《Priceless Baby: 101 Bedside Stories》 Chapter 1 - First Encounter

Chapter 1: First Encounter

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios An ancient castle stood magnificently in the middle of the forest, exuding an aura of grandeur and mystery. Butler Luther¡¯s gaze settled on the youngdy before him. Her face was fair and pleasantly oval. She had a bit of baby fat, a small nose and a delicate, cherry-lipped mouth. She gave a good feeling with her clear, glowing eyes that were extremely pretty. Her tenderness and brightness surfaced in a naturally pleasing blend. It could be said that she had the most perfect face from the Orient. ¡°Any experience with chaperoning?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Your main duty is to take care of Master¡¯s daily living needs. Regardless of anything, you are to fulfill all of his demands. Furthermore, do not agitate him,¡± Mr. Luther said. His eyes were very sharp, as if they could pierce through Shen Qianshu¡¯s skin. ¡°Oh...¡± Shen Qianshu replied, flustered. ¡°In the past ten days, I¡¯ve changed twenty chaperons. Whether you are able to remain here will depend on your luck.¡± Oh my... Ten days... Twenty chaperons... Is the owner of this castle a great devil, or just really hard to work for? No wonder the pay is so high... Butler Luther stared at the petite and pretty young woman, stating lightly, ¡°There are a few things I have to emphasize. Master loves silence. Do not speak unnecessarily. Secondly, which is equally important, when you are attending to him, leave the castle before sundown.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Shen Qianshu answered. For some strange reason, she felt a chill¡ªa subtle current¡ªrun down her spine. She shuddered. In an instant, this grand and mysterious castle was shrouded in ayer of mystery. Butler Luther led Shen Qianshu up to the second floor. Barefooted, she stepped lightly on the purely hand-woven carpets, ensuring not a sound was made. Butler Luther pushed the door open. Like a curious child, Shen Qianshu was immediately drawn in by the extravagance in the room which was luxurious in its splendour, before her eyes locked onto a figure settled by the window. Ye Ling sat on the sofa by the window. His white cored shirt was buttoned all the way to the top, coupled with a pair of long, ck trousers. He exuded an aura that was both strict and cold. His face remained expressionless as Shen Qianshu moved tentatively towards him to greet him. Instantly, she was stunned. Damn! What a captivating face! His facial features were striking, so perfect that they could have formed an artist¡¯s most treasured portrait. His brow ridge was high, making his eyes appear deep. His amber eyes were rare, piercing like the most precious, sought-after shard of icy gemstone. Thin lips, high nose. His face could overthrow all of mankind. ¡°Master, this is the new chaperon, Sara. From today, she will be responsible for your daily life.¡± Luther spoke respectfully in his presence, his voice steady and level. The man¡¯s frosty gaze locked onto Shen Qianshu¡¯s face for a moment. Like a frozenke in the winter, they were deep and icy-cold and the temperature in the room dropped instantly. Shen Qianshu returned his prating gaze, took a deep breath and revealed a bright smile. ¡°Hello Master. I am Sara.¡± Upon seeing the smile on her face, Luther was slightly shocked. Thisdy... She¡¯s not afraid of Master? There were very few people who can still afford a smile upon facing Master... Hmm, this girl is not bad! The man pressed a button on the sofa, turning it around so that his back faced them. Shen Qianshu followed Luther downstairs. ¡°Butler Luther, is Master ill?¡± Luther nodded slightly. Shen Qianshu pondered to herself silently... No wonder he looked so pale. It was as if he had never seen daylight. He gave off such a defeated feeling... After Butler Luther had left, only Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu remained alone in the entire castle. Butler Luther had left her aprehensive list describing the Master¡¯s mealtimes and when he had to take his medicine, with times and quantities detailed clearly. Shen Qianshu finally understood why the chaperons Luther hired were all Asian. Almost all the meals stated in the list were Chinese dishes. In the kitchen, the fridge was filled with fresh ingredients and Shen Qianshu followed the recipes religiously to prepare the meal. Once she had finished cooking, she brought the meal upstairs to the second floor, pushing the arabesque door open. Ye Ling sat upon the sofa, his presence simr to a statue. Shen Qianshu remembered Butler Luther¡¯s earlier words. Do not speak unnecessarily. She ced the meal down lightly with the medicine, then left quietly. ¡°Come back!¡± Just as she was about to leave the room, Ye Ling called out, his voice husky and sexy. Somewhat surprised, Shen Qianshu turned around as Ye Ling stared at her with his cold eyes, ¡°No good, make another one!¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. He had not even moved the chopsticks on the table ¡ª Had he already judged whether it¡¯s good or not from its smell? Sure, whatever. Good looking people are willful! ¡°Alright!¡± On her first attempt at making Ye Ling a meal, Shen Qianshu spent two hours. With him making her do it again from scratch for four times, she was on the verge of exploding. For the money, I have to endure this! On the fourth time, Ye Ling finally stopped finding fault with the food and ate it. Shen Qianshu cursed furiously. It¡¯s the same method and same taste. Why didn¡¯t you say that it tasted bad? You¡¯re hungry aren¡¯t you! * Chapter 2 - Secret in the Castle

Chapter 2: Secret in the Castle

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the afternoon, Shen Qianshu was by herself learning French in the living room downstairs. She heard the doorbell ring and walked barefooted on the carpet to the second level. Not a sound could be heard throughout the castle. Ye Ling had an entric temper. Sometimes, it was somewhat sweet and light; sometimes, he was silent; and sometimes, he was easily irritable. His temper was unpredictable and uncertain. Butler Luther had left to Athens and would be away for three months, leaving only her and Ye Ling in the castle. Ye Ling had recurring headaches. Every afternoon, she would give him a massage. Ye Ling sat by the window, his appearance like a perfectly carved statue. A storm was brewing... Shen Qianshu had taken care of him for over a month now and knew his temper well¡ªhe was starting to show symptoms again. She did not know exactly what illness Ye Ling had. She only knew of Ye Ling¡¯s frequent headaches, and they were very serious ones. Ye Ling rested his head on Shen Qianshu¡¯sp, his eyes slightly closed as she massaged him gently. With clean and delicate fingers, she rubbed his temple with an even pressure that was neither too hard, nor too soft. Ye Ling¡¯s brows were constantly furrowed, as though he was frustrated. With his eyes shut, he was much more pleasing to the eyes than with his usual icy expressions. Shen Qianshu was able to look closely at his curled eyshes¡ªfine and dense, they were extremely beautiful. Shen Qianshu felt that all this time, she was only able to bear with him because of this face of his. This face, it is simply too captivating! She massaged Ye Ling for an hour and a half. Her arms had be so tired and sore they felt like they were no longer hers, but she did not dare to rx. If she were to rx even slightly, Ye Ling would always notice, and his temper would go out of control. She could sense Ye Ling¡¯s pain and his incredible self-restraint. She simply could not understand, with such an unbearable headache, why was he not admitted to the hospital? Why was the entire castle empty,pletely devoid of any people, with only Ye Ling and her? Butler Luther told her that he was the one who usually looked after Ye Ling. However, as he needed to go to Athens for three months, he had to seek a chaperon to look after Ye Ling¡¯s daily needs. But in ten days, he had already changed all twenty of them. The fact that she could even endure this for over a month... to Luther and Ye Ling, it was definitely a miracle. The only reason Shen Qianshu was able to endure his strange behavior¡ªhis temperamental nature and his ability to always make things difficult for her¡ªwas all purely because of the sry and his appearance. Just massaging him like this for two hours straight without anyint, was already something that would be unbearable for many others. On Ye Ling¡¯s forehead, beads of sweat surfaced. He was in a lot of pain. Although she did not understand why, Shen Qianshu was soft-hearted and could not help but feel distressed. He was in such pain, yet he endured it all silently and had never made a single sound. Her massaging would only soothe his pain slightly, but it was not capable of treating his headache. With her fair and warm palm, Shen Qianshu gently wiped off his sweat. Ye Ling suddenly opened his eyes. His amber pupils were deep as he gave her a prating stare. Her cheeks flushed instantly. The tension in the air was so thick you could cut through it with a knife. She was incredibly nervous and the sweat on her palms seemed to generate power like a battery, transmitting current from her palms straight to her heart. This action, it¡¯s too intimate... In the silent castle, there was only the sound of the breeze... and the thunder-like pounding from a palpitating heart. Ye Ling shut his eyes again. ¡°Go on!¡± Shen Qianshu slowly let out a sigh of relief. The feeling Ye Ling gave off was intimidating in all that he did¡ªhis words, his actions and gestures, and even the expression in his eyes when he gazed at you¡ªall these would make one frightened and nervous. He loves silence , she recalled Butler Luther¡¯s reminder, and it¡¯s rare for him to speak . Unconsciously, Ye Ling fell asleep. Ye Ling¡¯s nap did notst long. Shen Qianshu¡¯sp was numb from him resting on it, and her two arms were sore beyond words. ¡°I want to leave the house for a while,¡± Ye Ling said calmly, ¡°pick me a set of clothes.¡± Shen Qianshu was astonished. From as far back as she could remember, this was the first time Ye Ling had ever left the house. Whenever she arrived at the castle, Ye Ling was always around; when she left, Ye Ling would still be around. Although she was surprised, she made noment and helped prepare a set of clothing for him. Chapter 3 - The Devils Little Sweetheart

Chapter 3: The Devil¡¯s Little Sweetheart

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In his wardrobe, crisp white shirts hung neatly in a straight line, like an army of troops¡ªall identical. Shen Qianshu picked a midnight blue suit for him thatplemented the white shirt easily. Shen Qianshu flushed a deep red, looking away hurriedly when Ye Ling unashamedly changed in front of her eyes. Although he normally looked pale, he had a great build. Having honey-colored skin, and a firm strong chest, he was the greatest example of a ¡®clothes-hanger¡¯¡ªone who looked good in anything and everything. Clothed, he looked slim. Unclothed, he was muscr. His legs were long and slim, a definite positive. Just as Shen Qianshu was about to leave the room, Ye Lingmanded, ¡°Come here!¡± He retrieved a tie from the wardrobe and handed it to Shen Qianshu. Other than the lower three buttons, the rest of the white shirt hung loosely, exposing his firm torso. Shen Qianshu immediately understood his intentions. With her delicate hands, she took the tie and carefully buttoned the rest of the shirt up for him. Ye Ling lowered his head slightly and looked at her long, delicate fingers moving around on his shirt. She had beautiful hands that moved around like dancing notes and her nails were trimmed round and clean. Her fingertips identally brushed across his chest. Shen Qianshu seemed to be frightened and immediately lowered her head. He could only see her red ears. ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± Ye Ling asked. Shen Qianshu shook her head, but the redness in her ears intensified. Ye Ling¡¯s gaze was so cold it could freeze up the entire room. Liar! A neutral fragrance lingered all around her, subtle, yet very appealing. He recalled resting on herp. Whenever his headache became overbearing, the smell of that fragrance would give him a deep sense offort and soothe his pain away. Ye Ling was too tall. Shen Qianshu could not reach, yet he stood bolt upright with no inclination of bending down. The only thing left that she could do was to stand on her toes, reaching up around his neck. This close to him, she could feel his light breath on her and her hormones surged, sweeping through her body and overpowering her senses. Shen Qianshu felt her cheeks burning. In a fumble, she painstakingly put his tie on for him. With his shirt on and tie done, Ye Ling put on the midnight blue vest and suit. He looked like he could defeat anything and everything. Energetic and charismatic, he was like a high-born aristocrat, distinguished and indifferent. After Ye Ling left the castle, Shen Qianshu went back to the living room downstairs to begin on her revision. She was an exchange student who had applied to study jewelry design in Paris College of Arts. Before school started, she had half a year ofnguage ss. She hade over two months earlier to settle in and adjust to the culture, surroundings and thenguage, as well as to try and earn some money. As Shen Qianshu listened to her French sses online, she drew sketches of jewelry designs. Unknowingly, she fell asleep on the table. Lately, she had been both physically and mentally drained by Ye Ling. Almost everyday, she massaged him for four hours. Her two arms were constantly sore, aching so much that they were stiff and felt like she had artificial limbs. When Ye Ling returned, he saw her looking unmorous as she slept on a pile of sketch papers. The sun shone brightly, yet he appeared as if he was covered in ayer of frost. He walked over and stared down at Shen Qianshu in a condescending manner. Shey, head tilted sideways, with her ck, silky hair hanging down and obscuring half of her face, whilst also revealing her fair, milky skin. It was pleasantly fair with a hint of peach across her delicate cheeks. Ye Ling stared at her intently. Not knowing what he was thinking about, he squinted at her closely. The sketches around her caught his attention. He raised his eyebrow and picked them up. They were all sketches of jewelry designs. When Shen Qianshu woke up, she rubbed her eyes in a daze. ¡°Master, you¡¯re back?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Ling replied coldly. As Shen Qianshu realized that he was looking at her sketches, she blushed and snatched them back. Ye Ling stared at her coldly. He was dissatisfied with her aggressiveness, so he attacked her works viciously. ¡°A pile of trash. What¡¯s the snatching for?¡± ¡°Who are you to say that my designs are trash!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s cheeks flushed, her eyes sparking angrily as she raised her head and retaliated, forgetting Butler Luther¡¯s warning. This was the first time she reacted against Ye Ling¡¯s viciousness and arrogance. Chapter 4 - Devil in the Castle

Chapter 4: Devil in the Castle

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling narrowed his eyes at her dangerously. The well-behaved little kitty had suddenly decided to raise its sharp ws, and give him a taste of its razor-edge teeth. How refreshing. Her face became vividly clear in his mind. He no longer had to rely on her scent to remember her. ¡°Trash, it¡¯s just trash.¡± Ye Ling repeated coldly. He took one of the sketches and a pen beside him. On her original work, he made some rough lines, altering it within minutes. An eye-catching design appeared on the paper,pletely transformed from its previous form. Although it was just a quick sketch, it was outstanding. The simple blood-drop ne she had designed now seemed voluptuous and full of life after Ye Ling¡¯s casual editing. He had used a crescent moon to hold the drop of blood. The simple lines he drew were more skillful, sophisticated, and of an exceptionally higher level than those drawn by Shen Qianshu. ¡°You...¡± Shen Qianshu marvelled at her ordinary design which had been casually brought to life by a few strokes of talent. She wouldn¡¯t have believed he was actually so gifted! Completely disregarding any personal integrity and forgetting her earlier outrage, Shen Qianshu sped her hands together and said brightly, ¡°Senpai, teach me please!¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re ugly!¡± Ye Ling rejected Shen Qianshu heartlessly, cutting her off without a thought. Shen Qianshu stared at his back and stuck up her middle finger. You just look good. What¡¯s the big deal! Since Shen Qianshu discovered that Ye Ling was so talented at jewelry design, she intentionally revealed some of her sketches around him, hoping to receive some constructive feedback. Most of the sketches consisted of rough lines and concepts. Whenever Ye Ling was in a good mood, he would provide some guidance with a word or two. Whenever he was in a bad mood, he would instantly tear her drafts apart without mercy. Shen Qianshu would immediately drag him to lie down and give him a massage to alleviate him. Once when she was massaging him, Ye Ling seemed to be ovee by the pain and his body stiffened up like a piece of brittle rock. Seeing that his rigid body refused to loosen up, Shen Qianshu racked her brain, then softly hummed a gentle melody. The tune was soft and light, and miraculously, Ye Ling rxed. Since then, whenever Shen Qianshu massaged him, she was made to sing. Massaging all day long like this, her mouth was dry and her arms were stiff and sore. It was simply agonizing. I strongly demand for a pay raise! Nights in Paris always came slowly. Shen Qianshu experienced her first gloomy day in Paris. ording to the weather forecast, a storm would approach at night. The moment the clock turned to six in the evening, the sky started to darken to a threatening pitch ck¡ªominous and heavy. Shen Qianshu prepared the meal and brought it upstairs. Ye Ling sat by the window as always, looking like a statue as he stared into the dark sky. These days, conversations between the pair had increased. Although they were sometimes awkward small talk initiated forcefully by Shen Qianshu, the words exchanged were no longer as few and sparse as that of a month ago. ¡°Master, there will be a thunderstorm tonight. I¡¯m afraid of potential dys, may I leave earlier today?¡± Ye Ling gave no response or any indication that he had heard her at all. He continued to stare outside through the window. Shen Qianshu put down the tes gently and sensed that Ye Ling was in a terrible mood and had been holding it in. There was a surge of violence in the air, Shen Qianshu could feel a thick, tangible tension all around that she couldn¡¯t exin, and this made her somewhat fearful. He was like a great devil that floated in the darkness. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Shen Qianshu left the castle hurriedly. It had been almost two months since she had started working here, and she had never spent a night in the castle, always leaving before the day broke. She still remembered Butler Luther¡¯s warning clearly: At night, there seems to be a devil in the castle ... Recalling those words, Shen Qianshu walked faster towards the public bus stop. The atmosphere was stiff and cold. Her heart palpitated wildly. The castle was located was on the far outskirts of the town. Every day, she had to walk a distance of two kilometers by foot before she could reach the bus stop. Usually, she came early and left early. She treated it as a form of exercise. However, today, when she was halfway to the bus stop, there was a sudden streak of lightning and intense rumblings of thunder. The sky darkened threateningly, as though signalling an unrelenting downpour of heavy rain. Shen Qianshu turned around and took a quick look towards the castle. The lone castle that stood in the middle of the woods was the only house around. ¡°I¡¯ll just stay for a little longer... What can go wrong?¡± Chapter 5 - My Tender Tyrant

Chapter 5: My Tender Tyrant

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lightning and thunder tore at the skies relentlessly. No one knew if there would be a public bus at all, given the turbulent conditions. It was definitely too dangerous for a woman like her to walk mindlessly through the forest in this weather. Shen Qianshu returned to the castle. It had begun to pour before she had even reached the entrance, soaking her to the bone. Streaks of lightning intertwined with the thunderous roaring of the sky like a dangerous song; the rain falling torrentially without a care. Shen Qianshu tried her best to make as little noise as possible as she entered the castle. She lightly picked up a towel and dried her hair with it. Afterwards, mindful of the mess she had made, she changed carefully out of her drenched clothing and into a set of dry pajamas before she hung the wet items up to dry. The castle waspletely silent. The darkness was like a ck void and it was difficult to see in the absence of any source of light. She had never spent a night in the castle. She never knew that in the night, the castlemps would remain unlit. Where is Ye Ling? What is he doing? The thunderstorm raged on for two hours and the sky was pitch ck. Shen Qianshu was about to switch on themp when a roaring sound came from upstairs. It sounded like growls from a wounded beast. Straight afterwards, a series of intense shattering and heart-pounding vibrations could be felt. It sounded like destruction personified. Shen Qianshu was terrified. She suddenly had a hazy recollection of something strange in the back of her mind. Theyout of Ye Ling¡¯s room changed every single day. All the furnishings in the room seemed to appear only once. They were always reced by something new the next day. The growling became louder and louder. She could vaguely make out Ye Ling¡¯s voice but it seemed to be a much lower pitch than the voice she knew. Although Ye Ling was bad-tempered and raged often, he had a high degree of self control. She had never seen him in such a violent state. Shen Qianshu was fearful yet extremely worried, her fingers twitching in anxiety. What¡¯s wrong with her? The shattering soundsing from the level above were intensifying. It seemed as though a great beast was trapped in the castle. Shen Qianshu¡¯s worry for Ye Ling surpassed her fears and she rushed upstairs immediately without another thought. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± When she spoke as she neared the door, the violent growling became stronger and clearer. Shen Qianshu calmed herself, taking a deep breath, and pushed the door open, hoping to see what was happening with Ye Ling. Just as it opened a crack, a beastial force suddenly pulled at her, throwing her forcefully into the stiff arms of a figure in the darkness. The person was fumbling to carry her and she grabbed onto him desperately to bnce herself. A sh of lightning sparked through the air and in the chaos, she spotted a pair of familiar eyes, deep and amber and... a sinister face. ¡°Master?¡± Shen Qianshu stared at him, confused. Eyes filled with fear, face deathly pale. There was nowhere to run or hide. She sensed danger. She wanted to escape, but it was all toote. The castle was like an oppressive cage, imprisoning them both in its wild embrace. The crisp fragrance that surrounded Shen Qianshu found its way into his nose, like a charm that could draw people closer and closer. Ye Ling went crazy, mesmerised by her scent and gripped onto her forcefully. He mmed her hard onto the big bed, holding her down. Getting thrown around made her head spin and she fumbled around, disoriented. As she tried to sit up, she was pushed back down and held tightly in ce, unable to move. Her pajamas were ripped apart by Ye Ling. ¡°Master... You...¡± before she could finish, she was cut off forcefully. Ye Ling kissed her lips aggressively. The crisp fragrance on her drew him closely to her like a mindless beast, triggering a savage response that was purely instinctive and irrational. He was like an uncontroble beast, attacking the woman underneath him. In the darkness, his amber eyes darted around the room, alert and wary at the slightest movement and sound. Shen Qianshu sensed the danger and struggled wildly to escape. Just as she had finally pushed Ye Ling away, the remaining shreds of clothing that were hanging on her body were torn aggressively to pieces. She tried to climb off of the bed, grasping at the sheets to escape, but was grabbed hard around the ankle by Ye Ling. She flinched, holding her ankle in great pain. ¡°Ahh...¡± She had lost all of her remaining energy. ¡°Master, what are you doing!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s terrified scream was stuck in her throat. ¡°Ahh...!¡± it was unexpected and forceful. It ripped her apart from the inside and her eyes widened before her mind shut down and went nk. The beast on top of her began to prey on her, plundering her body in the most primitive way. Like the god of war that conquered the universe, with all of the sins and cruelty hidden away in the darkness... Chapter 6 - Pregnant

Chapter 6: Pregnant

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Shen Qianshu woke up, she found herself in hospital. Shey silently on the hospital bed, surrounded by beeping machines and sterile white walls. Her mind was nk for a while, lifeless, then the memories from that horrible night flooded into her mind. She slowly registered the soreness and pain that red weakly from deep within her body. It was as if the pain was engraved deeply within her bones and had now started paralysing her nerves. She felt numb. ¡°Sara, you are finally awake.¡± She could hear Luther¡¯s voice. Shen Qianshu turned around stiffly, and saw Butler Luther beside her. He was not someone you would consider kind-hearted, but at that moment, there was sympathy in his eyes. ¡°You were in a critical condition and unconscious for four days. After the doctor¡¯s emergency treatment, you were finally saved.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s face was pale as Luther¡¯s words came into her mind. Remember, do not stay overnight in the castle. She had... given herself to the devil. Why? Why did he treat her like that? ¡°Master was emotionally unstable, I hope you will be able to forgive him.¡± Luther bowed slightly. Shen Qianshu¡¯s gaze was dull, her eyes dead. ¡°Why?¡± No one could give her an answer. Shen Qianshu stayed in the hospital for seven days. Butler Luther came to visit her three times and paid for all of her medical fees. On the day she was discharged, Luther came and gave her a check. ¡°Miss Sara, Master said that he no longer needs you as a chaperon. This check is a form ofpensation for you.¡± Shen Qianshu looked down at the numbers on the check. One million euros. How generous. Her virginity was worth a million euros. There might not be many in the world who could im that their virginity was valued higher than hers. Humiliation. Loss. Irony. Destion. A whirlpool of negative emotions trapped her like a, drawing her in and enshrouding her in an endless cycle of despair. In this world of weightlessness, she was lost. On a subconscious level, she wanted to rip the humiliating check into a million tiny shreds. However, this too, was fleeting, her mind was nk and all sound thoughts were gone. ¡°I want to meet with Master.¡± ¡°Master doesn¡¯t wish to see you.¡± Shen Qianshu gave a small, sad smile. Butler Luther pondered to himself, Sara, perhaps you are Master¡¯s only light in this life. I have never seen him so concerned over anyone! That is why he will not meet you. He is scared of hurting you. However, there is no way you will ever know. Shen Qianshu returned to her small apartment andy down for three whole days before she was able to fully recover. She could no longer change the past. Now that the tragedy had already happened, she would not let herself dwell on it and live on in despair. Her whole life depended on her to move forward. Her family had abandoned her long ago, leaving her in Paris to fend for herself. Other than earning money for the sake of it, she would work hard for her future and be a person that lived with dignity. Shen Qianshu started attendingnguage sses diligently; they were divided into English and French lessons. When it came time to choose her specialisation online, she unexpectedly chose the second specialisation. Psychology. Psychology was taught in English and although her English ability was not too bad, it was not sufficient on a professional level to consider a specialised course, so she had to work hard to improve. In addition to attendingnguage sses, she kept herself busy and worked part-time to teach French students Chinese, earning her living expenses to support her goals. She thought that her life would continue in such a way at first. Learning thenguages, attending university, earning money; she had settled into a steady routine and was determined to make something of herself... until a medical report shocked her to the core six monthster, turning her stable life upside-down. She was pregnant! Seven yearster. City A¡¯s Jewelry Fair was held in Cultural Arts Center, Hall 1. It was an event that gathered famous brands from all across the globe, as well as individual works from renowned designers both locally and internationally. Spanning over an area of close to 25,000 square meters, the fair showcased an iparable array of essories and jewels with diverse styles and from different origins. It was the ce to be, in the world of jewelry. Shen Qianshu was admiring the works of different designers from around the world. As opposed to works from more renowned brands, where she only gave a quick, cursory nce, Shen Qianshu preferred works that were unique, with strong personal styles that differed from the norm. A City¡¯s Jewelry Fair had only one individual exhibition hall. It was also where her most admired designer, Noah, would make his first appearance at the fair. Noah was the jewelry industry¡¯s most enigmatic designer, the one and only. He had debuted in Paris¡¯s jewelry fair five years ago, entering the scene and shocking the world when the only work he showcased, was auctioned off for a hefty sum of ten million US dors. He had very few works, only a small handful each year. His designs were incredibly unique and often epassed different styles; though all would carry the same mysterious and dark aura that had be synonymous with him. He was termed as dark royalty, his strong personal style distinct and undeniably attractive, resonating a deep darkness from within. Chapter 7 - Genius Designer

Chapter 7: Genius Designer

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Noah was a mystery. He had never appeared in public, nobody knew who he was, nor of his origins; he was aplete enigma. Shen Qianshupleted the task given to her by the designer, continued to gather information on a number of jewelry brands and then went to the individual exhibition area. Noah section. Inside the disy case, a sapphire ne shone brilliantly under the bright lights, clearly the showcase piece in the exhibition. Deep blue sapphire. Comprised of ny nine crushed gemstones formed delicately into an intricate star. It glittered like the starlight in an endless sky and was simply breathtaking. Shen Qianshu was truly amazed by the marvelous creation, it was stunning. From its design, to the quality of the workmanship and the materials; it was wless. Rumors imed that every piece of Noah¡¯s works were handcrafted by him personally, from the concept and drafts all the way to the final product. ¡°Qianshu?¡± an attractive voice sought her from behind. Shen Qianshu came back to her senses while Li Zhiyuan walked towards her slowly, greeting her with a confident smile. Li Zhiyuan was Brilliant Entertainment¡¯s heir, a man with poise and impable manners. He had an outstanding reputation, media outlets constantly spoke highly of him; a rich second-generation that excelled in everything he set out to achieve. ¡°CEO Li, what a coincidence to see you here.¡± Li Zhiyuan smiled faintly, eyes shining as bright as the starlight. ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence, I knew you would be here, so I decided to try my luck.¡± Shen Qianshu felt embarrassed and did not know how to respond. ¡°You like Noah¡¯s works too?¡± Li Zhiyuan followed her gaze and looked at the disy case. It was truly a marvelous piece of work, beautiful and mysterious but also with an air of elegance. It was titled ¡®Hope¡¯. Shen Qianshu nodded. ¡°I really like them, every piece of work he creates is so beautiful and a collectible.¡± ¡°If you like this one, I will buy it for you.¡± Li Zhiyuan gaze changed, gentle, yet strong. Shen Qianshu was shocked, and gave a half-suppressedugh. ¡°What are youughing about?¡± Li Zhiyuan frowned. Did she think that he could not afford a piece of jewelry with his wealth? ¡°CEO Li, other than his masterpiece that is being auctioned off, all of his other works are not for sale.¡± This was also the main reason why all jewelrypanies were so attracted to him and his works were in such high demand. Other than his first auction piece, all his other works were exclusive and not for sale. ¡°If you like it, I will make sure you get what you desire.¡± ¡°CEO Li, I don¡¯t deserve your good intentions, but really, I appreciate your sincerity.¡± Shen Qianshu was elegant and refined, a genuine beauty since she was young. She had a perfect oval-shaped face with a pair of clear and sparkling eyes that drew attention wherever she went. Her features were wless, her demeanour expressive and attractive, she was a rare, enchanting beauty that could take one¡¯s breath away. And because of her beauty, she was nevercking in suitors. Shen Qianshu¡¯s son, Tong Hua, was one of Brilliant Entertainment¡¯s most outstanding child stars. He had gained immense poprity in the country and a few months ago, Shen Qianshu had apanied Tong Hua to attend an awards ceremony, where they had met Li Zhiyuan. Li Zhiyuan was taken aback that there could be someone so beautiful, and since then, had often created chances to flirt with Shen Qianshu. Li Zhiyuan looked admiringly at the jewelry on disy. ¡°This sapphire is simply gorgeous, and reflects the lights like starlight.¡± Shen Qianshu was a bit taken aback, then smiled faintly, ¡°CEO Li, the gemstone on Noah¡¯s work is a rare type of spinel, not a sapphire.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a spinel?¡± Li Zhiyuan was shocked. ¡°I thought it was a really expensive sapphire, the refraction of the light rays upon the stone was so beautiful. However since it is a spinel, that reduces its value.¡± ¡°You are wrong about that.¡± As one of the industry¡¯s top jewelry appraisers, Shen Qianshu had a pair of sharp eyes. ¡°Gemstones are valued depending on their scarcity which determines how expensive they can be. This kind of spinel stone from Sri Lanka is rarely seen, and a star-shaped spinel like this is incredibly rare. You can see it in how the light refracts so beautifully and radiates light from all edges, it¡¯s truly spectacr. Last year, Gubelin appraised a spinel stone with impurities, its radiance was nowhere near as bright and was already worth seventy million. If we are looking at this spinel in front of us, CEO Li, this is not something that can be bought with money.¡± Li Zhiyuan face reddened and he felt slightly embarrassed, especially when he recalled how he had confidently proimed he would buy it if Shen Qianshu desired it. If just one single spinel was already over a hundred million dors, how much would the entire creation be worth? ¡°Qianshu, you really are amazing. You know everything about jewels.¡± Shen Qianshu replied simply, ¡°This is my job. CEO Li, I still have work to do, so I will take my leave first.¡± Li Zhiyuan did not put her in a spot. His smile wasforting but self-assured, ¡°Qianshu, I will win your heart.¡± Shen Qianshu turned back, smiled and said alluringly, ¡°Good luck then.¡± Li Zhiyuan continued to gaze at her as she left his sight, watching her exquisite figure with a renewed determination. Chapter 8 - Ridiculous Drama

Chapter 8: Ridiculous Drama

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu left the individual exhibition area, but did not leave the jewelry exhibition. She visited all the areas, perusing the different designs, taking down information and noting down the works that she felt had unique appeal. When Yuan Hui called, Shen Qianshu was seated in a cafe, sorting through the plethora of notes and information she hadpiled throughout the day. It was already evening. It had already been a year since she had started dating Yuan Hui, and recently, he had found every opportunity to propose to her on many asions. Shen Qianshu was not prepared to be a bride and wife, and had not epted his proposals. However, he was growing more persistent, promising her the future, their future together. Shen Qianshu took the call as she continued to sort through the information. ¡°Qianshu, let¡¯s have dinner together tomorrow, okay?¡± she could hear the smile in Yuan Hui¡¯s voice. ¡°I managed to get hold of two tickets to a jewelry exhibition. I want to take you to visit the exhibition tomorrow.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already spent the whole day visiting one today.¡± Shen Qianshu replied, ¡°Besides, you have always been uninterested in these things.¡± ¡°You like it, so I will like it too.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart softened. If she was being honest with herself, Yuan Hui treated her well and did not mind that she had a son. This was also the main reason why she agreed to date him in the first ce, but she felt quite repulsed whenever he kept wanting to discuss their marriage. ¡°Qianshu, about getting married, have you considered further since west talked about it?¡± Yuan Hui brought up the topic again, seemingly more anxious this time. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Yuan Hui, we¡¯ve discussed this. I¡¯m only 25 and I¡¯m in no hurry to get married. Besides, work has been so busy and I¡¯m really not considering marriage right now.¡± Yuan Hui replied in the understanding and thoughtful way he always did, ¡°No matter how busy you are, you also need to have a family. Tong Hua also needs to have aplete family. I will care for him like my own son.¡± Yuan Hui¡¯s words touched Shen Qianshu¡¯s soft spot which was also her greatest weakness. Her eyes were distant as she fiddled with her pen, recalling Tong Hua¡¯s fight with a group of other children. One of the kids in the production crew had mocked him for not having a father, even purposely provoking him during filming. Tong Hua had started quarreling with him and it had escted rapidly into a full out fistfight. The incident had caused a huge uproar and topped search engines for half a month. Some keyboard warriors and nosy onlookers had attacked Tong Hua, iming that he wascking love due to being raised in a single parent family and that he was mentally unstable and had ws in his character. During that period, Shen Qianshu had felt powerless and could not hold back the raging inferno that chewed at her from the inside. She only wished she could catch all of those cowardly instigators, who only hid in the shadows like the spineless people they were, and stomp all over them like they were cockroaches. It left a deep scar in her heart. In order to let Tong Hua have a father and aplete family, she had been searching for a suitable man all these years. Unfortunately, Cupid had not been kind and she was unlucky in love. ¡°Qianshu?¡± Yuan Hui asked carefully. ¡°I will think about it,¡± Qianshu promised him. No matter what, he treated Tong Hua really well and if it was for Tong Hua, she was willing topromise and start a new life. No matter how reluctant she was. Yuan Hui ended the call and threw his phone to one side. He flipped himself over and pressed his body onto the naked woman beneath him. He kissed her luscious red lips, face beaming with a sense of aplishment. It was all going as he had nned and he couldn¡¯t hide the smirk that crossed his face, while his arms pulled the woman closer to his heated body. Underneath him, the womanughed brightly and their bodies were soon tangled up with each other, engrossed in an intimate dance within the sheets. ¡°Shen Qianshu finally agreed to your proposal?¡± Gu Xiaoli asked coyly, her fingers caressing his face with light fingers dancing over his most sensitive areas. Oh, she knew how to target a man¡¯s weak spot the best. ¡°Tong Hua is Shen Qianshu¡¯s soft spot. Just by targeting Tong Hua and showing her how much I care about him, she will easily be hooked.¡± ¡°After you guys get married, her money will naturally be yours.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t have much money. Tong Hua is the real deal, he is the gold mine we have to take care of.¡± ¡°Do you like Shen Qianshu or me better...¡± ¡°Babe, how can a frigid woman like her be better than you? I can¡¯t believe you guys are even friends, she doesn¡¯t even have half of your sensuality...¡± his fingers raked against her warm body, lips pressing against the nape of her neck in response. His words triggered her feistiness and soon after, their bodies were entangled again in a fit of passion, bed hammering rhythmically against the headboard with a cacophony of moans in apaniment. The door was suddenly kicked open with a sharp crack, and a group ofrge, burly men barged in, crowding forcefully into the room. Gu Xiaoli screamed, her face pale and her fingers digging into his back in fear. ... The sky had already darkened with the moon was high in the sky when Shen Qianshu finally finished organising the information she had gathered. It was already after 9 in the evening. She ordered a quick and simple meal when a video call request came in from Lin Xiaojuan. She was her best friend and also Tong Hua¡¯s manager. Chapter 9 - Unlucky Romance

Chapter 9: Unlucky Romance

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After falling pregnant that year, she had bepletely lost and helpless. She was alone in France and could not afford to sustain herself, let alone consider what things would be like with the new life growing inside of her. She applied to defer her studies for a year and returned home to China immediately after her session ofnguage sses ended. Her best friend, Lin Xiaojuan, though not considered a part of the rich and affluent, came from a fairly well-off family. She was living fairlyfortably, but for Shen Qianshu, she also took on various part-time jobs to support her. For her child, Shen Qianshu almost gave up her studies. The inheritance from her grandmother was only enough to pay for four years of her school fees and was not enough for their living expenses in Paris. It was Lin Xiaojuan who held her hand with confidence and said resolutely, ¡°Qianshu, after you give birth, take your child to France and study. I will earn your living expenses.¡± Lin Xiaojuan lived up to her headstrong words and started working while she was still studying in university. She built up herwork, and earned Shen Qianshu¡¯s living expenses with her own ability. After returning home, Shen Qianshu started work and was inundated with things to do, whilst learning the ropes and establishing her ce in thepany. However, as she did not have the means to employ a nanny, it was Lin Xiaojuan who took care of Tong Hua everyday. As she was a manager, she brought him along to discuss endorsement deals andwork with clients. It was during one of those meetings that Tong Hua was scouted by an investor to film an advertisement. He gotten famous almost overnight. He was thrown into the entertainment industry and be a child star, his poprity skyrocketing beyond their wildest dreams. ¡°Qianshu, it¡¯s the weekend tomorrow, are youing to visit the production crew?¡± Although she was still rtively young, Lin Xiaojuan was bright and capable and had established herself as one of Brilliant Entertainment¡¯s top managers. ¡°Tong Hua really misses you. He hasn¡¯t seen you for three days already and he¡¯s not in the mood to eat.¡± ¡°Hahaha, you are roasting me right? Where¡¯s Tong Hua?¡± ¡°He is filming now.¡± Lin Xiaojuanughed, ¡°He wasining about Yuan Hui just now.¡± ¡°Tong Hua doesn¡¯t really like him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like him either.¡± ¡°Tell me, out of all my past boyfriends, which one have you ever liked before?¡± Shen Qianshu sighed helplessly. Lin Xiaojuan had always disagreed with several of her rtionships and they had all inevitably ended in disaster. ¡°Your taste is sorelycking, are you really considering to marry him?¡± ¡°Yuan Hui... dating him is fine, but marrying him, I am still not certain.¡± Shen Qianshu said truthfully. ¡°Then reject him! Dating is one thing, why are you mindlessly getting married at 25? You still have your whole youth ahead of you!¡± Shen Qianshu heard the indignation in her voice and could imagine Lin Xiaojuan throwing her arms up in the air in exasperation. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into him recently, he keeps proposing. He¡¯s been so persistent that it feels like this rtionship will blow to pieces if I were to reject him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright, I will introduce you to some young, hot men. There are plenty around.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°Qianshu, you don¡¯t actually like him right?¡± ¡°I just want to find Tong Hua a father.¡± ¡°Tong Hua doesn¡¯t even like him, what father are you going to find in him?¡± ¡°You are right!¡± Shen Qianshu waved her hands irritatedly. ¡°I will talk to you tomorrow. I still need to sort out all this information when I get home, I¡¯ll have to stay up tonight.¡± ¡°Staying upte will cause you to die faster, take it easy, okay? Bye.¡± Shen Qianshuughed lightly then ended the call. After such a long day, she was happy to pack up her belongings and return home. The next morning. Just as Shen Qianshu finished her morning routine, readying herself for the day, her phone rang, shing Yuan Hui¡¯s name. Shen Qianshu was surprised that he was calling so early. Picking up the phone, Yuan Hui¡¯s anguished cry burst out. ¡°Qianshu, save me!¡± Shen Qianshu was stunned. Fear could be heard from his voice. ¡°Qianshu, I sent an address to your phone. Come quickly, if not I will lose my life! Come alone, do not bring anyone else and do not tell anyone.¡± ¡°Hello? Hello?¡± Shen Qianshu shouted twice, a little dazed. Yuan Hui had already ended the call. Shen Qianshu was baffled and tried to call back, however there was no answer. Her phone lit up with an address straight after. It seemed to be a warehouse in the outskirts. Shen Qianshu stared at her phone nkly, visibly shaken. What had happened to Yuan Hui? Yuan Hui was a financial analyst and was always calm and collected. He would not havee to her for help if it was not an urgent matter. Shaking her head to clear her thoughts, she put her phone away, hurriedly grabbing her bag and leaving the apartment to hail down a taxi. It headed to the address in the outskirts. Chapter 10 - Are You Kidding, My Friend?

Chapter 10: Are You Kidding, My Friend?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After reaching the outskirts, there was only a small house beside the warehouse and arge strawberry farm nearby. As they were not in the strawberry season, the whole ce was deserted, with empty plots and grey hills, the surroundings cold and empty. Shen Qianshu alighted the taxi and shivered. She felt a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. It was as if she had she had seen it somewhere before. Yet, she couldn¡¯t remember it at all. Shen Qianshu took out her phone and dialed 110. ¡°I want to call the police.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at the small house suspiciously and checked the address once again. She had watched many dramas with this simr kind of clich¨¦ storyline too many times to count: a deserted area without a soul to be seen and the more frightening aspect was that no one would be around to hear you, let alone save you if anything were to happen. She would not take any chances. Her voice on the phone was as innocent as a child. ¡°Mr Policeman, I¡¯m lost and can¡¯t find my way anymore, please save me...¡± ¡°Little one, don¡¯t panic. Tell me slowly, where are you now? Do you remember where you lost your way?¡± ¡°There is a huge strawberry farm and a small house beside Mei Lin Valley in Long Qiao District. I don¡¯t know the way anymore.¡± Shen Qianshu had a voice that was innately young and tender, when she was distraught, her childlike voice wavered and she immediately gained the trust of the policeman on the other side of the phone. After calling the police, Shen Qianshu crept towards the small house. Although she tried to be as quiet as possible, the moment her fingers sped the rusty handle of the door, it suddenly opened and two dangerous-looking men came out and hauled her inside. At that moment, Shen Qianshu only had one thought running through her mind. Damn, why are my instincts so strong! It¡¯s just like I predicted. Thank goodness I called the police! The tiny house was even narrower inside than it looked from the outside, its interior shabbily furnished. It seemed to be a warehouse for a type of chemical fertilizer. Shen Qianshu wrinkled her nose in disgust as a strong smell attacked her nostrils, the pungent, almost acidic smell permeated throughout the entire building and through the entire room. It seemed to seep through the walls, floors and scant furnishings. Her eyes finally settled on the figures in the room. Yuan Hui and Gu Xiaoli were forced to kneel on the floor, bound by ropes and looking extremely pathetic. Yuan Hui was dressed in an expensive suit but the usual confidence he exuded that was always present on his face, from being in the elite circles, was missing. Gu Xiaoli was wearing a long shimmery gown, her face was drawn and miserable and she looked as though the world had copsed around her. A man with a thick gold chain on his neck was seated on the only clean chair in the room, arms and legs spread open as though he owned the ce. Many strong-looking thugs stood around him in an imposing manner, arms folded and emotionless. The innocent and pure Shen Qianshu was like a rabbit that had stumbled upon the wolves¡¯ den, caught unaware and in aplete daze. Her boyfriend and her close friend. ¡°Yuan Hui, Xiaoli?¡± Shen Qianshu was quite shocked and her eyebrows furrowed in confusion. ¡°What is going on?¡± Gu Xiaoli averted her gaze, but shook herself and shuffled her knees towards Shen Qianshu. She didn¡¯t care about anything else at that moment. ¡°Qianshu, save me, save me...¡± ¡°You are their friend?¡± Gold-chain man gave her a sideward nce as he lit up a cigarette, revealing a muscr arm smothered with scars and tattoos. Shen Qianshu nodded, her thoughts running in her mind ly, her clear eyes contemting her surroundings suspiciously. Firstly, why were they held captive? Secondly, why were Xiaoli and Yuan Hui even together? Xiaoli was her high school ssmate, her personality showy and provocative and she dressed in revealing clothes that matched her flirtatious nature. Yuan Hui had never been able to get along with her as he could not stand her reckless behaviour. Gold-chain man stared at Shen Qianshu. This woman is really beautiful. He had never studied before and did not know any fanciful terms, only two words surfaced and ran repetitively through his mind ¡ª Really beautiful! Gu Xiaoli was already a stunning woman, with her head of chestnut brown curls that cascaded like flowing water down her back, she had womanly curves and a pretty face, but she was iparable to the inly dressed woman who now stood in front of him. This woman was like a rose, strikingly beautiful with creamy white skin and an unspeakable charm. She was like a breath of fresh air and he found it hard to look away. ¡°Since you¡¯re their friend, help them settle their debts.¡± Gold-chain man said gruffly, gesturing at the two bound figures. Shen Qianshu looked at Yuan Hui. His shoulders were slumped, his whole countenance downtrodden and embarrassing, but he was beyond caring about his appearance. ¡°Qianshu, save me and give them the money!¡± She frowned, lips pressed together and looked questioningly at the imposing man. ¡°What debt does he owe?¡± ¡°Your friend gambled on ser and owes us five million. Including interest that¡¯s eight million. Pay up and we¡¯ll consider his debt settled.¡± Shen Qianshu was shocked. Yuan Hui had an annual sry of one million dors, he was a high-ranking white cor worker and had a promotioning up in the yeardue. He normally did not have any bad habits, why would he suddenly owe these loan sharks money? Let alone such a ridiculous amount. How would she even get the money? As she stood silent and contemted, Yuan Hui started to get exasperated. ¡°Qianshu, what are you hesitating about, give them the money!¡± Her eyes flickered to him again. You owe money and I have to pay? Wha t kind of logic was that!kind of logic is that? Do you think I am a cash-printing machine?! Gold-chain man struck him hard across the face and stood up, grabbing Yuan Hui by the cor and hauling him up with his fist, ¡°CEO Yuan, why are you are so irresponsible? Are you even a man? I¡¯ve given you more than two months to cough up the money you owe us. All you do is make your pathetic excuses. Do you think I am stupid? If we weren¡¯t smart enough to catch the two of you in bed, where, how would I get back the money if you two escaped? You better p¡ª¡± Shen Qianshu interrupted, ¡°Wait, wait, what... catch the two of us in bed?¡± Chapter 11 - Eight Million To Buy Dog Food

Chapter 11: Eight Million To Buy Dog Food

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yuan Hui and Gu Xiaoli both nched and their expressions changed rapidly, looking at Shen Qianshu in trepidation. Their mouths opened and closed soundlessly, like goldfish gaping against the ss with no words. If the situation wasn¡¯t so serious, she would haveughed. Instead, Shen Qianshu felt stupid and cheated. ¡°We received a tip that CEO Yuan nned to escape, so I brought my brothers along to stop him. How lucky we saw him going at it with his girlfriend, screwing around on the bed like there¡¯s no tomorrow. CEO Yuan, you sure are a social elite! You had to go for a round even before going on the run.¡± The more Shen Qianshu listened, the more she felt it was just... unbelievable. From the moment they met, Yuan Hui had criticised Gu Xiaoli, openly despising her wanton ways, her frivolous nature and scorning her ability to change boyfriends as quickly as she changed her skimpy clothing. Gu Xiaoli retaliated strongly against his hostility, using Yuan Hui and attacking him for his pretentious decency. The two people who had never seen eye to eye before... had actually hooked up and gotten together? It was ludicrous. This had to be the most ironic thing she had heard all year. ¡°Qianshu, it¡¯s not like what you¡¯re thinking...¡± Yuan Hui scrambled closer to grasp at her hands and exin. On her other side, Gu Xiaoli cried, hot tears streaming down her face dramatically and smudging her makeup and tainting her cheeks. ¡°Qianshu, I¡¯m sorry. Yuan Hui and I truly love each other.¡± Ha! True love? Which cheating person did not scream of true love when being exposed? It was always the same. Shen Qianshu smiled at them, a disconcerting smile, her expression hiding a multitude of negative emotions behind false pretences. Shock, resentment, disgust and disappointment... all were forced underneath and shrouded behind her raised pink lips. It shed with the mocking jeers shuttering behind her lucid eyes. ¡°True love I see, then I¡¯ll leave it to you to clear the debt!¡± ¡°Where will I find eight million?¡± ¡°Buying eight million worth of dog food to feed stray dogs is better than spending a single cent to save you two.¡± Shen Qianshu had a radiant smile, her looks bing enthralling. She looked sweet as sugar, her voice gentle and alluring and her smile even sweeter. She was like the sweetest piece of caramel cake, but she would never let herself be taken advantage of. Although appearing gentle and soft, she was not a fool. Gold-chain man was starting to get impatient, his annoyance shown with the urgent tapping of his foot and his crossed arms. ¡°Youngdy, you pay the damn money and I will release them. It¡¯s as simple as that.¡± ¡°Big brother...¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s honey-like voice almost softened gold-chain man¡¯s heart into a melting pot of oblivion. ¡°Thank you for helping me realize what a jerk he is. I will not pay a single cent and it doesn¡¯t concern me. He will settle his own debt.¡± Yuan Hui was embarrassed, however he put on a bold face, ¡°Qianshu, I am your boyfriend, how does it not concern you?¡± A boyfriend who climbs onto her close friend¡¯s bed? Yuan Hui, you have got to be kidding me. It was as if gold-chain man and his subordinates were watching the unfolding of a ridiculous live drama. This dramatic turn of events left even them, dumbfounded. ¡°Youngdy, I do not care about the rtionships or whatever between you all. He said you have the money, so you pay the debt. Settle whatever scores you all have by yourselves.¡± ¡°The debt is between you and Yuan Hui, you two settle it yourselves. It is none of my business.¡± Gold-chain man stood up abruptly and said calmly, ¡°I have no choice.¡± His subordinate whipped out a knife and passed it to him, while another grabbed Yuan Hui¡¯s hand over, grinding it against the concrete floor. ¡°Youngdy, if he is your boyfriend, it is only right for you to pay. If you don¡¯t pay, I will chop off his hand.¡± Gu Xiaoli started screaming, tears continuing to stream down her face in an ugly way, while Yuan Hui struggled, trying to get out of their tight grasp, but he was held down relentlessly. His eyes raked over Shen Qianshu, bing more and more agitated. Shen Qianshu smiled her honey-sweet smile, eyes shining like stars in the night sky. ¡°Chop it off. I have no money.¡± Yuan Hui face paled, his mouth twisted up and he barked like a rabid dog, ¡°She has money! Her son, Tong Hua, is the most famous child star in the country. He earns more than eight million dors a drama! How can she not have any money!¡± Shen Qianshu turned her attention to Yuan Hui, eyes narrowed to slits and gaze deadly, piercing through him like stakes hurled into a scarecrow. Yuan Hui shook off her animosity and looked at her pleadingly, his face mashed into the ground and all pride gone. ¡°Qianshu, save me. Please. I will do anything you ask!¡± ¡°I could buy many thousands of things with eight million dors, I don¡¯t need you.¡± Another smile blossomed upon her face, but she could only feel her heart bleeding inside. So this was the reason why he had been proposing so persistently. Tong Hua had once said, ¡°Mommy, although you have bad taste, I will never look down on you.¡± She finally understood the meaning behind his words. Chapter 12 - I Have No Money, Just Chop It Off!

Chapter 12: I Have No Money, Just Chop It Off!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Qianshu, I was wrong.¡± Yuan Hui¡¯s face, usually handsome and intelligent, wasced with fear. ¡°I was greedy for pleasure at that moment and lost my mind. I¡¯m sorry Qianshu. Please forgive me, I love you and you are the one I love the most.¡± ¡°Yuan Hui, this wasn¡¯t what you said when we were in bed together.¡± Gu Xiaoli was hurt and angry. She whipped her head around and glowered at Shen Qianshu, badly wanting to rip her apart. What was so good about Shen Qianshu? Just because she was the school beauty and excelled in everything she did. Back in high school, there was a popr saying that always floated around. Everybody loves Shen Qianshu. Wherever she went, every women lived under her shadow. Was it because she was beautiful? ¡°Youngdy, have you thought about this clearly? He is the one you love, you really don¡¯t want to help him?¡± gold-chain man asked. ¡°I really will chop off his fingers!¡± Shen Qianshu smiled, like a young and cultureddy from the olden days. Her gaze was innocent and childlike. ¡°While you are at it, chop off his dick too!¡± Everyone was speechless... F*ck! What a ruthless woman! Gold-chain man and his subordinates were shocked and flinched, their legs bending inwards unconsciously. ¡°Hahaha...¡± Gu Xiaoli suddenlyughed out loud, eyes glinting deviousl, as a wide, manic grin spread across her face. Shen Qianshu wondered wryly, did she go crazy? Gu Xiaoli stared boldly at Shen Qianshu, then ripped off her mask of friendly pretense voiceced with poison. ¡°Shen Qianshu, I really detest you, and you know what? You¡¯ll have to pay the debt because your son is with me. If you don¡¯t, you will never see him again!¡± Shen Qianshu gaze hardened to a steely flint and she snatched her phone and punched in the numbers to call Lin Xiaojuan. ¡°Xiaojuan, where is Tong Hua?¡± ¡°Qianshu, I am trying to find him too.¡± She could hear the worry in manager Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s voice. Shen Qianshu ended the call wordlessly. Picking up a wooden stick from the side, she stalked over to Gu Xiaoli, face expressionless, raised her arm and smashed it across her body from the back. Her strength caused the rough, thick stick to splinter and break into pieces. The wood splinters tore into her tender palm but she did not feel pain at all. She felt numb. There was only boundless fear eating at her from the insides. ¡°Where is my son.¡± Gu Xiaoli cried out in pain and pitifully clung into Yuan Hui¡¯s embrace. Yuan Hui looked at Shen Qianshu usingly. ¡°Qianshu, how could you be so brutal? She is a woman, you¡ª¡± ¡°WHERE IS MY SON?!¡± Shen Qianshu screamed, throwing down the remains of useless stick and dragging the woman from his arms by her dirty locks. Gold-chain man and his subordinates were happy to stand behind and watch their dispute. It was a bonus to watch such a ridiculous drama for free and see them tear into each other. A police siren could be heard faintly from afar. Gold-chain man instantly sat up again, ¡°What the f*ck! Who the hell called the police? I¡¯ll beat the sh*t out of them! Are they asking for death?¡± Gold-chain man¡¯s subordinates came forward, forcefully pressing them down and mping their mouths. They hauled the three out from the back door and into a bread delivery van, escaping quickly. Shen Qianshu helplessly watched the police car pass them, filling her with deep regret. The broken house actually had a back door? Things didn¡¯t go exactly as she had nned. Her luck had been like sh*t recently. If only she knew earlier, she would have attacked them sooner. This bunch of hooligans, she could beat up fifty of them! ¡°Gu Xiaoli, if Tong Hua has even the slightest scratch, I will rip off all of your hair. Strand by strand.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s gentle voice was not threatening at all, but her chilling words frightened Gu Xiaoli. She shifted closer towards Yuan Hui. ¡°If you help us to pay the debt, I will release Tong Hua.¡± After driving past Mei Lin Valley, gold-chain man changednes and slipped into an unknown road to hoodwink the police. Straight after passing by the crossroad, three ck SUVs sped past them. Her mind raced with thoughts about Tong Hua, and Shen Qianshu suddenly saw the three SUVs make a turn and intercept them, lining up imposingly in a straight row. What awe-inspiring power! It was as if the provincial road was their own private car park. At that moment, Shen Qianshu finally found something strange. The usually busy provincial road waspletely empty. No cars, no people, nothing. Gold-chain man¡¯s subordinate mmed on the brakes suddenly, causing them all to fly forward in the bread delivery van. Gold-chain man violently strangled the driver in rage at his ipetence. Chapter 13 - Once in a Lifetime, My Tender Tyrant

Chapter 13: Once in a Lifetime, My Tender Tyrant

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Eight men all decked in immacte suits stepped out from the outer SUVs, stiff bodies upright as they stood on the deserted road. The SUV in the middle made no movement at all, and nobody came out. Shen Qianshu¡¯s could feel a strange hammering in her heart as it beat wildly with uneasiness. Her eyelids twitched, as if foreshadowing an unknown danger ahead. Gold-chain man hopped off the car, swaggering aggressively towards the men and shouted, ¡°Who are you guys to dare to block my road, scram!¡± The eight uniformed men pulled out their guns in an orderly manner. Not a sound was heard except deafening silence as the guns shifted their aim towards the offensive man. Shit! What was hell was this situation? A movie film? Gold-chain man had gotten such a shock from the unexpected turn of events that his legs turned into jelly. He stumbled forward and fell to his knees, ¡°I am only a loan shark, please spare my life big brothers!¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Gold-chain man, you are such a coward. ¡°Everybody get off the car.¡± Everybody in the bread delivery van got off one after another, including Shen Qianshu. She felt a frosty gaze piercing through the tinted windscreen onto her face and the hairs on the back of her neck stood on end. There wasplete silence. The door of the SUV in the middle opened and Shen Qianshu¡¯s mind wentpletely nk. Master? Everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on the person who stepped out of the car. The man was strikingly tall, with distinct features and a high brow bone, making his amber eyes deeper, giving off a feeling of desire. He was very good looking, having an aggressive kind of handsomeness that gave off an aura of sinful darkness and evil. He could easily pass off as a warrior from the ancient times, both strong and highly charismatic. Everyone was too shocked by his entrance to make a sound. He leaned slightly against the hood of the car and crossed his one long leg over the other in a confidently casual, but reserved manner. His amber eyes hardened and he settled on the face of Shen Qianshu, as if marking his prey. His attitude was like that of a god of war, doing as he pleased, arrogant and unyielding. He pointed at Shen Qianshu and beckoned for her toe forward, as if calling for a beloved pet. His eyes on the other hand, hardened to steel shards they looked her up and down appraisingly. ¡°Come here!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s constant, unwavering smile was nowhere to be seen. She swallowed anxiously, and shuffled slowly towards him, badly wishing to grow a pair of wings so that she could escape faraway. In this life, the one person she did not want to see again was Ye Ling. It was not hatred! She recalled that after being three months pregnant, Butler Luther came looking for her and asked her about her pregnancy. She felt like she was pushed to the brink of desperation. She did not know what this terrifying man would do to her and her child, there was still no exnation regarding that fateful night. She told a lie. She told Butler Luther that she had aborted the child. In order to deceive them, she forced herself to continue to attend school, working her normal shifts and letting herself get exhausted in the process. When she was six months pregnant, it was also winter in Paris. She woreyers andyers of clothing, bundling herself up as much as possible. As she was also skinny, she did not look like she was pregnant. Butler Luther had never looked for her again. Soon after, Shen Qianshu immediately went back home to China. ¡°Little liar, if you don¡¯t want to walk... Zhong Ran, break her legs and carry her here.¡± the man¡¯s voice was deep and husky, a little dull, yet steady and patient. A man with long hair was just about to speak when Shen Qianshu took a deep breath and walked over. She always knew when to yield and when to stand firm, she was a person with self-preservation. ¡°My legs are long and straight, they¡¯re beautiful as they are. It would be a pity to break them.¡± The man¡¯s expression immediately turned dark, his amber eyes holding back a fiery storm. As Shen Qianshu was only footsteps away from him, he bent down swiftly, picking her up by her legs. She screamed when she felt her legs leave the ground and immediately iled about, before he ced her abruptly onto the hood of the car. Shen Qianshu¡¯s long legs were pressed under his palm, her arms were wrapped around his neck. The closeness of their bodies and his familiar masculine scent still carried an overwhelming sense of aggressiveness. Just like in the past. Even after seven long years, she had been unable to forget. It drowned her in the mists of that one unforgettable memory. Chapter 14 - Master, Our Daughter Is Kidnapped

Chapter 14: Master, Our Daughter Is Kidnapped

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu¡¯s long legs were pressed under his palm and her arms were wrapped around his neck. The familiar masculine scent still carried an overwhelming sense of aggressiveness even after seven years, and made her recall that one unforgettable memory. The two of them were so close to each other that her crisp fragrance filled his nose, teasing and pulling at his self control like an uncontroble beast. Ye Ling had wondered a countless number of times what he would do if they were ever to meet again. A million thoughts shed through his mind, thoughts that included tying her up and torturing her until she begged him for death. His thoughts were sadistic and extreme. Her petite body was trapped by his strong body, legs forcefully wrapped around his firm waist. Their position was awkwardly intimate and suggestive. Shen Qianshu had nowhere to look and found herself staring up at his handsome and sharp features, her heart beating like a roller coaster. She did not hate Ye Ling. Especially after she had started studying Psychology. She had always refused to admit that she had chosen to study Psychology for Ye Ling. She wanted to understand. She needed to understand. Yet... She wanted to keep that memory locked away. Ye Ling leaned towards her and caressed her thigh gently, his palm was hot and fuzzy as he touched her through the flimsy material of her dress. Her legs burned at his touch, causing her to shudder involuntarily. Her feelings were a confusing mix of fear, guilt and trepidation. ¡°I suppose this pair of legs does have its use.¡± His words seemed to carry a deeper meaning and his cold eyes held her with a longing gaze filled with desire. Shen Qianshu immediately thought back to that period of time where he would lie on herp and touch her long legs. Her face grew hot and she flushed an embarrassing red. ¡°A day together as husband and wife means endless devotion the rest of your life. No need to be so violent!¡± Shen Qianshu said timidly, her face breaking into a charming smile. A day as husband and wife? Eh? Very good! ¡°Answer me one thing before I break your legs, where is my daughter?¡± Ye Ling leaned closer to her, strong arms trapping her as he looked deep into her eyes with a predatory smile. Daughter? What daughter? Shen Qianshu was at a loss, a hint of sorrow shed in her eyes, disappearing as quickly as it came. She looked down slightly, hiding away the sadness behind a mask. She could feel the tip of the man¡¯s nose almost touching her jaw. He could only see her long, denseshes sweeping upon her eyelids and fair skin, she looked like an adorable rabbit. Her cute, cherry lips were too close, giving off a peachy scent that was as sweet as honey, tugging fiercely at his inner desires. Ye Ling¡¯s gaze darkened and his throat bobbed dangerously. He wanted to strangle her thin neck and destroy her, yet he was also seduced by her beauty, wanting nothing more than to ravage her with no mercy. She gently tugged on hispel, ending his shadowy thoughts, the crisp, white shirt cold under her touch. Shen Qianshu turned to him with a heart wrenching expression, lips trembling and eyes starting to well up. ¡°Master, our daughter is kidnapped, you have to save her!¡± ... In a small, dpidated warehouse, tworge, burly men guarded the entrance while one watched over a small figure inside. An adorable child was seated pleasantly on an old and broken bed, a powder blue school bagying on its side. Little Cutie Pie was around seven years old, schooling a pair of lively big eyes and long, dense eyshes. With skin that was fair white and delicate, tender little arms and a head of soft, short hair, the child had an exquisite face, causing people to often mix up his gender. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m hungry.¡± he spoke up softly, his gaze pitiful and the misery emanating off of him in waves. The burly man guarding him snorted and clicked his tongue impatiently, then eventually rummaged in the cupboards, tossing two packets of biscuits onto the table. Little Cutie Pie nced at the biscuits, before proceeding to rip them open carefully. As he nibbled on the biscuit, big fat tears streamed down his tiny cheeks. Without any warning, he cried loudly, ¡°I miss my mommy!¡± A beautiful child always made one¡¯s heart ache. The child had already been kidnapped for half a day, and had been well-behaved throughout. His sadness tugged at the heartstrings of even the coldest of men. ¡°Stop crying, you can go home tonight.¡± Little Cutie Pie stared imploringly at the rugged man, tears glistening in his watery eyes. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± Little Cutie Pie gave him an anguished face, ¡°But I¡¯m dying.¡± Chapter 15 - Winning at Life, Little Cutie Pie

Chapter 15: Winning at Life, Little Cutie Pie

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Why are you dying?¡± the burly man said, ¡°You said you had angina and need to drink Mao ginger tea. We didn¡¯t even know what that was, and had to run around to several medicine shops before we could find it and boil it for you to drink. You won¡¯t die of angina.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Little Cutie Pie wiped his tears carefully, expression sincere and clear, lookingpletely innocent and pitiful. ¡°I really won¡¯t die?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± ¡°You scared me!¡± Little Cutie Pie pulled out a tissue slowly, gently dabbing at his tears. The burly man was at a loss. This child was well behaved, but he had many problems and behaved just like a baby. The Boss had instructed them to just lock him up, but not to abuse him. They were only looking for money, naturally, they didn¡¯t want to abuse the child for no reason. However, no one expected the child to be so picky. He was mostly quiet and didn¡¯t cause any trouble, but extremely difficult to please. After all he was famous all over China and was aptly named ¡®The son of the nation.¡¯ After starring in a popr show the previous year, his fame had skyrocketed and he had since be the media¡¯s darling. They had seen Tong Hua on the television, but after meeting him in person, they realised that he was even more adorable and better looking in real life. ¡°My neighbour¡¯s little girl loves you a lot, can I have your signature?¡± Little Cutie Pie¡¯s moist eyes were innocent and his eyebrows raised in genuine surprise. ¡°Sure, sure!¡± ¡°Little boy, you¡¯re really cute.¡± ¡°Uncle, you are a really nice person.¡± Little Cutie Pie smiled through his tears, treating the burly man as his friend. You too, you too! The burly man felt guilty, and his knees almost buckled. This Little Master was just too cute and innocent. Who would bear to hurt him. ¡°Uncle, I am really hungry. Can we eat beef hotpot?¡± One hourter. Three burly men and Little Cutie Pie surrounded a small, steaming hotpot inside the shabby warehouse. The atmosphere was lighthearted as they chowed down their food, the three men proudly discussing their past nefarious deeds and how much they would earn this time round. The table was filled with many tes of beef and a few bottles of beer. Little Cutie Pie expertly speared a piece of beef from the hotpot, eyeing the men stealthily before he took a piece of Mao ginger and ced it into the hotpot. The men were still boasting, pping each others backs in gusto and nobody realised what Little Cutie Pie was doing. He broke out into a small smile, a hint of deviousness shing through his guileless face. The burly men started eating, filling their bowls with steaming food and guzzling down beer heartily. Little Cutie Pieplimented them sincerely. ¡°Uncle, you guys are so cute and innocent. I like you all a lot.¡± As one of the men continued eating, he realised that the boy had stopped eating after finishing the beef in his bowl. The boy ced one of his hands on the table, supporting his jaw and beamed at them, eyes shining with radiance. With his legs were dangling softly above the ground, he looked really cute. After beingplimented by the boy, the burly men startedughing out loud. ¡°Why did you stop eating?¡± ¡°It¡¯s poisoned!¡± Little Cutie Pie smiled cheerfully. The burly menughed out loud and Little Cutie Pie followed,ughing innocently. Less than 20 minutester, one of the men suddenly pressed onto his stomach, his face twisted in pain. He fell out of the chair, clutched onto his stomach and copsed on the floor, groaning. Just as one of the other men was about to check on him, all of a sudden, he felt a gnawing, agonising pain, eating at him from the inside and he also grabbed onto his stomach and fell to his knees. In less than a minute, all three of them were keeling on the ground, arms wrapped around their stomachs and crying in agony, their faces pale and cold sweating out in waves. Little Cutie Pie jumped down from his seat happily, swinging his arms as he walked towards his bag, then brushed off the dust and carried it on his back. One of the burly men realised that there really must have been poison in the food. His eyes bulged the size of golf balls and he pointed usingly at Little Cutie Pie. While he would asionally cry for his mommy, the boy had been quiet and well behaved the entire time he had been kidnapped. His countenance was gentle and delicate, his face open and honest, with a smile that was forever innocent and cute. However, his actions had shown otherwise. Little Cutie Pie cocked his little head thoughtfully, with the innocence of amb about to be sent to ughter, ¡°Uncle, I already said, there was poison. Children speak the truth, we don¡¯t lie.¡± Chapter 16 - Daddy, I Can’t Wait!

Chapter 16: Daddy, I Can¡¯t Wait!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The little one was only just gentle and fragile like Lin Daiyu 1 , yet in the next second, he had turned into a vengeful little prince. The change was unnerving, the words that came out from his innocent mouth could make people tremble in fear. He squatted down and patted the stubbly face of the burly man who had pointed at him, then suggested sincerely, ¡°In the future, if you want to be a kidnapper, don¡¯t be so gentle with your captives. You¡¯ll lose out in the end.¡± The burly man grabbed the little devil by his leg, and tried all he could to drag him down to the floor, however, his weakened arms were kicked away by Little Cutie Pie. ¡°Uncles, don¡¯t boast around so much, you should read more books instead.¡± He shook his head sweetly, ¡°Life is like a y, everything depends on how you act...¡± Little Cutie Pie stood up. Just as he was about to leave, the warehouse door was smashed to pieces, a few scraggly pieces of wood remained, swinging uselessly on the hinges. A group of men, dressed in identical ck appeared in the small and narrow warehouse. They noticed the burly men twisted up on the ground, as Little Cutie Pie revealed a courteous smile and stared at them cheerfully. Zhong Ran eyed the situation in the dpidated room with the men rolling pathetically on the floor, and found it challenging to draw a logical exnation. His originally facetious attitude took a 180 degree turn and he bowed slightly towards the small child. ¡°Young Master, we are here to take you home.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Little Cutie Pie¡¯s voice was soft and you could hear the smile in his voice, ¡°Then you guys are a little toote.¡± Zhong Ran raged internally, cursing the boy in his head. Damn! He¡¯s so young but already so savage. He¡¯s definitely a product of Master. But, where¡¯s the supposed ¡®little princess¡¯? Could it just be Master¡¯s one-sided dream of having a ¡®little princess¡¯? Little Cutie Pie turned, nced at them andmanded, ¡°Call 120.¡± On the return trip, Little Cutie Pie sipped his yogurt with the elegance of a young prince, as he stared at Zhong Ran¡¯s long hair. The style was unique. He wore his hair long and even dyed two strands a chestnut color. It would have been unpopr if he had substandard looks. However, with his looks, it made even this unpopr hairstyle seem fashionable and stylish. ¡°Young Master, how did you poison their food?¡± Little Cutie Pie let go of the straw gently and answered, ¡°In the drama series I acted inst year, that¡¯s how I was poisoned to death.¡± Zhong Ran was speechless. Zhong Ran suddenly understood everything. He had been wondering how a seven-year old child could have such deep knowledge and scheming thoughts. How clever. Young Master was kidnapped but he really did not need anyone to save him. He could ¡®carry¡¯ the entire situation alone. It¡¯s amazing how genes seem toe out in the most subtle ways. ¡°Why are all of you calling me Young Master?¡± Little Cutie Pie asked curiously. After leaving the Shen home, no one had called him Young Master. ¡°It¡¯s because you are our Young Master.¡± ¡°That sounds really cool.¡± ¡°We were ordered by your father toe and save you.¡± Zhong Ran tried with utmost sincerity to speak well so as to leave a good impression of Master. For the sake of his wages, he had to help Master appear great to Little Cutie Pie. Unexpectedly, Little Cutie Pie smiled sweetly at his words, ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t wait!¡± Zhong Ran nced around at the other men in the car. Was he the only one who felt that Young Master did not sound like he was looking forward to meeting his father at all? They all exchanged nces. You¡¯re not alone! .... Shen Qianshu looked at the extravagant chateau, feeling like she had traveled back in time to seven years ago. It was an old chateau, built in a continental European style. Its carved walls and decorative elements gave her a familiar feeling, though she was certain she had not been here before. In the garden of the chateau, there was an enormous pool. Ye Ling stood upright beside the pool, back rigid and his hands sped tightly behind his back. The air was thick with tension and he exuded a frosty coolness, giving off a dangerous feeling that he was about to erupt. Shen Qianshu racked her brains to find a way to counteract, trying to figure out how to escape from his monstrous ws. There was nowhere to hide. Ye Ling was a terrifying man. No one could be clearer than her, exactly how frightening he was. She forced herself to remain calm, though her insides were quivering and her heart was thumping hard against her chest. ¡°Your boyfriend kidnapped my daughter to ckmail you?¡± Ye Ling turned around suddenly and stared at her coldly. Shen Qianshu shuddered. Her pale fingers held tightly on the hem of her shirt and the awkwardness was hard to describe. ¡°My ex-boyfriend,¡± Shen Qianshu gave a small smile, emphasizing the first word. In front of him, she always felt incredibly vulnerable. ¡°He owed debts from gambling and came up with that terrible idea. Ridiculous.¡± Chapter 17 - Youre Ugly and Blind

Chapter 17: You¡¯re Ugly and Blind

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling sneered. Shen Qianshu pulled a bold face and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s been seven years since west met, you... have only be more handsome.¡± In his amber eyes, there was only an evesting coldness, just as she always remembered. His long stride and tyrannical footsteps approached her like a stalking panther alongside the border of the pool. It was as if each foot stepped straight on Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart, she swallowed deeply and her heart raged. Shit! Even if was a douchebag, a violent and bloody douchebag, his every move turned her on. With his dark gaze on her, she was hit in the face by an unknown desire she hadn¡¯t felt for as long as she could remember. It was too tempting, too irresistible. She took a few steps back as her heart raced wildly. Her pale cheeks turned rosy. ¡°Seven years have passed, you... became ugly.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. What the...!!! ¡°Ye Ling, have your standards hit the sky? Back then, I was such an old-fashioned person with a chubby face and childish body full of body fat. How could you evenpare it to my current state?¡± Shen Qianshu blurted out. As a woman, it was unbearable for him to call ugly, especially when inparison her to her younger days! Ye Ling¡¯s gaze on her deepened. His eyes were dark and foreboding, and Shen Qianshu felt her heart leap in her throat. ¡°Boyfriend?¡± In Ye Ling¡¯s eyes, a storm was brewing. ¡°Not only are you ugly, you¡¯re also blind.¡± ¡°Excuse me, can¡¯t you speak nicely? What¡¯s up with all the personal attacks.¡± They had met seven years ago in Paris, one of the most romantic cities in the world. She had arrived, full of dreams and aspirations, yet, it was such an... entric encounter and an even more abrupt separation. She had left feeling so humiliated, but it had been so long that she no longer fussed about the injuries she had received from that traumatic night. Why did he suddenly reappear in her life? And resent her for being ugly! He was the same as ever! Unbearable! Ye Ling kept pressing on, leaning closer and closer, making Shen Qianshu step back in anxiety. He was too intimidating. His eyes were hypnotizing. To her, they had always been so enchanting. When he set his eyes on her, it would take her breath away, but it could also put her in danger. Her eyes darted around. She had nowhere to escape. She stepped backwards into nothingness, her eyes widening as she fell back towards the pool, not prepared loss of bnce and too disoriented to pull herself forward. Shen Qianshu screamed and Ye Ling anxiously reached out his arm to grab her by the waist. Shen Qianshu steadied her pounding heart, Lucky! Otherwise, I would be drenched! As she caught her breath, Ye Ling¡¯s arm had barely reached her waist, when he pulled it back. He pulled it back! SPLASH! Shen Qianshu fell into the pool. F*ck you, Ye Ling! In a flurry, Shen Qianshu came up and bnced herself in the water. Thankfully, the side of the pool was not deep, when she stood on both legs, the water was just around her chest. Shen Qianshu tore the forced smile off her face. Shen Qianshu scowled at him angrily, hands balled into fists, ¡°YE LING, ARE YOU CRAZY!¡± ¡°Look at you, making a fool out of yourself. Now you look so much more energetic than before with that fake smile you had on your face.¡± Ye Ling sneered. In a condescending manner, he stared at her, ¡°Your ex and your bestie hooked up, got together and kidnapped my daughter to ask you for money. You don¡¯t even seem angry about it. Shen Qianshu, I guess you really don¡¯t have a heart.¡± Ye Ling got two things wrong. Gu Xiaoli was not her ¡®bestie¡¯, she was only a high school friend of sorts. Coincidentally, they worked upstream and downstream in the same industry so they interacted frequently. Their friendship was not too bad, but it was far from ¡®besties¡¯. Yuan Hui pursued her for a year and kept pestering her so she had agreed in the end. They started dating when Tong Hua fought with another child star while filming and the opponent arranged for people to beat Tong Hua up. He was only a child. Shen Qianshu had reported it to the police but still could not forget the incident. The fight started because another child star mocked Tong Hua for not having a father. Despite everything that had happened, she did not hate Yuan Hui. In fact, she had given it a lot of consideration in the months he had pursued her, weighing his many aspects, he was not bad as a love partner. So, she agreed to date him and give Tong Hua aplete family. A year has passed, even raising a dog would foster rtionships, let alone being with a living adult. ¡°So what if I am upset?¡± Shen Qianshu looked up at Ye Ling. ¡°No matter how much it upsets me, what¡¯s happened has already happened and nothing will change. Since nothing is going to change, epting it and letting it go with a smile feels pretty good.¡± Chapter 18 - Same Old Game

Chapter 18: Same Old Game

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling gave her a frosty smile. Not knowing which of Shen Qianshu¡¯s words triggered him, his face darkened and the recent events cast a darkness across before them. ¡°Shen Qianshu, if anything happens to my little princess, I will kill you!¡± How cold and cruel! He looked at the expression in Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes and could see the objection in her eyes. Shen Qianshu suddenly looked behind Ye Ling, expressionlessly. ¡°Master, your daughter is here!¡± Ye Ling turned around hurriedly to see his little princess. A mischievous smile crossed Shen Qianshu¡¯s face and without further thought, she lifted herself out of the water, grabbed onto Ye Ling¡¯s leg and pulled him roughly towards the pool. When Ye Ling turned around in anticipation of seeing his daughter, it caught him off guard. PLOP! He fell sideways into the pool. ¡°HAHAHA!¡± Shen Qianshu burst outughing, having caught him out for once. In all of Ye Ling¡¯s life, it was rare to see him in a state that was any less than perfect. His short hair was sopping wet and water was dripping off the end of his strands of hair, forming unfortunate clumps. His charming and fierce-looking face was extremely intimidating. He glowered at Shen Qianshu, gnashing his teeth like a furious lion. After causing mischief, Shen Qianshu took one nce at Ye Ling¡¯s expression and came to her senses. ¡°We¡¯re even now, even...¡± Shen Qianshu floated towards thedder, wanting to get out, but a firm hand grabbed onto her ankle. The skin beneath the water felt smooth and cold. Her skirt was lifted by the water, revealing a pair of long legs that were fair and slender. Ye Ling¡¯s gazed at her hungrily, his eyes dark and dangerous, Shen Qianshu followed the direction of his stare and hurriedly pushed her skirt down. She blushed when it floated back up persistently, no matter how much she tried to push it back down. ¡°Pervert, what are you looking at?¡± Ye Ling returned to his senses andughed coldly, pulling her towards himself again suddenly and pressing her against the corner of the pool. Ye Ling¡¯s thin white shirt was drenched in water, sticking onto his chest and taking the shape of his attractive muscles that could make one¡¯s heart race wildly. It was such a turn-on and she fought to calm her hammering heart. Shen Qianshu found herself trapped awkwardly between his chest and the pool, having nowhere to escape. She looked up to see a pair of cold eyes, deep and dark. ¡°Other than me, who else has seen it?¡± His voice became dark and dangerous and Shen Qianshu felt the hairs on the back of her neck rise up. The cool water from the pool was insufficient to cover up the heating from his body, it was almost burning her up. He would not tolerate any other person touching anything that belonged to him, even if he did not want them anymore! ¡°How is that your problem?¡± Shen Qianshu answered with a tinge of grievance, biting back her inner thoughts. Nice of you to remember that incident when you went insane . ¡°It happened years ago, who are you to ask me about it? It has nothing to do with you.¡± He grabbed Shen Qianshu and lifted her up, while trapping her against the cold tiles of the pool¡¯s edge. Shen Qianshu screamed when he pushed her against the wall, his body grinding against hers in a simr fashion. An overwhelming sensation of burning heat mixed with the coolness of the sea of water surrounded them and she pushed back against him uselessly. Ye Ling lowered his head, his fingers holding onto her chin and pressed his hot lips against hers, kissing her hard. Shen Qianshu suddenly recalled the incident from seven years ago, that one catastrophic experience. That one eventful night, she would remember it forever. The sky pitch ck, dark and ominous with the foreboding backdrop of lightning and thunder. That feeling of mncholy had always stuck with her. It had already been seven years, yet it followed her around like a tenacious shadow that would not let go. Her fear of him ran deep, forever etched in her memory. The hurt she had felt, the pain and the humiliation were embedded just as deeply, the feelings rising up in reminder from the depths she had thought were no longer present. In his arms, her body shivered lightly. She felt extremely vulnerable and couldn¡¯t hold back the fear that crept into her core, shaking her to the bones. ¡°You¡¯re still so sensitive.¡± ¡°Ye Ling, let me go.¡± Shen Qianshu opened her mouth then he realized that her shallow breaths sounded like she was starting to hyperventte. He was startled and looked down. In Ye Ling¡¯s amber eyes, a storm was brewing. Shen Qianshu cursed inwardly. Ye Ling looked deeply into her eyes, ¡°Shen Qianshu. I¡¯ve been looking for you for a really, really long time.¡± ¡°What for? Was the harm you caused back then not enough?¡± Her breath hitched as she let out a forgotten breath. On her corbone, a deep scar remained from his vicious bite and she slid her fingers over it unconsciously. Ye Ling¡¯s gaze turned dark when he saw it. Gaping redness that had faded into a dull mottled brown, embedded forever into her skin. She belonged to him. Yet for all these years, she had been around and dated many men. ¡°Say it. Other than me, who else have you allowed to see it?¡± He put his finger on her puffy red lips, brushed against it lightly, then he moved down her face and stopped at her corbone. Chapter 19 - The Crazy and The Shady Woman

Chapter 19: The Crazy and The Shady Woman

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He was a little aggressive. Shen Qianshu could not resist it and got her dander up. She was instantly vulnerable. Her eyes reddened, revealing a pitiful face. ¡°Ye Ling, you are such a bully.¡± However, she used the wrong method to appear vulnerable; furthermore, it was also the wrong timing. Ye Ling¡¯s eyes darkened instantly. He grabbed Shen Qianshu by the waist and kissed her more intensely on her lips. This time, the desire to plunder was stronger, and a sensation swept through Shen Qianshu¡¯s veins. Her legs became numb, and she would have drowned if she was not grabbing onto Ye Ling¡¯s waist. His warm hands reached beneath her skirt and teased her. Shen Qianshu could not escape. She anxiously stuck her hand out to stop him, but Ye Ling pinned her wrist down onto the wall. Embarrassed, she stared at him, allowing him to enjoy. Shen Qianshu struggled vigorously, widening her eyes. For an unknown reason, she felt fearful. Memories of that night were etched in her mind, and the beast locked in her heart was ready to devour her anytime. ¡°Stop moving!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s voice deepened. His hoarse voice could barely be heard, making her shudder. Shen Qianshu could clearly feel something awakening, telling her that he wanted to capture her city and make her belong to him. Shen Qianshu did not move a single inch but could clearly feel him heating up. ¡°Speak... nicely.¡± Don¡¯t be agitated! Don¡¯t go crazy! If he went crazy again, she could die. Back then, it was out of pure luck that she was not killed by him. Her voice was shaky, and her childish voice contained a tinge of fear. It was most capable of starting a ¡®prairie fire,¡¯ but she did not know it. Ye Ling¡¯s self-control was on the verge of falling apart. His self-control of his pride always fell apart easily when he met her. ¡°ANSWER ME!¡± Shen Qianshu looked into his deep eyes and replied anxiously. ¡°No.¡± Ye Ling squinted, and his hand brushed past her corbone. The little dress she wore, which was wet, made her cleavage seem clear. Ye Ling was very satisfied with the smoothness under his palm. ¡°Only me?¡± The warmth in his voice went straight through her ears and into her heart. Shen Qianshu almost screamed. ¡°Yes, only you.¡± He was the most ruthless interrogator. His eyes stopped on her lips. Shen Qianshu was not sure if he smiled, but she no longer found him as intimidating as before. Ye Ling replied. ¡°That¡¯s great, good girl.¡± He did not like it when his belongings were used by others. Even if he no longer wanted them! ¡°I clearly told Luther that I had aborted the child.¡± Shen Qianshu could not understand. Didn¡¯t Luther tell him? ¡°Luther told me you were pregnant with a daughter.¡± ¡°I clearly told him I aborted it.¡± Luther, what a scammer! ¡°Liar!¡± ¡°You...¡± Shen Qianshu was slightly shocked as she stared at him. So what if she lied to him? Even if she was pregnant, the child belonged to her. Why would she give the child to a man who could go crazy anytime? When he went crazy, he did not acknowledge anyone. ¡°Liar, why did you lie to me?¡± ¡°What did I lie about?¡± ¡°Your name is a lie. Your background is a lie. Even when you got pregnant, you lied.¡± ¡°My English name is Sara. Yeah, I randomly came up with my background. I was pregnant, but why must I tell you about it?¡± Tears began building up in Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes. All the love and hate disappeared with the child, but it did not mean that she was not upset. ¡°Anyone who cheats me will have to pay for it!¡± Ye Ling grabbed her by the neck and said suddenly. For the sake of not hurting her and for the sake of meeting his little princess, it was unimaginable how he got by these seven years. Chapter 20 - Kissing Makes You Pregnant?

Chapter 20: Kissing Makes You Pregnant?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu almost lost her breath from being grabbed by him and began struggling. Ye Ling let go of her, and with one hand on her back, he kissed her again. Shen Qianshu struggled but was repressed by Ye Ling. ¡°Mummy?¡± A familiar and childish voice was heard. The struggling pair in the pool stiffened and looked sideways instantly, seeing Zhong Ran with Tong Hua standing beside the pool. Zhong Ran had his usual expression that looked like he wanted to stab himself, while Tong Hua seemed calm. ¡°Tong... Tong... Tong Hua?¡± Shen Qianshu looked down at her disheveled self and saw herself and Ye Ling in such an odd and ambiguous position. She thought the child would rage. ¡°Mummy and... what seems like my foster dad, please continue. I head that kissing makes you pregnant. I want a sister.¡± Tong Hua greeted them gentlemanly in a courteous way. ¡°Go on.¡± Everyone was speechless... Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling climbed out of the pool dripping wet. Ye Ling¡¯s face was sullen and deep like the water. He was actually seen in such a terrible state by his little princess. It¡¯s all Shen Qianshu¡¯s fault. It¡¯s another crimemitted on the list. ¡°Ah Da, get her a set of clothes.¡± Ah Da brought two sets of dresses for her quickly. Shen Qianshu changed into a fresh lotus colored dress, and when she descended down the stairs, Ye Ling stared at her. From his gaze, his emotions couldn¡¯t be identified. Shen Qianshu was so extraordinarily stunning. Elegant and cultured, she could take on a fresh look and manage to look alluring. The lotus drop waist dress seemed perfect on her, making her body seem thin, long, and refined. ¡°Ah Da, you have a great taste. Thank you.¡± Shen Qianshu thanked. No one would have thought that Ah Da¡¯s expression would turn fearful instantly. Like a scammer who promoted fake goods, she said, ¡°Miss Shen, this was prepared by Master.¡± Ah Da nced at Ye Ling as she spoke. Indeed, Ye Ling¡¯s face darkened as if he were about to rage at any moment. Shen Qianshu knew it was untrue the moment she heard it. Yet, she lifted a corner of her skirt and bent her knees slightly, giving an urate European-style ceremonious bow. With a bright smile, she thanked him. Ye Ling gave a cold smile and did not answer her. He and Little Cutie Pie looked at each other in consternation. This is my... princess? Where¡¯s my princess? ¡°Why didn¡¯t you braid her hair?¡± Ye Ling asked angrily, exploding in rage. Little Cutie Pie¡¯s formal name was Shen Jin. ¡°Braid what? What an odd taste you have,¡± Tong Hua said. A little master like me, braiding my hair? This ¡®foster dad¡¯ seemed to be teasing him. Feeling like a huge load has been lifted off her mind, Shen Qianshu ran over and hugged Tong Hua with reddened eyes. Tong Hua hugged her dearest mum tightly. ¡°Did they bully you?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°Nope,¡± Tong Hua said and caressed Shen Qianshu¡¯s face. ¡°I am very happy. You finally found a reason to kick Yuan Hui away.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Only kick? She wouldn¡¯t be doing her son justice if she didn¡¯t beat him to a pulp. Tong Hua looked at Ye Ling. Ye Ling stared back at him. Ye Ling thought, If it¡¯s a little princess, perfect. She is cute and pretty. If it¡¯s a little prince, he looks so delicate and fragile. That¡¯s not good! Deep down, Tong Hua also thought to himself, Although he looks good, he doesn¡¯t seem like a nice person. My mum is such a softie, and she¡¯ll surely be bullied by him. That¡¯s not good!¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°I¡¯m your daddy.¡± Tong Hua asked softly, ¡°Are you marrying my mum?¡± Without hesitation, Ye Ling answered. ¡°NO!¡± Tong Hua¡¯s face turned as cold as Ye Ling¡¯s, and he questioned rhetorically. ¡°Then what sort of dad are you?¡± Darn, little master, I respect you for your bravery! ¡°HOW RUDE!¡± Ye Ling yelled. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Ye Ling, don¡¯t scare Tong Hua.¡± Ye Ling pointed at Tong Hua and replied. ¡°Does he look terrified?¡± Tong Hua grabbed Shen Qianshu¡¯s sleeves pitifully and said, ¡°Mummy, I¡¯m scared...¡± Chapter 21 - Tong Hua Is Not Your Son

Chapter 21: Tong Hua Is Not Your Son

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mummy¡¯s here. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Ye Ling and Zhong Ran were speechless. Zhong Ran recalled his first encounter with Little Master when he beat up three buff men and found a whole new meaning to the word ¡®fear.¡¯ The father and son could not get along. ¡°His body is weak, and he¡¯s scared easily.¡± Shen Qianshu lied through her teeth. With a ¡®yeah, do begin your act¡¯ look on Ye Ling¡¯s face, he looked at Shen Qianshu. At the moment, Shen Qianshu could not go on. Zhong Ran was pacing about in an anxious state. Master, you¡¯ve been talking about a ¡®little princess¡¯ for seven years, can you restrain yourself or something? He wished he could be Ye Ling¡¯s spokesperson and start an emotional acknowledgment of the father and son. You can¡¯t be so vicious just because your ¡®little princess¡¯ turned out to be a little prince. Wishing she had wings to fly away with Tong Hua, Shen Qianshu held Tong Hua¡¯s hand. ¡°Ye Ling, thanks for saving Tong Hua. We are leaving. See you again, don¡¯t miss us too much.¡± ¡°Stay there!¡± In Ye Ling¡¯s eyes, a storm was brewing. He was like a lion who was enraged, sticking out his sharp ws. The atmosphere was intense, and Zhong Ran could feel his rage. His Master was temperamental, vicious, and merciless. He was a devil who could dictate life and death. The pair of soft and vulnerable mother and son would definitely not be able to handle his fiery temper. Shen Qianshu brought Tong Hua back in a protective way, defending her son. ¡°You leave!¡± Ye Ling said and then pointed at Tong Hua. ¡°He stays!¡± Shen Qianshu smiled at the raging Ye Ling. Even a man of iron would soften from her bright smile. ¡°Impossible.¡± ¡°He¡¯s my son.¡± ¡°No!¡± Shen Qianshu said firmly as she stared at Ye Ling. ¡°Ye Ling, take a good look at Tong Hua. Which part of him resembles you?¡± Ye Ling looked over Tong Hua carefully, and Tong Hua cooperated by looking up smilingly at Ye Ling. Ye Ling¡¯s face was very defined while Tong Hua¡¯s was delicate and cute. There was not a bit of simrity. ¡°Ye Ling, our child only breathed for ten minutes in this world.¡± Shen Qianshu was covered in ayer of sadness. Those moments of despair were dug out from her memory like a hole filled with blood. ¡°She died.¡± She continued. Ye Ling felt as if he were struck by lightning! Everyone was shocked. Shen Qianshu took a deep breath, tilted her head, and seemed yfully innocent. She said, ¡°Ye Ling, you looked for me simply for your child. Your child is dead, so now we have no reason to be associated with one another. See you never again.¡± Ye Ling stared helplessly as Shen Qianshu left with Tong Hua. These few years he had put himself in much danger all because he was thinking of his little princess. He had not carried his little princess in his arms. She can¡¯t be dead! ¡°Master?¡± Zhong Ran looked at him worryingly. Ye Ling¡¯s face was so dark it seemed like he wanted to destroy the entire world to make them funerary objects for his little princess. Zhong Ran told Ye Ling everything that Tong Hua previously did. Ye Ling¡¯s rage instantly calmed, and he said, ¡°He¡¯s only seven years old, yet he¡¯s so vicious. He¡¯s definitely my child. Investigate.¡± Zhong Ran was tired. Master, you sure know yourself well. ¡°Alright!¡± Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua lived in a bustling district which was very close to Tong Hua¡¯s school. It was a school district house in an upscale neighborhood. Shen Qianshu bought this house a year ago for the sake of safety. The mother and son¡¯s financial circumstances had always not been very great. Speaking materialistically, she never deprived Tong Hua of anything. When Tong Hua got famous, film earnings rose. Earnings from endorsements and advertisements rose a lot too. It was only then when the mother and son¡¯s lives improved. Previously, they lived in a small neighborhood where there were constantly people invading their privacy and reporters hanging around. Thus, when she got the chance, Shen Qianshu decided to sacrifice some of the hard-earned money and buy this house. Chapter 22 - My Queen

Chapter 22: My Queen

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was a tiring day. Shen Qianshu felt like she was trampled upon multiple times, and her body was numb and aching. Tong Hua was very obedient and mature. He went into the kitchen, poured a cup of water, and ced it in front of Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu patted him on the head and said smilingly, ¡°Tong Hua, you scared mummy today.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m the one who got scared!¡± Shen Qianshuughed and pinched his chubby face. ¡°Where¡¯s Yuan Hui?¡± Tong Hua asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was taken away by your foster daddy , so I don¡¯t know where everyone went.¡± Shen Qianshu replied. She thought it over, and whatever Yuan Hui and Gu Xiaoli did still haunt her. She would be lying if she said she was not upset. In fact, she felt a little wronged. Why did they treat her like that? But in life, logic did not exist. Just like that night, she could not me anyone. me Ye Ling? But he had no self-control. It was not his intention to harm her. She never touched the check even once. Even in times when she could not afford to have a meal for days, she did not touch it. Tong Hua asked, ¡± Foster daddy, huh?¡± He had already forgotten who his biological parents were. Ever since he could remember, Shen Qianshu was her mother. But deep down, he knew that he was not actually Shen Qianshu¡¯s biological son. Yet, he loved her. Shen Qianshu was like his big tree¨Chis everything. ¡°Mom, was that man little brother¡¯s daddy?¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s face stiffened. It had been seven years, and she never mentioned much about the child who passed away. She looked down and caressed Tong Hua¡¯s face. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°He looks nice. Little brother must be very handsome too,¡± Tong Hua said. ¡°Mom, do you like little brother¡¯s daddy?¡± Shen Qianshu did not reply. Although his mummy never told him, Tong Hua knew that little brother¡¯s heart was in him. He prolonged his life, so mummy treated him as her lifeblood. Even so, he did not mind. He only had his mummy. ¡°Children should be seen and not be heard. Call Aunt Xiaojuan and tell her we¡¯re safe. Then, wash up and go to bed.¡± ¡°Yes, my queen.¡± It was a silent night, and Tong Hua was deeply asleep. On the other hand, Shen Qianshu could not fall asleep. Today was too intense, and it brought up too many memories. She was pregnant when she went home, but she could only hide it. She only dared to tell Lin Xiaojuan about it. In order to make the money to raise the child, she stayed up at night with her huge belly to edit pictures for people and did designing. In the end, she was over-tired, and the fetus was in the wrong position. The doctor told her the child was healthy and would not be affected. However, when she was giving birth, she was told that the child only survived for ten minutes. She did not even have time to kiss him on the cheeks. When she first gave birth, she cried and screamed. She was in great despair and wanted to die. Tong Hua and her son were born on the same day, date, and time, but he had heart failure. The infant was too small and could not get a transnt. Tong Hua¡¯s mother was a physician, and she begged for someone to donate their organs to save him. Shen Qianshu could not bear to see another person having to deal with her pain, so she donated her child¡¯s heart and sessfully rescued Tong Hua. Tong Hua was a name given by her; the fact that he could live was like a story that came out from a Tong Hua[ 1. Tong Hua means fairy tale. ]. Since then, she did not meet Tong Hua¡¯s family again until Tong Hua was two. At that time, his parents got into a car ident and lost their lives. On their deathbed, they wished for their child to be given to Shen Qianshu. Tong Hua¡¯s mother kept apologizing but did not finish her sentence before death took her away. Shen Qianshu never understood why she apologized. Was it for begging her to donate organs back then? Chapter 23 - The Messed-up Boyfriends

Chapter 23: The Messed-up Boyfriends

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Her child died, but in exchange, that saved Tong Hua. In the end, it was a good thing. It was destined. The fate of her and Tong Hua¡¯s mother continued from there. Her son¡¯s heart was beating in Tong Hua¡¯s body. So, Tong Hua was her life. She returned home from Paris hurriedly. After settling all the matters, she brought Tong Hua to Paris again to resume her studies. She caressed the face of the deeply asleep Tong Hua and said quietly, ¡°Tong Hua, for you, I can do anything.¡± The next morning, Lin Xiaojuan came hurriedly. Shen Qianshu¡¯s hair was in a huge mess. She was so tired her eyes could barely open since she barely slept at all, and she could not get up from her bed. ¡°Tong Hua¡¯s really alright?¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Someone saved him.¡± Tong Hua pouted. He wished to tell his mom that he saved himself. He did not want his foster daddy to get any credit. Yet, for the sake of not scaring her, he let it go. He wanted to be a cute and obedient little child. ¡°Yuan Hui and Gu Xiaoli are totally inhumane! F*ck his granny,¡± Lin Xiaojuan said furiously as she pointed to her forehead. ¡°Told you so. It¡¯s not a game. You should¡¯ve broken up with him earlier, but you ignored me. What¡¯s the use of a boyfriend who only meets up with you once a week?¡± ¡°What did his granny do wrong? What a weird taste you have.¡± ¡°Mummy, Aunt Xiaojun, I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t pollute a child¡¯s mind.¡± Tong Hua chimed in. As Tong Hua¡¯s manager, Lin Xiaojuan was always straightforward. ¡°Have you made a police report?¡± she asked. Shen Qianshu shook her head. Lin Xiaojuan was d. This matter could not reach the police, since it would badly affect Tong Hua, but at the same time, it could not be let go just like that. Yuan Hui and Gu Xiaoli should be taught a lesson. ¡°Leave this to me. I¡¯ll teach the shameless couple a lesson. You don¡¯t have to do anything.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°How are you going to teach them a lesson?¡± ¡°As a manager in the entertainment industry, it¡¯s only a matter of seconds for me to get someone to teach them a lesson. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be in trouble.¡± Lin Xiaojuan said calmly. ¡°If we don¡¯t teach them a lesson, they might continue using Tong Hua against you.¡± Shen Qianshu hugged Lin Xiaojuan and said, ¡°We¡¯re all counting on you.¡± ¡°Get lost, useless girl. You can¡¯t even protect your son.¡± Lin Xiaojuan glowered at her, and Shen Qianshu felt wronged. She continued hugging her while Lin Xiaojuan continued. ¡°Told you to leave him long ago, but you were blind.¡± Tong Hua nodded in agreement. Yeah, blind. Mummy has always had a bad taste. ¡°In the past seven years, I dated five guys. Four of them were exposed by you.¡± Shen Qianshu used the queen-like Lin Xiaojuan and continued. ¡°Do you have any feelings for me?¡± ¡°Get lost! Even if I had feelings for anyone, it¡¯d be for a seventeen or eighteen-year-old princess who is fresh and tender.¡± ¡± I¡¯m eighteen too ... Are the eighteen-year old-artistes under you as pretty as me? Do they have skin as clear as mine?¡± ¡°... You seem to be asking for it!¡± Tong Hua broke intoughter. His mom was too adorable. ¡°Those loan sharks won¡¯te for you, right?¡± Shen Qianshu remembered the look of the man with the gold ne on his knees, pondered a bit, and replied. ¡°Nope.¡± They wouldn¡¯t dare! ¡°It¡¯s the weekend right now, and you don¡¯t have work. Tong Hua has a programme. Do you wanna apany him?¡± Tong Hua eyes lit up as he stared at her. She could not reject. ¡°Isn¡¯t it in the afternoon? Let me get some sleep before going.¡± Tong Hua was ted. Shen Qianshu could not help but pinch his little cheeks. Lin Xiaojuan took Tong Hua away, but Shen Qianshu could not fall asleep. After washing up, she thought about it and decided to take a trip to the cemetery. Chapter 24 - Let’s Make Another!

Chapter 24: Let¡¯s Make Another!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was not Little Brother¡¯s death anniversary yet. Ye Ling¡¯s sudden appearance reminded Shen Qianshu of much unhappiness, and she suddenly wanted to visit Little Brother¡¯s grave. Shen Qianshu bought three lilies and ced them on his grave. The child was buried nameless. It was an empty gravestone. She stood before it in silence. In the morning, the cemetery was quiet and eerie, and Shen Qianshu felt a bit chilly. Little Brother, are you doing fine in heaven? Shen Qianshu turned around and saw Ye Ling behind her like a spirit. She did not know when he was behind her. With the morning fog covering him in ayer of frost, Ye Ling approached her. ¡°My little princess...¡± Ye Ling looked at the nameless gravestone. The cold man expressed an unspeakable sadness. Shen Qianshu was slightly shocked. He really did love the child. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have looked for her for seven years. Ye Ling looked at the nameless gravestone with his eyebrows furrowed. Zhong Ran¡¯s investigation was quick. In one night, he figured out everything that urred. His little princess was dead. Even though he knew the dead child was a little prince, he could not switch over instantly. He had been talking about a little princess for seven years. He worked hard for seven years to make enough money that could even buy the entire Europe. Yet, his little princess was gone. ¡°It¡¯s a son!¡± Shen Qianshu looked at his miserable face, not knowing why he kept calling him little princess. ¡°Forget it, little princess then.¡± Little Brother, your daddy is here to see you. He¡¯s a jerk. Forgive him for mixing up your gender. ¡°Ye Ling, I¡¯m sorry I could not save him.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s voice was light. Ye Ling stared at her. The girl under the morning sunlight seemed more beautiful than in his memory. There was no longer baby fat. She was quick-witted and beautiful like a skrk in the morning light. Some people¡¯s heart changed quickly, and they went beyond recognition over the years. Some people went through rounds and rounds, yet their heart never changed. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Ye Ling said. Shen Qianshu thought that Ye Ling was someone who would never say ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She was a little touched, yet in the next moment, Ye Ling said something that shocked her. ¡°Let¡¯s make another!¡± Damn. She questioned whether she was hallucinating. Why can¡¯t we just go with the typical ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯, ¡®It¡¯s okay¡¯, ¡°Okay goodbye¡¯ way? ¡°What?¡± Shen Qianshu asked in uncertainty. Ye Ling¡¯s gaze locked onto hers, and he grabbed her by her waist. Shen Qianshu bumped into his chest, with her nose on his white shirt. The warmth of his body swept through her skin, and she looked up to see a pair of calm, deep eyes. ¡°You and I. Make another baby!¡± ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart palpitated wildly, and she pushed him away. Ye Ling was indifferent to her runaway. ¡°Return me my little princess.¡± ¡°Son, SON! Not a little princess!¡± ¡°Return me my little princess.¡± ¡°Ye Ling, you are sick. You need help!¡± Son, your dad is sick. Don¡¯t mind him going berserk in front of your grave. ¡°Shen Qianshu, if you don¡¯t return me my little princess, I will kill your son!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s eyes were filled with viciousness. The next moment, he seemed to be angry at the entire universe, treating every single person as an enemy. A chill ran down Shen Qianshu¡¯s spine. She ran away fearfully, and she felt as if a devil was chasing after her. ¡°Shen Qianshu. You can¡¯t escape.¡± Shen Qianshu was fleeing out of the cemetery. Ye Ling knew the child was dead, but it was not something anyone would have wished for. The only way he was associated with her was through the child. He searched for seven years, and it was all for the child. Things had already reached the end stage. Why was there a 180-degree turn, why did he want to make another daughter? Who the freaking heck wants to make a baby with you! How bold of you to threaten me. Laws exist! Whoever believes you is a fool! Chapter 25 - Tong Hua — The Heart-throb

Chapter 25: Tong Hua ¡ª The Heart-throb

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Who the freaking heck wants to make a baby with you! How bold of you to threaten me. Laws exist! Whoever believes you is a fool! Shen Qianshu¡¯s cheeks were red and incredibly warm from anger. Leaving the cemetery, she drove to the site of filming and bought a rose for Tong Hua, intending to pretend to be a fan of his. As she arrived, she could hear a group of teenage fangirls screaming Tong Hua¡¯s name. ¡°Tong Hua, Tong Hua...¡± ¡°He¡¯s so cute! Why isn¡¯t he my son?¡± ¡°Fat chance! Look at yourself in the mirror!¡± ¡°His mother is also as beautiful as an angel. She is a beauty that is extremely popr in the entertainment industry. It¡¯s easy for him to debut.¡± Tong Hua and a few children sat on the stage obediently. This was a live program where famous child stars are invited, boys and girls included. There was going to be outdoor filming involved. Shen Qianshu wore a baseball cap and hid amongst the fan club. She was a littlete, and the show had already started, but she was toozy to proceed to the backstage. Although she had exposed herself before, most of the crowd only cared about Tong Hua. No matter how beautiful she was, it was only in pictures. She was not a celebrity, and not many people recognized her. The number of teenage fans and ¡®mama¡¯ fans [ 2. ¡®Mama¡¯ fans refer to female fans who are much older than the celebrity. ] were shocking. They held onto banners and posters as they screamed for Tong Hua. Shen Qianshu was extremely proud. She raised her child so well that he was already a heart-throb since he was young. Shen Qianshu squeezed her way into the front row and waved the rose in her hand. Tong Hua¡¯s eyes lit up as he saw his dearest mum, and he smiled shyly. He appeared cute and clever to his fans, extremely lovable. When he smiled, he looked lively and pure, making the fans scream. ¡°Right here with us, the fans are very passionate. Seems like our little prince, Tong Hua, is very attractive. Tong Hua, do you have anything to say to the fans?¡± the emcee asked. Tong Hua held onto the little microphone and smiled as he said, ¡°I would like to thank the fans for loving me, and I love you all too.¡± The fans squealed wildly. Shen Qianshu tittered. This little one is so good at lying through his teeth. There were so little people that Tong Hua loved that they could be counted on the fingers with one hand. She was ced number one, and Lin Xiaojuan was one. In his eyes, others were just random strangers. ¡°Then, who do you love the most?¡± the emcee asked again. Without hesitation, he replied. ¡°My mum, of course!¡± The emcee asked, ¡°It¡¯s lucky to be Tong Hua¡¯s mum. I believe the fans are all envious of being able to see the adorable and beautiful Tong Hua.¡± ¡°My mum is adorable and beautiful too.¡± Shen Qianshu was unaffected by thepliment. Her child was a ¡®ve¡¯ for his mother, and she was also a ¡®ve¡¯ to her son. Anyway, it¡¯s the truth. The fans were all caught up with how lucky Tong Hua¡¯s mother was and how filial Tong Hua was. Shen Qianshu grinned from ear to ear. When the emcee went to interview other children, Tong Hua sat obediently and threw the fan club a kiss. The kiss was for Shen Qianshu, but in return, the fans squealed. ¡°Tong Hua is so adorable...¡± ¡°He kissed me, he kissed me...¡± ¡°I want to give birth to a daughter to marry Tong Hua.¡± ... The ¡®national son¡¯ [ 3. ¡®National son¡¯ is a ng referring to a popr child who is well-liked by many people in the country. ] Tong Hua attracted the attention of everyone. The event location was crowded, and the fans could not care less about the program. They kept their eyes glued to Tong Hua throughout the entire show. Shen Qianshu screamed along with the fans, showing support to her son. When the program reached an intermission and the filming moved outdoors, they did not allow too many fans to watch them. The emcee noticed that Tong Hua kept looking down the stage and could not help but ask, ¡°Tong Hua, is mummy here with us?¡± Chapter 26 - Mummy, Can I Help You Look For A Partner?

Chapter 26: Mummy, Can I Help You Look For A Partner?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Yeah,¡± Tong Hua said and smiled. He was very happy. The fans squealed in delight, looking around in anticipation of knowing who Tong Hua¡¯s mother was. The emcee said, ¡°Alright, Tong Hua do you have anything for your mummy?¡± Tong Hua pondered and asked, ¡°Mummy, can I help you look for a partner?¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Son, is there something wrong with you? Are you kidding me? Tong Hua looked for a partner for Shen Qianshu in front of national television, causing it to be a hot topic in the region. His family background was not a secret in the entertainment industry. After all, it was the information age. The fact that Tong Hua was adopted by Shen Qianshu was already discovered long ago. Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s managing team also worked things out intelligently. The entire team tried to hide information rting to Tong Hua¡¯s biological parents, and as a result, they could barely be found. On the other hand, they made Shen Qianshu more known to the public. Furthermore, Tong Hua was a filial son, always sticking to his mother. Everyone knew that Tong Hua had an angelic mother and that he did not have a father. Once he said that he wanted to look for a partner for Shen Qianshu, it became a hot topic quickly and many ¡®mama¡¯ fans were heartbroken. They found the child pitiful and thought that he must be wishing for a family. Many people began introducing potential ¡®candidates¡¯ for Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu¡¯s marriage was a hot topic on Weibo [ 4. Weibo is a socialworking site. ], and the ¡®mama¡¯ fans literally searched through the entire entertainment industry for a potential father for Tong Hua. For a period of time, discussions were intense. In the lounge, Lin Xiaojuan stared at Tong Hua. Tong Hua licked an ice cream and smiled at her. Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°Do you want to rise to the heavens? My dear, why did you throw such a bomb out on a live-stream?¡± Tong Hua blinked innocently, looking adorable and ignorant. His smile was as sweet as the ice cream in his hands. ¡°Mummy has had too many bad romances, so we might as well let her be famous. Who knows? She might find the right one.¡± Lin Xiaojuan facepalmed, not knowing whether tough or to cry. Shen Qianshu pushed the door open, and Tong Hua was ted. He rushed into her arms smiling and then kissed her on her face as he said, ¡°Mummy, did I do well?¡± ¡°Great!¡± ¡°I helped you ask for a partner, aren¡¯t you d?¡± ¡°d!¡± Tong Hua looked up at Lin Xiaojuan, giving her a look that told her to notice that his mother had praised him. Lin Xiaojuan was so tired of the mother and son that she wished she could throw them out. ¡°Tong Hua, don¡¯t be mischievous. Aunt Xiaojuan is about to explode,¡± Shen Qianshu said and pinched her son¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Just think about how you¡¯re going to earn money for our family. I¡¯ll take on the responsibility of being as beautiful as a flower and find you a foster daddy.¡± Lin Xiaojuan rolled her eyes and said impolitely, ¡°Shen Qianshu, shouldn¡¯t you be the one earning money for the family while your son takes on the responsibility of looking ¡®beautiful as a flower?¡¯¡± ¡°Tong Hua¡¯s better at it then I am, and I feel guilty too! Can¡¯t help it that you¡¯re so good at it.¡± Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°You seem to be asking for it!¡± Shen Qianshu took out a maroon essory box from her bag, passed it to Lin Xiaojuan, and said, ¡°Xiaojuan, I missed your birthday this year. Here¡¯s your bted gift.¡± Lin Xiaojuan seemed like she did not understand what being polite was. She took it and opened it immediately. She was shocked that Shen Qianshu had given her a ne. Lin Xiaojuan was a Christiandy, and knowing that, Shen Qianshu used a crystal to make the hollow cross pendant with an indigo blue jewel embedded on it that matched the tinum ne. It was a very skillful design. The color of the jewel was extremely beautiful. Under the light, it was like the deep blue sea, and the refraction made it seem dazzling. ¡°How pretty...¡± Lin Xiaojuan was astonished. ¡°Did you make it?¡± Chapter 27 - The Multi-talented Miss Shen

Chapter 27: The Multi-talented Miss Shen

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Of course!¡± Shen Qianshu loved jewelry. Whenever jewelry was brought up, her eyes would light up. ¡°From the materials to the design, the carving, and the polishing. All by me. Are you touched?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. Lin Xiaojuan humphed coldly and said, ¡°The gift waste by a month, but I forgive you.¡± Tong Hua looked at the beautiful indigo jewel curiously and asked, ¡°Mom, what kind of rock is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s tanzanite.¡± Shen Qianshu exined. ¡°When I went to Brazil in April, I bought it at a jewel market. I did not expect it to be this beautiful after carving it. It is rather rare to find such clear tanzanite. Its color is very pretty.¡± ¡°It must be very expensive...?¡± ¡°I bought the ore. It¡¯s not expensive at all. Thepleted product is so beautiful, all thanks to me!¡± Shen Qianshu winked proudly and continued. ¡°Furthermore, this jewel is authenticated by me, so it¡¯s worth thrice.¡± Tong Hua gave a thumbs up and praised his mother. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so clever.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Lin Xiaojuan looked at Shen Qianshu confusedly. She felt a little sorry for Shen Qianshu and said, ¡°Qianshu, you took on jewelry designing back then, and you love designing too. Why did you be an appraiser?¡± In recent years, Shen Qianshu did not design much. The models were either Lin Xiaojuan or Tong Hua. Most of the essories that she and Tong Hua owned were made by Shen Qianshu. In every jewelry exhibition, she was always present, and she had collected much rted to jewelry. She loved jewelry designing, yet she gave up on it. Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes were clear and calm as she said with slight slyness, ¡°Xiaojuan, a great jewelry designer is not one who is just great at designing and knowing how all the software works. Jewels are different due to the minerals. Its luster, transparency, and purity determine the carving approach. A designer needs to know all these and the right approach to every carving, and they need to know how to cover up any ws and bring out the best of the jewel. This is what a designer is great for. An appraiser does most of the job in covering up any shorings, quickening the process of getting work done. Don¡¯t worry about me. Furthermore, as long as it¡¯s rted to jewelry, I¡¯m interested.¡± Tong Hua pped his tiny hands and continued boasting his mother. ¡°Mummy is the best. Everything you do is the best!¡± Lin Xiaojuan was speechless. Yeah. Okay, whatever. No matter what the two of you say, it¡¯s always right. Tong Hua went on to film for his outdoor program. Lin Xiaojuan sent Shen Qianshu out and said, ¡°Did Li Zhiyuan still look for you recently?¡± ¡°I met him at the jewelry exhibition, and we spoke for a while,¡± Shen Qianshu said and pondered before continuing. ¡°He seems to be wooing me?¡± Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°Li Zhiyuan and I never interacted much. I gathered some information about him, and it seems like he doesn¡¯t have many scandals and likes hot girls. I guess... he fell for your face.¡± ¡°Thanks for thepliment on my face!¡± Shen Qianshuughed hysterically and continued. ¡°Okay, okay. I have some limits. I may have bad taste, but I have you, right? You helped me get rid of all my exes...¡± ¡°Jerk!¡± Lin Xiaojuan cursed jokingly and said, ¡°I have already gotten people to teach Yuan Hui and Gu Xiaoli a lesson in the past two days. If he dares toe after you, inform me immediately. I will break his leg.¡± ¡°Is he not ashamed toe and look for me?¡± Shen Qianshu scoffed. ¡°I will let him know how vicious a woman¡¯s heart can be.¡± Lin Xiaojuan was busy, and Shen Qianshu was waiting for public transport. A royal blue Lamborghini stopped beside Shen Qianshu, and inside the car sat Li Zhiyuan smiling at Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu cursed inwardly. Does the second generation of rich families love acting cool? Chapter 28 - Better Taste In Men

Chapter 28: Better Taste In Men

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Zhiyuan got off the car and leaned against the door. The sun shone brightly on him, covering him in a glimmer of golden sunshine, making him appear charismatic. ¡°Qianshu, what a coincidence! We meet again.¡± ¡°I believe you have ced a tracking device on me.¡± Shen Qianshu scoffed. There was too much to dislike about him. ¡°If I had ced a tracking device on you, it¡¯s definitely because I can¡¯t wait to see you.¡± Shen Qianshu sighed quietly. The scariest thing is a cultured pursuer. Harassment can take several turns and sound charming. ¡°CEO Li, I have a boyfriend.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you guys broken up already?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Shen Qianshu found it strange. The incident was not exposed, and only a few people knew about it. How did he know? Li Zhiyuan said, ¡°Tong Hua¡¯s disappearance rmed the entire program crew, and Lin Xiaojuan exined everything to thepany. Things like these can never be hidden for long. I wanted to send people to help you out, but I also found out that you are all safe and sound. Tong Hua also came for filming today.¡± Shen Qianshu felt awkward. Li Zhiyuan said, ¡°Qianshu, you have had so many boyfriends.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. It was all for finding Tong Hua a father these few years. Speaking about it, she felt that it was pretty heart-wrenching. ¡°You don¡¯t quite have a good taste.¡± Li Zhiyuan came to a conclusion. For some reason, Shen Qianshu felt like that sounded very familiar. Ye Ling just said that recently; now, another one is saying I have bad taste? Is the world trying to test my patience? ¡°Luckily, I fell for you and not the other way around. That makes me feel slightly better.¡± Li Zhiyuan added. Shen Qianshu was speechless. Prince Li, can you y by the rules and not be so unpredictable? She did not know how to handle unpredictable situations like this. ¡°Qianshu, since you¡¯re single again, can I woo you?¡± Li Zhiyuan said. ¡°I have bad taste. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t fall for you.¡± Shen Qianshu scoffed. Li Zhiyuanughed lightly, loving her sense of humor. Looking dapper, he asked invitingly, ¡°Dear Ms. Shen, the one with a bad taste in men, may I ask you out for a meal? Don¡¯t worry, I will make your taste in men better.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Shen Qianshu racked her brains to find the right words to reject the meal. All of a sudden, a BMW braked hastily, almost hitting Li Zhiyuan¡¯s Lamborghini. Yuan Hui and Gu Xiaoli got off the car, and Yuan Hui rushed to Shen Qianshu, pleading for help hurriedly. ¡°Qianshu, help me. If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll die.¡± ¡°Oh, then go ahead.¡± Shen Qianshu said and smiled. Looking at the Yuan Huai pleading, she thought that she must have been blind in the past. Although she only dated for a few months, she knew him for a year. Either she was blind or Yuan Hui¡¯s acting skills were too good. She never saw such a pathetic look behind the elite. Yuan Hui panicked, sweating profusely. He patted his chest to express his sincerity and said, ¡°Qianshu, you can¡¯t leave me to die! I swear I will leave Gu Xiaoli and treat you right. It wasn¡¯t my idea to kidnap Tong Hua. Gu Xiaoli did it! It has nothing to do with me.¡± Shen Qianshu looked towards Gu Xiaoli, and Gu Xiaoli nodded repeatedly. ¡°Qianshu, I¡¯m the mastermind. I shouldn¡¯t have betrayed you with him, but love is uncontroble. I know I¡¯ve let you down, but as long as he¡¯s safe, I promise to leave him and wish the both of you well.¡± Gu Xiaoli spoke as if she could not help with loving him, but her eyes kept moving towards Li Zhiyuan in envy. Why was Shen Qianshu always surrounded by talented men? Even without Yuan Hui, there is Li Zhiyuan. This man clearly looks like he is of high quality. The suit, the watch, the car... It¡¯s easy to realize that he¡¯s wealthy. He also looks charismatic. Chapter 29 - Getting Rid Of The Public Nuisance For Society

Chapter 29: Getting Rid Of The Public Nuisance For Society

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Zhiyuan furrowed his eyebrows. He had met many people like him who were nice on the outside but terrible deep down. Shen Qianshuughed in anger. Gu Xiaoli made it sound as if Shen Qianshu was the third party who messed up other people¡¯s rtionships. The approach of retreating before advancing was well-used, and it made Shen Qianshu seem like the vicious queen while Gu Xiaoli appeared to be Snow White. What a joke! ¡°Gu Xiaoli, don¡¯t seem so sensible. I¡¯m almost moved to tears . The two of you are truly in love, why retreat? I wish the best for both of you. I have broken up with Yuan Hui, so it¡¯s fine. The two of you can get rid of public nuisance for society when together. You guys have to stay loving for life. Don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± Shen Qianshu hit the nail on the head with this answer, hitting Gu Xiaoli so hard that she almost raged. ¡°Qianshu, I swear, I will forever...¡± ¡°Stop degrading the purpose of promises. Do you know how much of a joke it is when people like you make promises?¡± Shen Qianshu looked at him coldly and continued. ¡°Yuan Hui, you and I are over. From today, we go our separate ways. Stop pestering me.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t save me, I¡¯ll die...¡± ¡°You won¡¯t die. You have a house on the west side of the city. Sell it and repay your debts. You would still have two million left. You won¡¯t die.¡± Yuan Hui was startled. He exined hurriedly. ¡°That belongs to my parents, and they can¡¯t sell it. They would first sell me...¡± ¡°Then just die.¡± Shen Qianshuughed coldly and stared at him. ¡°Get rid of a public nuisance for society.¡± Yuan Hui looked at her, feeling slightly infuriated. But upon seeing Li Zhiyuan beside her, he appeared as if he had been cuckolded instantly. ¡°Shen Qianshu, you have such a heart of stone that you would not save a dying man. Is it because you have climbed high? It¡¯s no wonder that you are not in the slightest bit upset when my affair was exposed. Seems like I was already cuckolded long ago.¡± Shen Qianshu stared at Yuan Hui, bbergasted. Li Zhiyuanughed. The expression in Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes seemed as if she was showing concern to a mentally disabled child. It was funny. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Yuan Hui was so embarrassed he became angry. Li Zhiyuan took a step forward and held Shen Qianshu by her waist. ¡°Yuan Hui, huh? It¡¯s rare that you are so clever. Be a man. You are dumped. It¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of. If I were her, it¡¯d be a miracle to be able to bear with you.¡± ¡°You...¡± Shen Qianshu facepalmed seeing Yuan Hui¡¯s chest heaving with suppressed rage. Li Zhiyuan looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Stop pestering Qianshu.¡± Li Zhiyuan ced his arm around Shen Qianshu and brought her into the car. Shen Qianshu stayed silent through the entire ride. Li Zhiyuan looked at her from sideways, confused. Was she naturally so cold? Her boyfriend cheated on her, and she was dumped. The third party was her ssmate. She did not even seem upset in the slightest bit. This puzzled him. ¡°You¡¯re aren¡¯t upset at all?¡± ¡°I was already sad yesterday,¡± Shen Qianshu said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s a breakup. You¡¯re only sad for a day?¡± Li Zhiyuan looked at her and smiled. This little princess broke up and recovered from the sadness so quickly. He did not think that Shen Qianshu was fickle in love. He thought that it was just because her feelings for Yuan Hui were not deep. Yeah, like this. ¡°What else can I do? Wallow in self-pity?¡± Shen Qianshu propped her head and continued. ¡°My feelings for Yuan Hui were never deep. I¡¯m lucky to be able to see his true colors early. It is something worth celebrating for, not to be upset about.¡± ¡°That makes perfect sense.¡± There was nothing wrong about that. ¡°CEO Li, I¡¯m thankful for today.¡± ¡°How about you stop calling me CEO Li? It makes me sound old.¡± ¡°Prince Li.¡± Li Zhiyuan was speechless. Whatever. At least it sounds better than CEO Li. Chapter 30 - Pie In The Sky

Chapter 30: Pie In The Sky

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu entered Gubelin in her business attire. Gubelin was one of the world¡¯s most famous gemologicalboratory. It was also a center for jewelry appraisal with a great reputation. Gubelin¡¯s appraisal held the most power and prestige among all jewelry appraisals. Other than that, Gubelin was also famous for being expensive and strict. Jewelry sent to Gubelin were usually rare and scarce. As a result, average jewelrypanies would not invite Gubelin for appraisals as the costs were too high and that they were... too strict. Just the previous year, there was a pigeon-red ruby that was worth thirty million with appraisals from centers like GIA and IGI. However, due to various reasons, when the seller sent it to Gubelin for appraisal, trace amounts of impurities were discovered, causing the value of it to fall. Hence, mostpanies would not send their jewels to Gubelin for appraisals other than a few internationalpanies which were prestigious. Simply put, Gubelin was the most outstanding one in the field. In Asia, there was only one Gubelin Gem Lab, which was in Hong Kong. The Gubelinb in City A was set up to meet the increasing demands in the jewelry industry in Asia just two years ago. They mainly worked on rare jewels forrgepanies and the two auction markets for City A, which had be high-end centers for trade. The moment Shen Qianshu stepped in, thedies in the office were unusually excited, getting together to gossip. ¡°Qianshu, Qianshu. A big deal...¡± Chen Qiuxiang rolled her chair over gleefully. A few male colleagues also seemed extremely happy. Shocked, Shen Qianshu said, ¡°What ¡®big deal?¡¯¡± ¡°AG Jewelry is going to discuss an uing project with us. In the future, high-end products will all be sent to Gubelin.¡± Shen Qianshu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Those in power at AG must have too much time on their hands. Why would they need appraisals from Gubelin?¡± This did not go well with the way thepany operated. There was a feeling of money being spent unnecessarily. ¡°I think so too. Otherwise, they are simply money dispensers,¡± a male colleague said. ¡°Although our appraisals could multiply the value of the jewels manyfold, if the quality isn¡¯t great, what could have been sold for ten million could also drop to two million because of our appraisals. I really can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s up with them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother about it. Don¡¯t you see our boss grinning from ear to ear? We caught a big fish. Anyway, the AG financial group is filthy rich.¡± In City A, one was more likely to know about the existence of AG financial group than the mayor of the city. The AG financial group had many gships, both in the country and abroad. These included widely-known biopharmaceutical, financial, and securities institutions, as well as thergest courierpany in the country. Five years ago, they bought over a well-established jewelrypany and renamed it AG Jewels. In the five years, they brought international attention for AG Jewelry, making it a famous brand internationally. The AG financial group had a huge asset collection chain, and they created an empire, taking City A by storm. ¡°The AG financial group rose up in the past five years, bing international. It is heard that it was all thanks to the Prince of AG. The media only found out his name today. The Prince of AG, the fresh golden bachelor from City A, is called Ye Ling. My Prince Charming Li Zhiyuan is now ranked number two.¡± ¡°WHO?!¡± Shen Qianshu almost spat the drink in her mouth out. She coughed violently. Wasn¡¯t the person in power of the AG financial group from the Lu Family? This was definitely earth-shattering news! Shen Qianshu suddenly thought of something. Why would Gubelin suddenly receive such a massive deal from AG? Was it for me? Master, are you kidding me? Chapter 31 - Daddy Ye Is About To Climb Out Of His Coffin

Chapter 31: Daddy Ye Is About To Climb Out Of His Coffin

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the Ye Family¡¯s old house. The Ye Family¡¯s old house was a European-style ancestral home worth about five thousand pings [ 5. Ping is a unit of measurement ] with the golf course excluded. The Ye Family had arge poption. The olddy in the family had two sons and a daughter. The eldest son and his wife had passed away long ago, leaving behind the three brothers: Ye Ling, Ye Tingjunm and Ye Yifan. The second son Ye Bao had a son, Ye Zexiu, and a daughter, Ye Tingting. The rtives were moreplicated. In the Ye family, the will to benefit from one another was deep-rooted. Ye Ling rarely came over. The olddy of the Ye Family was the backbone of the family. With her around, the Ye Family would not turn into chaos. ¡°Mum, you can¡¯t be so biased. Why should the AG financial group be passed to Ye Ling? I am your son.¡± Ye Bao was an ambitious middle-aged man and was also Ye Ling¡¯s second uncle. He was spoiled by the olddy since he was young and was extremely dissatisfied with such an arrangement. Ye Ling sat in a corner looking around, indifferent. He gave out cold vibes, and although he was not showing anger, nobody dared to offend him. Zhong Ran stood near him while Ah Da and a few bodyguards were outside the house. Ye Yifan was chewing on some popcorn, listening to Ye Bao¡¯s attempt to get what he wanted. He was a true example of one who sat back and ate popcorn when an argument is going on. A well-dressed middle-ageddy said, ¡°Mum, brother is right. Ye Ling is still young. How could he handle the stakeholders of AG? This family still has me and brother. You can¡¯t be so biased.¡± She was Ye Ling¡¯s auntie, Ye Feifei. The olddy of the Ye family was benevolent and kind. She seemed like an amiable person, but the entire Ye Family knew that she could be viciously fierce. ¡°The two of you are too ambitious. Five years ago, you fought for inheritance, and the coterals almost caused you guys to lose both your life and property. It almost ruined the Ye Family¡¯s business. You guys haven¡¯t learned your lesson. Do you want history to repeat itself?¡± the olddy said lightly. ¡°The AG financial group only got to where it is today all thanks to the three brothers. It is only right that they get it.¡± Ye Yifan nodded profusely. His eyebrows were raised, and he said lively, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, the both of you really need some manners.¡± ¡°Yifan, is this how you speak to your elders?¡± Ye Yifan continued chewing on his popcorn, smiling like aughing buddha. ¡°Ha, you want to snatch money from my elder brother¡¯s hands. What is there to be polite for? You should be grateful that we did not kick you out.¡± ¡°Who are you kicking out of my house?!¡± Ye Bao raged. ¡°Your house is next door.¡± Ye Yifan rolled his eyes. He was extremely impertinent and childish, driving Ye Bao and Ye Feifei crazy in rage. Ye Ling said calmly, ¡°Not a single bit of the shares of thepany will be left for you.¡± ¡°Ye Ling, how can you?¡± Ye Yifan shrugged and defended his elder brother. ¡°It¡¯s a Ye Family value. Things are passed down to the eldest children.¡± ¡°What kind of eldest child is Ye Ling? He¡¯s a son your dad gave birth to during an affair. How can he be imed as the eldest son?¡± Ye Feifei said sharply, looking down on the illegitimate child. Once she finished her sentence, the entire living room was filled with dead silence. Ye Ling¡¯s face darkened, and the surrounding air turned frosty. The veins on his hand were pulsating. Ye Yifan jumped suddenly, looking like he was about to throw his popcorn at Ye Feifei. Ye Ling rose from his seat and grabbed his wrist, giving Ye Yifan a sharp look. ¡°Bro, let go. Even if our dad were about to climb out of the coffin, I still want to beat her up.¡± Chapter 32 - Old Master Ye’s Goddess

Chapter 32: Old Master Ye¡¯s Goddess

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Yifan, you conscienceless person. I am your real blood-rted auntie. Whose side are you on?¡± Ye Feifei yelled angrily. ¡°Seems like your dad is really about to climb out of his coffin seeing how you can even bear to give the family property to an outsider.¡± ¡°So what if I am an illegitimate child?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s eyes swept sharply towards Ye Feifei in a condescending manner. ¡°If you have what it takes, kick me out of the house. If you can¡¯t, then shut your filthy mouth!¡± Ye Ling was a junior member of the family. Yet, when Ye Feifei and Ye Bao saw his gaze, they shuddered. The olddy said, ¡°Enough. What are all of you squabbling about?¡± ¡°Mum, are you going to sit and watch an illegitimate child climb up thedder and take over the things that belong to the Ye Family?¡± ¡°Bro, let me go. Even if dad were about to climb out of the coffin, I still want to tear up his filthy mouth.¡± Ye Yifan rolled up his sleeves, preparing for a fight. Ye Ling pulled him by the cor, throwing him onto the sofa. ¡°Sit down!¡± he said strictly. The olddy pondered, hesitated a little, and said, ¡°Ye Ling, the financial group has holdings for the twopanies AG Jewelry and Films. Hand them over to your aunt and uncle to manage. Give them some stocks too, but the two of you are not to touch the other industries. Deal?¡± ¡°Mum, then give us all the stocks for these twopanies,¡± Ye Feifei said. After all, the olddy loved her son and daughter. She looked at Ye Ling. ¡°No. I do not agree,¡± Ye Ling said. The olddy seemed slightly unhappy but hid it well quickly. ¡°The two of you can have the Lingyun Import and Export Trading Co., Ltd.¡± Ye Ling added on. ¡°Ye Ling, don¡¯t go too far. It¡¯s difficult to manage that industry. Earnings aren¡¯t high. Are you treating us as beggars?¡± ¡°Yeah, you guys are beggars.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s patience was running out. ¡°Take it or leave it!¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s decided for now. Please leave, I would like to speak to Ye Ling.¡± Ye Bao and Ye Feifei had no choice but to leave. The olddy said, ¡°Ye Ling, you have been in Europe these past few years. You constantly appear then disappear. Even granny can¡¯t control you. Now that you are back, stop meddling with the matters in Europe. Build a steady foundation here. Also, we have to settle your marriage with the Lu Family.¡± Ye Yifan gloated as he stared at Ye Ling. Ye Ling furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°Whoever promised them the wedding will marry. I have never promised anything.¡± ¡°Rascal, I¡¯ve personally agreed to the marriage. Are you going to make an olddy like me marry the little granddaughter of the Lu Family?¡± The olddy snapped. ¡°The Lu Family has helped us a lot. Tingjun and Yifan are deeply involved in the family business in Europe. How could an olddy like me manage AG?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of my business!¡± Ye Lingughed coldly. Ye Yifan said, ¡°Granny, my brother has been talking about his little princess for so many years. Will Miss Lu want to be a stepmom?¡± ¡°What little princess or whatever that is? It¡¯s just an illegitimate daughter.¡± The olddy paused. The Ye brothers could hear the indifference in her tone. She totally disregarded the little princess. ¡°Even if there¡¯s no little princess, brother already has a goddess.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the genius jewelry designer from Dream Star, Shen...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The expression in Ye Ling¡¯s eyes were cold. Ye Yifan shuddered. He was most afraid of his brother raging, yet his brother was indeed a temperamental person who was short-tempered. Ye Yifan brushed his fingers over his lips, making a gesture that showed that he would shut up. ¡°I don¡¯t care about that nonsense. The person who marries the first grandson of the Ye Family has to be a perfect match. Do you hear me?¡± The olddy responded. In a domineering tone and condescending manner, Ye Ling said, ¡°My wife is not sleeping with you! Don¡¯t you worry about that!¡± The olddy was infuriated, and she was on the verge of getting a heart attack. He strode out with Ye Yifan, who chased after behind him smilingly and said, ¡°Bro, I heard that you found your little princess. Is she pretty? Is she cute? What¡¯s her name?¡± ¡°She¡¯s dead!¡± Ye Ling thought about it and continued. ¡°But we have another one.¡± Ye Yifan was speechless. Bro, what are you talking about? Where¡¯s the logic? Chapter 33 - Let’s Discuss About Having a Princess

Chapter 33: Let¡¯s Discuss About Having a Princess

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu did a whole day of tests and was really tired. After opening her room door, she suddenly smelled a strong tobo smell. Shen Qianshu became alert immediately, and borrowing the dim moonlight, she saw a shadow seated on the sofa, facing her diagonally and with a cigarette in his hands. Shen Qianshu was scared and nervously took out a feather duster from the shoe cab while using her other hand to turn on the light. The man on the sofa turned and coldly stared at her. Cold and handsome. A conceited and ruthless face. ¡°Master?¡± Shen Qianshu realized how amusing she must have looked and immediately threw away her ¡°weapon.¡± ¡°Why did youe in?¡± she asked. She turned and looked at the lock, and there were no traces of damage. ¡°Just simply an anti-theft door won¡¯t be able to stop me.¡± ¡°Master, thanks for reminding. I will change it to one with double protection.¡± Ye Ling put out his cigarette, and the whole room stank of tobo. Shen Qianshu went to open the balcony window for better air cirction, and Ye Ling frowned when he saw a pair of underwear hanging in the balcony. It was obviously a male¡¯s, and Ye Ling¡¯s face immediately became sinister. He stared sharply at Shen Qianshu, shooting daggers at her. ¡°You are cohabiting with a man?¡± He stared darkly in the direction of the balcony. ¡°Cohabiting?¡± Shen Qianshu was baffled. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Following his gaze, Shen Qianshu saw the underwear and male clothes on the balcony. Her face turned red, and she badly wished for a hole to swallow her up. She exined, embarrassed, ¡°I always stay alone, and Tong Hua is still small. Hanging a few pieces of male clothing can help to prevent theft.¡± If there was a male staying at home, thieves would normally be more fearful. Ye Ling¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Shen Qianshu, if I find out that you are in aplicated rtionship with any man, I will break your legs!¡± Shen Qianshu looked down at her long legs. ¡°Whoever I want to interact with is my own business. Why are you so nosy?¡± ¡°You can always try me!¡± Shen Qianshu shivered. This man broke into my house and is still threatening me. What is this sorcery! Do you think you are the emperor? If it weren¡¯t because of your illness, I would have chased you out long ago. But what if I anger him, and his second personalityes out? This is night time, ah. He would transform, ah. Luther repeatedly warned me not to stay overnight in the castle that year. He would transform into a vampire every night! ¡°Master? You...¡± She wanted to ask Ye Ling which personality he was now, but after looking at his expression, she would be seeking for death if she were to ask. Shen Qianshu cleverly shut her mouth. Master would transform at night. She... better hide than ask for trouble. She did not need to experience the nightmare seven years ago again. ¡°Master, what can I do for you?¡± Shen Qianshu changed to a safer topic so as to not agitate Ye Ling. However, who knew, she chose the most dangerous topic. Ye Ling stood up, and with his 1.88 meters height, he was taller than Shen Qianshu by a whole 20 centimeters. She needed to tilt her head slightly to be able to look at him in the eyes. Ye Ling¡¯s deep and powerful amber eyes were especially gorgeous in the dark, and she did not dare to look at him. Just as she averted her gaze, Ye Ling hugged her waist with one hand and pressed onto her shoulder with the other, shoving her against the wall. Wall kiss! Ye Ling grabbed her chin, forcing Shen Qianshu to look at him. ¡°I want a little princess!¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu eyes wereced with fear. ¡°Master, don¡¯t be agitated... Please...¡± Don¡¯t transform! Ye Ling went berserk. ¡°Shen Qianshu, what do you mean?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t... mean anything?¡± Chapter 34 - Shut up and Kiss Me

Chapter 34: Shut up and Kiss Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She was already a good enough woman and could bear everything unless he went crazy. What more did he want? Master, who do you think you are? You sure are temperamental. Ye Ling bent down and kissed her on the lips. Shen Qianshu widened her eyes. The memory from seven years ago came flooding back into her mind and brought a suffocating fear. She instantly struggled, but Ye Ling grabbed her head even tighter, forcing her into his kiss. His kiss was fierce and hungry as if wanting to kiss into her deepest parts. It carried a strong desire. Shen Qianshu struggled frantically but was carried up by him. One of his hands were on her waist, forcing her legs to be mped around his waist. The other hand was pressing onto her head, devouring her lips like a beast. Their kiss was loud and passionate. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face turned bright red. She was shy and scared at the same time, unable to break out from his grip. All lunatics are physically weak, but why is it that this lunatic has such great strength? Shen Qianshu kissed until she was gasping for air. Ye Ling finally let her off before she stopped breathing. However, his gaze never left her swollen, red lips. Her face was flushed, and under the lighting, she was simply breathtaking. ¡°Are you a pig? Don¡¯t you know to breathe! Served you right if you suffocate!¡± Tomorrow¡¯s newspaper headlines would be exciting. Beautiful youngdy suffocated to death during a kiss. ¡°Put me down!¡± Their position was simply too suggestive, and it made her face and ears turn red. Ye Ling, however, loved to pull her petite body into his embrace. He ignored her request. He stared at her lips, reluctant to look away. ¡°Kiss me, Shen Qianshu.¡± Shen Qianshu suddenly thought of the emoticon: Shut up and Kiss Me Really... speechless He was a handsome but mean guy. Cold and conceited, he was vastly different from the character on the emoticon but somehow really simr in the way they talked. ¡°Shen Qianshu, this is night time...¡± Ye Ling frowned dangerously. ¡°You better not aggravate me. If not, be careful I unleash the beast in me.¡± A chill ran down Shen Qianshu¡¯s spine as if a poisonous snake had crawled onto her arm. She took his face into her hands with slight fear and proceeded to kiss him. Compared to the passionate kiss earlier, her kiss was like that of a young girl¡ªsoft but perfect. It was enough to unleash the inner passion within Ye Ling. He took over the lead and kissed her until she was breathless again. Ye Ling carried her, turned, and pressed her onto the sofa. Shen Qianshu yelped but was immediately silenced by his mouth. Ye Ling pushed up her skirt and caressed her thighs. While Shen Qianshu was feeling jittery and nervous, a warm and rough hand touched her soft thighs, burning her skin. Shen Qianshu could not think of how to react, but just at that moment, her stomach started growling... It was a growling sound that was calling for food, instantly ruining the passionate moment. Ye Ling released her lips. His amber eyes were shining darkly like fiery mes. And there was anger! Shen Qianshu revealed an innocent smile. ¡°I am hungry.¡± ¡°I am hungry too.¡± But hungry for something else. Ye Ling¡¯s looked at her as if he was looking at a piece of delicious cake, wanting to eat her to satisfy his hunger. ¡°Master... my sweet and sour pork ribs are really delicious. Do you... still like to eat it?¡± Seven years ago, it was Ye Ling¡¯s favorite dish. Ye Ling¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his index finger gently brushed past her red lips. Her lips were really dark, and the skin underneath his palm was as smooth as silk. ¡°You still remember?¡± ¡°I remember.¡± Shen Qianshu went against her conscience, unlocking part of that sealed memory that had long been locked up. After meeting him, she was forced to open it again. He was a devil, sticking by and following her everywhere. Chapter 35 - I Only Want Your Child

Chapter 35: I Only Want Your Child

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Inside the washroom, Shen Qianshu continuously sshed her face with cold water and breathed heavily. Looking in the mirror, she saw the image of a woman in great pain and slowly closed her eyes. Shen Qianshu, you have nothing to do with Master anymore. He is a devil. Some things, although chosen to be let go and have no hatred, also were never chosen to be forgiven. She hated Ye Ling a lot. It was during the period of time when her child died. She almost went insane, hating every single thing including Ye Ling and herself. She spent a whole two years to heal herself, and after adopting Tong Hua, her condition then improved. However, that did not mean that she was willing to see Ye Ling again. She only hoped to... end all rtions with Ye Ling. Some feelings were only opened up for her to heal in thete nights. She had never revealed them to anyone. After washing her face and cleaning herself up, Shen Qianshu changed into her home clothes. Ye Ling was standing in the living room and looking at the photo wall. The photo wall was filled mostly with pictures of her and Tong Hua, some of her and Lin Xiaojuan, and some of Tong Hua and Lin Xiaojuan. Shen Qianshu nced away and went into the kitchen to prepare a meal. Tong Hua was out filming today. The fridge was always well stocked with various ingredients because she would always go grocery shopping to replenish it. Thinking back, Tong Hua and Ye Ling had really simr taste buds. Ye Ling¡¯s favourite sweet and sour pork ribs was also Tong Hua¡¯s favourite. Shen Qianshu was busy in the kitchen while Ye Ling was inspecting the house. A house with over 170 square feet of space including four rooms, two living rooms, and two toilets, was very spacious. One side of the wall in the living room was turned into a removable bookshelf and was filled with many books. There were books on topics such as travel photography, literature, science, and modern novels. The bulk of them were on psychology, jewelry designing, and appraisal books. There were also a few parenting books and children¡¯s storybooks. The ssification was really mixed, especially those on psychology. Most of them were original copies: some in English and some in French. ¡°You learnt jewelry design when you were in the Paris College of Art.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Why did you be a jewelry appraiser instead of a jewelry designer?¡± The many jewelry collection books on her bookshelf fully showed her love for it. Shen Qianshu froze. After a moment, she gave him a smile. ¡°Any jobs regarding jewelry, I love them. I love jewelry appraisal too.¡± Her tone was extremely sincere. Shen Qianshu was reminded of Gubelin epting AG¡¯s appraisal, and she hesitated slightly. ¡°Master, why did AG Jewelry ask for Gubelin to carry out appraisal?¡± Shen Qianshu asked nervously, immediately regretting her question. What if Master said that it was because of her? How awkward would that be? But what if it was her own wishful thinking? That would be even more awkward. Clearly... they did not have anymon topics between them. They could only find random topics to talk about. Shen Qianshu only felt like screaming out loud. ¡°After AG¡¯s opening of the international market two years ago, high-end jewelry became highly sought after in Europe. Not all of AG¡¯s jewelry needs getting Gubelin¡¯s certificate, going through personal customisation, and bing limited edition items. Only a few rare pieces need Gubelin¡¯s certificate,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ¡°Gubelin¡¯s certificate is a double-edged sword; the price of jewels of lower quality will naturally be lowered. If the purity is high enough, Gubelin will also not be able to pick any faults. Europe¡¯s high-end jewelry market is fighting for Gubelin¡¯s certificate this year.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s face turned hot, thinking to herself. It was really her wishful thinking. How was it possible that Master did it for her?? Ahhh. Right after thinking like that, Ye Ling proceeded to confirm her charms. ¡°Of course, choosing Gubelin was partly because of you too.¡± Ye Ling looked at her coldly. ¡°I want a little princess, and this is my sincerity.¡± ¡°Master, if you want a daughter, there are many women out there that are willing to hop into your bed and even willing to give birth for free.¡± Do a good deed, and spare me, big brother! ¡°I only want your child!¡± Ye Ling furiously said. Chapter 36 - Noah’s Little Fan Girl

Chapter 36: Noah¡¯s Little Fan Girl

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Why was this woman always refusing to have his little princess? It was also her who lost his little princess. She had to return one to him! Shen Qianshu was shocked. This possessive CEO was really... out of his mind. If it was someone else, she would have praised him. ¡°CEO, you are such a great tease!¡± However, if it was Ye Ling, she would only think that he was... CRAZY! ¡°Why?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. Why did he strongly want her children? She already prepared herself to hear an absurd reason, and true to her thoughts, Ye Ling really gave her an absurd reason. ¡°You lost my little princess, so you have to return me one.¡± ¡°What do you mean I lost your little princess? I gave birth to a son. There is no little princess in the first ce!¡± This daughter-lover nature would never disappear. If he did have a daughter in the future, wouldn¡¯t she be a spoiled brat? ¡°Nonsense, it is a little princess!¡± Ye Ling roared, and his whole body gave off a ¡°say-it¡¯s-not-a-little-princess-again-and-I-will-kill you¡± fierceness. Shen Qianshu immediately chickened out. ¡°Fine, you are handsome. Whatever you say is right.¡± What was she fussing about with a lunatic? The smell of food wafted through the whole house. Ye Ling¡¯s anxiety was miraculously cured. The warm lights, the delicious scent of food, and the warmth from the food were rarely things he could experience. Those years inside the cold and lonely castle in Paris. They were always forever dark. Once it was night time, he would turned into a beast, looking to release his anger. He... was always a lonely beast. Shen Qianshu whipped up three dishes, a soup, and an appetiser. There were two meat and two vegetable dishes, including sweet and sour pork ribs, stir fried beef, loofah with minced garlic, pork ribs melon soup, and cold marinated cucumber. It was a nutritionally bnced meal. Both of them ate in silence, and Shen Qianshu gave up trying to search for topics to talk about. If he were to mention little princess again, she would really go insane. Ye Ling¡¯s appetite was huge, and the amount she cooked was just enough. While she ate without really tasting the food, Ye Ling ate deliciously and hurriedly, though his actions were elegant as always. Shen Qianshu thought, This young master is really born with a silver spoon ah. Ye Family was from one of City A¡¯s aristocratic family, very luxurious. They had a really long history. It was almost ruined a few years ago, but they miraculously survived after that. Everybody was filled with emotions. It was no doubt a big family, and there were inner secrets. Shen Qianshu only knew after reading the paparazzi today that it was all Ye Ling¡¯s credit. A never-before-heard name had taken over all of City A¡¯s headlines these two days, including national headlines. This was because he was the youngest Ye Family sessor to date. ¡°Why did you lie to me?¡± Ye Ling red at Shen Qianshu after filling up his stomach. Shen Qianshu pondered, What the..! How did he get angry so easily? If I didn¡¯t lie to you, would I really give birth and let you raise the child? A mentally unstable father? You should go and ask which mother out there is willing to give her child to a lunatic father. What if you go crazy at night and kill him? Truthfully, it was natural to do that. ¡°The child was my only kin. I was not willing to hand him to you.¡± Ye Ling gaze darkened. ¡°Are you afraid that I would kill him after going crazy?¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. After they were unable to reach amon ground, Shen Qianshu ran into the kitchen to tidy up, thinking vividly of how to dismiss Ye Ling. He was temperamental, just like a tyrant. What could she do to dismiss him? Ye Ling saw a jewelry design collection book in the living room by ident. The cover was strangely familiar: it was Noah¡¯s auctioned jewelry piece at that time. It was a priceless jade ne and was now in the hands of the Middle East¡¯s princess. Ye Ling flipped open the collection to see that it was filled with Noah¡¯s artworks. Every design had a detailed exnation listing the jewelry¡¯s origin, the diamond¡¯s cut, and the jewel¡¯s structure and color. Everything was exined in detail. Noah¡¯s little fangirl? Chapter 37 - You Are Really Blind

Chapter 37: You Are Really Blind

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu finished clearing up and saw him flipping through Noah¡¯s collection book. Her face reddened. She wrote annotations at the side for some of the designs, and she felt as if her privacy was invaded. She hurriedly ran forward and snatched the book away. Her face was red with embarrassment. Ye Ling saw her annotations, and it was not a book published by Noah himself but instead published by someone who imed to be a renowned jewelry designer. The designer gave somements regarding Noah¡¯s works, and on those that Shen Qianshu had differing views on, she had her own unique understanding. ¡°Why did you think that this is a moonstone?¡± Noah pointed at the transparent blue stone in the second picture. Noah¡¯s works were disyed in one of Paris¡¯s exhibitions before. Those that visited the exhibition could only see the gemstone with their naked eye and were not allowed to bring any professional tools to examine it. That piece of work then never saw the light again. Most people thought that the transparent gemstone on the bracelet was either a piece ofbradorite or a cat¡¯s eye. The stone gave off both an iridescence effect and a colorful effect. It was widely debated. Professionals determined that it was either a high-ss cat¡¯s eye orbradorite. Shen Qianshu, however, annotated it as a moonstone. Moonstone, also known as the ¡°lover¡¯s stone.¡± This stone was unlike any other moonstone that had a transparent base. This stone had a light blue base, and the whole stone was transparent, giving off a special cat¡¯s eye effect right in the middle of the gemstone. It was simply breathtaking. Although transparent, the stone gave off an iridescence refraction that onlybradorites had. ¡°I have never seen it in person, but from the pictures, I have never seen abradorite¡¯s base be so transparent before. The stone ispletely transparent, without any inclusion. Last year, a collector took a piece of moonstone to Gubelin for appraisal. At that time, he visited two appraisalpanies, and after the appraisal, bothpanies said that it was abradorite. He suspected that it was a moonstone and thus took it to Gubelin. After five days of appraisal and analysis, two experienced appraisers and I certified that it was indeed a moonstone. This moonstone originated from the deep springs in Alps Mountain, and its color is really attractive. It did not have a centipede inclusion but only some needle-like inclusion. I went on to find out about some jewelry facts in the West and found out that moonstones originating from Alps Mountain did not have centipede inclusion, and its stone was transparent in nature. Due to natural conditions, the stone¡¯s cross-section would refract a glimpse of iridescence effect. Thus, I feel that this moonstone came from Alps Mountain.¡± ¡°This is just in, dumb luck!¡± Ye Ling looked at her and confirmed that this was only because Shen Qianshu was lucky. In this world, there were only a small number of people who had seen this kind of moonstone. ¡°Master, am I right?¡± Shen Qianshu was surprised. ¡°This is really the moonstone from Alps Mountain,¡± Ye Ling calmly said. ¡°Thousand years of being condensed into one, and after separating, it is a rare breed.¡± ¡°Master, how did you know?¡± ¡°Is this any of your business?¡± Ye Ling immediately raged and gave off the expression ¡°ask any more questions, and I will turn into a mute.¡± Shen Qianshu shuddered and instinctively shut her mouth. Master sure is knowledgeable about jewelry. AG Jewelry was also a strong internationalpetitor. He had greater knowledge and experience; thus, having seen such a special moonstone was not surprising. ¡°Noah must be a romantic person.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration and love. Having the ability to design so many weird and romantic pieces, he must be someone who was very romantic and had great emotions. Ye Ling¡¯s face darkened, suddenly grabbing her chin and turning her around. His amber eyes darkened. ¡°You are really blind!¡± Chapter 38 - Your Kiss Is My Medicine

Chapter 38: Your Kiss Is My Medicine

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu was puzzled, but she did not dare to ask him to leave. ¡°Are you full?¡± Shen Qianshu felt that it was a trick question, and she needed to answer it cautiously. She backed away carefully but was stopped by Ye Ling¡¯s pull. His long arms wrapped around her waist, causing her to be trapped. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart was beating with nervousness, and under his hot gaze, she nkly nodded. The next moment, Ye Ling turned around and pressed her into the sofa with one hand gripping onto her wrist. Shen Qianshu looked fearfully at him. Dim and cold. ¡°You are full...¡± Ye Ling lowered his head. His sharp and defined nose nuzzled on her skin. He softly sniffed her, like a cat that was hungry and marking its territory. Her crisp fragrance was attacking his senses. Ye Ling hoarsely said, ¡°My turn now.¡± His behavior caused Shen Qianshu to shudder, and goosebumps appeared all over her. Too seductive. Ye Ling¡¯s features were extremely handsome: deep eyes and thin lips, like a beautiful masterpiece. He was tall and had a great body with a pair of strikingly long legs. Even wearing a simple white shirt could make him seem like he was walking on the runway. Having a strong, muscr body with a handsome face and a cold charisma, he stood out from the crowd. His nose was brushing across her cheek, gently nuzzling her. If it was her lover, Shen Qianshu would have fallen madly in love long ago. However, it was Ye Ling. She ducked away from Ye Ling¡¯s touch. His behavior was even more seductive than an actual kiss. Shen Qianshu was no match for him. He was either a womanizer or a genius. ¡°Master...¡± Shen Qianshu badly wished to shrink herself. She was nervous and scared; the feelings he gave off were too much for her. The woman beneath him had no resistance at all, breathing softly against him. This caused a fatal attraction, but he was not anxious. This was his prize. The prize that he had waited for seven years to get. His heart was shouting with all kinds of temptations to just tear her apart, but he could not bear to lose a single moment of this process. ¡°My name is Ye Ling...¡± His voice was ringing beside her ear. His head was buried between her neck. The hot air was like a scorching heat, causing her skin to be on fire. Her heart was beating crazily, as if about to burst out from her skin. ¡°Say my name.¡± Shen Qianshu neck was on fire, and one of her hands was on his shoulder, trying to push him away. Ye Ling did not budge at all. Shen Qianshu was afraid to look at him in the eyes, as his gaze was powerful enough to bewitch her. ¡°Master...¡± She was born with a tender voice, and at that moment, she sounded like a helpless young girl facing a brutal pervert, arousing his temptations. Ye Ling¡¯s gaze darkened slightly, and he unbuttoned her shirt with his long fingers, revealing a silky white neck. ¡°Ye Ling...¡± Shen Qianshu finally called him. ¡°Please don¡¯t be like this, ah...¡± Before she could finish speaking, she yelped out loud in pain. Ye Ling lowered his head and roughly bit her corbone. It was extremely painful. Shen Qianshu was most afraid of pain, and her eyes immediately watered. It¡¯s so painful, you beast! Ye Ling released Shen Qianshu, and there was a teeth mark on her silky white neck. Ye Ling was really satisfied. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± ¡°It¡¯s painful!¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. You just ¡°Oh¡± me? Ye Ling lowered his head, kissed her corbone and said naturally, ¡°Its not painful now right?¡± ¡°What the...! Do you think your kiss was medicine?¡± Chapter 39 - Glaring Light Bulb

Chapter 39: ring Light Bulb

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu could not take it anymore and felt like pping him. However, she was not strong enough to fight him. She was also afraid to agitate him since his second personality woulde out and vite her again. Regarding his second personality, he could fully deny it. The court could not even determine the punishment for a crime the mentally disabledmitted. She felt so wronged. ¡°Can you not be so annoying? What¡¯s so difficult about having sex!¡± Ye Ling grabbed a pillow and childishly covered her face. Shen Qianshu pushed the pillow away. ¡°Who wants to have sex with you?¡± Shen Qianshu growled angrily. He was seductive and annoying at the same time..really impossible to tolerate. ¡°Besides having sex with me, who else did you want to do it with?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s gaze immediately darkened, angered by Shen Qianshu. ¡°I...¡± Shen Qianshu was about to speak when footsteps were heard outside the door. A childlike voice followed right after. ¡°Mommy, I am back. Open the door!¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Shen Qianshu stared at Ye Ling in shock and immediately grabbed his neck to pull herself up. She then hurriedly shoved him into the bedroom. Ye Ling kicked the bedroom door shut instead, carried Shen Qianshu, and threw her onto the bed. God bless me!! After ringing the doorbell for a while, Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°Your Mommy might be showering. Let¡¯s try to find the key!¡± ¡°Ok then!¡± Ye Ling pressed Shen Qianshu onto the soft bed sheets, intertwined their hands together, and kissed her on the lips. One of his hands was grabbing onto her chest, and to his dismay, it was not big enough. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart beat rapidly, and she panicked even more when she heard the door opening. She immediately raised her leg and without warning, kicked Ye Ling in the groin. Ye Ling instantly cried out in pain, but he was immediately stopped by Shen Qianshu just as he was about to open his mouth. ¡°Mommy...¡± Tong Hua shouted in the living room. ¡°Do not make a single sound!¡± Shen Qianshu looked at Ye Ling in fear. She pulled the bed covers to cover him up, rearranged her clothes, and ran to open the door. Right at that moment, Tong Hua walked past the bedroom and shed Shen Qianshu a big smile upon seeing her. ¡°Mommy...¡± Shen Qianshu stealthily closed the door and lowered herself to hug Tong Hua. ¡°Tong Hua, Mommy was sleeping...¡± In the bedroom, Ye Ling messily pushed away the covers and rolled them into a bundle before throwing them on the floor and kicking them. This annoying woman! She is dead! After kicking his groin, she still dared to bury him with the covers. She is dead! What little princess! He wanted to kill her first. He angrily stomped to the door and immediately heard people talking outside. ¡°Mommy, your lips are so swollen!¡± Tong Hua looked at Shen Qianshu¡¯s red and swollen lips with his big and dazzling eyes. Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°Qianshu, were you kissed forcefully by a pervert?¡± Pervert? Ye Ling went berserk. Who the hell is a pervert, I am her man! Tong Hua angrily said, ¡°Was it foster daddy?¡± Ye Ling was even more furious. Foster daddy? You are foster! Who wants to be your daddy. I want a little princess! He was really an irritating kiddo. He wanted to sell him away to those deserted mountainous areas to feed pigs! Ye Ling¡¯s mind already had many many ideas on how to kill Lin Xiaojuan and Tong Hua and sell their corpses away. ¡°What nonsense are you guys talking about! It¡¯s because I ate something spicy for dinner.¡± Shen Qianshu blurted out an excuse, and it was a very convincing excuse. Lin Xiaojuan went to the kitchen to pour something to drink while Shen Qianshu led Tong Hua to the living room, far away from the bedroom. ¡°Isn¡¯t Tong Hua supposed to film untilte tonight and note home?¡± Chapter 40 - Two Kisses Since One is Not Enough

Chapter 40: Two Kisses Since One is Not Enough

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lin Xiaojuan calmly said, ¡°The actor acting alongside Tong Hua had something on. Tong Hua filmed a few solo scenes and will have an advertisement shooting either tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. I sent him back.¡± This always happened frequently, so it was not surprising. Shen Qianshu softly said, ¡°My baby, you have worked hard.¡± Tong Hua smiled happily and rubbed his stomach. ¡°Mommy, I am very hungry.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Shen Qianshu poked his nose and said, ¡°Sure, I will cook for you. Xiaojuan, stay back for dinner before going home!¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Ye Ling paced around the room irritably while Lin Xiaojuan headed to the kitchen first. After thinking carefully, Shen Qianshu turned and returned to the bedroom. Her room had a furious beast ready to explode anytime. She needed to pacify him as it was impossible for him to leave in this situation. Once she stepped in, she was immediately pressed to the door by Ye Ling. Just as Ye Ling was about to speak, Shen Qianshu tiptoed and covered his mouth. With eyes full of panic, she locked the door. Ye Ling hit her hand away while Shen Qianshu pushed him towards the balcony. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Shen Qianshu raised her finger to her lips, signaling for him to keep quiet. ¡°Shen Qianshu, are you looking to die?¡± Shen Qianshu almost covered his mouth. She felt as if she wasmitting a crime. She had no reason to hide him in her bedroom. Even if Lin Xiaojuan and Tong Hua were to see him in her bedroom, she could have juste up with an excuse. Her behavior now made her appear to be more suspicious. ¡°Just a moment. You will leave after my friend is gone, and Tong Hua goes to shower. Alright?¡± I beg you, Master, please cooperate. ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Please, I beg you, Master.¡± Shen Qianshu sped her hands together pitifully, just short of crying out loud. She could adapt quickly to different situations, and staring at Ye Ling¡¯s ravenous gaze now, she could instantly evolve into the manner of an obedient little wife. Shen Qianshu¡¯s tender and fair skin was flushed, and her lips were bright red, giving off an indescribable enchantment. He liked seeing her demeanor after being bullied by someone. It was satisfying! His whole body felt refreshed. ¡°I have roamed around Europe for so many years and have never experienced...¡± Shen Qianshu suddenly tiptoed and hastily ced a kiss on his lips. Her face was burning, and her ear was turning red, but to pacify him, she could not care less. ¡°Just once!¡± Shen Qianshu raised up her finger pitifully. Ye Ling was shocked. He was always the one demanding for her and had never experienced the beauty giving herself to him willingly. He unconsciously licked his lips. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face was heated with embarrassment, and her heart beat wildly. Too seductive... ¡°Just a kiss and you expect me to be satisfied? Do you think I am a reasonable person...¡± Shen Qianshu tiptoed and kissed him again. If one kiss was not enough, two kisses then! ¡°Your kissing technique... Are you kissing a young boy?¡± Shen Qianshu widened her eyes. Which young boy kisses people on the lips? Master, you are as childish as a young boy. Ye Ling¡¯s arm circled around her waist and easily carried her up. He raised his head and kissed the surprised Shen Qianshu. He gave her a wet French kiss. Shen Qianshu¡¯s feet were off the ground, and she almost screamed out loud but was silenced by his kiss. This pose... how did he managed to just grab her waist and easily lift her to kiss her? Shen Qianshu escaped the bedroom after much effort. Lin Xiaojuan was cutting vegetables when Shen Qianshu walked into the kitchen. Her whole face was as red as a tomato. ¡°What were you doing, why did you go for so long?¡± ¡°I made a call, work matters.¡± ¡°Work matters... why are you blushing then?¡± ¡°That... I was arguing with the person.¡± ¡°You argue? Who has the ability to out-talk you?¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu red at her. ¡°We are not friends anymore.¡± Chapter 41 - World’s Number One Troll

Chapter 41: World¡¯s Number One Troll

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Tong Hua¡¯s legs were propped on the sofa while he was ying the King of Glory. ¡°Dumb Arthur, go up the road! Are you able to lead us down there? Behave and go back up the road to fight them.¡± ¡°Diao Chan is fighting with the opposite team¡¯s Diao Chan alone on the middle road. Such a high-order achievement, how did you manage to achieve it?¡± ¡°Did you see? I am fighting Di Renjie alone.¡± ¡°Call me Daddy!¡± Tong Hua was ying and shooting down his teammates at the same time. A loud and deep Dong Bei man¡¯s voice rang from the game. ¡°Damn, are you a primary school kid? Your voice is so childish.¡± Tong Hua shot back. ¡°Primary school kid? I am only in nursery. The whole team killed 15 people. I myself killed 13 of them and even helped to capacitate two heads. Are your brains fully matured? You guys can¡¯t evenpare to a nursery kid. Embarrassed? You are still mumbling nonsense in front of a nursery kid. You are such a disgrace to our nation¡¯s pride.¡± His teammates were speechless. This nursery kid was scary. He did not even take a breath when scolding. He was really the nation¡¯s number one troll. Shen Qianshu grinded her teeth. ¡°Tong Hua!¡± ¡°Mommy, you can¡¯t me me. Such useless teammates, I really can¡¯t control.¡± His teammates eximed, ¡°What the, he really is a primary school kid!¡± ¡°I already said I¡¯m in nursery! I¡¯m not so old!¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. What the... I can¡¯t believe this. If a primary school kid is old, am I considered a granny? Lin Xiaojuanughed while rocking back and forth. Baby Tong Hua carried his useless teammates throughout the game and even won in the end. Ye Ling heard Tong Hua scolding his teammates, and the corners of his mouth curved up devilishly. Interesting! As Shen Qianshu had already eaten dinner, they prepared a simple meal of two dishes and a soup. Lin Xiaojuan and Tong Hua ate, and at the same time, Xiaojuan talked about his schedule the next day. Shen Qianshu apanied them to eat. ¡°Xiaojuan, don¡¯t arrange Tong Hua¡¯s schedule to be so packed. He still needs time to study.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok, I am already at a high school student¡¯s standard. I don¡¯t need to learn the things taught in school.¡± ¡°Even so, you also need to cultivate some interests and hobbies.¡± ¡°I already have interests: I love mommy and I love to act.¡± Tong Hua smiled happily. Lin Xiaojuanughed and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about Tong Hua. He will always read books in between his breaks when filming.¡± ¡°Baby, you are so smart!¡± Tong Hua smiled sweetly. He was indeed smart. Shen Qianshu propped her chin and looked at Tong Hua proudly. He was her greatest pride in this whole life. Even though he was not her own son, she still treated him like one. If Tong Hua¡¯s parents were still alive, how proud would they be? Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°Oh yes, Tong Hua has a small runway show next week. I want to ask for your opinion on this.¡± ¡°What runway show?¡± ¡°Dream Star, Shen Lin¡¯s jewelry show, needs a few child stars,¡± Lin Xiaojuan said. ¡°Ourpany epted.¡± ¡°I am not going.¡± Tong Hua picked up a piece of pork rib and ced it in Shen Qianshu¡¯s bowl. After thinking, Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°Shen Lin is Dream Star¡¯s top designer and is also known as a genius designer. Her show is always the jewelry and fashion industries¡¯ most anticipated event. Tong Hua hasn¡¯t ventured into this industry yet, so I want to take this as a chance to help pave his way into the fashion industry.¡± Shen Qianshu quietly lowered her head, unsure what to think. Tong Hua eximed, ¡°Genius designer? She is just a thief! How is she worthy!¡± Shen Qianshu patted Tong Hua on the head, not sure whether tough or cry. Lin Xiaojuan was puzzled. ¡°What are the both of you talking about?¡± ¡°Nothing, you can decide on this.¡± ¡°Tong Hua?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Tong Hua¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Such an unworthy show, how can you let me take part? It will be such an insult!¡± Chapter 42 - Shen Boss and Lin Genius

Chapter 42: Shen Boss and Lin Genius

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lin Xiaojuan rubbed her temples, feeling a little helpless. Shen Qianshu and she had been friends since young. Shen Qianshu had studied in international schools since young. On the other hand, Lin Xiaojuan came from a normal family, and her parents could not afford to send her to international school initially. It was because of her good results. She was also a genius from young, having clinched second ce in the National Math Olympiad junior category. She was awarded full schrship and thus was able to study in an international school. In school, she could feel that she could not fit in with the rest of the students. While Lin Xiaojuan was bullied a lot in school, Shen Qianshu was someone who never studied and was also a little bossy. She was referred to as the school¡¯s boss and had numerousckeys under her. Getting into a fight with juniors and bullying them were things that she did many times when she was young. When Lin Xiaojuan was bullied, Shen Qianshu surprisingly protected her. It was actually because Lin Xiaojuan was a genius and also her deskmate. Shen Qianshu could copy her homework and copy her answers during exams. Student Xiaojuan was intimidated by her strong presence and thus had no choice but to be herckey. From then on, she was never bullied. Shen Qianshu was beautiful and had a good family background. Even though she was the school¡¯s boss, she was also a goddess in everybody¡¯s eyes. In third grade, Shen Qianshu was fifteen. Hearing that Lin Xiaojuan was bullied by people from the opposite sports school, Shen Qianshu took a metal bat and immediately went to fight those people then. The two young girls were obviously at a disadvantage. Shen Qianshu became unconscious due to a heavy loss of blood, and this caused a series of events that changed Shen Qianshu¡¯s fate. She was not Shen Family¡¯s daughter. Due to a heavy loss of blood, she needed a blood transfusion. It was then that Shen Qianshu¡¯s parents found out about her blood type and realised that she was not their biological child. When Shen Qianshu was born that year, she was wrongly taken. The real Shen Family¡¯s daughter had grown up all along in the welfare home. She had to work and study at the same time and was always oppressed by the welfare home, living a really pitiful life. She was Shen Lin, Shen Family¡¯s real daughter. This matter was a huge blow to Shen Qianshu. She totally changed. Shen Qianshu had already treated the Shens as her dad and mom for fifteen years; thus, they also could not bear to send Shen Qianshu back to the welfare home. Shen Grandma also doted on Shen Qianshu a lot, and she was even closer to Shen Qianshu than Shen Lin. In the first year of high school, Shen Qianshu and Shen Lin enrolled in the same school together. Not long after, the news that Shen Qianshu was not the biological daughter of Shen Family spread throughout the whole school. Once the school¡¯s boss, Shen Qianshu was as quiet as amb. She did not cause trouble anymore and became a serious and hardworking student. She even went to find Lin Xiaojuan for tutoring every day. Her previousckeys, slowly, all flocked to Shen Lin. Lin Xiaojuan witnessed throughout the three years of high school how Shen Lin sowed seeds of discord, pretended to be innocent and pitiful, and framed Shen Qianshu. As the young Shen Qianshu was simple and honest, she also felt indebted to Shen Lin, having snatched away fifteen years of her life. Thus, she tolerated everything, and her rtionship with her parents also became distanced. During the college entrance examinations, Shen Lin tore Shen Qianshu¡¯s admission proof, causing Shen Qianshu to miss her exams. Shen Qianshu finally lost it and burst out in anger. Shen Lin pretended to be innocent and turned back to use Shen Qianshu instead. Her parents knew that Shen Qianshu was bossy since young, and to protect their own daughter, they decided to send Shen Qianshu away, angering the Shen olddy. Before the olddy passed away, she felt sorry for Shen Qianshu and left her a sum of money. After settling Grandma¡¯s funeral arrangements, Shen Qianshu was kicked out of the house and went to Paris to wander alone. As far as Lin Xiaojuan knew, Shen Qianshu did not keep in touch with the Shen Family after that. This was something that happened many years ago. Shen Qianshu never liked attending parties since young; thus, not many people actually knew her. People only knew that the Shen Family¡¯s daughter was a little boss, but not many had actually seen her before. After leaving the Shen Family, Shen Qianshu tried all ways possible to press down the news. Then after, the Shen Family only had one daughter, Shen Lin. Chapter 43 - Little Tong Hua’s Teenager Heart

Chapter 43: Little Tong Hua¡¯s Teenager Heart

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The number of people who knew about the Shen Family¡¯s matter was very small too. It was as if Shen Qianshu never existed in the Shen Family before. ¡°Ok, young master, you call the shots. We won¡¯t go!¡± Lin Xiaojuan did not want to put Tong Hua on the spot too. She also disliked Shen Lin, but it was true that Shen Lin¡¯s reputation could bring many benefits to Tong Hua. Being his manager, she only hoped for Tong Hua to be better. But since Tong Hua was unwilling, she would never force him. Shen Qianshu reached out and gently patted her son¡¯s head. Tong Hua pouted angrily, carried his bowl, filled it up with slight portions of the dishes, and ran into the study room. Lin Xiaojuan frowned. ¡°Why does Tong Hua... hate the Shen Family so much?¡± Qianshu and the Shen Family had long not kept in contact. Shen Qianshu eyes zed with a tinge of sadness. ¡°Do you still remember when Tong Hua suffered a huge sickness three years ago?¡± ¡°Of course I remember, it was when you just returned home.¡± ¡°There were some abnormalities with his heart, and the hospitalisation fees were really expensive. I had no money, and you were overseas then and could not be reached. The hospital pressed me to pay the fees; thus, I went to beg them.¡± Shen Qianshu gritted her teeth before continuing. ¡°At the hospital back then, they said a lot of nasty stuff, in front of Tong Hua...¡± ¡°They forked out the money?¡± Shen Qianshu suddenly recalled something, and her hands balled into a fist. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Since when were your parents so kind-hearted? What did you give in exchange?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this, it¡¯s already in the past.¡± Shen Qianshu did not want to think about the past. ¡°If Tong Hua can be safe and sound, it is worth it regardless of what I give in exchange. Besides... I treated them like my own parents for fifteen years, there was still some kinship. I did not give anything in exchange.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really!¡± Shen Qianshuughed, nced at the study room, and said, ¡°Let me go check on Tong Hua.¡± Shen Qianshu pushed open the door and saw Tong Hua clutching onto his bowl, tears flowing down his cheeks. Shen Qianshu was shocked. She turned Tong Hua around, and his eyes were bloodshot, looking very sad. ¡°Tong Hua, what happened?¡± His tears had already flowed into his bowl. He looked really sad. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart broke into pieces. ¡°It is all my fault.¡± Tong Hua wiped his tears, crying breathlessly. Shen Qianshu knelt down and wiped his tears away. ¡°Baby, my good boy. We will not go, not even in the future. Alright?¡± Tong Hua nodded heavily and seriously said, ¡°Mommy, I will earn a lot, a lot of money.¡± Shen Qianshu broke into a smile. ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t need you to earn a lot of money. You just need to be healthy and safe, and grow up well.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me, Mommy would not have forsaken your painstaking effort...¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. For you, Mommy is willing to do anything, no regrets.¡± ¡°Mommy, I love you.¡± ¡°Mommy loves you too, alright.¡± Shen Qianshu wiped his tears away. Shen Qianshu finally pacified Tong Hua and made hime out of the room. Lin Xiaojuan put down her chopsticks and said, ¡°Why, what happened? He still cried?¡± ¡°His teenager heart broke. Don¡¯t bother about him.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t take things into careful consideration. You guys have not met in such a long time, and for Tong Hua, I thought that it would be a great opportunity to...¡± ¡°No, this is not your fault.¡± Shen Qianshu said. She nced at Tong Hua before continuing. ¡°Since the boy is unwilling, just let him be. Everything will be ok at thepany, right?¡± ¡°It will be ok. Li Zhiyuan is pursuing you; he can¡¯t wait to dote on Tong Hua. He will give him anything he wants.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Lin Xiaojuan ate finish dinner and sat for a while before bidding goodbye. Chapter 44 - A Quiet Good-Looking Man

Chapter 44: A Quiet Good-Looking Man

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu heaved a sigh of relief, took away Tong Hua¡¯s phone, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t y with your phone. Go and bathe.¡± Although Tong Hua was at the age to be mischievous, he was actually a really well-behaved boy. He finished packing up and went to bathe by himself. Shen Qianshu rxed, thought of the god of gue in her room, and secretly went to the bedroom. She was shocked after opening the door. Shen Qianshu was a young girl at heart, all the things on her bed were purple and pink in color. Ye Ling was sleeping in her bed and using her nket. He was asleep? He slept? Shen Qianshu moved forward cautiously without any noise, as he was sleeping very soundly. His face now was not as fierce and meanpared to when he was awake. His curly eyshes cast a shadow on his face, and he was breathing softly, like a prince in deep sleep. He was really a good-looking man. During the day, he was a domineering king, but when asleep, he was a quiet and beautiful man, like a painting. This temperamental man threatened to kill her and her son. He was ruthless as hell. Now, he was lying on her bed, sleeping like a rock. How could he, who looked like an innocent and pure man, kill people? Was he not scared that she would just kill him? Shen Qianshu thought back to her teenage years. She was really a boss in school. She was bossy and fierce, and not only did juniors back away when they saw her, seniors also did not dare to mess with her. She was mischievous and a trouble-maker, and she always thought that she was really the boss. After meeting Ye Ling, she then realised that he was the real boss. The real big devil. Ruthless and violent. Even seductive! She was not afraid of him being ruthless but more afraid of him being seductive. In just these few days, she really mastered the art of French kissing. Tsk tsk tsk, a womanizer. But really, ignoring his family background, just with a face like his, there would be many girls throwing themselves at him. As he was really handsome, it was very easy and effortless for him to pursue anyone. If it was not for the incident seven years ago, she would also fall for such a beautiful and handsome man in front of her. Shen Qianshu stood in front of her bed, thinking of as many problems as she could imagine. She was troubled. Should I wake him up? Master will get very grumpy when he wakes up! Seven years ago, she did not know that he would transform at night and that he would destroy things and barely sleep at all. asionally in the morning, she would suffer hits when inviting him down for breakfast. It was a verymon urrence. Yes, Ye Ling frequently hit her. Every time she woke him up, he would throw at her anything that he could reach. There was once when she was hit by a cup and suffered a bruise on her knee for a whole week. She learnt better after that and let him sleep until he woke up himself. However, he would also find fault in her, ming her for not waking him up for breakfast and starving him. Basically, he was just difficult to please. She would definitely get hit waking him up now. Shen Qianshu took a deep breath, resisted the urge to wake him up, and went out of the bedroom. After showering, Tong Hua was clean and smelled nice. His bad mood was long gone. Shen Qianshu put down her work and went to the study room to teach Tong Hua French. Shen Qianshu was proficient in French, English, and German. Due to Mommy¡¯s influence, Tong Hua had a strong passion for foreignnguages too. He was already proficient in English and German. In addition, he learned a year of French and was quite good at it. Every day during his filming breaks, he would listen to different kinds of French news and read relevant books. Shen Qianshu used French tomunicate with Tong Hua, and she surprisingly found out that although he was not tested on thenguage for a month, he could actually reach hermunication level. Although not proficient, he was good enough to engage in daily conservations. ¡°Tong Hua, you have improved by leaps and bounds!¡± Shen Qianshu could not help but be shocked. He was really a genius. Tong Hua was a really intelligent boy, had high IQ, and learnt everything quickly. He long mastered the English taught in school and could engage in conversations with foreigners fluently, German included. Chapter 45 - An Old Dream

Chapter 45: An Old Dream

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He was indeed not her son. She was always someone with poor grades. She was able to enroll in the Paris College of Arts because a professor fell in love with her jewelry design. Her results were actually far from the admission criteria. She was considered an exception. ¡°It¡¯s because Mommy taught me well, even clearer than how the teacher taught.¡± ¡°The teacher mainly teaches you grammar while Mommy teaches you conversationalnguage.¡± ¡°I like Mommy¡¯s teaching.¡± Shen Qianshu stroked his head dotingly. ¡°What else did you learn recently?¡± ¡°Other than learning French and the high school¡¯s sybus, I always learned performing arts, catwalk, and script mastery from thepany¡¯s teachers,¡± Tong Hua cutely said. After thinking for a while, he continued and said, ¡°Teacher also taught me how to y the piano, violin, and how to dance.¡± ¡°You... learned so many things?¡± ¡°Many?¡± Tong Hua¡¯s eyes shone, and he was really cute. ¡°I am still left with two hours to y games every day. I n to y for one hour and use the other hour to learn anothernguage. Mommy, whichnguage should I learn?¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart ached. Although he was really a genius, there was still a lot of hard work put in. ¡°Tong Hua, you have learned enough. When Mommy was your age, I only knew how to bully kids. You can use your remaining time to y with your friends.¡± ¡°No friends.¡± Tong Hua lowered his head slightly, and before Shen Qianshu could feel sorry for him, he raised his head again. ¡°I don¡¯t need friends. Mommy is enough for me.¡± Shen Qianshu felt conflicted. She was happy and sad at the same time. Tong Hua was too clever, and the school sybus could not keep up with his growing pace. Even though he rarely attended lessons, he would alwayse in first during exams. The child stars in the entertainment industry. Tong Hua was not really willing to interact with them. Thus, he naturally had few friends. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s better to not make any friends just for the sake of it. I will have like-minded friends like Mommy and Auntie Xiaojuan.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Shen Qianshu thought for a moment and said. ¡°Mommy still thinks that you are learning too much stuff. You need more time to rx.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok. ying games is a form of rxing.¡± ¡°You always criticise your teammates when ying.¡± ¡°Criticising is a form of rxing!¡± Tong Hua said. ¡°Seeing how they are so dumb but still ying carefreely, I will then have a sense of rxation.¡± Such dumb people, were they actually still alive? I am so clever, I will definitely live a long life. Brilliant logic! Nothing wrong at all! Shen Qianshu was speechless. Tong Hua went to sleep at 9.30 PM, but before sleeping, he listened to French storytelling for a short while. Shen Qianshu went back to her bedroom, and Ye Ling was still sleeping soundly. She considered waking him up or letting him continue to sleep, and she chose thetter. Shen Qianshu took a jewelry collection book to read in the living room. She dimmed the lights and covered herself with aforter. This jewelry collection book was in English, the one that was just released. It gave a detailed introduction to the variousmon gemstones about their origin, structure, radiance, and refraction in the market. It also introduced some rare gemstones, some that Shen Qianshu had never seen before. She was really curious and interested in them. She was really tired today, being physically and mentally exhausted. Not long after reading, she dozed off unknowingly. Shen Qianshu had a dream. A very painful memory. Back then in the hospital, she was helpless, and with no other choice, she was forced to seek help from the Shen Family. Shen Xiong and Fang Xia started shouting at her in the hospital. Fang Xia said, ¡°What did you even study in Paris? Why should we spend money to save a bastard child that you had with a random man? As a girl, do you have any decency? Giving birth before getting married, what are you going to do in the future with such a burden?¡± ¡°Mom, he is not a bastard child. He¡¯s my son.¡± Chapter 46 - You Are My Personal Punching Bag

Chapter 46: You Are My Personal Punching Bag

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°He¡¯s my son.¡± Shen Qianshu stumped while arguing. ¡°If he is not a bastard child, where is his father?¡± Fang Xia said sharply. ¡°Since he has fallen ill, where is his father? You should go and beg him. Or what? Did you do something shameful?¡± ¡°Mom, I did not.¡± ¡°Still dare to deny? Then how did the childe about?¡± Shen Lin appeased Fang Xia and at the same time, said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry anymore. Little Sis is still young, and she went through a lot too. Back then, she was carrying a huge belly and working odd jobs outside, but she never once came back home for help. It might be because of...¡± ¡°Carrying a huge belly? You...¡± Fang Xia was furious. ¡°Xiao Lin, you knew of this long ago?¡± Shen Qianshu was puzzled too. How did Shen Lin know what happened when she was pregnant? ¡°It is because... Brother Xuan saw her by chance, she was carrying a huge belly and working.¡± Shen Lin paused as if she was put in a very difficult position. ¡°I felt that Little Sis must have had her difficulties. She was still so young then, so she might have been scared that Dad and Mom would scold her. Thus, I chose to help her keep the secret.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s face turned pale, Lin Xuan... Yes, back when she was nine months pregnant and working in the restaurant, she met Lin Xuan, her childhood lover. He gazed at her as if she was a piece of rubbish, and he vowed never to see her again. She never expected Lin Xuan to tell Shen Lin that he met her. Three years ago, Shen Lin and Lin Xuan got together and became a couple that everyone admired. They were an ideal couple, a match made in heaven. Back when Shen Qianshu was bullied by Shen Lin, the boy that defended her, consoled her, and hit Shen Lin for her died as the years went by. ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Sheng Xiong scolded harshly. ¡°This bastard child, just let him die. You will not have a good life if you bring him up. It will also be easier for you if he dies.¡± In the hospital, there was no hope at all. Shen Qianshu was heartbroken and felt beyond hopeless. Shen Lin pretended to be kind, but she had evil intentions. Her parents¡¯ insults were like knives piercing through her heart, but Qianshu did not care anymore. She only wanted to save Tong Hua. She knelt down in the hospital¡¯s long corridor, hugging both Fang Xia¡¯s and Sheng Xiong¡¯s legs. In a state of half-consciousness, Tong Hua peeked through the ss on the door and saw Shen Qianshu kneeling on the floor pathetically. His small little face was filled with tears. ¡°Dad, Mom, you guys can hit or scold me however you like. But please, I beg you guys to save Tong Hua. I will return back the money!¡± ... Shen Qianshu fell too deep in her memory that she was unable to free herself, and her tears were flowing endlessly down her face. It seemed like there was someone beside calling her, but her head felt too heavy, and she could not wake up no matter how. Suddenly, there was a sharp pain in her face, and Shen Qianshu opened her eyes. Under the dim light, Ye Ling¡¯s face was blurry and unclear. He tugged on her shirt cor and pulled her up. His face was dark and fierce. ¡°Who bullied you?¡± She was still traveling back and forth between her dreams and reality, and she was a little dazed. ¡°Speak!¡± Ye Ling bellowed. Who bullied her, that she could cry so pitifully even in her dreams? Shen Qianshu wiped her face, and it was all tears. She cried? Yes, back then when she was begging them on her knees, she cried that badly too. If you hade to find us earlier, we might not have died. Why did you... arrive sote? ¡°Shen Qianshu, are you deaf? I am asking you a question!¡± Beside her ear, she could hear a man bellowing. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face turned pale and slightly clutched onto his sleeves. ¡°What would you do if someone bullies me?¡± ¡°Kill him.¡± Ye Ling crudely answered. Before Shen Qianshu had the chance to feel touched, Ye Ling said bossily, ¡°Only I can bully you. You are my personal punching bag.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. There was still such a thing as a personal punching bag? Actually, he was right. Seven years ago when she took care of him, she was already his personal punching bag. So bossy! Chapter 47 - Are You Insane, Cheating Me into Marriage?

Chapter 47: Are You Insane, Cheating Me into Marriage?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I had a nightmare.¡± Shen Qianshu lowered her head. It was really a nightmare, a nightmare that caused her to be physically and mentally exhausted. She experienced it once before when her child died and another time when Tong Hua was in critical condition. She was always an optimistic person, burying those sad memories deep in the back of her mind, unwilling to dig them out. ¡°A nightmare can cause you to cry so badly? Do you think I am a fool? Who are you insulting?¡± Shen Qianshu was shocked. She remembered Tong Hua¡¯s past words: ¡°Who are you insulting?¡± The tone was mysteriously simr. ¡°I dreamt of... the time when my son died.¡± Ye Ling instantly became silent. Shen Qianshu leaned against the sofa, slightly raised her legs, and shook her feet restlessly. Ye Ling was silent, and a strong and heavy feeling hung in the air. Ye Ling¡¯s eyes darkened, clueless of what he was thinking about. ¡°GIve birth to another one, he wille back,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ¡°I will reluctantly allow you to give birth to a son, but... give birth to a princess first.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Ye Ling stared at her. Her skin was fair with a bit of a pink undertone. Her chin was pointy, and her eyes were bloodshot. She looked very pitiful, and Ye Ling had a realisation that he was more than willing to give her the world to make her happy. Ye Ling frowned. Was he crazy? She did not even give you a little princess, give her what crap world? ¡°Master, are... you not going home?¡± Shen Qianshu nced at the clock in the living room. It was already 2 AM. ¡°Are you rushing me?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± You are the Master, the heavenly Master. Who would dare to offend you? Ye Ling¡¯s dark gaze went to her curled up legs. Shen Qianshu felt really nervous, and she slightly backed away, revealing a pair of dainty and clean feet. Ye Ling¡¯s gaze immediately darkened further. Shen Qianshu followed his gaze and looked right at her feet. Her face instantly burned, and she quickly grabbed a pillow to cover her feet. ¡°What are you hiding?¡± Ye Ling scolded her. Shen Qianshu replied, ¡°If it was in the olden days, you would have to marry me once you see my feet.¡± If he sees what? ¡°I have to marry you just because I saw your feet? Then I would be at such a huge disadvantage!¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°Are you insane, cheating me into marriage?¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Shen Qianshu stared at the bossy, cool, and cocky Ye Ling in total shock. Who was the insane one? Ye Ling left in a fury, and Shen Qianshu heaved a big sigh of relief. The next day, Lin Xiaojuan brought Tong Hua to his advertisement shooting early in the morning. Shen Qianshu slept for one extra hour before heading to the office. In the office, certifier Lu Fangzhou passed on to her some information. ¡°Qianshu, you and Qiu Xiang will go to Spring Court Fair to collect the coloured gems samples and their data. I heard rumors that there is a batch of fake colored gems, which were made with really high quality, slipping into Spring Court Fair.¡± Lu Fangzhou was a very serious and strict certifier, and people working with him were able to learn many things. ¡°Alright.¡± Chen Qiuxiang went to the office earlier than Qianshu and thus had already left for Spring Court Fair. Spring Court Fair was one of City A¡¯s jewelry antique market, and there were auctions and pawn shops near it. There were many crafty people and many fakes found in the market. However, there were also collectibles that were really cheap, but the main point was whether people knew how to examine them. A few years ago, Shen Qianshu really liked Spring Court Fair, but now, it had been a long time since she went there. It was impossible to find good stuff on Taobao. The prices of those real collectibles were rocket high. It was easy to see which jewels were fake; thus, only tourists were fooled. Shen Qianshu saw Li Zhiyuan once she went down. He was waiting just under the office. He smiled sweetly and waved at her. Shen Qianshu walked towards him. ¡°CEO Li...¡± Chapter 48 - Dear, Issue a Certificate Please

Chapter 48: Dear, Issue a Certificate Please

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Qianshu, are you going to go for quality inspection? Let me fetch you. It¡¯s on the way for me too.¡± ¡°I am going to Spring Court Fair.¡± Shen Qianshu pointed towards the opposite direction. Li Zhiyuan smoothly changed his words and said, ¡°Oh, what a coincidence! I am going to Spring Court Fair too! Let¡¯s go together!¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. What happened to going in the quality inspection¡¯s direction? It was rush hour, and it was quite difficult to hail a taxi. Her house was considered far from the office, and every day, she would have to pass by the ce with the heaviest traffic. There was a train station right outside her house; thus, Shen Qianshu always took the train to work. She could reach the office in half an hour and was neverte. Thus, she avoided driving as much as possible. She did not reject Li Zhiyuan¡¯s offer too. ¡°Why are you going to Spring Court Fair?¡± ¡°To gather some samples.¡± This was not considered a business secret. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°There is a batch of jade and colored gemstones from Myanmar being shipped into City A, and most were shipped to Spring Court Fair. There were rumors that they were high quality counterfeits, and many professional appraisers can¡¯t identify whether they are real or fake. I am going there to gather information.¡± ¡°Gubelin¡¯s appraisers need to do this kind of job?¡± ¡°Of course. What if one day someone sends his jewel for inspection, and we issued a certificate only to realiseter that we actually made a mistake? Our reputation will be ruined.¡± ¡°Spring Court Fair is very poprtely. I also heard some rumors. Do you mind if I go with you?¡± Li Zhiyuan gently said. ¡°Are you not busy?¡± It was during office hours. ¡°Not at all when ites to apanying a beauty like you.¡± ¡°... Up to you. Just don¡¯t disturb me when I¡¯m working.¡± Spring Court Fair was very crowded. It was considered a tourist attraction, and tourists were all strolling leisurely in front of all the different jewelry shops, hoping to make a satisfactory purchase. Li Zhiyuan said, ¡°Ie to Spring Court Fair frequently too, and sometimes I would manage to buy a few pieces of good jewelry.¡± ¡°Depends on your luck,¡± Shen Qianshu said. It was really crowded, and it would be very difficult to spot Chen Qiuxiang. Shen Qianshu decided to send her a text instead, and the two split up to gather information. Every shop had many people, and Shen Qianshu realised that colored gemstones were very attractive in these past few years and that they had a very big market. Other than the expensive sapphire, ruby, and emerald, colored gemstones were really popr with customers due to them being cheap and also beautiful. There were tourmaline, crystal, agate, amber, ga, and peridot¡ªall part of colored gemstones. There was a huge crowd in front of one of the topaz stores. Li Zhiyuan was dazzled by the many shops. Shen Qianshu visited many shops but did not buy anything at all. Li Zhiyuan asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to collect samples? Why didn¡¯t you buy anything? I saw a few that were counterfeit products.¡± ¡°CEO Li, for those that you saw were fake using your naked eye, I can also tell. They are obviously not the samples I¡¯m looking for. If they were so easy to spot, they wouldn¡¯t be called high-quality counterfeits.¡± Li Zhiyuan sighed. ¡°... So straightforward!¡± He was dismissed so directly. ¡°Miss Shen, I thought I saw the wrong person!¡± A middle-aged man smiled and came forward to greet her. Shen Qianshu took a nce and realised that it was her client, Ye Guanjun. This name had a very deep meaning and left a very deep impression on her. When she first interacted with him, she was very surprised that Ye Guanjun was a really nice person, and he treated the few appraisers really well too. He was the boss of a pawn shop. ¡°CEO Ye, such a coincidence!¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I can¡¯t believe I am able to meet you here. By the way, I have a favor to ask from you.¡± Ye Guanjunughed and passed her a box. Shen Qianshu opened the box, and inside was a jade bracelet, very bright in color. From the look of the naked eye, it was a very beautiful and valuable bracelet. Li Zhiyuan said, ¡°So beautiful.¡± Ye Guanjun nced at him and said, ¡°This is?¡± Chapter 49 - Professional Jewelry Appraiser

Chapter 49: Professional Jewelry Appraiser

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°This is Brilliant Entertainment¡¯s boss, Li Zhiyuan. CEO Li, this is Champion Pawnshop¡¯s boss, Ye Guanjun.¡± Shen Qianshu took the bracelet and introduced them to each other. The two men shook hands and greeted each other happily. Shen Qianshu raised the bracelet up and put it under the sunlight. It refracted off a very stunning halo. ¡°Miss Shen, it¡¯s like this, can you issue a certificate for this bracelet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fake!¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s fake, but can you issue a certificate certifying that it is genuine?¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. CEO Ye, are you kidding me? Ye Guanjun scratched his head and said, ¡°I am already an old customer. You know that I will never take this kind of counterfeit to cheat my customers. I... bought this for my wife. I gambled and lost some money recently. Now that the money is gone, my wife has been keeping a tight check on me. I have no choice either. You help me to issue a genuine certificate, and I will say that I bought this bracelet for twenty million. What do you think? I will give you five hundred thousand.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Li Zhiyuan was speechless. Damn, it¡¯s so easy to earn money as a jewelry appraiser. Then why did I wake up so early and worked until sote? Earning five hundred thousand dors just from issuing a certificate? Shen Qianshu ced the bracelet back. Her face was expressionless. ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Miss Shen...¡± ¡°Go look for whoever that¡¯s willing to issue, but don¡¯t look for me. CEO Ye, did I do anything for you to misunderstand me? Why would you think that I would issue a fake certificate for you?¡± Ye Guanjun was speechless. Ok, ok, not issuing. Why so fierce? It¡¯s just because Gubelin¡¯s certificate is worth a lot of money. ¡°I just happened to see you here and decided to try asking. Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. Enjoy your shopping!¡± It was an eye-opener for Li Zhiyuan. ¡°You can earn money so easily, so why did you not issue for him? He is also giving it to his wife, so the jewelry wouldn¡¯t circte. You can count it as doing him a favor,¡± Li Zhiyuan said and smiled. ¡°Firstly, I do notck five hundred thousand; I can earn that amount in one year. Secondly, I have to be responsible for the certificate I issued. It is obviously a counterfeit product, and if I issue a genuine certificate, I will have to bear all responsibilities when brought to court. Thirdly, I have a son, so I want to be his pride. I will never do such things.¡± Li Zhiyuan smiled. ¡°Qianshu is no doubt the woman I like. You have such a strong personality.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Shen Qianshu walked around and stopped right in front of a shop. She was attracted by a three-carat blue gemstone. It was so beautiful. The boss¡¯s selling price was two hundred thousand dors. One look at Li Zhiyuan, and one would know that he was a very rich man. His enter demeanor screamed ¡°I am very rich!¡± The boss happily came forward and greeted them. Shen Qianshu wanted to look at the blue gemstone, so the boss then carefully took it out from the locked disy case and ced it in front of them. ¡°Youngdy, you have such great taste. This sapphire originated from Brazil, and it just arrived a few days ago. This is an all-natural sapphire! Shen Qianshu smiled and said, ¡°Can I take a look?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The boss was very confident. Shen Qianshu took the pincer and picked up the sapphire. The sapphire had a very deep color, and it gave off a shade of a blue, ckish color. It was stunning and elegant. Li Zhiyuan could not help but be amazed. He was not afraid to show his shorings in front of a professional like Shen Qianshu since he did not have any jewelry knowledge anyway. ¡°Qianshu, it¡¯s really beautiful.¡± ¡°Yes, very beautiful.¡± Shen Qianshu gave the gemstone a 90 degrees turn, and it still gave off a blue, ckish color. Shen Qianshu frowned and put it down. What the heck! Trying to cheat a professional? Is he looking to die? ¡°Boss, this is clearly a topaz. How is it an all-natural sapphire?¡± The boss was startled and said, ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t say anything if you are not a professional. This is a sapphire, not a topaz. Chapter 50 - Gubelin’s Appraiser

Chapter 50: Gubelin¡¯s Appraiser

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°This is topaz.¡± It was a beautiful topaz. A three-carat topaz was worth about a hundred thousand. Twenty thousand would not be overboard, but only people who loved collecting would agree on that price. If it was natural sapphire, it would be a steal for only twenty thousand, unless if it was synthetic sapphire. People nearby crowded around. Someone bought a sapphire. When he heard that it was a topaz, he was shocked. ¡°Hi, isn¡¯t this natural sapphire? I just bought a two-carat one.¡± The boss eximed, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t listen to some random person speaking off the cuff. She doesn¡¯t have any jewelry on, how could she tell real from fake? She¡¯s pretending to know.¡± The crowd looked at Shen Qianshu. Sure enough, she had no jewelry on and dressed very simply. For a moment, they thought that she was definitely speaking off the cuff. ¡°This is topaz,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°The simplest way to differentiate natural sapphire is to shine it under sunlight. From different angles, the jewels will give off different shades of blue. I looked at it from several angles, but they were all of the same color. Furthermore, this piece is extremely transparent and clear. Unless it is synthetic sapphire, it will not be this clear. Due to geological changes and cohesion underground for thousands of years, there is bound to be some crystallization. This rock has longitudinal lines, which is unique to topaz. Therefore, this is definitely not natural sapphire.¡± ¡°Y-You...¡± the boss shook angrily as he pointed at Shen Qianshu. He never thought that the little girl would know so much and even be able to differentiate sapphire from topaz without any equipment. Li Zhiyuan pped and said, ¡°Qianshu¡¯s great. Qianshu, you¡¯re great.¡± Shen Qianshu thought of Tong Hua¡¯s constant praise for her and felt likeughing. Seeing that Shen Qianshu was speaking with evidence, the crowd began to believe in her. Yet, the boss did not want to give in. He insisted, ¡°What nonsense? Where did you learn that nonsense? How can you tell based on just these little bits of evidence?¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Alright. In other words, I can¡¯t tell if this is real or fake. But it definitely looks different from the sapphires I have appraised before.¡± ¡°I have my appraisal from Gubelin!¡± the boss yelled. ¡°You mean the gemb in our city?¡¯ ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Well, what a coincidence. Who appraised it for you? I happen to be an appraiser at Gubelin.¡± Shen Qianshu took out her evidence and waved it in front of him. She then put it away and smiled as she stared at the boss. Both the boss and the crowd were speechless. ¡°We want a refund! Refund!¡± Customers who had bought the jewel demanded refunds. Many people rushed in. A Gubelin appraiser was about the same as a mirror of jewels. They were walking appraisals. This already had nothing to do with Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu and Li Zhiyuan left, and she pondered. Li Zhiyuan asked, ¡°You just spoke up for the public, why do you seem so preupied?¡± In his eyes, the Shen Qianshu that argued with the boss was very attractive. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about that topaz,¡± Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°Why?¡± Li Zhiyuan asked. He could not understand. ¡°With our bare eyes, it is hard to tell if the topaz was real or fake. If it was real, it¡¯s value is about a hundred thousand. If he sold it at two hundred, there¡¯s nothing much we can say if customers are willing to pay. But...¡± Shen Qianshu thought about it and continued, ¡°What if it was fake?¡± ¡°What could be done? Would anyone spend another few hundreds thousand to get an appraisal for it?¡± Chapter 51 - A Slap On The Heartless Retailer’s Face

Chapter 51: A p On The Heartless Retailer¡¯s Face

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu looked at the expression in his eyes as if looking at a mentally disabled, hurting his self-esteem. ¡°After visiting all the stalls, I¡¯ll find the manager of the Spring Court Fair and show my credentials. Then, I¡¯ll ask for a sample to investigate. That¡¯ll do.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still such a way.¡± He was really ignorant, but he could not be med. Difference in profession made one feel worlds apart. If he were to ask Shen Qianshu about the way celebrities present themselves, speak in public, or about publicity, she would probably not know either. Shen Qianshu and Li Zhiyuan continued shopped around, and Shen Qianshu noted down the retailers she found suspicious. Li Zhiyuan said, ¡°All you jewelry appraisers have such an interesting job, huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not interesting at all. Most of the time, we are in a white coat in theboratory appraising. It is very boring and repetitive. Taking samples, appraising, and putting the items back. When I was an assistant, I had to look at over two thousand samples. I almost went blind.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯sst sentence was purely out of resentment. Li Zhiyuan could hear the sarcasm. They looked at each other and smiled, and the distance between them grew smaller. ¡°Old Master, this is a one-carat diamond. Twenty thousand is a steal.¡± Shen Qianshu and Li Zhiyuan stood opposite of each other, looking at the topaz. A sharp voice from ady came by. Shen Qianshu turned around and saw an old couple. The old man put a big diamond ring onto the frail fingers of an olddy in a wobbly fashion. They were both old. The man had a hunchback, and thedy was as slim as a matchstick. Shen Qianshu puckered and looked over to them. Thedy said, ¡°Sir, twenty thousand for a one-carat diamond ring is really worth it.¡± ¡°Twenty thousand is a little expensive. Offer a lower price,¡± the old man said with a shaky voice, revealing that he came from a poor family and was slightly distressed. The olddy beside himined that it was expensive and said, ¡°Honey, I don¡¯t want it anymore. It¡¯s too expensive.¡± Thedy with the sharp voice said, ¡°this is a one-carat diamond ring. Twenty thousand is expensive? Wow. Seeing that both of you aren¡¯t young, I¡¯ll lower the price slightly. Neen thousand.¡± Shen Qianshu put down the topaz she was holding and walked over. She smiled and held onto the old man. The old man was about to take out his money. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, where did both of you walk to? I¡¯ve been looking around for both of you.¡± Both the old couple and the retailer were shocked. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Grandpa, are you buying a diamond ring? Let me take a look.¡± Shen Qianshu said smilingly. Her voice was sweet, and she was pretty and amiable. She was very popr with the elders, and the old man passed her the ring wobbly. Shen Qianshu took a look at it and was infuriated. This heartless retailer! Usually, she would not care if fake goods were sold, but she could not ept it when old people were cheated of their money. This old couple did not seem wealthy. They could have saved for a long time to have twenty thousand. This one-carat diamond had a lot of impurities. Just from bare eyes, pale yellow impurities can be seen. They might not even be of p3 quality and could be sold as industrial diamonds. Twenty thousand for that? Are you kidding me? ¡°Hello Ma¡¯am, are you cheating my grandparents? Do you think they don¡¯t know about diamonds? This could be sold as industrial diamonds. Even five thousand would be considered expensive.¡± Thedy knew that Shen Qianshu knew the ropes. She humphed and took the ring back. ¡°If you can¡¯t afford it, then don¡¯t buy it. Nobody asked for your opinion!¡± Shen Qianshu clenched her teeth and said, ¡°This is clearly a severely defective good. Do you have the heart to cheat an old couple in their seventies?¡± ¡°You little hussy, how is this your problem?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fake?¡± the old man looked upset, and the olddy was disappointed. Chapter 52 - The Rich Fool Has Come

Chapter 52: The Rich Fool Has Come

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu held onto them. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, it¡¯s not exactly ¡®fake¡¯. It¡¯s just that it is a one-carat industrialized diamond, which is also severely defective. It is not worth twenty thousand. If the two of you want to buy a diamond, I can help you pick one. How about that?¡± The old couple did not suspect others and were very open. The old man said, ¡°I have been disabled for over thirty years. My wife has been looking after me tirelessly. These few years I am beginning to be able to walk, and I¡¯ve saved some money too. Tomorrow is our wedding anniversary, so I want to pick a diamond for her. One that¡¯s big and beautiful.¡± The olddy wiped away her tears. Shen Qianshu looked at the old man¡¯s leg and was very moved. She also admired the olddy. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll pick one for you. One that¡¯s big and beautiful.¡± Shen Qianshu brought the old couple around to pick a diamond ring. She picked a one-carat diamond from the stall of an acquaintance she had known for long. It was an H color, VS1 rity diamond worth sixty thousand. There were not many defects in it. Li Zhiyuan passed by and was moved by the old couple. He wanted to gift them a ring, but they refused profusely. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Sir, is this beautiful?¡± ¡°Beautiful!¡± VS1 grade diamonds were never of low value. This was a stall that Shen Qianshu frequented, and the owner was very kind. Shen Qianshu often promoted the stall to her customers, and she would appraise the jewels bought. Furthermore, she never ever asked formissions. Over time, she and the stall owner became great partners, and whenever there were any jewels, he would get Shen Qianshu to appraise them. Upon seeing the rtionship between Shen Qianshu and the old couple, the owner offered the diamond at cost price. It was well carved. If it was from Cartier, the diamond ring would have been worth two hundred thousand. ¡°I¡¯m d you find it beautiful. This diamond is six thousand.¡± Shen Qianshu said. The old man took over the diamond and put it onto the olddy¡¯s fingers in a wobbly fashion. It was the perfect size for the olddy, and she said it was very beautiful. ¡°How beautiful, so beautiful...¡± The old couple did not really know the price of jewels, but they only knew that diamonds were expensive. Six thousand to them was eptable. The old couple only had a budget of about a hundred thousand, and they expected to get a very good diamond with that. The remaining fifty thousand was paid for by Li Zhiyuan as a token of appreciation. He pleaded with Shen Qianshu and insisted on paying the remaining amount. The old couple fulfilled their dream, and that was a good thing. Often, great things could not be bought. ¡°Let¡¯s split.¡± After the old couple left, Shen Qianshu wanted to split the bill with Li Zhiyuan. ¡°After all, it was my problem. It¡¯s not nice of me to make you pay for it.¡± How would Li Zhiyuan agree? It was a rare opportunity for him to perform in front of Shen Qianshu. ¡°Thirty years of unwavering love and support. How touching! This money was well spent. The most beautiful thing in the world is unwavering love and support for one another like this. Their actions moved me. It was all worth it.¡± ¡°Little CEO Li has more money than sense. Let him do whatever he wants,¡± the shop owner said jokingly as he covered his mouth andughed. He had seen many customerse and go. Naturally, he could see Li Zhiyuan¡¯s sincerity. Shen Qianshu red at him and diverted the conversation. ¡°Did your shop hit the jackpottely?¡± ¡°Speaking of this, I was going to look for you! Recently, I received two jewels. Come over and take a look.¡± the owner led Shen Qianshu to the VIP guest room and took out an emerald and a yellow spinel. ¡°They both have GIA appraisals. This emerald was taken in at a price of two hundred thousand. The spinel, sixty thousand. Recently, I heard some rumors that there was a batch of jewels containing a mixture of real and fake that had entered the Spring Court Fair. I¡¯m afraid that we were cheated. The goods came from a partner from Brazil that I¡¯ve worked with for years. Please help me to appraise them.¡± Chapter 53 - Rich Young Lady, Real Or Fake?

Chapter 53: Rich Young Lady, Real Or Fake?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He sold the diamond to an old man at cost price for Shen Qianshu. It was not easy for Shen Qianshu to reject his small favor. She did not bring her monitoring instruments but only a 10x magnifying ss. Fortunately, there was enough equipment required for appraising jewels and a Chelsea filter in the shop. Shen Qianshu examined the two jewels diligently, and Li Zhiyuan was engrossed in watching her busying herself with the Chelsea filter. What a beauty! Earnest women are the most beautiful. Two hourster... Shen Qianshu rubbed her eyes and said, ¡°The emerald is natural and has high purity. Less than 4% of it is cracked. The only problem is that there are many needle-like inclusions which affected its value. But you took it in at two hundred thousand, it should be a steal. If you meet an expert, it could be sold for three hundred thousand. If you meet a fool, then it depends on you.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± The owner heaved a huge sigh of relief and said, ¡°Is there a problem with the spinel?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t consider it to be problematic because based on my analysis, this is a highly pure spinel. You took it in at sixty thousand, so that is a little suspicious. Furthermore, the spinel has some brown columns which I can¡¯t figure out what it is at the moment. I need more equipment. I can¡¯t give you an answer now. You have to let me bring it back to theb.¡± ¡°I have a premonition about it. Nevermind, I shall sell it quickly. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find a rich fool, not a nice guy.¡± Shen Qianshu and Li Zhiyuan were speechless. Boss, my knee hurts. You don¡¯t really mean it, do you? ¡°Whatever.¡± She was not a police for the world, and she could not care so much, especially not the way others do their business. She only cared about doing the right things and having a clear conscience. She only reported based on the results of her examinations. Whatever happens next was none of her business. Apatible couple entered the stall, and the two parties saw each other. They were shocked. Shen Lin and Lin Xuan! Enemies often cross each other¡¯s paths! Shen Qianshu stared nkly at Lin Xuan. It had been years since she met Lin Xuan, and she always saw him on the business news. He had matured and be more charismatic. He gave off vibes simr to those of Li Zhiyuan, a Prince Charming of a disposition as graceful as the luster of jade. Li Zhiyuan loved to smile, but Lin Xuan was always feeling down, more like a ¡®Prince Depressing.¡¯ He had facial features that were charismatic, and he gave off an outstanding type of vibe. In the crowd, he stood out. Shen Lin, who was beside him, was sweet, fair, and graceful. She was gorgeous and elegant. When the two stood together, they appeared like a perfect couple. Lin Xuan¡¯s gaze stopped steadily on Shen Qianshu, and he appeared even more depressed, dark, and gloomy. Li Zhiyuan stuck out his arm to greet Shen Lin. ¡°Miss Shen, what a coincidence to bump into you here.¡± ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Li.¡± The two of them touched each other¡¯s hand slightly, and they both let go. Li Zhiyuan looked at Lin Xuan who was beside them. He knew Lin Xuan naturally. Being the great son of the Lin Family and the prince of the Lin Corporation, he was a popr person who often appeared in financial magazines. Li Zhiyuan had not returned home for long, so the two did not know one another well. Shen Lin introduced both of them formally. ¡°This is Lin Xuan from the Lin Corporation. This is Prince Li of Brilliant Entertainment.¡± Li Zhiyuan and Lin Xuan shook hands and greeted one another. Out of social etiquette, the first thing Li Zhiyuan did was to introduce Shen Qianshu. ¡°This is...¡± ¡°We know each other.¡± Lin Xuan voiced out, stopping Li Zhiyuan midway through his sentence abruptly, feeling... irritated. Lin Xuan never thought that he would meet Shen Qianshu at the Spring Court Fair. Never did he even think that they would be so foreign to one another that another man had to introduce her to him. This made him... very irritated. Chapter 54 - First Loves Are Dogs

Chapter 54: First Loves Are Dogs

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Zhiyuan furrowed his eyebrows and sensed an oddly unspeakable tension between Shen Qianshu and Lin Xuan. Lin Xuan¡¯s eyes stopped at Shen Qianshu. A tinge of resentment could be seen in Shen Lin¡¯s eyes, but it disappeared quickly. She smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Li, you may not know, but Qianshu is my younger sister. She knew Xuan a long time ago.¡± ¡°Younger sister?¡± Li Zhiyuan was surprised. Shen Lin was an only child, the princess of the Shen Family. A younger sister was never heard of. Shen Lin covered her mouth andughed. If not for the presence of Lin Xuan, she would not pretend to be such an elegant and gracefuldy and prove that she was not theplex Shen Lin from high school. She would never have acknowledged the rtionship between her and Shen Qianshu. But she knew Shen Qianshu was arrogant and would not acknowledge anything. ¡°Ms. Shen, how funny. I¡¯m an only child. I don¡¯t have an elder sister.¡± Shen Lin smiled and did not exin further. Lin Xuan¡¯s warm face was full of gloom. ¡°If not for your disgraceful behavior, why would you be kicked out of the Shen family?¡± Shen Qianshu clenched her fist. Disgraceful behaviour? From what she could remember, Lin Xuan was a kind man who spoke softly. He often looked after her and defended her since they were young. No matter how troublesome she was, he always smiled at her. Whenever she caused big trouble, he would be behind her, giving her support. Even if Shen Lin returned home, his attitude towards her never changed. ¡°Mr. Lin, treating ady like this in public isn¡¯t very gentlemanly of you huh?¡± Li Zhiyuan¡¯s face darkened. He did not like the way Lin Xuan looked at Shen Qianshu at all. It was too... bare and filled with disgust. Yet, in the disgust, there were feelings. ¡°Brother Xuan, years have passed. Don¡¯t say that about my sister. She was ignorant when she was young. She was cheated.¡± ¡°If she could do it, why can¡¯t I speak about it?¡± Lin Xuan sneered and looked at Shen Qianshu. ¡°Once she graduated from high school, she had a huge bulge on her stomach, and she gave birth to an illegitimate child. If that wasn¡¯t disgraceful behavior, then what was it? The child doesn¡¯t even have a father. She dated many men one after another. Am I wrong, Shen Qianshu?¡± The surrounding crowd started getting in an uproar and pointing at Shen Qianshu. Giving birth to an illegitimate child in high school. A messed up private life. At that moment, all the criticism was on Shen Qianshu. Li Zhiyuan was astonished. Wasn¡¯t Tong Hua adopted by Shen Qianshu? How did he be her biological son? Shen Qianshu took a deep breath. Back then, Lin Xuan found out that she was pregnant, and the two got into a conflict. She fell and was sent into the hospital for days. Fortunately, the child was not injured. Other than Xiaojuan, nobody knew about her difficulties at birth and the death of the child. Until she adopted Tong Hua, the Shen family and Lin Xuan thought that Tong Hua was her biological son. But why would it matter? She and Tong Hua, or her biological son. What was the difference? The stall owner furrowed his eyebrows, wanting to ask them to leave. Shen Qianshu had been her customer and money bag for years. He could not care less about her private life, but he just purely hated the man and thedy. The man kept attacking Shen Qianshu while thedy kept pretending to be a nice person, but in reality, she was adding fuel to fire. ¡°Brother Xuan...¡± Shen Lin held Lin Xuan¡¯s hand pretentiously. Her heart was filled with rage and envy. This always happened. Whenever he met Shen Qianshu, Lin Xuan would have a disposition as graceful as the luster of jade, critical and easily angered. He could not forget Shen Qianshu. On her bed, he always screamed Shen Qianshu¡¯s name. What¡¯s so good about Shen Qianshu? She was just a random child who took away fifteen years of her life. ¡°Brother Xuan, don¡¯t scold sister like that...¡± Chapter 55 - Li Zhiyuan The Flower Defender

Chapter 55: Li Zhiyuan The Flower Defender

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Stop with the ¡®sister¡¯ thing. Who¡¯s your younger sister? Ms. Shen, do you always go up to random people on the streets and call them family?¡± Shen Qianshu said coldly. Standing in the crowd, she had a slightly pale face, yet her back was straightened. Shen Lin¡¯s face stiffened, and she seemed hurt. The crowd was pointing at Shen Qianshu and standing on Shen Lin¡¯s side. This was Shen Lin¡¯s forte. Her acting skills could make untrue things seem true, and she could fool everyone. Shen Qianshuughed coldly and recalled the three years in high school. Shen Lin was always scheming while Shen Qianshu was always giving in to her. It was a period of time that made her unhappy just by the thought of it. ¡°Shen Qianshu, how could you say that about your elder sister? Even if the Shen Family has kicked you out... Even if you did such a disgraceful thing, Lin has always spoken up for you. It¡¯s okay if you aren¡¯t grateful for that, but you still have the heart to treat her like this. Are you possessed? How did you get into the state that you are in right now?¡± Lin Xuan put his hand on Shen Lin, feeling pitiful for her as she was insulted by Shen Qianshu. Li Zhiyuan said calmly, ¡°Mr. Lin, I think you are a typical example of one who has grown to hate someone because of unrequited love. Ms. Shen Lin has been pursuing you for years, yet you ignored her. Until three years ago, you were attracted by her talents, so you epted her and became a couple that others are envious of. Since it is already that way, why don¡¯t you stop giving our Qianshu that pathetic look on your face that says she can¡¯t be loved. How would Ms. Shen Lin think?¡± Li Zhiyuan¡¯s words were not well thought out, but they hit the pain that was hidden in the heart of Lin Xuan and Shen Lin. Shen Lin¡¯s face changed, and she stared at Shen Qianshu with a panicked look. It was the second time Lin Xuan had lost face like this. If it was another person, he could bear with it. But since it was a man beside Shen Qianshu, it was unbearable for him. ¡°Li Zhiyuan, this is our problem. What has it got to do with you? ¡°You scolded my Qianshu, so naturally that¡¯s my problem.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Who is ¡®your¡¯ Qianshu? ¡°Qianshu, you... and Mr. Li are a couple? Don¡¯t you have a boyfriend?¡± Shen Lin asked ignorantly. She did not seem to understand. The crowd shrieked and began rambling on. Did she have two lovers at the same time? Mr. Li has been cuckolded? ¡°Ms. Shen, congrats on getting Lin Xuan after all these years. Your talents moved Lin Xuan, fulfilling your dreams.¡± Shen Lin¡¯s face went pale. Shen Qianshu stood in the crowd with a cold gaze. Her dark pupils seemed incredibly cold. She was no longer the girl who people took advantage of easily. ¡°Stop it. Stop it. All of you are affecting my business. Ms. Shen, do you still want the spinel?¡± the stall owner smacked the table and shooed the crowd away. ¡°Go away, go away. If you aren¡¯t buying, please leave. My customers are blocked by all of you. What¡¯s there to see?¡± Shen Qianshu nced at the spinel. She had a confused look on her face. The next moment, she regained herposure andughed. ¡°Yeah, I want it. How much is it?¡± ¡°Two hundred thousand. You are a return customer, so we don¡¯t talk about price.¡± the owner took out the spinel that Shen Qianshu just appraised for. ¡°You appraised it yourself, so it is indeed a rare product. Two hundred thousand is a steal for you.¡± Li Zhiyuan was speechless. The owner said that he wanted to sell it to a rich fool. He touched his nose, feeling the awkwardness in the air. Or maybe, he was the only one who felt awkward. But, he wanted to... make Lin Xuan angry! How dare he yell at Qianshu! Li Zhiyuan went forward, putting his arm around Shen Qianshu, and said, ¡°Boss, lower the price, please. I want to buy it for my Qianshu. Two hundred thousand is too expensive.¡± Chapter 56 - Rip-off Without Batting An Eyelid

Chapter 56: Rip-off Without Batting An Eyelid

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Do you think I¡¯m selling vegetables? Bargaining of prices?¡± The owner did not make an exception for him but did for Shen Qianshu. Hearing the owner, Li Zhiyuan thought, Damn, that hurts. I stood up for you while you watched us deal with this messed up couple. Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°My dad has been controlling the amount of money he gives metely. Money is a little tighter.¡± Li Zhiyuan revealed a troubled expression and continued. ¡°Qianshu, shall we pick one that¡¯s less costly?¡± ¡°No, I want just this.¡± After all, she was the mother of a talented child star, and her acting skills were pretty good as well. The vivid image she gave was very much like a woman who constantly clung onto her sugar daddy for benefits. The look that Lin Xuan gave her was disdainful andplex, but Shen Lin could not hide the pleasure she got out of it. That¡¯s right, Brother Xuan needs to see the disgraceful side of her. ¡°Qianshu, my lovely Qianshu...¡± Qianshu acted coquettishly and said, ¡°... the spinel is just so beautiful.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s acting skills were at their fullest. Her voice was as sweet as honey, and Lin Xuan¡¯s face turned pale. Shen Lin gave her a disdainful look. Go on, get angry. Rage. The more you hold it in, the happier I am. Trying to take advantage of me? No way! ¡°Oh right, isn¡¯t your girl a jewelry appraiser? You saw the oue of the appraisal, it is definitely not just twenty thousand. If you get it, you¡¯ll definitely make a profit.¡± Shen Lin was also attracted by the yellow spinel. It was a beautiful jewel. They knew Shen Qianshu was a renowned jewelry appraiser. When she graduated and returned to her country, she rejected the invitation from AG Jewelry¡¯s design faculty and chose Gubelin. That left many people in shock. Within a year, her name became known among the entire jewelry industry. Everyone knew that there was a professional appraiser in Gubelin named Shen Qianshu. Young, beautiful and meticulous. She never messed up once. She was also the favorite appraiser of many major pawn shops, auction markets, and high-end jewelry ces. ¡°Qianshu, you have such a good taste. This spinel is really pretty,¡± Shen Lin said. She was very fascinated by it. Ladies love jewelry. The Shen Family had been working with jewels for ages. Since Shen Lin returned to the Shen Family, she had always been in contact with jewelry, and she loved them. Shen Qianshu ignored her entirely. Lin Xuan asked gently, ¡°do you want it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very pretty, but... Qianshu likes it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± Lin Xuan pretended as if he did not hear the second part of the sentence and pushed his credit card straight to the owner of the stall. ¡°I want it. The spinel,¡± he said. ¡°Little rascal, this spinel just arrived in the store. We haven¡¯t even got a certificate for it, you...¡± ¡°I¡¯m buying it.¡± Shen Qianshu was an appraiser who had already appraised it, yet she insisted on wanting it. Even if the spinel had no certificate, it did not matter as it was definitely not just worth twenty thousand. He did not want to admit that he had been paying attention to Shen Qianshu. He knew that Shen Qianshu was a well-respected appraiser. Li Zhiyuan was so done with all of it. Just as he was about to protest, the owner took over the card. SWIPE! ¡°You don¡¯t even have money! Speak less!¡± It all happened at one go. There wasn¡¯t a pause. Li Zhiyuan was speechless. Bro, are you interested in joining the entertainment industry? I¡¯ll support you! With those acting skills, you¡¯re bound to be famous! Shen Lin looked at Shen Qianshu from a side dly with a tinge of pride. So what if you took up fifteen years of my life? You will never be as good as me. ¡°Shen Lin, you are really such an unqualified jewelry designer,¡± Shen Qianshu said as she gave her a mocking gaze. ¡°CEO Li, let¡¯s go.¡± Li Zhiyuan left with Shen Qianshu, and the owner waved. Li Zhiyuan said, ¡°That¡¯s so awesome. I wish that spinel is fake. Although they aren¡¯t worth just two hundred thousand, purchasing a fake piece of rock with two hundred thousand will definitely piss them off. Isn¡¯t Ms. Shen Lin a jewelry designer? Doesn¡¯t she take a look at the jewels before she buys them?¡± Chapter 57 - High Curiosity CEO Li

Chapter 57: High Curiosity CEO Li

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°The owner has already said. I appraised it. Furthermore, I could not even differentiate real from fake with the equipment the owner gave us. How would she be able to with her bare eyes?¡± The expression in Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes was calm as she said that. They continued shopping around. Along the way, there was a sudden silence. Li Zhiyuan kept looking at her face from the side. Shen Qianshu¡¯s side profile was so attractive. Some people look good from the front but have an average-looking side profile. She was a beauty who looked great from all angles. Her side profile was even more beautiful. She shopped at over ten stalls, gathering information meticulously. Li Zhiyuan looked as she spoke to clients smilingly. From the way she spoke to many stall owners, it could be seen that she was familiar with many of them, and she was very popr. Both male and female owners liked her. But he could not see the smile from the expression in her eyes. Lin Xuan and Shen Lin affected her mood. She was unhappy, but she did not show it out. Shen Qianshu and Shen Lin. They both had the Shen family name. But it was unheard of that the Shen Family had two daughters. Currently, the media knew that Tong Hua had an angelic mother, and even fewer people noticed the news from years ago where people found out that Tong Hua was adopted. Everyone saw them as mother and son. Li Zhiyuan did some investigation before finding out that they were not biologically mother and son. But many people say that Qianshu was pregnant. What about that? Tong Hua is her biological son? The thought existed in his brain for ten seconds. So what if he was? The only difference was that he had to know how to deal with the conservative people at home. Shen Qianshu found the manager of the Spring Court Fair. Gubelin had gotten cooperation with the police, and the management got her samples quickly. Shen Qianshu contacted Chen Qiuxiang, and the two of them worked separately. Chen Qiuxiang also gained a lot. The pair had been busying themselves until three in the afternoon tirelessly, and they collected a lot of information. Shen Qianshu felt as if she was going blind. That was why she felt that wearing a whiteb coat in the gemb doing tests suited her more. Chen Qiuxiang sent the information to the office while Shen Qianshu could knock off from work immediately. ¡°CEO Li, how free. You followed me for a day.¡± He did not go to work in the afternoon either. ¡°You only had two packets of biscuits in the afternoon. Are you hungry? Can I treat you to a meal?¡± Shen Qianshu had been extremely hungry for a long time and was thinking of cooking at home. She also wanted to organize her reports for the following month. Li Zhiyuan made the invitation, and she also remembered that Li Zhiyuan had helped her much today. The pair seemed to have achieved a friendship revolution. ¡°Let¡¯s make it clear. I¡¯m treating.¡± ¡°Since forever, when a man goes out with ady, there is no such thing as ady being the one who treats.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°... You apanied me for the entire day. It is only right that I treat you. Otherwise, I¡¯m going home.¡± What a chauvinist. Fortunately, she had met a chauvinist like Ye Ling. ¡°You shall treat!¡± CEO Li was straightforward about it. Shen Qianshu chose to eat at a restaurant with Cantonese cuisine. It was too early to order food for a proper meal. She listened to Li Zhiyuan¡¯s suggestion and had afternoon tea before having a proper meal. Shen Qianshu looked at the busy road beneath her and looked like she had something on her mind. Li Zhiyuan asked, ¡°What¡¯s with you and the Shen Family? How are you rted?¡± Shen Qianshu regained herposure and smiled. ¡°You finally asked after holding it in for so long.¡± Li Zhiyuan felt awkward, but he was indeed curious. ¡°When Shen Lin and I were born, the hospital gave the wrong child to the wrong family. I was the princess of the Shen Family for fifteen years before the truth unfolded. Shen Lin was taken back the Shen Family,¡± Shen Qianshu said calmly. This incident changed her life. Li Zhiyuan was astonished. ¡°So it¡¯s actually possible for wrong babies to be given to wrong families...¡± It was no wonder that Shen Lin¡¯s attitude towards her was so odd. Chapter 58 - The Shallow CEO Li

Chapter 58: The Shallow CEO Li

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I don¡¯t know who my parents are... I was left in the hospital. So Shen Lin had no parents and was adopted by welfare homes. It is normal for her to treat me like her enemy. After all, I took up fifteen years of her life.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s feelings towards Shen Lin had always been filled with guilt. If Shen Lin was not so aggressive, she thought that she would live hidden in Shen Lin¡¯s shadow for her entire life and consistently feel guilty towards her. ¡°Qianshu, it isn¡¯t your fault.¡± ¡°In this world, nothing is absolutely right or wrong.¡± ¡°The Shen Family cannot chase you out of the house just because they realized you aren¡¯t their biological child. After all, you have been calling Mr. and Mrs. Shen your dad and mum for fifteen years. The rtionship built in fifteen years is deeper than the one with a daughter who had just appeared.¡± Time was needed to foster and maintain rtionships between humans. ¡°At the start, it was so,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°When Shen Lin just returned to the Shen Family, mum and dad treated me very well just as before. They always worried that I would overthink, and they constantly told me that even if Shen Lin was back, they still loved me and wanted me to get along well with Shen Lin. Whenever we had some conflicts, mum and dad would stand on my side. But... as the days went by, different rtions are bound to have different treatments.¡± Shen Qianshu did not wish to mention whatever that had happened during that period of time. But even if she did not mention them, Li Zhiyuan could roughly make a guess. A fifteen-year-old teen girl who lived in hardship from a young age had returned to a wealthy family. Seeing a girl who took up her spot in her family, she was bound to treat her like an enemy. It was natural of her to be so brutally cynical... and want to im territory by driving Qianshu away. Shen Lin definitely did something overboard to Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu¡¯s guilt towards her was held in. Over the years, the heart of her parents became biased. ¡°My mum and dad... loved me a lot since I was young.¡± Shen Qianshu thought of her parents from the Shen Family and was very disheartened. In this life, her biggest regret was being unable to be their daughter. ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that I can¡¯t be their daughter for life.¡± ¡°Lin Xuan and you grew up together?¡± Shen Qianshu nodded. Li Zhiyuan could imagine everything that happened into a big show. He felt sorry for her. Shen Qianshu was not at fault, yet Shen Lin did not think so. She did not wish to mention whatever that had happened between her and Lin Xuan, and Li Zhiyuan did not probe further. He was not foolish to the extent of asking about Tong Hua. ¡°Li Zhiyuan, do you like me?¡± Li Zhiyuan froze. He was a little shocked. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m trying to woo you.¡± ¡°Give up on that. They were right. I was pregnant when I was eighteen. I had a child, but he didn¡¯t survive. I adopted Tong Hua, and the heart in his body belonged to my son,¡± Shen Qianshu said calmly. ¡°I grew up in the Shen Family since I was young, so I know some stuff. Your parents will never ept a person like me who is powerless and even had a child once. So, you don¡¯t have to try so painstakingly to impress me. There¡¯s no point in that .¡± Li Zhiyuan smiled and said, ¡°Qianshu, dating is a thing between two people. Leave the issue of my parents to me. I will settle that. You considered about my parents, so do you like me a little too?¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking,¡± Shen Qianshu looked at him and said. ¡°I enjoy being friends with you, but I have no feelings. I gave all my love to Tong Hua. I won¡¯t fall in love easily, and I don¡¯t want my friend to be disappointed. I also don¡¯t wish to deal with yourplicated family, and I don¡¯t want my child to be talked about by your parents. It¡¯s this simple.¡± She never reinvents the wheel. That was her personality. The Paris from seven years ago was really such a mistake. Yet it was a beautiful mistake. If it was not for that nightmarish night, those moments would have been great Chapter 59 - First Loves Are Dogs

Chapter 59: First Loves Are Dogs

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although it was a nightmarish night for her, she got Tong Hua. And to her, that was great. She was a person who rarely reminisced about the past. No matter if they were sad or tough, she left them all in the past. ¡°Qianshu, time reveals the true heart of people.¡± ¡°What do you like about me?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re beautiful,¡± he said confidently. ¡°How shallow!¡± ¡°A man fell in love with a woman at first sight. What kind of inner beauty do you expect him to see? It¡¯s all shallow,¡± Li Zhiyuan said logically. ¡°Shallow is shallow. But thank you for thinking so highly of my beauty.¡± ¡°Let me say this again, you have a really bad taste.¡± Yuan Hui... Lin Xuan... None of them were better than him. Even if he could not get Qianshu, he would not turn as vicious as they did. Even if they broke up one day, he would not treat a woman he had once loved so harshly. Shen Qianshu and Li Zhiyuan had dinner before returning home. They had an early dinner and returned home early too. The small neighborhood was crowded during that time, and a few familiar neighbors were walking their dogs or jogging with their children. Along the way, they would greet Shen Qianshu warmly. Shen Qianshu was popr, and the elderly especially liked her. Amiable, bright, and pretty; plus, her son was a child star. The neighbors liked her. On this tiring day, she initially wanted to walk around, rx, and then take a warm bath before sleeping well. Yet, she never thought that below her house she would see a silver-colored Mercedes. Lin Xuan was leaning against the hood, and with a mncholic look, he stared at Shen Qianshu who was approaching. He was still preening himself in his elegance and youth. In the small neighborhood, he was eye-catching. ¡°Shen Qianshu, do you have no sense of shame?¡± ¡°NO!¡± Shen Qianshu was unwilling to have anything to do with him. Ex-boyfriend or whatever, it was really annoying. Every single one of them was annoying to the max. Lin Xuan¡¯s face darkened, and he blocked the path of Shen Qianshu. ¡°Back then, you ditched me and left to study abroad. Not long after, you were pregnant. Did you go overseas to be someone¡¯s mistress to get the money you needed for covering your school expenses?¡± The Shen Family was obscure about the exnation. Lin Xuan made up the scene of a pathetic young undergrad betraying herself for money and fell too deep into it. ¡°The Shen Family told you that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother about that. Yes or no?¡± ¡°Lin Xuan, don¡¯t make me sound like a heartless rat. What do you mean by ditching you to study abroad? You ignored Shen Lin¡¯s every vicious n. Whenever I defended myself, you found me vexatious. When Shen Lin said I had something with a junior at school, you believed it too. You were the one who mentioned the breakup, don¡¯t forget that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I was angry.¡± ¡°Well then, I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m not your punching bag.¡± ¡°When you wanted to study abroad, you could have just told me that you needed money. Tell me, why did you betray yourself?¡± ¡°Big Prince Lin, the hole in your brain is so big that the entire universe could fit in it. You really believe everything that the Shen Family says huh? Anyway, I have nothing to do with you. You can¡¯t bother me.¡± Shen Qianshu was very cold. Most of her feelings and emotions had been slowly exhausted after she turned eighteen. ¡°You clearly knew that I only mentioned the breakup because I was angry, and then you insisted on traveling solo abroad. Was that some form of revenge?¡± Under the light, the gentleman seethed in anger as if he had been cuckolded. ¡°Lin Xuan, what¡¯s the point in you questioning me?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m indignant!¡± Lin Xuan yelled. His heart was broken as if torn. Today, he saw Li Zhiyuan and her looking like a perfect couple. All the pain and indignation all these years surfaced. It was only out of anger that he mentioned the breakup. Then, Shen Qianshu never turned around. Chapter 60 - Shen Qianshu, You’ve Let Me Down

Chapter 60: Shen Qianshu, You¡¯ve Let Me Down

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios No matter how he begged and urged her to stay, she did not see it. Shen Qianshu froze. Feelings from youth were the purest. They grew up together, and if there was no ident, she could imagine how her life would have gone. After graduating from high school, she would travel with Lin Xuan and continue being loved and protected by him. When the time came, they would marry. Back then when they broke up, Lin Xuan was unwilling to do so. But why would she be willing either? During the days in France, she read about him from the inte. She yearned for him, yet there was only disappointment. ¡°I said I wanted the breakup out of anger, yet you didn¡¯t give me a chance to exin. I went around searching for information about your whereabouts, wanting to woo you back. I even wanted to travel with you abroad and study together. Yet, you came back with a bulge in your tummy. You left me only for that short period of time, yet you...¡± Lin Xuan said. ¡°You ruined everything between us.¡± ¡°Lin Xuan, we grew up together since we were young. I know you more than anyone else. Our feelings for each other had already been left with a little because of Shen Lin constantly finding faults between us. What you were indignant about was me getting pregnant within six months after I left you, huh? You think I left you, so should I have wallowed in self pity and not be able to eat or survive any longer? If you really loved me, why did you question me whenever Shen Lin finds fault with us? If you really loved me, why didn¡¯t you dare to go against your parents? The moment they found out that I was a ¡®fake princess¡¯ of the Shen Family, they stopped you from being in contact with me. They wished you would be with Shen Lin. They made you go out with Shen Lin, and the both of you went on dates behind my back. Did you think I didn¡¯t know anything about it?¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± Lin Xuan¡¯s eyes reddened. Those three years were the most painful and depressing times of Shen Qianshu; it was also his most painful three years. ¡°When we were young, Lin was indeed shrewd and constantly set you up. But what could I do about it? I was still young. I didn¡¯t have what it took to protect you. Other than to pretend toply with them, what else could I do? Why can¡¯t you think in my shoes? I scolded you and med you, but it was only because I didn¡¯t want you and Shen Lin to have any tensions. I did not want the Shen Family to kick you out of the house. I was thinking that once I grew up, we would both study abroad and everything would get better. Why couldn¡¯t you even wait for me for six months?¡± Shen Qianshu grew up showered with excess love. When she was young, she was a bratty princess who did whatever she wanted at any time she wanted to. She always got her way. With that, Shen Lin was at a loss. Slowly, she began to be obedient and stopped getting into direct conflicts with Shen Lin. However, fifteen years of spoiling molded an arrogant and proud Shen Qianshu. She looked helplessly as the family that once belonged to her was taken away by Shen Lin. She also knew that the family originally belonged to Shen Lin, so she had no right to say anything about it. So she backed off and gave in to her, wanting to return Shen Lin everything. But Shen Lin wanted to snatch Lin Xuan. Whenever she and Lin Xuan argued over Shen Lin, Shen Qianshu could imagine herself being distanced away from her parents. All of them chose Shen Lin. She tried all she could to hold on to the rtionships. But the tender shoulders of her eighteen-year-old self could not bear the heavy weight of the emotions. She was like a deserted lone wolf. When her granny passed away, what else could she do but leave? ¡°Shen Qianshu, you let me down...¡± Lin Xuan pointed at her. ¡°Shen Lin told me that you¡¯ve returned. I was so happy. I was ted. I wore your favorite set of clothes and bought your favorite snacks for you. Yet, I see you... with a big bulge on your tummy. Shen Qianshu, how could you let me down? You hadn¡¯t even left for half a year, and you had a bastard in you. How could you do something so disgraceful, you...¡± Chapter 61 - I’ll Send You Up To The Sky

Chapter 61: I¡¯ll Send You Up To The Sky

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu was infuriated. Little brother and Tong Hua were her soft spots. Even a little hurt her. Little brother was even more of a taboo; even mentioning him was uneptable. Yet, Lin Xuan kept calling him a ¡®bastard.¡¯ Shen Qianshu had wanted to beat him up for a long time. Yet, she red with her eyes wide open as a dark shadow appeared from behind Lin Xuan, pulling Lin Xuan by the cor and forcing him to turn around. A punchnded on his chin, and a kicknded on his pelvis, throwing Lin Xuan two meters away. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°... Master?¡± Ye Ling was like a devil in the darkness. He turned around to look at Shen Qianshu, pointed at her, and scolded. ¡°Are you deaf? Are you mute? Standing there silently while someone insults you, and even dragging my little princess along with the insults? Do you believe that I will beat you up too!¡± Definitely! All of the devil¡¯s hair was about to stand upright. With plenty of fight in him and that murderous expression, she believed his words. Lin Xuan was kicked to the ground by him and could not get up. Ye Ling felt that it was not enough, so he went over and kicked him hard. He kicked him hard on the chest, and Lin Xuan spat blood out. He grabbed his legs with both hands and was in so much pain that his face was sinister. Ye Ling was outraged. ¡°Bastard, who are you insulting? If you throw in another insult, I¡¯ll send you up to the sky!¡± Lin Xuan was stepped on to the extent that he could not speak a single word. His two hands grabbed tightly onto his legs. If Ye Ling increased his strength, he would break Lin Xuan¡¯s rib cage. ¡°A loser who bullies the weak and fears the strong!¡± Ye Ling gave him a karate chop. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t even be qualified to be a ve who washes my feet. Who allowed you to touch me?¡± Are my noble feet ones that you can touch? Lin Xuan squealed in pain. Shen Qianshu was afraid that lives would be lost, and she hurriedly stopped him. Ye Ling wanted to kick him again, but Shen Qianshu hugged him tightly by his waist. Her cheeks pressed against his thin white shirt, and his warm back could be felt. A crisp fragrance came through: something warm, nice-smelling, and soft was on his back. Ye Ling lowered his head and saw the pair of weak and little soft, pale hands. He moved his head slightly and saw Shen Qianshu tilting her head up. She was staring at him with the face of a young married woman. The only thing missing were the words written on her face. Master, speak... nicely. Don¡¯t go crazy! Ye Ling lifted his feet an inch away from Lin Xuan¡¯s face. Shen Qianshu hugged him by the waist and pulled him away, and that really dragged Ye Ling away. ¡°SHEN QIANSHU! ARE YOU ASKING FOR IT?!¡± Ye Ling growled. ¡°Are you blind?! How dare you defend him. Do you believe I WILL KILL YOU!¡± Extremely reckless! Shen Qianshu broke into cold sweat. ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you say he wasn¡¯t even worthy of being a ve who washes your feet? If you kill him, you will be imprisoned. For someone who isn¡¯t even worthy of washing your feet, that¡¯s not worth it.¡± Lin Xuan¡¯s anger was stuck in his heart, but he could not voice it out. Hearing what Shen Qianshu said, he spat out red, hot blood. How tragic. ¡°Imprison? Which blind judge?¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. You can¡¯t undertake all the judges in the country, right? Any judge who isn¡¯t blind would put you in jail. Lin Xuan lived like a prince for years, and it was the first time he had been beaten up so badly. Hey on the floor for a while, not being able to catch his breath. Ye Ling red at Shen Qianshu and said, ¡°He¡¯s your ex?¡± Lin Xuan nodded stiffly and felt cold air around her the next second. Ye Ling looked at Lin Xuan. In his eyes, Lin Xuan was already tortured to death. ¡°Where did you get all these exes?¡± ¡°... Free gifts when I top up my phone cards.¡± Shen Qianshu stared at him nkly. Ye Ling looked at her insidiously. ¡°He insulted my little princess. Why didn¡¯t you beat him up? How could you let down my little princess? She¡¯s dead, and yet, she was still insulted.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Wasn¡¯t I just about to beat him up, when you came over, leaving me with no chance to present myself? What did I do wrong! Chapter 62 - Here Comes The Devil

Chapter 62: Here Comes The Devil

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Do you still carry a torch for him? Was that why you stood there while he insulted you? Well it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re insulted, but I will make whoever that dares to insult my little princess kowtow to me in theherworlds,¡± Ye Ling said and stared at her coldly. ¡°I was just about to beat him up.¡± This was a critical moment for such a critical question. If she answered wrongly, she may have to meet the little princess. Little princess, she was really like a mole on Ye Ling. Untouchable. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t get any more real!¡± Ye Ling scoffed and grabbed Shen Qianshu by the cor. He dragged her over as if he was grabbing a little chick. Then, he pointed at Lin Xuan and said, ¡°Beat him up then!¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. What the heck? ¡°Go on. Are you asking for it by not attacking?¡± She came to a sudden realization that Ye Ling really meant it. ¡°Go on!¡± Ye Ling scoffed. ¡°If you kill him, we¡¯ll treat it as if I did it!¡± It wasmon to hear people saying something like that when it came to winning and losing, but it was rare to hear one saying that when it was on a matter of life and death. ¡°You indeed still carry a torch for him!¡± Ye Ling saw Shen Qianshu hesitating and jumped to the conclusion, scaring Shen Qianshu into sticking out her foot. She kicked over Lin Xuan who was already about to get up. ¡°... I-I-Is that... enough?¡± Lin Xuan never thought that Shen Qianshu would really hit him, but it seemed like Shen Qianshu was conforming to a man to prevent from being abused. Ye Ling¡¯s facial expression looked better. ¡°Again!¡± ¡°I¡¯m ady.¡± Shen Qianshu refused to be violent. ¡°Master, it¡¯s not nice to force ady to do something like that.¡± ¡°The kick you just gave had already spoiled your image of ady. Give it up.¡± Ye Ling humphed coldly. Lin Xuan crawled back up on his feet. His shirt was filled with traces of blood. On the corner of his lips, a trail of blood was dripping down. He used the back of his hand to wipe it away. The gentleman looked pathetic. He could not hold the image of being a gentleman. With bloodshot eyes, he stared at Ye Ling. ¡°You dare to hit me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you!¡± Ye Ling looked at him, and his slightly raised eyebrows gave off an insufferably arrogant feeling. Then, he beckoned him toe over with his finger and said, ¡°Unhappy about it? Don¡¯t hold it in. Come on, I¡¯ll make you beg for mercy!¡± Lin Xuan was tall, but his build was no match for Ye Ling and neither were his strength or fighting skills. He knew it himself too, so he said, ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll call the cops!¡± ¡°Calling the cops over personal matters. What a loser!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s eyes showed indifference. It turned into anger. Why doesn¡¯t Shen Qianshu choose her boyfriends wisely? ¡°What personal matters are there between us? Who are you to hit me?¡± Lin Xuan raged. This was something between him and Shen Qianshu. Getting hit by a tyrannical man like Ye Ling made him extremely sullen, especially since it happened in front of Shen Qianshu. ¡°You insulted my little princess and called her a bastard, who do I hit if not you?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s amber eyes were exceptionally deep in the dark. ¡°If your parents didn¡¯t teach you how to mind your words, society will. I will.¡± Shen Qianshu thought, Ye Ling was really... mighty! Even if he was hitting others, he looked righteous. He gave off a domineering feeling that said ¡°beg me to conquer you and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Lin Xuan was startled. Then, he regained hisposure and stared at Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling, astonished. All this while, the Shen Family and the Lin Family thought that Tong Hua was Shen Qianshu¡¯s biological son and that the details about his father were unknown. Shen Qianshu must have traded her body with an old man. They thought that Tong Hua¡¯s father was a rich, old, and ugly man. This was also something Lin Xuan had always found hard to embrace. He did not like the thought that Shen Qianshu would give up on him and choose a rich old man rather than give in to him. Ye Ling was theplete opposite of what they had expected. He was charismatic, domineering, and haughty. Chapter 63 - I Am A Man Cared By The One Above

Chapter 63: I Am A Man Cared By The One Above

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even if he was hitting others, he looked righteous. He gave off a domineering feeling that said ¡°beg me to conquer you and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Lin Xuan was startled. Then, he regained hisposure and stared at Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling, astonished. All this while, the Shen Family and the Lin Family thought that Tong Hua was Shen Qianshu¡¯s biological son and details about his father were unknown. Shen Qianshu must have traded her body with an old man. They thought that Tong Hua¡¯s father was a rich, old and ugly man. This was also something Lin Xuan had always found hard to embrace. He did not like the thought that Shen Qianshu would give up on him and choose a rich old man rather than give in to him. Ye Ling was theplete opposite of what they had expected. He was charismatic, domineering, and haughty. ¡°Shen Qianshu, didn¡¯t you trade yourself with an old man back then to give birth to Tong Hua?¡± When Mummy Shen chided her at the hospital, Shen Qianshu did not deny anything. She admitted to every usation silently. ¡°All of you came up with that fantasy. I never said that,¡± Qianshu said calmly. Whatever that others wanted to fantasize about was none of her business. ¡°Old man? Trade?¡± Ye Ling raged. ¡°Are you f*cking blind?¡± Lin Xuan¡¯s jaw dropped. He had been triggered, and he thought of something so he pointed at Shen Qianshu and said, ¡°So what if he¡¯s Tong Hua¡¯s dad? Did he agree to acknowledge you? You would rather trade your body with an abuser like him than to give in to me?¡± Shen Qianshu furrowed his eyebrows. There was silence. Fantasy. What a scary thing. Ye Lingughed coldly, and Shen Qianshu felt chills running down her back. A smile like that from Ye Ling clearly meant that he was about to stir something up. Like a devil. ¡°Shen Qianshu isn¡¯t blind. Which part of you is as good as me? A man like me who is handsome, rich, and talented has tons ofdies flocking onto my bed. Shen Qianshu has a good taste toe to me. If you were a little princess like her, you would be willing to as well. But of course, I will kick you away and not give you a single chance!¡± Ye Ling said arrogantly with his arm around Shen Qianshu. Like earning a trophy, he showed off to the entire world. Shen Qianshu was speechless. Master, you¡¯re just the best in the world for talking nonsense. Unbeatable! Lin Xuan received a blow and held onto his chest that was excruciatingly painful. He seemed like he was about to faint the next second. Shen Qianshu was afraid that would really happen. If Lin Xuan had not constantly used the word ¡°bastard¡± and insulted both little brother and Tong Hua, she would not have been so cold to him. After all, she used to love him, and they grew up together. Yet, he invited retaliation from her. Lin Xuan opened the car door with his hands shaking. Sitting inside the car, Shen Qianshu stared at him slightly confused. Over ten years of fun times growing up with him together crossed her mind. Her jaw suddenly hurt, and she looked into Ye Ling¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°You feel sorry for him?¡± His amber pupils were dark and eerie. Shen Qianshu thought, sorry? ¡°If I killed him, would you be utterly heartbroken?¡± ¡°Ye Ling, that¡¯s illegal.¡± Shen Qianshu thought, Master, has your second personality resurfaced? Why are you so violent? There was a sudden loud noise. Lin Xuan¡¯s car lost control and hit the flowerbeds. The rm rang loudly. Ye Ling furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°Wow, I¡¯m really a man cared by the one above. See, the heavens couldn¡¯t take it too. They helped me teach him a lesson.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. She called the cops hurriedly. Lin Xuan fainted from the shock andy over the steering wheel. No life was in danger. There was a huge bump in the car hood. Ye Ling took Shen Qianshu and left the scene. ¡°What¡¯s there to see?¡± ¡°He...¡± ¡°Do not mention it!¡± Ye Ling said coldly, with a look on his face that said whoever mentions anything shall die. Chapter 64 - I Can No Longer Give Birth

Chapter 64: I Can No Longer Give Birth

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu shut her mouth. Her eyes darted towards the second floor. Under such circumstances, she would never bring the devil back home. Tong Hua should be home. ¡°Master, why did youe?¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t, how would I have been able to watch such a good show?¡± Ye Ling said rudely. ¡°How many boyfriends have you exactly had these years?¡± Shen Qianshu felt so awkward that she wanted to dig a hole in the ground and hide in it. There were not many. She was only serious with five of them. Those that she went on a date with, well, there were many of those. Ye Ling¡¯s gaze was cold, but Shen Qianshu did not let it get to her. Towards Lin Xuan, she was confident and able to retaliate righteously. Yet, when she met Ye Ling, she was subconsciously more vulnerable. Strictly speaking, the emotional pain that Ye Ling had caused her to experience was far deeper than the one Lin Xuan did. But why did she feel guilty? A few years ago, Master¡¯s temper was not so terrible. He only raged when he was unwell; otherwise, he would just seem expressionless all the time. Psychologically speaking, dual personalities in a person are independent of one another and will almost never go away. Humans are different too; they are constantly fighting against one another, thinking that they are the main one. They want to get rid of one another, and they make each other their greatest enemy. Ye Ling¡¯s case was very extraordinary; have they both affected one another? ¡°Are you mute?¡± ¡°Just one!¡± Shen Qianshu stuck up one finger and said cowardly. ¡°Liar. I¡¯ve already met two.¡± ¡°I dated this guy before we met,¡± Shen Qianshu said. Ye Ling could make out the full story in his brain. Shen Qianshu lifted her head up hurriedly. Was he here for a little princess again? Ye Ling stared at her coldly. ¡°When exactly are you going to promise to give me a little princess?¡± His tone sounded as if he was asking ¡°when are you going to buy me an egg from the supermarket?¡± Shen Qianshu was about to break down. ¡°Master, I-I can no longer give birth.¡± Pain could be seen from the expression in Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes. Ye Ling¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Liar!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Shen Qianshu stared at him. ¡°Back then, when I gave birth to little brother, it was very risky. After giving birth to him, I lost a lot of blood. My body has been badly damaged, and the doctor said the chances of me getting pregnant again was incredibly small.¡± ¡°Not a problem!¡± Ye Ling raged. After three seconds he continued. ¡°Just an incredibly small chance. Not that you can¡¯t give birth anymore. If it really doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll dig out another woman¡¯s uterus and put it in you.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Uhh... What the heck? Wasn¡¯t the usual storyline supposed to go like ¡®okay, since you can¡¯t give birth to a little princess, I¡¯m sorry for the disruption, bye.¡¯ Master, why can¡¯t you do it the usual way? ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± I get it, you want to eat. Bye, I¡¯m not sending you off. Have a safe journey. Shen Qianshu bowed and sent him off. ¡°Then, I shall not cause you any disturbance. Bye.¡± She turned around and left, but Ye Ling grabbed her by the arm and said, ¡°Is there something wrong with your intelligence? I want you to make me a meal.¡± She was speechless. Who is the one with a problem with their intelligence? ¡°My son¡¯s home.¡± ¡°Trouble!¡± Ye Lingined and dragged Shen Qianshu into the car. A navy blue Bugatti race car sped into the neighborhood, and Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes widened. This was when she realized. ¡°I need to go home to cook for my son!¡± ¡°Is he disabled? Let him do it himself.¡± Shocked, Shen Qianshu stared at the hand on the steering wheel. The hand was fully normal. The only things missing were the words in her dark eyes that said ¡°do you have a face?¡± Are you disabled? Master, you are doubting a child who isn¡¯t even seven yet on not knowing how to cook. Is your conscience clear? Ye Ling stared at Shen Qianshu and could feel the insulting expression in her eyes. ¡°Shut your ugly eyes or I¡¯ll gouge them out.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. What a tyrant! Chapter 65 - Deadly Flirting

Chapter 65: Deadly Flirting

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling dragged Shen Qianshu to the vi. This was an extremely crowded area for vis, and they were grandeur and magnificent. A bunch of rich youth lived here, and this area was specially built to cater to their needs. They were all European style, and the further one goes in, the quieter it got. The scenery was beautiful. Enormous patches of grass were well kept and very tidy. The nts were ced with Feng Shui taken into ount. About 1km away from the crowded areas, there were several small European-style vis. They were all pitch ck as if it was a rich ghost town. Shen Qianshu was dragged into the vi by Ye Ling, and he turned on the lights. She had an unspeakable sense of fear. Seven years ago, Butler Luther¡¯s words still remained clearly in her ears. Leave the castle before dark. The night symbolized the devil and fear. Right now, it was pitch ck outside. There was only him and her. It was as if history was repeating itself. Back then in that isted castle, there was only him and her. She was abused back then, and nobody came to her rescue. With a heart full of fear of being vited, she could not find anyfort at all. ¡°Master?¡± ¡°Make me a meal!¡± Ye Ling hurried upstairs and Shen Qianshu took a deep breath. After all, he was a man of wisdom. No worries, prepare a meal then hurry home . Shen Qianshu did not dare to waste any time. In China folklore and horror stories, twelve o¡¯clock at midnight was a curse. For example, at twelve midnight, vampires transformed. After twelve midnight, devils came out. At twelve midnight, ghosts lurked around etc... They were all stories made up to scare children. But she did not dare to not believe in them. It was dark, what if Master¡¯s illness recurs? Go along with him, don¡¯t intimidate him. This was what she concluded seven years ago. The vi was well designed, but there was no sign of human life. Shen Qianshu was prepared to open the fridge to see only beers and instant noodles. She never thought that the fridge would be filled. She took out some ribs and steak. They were fresh and even tailored. The vegetables and meat in there were nicer than the ones sold at the markets. ¡°Capitalist!¡± Shen Qianshu began on preparing the meal. PLOP! Just as she was about to cut the beef, a noise shocked Shen Qianshu, and she almost chopped off her fingers. A window in the kitchen was facing the big pool outside, and she could see Ye Ling swimming like a valiant military leader. The lighting outside was great, and the water was pure, which made his figure seem ever more... Wow! Straight into her heart! He had a great V-shaped body, slim and long legs as well as perfect muscles. It was... tempting. Ye Ling kept swimming, and Shen Qianshu did not dare to disrupt. She looked down and cooked, asionally looking at him. While cooking, she could admire the handsomed swimming which was really... pleasant to her eyes and her heart. When Master keeps quiet, he¡¯s really such a Prince Charming. Ye Ling swam for forty minutes and exited the pool like a ferocious tiger. Shen Qianshu was admiring him when she received a phone call. Tong Hua. ¡°Mummy, haven¡¯t you knocked off yet?¡± ¡°Mummy¡¯s still busy, are you home alone? Has Aunt Xiaojuan left?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m alone. Mummy, have you eaten? I left some fried rice for you. I put sausages, chicken, corn, and peas. It¡¯s really yummy!¡± Shen Qianshu broke into a cold sweat, deeply feeling that she had let her son down. ¡°Babe, you¡¯re so amazing. You cooked your own food?¡± ¡°Yeah, I wanted to wait for you so we could eat together, but I was too hungry.¡± ¡°Aww... how sad.¡± Tong Huaughed. ¡°Mom, what time will you be back?¡± ¡°In about an hour. Don¡¯t wait for me, go to bed if you¡¯re sleepy.¡± ¡°Okay. Mummy don¡¯t work too hard! I¡¯ll support you.¡± Chapter 66 - Making Me Meals Gives You A Brighter Future

Chapter 66: Making Me Meals Gives You A Brighter Future

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Okay. Mummy don¡¯t work too hard! I¡¯ll support you.¡± Shen Qianshuughed and put down the phone. When she turned around, she saw Ye Ling standing by the kitchen door, and she jumped. She stared at Ye Ling frighteningly, and he squinted. This woman is really brave. Why was she always so easily frightened around him? Ye Ling took a white bathrobe and tied a waistband around his waist. His oat-colored skin was revealed, and if he were to slightly pull it, he would have been stark naked. What a pervert! Shen Qianshu¡¯s face reddened, and she stared at the pot of soup. Unintentional flirting, so deadly. ¡°Hurry, I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Shen Qianshu was like a little chef, serving the side dishes out. Spicy pork ribs, sweet and sour ribs, baby cabbage, steamed beef, and stir-fried beef with eggnts. Five dishes. The portions were not considered big. She initially wanted to make two dishes just to dismiss him, but after thinking of his temper and to prevent him from going crazy, she made five. Ye Ling had a huge appetite. Also, there were always more than four dishes on the table. ¡°Master, there is still some pork rib soup in the pot, and I¡¯ve finished preparing. I shall leave now.¡± ¡°Sit right down!¡± Shen Qianshu was confused. What does he want now? ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already eaten.¡± ¡°Then watch me eat.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. How cruel! ¡°Master, would you die if you eat alone?¡± Shen Qianshu could not hold it in, and she retaliated. ¡°Yes!¡± Shen Qianshu almost choked. She took a deep breath. Bear with it! Do not trigger him. ¡°Yes, people would die!¡± Ye Ling seemed to be really famished. He ate courteously and nced at her several times. Watching her hold in her emotions and not daring to rage at him made him feel good. Yeah, she¡¯s my mini chef. Shen Qianshu was shocked. Damn, people would die? In this vi, there was only her and Ye Ling. The one that was going to die was definitely not Ye Ling. As one who cherished life, Shen Qianshu became obedient instantly. The atmosphere was really strange. Ye Ling was very supportive, and he ate every dish in a bnced way. ¡°Why do you want me to prepare your meals?¡± ¡°Do you even have any IQ? Because it¡¯s delicious. Duh!¡± He said righteously. Shen Qianshu blushed. She had always felt that the food she prepared was delicious. In Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s words, they were just average and not as good as Tong Hua¡¯s. Back then when she looked after Ye Ling, she learned some of the dishes from her grandma. She seldom cooked, and most of the time, she did so while reading cookbooks. After all, she was raised like a princess for fifteen years. Even when Shen Lin returned, the Shen family would never resort to asking her to cook. ¡°Your chef cooks better. Mine are just average.¡± ¡°It suits my appetite.¡± Master, you sure are different from others. Indeed, he liked the meals she prepared. But all these years, she never cooked for him. How did he survive and even grow to be so strong and healthy? ¡°Eat it!¡± Ye Ling grabbed a rib and stuck it to her lips. The aroma made its way into her nose. Shen Qianshu was triggered, and she drooled. How nice. Yet, she was not hungry. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ¡°EAT IT!¡± Ye Ling was very forceful, wanting her to eat it. Shen Qianshu wanted very much to retaliate, but she felt that he had no evil intentions. Hence, she opened her mouth and ate it. ¡°Is it nice?¡± ¡°Nice.¡± ¡°I think so too. Cook for me every day.¡± ¡°I have work.¡± Shen Qianshu rejected without hesitation. Is Ye Ling treating me as his mini chef? ¡°What work?¡± Ye Ling humphed. ¡°You earn peanuts. You might as well make me meals. It gives you a brighter future.¡± And they could even discuss a timing to make a little princess. Or the tyrant could just force her to. Perfect! Chapter 67 - Blinding Her Eyes

Chapter 67: Blinding Her Eyes

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I like jewels as well as work that involves appraisal,¡± said Shen Qianshu. ¡°Is it interesting donning a white coat in theboratory and repeating the same procedures every day?¡± ¡°It is interesting. I can see all the different types of jewels.¡± ¡°Do you like jewels that much?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Shen Qianshu liked jewels, yet she does not wear any jewelry. The only jewel she had was perhaps the diamond in her watch. Ye Ling put down his chopsticks. He ran up the stairs in a jiffy. Shen Qianshu thought that his movements were really agile. Is he is done eating? There is still half of his food remaining. Just when she was having those thoughts, Ye Ling came back with a small royal blue bag. He threw the bag as he wished on the table and poured out the items from the bag. In that instant, Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes were blinded, literally blinded. On the big European-style marble dining table, there were all kinds and colors of diamonds and jewels scattered all over it. Under the light, the jewels reflected a rare brilliance. It was just too pretty. Ye Ling took a piece of pork rib and put in his mouth. He said casually, ¡°If you like it, you can take them and y.¡± Tens of thousands of ¡®What the ...!¡¯ filled Shen Qianshu¡¯s mind. She was dumbstruck. She picked up a rich blue-colored diamond. This was a diamond which had been cut. It was pear-shaped and half transparent, brilliantly sparkling and very pretty. The other bright pink diamond was also especially appealing with its beautiful brilliance. It was also pear-shaped. Under the light, it exuded a dream-like brilliance. Pretty! This was the first time that she saw such a beautiful diamond. ¡°Fancy vivid?¡± Shen Qianshu did not bring any authentication equipment. Using her naked eyes, it was hard to tell real apart from fake. Nevertheless, something that was taken out by AG President Ye Ling should not be fake. ¡°Without a doubt, you are the expert in authenticating jewels. The jewels you have chosen are the two most expensive colored diamonds. These are the only two fancy vivids. The blue diamond is 14 carats, and the pink diamond is 16.63 carats.¡± The rays from the colored diamonds refracted in the eyes of Shen Qianshu. She was bowled over and fascinated by the brilliant rays of light. Only a few people around the world who were exclusive jewel collectors owned fancy vivid¡¯s grade of colored diamonds. These two diamonds made her recall the auction of a pair of diamond earrings by Sotheby¡¯s in Geneva. A pair of earrings with fresh colors of blue and pink were auctioned at a skyrocketing price of four hundred million yuan. She had only seen the pair of earrings from pictures and had nevere into contact with them. The two diamonds which Ye Ling had thrown to her wereparable to the earrings. These were such expensive items, and he could just throw them to her as if he is throwing rubbish? Take it and y? He really did as he pleased! She did not understand the tycoon¡¯s world! ¡°So pretty.¡± ¡°Like it?¡± Shen Qianshu shook her head. She was deeply afraid that Ye Ling would just give it to her carelessly with the wave of his hand. There were a total of eleven diamonds of various colors on the table. There were two emerald diamonds, three sapphire diamonds, and one blood red diamond. There was also a moonstone diamond, which was even bigger than Noah¡¯s art piece. Every piece of diamond was a natural treasure. ¡°You are not being truthful. Moreover, you were shaking your head. If you like it, just admit it. It is no big deal. All women like this type of shiny sparkly things... good-for-nothing.¡± ¡°Local tycoon!¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± Ye Ling asked again. Shen Qianshu took a deep breath. Ye Ling said, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me. Even if you like it, I will not give it to you.¡± ¡°Yes, I like it!¡± Shen Qianshu nodded her head decisively when she heard that he would not be giving it to her. Her eyes shone brightly. ¡°So pretty! Although I am in Gubelin, I have never seen such pretty diamonds...¡± Given the grade of these diamonds, it would basically require a certifier with more than ten years of experience in authenticating jewels. ¡°...¡± Ye Ling was speechless. Good-for-nothing, really good-for-nothing. Chapter 68 - Even The Little Princess’s Diapers Are Embedded With Diamonds

Chapter 68: Even The Little Princess¡¯s Diapers Are Embedded With Diamonds

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu had her eyes fixed on the diamond. She held an orange-colored diamond, admired it, and could not bear to part with it. As she was afraid that her hands would dirty the diamond, she used the silk fabric and held it carefully. To believe and treat as a treasure. He understood the meaning of the idiom. It gave a very striking image. He didn¡¯t feel good at all!. This darn woman had her eyes all fixed onto the diamond. Ye Ling bit his teeth. He could not have his meal. In his whole life, he had never felt jealous or envious of anything. However, at this moment, he was envious of that... orange-colored diamond in Shen Qianshu¡¯s hands as well as the lifeless stones on the table. Asshole! This is outrageous! Ye Ling threw his chopsticks in a rage, and Shen Qianshu had a scare. She looked at him once and got back to admiring the diamond. After all, it was not every day that she could get to see an orange-colored diamond or a ck-colored diamond. Ye Ling got even madder. This ugly and blind woman has another w... superficial! He refused to admit that Shen Qianshu was purely admiring the jewel and being smitten by it. It was as if she was worshipping it devotedly. There was no sign of greed in her eyes, which still looked clean. ¡°AG is going to be very hot this year!¡± AG had beenpeting with Dream Star in the domestic market. Dream Star was not as well-known as AG in the international market, and their market share was also not as good as AG. This was because the international demand for high-end jewelry was particrly high. However, Dream Star had been verypetitive in the domestic market and had captured half of the market share in the domestic jewelry industry. A few international brands did not have the capability topete with Dream Star. Furthermore, three years ago, the talented jewelry designer Shen Lin had be famous overnight and had contributed greatly to Dream Star. Her designs had appealed to the local young people, and there were a few jewel designs that were very hot-selling. This had led to the poprity of Dream Star soaring even higher and seizing more share of the domestic market. In recent years, the local trend had been gradually changing. The demand for high-end jewelry had been increasing, and the jewelry industry had been vying for a share of the market. It was no wonder that AG would partner with Gubelin and implement strategic ns to work together. It would definitely make an explosive impact on publicity to introduce these rare diamonds together with Gubelin¡¯s certification. This would also be a great blow to Dream Star. ¡°If this pair of diamonds had been properly strategized and sent for auction, it would have fetched at least four billion. Money is a small issue. AG¡¯s reputation would be greatly raised.¡± ¡°Wait, who told you that these diamonds are for sale?¡± Ye Ling could finally sense her intentions. ¡°Not selling?¡± ¡°Do I look like I am in need of money? What is there to sell? These are too precious, and do you think any Tom, Dick, or Harry would be qualified to touch them?¡± Ye Ling said in a manner as if he was high-ss and worthy of the jewels. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°... But you did not give a darn and threw it on the table which was full of oil...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°And you still let me y with them¡± His attitude was very casual. ¡°These colored diamonds and jewels belong to the little princess in my house.¡± ¡°...¡± What the f*ck! What a scary obsession! Little princess again. What if the firstborn is a son in the future? Will you strangle him to death? It is scary just thinking about it. Luckily, she did not tell him about her pregnancy back then. Otherwise, it would be so tragic for the little brother to be strangled by his own father. Ye Ling said, ¡°I have left the world¡¯s purest diamonds and jewels for my little princess. Once she is born, she can wear a different diamond every day.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°... Rich, wilful!¡± Crazy! She could almost visualize the image of Ye Ling¡¯s little princess. She would definitely be shiny and full of bling or, perhaps, colorful. Her clothing and hair clips would surely have diamonds on them, and her shoes would be embedded with diamonds. Even her diapers would be embedded with diamonds. Chapter 69 - Qianshu Wants To Escape With Baby

Chapter 69: Qianshu Wants To Escape With Baby

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Ye Ling, have you ever thought that...¡± The reason why your little princess didn¡¯t want to be reincarnated was that she might have predicted that she would be dressed in such a scary attire. Ye Ling narrowed his eyes dangerously. He could guess that Shen Qianshu had nothing good to say. Shen Qianshu allowed him to have his way. ¡°Master, as long as you are happy.¡± ¡°If you want it, you can take it and y with it. Anyway, this will belong to our family¡¯s little princess eventually.¡± Shen Qianshu put down the valuable jewels cautiously. ¡°Ye Ling...¡± Shen Qianshu looked at him gently and shouted his name. ¡°You and I... will not have a little princess.¡± The look on Ye Ling¡¯s face changed. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°You and I will not have a little princess.¡± Shen Qianshu stood up, looked at him in the eye, and said one word at a time. ¡°That is your wishful thinking.¡± Want to move me just by using a heap of jewels? Ye Ling, you are just too naive. Shen Qianshu left the vi. Suddenly, she heard ¡®Bam! Bam! Bam!¡¯ from behind her. It was the sound of things being thrown. She stamped her feet once and then fled hurriedly. When Shen Qianshu got home, Tong Hua was still awake. Tong Hua was ying games in the living room. Tong Hua was shouting. ¡°Wang Zhaojun! Where are you running to? I¡¯ve been ying for 15 minutes. Where is your note? Has the note been eaten by you?¡± His daily spray mate again. Shen Qianshu¡¯s tiredness dissipatedpletely. Tong Hua turned off the trumpet. He smiled and waved to Shen Qianshu. He took a thick French book from beside him as evidence to show he was innocent. ¡°Mummy, I have been reading this book. This is my bedtime hobby.¡± Shen Qianshu walked over and caressed his hair. She doted on him dearly. This time that they were back, she had to think about something¡ªwhether to bring Tong Hua overseas to live. Tong Hua was good-natured, talented, and intelligent. The environment of freedom overseas would be suitable for him to grow up in. Most importantly, she wanted to hide from Ye Ling. ¡°Tong Hua, if mummy... has to go overseas to work, do you want toe along?¡± ¡°Of course, I am a weak minor. I need mummy¡¯s love and care. I cannot be living in a separate country from mummy. Mummy, where are you going?¡± Tong Hua did not mind. Wherever mummy went, he would follow. ¡°New York,¡± Shen Qianshu said softly. ¡°Mummy has a spot for further studies in Gubelin New Yorkboratory and can practice for a year there. If it is possible, we can settle down in New York. What do you think?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Then, you will have to give up your acting career.¡± ¡°Mummy, I am so smart. I can also be the top in another field.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled. It was indeed true that she was still hesitating about this matter. Even before Ye Ling appeared, she had the intention to bring Tong Hua to New York. This was her homnd, and it was also a ce that held sad memories. As such, she would be bound to meet many obstacles. She would encounter situations whereby she would be bound hand and foot. She sought to have more room for development. Ye Ling had only made her more determined to bring Tong Hua to New York. She was constantly indecisive, as she could not bear to leave Lin Xiaojuan. She had many friends but had only one bosom friend. She could first start to apply, and then think about how to talk to Lin Xiaojuan. Tong Hua yed his game while looking at Shen Qianshu asionally. She had been deep in thought. Tong Hua thought with a frown, Why would mummy want to go to New York suddenly? Is it because of cheap daddy? He did not understand love and rtionships in the adult world. He only knew that he would support everything that Shen Qianshu did. He could not wait to grow up immediately so he could protect his mummy. Gubelin had been busy recently with the appraisal of the colored diamonds. There were finally results for the appraisal of the jewels of Spring Court Fair. Shen Qianshu and Chen Qiuxiang had announced the results. This was a batch of fake colored diamonds for which the certifications were also fabricated. Gubelin had given the officials the appraisal report as well as the methods of distinguishing. Once the matter had been resolved, Shen Qianshu would start to be busy with her application. She looked at the application form and fell into deep, quiet thought. In the end, she handed in the application form. Chapter 70 - I Am A Kind-Hearted Person, I Do Not Kill

Chapter 70: I Am A Kind-Hearted Person, I Do Not Kill

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios AG building. President¡¯s office. Ye Ling satzily at the front of the huge full-length window, resting his two long legs on his office desk. He held a cigarette, smoking away. He looked just like the insane big boss from a secret society movie. His entire body exuded vibes of quickness, uracy, and overbearingness. The first three buttons of his white shirt were unbuttoned, revealing a delicate neck and corbone. His firm chest muscles were partly hidden and partly visible, giving off suppressive sexual vibes. With sleeves slightly rolled up and his sapphire cufflinks refracting brilliant rays of light, Ye Ling looked just like the one and only overlord. Handsome, aggressive, wanton! Attractive! The men who were uniformly dressed in ck in the office, Zhong Ran and Ah Da, seemed like two gods standing at the left and right sides of the main door. A man in a leather suit was kneeling on the floor. He looked terrified. The office was so quiet that even the sound of a needle dropping could be heard. Ye Ling puffed out a breath of white smoke, ced the cigarette under his nose, and gently sniffed. ¡°I am the kind of person who is benevolent, and I don¡¯t like to kill.¡± Ye Ling blew on the cigarette. His amber eyes reflected the redness of the lighted cigarette, making them looked like those of a devil. ¡°Zhong Ran, chop off half of his finger.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhong Ran replied and took out a sharp dagger from his waist. The elite man was so frightened that his face turned pale, and he broke out in bouts of cold sweat. ¡°President, what you are doing is against thew. Let me go. You will be ced under house arrest and charged for intentional injury. You, you...¡± Zhong Ran held onto his wrist. The elite man screamed, and Zhong Ran shed a kind smile. ¡°You don¡¯t worry. I am very gentle. My movement will be very precise.¡± ¡°President, you have wronged me...¡± The elite man roared. Ye Ling casually puffed his cigarette. ¡°I give you one more chance. Tell me, who is the owner and who is the buyer?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anything!¡± The elite man gave a gamble. This was a civilized society. It was not possible for this newly-appointed president tomit murder. The most he can do was to threaten him. Zhong Ran raised the dagger in his hand and brought it down. He was just about to chop off the elite man¡¯s finger. Ye Ling sneered and said, ¡°Wait...¡± The elite man¡¯s eyes showed a tint of slyness. See, this is just threatening. This was awful society. Ye Ling would not have dared to do anything to him ¡°The carpet that he is kneeling on is very expensive. Don¡¯t dirty it.¡± The elite man was so petrified that his eyes were opened wide. What? Zhong Ran raised up his hand and swung down the dagger, cutting off half of the elite man¡¯s little finger precisely. ¡°Arghhh...¡± The elite man screamed pitifully. Zhong Ran¡¯s voice seemed like a saint. ¡°Our master has some kind of OCD. You have been put in a tight spot.¡± The precise movement of the knife did not cause any blood to be sttered. Zhong Ran pulled the towel over, held onto his hand, and threw it aside. The carpet was not dirtied. The elite man held onto his wrist and screamed in pain. It was as though he could feel the pain in his heart. He was constantly shivering. ¡±CEO Zong, do you have anything to say to me?¡± ¡°I want to report to the police... report to the police...¡± CEO Zong¡¯s voice was breaking up. He was in extreme pain. ¡°Stubborn.¡± Ye Ling was indifferent to his pitiful state. He took a puff of the cigarette. ¡°Chop off the whole finger for me!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I say, I say...¡± CEO Zong initially thought that Ye Ling was just putting on an act and would not dare to use violence privately. Who would have known that he had the guts to order his man to cut off his finger? He was in excruciating pain and was filled with hatred and regret. This person is a devil. A ruthless devil. ¡°It is toote.¡± Ye Ling was filled with malice. ¡°I, Ye Ling, will do what I say. I have never put on a show or ever bargained.¡± Zhong Ran raised his hand and swung the dagger down, cutting off the remaining part of hisst finger. The wound was clean and neat. CEO Zong screamed in great pain again and nearly fainted from the pain. Ye Ling crossed his leg and smoked his cigarette while listening to his pitiful cries indifferently. Chapter 71 - The Devil Shows His Prowess

Chapter 71: The Devil Shows His Prowess

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°This is yourst chance. If you say it quickly, I will let you go, and you can take the two segments of yourst finger to the hospital. Your finger may be able to be sewn back together. If I am not happy, you will be left with nine fingers from now on...¡± CEO Zong fainted for ten seconds and was awakened by Zhong Ran. The AG financial group had been controlled by the Lu Family in thest five years. The third daughter of the Ye Family, Ye Feifei, was the daughter-inw of the Lu Family. Both families had been rted by marriage. There were a couple of Ye Family¡¯s rtives who were like parasites in AG financial group. They were paid a high sry but did not do any work. No one dared to say anything. During these five years, they knew that there was a force behind AG financial group which was slowly prating. The Lu Family dered to the public that it was their operation. In fact, the operation was led by Ye Ling, and he was growing his operations rapidly in Europe. In order to stabilize rtives and the Lu Family, Ye Ling had to turn a blind eye until he had gained control. Upon his return to City A, the way he got rid of the Lu Family and the rtives was very much like taking out the weeds. The Lu Family¡¯s attitude was very good. They had supported AG financial group whole-heartedly and had gotten a good reputation from the olddy. They imed that they had helped to manage AG these few years. However, the rtives were not so lucky with the infiltration going on these few years. After all, old institutions die hard. AG financial group¡¯s management was in a mess. Even Ye Ling would not be able to clean up the residual forces in such a short period of time. During this period of time, problems were constantly arising. He was a president who was less than 30 years of age. The third generation of the Ye Family, with the olddy above him and many subordinates below him. To add to that, he was very handsome. There were a few people who misjudged him and did not take him seriously. They had frequently attacked the financial group. There were 11 listedpanies which had their secrets leaked out in this month. Eventually, someone got hold of AG financial group¡¯s strategic n. Ye Ling had personally plotted a set-up and made the culprit pay for his actions. He caught hold of CEO Zong. Talking about this CEO Zong, he was a long-time employee of the AG financial group. He had worked in the AG financial group since his father¡¯s generation. When he started university, he was working at AG financial group¡¯s jewelry department and already had 15 years of experience. Leaking of confidential information had been the most taboo subject for businesses. ¡°It was CEO Li from Brilliant Entertainment.¡± CEO Zong bore with the pain. ¡°What he wanted mainly was some information from AG entertainment and jewelry. The chairman had agreed, and that was why I dared to take action. President, I am in the wrong. Please let me go. The leaking of confidential information from otherpanies of the financial group has nothing to do with me. I swear, I really have nothing to do with it.¡± ¡°CEO Li?¡± Ye Ling narrowed his eyes. Zhong Ran held a palmtop. ¡°CEO Li of Brilliant Entertainment, Li Zhiyuan, went to Ennd to study at the age of 14. At the age of 21, he obtained a double degree in International Law and Economics from Cambridge University. At the age of 23, he had his MBA from Cambridge University. Thereafter, he had worked in LK Pharmaceutical Center in Europe for two years and Wall Street for another two years. He returned backst year and took over Brilliant Entertainment. Wow, a top student. I worship top students the most.¡± Ye Ling yfully put out his cigarette. ¡°Li Zhiyuan... very well.¡± CEO Zong begged to be spared. ¡°President, I have said all that should be said. Please... spare me.¡± ¡°I give you one more chance. If you did not tell the truth, do add it on quickly. As I am benevolent, I will not do anything to you. If I find out that you have lied, I will catch you no matter which corner of the earth you are at, and I will cut off all ten fingers and feed them to the dogs.¡± ¡°Whatever I have said is the truth.¡± ¡°I hate people who have gained from me but help others in secret. You are fired.¡± CEO Zong looked at Ye Ling in shock and horror. ¡°Get lost!¡± CEO Zong took the two broken segments of his finger and went off. He was scared out of his wits. Ah Da took the bloodstained towel and threw it into the dustbin. Ye Ling was still sitting with one leg crossed, thinking mysteriously. Chapter 72 - Young Master, Your Wife Has Ran Away

Chapter 72: Young Master, Your Wife Has Ran Away

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Zhong Ran continued to check on Li Zhiyuan. ¡°Young Master, it seems like the Chairman is trying to bnce the power between the families.¡± The Chairman of AG was the olddy of the Ye Family and not Ye Ling. The olddy held the most shares in AG, with Ye Ling holding the second most. These few years, Ye Ling¡¯s influence had permeated too quickly. All of the Ye Family members, except Ye Ling, definitely could not hold their ground in AG. Ye Family had their family rule: live in harmony, and all things would prosper. But it was very superstitious. Big families are mostly superstitious. Whether it was the olddy or the old master who had passed away, they had believed in living harmoniously so that all things would prosper. The internal power within a family had to be bnced. Even rtives had to be given a ce, as they had the same ancestor. It was no exception for old Mrs. Ye. However, the son in the Ye Family, Ye Ling, was a dictator. Old Mrs. Ye¡¯s son and daughter could not hold their positions in AG financial group. This was definitely not something that she was willing to see. ¡°Young Master, what do you want to do with the olddy¡¯?¡± ¡°I have indeed thought of letting her die,¡± Ye Ling said lightly. ¡°I am just scared of getting struck by lightning.¡± ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran was speechless. If not for the fact that the olddy had treated both brothers well and did not interfere in their affairs, Ye Ling would have kicked her to one side. Zhong Ran thought that getting struck by lightning from karma was fake. Young Master was the strike of lightning. If it had struck him, he would adhere to his character. ¡°Young Master, I am checking on Li Zhiyuan. Brilliant Entertainment... interesting,¡± Zhong Ran said. ¡°Young Master, Little Master is an employee of Brilliant Entertainment.¡± Ye Ling leaned his head sideways. He looked a little eerie. His son¡¯s heart was inside that young brat¡¯s body. I really feel like digging it out! If it is really dug out, will Shen Qianshu cry? Yes... looking forward a little. Zhong Ran saw him smiling cunningly. Suddenly, it sent chills down his spine. F*ck, demon. Really! He must be thinking about something extremely scary. He was considering whether to tell Young Master that Li Zhiyuan was pursuing Shen Qianshu when a text message was sent over suddenly. It saved him. ¡°Young Master, Miss Shen has applied for Gubelin New York Laboratory. Looks like she is running away?¡± Ye Ling had been shaking his legs. He stopped suddenly and kicked away his office desk. ¡°Bring Tong Hua over to me!¡± That darn woman! You dare to run! To hit where it hurts, and for someone whose weaknesses are so obvious, where can you run to? Tong Hua never expected himself to be so unlucky. He had actually been kidnapped twice consecutively in a period of 10 days. Zhong Ran and Tong Hua came face-to-face. It was awkward. ¡°Little Master, we meet again. You really have many fans.¡± Tong Hua¡¯s fair face revealed a smile like that of a gentleman. However, the words that he said were eerie. ¡°Wait till I grow up, and I wille after you.¡± ¡°Little Master, I beg you to let me go.¡± Zhong Ran was on his knees. Luckily, the advertisement had been shot before he was kidnapped. Otherwise, he felt like stomping on the handsome face in front of him. ¡°Little Master, I am also in a tight situation. I have no choice. I have been given the order to do this. For every grievance, there is a person responsible, and for every debt, there is a debtor. You go and look for Young Master.¡± Zhong Ran quickly pushed the me away. ¡°Of course!¡± Even without thinking, one would know that Ye Ling was the mastermind. ¡°If the main culprit was sentenced to death, have you heard of his aplice being found not guilty and released?¡± ¡°...¡± So scary! Little Master, don¡¯t you want to consider doing a paternity test with Young Master? It is really very necessary. You two are exactly the same¡ªnarrow-minded and ruthless. Tong Hua took out his handphone. Zhong Ran had a covetous look. His hair was standing. Little Master, please don¡¯t let it be 110. He did not dare to snatch the handphone over. Although Little Master was young, this atmosphere... was really scary. ¡°Aunty Xiaojuan, I am going back alone. You go ahead and get busy, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Chapter 73 - I Do Not Like You

Chapter 73: I Do Not Like You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Tong Hua also did not talk too much to Lin Xiaojuan. After hanging up, he looked at Zhong Ran coldly and sat with crossed legs. ¡°Why is foster daddy looking for me?¡± ¡°This...¡± ¡°Tell me, and I will spare your life!¡± Zhong Ran thought for two seconds. He had decided to betray Ye Ling. ¡°He wants to cast a long line to catch a big fish. You are just bait.¡± ¡°I knew it!¡± Tong Hua was furious. ¡°Douchebag, violent, and childish. Still dare to woo my mummy? Give up already!¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu hadpleted her sampling test. Li Zhiyuan asked her out for a meal. Shen Qianshu thought that since Tong Hua would be backte and would not be having dinner at home, it would be meaningless for her to eat alone. Li Zhiyuan was not a bad guy. Though he was not able to woo Shen Qianshu, he still treated her as a friend and did not make her feel ufortable. She agreed to Li Zhiyuan¡¯s invitation. Having a fulfilling job, a few good friends, an unrealistic bosom friend, a cute son, and asionally dating¡ªlife was really perfect. The ce where both of them were meeting for dinner was at the North Square, which was in the middle of theirpanies. This was the after work peak hour, and Li Zhiyuan wanted to go fetch Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°CEO Li, you don¡¯t have to be so troublesome. You will need an hour toe over and another 40 minutes to go over. I will be famished by then. It is alright. I will take the train over.¡± ¡°No, this is my first date with Qianshu. How can I let Qianshu take the train over? This will not be a perfect date.¡± ¡°So you want me to starve?¡± Li Zhiyuan seemed to be in a dilemma for a while. ¡°Alright, between perfection and letting Qianshu go hungry, I will choose not to let our Qianshu darling go hungry.¡± ¡°...¡± He really is... an expert in picking up girls. ¡°CEO Li, I won¡¯t fall for such a trick.¡± ¡°So which trick will you fall for?¡± Shen Qianshu thought that she really did not know the answer to this. For her ex-boyfriends, she had agreed only because they were good to Tong Hua. After putting down the phone with Li Zhiyuan, her handphone vibrated. Tong Hua had sent her a video. Shen Qianshu raised her eyebrows and opened the video with all smiles. Her face changed drastically. In the video, Tong Hua was surrounded by a group of men dressed in ck. One of them was pointing a gun at his head. Tong Hua said, ¡°Mummy, I have been invited by foster daddy as a guest here. He said you would know where to find me.¡± Tong Hua put great emphasis on the word ¡®invited.¡¯ Shen Qianshu held onto her handphone tightly. She was filled with hatred. Ye Ling, if you dare to even touch a strand of Tong Hua¡¯s hair, it will not be over between you and me. Shen Qianshu rushed to the train station hurriedly. In the living room downstairs. Tong Hua darling sat on the sofa, filled with rage. Zhong Ran had brought him over, and he had waited the whole afternoon. He ate five cakes and went to the toilet three times. Tong Hua darling had hit the roof when he saw Ye Ling. ¡°Childish!¡± Ye Ling did not feel any stress when he was being pointed at the nose and scolded for being childish by a seven-year-old child. ¡°Yeah, you are very mature.¡± Tong Hua started to calm down slowly from his anger after he heard this line. Father and son both sat face-to-face. Ye Ling crossed his leg and seemed as though he was looking at Tong Hua harshly. ¡°Do you know how my mummy¡¯s ex-boyfriends managed to hold her hand sessfully?¡± Ye Ling thought in his heart, Yeah, this is interesting. This fellow has got guts and an agile mind. ¡°Appreciate further details.¡± ¡°Because they were hypocrites and pretended to be nice to me,¡± Tong Hua said. ¡°You cannot even pretend to be a hypocrite, so you will not be able to hold my mummy¡¯s hand.¡± ¡°So, they have all be ex-boyfriends.¡± Tong Hua was stuck. He thought for a while. Well, can¡¯t find fault in that. Argh, so angry. This foster daddy, why isn¡¯t he the all-brawn-but-no-brain type? Chapter 74 - The Style of Art Has Changed Like a Tornado

Chapter 74: The Style of Art Has Changed Like a Tornado

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling looked at the little darling in front of him. He was good-looking and smart. He was very steady for his age. After all, he was still a child and did not pose a threat to him. However,... he had a mysterious suspicion again. Did he really not have his genes? No matter how he saw it, he had inherited all his genes. Forget it, Zhong Ran had already checked thoroughly. There was nothing to be suspicious of. Perhaps, it had to do with the heart. A person¡¯s heart would have affected too many things. After all, he had his little princess¡¯s heart in his body. Once he had this thought, he came to terms with it. All the servants had retreated. No one was near. The bodyguards in ck stood far away. There were only Ye Ling and Tong Hua in the living room. ¡°I don¡¯t like you,¡± Tong Hua said. Ye Ling looked at him coldly. ¡°What a coincidence. I also don¡¯t like you.¡± They both looked at each other and were fed up. He wished he could destroy any person or anything that took away Shen Qianshu¡¯s attention. Except his little princess. ¡°The person mummy loves most is me.¡± ¡°Even if I kill you?¡± Ye Ling became even more vicious. The little brat in front of him was really a huge eyesore, pricking his heart unintentionally. He wished he could throw him out and give him two gunshots. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°Little brat, you wait till you grow up thene back and challenge me. For now... you are not even qualified. You can¡¯t even touch a finger of mine.¡± Ye Ling looked at him coldly. Since he was not his little princess, he could just wilfully abuse him. ¡°You are a bad guy.¡± Within a second, Tong Hua switched to being like a normal child. He had a pool of tears in his eyes and was full ofints. ¡°The moment you appeared, you bullied mummy. Mummy was so scared that she had to hide from you. You didn¡¯t know what kind of lives we were leading. When we were poor, we only had one bun for dinner. Mummy couldn¡¯t bear to eat it and gave everything to me. She gave me all the fresh food and only had the leftovers. When she was sick, she did not dare to visit the doctor. She had wanted to save even a dor. When I was sick and constantly needed money for treatment, mummy got beaten and scolded by others because of me. She suffered a lot, she was so pitiful, yet you still bullied her...¡± Tong Hua cried as he talked. Tears rolled down continuously. Ye Ling, ¡°...¡± There was also a sense of oddness in this scenario. ¡°Young brat, he has acted before.¡± Ye Ling exposed Tong Hua¡¯s act of pitifulness. Perhaps, the matter might be true. However, it was definitely not as pitiful as he had said. With a character like Shen Qianshu¡¯s, she would definitely not put herself at a disadvantage. How could she have gotten beatings and scoldings? Tong Hua wiped his tears, stared angrily at Ye Ling, and said, ¡°My mummy wouldn¡¯t like such a mean and childish fellow like you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need her to like me.¡± Tong Hua was startled. Eh, Isn¡¯t he wooing mummy? ¡°She just needs to return my little princess to me.¡± ¡°...¡± Tong Hua¡¯s round eyes stared at him very angrily. He had actually thought that this violent man had liked mummy and had nned to tolerate and get along with him if mummy had liked him a little. Who would have known that it was because of a child? Scum! ¡°You will not get what you want.¡± Such a scumbag. Ye Ling and Tong Hua looked at each other in dismay. The atmosphere was just as odd. Tong Hua¡¯s heart was bursting with mes. He could only me himself for being too weak and not being able to protect himself from tearing him apart. So angry! This was the man he hated the most ever since he had any memories. He hated all of Shen Qianshu¡¯s ex-boyfriends. But at least he was able to get along with them. He could not tolerate this dreadful man, and he was not able to get along with him at all. He was actually not sincere in treating mummy. He just wanted mummy to give birth to a sister. Douchebag! Asshole! Tong Hua took a deep breath and crossed his leg. He decided not to talk to Ye Ling. He was angry whenever he saw Ye Ling and whenever he talked. He was an eyesore, and it could hurt his image as a gentleman. He was the nation¡¯s good son, so he should not get angry from time to time. Chapter 75 - The War Between Father And Son

Chapter 75: The War Between Father And Son

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He took out his handphone and turned on the game, the King of Glory! Ye Ling, ¡°...¡± This style of art had changed too quickly just like a tornado. Ye Ling looked at the little brat across him expressionlessly. He had to control himself. ¡°Zhong Ran, take him out!¡± Tong Hua¡¯s eyelid did not even move. ¡®Woah, I am so scared.¡± ¡°Young Master, Miss Shen should be reaching soon.¡± Zhong Ran replied. You better control yourself and not go overboard. After all, we are not really intending to kidnap Tong Hua and will not be hurting him. If anything happens, it will not be nice. Little Master is really... annoying. Of course, Young Master is also very annoying. Both of them are too tough to handle. Tong Hua¡¯s first match in the King of Glory was a swift win. Yes, our Tong Hua darling is overall ranked number six as the strongest yer in the international arena. He was also well-known as the king of yers from primary school and even more well-known as a troll. There are two wealthy clubs in the country which have sent him invitations. Tong Hua asked, how much is the annual sry? Club: Monthly sry of five thousand, which excludes the bonus frompetitions. If there is a win in anypetition, the annual sry will be promising. It is at least five hundred thousand. Tong Hua: My daily pay is one million. Club: ... When Tong Hua yed the game, he liked tounch attacks. Whenever he met teammates who brought him down, he would scold them throughout the whole game in a single breath. He was known the most for his status as a primary school student. Many people who had not pitted against him were skeptical of him until they hadpeted in a match with him. Of course, there were even people who suspected that he was using a voice changer. He had always been known as the number one troll, and that status had always belonged to him. The most impressive thing was that Tong Hua had yed his way up single-handedly. He was always a single yer. Hence, it was unimaginable that he was able to be ranked number six in the international arena. His ability was enough to let him be ranked first. Many people had sent him invitations, but he had rejected them coldly. Baby wanted to y alone. He was just able to defeat five yers, and his ranking had risen. These words had gathered hatred from the international arena. Tong Hua waspletely silent throughout the first match. Teammates: Zhu Geliang baby, why aren¡¯t you talking today? Silence. He was very fierce in defeating others. When the teammates were still at the bottom of the route ying with dragons, he had already taken the middle route and had overthrown the top route. In the process, he had single-handedly killed Sun Bin once and Cao Cao once. Teammates: Baby, you yed very fiercely today. Incredible, wow. The northeastern big guy held his vocal cords and imitated his voice. Ye Ling¡¯s eyebrow twitched. He could not control himself. Tong Hua smiled at him. He was obedient and cute; it was like a change in style. Zhong Ran was filled with regret. Little Master was truly... a great actor. A child star who can act very well. Ten minutes, quick defeat. Tong Hua baby was very satisfied. ¡°I am hungry. Is there anything to eat?¡± ¡°Yes. Dried fruits, desserts, what do you want to eat?¡± The traitor Zhong Ran quickly pledged his loyalty. Ye Ling stared at him, but Zhong Ran did not feel stressed. Young Master, I am scoring points for you. You don¡¯t understand at all your subordinate¡¯s good intentions . ¡°Desserts.¡± Zhong Ran took out a pile of desserts and also a batch of dried fruits. Tong Hua ate and yed at the same time. ¡°Although I have recently been kidnapped frequently, the kidnappers have been rather nice to me.¡± Ye Ling shouted. ¡°Take him and throw him out!¡± ¡°Young Master, stay calm, stay calm. Why don¡¯t you go out?¡± ¡°...¡± The men in ck were speechless. Master Zhong, are you betraying me? ¡°Zhong Ran!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s roar was breaking through the sky. He was stunned and stood up to show his respect. Tong Hua purposely shrunk his shoulders as he pretended to be frightened. Ye Ling swung his arms and went up to the second floor angrily. Tong Hua blinked at Zhong Ran. ¡°I like you. You have potential. Want to consider working for me?¡± To hire an excellent person from the enemy¡¯spany. ¡°If you are our family¡¯s Little Master and get rid of Young Master, I will work for you.¡± Finally, he knew why the Young Master wanted a little princess. Little Master¡¯s ruthless personality was on par with Young Master, who was thinking of usurping the throne every minute. Chapter 76 - Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling

Chapter 76: Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Tsk...¡± Tong Hua humphed arrogantly. Trying to put my finger in the fire? Not a chance! Shen Qianshu came to the vi hurriedly. The men in ck remained in their positions, and nobody stopped her. She entered the vi totally undisrupted. She originally thought that Tong Hua and Ye Ling would have gotten into a conflict. Tong Hua did not have an amiable personality, and Ye Ling¡¯s temper was even worse. She thought that her son would definitely have been bullied. Who knew that when she entered the living room worriedly, she would see Tong Hua ying games on his phone and constantly stuffing his mouth with snacks? He was even insulting his teammate haughtily. Beside him, Zhong Ran was asking him to lead the game like a mini fan of his. Tong Hua rejected him heartlessly. It was a scene that was hard to describe. ¡°You look like a terrible teammate. I only help my mommy. I don¡¯t help losers.¡± ¡°I bet your mum¡¯s a loser.¡± ¡°If she¡¯s a loser, I can bear with her. If you want to get high ranks, you still have hope if you start working hard now. Who knows? The game might still be around in seven years. I believe in you.¡± Zhong Ran was speechless. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°... Tong Hua!¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± Tong Hua threw down his phone and ran towards her, looking like a kidnapped child who had been badly frightened. He wanted toin to her. Zhong Ran took his phone and yed his game. He was clever. After watching little master y, he felt that he already learned how the game worked. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°He¡¯s really fierce.¡± Tong Hua revealed a pitiful expression. ¡°He scolded me and yelled at me. He even threatened to kill me. Mommy, he¡¯s so scary. Let¡¯s keep our distance from him.¡± Shen Qianshu caressed her son¡¯s face. The fear in her heart had finally subsided. She could not predict Ye Ling¡¯s personality; he was too unpredictable. He disliked Tong Hua even more. Tong Hua¡¯s words may sound questionable, but they were mostly real. Ye Ling... What exactly do you want? ¡°Mommy¡¯s here. You¡¯ll be fine.¡± Shen Qianshu said. She was heartbroken. In these ten days, he was kidnapped twice, both because of her. ¡°Mommy...¡± Shen Qianshu was thinking of how to deal with Ye Ling but could note up with anything great. Too troublesome. Every smart move was built upon skillful foundations. If the skill levels were too different, every move and intelligence would not matter. Everything that¡¯s left was only grinding. ¡°Zhong Ran, where¡¯s your master?¡± Zhong Ran turned into a gaming addict and did not even lift up his head. He pointed towards the second floor and said, ¡°The study room. Go up. Turn left. Second room.¡± Shen Qianshu got up and went to search for Ye Ling. Tong Hua was afraid that her Mommy would be at a loss. After all, Ye Ling seemed really fierce. ¡°The owner of your house...¡± ¡°Little Master, don¡¯t worry. Master is very kind, he doesn¡¯t kill.¡± Tong Hua was speechless. Are you kidding me? The only thing missing were the words ¡®yeah, total bs¡¯ on Tong Hua¡¯s face. He turned around to see Zhong Ran ying his game and pounced over. Just then, his Detective Dee was shed to death by Ukyo Tachibana, and he raged, ¡°are you dumb? How could you let Ukyo kill solo? Wait. 9-9? So you didn¡¯t kill anyone, but you died seven times?¡± Zhong Ran moved around and said, ¡°Little Master, don¡¯t be so agitated.¡± On the second floor, Shen Qianshu went up. This vi was huge. There was even a small bridge linking towards a smaller vi. It was for the helpers and bodyguards. Ye Ling stood with his hands sped behind his back and stood staring out of the window at theke outside. Shen Qianshu knocked on the door and entered. ¡°Ye Ling, what did you kidnap Tong Hua for?¡± Chapter 77 - The Stubborn Tyrant

Chapter 77: The Stubborn Tyrant

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Does he look like a kidnapped person?¡± Ye Ling turned around with some hostility in his expression. Seeing Shen Qianshu made him rage uncontrobly. She actually wanted to escape? She actually dared to! ¡°What do you want?¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Shen Qianshu, you¡¯re too naive. Seven years ago. So are you now. Luther warned you to never stay over in the castle, but you never listened. I warned you to never try to escape. You never listened.¡± Ye Ling approached her step by step and moved Shen Qianshu¡¯s chin up. ¡°Disobedient girls, have to pay.¡± A chill ran down Shen Qianshu¡¯s spine, and she hit his hand, slightly avoiding him. The obvious behavior of her wanting to hide triggered Ye Ling. He kicked the door of the study room and stared at Shen Qianshu deeply. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve gone too far,¡± Shen Qianshu said. People who were overly powerful were always self-centered and barely consider others¡¯ feelings. Ye Ling was the ssical example of a stubborn tyrant. People around him either obeys or dies. ¡°So what if I am?¡± Ye Ling shrugged. Behind him, there was dark light. ¡°Did you think that you¡¯d avoid me if you escape to New York? Naive!¡± Shen Qianshu finally understood the reason he raged. ¡°H-How did you find out?¡± ¡°Guilty?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be guilty for? My job needs me to fly to New York. What¡¯s there to be guilty for?¡± Shen Qianshu red at Ye Ling angrily. ¡°Just because of this tiny thing, you made a mountain out of a molehill?¡± ¡°Tiny thing?¡± Ye Ling approached her nearer. ¡°To you, this is tiny?¡± ¡°Master, d-don¡¯t be agitated.¡± Shen Qianshu stuck out both hands to block his chest. That warmth seemed like it could burn her. Shen Qianshu wanted to remove her hands, but she was afraid that Ye Ling would do something more overboard. Her ears reddened. Ye Ling lowered his head and stared at her with a dark face. Shen Qianshu had pale skin. Her face was pale, and her cheeks were youthfully pink. Her two ears were reddened, and from his angle, he could see her beautifully pale neck and curly eyshes, as well as her pale face and cute pink ears. So cute. Ye Ling thought. That¡¯s really cute. His gaze paused, and he looked towards her hands. Slim, tender, and beautiful. Her nails were round and neat, covered in ayer of pink nail polish. She gave very youthful vibes and did not look like a mother. It instantly felt as if they had returned to seven years ago. Shen Qianshu was still Shen Qianshu. Yet, he had changed. How is it possible to get rid of the feeling of a May-December rtionship? What the...! Shen Qianshu sensed Ye Ling¡¯s silence and kept quiet. She lifted her head slightly, and her eyes met his amber eyes. There was herself, small and fearful. Her palms turned warm, and Shen Qianshu let go of her hands as if she was shocked by electricity. For a moment, she did not know where to ce them. Her heart was filled with confusion and fear. She could not find anyfort. Ye Ling grabbed her waist suddenly and carried her up easily. Shen Qianshu shrieked, and he threw her onto a long sofa in the study room. He jumped on top of her, and Shen Qianshu was shocked. He lowered his head and kissed her on her lips. He kissed her passionately and violently. It was familiar yet dangerous. Shen Qianshu was like a person who was about to drown, and she grabbed tightly onto his shirt. Ye Ling pulled up her skirt, and his warm fingers went under it, teasing her wantonly. Shen Qianshu froze and grabbed his wrist, pressing his hand tightly, not allowing him to go any further. Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes were filled with fear, shame, and anger. She wished she could hide in a hole. ¡°You¡¯re wet.¡± Chapter 78 - You’re A Monster

Chapter 78: You¡¯re A Monster

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu grabbed his hand and bit hard into his arm. ¡°Shen Qianshu, you¡¯re asking for death!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s arms hurt tremendously, and he raged. Shen Qianshu kicked him away and covered herself with a nket. She had an insulted expression. The next moment, she seemed like she wanted to jump off the building. Her vision was blurry, and she was like a shocked bunny, staring at him with tears welling up in her eyes. Ye Ling¡¯s rage instantly vanished. Eh, have I gone overboard? She dated so many boyfriends, and her child was already seven. Why was she pretending to be a pure youth? Cried? Did I r-really go overboard? ¡°What are you crying for? If you continue, I¡¯ll rape you!¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Damn, I used my acting skills to guilt-trip you and make you leave, not to turn you into a beast. Shen Qianshu did not dare to look into his eyes. The books always said that whenever a woman looked pitiful, men would take most pity on them. What a f*cking lie! She was scammed by novels! What pity? Why did the man in front of her want to **** her? Illogical! Shen Qianshu lowered her head and looked like she was on the verge of crying, making Ye Ling feel flustered and angered. It was not as if they had never done it before, so what if they did it again a few more times? She still dared to protest? Full of lies and melodrama. Clearly wanting to escape, yet iming so righteously that it was a job transfer. ¡°Ye Ling, let me off.¡± Shen Qianshu continued acting vulnerable. Shen Qianshu knew Ye Ling well: he disliked vulnerabledies who often cried. So whenever she was around him, she appeared vulnerable and seldomshed out at him. ¡°Fat hope!¡± Ye Ling pinched her chin. Tears welled up in Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes, and he said, ¡°You can¡¯t go to New York!¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°This is not a discussion.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s expression was sullen. He let go of Shen Qianshu and said, ¡°This is an order. If you escape, you have to bear the consequences. The next time, it will not be as simple as just kidnapping your son as a warning.¡± Shen Qianshu froze. Vulnerable, acting, they did not work around him. This man was heartless. Simply cut off all ties with him. ¡°Ye Ling, I will never have a child with you.¡± ¡°The number of women who want to bear my children are countless. Only you avoid it as if you saw scorpions and snakes.¡± It can¡¯t be that he¡¯s so ugly that she didn¡¯t like him? He was clearly charming and had great conditions, except... Right, Shen Qianshu knew he had an illness. So, she despised him. She looked down on him! In her eyes, he was a monster. Thinking of this made Ye Ling rage. In this world, other than Luther, Zhong Ran, and a few other dead warriors, no one knew that he had dual personalities. Even Granny Ye and his brothers did not know. ¡°Then, go for them. I¡¯m not interested.¡± Shen Qianshu took off her disguise. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± ¡°You...¡± For a moment, Ye Ling wanted to kill the woman in front of her. She actually despised him. Back then, she did not tell him about the child, proving that she was afraid of him. ¡°You¡¯re afraid of me?¡± ¡°Yes. I am. Of course I am afraid of you, Master.¡± Shen Qianshu stared at him. ¡°Why should I give a man who raped me another child? A man who kidnapped my son and threatened to kill my son. Why should I give birth to his child?¡± The air was deadly still! ¡°In your eyes, I¡¯m a monster. I¡¯m a beast, huh?¡± His voice deepened and calmed down. This expression was tremendously different from his usual raging self. It was very deep and dark. ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 79 - He Was Clearly Waiting For Little Princess

Chapter 79: He Was Clearly Waiting For Little Princess

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling grabbed her by her neck suddenly, and for a moment, Shen Qianshu could not breathe. The breath under her nose slowly became shortened, but she stared stubbornly at Ye Ling, not pleading for mercy. Ye Ling red into her eyes and pushed her away violently. Shen Qianshu fell onto the ground. Her hand hit a table beside them, and it hurt so badly she broke into a cold sweat. Ye Ling¡¯s gaze seemed cold. ¡°Shen Qianshu, if you dare to leave, your son¡¯s life will stay here. I mean it when I say it.¡± ¡°Other than forcing women to do things, what else can you do?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Ye Ling yelled, picking up a porcin vase on the table beside him and throwing it at Shen Qianshu. ¡°Get out!¡± The vase hit Shen Qianshu¡¯s knees, sending a sharp pain to her. Her leg went numb, and she almost fell to her knees. Shen Qianshu held it in. On the ground floor, Zhong Ran was engrossed in ying with his games. Yet, Tong Hua kept thinking about Shen Qianshu. He tried to hear the sound above, but the soundproofing was too good, he could not hear anything. Ye Ling is so violent, would mommy lose out? ¡°Little Master, don¡¯t worry. Look at your tiny self. Even if you went upstairs and Master was going to kill Miss Shen, you could only stand crying,¡± Zhong Ran said. If Master lifted one finger, Miss Shen and Little Master would have to go down on their knees. Tong Hua smiled at Zhong Ran, and Zhong Ran lifted up his arms to surrender. ¡°Little Master, don¡¯t smile like that. I¡¯ve seen your violent self. Seeing your smile sends chills down my spine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. I¡¯m still underage. What are you talking about?¡± Zhong Ran did not know if he shouldugh or cry. This Little Master really suited his taste. It¡¯s such a pity that he was not Master¡¯s son. If the real Little Master did not pass away, he should be about the same as him. After all, the genes were there. ¡°Little Master, why do you dislike Master?¡± ¡°Why should I like him?¡± ¡°In the past seven years, our Master went through really hard times.¡± ¡°What about my mommy?¡± Zhong Ran was speechless, not being able to answer. They were all standing on different sides, dealing with different things. Tong Hua put his hand on his chin and revealed a cheeky smile. ¡°Thankfully, he¡¯s not my dad. Thank god.¡± ¡°Little Master, so many people want to kill themselves so they could reincarnate and be Master¡¯s son.¡± ¡°No thanks!¡± ¡°I was thinking... if only you were really our Little Master, it¡¯d be great.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Master has been waiting seven years for Little Master.¡± ¡°Nonsense. He was clearly waiting for Little Princess,¡± said Tong Hua. Evil man who valued girls over guys! ¡°...¡± Suddenly, the sound of broken thingsing from the second floor intertwined with a man¡¯s growls. Zhong Ran¡¯s face sank. He ran speedily up the stairs and gave out an order. ¡°No one is toe up!¡± Tong Hua was so worried that he followed him and ran for a while. Shen Qianshu wasing down the stairs. Zhong Ran passed by Shen Qianshu and darted straight into the study room. Shen Qianshu held Tong Hua¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Mommy...¡± Tong Hua stared at Shen Qianshu worryingly. Her expression was unsightly. What did they talk about? None of the men in ck in the vi stopped the mother and son. They got into a cab sessfully and left the castle. The journey home was quiet. Shen Qianshu rarely spoke while Tong Hua behaved abnormally and held onto Shen Qianshu¡¯s hands. He rarely spoke too. Li Zhiyuan was waiting under Shen Qianshu¡¯s house. Seeing them return, he weed them. Shen Qianshu suddenly remembered about her date with Li Zhiyuan and felt extremely guilty for a moment. ¡°Qianshu, where have you been? Why couldn¡¯t I reach you on the phone?¡± ¡°My phone ran out of battery.¡± The more she cared, the more mess she was in. She forgot to call Li Zhiyuan, and her phone ran out of battery after. Tong Hua asked, ¡°Little Boss, why are you looking for my mommy?¡± ¡°Oh... Well...¡± Chapter 80 - A Drowning Man Will Clutch At A Straw

Chapter 80: A Drowning Man Will Clutch At A Straw

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios I¡¯m here to bring your mommy on a date. Little sweetie, look at me. Tall, handsome and rich. I¡¯m a perfect match for your mommy. How do you like it if I¡¯m your daddy? Li Zhiyuan racked his brains, not being able to put his words together. ¡°Are you trying to woo my mommy?¡± Tong Hua took a few steps forward and grabbed both of Li Zhiyuan¡¯s hands. With sincerity in his voice, he said, ¡°Little Boss, good luck! I like you!¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu stood at a side. Li Zhiyuan rejoiced. Was this considered half the battle won? Li Xiaojuan has said before that out of all of Shen Qianshu¡¯s exes, Tong Hua disliked all of them. It would be worth celebrating if he did not mess things up andin about them, but to actually like them, it never happened. He never thought that he would have such an honor. Tong Hua¡¯s thinking was simple. Ye Ling was so hard to deal with, yet he was still young and could not protect his mommy. Naturally, he had to ride one¡¯s coattails and find someone who could protect his mommy. In an emergency, he was not picky. If someone sent himself up to be a protector, he would naturally cozy up to someone powerful. Brilliant Entertainment was one of the top Entertainmentpanies in the country. The Li¡¯s had many assets and even the Brilliant financial group. He was very powerful. If Ye Ling hurt Mommy again, he would need to weigh himself before others. Tong Hua stared at Li Zhiyuan innocently. In his eyes, it was as if Li Zhiyuan had a strong aura field. It made Li Zhiyuan feel extremely ttered. Li Zhiyuan said, ¡°Tong Hua, you support me on trying to woo your mommy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tong Hua ttered Li Zhiyuan unhesitatingly. ¡°You¡¯re charming, rich, talented, and gentle. You and mommy, perfect match.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°... Are you crazy?¡± She knew Tong Hua more than anyone. He was young and very possessive, especially towards her. For every previous boyfriend that she had, Tong Hua would curse them. How was it possible that he liked CEO Li? ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve thought about it. As a stepchild, I cannot interfere too much with your search for love. I have already helped you search for one in front of national TV. CEO Li¡¯s conditions are the best. What do you think?¡± Li Zhiyuan looked at Shen Qianshu proudly. See, even your son acknowledges me. ¡°CEO Li, I¡¯m so sorry for everything that has happened today. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal another day. I¡¯m kinda tired, so let me bring Tong Hua home first.¡± ¡°Sure, go home if you¡¯re tired. Rest well.¡± ¡°Right!¡± CLICK! CLICK! The reporters hiding around took some secret shots of them together. The angles of the shots were very precise, bringing out a sense of familiarity and closeness between the three. It was especially so between Tong Hua and Li Zhiyuan, as they seemed very harmonious, making them appear as if they were father and son. Shen Qianshu brought Tong Hua up and threw herself on the sofa, wanting to just be a dried salted fish basking in the sun and not do anything else. Tong Hua imitated her andzed like a tiny dried salted fish. Shen Qianshu rubbed her tummy. She was a little hungry. The tiny dried salted fish turned over and opened the fridge in the kitchen. He stuck his head out. ¡°Mommy, shall we have some instant noodles?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Tong Hua washed the pots, put water in, and boiled the water. He cut a tomato and boiled it in the water until it was tender. Then he tore two packets of Korean instant noodles open. He washed and chopped up some greens and took out some meat, shrimp, shredded chicken, and preserved vegetables, cing them all into the pot. Tong Hua then fried two eggs all while standing on a stool with no pressure at all. Shen Qianshu continued being her dried salted fish. In her brain, memories of the expression in Ye Ling¡¯s eyes floated in her mind. It was as if a beast was trapped in Ye Ling. ¡°In your eyes, I¡¯m a monster. I¡¯m a beast, huh?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s growls felt like they were still around her ears. They were like the growls of a trapped beast who had just had its heart gouged out. It was filled with sorrow, rage, and... pain. Shen Qianshu put one hand over her forehead and felt extremely sorry. Chapter 81 - We Want To Cozy Up To Someone Powerful

Chapter 81: We Want To Cozy Up To Someone Powerful

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Had she gone too far? Having a dual personality was beyond Ye Ling¡¯s control. She never thought of Ye Ling as a beast or a monster. She was just mad. Ye Ling put a finger on Tong Hua, and that was her pet peeve. She never did anything wrong, but he was too domineering and unreasonable. He constantly bugged her for a little princess. It was not as easy asying an egg. It was carrying a child inside her for ten months and giving birth. After she gave birth, he would take the child, but she had to deal with the excruciating pain of leaving her child. How could he? She knew that an insane person had different logical thinking from others. He never considered her feelings. Was she supposed to be able to handle the pain of being separated from her child? Shen Qianshu¡¯s mind went nk, it was filled with Ye Ling¡¯s beast-like gaze and voice. An aroma found its way into her nose, and Tong Hua brought out a big pot. He washed some utensils and said to Shen Qianshu smilingly, ¡°Mommy,e over for some instant noodles.¡± Shen Qianshu was like a famished dried salted fish. She turned around and shook away all theplicated matters. Nothing was more important than eating. Tong Hua was certainly very skilled at cooking instant noodles. The tomato soup was the base, and there were many side vegetables, meat, and shrimp. Green onions floated in the red soup. The egg was beautifully fried and absolutely perfect. The instant noodles were neither too soft nor too hard. They tasted amazing. ¡°Mommy, is it delicious?¡± Tong Hua¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked. ¡°Yummy!¡± Shen Qianshu praised. Her son was just too perfect. Tong Hua made some kiwi juice. The mother and son ate the entire pot of noodles and two big cups of kiwi juice. Then, they bothzed on the sofa like two full dried salted fish, rubbing their bloated tummies with a blissful look on their faces. ¡°Mommy, I think CEO Li is not bad.¡± Tong Hua was pondering. Ye Ling was so ferocious, Mommy needs to find a protector. CEO Li had the features of one, very promising. Currently, he was satisfied with him. ¡°Aren¡¯t people who woo mommy pricks in your eyes?¡± ¡°Mommy, if there were noparisons in the world, no harm would be done. Comparing him to all your exes, he¡¯s the most perfect one,¡± Tong Hua said as if he knew about such matters very well. ¡°CEO Li is an only child. Nobody would fight with him for inheritance. That¡¯s amazing. If I have a younger brother in the future, it¡¯ll all go to him.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°... Tong Hua...¡± Please stop acting in dramas rting toplicated family matters in the future. Tong Hua¡¯s previous acting role was a rich son sandwiched between a bunch of elder brothers. He looked at them innocently as they fought for inheritance and broke their family apart, and he acted with many seasoned actors. In the end, all the elder brothers died, and he was the only one left. Tong Hua stared at her innocently. Shen Qianshu could not resist the words that came out from her son and for a moment she was speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t behave like a drowning man that will clutch at a straw. I barely know CEO Li.¡± When the phrase of a drowning man clutching at a straw came out of her mouth, the mother and son remained silent for a moment. They both sighed. ¡°Ye Ling...¡± ¡°Ye Ling...¡± They said in unison. Tong Hua said, ¡°The enemy is too strong, and we are too weak. We need to cozy up to someone powerful.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Tong Hua really disliked Ye Ling. That doesn¡¯t make sense. The heart in Tong Hua belonged to little brother, did little brother dislike Ye Ling too? ¡°I think we should have a discussion with Ye Ling. Maybe we can persuade him?¡± ¡°Mommy, are you kidding me?¡± ¡°Ha, okay. I¡¯m whimsical, too much on my mind.¡± ¡°Mommy, your arm...¡± Tong Hua pulled her arm over suddenly. On her elbow, there was arge bruise. She did not actually notice it previously. Tong Hua¡¯s gaze became cold. ¡°Did Ye Ling do that?¡± ¡°No, I bumped into something while rushing for the train today.¡± Chapter 82 - No Compensation If Driven Mad To Death

Chapter 82: No Compensation If Driven Mad To Death

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Tong Hua looked for a medicine kit, and Shen Qianshu took a deep breath. She only felt a little pain then. Shen Qianshu thought, Son, my knee is the one that hurts. The elbow, that¡¯s nothing. The vase that hit her almost paralyzed her. Tong Hua took out some alcohol to disinfect her wound. Then, he took out some medicine and rubbed it onto her wound. Shen Qianshu caressed his head. Having such a filial son is just so great. This sweetie was the apple of his mother¡¯s eyes. ¡°Tong Hua, mommy¡¯s here. I won¡¯t let anyone bully you.¡± ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m not worried about myself in the slightest bit.¡± Shen Qianshu pinched his little cheeks and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just take one step at a time, and see how it goes.¡± There¡¯s no way they could go to New York. The next day, Shen Qianshu went to her boss and rejected the offer. Being able to go to the gemb in New York was the dream of every employee of the Gubelin gemb. Shen Qianshu was not the only one who applied, but she was the one that would have the biggest chance of getting there. It was a ce that relied on real capabilities. Shen Qianshu created a good record sinceing to the Gubelin gemb. The boss thought highly of her. ¡°Qianshu, are you really not going to the gemb in New York?¡± ¡°Not anymore.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°My son. Well, he isn¡¯t ustomed to being abroad. Currently, he wants to focus on developing his career too. Going to New York would mean he has to fly to and fro. His poprity may fall as well.¡± Shen Qianshu conveniently came up with an excuse. ¡°Yeah, true. The entertainment industry is deep and unpredictable like the ocean. They are quick to find recements as well. Nobody knows how long one can be famous for. When you can, you should try your best to perform well.¡± Chen Qiuxiang could understand as well. Their jewelry appraisal job did not offer a very high sry. It was only about seven to eight thousand a month. They relied on looking for a private life outside. Shen Qianshu¡¯s name was popr because she found other ways to earn money. But Shen Qianshu was not in need of money. After all, she had a son who was nationwide famous. The students in the gemb were all envious of that. ¡°Wow, I know why Qianshu is not going to America anymore. Something¡¯s up with the love of her life.¡± Another colleague rolled his chair over and showed them his phone. Shen Qianshu was confused. ¡°What love of my life?¡± Shen Qianshu crowded along and looked. She was a hot topic online! Little Tong Hua was searching for a husband for her and found her his boss. That was dope. My little Tong Hua is going to have a dad soon. Happyyy. Brilliant Entertainment¡¯s prince and the prettiest mom of a child star were dating secretly. The photos were very clear. Li Zhiyuan, Tong Hua, and her. The trio was very harmonious. The photos were taken at a certain angle to intentionally make them seem extremely close. It was certainly a picture that could cause misunderstandings. ¡°Isn¡¯t your boyfriend called Yuan Hui?¡± ¡°Broke up. He cheated on me.¡± ¡°Damn, he¡¯s blind. He had such a wonderful girlfriend, and he cheated?¡± Qiuxiang said, ¡°That¡¯s simply outrageous. But well, there¡¯s a saying that wildflowers indeed always smell nicer than home-grown ones.¡± ¡°Qianshu, this time you¡¯re doing great, you can make Yuan Hui feel ashamed. He is no match for CEO Li. You¡¯re doing great, finding a partner silently. Indeed, people who look beautiful will forever not be deprived of partners.¡± The office broke into discussions. A few appraisers were tired of Shen Qianshu and Chen Qiuxiang, and they huddled together andmented unnecessarily about it. Shen Qianshu, Chen Qiuxiang, and a few other main executives huddled together too. In the office, the separation was very clear. ¡°Some people think they look so gorgeous that they can date two partners at a time. We don¡¯t even know who was the one that cheated on the other first,¡± A woman in her thirties said. She was clearly salty as she scrolled through the news. Shen Qianshu is indeed pretty. But talking about talent, which appraiser isn¡¯t talented? Chen Qiuxiangughed. ¡°Lulu, are you salty? Yuan Hui and CEO Li... If it were you, you would choose CEO Li too. Why are you so salty?¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Stop arguing. CEO Li and I are not together.¡± ¡°Not together? The reporters had already gotten photos of it. If you cheated, you cheated. Stop denying.¡± ¡°He¡¯s wooing me,¡± Shen Qianshu said calmly and revealed a smile that implied that nopensation would be given if she drove anyone mad. Chapter 83 - CEO Li and Shen Qianshu

Chapter 83: CEO Li and Shen Qianshu

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There was total silence in the entire office. That jealous woman was blue in the face. Chen Qiuxiang gave Shen Qianshu a thumbs up and said, ¡°Qianshu, you¡¯re really something else!¡± How provoking. The single prince of City A lowered his status to woo Shen Qianshu, causing a big fuss. Yet, Shen Qianshu said that he was the one who wooed her and that she had not agreed to be together with him. In the eyes of jealous women, it was an incident that could draw much hate. Shen Qianshu tilted her head and looked at the rumors. It was pretty obvious that someone was maneuvering behind the scenes. Other than taking pictures of CEO Li with her and photos of Tong Hua, there were even pictures of her and CEO Li shopping at the jewelry exhibition. The description was very convincing. The media even knew how to suck up to her andplimented her as the prettiest mom of a child star. It also said that she and CEO Li were a perfect match. Shen Qianshu¡¯s Weibo ount was filled withpliments, and many people were trying to convince her to debut. After all, she had over a thousand followers on Weibo. About 80% of them were Tong Hua¡¯s mama fans while some were people who found her ount. Out of the thousand followers, there were not many ghost followers, and herments sections always went above twenty thousand. After all, she was the prettiest mom of a child star. A huge influencer! The number of followers she had was more than those of some B-List celebs. Other than the fact that she was Tong Hua¡¯s mother, Shen Qianshu often shared information about jewels on her Weibo ount. To many jewelry lovers, it was a huge benefit for them, so many people liked it. She was officially verified as a Gubelin appraiser on her ount. With such a high position, it made her even more appealing. Usually, she liked to remain low-profile. Other than the photos taken by the media, she seldom posted photos on her Weibo ount. asionally, she posted photos of Tong Hua. Now, all thements on her Weibo ount were bombarded with questions regarding her rtionship with CEO Li. User hnnnn: Let¡¯s talk about why Tong Hua got so popr so quickly. Seems like it¡¯s because he has a fantastic mom. If she slept with CEO Li, Tong Hua gets benefits. What a great deal. Shen Qianshu grinded her teeth. Rumors weremon when one got famous. To her, suchments had long been par for the course. It was not worth getting angry over, but it was just slightly an eyesore. Shen Qianshu never found fault with others, but she was not afraid of drama too. She replied to thement and defended herself tantly. Shen Qianshu: How salty. Do you want to sleep with CEO Li and get some benefits for yourself? I can give you a name card and help you book an appointment with him in a presidential suite. The service is superb. In thements section, people were talking about how dope she was. Tong Hua was just like her real son. Look at that impressive tone. A beauty was indeed a beauty. So aggressive! Amidst the harmony, there were also insultingments that Shen Qianshu ignored. In a while, she got onto the hot topic list because of CEO Li again. lizhiyuanisfreakingrich: Stop fooling around guys. It was love at first sight when I met Miss Shen. I¡¯m wooing her. Can the media please be kind to us? When we get married, I¡¯ll give everyone a huge red packet. Okay? This id was very eye-catching! Our angel is not one that can be wooed so easily! This incident threw Shen Qianshu into the hot topic list again. Chen Qiuxiang said, ¡°See, Qianshu wasn¡¯t wrong in the slightest bit. CEO Li is wooing her. Stop being salty. If you have what it takes, let CEO Li woo y¡¯all.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she just a little pretty, nothing worth being proud over.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°What¡¯s unworthy of being proud of when I look pretty?¡± A few people were so mad that they went into theb. Shen Qianshu went to her little closet and took out a clean whiteb coat. Then, she put it on. The job of a jewelry appraiser was basically to wear a whiteb coat and appraise in theb. Wearing a whiteb coat, Shen Qianshu seemed even more beautiful than she was in her uniform. Chapter 84 - The Celebrity Appraiser

Chapter 84: The Celebrity Appraiser

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu¡¯s appraisal job was not very busy. Gubelin did appraisals for high-end jewelry, and they do not have many tasks. Shen Qianshu appraised a yellow jewel with the equipment and furrowed her eyebrows as she asked the assistant beside her a question. ¡°Where did this batch of jewelse from?¡± ¡°AG!¡± Shen Qianshu was slightly startled. It was a batch of topaz filled with authentic and fake ones. These were AG Jewelry¡¯s high-end jewels? They sent this here for the sake of getting certificates to prove their authenticity, then why would they send a batch of frauds? ¡°How many jewels did AG Jewelry send over?¡± The assistant replied, ¡°One 14.8-carat topaz, one 10-carat sapphire, two blue 9.39-carat diamonds, and a pink 8.66-carat diamond. Qianshu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Bring me the entire batch of jewels that AG sent.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Shen Qianshu was slightly puzzled, and she let another assistant record the ounts for the appraisal. The assistant asked unbelievingly, ¡°They¡¯re fake?¡± ¡°Fake.¡± ¡°We have been appraising these jewels for three days. We didn¡¯t notice in the past two days?¡± ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t notice that they were fake. I only realized afterparing them with the inclusions.¡± The assistant returned quickly with the AG jewels and said, ¡°Qianshu, there is a pink diamond that Zhou Lulu had already given a certificate for.¡± ¡°Show me.¡± The assistant passed the certificate to her, and Shen Qianshu looked at the ounts. She let someone open up the pink diamond, and she looked into its inclusions. Zhou Lulu came hurriedly with a sharp look on her face. She and Shen Qianshu were not on good terms ever since a long time ago. Shen Qianshu and she entered Gubelin around the same time, but Shen Qianshu had been promoted for a year before she got hers. To her, it was very insulting. When she was in GIA, people looked up to her. When she was in Gubelin, she was constantly put down by Shen Qianshu. ¡°Shen Qianshu, what do you want? I had already given it an appraisal. By redoing that, do you mean that you don¡¯t believe in my skills? Is that intentional?¡± Zhou Lulu raged. Her voice was very sharp. The many appraisers in theb broke into two groups. An appraiser had already done the appraisal. Not informing the appraiser before rechecking was indeed an insulting thing to do. Shen Qianshu said calmly, ¡°When the doors close, we are all Gubelin appraisers. No matter how we fight and argue, those are personal matters. When we leave, it¡¯s us against them. We are all amiable. If someone messes up and gives an appraisal that is not up to Gubelin¡¯s standards, it affects everyone¡¯s reputation. There will be news headlines about how unprofessional Gubelin appraisers are for not being able to identify authenticity. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t wish to go on the hot topic list. That¡¯ll be a huge joke to everyone.¡± ¡°Y-You...¡± Zhou Lulu was infuriated. ¡°Who are you to tell me that my appraisals are not up to standard? Shen Qianshu, are you the only appraiser in Gubelin?¡± Shen Qianshu furrowed her eyebrows and moved away from the Chelsea filter. She looked at Zhou Lulu intently and said, ¡°AG sent some topaz, and the checks were cleared in the past two days. Today, I looked into the inclusions and found no issues with them initially, but due to the difference in production sites, I checked their details and realized that they had different ounts. I washed the jewels with some chemicals, and after doing an infrared spectroscopic analysis on it, I realized that the jewel was inauthentic. I almost looked past that. Someone added chemicals onto the jewels that affected the results of the appraisal.¡± To this date, it was Gubelin¡¯s biggest secret andrgest case of fraud. Shen Qianshu could not understand what exactly happened either. The appraisers in Gubelin gemb were all shocked. Chapter 85 - A Counterfeit Passed off as Genuine

Chapter 85: A Counterfeit Passed off as Genuine

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Previously, a collector sent an amber for inspection. Two appraisalpanies certified that it was not an antique. The collector imed that the amber was a family heirloom. When Gubelin did the appraisal, they did not realize that it was an antique. Eventually, Shen Qianshu suggested to carry out a destructive test, and they found out that there was wild bugs¡¯ DNA inside the amber, thus confirming that it was an antique. Gubelin and the other twopanies came together topensate the collector. Not only did Gubelin not get hate after this matter, their reputation actually rose. ¡°You...¡± Zhou Lulu refused to give in. ¡°If the results of the inspection say that this jewel is genuine and there is nothing wrong with my certificate, you need to apologize to me and quit the jewelry appraisal industry. Vice versa, I will do the same too. Do you dare to bet?¡± Inside theboratory, there wasplete silence. Decked in whiteb coats, all the appraisers stared at each other. Knowing that there will be someone backing her up, Zhou Lulu stared at Shen Qianshu triumphantly. ¡°Do you dare?¡± ¡°I am not going to beg to you,¡± Shen Qianshu calmly said. ¡°Shen Qianshu, aren¡¯t you very cocky usually? Why did you chicken out at such a critical moment? You just don¡¯t dare right? Such a coward!¡± Shen Qianshu lifted her eyelids slightly and took a look at her. ¡°I am afraid that if you lose, you will be shameless, go back on your words, pretend to cry and look pitiful. That will be so annoying.¡± Her tone dripped with sarcasm. Chen Qiuxiang and a few others sniggered. ¡°You...¡± Zhou Lulu raged in fury. Theboratory¡¯s boss walked over and said, ¡°What are you guys quarreling about?¡± Zhou Lulu immediately felt aggrieved and went forward toin about the whole situation to the boss. She mainly talked about how without her permission, Shen Qianshu wanted to carry out the inspection again even though it had already been certified. The boss had something on with Zhou Lulu, and this was something that everybody in the office knew about. The boss was a good boss, but the same could not be said regarding his private life. Anybody that could climb to this position was not stupid. After knowing the results, the boss immediately asked everybody to carry out another round of inspection. Zhou Lulu fumed with anger, and her eyes watered. The boss rubbed her waist and said, ¡°Do you have to be like this? I will buy you aer.¡± Zhou Lulu instantly became happy, and she stared gleefully at Shen Qianshu. Chen Qiuxiang retorted. ¡°Is this something to be proud of?¡± The boss had already left. Zhou Lulu said, ¡°Wait till the day I be thedy boss. I will sack the both of you.¡± Chen Qiuxiang was speechless. Shen Qianshu was speechless too. With a brain like yours, you still hope to be ady boss? Who gave you the confidence? In the end, the results showed that the batch of jewels were all counterfeits. A batch of counterfeits passed off as genuine jewels. AG building. The jewelry department¡¯s executive director came in a hurry. Ye Ling was reading the gossip on the Inte. Li Zhiyuan and Shen Qianshu¡¯s gossip spread widely everywhere since early in the morning. Ye Ling pretended to be busy with work, but his gaze was hard and cold. He slightly leaned back on his chair, and his handsome face was as cold as frost. His light gaze covered the murderous look in his eyes. Zhong Ran, who was always brave and daring, did not dare to utter a single word. He was scared that Ye Ling would kill him if he said something wrong. The secretaries were busy with the work on their hands and did not dare to say any nonsense. The executive director pushed open the door and walked in. ¡°CEO, there is something wrong with our jewels.¡± He passed an inspection report to Ye Ling. Normally, this kind of small matter was handled by him and did not need to bother Ye Ling. However, this batch of jewels was worth two hundred million. They were not normal jewels. If something wrong happened, he did not dare to take responsibility. Two hundred million ah... My God. It was actually fake, simply too scary. Ye Ling took the report and said, ¡°All of them are fake?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Useless beings! Who was the one following on this matter originally? Didn¡¯t we already ask someone to send the jewels for an appraisal when they got shipped in?¡± Chapter 86 - This CEO Is a Little Rude

Chapter 86: This CEO Is a Little Rude

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The executive director said, ¡°Our jewelry appraiser found no issues when appraising. At that time, it was thirddy who followed this batch of goods. We did not expect something like that to happen too.¡± Zhong Ran took the report and looked at it in detail. Zhong Ran said, ¡°Master, this batch of goods is worth twenty million.¡± ¡°Nonsense! Do I need you to tell me that?¡± Zhong Ran said, ¡°I saw theparable figures, and it was enough to pass the fake goods as genuine. A normal appraiserpany might not even be able to check its authenticity. The only way to minimize our losses is to let Gubelin¡¯s appraiser change their report.¡± ¡°Who is Gubelin¡¯s appraiser?¡± ¡°Shen Qianshu. This batch of jewels was certified by her. She is in the meeting room now.¡± Zhong Ran was speechless. Master, I am wrong. You did not hear anything just now. Ye Ling¡¯s gaze darkened. His aura emanated domineeringly, radiating off a powerful effect. Once angered, he would be even scarier, like a beast that was woken up from its deep sleep, revealing its ws and ready to prey on its victims. Shen Qianshu was not exactly willing toe into contact with AG. Because of Ye Ling, she wanted badly to avoid AG. However, this batch of jewels was appraised by her, and AG was their huge customer. She had to make a trip down personally. Ye Ling, being AG¡¯s CEO, had to handle a lot of work every day, and he would not have the energy to care about such matters. It must be someone from the jewelry departmenting to settle. Shen Qianshu confidently waited in the meeting room. She had already waited for twenty minutes and drank two cups of coffee, but the person in charge was still not present. What the heck? Where were the manners of an Internationalpany? Were they eaten by them? Shen Qianshu drank her third cup of coffee and started to scroll through her social media ount out of boredom. She had gotten too famous recently, Tong Hua helped her to look for marriage while rumors of her and CEO Li took a ce on the hot search list. Other than the picture where she was captured with Tong Hua the first time, she was on the hot search list because of how beautiful she was. She had not been on the hot search before, and recently, she had been taking a spot on the charts frequently. Luckily, the nastyments were not that many, but there were a lot of jealous people. Normally, she would share some jewelry knowledge on her ount and would then have many jewel fans. Her ability and power were undeniable. Under her social media ount, it was considered quite harmonious. Shen Qianshu heard footsteps, and her heart skipped a beat. She raised her head. She felt very sensitive listening to the footsteps sounds. Seven years ago, in the fairytale-like castle, there were only Ye Ling and her. Most of the time, she would count his footsteps. Daytime in Europe was exceptionally long, and there would no doubt be times when she was bored. Ye Ling was very quiet most of the time and liked to repeatedly walk around the second floor, seemingly wanting to break the tiles. Thus, she was very familiar with the sound of his footsteps. How many years had passed? It actually remained in her mind. This was a form of sickness , Shen Qianshu thought. Ye Ling pushed open the meeting room door, and the whole space instantly felt overbearing and cramped with his arrival. He took one step at a time like a tyrant from the olden days. He carried an arrogant coldness like an invincible god. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart beat rapidly. Her pupils contracted fiercely. Every time she saw Ye Ling, she would have a charging effect. She breathed heavily, trying to calm her beating heart. Shen Qianshu put on her professional smile. Ye Ling pulled out a chair opposite of her and sat on it, staring at her coldly like she was a stranger. Shen Qianshu still put on her most professional smile. ¡°This batch of jewels was inspected by me. The certificates are all here.¡± Shen Qianshu took out all the jewels¡¯ certificates and handed them to Ye Ling. Ye Ling stared at her coldly, not uttering a single word. He gave off apelling force that could not be described. Shen Qianshu¡¯s smile almost dropped. Chapter 87 - The Silent Tyrant

Chapter 87: The Silent Tyrant

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling took over the certificate. Shen Qianshu thought, He knows how to read the data? Although he was really gifted in designing, there was a difference between jewelry design and appraisal. Jewelry appraisal was a job that required technical skills. The above data could only be understood by a professional. Ye Ling looked at it really seriously. Shen Qianshu thought, He looks so handsome when he doesn¡¯t talk. Seven years ago, she was bewitched by his visuals. There was nothing wrong with his features. Everything was perfect. Simply said, his appearance was on par with the universal beauty standards. She was really a lunatic. He¡¯s stronger than you, threatened to break your legs and to kill you and your son, and even forced you to give him a little princess. You actually think that he looks good? Your leg still has a big bruise caused by his attack. You actually think that he¡¯s handsome? Shen Qianshu, your filter must be thick enough to pierce through the Earth. Ye Ling looked at it for a whole ten minutes, seriously looking at each and every report. What the... what if she has an urgent need to pee? After all, she drank three cups of coffee. Mr. President, please say something, how much longer are you going to look at it? I will hold it in! He is really a torturous devil ah. Ye Ling looked at it for another fifteen minutes, and Shen Qianshu could not hold it in any longer. She stood up and went to the toilet, and Ye Ling did not even bother ncing at her. Shen Qianshu thought, Tsk, after all, he is a CEO and likes to put on a front. Their boss¡¯s office was also filled with many books on jewelry appraisal, but in actual fact, their boss knew very little about appraising. The books were only ced for show. Ye Ling must be acting too. Tong Hua said that he would always be sullen when he encountered knowledge he did not know. Pretending to be deep. Yeah , Shen Qianshu thought. She could understand. Coming out from the toilet, she met Zhong Ran. He was smiling brightly, but he was actually harboring evil designs. ¡°Miss Shen, for this batch of jewelry, can you issue a certificate?¡± ¡°I already issued.¡± Shen Qianshu returned him with an even brighter smile. Zhong Ran touched his nose and said, ¡°This batch of jewelry is worth twenty million. To AG, it is a huge loss, and we had already signed a contract with Imperial Jewelry. We are surely not able to make it in time if we were to find other jewelry now.¡± Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Did Ye Ling ask you to say this, or did you say it yourself?¡± ¡°I said it myself. Master will never do such disgraceful things. I just wanted to quickly salvage the situation.¡± ¡°Trust me, your Master will surely have solutions.¡± After all, he had a heap of jewelry that he was keeping for the little princess. To him, losing those jewels would mean at most that the little princess would not be able to have jewels on her diapers. It was not a big deal. Zhong Ran looked at her expression and felt slightly disappointed. Miss Shen was stubborn as hell, and it was going to be impossible for Master to have a little princess he always wished for. Shen Qianshu returned to the meeting room, and Ye Ling was still not finished with reading it. Shen Qianshu propped her chin and smiled sweetly at him. Ye Ling squinted his eyes and suddenly put down the appraisal certificate in anger. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Master, you are done with reading it?¡± ¡°Where is the solution¡¯s identifiedponent?¡± Shen Qianshu took out a report and a small bottle of liquid from her bag. ¡°I used theboratory¡¯s equipment to test this bottle of liquid. I also brought another bottle. You can find a professional to test it again.¡± Ye Ling nodded. His face was extremely cold. Shen Qianshu thought, This jewelry is worth twenty million, but after the appraisal¡¯s results, one million is more than enough. AG suffered heavy losses, and even though they were rich enough to ovee this obstacle, it was also very painful for them to lose twenty million just like that. For her, she would never be able to earn that much money in her life. When Ye Ling was moody and cold, it was really scary. Most people would rage in fury when they were angry. Chapter 88 - White Lotus and Black Lotus

Chapter 88: White Lotus and ck Lotus

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There were some people that could send chills down one¡¯s spine and could cause the whole room to be depressed just by throwing an icy nce. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Li Zhiyuan?¡± Ye Ling asked strictly. ¡°Friends.¡± ¡°Stirring up such a bigmotion early in the morning.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Master, this doesn¡¯t concern you, right?¡± My leg still has a bruise left by your attack. What right have you to ask me this? Ye Ling said, ¡°You sure are daring. I dare you to say it again!¡± His tone was t, but it gave Shen Qianshu chills. So perverted! He must be really influenced by his dual personalities, or could he already switch easily between them? She was unclear when it was his first personality or when it was his second personality. Zhong Ran and the men in ck were heavily armed bodyguards. She could not afford to provoke them, but she was able to hide from them. Shen Qianshu calmly said, ¡°Master, I have already delivered the report and also exined clearly. I will make a move first.¡± She was not Ye Ling¡¯s personal asset. She had the freedom to make her own friends. His possessiveness was too scary. Shen Qianshu did not expect to be able to leave AG so sessfully. She heaved a sigh of relief. But what she did not expect was to bump into Shen Lin right after stepping out of AG. Shen Lin, together with her assistant, walked slowly towards her. She was wearing a pale purple skirt together with a pair of crystal-embellished shoes, looking elegant and beautiful. ¡°Qianshu, why did youe to AG?¡± Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°I came to deliver a few reports.¡± The assistant had worked for Shen Lin for a period of time and knew the rtionship between her and Shen Qianshu. He stayed silent at the side. Shen Lin raised her hands, lightly brushing off the loose hair on her face. Under the sunlight¡¯s refraction, the jewels on her bracelet shone brightly. One look and Shen Qianshu recognized that it was the jewel bought in Spring Court Fair. What a professional appraiser she was, she could not even tell that it was fake with her naked eye. A two hundred thousand dors jewel, stringed together with a strand of light yellow crystals, formed a rose shaped design. It was exceptionally exquisite and beautiful. Paired with her skirt today, she looked really elegant. She did it on purpose. The corners of Shen Qianshu¡¯s lips curved up mockingly. Shen Lin said, ¡°This jewel, you originally saw it first, but Brother Xuan wanted to buy it for me no matter what. Qianshu, ah, so sorry. If it wasn¡¯t so expensive, I also want to give it to you.¡± ¡°Miss Shen, I do notck this kind of jewel. Since you like it, you can have it. The things you treat as precious, not everybody feels the same way too.¡± ¡°Qianshu, Brother Xuan suffered a bone fracture because of you and is still in the hospital. You... do you not feel guilty at all?¡± ¡°Miss Shen, Lin Xuan suffered a car ident. Don¡¯t push all the me to me.¡± Shen Qianshu knew that the person Shen Lin cared most about was Lin Xuan. To be exact, if it was something she wanted, Shen Lin would do anything to snatch it and make it hers. She would then unt it in front of Shen Qianshu. It had been like this since forever. She was also good at pretending to be a white lotus¡ªinnocent and pitiful. In front of the elders, she would frame Shen Qianshu, and it was proved to be effective every time. She would always seed. Shen Qianshu thought that if she could return to being fifteen, she would not fight for her parents¡¯ love with Shen Lin and would not be set up by her until she was deserted. Shen Lin pretended to be a white lotus, but she would be even better than Shen Lin at pretending to be one. ¡°Miss Shen, look after your own fianc¨¦ by yourself. I don¡¯t like to be involved in the past, and I don¡¯t like him disturbing me. It would be best if him, you, and both of you don¡¯t annoy me.¡± Chapter 89 - A Causing Trouble Young Woman

Chapter 89: A Causing Trouble Young Woman

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Just putting up a pretense, trying to be strong,¡± Shen Lin said. ¡°Shen Qianshu, you have nothing at all. A jewelry appraiser bringing up a child alone, your whole life will just be like that. This is the price you have to pay after snatching away someone¡¯s life. You still love Brother Xuan right? However, you should also know that it¡¯s impossible for both of you to be together in this life. So, you can only pretend to be strong. This morning, rumors about you and CEO Li were spreading like wildfire. Ah, you should cling onto CEO Li. You spent a few nights with him, and he gets happy. Then, he will give your son some good opportunities, but that¡¯s it. You wish to marry him? I persuade you to wake up from your dream. Shen family and Li family, you will never be worthy of stepping into either.¡± Shen Qianshu experienced the evilest insults before and had long be strong and unbothered. Suffering many hardships together with her son these few years, she heard all kinds of insults. However, she would always feel pained every time Shen Lin used her of snatching away her life. In fact, she did not do anything wrong at all. By a strange mix of events, she went to the Shen Family. Causing the Shen Family¡¯s biological daughter to live outside, she was med by everyone. Fifteen years of livingfortably and a life where she was loved by everyone was really snatched away from Shen Lin. She was an intruder. There was nothing wrong with Shen Lin hating her. And just because this was an undeniable fact, she would always fall into Shen Lin¡¯s trap every time. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Miss Shen, you repeatedly bring up what happened ten years ago. You don¡¯t feel tired repeating, but even I feel tired listening. What I owe you, I have already paid you back mostly. Yes or no, only you know yourself.¡± Just because she snatched away fifteen years of Shen Lin¡¯s life. She was not willing to let Shen Lin and her parents insult her forever. She gave up her dream. ¡°I heard that Lin Xuan admires your talent a lot. One yearter, I really hope that you will still be the talented jewelry designer you are.¡± Shen Qianshu turned and left. Shen Lin behind her was blinded with hatred. Shen Qianshu stopped again and turned to look at her. ¡°Lin Xuan is someone that I dumped. Shen Lin, you can¡¯t even win the heart of a person I dumped. You sure are a failure!¡± Damn you, Shen Qianshu! It was not clear from when, but the Shen Qianshu she had always yed around with and dominated had be uncontroble. Fifteen years of life were not even enough to agitate her. However, Shen Lin knew that in Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart, she always longed for her parents¡¯ eptance and love. This was Shen Qianshu¡¯s weakness. Ye Family mansion. Lu Xiao was reporting to the olddy about thepany¡¯s situation. Lu Xiao said, ¡°Gubelin¡¯s appraiser sent back the jewelry today. This batch of jewelry, worth twenty million, was all fake. There were mixed jewels and natural jewels, but their value was not as high. From this batch of goods, we made a huge loss. Zhong Ran tried to persuade Gubelin¡¯s appraiser to issue a certificate they wanted, but the appraiser rejected him.¡± The olddy was ying with prayer beads in her hand. Lu Xiao said, ¡°Losing twenty million is nothing serious, but the transaction date between AG and Imperial Jewelry is nearing soon. There is something wrong with this batch of jewelry. Ye Ling will find it difficult to answer, but the director board will surely demand for exnations. At that time...¡± Olddy raised her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s not so easy to deal with Ye Ling. One¡¯s sesses and failures are both due to the same person. If the appraiser finds out that this batch of jewelry is fake after our transaction, it would be more beneficial to our n.¡± Lu Xiao replied, ¡°Yes, I also never expected them to send the jewels to Gubelin for appraisal. I found two appraisalpanies, and neither of them found out that they were fake. At the start, Gubelin also issued a certificate, but after that, a female appraiser found something wrong and inspected it again. It was then that the problems arose.¡± Chapter 90 - The Power of a Little Princess

Chapter 90: The Power of a Little Princess

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Such a troublemaker!¡± Ye Old Lady¡¯s gaze was really scary. Lu Xiao nodded. ¡°Madam, should we send someone to...¡± ¡°Do not act rashly!¡± The olddy said. ¡°You go find Meng Xi and ask her to look for Ye Ling. She is one of our country¡¯s top appraisers. If she can help us to issue a certificate, we should be able to get through the crisis.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Lu Xiao thought for a moment and said, ¡°Madam, there¡¯s another matter. Dream Star¡¯s jewelry designer Shen Lin came to AG today, and Ye Ling went to meet her alone.¡± The olddy looked at Lu Xiao in surprise and recalled Ye Yifan¡¯s past words. Could it be that Ye Ling likes Shen Lin? A rivalpany¡¯s designer? ¡°Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions, let¡¯s wait and see.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Ye Ling took out his earpiece, and Zhong Ran took out his too. Ye Ling snorted and slightly closed his eyes. Zhong Ran said, ¡°Master, we acted this scene so convincingly and finally managed to fool the cunning and evil olddy.¡± Ye Ling mimicked. ¡°Such a troublemaker!¡± Zhong Ran sniggered. ¡°Master, proving from another angle, Miss Shen is really a sharp-sighted appraiser.¡± This was, of course, something to be proud of. However, this batch of jewels was personally handled by Ye Ling, and he spent three months and tested various figures until it was finally perfect. Originally, it was not supposed to be discovered as counterfeits. But they did not expect that Shen Qianshu would give them each a p to their faces. If it were someone else, Master would perhaps have taught him or her a lesson. Now that there was a certificate, their ns would have to change. Zhong Ran was curious about something. ¡°Master, you finally met Miss Shen Lin, the person you have been longing to meet. How did you feel? She is really a beauty and is a great match with you, Master. It¡¯s a pity she is not as pretty as Miss Qianshu, I...¡± Ye Ling turned around and stared at Zhong Ran coldly, causing Zhong Ran to break out in cold sweats. I¡¯m done for. I crossed Master¡¯s forbidden zone. Which part of my sentence was wrong? Damn, stop looking at me and give some hints! Master, I beg you to not to be angry. Keep cool, I don¡¯t want to die. Could it be that I said Miss Shen Lin was not as pretty as Miss Qianshu, and Master got angry? After all, Miss Shen Lin is Master¡¯s goddess. I should not say that his goddess was not as pretty as Qianshu. Why did I speak the truth so bluntly, and I have now provoked the beast. ¡°Shen Qianshu is pretty, and what has that got to do with you?¡± Ye Ling swiftly stood up and kicked him. ¡°Are you harboring dirty thoughts of her?¡± Zhong Ran intelligently dodged to one side and felt really puzzled. I said your goddess was not as pretty as Miss Qianshu, and you actually did not get angry. Then what are you angry at? ¡°Master?¡± ¡°Have you taken a fancy to her?¡± Ye Ling coldly looked at him. ¡°Ah Da,e in and drag Zhong Ran out. Cut his dick off!¡± Ah Da replied, ¡°Yes!¡± Zhong Ran knelt down. Master, are you serious? Zhong Ran said, ¡°Master, I would never dare to harbor dirty thoughts of Miss Qianshu. She is very ugly, so ugly that I can¡¯t bear to look at her, really!¡± Ye Ling raged and gave him a kick. ¡°Who are you saying is ugly?¡± Zhong Ran did not dare to dodge this time and harshly suffered the kick. He got scared, and he covered his fly. He was puzzled again. Pretty is not okay, ugly is also not either. Master, what do I need to say to be able to protect my little brother? Was this the consequence of serving a tyrant? It was so difficult to survive. Zhong Ran had a sudden inspiration and said, ¡°Master, you and Miss Qianshu are a match made in heaven. Who is Li Zhiyuan and Lin Xuan, all these random men? They are not even worthy of being your ve. Miss Qianshu will surely give you a little princess.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s anger was gone. ¡°Really, she will give birth to two little princesses in a year,¡± Zhong Ran firmly said. Ye Ling was finally satisfied, and Ah Da could not bear to look on. Zhong Ran was as happy as ark. The unbelievable power of a little princess. Chapter 91 - Drag It down Even If It’s in Mid-Air

Chapter 91: Drag It down Even If It¡¯s in Mid-Air

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Oh yay! ¡°Get lost!¡± Zhong Ran and Ah Da swiftly exited the president¡¯s office. Zhong Ran felt his pain. ¡°Ah Da, did you actually think of cutting off my little brother just now?¡± Ah Da was expressionless. ¡°You guess!¡± ¡°I will just not guess. What did my little brother even do wrong? He almost died... Those who survived a catastrophe are bound to have a good fortune! I will have many lovers!¡± Zhong Ran thought, It must be like this. Ah Da retorted. ¡°Who asked you to spout nonsense?¡± ¡°What did I say wrong? Master admired Miss Shen Lin¡¯s talent and loves her designs a lot. After seeing the pair of cuffs she designedst year, Master custom-made six pairs of it in different colors. In a normal person¡¯s perspective, he would also think that Miss Shen Lin is Master¡¯s woman. He also could not wait to see her, how would I know that he would suddenly go crazy?¡± ¡°Our Master... is a normal person?¡± Zhong Ran was speechless. You are actually right, I am unable to refute! Shen Qianshu took a ten-day leave. She did not use this year¡¯s annual leave or sick leaves at all. She actually wanted to wait until Tong Hua was not busy and bring him overseas for a holiday. After meeting Shen Lin, on a sudden impulse, she took her annual leave. When Lin Xiaojuan heard that she wanted to bring Tong Hua on a holiday, she checked Tong Hua¡¯s schedule. Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°Ok, no problem. You bring him on a holiday, and I will adjust his filming schedules and shows. Where are you bringing him to y?¡± ¡°To Turkey.¡± When Tong Hua heard that he was going on a holiday with Mommy, he was exceptionally delighted and pped happily. The thing he looked forward to every year was going on a holiday with Mommy. Tong Hua¡¯s travel visa had not expired yet, and Shen Qianshu had a work visa. They did not need to worry about visa issues, and she proceeded to buy that day¡¯s ne tickets. She brought Tong Hua to the airport and went off on an impromptu holiday. Just as the mother and son went to the airport, Ye Ling immediately received the news. Ye Ling said, ¡°Going to Turkey?¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Qianshu and Little Master are going to Turkey for ten days.¡± Ah Da responded. ¡°Master, do you want me to stop them?¡± Ye Ling took the ss cup on his table and smashed it. ¡°This god damn woman, she took my words like a passing wind. She really dared to escape. She must have wanted to try another way to escape and chose to escape from Turkey. Dream on!¡± Zhong Ran thought, Master, perhaps Miss Qianshu and Little Master simply wanted to go on an impromptu holiday? After just saving his little brother from death, Zhong Ran did not dare to be nosy. ¡°Go and stop the ne!¡± Ye Ling fumed in anger. Zhong Ran thought for a moment and said, ¡°Master, this is amercial ne, it will cause a hugemotion, why not...¡± ¡°Whatmotion? My little princess already escaped, even if the ne has taken off, you still need to throw an anchor and drag it down!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face was livid and full of impatience. He had a murderous look on his face. Ah Da and Zhong Ran stood rooted to the ground. This would really easily lead to a globalmotion. A ne flying mid-air, if intercepted and dragged down, would really make international headlines. Master, please stay calm! ¡°Master...¡± Zhong Ran appeared to be unscrupulous, and Ah Da, risking admonition, said, ¡°We have people in Turkey, and they can look after Miss Shen and Little Master. You should give Miss Shen a surprise, and it can let her know clearly that no matter where she goes, you will always be able to catch her.¡± ¡°Inform the people in Turkey, and let them TAKE GOOD CARE of them!¡± Ye Ling heavily emphasized the words ¡®take good care.¡¯ Ah Da replied, ¡°Yes!¡± Zhong Ran thought to himself, Ah Da, you are so clever. The tyrant was actually willing to listen to advice. It was miraculous. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua sessfully boarded the ne and flew straight to Antalya. The mother and son¡¯s itinerary was very simple: fly straight to Antalya and stay for two days; stay for another two days in Izmir and then one day in Pamukkale. The rest of their time would be spent in Istanbul. Chapter 92 - eel Like I Am a Retard

Chapter 92: Feel Like I Am a Retard

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Stretching over Eurasia, this country had been popr with many Asian tourists in these past few years. Shen Qianshu came here once on a work trip but, unfortunately, only managed to stay in Istanbul for a few days and did not get to really visit and enjoy the ce much. This time, she came with preparation. She brought her son out to enjoy and was prepared to fully tour the whole ce. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua sat in First ss, and Shen Qianshu had very serious airsickness. She would fall asleep after boarding the ne, would not eat anything except for a sleeping pill, and would sleep from the start to until the nended. Tong Hua watched French movies and also slept in the second half of the flight. Once the nended in Antalya, Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua felt liberated. This was a city where Asians, especially the Chinese, rarely visited. They did not need to be afraid of their country¡¯s paparazzi following them and did not need to exercise caution wherever they went. Shen Qianshu bared her natural face, and Tong Hua carried a small backpack. As Shen Qianshu had airsickness, she did not feel really well and had a slight headache. After collecting their luggage, Shen Qianshu sat on top of the luggage while little Tong Hua pushed her around, attracting the gaze of everybody they passed. After all, the roles were reversed. For others, it was the small little cute children who sat on the luggage while their parents pushed them around. For the two, it was the mommy who sat on the luggage while her small little boy pushed her around. Other than the bystanders who were shocked, they also garnered more attention as they were Asians. In this city, there were not many Asians. Tourists and tour groups would also not fly to Antalya directly. ¡°Baby, you have worked hard.¡± ¡°Serving a beauty is my honor.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Oh Tong Hua, do take on lesser dramas. You are already under bad influence. The two were about to call for a cab when four men in ck orderly walked out of nowhere, standing in a line in front of Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua. Shen Qianshu was still suffering from airsickness and was dizzy. She was puzzled. What was going on? ¡°Miss Shen and Little Master, right? We are sent by Master to protect both of you. We will be in charge of your safety throughout your trip.¡± The four men in ck bowed in respect. Shen Qianshu was speechless. Tong Hua was speechless too. Both mother and son were shocked. F*ck you, Ye Ling! Tong Hua put on a forced smile and looked at them, not exposing himself. Protect? More like keeping them under surveince! This cheap daddy is really remarkable. They were simply going on a holiday, not escaping. Was there a need? Was there a need for this kind of treatment! Shen Qianshu was airsick and did not have much energy to argue with them, thus allowing the men to send them to the hotel. The hotel was beside the Mediterranean sea. Open the windows, and one could see the clear blue Mediterranean sea. It was like a piece of jewelry shining brightly in front of their eyes, and it was exceptionally beautiful. Shen Qianshu slept immediately after reaching the hotel. Tong Hua was also tired, so he decided to go to sleep as it was already nighttime. The four men in ck were speechless. The next day, they felt refreshed. Shen Qianshu sent Ye Ling a message. Shen Qianshu: Master, Tong Hua and I are only on a holiday. Do you have to create such a scene? ¡°Mommy, this is my first time feeling like I am a retard in people¡¯s eyes.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I feel you too.¡± In the hotel¡¯s breakfast hall beside the Mediterranean sea, the surroundings were beautiful. Outside, it was the breathtaking Mediterranean sea. There was also a rich breakfast spread. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua sat on a table beside the window to enjoy their breakfast while the four men in ck stood beside them. Their legs were spread apart, aligned with their shoulders. They crossed their arms and ced them in front of their chest. Serious and orderly. They were all decked in ck suits and sunsses, looking like bodyguards from the underworld. Shen Qianshu could not stand to look at them. Everybody in the hotel was looking at them. Those who did not know would think that they were political leaders from a country. Ye Ling: To protect both of you. Chapter 93 - Block You After Our Disagreement

Chapter 93: Block You After Our Disagreement

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu: Protect your own head. We do not need people to protect us. Ten days leave including four days of the weekend, a total of fourteen days, and we will go back. Master, we are not escaping. Ye Ling: Oh. Shen Qianshu: ¡®Oh¡¯ your head. Even if I was escaping, I will not escape to Turkey! Ye Ling: What if you escaped from Turkey? Shen Qianshu: Then what about my visa? Ye Ling: I know that your work visa has not expired yet. Is there no embassy in Turkey? Shen Qianshu: You win. Shen Qianshu took a deep breath and felt like scolding someone. She felt irritated just looking at his profile picture. Clicking around irritatedly, she identally blocked him. The men in ck were speechless. All of them gasped in surprise. Tong Hua gave her a big thumbs up and said, ¡°Mommy, I salute you.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°... He most likely will not text me anymore, right?¡± If he did not text her, he would not realize that she blocked him. Ye Ling sent a text to Shen Qianshu, and a reminder popped out: You are not the other party¡¯s friend, you need to add her as a friend first. Ye Ling eximed, ¡°How dare she!¡± Shen Qianshu threw her phone to the side, feeling lifeless and losing all interest in life. Tong Hua said, ¡°Cheap daddy is so ruthless. From what I see, he will call you to add him back soon or else he will sell me to work as a ve.¡± Shen Qianshu replied, ¡°Tong Hua, you have such a great imagination.¡± Mommy, you are the naive one. One of the men¡¯s phone rang, and Shen Qianshu got a shock. She heard the man answer the call respectfully and walked towards her. ¡°Miss Shen, Master said that if you do not add him back in three seconds, we will kill Little Master on the spot.¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°Even more ruthless than I imagined.¡± Shen Qianshu was stunned. Tong Hua said, ¡°Mommy, you have two more seconds.¡± Trembling, Shen Qianshu picked up her phone and swiftly added Ye Ling back. Ye Ling: Shen Qianshu, you dare to block me? Do you believe that I will throw you two into the Mediterranean sea? Such excessive boldness you have there that you got the guts to block me. Let me tell you, these four men will stick to you two like glue now. Shen Qianshu: Master, I was wrong. Shen Qianshu quickly sent him three ¡®bow with one¡¯s face to the ground¡¯ emoticon in defeat. I am really begging you. Please forgive me, I will not dare to block you ever again. Ye Ling ignored her. Shen Qianshu could not take it anymore and was tempted to block him again. ¡°Mommy, stay calm.¡± Knowing that the whole restaurant was looking at them, Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua ate their breakfast calmly. Shen Qianshu took a selfie stick and brought Tong Hua to shop around in Antalya. Although the four men were an eyesore, they were impossible to ditch too. Antalya was a really beautiful city, situated beside the Mediterranean sea. It had the prettiest view along the Mediterranean sea. The mother and son strolled around the city in the morning and yed at the beach in the afternoon. The seawater was clear, and overlooking from the cliff, the Mediterranean sea was even more breathtaking. They returned to the hotel in the evening, drank cocktails while sitting on the beach chairs in the hotel, and caught the sunset. They spent a really fruitful day, and other than the irritating group of four men, both mother and son had a very eventful day. Since they were on holiday, they had to spend the day like a holiday. They stayed in Antalya for an extra day. Initially, Shen Qianshu wanted to go to Izmir by train. However, with these four men, it became more convenient to go by car, and they could enjoy the scenery throughout the journey. This was the only time Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua found the men useful. Being avid photographers, Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua enjoyed themselves throughout the journey and took many photos of the scenery, the people, and their environment. They even dared to venture into less-known towns, and sometimes would bring only one man in ck along so as to appear less conspicuous. Chapter 94 - Scare in Pamukkale

Chapter 94: Scare in Pamukkale

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After getting along with them, Shen Qianshu realized that the men in ck were really honest and simple. They remained as quiet bodyguards, would not say any nonsense, and would not purposely find fault with them. To Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua¡¯s requests, if they were reasonable, the men would also fulfill all of them. They were greatly loved by Tong Hua. Izmir was a city beside the Aegean Sea, and its vibes werepletely differentpared to Antalya. As usual, Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua stayed beside the Aegean Sea. The two¡¯s daily schedule was really simple, carrying a backpack, stroll mindlessly in the city and head to rest when tired. The city¡¯s far location and their inability tomunicate with the locals troubled them a bit. Neither of the two knew how to speak or understand Turkish. Most people in Turkey did not know English, but that did not affect Tong Hua and Shen Qianshu¡¯s joy at all. Tong Hua came out with a n himself, yed all around the city, and ate all the delicious food. The men in ck realized that although Little Master looked like a pampered child, in reality, he was not. He was more of someone who was brutal and spoke a lot. Behind a smiley and kind face, he was actually not to be trifled. Inparison, Miss Shen¡¯s temper was so much better. Other than being unfamiliar with their surroundings on the first day, the men in ck took turns to follow them alone or in pairs for the next few days. It was then not that conspicuous. Tong Hua even bought four shirts for them, demanding them to change into the shirts. When they were changing, they felt humiliated. ¡°You guys call me Little Master, so I am your Boss. When the Boss asks you to speak, you have to obey. Now, I am asking you to change your clothes. Any problems with that?¡± Although young, Tong Hua had a strong, imposing manner. The men had no choice but to change into casual clothes. ¡°Miss Shen, from tomorrow onwards, we want to follow both of you for the entire journey.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Shen Qianshu could not understand. They would attract everybody¡¯s attention if four men were to follow them everywhere. ¡°I felt that there was someone following us these few days.¡± He frowned and said, ¡°I might be oversensitive, but for safety¡¯s sake, it would be better to follow you guys.¡± Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua exchanged a nce. They were simply on holiday. Did they have to be so dramatic? Can they still enjoy themselves? Who could she have offended, other than the one or two guys who were rejected after confessing to her? For Tong Hua, he only had disagreements with his fellow child stars and fought over some matters with them before. After the trip to Izmir, they went to Pamukkale. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua nned to stay in Pamukkale for a day. Pamukkale was like a paradise, and it was exceptionally beautiful. The natural hot springs gave off a shade of light blue, connecting to be like a stretch of terraces. It was simply breathtaking. But, unfortunately, it was too crowded. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua took off their shoes, put them aside, and walked along the cliff barefooted. They stepped in the hot springs water, and it actually felt really pleasant. The hot spring pond was a small road in the cliff: a simple alley without much protection at all. The other side was a steepndslide, but the hotel downhill was no doubt beautiful. The four men in ck followed behind them, helping them to take pictures and videos asionally. Two of them monitored the tourists passing by from beginning to end, firmly protecting them. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua were walking halfway when Shen Qianshu took a beautiful photo of him and sent it directly to Lin Xiaojuan, asking her to issue a wire copy for Tong Hua. When they were touring halfway, Shen Qianshu held onto Tong Hua¡¯s hand and walked back. As they were walking halfway, all of a sudden, horror struck. A teenager identally slipped. As there were many people walking back to the city, Shen Qianshu held onto Tong Hua and waited patiently at the back. The alley could only amodate one person at a time, and they were not in a hurry. Suddenly, she felt a huge force pushing her from behind. Shen Qianshu was not able to stand firmly. She slipped and in a moment of frantic, hurriedly pushed Tong Hua to the inner side. ¡°Mommy!¡± Tong Hua screamed. Chapter 95 - Scare in Pamukkale 2

Chapter 95: Scare in Pamukkale 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The road was too narrow, and as Shen Qianshu slipped, her whole body fell towards the cliff. She thought she was going to die. However, one of the men in ck leaped forward and grabbed her ankle, and another one pulled his leg. At the most critical moment, they pulled Shen Qianshu back to safety. She fell onto the wet and slippery floor. The tourists screamed in shock. Shen Qianshu was slightly giddy, and Tong Hua ran forward to hug Shen Qianshu. ¡°Mommy, Mommy...¡± He was scared so much that tears welled up in his eyes, but he remained calm. If she were to fall from such a high height, it would be impossible for her to survive. The tourists calmed down quickly and proceeded to walk through the alley slowly. ¡°Miss Shen, how are you feeling?¡± ¡°Someone pushed me!¡± Shen Qianshu was very certain that someone had pushed her from behind. She was holding onto Tong Hua¡¯s hand at that time, and if her reaction was not fast enough, Tong Hua would have fallen off together with her. Two lives would be lost. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Very sure!¡± After just escaping from the gate of hell, Shen Qianshu shivered. She was, however, very calm and not panicked at all. She could not see who pushed her, but she was certain that it was on purpose. Someone wanted hers and Tong Hua¡¯s lives. A man in ck stood up, and the crowd of onlookers all dispersed. After not seeding, the person must have escaped and could not be tracked now. Three men in ck that were lying on the ground to pull Qianshu were now wet from head to toe, looking very pathetic. Tong Hua¡¯s expression was murderous. He stared at the men and shouted, ¡°Call Ye Ling now!¡± ¡°Yes, Little Master!¡± ¡°I want to know who was the one who did this!¡± Tong Hua had a sinister look shing past his eyes and was biting firmly onto his lips. It did not matter how badly he fell, but the person actually dared to touch his Mommy. He was looking for death! ¡°Tong Hua, don¡¯t be angry...¡± Shen Qianshu hugged Tong Hua and said, ¡°Mommy is fine.¡± The tourists all looked at them in surprise. The men surrounded them, firmly guarding them. For Shen Qianshu¡¯s whole life, the evilest thing she experienced was only being chased after by perverts and almost getting knocked down by a bus, and these were all considered idents. The most dangerous thing Tong Hua experienced was when there were abnormalities with his heart, causing him to almost die. Both mother and son had never experienced murder before. Other than Ye Ling¡¯s evil family, Tong Hua could not think of anybody else. City A. Ye Ling hurriedly rushed out with Zhong Ran following behind him. ¡°Master, do you need to prepare a ne to fly to Turkey?¡± ¡°Rascal, why would I go to Turkey? Not afraid they will die faster?¡± Ye Ling howled. His face was dark, and his whole body was emitting annoyance, warning people not to talk to him. Zhong Ran and Ah Da both did not dare to talk and just followed him down. ¡°To the mansion!¡± Ye Ling growled. If he were to go to Turkey now, it would no doubt be exposed that he was very concerned with both mother and son, and it would only cause them to die faster. Throughout the journey, Ye Ling was very silent. His amber eyes were covered by ayer of icy frost. He looked out of the window, and nobody knew what he was thinking of. Zhong Ran and Ah Da, however, were very clear that right now, Master¡¯s heart was filled with beasts, all roaring and wanting to kill. It was already evening when they reached the mansion. Ye Family was starting dinner. Ye Old Lady, the opposite Ye Bao¡¯s family, were all present. Ye Bao¡¯s wife Zhou Ying and his children Ye Zexiu and Ye Tingting were all present. The entire family was happy and harmonious. This mansion belonged to Ye Family first wife¡¯s family in name, but they seldom visited the mansion these few years and only kept their rooms. The second wife¡¯s family took over the mansion, and the three brothers of Ye Family had always turned a blind eye. Ye Tingting was still in university while Ye Zexiu already held the position of a general manager in their family business, and he was the olddy¡¯s most favorite grandson. Chapter 96 - Vengeful Ye Ling

Chapter 96: Vengeful Ye Ling

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios They were very surprised to see Ye Ling back home. Ye Bao¡¯s family was enjoying their life with ease. The entire family was unhappy with Ye Ling¡¯s distribution of the inheritance previously. However, they had no choice as the rules of the Ye Family were that either the eldest grandson or the son of the legal wife would be the inheritor. Although Ye Ling was not the son of the legal wife, he was the eldest grandson. After Ye Ling restructured the Ye Family, he practically became Ye Family¡¯s enemy. Ye Yifan was brainwashed by Ye Old Lady consecutively for three days. However, he loved his brother a lot, and no matter how the family brainwashed him, he was determined that his brother was the best. He knelt down and was prepared to ept any form of punishment, almost angering the olddy with his behavior. ¡°Eldest grandson, why are you back?¡± Ye Old Lady was fearful of Ye Ling. For these five years, nobody knew how Ye Ling built up his fortune. City A¡¯s underworld was widely influential. It expanded into an underworld kingdom, but it would never find trouble with Ye Ling. The people beside Ye Ling, each and every one of them, were heavily armed. In her heart, she was actually fearful of him. Ye Ling pulled out a chair like it was nobody¡¯s business and sat down. The maids immediately ced polished cutleries in front of him. Ye Zexiu and Ye Tingting both greeted him. ¡°Big brother!¡± Ye Ling nced at them. Ye Zexiu was a man with a striking appearance while Ye Tingting was very delicate and beautiful. They looked down on Ye Ling but were also very fearful of him. ¡°Grandma, you sent people to Turkey right?¡± The olddy was furious. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°I was only asking casually. If you are not guilty, why are you so agitated?¡± Ye Ling looked at her and said, ¡°Throughout the whole journey to here, I was thinking how I would mention this to you. When I saw you guys were so happy when I walked in, I was already not very happy.¡± My people being hunted by you, and you are still here enjoying yourself. I am not happy! Not happy at all! ¡°Ye Ling, how are you talking to olddy? Do you have any manners?¡± Ye Bao scolded. Ever since Ye Ling was little, Ye Bao did not really like Ye Ling. When Ye Ling just returned to Ye Family, he was purposely picked on and even fell and broke his leg. His most beloved pet cat was purposely thrown down from the fourth floor and died. Ye Ling remembered everything that happened in his heart. His childhood was dark. ¡°He is an illegitimate son. Why are you even so concerned?¡± Ye Old Lady knew that she could not hide it from him and thus did not bother anymore. ¡°The earlier we get rid of him, the earlier there will be peace.¡± ¡°Illegitimate son...¡± Ye Ling pursed his lips. Ah Da and Zhong Ran exchanged a nce. The Ye Family really insulted Master too much, and Ah Da and Zhong Ran could not even bear to see anymore. That was Master¡¯s sore spot, and they had to keep digging into his wound. ¡°Ye Family¡¯s ways of treating an illegitimate son, I¡¯ve experienced them before. However, he is not my son. My son was dead immediately after he was born. Perhaps, you didn¡¯t investigate clearly. He is just the woman¡¯s adopted child.¡± The olddy was really shocked. ¡°Dead?¡± ¡°Your great grandson is dead, and you seem really happy.¡± Ye Ling looked at her coldly. His amber eyes hid his harshness. ¡°What great grandson? Ye Family will never acknowledge him,¡± The olddy said and squinted. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you send people to protect them in Turkey?¡± ¡°I have always been kind and cannot bear to kill. I am even more unwillingly to see someone dying innocently because of me,¡± Ye Ling softly said. ¡°Grandma, do you understand me?¡± The olddy broke out in a coldugh and did not answer him. Ye Ling said, ¡°If you want to kill someone, you can tell me. I will do it on your behalf, preventing your hands from getting dirty. You are getting older, and you must umte more good deeds.¡± Ye Ling spoke gently and warmly to his elder, but everybody could feel a sense of harshness behind his tone. It was an indescribable gruesomeness. Chapter 97 - Touch My Person and You Will Die!

Chapter 97: Touch My Person and You Will Die!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He lowered his eyes, looking like a sleeping beast. Suddenly, he opened them, and sternness shed through his amber eyes like a beast waking up slowly after being in a slumber for many years. The vast space appeared to be extra cramped. The olddy said, ¡°I understand.¡± Ye Ling nodded, feeling very satisfied. ¡°I am someone, who has been always... vengeful.¡± At that moment, the maid from the second wife¡¯s family came running towards them. ¡°Madam, Master, Little Master fell down from the stairs and broke his leg.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ye Bao and Ye Zexiu hurriedly stood up, wanting to rush towards the opposite direction. The olddy¡¯s face turned white, and Ye Ling shouted, ¡°Stop right there!¡± Ye Bao and Ye Zexiu looked at him furiously. Ye Zexiu¡¯s eyes turned red. His wife and only son had just returned home, and now he has broken his leg? How was that possible! Such a coincidence? Ye Bao pointed at Ye Ling and said, ¡°Ye Ling, are you human? Xiao Hu is only five years old, you actually...¡± The olddy sat at the head of the table. Her face was expressionless. Her hands were clutching tightly onto the back of the chair, and she icily stared at Ye Ling. ¡°Second Uncle, back when you broke my legs, I was only four.¡± Ye Ling was expressionless and took a nce at Ye Tingting, causing her to shiver in fear. This illegitimate son was too scary. He was no longer the annoying little brat who only knew how to cry. ¡°Big brother, Xiao Hu is innocent, he... you are too inhumane.¡± Ye Zexiu eyes welled up. His heart ached for his son. ¡°Humanity? I really don¡¯t have any of that!¡± Ye Ling stood up and mannerly gave a bow to Ye Old Lady like a well-mannered gentleman from a reputable family. ¡°Grandma, this is a warning for you. Even though he is not my son, you can¡¯t touch him either.¡± ¡°So long as they arebeled as Ye Ling¡¯s people, nobody can touch them.¡± Ye Ling paused, scanned the Ye Family members, and said, ¡°If even a single strand of his hair is hurt because of you guys, I will shave off Xiao Hu¡¯s hair. If he bruised his skin, I will peel off Xiao Hu¡¯s skin. If he breaks any bones, I will break both Xiao Hu¡¯s legs and so on. I am always a kind person, and I do not kill. So, Grandma, Second Uncle, please constrain each other. Oh, including Shen Qianshu, whoever dares to touch her will die!¡± Ye Ling took big strides and walked out of the Ye Family mansion. The olddy sat on her chair steadily. Ye Zexiu hurriedly rushed home while Ye Bao face was red with anger. The olddy grabbed a cup and threw it at him. ¡°I warned you before, don¡¯t act rashly. Have my words fell on deaf ears?¡± Ye Bao did not dare to dodge, and the cup hit his body. Ye Bao¡¯s face was sullen, and he said, ¡°Mom, I wanted to kill that illegitimate son, but the problem is... I didn¡¯t know that he is not Ye Ling¡¯s son. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have gone through the trouble.¡± If he was not Ye Ling¡¯s son, he would not be a threat to the Ye Family. The Ye Family had never acknowledged illegitimate sons before. Ye Ling was an exception. He was acknowledged by Ye Family¡¯s eldest daughter-inw under her knees, being an exception. If there was another illegitimate son, Ye Ling had his offspring, and it would be more difficult for them to obtain AG. Ye Family¡¯s eldest wife had three sons: Ye Ling was strong and domineering, Ye Tingyun was overseas most of the time, and Ye Yifan was powerless and of no use. If Ye Ling was gotten rid of and AG became under olddy¡¯s control, AG would also belong to the second wife¡¯s family. They were also sons born from the legal wife. Thus, Ye Family¡¯s three brothers all could not have offspring. Who knew that Ye Ling¡¯s son had long died. Trying to gain an advantage only to end up worse off. ¡°Mom, are you just going to watch Ye Ling bully us like that? Xiao Hu is your most beloved great-grandson and your only great-grandson. His legs have now been broken by Ye Ling.¡± Ye Bao was unresigned. His precious grandson was hurt just like that. What if one day Ye Ling went ballistic and killed his precious grandson? Chapter 98 - Thigh Is Thigh

Chapter 98: Thigh Is Thigh

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°If you were not reckless, would Xiao Hu break his leg? Go to the ancestral hall to reflect!¡± The olddy was furious. She was to me for being toox, causing them to underestimate the severity of their actions. Ye Bao did not dare to speak further, obediently going to the ancestral hall. The olddy yed with the prayer beads in her hands. Her face was sullen deep like the water. Turkey, Pamukkale. Shen Qianshu suffered nothing serious. She only scratched her skin a little and would be fine after applying treatment. There were no surveince cameras in the tourist attraction, so they could not find the culprit. Tong Hua¡¯s face was dark, and he coldly stared at the men in ck until they had the creeps. Little Master, we saved Miss Shen! Please have mercy on us. Don¡¯t be so fierce! Was he really not Master¡¯s offspring? Tong Hua asked, ¡°Did Ye Ling call?¡± The man replied, ¡°Little Master, he has not. Why don¡¯t you and Miss Shen grab something to eat first?¡± Shen Qianshu nodded. She was still in shock but had now calmed herself down. She held onto Tong Hua¡¯s little hand and said, ¡°Tong Hua, let¡¯s go soak in the hot spring.¡± ¡°Sure, Mommy.¡± The hotels in Pamukkale all had hot springs. They were all-natural hot springs, and the temperature was slightly high. Shen Qianshu brought Tong Hua to soak in the hot spring. Tong Hua¡¯s face was sour, and he sat at one side, not talking at all. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Tong Hua, Mommy is already fine, why are you still unhappy?¡± ¡°The bad guy ran away. I am very angry.¡± ¡°There are so many bad guys in this world!¡± ¡°What does that have to do with me? The bad guy who hurt Mommy is the real bad guy,¡± Little Tong Hua said looking in the direction of Pamukkale unhappily. ¡°... Mommy, I think...¡± They were targeting me. But I implicated Mommy. At that time, Shen Qianshu was holding onto him, and if she fell, she would obviously pull him together with her. Mommy was a jewelry appraiser and did not offend anybody before. The rtionship between her and Ye Ling was not really counted. The only exnation would be that someone thought he was Ye Ling¡¯s son and wanted to kill him. In the dramas he acted in, the plots were always like this. Yeah, it was highly possible. Logically correct. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Tong Hua, ah...¡± These two years, all the dramas you have acted in, were all so shocking. Have you forgotten? Shocking, vulgar, and old-fashioned. ¡°Mommy, we have to stay further away from Ye Ling. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± ¡°I second that.¡± Nothing wrong at all. Tong Hua was very satisfied. As Tong Hua was young, he had tender skin. When he came out of the hot spring pond, he looked like an egg that was boiled, having very delicate skin. Shen Qianshu wrapped her son with a big towel and wiped his body while the two men in ck guarded them. Tong Hua wore a t-shirt and mini boxers. He stretched himself and felt really rejuvenated. Ye Ling called. The men took the phone and passed it to Shen Qianshu. ¡°Were you scared to tears?¡± Ye Ling asked. Cry your head. Wouldn¡¯t a normal reaction be, are you hurt anywhere? Even if he were to say ¡®don¡¯t be scared, I am here,¡¯ he would still have kept his possessive CEO reputation. This man would totally be a viin and not a male lead if he was in a CEO storyline. ¡°Master, sorry to disappoint you.¡± ¡°It is really quite disappointing. Everything has been settled. You and the annoying brat can continue your holiday,¡± said Ye Ling. ¡°He is called Tong Hua.¡± ¡°Yeah, that annoying brat is called Tong Hua.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. She felt a strong urge to rebut him. Bear with it! Tong Hua was breathing heavily at one side. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Who did this?¡± ¡°My family¡¯s olddy thought that Tong Hua is my son. Rest assured, I have already settled this. She will not act rashly anymore.¡± ¡°What, targeting Tong Hua?¡± Shen Qianshu was furious. ¡°I thought that it was my exceptional beauty that caused people to be jealous, and I actually wanted to forgive her. So she actually was targeting my son? Outrageous! Is your olddy sick in her mind? Even if he is your son, he is also her great-grandson. Why is she so evil?¡± Chapter 99 - A Huge Travel Documentary

Chapter 99: A Huge Travel Documentary

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu raged and turned around to look at Tong Hua. He was not surprised and had an unhappy look on his face. Shen Qianshu touched his head, and Ye Ling remained silent for a long time. Ye Ling said, ¡°Anyway, it has been settled. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s anger had not subsided. ¡°How?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to know,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ¡°After all, you have to give birth to a little princess for me. I won¡¯t let you get into trouble.¡± Shen Qianshu stared nkly. ¡°...¡± There was no way they could continue the conversation that day. Tong Hua tiptoed, wanting to snatch the phone over. Anyway, Shen Qianshu could not continue the conversation, so she passed him the phone. Tong Hua took the phone and said, ¡°Tell your olddy that your little master remembers this debt that she owes. Tell her not to die too soon.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Ye Ling hung up the phone. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Tong Hua, I remember that in the previous drama that you acted in, your character had this line.¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°I came up with that line.¡± ¡°How clever, my baby.¡± Shen Qianshu pinched his cheeks. The men in ck were speechless. Miss Shen, do you not intend to teach your son well? If you let him go around like this, he may be more uncontroble when he grows older. After the issue was settled, Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua headed to Istanbul. Whenever issues settled, everyone¡¯s mood would be more rxed. But it also gave Shen Qianshu a warning to never ever go to dangerous ces again and to never despise the men in ck for being disruptive. She allowed them to protect her. When they arrived in Istanbul, Tong Hua and Shen Qianshu went to the Blue Mosque. Between the Blue Mosque and the Basilica Cistern, the duo argued as Tong Hua wanted to go to the Basilica Cistern while Qianshu wanted to visit the Blue Mosque. In the end, Tong Hua conceded, and Qianshu said, ¡°The attractions are linked. We can visit the Blue Mosque first. Then, we¡¯ll have lots of time for the Basilica Cistern.¡± Tong Hua believed her naively. The Blue Mosque was actually called the Sultan Ahmed Mosque, and it was one of the most famous mosques in Turkey. Designed and built by Mehmet Aga, the world-famous architect of the Imic world in the early 17th century, the walls of the mosque were all decorated with blue and white Iznik tiles. It was one of the most importantndmarks in Istanbul. The Blue Mosque was an Arabian-style dome with six spires symbolizing the six beliefs of Im. The Blue Mosque was one of the world¡¯s top ten wonders. (Introduction from the tourist information film) There were many people in the Blue Mosque. At the square, there was arge patch of grass. There were chimes and people who came to worship. There were flocks of tourists, and the ce was booming. Tong Hua was not very interested in visiting the Blue Mosque. But to amodate Shen Qianshu, he listened as Shen Qianshu exined all along the way. In reality, his heart was already with the Basilica Cistern. Shen Qianshu loved the wall murals in the ancient mosque. She studied every mural art for a long time and took pictures of them, hoping to gain some inspiration. It was her first timeing into contact with the wall murals at the Blue Mosque. She was very curious, and they remained at the Blue Mosque for four hours, leaving only half an hour to spare for visiting the Basilica Cistern. Tong Hua pouted. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re a liar.¡± ¡°Sorry~ Mommy¡¯s too engrossed. I¡¯m so sorry, baby.¡± The entrance to the Basilica Cistern was very shabby. Surrounded by the famous scenic spots in Istanbul, it was an unattractive but must-see attraction. Entering the Basilica Cistern was like entering another world. Chapter 100 - Are you surprised?

Chapter 100: Are you surprised?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Basilica Cistern was really very breathtaking. The entire Basilica Cistern was 140 meters long and 70 meters wide. Three hundred and thirty-six 9-meter-high Collins-style stone pirs supported the huge brick vaults, which were said to have been transported from the temples of the Antalya region. In the city of Istanbul, there were numerous underground pces, but the Jelebatan Groundwater Pce was thergest of them. Surprisingly, there were not many tourists at the ce that day. Tong Hua could see the fish swimming in the water. No matter how intelligent he was, he was still but a child. He would still be childlike. Furthermore, Shen Qianshu never raised him up as a lonely genius kid. Tong Hua¡¯s heart was filled with adventure and curiosity. ¡°Mommy, this ce is so stunning.¡± ¡°Yeah, how stunning.¡± Ancient buildings like these could get people engrossed and curious. It was said that the ce was so full of water that it could provide enough water for the people in the city to drink for a month. In the inner parts of the ce, there were two white jade columns with the head of Medusa. They were surrounded by coins from various countries. The sound of water droplets and Medusa¡¯s low-pitched sound intertwined into a unique ghostly atmosphere. Tong Hua threw a coin. He sped his hands together and mumbled something to himself. ¡°Oh, Tong Hua. That¡¯s something new.¡± No matter where this little rascal went, whenever there was a ce where people threw coins, he would give a cold humph and im that it was a scam. ¡°Mommy, ording to myths, the King of the Ocean Poseidon lusted after Medusa but could not get her love, so he raped Medusa. As she had lost her purity, Medusa could no longer follow Athena around. Furthermore, Poseidon was Zeus¡¯s younger brother. The infuriated Athena vented all her anger on Medusa and made her be a devil with snakes for hair. Later, the son of Zeus, Perseus, beheaded Medusa in order to rescue his mother. Since then, she has been in the Basilica Cistern and became a redemptive body. As long as she fulfills the human wishes, she can be resurrected, so there¡¯s a high chance of wishes being fulfilled if they are made around her.¡± ¡°Wow...¡± Shen Qianshu said and pped her hands. ¡°You know a lot about Greek mythology!¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯m a genius!¡± ¡°So what wish did you make?¡± ¡°I wish that Mommy and I will be together forever.¡± ¡°You wasted a wish. Of course we will be together forever.¡± ¡°And I wish that Mommy will find a nice gentleman that likes Mommy and loves Mommy. A gentleman who can beat Ye Ling to death.¡± The men in ck were speechless. Little Master, how brave of you! Shen Qianshu was at a loss of words, and she caressed her son¡¯s head. ¡°Never see Ye Ling again!¡± Tong Hua humphed. The men in ck were speechless. Well, that¡¯s awkward! Shen Qianshu looked at the men in ck around them, feeling like they constantly looked constipated. Shen Qianshu held onto Tong Hua and walked towards the exit slowly. Tong Hua was happy along the way. He was very ambitious and wanted to take photos while hugging onto the pirs. He was very joyful, just like an ordinary child. Shen Qianshu was running after him constantly. Until they reached the exit and saw Ye Ling. There were not many people at the exit. The night in Turkey was a little cold. Ye Ling was in a white shirt and casual pants, leaning onto a stall by the exit. His body was like jade, and among the Turkish faces, his stood out from the crowd, attracting the attention of many people and making them turn their heads to look at him. How handsome!!! He seemed a little tired and was about to doze off while standing. Zhong Ran, who stood beside him, asked him if he wanted to eat a chestnut but was violently hit on the head by Ye Ling. Feeling wronged, he touched his head and squatted at a side while eating his chestnuts. Seeing Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua, he waved hurriedly. Little Master, are you surprised? Everyone was speechless... Chapter 101 - The Crazy And The Ratchet Child

Chapter 101: The Crazy And The Ratchet Child

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu eximed, ¡°What the heck!¡± The man who was supposed to be busy dealing with a lot of things in City A actually appeared in Istanbul. Just in one night, he reached Turkey? The men in ck felt that Little Master was about to explode. They saw how his face darkened. Tsk tsk tsk! ¡°I¡¯m never reading Greek mythologies again. Stupid trash! What a lie!¡± He clearly wished to never see Ye Ling again. Why was it that the moment he stepped out of the exit, he saw Ye Ling? Was this Medusa wishing thing making a fool out of him? Tong Hua¡¯s little heart was triggered. Everyone was speechless... Tong Hua¡¯s eyes were zing. Ye Ling opened his eyeszily and looked at Shen Qianshu. The expression in his eyes looked like the moonlight in heaven. Calm and cold. Shen Qianshu recalled when she first saw Ye Ling. He stared at her coldly with that exact same expression in his eyes. The touristse and go. The bells chimed, making them feel as if they were back in the castle from years ago. There were only him and her. His princess was standing amidst a crowd of foreigners like a warm and beautiful piece of jade. Her oval face was pale, revealing a peachy pink color. She had beautiful eyes and thin red lips, and she was as sweet as a piece of caramel-vored cake. The youngdy from years ago stood before him. His first impression of her was, what a piece of caramel vored cupcake. It made him want to devour her. Ye Ling walked over in a veryzy manner like arge jaguar. Yet, his tone hinted that he was a little annoyed. ¡°Are you going to stand here until the world ends?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s amber eyes revealed a strong sense of annoyance. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry I¡¯m about to die.¡± ¡°Hungry? How¡¯s that our problem?¡± Little Tong Hua yelled angrily. ¡°If I die, the two of you have to be buried with me.¡± Ye Ling was a real piece of work. ¡°Mommy, look how dangerous he is. When he dies, he wants you to be buried with him.¡± Little Tong Hua tugged on Qianshu¡¯s hand and continued. ¡°Let¡¯s keep our distance from him.¡± Ye Ling snorted. ¡°Zhong Ran, buy him a princess outfit. Such a freaking eyesore.¡± If Tong Hua wore a princess outfit, Ye Ling could still bear with him forcedly. Tong Hua put his hands on his hips and took a few steps forward angrily. Although small, he was not about to lose to him. ¡°HOW DARE YOU!¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu stared at the two. Do these two have to fight every time they meet? Isn¡¯t that childish? Zhong Ran was peeling his chestnuts, and so were the men in ck. This drama was free to watch. Ye Ling looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°Do you believe that I can send you to Thand and change your gender?¡± Shen Qianshu did not know if she were to cry orugh. ¡°Ye Ling, why do you have to scare little kids?¡± ¡°I am very serious!¡± Ye Ling gave a very serious look on his face that said I ain¡¯t kidding. After all, he missed his little princess for seven years. ¡°Mommy, baby¡¯s scared.¡± Tong Hua¡¯s acting skills were superb. His eyes reddened, and he ran into her arms, hugging her waist. ¡°Mommy, when I¡¯m eighteen, will you marry me?¡± Everyone was speechless... Zhong Ran spat out all the chestnuts in his mouth. Little Master, what are you talking about? Was the hate between you and Master because both of you are love rivals? Shen Qianshu was also shocked. ¡°Annoying rascal, I think you¡¯re asking for death!¡± Ye Ling went over, pulling him back by the cor. Shen Qianshu jumped in shock, and Zhong Ran caught Tong Hua hurriedly, proving his loyalty to Little Master with his actions. ¡°Abusive monster!¡± Tong Hua had steaming out of his ears. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Are you deaf? Who¡¯s the one who had gone too far?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there topare between you and a child?¡± ¡°Whose child proposed to his own mother?¡± Tong Hua turned into a little ratchet instantly and yelled, ¡°I just want to propose! I just want to drive you crazy!¡± Chapter 102 - If You Were My Son You’d Be Dead

Chapter 102: If You Were My Son You¡¯d Be Dead

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Tong Hua turned into a little ratchet instantly and yelled, ¡°I just want to propose! I just want to drive you crazy!¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu stared nkly. Everyone around was dumbfounded. In life, there were many terrible people and rude words, but where did the gentlemanly Little Master go? Was he possessed by some weird thingy? Master, you are really clever! ¡°If you were really my son, you¡¯d be dead!¡± Tong Hua humphed coldly. ¡°Can you even give birth to someone so handsome and smart like me? Stop boasting.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s headache was so bad she rubbed her temples. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll shut up. Just wait, I helped my mom seek for partners online. After all, if the people who wanted to be my dad lined up in a queue, the queue would span from China to Turkey. Who wants you!¡± Just as Ye Ling was intending to kill Tong Hua with his bare hands, Zhong Ran said quickly, ¡°Master, Little Master. Do both of you intend to fight at the exit of a tourist attraction? How embarrassing. Don¡¯t you notice all the people crowding around?¡± Everyone turned their heads. Indeed, many people were watching them fight. It was a fight between an adult and a child. Some people even took out their phones to take videos of them. Luckily, none of them were from China. Ye Ling furrowed his eyebrows and looked at Shen Qianshu, and then he turned around and left. Shen Qianshu was still thinking about how Master got to Turkey. She grabbed Tong Hua by the arm and followed him. A few men in ck followed along too. Shen Qianshu ruffled Tong Hua¡¯s hair. This little rascal was really unhappy. Her son was clearly a little gentleman. Why does he always turn into a little hedgehog around Ye Ling? What a little rascal. Also, he knew how to enrage Ye Ling. He stepped on all of Ye Ling¡¯sndmines. They walked around for a day and were hungry. Tong Hua rubbed his tummy. Nothing was more important than food, so he decided not to be calctive with Ye Ling at the moment. Ye Family brought them to a Turkish restaurant for their meal, and they got a big te of roasted mutton. Roasted meat from Turkey was very popr. For the past few days, they have been eating roasted meat constantly, yet they never got tired of it. The roasted meat was cut very thinly and gave off a very strong aroma. Every bite was savory. Tong Hua ate feeling extremely happy, not needing to be bothered by anyone. As he ate, he took photos on his phone and uploaded them on his Weibo ount, drawing much envy from his fans and followers. ¡°Master, why did youe to Turkey?¡± ¡°It was along the way!¡± Uhh... Shen Qianshu was slightly puzzled. Along the way? Within a night, Turkey was along the way? Little Tong Hua could not be bothered to look up, giving the expression on his face that said yeah, go on with your nonsense. Ye Ling held it in, not throwing him out of the building. Ye Ling did not exin much. Seeing that her arm was still covered in gauze, he slightly squinted. It was very sinister. He always felt that he was too nice to the olddy. The olddy treated him and his brothers pretty well, but he never expected her to be so malicious to his son and to attack him. Shen Qianshu noticed the expression in Ye Ling¡¯s eyes as he stared at her arm. She raised her arm and said, ¡°Just a little bruise, doesn¡¯t get in the way of doing things.¡± ¡°Who cares about your stupid arm?¡± Ye Ling humphed in annoyance. Shen Qianshu smiled slightly. Ye Ling flew into rage out of humiliation. ¡°What are youughing at?!¡± ¡°Are you an international policeman? You control the skies, and you control thend. You even control if my mommy smiled or not. Immature.¡± With a mouth full of mutton, Tong Huamented angrily as he could not hold it in any longer. With a look on his face that said I¡¯ve been dealing with your nonsense for a long time, Ye Ling took a deep breath and said, ¡°Zhong Ran, take him out.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Tong Hua pped the table and red at Zhong Ran angrily. ¡°You dare?¡± ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran was conflicted. ¡°Just finish your meal.¡± Shen Qianshu pinched his cheeks and continued. ¡°Stop talking.¡± ¡°Mommy, do you still love me?¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu stared at her son with aplicated expression. What a mess, this is really...plicated. Chapter 103 - Just Can’t Get Along

Chapter 103: Just Can¡¯t Get Along

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Oh, so you passed by Turkey. Where were you intending to go?¡± ¡°Greece.¡± ¡°It is indeed along the way.¡± Greece was just beside Turkey, and there was only a sea between them, which would not take long to get across by boat. But of course, it was also out of Eurasia. Why was he going to Greece? For that batch of jewels? Greece was a ce that was rich in high-grade sapphires. Beside them, Zhong Ran and four men in ck were going on and on, boasting. Suddenly, it quietened down. Ye Ling loved silence. That was what Butler Luther warned her about back then. Don¡¯t speak unnecessarily. Indeed, Ye Ling loved silence. He loved sitting around upstairs for the entire day. He could get by a day without speaking a single word. If it was not for the fact that he had to eat, she thought that he could even be a deity. In reality, Ye Ling always met chatterboxes. Whether it was the Shen Qianshu from years ago or the current Zhong Ran, they were chatterboxes. She found it odd. How could a chatterbox like Zhong Ran stick around Ye Ling? She did not know how to get along with Ye Ling. It was a difficult thing to do. Her feelings for Ye Ling were really tooplicated. Frightful, fearful, she could not even put the words together for some, along with some negligible tinge of hate. During times such as those when he kept wanting her to give him a little princess, her hatred could have peaked. She also wanted someone to return her her little prince. But who could? Even if she gave birth again, it would not be the same child. Every mother¡¯s feelings towards their firstborn were special. Tong Hua looked at Ye Ling and then at Shen Qianshu. He blinked. Nothing was scarier than sudden silence. Tong Hua spouted. ¡°I hate Greece more than anything!¡± Greece mythologies are lies! Shen Qianshu thought of what had happened and could not help butugh. Her baby must be feeling super down. He clearly wished to never see Ye Ling again, yet within ten minutes, Ye Ling appeared in front of him, giving him a p in the face. ¡°Was it for the batch of jewels?¡± Shen Qianshu ignored the awkward atmosphere around Ye Ling and her. Last time, they fought terribly at the vi. Even if they met at AG, they only spoke because of work and nothing else. Between the two, there were indeed too many problems. Ye Ling nodded. Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°You have so many jewels with you, why don¡¯t you use them as a recement?¡± ¡°Idiot, that¡¯s for our little princess. How could it be used so randomly?¡± Ye Ling raged. To Shen Qianshu, they were just a batch of beautiful jewels. But to him, they were sincere blessings. Shen Qianshu thought, We don¡¯t even know where the little princess is. Tong Hua scoffed. Little princess, Little princess, why don¡¯t you change your gender and be a big princess? Ye Ling looked at the expressions on the mother and son. He grinded his teeth and yelled, ¡°Shen Qianshu!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s for Little Princess, can¡¯t be used anytime we please.¡± Shen Qianshu replied insincerely. Ye Ling shouted back. ¡°Liar!¡± Tong Hua burped and picked up his vegetable juice, chunking it down and pping his little tummy. He was very satisfied. Little Tong Hua finished half a te of roasted meat on his own. Ye Ling furrowed his eyebrows and stared at him. Turkish mutton was very delicious, but it had a stinking smell so children often disliked it. Yet, he loved it. He did not think that this little rascal would eat so heartily. Little Tong Hua finished his meal and was in a great mood. He thought that Ye Ling was less of an eyesore now. After the meal, they walked back. The restaurant was not far from the hotel. At night, Istanbul was beautiful. Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu walked at the back, and Zhong Ran knew what to do. He led Tong Hua to the front. Although he did not know what they were talking about, little Tong Hua was very interested, so he walked along with Zhong Ran. In the back, Shen Qianshu began to talk to Ye Ling. ¡°Why did your granny attempt to do something to Tong Hua?¡± Chapter 104 - Ye Ling’s Secret

Chapter 104: Ye Ling¡¯s Secret

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling tilted his head and looked at her. Under the moonlight, Shen Qianshu¡¯s face was pale, tender, and beautiful. Light reflected off it like jelly. But her eyes were very determined as if there was rooted duckweed in it. Ye Ling paused and said, ¡°The Ye Family has a tradition. Inheritance is passed to the eldest son and eldest grandson. Whatever everyone else gets depends on the mood of the person who got the inheritance. Furthermore, the Ye Family isrge, so rtions areplicated. There are tons of people who wish I don¡¯t have a child.¡± It was a simple exnation, and Shen Qianshu understood. What an innocent disaster. Ye Ling exined clearly that Tong Hua should not be in any more danger. ¡°The traditions in your family are weird. In the feudal dynasty of China, there is a tradition of passing on to the able and worthy instead of the eldest. Why does your family pass on to the eldest child?¡± ¡°The Ye Family is one that has been around for hundreds of years. It has gone through all sorts of s**t. This tradition was started hundreds of years ago and slowly developed. The reason is a littleplicated, but this tradition is rather great. It has prevented several problems from urring and helped unite the Ye Family.¡± ¡°If it helped in uniting the Ye Family, why is it that this generation doesn¡¯t want you to have a child?¡± Because I¡¯m an illegitimate child. I don¡¯t have the right to! Ye Ling stopped walking. The moonlight shone on his amber eyes. He concealed his feelings. A storm was brewing in his eyes, and the atmosphere had instantly be dangerous and sullen. Shen Qianshu did not know what she had said wrong. Ye Ling never replied. He just walked silently, and Shen Qianshu could only catch up with him. They approached the hotel. Tong Hua went to y with Zhong Ran. Apparently, Zhong Ran had told him interesting stories that he was very engrossed in. Shen Qianshu thought that her son was so easily cheated away like that. Ye Ling returned to the hotel and was gone. He had secretly upgraded all their rooms to presidential suites. The hotel offered a Turkish bath experience. Zhong Ran brought Tong Hua with him to experience it. Shen Qianshu bathed in her room and rested in the living room like a dried salted fish, sending a text to her group chat with her friends. Her phone suddenly vibrated, and Shen Qianshu saw that it was a message from Li Zhiyuan. Li Zhiyuan replied the moment she sent the text in the group. Li Zhiyuan: Off to Turkey for fun? Shen Qianshu: Yeah, it¡¯s been a few days. Li Zhiyuan: I went out. There¡¯s no signal in the ravines. Shen Qianshu furrowed her eyebrows and remembered. The Li Zhiyuan that vowed to pursue her had disappeared for a while, yet she never noticed much about it. She saw it as a stupid game that rich second-generation heirs yed when they were bored, and hearing that did not make her feel much. Li Zhiyuan: I¡¯m free now, I¡¯ll fly to Istanbul to meet you guys tmr. You didn¡¯t mention about going to y, what a friend! I¡¯m very familiar with Istanbul. Shen Qianshu: Prince Li, we are returning in two days. Li Zhiyuan: So soon? Shen Qianshu: Yeah. Li Zhiyuan: Invite me the next time you go on a trip, I can be your tour guide. Shen Qianshu: In our family, Tong Hua call the shots. Li Zhiyuan: That¡¯s easy. He likes me. Shen Qianshu thought, Tong Hua has found someone else and went with Zhong Ran. She could not see him anywhere and had no idea where he was. Li Zhiyuan noticed that she did not reply, so he did not bother her anymore. Shen Qianshu changed into a long dress and walked out onto the balcony. They were on a high floor, and the view was great. She could see the Blue Mosque nearby and the Hagia Sophia as well. They were grandeur wonders of the world. She felt strange being alone in the room and opened up her WeChat to ask Ye Ling after some pondering. Shen Qianshu: Master, where¡¯s my son. Ye Ling: Sold him away as a ve. ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu stared at the screen nkly. Simply cruel! Chapter 105 - I Think It Can Be Salvaged

Chapter 105: I Think It Can Be Salvaged

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu thought for a while and went to knock on next door. Ye Ling was holding an international conference in the study room. He paused and opened the door for her. Ye Ling had showered and changed into a white shirt, clean and pure. The air conditioner was on indoors, and it was very cold. His shirt was buttoned all the way up. Shen Qianshu was startled, forgetting what she had wanted to ask. Ye Ling red at her and turned into the study room. The presidential suite had a living room, bedroom, study room, and a mini cinema. It was really high-end. Shen Qianshu could roughly hear Ye Ling speaking in anguage that she did not understand. It was very quick and had chilly tones. Ye Ling¡¯s voice was very deep, and it sounded really nice when he spoke in thisnguage. He was holding an international conference. Other than thatnguage that she could not understand, he spoke English and French too. Shen Qianshu listened on as he spoke and could roughly make out that he was talking about some trade. She peeked and did not want to listen further. She walked to the balcony and admired the night scenery. The bells chimed, and a celebratory song that she could not understand began. It rang on for a while. Shen Qianshu wanted to ask where her son had gone, but seeing that Ye Ling was busy with work and could not pause, she thought of an idea, and she went to the mini cinema room. The cinema had a lot of discs. She saw the one for Fast & Furious 8 and put it on happily. There were no seats in the cinema but only a thick handmade carpet. There was an electric massage chair at a side. Shen Qianshu sat on the carpet and hugged a cushion while watching. It was the second time she watched it, but she found the introduction rather stupid. What the heck? A big Caucasian man in swimming trunks holding a ss of red wine was walking towards a hotdyying down on a beach recliner. Thedy was wearing a sexy bikini while the man drank a mouthful of wine and didn¡¯t speak. He hugged the woman and kissed her, passing half the mouthful of wine into her mouth. The two became more passionate, touching one another as the man kissed the beauty. The noiseing from them made people ufortable and awkward. The two were intertwined with one another. Uhh... What a movie... The starting of the show is already so shocking? Wow... She had actually never seen another movie like this before. The cast were all very good-looking. The two kissed and touched each other as if no one was nearby. The man kissed thedy down her body and took off her xx. The camera zoomed in to a great extent. ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu could not believe what was happening. Uhh... Is this a little too... uncensored? Shen Qianshu thought, European and American films have always been less conservative. But the two began rolling around, and thedy took off the man¡¯s trunks. Once again, the camera zoomed in to arge extent. What the...!!! This was clearly not a movie, it was pornography! Damn! A silhouette appeared by the door, blocking light from outside. The entire cinema darkened, and Shen Qianshu turned around and see an expressionless Ye Ling. On screen, the sounds that came from the man and woman made her feel so awkward that her ears reddened. Shen Qianshu¡¯s ears were about to explode. Her heart was palpitating wildly. She thought that it could be salvaged. ¡°M-Mast...¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. The man on screen had a great figure, and he held onto his genitals. Ye Ling¡¯s face was very gloomy. He grabbed the remote control and turned it off. Shen Qianshu behaved as if someone had stepped on her tail. She jumped and swore that she had never seen anything more than that. She saw the door and darted out, wanting to leave this room that was filled with so much awkwardness that it made her want to kill herself. But just as she was about to run, someone grabbed her by the cor and pulled her over, pushing her onto the carpet tightly. The man¡¯s sturdy body towered over her. Chapter 106 - Going Crazy Without A Word

Chapter 106: Going Crazy Without A Word

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°This is a misunderstanding!¡± Shen Qianshu pushed Ye Ling away with both hands on his chest. The gentle hands on the white shirt were slim and beautiful. Ye Ling¡¯s eyes were dark and angry. Anger was intensifying, and he asked, ¡°Is it nice to look at?¡± ¡°T-This... is clearly a misunderstanding.¡± Shen Qianshu stuttered. ¡°Master, get up. Speak properly. I was clearly intending to watch a proper movie. Who knew such a thing would pop up?¡± When Shen Qianshu finished her sentence, her face reddened. ¡°Shen Qianshu, do you believe that I¡¯ll dig out your stupid eyes!¡± Ye Ling growled. ¡°Which part of the man¡¯s body were you staring at? Say it!¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu stared nkly. ¡°I was blind. Really.¡± ¡°If you want to see some, I can show you mine. What kind of show were you watching! Are you asking to die? Ugly, blind, and shallow. Staring at a man¡¯s private parts. Do you know that¡¯s really indecent!¡± Shen Qianshu was about to break down. In her whole life, it was the first time a man had said that she was indecent. ¡°Master, calm down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very calm. I¡¯m satisfying you.¡± Ye Ling lowered his body, and Shen Qianshu squealed. Her two arms were about to be broken from holding his weight. He put his nose on her face. Her face with moisturizer on gave off a nice scent that smelled like tea leaves. It was a little cold. It was as if wanting her was a crime. It pricked the devil in his little heart. Shen Qianshu felt that the hair on her face was standing, and she had goosebumps. This devil!!! The night from seven years ago, he smelled her like this too. He was like a domineering cat confirming its territory, iming it after confirmation. His thin lips kissed the tip of her nose. Like a fish waiting to be cooked, Shen Qianshu felt a current pass through her, making her feel numb and weak. ¡°Master, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. I put in the wrong film, I swear.¡± Shen Qianshu looked like she was about to cry, but no tears came out. She finally understood what it meant when people brought trouble upon themselves. But it took her five minutes to realize it was pornography. What kind of movie gives you such a suggestive scene in the first five minutes? Stupid!!! ¡°I really want to kill you.¡± Ye Ling put his hand beside her ear. Warm air came out of his nose. His lips were literally on her nose. He bit her, and Shen Qianshu winced. ¡°Ouch... It hurts!¡± Shen Qianshu thought, Damn, thankfully it did not go through stic surgery. Shen Qianshu was sensitive enough to feel Ye Ling¡¯s emotions. It was abnormal as if he was about to break down. The Ye Ling like this was too scary. His heart palpitated so wildly like an abnormal person, scaring Shen Qianshu so much that her face went pale. Shen Qianshu remembered the night from seven years ago and held onto his face hurriedly. Her pale and tender palms stuck onto his cheeks. Ye Ling instantly knocked her hand off and put his hands around her neck in anger. If he increased his strength, he could break her neck. Shen Qianshu widened her eyes and held onto his hands tightly. ¡°Ye Ling...¡± Her voice was broken and filled with fear. Her neck suddenly rxed, and she was like a dying fish, lying on the carpet hardly breathing. She was almost strangled to death by Ye Ling. He was restless from anxiety. ¡°Get lost!¡± Ye Ling growled. He faced his back at Shen Qianshu, and his body hardened like a rock. His fingers trembled, and he said, ¡°Shen Qianshu, GET OUT!¡± ¡°Master?¡± Shen Qianshu was still catching her breath. When she went near Ye Ling, he pushed her away violently. ¡°Get out!¡± Ye Ling yelled. ¡°I said GET OUT!¡± Does she know how to sense danger? He was about to lose control. He did not even know what he could do. He could not hurt her anymore. Shen Qianshu hugged him from behind suddenly. Chapter 107 - Master, I’ll Have A Little Princess

Chapter 107: Master, I¡¯ll Have A Little Princess

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios With both arms wrapped around his waist, she stuck onto his torso and said, ¡°Master, it¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t be angry. I put in the wrong movie.¡± Her voice was soft and pleasing to the ear, clearly soundingforting. ¡°Trust me, I really put in the wrong movie.¡± Don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯ll have a Little Princess for you. She thought, if all else does not work, bringing out the Little Princess should solve the issue. It was as if Ye Ling¡¯s fury met a block of ice. Shen Qianshu¡¯s voice sounded like it came from afar, and the devil enclosed in his heart was growling. He was like a Dragon Knight giving his all to block the devil, being beaten up close to death yet never backing down. Just then, someone tapped on the devil¡¯s head lightly and gave it a smile. He watched as the devil fell to its knees and was tamed. Ye Ling¡¯s breath slowed down, and his heart returned to its normal state. It was fortunate that Shen Qianshu had studied some psychology. If she were to leave as ordered by him whether out of fear or obedience, Ye Ling would not have been able to control himself. She just put in the wrong film. Ye Ling reminded himself. Master, what are you so pissed off about? You were so angry that you raged. Even when Tong Hua pissed you off, you did not lose control. Shen Qianshu was worried. Shen Qianshu let him go lightly. Just as she was about to say something, she was suddenly pulled towards Ye Ling. His eyes were still slightly red. ¡°Let me warn you. If there is another time, go far away from me! THE FARTHER, THE BETTER!¡± ¡°Master, you forced your way into my life. So, you should control your own emotions,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, so you¡¯d better learn to control.¡± ¡°You...¡± Shen Qianshu stared at him righteously. Ye Ling suddenly smiled, with a sinister feeling in his red eyes. ¡°Is he better looking, or am I?¡± Shen Qianshu replied embarrassingly. ¡°... You... of course.¡± Damn, do I dare to say that he looks better? Ye Ling threw her down suddenly, shutting his eyes slightly. He ced his thin lips onto the corner of hers, looking like he was kissing her. Yet, it was not a kiss. His amber eyes stared at her, making her heart palpitate wildly. Shen Qianshu was not afraid of him raging or going crazy. She was most afraid of him quieting down suddenly, as it meant that he was about to mention the Little Princess again. ¡°The universe has aligned itself for this moment, let¡¯s make a Little Princess.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Damn, what an urate prediction!!! But, Master, have you recovered a little too fast? Ye Ling kissed her on the lips, taking her breath away. Shen Qianshu had many boyfriends, but the furthest they had gone was just holding hands. She despised intimate actions that were too physical due to the nightmare that happened seven years ago. Hence, she hated intimate behaviors, especially with the opposite gender. But for Ye Ling, she was too vulnerable to push him away. She was in a lot of pain from being kissed by Ye Ling, so she bit him unbearably. Ye Ling was not affected by this little strength. Shen Qianshu was angry, biting him harder until she tasted something metallic and sweet. Shen Qianshu had bitten him until his lips tore. Ye Ling¡¯s lips became slightly paler, and a drop of blood form on his lips, making his lips covered in red blood. ¡°Is this a fetish?¡± Ye Ling licked his lips with fire in his eyes. Ye Ling pressed himself down on her, and Shen Qianshu pped him across the face, pushing him away. Ye Ling raged. How dare she hit me! He was just about to begin uwful acts on her. Then, the doorbell rang. Shen Qianshu heaved a long sigh of relief. Ye Ling felt her rxing, and her stiffened body had softened. Usually, he could not do anything about it. Ye Ling pinched her chin and said, ¡°The doorbell rang. You¡¯re happy aren¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 108 - The Cause Of Misfortune Is The Moonlight

Chapter 108: The Cause Of Misfortune Is The Moonlight

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This question, no matter how it was answered, would not be splendid. ¡°I am not pleased that you are so happy.¡± Ye Ling did not mind whether she gave a reply. His gaze was so cold that it seemed to have frozen into ice. He was so near to getting what he wanted, but it was over now. At this moment, it would not make any difference as to who rang the doorbell. ¡°Sir, I used my fingers to predict. Little princess says that the moonlight is not good tonight, and it is not suitable for her to reincarnate.¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Ling stared at her. Shen Qianshu held Ye Ling¡¯s face and said in a sincere tone, ¡°Sir, if I do not get pregnant with the little princess, our xx will be a waste of energy. Let¡¯s talk about it again another day.¡± The women below him were like fish waiting to be ughtered. He did not expect that she was given a new lease of life. This calm,posed, and shameless remark made him speechless for a few seconds. Shen Qianshu would get sick of him thereafter. Shen Qianshu was trying frantically to escape from the small theater. Her movements were exceptionally agile. Shen Qianshu opened the door. Zhong Ran had brought little Tong Hua, and they were standing at the door. ¡°Mummy?¡± Mummy was indeed in the demon¡¯s room. The demon had definitely bullied mummy. Zhong Ran said, ¡°Little Master said he wanted to go back and find you, but you were not in. He could not open the door. I thought that you might be here with Young Master; hence, I brought him here to look for you.¡± Ye Ling came out from the little theater. Zhong Ran had already sensed something was fishy. He could see that Miss Shen¡¯s lips had been ravaged. Young Master¡¯s lips were actually bitten by someone. You have just done something out of the blue, weren¡¯t you afraid of losing your face? ¡°Young Master, what happened to your lips?¡± Zhong Ran added fuel to the fire. It was as if he had discovered a new continent. Shen Qianshu¡¯s ears had turned red. She was sure that Zhong Ran had done it on purpose. Tong Hua, who was at the side, pped his little hands. ¡°Wow, this is really good. The image is very unique.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran stared nkly at him. Little Master, your reaction is one of a kind. Ye Ling¡¯s gaze sank. ¡°Get lost!¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°Chameleon, amazing huh. The story that you said was all a lie. He looked just like an unreasonable tyrant.¡± Shen Qianshu hurriedly pulled little Tong Hua and slipped away to safety. They had to leave the ce as soon as possible. Ye Ling narrowed his eyes. ¡°What rubbish did you say to him again?¡± ¡°Young Master, I am greatly praising your heroism and brilliance and working hard to score points for you. Do I have an increase in pay?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Zhong Ran also slipped away to safety. Ye Ling mmed the door. Finally, the world was quiet. Shen Qianshu brought Tong Hua back to her own room. Her heart was beating rapidly. She was like a little fox that was caught from the forest. She was obviously scared to death, but when she was in an unfamiliar environment, she had to stay calm andposed. Her heart had been in a mess since. me it on the enchanting moonlight. Yes, it was the fault of the moonlight. Oh, no, it is the music¡¯s fault! She wanted toin. Was Ye Ling¡¯s condition considered as normal? Why didn¡¯t she leave just now? She had nearly died. ¡°Mummy, your face is very red. Are you having a fever?¡± Tong Hua asked. Little Tong Hua was a drama expert, but he was a child after all. He could see and understand the rtions and hidden emotions between adults but could not understand why. Mummy looked very nervous. ¡°A little warm.¡± Shen Qianshu adjusted the air-conditioning to a lower temperature. She plunged into the bathroom and turned on the tap, using both hands to cup the water and ssh her face. It was very warm. She had to stay further away from Ye Ling. Little Tong Hua took his cell phone and logged into his Weibo ount. Lin Xiaojuan had sent some of his travel pictures. The pictures had been edited. The pictures that Shen Qianshu had taken of him in the street could be used to enter apetition. There was a group of fans who had leftments in the screen below. Little Tong Hua pursed his lips. How could it be enough to just lick himself? If he wanted mummy to get married, he needed to let more people see mummy¡¯s exceptional beauty. Ok, just do it. Chapter 109 - Shen Qianshu’s Exceptional Beauty

Chapter 109: Shen Qianshu¡¯s Exceptional Beauty

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Anyway, men are superficial. They only look at the face. Get a few high-quality peaches to infuriate Ye Ling. Li Zhiyuan is not of any use. So many days and not a single message. Bad. Little Tong Hua wanted to look for another suitor for mummy again. He took a picture of Shen Qianshu and himself and sent it to Lin Xiaojuan to let her edit. It was office hours in the country. Lin Xiaojuan edited very quickly in just a short moment. Little Tong Hua uploaded the picture of Shen Qianshu. Tong Hua: My mummy is the most beautiful woman in the world. Tong Hua¡¯s volume of fans was the highest on the international tform¡ª60 million fans. Besides activities and some of his daily affairs, he hardly posted any pictures of Shen Qianshu. This uploaded picture instantly made her appear in the hot topic list. ¡°The filial good son is looking for a partner for marriage again.¡± ¡°The most beautiful mother of a star, do you stillck a boyfriend?¡± ¡°Oh gosh, the little fairy is really very beautiful¡ªthe leader of the association that is obsessed with appearance.¡± ¡°This type of flourishing beauty without a boyfriend is just normal. Who will dare to woo her, it is too inferior.¡± Tong Hua¡¯s every single movement had attracted others¡¯ attention. Shen Qianshu recently had appeared on the hot topic list due to her status. Her pictures on the inte were less than ten. As they were rare, they were precious. Furthermore, her features were really nice. She was a natural beauty. She also became an inte celebrity. She clearly stood out amongst a group of inte celebrities who were of low recognition. In less than ten minutes, Shen Qianshu had gathered 20,000 likes. The main subject was still whether shecked a boyfriend. ¡°Don¡¯t want a boyfriend, how about a girlfriend?¡± The subject was simr to that. Within harmony, there was also discord. ¡°Can tell that this type of face is due to stic surgery. A group of people obsessed with beauty.¡± ¡°Big boobs with no brains.¡± Tong Hua¡¯s fans were quick to rebut. ¡°Hoping for big boobs with no brains.¡± ¡°Hoping for one percent of the looks of both big boobs with no brains and the little fairy mum of a star.¡± ¡°The people who sow discord, do not be agitated. This type of face cannot be achieved even with stic surgery.¡± ¡°Which stic surgery clinic is it? Please provide the link. Please give directions. I want to have stic surgery too.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at her cellphone and was stunned. Little Tong Hua was sitting by the window side and was shaking his legs. He spread his hands innocently. ¡°Mummy, I have sent you into the hot topic list again.¡± ¡°I have really been too eye-catching recently,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Mummy, you are so pretty. Hence, you have to be eye-catching.¡± ¡°Being too high-profile will incite hatred.¡± ¡°As a person, you have to be high-profile so that others will not think that we can be bullied.¡± Shen Qianshu walked over and touched her son¡¯s face. ¡°Are you referring to Ye Ling?¡± Tong Hua shook his head. ¡°I know that mummy does not care about him.¡± Therefore, he was not referring to Ye Ling. Shen Qianshu smiled. Tong Hua was really her little warm guy. He was able to warm her icy cold heart frequently. She had decided to adopt Tong Hua back then purely because her son¡¯s heart was in Tong Hua¡¯s body. She had now treated Tong Hua like her own biological son. All these years, they had depended on each other, and their rtionship was very close. ¡°Tong Hua, don¡¯t bother about those people. They can¡¯t hurt us.¡± Tong Hua nodded his head repeatedly. His rosy pink face was filled with slyness. ¡°If they bully us again, we can cozy up to someone powerful.¡± ¡°Cosy up?¡± ¡°The demonish master beside us.¡± Tong Hua was smart and shrewd. ¡°He was always fierce and could not be offended, and he talked like he owed a few punches and was a moron. But despite that, if someone were to bully us, he would surely give them a difficult time.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Tong Hua waved his hand as if it did not matter. ¡°Only you don¡¯t know this.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was once again surprised. ¡°Tong Hua, mummy realized something. Ever since you... were kidnapped, you have be pretentious and arrogant.¡± Although he had always been very arrogant, he had restrained himself a little. But he did not restrain himself anymore now. Chapter 110 - Everything Is A Scheme

Chapter 110: Everything Is A Scheme

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Because we can cozy up.¡± Tong Hua blinked his eyes naively and innocently. ¡°I have observed secretly: it is worth cozying up to this person. He will attack and destroy all forces for my mummy. Hence, we will not be bullied anymore and will get back on our feet.¡± ¡°You are talking about Ye Ling.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You think of him as someone we can cozy up to, but yet, you dislike him.¡± Little Tong Hua was a little child who was up to great mischief. He raised a finger up and shook it. ¡°Mummy, everything is a scheme.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was stunned. She felt like she had some old blood which was contained in her throat. Incredible, my baby. ¡°The easier it is to get something, the more you will not cherish it. You look at those television dramas: the female lead always ys hard to get towards the male lead. They will never be together in the first episode. It will always be a very tough and challenging process. As to the way I treat him, that is also a scheme. Everything is a scheme.¡± Shen Qianshu was expressionless. Television dramas again. I already didn¡¯t allow you to act in prime-time television. A normal son had be crooked. ¡°Your cozying up that leg is all because you want a little princess,¡± ¡°Mummy, you are scheming against him.¡± ¡°...¡± Son, I feel that we both need to have a good talk. ¡°I will teach you.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Shen Qianshu really could not bear to hear any more. Where did he learn all this rubbish from? Tong Hua gestured a line across his mouth to keep it shut. Tong Hua thought, Ok, mummy cannot do this kind of thing. He was naive and cute. His fairy mummy was as pure and wless as the clouds, and she had a good character. The next moment. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°How does one scheme?¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu waited for his reply. Look, my biological child! Absolutely! City A Lin Xuan had been staying in the hospital for over a week. He had almost fully recovered from his injuries. Shen Lin had been by his side, caring for him and looking after him gently. Throughout the stay at the hospital, Lin Xuan had been very quiet and did not like to talk. She did not know what he was thinking and was very worried. Yet, she could only pretend that she did not know anything. He was regretting. He regretted that he believed her back then and let go of Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand. Even if it was three years ago and he had epted her, Lin Xuan would always have a mole in his heart. And that mole was forever Shen Qianshu. She knew it all too well, yet she could only pretend not to know. Ever since she was born, she had been in a welfare home. There were some children who were adopted and some who had dropped out of school to make a living after they finished junior high school. The welfare home did not have enough money to support so many children. After she finished junior high school, she was forced to drop out. Her results were very good. She could not resign to the fact that she had to drop out of school. She knew that studying was her only way out. Nevertheless, she did not have any money. During the many years that she was in the welfare home, in order not to get bullied, she had to observe people¡¯s moods, please her elders, make friends, and be likable to everybody. She was always dreaming that one day she would be very rich overnight. She always thought that one day there would be a crystal car picking her up to leave this poor ce. Until one day, a decent couple came to the welfare home to pick her. They said that they were her father and mother. Since young, she had been mistaken for someone else¡¯s child. Shen Lin thought, Oh gosh . Her dream hade true. Her wealthy parents hade to pick her. She sat in a luxurious car, which was something she had only seen on television. She looked at the gorgeous, wealthydy and stared at the ne on her neck, envying her so much. She thought that it was a rare jewel. Her mother took it off and gave it to her in order to please her. She followed Shenxiong Fangxia and returned to the Shen family. She was like a beggar entering the five-star hotel. The magnificent Shen family was in stark contrast to the poor welfare home. Then, she saw Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu was wearing a fitting little dress. She had thick shiny hair. The fifteen-year-old little girl was pure and pretty just like the rich family¡¯s daughter on television. She did not have any worries and was confident. It was in contrast to her, who was like an ugly duckling. Chapter 111 - 18 Years Of Life

Chapter 111: 18 Years Of Life

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mother said, ¡°Xiaolin, this is Qianshu. You have to get along with her in the future.¡± Shen Lin thought, Why should I get along with her? Mother, you are biased. She is a fake. She has stolen your biological daughter¡¯s 15 years of life and has enjoyed all the wealth. Why should I get along with her? Why not chase her out from the Shen family instead? An elderly servant came over with an exquisite small box. She shouted for Shen Qianshu. ¡°Young Missy...¡± Shen Lin thought, The Shen family only has one young missy. It is not Shen Qianshu. She had been through hardship since young and knew how to observe people¡¯s moods. She knew that her parents loved Shen Qianshu deeply. She hugged Shen Qianshu with a smile, held Shen Qianshu closely, and said, ¡°Mother, I will get along well with younger sister.¡± The hospital birth records had shown that she hade into the world earlier than Shen Qianshu by 10 minutes. The Shen family¡¯s parents were very happy. The Shen family¡¯s parents were impartial. Everything that Shen Qianshu had, she also had. Shen Lin looked at Shen Qianshu¡¯s princess room and thought, 15 years already. She had been pampered. However, she herself had been reduced to staying in a welfare home, living her life like a beggar. She hated Shen Qianshu. Especially during the start of year one in high school. Little boss Shen Qianshu¡¯s school went smoothly. She was outstanding in her appearance, and her physical education results were good. Even if she was a bad student and created trouble everywhere she went, she would still be the goal for the male students to pursue. Everybody loved Shen Qianshu. Her existence was like a pearl. She thought that if it was not for Shen Qianshu who took away her life, she would be the one living a dazzling life, not Shen Qianshu. One was reserved andplex while the other was simple and non-scheming, a little boss who did as she pleased. Even if Shen Qianshu was scheming, it waspletely no match for Shen Lin. She used three years of time to take away everything from Shen Qianshu. Parents, wealth, and glory. All except for her boyfriend. Regardless of the fact that she was not a real rich family¡¯s daughter, Lin Xuan still liked Shen Qianshu whole-heartedly. No matter how she framed Shen Qianshu, he would always stand on her side and be her god of protection. It was not until she made Lin Xuan drunk and misled Lin Xuan to think that both of them had sex that Lin Xuan and Shen Qianshu gradually developed cracks in their rtionship. She purposely vomited in front of Shen Qianshu and pretended that she was pregnant. It was thest straw for Shen Qianshu. She was forced to go far away to Paris. But still, she would not let her go. She had obviously left the Shen family, but she was still not willing to let her go. She pursued Lin Xuan for so many years and had wanted to take the ce of Shen Qianshu. It was until three years ago that Lin Xuan was touched by her. And the reason... made her hate Shen Qianshu even more. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Lin Xuan asked. Shen Lin smiled gently. ¡°Nothing. Xuan brother, are your injuries alright?¡± ¡°It is alright,¡± Lin Xuan said. The Lin family and the Shen family had arranged for a meal over at the Shen family. Lin Xuan and Shen Lin had gone back to the Shen family together. Throughout the journey, Shen Lin was very quiet besides asionally answering Lin Xuan. Shen Qianshu should have sunk into the depth of dust. She had used a n to take away everything from Shen Qianshu. She should have lived in the mud like how she herself did 15 years ago and get a taste of that. However, she was living such a good life currently, and this made Shen Lin very unhappy. Shen Qianshu should not have this type of wealth and glory. She should just get a miserable sry and not be able to afford any exquisite essories in the showcase. She should be bringing up a sick son and look haggard due to poverty. This should be Shen Qianshu¡¯s ending. She was able to obtain a new lease of life all because of Tong Hua. As a sheer coincidence, four-year-old Tong Hua became a hot favorite among the advertisers and entered the entertainment industry. He became the nation¡¯s son and changed the rotten life of Shen Qianshu. Tong Hua... Chapter 112 - We Have Only One Daughter

Chapter 112: We Have Only One Daughter

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The media started spreading rumors that Tong Hua was adopted by Shen Qianshu. They felt that Shen Qianshu was afraid that her son¡¯s future would be affected and that she had purposelye up with such a status. Shen Lin had seen a heavily pregnant Shen Qianshu and purposely got Lin Xuan to look for her. She purposely caused a stir and made them fight. Lin Xuan had pushed Shen Qianshu by mistake. Because of the impact of the push, Shen Qianshu had a miscarriage. When Tong Hua became popr, she secretly sent people to spread the news and created rumors that Tong Hua was Shen Qianshu¡¯s illegitimate child and that the father of the child was unknown. Lin Xiaojuan was, however, the god of protection for both mother and son. She had been so ever since times during secondary school. During secondary school days, she had helped Shen Qianshu copy assignments and gave her answers for exams. During university days, she had also taken on ad hoc jobs to earn money for Shen Qianshu. It was through her sole efforts that she was able to support Shen Qianshu and her son¡¯s costly living expenses in Paris. She was still the mother and son¡¯s god of protection when she came out to society. She contacted the media and swiftly suppressed the news. It was a coincidence then that Shen Qianshu, with a discerning eye, had gotten hold of an emperor green jade from the raw jewels market. It was famous in the jewel appraisal industry. Lin Xiaojuan made use of Shen Qianshu¡¯s talent to clean up her image. The public actually shifted their attention and focused on Shen Qianshu¡¯s beauty and talent. This matter was then never brought up again. These few years, the matter regarding the media mentioning that Tong Hua was an adopted son had gradually lessened. Shen Qianshu was all along an inte celebrity. Both of them had a simr style. People had treated them as biological mother and son. But what if Tong Hua was really her adopted son? There should be someone in Tong Hua¡¯s family if Shen Qianshu had lost custody of Tong Hua. Shen Lin had evil thoughts. Losing the custody of Tong Hua would make her lose everything. She should send someone to investigate. After all, with Shen Qianshu¡¯s character, if it was her biological son, she would definitely not say otherwise. Shen Lin logged into her Weibo ount. She was so angry that she held the cell phone tightly. Shen Qianshu was on the hot topic list again. The whole inte was praising Shen Qianshu as an exceptional beauty. Every minute, she was really being envied by people, and they were also jealous of her as she had a son who was so well-loved in the industry. This pair of exceptionally good-looking mother and son really became the nation¡¯s first mother and son group. Shen Qianshu¡¯s homepage was also filled withments of praise. It was too ring for Shen Lin. Everything of hers was brought about by Tong Hua. If only there was no Tong Hua! That child is so young, yet he is so difficult to get along with. Dream Star had invited him several times, as they wanted him to participate in a fashion show, but he rejected them. This was outrageous. ¡°What is wrong?¡± Lin Xuan asked. Shen Lin smiled as she shook her head. ¡°Nothing, I was just thinking. Qianshu and I, we could be good sisters, but who would have known... things have remained the same, but people have changed. This route... we used to walk back togetherst time.¡± ¡°Why talk about her out of the blue?¡± Upon mentioning Shen Qianshu, Lin Xuan felt somehow unhappy. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.¡± A group of people had reached the Shen family. The Shen family¡¯s vi had been renovated once. The luxurious home which cost tens of millions was located at the wealthy suburb in the old town. It was just a few hundred meters away from the Lin family. Hence, Shen Qianshu and Lin Xuan were childhood sweethearts who grew up together. Both parents from both families were already waiting at home. Upon seeing them return, they had, one after another, greeted them with smiles. The servants brought out nutritious soup for Shen Lin and Lin Xuan. The whole family was in harmony. Lin Xuan¡¯s mood was also lightened. ¡°You, don¡¯t bother about this messy stuff in future. You got thrashed for no reason at all.¡± Chen Fangfang looked at her son heart-achingly. Lin Xuan still looked a little weak. Shen Lin, with eyes filled with redness, said, ¡°Aunty, It was my fault. We were shopping at Spring Court Fair and bought a jewel which Qianshu wanted. Xuan brother wanted to apologize to her, but who would have known...¡± Shen Xiong shook his head. ¡°Evil daughter!¡± Fang Xia was startled. She kicked him suddenly. ¡°What nonsense are you saying? We only have one daughter, Xiao Lin.¡± Chapter 113 - Her Ambition

Chapter 113: Her Ambition

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Cheng Fangfang had also seen Shen Qianshu grow up. Frankly speaking, she did not like Shen Qianshu at all. Shen Qianshu was too mischievous. She had gotten into so much trouble since she was young. Other people would have termed her as annoying. Lin Xuan had been running behind Shen Qianshu since young and covering up for her. If not for the close rtionship between both families and the fact that her son liked Shen Qianshu, she would not have approved Shen Qianshu dating Lin Xuan. In her eyes, that little boss did not have any good upbringing. After she knew that Shen Qianshu was not the Shen family¡¯s biological daughter, she heaved a sigh of relief. She found Shen Qianshu an even greater eye-sore. On the other hand, she liked the gentle and generous Shen Lin. This was how the daughter of a wealthy family should be like. To the elders, Shen Lin, who had gone through hardship outside for 15 years and returned home with the determination and effort to excel to be a talented designer, was a pure and untainted good child in their hearts. She was, even more, their pride. ¡°Jewels, for this kind of thing, we have to see who is wearing them. If she likes it, does it mean it is hers? Xiaolin is more suited to wear it. This is truly for the rich and honorable,¡± Chen Fangfang said. ¡°Qianshu is also not bad. She is very famous now. Tong Hua is also very famous. They have be the nation¡¯s mother and son group,¡± Shen Lin said with a smile. She maintained her gracious image in front of the elders. ¡°Xia sister, you look at your skinny daughter. She trusts and gives her heart to Qianshupletely. That girl framed Xiaolin back then, but Xiaolin did not take it to heart and even stood on her side wholeheartedly. This is not easy. If it were others who had been taken away 15 years of their lives, they would be so indignant. Our family¡¯s Xiaolin is really an angel.¡± The more Chen Fangfang looked at her future daughter-inw, the more satisfied she was. Fang Xia also felt that Shen Lin was her pride while it was better off not mentioning the other daughter. Lin Xuan heard this but did not feel good. Back then, he knew many things. Shen Qianshu had never framed Shen Lin. It was always Shen Lin who framed Shen Qianshu. Qianshu sincerely wanted to repay her debts and always felt ashamed when facing Shen Lin. Hence, whatever Shen Lin wanted, she gave her without anyints. That year, Qianshu was the angel. But subsequently, everything changed. Shen Xiong said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk anymore. We have our meal at the table.¡± Both families went to the cafeteria. The servants walked in orderly, one after another, bringing out delicious dishes. The Shen family had been in the business of processing jewelry and supplying them for generations. They had supplied jewelry to almost all the jewelry brands in the whole country. The Lin family was in the business of building materials. Both families were the leading enterprises in the industry. They did not have anypetition and were on good terms. ¡°Xiaolin, I heard that AG President had asked you to go over. What did you talk about?¡± Shen Xiong asked. He had supplied most of the jewelry to the country¡¯s internal jewelry brands. There were some overseas brands which the Shen family had also supplied jewelry. This was excluding AG, however, which was a tough nut to crack. All the while, he could not find a suitable chance to take it down. Shen Lin was a little distracted. Her face showed a sign of pride. Shen Lin said, ¡°He said he admired my talent as a designer and asked if I was interested to join AG Jewelry.¡± That was really a handsome and powerful man. They were all rich second-generation heirs. The ones who came out from influential and wealthy families were indeed different from those who came out from less influential and wealthy families. The Ye family, Lu family, Li family, Liu family, and Mu family were all City A¡¯s influential and wealthy families, especially the Ye family. Although the Ye family had been quiet for several years, they were the most influential family for generations and had the most insider information. Ye Ling was handsome and strong and did not have the character of a yboy. He was also not pretentious. He gave people the feeling that he was the king with the final say. He seemed like he greatly admired and liked himself. Shen Lin smiled confidently. Other than Lin Xuan, she had quite a number of suitors these few years. She knew straight away whether a man admired himself. So what if he was a son from a rich, influential family for generations? He would also cause his own downfall by falling at the feet of a beautiful woman. Chapter 114 - Our Family’s Ratchet Child

Chapter 114: Our Family¡¯s Ratchet Child

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Xiong heard that and was ted. ¡°So you have to consider carefully. Although Dream Star is not a bad tform, it cannot bepared to AG.¡± ¡°I know, father. That will also depend on whether AG¡¯s conditions are sincere enough,¡± Shen Lin said. She was now one of the top jewelry designers in the country. Being young and pretty, she was very reputable and very well-known in her trade. If she were to jump ship and changepanies, the other party would have to offer very attractive conditions. Chen Fangfang said, ¡°Xiaolin is really impressive. If she enters AG, the Shen family may get hold of the dealership for AG.¡± The dealership for Dream Star was obtained in this way. Shen Lin had contributed greatly to Dream Star, and Dream Star had given the Shen Family a share of the loot. They had worked happily together. Shen Xiong had also engaged in wishful thinking. He was suddenly overwhelmed with happiness. Shen Lin was also full of confidence. Only Lin Xuan from the whole table had a lot on his mind, yet he had to pretend to be warm and join their chat. Qianshu. Originally, Qianshu belonged to the Shen family. Uncle Shen and Aunty Shen had also doted on Qianshu. After the meal, the Lin family left and Shen Lin sent them to the exit. She looked like she could not bear to let them leave. Lin Xuan kissed goodbye with her, and he chased up with his parents and went home together. Shen Lin took out her cell phone and looked somber. ¡°Help me to check on the rtionship between Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua.¡± Brilliant Entertainment. Lin Xiaojuan was having a meeting in the office. Besides Tong Hua who was brought in by her, she had two other popr artistes, a male and a female, whom she had also brought in. The three people¡¯s resources were not in conflict. Everyone was happy. ¡°Juan sister, Qianshu sister is really popr.¡± The trainee little sister had entered university this year and had followed them for half a year. She also knew that the rtionship between Lin Xiaojuan and Shen Qianshu was solid. It was said that Lin Xiaojuan was like a mother who was so good to Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu also treated Lin Xiaojuan the same way. ¡°Been quite popr all along but just rtively low profile¡ªTong Hua had recently been arrogant,¡± Lin Xiaojuan said. It was due to the Shen family that made them, mother and son, stay low profile all along. They were afraid of making the Shen family unhappy and getting involved with their lives again. After all, creating all this would be quite troublesome. Recently, his arrogance was out of control. It was like... being conceited! ¡°Oh yes, the more our little Tong Hua bes arrogant, the more fans will like him. It is like our family¡¯s ratchet child who makes trouble as he pleases. Every time he appears on programs, he will be the young, quiet, and handsome youngster. Many fans are not satisfied. This will make it lively,¡± The littledy said. ¡°Juan sister, Qianshu is so good-looking and so popr, why not consider letting her join the entertainment industry?¡± ¡°Join what entertainment industry? Is having Tong Hua still not enough? Good-looking so have her to join the entertainment industry huh. Let me tell you, the pretty girls are all outside the entertainment industry.¡± Lin Xiaojuan taunted. ¡°She loves jewels, and although she has the acting skills, she has no interest in performing.¡± ¡°What a pity.¡± Lin Xiaojuanughed. Thinking that both mother and son were still not asleep yet, she sent them a video after her meeting. Shen Qianshu received it. ¡°Hello pretty girl, do you miss me?¡± ¡°I miss Tong Hua, not you. Thanks. Where is Tong Hua?¡± ¡°I want to listen to a bedtime story. The fairy tales are all lies. He has gone to find someone to tell him a bloody bedtime story.¡± Shen Qianshu could not control herself and teased. Zhong Ran could really work his way around children with the tricks he used. ¡°Shen Qianshu, is there something wrong with your brain? You are in a foreignnd, and you allow Tong Hua to go listen to some bedtime story. Who, what is his name, is he safe, and what if your son gets abducted?¡± Lin Xiaojuan was worried upon hearing. ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu looked at her with a straight face, struggling desperately. ¡°Am I the sort of mother who is unreliable?¡± Chapter 115 - Magnificent Mother And Child Matching Outfits

Chapter 115: Magnificent Mother And Child Matching Outfits

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Excuse me, I remember that on a certain day and month in a certain year, on a windy and sunny day, someone took her child to Hong Kong. She ended up losing her child for one day and eventually got her son, who was soiled in mud, back from the police station. ¡°That was an ident.¡± Shen Qianshu tried to exin. ¡°Bring Tong Hua back, do not talk to strangers. I shouldn¡¯t have allowed you both to travel by yourselves.¡± ¡°If Tong Hua doesn¡¯t bully anyone, it would be considered good already. Would he be bullied by anyone?¡± Lin Xiaojuan stared at her, and Shen Qianshu raised her hands and surrendered. ¡°I will go and bring him back immediately, you wait for a while.¡± The phone was hung up. Shen Qianshu yawned and stretched her legs. When five minutes was up, she would send a message. Shen Qianshu: Prettydy, I have brought your godson back. We are going to bed, tired. A ssic example of pretending toply. Little Tong Hua was listening to the story until ten o¡¯clock. He was so tired just like a tumbler, and Zhong Ran carried him home. On this night, it was very calm and quiet. Shen Qianshu, who had nearly died, was psychologically traumatized all along. She had nightmares non-stop the night before and had woken Tong Hua. She slept very well on this night and felt refreshed when she woke up in the morning. Tong Hua was in high spirits, and both of them changed into matching mother and son outfits. A ck t-shirt with a picture of a skull on the chest. Tong Hua was wearing a ck pair of shorts. Shen Qianshu was wearing ck hot pants, which showed off a pair of fair and long legs. She had her hair tied in a ponytail and put on a ck cap. Tong Hua had the same type of cap, and both of them were wearing the same type of white shoes. They were more than just cool. Both of them held hands and went out for breakfast. 100 percent of heads turned around to look at them. Ye Ling and Zhong Ran were already at the cafeteria. Four men in ck were following Shen Qianshu and little Tong Hua throughout. A line of people entered the cafeteria. It was a situation again where it was hard to express in a few words. Luckily, Shen Qianshu was already used to it. In the morning, a pair of good-looking mother and son with four fierce looking bodyguards entered the cafeteria. That image was something which could not be tolerated looking at. Tong Hua had then forced them to wear casual clothes, and they were not so eye-catching. Today, Ye Ling was around, and they had gone back to their image of all dressed in ck with ck sunsses, looking like ruthless men with few words. When Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua came out and saw them, the corners of their lips twitched, and their expressions were synchronized. ¡°Little Master, you are so cool.¡± Zhong Ran blew at Little Master brainlessly. ¡°Do you want sunsses?¡± ¡°No.¡± Tong Hua did not like it. ¡°Good morning Master, good morning Master Zhong.¡± Shen Qianshu greeted magnanimously as she brought Tong Hua to get breakfast. The breakfast was buffet style. The seats beside the windows were almost fully upied. It was because no one dared to go near them. One look and anyone could feel the atmosphere of the secret society. Once Shen Qianshu appeared, Ye Ling did not look too good. In a patch of ck, her pair of legs was just too eye-catching. He just walked into a patch of ck and saw the pair of legs. Wear so little for whom to see? Ye Ling¡¯s surrounding was filled with low pressure. Zhong Ran said, ¡°Young Master, I think you should change your clothes, and it would be perfect.¡± Ye Ling replied. ¡°Change what clothes?¡± White shirt, long pants, and the demonish buckle on the belt seemed especially sexy. Nice, it was indeed nice, but... changing into ck would match both of them, mother and son, a little better. Zhong Ran could not control himself and looked at Shen Qianshu. The first thing he saw was indeed her long legs. The future Young Master¡¯s wife has really nice legs. Year of leg-ying. A piece of bread hit his face precisely. Zhong Ran stared nkly. ¡°...¡± Which ratchet child would dare to throw bread at my face. ¡°Where are you looking at?¡± ¡°... Young Master, it is a misunderstanding. I am looking at Little Master. He is very cute.¡± ¡°Outrageous!¡± Zhong Ran felt so wronged. It was not only him. There were many other people in the cafeteria looking at Shen Qianshu. There were no girls in Turkey wearing hot pants at all. This was a Muslim country. This was Turkey, where the women were all strictly covered up. If someone revealed a pair of long legs, it would simply be a feast for the eyes. Chapter 116 - 10000-Year-Old King of Jealousy’s Dazzling Appearance

Chapter 116: 10000-Year-Old King of Jealousy¡¯s Dazzling Appearance

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu always had a light breakfast. This time, she had only taken a few pieces of bread on a te, a cup of milk, and an egg. Little Tong Hua had a big appetite. The men in ck helped him to bring over three big tes of food. There was bread, meat, vegetables, and noodles. One of the tes was filled with fruits. Zhong Ran¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Little Master, your ability to stay slim no matter how much you eat really... makes others jealous.¡± Little friend Tong Hua had eaten a lot for dinner, and while listening to the story, he had also eaten quite a few packets of his tidbits. In the morning when he woke up, he actually still had such a good appetite. Little Tong Hua ignored him and started enjoying the food. It was really delicious. Zhong Ran realized that Little Master¡¯s taste in food was mysteriously simr to their family¡¯s Young Master. To chew on olive with relish, this stuff was definitely not liked by everyone. ¡°Shen Qianshu, you go and change your clothes,¡± Ye Ling said. This was outrageous. Ye Ling was like a conservative parent from the olden times who started to nitpick on his daughter¡¯s outfit. The sourness from his tone was overpowering and was going to overflow. ¡°Change what clothes? I want to wear matching mother and son outfits with Tong Hua,¡± Shen Qianshu said, feeling confused. Oh dear, really controlling too much. The problem is, this is none of your business... ¡°Turkey is a Muslim country.¡± Little Tong Hua¡¯s eyes blinked and blinked. He was still young and was unsure about the country¡¯s customs. He was only sure that this lunatic had started to be picky. Nevertheless, this type of pickiness was a small matter, and he did not want to express his dislike. Little Master had his meal first before talking. ¡°I have a lot of respect for Turkey. Throughout this period of time, I have been well-behaved by wearing long pants and long skirts, and the only thing missing is wearing the veil. This is Istanbul, Europe and Asia¡¯s cultural exchange zone. Besides Muslims, there are a handful of Catholics and free-thinkers, and their dressing is not so conservative either,¡± Shen Qianshu said. Just then, a girl wearing a low-cut spaghetti strap top entered the cafeteria. ¡°I did not dress like that, so I am considered very reserved already.¡± ¡°Mummy, I think that you will look better wearing it. Later, let¡¯s buy one when we go shopping.¡± While Tong Hua was eating, he gave his opinion when he could spare the time. ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Ling looked at Shen Qianshu without any expression. Zhong Ran thought, Oh my gosh, this obsession is really scary. He can¡¯t even allow others to see her legs. ¡°Outrageous!¡± Ye Ling roared. ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu stared nkly. The men in ck became quiet. Young Master, are you sure that you are not being jealous? Little Tong Hua was eating noodles. A portion of noodles was in his mouth, and a portion was on the te. He looked at him and was stunned. With some strength, he slurped all the noodles into his mouth and hastily swallowed them. He was small but had an imposing manner. ¡°Who are you scolding?¡± Shen Qianshu was, however, not angry. She just felt a little funny. This person... what is wrong with him? After all, he is crazy, I will not argue with him. I am fine as long as he does not lose control likest night. Does not look like he is going to, at least. A number of pretty girls wearing spaghetti strap dresses came in, chatting andughing. Shen Qianshu looked calmly at Ye Ling. Ye Ling wanted to go over and throw those women out. They were simply unsightly and had led Shen Qianshu astray. ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you going to Greece?¡± Subtly implying, when are you leaving. ¡°Leaving tomorrow.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s tone was like ¡®if you dared to look disappointed, I will chop your son.¡¯ Shen Qianshu immediately put on a ¡®wee you to join us and travel together¡¯ look of joy. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua would be returning back to their country the day after. Zhong Ran was like Ye Ling¡¯s spokesperson. He asked empathically, ¡°Miss Shen, what ns do you have for today?¡± ¡°Tong Hua and I are going to the Grand Bazaar.¡± Chapter 117 - The Little Fairy Who Was Forced To Have An Awkward Chat

Chapter 117: The Little Fairy Who Was Forced To Have An Awkward Chat

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Wow, the Grand Bazaar! I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡± A family of three shopping and doing stuff would be such a beautiful impression. ¡°Young Master, I want to go to Sophie Cathedral. Why don¡¯t we split up into two groups? You go with Miss Shen and Little Master to the grand bazaar, and the few of us will go to the cathedral.¡± Tong Hua ridiculed. ¡°Who do you want to frighten by dressing up like that to the cathedral?¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone stared nkly at Tong Hua. Little Master was looking for a reason and did not bother about the details. ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Ling agreed. Shen Qianshu thought for a while. ¡°What, are they not going to protect us?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face instantly sank, and he looked at Shen Qianshu coldly. Zhong Ran hurriedly said, ¡°Young Master can take on 10 people alone. No one will be able to bully you all.¡± After having breakfast, a line of people split up into two groups. Zhong Ran and the men in ck waited for Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling to leave. Finally, they could enjoy their freedom. Zhong Ran decided quickly that he would go and pick up girls. A few of the men in ck thought for a while and decided to go in a group. The Grand Bazaar was not far from the hotel. Basically, it could be reached by foot. The advantage of traveling in Istanbul was that the attractions were rtively centralized and walking was not considered far, even though it required 20 minutes or longer. While walking over, Tong Hua was chattering non-stop. Whenever he saw something interesting, he would stop, take pictures, y for a while. Ye Ling¡¯s face was ck as he followed them both, mother and son, throughout the journey. Tong Hua bought an ice cream ball and ate as he walked. Shen Qianshu was slightly behind by two steps. She really could not understand why Ye Ling wanted to follow them. ¡°Master, have you been to Istanbul?¡± ¡°Uh huh.¡± ¡°Been to the Grand Bazaar?¡± ¡°No.¡± The conversation was basicallying to a dead end. Ye Ling showed a ¡®do note and disturb me, I am in a bad mood¡¯ kind of face. Shen Qianshu felt like telling him to go and y by himself and that she and Tong Hua could go shop by themselves. It was a pity that she dared to think but did not dare do it. Tong Hua was letting himself fly, jumping and hopping throughout, and did not bother about Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling. ¡°Master, did you worry about Tong Hua and me? Was that why you came to see us?¡± ¡°Rubbish, who was worried about you all?¡± Ye Ling rebuked unhesitatingly. He turned his face away in a hurry. Shen Qianshu miraculously found that his ears had turned red. Is he shy? Shen Qianshu thought again, You must be crazy too. He is Ye Ling, the king of darkness, the one who has the final say. Does he know how to write shy? This person always does things his own way. When he wants a little princess, he will pester for a little princess. Does not need my consent at all. She had the heart to ask about his illness, but she did not dare to. She felt that this was not a safe topic. She also felt like asking, Seven years already, you knew all along there was a little princess. Yet, why did youe and look for us seven yearster? Shen Qianshu felt aggrieved again. If only he had looked for her before the baby was born. Perhaps, the baby would not have died. She had been pushed by Lin Xuan. It resulted in early contractions. It was half a month away from the baby¡¯s estimated date of delivery. For the next few days, she was in immense pain. In the end, she gave birth prematurely. The doctor said that the baby already had her umbilical cord around her neck. Regardless of whether she arrived early orte, it might not be possible to save her. Otherwise, she would have perished together with Lin Xuan. ¡°Are you dumb? Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± Ye Ling showed a face of displeasure. Shen Qianshu smiled. ¡®Master, you like quietness. Butler Luther said before to try not to talk to you unless it was necessary.¡± ¡°I allowed you to talk, so you just talk.¡± Ye Ling asked unreasonably. He hated everyone¡¯s voice. Sometimes, he just wished he could find something to sew up Zhong Ran¡¯s mouth to stop him from bbering away. But he did not hate Shen Qianshu¡¯s voice. ¡°Where is Butler Luther?¡± Chapter 118 - CEO and the Cheater

Chapter 118: CEO and the Cheater

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°In France.¡± ¡°Is he still in the castle?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Ye Ling was unhappy. ¡°Why are you asking about Luther?¡± ¡°Maybe... just finding something to say.¡± The carefree and liberated Tong Hua came running back again and interrupted Shen Qianshu¡¯s awkward small talk. ¡°Mommy, walk faster please.¡± ¡°Coming,ing...¡± The three of them reached Grand Bazaar. Tong Hua and Qianshu¡¯s eyes widened. It was magnificent. There were thousands of shops inside, selling all sorts of essories. There were small goods too and a really big small goods mall that was situated conveniently. It was very crowded, and Ye Ling¡¯s face was livid. So many people? Are all of Turkey¡¯s citizens all gathered here? ¡°Can I book the whole ce?¡± Ye Ling asked. Shen Qianshu was speechless. Tong Hua said, ¡°Tycoon, you are amazing huh?¡± ¡°So noisy.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s livid face became even cker. What was so nice to shop here? He casually picked up a gold ne in the first shop, and the owner told him in English that it was real gold. Ye Ling furiously said, ¡°Are you blind? This is obviously a gold-gilt. Does your house¡¯s real gold look like that? I will buy you a ton then, do you want it?¡± With a fluent American ent, and in a very fast speed too, he criticized the Turkish owner until he was stumped. I am just cheating those foolish and rich tourists. What did I do wrong? The owner hung his head down guiltily. Master, can you speak slower? Shen Qianshu was speechless. Tong Hua was speechless too. Both mother and son simultaneously took a step back. Their actions clearly expressed a meaning. We do not recognize him. ¡°What do the both of you mean?¡± Tong Hua pped his hands and said, ¡°Tycoon, you are so scary. With you here, I am not afraid of not being able to collect debts.¡± Don¡¯t pay your debts. I will open the door and let Ye Ling out. Next, Shen Qianshu officially met what was called a bluffer. ¡°Natural crystal? Have you seen a crystal before? Who are you fooling with these ss beads?¡± ¡°Agate, I have this kind of agate at home too. I¡¯ll sell you ten tons at half the price, do you want to do wholesale?¡± ¡°Handmade carpet? As if I will believe that.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t recognize a handmade carpet? This carpet lookspletely different from the one I have at home. Yours is fake.¡± ¡°Diamond? Why don¡¯t you buy one back and propose with it? This can even be used as a synthetic diamond, yet you dare to sell it at ten thousand dors? Do you think that I am foolish and have too much money to spare?¡± ¡°Sapphire? Do you think that blue-colored rocks are sapphires? Do you not believe that I will wreck your shop?¡± ¡°Shen Qianshu, you¡¯re so annoying. What¡¯s there to shop, they are all cheaters.¡± Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua looked at him, both at a lost of words. Actually, we did not wish to shop with you. ¡°Are you two looking for a beating?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face became even scarier. Their dislike for him was simply indescribable. You guys dare to dislike me? ¡°We are here to shop. We need to be calm,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I am very calm.¡± Little Tong Hua was expressionless. ¡°Then how do you look when you stomp off in fury?¡± ¡°People who have witnessed it have all been dead.¡± Little Tong Hua replied. ¡°... I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡± Although he was criticizing and shopping at the same time, Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua¡¯s enthusiasm did not lessen. They went inside every shop to take a look. Little Tong Hua preferred artistic tes and porcins while Shen Qianshu preferred shiny jewelry. ¡°How are these kind of porcin and tes nice? The colors are so bright, and it¡¯s so obvious that they are factory manufactured goods when evenly distributed out. They still fool you guys that it is unique. I saw one exactly the same next doors. Don¡¯t believe his nonsense.¡± ¡°This picture has an ominous meaning in Greek mythology, don¡¯t buy it.¡± Ye Ling continued on and on. Chapter 119 - Prideful Mouth But Honest Body

Chapter 119: Prideful Mouth But Honest Body

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Annoying brat, are you blind? This te looks like a cockb flower, how is it nice? Are you not afraid of having nightmares when you hang it on the wall?¡± ¡°One hundred dors? Even ten dors is too much.¡± Little Tong Hua was speechless. This is enough, affecting my shopping mood. It is time to let you experience the world¡¯s number one troll¡¯s power. ¡°Shut up!¡± Tong Hua shouted. ¡°Are you rebelling against me!¡± Ye Ling refused to admit defeat. He lifted his shirt cor and said, ¡°I will throw you here to fend for yourself.¡± ¡°My Mommy will kill you.¡± Both of them stared at each other. The shopkeeper said, ¡°So do you guys still want to buy?¡± ¡°No,¡± both of them said at the same time. Shen Qianshu silently backed away, reciting three times in her heart. Controlling. Control. I need to control myself. Although Ye Ling gave sarcastic remarks throughout, both mother and son were still rewarded with many purchases. Tong Hua bought a blue copper watermp, and when powered up, it would seem like there were fishes swimming inside themp, giving off a rippling effect. It was really beautiful. Themp was fully handmade by a Turkish old man. Ye Ling found the ce too crowded and noisy. They shopped for a long time and wandered further away. The shops here were deserted and had fewer people since everyone was gathered at the entrance of the main road. Themp was not considered cheap; it was 600 RMB, but Shen Qianshu paid for it without much thought. Ye Ling surprisingly did not pick any faults with her actions. This handmade watermp was indeed beautiful. Tong Hua¡¯s first purchase was really precious to him, but tragically, he realized something. He was not able to carry it. Shen Qianshu took it from him, and it was also too heavy for her. He could not bear to let his Mommy suffer. Tong Hua tugged on Ye Ling¡¯s sleeves and said, ¡°Daddy, please help me carry it.¡± His voice was as sweet as honey. Ye Ling said, ¡°Such a cunning face, who are you trying to disgust?¡± ¡°Daddy...¡± ¡°Stop your disgusting voice right now.¡± Ye Ling roughly snatched over the watermp. Tong Hua snapped his fingers in satisfaction and scoffed. ¡°My voice sounds as nice as Mommy¡¯s, are you despising her?¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu gave a flick on her son¡¯s forehead. Tong Hua saw a vase as tall as him and was deeply drawn to it. ¡°Wow...¡± ¡°Dream on if you expect me to take it for you.¡± Before Tong Hua could even ask for the price, Ye Ling rejected him straight away. The vase was big and bulky, and there was no way he was going to help him take it. Although Tong Hua was small in size, he liked things that were big in size. Meanwhile, all the things Shen Qianshu that liked were small. ¡°Can you send this through delivery?¡± This type of vase was also a handmade flower vase, but Turkey¡¯s workmanship was not considered exquisite. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°When we go back to Jingdezhen, I will buy you lots of them. Buying porcin from Turkey, do you know that you are disgracing China¡¯s porcin market?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s beautiful.¡± Tong Hua saw a set of teacups and happily paid for it. Ye Ling was livid. Why did this annoying brat like to buy big items so much? The three walked further and further and were now mainly at the handiwork section. In front of a jewelry store, Shen Qianshu was attracted by a bracelet. ¡°Copper pectolite...¡± Shen Qianshu lifted up the bracelet, it was a really unique sea blue jewel and had a title of the jewel of the sea. Normally, this kind of gemstone would be made into a pendant due to the limited production. It was rarely made into a bracelet as it needed to be grounded and stringed into a strand for it to look beautiful. This bracelet was stringed together by ck crystals, and in the middle of it was a sea blue copper pectolite. The stone was pure and had a beautiful color. The square copper pectolite stone looked like a small mahjong tile, making it seem really special. Shen Qianshu was deeply fascinated by it. Ye Ling took a look at her. ¡°What a loser, always drooling over such stuff.¡± Ye Ling took the stone, looked at it, and remained silent. Shen Qianshu asked for the price, but the old granny neither knew how to speak English nor Chinese and only punched a string of numbers into the calctor. 20000 Turkish lira. Chapter 120 - His First Present

Chapter 120: His First Present

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was cheap at all. At the Grand Bazaar, it was fine to buy some small goods. The locals would also warn them not to buy any goods that would cost more than a thousand. If one was not able to appraise, they would most likely get ripped off. Shen Qianshu nced at the crystal and took out her card without much hesitation. Ye Ling wanted to pay for her, but Shen Qianshu pushed him aside. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ye Ling was furious. ¡°I am buying it for you. How can I let you pay?¡± Shen Qianshu blinked her eyes yfully. Ye Ling was shocked, and before he knew it, Shen Qianshu had already paid for it. She took the bracelet and slipped it onto Ye Ling¡¯s wrist. At the deepest end of the Grand Bazaar, there were very few people. Little Tong Hua had already been attracted by a shop beside the one they were in and had long forgotten about them. It was the first time in Ye Ling¡¯s life that he received... a real present. The ck crystals and sea blue mahjong tile design was really ugly. He had long despised it. He also thought that Shen Qianshu would grind it again or that maybe she just wanted the copper pectolite and that she would grind it into a ne back home. Forty thousand dors was not considered very expensive too. They actually gained. He did not imagine that such an ugly bracelet would be gifted to him. It was the first time in Ye Ling¡¯s memory that someone gave him a present. Among him and his two brothers, they had never discussed giving each other presents. There was no such thing as giving a present for their birthdays without one having to return the favor. Three days before their birthdays, they would automatically send a message each day to remind each other: ¡°Brother, my birthday is almost here. Transfer me money.¡± ¡°Shen Qianshu, you...¡± Because of the terrain, Ye Ling, who was already tall, was still standing on the upper slope. Shen Qianshu could only raise her head to look at him. From his angle, he could only see her clean white face and her pink cheeks, and from her eyes, he could see the cold and stiff him. ¡°Copper pectolite is a power stone, and it can help a person to be calm and collected. It has a mysterious calming effect. Master, if you wear it with you, it will have very positive effects on both your health and emotions.¡± Shen Qianshu carefully looked at him. This bracelet was considered a cheap good to him, and it was also casually bought from a small shop. Would he like it? ¡°Master, do you like it?¡± It was his first time receiving a present. Whether he liked it or not, it could not bepared to how his heart was beating crazily at that very moment. A whirlwind of emotions engulfed him, and he had a sudden longing to rip her apart. He saw the beast again. The beast hidden in the deepest part of his heart was attacking him ruthlessly, struggling to unleash its demon side. With wide eyes, it stared intensely at the petite and fair youngdy in front of it. Confused and curious about how she grew a pair of wings. Like... an angel. He howled, struggled, and theny down docilely. Do I like it? I like it, Ye Ling thought. This present was like afort to the beast¡¯s dried and withered soul, which was searching for a ray of light after years of istion, destion, and almost giving up. He searched and chased after it, but it was a light that he could not hold onto right from the start. Luckily, this ray of light shined on him. His ugliness waspletely bared in front of her, but this ray of light was loyal and never once leaved him. How great. ¡°Do not think that you can bribe me with just a bracelet. You need to return me my little princess.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Ye Ling suddenly pulled Shen Qianshu towards him and smashed his lips onto her. The walkway was quite empty, and all of the people there were old grandpas and grandmas with one foot already in their coffins. The atmosphere was gloomy and lifeless. To them, this family of three was also like a ray of light, shining onto a half-dead piece ofnd, injecting vigor and vitality after what it seemed like a long drought. The old grandpas and grandmasughed happily, and although they spoke in anguage foreign to them, it was their way of giving heartfelt blessings. The walkway instantly became more vibrant and lively. Chapter 121 - The Two Pains in Life

Chapter 121: The Two Pains in Life

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Little Tong Hua squatted in a small shop, yed with the tortoises, and was oblivious to what was happening. He was a gifted student. The previous time, he was cluelessly kissing and only knew how to be aggressive. This time, he already knew the techniques and how to seduce her, guiding her to breathe together with him. Shen Qianshu put her head against his chest and tried to push him away forcefully. Ye Ling bit deeply onto her lips, causing Shen Qianshu to feel pain. ¡°AH...¡± Her lips were bright and seducing with a hint of wetness, causing people to develop dirty thoughts. Shen Qianshu red at him. Her lips were numb and in pain. It was really a strong bite. ¡°Why did you bite me?¡± It was so painful. ¡°It¡¯s painful?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t say?¡± ¡°I am not the one in pain.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Why did he bite her? She had no idea. It was said that during the toddler phase, a person¡¯s mental capacity was not fully developed yet. They would grab whatever they liked and put it into their mouths to chew. It symbolized their love for it. Little Tong Hua walked out from the shop, waved his hands, and shouted, ¡°Mommy, Mommy...¡± Shen Qianshu red at Ye Ling and walked towards Tong Hua. Ye Ling looked at his bracelet in satisfaction. It was indeed quite ugly. Yeah, but he did not despise it. Little Tong Hua saw some small ornaments that he liked and bought ten at one shot. He was delighted. One of them was also imed to be an antique, Shen Qianshu felt that the owner most likely cheated Tong Hua seeing how he was foolish and rich. Tong Hua loved it a lot, and Ye Ling was also in a good mood; thus, he took out his card and bought it for three hundred thousand lira. They spent five hundred thousand lira in this gloomy and small alley filled with old grandpas and grandmas, earning them the biggest purchaser title of the day. ¡°Thigh!¡± Little Tong Hua hugged Ye Ling¡¯s thigh and said, ¡°I have decided not to rebuke you for one hour.¡± What were principles? It was temporarily locked away at home. The day flew past really quickly, and Tong Hua Little Master returned with many purchases and was very happy. Just as Ye Ling reached the hotel, Zhong Ran passed him the phone and said, ¡°Master, Major Mu Yuan¡¯s call.¡± Ye Ling took the phone. It was not known what Major Mu Yuan said, but Ye Ling frowned and said, ¡°I understand. I will be there immediately.¡± Ye Ling hung up the phone and said, ¡°Prepare the helicopter.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Ling left in a hurry and did not manage to bid Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua goodbye. Shen Qianshu knew he left. It was evening, and she was preparing to sleep when Ye Ling sent her a message: ¡®I have reached Greece.¡¯ What? I just went for a shower, and you have crossed the national borders already?? Little Tong Hua was exhausted today and had fallen asleep long ago. He was tucked in his nkets and sleeping soundly. Shen Qianshu, on the other hand, could not fall asleep anymore. She sent an emoticon to Ye Ling. An emoticon of someone vomiting blood. Even though he needed to leave, he should had at least informed her and not left silently. What happened to the promise of going on a trip tomorrow? Their friendship was really as thin as paper. Ye Ling did not reply to her anymore. Shen Qianshu gave up and turned her phone off. She pulled the nkets and went to sleep. However, she could not fall asleep. Tossing and turning, she was having insomnia. The ambiguous feeling between them was like a piece of paper, hidden in her heart and not willing to be pierced through. She had always been blind, blind in her heart and in her eyes. Ye Ling did not wrongly use her, and right at this moment, she was still acting blind. Loving someone but not being able to hold on: that was life¡¯s first pain. Holding on but letting it escape: that was life¡¯s second pain. She had experienced both before. It was unforgettable. Seven years ago, she fell in love with Ye Ling, but she was left with pain. Seven years ago, she received a precious gift from God, but he was tragically taken away from her. She thought that she would never dare to touch it again. It was an old wound, and throughout these seven years, it had always been fresh and bloody. It was not to be seen, not to be mentioned, and not to be touched. In this life, she just wished to peacefully spend the rest of her time together with Tong Hua. She was not willing to admit that she hated Ye Ling. Because once she acknowledged that fact, everything she had and everything she lost would all be a joke. Thus, she pretended not to hate anymore. Pretending, pretending, and as time passed, she took it for real. Shen Qianshu flipped over, and her fingers touched Tong Hua¡¯s face softly. As long as Mommy has you, I¡¯m content. Chapter 122 - Tycoon Little Master

Chapter 122: Tycoon Little Master

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The next morning. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua woke up very early. Tong Hua expressed brief regret to the news that his ATM had left and that no one would foot the bill for him today. He ate his breakfast deliciously as usual. He was not, in the least, affected. The men in ck still protected both mother and son. But somehow, it felt as if something was missing. It was not as lively as before. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua¡¯s flight back home was in the afternoon, and they had already visited all the ces that they could visit. As they were not in a hurry to leave, both of them walked around the city aimlessly, took some pictures of sceneries, and ate a pound of barbecue before packing and heading to the airport. The men in ck sent both of them to the security checkpoint, and Tong Hua passed four boxes to them. ¡°These are presents for you guys.¡± ¡°Little Master, this is what we were supposed to do. Protecting both of you is our job.¡± ¡°What you are supposed to do is your own business. Giving you guys presents is my own business. Take it.¡± Little Tong Hua was unusually bossy, and he said, ¡°I will never take back what I gave out.¡± The few men in ck could only ept his present. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua bid them goodbye and went through the security check. The men in ck opened up the box. ¡°What the!¡± Every one of them received a Patek Philippe watch. Tycoon! However, little tycoon, you are not very thoughtful. You gave them four identical watches. You should have at least picked different designs so that they could choose among themselves. Back in their country, it was already seven in the morning. Shen Qianshu and Little Tong Hua changed into a matching mother and son outfit, checkered shirt with jeans, and were forced to pose in the airport by Lin Xiaojuan. It was mentally tiring. ¡°Xiaojuan, this is enough already. I haven¡¯t slept for a night.¡± Shen Qianshu pleaded. It was enough for Little Tong Hua to pose in his outfit, why bother her too? The whole management team was present. The makeup artist even wanted to put on makeup for Tong Hua, and she took a quick nce at his eyebrow. ¡°Eyebrows should be thicker. It would look better on screen and cause his features to look more prominent.¡± The whole lot of torment took up more than two hours. Little Tong Hua was a popr child star, and this was his personal schedule. It was kept in secret and not revealed to anyone. There were only a few normal fans at the airport. They also crowded around to ask for pictures and signatures one by one. Little Tong Hua immediately became an obedient baby, shyly giving his signatures and being hugged by weird aunties when taking the pictures. Hey, acting skills. ¡°You all recently have been the talk of the town. Hand out your Weibo ount, and I will manage it for you.¡± Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°Can I reject your offer?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Shen Qianshu mumbled to herself and took out Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s phone to connect it to her ount at the same time. ¡°One post a day. You are not allowed to post too many ridiculous things.¡± ¡°Just you wait, I will help you reach thirty million fans in half a month.¡± ¡°I am not a star. Why do I need that many fans?¡± ¡°Little Tong Hua had been so proud and spoiled recently. Had he cozied up to someone powerful?¡± Tong Hua was a very obedient and clever child. Even though he had gotten famous all over the country these two years, he also rarely exposed Shen Qianshu to the outside world. Both mother and son had minimal interaction with each other in the public, and he wished badly for Shen Qianshu to be invisible. Sometimes when he attained some achievements, he would purposely call out Shen Qianshu to show off and demand for praises. Other than that, he rarely mentioned Shen Qianshu. Recently, he had high exposure and even helped his mom look for partners in the country. Evidently... he had nothing to fear. Who was the one backing him up? Li Zhiyuan? Shen Qianshu was at a lost of words. Best friends were best friends. They had a very close rtionship, and she could know what Shen Qianshu was thinking just from a movement in her eyebrow. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°This is a long story. Let¡¯s talk about this another time. Let me go home and sleep.¡± Little Tong Hua and Shen Qianshu boarded the car and immediately became like two salted fish, lyingzily in the car. Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°Anyway, it is the peak traffic period now, and we would have been stuck in traffic. Just nice that it is clear and unobstructed now.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Chapter 123 - Tong Hua, I Am Your Auntie

Chapter 123: Tong Hua, I Am Your Auntie

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu was speechless. The huge van first sent Lin Xiaojuan and the management team back to Brilliant Entertainment before sending both mother and son back to their house. Shen Qianshu, together with Tong Hua, bid goodbye to the chauffeur and proceeded to push four of their big suitcases. Just as they were about to go up, they met six people downstairs: two women and four men, who were all young and buff. One of the women, beautiful and young, excitedly rushed forward when she saw Little Tong Hua. ¡°Tong Hua! Ah, auntie finally found you, finally found you!¡± She embraced Little Tong Hua and cried out loud, even to the extent of crying heartbreakingly. Her voice was also sharp. It was as if Little Tong Hua was embraced by the most annoying and weird auntie. The woman¡¯s voice was so loud that it made his ears hurt. Tong Hua tried to break free but to no avail, so he then gave her a p across her face. ¡°Get lost. Am I someone that you can simply hug?¡± The woman¡¯s cries were like that from a Chinese opera, and it suddenly came to a halt. She did not expect that Tong Hua would suddenly p her. Since young, Tong Hua was never someone to cry for help. Even though Shen Qianshu was right beside him, he never once said ¡®Let go of me¡¯ or ¡®Mommy save me.¡¯ He directly gave her a p. The image he presented in front of the media was pretended. He was a little violent tyrant. Shen Qianshu was shocked and was stumped by the woman¡¯s im. She recovered her senses and hurriedly pulled Tong Hua away. As the woman was pped, the man beside pointed angrily at Tong Hua and said, ¡°Do you have any manners? How can you hit your elder?¡± ¡°What kind of elder are you to me? Everyone older than me in the whole China poption is considered as my elder. Do I look like I have the means to respect all of them?¡± Little Tong Hua quickly rebutted her. These people looked really annoying to him, and from what he saw, they must havee here with ill intentions. He suddenly missed the men in ck a lot. Shen Qianshu pulled Tong Hua to her and coldly said, ¡°Who are you guys?¡± ¡°They are his rtives and are here to bring him home today,¡± One of the men loudly said, pointing to the crying woman. ¡°This is his auntie, biological auntie.¡± The woman stood up, looked at Shen Qianshu, and was very jealous of her. Back then, if she was the one who adopted Tong Hua, the woman staying in a mansion and wearing pretty clothes would be her, not the beautiful woman in front of her. She restrained herself and wiped away her tears. ¡°Miss Shen, my apologies. This is embarrassing. We met once back then. I am Yang Xiaohua, Yang Lihua¡¯s biological younger sister.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at the woman in front of her and almost did not recognize her. When Tong Hua¡¯s mother Yang Lihua entrusted her son to Shen Qianshu before her deathbed, Yang Xiaohua was also at the hospital. That year, Yang Xiaohua was eighteen and just came of age. She was two years younger than Shen Qianshu and was still a fresh undergraduate. Now, a few yearster, Shen Qianshu almost could not recognize her. She was still beautiful but looked as if she was older than her by a few years. ¡°Oh, hi.¡± Shen Qianshu frowned, sped Tong Hua¡¯s hand tightly, and said, ¡°Tong Hua, she is really your auntie.¡± The woman looked at Tong Hua in anticipation, but Tong Hua rolled his eyes and did not acknowledge her. The man beside eximed, ¡°Do you have any manners, such a young age and...¡± ¡°You are in no position to reprimand my son!¡± Shen Qianshu said harshly with a sharp gaze, causing the man to shut up. He was unwilling to back down. They had four men with them and were not the least scared of Shen Qianshu. ¡°Who did you say is your son? Don¡¯t think we don¡¯t know, your son is long dead. This is Huali¡¯s son, shameless woman.¡± His words were like a knife, piercing through Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart. Tong Hua said with hostility, ¡°I am Shen Qianshu¡¯s son, and my surname is Shen. In this world, I only acknowledge Shen Qianshu as my only kin. Get lost, and go back to where you guys came from.¡± ¡°Tong Hua, auntie misses you a lot. Don¡¯t be like this...¡± Chapter 124 - Domineering Miss Shen

Chapter 124: Domineering Miss Shen

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I am sorry, but back then in the hospital, who was the one that firmly imed that I would not live long, was a waste of money, and did not want me? Who was the one that said all these?¡± Little Tong Hua smiled and looked at Yang Xiaohua with evilness in his eyes. He was only two years old back then, and his memory was long gone, but the recording of her words was still present. When Shen Qianshu adopted Tong Hua, she brought a recording pen with her as Yang Lihua simply could not hold on andplete the procedure and, thus, could only depend on her recording pen. It also identally recorded Yang Xiaohua¡¯s words in. Back then when Shen Qianshu adopted Tong Hua, Yang Huali and her husband had their family members. Yang Huali¡¯s husband was called Shen Zhi, and he only had an old mother. Tong Hua¡¯s heart was unstable and frequently needed to visit the hospital. As the old mother had no ability to afford his medical expenses, she gave up the custody rights of him. Yang Lihua¡¯s maiden home also gave up custody rights due to Tong Hua¡¯s exorbitant hospital fees. Tong Hua became an orphan. Yang Lihua had predicted the oue; thus, she entrusted her son to Shen Qianshu. As the child¡¯s body had a heart belonging to her son, Shen Qianshu could not bring herself to reject her. She even willingly gave up her studies to work and earn money for Tong Hua¡¯s treatment. Shen Qianshu made the arrangements for Lihua¡¯s funeral all by herself. When she returned back to her country, she would always bring Tong Hua to visit his grandma whenever she had the time. His grandma was an honest person and also felt very guilty. Although she missed her grandson a lot, she would not dare to disturb them too much. Ever since her son passed away, her health had not been great, and she soon passed on. Shen Qianshu never once hid Tong Hua¡¯s family background. She would also bring him to visit his rtives. However, this Yang Xiaohua was simply too evil. When she first decided to adopt Tong Hua, she was hesitant. She was an international student and needed to study in Paris. Feeding herself was hard enough, let alone bringing up a child with heart disease. It was enough that Yang Xiaohua did not wish to bring up Tong Hua, yet she actually ridiculed her and said that she was a fool for agreeing to adopt a sick child. She also said that Tong Hua would not survive past five years old and would die anyway. It would then be a waste of money and emotions. Those words were not something what a kin would say at all. Today, this person came to ask for the child. What a joke! Even a blind person could tell that she was doing it for the money. ¡°Miss Yang, you have already given up his custody rights back then. Tong Hua is no longer rted to you. Please do note and disturb him.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s gaze was cold and icy. Coming up to im the child just like that, she was too suspicious. ¡°Miss Shen, I was an undergraduate back then. I could not even support myself, how was I able to bring up Tong Hua? I had no choice but to give up his custody rights. Now that I am able to bring him up, it would be better if he can return to his kin.¡± Shen Qianshu was not considered to be a good-tempered person. After all, she had been a little boss from young. These few years, she toned down her temper due to all the suffering she experienced when bringing up Tong Hua. After falling down and getting hurt in this harsh world, she learned better and experienced pain; thus, she was tamed. Now, she only felt like going up to the woman and giving her a few ps across her face. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Youngdy, in all 25 years of my life, I have never seen someone as shameless and thick-skinned as you. Yang Xiaohua, back then you could not afford to bring up Tong Hua, and did you think I could? You were an undergraduate, and was I not one too? He suffered from illnesses back then, yet you guys treated him like rubbish. I was the one who treated him preciously and brought him up. Do you know how difficult it was for Tong Hua to grow up healthily? Do you know that before he turned four, he had to visit the hospital almost every week? Do you know how much Lin Xiaojuan and I suffered for Tong Hua? The child that we finally managed to bring back from the gate of hell, you think you can just bring him away by iming to be his kin?¡± Yang Xiaohua was furious, but it was unclear whether she was ashamed or what. Shen Qianshuughed coldly. ¡°Your whole outfit only costs at most two hundred dors, what right do you have to bring up Tong Hua? Tong Hua¡¯s annual school fee is already 250 thousand, are you able to afford it? If you are, try and throw 250 thousand dors in my face right now!¡± Chapter 125 - Who Could Afford to Raise Him?

Chapter 125: Who Could Afford to Raise Him?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu became even more furious. This b****! ¡°You are able to bring up Tong Hua? What a joke! You must have seen how Tong Hua is now famous across the country, so you are now envious. You want to treat Tong Hua like your money tree and want Tong Hua to support you instead, right? Since you are so in need of money, you should go and rob the bank!¡± ¡°Let me tell you this, not to mention you, even if your sister were to climb out of her coffin, do not even dream of snatching Tong Hua away from me.¡± The past few years, for Tong Hua, she had given up her dreams, her dignity, her pride, and her everything. In this realistic world, she fought her hardest until she could save Tong Hua from the gates of hell. Tong Hua¡¯s illness acted up frequently, and he would then have to visit the hospital. She would guard outside his ward the whole night and did not even dare to take a short nap. She was afraid that if she closed her eyes, she would hear news of his passing once she woke up. If Tong Hua even felt the slightest bit unwell, Shen Qianshu would fall into a state of extreme nervousness. Her tears and blood shed over the past few years were enough to be written into a book. Just one sentence and she wanted to take away her son? Dream on! Yang Xiaohua pointed at her furiously. Her deepest thoughts were already exposed. ¡°Shen Qianshu, who are you to say I have no money? I am Tong Hua¡¯s kin, but you are nothing at all.¡± ¡°Tong Hua attended three years of nursery, His school fees amounted to 300 thousand dors a year, thus a total of 900 thousand dors. The international school¡¯s school fees were 250 thousand dors a year, and I already paid for six years, thus a total of 1.5 million dors. Adding them all together would be 2.4 million dors. I will give you half price and omit the hundred thousand dors. You just need to throw me 1 million dors.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled at her, and it seemed as if her anger was turning intoughter. She suddenly realized that it was absolutely degrading to be angry at someone like her. ¡°Since you are not here for the money, hand out 1 million dors. I¡¯m waiting.¡± ¡°You are really... so greedy.¡± Yang Xiaohua¡¯s eyes reddened with anger. Tong Hua was delighted. When Mommy gets angry, she is really... cute. Yeah, his filter for Shen Qianshu was thick enough to pierce through the Earth. Even if Shen Qianshu were tomit murder, Tong Hua would also dumbly think that the other party was the side looking for death. Tong Hua said, ¡°You did not want me back then and thought that I was a good for nothing. Now, you can¡¯t even afford to raise me!¡± Yang Xiaohua was livid. They only barely managed to survive themselves, where would they have the means to afford a 300-thousand-per-year nursery and 250-thousand-per-year international school? They had never even heard of such schools before. She looked at Shen Qianshu jealously. She could do anything she wanted with this sum of money, but she actually used it for the child¡¯s education. Simply outrageous. ¡°Shen Qianshu, you are so shameless. This money was earned by Tong Hua, you are only a wage-earner. Where do you have so much money to afford his expensive school fees? Tong Hua is raising himself with his hard earned money. What right do you have to demand us to give him back to you, you shameless woman!¡± Yang Xiaohua was upset and indignant as if her own money was stolen away by Shen Qianshu. It was said that Tong Hua could earn up to ten million dors from acting and also a few millions just by casually attending an event. If she was the one raising Tong Hua, she would really be rich overnight, as long as Tong Hua kept acting and kept shooting advertisements. He was really a money tree. A money tree. Yang Xiaohua¡¯s ugly face was long clearly exposed to Tong Hua and Shen Qianshu. Tong Hua eximed, ¡°Ignorant! My Mommy is one of the top jewelry appraisers in our country. Everything I¡¯m eating, wearing, and using are paid by Mommy. You want to raise me? Are you sure?¡± Tong Hua smiled sweetly, looking innocent and crossed his fingers. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the school fees, but simply start from my meals, clothes, and the stuff I use first. I am a star and will need at least ten new outfits every month, and they must all be designer brands. They must cost at least ten thousand dors, so that¡¯s a hundred thousand dors in total. I have to eat birdnest and abalone to build up my health as I have heart disease, and my body is not in its prime condition. This will cost fifty thousand a month. Furthermore, the jewelry I have to wear every time I attend an event: each piece must match well with my outfit, and this will cost a hundred thousand dors a month. These are my basic expenses. Did you know that?¡± Chapter 126 - Phone Call from Little Princess

Chapter 126: Phone Call from Little Princess

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Are you able to afford this? Shen Qianshu almostughed out loud. Son, you sure can brag. Even the rich second generation won¡¯t spend that much. Yang Xiaohua put on a bold front and said, ¡°Tong Hua, do not listen to this woman sowing discord. I am your auntie, and I will never harm you. The money you earned also belongs to our family. There is no distinction between us. Auntie will love you a lot, and I am your only kin. We should be standing on the same line. Your mother in heaven will surely wish for you to return to my side. You are giving all your money to this b****, but she is just cheating your money. She wouldn¡¯t treat you well.¡± ¡°Stand on the same line?! You can¡¯t even afford to pay my living expenses. Who¡¯s going to stand on the same line as you?¡± Tong Hua was domineering and aggressive, saying each word with diction. ¡°I am a luxury good. You can¡¯t afford to raise me. Do you understand?¡± Get lost as soon as possible! All the men and women were stumped by his words. This boy was really arrogant. Shen Qianshu also felt the same. My boy, you are too arrogant. ¡°You... you are brainwashed!¡± Yang Xiaohua put on a heartbreaking expression and said, ¡°I must bring you home and lecture you properly.¡± Shen Qianshu frowned. What were they nning to do in this broad daylight? The few young men rushed forward and snatched Tong Hua away. The neighborhood was quite empty then, and most people had already left for work. There were only a few old people who had immediately ran away after witnessing the tense situation. Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes reddened, and she tried to chase after them but was pushed to the floor by one of the young men. ¡°Mommy...¡± Tong Hua screamed, his eyes turning red. He became hysterical and bent down to bite the arm of the man who was holding onto him. The young man shouted out in pain and gave Tong Hua a p across his face. Tong Hua looked murderous and ready to kill. How you dare hit my Mommy! ¡°Mommy, Ye Ling!¡± Tong Hua screamed out loud before being brought away by a big van. The big and burly man kicked Shen Qianshu in her abdomen, and he must have kicked one of her veins, causing her to be in great pain. She sprawled on the ground, unable to move at all. Her arms and legs were paralyzed, and she could only helplessly watched Tong Hua being taken away. Her eyes turned red. Tong Hua! After they left in a hurry, two old people who were near them rushed forward. ¡°Tong Hua Mom, Tong Hua Mom, how are you feeling? We should call the police right? Tong Hua was kidnapped...¡± The two old people were bringing their grandchildren out to y and could only watch from afar. They were afraid to get closer. They slowly helped Shen Qianshu up. Her body was in such great pain. ¡°Do not call the police.¡± Shen Qianshu closed her eyes briefly, feeling intense hatred filling her up. Her face was cold and dark. It would be too easy on them if she were to call the police. Shen Qianshu grabbed onto her waist and was in a lot of pain. She felt that a woman as ignorant as Yang Xiaohua would bring only a few people to threaten her and show their power. She did not expect that they would really snatch him away. Very well. Excellent! The two old people looked at Shen Qianshu with slight fear. Her expression was so scary. The woman, who always had a smiling face on, looked like a monster when her face changed. Not far from the neighborhood, Shen Lin sat in her car and smiled coldly at the pathetic looking Shen Qianshu. Yes, Shen Qianshu should look pathetic in the first ce. Without Tong Hua, she is nothing. How great. Shen Lin drove away happily. Shen Qianshu took their stuff home, changed her clothes, washed her face, and gave Ye Ling a call. At that moment in Greece, Ye Ling was attending a very important meeting. In the meeting, there were all the underworld bosses from the whole of Northern Europe. The men in ck stood in a row beside Ye Ling, their faces all looking grim. Over ten pairs of guns were aimed at the other people in the meeting. Chapter 127 - Don’t Dirty Your Hands!

Chapter 127: Don¡¯t Dirty Your Hands!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I¡¯ve always had low patience. I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to consider this.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s voice was cold and sharp like a knife. ¡°Either kneel before me or die.¡± Five seconds have passed. Just then, Ye Ling¡¯s phone rang. He saw the disy on the screen. Little Princess. Ye Ling took the phone and picked it up. All the mafia bosses were stunned. At such a crucial time, he¡¯s picking up the phone? Zhong Ran was surprised too. Picking up the phone? At such a crucial time, Master picked up the phone? Do we start shooting once it hits the tenth second or not? How self-indulgent! Under such circumstances, even a call from the president should not be picked up! You clearly don¡¯t want them dead, you just want them to go on their knees. What if they remain stubborn at the tenth second, and we don¡¯t shoot? Wouldn¡¯t that hurt your pride? It was the first time in the many years Zhong Ran had followed Ye Ling around that he encountered with something like this. He had actually picked up the call regardless of the current situation. Simply self-indulgent. ¡°What?¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I want someone dead.¡± Ye Ling raised his eyebrows. It has been ten seconds. All the mafia bosses in the meeting room had knelt down before him. Ye Ling was on the phone, and nobody knew whether the people behind him would shoot. Nobody knew for sure. Death would always be every man¡¯s greatest fear. Ye Ling said, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything impulsive.¡± Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°Enough talk, I need people.¡± Shen Qianshu thought that Ye Ling was trying to persuade her out of it. Ye Ling said calmly, ¡°Ah Da is in the country. If there¡¯s anything, let him do it. If there¡¯s any trouble, let him bear the consequences. Don¡¯t do it on your own, he will contact you soon.¡± Everyone was speechless... Master, is that how you treat Ada? He¡¯ll cry. Ye Ling paused and said, ¡°Don¡¯t dirty your hands!¡± Zhong Ran was astonished. Dirty? He did not want Shen Qianshu to kill because it was dirty? Master, you are really great at shielding the brainless. He had once again reshaped the three values of meaning in life. I¡¯m feeling sorry for Ada. What kind of feeling was this? He must have been blind. Zhong Ran contacted Ah Da instantly, wanting him to search for Shen Qianshu. Zhong Ran thought, Miss Shen presence surely has an abnormal influence on Master... Yang Xiaohua and the man do not have property in City A. They rented a rental t which was not big nor small. It was about ny square meters and in a huge mess. Little Master Tong Hua despised it so much that his eyebrows furrowed. He had already hit the voodoo doll of Yang Xiaohua in his heart multiple times. The ce gave off a musty smell. Back then, when he, Shen Qianshu, and Lin Xiaojuan squeezed together in a fifty-square-meter t, it was not even this messy. Trash was not cleaned up, and the sofa was so filthy it seemed as if it had never been washed for years. Yang Xiaohua and the man stood in the t, staring at him and trying to please him. Tong Hua had already cooled down. After all, he was a prince of acting, so he had great skills. He did not make noise but only showed a little temper. He looked like a seemingly obedient child. He held onto the windowsill and sat on top, dangling his feet beneath. In his eyes, there was a murderously pressing expression. Even back when he was kidnapped out of the blue, he did not feel so much hatred and anger. Family? Screw that blood-rted family thing. Even if his biological mother crawled out of her coffin, he only acknowledged Shen Qianshu. His life was saved by Shen Qianshu. Yang Xiaohua looked at him, trying to please him. She gave him ice cream, and Tong Hua took the Coto ice cream over and regarded her with contempt. He did not want to refuse the Coto, so he licked it and crossed his legs. He was a pure and proper child. On screen, he was an obedient kid that everyone loved. Even if they had just seen his violent and crafty self, in the eyes of the adults, a child will forever be a child, and Yang Xiaohua never took him seriously. ¡°Tong Hua, I¡¯m your aunt. I won¡¯t hurt you,¡± Yang Xiaohua said. Chapter 128 - Vicious People Have Few Words!

Chapter 128: Vicious People Have Few Words!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Tong Hua scoffed. Other than Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan, he trusted no one at all. ¡°Stop rambling on. I¡¯m looking for my mom.¡± ¡°Tong Hua, I am your real family member. Back then, I was helpless. That was why that woman snatched you away, ruining the rtionship between you and me. Now that I am capable of providing for your needs, you should return to me. This was also your mother¡¯s wish,¡± Yang Xiaohua said, thinking inwardly about how she couldunder money. In her eyes, Tong Hua was a moneybag. With Tong Hua around, she would not have to worry about not having enough money. ¡°Drop a price,¡± Tong Hua said, licking the ice cream calmly. ¡°The prince here will give you a chance. Drop your price. I¡¯ll give you a sum, and you¡¯ll have to disappear from my life. Since my mommy has not gone crazy... yet.¡± He was confident of some oue. Yang Xiaohua was ambitious and would not give him a price. This person is so greedy, she¡¯s like a snake trying to swallow an elephant. Losing something after getting it is what hurts most. She once had the chance of bing a millionaire, yet she lost it. Now that she wanted to bargain to have it back, it was already toote. He would not give her a single cent. ¡°Tong Hua, what are you talking about? Auntie is not here for your money. It¡¯s just that you were snatched away when you were young, and it hurts for me to not be able to look after you.¡± Yang Xiaohua¡¯s terrible acting in front of Tong Hua was ugly. Really ugly. ¡°Tong Hua, look at that neighborhood across.¡± The man did not have the patience that Yang Xiaohua had. The moneybag was right in front of him, so he naturally wanted him to spit out some money. ¡°Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡± He asked. The neighborhood across was for the rich and wealthy. It had only been built recently. It was in a picturesque disorder, and the unit price was a hundred and fifty thousand. It was the best neighborhood around and a symbol for the wealthy ones. ¡°Your aunt has been searching for you all these years. It was a tough search, and she went through a lot. Shouldn¡¯t you repay for her kindness and be filial?¡± The man said. ¡°The neighborhood across is not expensive, just three hundred thousand. Buy one for your aunt. She gave up a lot for you.¡± At the end of his speech, the man sounded slightly sad. Yang Xiaohua wiped her tears at the side. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your future uncle.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m rich, I¡¯ll raise eighteen child brides. But raising the two of you? That¡¯d be a waste of resources for the country.¡± The man did not have a good temper. He went over and grabbed Tong Hua, wanting to p him, but Tong Hua was quick enough to dodge it. Suddenly, the room door was kicked open violently. Yang Xiaohua and the men in the house jumped in shock. Only Tong Hua tried to keep his hair in shape calmly. Ah Da came in with a row of men in ck holding loaded rifles, aligning themselves both on the left and right. Shen Qianshu came in calmly like an extremely popr celebrity. Among the tall men in ck, she seemed especially petite. Yet aggressive. Among the men in ck greeting her, Shen Qianshu gave a cold look, looking extremely domineering. The men in ck bowed. ¡°Greetings, Little Master!¡± Tong Hua waved with an aura of a little prince. Rise up, there¡¯s no need to kneel. ¡°Shen Qianshu, y-you...¡± Yang Xiaohua did not have much strength. She pointed at Shen Qianshu and scolded. ¡°You wretched people, you...¡± Ah Da went forward. Grabbing her finger and pushing hard with his wrist, he broke her finger. Yang Xiaohua screamed in pain. The man stood up unconcerned but was immediately pushed to the ground by Ada. All the big men in the house were all lying t on the ground within three seconds. They struggled to get up, and Shen Qianshu took the gun from Ada¡¯s hands. ¡°Lie t!¡± Shen Qianshu ordered. Tong Hua pped his little hands. That¡¯s dope. My mommy, a vicious woman with few words! Chapter 129 - Tong Hua, Let’s Go Home

Chapter 129: Tong Hua, Let¡¯s Go Home

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Those men had never seen firearms, and they all did not dare to get up out of fear. Yang Xiaohua did not believe that the gun in Shen Qianshu¡¯s arm was real. Shen Qianshu turned the muzzle, and the hushed gun shot beside Yang Xiaohua. There was a bullet hole in the ground. ¡°Yang Xiaohua, don¡¯t try me.¡± Tong Hua sat on the windowsill, dangling his feet and swaying it calmly, looking as if he was totally unconcerned with what was happening before him. Ah Da said, ¡°Miss Shen, Master has informed us that we will settle everything you need us to do.¡± Murder and arson included. ¡°Sometimes in life, you gotta do it personally so that people will remember it for a longer time.¡± Shen Qianshu got closer to Yang Xiaohua step by step, and a few men rolled to the side, not even daring to stand up. That was a real gun!!!!! Yang Xiaohua suddenly realized that she had offended someone who was a big deal. ¡°D-Don¡¯t try anything funny, that¡¯s illegal.¡± ¡°Illegal?¡± Shen Qianshu lifted up her foot and stepped onto her broken finger. Yang Xiaohua squealed in pain. Shen Qianshu gave a piercing re and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always been a person who speaks nicely. I¡¯m verywful, unless some people are stupid.¡± ¡°O-Ouch...¡± Yang Xiaohua squealed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± Shen Qianshu was not intending to be kind. ¡°Tong Hua is my child. I¡¯ll fight anyone who tries to lift a finger on him. You dared to touch him this time, and there will definitely not be a next time. Ah Da,e over and teach me how to use a gun. I want to blow up her hand.¡± Yang Xiaohua stared fearfully as Ah Da came forward, taking another gun over and giving a short demo on how to use a gun. ¡°Tong Hua, Tong Hua. I¡¯m your aunt, save me. Save me...¡± Yang Xiaohua screamed. ¡°I¡¯m your aunt, your only family member!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have an aunt,¡± Tong Hua said and smiled sweetly, totally unconcerned about whatever was urring before him. He was like a heartless little devil. ¡°You don¡¯t understand logic, so I guess we¡¯ll have to use violence.¡± Tong Hua continued. It was not the first time that Shen Qianshu had touched a gun. She had practiced shooting people and had attended shooting sses. Her aim was not bad. The breathtaking feeling that Ah Da gave Yang Xiaohua was destructive. He did not look like a nice guy. Even if he was charming, he seemed fierce. ¡°Shen Qianshu, it wasn¡¯t me. It wasn¡¯t me...¡± Yang Xiaohua panicked and continued. ¡°Someone told me that Tong Hua is making big money. I was mad about money in a moment, mad about money... I won¡¯t do that again. I swear. I will never harass Tong Hua...¡± ¡°Who told you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but it was a man,¡± Yang Xiaohua said. ¡°He told me that as long as I snatch Tong Hua back, I¡¯ll be rich. I am Tong Hua¡¯s only family member, so I can get his custody. I was mad about money, let me off... let me off...¡± Yang Xiaohua pleaded. She was just a woman who had just enough for food and clothing. She did not have big goals. She was greedy for money andmon. She was mad for money at the moment. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua exchanged looks. Shen Qianshu¡¯s gun was beside Yang Xiaohua¡¯s ear as she stared at her coldly. With a soft voice and a beautiful face, Shen Qianshu was like a little flower from every angle. She was one who could not be conquered. Suddenly, she pulled the trigger, and the bulletnded beside Yang Xiaohua¡¯s ear. Sparks flew. Yang Xiaohua screamed. She was so frightened that she was about to faint. Shen Qianshu pinched her chin. ¡°Yang Xiaohua, seeing that you are Tong Hua¡¯s aunt, I¡¯ll let you off this time. Disappear from my sight. If I see you again, or if you try anything funny with Tong Hua, I¡¯ll destroy you. Do you hear me?¡± Chapter 130 - Angel Shen’s Team Of Beauty

Chapter 130: Angel Shen¡¯s Team Of Beauty

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I hear you, I hear you...¡± Yang Xiaohua nodded profusely, trembling in fear. This was a devil. Shen Qianshu was a devil. Shen Qianshu stuck her hand out and said, ¡°Tong Hua, let¡¯s go home.¡± Tong Hua jumped down and walked past Yang Xiaohua, lowering her head slightly and looking at her in a condescending manner. He squinted his big eyes and gave off a cold feeling. Turning back, he said, ¡°Yang Xiaohua, remember this. I only have Shen Qianshu.¡± In this world, he only had Shen Qianshu. Even if there were blood-rted rtives, they should leave him alone. He was just a child, yet Yang Xiaohua trembled with a heart full of fear. Were this mother and son not just a typical white-cored worker and a child star? How did they have that squad of amazing bodyguards? Yang Xiaohua was filled with remorse. She wished she could return to the past and never mess with them. ¡°Wait... a minute...¡± Yang Xiaohua yelled at Tong Hua, not wanting to let it go. ¡°You said I could offer a price...¡± Tong Hua scoffed. Ah Da thought, The resemnce of hisughter to Master¡¯s is uncanny. ¡°How much do you want?¡± ¡°One million.¡± Yang Xiaohua was hopeful, hoping to get a sum. After all, they were family. ¡°Okay. Got it. One million. I¡¯ll donate it to the Association of Retarded Women. ¡± Everyone was speechless... Ah Da drove them home. Two men in ck stayed at the ground floor, looking over them. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Ah Da, you can ask them to return. We don¡¯t need them to stay.¡± ¡°Miss Shen, Master has ordered us to tell you that if you need anything, you just have to give us a call. No matter what it is, Ah Da will settle it for you.¡± ¡°Investigate who is the person Yang Xiaohua was referring to.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Shen.¡± Ah Da led the people away. Tong Hua held onto Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand and said with a soft voice, ¡°Mommy, no matter whoes, Tong Hua will only acknowledge you. You are my real mommy, even if...¡± ¡°Mommy only has you too.¡± Shen Qianshu cut Tong Hua off, half-squatting as she looked at Tong Hua and said, ¡°No one can separate us.¡± Tong Hua nodded profusely, cursing Yang Xiaohua a billion times in his heart. If it was not for her, Mommy¡¯s mood would not have been affected. Lin Xiaojuan knew nothing about everything that has urred, and Shen Qianshu was not intending to tell her about it as she did not want her to worry. Lin Xiaojuan sent a press report on Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua. Before night, it had taken the inte world by storm, making them hit the hot topic list again. Not boasting or being sarcastic, but that was the best looking pair of mother and son. These were pictures taken at the airport. I¡¯d give thepany full marks for that. Shen Qianshu¡¯s beauty and Little Tong Hua¡¯s beauty, a perfect match. Little Tong Hua must be her real son, real son. I¡¯d bet a pack of Cheetos. Me too, I¡¯d bet a pack of Cheetos. The mother and son in a frame look like a beautiful painting. Angel Shen, please debut. Bring Tong Hua along and take over the entire entertainment industry as the prettiest star. I fell in love with Angel Shen¡¯s smile. Long live, Angel Shen¡¯s team of beauty! Angel Shen is an influencer who¡¯s the most original. What a hipster. ... The main point was clearly for Tong Hua¡¯s publicity, but Shen Qianshu had be the center of attraction unknowingly. Tong Hua watched, engrossed. He liked all thements under his Weibo post that wasplimenting Shen Qianshu. Hahaha, the filial son hade out to attract attention. It was clearly a press report for Tong Hua, yet his mommy got all the attention. How sad. I¡¯ll hug Tong Hua. Don¡¯t cry, we¡¯ll continue liking thements. Do you want Tong Hua¡¯s autograph? Quick, praise Shen Qianshu. One praise gets you one flying kiss from Tong Hua. Lin Xiaojuan did not even think that these photos would hit the hot topic list. It made her confused. ¡°Did someone pay ghostwriters to write thesements?¡± Chapter 131 - Happiness Came Too Suddenly

Chapter 131: Happiness Came Too Suddenly

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°No.¡± The managing team shook their heads. They did not pay any ghostwriters this time. But whenever there were press reports of Tong Hua, they would usually get onto the hot topic list. But ever since Tong Hua asked the nation for a boyfriend for Shen Qianshu, their posts always skyrocketed in poprity. Shen Qianshu was also crazily popr. ¡°The hipster online celebrity who¡¯s low-key. This hot search is also Qianshu Jie.¡± The intern was a fan of Shen Qianshu for her looks. In this world where people focused on looks, it was crazy. Lin Xiaojuan thought that she needed to think of how to create big news. Even if Shen Qianshu wanted to be low-profile, she had no choice to be so. She was just thinking that when Shen Qianshu gave her the big news. ¡°Xiaojuan, Tong Hua and I are doing a live-stream in an hour¡¯s time. Lin Xiaojuan was speechless. What? Live-streaming? Are you kidding me? ¡°Are you revealing your face?¡± ¡°Yes, faces revealed.¡± ¡°Did you take the wrong medicine?¡± Lin Xiaojuan asked. They had pleaded for Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua to go on live-streams several times, but Shen Qianshu always rejected them heartlessly. Her live-streams always only revealed her hands and not her face. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, I want to piss someone off!¡± No matter who was controlling Yang Xiaohua behind the scenes, the culprit was most likely hoping that she would be disheartened and unhappy, or they were hoping to watch the mother and son be a joke. But she did not want to please those people. She wanted to piss the person behind Yang Xiaohua off. Different situations call for different actions. Whatever sly ns you have, bring it on. Tong Hua was right, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? No big deal. Who¡¯s afraid of you! Tong Hua¡¯s team was shocked, and Lin Xiaojuan took a few people to Shen Qianshu¡¯s home and gave a notice on her Weibo ount. Lin Xiaojuan: The little prince wants to go on a live-stream with his mother. How tiring. I am the manager, yet I¡¯m the one being noticed about the ns. Maybe I¡¯m a fake manager. Tong Hua shared the post with a photo attached that said ¡®hahahaha.¡¯ It was followed by a lot of ¡®hahaha¡¯s and all sorts of squeals out of anticipation. Even if my boss wants me to work OT until twelve midnight, it won¡¯t stop me from wanting to watch the live-stream. I wanna see Angel Shen reveal her face. Shen Qianshu shared the post too. The live-stream was being held on Tong Hua¡¯s ount. Lin Xiaojuan took the entire team toe over early. They wanted to put on some makeup for Shen Qianshu but was rejected by her. She wanted to be on camera to piss people off, so it did not matter if she had makeup or not. The inte was full of squeals, and Ah Da told Ye Ling the moment he knew. In Greece, Ye Ling was in the middle of a discussion of a huge coboration. He gathered information about the mafia in Greece easily and took two ore hills away from them forcefully. He was just having a discussion about coborating with a jeweler and the atmosphere was tense. Yet, he received a call from Ah Da suddenly. Ah Da said, ¡°Master, Miss Shen and Little Master are doing fine. They are having a live-stream now.¡± Zhong Ran thought, What kind of big deal is that? Ah Da, you are really dumb, how could you call him and interrupt the business meeting that involves an investment of a hundred million? What made him even more flustered was that Ye Ling actually took his phone, opened the app, and gestured for the jeweler to pause the meeting. Then, he watched the live-stream. Zhong Ran was on the verge of breaking down. Master, are you possessed? This is the biggest jeweler in Greece! Do you still want to talk about the business? I may have followed a fake Master. Tong Hua had his own live-stream ount. When the time hade, he turned it on. Within a minute of the live-stream, there were already three million people watching. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Wow, so many people, Tong Hua. You have so many fans.¡± Chapter 132 - Tong Hua and Qianshu

Chapter 132: Tong Hua and Qianshu

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios AngelShen¡¯sFan: Ahhh, my ears are gonna die. Little angel, hearing your voice makes me want to go get pregnant! Im_a_dog: Little angel, your voice is like one of a student¡¯s. TongHuas_Godmother: Oh my, someone please look into the angel¡¯s face. She had stic surgery, hasn¡¯t she! How can she look so beautiful? An Zhixiao 1 : God¡¯s-eye view, no surgery done. Thanks. Littlemushroomie: Naked face, great skin condition. Little Tong Hua, do you still need a father? Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Hello everyone, I am Shen Qianshu, Tong Hua¡¯s mommy.¡± Little Tong Hua followed up. ¡°Hello everyone, I am Tong Hua, Shen Qianshu¡¯s baby.¡± The bullet screen[ 7. Bullet screen is a feature on online video sites in China where real-timements from viewers will fly across the screen like bullets . ] was filled withments. A lot of people were squealing like groundhogs. The view count increased steeply up to 6 million. This shocked Shen Qianshu as she did not expect there to be so many people. Little Tong Hua said, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m having a live-stream with my mommy. This is my favorite Mommy. Right, the search for a partner worked. I¡¯ll notice whoever leaves me a little more gifts on-screen. The bullet screen was once again filled with on-screen gifts. Im_a_dog: This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone asking for money in such a chill way. In a moment of excitement, I sent a yacht. Gifts filled up the screen, and they kept shining as they appeared, burning the eyes of Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Tong Hua and I just arrived home today, and there was a little mishap. But it¡¯s just a small thing. This time we¡¯re on live-stream to tell everyone about some interesting things from our recent trip. ¡± Tong Hua was the main speaker. The live-stream had started, and Shen Qianshu was sitting at the side silently, blending into the background. Live-streaming was always about fun. While Tong Hua was on a live-stream, Shen Qianshu asionally threw in some words. Shen Lin was watching the live-stream the whole time. She clearly saw Tong Hua getting abducted by Yang Xiaohua¡¯s people. Ever since Lin Xiaojuan announced the live-stream, she found it hard to believe that. Shen Lin thought that Qianshu had to be lying. She didn¡¯t expect Shen Qianshu to really go on a live-stream. Furthermore, she was with Tong Hua, and their faces were revealed. A lot of people were praising Shen Qianshu for her beauty in thements section andplimenting the pair for being the best-looking mother and son in the nation. People who only care about looks are good at making illogicalments like this. They only care about looks. No matter what talents you have, what type of person you are, and where you are from, they don¡¯t matter. As long as you look good. That¡¯s just the way they are. Shen Lin was crazily mad. All these years, she had been controlling her temper and pretending to bedylike, so she felt like she was reallydylike and had never hated anyone in a long time. She had exited from her life. Yet, she was still there. Shen Qianshu was still there. No matter what she did, people wouldpare her to Shen Qianshu. She hated beingpared to Shen Qianshu over everything, yet she wanted to be famous off of her. Even if she was blending into the background in the live-stream, people in thements section kept going on about her being a great beauty. Shen Lin clenched her teeth and scrolled through thements. ShenQianshuisab*tch: What great beauty? Unmarried woman with a child who got kicked out of her house. She¡¯s fake. She got pregnant at eighteen. Shameless b*tch, can¡¯t believe you can still go on live-stream. Kys. Among the screams and gifts, this piece of information was exceptionally eye-catching. DefenderOfTongHua: Who¡¯s that on the bullet screen? That person must be sick. TongHua¡¯sXiaomijie: Trying to attract attention. Don¡¯t give up on therapy if you need help! Im_a_dog: I know Tong Hua is the angel¡¯s biological son. I can feel it. Tell me, I¡¯m not alone. A lot of peoplemented ¡®+1¡¯ [8. ¡®+1¡¯ is used online when someone agrees with thements made by the previous person.]. This maddened Shen Lin badly. Chapter 133 - Full Marks For This Setup

Chapter 133: Full Marks For This Setup

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Dear fans of Tong Hua, do not argue with people with lousy qualities. Some clowns can be dressed up in elegant gowns too. There¡¯s no need to argue with people like them. I have something for the little b*tch too. I am not shameless. After all, it matters more to me than for you, and no one cares about you. You can go on being envious, jealous, or hateful. If you have what it takes, pour acid at me.¡± greenpatches: Now I know where Tong Hua got his attitude from, it¡¯s hereditary. tinylittlesmall: A cute voice saying something so fierce. How out of ceee. But I love it when little angel¡¯s fierce. domineeringangel: ¡®little b*tch,¡¯ nice insult. ShenQianshuisab*tch: The fake good that got kicked out of their house. The angel all of you are calling betrayed herself to an old man for money. She¡¯s a little b*tch, and this is her true self. Shen Lin sent anotherment onto the bullet screen. Shen Qianshu had offended many people in her high school days, and many people knew about this. She knew it was one of her old friends. She was just about to reply ragingly. Suddenly, Ferraris blinded their eyes. They floated across the screen in an orderly manner. Ye Ling sent you a Ferrari! Ye Ling sent you a Ferrari! Ye Ling sent you a Ferrari! The entire screen was spammed. Full marks for this attention-seeking setup! Tong Hua and Shen Qianshu took a quick nce at one another and looked at the camera, revealing the subservient smile at the same moment. ¡°Wow, so many Ferraris. I love Ferraris.¡± ¡°What a fortune! Tycoon, let¡¯s be friends.¡± The live stream was filled with a moment of strange silence. TongHuaFAN: Little angel and Tong Hua had the same expression at the same time. That¡¯s amazing. Are they money-grubbers? Im_a_dog: Hahahaha, angel you¡¯re so funny. I¡¯ll give you more gifts. Ferraris are too expensive, so I hope you don¡¯t mind flowers. Here are 999 flowers to express my love for you! DomineeringCEO: Who sent a freaking ton of Ferraris. Is this to annoy Brilliant Entertainment¡¯s CEO Li? CEO Li, your love rival is here. BusinessNewsReporter: Am I the only person who thinks Ye Ling is a familiar name? Friend, you¡¯re using the name of the President of AG. If he knows he¡¯ll explode! He¡¯s the real violent president. Let me light a candle to pray for the person with that username. qwert: Tong Hua said that he¡¯ll pay more attention to whoever sends the most gifts. Is this tycoon here to apply to be the angel¡¯s boyfriend? Leave your real name at least, don¡¯t use the name of the President of AG. DefenderofTongHua: Poor tycoon, he doesn¡¯t dare to use his real name. Im_a_dog: I want to be blinded by a tycoon with a ton of Ferraris. Shen Lin was so mad she could explode. She had just painstakingly told everyone about Shen Qianshu¡¯s ugly past, yet the screen was spammed by someone called Ye Ling. This person made every otherment seem insignificant. It was as if the gifts were free. Sending so many of them. Shen Lin was so mad she wanted to smash things. Which shameless man used the President of AG, Ye Ling¡¯s, name? Ye Ling clearly liked her and even invited her into AG Jewelry. How could he have anything to do with Shen Qianshu? LiZhiyuanTHEBOSS: Who is snatching the number one tycoonbel on me, I¡¯ll annoy the living hell out of this little sh*t. LiZhiyuanTHEBOSS sent you a Ferrari! LiZhiyuanTHEBOSS sent you a Ferrari! LiZhiyuanTHEBOSS sent you a Ferrari! LiZhiyuanTHEBOSS sent you a Ferrari! Ye Ling sent you a Ferrari! Ye Ling sent you a Ferrari! The entire screen was filled with Ferraris. All of them were spamming gifts. Chapter 134 - Interesting Live-stream

Chapter 134: Interesting Live-stream

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua looked at each other. Why did this feel so much like watching preschool kids fighting? These two people were behaving as if they arepeting to send gifts. Tong Hua could not care less, and he continued the live-streaming with a bright smile on his face. Tong Hua said, ¡°I¡¯ve opened up a new way to earn money.¡± The expression on Shen Qianshu¡¯s face was too indescribable. Who had the nerve to use Ye Ling¡¯s name? He would surely not watch something like live-streams. To him, this must all be nonsense. Lin Xiaojuan looked at them, confused. Whatever she felt today was like going on a rollercoaster ride. Firstly, Tong Hua and Qianshu wanted to start a live-stream. She had been waiting for this moment. Next, they had a proper live-stream session, but the mother and son were spammed with gifts by two silly fans that popped out of nowhere. A proper live-stream was turned into a wealth unting live-stream. Im_a_dog: I¡¯m watching such an interesting live-stream. DefenderOfTongHua: This is the first time I¡¯m wishing that my favorite Tong Hua would stop receiving so many gifts. He can barely see my love confessions. The bullet screen was filled withments from people trying to attract attention, hoping that the wealthy men would stop sending gifts and just have fun in a normal way instead so that everyone could enjoy as well. Tong Hua remained focused on doing the live-stream. As the money earned from the gifts increased more and more, his smile became sweeter. What made him the happiest was that everything that happened today was clearly targeted at his mommy. Someone was unhappy that his mommy was doing well, so the culprit sent Yang Xiaohua to annoy mommy. Right now, there were people supporting them tirelessly, and that really relieved his anger. The clown that has been noticing mommy will surely see this live-stream. Seeing this scenario will surely piss her off so much that she could die. That¡¯s exactly what I want! Mommy¡¯s charisma is overpowering, she¡¯s definitely not someone a clown like you could dig a pit for. Meanwhile, in Greece. On the meeting table, the jeweler from Greece was totally unamused. Ye Ling was on his phone doing something that he did not understand. He was still waiting for Ye Ling to resume the discussion on the details on the contract for coboration. Beside him, Zhong Ran exined that a big issue has urred that required an immediate response from Ye Ling and wanted him to wait. And so, he waited for half an hour. Ye Ling put on his earpiece and held onto his phone. His face was sullen, and they did not know what he was up to. But they could see that his fingers were tapping extremely quickly on the screen. The jeweler thought, What a face, it must be a serious issue. Otherwise, he would not have left him hanging. If he was not from the big European Ye Family, he really wanted to leave on the spot. He was too... haughty. His identity and position were ones that even the royal family would probably have to be humble around. Zhong Ran rubbed his nose and looked as his Master¡¯s fingers tapped furiously on the gifts. He and ¡®LiZhiyuanTHEBOSS¡¯ were constantly spamming the screen with gifts, and the function was about to be disabled from overuse. They did not stop, and he openly used his real name. Master, do you think it¡¯s a big deal that you¡¯re using your real name? Don¡¯t you know that if you used your real name online, people would just think that you¡¯re an imposter? Forget it, as a male chauvinist pig, he should find out sooner orter. Zhong Ran walked over, took a quick nce at the jeweler, and then said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll help you with the gifts. Please continue your discussion.¡± This maddened the jeweler. How outrageous! It was just like that one time when they had a meeting with the mafia. ¡°Get lost!¡± Ye Ling raged and narrowed his eyes, tapping on the gifts furiously. Zhong Ran kept quiet. A whileter. Zhong Ran said, ¡°Master, Mr. y is furious. Can you pause for a while?¡± Ye Ling eyes sank as if he had never known that. He was too engrossed inpeting with the bastard over attracting Shen Qianshu¡¯s and the annoying kid¡¯s (Tong Hua) attention. Zhong Ran was so tired of it. He took the materials over unwillingly and sat beside Mr. y. Zhong Ran said, ¡°Mr. y, I¡¯ll discuss it with you.¡± Master is crazy. Let¡¯s ignore him. Chapter 135 - New Source Of Income

Chapter 135: New Source Of Ie

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling¡¯s second personality had too much influence on his first, especially when he had a goal in mind. That was really a kind of madness that even a storm would not be able to stop him from. In these seven years, he had been entering the mental health institutions and visiting doctors multiple times. He wanted to meet the little princess. Ye Ling gave in his everything to treat himself from the illness. He did not care even if it could make him paralyzed, even if he had to go through narrow escapes from death. But slowly, he found out that he might not even be able to be treated for life. So, he used superb acting skills to trick the doctors. All the doctors thought that he had fully recovered. But in reality, his illness had be more serious. Tong Hua went on live-stream for forty minutes and earned 6 million from gifts. If it were not for the speed limit set by the channel and the limit of sending a maximum of 2000 ferraris, the amount of money they earned from the gift could have skyrocketed and hit the moon. This became the live-stream that earned thergest number of gifts in an hour. Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°I have just confirmed that the ount LiZhiyuanTHEBOSS belongs to Li Zhiyuan. As to who ¡®Ye Ling¡¯ is, do any of you have any idea?¡± ¡°No,¡± Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua said in unison. Tong Hua changed the topic of the conversation happily. ¡°After deducting some admin charges, we earned 5.6 million today. Woohoo! Mommy, we can have this kind of live-stream every day.¡± Tong Hua was in an extremely great mood, giving the managing team five hundred thousand. The managing team cheered. They loved celebrities like this who gave huge mary benefits to them without saying much. Not a single person in Tong Hua¡¯s managing team had left in the past few years. Even the assistants were very cautious and conscientious. Their annual sry was enough to make white cored workers green with envy. ¡°I¡¯m feelin freaking awesome today.¡± Tong Hua smiled sweetly. He wasn¡¯t feeling good because of the money. He could earn this money if he worked hard, and he was confident that in future, he would earn multiples of that. What he was feeling great about was that someone was trying to piss his mommy off, but some random person came out and gave her a p on her face. A truly well-deserved p. Li Zhiyuan was indeed ¡®THEBOSS¡¯ today. No matter who that person was, she must be mad to death. As long as he pissed out the enemy, he felt great. Lin Xiaojuan always felt that this incident developed very strangely. Just then, CEO Li¡¯s phone call came. Li Zhiyuan said, ¡°Qianshu, who was the one that sent all those gifts? I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m not the top sender. I¡¯m not satisfied with that oue. Which idiot was that? Get him out, I wanna battle him.¡± Shen Qianshuughed. ¡°CEO Li, I have no idea who that person is either.¡± It was definitely not Ye Ling. He probably does not even know what a live-stream was. It must be some rich man who used Ye Ling¡¯s name. Li Zhiyuan was unhappy. ¡°Qianshu, if you are having a live-stream in the future, inform me about it. I¡¯ll send you gifts from the start to the end.¡± ¡°...¡± The boss¡¯sment about Li Zhiyuan was right. He¡¯s a rich fool. ¡°CEO Li, you don¡¯t have to send up all those rewards. We¡¯ll feel guilty about it,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°If u send them, we won¡¯t return them. I just want to tell you that giving us gifts has nothing to do with trying to chase me. It¡¯s not a plus point and instead deducts points.¡± Li Zhiyuan was dumbfounded. ¡°Why deducted?¡± ¡°Dumb people aren¡¯t suitable to spend their lives with me. I¡¯ll question your intelligence,¡± Shen Qianshu said logically. ¡°If a person could spend 2 million in a live-stream on one night giving rewards, I¡¯m afraid you might go bankrupt.¡± ¡°The maniac called Ye Ling sent even more rewards than I did.¡± Li Zhiyuan was unhappy to know that it was actually a minus point. Chapter 136 - Tong Hua’s Life Is Short

Chapter 136: Tong Hua¡¯s Life Is Short

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I don¡¯t even know him. If he¡¯s a rich fool, I can¡¯t do anything about it,¡± Shen Qianshu said naturally. Lin Xiaojuan and the managing team did not leave, and they were nning Tong Hua¡¯s schedule. Shen Qianshu pondered and said, ¡°CEO Li, I have something on. Bye.¡± Li Zhiyuan had not replied, but Shen Qianshu had already ended the call. ¡°Xiaojuan, Tong Hua will look at the script after a little rest.¡± Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°Tong Hua is a workaholic, and I can¡¯t stop him either. He wanted me to get him on a TV drama show. Some big directors wanted him in their movies and go big, but he refused as he felt that the earnings were too little. He insisted on wanting to act in TV dramas. Shen Qianshu felt a pinch in her heart. Tong Hua was too hardworking. She knew why he was so. The doctor said that there was a strange urrence with Tong Hua¡¯s heart, and although it was already treated, they could not guarantee that there would not be a second time. These years, his health had been getting better, but she had always felt uneasy. The doctor said that Tong Hua would die prematurely. They were afraid that he could not even reach adult life. So, Tong Hua always worked hard in hopes of leaving enough mountains of money for her meals and clothing. He was so astoundingly clever, yet he was so foolish that it made people feel sorry for him. ¡°Stop going on TV dramas and movies. Let him go on some advertisements or entertainment shows. He needs to go back to school to study.¡± If he had no exposure to the public at all, it would be unfair to both Xiaojuan and the managing team. They had given up a lot for Tong Hua. Tong Hua would not be willing to either. Lin Xiaojuan knew that Shen Qianshu was worried, but in these two years, Tong Hua¡¯s health had improved a lot, and the number of illnesses he had decreased. If nobody spoke about it, no one would know that he had a heart transnt once. Shen Qianshu brought him for a health checkup once every six months, and the reports always came back with a normal indication. As the manager and Tong Hua¡¯s godmother, she always controlled Tong Hua¡¯s schedule strictly, not allowing him to be overworked. ¡°Okay, got it.¡± It was all right if he did not pick up offers to go on dramas. Right now, more could be earned from entertainment shows, and they were less tiring too. Tong Hua was a hot pick by people to go on entertainment shows. One drama show, some advertisements, and entertainment shows in a year were worth a try. ¡°I want to act.¡± Tong Hua pouted and protested. ¡°I earn so much from dramas.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu looked at her child. Tong Hua looked into Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes and lowered his shoulders, going over to Shen Qianshu and hugging her by the waist. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be angry. Listen to me.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± The calctor in Tong Hua was calcting furiously. If I don¡¯t act in any shows, I¡¯ll lose a huge sum of money. He had not made enough money for his mommy. Live-streaming was a pretty good choice. If I did a live-stream on primary school Math Olympiad solutions, would anyone watch it? This was a question worth pondering about. The managing team left, and Tong Hua took a shower. Shen Qianshu sent Lin Xiaojuan down. Lin Xiaojuan asked, ¡°When you and Tong Hua just returned, I went to pick you up at the airport, and you were unwilling to be styled up by me. Why would you decide to want to go on a live-stream at night?¡± Besties were besties. Whenever there was something out of ce, something must be wrong. She knew Shen Qianshu too well. ¡°Did you want the live-stream, or did Tong Hua want it?¡± ¡°Tong Hua.¡± Shen Qianshu thought and told her everything that had urred today. Lin Xiaojuan widened her eyes and said, ¡°Shameless b*tch, how dare shee and ask for the child? Back then, she despised Tong Hua for being short-lived and threw him away like a hot potato. This is so maddening.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve settled it. She won¡¯t dare to do that again.¡± ¡°Shen Qianshu, why didn¡¯t you tell me about such a big matter? How did you settle it?¡± Chapter 137 - The Invisible Amulet

Chapter 137: The Invisible Amulet

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu covered up the part about Ye Ling. She did not want Xiaojuan to worry. ¡°Xiaojuan, I didn¡¯t want you to worry. The problem has been solved, stop asking. I did not kill anyone. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± When she said this, she felt a little guilty. ¡°When it has to do with Tong Hua, I¡¯m indeed worried that you might do something illegal.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know when to draw the line.¡± Shen Qianshuughed and continued. ¡°If I am irrational, I would have been driven crazy these years. After returning, Tong Hua said that he wanted to go on live-stream with me to show-off. The child was raised by me, and I know what he¡¯s thinking. I have no issues about it. He did it because of the person behind Yang Xiaohua. This was clearly made for me, and he was trying to vent for me.¡± ¡°What if the opposing party gets revenge?¡± Lin Xiaojuan was very worried. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Tong Hua bring in hate for you? You...¡± ¡°Xiaojuan...¡± Shen Qianshu pondered and said, ¡°We are cozying up to someone.¡± Lin Xiaojuan was speechless. Sis, what are you talking about? That sounds really delusional of you. Shen Qianshu smiled. ¡°Xiaojuan, I... have some things left undone. When I¡¯m done thinking through, I¡¯ll tell you about it. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡± At least, before Ye Ling got his princess. He would bear with her and never allow Tong Hua and her to get into trouble. The ¡®Imperial Sword¡¯ 1 Little Princess. An invisible amulet. How ironic. Tong Hua and her, two living humans were nothingpared to the little princess living in Ye Ling¡¯s heart. But that did not matter, he would still look over the two of them. Shen Qianshu¡¯s live-stream caused a huge uproar. All along, she was like a celebrity-level appraiser in Gubelin. When she went to work, a lot of appraisers surrounded her, being envious that she had a precious son. Shen Qianshu handed out some souvenirs. The items were not pricey but truly sincere. Zhou Lulu saw the souvenirs that Shen Qianshu was giving out and raised her eyebrows, showing indifference. She felt that Shen Qianshu was unting her wealth. All thedies got TF lipsticks, and Chen Qiuxiang got an additional antioxidant skin care product. Although she showed indifference, she took the gift. It would be a waste not to. Shen Qianshu ignored her jealous insults. This was a normal thing in all offices. She was not new, so she did not mind. In the afternoon, Shen Qianshu was called into the office by her boss. ¡°This is an invitation from Dream Star. They have a batch of jewelry from South Africaing in, and they need professional appraisers. Back then, you appraised AG Jewelry and found that they were fake goods. That gained a lot of attention. They invited you to be the main appraiser.¡± The boss gave her the invitation card. Shen Qianshu furrowed her eyebrows and said, ¡°Dream Star has their own appraisers, why do they need to hire Gubelin ones?¡± ¡°AG had their own appraisers too. Why did they send it to Gubelin?¡± The boss said. ¡°They want Gubelin appraisals. This batch of jewels are jewels that the designers are intending to send forpetition, so they are very important. You will be the appraiser in charge of Dream Star for thispetition.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Shen Qianshu took the invitation card. The boss said, ¡°You and your son had done a live-stream that took the inte world by storm. The is filled with praise for you.¡± ¡°Boss, you watch it too?¡± ¡°My daughter likes your son.¡± ¡°...¡± The bossughed and said, ¡°Get back to work.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Shen Qianshu left the office and searched for the Dream Star designpetition. Dream Star, AG, and GK were in partnership to hold a high-profilepetition in the jewelry industry. Shen Qianshu closed the webpage and contacted the purchasing department of Dream Star to schedule for a timing. Chapter 138 - Women’s Jealous Hearts

Chapter 138: Women¡¯s Jealous Hearts

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the afternoon, Shen Qianshu went down to Dream Star personally. As a celebrity appraiser, Shen Qianshu was well-known in the industry as the darling of pawnshops and auction houses. Many designers regarded her as a guest of honor. This time, the jewels to be examined contained colored jewels, diamonds, and jades. There were not many, but they were all precious. Shen Qianshu examined them in Dream Star¡¯s internalboratory. A few Dream Star appraisers were not happy about it. They were all appraisers too. Those from Gubelin were just different. With those experiences, they were superior to others. Shen Lin reached the inspection department. She knew that this time, Shen Qianshu would take over the appraisal work for Dream Star and would provide appraisals for the jewels. Dream Star designers had long selected this batch of jewelry and materials. There were names on every gem that was to be appraised. Shen Lin chose Australia¡¯s Nanyang Golden Pearl and a colorless diamond. She believed that her choice was the best. Through some internal information, she knew that this was a gem of the highest quality. This was also specified by Shen Qianshu. The color, texture, and value of the gem would affect the finished product. Choosing the best gem would be equivalent to winning half of the designpetition. The judges¡¯ eyes would always be ced on those precious gemstones instead of cheap ones. But the appraiser was Shen Qianshu. She thought that Shen Qianshu would definitely give her gem an under-qualifying appraisal. When Shen Qianshu left, she bumped into Shen Lin face to face. She pretended as if she had not seen her and turned around to leave. Shen Lin was furious, and she clenched her fists, pushing down her anger. Shen Qianshu, you¡¯re too cocky! ¡°Shen Qianshu is really too cocky. She did not even say hi to Shen Lin. Who does she think she is?¡± ¡°Exactly, Shen Lin is the genius designer of Dream Star. So many people stutter upon seeing her. She¡¯s too arrogant.¡± ¡°Shen Lin sis, don¡¯t mind her. Even if she¡¯s taking the inte world by storm, she is just an inte celebrity. How could she be of your match in terms of talent?¡± ¡°Yeah, she wouldn¡¯t even be qualified to put on shoes for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already heard about it a long time ago. This young appraiser from Gubelin is extremely arrogant.¡± ¡°She climbed up to that position at such a young age. Who knows what kind of measures she resorted to? Probably just because she¡¯s pretty. It¡¯s probably through stic surgery.¡± ... A group of appraisers and designers gathered around making insulting guesses. Shen Qianshu was an external appraiser, and she even showed indifference towards Shen Lin, someone they all admired. This caused public uproar. Everyone was gathering around Shen Lin. Shen Linughed and said, ¡°She¡¯s an appraiser. If she doesn¡¯t know me, it¡¯s no big deal.¡± ¡°In this jewelry industry, no matter appraisers or designers, who doesn¡¯t know you? I bet she did that on purpose.¡± ¡°Just a tiny appraiser, what does she have topare to our designers?¡± ¡°Forget it, stop talking about it. We still need her appraisals,¡± Shen Lin said smilingly. The office of Dream Star did not have a particrly good atmosphere. Shen Lin was so young and talented. Even if she gave off a nicedylike impression to others, the office was clearly divided into two distinct factions, and one was for designer Luo Jingshu, who was slightly lesspetent than Shen Lin in Dream Star. Seeing a group of people around Shen Lin, she humphed. A designer around her shook her head in disapproval. ¡°These people are crazy. It¡¯s okay if they are supportive of Shen Qianshu, but why did they have to bash Shen Qianshu? People may be arrogant, but they have what it takes to be. She designed a jewel and wanted her appraisal. Isn¡¯t she afraid that Shen Qianshu will get revenge?¡± If Shen Qianshu did anything amiss on the appraisal, the value of the jewel may be degraded. Then, they would have something to cry about. Chapter 139 - Master Returned Home

Chapter 139: Master Returned Home

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Luo Jingshu did not say much. She looked down and continued with her work. Shen Lin... Genius designer? A genius designer with unstable abilities ? That sounds pretty silly. Every time there was an internationalpetition that was important, Shen Lin¡¯s works were always very fantastic and drew a lot of attention. This was also the reason she was the most eye-catching designer in Dream Star. But some of her works were minus points. It could only be said that this genius designer had unstable abilities. What kind of genius was that! ¡°Shen Qianshu, stay right there!¡± Shen Qianshu was on her way to the subway station, but Shen Lin yelled at her to stop. She turned around and saw Shen Lin approaching her in her heels. ¡°Why did you ept the examination job?¡± Shen Lin asked. ¡°You should ask the examination department of Dream Star, not me. I¡¯m here to collect money and give appraisals to all of you. If there is nothing else, I¡¯m sorry, but I cannot keep youpany.¡± Shen Qianshu did not wish to speak any more to Shen Lin. If she could, she wished to never have anything to do with Shen Lin forever. ¡°Let me warn you. The jewels I chose are the best, so don¡¯t try anything funny on my appraisal report.¡± There was a touch of unhappiness in Shen Lin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Shen Lin, you are really paranoid and delusional. Don¡¯t ¡®give up on therapy even if it¡¯s in the final stage.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s reply was filled with sarcasm. She thought about it. All these years, she had been avoiding the Shen Family as if she owed them something. Now, she did not wish to avoid them any longer. She and Tong Hua had been abasing themselves all the while. She put herself at a disadvantage, and so did she for her child. Now, the child had enough of it, and even more so was she. She walked towards Shen Lin and deepened her voice slightly. ¡°Shen Lin, I am a jewel appraiser with a clear conscience. Every certificate and appraisal has no falsification. Don¡¯t confuse me with yourself. Some things in life are just between you and me.¡± Shen Qianshu turned around and left. Shen Lin clenched her fist. Ye Ling¡¯s airnended in the airport. Ah Da weed Ye Ling. Ye Ling gave a sharp look and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ah Da told him about the rtionship between Tong Hua and Yang Xiaohua, emphasizing Tong Hua¡¯s attitude and Shen Qianshu¡¯s anger. Ye Ling¡¯s face was dark and sullen. ¡°Where¡¯s the person? Has the issue been settled?¡± Ye Ling asked. Ah Da told him about Shen Qianshu frightening Yang Xiaohua, and Ye Lingughed. ¡°The benevolence of a woman. What kind of threat is that? The real way to intimidate is to see blood. If blood is not seen, the person will never learn. Fix that.¡± Zhong Ran jumped in shock. ¡°Master, the previous time you invited Little Master over, Miss Shen raged too. Let Yang Xiaohua off this time. I believe it is not about the benevolence of a woman, but rather because Yang Xiaohua is, after all, Little Master¡¯s only blood-rted family member. It could be that Miss Shen did not want Little Master to see blood and let her off. If there is a next time, we can still act. It won¡¯t be toote then.¡± Master will never let anyone who goes against Miss Shen off. Even if she¡¯s amoner, he would not let her off. It can clearly be seen how much he protected her. But he refuses to admit it. Yang Xiaohua got up from the car with a hostile look. Zhong Ran said, ¡°Master, Yang Xiaohua...¡± ¡°Shut up, who asked!¡± Ye Ling yelled rudely. Of course he knew that Shen Qianshu let Yang Xiaohua off because of Tong Hua. ¡°Send someone to keep a lookout on them for this period of time. If anything¡¯s amiss, we make that person paralyzed.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ah Da replied. ¡°Miss Shen wanted me to find out who the person behind all of these was, I¡¯ve been working on it for days but can¡¯t figure it out. The opposition did it very secretively.¡± ¡°Take your time, we have a lot of time. What about Li Zhiyuan?¡± Ah Da gave Ye Ling arge stack of files. ¡°This is what I got.¡± Chapter 140 - The Mischievous Third Master

Chapter 140: The Mischievous Third Master

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling took the files over and nced through them quickly. His amber eyes narrowed coldly as he said, ¡°How dare Li Zhiyuan coborate with the Lu Family! How ambitious. Ye Yifan has been trying to get close to himtely, how is it?¡± ¡°They get along really well!¡± Ah Da was tired. Ye Lingughed. ¡°The young and idle always havemon topics.¡± Everyone was speechless... Ye Yifan sneezed. Is big brother talking behind my back again? ¡°Master, Third Master has been... fangirling a lottely.¡± ¡°Fangirling?¡± ¡°Fangirling Little Master!¡± Everyone was speechless... Tong Hua had been going to school a lottely. The school was near his home, and he walked to school every day. He would even pass by a huge market along the way and could buy some groceries home, so he refused to take the school bus. When the child got famous, Tong Hua put on his cap and listened to French news while walking. Even if people recognized him, they did not crowd around him. They may ask him for a photo or an autograph silently and then left him alone. One day, Tong Hua put on the French channel and listened to the news on the way home. Ye Yifan stalked Ye Yifan sneakily. How cute, how soft, how beautiful. He must have the genes of the Ye Family. He must be big brother¡¯s child. There was no way he would believe that Tonghua wasn¡¯t. Something must have gone wrong. Darn, I really want to bring him home. He was so agitated he could faint. Tong Hua already sensed someone stalking him. As a celebrity, he had been used to it for a long time. From the mirror at the bus stop, that person looked sneaky and was wearing a cap. He looked really indecent, like a human trafficker. Tong Hua called the cops. He followed Tong Hua sneakily. Although good-looking, he looked excited yet worried at times. It seemed like he was pretending to be a human trafficker. The eyes of the public were sharp, and they had called the cops ever since they saw him following Tong Hua outside his school. There was a police station near the school. The victim and the public had reported to the police, and that was definitely a big deal. Four policemen were dispatched. They surrounded him as if he were a huge enemy. One of them suddenly mmed on him and threw him to the ground. The other three police officers quickly stepped forward, holding him. Ye Yifan yelled in pain. ¡°What are all of you doing? How brave, do you know who my brother is? What... What... Be more civilized! Do you know how expensive my clothes are? You are dead, let me tell you. If you hit me, my brother will skin you alive. What are you doing!!! Wanna fight? Come on. C-Co... Ouch! Be soft, be soft. Mr. Policeman, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry...¡± When Tong Hua heard themotion, he turned around and saw four policemen surrounding a man. The man was groaning in pain and calling out for his brother as if his brother was some type of deity. Tong Hua was totally disinterested, so he turned around and left heartlessly. Hmph, he had been kidnapped too many timestely, look how calm he is! Ye Yifan yelled in pain. My little nephew turned around to look at me. My little nephew turned around to look at me. Little nephew look at me again, I¡¯m your hot uncle. Little nephew twisted his head. He twisted his head! Ye Yifan¡¯s little heart was broken. ¡°I¡¯ll make my brother blow up your police station.¡± When Ye Ling reached the police station, Ye Yifan looked dejected as he wrote his police report. He was in a very bad mood. ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times. I am the third son of the Ye Family, not some human trafficker. Have you seen a human trafficker wearing a limited edition Vacheron Constantin watch?¡± ¡°It¡¯s from Taobao. It looks really great, send me the link I wanna get one too.¡± Ye Yifan exploded in rage. ¡°Taobao your freaking a*s, Taobao... I bought this at an auction in Paris for 2 million euros.¡± Chapter 141 - I Have An Older Brother, You Do Not

Chapter 141: I Have An Older Brother, You Do Not

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You can continue lying.¡± ¡°I take my hat off you. Have you seen such a handsome human trafficker?¡± ¡°Looks are given by parents. You have to be grateful.¡± ¡°I am very grateful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be boastful!¡± ¡°F*ck you, Uncle policeman!¡± ¡°Insulting the police on top of assaulting the police, doubly guilty.¡± ¡°Uncle, I am in the wrong.¡± Ye Yifan instantly allowed him to have his way. ¡°Let me go, you did not hear anything just now.¡± ¡°You are so wilful, how terrible.¡± Ye Yifan¡¯s face was filled with arrogance and boastfulness. ¡°I have an older brother. You do not. This is the reason for being wilful.¡± Zhong Ran was at a side covering his face. He could not bear to see this foolish man. Young Master was already bursting with anger, and he was here being stupid, acting all pure, innocent, and strong. Young Master and Second Master were both reliable. He had an evil conjecture before that Third Master was actually picked up from somewhere. ¡°That was my nephew, my little nephew. I just wanted to get close to him. I am not a human trafficker. If I dared to sell him, my brother would eat me alive. I wouldn¡¯t dare even if I had a lot of guts. Uncle, you take a look at me. I am such a pure and good citizen...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Ye Ling could not bear to listen anymore and spoke suddenly. The cruel voice and familiar smell hit him directly in his face. Ye Yifan¡¯s face was filled with tears in an instant. He had just stood up but was held back by the police. He looked at Ye Ling pitifully. ¡°Brother, I am in the wrong. I just wanted to see little nephew for a while only...¡± ¡°I think you are courting death!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s voice was like ice. Ye Yifan shivered and did not dare to talk. Zhong Ran hurriedly went up to handle this ridiculous situation. Ye Ling turned around and headed out. Ye Yifan wanted to follow him and was held back by the police for the second time. He sat down feeling aggrieved. Zhong Ran finally settled the formalites. The public police then believed that this human trafficker was indeed the Third Master from the Ye Family. Oh, no, this Ye Family¡¯s Third Master was really not a human trafficker. ¡°Is my brother very angry?¡± Ye Yifancked confidence and was a little afraid when he spoke. He did not expect the domestic police to be so impressive. It was said that the police always arrived at thest moment and could not catch anyone. The television dramas were all lying. ¡°Very angry.¡± ¡°Scared.¡± Ye Yifan hugged Zhong Ran¡¯s thigh. ¡°Zhong Ran, protect me.¡± ¡°Third Master, every man for himself.¡± Ye Yifan could fully feel the malice. However scared he was, he still had to get onto the car. He had the courage of someone who had no other way out. Once he got onto the car, he was hit by Ye Ling, who had grabbed something, and he became dizzy. He subconsciously realized that it was actually a bottle of water. Ye Yifan removed the cap and drank big-heartedly. Zhong Ran was speechless. Third Master, you are really... remarkably brave. ¡°Brother, I am in the wrong.¡± After bawling for so long, he was indeed thirsty. As he drank too hurriedly, he had hups. The reason this kind of foolish person could survive in the Ye Family was all because Ye Ling was powerful beyond words. Otherwise, he would already have been eaten by others. ¡°Is your brain filled with bean curd?¡± Ye Ling looked at him coldly, and his face was frighteningly ck. ¡°The reputable Ye Family¡¯s Third Master had been treated as a human trafficker and was brought to the police station. This was the first time for the Ye Family. You are so shameful that you can appear on the headlines.¡± Ye Yifan epted the scolding obediently. When his brother scolded people, it was exceptionally lively. Ye Yifan waited for Ye Ling to end the scolding. Ye Yifan rebutted. ¡°I just wanted to look at little nephew from afar. I swear it is true. I do not know which rascal called the police. In what ways do I look like a human trafficker.¡± ¡°Maybe he was too indecent,¡± Zhong Ran said. Knowing that it was a critical hit. Ye Yifan stared at Zhong Ran angrily. Ye Ling gave him a p. ¡°You shut up!¡± ¡°Brother, hit more lightly!¡± Chapter 142 - Not Looking Back On The Road Of Seeking Death

Chapter 142: Not Looking Back On The Road Of Seeking Death

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Yifan started to shift the me. ¡°Brother, if you want to me, then me it on Zhong Ran. He is such a big mouth. Now, everyone knows that the little princess whom you have longed for seven years does not exist. In addition, his little princess is not a little princess but a little prince.¡± Ye Yifan looked at Ye Ling sternly. ¡°Brother, you have been mocked.¡± Zhong Ran stared at him. ¡°...¡± Damn, Third Master, are you courting death? ¡°Brother, what kind of obsession do you have exactly towards little princess?¡± Third Master was on the road of seeking death and was dashing madly without looking back. Ye Ling took a deep breath. He was about to explode anytime. Suddenly, he gave a kick, urately kicking Ye Yifan¡¯s chest, causing him to get stuck to the chair and not being able to get up. ¡°Shut up!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s anger was reaching the limit. Upon returning back to the country today, he had thought of going to look at the future little princess¡¯s container, but he did not expect to be bruised and battered by Ye Yifan. The veins in his forehead were chugging, and it felt like they were going to explode anytime. The way he looked at Ye Yifan was like he wanted to make mincemeat out of him anytime. Ye Yifan had always been big-hearted. In the Ye Family, only Ye Yifan was the least afraid of Ye Ling. ¡°Brother, you just came back from Greece. How was work, was it tough? Did you bring any presents for me?¡± Ye Yifan looked at him and smiled happily. He did not mind the fact that he was earlier kicked by Ye Ling, which had caused his rib cage to nearly break. Ye Ling looked at him with a ghastly pale face. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be angry, me it on the idiot who called the police.¡± Ye Yifan had been waiting for Little Tong Hua for a few days. There were young fans following Tong Hua in the past few days. He had the rare chance to walk with little Tong Hua back home but was reported by someone. Really extremely angry. ¡°Zhong Ran, get a packet of dumb medicine, poison him, and make him dumb.¡± Ye Ling could not control himself anymore. He was fulminating. Ye Yifan immediately sat up straight. His brother had wanted to poison him to make him dumb for many years. He could not give him a chance. It was finally quiet in the whole luxurious car. Ye Yifan was also not someone who could keep quiet. He looked at Ye Ling¡¯s ghastly pale face and stuck up two fingers. ¡°I swear, I will not do anything foolish the next time. Even if I do something foolish, I will definitely not get brother involved. I am in the wrong.¡± Third Master Ye was in a well-behaved state. Ye Ling reckoned that his eyes would hurt by looking at him just once more and shifted his focus away. Ye Yifan was heartbroken. Brother doesn¡¯t like me anymore. Saddened. ¡°Brother, recently I have been on good terms with Li Zhiyuan.¡± Ye Yifan knew that he could not provoke his brother again. Otherwise, he would really get thrown off the car. ¡°He is a very prudent person, and his social circle is very simple. Although he is also considered a second generation money-throwing heir, who fools around with a group of second generation heirs, he knows how to draw a line. The Li family and the Lu family are inws. Our family¡¯s Auntie wishes to make an utmost effort to arrange the marriage between Lu Mengxi and Li Zhiyuan, as both of them are considered to be childhood sweethearts who have grown up together. Grandma hopes that you can date Lu Mengxi. The Lu family wishes that Lu Mengxi can see you more often. Li Zhiyuan does not have any issues with this, and he has even pleaded with me to pass this message to you. He said that Lu Mengxi and he only had a brother-and-sister rtionship. Humph, this fellow likes my future sister-inw. He has really acted recklessly. My little nephew is his source of easy money. I really cannot ept this. I want to undermine him.¡± ¡°Tong Hua is not my son.¡± Ye Ling was silently angry. ¡°Uhh, brother, you did not deny that Miss Shen was my future sister-inw. Tong Hua would then be my little nephew. Foster nephew was also considered nephew.¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡°...¡± Third Master, you did it well. ¡°Shut up!¡± Ye Ling roared. Ye Yifan thought for a while andmented. ¡°Miss Shen is really pretty, you don¡¯t know...¡± ¡°She is pretty, and what has that got to do with you?¡± Ye Yifan was taken aback. Brother, I am just purely praising her for her pretty looks. Chapter 143 - Who Am I, Where Am I?

Chapter 143: Who Am I, Where Am I?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Who are you trying to disgust with that pervertedness of yours? Do you believe that I will dig your eyes out!¡± Totally unreasonable. Ye Yifan said, ¡°Brother, I am in the wrong. Miss Shen is really ugly...¡± Ye Ling gave a kick. ¡°Who did you say was ugly?¡± ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran looked from the side. Hahahaha, they are both mysteriously simr. What goes aroundes around. Hahahaha. Third Master, please allow me to be sad! Upon seeing that Young Master treated everyone the same, he felt he was normal. Ye Yifan was also stumped. He was kicked twice and was in tears due to the pain. His brother¡¯s kicks were really painful. Although from young he had been kicked until he grew up and was used to it, the kicks were still painful. The Ye family¡¯s Third Master looked solemnly and came out of the closet. ¡°Brother, I like men. Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone stared in shock. Zhong Ran tried to suppress hisughter and almost became silly from trying. His face was almost distorted. Even Ah Da, who was always steady, also felt that he could not bear to look at this scene. Ye Ling raised his eyebrows. ¡°Continue to talk about Li Zhiyuan.¡± ¡°The Li family¡¯s business was basically passed on to Li Zhiyuan. His source of funds was very suspicious and could not be established at the moment. Brilliant Entertainment was definitely involved in moneyundering. It was still unclear as to who was the third party. Nowadays, it is safe for entertainmentpanies to be involved in moneyundering, and the funds are great. I have not found out about him and his business partners.¡± Ye Yifan was very serious when it came to talking about important matters. However, he was only handsome for not more than three seconds. ¡°Recently, Li Zhiyuan had been wooing sister-inw and had spent a big amount. Oh right, brother, that day when sister-inw and Tong Hua were live-streaming, there was someone who falsely used your name topete his wealth with Li Zhiyuan. It was alright if he was someone silly with too much money to spare, but he actually dared to falsely use your name. He had totally acted recklessly, I could not bear to continue watching...¡± Zhong Ran and Ah Da were both stunned. Third Master, you are indeed dashing madly on the road of death without looking back. ¡°Stop the car!¡± Ye Ling exploded in anger. Zhong Ran¡¯s face was filled with the look of ¡®please allow me to be sad.¡¯ Ye Yifan had not realized anything yet. The car stopped on the flyover. ¡°Get him kicked out of here!¡± Ye Yifan was kicked off the car mercilessly. A gust of cold wind blew, and it messed up Third Master¡¯s hairstyle. He was at a loss standing on the flyover, which was flowing with traffic continuously. Who am I? Where am I? What wrong have I done? Am I not my brother¡¯s little sweetie? Zhong Ran drove Ye Ling to Shen Qianshu¡¯s apartment. Ye Ling went up alone and pressed the doorbell. Little Tong Hua was washing the vegetables and cooking, and he thought that Shen Qianshu had forgotten to bring the keys. He skipped over to the door and opened it. Upon opening the door, he was met with Ye Ling¡¯s cold face. Tong Hua¡¯s happy face instantly fell. mmed the door. It was blocked. A long arm stretched over and gave a push, and the man entered the house. ¡°Our home does not wee any man!¡± Tong Hua, who was still a child, was filled with guts and mischief. He stared at him and chanted silently thrice. Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. You are a little gentleman, you are a little gentleman, you are a little gentleman. Ye Ling grabbed Tong Hua by the cor, threw him aside, and strutted into the living room. He had the face of ¡®this is my home¡¯ and a mind-blowing look which angered Tong Hua until he wanted to jump up and hit his face. After which, he thought and figured out that he would not be able to hit his face even if he jumped. He was very angry at that instant. ¡°You are also not my little princess.¡± ¡°This is my home, know that?¡± Tong Hua walked over. Ye Ling sat on the sofa. His gaze was zing like a torch when he looked at him. Tong Hua was not afraid of him at all. ¡°Why did youe here?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± Ye Ling asked. Everyone was afraid of him. From young, his parents were afraid of him. His brother was afraid of him. His grandma was afraid of him. His servants were afraid of him, and his partners were afraid of him. Ye Yifan was especially afraid of him during his childhood. Including Shen Qianshu, she was also afraid of him. Except for this dreadful brat, who was always provoking him, everyone else was afraid of him. In the words of Zhong Ran, once he looked sullen, it was the face of the male lead from the ghost story which parents used to tell to scare their children. Chapter 144 - Saying Something Which You Don’t Mean It

Chapter 144: Saying Something Which You Don¡¯t Mean It

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Why should I be afraid of you?¡± Little Tong Hua was baffled. When Little Master had been kidnapped, his mummy could reach the war scene in three seconds. What should he be afraid of? A ssic case of one who was arrogant due to the love and indulgence of one¡¯s master. On the contrary, the one who was pampered did not admit it and felt that he was an eyesore. Ye Ling narrowed his eyes. ¡°If it was not for the fact that my little princess¡¯s heart was in your chest, I would have already chopped you.¡± He would never allow anyone to challenge his authority like that. Even if it was a child. He did not have any respect for the elderly or love for the young. ¡°If not for the fact that you were my brother¡¯s foster daddy, I would not even give you one nce.¡± Little Tong Hua refused to admit he was inferior. Come to show off your power? Little Master is not the least bit afraid. Ye Ling smiled coldly. He had gotten restless. This child is really an eyesore. For the first time, he felt that someone could be such an eyesore. I¡¯ll kill him. Hate him so much anyway. A sound of crashing came from the kitchen. Little Tong Hua jumped up. ¡°Oh no, my soup.¡± Tong Hua ran to the kitchen. The fragrant smell of cooked food drifted from the kitchen into the tip of Ye Ling¡¯s nose. His nerves, which had tightened, suddenly loosened up. He heaved a sigh of relief. Sometimes, he could not control his fierce desires. Once he had an obsession, he would not be able to soothe himself and would only be thinking of taking action. Little Tong Hua did not have the slightest idea that he hade so close to the brink of death. Ye Ling suddenly closed his eyes. He should be afraid of me. He thought. Everyone should be afraid of me. Including Shen Qianshu. It was right for her to be afraid of me. Perhaps, there would be one day where he would open his eyes and get both Shen Qianshu and her son killed. But he would not be aware of it and would not have any memories. It was like that time when he woke up and saw the battered Shen Qianshu. It was the first time he was frightened until his blood turned cold. He did not have any memories of the brutality. But he had caused her to lie in the hospital for so many days, and she had nearly died. She was obviously sweet like caramel cake and was the only one he felt was pleasing to his eyes and the only one he wanted to keep by his side and keep listening to her talk. But he had nearly caused her death. It was only right that she was afraid of him. These seven years he had been undergoing treatment. Luther told him a while ago, ¡°Young Master, you have a little princess.¡± For the sake of his little princess, he had been undergoing treatment. The psychiatrist had stimted a very realistic scene and repeatedly stimted the image of him losing control and killing Shen Qianshu and little princess in front of his eyes. The doctor said, ¡°Mr. Ye, if you are not able to control your condition, they will die.¡± He saw himself killing Shen Qianshu and little princess repeatedly. He wanted to stop it and protect with his life. But that fierce beast was stepping on his body and assaulting him, beating him up until he had bruises all over his body. Everyone should be afraid of him. Little Tong Hua was in the midst of boiling bones soup for Shen Qianshu. He had been boiling since he came back from school. It had been over two hours. The bones soup was thick and fragrant. He had thrown in lotus roots together with lily, kelp, chestnuts, yam, and food to cook. The fragrance from the kitchen became even richer. This fragrance was his lifesaver. Ye Ling¡¯s fiery blood slowly cooled down. Smells really nice. He was hungry. Little Tong Hua nced at Ye Ling once. He was in the living room closing his eyes slightly, and Tong Hua did not know what he was doing. He hummed, opened the refrigerator again, washed a te of chestnuts and lotus roots, poured them in, and thought for a while. So big, must be a big eater. Little Tong Hua took out the noodles again and put them into the bones soup. When the noodles were moderately soft, he scooped them out, sprinkled some chopped green onions, fried poached eggs, grilled some slices of marbled steak again, and ced them on top of the noodles. He made three servings of noodles. The dinners he had with Shen Qianshu were usually very simple. Chapter 145 - Shy Little Tong Hua

Chapter 145: Shy Little Tong Hua

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Little Tong Hua thought for a while, took out the marbled steak and cabbage, and cooked another dish again. ¡°How annoying, why did he choose toe during dinner time?¡± Little Tong Hua was unhappy andined. ¡°Didn¡¯t want to make something for him to eat at all, needlessly increasing my workload.¡± Saying something he did not mean. When Shen Qianshu got home, she could smell the fragrance of the meat. ¡°Baby, mummy is back.¡± Shen Qianshu changed into her slippers, dropped her bag, and happily headed straight to the kitchen. She just passed the entrance when she saw Ye Ling¡¯s cold face. She was stunned and blurted out. ¡°Why did youe?¡± Her tone sounded very uninviting! Ye Ling¡¯s face became sullen, and that hot-headed feeling came back again. Shen Qianshu broke into a smile within seconds. ¡°Master, you have returned? When did youe back? Are you looking for us regarding something?¡± Her tone was much softened. She was always trying not to provoke Ye Ling subconsciously. It was as if she had the ability to read Ye Ling¡¯s moods. She was very sensitive and could feel his mood changes. Tong Hua was in the kitchen with his hands on his waist. ¡°Mummy, he threatened me just now.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu stared at him. Ye Ling replied. ¡°Do I have the need to threaten you? I can throw you down the building in a matter of minutes.¡± ¡°Mummy, you look. This is threatening.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to threaten anyone,¡± Ye Ling said. Little Tong Hua said, ¡°Of course, you already look very threatening.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Shen Qianshu looked left and right and rubbed her stomach. ¡°Master, are you hungry? Let¡¯s eat together?¡± ¡°Mummy!¡± Little Tong Hua cried angrily. How could she be like that! ¡°Mummy, am I still your little sweetheart?¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Shen Qianshu said. But after all, this was the leg they could cozy up to. Haven¡¯t we agreed on the trap? Little Tong Hua looked at his mommy. ¡°...¡± Ye Ling did not know what kind of guessing game both mother and son were ying. They kept exchanging nces with each other. It was an eyesore. ¡°I want to poke your eyes blind.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu stared at him. Just one line and it stopped both mother and son from exchanging nces. Shen Qianshu washed her hands and changed into a tracksuit. Tong Hua had already taken out three bowls of noodles, a huge bowl of soup, and two tes of fried vegetables. Ye Ling sat down like a master, with no intention of helping at all. Shen Qianshu looked at the huge amount of food and then looked at Little Tong Hua, feeling a little surprised. Uhh? Little Tong Hua opened his eyes wide and looked at her. Both of his ears were flushing red. Shen Qianshu blinked. S on, is this a trap? Little Tong Hua stomped his feet, twisted his waist, and ran into the bedroom. Shen Qianshu hurriedly turned around. ¡°Baby, I am in the wrong, don¡¯t you...¡± Shy! To say it out would make it feel that Little Master was exploding, just forget it. Tsk tsk, a ssic example of saying something which he did not mean. He made so many dishes. And also made three bowls of noodles. Ye Ling said, ¡°This is good, the dreadful brat is not here. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Shen Qianshu said with a straight face, ¡°Master, this is what your dreadful brat has made. He even made you noodles. The poached egg in your bowl is even bigger than mine. Won¡¯t your conscience hurt by treating him with dislike?¡± ¡°It will not!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face was cold. There was not even a bit of hesitation. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°... I don¡¯t want to... alright, Master, whatever you say is correct. I will go and get Tong Hua to eat.¡± She was scolding halfway when she changed her tone abruptly. Shen Qianshu went to knock on Tong Hua¡¯s door. Tong Hua opened the door angrily. ¡°This is a trap!¡± Little Tong Hua stared at her angrily. ¡°Don¡¯tugh.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at him seriously with her fist touching his. ¡°Yeah, this is a trap.¡± Both mother and son went back to the dining table. Ye Ling was already helping himself to the food. Not feeling very good, Little Tong Hua drank the soup. Chapter 146 - Little Fairy’s Awkward Chat Again

Chapter 146: Little Fairy¡¯s Awkward Chat Again

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Master, did you just return back to the country?¡± ¡°Uh huh.¡± ¡°So it must be pretty tough.¡± ¡°Uh huh.¡± Tong Hua¡¯s round eyes looked at him and then at Shen Qianshu. Mummy, being forced to have an awkward chat, you are allowed to be sad! You can¡¯tpare to me and him; we can attack each other verbally. Shen Qianshu thought for a while. ¡°Has the matter regarding the jewels been resolved?¡± ¡°Uh huh.¡± Tong Hua rolled his eyes until they were rolling up into the sky. ¡°Master, can you reward us with one more word?¡± ¡°What?¡± Ye Ling asked. Tong Huaughed coldly. ¡°Mummy, you see, how obedient.¡± Shen Qianshu was very tired emotionally. There was a moment of silence again. Tong Hua recalled something. ¡°Mummy, when I wasing back after school today, there was a human trafficker who had his eyes on me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Then?¡± ¡°I called the police, and he was caught.¡± ¡°Well done, if you encounter this kind of matter in future, call the police immediately. The police station is just beside.¡± ¡°Yes, mummy.¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Ling stared at the little boy. Ye Yifan had been scolding the one who called the police foolish, and it turned out to be his little nephew whom he liked? Haha, retribution in this life! ¡°Master, why did you show a face of scoff?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. Ye Ling did not reply, and his face looked dark. He wished for no one to know about this embarrassing matter. Feeling that they had a topic to chat about, Shen Qianshu heaved a sigh of relief. Finally, it was not an awkward conversation. ¡°Master, you came to look for us. What is the matter?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°Can¡¯t I look for you all even if there isn¡¯t anything?¡± ¡°If there isn¡¯t anything, why should you look for us?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t look for you, how will I have my little princess?¡± Shen Qianshu responded. ¡°... I don¡¯t want to...¡± Damn the little princess. The conversation is always about the little princess. There was actually nothing wrong, and she could not retaliate. ¡°The matter regarding Yang Xiaohua, has it been resolved?¡± Ye Ling asked. Shen Qianshu nodded her head. ¡°It¡¯s been settled. She will note and disturb Tong Hua again and also will not sprout nonsense. Ah Da has not found out who the one who has instructed her is, so I also do not know who is it. I have put it aside for the time being.¡± ¡°Have you both offended anybody?¡± Both mother and son nced at each other, and they looked at Ye Ling with the same expression. There was only one word missing. You. Ye Ling looked at them with a sullen face. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°We are thinking who we have offended recently. We have this expression when we think.¡± Tong Hua thought for a while. ¡°I did not offend anyone, except for a few child celebrities whom I quarreled with.¡± ¡°The people I have offended... it was quite a number.¡± Shen Qianshu held her bowl as she drank the soup. ¡°Yang Xiaohua said it was a male, so the target has been broadened.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ye Ling asked. Little Tong Hua responded. ¡°Because the suitors whom mummy had rejected would be enough to form a circle around the city.¡± Have to reject men¡¯s confessions every day. Ye Ling¡¯s face turned ck in a short moment. ¡°Many people like you?¡± Shen Qianshu gave a hollowugh. ¡°Not many, not many.¡± Only two men confessed to me every day. ¡°Outrageous!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face was ghastly pale. He had an impulse to get rid of people. ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu stared at him. ¡°...¡± Tong Hua looked quietly. Both of them looked at each other. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Is it my fault that I am pretty?¡± The men who liked her looks and came forward to woo and confess their feelings, can she be med for this? This isn¡¯t something she can control. ¡°No wonder you have had so many boyfriends.¡± Ye Ling was silently angry. He was still a little unhappy as he thought about Lin Xuan and Yuan Hui. ¡°It is alright if you have a boyfriend, but you are blind. You do not know how to choose, and beggars can¡¯t be choosers.¡± Shen Qianshu could neitherugh nor cry and had been criticized until she felt a little furious. ¡°Ye Ling, you...¡± ¡°You still dare to rebuke my words!¡± Ye Ling exploded in anger. Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°I dare not. I am blind, my eyes are not bright, and I am a beggar; It is all my fault.¡± Chapter 147 - He Fell Sick

Chapter 147: He Fell Sick

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She had thought that if she admitted her mistake and was forthright in reflecting on herself, Ye Ling would let her go eventually. Who would have known that Ye Ling was even more hot-headed and fierce. His amber eyes showed a tinge of a thunderstorm which could make her drown anytime. Shen Qianshu was inexplicably scared. She was practically ncing out of the window subconsciously. It was a dark night. Her slight little movement waspletely subconsciously made, but it was the most truthful. It was like a knife that stabbed Ye Ling¡¯s heart ruthlessly, and someone was holding onto the handle of the knife and turning it ruthlessly. The sharp de of the knife had wrung his heart until it became fragmented. Ye Ling stood up suddenly. The hurricane in his eyes set off a rush of darkness. A rush of darkness that was destructive. She had treated him as the demon from the dark night. Ye Ling kicked away the table fiercely. The utensils and cutlery from the table came crashing to the floor and were smashed to bits. He was full of fury and manic and was on the verge of a breakdown. It was more frighteningpared to the other day in the small cinema in Turkey. The living room was in a total mess, like a scene from an earthquake. ¡°Shen Qianshu, you...¡± He wished so much that he could slice the woman in front of him into pieces. She had indeed treated him as a ferocious beast! In her subconsciousness, she had felt that he would hurt her. Damn it! He had worked hard for seven years, what was it for? It was to control his emotions, not to hurt her again, and not to hurt little princess. However, she had looked at him as if he were a demon from the beginning to the end. Shen Qianshu stood up hurriedly, gently shielding Tong Hua. ¡°Master, Tong Hua and I want to thank you regarding the matter involving Yang Xiaohua. If it weren¡¯t for you, Tong Hua and I might have had to face the situation of being separated. If it weren¡¯t for you, Tong Hua would not have returned so quickly to my side. Therefore, I have always wanted to say a word of thank you to Master.¡± Shen Qianshu took a few steps forward and held onto Ye Ling¡¯s hands. Her hands were very warm, like a ray of light in winter shining on the snowkes. She looked at Ye Ling seriously and sincerely, and the speed of her words was neither fast nor slow like aputer broadcaster. Both her hands were gripping Ye Ling¡¯s hands tightly. Ye Ling was gripping her hands back, and his strength was so great that it was almost crushing her bones. It was so painful that Shen Qianshu broke out in a cold sweat. Tong Hua was shaking with fright. What has happened? He was a sensitive and smart child. When it was not the time to talk, he would absolutely not say a word. Ye Ling¡¯s chest was rising up and down. His breathing was heavy, and his eyes looked like they were on fire. Shen Qianshu had also unexpectedly discovered that he was wearing a bracelet. To tell the truth, it was really ugly. In the middle of the ck crystal, there was a little piece of an aqua blue stone which looked like a mahjong tile. She had thought that Ye Ling was just fooling her by wearing it for a day. However, she did not expect that he was wearing it all along. Shen Qianshu looked a little happy. She looked up at Ye Ling with a gaze as gentle as a river. ¡°Master, the bracelet is very nice. Have you been wearing it?¡± Larimar was her little token of gratitude to him. Master, you can¡¯t repudiate mepletely just because of an unintentional mistake. Ye Ling felt as if a current went through him. He pushed off Shen Qianshu¡¯s hands. ¡°Shen Qianshu, I really wish so much that I can kill you.¡± Settle it once and for all. Ye Ling mmed the door so roughly that the floor was shaking. Shen Qianshu suddenly let out a deep sigh of relief. Little Tong Hua went around to her front, and in just a short moment, he could see the red fingerprints on her fair hands. That must be really painful. Little Tong Hua¡¯s eyes were covered with ayer of haze. He hated himself for being too young and unable to protect her. ¡°Tong Hua, don¡¯t be angry. It is mummy¡¯s fault,¡± Shen Qianshu said softly. ¡°It is my fault.¡± Tong Hua heartachingly rubbed Shen Qianshu¡¯s hands. ¡°Mummy, what¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Chapter 148 - She And The Fierce Beast, Are In The Same Cage

Chapter 148: She And The Fierce Beast, Are In The Same Cage

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°He is sick.¡± Shen Qianshu took a deep breath. His illness had gotten worsepared to seven years ago. If she was alone, she would not be afraid of anything, and at the worst, she would apany Ye Ling. She was willing to take a gamble: if she won, she would have won the whole world, but if she lost, at most it would be a grave. But she had Tong Hua, so she dared not gamble. She could not let Tong Hua be an orphan again. Ye Ling and she were, after all... at odds with each other. ¡°Mummy, he really is... crazy?¡± Tong Hua asked. He thought that he looked like a lunatic by watching him, but he never expected that he was really a lunatic. The way he changed his face was faster than flipping books, and he was a little unprepared. Did not have the slightest precaution. Tong Hua reached his hand out and held Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand. ¡°Mummy, will he hurt you?¡± Yes! Shen Qianshu thought. Ye Ling¡¯s illness had triggered, and he would not be able to recognize anyone. He would not even have his memories with a second personality. The room door was suddenly kicked open roughly by someone. Ye Ling, the furious king, rushed towards his territory, picked Shen Qianshu up, and dragged her outside. Tong Hua chased over hurriedly. Ye Ling suddenly turned back. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me.¡± That look was really frightening. His eyes were filled with redness. The fury seemed to have devoured his reasoning. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Tong Hua, go and read a few pages of French. When mummyes back, I will check your assignment.¡± Her voice had just fallen when she was dragged roughly into the lift by Ye Ling. There was very little traffic on the highway on ate night. Ye Ling did not take his eyes off in front. The car speed had reached 150, and his eyes were blood-red. The veins on the back of his hand were protruding. It was like they coulde out from the abyss at any time. She and the fierce beast were in the same cage. How would she survive? Throughout the journey, she regretted countless times doing that little action. But in her heart, she did not think that she was at fault. She was the victim of Ye Ling¡¯s second personality. His violence and her brother¡¯s death were like wounds in her heart that never healed with time. It left a deep andsting impression, and the slightest notion would trigger fear and panic. The fear that she had for Ye Ling was deep-rooted and would not change over a short period of time. The hurt that was inflicted on her that time had caused her to have very serious after-effects. She was afraid of the dark. It was like a psychological illness. When she was young, she was not afraid of anything. She could wander the streets alone and not feel any fear. Not afraid of anything. But since that night, she had a deep-rooted fear of the night. When Ye Ling got furious, she would panic. Was his illness triggered again? If his illness was really triggered, how could she stop him from hurting herself and from hurting Tong Hua? Ye Ling and she needed to have a talk. Have a talk about the matter seven years ago. She and he had an unspoken agreement all along not to mention what happened seven years ago, and neither of them was willing to touch that scar. Escaping would not solve the problem. Ye Ling¡¯s car stopped at the side of the cliff. He came out of the car, mming the car door abruptly, and punched the car madly. Shen Qianshu watched in the night lights as he vented out. The body of the Bugatti was punched by him until there were two huge dents. He was like a trapped beast which was being handcuffed by chains, confined within a circle on the ground and struggling helplessly. She had pierced a knife into his heart, which was covered with wounds and bruises. The car¡¯s windshield had shattered with the force of his punch. Ye Ling¡¯s fist was cut by the ss, and fresh blood dripped continuously. ¡°You are afraid of me... ¡± His blood-shot eyes showed anger and fear. ¡°You are afraid of me...¡± He was muttering to himself, losing his direction. She looked at his hand heartachingly. Master... must be very painful. My heart is aching. Can you feel it? Under his fist, the extremely expensive Bugatti, an elite car which was worth 40 million, had been reduced to a cheap chunk of metal worth 400 thousand. He... should have bought insurance. Chapter 149 - Love And Hate, Go Along With Each Other

Chapter 149: Love And Hate, Go Along With Each Other

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He... should have bought insurance. In the moment of numbness, she actually had worried about whether his car was covered by insurance. It was aical feeling and had taken away some of the numbness and depression from her heart. Ye Ling vented out. His palms were hitting onto the car, and the shattered pieces of ss pierced into his palm, but he did not feel the slightest bit of pain. All of his nerves were protesting, and Shen Qianshu was afraid of him. She quietly looked at him going crazy, feeling helpless. Ye Ling suddenly turned around with bloodshot eyes and looked at her. It was like he was looking at the thing he hated the most. He wanted to slice the woman in front of him into pieces to use her fresh blood as a memorial for those seven years of blood and tears and to use her fresh blood to soothe his pained soul. He imagined himself to be a vampire, biting on her artery, feeding on her blood and turning her into his kind. If you are also crazy, you will not dislike me. If you are also crazy, you will not dislike me. He was a lonely alien. He was not willing to be a lonely alien again. But he was so angry that he was going to die. He could only behave like a wild beast and vent it out on a car, not touching a single strand of her hair. Love and hate go along with each other. He suddenly grabbed Shen Qianshu¡¯s shoulder. His hand was exerting force and had left two bloodstained fingerprints on her clothing. He roared maddeningly. ¡°Why are you afraid of me, why are you afraid of me? I have only hurt you once, no, no, it wasn¡¯t me who hurt you. Why are you afraid of me, I have given you everything, why are you afraid of me?¡± He questioned, in a state of delirium. Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes turned red. This was a man who wanted to repent but was also a demon instantly. Her bones seemed to be stripped off by him. Master, I am in the wrong. Give me a little more time. I will try hard to forget. Ye Ling suddenly embraced her in his arms, pressing on her tightly. His tone was insane. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of me, don¡¯t be afraid of me. I will not hurt you, don¡¯t be afraid, Sara, don¡¯t be afraid of me, don¡¯t be afraid of me...¡± He suddenly pushed Shen Qianshu away again. That moment of weakness seemed like an illusion to her. ¡°Shen Qianshu, you like her, don¡¯t you?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. He wrapped his hands tightly across her shoulders. His voice was low and hostile. ¡°You like her, don¡¯t you? Talk!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s shoulders were in so much pain, and under the strength of his hands, her bones were about to shatter into pieces. ¡°You like that fierce beast, that was why he raped you and you did not me him. You are willing to give birth to his little princess for him, yet you are not willing to let me touch a single strand of your hair. Do you like him, say it!¡± ¡°Ahh...¡± Ye Ling had used too much strength, and Shen Qianshu¡¯s shoulders felt like they were detached alive. The pain was unbearable for her, and she shouted out in pain, but Ye Ling was indifferent. Shen Qianshu suddenly had a bright idea which would help her get out of this predicament. ¡°If I die, you will not have your little princess.¡± Ye Ling pushed her away roughly. Shen Qianshu knocked onto the car as she fell backward. A sharp piece of ss pierced into her waist. She was in so much pain that her face turned pale. ¡°You like him, you like him... ¡± He had fallen into a state of obsession again, and his heart was filled with hostility. His eyes had be even more bloodshot; it was frightening. Shen Qianshu held onto the back of her waist and touched a patch of dampness. Her palm was all covered with blood. Cold sweat was trickling from her forehead. Double personality was a rare and incurable mental illness. When it was triggered, both sides would suffer. She looked at his hand dripping with fresh blood and his crazy appearance. It was painful until it became suffocating. There were some things that were hidden in the bottom of her heart, some things that had been buried for seven years, which almost emerged, but were firmly suppressed by her. Chapter 150 - Master, Let’s Have A Chat

Chapter 150: Master, Let¡¯s Have A Chat

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu suddenly took a few steps forward, held onto Ye Ling¡¯s cor, lifted him violently, and pressed him onto the car. ¡°Master, let¡¯s have a chat.¡± The little white flower had suddenly transformed into a violent person. Ye Ling had not noticed it and was pressed onto the car by her. Both of them faced each other, and Ye Ling¡¯s bloodshot eyes were filled with hostility. ¡°I don¡¯t like him,¡± Shen Qianshu said one word at a time. ¡°Did you listen properly? Whether it is you, or him, I don¡¯t like either.¡± ¡°Shen Qianshu!¡± Ye Ling gave her a p on her shoulder. Once again, he pushed her away roughly. ¡°You... you actually dare...¡± ¡°That time I epted the job to be your caretaker because I needed money. I was bullied by you, but I put up with you for the sake of money. Thereafter, I was ruined because I did not heed the warning, but I was lucky. It was an ident that I got pregnant. I gave birth to him because I did not have any family. I wanted to support him and was not willing to abandon him. All these years, I tried so hard to forget what happened in Paris. If you had not appeared, I almost... would have forgotten.¡± She did not want to hide anymore and looked straight at Ye Ling. During this period of time, she had tried to gloss things over because she was afraid that history would repeat itself. She was not very willing to see him, and it was her sincere thoughts. ¡°Why did you appear? I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± ¡°Master, in my lifetime, I only wish that we never meet again in life or death. When I see your face, I will think of that night. I know that he isn¡¯t you, that he is just another soul in your body. But to me, is there any difference? If little brother is alive, perhaps I can treat it as you have hit me with the stick first andfort me with a sweet hereafter. I can forgive you on ount of the sweet. But he is dead, Master, he is dead. ¡°I went through a cesarean section, and when I woke, I was in such excruciating pain, but I could not take the painkillers on time. I wanted to touch his face, and I thanked God for blessing me with an angel. I told myself, Qianshu, you are not alone from now on, you have a son. But the doctor had passed me a dead baby, his face was ghastly pale. I will never forget the coldness of his body. I hate you, I hate that you have given me hope, but my hope was dashed. I cannot forget, and I will not forget, because if I were to forget, who would then remember our son who once came into this world? But I dare not to think. Each time that I think, I will feel so miserable each time. Every time I see you, I will think of him. ¡°I always cannot control myself from thinking that if little brother were to grow up, who he would resemble more. Would he resemble you or resemble me?¡± A row of tears gushed out from her eyes. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face looked pale and dreary. ¡°Every time I buy clothes for Tong Hua, I will buy an extra set. I cannot control myself from imagining that if he is safe and sound, he will be as smart and as good-looking as Tong Hua. I will love him as much as I love Tong Hua. But fate gave me a big blow. I couldn¡¯t do anything on time. I was weak, I was incapable, and I couldn¡¯t save him. Since you wanted to appear, why didn¡¯t you appear at the start? If you hade earlier to my side, he would not have died!¡± She was practically groaning, and the hatred in her eyes waspletely showing. ¡°Since you did not appear when he died, why did youe now? I love him so much that I am willing to give up my life in exchange for him to live 100 years without worry. You have even rejected his gender. Little princess, damn little princess, he is my son, not your obscene little princess. He is dead, yet you did not even shed a single crocodile tear. It seemed so easy for you as if nothing had ever happened. You still dared to pester me and talk about having children. In my lifetime, I will never bear any little princess for you.¡± Chapter 151 - Both Wounded, Do You Still Not Care?

Chapter 151: Both Wounded, Do You Still Not Care?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu¡¯s speech was like acid that had been hidden in her heart for seven years, and she was now spitting it all away cleanly. Standing on the edge of a cliff, she had nothing to be afraid anymore. She mustered up her courage and said everything that she had kept in her heart. Even if she were to die, she would die peacefully. He and she were like two straight lines that were never supposed to intersect in this life. Ye Ling looked at her deeply and did not fly into a rage or be monstrous like how Shen Qianshu expected. His bright red eyes were like sshed with a bucket of cold water, and all feelings of frustration faded away, leaving his blood to turn cold. It was the first time he saw Shen Qianshu¡¯s hatred. It was also the first time he heard Shen Qianshu talked about their lost child. She never mentioned it. It was as if... this was her personal matter, and it did not concern him. The pain and tears over these seven years, she had always masked them away with herughter, like she was made of metal, unable to destroy or feel hurt. Those feelings of despair and tears were all locked away in her memories, unwilling to be shared with anyone. It was without doubt that the innocent and cute youngdy, who was also able to adapt to any situations back then, would grow up into an independent strong woman with great social connections. ¡°Shen Qianshu, for the past seven years, do you think you were the only suffering?¡± At least, you have Tong Hua. But I, I had nothing at all! Silence filled between them like a great natural barrier. They, standing on both edges of the cliff, were separated by a stream of never-ending sorrow. He knew that she must have been scared. Disappearing without a trace. It was not that he did not care but that he was helpless too. She did not know how many times he had walked past the pits of hell. She did not know how many times he dreamt of his little princess to help him get over his despair. She did not know how many scars on his body were caused by self-harm. She did not know how he had slit his own artery and almost bled to death. She did not know how much he wished to stand in front of her healthily and hear her call him ¡®Master¡¯ again. But... He was not able to do so. He worked hard for seven years but realized in despair that he was not able to do so. He had never lost once when fighting the gods. But instead, he lost to his other self. Shen Qianshu, I can¡¯t do it, do you understand? ¡°Ye Ling, your illness is bing more and more serious.¡± Shen Qianshu wiped her tears and continued. ¡°Once you are obsessed, you will disown everybody. Ask me whether I¡¯m scared of you.¡± ¡°I am scared.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at him in destion. ¡°You cannot control the inner beast in your heart, and you still questioned whether I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m scared that if I die one day, Tong Hua will be an orphan again. Hence, I will not agitate you. Si Ni and I hoped that you will retreat before the impossible and stoping to me to look for your little princess, but you forcefully tore opened my scars. How ruthless are you?¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°Luther said that you gave birth to a daughter, so for the past seven years, I always thought that it was a little princess. I have not denied the existence of this child and will never ever forget.¡± Shen Qianshuughed coldly. You are clearly only thinking of your little princess. This exnation, from what she heard, was not convincing at all. Ye Ling, however, did not want to say anything more. ¡°Shen Qianshu, what do you want?¡± Ye Ling smiled coldly at her. ¡°Not meet whether in life or death, let me tell you that this is impossible. Give up on your wishful thinking.¡± Shen Qianshu kept quiet and did not rebuke him. It was because this was her own thoughts after Ye Ling appeared in front of her again after seven years. Shen Qianshu touched her back, holding onto the ss shard. She suddenly pulled it out with hands full of fresh blood. This action, seemingly like one of self-harm, did not even cause her brows to furrow. Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand was dripping with blood, and she held onto a ss shard as long as her finger. Her other hand held onto Ye Ling¡¯s wrist. The back of his hand was also dripping with blood, and Ye Ling squinted and stared deadly at her hand. Chapter 152 - I Will Share a Tomb with You

Chapter 152: I Will Share a Tomb with You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Where did the shardse from? Where did the ss shardse from? She¡¯s hurt? Two bloody hands were ced together, and it was a shocking sight to see. ¡°Look carefully, we will both get wounded if we get entangled together, and maybe one day, I will die in your hands. Even so, do you not care too?¡± The problem of life and death were in front of their eyes. Do you not care too? ¡°Does it hurt?¡± He dodged the question. Shen Qianshu looked at him expressionlessly, and Ye Ling suddenly snatched away the ss shard from her hand and swiftly stabbed it into his waist area. The ss shards pierced through his body, and Shen Qianshu could only helplessly witnessed his white shirt staining with blood. ¡°Ye Ling, what are you doing? Are you crazy?¡± She asked. Yes, you are already crazy. ¡°Shen Qianshu, let me return you your wounds and pain.¡± He replied. Let me return you the same kind of pain. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to return me anything!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart went berserk, and she wanted to give him a few ps across his face so badly. Not answering the question was one thing, how dare he harm himself. Ye Ling suddenly carried her up, stuffed her into the car, and whispered darkly into her ears. ¡°If you are dead, nothing will be better than me sharing a tomb with you.¡± So, I have nothing to be concerned about. Shen Qianshu stared at his hardened side profile in shock. Ye Ling drove in silence throughout the whole journey. As he went crazy, he drove further away and was far away from the hospital. The heavily damaged custom-made Bugatti Veyron went from a majestic-looking car to a lifeless and gloomy one, receiving lots of attention from onlookers on the whole journey. Ye Ling casually took out a packet of tissues, took out a piece, and passed it to her. ¡°Press it on your wound.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s back was deeply stabbed, and after removing the ss shards, she bled profusely. Her face turned pale, and she was shivering against the chair. It was obvious that she had an excessive loss of blood and did not have the power to care much about Ye Ling¡¯s wound anymore. She was in a state of fuzziness. ¡°Shen Qianshu, why didn¡¯t you say earlier that you¡¯re hurt? And still continue to say so much nonsense?¡± Ye Ling gave her no chance to exin and snappishly said, ¡°I have never met a woman with as much nonsense as you.¡± ¡°Which normal woman would dare to go near you?¡± Shen Qianshu said breathlessly and did not bother to argue with him. This argument opened up all their locked up memories, and it was not as painful as she imagined. Perhaps, it was because he was here. Throughout these few years, she had always been the only one suffering all the pain. Now that there was another person to share the pain with her, it hurt less. Ye Ling face darkened and kept on. ¡°Do not fall asleep.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s was in a state of fuzziness but could briefly hear someone calling out to her. She was so tired that she could not keep her eyes open. Was she going to die? This darkness, was she going to die? Ye Ling was seeking for death, and he drove so far out. They could not even find a hospital. If she were to die now, she would not die peacefully. She suddenly raised her hand and held onto Ye Ling. There was something that she wanted to tell Ye Ling but was interrupted by Ye Ling¡¯s mistreated Bugatti Veyron. The car let out a huge sound of protest right at that moment, teaching Ye Ling a memorable lesson. I am a luxury car, and I have my temper! After being mistreated, it seemed like the car suffered some problems and actually broke down. ¡°Damn it!¡± Ye Ling cursed. Shen Qianshu grabbed onto his white shirt with one hand, causing the shirt to be stained with a bloody handprint. She leaned on Ye Ling¡¯s arm with her lips quivering. Ye Ling smacked her face mercilessly and said, ¡°You better wake up, stop sleeping!¡± Shen Qianshu hurt like hell, and if she had the strength, she would climb up and give him a smack for sure. ¡°Master, if I die, you... need to survive. I don¡¯t need you... to pay your life, I only wish... for you to live on.¡± Help me take care of Tong Hua. Thest sentence was stuck in her throat. Chapter 153 - Energised Little Fairy

Chapter 153: Energised Little Fairy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu lost consciousness. ¡°Shen Qianshu!¡± Ye Ling howled, hurriedly went out, and walked to her side of the car. He carried Shen Qianshu up and ran, but he also did not forget to turn back and kick his beloved car. ¡°You are so useless!¡± He took out his phone and gave Zhong Ran a call. ¡°Send a helicopter here, and with doctors following too.¡± When Shen Qianshu woke up, she was in Ye Ling¡¯s small castle and was sleeping on a mega princess bed. The whole room was in Barbie pink. The pink curtains were swaying slightly along the wind, and the air was very fresh. She actually survived her injuries? Her back was slightly in pain, but it was bearable. Shen Qianshu turned to the side and saw her phone. She reached out for it and called Tong Hua. She was not home for the whole night, and Tong Hua must have been worried. ¡°Tong Hua...¡± ¡°Mommy, did you have a good sleep? I am eating my breakfast now and going for lessons soon,¡± Tong Hua said, and she could hear that he was in the middle of chewing. Shen Qianshu heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Do not bete for lessons. Mommy will be going to work soon, and I will reach home early today.¡± ¡°Ok!¡± She gave Tong Hua a few gentle reminders, hanged up the phone, and then realized that Ye Ling had used her phone to send a video of her sleeping to Tong Hua. It exined why Tong Hua was not worried. Shen Qianshu rubbed her temples. In the wardrobe, there were a few maxi skirts, all still with their tags on. All of them were in her size and were all fairy skirts. There were no pantsuits like the ones she always wore. Shen Qianshu stared at the rows of fairy skirts. ¡°Such a serious princess syndrome.¡± She casually took a lush green maxi skirt and changed into it. This was in Dior¡¯stest summer collection, andments on the Inte all said that this skirt was too bright and shy and that it only looked good on certain people. Shen Qianshu liked it a lot but regretfully did not manage to buy it. There was only one piece in the local boutique, and preordering would also take three months. Not everybody could look good in green, but her skin was fair, and she could carry it off. It looked exceptionally beautiful on her. The wound on her waist was already stitched together and did not hurt a lot. Shen Qianshu saw Ye Ling in the living room just as she walked out of her room. He was in his usual white dress shirt, buttoned up to the topmost button, like an old fashioned practice. He also gave off a cold and gloomy aura. Ye Ling had a bunch of reports with him. Zhong Ran and Ah Da were beside him, and Zhong Ran was recording down what he said. There was also a cup of ck coffee beside him. It was a standard possessive boss¡¯s daily life. ¡°For the colored gemstones that have issues, use the ones I have brought back from Greece. You and Vice President will receive the examination panel personally. With regards to Gao Shui Lake¡¯s holiday resort project, quickly finalize it. I want to see this project¡¯s first proposal before the stockholders meeting next month.¡± Ye Ling took another stack of reports, flipped through it, and said, ¡°Zhong Ran, inform AG¡¯s higher-ups that we will hold a meeting at 10 am. I want to reorganize AG Entertainment again. Inform the finance department¡¯s three managers toe to my office at 9 am, and inform Europe¡¯s office to hold a video conference at night too.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Zhong Ran nodded while recording down all the instructions. Shen Qianshu had seen Ye Ling¡¯s crazy side countless times, but it was her first time seeing his serious working side, and she was quite surprised. Zhong Ran looked up and saw Shen Qianshu standing on the spiral staircase. ¡°Miss Shen, good morning.¡± Miss Shen sure looks beautiful. Such an eye-stinging skirt was totally carried off by her charisma and visual, and she brought out a fairy-like feel even after wearing the ugliest Dior skirt that was criticized by masses on the inte. If she were to have a photo shoot in the forest, she could easily be a fairy,ing down to the world of mortality. Ye Ling stared at her deeply with the previous day¡¯s craziness long gone. His amber eyes were cold and calm. Witnessing such a beautiful sight, how he wished to lock her up at home. Chapter 154 - One Does Not Worry but Another Does in Vain

Chapter 154: One Does Not Worry but Another Does in Vain

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Who is she trying to seduce by wearing like this? ¡°Who bought this skirt? It¡¯s so ugly.¡± Ye Ling paused and said, ¡°Buy maternal wear for her next time.¡± Everyone was speechless... Master, when you were carrying Miss Shen and running like crazy yesterday, you sure didn¡¯t find her ugly. I should have taken a picture of your face yesterday. ¡°There is a problem with your taste!¡± Shen Qianshu refuted and said. ¡°If you really cannot find anything to scold me about, you can just call me a bimbo.¡± Everyone was speechless... Zhong Ran and Ah Da retreated out of the living room silently, and both apuded Shen Qianshu in their hearts. Miss Shen¡¯s will to live is really strong. After almost dying due to an excessive loss of blood yesterday, she is already energized and alive today. No wonder she¡¯s Master¡¯s woman. Ye Ling wore a white dress shirt. The ss bits on the back of his hand were already picked out and was now wrapped with ayer of white gauze. The wound on his waist was hidden under his shirt and could not be seen clearly. Just by wearing his shirt and sitting in silence, he had visuals that could earn him a spot in the world¡¯s most beautiful facepetition. Breakfast was on the dining table. Shen Qianshu walked towards it and sat down carefully, taking caution not to tear her wound. Ye Ling walked over and sat across her, giving off a serious ¡®I want to talk to you¡¯ expression. Unwilling to talk to him, Shen Qianshu took a piece of bread. Ye Ling said, ¡°Since the both of us reached a consensus that we will be entangled with each other for the rest of our lives, when are you nning to bear me a little princess?.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. She was almost choked to death by the bread in her mouth. When did I reach a consensus with you? What consensus did we reach? During our argument yesterday, I clearly told you that I am never ever going to bear you a little princess. Why did the topice back to his little princess? ¡°I will never bear you a little princess.¡± ¡°This is not something you can decide.¡± Shen Qianshu, calming herself down, took a sip of milk and proceeded to start a one-sided cold war. Cold war was something that Ye Ling was experienced in. If possible, he could keep quiet for three days. He would even find it noisy when people around him talked. After being in a cold war for ten seconds. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Master, if I bear you a little princess, who is going to raise her up?¡± ¡°Of course, I am,¡± Ye Ling said. His little princess would naturally be raised up by him and not anyone else. Ye Ling looked at her furiously. In her eyes was he really such a beast that he could not raise his little princess? Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart stopped beating at that moment. As expected, she was not included in his life n. What happened to living and dying together? That was perhaps just her imagination after losing so much blood. ¡°I am full.¡± Shen Qianshu put down her half-eaten bread and left the small castle. Ah Da dutifully appeared in front of her, sending her to work. Zhong Ran walked in, feeling very curious. Miss Shen is clearly energetic and alive, why did Master put her through a turmoil?. After such a serious situation, shouldn¡¯t they whisper sweet nothings to each other? Yet, why was her face so ck when she left? ¡°Master, what did you tell Miss Shen?¡± ¡°What I told her, is it any of your business?¡± Zhong Ran was speechless. Alright, serves you right for being lonely for life! Ah Da drove in silence. He and Zhong Ran had totally different personalities; Zhong Ran was lively and talkative while Ah Da was matured and a man with few words. Shen Qianshu was in a bad mood and did not really talk throughout the journey. Ah Da did not take the initiative to strike a conversation too. He wanted to put in good words for Master but could not find a topic to talk about, and Shen Qianshu looked like she did not want to hear Ye Ling¡¯s name at all. Thus, Ah Da could only give up. The emperor was not worried while his eunuchs were worried to death. Chapter 155 - You’re So Pretty, I Bow Down To You

Chapter 155: You¡¯re So Pretty, I Bow Down To You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ah Da sent Shen Qianshu to Dream Star. In the past few days, she had always been at the examination department of Dream Star. The department store beside Dream Star opens at 9 am every day. It was their discount day, and there were many people. It was crowded, and Shen Qianshu made her way into the cosmetics section on the first floor and stood in front of a cosmetics brand she was used to buying from. She tried on their demo and put on a slightly thick makeup. Firstly, she had lost a lot of blood before, so her skin was very pale. Secondly, she needed to look more presentable with the current set of clothes she had on. She was not in good shape that day, so she could only use the help of makeup. Shen Qianshu hid in a corner, trying not to attract any attention. A store assistant noticed her. Seeing the expression in her eyes, she seemed to be looking at Shen Qianshu in disdain. Can¡¯t believe I met with a cheapskate so early in the morning. What a waste that she has such a beautiful face but she¡¯s a poor loser. An assistant cried out in surprise. ¡°Wow! Angel Shen, it really is you. You are Tong Hua¡¯s mommy. I am Tong Hua¡¯s fan. I am also a fan of your looks. You look so much prettier in real life than in photos.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was astonished. Someone actually recognized me. As a fan and an inte celebrity as famous as a b- or c-list celebrity, she thought that no one would recognize her by hiding in this section. Shen Qianshu stuck out her index finger. How awkward. Using so much of other¡¯s demo set... how awkward. The assistant was very understanding. ¡°Did you work too much and not have time to go home? Do you need to touch-up your makeup? There is a new set of demos here, and these have been around for long and aren¡¯t very good for the skin. I¡¯ll get you new ones. I¡¯m just so happy to see you.¡± The assistant took a new set of demos for her hurriedly. Shen Qianshu was extremely grateful for that. The assistant was really fascinated just by looking at her. How beautiful. ¡°You¡¯re so pretty, I would bow down to you.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t, please don¡¯t.¡± Shen Qianshu did not know if she shouldugh or cry. The assistance helped her draw her eyeliner and finished touching up her makeup. After putting on makeup, Shen Qianshu¡¯s pale skin was covered up, making her glow radiantly. ¡°Can I have your autograph?¡± Shen Qianshu gave her an autograph jovially. The assistant then wanted a picture with her before leaving her alone. Shen Qianshu did not wish for this to be publicized and stopped the assistant from sharing it all over the ce. Otherwise, she was afraid she may not be able to leave the counter. ¡°I need to wear a cap around in future.¡± She was actually identified. Shen Lin, Luo Jingshu, and a few designers were all at the examination department looking at the report for their jewels. Shen Lin¡¯s eyes were fixed on Shen Qianshu¡¯s clothing and bag, and he felt infuriated. The shirt she wore was an internationally limited-edition product. As thepetition for it from manydies was very high, pre-ordering was not allowed for this series. People could not know for sure when the products would be made avable at various stores either. Although online reviews were ugly, thedies were still rushing to get it. She was a VIP member of Dior and visited the outlet every day. A store assistant she knew informed her that the skirt has arrived, and she rushed down immediately, but she was informed that someone had already bought it. When Shen Lin got someone to find out who bought the skirt, the person said that a man had gotten it, but there were no specific details avable. She felt that it was such a pity. She never thought that Shen Qianshu would be wearing the skirt. Her eyes sank. Shen Qianshu depended on her son to be an inte celebrity and established an identity as an independent woman who always strove to improve. ¡®Independent?¡¯ All but a lie, she clearly depended on a man. What ¡®independent?¡¯ In the end, she knew that she got what she wanted through a man. Shen Lin did not expect Li Zhiyuan to be so loyal to Shen Qianshu. Being pretentious is what Shen Qianshu¡¯s best at. Back then, so many people were tricked by her. Chapter 156 - The Angel Has A Temper Too!

Chapter 156: The Angel Has A Temper Too!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The examination in the afternoon did not take up much time, and it ended quickly. Shen Qianshu announced the reports, and the designers looked at the reports right after. The report had indeed shown that Shen Lin¡¯s gem was the best. Shen Lin was extremely satisfied and very confident with her own taste. Luo Jingshu¡¯s and Shen Lin¡¯s gems were equallyparable. ¡°Shen Qianshu¡¯s skirt is so pretty, it can¡¯t just be a high-quality replica, right?¡± Someone gloated. ¡°Even if someone has the money, they may not even be able to get it. So manydies wait for it, how did she manage to buy it? It is definitely a high-quality replica.¡± ¡°How much can she earn monthly? How could she afford a skirt like this? Netizens are saying that she has some ongoing trade with CEO Li, and maybe it¡¯s true.¡± Shen Lin lifted her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Her face is indeed a capital.¡± Otherwise, how did she get so many guys who were willing to do anything for her? Including the men Shen Lin loved. ¡°Can she survive on that for her entire life? If Tong Hua did not take the nation by storm, she would be poor as a church mouse.¡± Shen Lin hated when that was mentioned. Yang Xiaohua actually screwed up. She was afraid of attracting attention, so she did not dare to look deeper into the matter. Useless trash. If her moneybag was taken away, Shen Qianshu would just be a ¡®Cindere.¡¯ ¡°Unmarried woman with a child. That¡¯s an issue with her character. So what if she looks so beautiful? She¡¯s still a cheap wh*re who got disowned and relies on men to survive.¡± Luo Jingshu scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ve heard all your salty words the entire day and feel disgraceful for you. If all of you had the guts, say it in front of Shen Qianshu. No matter what, she¡¯s still a celebrity-level appraiser in the jewelry industry. She has the looks and talent.¡± Shen Lin said, ¡°Luo Jingshu, how is it your problem if we want to say anything about her? If you want to curry favor with her, go on. Even if you do, do you think that you¡¯d win against me in thepetition?¡± Luo Jingshu said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t have to do that.¡± The face of a designer changed significantly and turned to look behind them. Shen Qianshu was standing behind them like a spirit, and no one knows how long she had been standing there. A few designers were afraid that she would stack the deck against them and did not dare to speak up. Shen Lin did not care about that in the slightest bit. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the designers at Dream Star would be concerned with how much I earn monthly. I won¡¯t hide it; it¡¯s definitely higher than all of yours. If any of you are intending to change your job, get a license. I can write a rmendation letter for all of you. As to being an unmarried woman with a child and having a moneybag, there¡¯s so much for all of you to be envious about. Rather than giving all those nastyments, why don¡¯t all of you give birth to one and raise them well? As to whether I rely on men...¡± Sheughed then continued. ¡°These men hold all their inheritance and kneel before my pomegranate skirt. I don¡¯t need to suck up to them. I got my face naturally. You can be envious or jealous, but all of you are uglier than me. Why don¡¯t you get some cosmetic surgeries with my face as a guideline? I don¡¯t mind looking at imposter faces.¡± Shen Qianshuughed coldly. She was in a very bad mood that day. Her tone was very cold and harsh, ¡°Look at yourself in the mirror. Look at your silly face.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at them proudly. ¡°If you have what it takes to, live your life like a Shen Qianshu.¡± She turned around and left, leaving behind a group of dumbfounded designers. Shen Qianshu actually insulted the designers at Dream Star? And they were all attacks. Simply outrageous. Shen Lin¡¯s sharp nails wed at her own palms. Luo Jingshu looked at them gloatingly, feeling extremely great. Indeed, Shen Qianshu is just as so in the news. One tough cookie. Talented people tend to have terrible tempers. She did not expect Shen Qianshu to be able to attack this group of women. This just feels so... great! Chapter 157 - Prince Charming And The Angel

Chapter 157: Prince Charming And The Angel

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The bruise on Shen Qianshu¡¯s back was hurting badly in the afternoon. If she stood too long, it hurt. Furthermore, some equipment used required her to bend forward, making it hurt very badly. Physiological pain naturally made people¡¯s temper worse. What was more, she heard nastyments. That naturally made her furious. Shen Qianshu took leave from work and went home straight away. After changing the ointment, she fell into a deep sleep. Tong Hua returned home and brewed some soup. He did not wake Shen Qianshu up until the soup was brewed. Her mood became much better after the nap. The ointment Ye Ling gave had miraculous effects. The pain was no longer as strong. ¡°Mommy, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Shen Qianshu said, smiling while touching Tong Hua¡¯s nose. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mommy¡¯s fine.¡± Tong Hua looked at Shen Qianshu seriously and said, ¡°Mommy, when I¡¯m older, I¡¯ll definitely protect you well. Nobody can bully you.¡± ¡°Great,¡± Shen Qianshu said happily. She loved when Tong Hua looked so ambitious despite being small. It was as if they could forget the fact that Tong Hua was not going to live for long. The appraising work at Dream Starsted a whole seven days. The report hade out too. The gem that Luo Jingshu picked was slightly better than Shen Lin¡¯s. Shen Lin exploded in anger. She had a greater reputation than Luo Jingshu. This time, thepetition was organized by AG, GK, and Dream Star, and eachpany picked six people to take part in it together. The rules of thepetition were very odd. The President of AG, Ye Ling, set a new rule to test the designer¡¯s taste in gems. The results took up one-fifth of the total score for designing, which would be taken into ount for the final score. For that, an appraiser from Gubelin was sent to each jewelrypany. Shen Qianshu was in charge of Dream Star. In other words, the Gubelin appraisers were the first judges of the designers. This was why the jewelry designers at Dream Star only dared to speak ill of Shen Qianshu behind her back and not scream into her face. Shen Lin¡¯s radiant face darkened. ¡°She must have done it intentionally.¡± Shen Qianshu must have done it intentionally. ¡°Shen Qianshu, you did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°The purity and rity of your gem are not as good as Luo Jingshu¡¯s. This is an unarguable fact.¡± Shen Lin took a step nearer to her and with viciousness in her eyes, said ¡°Shen Qianshu, don¡¯t forget. If my score is low, you will have to work harder.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes sank and she humphed. ¡°B*tch!¡± Shen Qianshu went away. It seemed as if Shen Lin was filled with resentment. Although she was insulted, she did not feel offended. What can you do with all your hate? So what if you feel indignant? You will still have to fall into the holes I¡¯ve dug for you. Li Zhiyuan came to pick Shen Qianshu off from work. A bright yellow Audi R8 stopped outside the dark Dream Star. It was like a ray of light in the dark, drawing much attention. The attention-seeking car and handsomed attracted passersby from the crowd around, who started taking photos. The moment Shen Qianshu left the building, she saw Li Zhiyuan¡¯s attention-seeking race car. What an attention seeking person. Shen Qianshu held onto her forehead, wishing she could pretend not to know him. Li Zhiyuan was waving frantically. ¡°Baby Shushu, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu stared at Li Zhiyuan. Who¡¯s your baby Shushu? ¡°Shushu, how¡¯s my new car? I¡¯ll bring you for a ride.¡± In the dim environment, Li Zhiyuan¡¯s smile was like a sunflower, full of life. His gentle face looked as if there was ayer of radiant light, making him seem even more charismatic. The female workers of Dream Star gathered outside the building and watched Shen Qianshu in envy. Li Zhiyuan was like a Prince Charming specially made for thedies. He came on a rainbow cloud to woo his goddess. That made everyone extremely envious. Chapter 158 - There Is Gossip About Angel Shen Everywhere

Chapter 158: There Is Gossip About Angel Shen Everywhere

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Stop calling me Shushu.¡± Shen Qianshu protested against her new nickname. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Shushu sound nice? It sounds very personal to me. This shows that the rtionship between us isn¡¯t the same.¡± ¡°If you call me Shushu, I might caress your stupid head and say ¡®hello nephew.¡¯ 1 ¡± No matter what, she had to insult him. What was the difference from being called an uncle? A high and mighty name like hers was turned into something that sounded so terrible. Li Zhiyuan pondered and realized that they were indeed homophones. Heughed and said, ¡°Lil Shu. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go on a date.¡± ¡°I need to return home to cook for Tong Hua.¡± ¡°Li Xiaojuan took Tong Hua out to film for a program for Apple Channel. You¡¯re lonely, I¡¯m lonely. Perfect match.¡± The gentleman Li Zhiyuan opened the car door and bent forward slightly. His smile was refreshing. The people around swooned over him. They wished to be treated by him like this. Shen Qianshu saw Shen Lin amongst the crowd, resenting her yet trying to look calm. She raised her eyebrows and put her hand into Li Zhiyuan¡¯s, getting onto the car while holding his hand. This scene made thedies squeal in excitement. ¡°CEO Li of Brilliant Entertainment and Shen Qianshu. What a perfect pair!¡± ¡°Beautiful girl, handsomed. Perfect match.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of her.¡± ¡°My parents are to me for not giving me a face like Shen Qianshu¡¯s. How alluring she is.¡± ¡°The rumors were right. CEO Li and she have something on. That¡¯s why Brilliant Entertainment supports Tong Hua so well.¡± ... There were all sorts ofments, good and bad. Shen Qianshu ignored them all. All along, she did not care about what others thought of her, and she was used to having much gossip. Being involved in manyplicated situations, she was just a very valuable person when it came to making up gossip news. An unmarried woman with a child, a child who took the nation by storm. A celebrity-level appraiser in the jewelry industry. A fresh inte celebrity. The most beautiful mom of a child star. Recently, there was a silly poll on ¡®the topdy to have s*x with,¡¯ and she came off as the top on the list. The number of votes she had was way more than the first runner-up. Hence, she was used to having gossip all around. Everywhere, there were all sorts of gossip about Shen Qianshu. When Ye Ling appeared, she and Tong Hua simply upied the hot topic list. It was the peak hour after work. There were heavy traffic jams on the road. CEO Li was exceptionally attention-seeking, riding his bright yellow Audi R8 slowly. Shen Qianshu felt that she had breathed in enough exhaust gas and kind of regretted getting on board. Li Zhiyuan put on the sunroof hurriedly to cover up the car and switched on the air-conditioner. ¡°Qianshu, what are you busy with? You¡¯re always busy when I want to meet you.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Busy battling with the great devil.¡± These days, she was free. Ye Ling did not pester her, but the argument from that day was ingrained in her mind. The memory of him saying that they were going to share a grave kept appearing by her ears. Malicious and determined. She thought that Ye Ling would annoy her consistently. But she did not think that he would actually... disappear. The President of AG, Ye Ling, was very mysterious. He seldom appeared on media, and she could not even see him on Entertainment news or Business news. Shen Qianshu understood that if Ye Ling did not look for her, she would never see him again. They were like two parallel lines. Just like in the past seven years, he disappeared without a trace, and she did not have to avoid him intentionally. If he did note, they would not meet. ¡°Who¡¯s the great devil?¡± Li Zhiyuan asked smilingly. Shen Qianshu smiled and did not give him a reply. Li Zhiyuan did not press on further. Wooing Shen Qianshu was just a form of entertainment for him. If it was too easy to get a girl, it would be meaningless to him. Pretty women were everywhere, but interesting souls were rare. Chapter 159 - Master, Your Wife Was Dating Someone Else

Chapter 159: Master, Your Wife Was Dating Someone Else

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°AG, GK, and Dream Star. The designingpetition that these three bigpanies organize has always been a hot topic in this industry. This time, you are in charge of the examination for Dream Star. Do you feel stressed? This must be the first time you have been in charge of the examinations for a contest alone right?¡± ¡°Not much stress,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°This is the work that I¡¯m most familiar with, what kind of stress will I have? After work, I don¡¯t wish to talk about work. CEO Li, where are you bringing me for dinner?¡± ¡°A great ce!¡± Shen Qianshu could not be bothered with where they were eating. Tong Hua was not at home, and she had been holding back on eating as she was trying to heal from her injury. She could finally feast, and so she was anticipating for it. CEO Li was not a pestering person, and he knew his limits as he was a gentleman. Eating with him was a form of entertainment, and they could even discuss career ns for Tong Hua. AG building. Zhong Ran handed Ye Ling a report. Recently, there were many things to deal with at AG, and Ye Ling was a true workaholic. Every day, he slept for fewer than four hours. If not for the fact that Ye Ling had the habit of sleeping a little because of his illness, he was afraid that Ye Ling would be overworked to death. ¡°This is the gem appraisal submitted by Lu Mengxi. The preliminary scores of the six designers in AG are out.¡± Ye Ling nodded and pushed the reports away, not caring about it. Zhong Ran said, ¡°Dream Star¡¯s reports are out too. Luo Jingshu¡¯s rank is higher than Shen Lin¡¯s.¡± Ye Ling raised his head. His amber eyes were frosty. The entire atmosphere was frosty. The charismatic yet easily angered man¡¯s expression was gloomy, and his feelings were unpredictable. Zhong Ran did not dare to attempt to figure out what was on his mind. The mind of a mentally ill person was hard to figure out. The guesses would always be wrong. ¡°Master, are you unhappy?¡± He said he would not attempt to guess, but his mouth was too honest. ¡°What is Shen Qianshu doing right now?¡± Zhong Ran said, ¡°Miss Shen has been doing appraisal work in Dream Star. When she ends work, she would leave. Every day, she goes to the market to get groceries with Little Master. After their meal, they would take a walk in the park. It¡¯s like a fixed schedule, and...¡± Zhong Ran touched his nose. ¡°Every day, a few men try to confess their love to Miss Shen.¡± Ye Ling humphed. When he heard that, he was furious. He wished he could hack off Shen Qianshu¡¯s legs and lock her in his home. Slowly, he realized that if a man approaching Shen Qianshu could piss him off, it would be a matter of time before he exploded in rage. Because there were too many of them. Shen Qianshu was simply too attractive. Both the good and the bad ones made a beeline for her. ¡°How low!¡± Zhong Ran held in hisughter. Seeing the solemn look on Ye Ling¡¯s face, he said inwardly. Jealous, huh? You must have been the ¡®God of Jealousy¡¯ in your previous life. If it were not for the fact that Shen Qianshu had hurt her back and that Master had such an unstable temper such that he was afraid he could hurt her if he went mad, he would have gone to harass Miss Shen. Zhong Ran¡¯s phone rang, and there was a message. His facial expressions changed the moment he read it. Damn! He looked at Ye Ling in fear. Ye Ling asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhong Ran did not dare to cover up. ¡°Miss Shen is on a date with CEO Li.¡± The moment he finished his sentence, Ye Ling¡¯s eyes widened like a ferocious beast, and there was a bloodthirsty atmosphere in the air so overpowering that it could suppress people¡¯s breaths. His deep eyes were so frosty that there could be snow. Ye Ling pped the table. His bloodshot eyes were red. ¡°Shen Qianshu! How daring !¡± A strong sense of possessiveness rushed into his heart. Ye Ling¡¯s amber pupils reddened, and chills ran down Zhong Ran¡¯s spine. Master¡¯s emotions are unstable again. Luther is not around, I can¡¯t handle this beast alone. ¡°Master, calm down... Miss Shen...¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face darkened further. An idea sparked in Zhong Ran¡¯s mind. ¡°Master, do you intend to meet Miss Shen in this state? You¡¯d be despised by her.¡± Chapter 160 - Overwhelmingly Good Looks

Chapter 160: Overwhelmingly Good Looks

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What are you saying?¡± Ye Ling turned his head suddenly, looking as if he could chop off Zhong Ran¡¯s head in the next second. Despise? With my overwhelmingly good looks, who dares to despise me? Zhong Ran decided to bite the bullet and look into the beast¡¯s eyes. The truth seldom sounded pleasant, so he went ahead and said, ¡°Master, you worked OT yesterday and slept in the office. You worked the entirety of today as well, so your clothes are wrinkled, and your hair is in a mess. Why don¡¯t we go home, take a shower, put on some nice clothes, and then visit Miss Shen?¡± ¡°Are you crazy? Why would a man need to look so good?¡± Ye Ling walked out in fury. Ah Da and a few others followed him. Along the way, he looked mightily as if he was out to kill. Being insulted as a crazy person by someone who was really crazy made Zhong Ran feel extremely wronged. He hurried and followed him, beginning to tell him the unpleasant truths again. ¡°Master, Li Zhiyuan is a popr and handsome youngd. If he is trying to attract Miss Shen so painstakingly, he is definitely dressed like a beautiful butterfly. I just watched the news, and it said that he picked her up on a bright yellow, attention-seeking race car. They really look good.¡± Ye Ling paused and red at Zhong Ran. His frosty eyes were filled with rage. Frost and fire intertwined. Ah Da and the men in ck remained silent. If you wish to die, I¡¯m not going with you. This was what they had learned from their work experience. Zhong Ran prayed inwardly. I just want Master to go home and take a bath, so we can divert his attention and cool him down. Why is this so hard? With this terrible temper, he¡¯s going to kill someone or set something on fire... God, can I quit my job? Ocean Underwater Restaurant. This was the only restaurant opened by Ocean, and it was also the most popr themed restaurant in the entire City A. The restaurant was underwater, and the environment was pleasant and romantic. The restaurant was built in a unique way. Sitting in the restaurant allowed you to admire the colorful fish swimming freely in the water through the ss windows. By raising your head, you can see dolphins swimming on top of you. asionally, schools of beautiful fish would swim past, and it felt as if you were having a meal in the ocean. It was simply beautiful. In this restaurant, one pax would spend about three thousand on average, and they only served VIP customers. People who spend a million dors in their restaurant at one go would be their VIP customers. With this condition, many people refused to have their meals here. But even if so, the restaurant was always fully booked. Shen Qianshu had once insulted this ¡®rich-people restaurant.¡¯ But the spendings for one person was very high, so it was reasonable that they only served VIP customers. Firstly, it was costly to build the restaurant. Secondly, the rent for having a restaurant underwater was crazily high. Thirdly, there were so many wealthy people in the restaurant. If normal guests could be served, the restaurant may not be able to handle and attend to everyone¡¯s needs. Even when people had to spend a million dors here, it was still fully upied. Tong Hua always yearned for having a meal in this restaurant. Lin Xiaojuan and Shen Qianshu had wanted to try their best to be VIP customers and bring Tong Hua for a meal, but they simply could not bear to. Even if Tong Hua earned a lot of money currently, Tong Hua himself could not bear to either. A million dors could be saved up and spent on Mommy. Wasting it on food was just not worth it. So, Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua never came here once. The environment and satisfaction gained from it were worth its price. Shen Qianshu and Li Zhiyuan sat on the right side of the restaurant where there were the most fish. The fish were very eye-catching, and Shen Qianshu took some photos for Tong Hua. Tong Hua: Mommy, you are attracting hatred. Baby is eating bento sets given from the production team. Shen Qianshu: Poor baby, is the food nice? Tong Hua: No. The director lied to me that I could get two chicken drumsticks, but in the end, I don¡¯t see a single one. Shen Qianshu: That¡¯s... pretty sad. Chapter 161 - Do You Believe In Love At First Sight?

Chapter 161: Do You Believe In Love At First Sight?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu put her phone down. Li Zhiyuan looked at her softly. The corner of his lips always curled upwards, and he was a gentleman. He looked warm and nice, like a duke from the previous century. ¡°This is a great ce. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m here. Thanks, CEO Li, for letting me widen my horizons about the world.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to thank me for? If you like, we cane here anytime,¡± Li Zhiyuan said smilingly. ¡°The environment here is great, so it¡¯s best for couples to go on a date at.¡± Shen Qianshu could not deny the fact. This was indeed the greatest ce for couples to go on dates. ¡°Qianshu, I invested in GK Jewelry,¡± Li Zhiyuan said. ¡°GK has developed very well in the past two years. It is about to surpass the old brand Dream Star. I¡¯m very confident in them.¡± ¡°Since when were you so interested in the jewelry industry?¡± ¡°Because of you,¡± Li Zhiyuan said. ¡°My love for you extends even to the crows on the roof of your house.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not very sensible. Business investments and personal preferences should be well differentiated. Otherwise, it is highly likely that one would end up losing money. Earning money from the jewelry industry involves great risks.¡± ¡°Qianshu, you are so different. After hearing what I said, the normal reaction is to be moved to tears by me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m from a vige, so I don¡¯t understand these things.¡± Li Zhiyuan smiled and raised his ss. The two clinked sses. He loved the feeling around Shen Qianshu. She was humorous and optimistic. No one could see the ws and darkness in her. It was as if she had never gone through dark times and pain, as if she was carefree. It really was rare to find interesting souls like hers. Li Zhiyuan said, ¡°Baby Qianshu, there are rumors all over the inte that we are a couple. Should we turn the rumor into a fact? I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Shen Qianshu felt awkward. What happened to wooing? ¡°CEO Li, I¡¯m not a person you can get so easily. I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you.¡± ¡°But you have had so many exes.¡± ¡°I was young and stupid, so I had many boyfriends. After every boy, my taste increases sharply. We still aren¡¯t close, so let¡¯s just be friends. Lovers? Forget it.¡± Li Zhiyuan looked hurt and sad. Shen Qianshu did not give a damn about it. Tsk tsk tsk. Acting, everyone knows how . ¡°Qianshu, do you believe in love at first sight?¡± Shen Qianshu was startled. Time rewound, and it was as if she had returned to seven years ago. That day, she walked into the cramped room. The entire house was grayish white, and someone¡¯s back faced her. The sunlight was pleasant. The moment he turned around, the sunshine shone on him. He was alluring, and she felt as if she could see Cupid and her angels. Hey girl, you¡¯re in love with him. ¡°Every ¡®love at first sight¡¯ urs either because someone has not seen enough of the world or the other party is simply too attractive.¡± These two conditions fitted her younger self. She had not seen enough of the world, and Ye Ling was simply too attractive. Li Zhiyuan looked sad. ¡°Qianshu, you¡¯re going to say that I¡¯m superficial again.¡± He paused. ¡°But as a superficial person like me, if I can¡¯t even appreciate beauty, how can I appreciate inner beauty? Other than your appearance, I love your optimistic personality, your pure smiles, your independent, and tough self.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled and did not offer a reply. As a woman beingplimented by a man, it was normal to feel good. ¡°Oh yeah, for the jewelrypetition this time, I¡¯m, fortunately, a judge.¡± ¡°You?¡± Shen Qianshu stared at him, confused, not believing him. ¡°You can¡¯t even differentiate topaz from sapphire or crystal from ss. What judge are you going to be? Wouldn¡¯t you make a fool out of yourself?¡± Li Zhiyuan was speechless. Chapter 162 - Time Has Gone By, Things Have Changed

Chapter 162: Time Has Gone By, Things Have Changed

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Baby Qianshu, can you leave me some dignity? That hurts... ¡°Even if I can¡¯t differentiate topaz from sapphire, I can pretend. Pretty things look about the same. The simplest thing is to figure out whose product interests me to wear it more. I don¡¯t have to think about the material of the gems.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Jewelry design and raw materials are closely rted. If you don¡¯t understand the raw materials, it is difficult to judge the finished product. Different materials have different cleavages, structure, purity, rity, and polishing. You have to be very clear on how the ws can be covered. If you don¡¯t understand the material of the gems, you are just judging by personal preference and not with professional eyes and taste.¡± Li Zhiyuan took a sip of his wine. He loved discussing professional things with her; Shen Qianshu was clearly professional. ¡°AG, GK, Dream Star, and I are not professional judges. There are still four other professional judges. So based on what you are saying, all four of us are here purely based on personal preferences?¡± Shen Qianshu was startled. Master is also one of the judges? ¡°I don¡¯t know about the others, but the President of AG, Ye Ling, is definitely more professional than me when ites to understanding jewels.¡± Li Zhiyuan was extremely shocked. ¡°Qianshu, how did you know?¡± ¡°AG sent us a batch of fake gems once. When the news was exposed, the appraiser was me. Ye Ling and I had worked together before.¡± ¡°I see... I¡¯ve heard that Ye Ling likes Shen Lin a lot. He personally met up with Shen Lin and stole her away from Dream Star. Shen Lin is clearly at an edge for thepetition this time.¡± Shen Qianshu furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°He likes Shen Lin?¡± ¡°I heard.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled like a diplomat and thought to herself. Blind! ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Li Zhiyuan found it strange. ¡°Why? This was news that came from the office of the President of AG.¡± ¡°The person who started the rumor is either blind, deaf, or just doesn¡¯t understand Ye Ling.¡± Why would a violent man like him like Shen Lin? She¡¯s definitely not his cup of tea. Li Zhiyuan looked confused and said, ¡°Qianshu seems to know Ye Ling very well.¡± Shen Qianshu remained silent. Her eyes darted past CEO Li, and she stared nkly behind him. The makeup she had on could not cover up the paleness in her face. In her pure and clean eyes, there was a tinge of sadness. It disappeared quickly. Li Zhiyuan tilted his head and saw Shen Lin, Lin Xuan, and the Shen Family walking in. Fang Xia and Shen Xiong were in the underwater restaurant as well. Li Zhiyuan¡¯s cheeky smiles disappeared, and he revealed a sense of elegance of a wealthy prince. Shen Lin was the first to notice Shen Qianshu and Li Zhiyuan. She smiled and waved at Shen Qianshu. ¡°Qianshu, you¡¯re here too.¡± The moment she spoke, Fang Xia and Shen Xiong looked over as well. Both of them froze for a moment. When Shen Qianshu was younger, Fang Xia and Shen Xiong treasured her like a pearl. They doted on her a lot, especially Fang Xia. When Shen Qianshu almost got hit by a car when she was seven, Fang Xia pushed Shen Qianshu away and got hit by the car instead. She fractured her right leg and stayed in the hospital for three months. Shen Qianshu was so upset that she kept crying, but Fang Xia did not regret it as she only wished for her daughter to be safe. Every time Shen Qianshu fought with the kids nearby, Fang Xia would defend her immediately. When Shen Xiong got so angry that he wanted to discipline her, Shen Qianshu would hide behind Fang Xia. When she was younger, Shen Qianshu was so undisciplined because Fang Xia spoiled her. She spoiled her into a little monster. She fought and battled. She was unreasonable and rebellious. She was carefree. Fifteen yearster, she was nothing. In the blink of an eye, time had gone by, and things had changed. Chapter 163 - CEO Li The Boss

Chapter 163: CEO Li The Boss

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the hospital, she begged in front of her parents. They stopped treating her like a precious gem and instead like a piece of trash. Awkward, disappointed, and despicable. ¡°Qianshu...¡± Fang Xia looked at the daughter she had not seen for years. Her feelings wereplicated since she had not seen her in a long time. Except on TV and live-streams. Recently, Shen Qianshu kept appearing on Entertainment news, and they kept all the newspapers at home. ¡°Mom...¡± Shen Qianshu stood up slowly. She could remember everything that had happened that time when she knelt before them. She could still remember the pain from Fang Xia¡¯s p on her face. The love and protection she got from them in those eighteen years floated in her mind, ingrained in her memory. Shen Xiong¡¯s expression was not very nice, and he furrowed his eyebrows. Lin Xuanughed coldly as she stared at Li Zhiyuan and her. A Ye Ling has left, and now there¡¯s another Ye Ling. How did Shen Qianshu get all the attention she¡¯s getting? Does she always depend on men to get her somewhere? The silence and awkwardness were overpowering. Shen Xiong took a quick nce at Shen Qianshu and said, ¡°Our family has cut all our ties with you. We no longer raise you. Please don¡¯t call her ¡®mom.¡¯ My wife cannot ept it.¡± Shen Qianshu regained herposure and smiled. She then greeted them politely. ¡°Good evening, Mr. and Mrs. Shen.¡± Fang Xia¡¯s pupils contracted, and she stared at her nkly. Shen Lin said empathetically, ¡°Dad, what are you saying? After all, Qianshu lived with the Shen Family for eighteen years. It¡¯s you...¡± ¡°We only have one daughter, you. Everything else has been settled years ago.¡± Shen Xiong¡¯s face was heartlessly cold. He did not raise such a disgraceful daughter. Shen Qianshu died on the inside, but her perfect smile remained. She did not mind Shen Lin¡¯s pretentious self. All these years, it was as if she had built an imprable wall as defense. Li Zhiyuanughed. ¡°Qianshu, the Shen Family does not want you, but our family sure does. Why don¡¯t you marry me? My mom can¡¯t wait for you to call her ¡®mom.¡¯¡± The expression on Lin Xuan¡¯s face was very bad. Li Zhiyuan, who had been ignored by the Shen Family all this while, suddenly felt a sense of existence. Shen Xiong bowed hastily. ¡°Isn¡¯t this CEO Li? Hello, hello. I am Shen Xiong.¡± It is heard that Brilliant Entertainment had just invested in GK and had be their second biggest investor. That makes him a big financial supporter. Shen Xiong took out his name card hurriedly and passed it to him. Li Zhiyuan ignored it, took the towel on the table, and wiped his mouth. He was always warm and nice around Shen Qianshu, yet at this moment, it felt like he was covered in ayer of frost. His eyes were scornful and mean, and there was a bit of arrogance as he said, ¡°CEO Shen, not everyone has the right to pass me their name card.¡± When these words shot out of his mouth, the look on the Shen Family changed drastically. Lin Xuan¡¯s expression was very ugly. Shen Xiong looked at him with contempt. He was also an old man in the business world. The Shen family was indeed not as great as the Li¡¯s, and they did not have a foundation, but they were not a smallpany either. It was the first time he had lost face like this. As businessmen, the most important thing to remember was that peace brings money. Even the Ye Family of AG would not fall foul of other families of the upper ss. ¡°You...¡± Shen Xiong was infuriated. ¡°CEO Li, even if it is your father who sees me, he would drink with me peacefully. You are so young yet so arrogant. Does your father know?¡± ¡°What is the Shen Family to me? Don¡¯t talk about me not picking up a business card. Even if your family pays for the keeping of an unprofitable business, I¡¯d still think it¡¯s cheap.¡± Shen Lin said, ¡°Li Zhiyuan, y-you¡¯ve gone too far. Even if it¡¯s for Shen Qianshu, you should not offend my parents like this.¡± Chapter 164 - Mom, Once.

Chapter 164: Mom, Once.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The phrase ¡®for Qianshu¡¯ sessfully diverted all the me and anger on Shen Qianshu. Shen Xiong subconsciously felt that Shen Qianshu was the one inciting a fight, and Fang Xia looked at Shen Qianshu disappointingly. Shen Qianshu scoffed at Shen Lin. ¡°Shen Lin, being hated by others may be due to you having a hateful countenance.¡± Shen Lin clenched her teeth and appeared wronged. Then, she leaned closer towards Fang Xia. Fang Xia stared at Shen Qianshu coldly. ¡°Qianshu, Xiao Lin cares a lot about you and is always speaking for you at home. How could you hurt her like this?¡± ¡°Mom...¡± Shen Qianshu paused. ¡°Madam Shen, in your eyes, your biological daughter is always cute and obedient. If she felt wronged, I¡¯m the domineering monster who is unreasonable and rebellious. Whenever conflicts arise, it¡¯s always my fault, huh? You raised me... loved me for eighteen years, but you don¡¯t even understand me.¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Fang Xia yelled at her to stop her from continuing. Li Zhiyuan scanned through all of them harshly and said, ¡°All of you may not want Shen Qianshu, but I want her. Let me tell you, she¡¯s a gem that I care for. You may offend me, but if you dare offend her, I, Li Zhiyuan, will resort to anything to do her justice. Get lost and stop interrupting me on my date.¡± Shen Xiong¡¯s face seemed even unhappier as he red at Shen Qianshu hatefully. The family hade out for a meal happily, yet they lost face because of CEO Li. That made him feel extremely ufortable. Shen Lin¡¯s hate was overflowing, but she did not show it on her face. Fang Xia said, ¡°Go on, have your meal.¡± Lin Xuan stared coldly at Shen Qianshu and said, ¡°CEO Li, you are wooing Shen Qianshu, but do you know how many guys she has unclear rtionships with? Do you know who she sold herself to back then? If you knew...¡± ¡°No one is wooing you, so you are jealous of my Qianshu for having someone to woo her every day, huh? This proves that I have great taste, and I¡¯m d to support her. What can you do about it?¡± Lin Xuan was in a great fury, and Shen Lin pulled him away. If it were not for the fact that she had made a reservation a week ago and rarely came here, she wished she could leave immediately. Shen Qianshu, Shen Qianshu! Always lingering around me, why do I see Shen Qianshu everywhere I go? After the people had left, Li Zhiyuan smiled at Shen Qianshu like an attention-seeking child wanting to be praised. ¡°Qianshu, I helped you vent your anger. Are you d?¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Thank you, for protecting my dignity. She no longer wished to return to the Shen Family and never wished to find her family again. It was just a pity that what was once a family had be people who red at each other spitefully at every meeting. ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± Shen Qianshu got up and left the restaurant. As she walked along the aisle where she could see schools of colorful fish swimming around from the ss, she felt bitter in her heart. She once had the best parents in the world who loved and doted on her before. But they also treated her very cruelly. So cruel, as if they were enemies. But she did not hate them. Love and hate had never been countable. ¡°Qianshu...¡± Fang Xia looked at her from nearby, just looking at her with a cold look on her face. ¡°Mom...¡± Fang Xia gave an agonized smile and walked closer towards her. ¡°I never thought that you would still be willing to call me mom. Back then when I hit you at the hospital, I¡¯ve actually always regretted doing that.¡± She had raised her for eighteen years. Even if their rtionship had turned stale, she had never lifted a finger on Qianshu. ¡°You were still young, yet you had a child when you were unmarried. I¡¯m worried about your future. I never thought that my daughter would do something so despicable, I¡¯m disappointed. I...¡± ¡°Mom, I know.¡± Shen Qianshu cut her off hurriedly. She did not really want to hear her remorseful words. ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Chapter 165 - She Was Abandoned

Chapter 165: She Was Abandoned

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mom, are you saying all these now because of my rtionship with CEO Li?¡± ¡°Qianshu, you...¡± ¡°Mom, I was your daughter for eighteen years. I know you. Back then at the hospital, you were furious, and you hit me. It was natural for you to be worried and disappointed, but you... would never apologize.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at her quietly. In her eyes, it seemed pure and clear as if she had never been hurt. ¡°You hit me, that¡¯s okay. But all of you... took away the thing that secures my ce in life.¡± Fang Xia took a breath and said, ¡°Xiao Lin...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin. I know you always think that I have done Shen Lin wrong and should try my best to make up to her, so you took away my collections. I don¡¯t me you because that collection was a sign of gratitude for the parenting you gave me for the eighteen years. If you think that¡¯s not enough, tell me. I¡¯ll pay.¡± Her voice was very light yet determined, as if she was all out to sever all ties with the Shen Family. But deep down, Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart had long been bleeding. She wished she could return to her life before she turned fifteen, when her parents loved her selflessly. She did not understand that after raising her for eighteen years, how could they not love her anymore just because she was not their biological child? Tong Hua was not her biological son either, but she treated him as if he was. ¡°Qianshu, don¡¯t put it like that, I...¡± Fang Xia was very heartbroken. Back then, it was Shen Lin who asked to have her collection. She did not agree to it, but because of Shen Xiong¡¯s selfish greed, they agreed. She knew that from them on, the mother-daughter rtionship would really be cut offpletely. ¡°Mom, I would treat it as if I sold the collection to you for Tong Hua, so don¡¯t feel guilty for me. I sold it and saved Tong Hua, and I¡¯m heartened. I was never your daughter, so you are not obliged to help me. It¡¯s a trade. Money, goods. Verymon.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it anymore, Qianshu. Stop poking at Mommy¡¯s heart.¡± It was a hard decision, and that was not a lie. But Qianshu was, after all, not her biological child. It was normal for humans to treat blood-rted family differently from those who were not. In the past few years, Qianshu had been providing Shen Lin a lot of ideas for designs. Especially during every nationalpetition. The works were designed by Qianshu. She always knew that. But on one hand, it was a brilliant daughter, and on the other, it was an unmarried woman with a child. She naturally picked to save the child who was not broken. ¡°Did dad make youe over to make good connections with me?¡± Shen Qianshu asked coldly. ¡°Because I am close to Li Zhiyuan, so he thinks I have value again now?¡± Her expression was filled with irony. Fang Xia blinked and looked ashamed and awkward. But if she had to choose between Shen Qianshu, Shen Lin, and Shen Xiong, she would definitely abandon Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu knew it too. ¡°Dad had just lost face in front of CEO Li. I know he¡¯s trying to bluff. He can¡¯t wait to get involved in the Li family. Since he can¡¯t get through CEO Li, he naturally thought of me. Mom, you are still the same, listening to his every demand. But I am no longer the apple of your eye, and I do not want to obey.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at her calmly. ¡°CEO Li and I are just friends. I¡¯m sorry to disappoint dad. I will not help any of you either. You were all heartless. Do you want to use me until I have nothing left? Mom, was that collection really not enough to repay for the eighteen years you have provided for me?¡± Fang Xia¡¯s eyes watered instantly. They were once the closest mother and daughter. Even when Shen Lin returned to the Shen Family, the one she doted on the most was Shen Qianshu. But now, they had be distant, clearly separated. Every word from Shen Qianshu hurt her heart. ¡°Qianshu, you have to understand mommy, Xiao Lin is my biological daughter, and your dad...¡± Chapter 166 - Meeting Ye Ling Made Her Doomed For Life

Chapter 166: Meeting Ye Ling Made Her Doomed For Life

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Yeah, I understand you. All of you are a family, and I¡¯m an outsider.¡± ¡°Qianshu!¡± Fang Xia paused. ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you anymore. The Shen Family is having some business difficulties currently, and your dad is also overwhelmed by it. He is looking for solutions everywhere. There is also a problem with the funds. Since you have a good rtionship with CEO Li, why don¡¯t you help us make some connections? I heard that he recently became a major shareholder in GK. Our family and GK have never had a business rtionship. If we can get their authorizations, your dad¡¯s problem will be solved.¡± Shen Qianshu thought that after all these years, her heart had not been broken enough. Otherwise, why would it hurt so badly now? Wow, it would still hurt. Sheughed. ¡°Sorry, can¡¯t help.¡± Shen Qianshu turned around and left without another word. Fang Xia stared at her heartlessly as she left. This child is still heartless as before, she thought. Shen Qianshu returned to her seat. Li Zhiyuan smiled as he helped her pull her chair. Shen Qianshu seemed as if she was totally unaffected, and she still spoke to him jovially. Li Zhiyuanughed. As long as she did not mind it, it was fine. His eyes were slightly drooping, and there was a touch of sadness. The Shen family and Lin Xuan¡¯s seat were not far away from them. Shen Qianshu could see them if she tilted her head slightly. CEO Li behaved exceptionally warm and affectionately, serving Shen Qianshu personally by pouring her wine, cutting her steak and smiling even with his eyes. The pair seemed like a perfect match. Lin Xuan¡¯s eyes darkened with a glimmer of hate. Shen Lin clenched her teeth. Whenever Shen Qianshu was around, she would never see herself in his eyes. She hated Shen Qianshu terribly. Other than Li Zhiyuan, nobody had the mood to eat for this meal. After the meal, Shen Qianshu was not in the mood to walk around the restaurant. Li Zhiyuan¡¯s bright yellow race car was just stopped outside the restaurant at the most eye-catching spot. As the two had just left and was about to board the car, a fiery red sports car darted in suddenly. The fiery red Ferrari was simply too eye-catching. It caught both Shen Qianshu and Li Zhiyuan¡¯s attention. The car te number hanging on it was even more impressive, 0000. It was a number that even wealthy people could not get to buy. The fiery red Ferrari took a beautiful turn in front of them, showing off great driving skills. It was so cool that it could be a demo on how to make such a move on a race track. It was so cool that Li Zhiyuan almost whistled. Shen Qianshu thought, Is this a peacock showing off his feathers? Who¡¯s so attention-seeking? What¡¯s there to act cool about in the night? Then, Shen Qianshu saw Ye Ling in the driver seat with a quick nce. What the flying f*ck. This kind of behavior is so not Master¡¯s style? Did Master put a tracking device on me? Following that, Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes narrowed, and her heart palpitated wildly. Ye Ling was like a frostyke in the winter. He stretched out his long legs, and his leather shoes were sparkling clean. His long pants were well ironed, and he was not wearing the usual white shirt. He wore a deep purple silk shirt with a maroon-colored suit jacket. His fitting pants made his legs seem even longer, and his royal blue buttons glowed darkly in the night. Ye Ling was young and charismatic, yet he gave off a sense of security that was shocking. Usually, his hair would be styled with gel, but today, he did not use any hair gel. A few strands of hair draped over his eyebrows, making him seem even younger. He lost a little bit of the sense of security and seemed a bit more frivolous and youthful. Li Zhiyuan thought, What the...!! He¡¯s so hot! That face is simply... exceedingly beautiful. Chapter 167 - Shen Qianshu, Get Over Here!

Chapter 167: Shen Qianshu, Get Over Here!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu was shocked. She was used to the ck and white suit Ye Ling had always been wearing for a hundred years. She had never seen him dressing so vainly. The camellia embellishment was on point. If he were to attend a fashion show in Paris, all the other male models would definitely be of no match for him. He was really... freaking hot. It¡¯s enough that you¡¯re hot, but you are still acting cool. Can you let other men live? He stood in front of the fiery red sports car, and the entire Ocean Restaurant seemed to have lost its radiance. ¡°Shen Qianshu, get over here!¡± Shen Qianshu was still lost in looking at the man that her ears had stopped working. She could only feel that Ye Ling was overwhelmingly attractive. His voice sounded as if they came from afar, and her reaction was slow. Ye Ling¡¯s face darkened. Annoying woman, have you lost your ability to walk when you are beside other men? ¡°Shen Qianshu!¡± Ye Ling snapped. Shen Qianshu regained herposure. In her eyes, the face of a devil was reflected. Naturally, she could ept everything that Ye Ling threw at her regardless of his mood. She walked towards him quickly and said, ¡°Master...¡± You¡¯re so hot today. ¡°You¡¯re deaf. You didn¡¯t hear me calling out for you.¡± She could sense that he was on the verge of exploding in rage. Shen Qianshu smiled and attempted to tter him. ¡°Master, you are so good-looking today that it¡¯s earth-shattering. I was too attracted. I¡¯ve never seen such a perfect... face.¡± Let¡¯s just ignore the personality issues for now. With a face like his, even his illness could be bearable. Li Zhiyuan was speechless. The Shen Qianshu that he knew was intelligent, humorous, and rational . How did she be a totally different person? Is she possessed or something? The way she was smiling is so... illogical. I feel like I¡¯ve met a fake version of Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu¡¯s words pleased Ye Ling surprisingly. The frost in his eyes disappeared, and the fire in him was extinguished. Shen Qianshu stared at him intently. Did he dress up intentionally? How attractive. ¡°Master, if you go out like this, you¡¯re invincible. The girls wille to you like bees and butterflies that are attracted to flowers.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡± Ye Ling gave off an expression that said ¡°yeah, the whole world knows I¡¯m the most attractive guy on Earth,¡± and took a nce at Li Zhiyuan arrogantly. Shen Qianshu was like a fangirl worshipping him. That¡¯s great. Zhong Ran may be a piece of trash, but he¡¯s still useful after all. Nice suggestion. The clothes he picked were pretty good as well. He was starting to like the set of clothes. I may have to give him a pay raise. Seems like trying out new styles once in a while would make Shen Qianshu happy. Li Zhiyuan was confused. This was different from the Ye Ling that he usually knew. This must be unreal! Those reporters are too irresponsible! Was the ¡®Ye Ling¡¯ that fought with him on the live-stream that day the real Ye Ling? CEO Li was on the verge of breaking down. ¡°Mr. Ye, I¡¯ve been looking forward to meeting you for long.¡± Not many people in City A had seen Ye Ling¡¯s face, but Li Zhiyuan knew him. His eyes were calm, but he never thought that Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling had a deep connection somehow. It did not seem like their rtionship was as simple as how she had mentioned it as before. Ye Ling was expressionless, and he gave off a very distant feeling. He nodded as a sign of greeting. Li Zhiyuan smiled and said, ¡°Qianshu, can we leave now? I have prepared a surprise for you.¡± Ye Ling sneered. This man doesn¡¯t know how to stay in hisne. He wanted to see if Shen Qianshu dared to take that step. Shen Qianshu always knew what do at the right time. In her eyes, Ye Ling was like a ferocious beast who was sticking out his ws and waiting to kill. If she took that step forward, she may lose her legs. ¡°CEO Li, I have something to discuss with Mr. Ye. Why don¡¯t you...¡± Chapter 168 - This Is My Little Princess

Chapter 168: This Is My Little Princess

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What business matters do we need to talk about?¡± Ye Ling mumbled coldly with his cold gaze falling onto Li Zhiyuan. He stretched out his arms and put it around Shen Qianshu¡¯s waist, drawing her to him. ¡°Li Zhiyuan, listen carefully. This is my little princess. Stay away from her.¡± Overbearingly, rudely, and unreasonably putting a im on her. Shen Qianshu gawked at him, confused. Little princess? When Ye Ling and a confused Shen Qianshu looked at each other, the atmosphere was unusually strange. Ye Ling paused, his expression unchanging, and said, ¡°Big princess!¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Li Zhiyuan squinted his eyes slightly. The smile on his face was vanishing. The two men stared at each other, and sparks flew off between them. The two long shadows gave Shen Qianshu an indiscernible pressure. ¡°Both of you are still not married, so I have the right to pursue Qianshu. Mr. Ye, I look forward to a fairpetition with you.¡± It was Shen Qianshu¡¯s first time witnessing how dominant Li Zhiyuan was. ¡°Fairpetition?¡± Ye Lingughed coldly. He put his hand on the back of Shen Qianshu¡¯s head and pulled her into a kiss. Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes widened in shock. A French kiss was taken from her without any preparation at all. He kissed down her throat as if wanting to take her breath away. From Li Zhiyuan¡¯s angle, it was a fiery hot kiss. There was no need for a war between men where there was a war between mouth and tongue. There was nothing more shocking than using actions to prove. Li Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes narrowed, darkness shing through them. He clenched his fists slightly. Ye Ling! Ye Ling released Shen Qianshu, and her lips were swollen by his kiss. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart beat thunderously, and she was too embarrassed to look at Li Zhiyuan. She wanted badly to grow a pair of wings and fly away. It was too awkward. ¡°Li Zhiyuan, is this clear enough?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s expression was cold and dark. ¡°There is no such thing as a fairpetition in this world, Shen Qianshu is mine. Don¡¯t harbor any intentions on others¡¯ stuff. If not, it will be your undoing.¡± His words carried a double meaning. Li Zhiyuan broke into a smile, breathed deeply, and controlled the murderous thoughts in his heart. He smiled at Shen Qianshu and said, ¡°Qianshu, are you his woman?¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Why, why, you guyspete for looks and wealth, but why drag me into this mess? I am just an innocent victim! Li Zhiyuan cleverly threw the question back to Shen Qianshu and seemingly would not back off if he did not receive a definite answer. Ye Ling grabbed her chin instantly and said, ¡°Tell him, whose woman you are.¡± His grab was exceptionally violent and powerful. Li Zhiyuan narrowed his eyes. This damn man was really violent like the rumors he heard and did not even havepassion towards women. ¡°Master, if you continue grabbing, my jaw doesn¡¯t even need to undergo stic surgery and it will be an awl.¡± It was so damn painful. ¡°Speak up!¡± Ye Ling snarled, not budging at all. Shen Qianshu stared fixedly at him. Ye Ling¡¯s amber eyes reflected two small little Shen Qianshus like an innocentdy being seized by a big bully. She sighed and said, ¡°CEO Li, everything he says is right.¡± Li Zhiyuan was startled, but he smiled and maintained thest bit of his demeanor. ¡°Qianshu, as long as you are not married, I will never give up.¡± ¡°Li Zhiyuan, let¡¯s use a man¡¯s way to settle the matter between us.¡± Li Zhiyuan narrowed his eyes. This man is really aggressive. ¡°How are we going to settle?¡± ¡°In the Roman times, if two men want the same woman at the same time, it¡¯s really easy! Start a duel, do you dare?¡± Ye Ling looked at him heavily, emphasizing every word. ¡°Regardless of life and death!¡± Chapter 169 - You and I Are Each Other’s Criminal

Chapter 169: You and I Are Each Other¡¯s Criminal

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Once his words were spoken, the surroundings fell into silence. Duel, regardless of life and death? Shen Qianshu gasped for breath. Master, we are now in a civilized world, not Roman times. Are you nning to get someone killed? Li Zhiyuan was about to agree after much deliberation when Shen Qianshu hurriedly said, ¡°CEO Li, why don¡¯t you make a move first? I have something to discuss with Master.¡± She looked at Li Zhiyuan and signaled him to leave quickly. When Ye Ling said regardless of life and death, he really meant business. CEO Li, didn¡¯t you see how his statement was just short of one sentence? Such a weakling! You still dare to duel with him? Are you nning to die? ¡°Ye Ling, since you want to make a bet, sure, let¡¯s make one. It will be AG, GK, and Dream Star¡¯spetition soon, and you and I are both judges. Let Qianshu be our judge, and we both choose the work she thinks is the best. The one who chooses the same work as her will be the winner. What do you think?¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Why do you all always have to drag me into this mess? Really... outrageous! ¡°CEO Li, Master Ye, I will not be your betting chip and also your ridiculous prized possession. I am someone, someone with thoughts, choices, and rights. I will not take part in your duel, whether civil or violent. Do not use me as your betting chip,¡± Shen Qianshu said calmly. Ye Ling mumbles coldly and said, ¡°I will see you at thepetition. You are overestimating yourself.¡± Hepletely ignored Shen Qianshu. Li Zhiyuan stared deeply at Shen Qianshu and turned to board the car. Ye Ling let go of Shen Qianshu and stared coldly at her, exceptionally overbearing. ¡°If you dare to go on a date with him again, I will make you suffer.¡± ¡°Does that mean I can¡¯t have dinner alone with a man anymore?¡± ¡°Except for me.¡± ¡°Then do I not need to work?¡± ¡°Resign, I am able to feed you.¡± ¡°Master, please be more reasonable. The past seven years, I am the one that has been supporting Tong Hua and myself. I don¡¯t need you.¡± Shen Qianshu rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Shen Qianshu, are you really determined to go against me?¡± Ye Ling furiously asked. ¡°You are the one who is too overbearing.¡± Shen Qianshu tried to argue. Ye Ling could not bother to argue with her, so he violently carried her and threw her into the car, speeding away furiously. ¡°If you are speeding again, do not go to a scarce and deserted ce, in case I bleed profusely and can¡¯t find a hospital. I will not die in peace.¡± Shen Qianshu coldly shot him with the fire in her heart raging wildly. Both of them recalled their argument the previous time. Shen Qianshu¡¯s bloody hand and the back of his hand. ¡°Shen Qianshu, don¡¯t provoke me.¡± Shen Qianshu silently thought, Do you still need someone to provoke you? You can go berserk anytime. What happened to sharing a tomb together? You went missing for a few days and threw a temper right aftering back. Are you kidding me? Wait a minute... ¡°How did you know I went on a date with CEO Li to the sea aquarium?¡± ¡°Is this any of your business?¡± Ye Ling replied boldly with not a trace of guiltiness. ¡°I sent someone to monitor you.¡± ¡°Ye Ling, you are too much!¡± ¡°How am I too much?¡± ¡°How could you send someone to monitor me? I am not your criminal!¡± ¡°You are my criminal.¡± You and I are both each other¡¯s criminal. Ye Ling paused and continued. ¡°If you wish to install a listening device on me, I will never object no matter what. I wee you to do so anytime.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. There were too many things for her to criticize, and she gave upmunicating with Ye Ling. Initially, she thought that he was just being possessive and that he was unreasonably monitoring her each and every move. Anyone that was being monitored like her would feel ufortable. Who knew that Ye Ling would blurt out that he weed her to monitor his every move, and would not object no matter what. This man¡¯s possessiveness was truly scary. Chapter 170 - This, I Designed for You

Chapter 170: This, I Designed for You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She was scared. However, in the many criticisms she wanted to throw him, there was actually a tinge of sweetness. He was a little too overbearing and too bad-tempered. However, how many men on Earth would dare to wee a woman to install a listening device on himself and not mind her knowing his every move? He was openly arrogant. He gave everything he had and ced it in front of her. And for him, he had nothing at all. Such a weird man. ¡°Wow, my Tong Hua...¡± The car drove past Central Square, and Shen Qianshu instantly identified Little Tong Hua hanging out right in the middle. It was an advertisement shotst year. It used a portrait of him. In the portrait, Tong Hua was dressed beautifully. Central Square was City A¡¯s oldest and most established high-end shopping mall with the greatest visitor volume. Tonight¡¯s visitor volume was greater by many times whenpared to normal. Everybody had their eyes fixed on the little child star in the advertisement. ¡°So impressive, my Xiaojuan, you actually spent so much on advertising.¡± Other than the international brands endorsed by mega pop stars, she had rarely seen anyone else¡¯s advertisements here. It was such a big banner, and it was not even a pre-roll ad. This was an advertisement that costed money with every passing second. Ye Ling mumbled coldly, discerning that the two were in loggerheads. Shen Qianshu did not say anything else too. He strongly disliked how Tong Hua took up all of Shen Qianshu¡¯s attention. But there was nothing he could do. If he killed him, he would never have his little princess. For the sake of his little princess, he endured. Her gaze was attracted to his cufflinks. This was the first time she saw his cufflinks up close, and she could not help but to reach out and stroke the sapphire cufflinks. It was a cufflink that had been polished into an apple shape, one big and one small, decorating the cufflinks and looking very exquisite. ¡°Dream Star¡¯s main cufflink, Garden of Eden, you seemed to like it a lot.¡± She saw his cufflink by coincidence the previous time. It was a pair of purple Garden of Eden cufflinks. There was once when it was a ck Garden of Eden, and it was also one of Shen Lin¡¯s most popr works. ¡°You recognize this?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°Why would you recognize this?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face immediately darkened, and a storm brewed in his eyes as if wanting to attack her anytime. Shen Qianshu¡¯s gaze was lost in her memories. Ye Ling¡¯s possessiveness was like a monster causing trouble. The car came to a stop at the traffic light, and the memories and sadness on Shen Qianshu¡¯s face led him to be crazy with jealousy. ¡°Tong Hua is still young and does not use cufflinks. Who is this sad expression for? Did you buy this pair of cufflinks for someone before?¡± Cufflink was a man¡¯s unique symbol. This damn woman dated so many boyfriends, and there must be one that was memorable. This scrooge, she must have bought it for him before. He was crazy with jealousy. Shen Qianshu sniggered. Facing an irascible lion, she had already slowly gained knowledge. ¡°Master, this pair of cufflinks was very famous back then, and I am also a jewelry appraiser, how would I not recognize this?¡± She smiled gently like a white camellia in his heart, pure and beautiful. ¡°Master, this pair of cufflinks suits you a lot. You look really good wearing it.¡± Bootlicking, she was actually skilled at it. This was an irascible lion, and she had to treat it with much love and care. She also vaguely realized that no matter how much impatient and furious Ye Ling was, if she was topliment him, he could be pulled back in time even if he was on the verge of breaking down. It was really magical. ¡°Really?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s mes of fury were put out. ¡°Yes, you look super handsome.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s gaze fell onto his bracelet. ¡°Even more handsome when you match it with this bracelet.¡± Ye Ling bursted with joy, and the beast that was ready to cause trouble meekly lied down again. Chapter 171 - He Was Her Soulmate

Chapter 171: He Was Her Soulmate

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Master, did you know? I recognize the Garden of Eden because... I designed that for you. How nice, to think that a work I designed for you back then would one day be worn by you. How nice. But she could never admit it. ¡°I liked this pair of cufflinks a lot, so I ordered someone to create this same design in fifteen different colors,¡± Ye Ling said, showing clearly his profound love for it. Shen Qianshu was shocked, and she looked at him nkly. He did not look like someone who would show his preferences so openly. ¡°You are looking at me like an idiot.¡± Ye Ling started to be mean again. ¡°Are you scolding me?¡± He was like a standard fetishism. ¡°Nope, I think that that¡¯s quite nice.¡± It was like a mysterious flower had bloomed in her heart, intoxicatingly fragrant. She designed this pair of cufflinks when she was still in university. One night, she dreamt of her first encounter with Ye Ling. It was an amazing sight, and there was a castle in a fairytale with a handsome man. It was like an ancient legend: exciting, fascinating, and full of mystery. As a result, she found inspiration for the Garden of Eden. The gemstone on the cufflinks was made of cat¡¯s eye stone. After the collection was given to Shen Lin, cat¡¯s eye stone was really expensive. Thus, Shen Lin changed it to sapphire instead. After mass producing, there was tanzanite, spinel, and all kinds of colored gemstones, but there was just no cat¡¯s eye stone. Her design required a cat¡¯s eye stone in order to showcase the work¡¯s most magnificent radiance. She felt regretful but also d. Regretful that her own work was changed messily by someone else. However, she was d that the thing she designed for Master was unique and difficult to replicate. ¡°This pair of cufflinks has to use cat¡¯s eye stone in order to stand out,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°The purple cat¡¯s eye stone you wore the previous time looks really beautiful.¡± ¡°Shen Qianshu, look carefully again.¡± Ye Ling moved his hand away from the steering wheel. and ced it in front of her. The unique cufflink appeared right in front of her eyes. On the lone side of the gemstone, there was only a ray of light. The surrounding colors were on the darker side and did not look like cat¡¯s eye stone at first nce. However, when the interior car light was turned on, the cat¡¯s eye stone¡¯s radiance spread out to both sides, revealing a bright radiance. The colors on the two sides differed greatly from each other and were exceptionally beautiful. Shen Qianshu was slightly surprised. ¡°Master, is this an open jewel?¡± ¡°You are such an expert.¡± It was rare for Ye Ling topliment her, and it was also the first time he recognized her ability as a jewelry appraiser. Not many jewelry appraisers could determine a cat¡¯s eye stone¡¯s state just by using their naked eye. ¡°I was blind. I thought that it was a sapphire.¡± ¡°You are blind, and this is also not the first time I found out.¡± Ye Ling arrogantly pulled his hand back. Shen Qianshu could not calm herself down. In the castle back then, Master had criticized her designs countless of times before. Depending only on her passion then, her designs were really rubbish and without soul. Her designs after that slowly became more copious. It was her biggest pain that Shen Lin used this pair of cufflinks. She had told Shen Lin back then that she was not allowed to use the cufflinks. However, Shen Lin treated her like her enemy. She used this pair of cufflinks in an internationalpetition and went on to be awarded as champion, but she did not understand the meaning behind this pair of cufflinks and did not know how to bring out the cufflinks¡¯ greatest radiance. A mere copycat! Shen Qianshu looked at the jewelry sales figure back then, and the cufflinks, which was targeted for men, was actually ranked first. Her heart felt empty. In the end, no one could understand her design. All they saw was genius designer Shen Lin¡¯s talent. Chapter 172 - Handsome Not For Long

Chapter 172: Handsome Not For Long

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios They were proud of wearing this pair of cufflinks, but they did not understand the meaning behind the cufflinks. ¡°The Garden of Eden I ordered to be created all used cat¡¯s eye stones,¡± Ye Ling said. There was nothing more touching for a jewelry designer than their design being acknowledged by someone. Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes watered, and a lump formed in her throat. The car stopped in front of a clubhouse. Ye Ling hopped off the car while Shen Qianshu sat on the passenger seat, not moving at all. Her emotions were unable to subside. Seeing no movement from her at all, Ye Ling walked over to her side. His temper rising again. ¡°Shen Qianshu, where did you learn to behave like a spoileddy? Are you demanding me to open the door for you?¡± Ye Ling opened the car door and scolded her at the same time, his actions not matching with his words. Shen Qianshu¡¯s head was still lowered, and she was filled with mixed feelings of grief and joy. Ye Ling¡¯s expression darkened, and he said, ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard, do I have to act all gentlemanly for you toe out?¡± Master, I was slightly moved by you and just felt like crying, don¡¯t misunderstand. ¡°You are dreaming! Get down quickly!¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Alright, what being moved? it was just all an illusion. After being moved to tears throughout the whole journey, she was just like a sand sculpture. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Ye Ling finally realized that there was something off with Shen Qianshu. He immediately lifted up her chin, forcing her to look up. Her eyes were still filled with unfallen tears. In front of him, she waspletely exposed. ¡°Who bullied you?¡± Ye Ling was furious, and he felt like killing the person who bullied her. However, after much thought, he said, ¡°Why are you such a wimp? I only scolded you slightly and you are crying, are you made of water? I have hit you so many times, and you didn¡¯t even cry then.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. He made her speechless every time. Shen Qianshu suddenly took a step forward and hugged him. Her hands wrapped around his waist, and her face leaned onto his chest. Ye Ling was shocked, and a crisp fragrance brushed past his nose. All he could smell was longing. When he was not in his right mind the past seven years, he could always briefly smell this scent, and it brought from hell back to heaven. All his anger was appeased. All his pores were bursting with joy. She initiated the hug. Was she not despising me for being a lunatic anymore? Is she finally willing to open up herself to me? Ye Ling said, ¡°You...¡± ¡°You are not allowed to speak!¡± When Ye Ling started speaking, her feelings of being moved utterly vanished into the thin air. Ye Ling immediately kept quiet. Her body was soft and warm, embracing him. It was definitely a form of enjoyment. She initiated it! A light camellia scent spread through his chest. The camellia brooch used to improve his style was actually a real camellia. Master, I didn¡¯t realize that you are so flirtatious. Your fashion sense is so strong. Shen Qianshu slightly raised her head, and her eyes were shining with full admiration. ¡°Master, you are so nice.¡± You understand my design. Even though I am not a jewelry designer anymore. This work was designed by me, for you. You saw it and liked it. I¡¯m really... very lucky. Thank you for liking it. Ye Ling narrowed his eyes and took a deep breath. It was as if Shen Qianshu¡¯s praise sent a powerful signal, and he was like a beast in mating season, receiving the mating call from his mate. He immediately lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. It was another deep kiss, and Shen Qianshu passionately returned his kiss. ¡°Let¡¯s have a little princess!¡± Ye Ling said. Shen Qianshu replied, ¡°Get lost!¡± What the hell!! Handsome not for long! Chapter 173 - I Heard, You Like Shen Lin

Chapter 173: I Heard, You Like Shen Lin

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu threw back her head and looked at the clubhouse in front of her. This was Blueberry Night, City A¡¯s high-end clubhouse. When Tong Hua became popr, Brilliant Entertainment threw him a huge party at Blueberry Night, and she was there. When Gubelin also organized a very extravagant jewelry fair at Blueberry Night, she was on a business trip in Europe. This clubhouse standards for entrance was really high. Compared to an underwater restaurant, its standards were far above. ¡°Why did you bring me to Blueberry Night?¡± ¡°Apany me for a meal.¡± ¡°I have already eaten.¡± ¡°Then watch me eat.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Ye Ling really meant what he said. Blueberry Night was located along the Central River, situated in City A¡¯s bustling city center. It was an oasis of serenity amid the chaos. It had sixteen floors, with a clubhouse, spa, banquet hall, bar, gym, restaurant, and many more. The list of entertainment services went on endlessly. The seventh to fourteenth floor was really mysterious, and there was a special lift dedicated to them. Members could only ess the first to seventh floors, including the restaurant and banquet hall on the rooftop. The restaurant was not big and, surprisingly, had no customers today except for Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu thought, Master likes silence, did he actually book the whole restaurant? For a man who even thought of booking the Grand Bazaar, whichprised of four thousand over shops, booking a restaurant would only take a matter of seconds. Ye Ling ordered six dishes. This scary high-end restaurant served him six verymon dishes. Sweet and sour ribs, white lotus and lily bulb with Chinese yam, pan-fried steak with foie gras, foie gras sd, pan-fried sole fish with champagne sauce, and a codfish chowder. A fusion of Chinese and Western cuisine. Shen Qianshu ordered a ck truffle cake and ate only for the sake of eating. The ck truffle cake was really mouth-watering and delicious. ¡°Over seven hundred dors for such a small piece of cake, it¡¯s certainly different from the rest. The taste of the ck truffle cake and other regr cakes were worlds apart. Ye Ling calmly said, ¡°This restaurant¡¯s ingredients are all shipped by air and are the freshest from all over the world.¡± He mumbled coldly. ¡°So much better than the unworthy underwater restaurant.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. How much longer are you going to be jealous for? ¡°Master, I heard rumors that you like Dream Star¡¯s Shen Lin?¡± ¡°Who said that?¡± ¡°Rumors,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I am in charge of Dream¡¯s Star jewelry appraisal, and Luo Jingzhu is Shen Lin¡¯s superior. She heard rumors that Shen Lin has an advantage in thepetition because one of the judges like her a lot.¡± Ye Ling looked at her coldly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like her.¡± Shen Qianshu oddly heaved a sigh of relief. Although she long believed that Ye Ling was not that blind, she still felt great after hearing him admit it himself. ¡°She has some works that I like a lot,¡± Ye Ling said and lifted up his wrist. ¡°For example, this cufflink, it has a very unique design and is full of life.¡± Shen Qianshu lowered her eyes slightly, feeling even greater. Even though her work wasbeled with someone else¡¯s name and she would never have a chance to sign it off with her name, Ye Ling liked it, and she was overjoyed. ¡°Which of her works do you like?¡± Ye Ling thought for a moment and said, ¡°From every internationalpetition, or every Dream Star¡¯s limited edition design, her every work. I love them. Garden of Eden, Eve¡¯s Heart, Forever Lovers, Encounter... just that they have such bad names.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. You are the one bad at giving names. All those works he mentioned just now, coincidentally, were all designed by her. ¡°This designer is very strange. Her skills are not consistent, and some of her works carry so much aura while some of them can¡¯t even make it to the stage,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ¡°Seriously speaking, I only like a small portion of her work, though I am looking forward to seeing here out with a satisfactory work thispetition.¡± Chapter 174 - She Needed to Calm Her Fear Down

Chapter 174: She Needed to Calm Her Fear Down

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After all, she was the only designer he admired. A jewelry designer with such inconsistent performances was actually rare to find. Shen Qianshu smiled but kept silent with a cold expression. She would naturally perform very well this time as well. Because her work for thispetition is mine. Ye Ling had a big appetite, almost finishing a few dishes. He ate for one and half hour, causing Shen Qianshu to want to order another ck truffle cake. ¡°Shen Qianshu, stay further away from Li Zhiyuan.¡± Ye Ling looked at her with a sinister face. ¡°Master, CEO Li... is not a bad person.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care whether he is a bad or good person. Anyway, you are not allowed to interact with him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s my friend.¡± ¡°Friend?¡± Ye Lingughed coldly and said. ¡°You are only surrounded by bad romances. You don¡¯t have any friends of the opposite sex.¡± The so-called ¡°friends of the opposite sex¡± all just wanted to get Shen Qianshu into bed. Shen Qianshu became silent. ¡°Master, you can¡¯t be too possessive.¡± ¡°Shen Qianshu, I want you, and it is upright and clear. Overbearing or rude I may be, you better listen to me.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s became even more sinister, and he said, ¡°I am kind-hearted and do not kill, but I do not have much patience.¡± Li Zhiyuan is not a good man. Shen Qianshu would not be able to deal with him. ¡°Master, he is Tong Hua¡¯s boss.¡± Shen Qianshu tried to argue. CEO Li was open, treated her like a gentleman, and had never hit her before. He was really respectful and had never stepped out of line. She had no reason to severe contact with Li Zhiyuan. ¡°That¡¯s very simple. You let the annoying brat resign ande to AG Entertainment.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Master, are you kidding me? AG¡¯s main focus was in jewelry production. Its film industry had just started out for five years and had little foundation. Brilliant Entertainment, however, was the world¡¯s biggest entertainmentpany. It would not be a smart decision for Tong Hua¡¯s career if he were to leave Brilliant Entertainment. ¡°I have already ordered people to reorganize AG Entertainment¡¯s film resources, and it will be restructured within half a year. The annoying brat will be king if hees to AG and will surely overtake Brilliant Entertainment with not more than five years. Why bother to be at others¡¯ disposal in Brilliant Entertainment?¡± No matter how famous Tong Hua was, he was still a child actor. To earn money again, he had to be at someone¡¯s disposal and was hounded by capital. Shen Qianshu was speechless. Master, you casually revealed yourpany secret just like that. Is it suitable? ¡°Master?¡± Ye Ling looked at her in exasperation and said, ¡°Do you have any opinions to share?¡± ¡°I have no opinions.¡± Shen Qianshu thought for a moment, and she still felt like there was something inappropriate and was taken advantage of. She and Ye Ling had almost no interactions with each other, so it would be inappropriate if she lets Tong Hua take advantage of him for no reason. Besides, who knows what would happen in the future? ¡°Master, why do you not like Li Zhiyuan?¡± ¡°Is your brain fried?¡± Ye Ling looked at her coldly and said. ¡°I don¡¯t like to be alone, what reasons do I need?¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°Why did you suddenly reorganize your resources to break into the film industry?¡± Ye Ling looked at Shen Qianshu with a very peaceful and quiet expression. ¡°I need tounder money.¡± What the hell!!!! Ye Ling¡¯s expression was sullen and cold, and his amber eyes were reflecting off a surprised Shen Qianshu. Heugher was cold. Sure enough, the real him would cause her to be afraid. She despised him when he was a lunatic, so Ye Ling decided that there was no need to tell her that much. But he badly wanted to say and badly wanted to show his body¡¯s most ugly side in front of her. Under his bright exterior, there was not really an innocent, pure soul. He had already grown mold and an incurable tumor in his darkest times. ¡°Shen Qianshu, those that know my secrets are already mostly killed to prevent divulgence.¡± A chill ran down her spine. Shen Qianshu could not really understand what he was saying for that moment, whether it was real or fake. It seemed like this lunatic never once told lies. A slight fear also grew in her heart, and she heard something that was absolutely horrible. Luckily, she had a little princess. The power of a little princess. ¡°Thus, quickly give me a little princess. She can save your life.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. She waved to the waiter and said, ¡°Give me another ck truffle cake.¡± She needed to calm her fear down. Chapter 175 - Heaven and Earth

Chapter 175: Heaven and Earth

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Family. Shen Xiong, Fang Xia, and Shen Lin ate their meal dejectedly, and after sending Lin Xuan off, the family of three were solemn. Shen Xiong asked, ¡°What did she say?¡± When Lin Xuan was present, it was not convenient for him to ask, but now that he left, Shen Xiong became anxious. ¡°Qianshu said that she can¡¯t help with this matter.¡± Shen Xiong was furious. ¡°Such an ungrateful brat!¡± Fang Xia was silent. It was difficult to say clearly how much eighteen years of upbringing costed or how were they going to calcte it. But after all, they did raise Shen Qianshu for eighteen years. Thus, if they really faced any difficulties, she would surely not leave them to die. Shen Lin asked, ¡°Dad, is thepany really in trouble?¡± Shen Xiong replied. ¡°Yes, the cash flow gap is really big, and including the ident in the gambling quarry during the first half of the year, we incurred a huge loss. The cash flow gap is no longer able to offset, and we need to continue to pump in huge amounts of funds to cover the deficit. If not, I will lose my position as Chairman, and Shen Family¡¯s management right will also be passed into other¡¯s hands.¡± ¡°The situation is that serious?¡± Shen Lin was shocked. She knew that the family was facing some difficulties recently, but she did not know that it was that serious. ¡°Is Uncle Lin not helping us?¡± The two families had always been helping each other. ¡°The gap is too big this time, and Lin Family already pumped in eighty over million dors and had long withdrawn. You are not even married into the family, and even if are, they might not be willing to throw in over a hundred millions dors. It is also not certain whether we will manage to survive. Currently, the best way is to either find another two suppliers to relieve our stress or to lend funds from the bank. Shen Qianshu and CEO Li do not have a simple rtionship. CEO Li became a shareholder of GK, so if we can secure GK¡¯s power of attorney, we will still be able to take a breather. Or maybe... AG¡¯s power of attorney.¡± Shen Xiong closed his eyes slightly. His face was solemn. He was also utterly exhaustedtely due to thepany¡¯s matters. ¡°I have told you long ago not to gamble, not to gamble. You just didn¡¯t want to listen to me.¡± Fang Xia could not help but grumble. ¡°Now is not the time toin, didn¡¯t I wean away from gambling already?¡± Shen Xiong said. ¡°Quick, find Qianshu. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you give in to her or apologize, but you must move her with your words and get GK¡¯s power of attorney.¡± Fang Xia frowned and said, ¡°Qianshu has already grown up and is difficult to gauge. She had already firmly rejected us. After all, we treated her too ruthlessly back then.¡± Shen Lin¡¯s face turned pale. Treated her too ruthlessly? Mom, you think that taking her works and forcing her to quit the jewelry designing industry is really ruthless? So what you meant was that I made a mistake? ¡°So what if she has grown up? She was once our daughter, and we raised her up for eighteen years. Our upbringing is greater than anything. Will she still to leave us to die? She is our only hope currently,¡± Sheng Xiong said. Shen Lin felt really ufortable after hearing that. What do you mean by only hope? Once our daughter? Dad, Mom, then what I am? ¡°Dad, Mom, back then in the hospital, Qianshu had already severed ties with us. What are you still hoping for her to do? She will never help us. Why don¡¯t we beg Lin Family for help? We are such old family friends, and they will not turn a blind eye,¡± Shen Lin softly said with an indescribable panic in her voice. She did not want Shen Qianshu to help her family. She did not want Shen Qianshu to have any ce in her family. Shen Qianshu was kicked out by Shen Family long ago. She was not qualified to step into the family again. ¡°Lin Family will not help us anymore.¡± Shen Lin thought for a moment and said, ¡°Dad, I have another way.¡± ¡°What way?¡± ¡°AG¡¯s President Ye Ling admires me a lot, and he once invited me to work in AG¡¯s design department and also offered very good remuneration. There was news from AG¡¯ President Office that he likes me a lot, so if I win in this uing designpetition, I may have some bargaining power to discuss with him.¡± Chapter 176 - Tong Hua’s Rich Daddy

Chapter 176: Tong Hua¡¯s Rich Daddy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Xiong was ted. He pped his hands and said, ¡°Oh yes, AG¡¯s President likes you. You can beg him for help. A few hundred million is nothing to him. He will surely help if he likes you that much. I think Lin Xuan is out of the question. Just marry AG¡¯s president, he is so much better than Lin Xuan. He is considered royalty, far beyond our family¡¯s social status. Luckily, he likes you. Xiao Lin, you must help our family. We only have you, our only daughter.¡± Fang Xia frowned while Shen Lin¡¯s face reddened. She said, ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? Brother Xuan and I have already been together for so many years.¡± ¡°Foolish girl, you have to aim high. What¡¯s the use of dating for so many years? Think for a bit, are you are willing to marry AG¡¯s Ye Ling or marry Lin Xuan, a mommy¡¯s boy? We are talking about Ye Family here, a big wealthy family.¡± Shen Xiong¡¯s eyes shone with greediness. Shen Lin¡¯s heart faltered, and she felt really conflicted. If Ye Ling really liked her... Then... it could also be considered. She loved Lin Xuan, but she could no longer stand his longing for Shen Qianshu. Moreover, Ye Ling was so handsome. Regardless of his visuals, talents, wealth, or charisma, he was worlds apartpared to Lin Xuan. When she first went to AG to meet him, Ye Ling was really overbearing, and she did not dare to utter a single word in fear of speaking the wrong words. Even if he did not show anger, he would still be respected and looked up to in awe. This charisma was something that Lin Xuan could never have. But, she had never once thought that she and Ye Ling would have any rtionship. She was Dream Star¡¯s most famous designer, and when Ye Ling scouted her, she did not think too much of it. That was until she heard rumors that Ye Ling liked her, and she felt really strange and strongly questioned why would a man like Ye Ling like her. But what if he really did like her? If there was a chance to be AG¡¯s Mrs. President, who would be willing to marry Lin Xuan? She wanted to reach the top in a single step. Just thinking about this, Shen Lin could not help but be excited. Tong Hua filmed a show with a few child stars today for an entertainment show. These child stars all debuted around the same time and all have high poprity. Lin Xiaojuan apanied Tong Hua to film the show, and after leaving the television studio, they met Tong Hua¡¯s fan club. Ye Yifan was mixed among them, smiling cheerfully. It was clear that he was already the number one fan. Tong Hua¡¯s live stream was number one on the leaderboard, and he abruptly defeated a two-year-long number one ce in just a day. Tong Hua filmed a show, and he forked out money to give some fan service, hanging it at the most eye-catching position. For Tong Hua¡¯s show today, his portraits were hung in Central Square for a whole day. For people who did not know, Central Square¡¯s advertisement fees were very expensive. Lin Xiaojuan gritted her teeth and could not even bear to fork out such a huge sum of money. Brilliant Entertainment, who supported Tong Hua a lot, also could not bear to spend the expensive advertisement fees to hang a banner in the Central Square. Lin Xiaojuan thought that if Tong Hua wanted to engrave his name on the moon, the number one fan Ye Yifan would go to the extent of sponsoring the National Space Administration, just for engraving a name. ¡°Your rich daddy is here,¡± Lin Xiaojuan said. She really weed such a foolish and rich fan for her own artiste, but if it were someone she knew, she would have long hit him in the head. Little Tong Hua knew the fan. Ye Family¡¯s third master, City A¡¯s famous second generation. It was difficult not to know him. ¡°Little Baby, I bought you a present. Take a look and see whether you like it.¡± Ye Yifan magically pulled out a present. It was a thirty meters long, ten meters tall jade statue. The statue was a Little Tong Hua, a beautifully dressed golden boy. Everyone was speechless... Chapter 177 - Tong Hua’s Rich Daddy 2

Chapter 177: Tong Hua¡¯s Rich Daddy 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The production crew left the television studio together with them. A few child stars and Tong Hua came out together with their managers, assistants, the show¡¯s director, and host. In front of such a huge crowd, Ye Yifan actually dared to pull out such an eye-catching jade statue, causing everyone to be stunned. They began to worship him. Lin Xiaojuan could almost hear the cries of the other child star managers. Such a foolish and rich investor, why is he not our child¡¯s fan?! Ye Yifan proudly introduced the statue. ¡°This jade is produced by Myanmar. It is rare to find a piece that could be engraved into a statue. I chose it for a long time. Little baby, do you like it?¡± ¡°Ugly,¡± Little Tong Hua said. They were no doubt a family, and their tastes were bizarre. ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t like it? Nevermind then, I will destroy it and find another you like.¡± Ye Yifan swiftly raised his hand, preparing to smash the statue. Lin Xiaojuan was agile, and she quickly caught it and, without any expression, said, ¡°I will keep it on behalf of Tong Hua.¡± Everyone was speechless... Ye Yifan smiled cheerfully once again. Nowadays, it was also the fans who would fund the artiste. A fan like Ye Yifan was one in a million. If there were more fans like him, she would not need to worry about Tong Hua¡¯s advancement anymore and could solely depend on their sponsors. Tong Hua¡¯spetition was very fierce too, and all the people¡¯s expressions were green with envy. Oh, how they wished for Tong Hua to offend Ye Yifan and cause him to stop being his fan. Lin Xiaojuan would never let these managers¡¯ wishese true. The production crew bid their goodbyes, and the other child stars also left with their managers. Ye Yifan smiled happily at them and said, ¡°You guys already filmed for a few hours straight, how about I treat you all to supper?¡± He wanted to cultivate feelings with his little nephew. Little Tong Hua said, ¡°Who do you like the most?¡± ¡°My brother and you, my little baby!¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Tong Hua disyed a little boss-like face and said, ¡°Then we do not have anymon topics to talk about.¡± Ye Yifan was speechless. Ye Yifan was a little confused. Why did they not havemon topics? Little Tong Hua boarded the huge van with a proud and cold face, refusing to interact with Ye Family¡¯s lunatic. Both elder and younger brother were lunatics. Biological brothers as expected. Even though Tong Hua¡¯s expression was cold and hard, Ye Yifan was still bewitched by him like he was under his spell. The filter was thick enough to pierce through space, and he felt that his little nephew was really too charming. So beautiful, Big Brother is no doubt a man that even the gods are jealous of. His son is beautiful and smart and can even earn money. At a young age, he has great charisma. My brother¡¯s genes sure are powerful. Lin Xiaojuan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Mr. Ye, if you would like to pursue Qianshu, targeting Tong Hua first is really a good idea, I...¡± ¡°No, I would never dare!¡± Ye Yifan immediately woke up from his spell with a horrified face. ¡°Please do not spread rumors. You will get me killed.¡± If his brother were to know, it was unclear whether he would be able to save his d*ck. His immediately changed expression and the horrified gaze were nothing but sheer self-exposure. Lin Xiaojuan looked at him with great sympathy. Another second generation bewitched by beauty. Our Qianshu is no doubt a really attractive woman. Lin Xiaojuan gave him an understanding face and proceeded to board the car. Ye Yifan¡¯s whole face was dark. It seemed like she misunderstood something. ¡°Please do not spread rumors, you will really get me killed.¡± Ye Yifan growled angrily, but he unfortunately only breathed in the car exhaust smell. A car stopped in front of Ye Yifan, a bright yellow proud R8, looked exceptionally bright in this night sky. Ye Yifan raised his eyebrows and greeted him enthusiastically. ¡°Hi, CEO Li. Are you looking for Tong Hua? He just left.¡± Chapter 178 - Little Tong Hua Got Punished!

Chapter 178: Little Tong Hua Got Punished!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I came here to look for you,¡± Li Zhiyuan said and smiled at him meaningfully. ¡°I know a good ce, you interested?¡± ¡°Sure, City A¡¯s good ce. I am always interested.¡± Li Zhiyuan smiled and said, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go have fun and have a small chat at the same time.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Little Tong Hua lugged an ugly and heavy jade statue back home. Shen Qianshu was drawing a sketch when she saw the jade statue, and her eyes bulged in surprise. She blurted out. ¡°Tong Hua, you really... have a bizarre taste!¡± Little Tong Hua had always liked big items. Between a small and intricate one-carat diamond ring and a twenty-carat diamond ring, he would definitely choose thetter. He would not find such an enormous item when worn on the finger the slightest bit exaggerating. This was clearly different from her usual tastes. She liked small and intricate items. He liked items that were big and looked expensive. The jade statue looked luxurious at first nce. ¡°A fan gave it to me.¡± Little Tong Hua¡¯s face was devoid of emotions, and he felt indignant inside. This was also the reason for giving Ye Yifan a cold face earlier. I am obviously not their child, but I surprisingly have the same taste as the two lunatics in that family. This is really... so maddening! ¡°Seems like your fans know your preferences already. This kind of jade statue can be easily found in Spring Court Fair. Your fan is also very thoughtful. This actually looks genuine.¡± Shen Qianshu continued to sketch her design. With little time before thepetition, she needed to rush out Shen Lin¡¯s design for thepetition. ¡°Mommy, I have decided. I want to have the same taste as you in the future. From today onwards, I want to like small and intricate items.¡± Little Tong Hua sat down unhappily, propped his chin, and looked at Shen Qianshu sketching. He got furious again. ¡°Mommy, you are helping the poser to design again!¡± He stood up angrily and became really enraged like a small Ye Ling. His hairs stood up in anger. Shen Qianshu hurriedly hugged him. Luckily, her son was small in size and was much easier to hug whenpared to Ye Ling. She pinched Tong Hua¡¯s face and said, ¡°There is still one year left in Mommy¡¯s in her contract period. Once one year ends, it willpletely end.¡± This was the price she paid for saving Tong Hua, and she never once regretted doing so. Not to mention helping Shen Lin to design for a few years, even if it were forever, she would not regret her decision. Little Tong Hua¡¯s nose scrunched up. His Mommy loved jewelry designing so much and had so many passionate works. However, every piece of her work was tagged with someone else¡¯s name. He was heartbroken, helpless, and hated himself more. ¡°If I died back then, you would have...¡± ¡°What nonsense are you sprouting? Are you looking for a beating?¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s face darkened, and her expression turned cold. ¡°Shen Jin, stand and reflect at one corner.¡± Every time Shen Qianshu got angry, she would call out his full name. Little Tong Hua got out of her embrace without any protest and obediently stood at a corner of the wall to reflect. Both mother and son had always rarely brought up this matter. To Tong Hua, this was his biggest inner conflict. He wanted badly to present everything that Shen Qianshu loved in front of her. If one day, he died in front of Shen Qianshu, he wished to leave her with a lot of money and also her beloved career. At least, he could find sustenance in his heart. Even if Shen Qianshu gets married in the future and has her own child. She would love her child a lot. She just needed to remember that she once had a son and loved him. That was already enough. He was so regretful that he was not Shen Qianshu¡¯s biological son. If he was Shen Qianshu¡¯s son, he could at least afford to receive her love, and that it was a mother¡¯s nature. But he was not. He was not Shen Qianshu¡¯s son, but she still lost her beloved career for him. Chapter 179 - Mommy, I Was Wrong!

Chapter 179: Mommy, I Was Wrong!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios During those few nights, he was feeling drowsy in the hospital bed, and Shen Qianshu looked after him every night without sleeping. In his half-conscious state, he saw Shen Qianshu hugging onto her design sketches and crying. His heart was twisted in pain, and he thought right then how great it would be if he were dead. If he were dead, Mommy would not lose her designs. He was filled with remorse, felt guilty, and could nevere to terms with it. If it were not for his heart disease, he and Mommy would have never met and would have never known that there was actually someone in this world who loved him so much. ¡°Mommy, I was wrong. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Tong Hua lowered his head. His eyes were filled with tears, and his voice was gentle like a child being woken from his afternoon nap. After listening to his voice, one could not help but pull him into their embrace and dote on him. Shen Qianshu remained unmoved, lowered her head, and continued sketching. Her finger was trembling slightly. After she raised Tong Hua for so many years, this was his second time being punished. She could not clearly see what was being drawn on the drawing paper. Her son was sensitive and stubborn, and some things were like a deadly tumor, always growing in the heart. It was not a good thing. ¡°Mommy, I was wrong...¡± Tong Hua was almost pleading. He said, ¡°Can you please not be angry?¡± He whimpered and rubbed his nose, and his eyes werepletely red. Shen Qianshu put down her pencil, looked at him in the eye, and said, ¡°Where are you wrong?¡± She was really strict. She needed to put an end to some things once they urred to prevent them from happening again, so as to not get upset further. ¡°I should not bring up that incident, and I caused Mommy to be sad.¡± ¡°Wrong.¡± Shen Qianshu was cold. Tong Hua¡¯s tears rolled down his cheeks, and he pitifully looked at Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu was scared that her heart would soften, so she turned around and said, ¡°Continue thinking, and speak after you have thought well.¡± She did not speak anymore, and she collected her design sketches and went into the bedroom. Tong Hua immediately panicked. His eyes were almost pleading, Mommy don¡¯t go, don¡¯t leave me alone. Mommy, I was wrong. Please don¡¯t be angry. However, no matter how pitiful he looked, Shen Qianshu did not even look at him. The bedroom¡¯s door was gently closed. Tong Hua bit his lips and became a crying mess. Mommy, do you not want me anymore? The bedroom¡¯s door opened once again. Shen Qianshu took a book, walked into the living room, sat on the sofa, and silently read her book. Tong Hua rubbed his nose, and his white and tender hands wiped away his tears hurriedly. After confirming that Shen Qianshu was in the living room, he calmed down and was less panicked. She read the book, but nothing was going into her head. Today¡¯s matters were too sudden. Both mother and son were caught in surprise. Tong Hua¡¯s sudden anger and her helplessness. Her helping to design for Shen Lin had always been Tong Hua¡¯s inner conflict. Knowing that she was not able to hide it anymore, she decided to be open about it and had never concealed it from Tong Hua. She would even discuss her drawing inspirations with Tong Hua asionally. Tong Hua¡¯s inner anger had also never been unleashed before. This was his first time bursting out. It was really sudden. It pierced her heart and left her in pain. Did she do something wrong to let Tong Hua feel so uneasy? It was already simr to the uneasiness of her abandoning him. She thought of what happened recently, and the only exception and special thing that happened was Ye Ling. She had a cold heart, but after calming down and thinking, she finally understood some bits and pieces. Her heart was in greater pain. ¡°Mommy, please don¡¯t be angry, ok?¡± Tong Hua¡¯s face was red from crying. It was like his entire being was short of air, and his nose, ears, and eyes were bright red. He looked like a pitiful little baby. It was an exceptionally heartbreaking sight to see. Shen Qianshu was also really ruthless. She knew that she could not bear but be soft-hearted, so she refused to look up at him. Chapter 180 - Mommy, I Only Have You

Chapter 180: Mommy, I Only Have You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I am more important than Mommy¡¯s jewelry designs. If I die, Mommy will be sadder. I shouldn¡¯t have said those words to hurt Mommy. Mommy, I was wrong. Please forgive me.¡± Tong Hua¡¯s beautiful face was covered in tears. ¡°I swear, I will never mention the design sketches again. I will live a long life, and I have already nned that I will work hard to earn money to let Mommy open a jewelrypany. Mommy can draw your own sketches, and all that you have lost will also be imed back. Mommy, don¡¯t ignore me. I¡¯m scared...¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes were reddened too, and she could feel a lump forming in her throat. His ¡°I¡¯m scared¡±pletely destroyed her pretense. ¡°Baby,e here.¡± Tong Hua ran over and threw himself into her embrace like a pitiful child finally finding his warm shelter and cried breathlessly. It was his first time crying so badly, and he clutched onto Shen Qianshu¡¯s clothes tightly and did not let go, as if afraid that Shen Qianshu would abandon him once he let go. Her son¡¯s subconscious uneasiness made Shen Qianshu feel like she was torn into pieces. It pained her until she was almost breathless. Shen Qianshu had not experienced this kind of heart-wrenching pain for many years already. No matter what the reason was, to let her son feel that amount of uneasiness and loss was all her fault. She was the one that made him feel insecure. ¡°Mommy, I only have you.¡± Tong Hua cried breathlessly. He only had his mummy. But his Mommy still had many people. Her future husband and child. However, he only had her. Shen Qianshu held back the pain in her heart, and she held onto Tong Hua¡¯s shoulders, looked at him calmly, and said, ¡°Tong Hua, you are my son. Love and blood ties are not rted at all. I raised you up all by myself, so to me, you are my biological son. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Mommy, you lived in Shen family for eighteen years, but after Shen Lin came back, they did not want you anymore.¡± When Mommy has her own child in the future, will she abandon me? ¡°Tong Hua...¡± She gently said and caressed his face. ¡°Perhaps, you might not really believe me, but even if Mommy has her own child in the future, you will always be my most beloved child. Do you need Mommy to swear that I will only have you as my child for the rest of my life?¡± Tong Hua hurriedly shook his head and said, ¡°Nope.¡± He did not want Mommy to only have one child for the rest of her life. That would be an evil vow. He might only be able to apany Mommy for ten years, so he really wished that there would be a little brother or sister to apany Mommy. It would be best if it was a little brother so that he can protect Mommy when he grew up. ¡°I love Mommy the most too,¡± Tong Hua said with a look of determination on his white, tender face. Shen Qianshuughed softly, pinched his cheeks, and said, ¡°My baby will not say that anymore if he has a wife in the future.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want a wife. I only want Mommy.¡± Shen Qianshuughed softly and said, ¡°Alright, stop crying. You are a brave man. You must not cry easily.¡± ¡°I am still a baby,¡± Tong Hua said. Babies have the right to cry when they are sad, so why could he not cry? He did not want to hold it in. ¡°Alright, Baby go wash your face and stop crying.¡± Tong Hua Baby nodded firmly and finally managed to control his tears. He obediently went to the bathroom to wash his face. Shen Qianshu heaved a sigh of relief like she just solved a difficult problem. Her precious son had a fragile heart recently, and she failed to realize earlier. Ye Ling and Tong Hua were really a pair of enemies. It seemed like there was actually a reason for dissing each other. This big and small possessiveness was getting stronger and stronger. Moreover, it waspletely unreasonable, bursting out without any warning. Chapter 181 - Using His Life to Contribute to the Pink News

Chapter 181: Using His Life to Contribute to the Pink News

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Tong Hua¡¯s blow-up was like a warning to her. In Tong Hua¡¯s teenage years, her care for him must not deplete. She could not let him grow up so crazily. A child¡¯s fear and uneasiness umted over the years would create a huge impact on his physiological welfare. Tong Hua... was too strong and too sensitive. Little Tong Hua washed his face, and his eyes were still swollen from crying. Shen Qianshu¡¯s attention was attracted by the jade statue, and she could not help but look it over. The jade statue¡¯sposition was brilliant; the jade color was really rich, and it did not look like the fake statues from Spring Court Fair. This jade statue was exceptionally transparent. Her knowledge in colored jewels was far beyond that of jade, and Gubelin¡¯s appraisal for jade belonged to another branch. Even though she was not as skilled in jade whenpared to colored jewels, she could more or less find a knack to it. This jade was brilliant. Even though the jade was rich in color and thick, light could still pass through. ¡°Tong Hua, where did this jadee from?¡± This jade statue was tall and big. When Tong Hua first brought it home, she only thought that maybe it was a fan¡¯s gift for him and that such a huge jade was most probably fake. Spring Court Fair had plenty of these, but to make such a huge statue, how big must the materials be? That was until she saw from the corner of her eye a light ray passing through the jade statue. The whole jade statue was transparent. It was a really rare sight. Little Tong Hua washed his face and looked at the jade statue. He actually quite liked it. ¡°Ye Yifan gave it to me,¡± Little Tong Hua said and pursed his lips. ¡°He recently became my fan club¡¯s golden investor, and he would be there at every sponsorship. Oh yes, the advertisement in Central Square today was also sponsored by him.¡± ¡°Who is Ye Yifan?¡± She already had a bad feeling from hearing this surname. ¡°Cheap daddy¡¯s brother. He¡¯s really rich, and he paid for all the fan club advertising fees, including getting me the top spot on the leaderboard and giving resources. He must have some dirty tricks up his sleeve!¡± Little Tong Hua said and concluded. ¡°Such a weird guy.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. It was indeed weird being so rich. She knew that among Ye Family¡¯s lineal descendants, there was a really famous rich second generation. The media usually called him Third Master while people called him Third Fool in private. He got famous because he was a prodigal son. There was a rumor back then that Ye Family almost went bankrupt because of the Third Master¡¯s prodigality. It was said that back then, he wanted to give an airne to a celebrity he was pursuing. In the end, he realized that giving an airne was really too difficult and that he still needed to provide a professional captain, cabin crew, and solutions the air limitations and many other issues. He only gave up after realizing all the trouble he would have to go through. When it was her birthday, he bought all the roses in the city andid them all along the route to her house, forming a ten-meter long rose carpet. It was a grand and spectacr sight. The media relished in the news and imed that the celebrity was going to step straight into Ye Family and be the Third Master¡¯s wife. Three dayster, it was revealed that the Third Master fell in love with a female undergraduate and started a fierce pursuit. He almost bought the whole university just for her. It was because it was a government university that he had no choice but to back away and put down his rich status. If it were a private university, he would have bought it without thinking twice. This was all because he was bewitched by the idea of a principal and student couple. Third Master helped City A contribute to each and every incredible pink news in just a short twenty years of his life. Every pink news came together with the feeling of richness, and he would enjoy doing it again. It was only short of writing ¡®foolish and rich¡¯ on his face. The most famous one among all his news was him pursuing a diplomat. He followed her all the way overseas to an overseas interview, and it almost became an international issue. For the past twenty plus years, he really used his life to contribute to pink news. Due to such a weird personality, his real name was long forgotten. Chapter 182 - The Person at Home Is Strict on Me

Chapter 182: The Person at Home Is Strict on Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu had the opportunity to witness the ten-meter rose carpet back then. It was a grand event; the whole road was blocked, and the road to the celebrity¡¯s house had no cars. It was instead carpeted with ayer of real roses. This news even made international headlines. It caused City A¡¯s head of Bureau of Transportation to be sacked. ¡°This jade is actually... a grade A jade. Carving can cause a jade to be easily destroyed, and it cannot be salvaged once ruined. If it is not a top jade-carving master who works on the piece, the jade would also have cracks. This jade statue is exceptionally transparent with not a single crack line. It was also carved into a lifelike statue. If it were not a jade-carving master¡¯s intricate workmanship, many jade stones would have been ruined.¡± Shen Qianshu gasped in admiration. Her heart was already lost in the jade statue. Admiring a beautiful creation was every person¡¯s natural instinct. ¡°Baby, this is a collectible!¡± Jade was priceless whenpared to gold. A collectible among jewelry was even more priceless. Jade at the size of a thumb would have already cost a bomb, let alone such a huge jade statue. ¡°Then what are we going to do?¡± Tong Hua did not think that far either. He thought that it only cost over ten thousand dors, and he could still be able to ept it. Now that he saw Shen Qianshu¡¯s expression and realized that it was something incredible, the situation became awkward. Tong Hua was not someone who was greedy for money. Shen Qianshu and he both loved money, but they only earned the money in a noble way. ¡°I did not want to ept it initially, but he said that he would smash it if I didn¡¯t want it. Auntie Xiaojuan then epted it.¡± Tong Hua thought back to that moment and realized how regretful he would be if it was actually smashed. Shen Qianshu took a deep breath. ¡°Where did this weirdoe from?¡± Such an expensive item, they definitely could not ept it. This was different from buying gifts in a live broadcast. Although buying gifts online and giving presents were always consensual, it was really not appropriate for Tong Hua to ept this gift. When Tong Hua was targeted for assassination previously, Ye Ling seemingly did not tell his family Tong Hua¡¯s identity. Ye Yifan might have done all this because he thought that Tong Hua was Ye Ling¡¯s son. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, go to bed first. Mommy will solve this.¡± ¡°Mommy, are you not angry anymore?¡± ¡°Not angry.¡± Shen Qianshu pinched his cheeks and said, ¡°How can Mommy bear to be angry? Tong Hua, go to sleep happily.¡± After Little Tong Hua went to sleep, Shen Qianshu called Ye Ling. Ye Ling was inside The Heaven Nightclub¡¯s private room. Inside the room, there were four men other than Ye Ling. The three men were all strikingly handsome, but their charismas were vastly different from each other. Mu Yuan was handsome and matured, giving off a soldier-like coldness, but had a mesmerizing smile. Xie Jinghuan wore gold-rimmed spectacles and had a pale face and cold expression, like a cold flower that could only be seen from afar and could not be profaned. Su Nancheng was gentlemanly and cool with soft features, like he was wrapped in ayer of thin skin. He emitted a ray of warm light like a teacher who specializes in giving inspirational talks. Su Nancheng whistled and highlyuded Ye Ling¡¯s outfit. ¡°Ye Ling looks so handsome till he arouses the great indignation of both men and gods. Ye Old Lady has the intentions to matchmake you and Lu Mengxi, and you will be a drug just by simply wearing this outfit.¡± Mu Yuan asked, ¡°Wear the army uniform next time and help me film an army recruitment video, alright?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Su Nanchengughed out loud and said, ¡°Xiao Yuan, you can film it yourself.¡± Mu Yuan ¡®tsked¡¯ and leaned backward. With his long legs crossed together, he said, ¡°The person at home is strict on me and doesn¡¯t allow me to be in the public eye.¡± ¡°Continue bluffing! Whichdy will be willing to remain a widow for you?¡± Su Nancheng did not believe what he said at all. Mu Yuanughed happily, lighted a cigar, and held it in his mouth arrogantly. ¡°Up to you to believe me or not.¡± Chapter 183 - An Inkling of Ghost City’s Counterpart

Chapter 183: An Inkling of Ghost City¡¯s Counterpart

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xie Jinghuan pushed up his spectacles, wore a seductive nce, and said, ¡°Staying in the army camp every day, even if you are dating someone, it would be a guy.¡± Everyone was speechless... Ye Ling listened to them yakking away, felt indifferent, and did not engage in their conversation. To him, it was all boring subjects, so he did not bother to waste his saliva. Mu Yuan boasted that he had a partner since he was eighteen. Now twenty-three, they still had not seen the said person at all. Xie Jinghuan said, ¡°Ah Ling, the thing you asked me to help investigate already has some progress. Li Zhiyuan indeed has some unusual transactions with Ghost City and is really secretive about it. There are also people from Ghost City acting as an undercover,undering money for Ghost City over the years. Brilliant Entertainment reached the peak that fast all due to Ghost City¡¯s support in the background. Not only does Ghost City have a really close rtionship with you, he almost never had a conflict with any of City A¡¯s financial group and even collectively made use of big financial magnate¡¯s resources.¡± Ghost City was an underground kingdom that had been in rule for over thirty years with extremely vast industry chains. Nobody knew how it built up its fortune. During the Financial Crisis over twenty years ago, it became famous as a loan shark. In an era of financial scarcity, Ghost City became extremely wealthy instead. Ghost City extended out vast industry chains, took over all of City A¡¯s behind-the-scenes transactions, and also directed the lifeblood of City A¡¯s economic development, extending their influence to a very formidable level. Every profession and every industry had people from Ghost City. Ghost City not only did traditional business but also uwful business. However, it was difficult to find evidence of their crimes. This organization¡¯s affluence was not only in City A; it left its mark on the whole world, but nobody had ever met Ghost City¡¯s owner. This thirty-year-old underground kingdom had a very mysterious owner but had vanquished many people. Mu Yuan once concealed himself as an undercover agent in Ghost City for three years, hoping to find its owner. However, he gained nothing in return, not even the name of the owner. Over the past thirty plus years, it had changed three generations of owners. After Mu Yuan¡¯s identity was exposed, Ghost City did not im his life but instead let him go, thus forming a good rtionship with Mu Family. It was discovered that some of Mu Family¡¯s industries were also closely rted to Ghost City. Mu Yuan thus gave up his mission of finding Ghost City¡¯s owner from then on. The main reason was also that although Ghost City was an underground kingdom, it also wandered between the ck and white world. ¡°This person sure is mysterious. I ryed my information three times, and not even once did he meet me,¡± Su Nancheng said with some regret. ¡°Ah Ling, why do you want to find Li Zhiyuan¡¯s trouble when everything¡¯s perfectly alright? Even if he teams up with Lu Family and goes against you, you will definitely not lose to him.¡± ¡°Personal feuds.¡± Ye Ling suddenly recalled something, and his expression became extremely cold. Mu Yuan said, ¡°You and Li Zhiyuan have always been on two different routes, why would there be personal feuds? It has been all Li Zhiyuan¡¯s pink news recently, and even the news of him pursuing a woman became the talk of the town. I think the woman is an Inte celebrity, and she has a celebrity son. My cousin is a huge fan of both mother and son. Li Zhiyuan does not even mind being a stepdad. It can be seen that it is really true love!¡± The room instantly froze. Ye Ling¡¯s eyes were as cold as frost, and his entire person was emitting off a foul and evil-foreboding air. Cold and bloodthirsty like a beast ready to attack anytime. It stretched out its ws coldly as if it was going to engulf its enemy the very next second. The three men were in dead silence as if there was a man pressing a sharp knife against their necks. Only a handful of people knew about Ye Ling¡¯s sickness, and even his closest family did not know, let alone his best friends. This was something fatal because once he lost his control and rationality, his enemies could take advantage of this opportunity and get rid of him. Thus, the fewer the number of people knew, the better. Chapter 184 - Big Princess Is Here for Inspection

Chapter 184: Big Princess Is Here for Inspection

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling had always been a man with few words and especially liked being alone. As they had been intimate associates, they got used to his behavior. He rarely expressed interest in anything and almost had no weaknesses. Wealth and power, he had them all. A man¡¯s deep-rooted bad habits, he had none at all. Not greedy, not proud, not ill-tempered, not addicted to gambling, and also not horny. His work partners tried to bribe him with women many times but were all unsessful. Zhong Ran once identally revealed that Ye Ling was allergic to women, giving a perfect exnation to why he was not attracted to women. Mu Yuan first heard of this news during his training, and he almost fell off a three-meter tall wall and burst outughing after that. All his men thought that he won the lottery. Soon after, there were rumors in the society. Ye Ling was allergic to women, was not attracted to them, did not even havepassion for them. Even if really attractive women were ced in front of him, he would turn a blind eye to them. A strikingly beautiful Oscar actress almost stripped to seduce him once, but Ye Ling waspletely indifferent. For the past few years, there was not a single woman who coulde into contact with Ye Ling. When they talked about pink news at times, Ye Ling also did not have any reaction. Who knew which sentence stepped on this big Master¡¯s bottom line, causing them to be doomed without any warning. Mu Yuan was confused. What did I say wrong? At that moment, Ye Ling¡¯s phone rang. In such a nerve-racking situation, nobody noticed the ringing. Su Nancheng took a side nce and saw the name of the contact. Little princess. Ye Ling was too engrossed in his own fury, and just as he was about to unleash his fury, he also saw the three words shing across his phone screen. The coldness in his eyes disappeared, and his whole body emitted a type of gentleness like a man who was badly attracted to someone. He picked up the phone. Shen Qianshu only wanted to try to see if she could get through, as it was already veryte at night. She did not expect him to pick up that quickly. ¡°Yes?¡± Ye Ling asked. Shen Qianshu was tender and gentle, speaking in a Jiangnan woman¡¯s soft and gentle voice. ¡°Master, you are still awake?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Then have you reached home?¡± ¡°I¡¯m outside having a gathering with friends.¡± Shen Qianshu thought for a moment and said, ¡°You go ahead, I will call you tomorrow.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not busy. You can just tell me.¡± Everyone was speechless... Xie Jinghuan, Mu Yuan, and Su Nancheng thought that they were hearing things. What the hell? These few short sentences could be heard as someone at home checking on his whereabouts. But what was more surprising was that Ye Ling actually obediently answered her. Not busy? Are you kidding us? Disying a murderous stance just now and casually saying he was not busy now. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Tong Hua went for filming today, and your brother gave him a jade statue. It¡¯s quite a big jade statue and looks really expensive from what I see. It¡¯s not an ordinary statue, so I thought that I should inform you. Which day will you be free so that I can return it to you?¡± Ye Ling listened with an unchanging expression. ¡°Since it is Ye Yifan¡¯s first meeting gift for Tong Hua, you should just ept it. He must give it sooner orter.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. What do you mean by must give it sooner orter? Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Master, it is too expensive. We cannot ept it. That would be like taking advantage.¡± ¡°Since it is already given to you, just ept it. My family does notck this amount of money.¡± Shen Qianshu was silent for a while. This was totally unreasonable. She started having a bad feeling about it. ¡°If you really think that it is too expensive, give birth to a little princess then.¡± Indeed, little princess again. Shen Qianshu regretted giving him a call. Why did she mindlessly call him in the middle of the night? ¡°I understand.¡± Shen Qianshu hung up the call, thought for a moment, and did not bother anymore. ording to Ye Ling¡¯s temper, he would never receive back something his family gave out. She reassured herself and felt more at ease. Chapter 185 - Is The Truth Really More Important Than a Bonus?

Chapter 185: Is The Truth Really More Important Than a Bonus?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She thought of the piece of cheque seven years ago. Until today, she had not touched a single cent, and it was all saved in the bank, collecting interest. When Tong Hua was in a critical condition, she was going to use this amount of money, but due to unforeseen circumstances and some special reasons, she needed to wait for one week before being able to use it. She could not wait until then and thus, luckily, did not use it. In the clubhouse¡¯s private room. The three men were intrigued by Ye Ling. Right after he put down his phone, Ye Ling saw three pairs of eyes staring intently at him as if waiting for some gossip. The always cold and indifferent Xie Jinghuan also looked at him, and the three men¡¯s gazes were exactly the same. Ye Ling looked at them weirdly and said, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Damn you! Do you take the three of us as air?¡± Mu Yuan and Xie Jingheng looked at him expressionlessly. Brother, you are too much! Su Nancheng asked, ¡°Ah Ling, who is Little Princess?¡± Xie Jinghuan could not help but ask. ¡°A woman?¡± Mu Yuan repeated. ¡°A woman?¡± He once suspected that there was not a single female name in Ye Ling¡¯s contact list. Normally, when the olddy called, it was always Zhong Ran who picked up the call. It was really shocking that a ¡®Little Princess¡¯ would suddenly pop out. ¡°Yeah, a woman.¡± Although his behavior was calm, to them, it was already considered a miracle. There was actually a woman in Ye Ling¡¯s contact list. ¡°Who is it?¡± The three of them eximed at the same time. Ye Ling replied. ¡°She is going to give me a little princess.¡± Everyone was speechless... Su Nancheng was so shocked that his jaws dropped. He blurted out. ¡°Ah Ling, you are getting married?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Xie Jinghuan and Mu Yuan exchanged nces. Mu Yuan asked, ¡°How are you going to have a little princess when you are not getting married?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s gaze turned cold, and he fell silent. Xie Jinghuan changed the topic and said, ¡°You actually started dating so secretly. You are so much more powerful than Xiao Yuan, who only knows how to boast.¡± Mu Yuan was speechless. It was unclear what Ye Ling was thinking. His gaze was dark and did not convey any emotion. They were also used to his actions and did not poke on his personal matters. They had really good camaraderie in regards to that. Everybody was really curious, but they all did not continue probing who Little Princess was. ¡°There is something that I have long wanted to point out. Ah Ling, you have been paying great attention in dressing up recently. Wearing this camelia as a boutonniere is already sultry enough, and you are actually even wearing a bracelet. And also, this bracelet... is quite ugly!¡± Su Nancheng said. The bracelet, he already noticed it from the moment Ye Ling came out of his house. Ye Ling was handsome, reckless, and had never cared about dressing up. Other than a watch on his hand, there were no other extra essories. It was exceptionally striking now that there was suddenly an extra bracelet. However, this unisex bracelet was really quite ugly. Once his words came out, Ye Ling¡¯s face darkened. His gaze swept past Su Nancheng coldly like a knife de flying past his head. ¡°Su Nancheng, your bonus for this year is gone.¡± Su Nancheng was speechless. Wtf? What right do you have to confiscate my bonus? Speaking the truth in this generation is also wrong? Xie Jinghuan calmly pushed up his spectacles and said, ¡°It looks quite nice.¡± Mu Yuan followed after. ¡°Yeah, very unique.¡± Su Nancheng turned around and looked at the two. You guys are such hypocrites. Wouldn¡¯t your conscience hurt? Xie Jinghuan and Mu Yuan did not even bother to look at him. Is the truth more important than a bonus? ¡°Since we can¡¯t get into Ghost City, then let¡¯s not bother.¡± Ye Ling gaze went cold, emitting a murderous air. ¡°Since we can¡¯t bypass Ghost City, then let¡¯s not bother either. We shall then see what mighty creature the owner of Ghost City is and what he can do to me!¡± The three men were shocked, and there was an unexinable fear in their hearts. What kind of personal feud was this to the extent that they needed to tear each other into pieces. Such an irrational decision was not like something Ye Ling would do at all. Chapter 186 - Yeah, I Did It Intentionally

Chapter 186: Yeah, I Did It Intentionally

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The appraisal work at Dream Star hade to a close. Shen Qianshu no longer had to go to Dream Star. After submitting all the reports, she returned to her usual job and continued doing appraisal work. Lin Xiaojuan received an invitation to film an outdoor reality TV show, and she brought Tong Hua out for the show. The reality TV show took the nation by storm from the first episode. This was a reality TV show rting to traveling. Tong Hua was the youngest guest on the show. He broke free from his usual obedient persona and let loose, revealing his true character on the show. In one day, he was filmed for eighteen hours. If he had to act well-behaved the entire time, he felt that it would not be ¡®real.¡¯ After the first episode of the show was broadcasted on TV, peoplebeled Tong Hua as a genius child with high IQ and high EQ. His IQ was way ahead of others. He spoke fluent English and French interchangeably, which attracted a lot of fans. Furthermore, Tong Hua did not mind unting his skills in front of the camera. Being skillful in ying the piano, organ, and harmonica also made many musicians cheer for him. The most surprising thing was that Tong Hua¡¯s education level had already reached high school standards. This was what made people feel strange about him. Lin Xiaojuan wanted to help make Shen Qianshu more popr as well and paid people to make Shen Qianshu seem better than what she was. The outside worldplimented her for being a mother who could groom a child into a genius. Shen Qianshu received a lot of praise, and it was clear that since she became an inte celebrity, there was no turning back. An oue like this made Tong Hua extremely happy. No one could be happier than Shen Qianshu when it came to Tong Hua having a broad future with no obstacles. Tong Hua felt more rxed on reality TV than when he was acting, as it was less stressful. He was like a little child being well taken care of by the other guests. Shen Qianshu was slightly more relieved, and at the same time, she was doing preparations for the product Shen Lin was using for thepetition. Shen Lin hurried her almost once every three days to hand her designs. Shen Qianshu procrastinated on purpose. She knew Shen Lin too well. The previous time, she designed a beautiful piece of work for Shen Lin that she really liked, but Shen Lin was dissatisfied and wanted her to redo it. She ended up handing her three designs. Later on, she found out that Shen Lin had used the two other designs that she had rejected on otherpetitions and even boasted to others that she came up with those ideas on the spot. That won her good reputation. She was put in the limelight, and she took the nation by storm. Shen Qianshu was furious about it, but Shen Lin said calmly that no matter what, her designs all belonged to Shen Lin and that it was her choice if she wanted to use them or not. Shen Qianshu had no right to say anything. After learning her lesson, she vowed to never let history repeat itself again. No matter how Shen Lin hurried her, she insisted on not giving her any extra works. Let the strong be strong, for I am the cool breeze that brushes the small hill; let the unreasonable be unreasonable, for I am the bright moon that illuminates the great river 1. She refused to budge. Shen Qianshu was no pushover. Since she was young, she had been losing out. First, it was to Shen Lin. Then, it was to Ye Ling. Other than these two people, she had never lost to anyone else. She knew all of Shen Lin¡¯s weaknesses and was right about her every sly move. The more Shen Lin hurried her, the more she felt rxed. She posted photos of herself doing recreational activities all over her social media ounts. She went fishing, drinking tea, ying basketball, and going for spa treatments... Every time she posted something, Shen Lin would look for her angrily, and Shen Qianshu also got a confirmation that Shen Lin was indeed always observing how she lived her life. The better her life was, the more heartbroken Shen Lin felt. Shen Qianshu was very sure about that. The day before the jewelry designpetition of City A, Shen Lin came to her house again to demand for her work angrily. Shen Qianshu finally handed her the designs. Shen Lin was very unhappy about it. ¡°Shen Qianshu, you did that on purpose, huh?¡± ¡°Yup! That¡¯s right. I did it intentionally.¡± Chapter 187 - Opening Of The Jewelry Design Competition

Chapter 187: Opening Of The Jewelry Design Competition

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Yup! That¡¯s right. I did it intentionally.¡± Shen Qianshu revealed a smile that was meant to piss her off. She looked pretty and loved to smile. Her eyes were very clear, and her smooth pale skin was wrapped around all of her wless facial features, making her seem extremely beautiful. Shen Lin felt a sharp pain in her heart as she was very anxious. Since the start of thispetition, she had not been feeling good. Firstly, Luo Jingshu¡¯s score was higher than hers. Then, Shen Qianshu insisted on not giving her drafts of her design. She was not confident. Shen Qianshu was once a broken woman who searched for a job everywhere even when she was pregnant. She had gone through bad times and almost stopped her education to end up as a worthless person. But the tables had turned, and she seemed to have good destiny as she always managed to pull through. She was just so lucky. After giving birth as an unmarried woman, it wasmon for people to neglect her, but because of her beauty and the fact that her son had taken the nation by storm, she became famous. After losing her job as a jewelry designer, she made a career in the appraising industry and became a celebrity-level appraiser. She had never seen anyone with better luck than Shen Qianshu. She did not believe that Lady Luck would always be on Shen Qianshu¡¯s side. Shen Qianshu, just you wait. If I lose to Luo Jingshu in thispetition, I will sweep your reputation away! The grand opening of the jewelry designpetition in City A at the Arts museum was unprecedentedly great. Firstly, AG, GK, and Dream Star were jewelrypanies with powerful global branding. The threepanies had coborated to hold this designpetition, and that drew a lot of attention. This event had also gathered professionals in this industry worldwide. Famous designers, appraisers, jewelers, and veterans from renownedpanies were there. The tickets were sold out a month ago, and all seats were taken. Reporters were taking a lot of pictures, and Shen Qianshu heard that Noah was invited. Shen Qianshu was anticipating his arrival; she would be extremely fortunate if she could meet her idol for once. Every year, the jewelrypetition was a grand event. There were not manypetitions in the nation that was this important. There were some online that were full of nonsense, but this was apetition of great value. Every year, thepetition system was different, and that was the most interesting thing about the jewelrypetition of City A. Nobody knew what the judges would ask about. Shen Lin had already been the champion of the jewelrypetition twice. She was very lucky. Although AG Jewelry had arger reputation than Dream Star, the design department of AG Jewelry was not as good as that of Dream Star¡¯s. Dream Star had groomed two celebrity-level designers, Luo Jingshu and Shen Lin. Both of them were young and beautiful, and they were both Dream Star¡¯s signature designers. Shen Lin was the most renowned. There were some designers in AG who were great and famous too, but they wanted to give the younger professionals a chance to prove themselves as well, so they seldom joined in thepetition. Every year, they would pick designers who were extremely young to take part in thepetition. This year, it was the same. None of the older professionals took part in thepetition. This was like an unspoken rule. Every year, they picked the youngest to be the contestants, bringing in new blood and fresh ideas for the jewelry design industry. Shen Qianshu had reached the Arts museum early and bumped into Ye Guanjun, his wife, and the head curator. The trio chatted outside the museum intently. It was two hours before thepetition, and the crowd was already making their way into the Arts museum. Ye Guanjun¡¯s wife was named Chen Wanwan. She was a mini B-list celebrity who was young, beautiful, and seemingly vigorous. The men in the Ye family seemed to be very open when it came to wooingdies. Back then, when he was going after Chen Wanwan, he was as passionate as the Third Master. After Chen Wanwan married into the Ye Family, she retired from her busy life and became a wealthy wife who appeared on entertainment shows asionally. There were rumors all around that imed that Ye Guanjun was rather henpecked. Seeing them made Shen Qianshu recall the bracelet event. Chapter 188 - How Sad, I Won’t Be Meeting My Idol.

Chapter 188: How Sad, I Won¡¯t Be Meeting My Idol.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Lil Shu, we meet again. Recently, you have been very popr. You have be prettier. Whoever marries you must be really fortunate.¡± Chen Wanwan held Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand passionately and smiled as if she was Shen Qianshu¡¯s elder sister. She was exceptionally friendly. She was 32 years old this year and was a wealthy wife who was carefree. The inws loved her a lot, and her husband always defended her. She never seemed to have aged. Standing beside Shen Qianshu, they looked like sisters. She was also a big client of Shen Qianshu. ¡°Sis Wanwan, we haven¡¯t met in a while. You are still as gorgeous as ever.¡± ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been using a face mask that¡¯s really great. I¡¯ll send you a carton soon. It works really well on reducing water retention. No formalities, please; it¡¯s my pleasure.¡± ¡°Alright, thanks, then. I¡¯ll ept your gift.¡± Chen Wanwan smiled, and Ye Guanjun thought to himself, Qianshu, little beauty, please don¡¯t betray me. I can send you a carton of facial masks too. Noticing his gaze, Shen Qianshu said to him, ¡°Good afternoon, Sir.¡± ¡°Good afternoon, Miss Shen. Why are you here so early today?¡± ¡°Mr. Ye and Sis Wanwan are here early too. I heard that Noah would being, so I came in hopes of bumping into him.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a pity. GK sent the invitation, but Noah turned it down. He doesn¡¯t care about showing due respect to others.¡± The sadness in Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes could be seen clearly. It seemed like she would not be meeting her idol. While they were talking, people began making their way in. They were all professionals from jewelry shops, pawn shops, and auction halls. They were basically in the same chain industry, and people knew each other. As Gubelin¡¯s main appraiser, Shen Qianshu greeted the bosses of those industries before her boss hade. When Gubelin¡¯s boss had arrived, she remained silent as if she was blending in with the background. The designers made their way into the Arts museum. The head curator went to attend to other people while Chen Wanwan and Ye Guanjun waved goodbye and went to their respective seats. Suddenly, a silver Maserati sports car dashed over and stopped outside the Arts museum, and many luxury cars arrived behind them. A young and beautifuldy came out of the Maserati sports car. She was in an aqua blue dress, and she looked gentle and delicate. Her clothes made her seem exquisite, and her skin was soft and pale. Her lips were red, and her teeth were very white. She looked soft and amiable yet elegant. She was pretty and gentle, and she wore a pair of light blue crystal heels. A group of people got off from the luxury car behind her. They were wealthydies and gentleman. With the beautifuldy in the center, the sight was like a beautiful piece of art. Lu Mengxi! Other than Shen Qianshu, the other appraiser of City A had juste back from America this year. She was an appraiser who had an international reputation and was very famous. She was the granddaughter of the Lu family. She was well-loved and also rumored to be Li Zhiyuan¡¯s girlfriend. The head curator and a few designers crowded around to wee her. Thedy was polite and warm, making her very well-liked. ¡°Qianshu, what are you looking at?¡± Li Zhiyuan¡¯s voice came from beside her. He was in a white shirt and dark blue striped suit jacket. He had a tie on that was of a solid color, making him look very charismatic. Simple and decent, making him look warm. He was clearly a person with splendid future prospects. ¡°Good afternoon, CEO Li.¡± Shen Qianshu greeted him smilingly. ¡°When did youe?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t notice me because you were looking at a beauty. I¡¯m so sad.¡± Although he said that he was sad, he did not look sad. Shen Qianshu did not mind. She met a lot of familiar faces today, and most of the designers had already arrived. Chapter 189 - My Brother Is Just So Cool

Chapter 189: My Brother Is Just So Cool

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Zhiyuan looked at her intently. Shen Qianshu was a beautifuldy regardless of whether the makeup she had on was light or heavy. The clean and light makeup she had on made her seem natural, and the colors werepelling. He loved her smile the most. Her eyes were like soft light spreading across ake, and her smile was bright and beautiful. Ye Ling is such a beast, how could he be qualified to have her? Lu Mengxi bade her friends goodbye and approached them. Her elegance was simr to that of Shen Qianshu¡¯s. They were likedies who were raised at Jiangnan, bright and beautiful. Lu Mengxi gave others a stronger sense of security while Shen Qianshu was more active and bubbly. They were both good in their own ways. ¡°Mengxi, you¡¯re here. Let me introduce to you, this is Shen Qianshu, a girl I¡¯ve been trying to woo.¡± Li Zhiyuan introduced Shen Qianshu to Lu Mengxi warmly. He sounded exceptionally serious. ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu stared at him. Isn¡¯t she the one who¡¯s rumored to be your girlfriend? Lu Mengxiughed. ¡°Zhiyuan, you¡¯re so quick on drawing the line between us. We grew up as childhood friends, and even the media spreads that I¡¯m your girl.¡± ¡°You have big dreams, how could I provide for you?¡± Li Zhiyuan meant more than what he had expressed, but Shen Qianshu did not mind it the slightest bit. These people did not mean much to her. In her eyes, they were just strangers. Lu Mengxi just happened to be one who was working in the same field as her. Lu Mengxi reached her arm out calmly and said, ¡°Miss Shen, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you!¡± Shen Qianshu stuck out her arm and withdrew her hand once they touched. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± She did not like to have physical contact with people other than Tong Hua and Lin Xiaojuan. Lu Mengxi¡¯s eyes were locked on Shen Qianshu as if she was pondering, but she also seemed to mean more than what she had said. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you a long time ago, Miss Shen. You are a well-known appraiser who increased the standards of the looks for all jewelry appraisers. After meeting you today, I can say that you are indeed a little angel. No wonder Zhiyuan was so quick on drawing the lines.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled and cursed inwardly. If Shen QIanshu really did have anything on with Li Zhiyuan, she was afraid that she would be jealous of the way Mengxi constantly mentioned Zhiyuan . Lu Mengxi seemed too close to him. But it was such a pity that she had no feelings for Li Zhiyuan at all. So, naturally, she was not bothered at all. Li Zhiyuan was just about to speak when the reporters began crowding around them as if they had discovered newnd. A fiery red sports car dashed towards them, and there was a ck bulletproof SUV following behind. The corner of Shen Qianshu¡¯s lips quirked up. That fiery red sports car was too familiar. The car that he had damaged out of violence was still under repair, and so the fiery red sports car became his favorite one to drive. The eye-catching color and attention-seeking car design did not match Ye Ling¡¯s personality at all. The two brothers of the Ye Family got off the sports car and instantly attracted the attention of passersby and the reporters, taking over the camera album on their phones. The car behind them stopped. Zhong Ran, Ah Da, and two tall men got off, standing in a row like male models. Ye Ling dressed interestingly. It was exactly the same as how he had dressed at the Ocean Restaurant. The white camellia on the front of his shirt made the details on the suit seem even more perfect. His wless and charismatic face became the center of attraction quickly. This was the first time Ye Ling had officially appeared in front of the public of City A. The reporters were going crazy. The Ye Yifan who was usually the center of attraction whenever he appeared on media lost his limelight instantly and became a poor little baby that nobody cared about. He felt disappointed but proud at the same time. My Brother is just so cool. It¡¯s my pleasure to lose to him. Chapter 190 - I Want To Meet You

Chapter 190: I Want To Meet You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The mysterious President of AG who was a well-known magnate, Ye Ling, was headlining before thepetition had started. Whenever the media saw a valuable target, they would swarm towards the person regardless of who they were Getting a topic to talk about and news were what matters most to them. But for this time, they did not dare to do so. Ye Ling¡¯s eyes were frosty, and he was as cold as usual. It was as if he had risen from hell. From his eyes, it could be seen that he had an antisocial personality, and people kept their distance from him. It was as if the only thing that was missing was a sign on his head that said ¡®HARD TO GET ALONG.¡¯ Zhong Ran, Ah Da, and two men in ck stood behind him. Two of them stepped in front of him, forming a protective boundary between him and the others. The reporters did not dare to approach them. Ye Ling made his way into the museum, and a female journalist who wanted to be the first to get something out of them dashed forward. Of course, Zhong Ran did not dare to let women near his Master, so he blocked her forcefully. Woman, calm down. This is a hibernating beast. You should be d that you did not touch him. ¡°Mr. Ye, is it true that you are here today because of...¡± Ye Ling walked towards the museum looking aloof. He did not even bother to spare a look at the journalist. He remained silent and was like a walking hormone activator, making all thedies squeal for him. The female reporter felt awkward as she was at a loss for words. Zhong Ran, Ah Da, and a few others followed him while Ye Yifan whistled. He was a huge fan of his brother, so his views were filtered and biased, and he did not even feel anything for the woman. He followed along while smiling like a beautiful butterfly. Lu Mengxi looked straight at him and thought, Oh, so that¡¯s Ye Ling. How... alluring. She felt her heart palpitating wildly. It was as if she had fallen into a bottomless ocean, submerging deeper and deeper. ¡°My brother doesn¡¯t like to be interviewed, and he hates women. Please keep your distance in case he rages. If my brother is unhappy, the consequences could be disastrous.¡± Ye Yifan warned the reporters and journalists smilingly. The phrase ¡®he hates women¡¯ made thedies swoon even more. What delightful news it was to know that a powerful and charming youngd who hated women would go crazy over you. Shen Qianshu cursed inwardly. After Ye Yifan finished his sentence, she saw at least twenty people ogling Ye Ling. What a pity. Those flirtatious looks are thrown at a blind man. Ye Ling seemed unamused as he clenched his fist. Ye Ling strode into the museum ignoring all the noises that wereing one after another. He suddenly stopped and looked at Shen Qianshu¡¯s direction before his eyes darkened. The moment Ye Ling appeared, thedies were too excited. Initially, she was standing with Lu Mengxi but was shoved to the back by twodies. As they were wearing high heels, they blocked her, leaving her with only a little chin revealed. ¡°He¡¯s looking at me, he¡¯s looking at me...¡± Ady screamed. ¡°Nonsense, he¡¯s clearly looking at me.¡± The otherdy was also uncontrobly excited. Shen Qianshu thought, There are so many people between us, and the distance is so far. It can¡¯t be that he had seen me, right? She shook her head and thought that she was overthinking. There were too many people there, and some people could not get into the ce, so they were standing in groups. Why would he be able to see me? Hearing the excited screams from the twodies beside her, Lu Mengxi raised her chin. She felt that Ye Ling was clearlyying his eyes on her. These two girls are really delusional, know your ce, please. Ye Ling did not pause for long. Refusing to speak to a single person, he led the others into the museum. Chapter 191 - Master, You Look Stunning Today! Chapter 191: Master, You Look Stunning Today! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There was a lounge for the VIPs in the museum. Ye Ling had a room to his own while Zhong Ran and Ah Da stood outside the door, denying entry to anyone who wanted to ¡®try their luck.¡¯ As time went by, some international guests were there too. As Gubelin¡¯s appraiser, Shen Qianshu was the guide buddy for a French appraiser. The two of them got along very well, and they spoke about her studies abroad, jewelry, Northern Europe, and more... Just at this moment, her phone rang. Ye Ling: I want to meet you! Shen Qianshu stared at the five words silently as if she was expecting a flower to grow out of it or something. After a while, she put away her phone and bade her friend goodbye. The appraisers had a specific lounge. This was a great ce for social gatherings andworking, as the people who went there where professionals in the industry, so no one wanted to waste their time in the lounge. They never knew when fate might bring them someone that could allow them to make a great business deal. Unless you were like Shen Qianshu who was simply just there to watch thepetition Shen Qianshu went to the lounge backstage. Like watchmen, they stood outside the door. Upon seeing her, they seemed like they had seen their life savior, Zhong Ran especially. Zhong Ran¡¯s eyes sparkled as he saw her, and Shen Qianshu had a premonition of a disaster. Could it be that Ye Ling is in a bad mood? She had the urge to turn around and leave. Shen Qianshu tried asking. ¡°How¡¯s Master feeling?¡± Zhong Ranughed like a scammer trying to promote impostor goods. ¡°He¡¯s feeling awesome.¡± Shen Qianshu pondered, Even if Ye Ling¡¯s mood was bad and he¡¯s on the verge of exploding... the previous time he smashed his car and didn¡¯t lift a finger on me... The injury I got was also just an ident... She thought for a while and decided to enter. The lounge was not considerably big, but it was afy ce. Ye Ling sat on the sofa, and there was a cup of steaming hot coffee on the table. He was reading a book on jewels, and there was a brochure beside him that gave a short introductory on the contestants. The book was on the style of every contestant over the years. The door was pushed open lightly, and a crisp fragrance made its way into his nose. There was the smell of orange blossoms, and it was like a poison. He was deeply poisoned and could sense her existence among crowds. ¡°Master, looking for me?¡± Shen Qianshu looked at him all around and thought, How charming, I will never get sick of looking at this face. This wless face is a huge plus point. She almost forgot about his beastliness. ¡°I¡¯ve warned you before. Do not keep in touch with Li Zhiyuan.¡± Zhong Ran had indeed lied to her. Ye Ling was not in a good mood in the slightest bit. But fortunately, he was not furious, and she could still salvage it. ¡°We are not together.¡± Suddenly, Ye Ling stretched out his arm and pulled her over. He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. She fell into his arms in a fluster. She did not have time to react, but her lips were already covered. The passionate and intense kiss felt a little like a punishment for her, taking her breath away. He owned everything about her, and he was her only lord. The strong sense of possessiveness could be sensed from the kiss. Shen Qianshu felt his intense rage, and she got her answer to the prediction she had made previously. Ye Ling had indeed seen her outside the museum. That¡¯s not logical... I was blocked by Li Zhiyuan and Lu Mengxi, how could he see me? ¡°Ahh... Ouch...¡± The man bit on her soft lips, making Shen Qianshu groan in pain. But all of the sounds were absorbed by him. Chapter 192 - Master, You Have Superb Kissing Skills Chapter 192: Master, You Have Superb Kissing Skills Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What are you thinking?¡± In his eyes, there was a dark glow, dangerous yet passionate. His amber eyes reflected her fumbling and lost self, and Shen Qianshu¡¯s heartbeat was palpitating uncontrobly. Such an intimate and close action was so familiar, yet his dominance as he tried to enter her world was rather invasive. He was like an incurable disease. Wherever he was, there was no sign on the living. This disease was spreading to her heart, and there was no treatment avable. That was where he could forcefully stick his g to im the territory. ¡°Thinking about you,¡± Shen Qianshu said. She hit the right spot. She knew his lust and thinking, so she always knew how to calm him down from his frustrating emotions. ¡°What did you say?¡± In his eyes, the anxiety and frost disappeared. He was shocked. This was the first time Shen Qianshu had said something that suggested that she liked him. He was jumping for joy and was excited. He increased the strength of his arms pressing onto her soft waist. ¡°I was thinking... Your kissing skills have improved quite a lot.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled. In his arms, she rxed slowly. If she was anxious, Ye Ling would be angry. This was a cycle with no proper solution, so she tried to rx. What else could happen other than being eaten alive on the spot if one tried to escape when facing a beast? If she smiled, she may still be fortunate enough to live. Ye Ling was startled. He never thought that she would say that. Shen Qianshu pushed him away, keeping a distance of half a meter away. Ye Ling¡¯s face darkened, and he narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°What are you trying to escape from?¡± ¡°Master, you have superb kissing skills, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d be addicted.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s sweet words came out of her mouth easily. She had found out that the most superficial ttery was the best solution for calming down an angry Ye Ling. Ye Ling stared at her intently, and his ears were very red. He humphed and said, ¡°Pretentious!¡± ¡°It¡¯s clearly sincere,¡± Shen Qianshu said sincerely and put her hand. ¡°Master, do I have to tear my heart out for you to examine?¡± Out of the blue, Ye Ling threw a dagger onto the table and said, ¡°Do it.¡± ¡°...¡± Damn, n failed!! Master, are you serious? Just then, Zhong Ran knocked on the door. To be cautious, he waited three seconds before pushing the door open, as he did not wish to see a scenario that was not suitable for children. Calmly, he said, ¡°Master, thepetition is about to begin. Time for you to take your seat.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Zhong Ran could feel that Ye Ling was no longer as grumpy, and he heaved a small sigh of relief. He always felt that Miss Shen was more powerful than Larimar stones 1, and she was the calming agent for their Master. What a delightful thing that is. After Zhong Ran retreated, Ye Ling stood up and stared at her intently. Shen Qianshu felt uneasy and scared when he stared at her. A silent Ye Ling was scarier than an angry Ye Ling. She walked over and poked the white camellia. ¡°Master, Li Zhiyuan and I are friends. Just friends.¡± ¡°He had other intentions.¡± Ye Ling raged. ¡°Do you dare to deny that?¡± ¡°There are too many people with other intentions near me. But the real question is, who do I have other intentions on?¡± **Shen Qianshu¡¯s smile was as pure as the white camellia on his chest. There was a soft glow in her eyes as she said, ¡°Master, if therees a day when I have other intentions on someone, you can be angry then.¡± ¡°If you dare!¡± ¡°Well, love is love. No one knows what may happen. It¡¯s not a matter of courage.¡± Ye Ling was really infuriated. Shen Qianshu touched his shoulder and spoke softly. ¡°So, Master, why don¡¯t you calm down and think of how I can have other intentions on you?¡± Chapter 193 - Past All The Flowers Chapter 193: Past All The Flowers Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling was startled. Shen Qianshu tiptoed and gave him a light peck on his cheek. Then, she hurried away. ¡°I¡¯m off to watch thepetition.¡± Zhong Ran was literally pressing his ears against the door, wanting to hear how Shen Qianshu managed to cool Ye Ling down. He wanted to learn how to use her tactics so that they would not need Shen Qianshu toe over whenever Master was enraged. Hearing this made him stupefied. What great skills! She walked past all the flowers but never ever fell in love. Shen Qianshu has had many exes while their Master was like a nk sheet of paper when it came to love. Their Master was clearly no match for her. This was a matter of a professional lover and a silly yet innocent person. She ran away after flirting with him. She lured him in yet did not allow him to take any action. He straightened his back like a professional bodyguard and stood still with a serious look on his face. The next second, the door opened, and Shen Qianshu greeted him before making her way out. Zhong Ran stared at her from a distance in admiration. He felt as if he could see Master marrying a woman. Zhong Ran and Ah Da have been working with Ye Ling for ten years. Zhong Ran was a dark guardian. Seven years ago, when Ye Ling¡¯s illness was at its most uncontroble period, Luther ordered everyone to never go near the castle in the night. There were surveince cameras everywhere in the castle. Luther was not around, and there was only Zhong Ran in the control room alone. He have always been observing Shen Qianshu secretly. Other than being a man with few words in the day, there was nothing wrong with Ye Ling. asionally, he would read with Shen Qianshu and teach her about jewelry. Shen Qianshu was afraid of him but never hid from him. Sometimes when she mustered the courage to deal with him, she was like determined duckweed, very resilient and full of life, and that lit up the whole castle. With her around, Zhong Ran the dark guardian could have a good sleep. When Ye Ling did not go insane, the matters would not be as disastrous in the night, and his urge to destroy would not be as overwhelming. Whenever Ye Ling¡¯s illness struck, no one went near the castle. On the night that something went wrong, Zhong Ran was flirting with other girls. Back then, he was young and carefree. He was like a peacock showing off his skills to all thedies when he was in Paris, the City of Love. That night, he was busy dating and sending the woman home. When he returned, the tragedy had already urred. He never thought that Shen Qianshu would remain in the castle. For that, he was whipped by Ye Ling a hundred times which almost killed him. From then on, Zhong Ran did not dare to leave and abandon his duties. From then on, Shen Qianshu disappeared from Ye Ling¡¯s life. Ye Ling¡¯s illness worsened, and Zhong Ran suggested to Butler Luther on bringing Shen Qianshu back, as he felt that Shen Qianshu was the cure for Ye Ling¡¯s illness. Luther disagreed. Ye Ling disagreed too. Following that, he insisted on going for treatment. He had always been repulsed against being treated. People with mental illnesses would never admit that they were ill. When they epted treatment, it would mean that they had admitted that they were ill. These years, Zhong Ran knew more than anyone on how Ye Ling got through life. Now that Zhong Ran had the kindness of an old man like a father, he felt that things always had a happy ending and that their Master would always survive through everything. He felt that their Master always met happy endings. Ye Ling walked over, and his face was cold as usual. In his eyes, there was that frosty feeling that never disappeared whether he was happy or mad. Zhong Ran could sense that he was in a rather good mood. All of them went to the center of the museum. Along the way, they met Lu Mengxi who came over to greet them. Lu Mengxi was an appraiser from AG Jewelry who had great skills. Although her family pressured her and Ye Ling to get married, she never took any action. It was rumored that Ye Ling had a bad temper and was a man with the blood of iron who did not bother with sympathy. The Ye Ling that Lu Mengxi had expected to see was a man with strong build and a wickedly fierce face. Chapter 194 - Turbulent Winds Preceded Mountain Storms Chapter 194: Turbulent Winds Preceded Mountain Storms Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling was also an illegitimate child of the Ye Family. Lu Mengxi always looked down on Ye Ling and ignored how the two families always tried to get them married. Even when she was in charge of the appraisal work at AG Jewelry, she had never met with Ye Ling. The moment Ye Ling appeared, it shattered the image of him that was deeply engraved in her mind. Tall, quiet, and charming. This was a wless man. He was a walking hormone activator, the most charismatic man she had evere across. He had a sense of mysteriousness, and that attracted people to want to know more. A Ye Ling like this tugged at the heartstrings of many women easily. Lu Mengxi noticed that whenever Ye Ling appeared, thedies of the upper ss would definitely fight to have him. Yet, she had a natural advantage over them, so she wanted to use that well. ¡°Hello, Mr. Ye. I¡¯m Lu Mengxi.¡± Lu Mengxi smiled as she stuck out her arm to greet Ye Ling. She tilted her head up and looked at him calmly. Zhong Ran and the others stood behind them with a look on their face as if they were watching a great movie. Ye Ling looked at her coldly and ignored her stretched arms. He continued walking into the museum while Zhong Ran and the men in ck followed swiftly. Lu Mengxi¡¯s expression changed. The smile vanished, and she stared at the back of Ye Ling as she clenched her fist. Frustration and anger were showing in her eyes. The illegitimate child that she had looked down on had actually treated her as nothing. Through her anger, she felt a sense of satisfaction that was rather weird. Ye Ling, strong character! Just like in the rumors, he was a man who did not like to go near women. Being able to get a man like him would be something to be proud of. The ce was crowded and filled with people gathering around in groups. There were eighteen individual seats on stage. Seven judges were on the right of the stage while the three jewelry appraisers were on the left. Beneath the stage, they were all audiences. On the big screen, the live happenings during thepetition were featured, and there were live-streams on several channels. Shen Lin arrived very early but never saw Ye Ling. She was looking for Ye Ling intentionally and was told that he was resting in the lounge. When she went over, Zhong Ran and the men in ck were guarding the door. She wanted to look for Ye Ling, but she felt that it might be too sudden. If someone saw her doing that before thepetition, they would definitely make an issue out of it, and she would lose face. Hence, she did not dare to enter the lounge backstage and waited on stage. When Ye Ling arrived, she smiled at him and could not help but praise him inwardly. What a perfect man. The rumors of him being a devil added a sense of mysteriousness on him. Shen Lin saw that there were a lot of people using their phones to take photos of Ye Ling constantly. It was as if Ye Ling had not seen her smile, and he sat down at one of the judges¡¯ seats. Ah Da entered and walked beside Zhong Ran, lowering his voice to say something. Zhong Ran nodded and lowered his voice to tell Ye Ling something. Ye Ling narrowed his eyes and looked at Shen Qianshu suddenly. In his eyes, there seemed to be some astonishment. He puckered his lips and did not say a word, but a storm was brewing... On the judges¡¯ panel, there was only Ye Ling sitting alone silently. He gave off an aura that warned others to stay away from him, and that effect could reach out to miles. Nobody dared to go over and speak to him, and that created a strange phenomenon. He had be the center of attention, yet no one dared to speak to him. ¡°Qianshu, who do you think will win?¡± Chen Wanwan lowered her voice and whispered to her. ¡°Onlineizens are guessing wildly and creating a big fuss about it. Should I bet on Shen Lin?¡± The past two times, Shen Lin was the champion. The odds were not very high, but she was the defending champion Chapter 195 - Sister-in-Law and Brother-in-Law Chapter 195: Sister-in-Law and Brother-in-Law Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu said softly, ¡°Sis Wanwan, every year the rules to thepetition are different. This year the rules have changed drastically, and I don¡¯t know what the judges are looking out for, so I wouldn¡¯t suggest that you join in with the guessing.¡± This was what was interesting about the jewelrypetition in City A. In the jewelrypetition, the thing that mattered was the designed product. It had always been like that for the past few years, and it was followed by a jewelry knowledge test that required contestants to craft out an answer on the spot. Shen Lin had always performed well for this segment, as the Shen Family had always bribed all the judges and allowed Shen Lin to know the topic of the test before everyone else. When she showed Shen Lin an interpretation of the designed product, she confirmed this. But it was going to be different this year. In the judges¡¯ seats, there was Ye Ling, the man that no one could climb above, and there was Li Zhiyuan, the man that would never resort to such measures. Thepetition was much more interesting. Chen Wanwan felt that it was a pity, but based on her trust on Shen Qianshu, she did not bet on anyone. Shen Xiong, Fang Xia, and Lin Xuan had arrived, and they sat at the third row. Fang Xia looked at Shen Qianshu and felt slightly moved. She was a child that she had raised for eighteen years, and she had peerless talents. If only... She sighed and looked at Shen Lin with pride in her eyes. Whatever she had abandoned was already abandoned. She only had one daughter, Shen Lin. Ye Yifan saw Shen Qianshu and went over like a proud butterfly. There was a pair of glowing eyes on the stage. No matter what, he did not dare to touch Shen Qianshu. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve met you. This is a little gift from me as a form of respect, please ept it.¡± He ced a ck card in front of Shen Qianshu, shocking her. This was the ck card for Central Square. All the branded products were sold at half price, and there was also a huge sum of money in the card. This was equivalent to paying for all of Shen Qianshu¡¯s expenses on all luxury goods. She could even buy from Cartier, Van Cleef & Arpels, and Chanel... No problem, just pay with my ck card. ¡°Please don¡¯t call me sister.¡± Shen Qianshu looked expressionless. ¡°Sister-in-Law.¡± Ye Yifan looked sad. ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu thought of the carved jade in her house and could not understand Ye Yifan¡¯s thinking. He was just too rich. She did not dare to ept any ck card from him, but Ye Yifan was a stubborn person. People who belonged to his brother belonged to him. Everything he had belonged to his brother, and he did not mind giving them to his sister-inw and nephew. Thises out from his sincere heart. This gesture garnered a lot of attention from others, and they were all talking about them. Shen Qianshu smiled and said, ¡°Yifan, if I need anything, your brother would get it for me. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your brother would get angry if you meddle in his affairs?¡± Ye Yifan was scared. He looked on the stage hastily, and Ye Ling¡¯s eyes were frosty. If looks could kill, he would have been cut open by Ye Ling. Whenever his brother beat him up, he never cared that they were brothers. Ye Yifan put away his card swiftly and said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Stop calling me sister or I¡¯ll get your brother to beat you.¡± Shen Qianshu threatened him, pulling on the door that could end Ye Yifan¡¯s life. ¡°Little Shu, I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t tell him anything!¡± ¡°Ye Yifan!¡± Ye Ling suddenly spoke. His voice was filled with indifference, yet it felt like he was out to kill. The noisy space quietened down instantly. Ye Yifan felt his organs quivering, and he stared at his brother looking wronged. Bro, I just want to make a good connection with sister-inw. Ye Ling¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Get lost!¡± Ye Yifan moved out of the way instantly and threw Shen Qianshu a wronged look as he left. Shen Qianshu did not know if she shouldugh or cry. He was a clown while Ye Ling was a maniac with weird emotions. Why does he have so many clowns around him? Chapter 196 - Drink It And I’ll Kiss You Chapter 196: Drink It And I¡¯ll Kiss You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the eyes of everyone else, this was very interesting to watch. Everyone knew the way that Ye Yifan always tried to hit girls up. Whenever he got on the entertainment news for trying to hit on girls, there was not a single time when he did not fail miserably. He preyed on girls from a very wide range, be it a famous youngdy or someone from the entertainment industry and even pretty girls from humble backgrounds. As long as he had his eyes on them, everything else did not matter. He had just taken out an eminent ck card and was clearly trying to flirt with Shen Qianshu. No one could hear what they were talking about as they spoke very softly, but Shen Qianshu had a smile on her face the whole time, and they seemed close. The audiences could only see that the foolish third Master¡¯s taste had improved and that he had his eyes on the multi-talented Shen Qianshu. They had not had enough time to look at what could be news on illicit love before Ye Ling yelled on stage. Ye Ling was just like an unreasonable parent from a more conservative period of time, interfering with a love affair. In the eyes of the public, they thought that Ye Ling looked down on Shen Qianshu¡¯s family background and did not want Ye Yifan to mess around with her. People who were of the same status as Shen Qianshu could not help but feel sorry for her, while some of her enemies were gloating. So many people like Chen Wanwan, who lived a carefree life as a rich and wealthy wife, wanted to lure Ye Yifan with their looks and rise above everyone else But, being a part of the Ye Family was not something anyone could get easily. Ye Guanjun was not even an immediate family member of the Ye Family, yet thedies racked their brains to get close to him. Being an immediate family member of the Ye Family made it even harder for that to happen. Shen Lin scoffed at Shen Qianshu. In front of so many people, Ye Ling¡¯s ¡°get lost!¡± made her so happy as she thought that he clearly looked down on Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu had always been using her beautiful face to trick guys into loving her, and now she had finally hit a snag. Every single bit of unhappiness Shen Lin felt was gone. The entire venue was silent and considerably awkward. Some of the people there felt sorry for her while some looked down on her. Zhong Ran cursed inwardly. Master, we all know that you are scolding the foolish third Master. We know you¡¯re jealous. But in the eyes of others, they would think that you are throwing Miss Shen¡¯s face. How awkward would that make her feel? Do you still want to marry her? Shen Qianshu had never been the one to feel disadvantaged. She never bothered about what others thought of her. But with Lin Xuan, Shen Lin, the Shen Family, and Lin Family watching, Shen Qianshu felt a great sense of confidence. She did not want to seem like a loser in their eyes. Even if she was no longer a daughter of the Shen Family, she did not want to be a pushover. She took a bottle of fruit juice and walked towards Ye Ling. The entire ce went silent. Nobody thought that Shen Qianshu would dare to brace through the storm in such an awkward situation. Among the five hundred people in the hall, not a single one of them dared to approach Ye Ling. He sat down. There was high pressure within ten miles around him. She waved the bottle of juice in her hand and asked, ¡°Want a drink?¡± ¡°NO!¡± Ye Ling disliked sweet things and only drank in water. He would never touch beverages like this. His cold voice went through the microphones, sting through the entire hall. The look on the eyes of the women as they stared at Shen Qianshu turned more critical and filled with mockery. Ye Ling stared at her coldly. Shen Qianshu opened the cap and ced it in front of him. She took the microphone on the judge¡¯s panel off and ced it on the table. Then, she bent forward, and with one hand covering the microphone, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°Master, if you drink it, I¡¯ll kiss you when thepetition ends. How about that?¡± Ye Ling took the juice over without hesitation and took a big gulp, emptying half the bottle. Shen Qianshu smiled and removed her hand from the microphone. With all eyes on her, she looked up and walked back to the appraiser panel like a powerfuldy who was full of life, bracing through the storms fearlessly. Chapter 197 - The Master’s Life Chapter 197: The Master¡¯s Life Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The way they interacted seemed like a silent film. But infatuation was like a web, soaring above the hall. The thing going on between the supposedly best judge and the best appraiser could not be hidden. This became the greatest opening of the jewelrypetition, earning a lot of attention. The scenario that just happened was photographed and taken down by the journalists swiftly. The value of Shen Qianshu on the news was no longer just for her position as a B-list celebrity. Ye Ling was also the most valuable person to be on news. Ye Yifan thought, My future sister-inw is clearly a love guru. My brother is no match for her. He felt that he had to teach his favorite brother some love tactics to flirt with thedies. My sister-inw is just so cool. Not even afraid of my brother, I bow down to you. Shen Lin stared at Shen Qianshu, shocked. She hated her deep down in her heart and could not help but look at Lin Xuan. Lin Xuan knew about the rtionship between Ye Ling and her and was overwhelmed by it. After all, some types of people just felt terrible when they knew that after they broke up, their ex was having a better life than them. They wished that their ex would be broken and live like a beggar, having a tough life forever. Lin Xuan was exactly this type of person. The better Shen Qianshu¡¯s life was, the more he was mad. He felt indignant. If Shen Qianshu were to be a wealthy wife in the Ye Family, Ye Ling would be better than him in every aspect. That made him angrier, and he wished that lightning would strike on Ye Ling, splitting him into two. Shen Xiong and Fang Xia were confused. Chen Fangfang said, ¡°Sister Xia, this Shen Qianshu has always been unsettled since she was young. I¡¯ve told you to look after her well a long time ago. Look at her now. Look at her foxy self, luring men everywhere she goes.¡± Fang Xia gave a forced smile and did not answer her. At the appraiser panel, Lu Mengxi looked at her smilingly. She could not understand what was going on between her and the Ye Brothers. Ye Yifan may be a young and idle child of a rich family who liked to trifle without respect and was also a famous loser, but he was a crafty man too. It clearly looked like he and Shen Qianshu had a close rtionship, and it even seemed like he was trying to suck up to Shen Qianshu. So... what exactly was the rtionship between her and Ye Ling? This face... is so wless it makes everyone envious! Other than Shen Qianshu and Lu Mengxi, there was also a young man at the appraiser panel. His name was Yun An. The three of them were almost of the same age, and Yun An was in charge of the appraisal work for GK. He was also an appraiser of authority in the industry. After the three greeted each other warmly, they took their seat. Li Zhiyuan, the CEO of GK, and four other professional judges made their way onto the stage as well. Li Zhiyuan and Ye Ling¡¯s seats were side by side. Ye Ling looked at the appraiser panel across them silently. Shen Qianshu had her head lowered to look at a booklet. Lu Mengxi had a lot to talk about with Yun An, and they seemed like they were isting Shen Qianshu, but she did not mind that. The six designers from AG, Dream Star, and GK made their way on stage and took their seats. The emcee smiled and said, ¡°The annual City A Jewelry Designpetition has once again kicked off. This year¡¯spetition is unprecedented. I believe many of us are looking forward to this jewelry designpetition. Without further ado,dies and gentlemen, I shall now announce that the City A Jewelry Designpetition has officially begun!¡± Thunderous apuse filled up the entire hall. Before thepetition began, it was expected of the people on stage to do a small introduction of themselves starting from the judge¡¯s panel. Logically speaking, self-introductions should be about two minutes long. Ye Ling was the first to do his introduction. Going first, Ye Ling said, ¡°Ye Ling!¡± The emcee smiled and waited about five seconds before his facial expressions changed. He looked confused. What? That¡¯s all? His confused look was featured on the high-definition screen, allowing the audiences to see his expression very clearly on the live-stream. Everyone wasughing hysterically. FanOfShenQianshu: This is the coolest self-introduction I¡¯ve ever seen. Just throw out your name, and everyone will know about your life instantly. No tiring exnations needed. Chapter 198 - Shen Qianshu Found Her Balance Chapter 198: Shen Qianshu Found Her Bnce Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu covered her mouth and chuckled. Master is indeed Master. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart has found its bnce, what is she going to do now? Taking coolness to a whole new level. And the thing is, he¡¯s not being pretentious, he really is cool. The first judge started with the shortest introduction of the year. The CEOs of the three big jewelrypanies gave simple and short introductions as well. The professional judges gave longer introductions than them, but they were still much shorter than the ones they made the previous year. After the judges had finished their introduction, the contestants did theirs. After that, they screened photos of the jewelrypetition from previous years and the designs that had been given awards in thepetition. All eyes were on Shen Lin, and she became the center of attention. The AG designer Xie Xiaomei was the first runner-up, and Luo Jingshu was third. This segment took a longer time, and following that, it was time for the appraisers. The appraiser panel was ced in thest segment. It was because the appraisers had to announce the scores of designers from the first round. Although they were from differentpanies, the names and scores were fixed. Luo Jingshu scored 100 marks, Shen Lin scored 90, and the second runner-up scored 85. The other three scored 80. It was the same for all three jewelrypanies; this segment ounted for 20% of the overall score. The maximum score was 100, and they would be taken into ount during the calction of the final score. Luo Jingshu from Dream Star had a higher score than Shen Lin, and that surprised the audiences. On stage, Luo Jingshu and Shen Lin did not seem to be bothered. The first part followed the usual rules. They had to use the gem of their choice, and using the characteristics of it, design a product. From the selection of the gem all the way until thepetition, many contestants would prepare a lot of design works. As to which design they would use, they would decide that during thepetition. This was the mostmon starting of designpetitions. The reason Shen Lin was anxious to get designs was so that she could interpret and understand the designs earlier. Shen Qianshu gave her the design the day before thepetition on purpose. But that was not considered making things difficult for her. After all, Shen Lin¡¯s interpretation of the design was not bad, and she could understand. Ye Ling said calmly, ¡°The first part is a routine. The judges need to see two designs.¡± Ye Ling spoke suddenly, and that surprised Shen Qianshu. She could not help but look at Shen Lin. Indeed, Shen Lin seemed nervous and a little flustered. She tried her best to calm down. This was the first time in so many years that there was a change in the rules. In the past few years, the judges only required one design. Shen Qianshu thought, Shen Lin is about to suffer a setback... Unless, she had already prepared for it a long time ago. From what she knew, Shen Lin¡¯s designs were inconsistent. Some of them were not bad, and Shen Qianshu hoped that she could develop her ideas well. At least, she did not want to ruin her own reputation. After all, Shen Lin¡¯s designs came from Shen Qianshu. She wished that her products would win awards. Eighteen designers were busy designing. The first design came out very quickly, but as for the second one, even Xie Xiaomei struggled a little. In the past few years, only one design was expected. They gave in their all to prepare for a design to use in thepetition. Wanting two designs and wanting them to be perfect required everyone to think thoroughly. But time was short, and they only had half an hour. The contestants put on earphones so they could not hear what the emcee was talking about. Every detail in thepetition would be live-streamed to the audiences. From brainstorming of ideas to penning them down until the moment it was finished. During this half an hour, it was not boring at all. The emcee would introduce the gems that the contestants were using and talk about the finished designs. The emcee would also interact with the judges and appraisers while the live-stream was also going on. There were very few jewelrypetitions that were held in such a way. Chapter 199 - Stunning Design

Chapter 199: Stunning Design

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The first set of designs were shown on the big screens. On the screen, there was an extraordinary ring with a beautiful swan as a concept. There was a dancing swan made of sterling silver on the ring, and sapphire was iid in the long beak of the swan. It looked full of life. Usually, the expectations of the designs in the jewelrypetition were supposedly higher than the ones soldmercially. This was indeed a ssic example of a ring that had an aesthetic style. The emcee asked Ye Ling, ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Ye. What do you think of this ring?¡± As the designs were taking shape, the camera was on the judge¡¯s panel. A few professional judges were seemingly satisfied with it. This was a beautifully rare design that was hard toe by. The swan looked lively, and the sapphire gave it a tinge of mysteriousness, making the entire design seem very much more full of life. Thements given by the audiences were also full of praises. Ye Ling furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°So-so.¡± The designs had not been named. Only when the professionals had finished giving their scores would everyone know who designed them. The emcee did not know who designed it, but he thought that the design was stunning. He was intending to bootlick Ye Ling, but things did not go as nned, and the emcee felt that it was slightly torturous to speak to him. The emcee said, ¡°Seems like Mr. Ye has higher expectations of the designers. Do the other judges have anything to say?¡± Li Zhiyuan smiled and said, ¡°This work is inspired by Swan Lake. Everyone knows that the design of a swan tends to seem unbnced, but this design is smooth and full of life. The sapphire is the crowning touch. This is a rare and marvelous product.¡± The other judges had more detailedments than Li Zhiyuan, and they were not as awkward as Ye Ling. The emcee walked towards the appraiser panel. ¡°Miss Shen, do you think that this design has given full y to the shining features of the jewel? Do you think this design makes sense?¡± These were the questions that the appraisers were responsible for. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°It makes perfect sense. There is nothing wrong with the carving of the jewel as well, but... the sapphire used is a 4-carat Indian Kashmir sapphire. This sapphire has a bright color and a milky white reflective effect, and this is a great sapphire. However, it is a bit of a waste to embellish it on the swan. Personally, I think that it would be more suitable if the sapphire chosen is from Myanmar because the silky liquid inclusions of Burma¡¯s sapphires can produce six shooting stars. If it is used to embellish the swan, it would be even more full of life. ¡± The emceeughed and said, ¡°Seems like Miss Shen is as critical as Mr. Ye, very strict.¡± Ye Yifan looked at Shen Qianshu admiringly. Sister-inw is indeed sister-inw. Knowledgeable and discerning. Admirable! He thought that his sister-inw would be her life savior in the future. Through her, he could get anything!! The more Ye Yifan looked at Shen Qianshu, the more he liked her. Good things came in pairs. For the second product, it was also a ring. Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes contracted, and she knew clearly that it was her design, which also meant that it was Shen Lin¡¯s design! The ring was very interesting. It was made of pure gold, and it was thick and thin at the right ces with a small pure gold round te on the ring. On the te, there were two gold pearls, one big and one small. The center of the gold pearl had a ck streamer. On the right side of the two gold pearls was a triangr diamond. The polished surface was very bright, and the de was nted such that the diamond had a fancy cut. It was very dazzling. The moment the ring was presented, the crowd marveled at it. It was stunningly beautiful. There were only two words that could be used to describe it. Very beautiful. Chapter 200 - The Overbearing President Stole The Limelight Perfectly

Chapter 200: The Overbearing President Stole The Limelight Perfectly

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There was an air about the local tycoon at first nce. The eye-catching gold would capture one¡¯s attention. Upon looking again, the diamond would be attracting one¡¯s gaze. The shiny color and cut of this diamond made it give out an eye-catching ray. Shen Qianshu thought, Shen Lin did not touch her design, that was good. Every dimension was perfect. Within the venue, there was obviously some excitement. The emcee looked towards the appraiser¡¯s panel. ¡°Miss Lu, what do you think about this work? Is it reasonable based on the jewel she has chosen, can it be cut, and can theyplement each other?¡± Lu Mengxi said, ¡°This piece of work is very unique. The colors of diamond, gold, and pearl match wlessly. The fanciful cut from Israel makes the color of the diamond more dazzling, very perfect.¡± ¡°Looks like the appraisers have given a great amount of praise for the work. I wonder who is so lucky to have gotten the judges¡¯ unanimous approval.¡± The emcee looked towards the judge¡¯s panel. For every piece of work that was presented, the judges would make records and award scores. They would also discuss privately, except for Ye Ling, who did not discuss with anyone and was rather assertive. ¡°Are there any professional opinions from the panel of judges?¡± The panel of judges had unanimously given praise. For the previous ring which was presented, they could still point out some ws. However, for this piece of work, there was not a single w. Ye Ling said calmly, ¡°The matching of the pearl and diamond is an exquisite concept, and the color is smooth and full, but the only thing that is inadequate is the setting. The border around the setting is too thin. If the border around the gold te can be thicker, firstly, it would bring out the same level of thickness for the gold pearl and the diamond in the te. Secondly, it would look more bnced. However, this piece of work has a lot of aura and is also very creative. It is the best work of design that I havee across in recent years. If the designer is from AG, the year-end bonus will be tripled!¡± Everyone was stunned. ¡°...¡± Li Zhiyuan looked at Ye Ling from the side. ¡°...¡± It had been agreed that the representatives from the three bigpanies would have the mindset of ¡®I couldn¡¯t care less, that¡¯s above my pay grade,¡¯ yet why did this enemy sound so professional? In everyone¡¯s heart, there was an image of a local tycoon. We all know that you are rich, so can you not be such a show-off!!! Shen Qianshu went through what Ye Ling had said in her head once. She would slightly alter the picture of the design. Damn the discovery, what he said was absolutely right. The gold te in the picture of her design was slightly thin. It would be more perfect if it were a little thicker. Master is indeed Master; his taste has always been astute. Fang Xia proudly said, ¡°That is my daughter¡¯s work!¡± The people who were near her one after another gave her looks of envy and praise. ¡°Indeed the defending champion, the work is really stunning.¡± ¡°Yes, the attention has been shifted, and even Ye Ling has praised that it is very good. Shen Lin is indeed a talented designer.¡± ¡°Talented designer, really makes others envious. This ring will be leading the trend again.¡± The works were presented continuously thereafter. Ye Ling only had two words of review. Rubbish, rubbish, rubbish! Thest few works were announced. It was not known whose works they were. Ye Ling attacked all without any differences. There were two pieces of works which Ye Ling had given good reviews. One of them was very good, another two were just general, and the rest were all the same rubbish. There were a few pieces of works which the professional judges felt were not too bad, but when they reached Ye Ling, they had be rubbish. Li Zhiyuan felt very happy. Ah, he was indeed an ¡®I couldn¡¯t care less, that¡¯s above my pay grade¡¯ kind of non-professional person. Inparison to him, Li Zhiyuan felt that he was very professional every time he gave a review with more than 20 words. He could not control himself from looking at Shen Qianshu, who was sitting opposite of them. Each time Ye Ling said ¡®rubbish,¡¯ he realized that Shen Qianshu would smile. That kind of not obvious but very... happy smile. The live-stream of the discussion area was filled with 666666. 123+10086: I feel that this round of the jewelry designpetition has stolen the spotlight perfectlypared to the unreasonable president. Chapter 201 - Overall Lowest Score

Chapter 201: Overall Lowest Score

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios 123+10086: I feel that this round of the jewelry designpetition has stolen the spotlight perfectlypared to the unreasonable president. They were full of praises below. Little fairy Huang Xianxian: If he had called his own designer rubbish, it would mean that AG President would not even let his own designer go, and he would attack in the same way. ck and White: Feel heartache for AG¡¯s designers. Today I am very handsome: This President is here with the mindset of ¡®I couldn¡¯t care less, that¡¯s above my pay grade.¡¯ There were some designs that were obviously very nice, but he said those people were rubbish. He didn¡¯t know anything and just sprouted nonsense. The President¡¯s bodyguard: Ye Ling has the mindset of ¡®I couldn¡¯t care less, that¡¯s above my pay grade?¡¯ Hahahaha, in the area of jewelry design and jewelry knowledge, this group of designers would have to kneel down and call him father. ck person with the question mark face: The one seated on top, sounds like you know a lot. Please give us some juicy news! ... The spotlight for the jewelry live-stream was all on Ye Ling. There was even a group of young girls showing their affection and shouting like marmots to Ye Ling, saying ¡®Ye Ling you are so handsome¡¯ etc. Thest piece of work came out. It was a pair of pearl earrings with diamond studs. The shoulder-length big pearl was in front of the small pearl, and the small pearl was the ear clip. When the design was out, Shen Qianshu frowned. Damn, this design... it is really hard to exin in a few words. This was Shen Qianshu¡¯s work a few years ago. The problem was that she had chosen white pearls, but Shen Lin had actually used gold pearls. In recent years, there had been endless numbers of simr designs. This design had seemed very ordinary, and there was nothing special about it at all. This was a jewelry designpetition. After the regrpetition ended in half an hour, the designers submitted two pieces of works. Every designer had prepared to introduce their works and inspiration. At the panel of appraisers, Yun An calmly asked, ¡°Am I the only one who feels that for these two designs, the ring and the stud earrings, their changes in design styles are too drastic? One is in heaven, and one is on earth.¡± The two pieces of works had used the materials which were chosen before thepetition, and they were certainly the golden pearl and diamond. It was uploaded using the same anonymous ount. Hence, it could be seen that the two pieces of works were from the same person. Lu Mengxi said, ¡°My exact sentiments.¡± Shen Qianshu, who knew the details of the situation, did not say a word. Lu Mengxi asked, ¡°Miss Shen, what do you think?¡± ¡°I am not too familiar with jewelry design.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled as she replied, not answering the topic directly. Lu Mengxi had a look of ridicule in her eyes. Shen Qianshu indeed had nothing but a face and was unworthy of the name. She was positioned as the domestic appraisal world¡¯s best appraiser, but she was just someone who was being forced to be a celebrity appraiser. Every designer had taken off their headsets. All the designer works had ended, and all could be seen on the big screen. The lowest score for thepetition was 50 marks, and the highest score was 100 marks. What made everyone shocked was that Ye Ling had awarded the overall highest score and the overall lowest score to the same person. The most dazzling golden pearl ring had a score of 85 marks. However, the pearl earrings had a score of 50 marks. Overall lowest score! Those who watched the live-stream were outraged. Oh gosh, this Ye Ling treated the same person so differently. One was the highest score while the other was the lowest score. The lowest score could be considered a humiliation. In the history of allpetitions, there had never appeared such a low score! What was the difference between this and zero marks? Everybody was whispering and discussing whose work this was! ¡°I would like to ask, who is the designer for these two pieces of works?¡± The moment Ye Ling said a word, everyone¡¯s gaze had shifted towards the panel of designers. Shen Lin¡¯s face was somewhat pale. She gently picked up the microphone. ¡°It is me, Shen Lin.¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°If the awarding system has zero marks, I would not hesitate to give you zero marks for your second piece of work.¡± The whole audience was in an uproar. There had originally been some whispering, but suddenly, it all became quiet. Chapter 202 - There Was Not Even One That He Could Beat

Chapter 202: There Was Not Even One That He Could Beat

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Lin¡¯s face had turned pale in an instant, and her fingers started to shiver slightly. Shen Xiong and Fang Xia, who were seated below the stage, were extremely furious. Their beloved daughter had been humiliated by Ye Ling in front of the whole nation¡¯s audience. He had not given any thoughts to her feelings at all. If it were someone else, Shen Xiong would have flown into a rage and exploded already. However, this person was Ye Ling. Tong Hua, who was watching the live-stream, pped his hands and said in a happy voice, ¡°Wow, add marks, add marks! Foster daddy had gone from minus points to zero points!¡± He was feeling so high. Mummy cannot openly attack this white lotus, so foster daddy needs to do it. Use all his strength to attack! The emcees who had hosted the jewelrypetition three times had never met such a harsh and cruel judge, and it had to be the first judge. The emcees wanted to cry but had no tears. They felt that they could not salvage the situation. Master Ye, this is your first time and also yourst as a judge for the jewelrypetition. Who would dare to invite you again! Shen Lin¡¯s lips shivered, and her eyes turned red in an instant. The live-stream room was in an uproar. They were practically scolding Ye Ling for using his power to bully others. A man bullying a woman was just not magnanimous. They also spouted that Ye Ling did not know anything yet pretended to be knowledgeable at the designpetition. Shen Lin¡¯s pitiful look and wrongful tears had even made a group of straight men so angry that they had used the keyboard to show their displeasure with Ye Ling. Shen Lin recalled the first time that she met Ye Ling, he was so tall and so handsome. In her heart, he was like a summit that she could never scale. He had asked her if she was interested to work in AG? He admired her and liked her, yet why had his face changed so drastically at the designpetition? Ye Yifan asked Zhong Ran secretly, ¡°Does my brother have anything against this woman?¡± If there is, there is no need for my brother to appear. I can let her die. Zhong Ran replied. ¡°There are no ill feelings or grudges between them, and he even admires her a little.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t understand this... ¡± Zhong Ran thought, Third Master, you are not the only one who does not understand this! Shen Qianshu looked at Ye Ling, and she told herself, Does Master know this is a live-stream? It is live online with eight million viewers. The whole country will know about it in an instant. However, Ye Ling seemed not to mind the looks of the people around him at all. No matter how much they hated him, this group of people would only dare to use the keyboard to show their displeasure with him. Who would dare to stand in front of him and say something? His look was harsh and disdainful, and it was almost as if he had a line of words disying on his head. There was not even one that he could beat! He was arrogant, indifferent, and did not care for anyone¡¯s feelings. Ye Ling asked indifferently, ¡°Can you exin the creation ideas behind the two pieces of works?¡± Shen Lin had tears in her eyes, and she looked like she had a lot of grievances but showed great persistence. She wiped her tears and said softly, ¡°The inspiration behind the first piece of work was from an ancient poem. The big pearl and small pearlnding on a jade te¡ªI made use of jewels and gold, two types of materials, to bring out the beauty of the ancient poetry. I have also made use of the dazzling diamond as embellishment, and the Southeast Asia golden pearl¡¯s sleekness and the diamond¡¯s colorplemented each other. For the second piece, I made use of the quality of the pearl and diamond and created the simplest design. With the first piece of work bringing out beauty, the second piece of work was just simplistic. The above is my design idea.¡± The image of her having a lot of grievances yet disying persistence pulled a huge wave of sympathy marks. To be honest, both her pieces of works were not awarded low scores by the others. Four of the judges had awarded high marks. For the first piece, two had awarded 95, one awarded 97, and one awarded 90. For the second piece, the four judges had also awarded a high score of 85 marks. The representatives from the three bigpanies, Li Zhiyuan, had gone with the flow and given 90 marks and 80 marks while Dream Star¡¯s president had given the high score of 95 and 90 marks. Ye Ling¡¯s score was 85 marks for one and 50 marks for the other. Chapter 203 - My Student Chapter 203: My Student Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Ye Ling started war one-sidedly without any warning. ¡°I have quite a good understanding with regards to Miss Shen¡¯s works. I like your Garden of Eden the most. Those who know me well will know that my cufflinks are all Garden of Eden. What is different is that opal is used for my Garden of Eden, which conforms to the original material of this piece of work the most. But yours is not. Three years ago, you became famous overnight in Paris, and the name of your work was called Enemy. It was an amethystpel. In December the same year, during the designpetition in Berlin, your work which was called the Back Garden was a very exquisite ne. The Garden of Eden, Eve¡¯s Heart, Forever Lovers, and The Encounter were works which were very well done by you. With regards to your works, I love and understand them very well. Hence, I know naturally that your performance is not very stable. There are some works which are like the entry level designers and some works which are of mediocre quality.¡± Every time Ye Ling said a sentence, the audience was quiet for a minute. Nobody knew what he wanted to do. ¡°Every field has its master, and as a designer, there are low periods as well as peak periods. The tracks are traceable, but not for you. In everypetition, you are able to perform well. The only objective for me toe and participate in this round of jewelry designpetition is to ask you this.¡± ¡°Miss Shen Lin, do your works alle from you?¡± Complete silence among all the audience! Shen Lin was practically looking at Ye Ling in horror. Shen Xiong, Fang Xia, and Shen Qianshu, who knew the details very well, were all shocked. This was a secret deal. Shen Qianshu had made a vow, and it would rot in her stomach in her lifetime. Tong Hua heard it as he was in the hospital at that time, and it was unavoidable. She had not even told Lin Xiaojuan at this moment in time. Shen Xiong and Fang Xia would not be foolish enough to tell other people. Shen Lin¡¯s heartbeat was practicallying out of her chest. It was the first time she had encountered such a sharp usation. Yun An gave a deep smile, and the tone of his voice made it seem like he was venting out. ¡°Finally someone has asked the question which has bothered me for many years.¡± Shen Qianshu raised an eyebrow. It was said that Yun An usually did not concern himself with matters and did not care about fame and fortune. Why did it sound like there was some resentment in his tone of voice? He was not a designer, and Shen Lin and he were in two branches. The emcee realized that the matter had gotten out of hand and hurriedly resolved it. ¡°Master Ye, this... this question I¡¯m afraid it is not appropriate. There is no evidence for the usation. This is defamation.¡± ¡°Have you studiedw? Do you know what defamation is? As a judge, this is a reasonable question.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s looked at Shen Lin coldly. ¡°Miss Shen Lin, you have not answered me!¡± ¡°Yes, of course, theye from me!¡± Ye Ling gave a coldugh. ¡°Seven years ago, I had a gifted good student. She had a book of design collections, but the designs were childish and weak. After giving my advice, there was aplete change. When she was studying in university, she joined the various big and small jewelry designpetitions in Paris 11 times¡ªtwo times in Moro jewelry associationpetitions, one round of TTF diamond conceptpetition, and six times in colored jewelry conceptpetitions. She had received awards 13 times. As thepetition¡¯s regtion was for neers, she had changed her identity each time she joined thepetition. Her objective was to win the attractive prizes to pay for her fees for studying abroad and her silly son¡¯s medical fees. On the other hand, Miss Shen Lin had joined a few jewelrypetitions during her university. Her works were unbearable to look at, and she had never gotten any constion prize. Four years ago, my student suddenly had a career change, and in the same year, Miss Shen became famous overnight in the Paris jewelrypetition. Your work was very familiar to me. You became famous, but the small number of works which had made people mesmerized had carried the style of my student in some ways. I have reasons to suspect whether you have giarized!¡± Chapter 204 - To Fight For Her And Be Enemies With The World Chapter 204: To Fight For Her And Be Enemies With The World Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Lin¡¯s face had turned all white. She was practically in horror and looked as if someone had forced her until the edge of a cliff. She was just one step away from falling into the deep pit. She tried very hard to stay calm, but somehow, she just could not control the fear in her heart. *Shen Qianshu did not keep her promise. Did she announce the truth? * Otherwise, why did Ye Ling make things difficult on the live-stream program of the jewelry designpetition? It was not just Shen Lin who was panicking, even Shen Qianshu was not feeling any much better. Ye Ling was actually so familiar with all the big and smallpetitions she had participated in during her university days and did not miss any out. She had, in fact, changed her identity after each time she joined apetition and had never attended any award ceremonies. She had only wanted the prize from the jewelrypetitions. She was studying in Paris, and her expenses were exceptionally high. Tong Hua did not have a permanent resident card and did not have medical insurance. Therge medical fees had made her unable to catch her breath. The fastest way to get money was to enter the jewelrypetition and try her luck. It would be best if she could get the prize. Master... when did you find out? This is just too scary. What was scarier is that he actually suspected that Shen Lin had giarized her work. She swore that she had never given any hints to him and never even mentioned about Shen Lin before. Based on simr styles, how could he judge that Shen Lin had giarized? She reasoned that based on Ye Ling¡¯s temper, he would not have joined the jewelrypetition just to watch the fun. Could it be possible that he had just wanted to ask Shen Lin this question? But if he wanted to ask Shen Lin this question, he had so many ways to ask. He had to choose this way which Shen Qianshu felt would vent out the most anger. Asking her in front of the whole nation¡¯s audience whether she had giarized! Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart beat until she suspected she had arrhythmia. Her eyes felt continuously warm. She had never regretted handing over her work in exchange for a huge amount of money to save Tong Hua. If she had to go through it again, she would not hesitate. But the grievances, she could only shoulder by herself. It was clearly her stuff, and she had worked so hard for it, yet the credit was given to someone else. There would not be any chance ever that she could gain credit with her own name. These four years, whenever she had helped Shen Lin with her designs, she could only get a taste of that kind of great grievance by herself. She had single-handedly broken her own path of designing. However, there was one man today who had unknowingly fought for her. In the Greek mythology, there was a very sad story. The Goddess Aphrodite had wanted to eat the meat of wild animals. The handsome man, Adonis, was hunting when he was unfortunately hurt by a wild boar. When Aphrodite was informed of the news, she was lost and panicked as she ran towards Adonis. She was pricked by the white roses along the way, and fresh blood dripped onto the roses. The white roses had turned into red roses covering the mountains and ins. Ye Ling and she were always separated by a ground of white roses and looked at each other while separated by the roses. He was proud and standing tall, waiting for her toe near. However, she was unwilling throughout to touch the thorns. Now that her Adonis was standing on the stage and fighting for her, she just wanted to turn into Aphrodite and fly towards him. Even if the ground were filled with white roses, she was not afraid to get the roses stained by her fresh blood. However, an oath was like a chain, firmly fixed to her feet, fastened with shackles. She struggled very hard to only end up with fresh blood dripping eventually. The designers on the stage were all looking at one another in dismay, at a loss in their hearts, but were also feeling pleased. If one were to say who was the most pleased, it would be Luo Jingshu. She was always defeated by Shen Lin. Thispetition had finally made her feel ted, and she could hold her head high. Lin Xuan was extremely furious. *Ye Ling this fellow, on what basis could he nder Shen Lin? Did he rely on his position as AG President to rashlymit acts against thew? *He stood up furiously and wanted to talk, but Chen Fangfang pulled him to sit down. Chapter 205 - Master Ye, Please Apologize Chapter 205: Master Ye, Please Apologize Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You are crazy. That is Ye Ling.¡± Lin Xuan hated Ye Ling to the core. Who was Ye Ling talking about just now? Is it Qianshu? Had Qianshu gotten so many prizes before? Impossible, if she had gotten any, why didn¡¯t she mention a word? It must be Ye Ling ndering Xiaolin. That is a demon. Ruining Qianshu is still not enough; he also wants to ruin Xiaolin. Shen Lin took a deep breath. She had participated in so many internationalpetitions, so it would be best if she stayed calm and be magnanimous. ¡°Master Ye, every piece of my work is done by me. You can ask your student to have a face-off with me.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s gaze was on Shen Qianshu all along. But she bent her head down slightly, hiding the tears in her eyes. There were some matters which could not be said. This was about principle. This was also the reason Shen Lin dared to let her have a face-off. Ye Ling¡¯s gaze was faint. ¡°It is not necessary to have a face-off. As a judge, this is a routine inquiry. Miss Shen, you wouldn¡¯t mind, right?¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone silently stared at Ye Ling. Now that you have asked if she minds, isn¡¯t it a bit toote? Thements area in the live-stream had exploded, and it was filled with scoldings. Ye Ling was practically being scolded one-sidedly. As a designer and even more so as a jewelry designer, what mattered the most was reputation. If someone were to question the reputation, it would unintentionally be a kind of humiliation. However, regardless of whether it was in the hall or in front of the live-stream, they could only use the keyboard to get back at Ye Ling. It was exactly what Ye Ling did not bother the most and what he felt was the most disdainful. Little fairy Huang Xianxian: Keep having the feeling that there is something indescribable in the rtionship between Master Ye Ling and his student. Tell me that I am not alone. Herment had garnered a lot of likes. Theizens had proved by actions that she was not alone. *Shen Qianshu¡¯s color powder: Damn, our little Tong Hua has liked. I saw it, Tong Hua darling is watching the live-stream. There can be a few meanings by his like. I feel there¡¯s something going on. * Tong Hua¡¯s little bee: There is a series of cheesy dramas ying in my head. Our little fairy just showed an expression which looked like she wanted to kiss Ye Ling, I saw it!!! Shen Qianshu had nced at the livements identally, and at the instant, it was ¡®ck person with the question mark face.¡¯ Which of your eyes has seen me wanting to kiss him? Except for these strange and out of point remarks, the majority of the remarks were against Ye Ling and wanting to bring him down. One after another, they were so hot-headed that they seemed like they were dashing to Ye Ling¡¯s home to bring him down. Thenguage used was vicious, and this was very rare. Li Zhiyuan looked at him with his head tilted sideways. Although they were rivals in love and also enemies, this scene had really made him very angry, and he felt like he needed to vent out his frustration. *This man really is... too full of himself and just does things his own way. * *He is also lucky that he does not need to have good ties with anyone. * Zhong Ran totally did not understand what he saw. It was like some time ago when he had was suddenly sent to check on Shen Qianshu¡¯s time in Paris, whether she had participated in any designpetitions. He was not in Paris, so Luther had done the checks. It had been years and months, and many obstacles were encountered. When Shen Qianshu was in university, she had done a lot of amazing things for the sake of the prizes. Shen Lin took a deep breath and looked at Ye Ling bravely. ¡°Master Ye, you have to apologize to me. Your remarks today have affected my reputation greatly. I hope that you can apologize in public.¡± Ye Ling sneered. *Apologize? * In this whole lifetime, I, the Master, do not know what an apologize is called! *Back then when I had nearly caused Shen Qianshu¡¯s death, she did not hear any apologies. Now, who are you to expect one? * ¡°As a professional judge, I have questioned your works, and this is my authority. Haven¡¯t you seen thepetition notices? Have you seen the authority of the judges? If you do not know the rules by heart, then go back and read it once beforeing back again.¡± Ye Ling did not give any face at all when he argued back. Chapter 206 - Whatever You Have Lost, I Will Return You! Chapter 206: Whatever You Have Lost, I Will Return You! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Lin bit her teeth. She could not swallow this anger; Ye Ling was actually not willing to even apologize. ¡°Next will be to review the two pieces of works for today¡¯spetition. The exnation for the design idea is simply incoherent. For the first piece of work, it is rather stunning. However, I cannot understand what the design idea is about. This piece of work is the best piece of work which you have brought out for this year. This point is unquestionable.¡± Ye Ling paused. ¡°My main point is the second piece of work. This is a piece of imitation work. There are simr earrings in the market, and it is verymon. One of the most famous jewelrypanies in Moro had subsequently encountered numerous counterfeits of their big brands. AG is also not an exception, and yet you produced this kind of work during thepetition. It is practically an insult to thepetition. This is also why I questioned whether you have giarized. This is a piece of work which is zero marks. I also do not know if the professional judges who have awarded you marks have read the rules of thepetition.¡± Shen Lin¡¯s face was ghastly pale. The blow had made her crumble. She thought that the man had admired her and liked her, yet he had repeatedly humiliated her in the full view of the public. Yet, she was defenseless. Because of guilt. Ye Ling¡¯s words were all true. This period of time as thepetition was nearing, Shen Qianshu had refused to hand over her works throughout. She kept pressing and was very anxious. The Australian South Sea pearl and diamond were Shen Qianshu¡¯s assigned works for thepetition, but she could not think of any design at all which could be stunning with these few types of jewels. She looked here and there and only found earrings to be suitable. She could only bring this out within the timeframe of thepetition. She also subtly felt that it was not right. But she thought that her first piece of work was stunning, and if the judges gave a low score, it would not be too embarrassing. She never thought that Ye Ling would be almost tearing off her face and putting it on the ground to stomp on. This was all Shen Qianshu¡¯s fault. There was a problem with the materials she had chosen. There was a limit to her creativity. ¡°Master Ye, you are too much.¡± Dream Star¡¯s CEO voiced out. Cheng Minyuan¡¯s voice was exceptionally stern amongst the rants on the inte. The huge army which was after Ye Ling seemed to have found a pir. They followed CEO Cheng and scolded Ye Ling all the way. ¡°I am too much?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s gaze was icy cold. His voice was cold and sharp like a knife, and his hands were flung up. ¡°And so what?¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was stupefied. These words sounded so arrogant that even Tong Hua could not tolerate watching further. This just feels too... good!! Cheng Minyuan¡¯s face turned greenish pale, and he was so angry that he was about to explode. The whole venue was inplete silence. This was one of the strangest jewelrypetitions in history. Shen Qianshu lowered her head to look at the livements on her cell phone. It was filled intensely with rants and were all cursing Ye Ling and scolding him harshly. Shen Lin was on the stage silently with tears welling up in her eyes. She had created a pitiful image of herself being bullied and unable to fight back, which had won over the people¡¯s concern and pity. The public would always be biased towards the weak. The whole world did not know why Ye Ling was putting up a fight, but she knew. He was high up in the air alone, facing the wind, the frost, and the arrows. He had no fear and only wanted to protect her and to return her things back to her. For her, he could do everything. She thought of the day that she was hurt. Ye Ling had pierced the ss into his own abdomen without any hesitation. He had said, ¡°I return to you.¡± The pain which you have gone through, I return it to you. Whatever you have lost, I also want to return to you.¡± She remembered. This person... is really determined. ¡°You are going against Shen Lin on purpose!¡± Lin Xuan, who was below the stage, stood up. He could not wait to seek redress for Shen Lin. Shen Qianshu must have said something to him. That¡¯s why he has made things so difficult for Xiaolin on the live-stream. Chapter 207 - Master Ye Has Come Up With A New Trick Again! Chapter 207: Master Ye Has Come Up With A New Trick Again! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He questioned her standards and tarnished her reputation in front of the whole nation¡¯s audience. Ye Ling was as cold as ice, and his look was sinister and cold. ¡°The work was uploaded anonymously, so no one knew who the designer was. The scores had also been given earlier. I ask you, how have I made things difficult for her on purpose? Could it be I have supernatural powers, and that I knew what work she woulde up with before everything happened?¡± Lin Xuan was so aggravated that he could not rebut at that moment. The judges also had this thought. Although Ye Ling had used words which were too vicious, to say that he was targeting her on purpose would be too much. No one knew who the designer was. He had also given Shen Lin high marks for the other piece of work. How could one exin that he was targeting her? Lin Xuan was emotionally unbnced. He was pulled by his mother beside him to sit down. Ye Ling¡¯s voice, which was overwhelmingly arrogant, had spread to the ears of the audience in the whole nation through the speaker. ¡°Will I, Ye Ling, go and make things difficult on purpose for a designer who does not live up to her name? She doesn¡¯t even deserve it!¡± These words were rather arrogant. Shen Lin was crumbling. It was as if she had been given a blow so great that she was going to faint. Didn¡¯t Ye Ling like her? Why did he humiliate her this way? There was only one person below the stage who supported him. *Young Master, you are the first when ites to arrogance. There is no second as no one evenes close to you! * Simply too proud! Li Zhiyuan said calmly, ¡°The first part of thispetition has ended. Let¡¯s get started on the second part.¡± The emcee, who wanted to cry but had no tears, finally found his voice back. He could not control himself and looked at Li Zhiyuan gratefully. ¡°The first part of the jewelrypetition has ended. The marks given by the judges are shown below. Let¡¯s go into the second round of thepetition.¡± There were a total of three rounds for thepetition. The judges woulde up with the questions. Generally speaking, after the first round of the designpetition, there would not be any more designpetition, and it would be more of apetition on the jewelry knowledge. The first round of thepetition would take up 50 percent of the overall score, and its weight was exceptionally great. The emcee announced the candidates who had advanced to the next round. The first ce candidate was Shen Lin; Li Chen was second; Luo Jingzhu and Xie Xiaomei were tied at third ce. There were four remaining candidates who had advanced. There were a total of eight people who would go through the second round of thepetition. Three of them would be chosen to advance to the third round of thepetition. The second round of thepetition was, theoretically, apetition on the knowledge of the gems. At that moment, a painting appeared on the big screen. It was a colorful painting of a garden. This was an oil painting by a famous French artist. Ye Ling said, ¡°For the second round of thepetition, the concept for the jewelry designpetition will be using the oil painting as the concept for creating a design.¡± Just after hisst sentence, Shen Lin¡¯s face changed slightly. She did not expect that the second round of thepetition would actually be a concept designpetition. Shen Xiong had gotten some information from the judges that the second and third rounds were clearlypetitions on jewelry knowledge. How could it be design again? Shen Lin had depended on Shen Qianshu these few years to gain international fame. She herself had some capability and was also a professional in jewelry design. It was only that her standards were way below her reputation. Ye Ling had humiliated her in front of the whole nation¡¯s audience today and said words which had pierced right through her heart. Shen Lin had already been out of her wits. She would definitely lose in another round of the concept designpetition. She could just imagine that if she produced an unsightly piece of work, her unquestionably would get her drowned. She could not afford to lose this glory. She was the daughter of the Shen family, and Lin Xuan had admired her for her talent. If he knew that she had been lying all along, how could he take it? The inte was now filled with rantings and were all questioning Ye Ling. The people had expressed their sympathy towards her circumstances. If she could not produce a convincing design in the conceptpetition, she would fail very miserably. Those voices of doubt would surround her. She could not lose. How? Thements in the live-stream were mostly supporting Shen Lin. Chapter 208 - The Overbearing President And The Keyboard Fellows Chapter 208: The Overbearing President And The Keyboard Fellows Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Baihe: Miss Shen Lin, we will support you forever. Use the concept design work to hit Ye Ling¡¯s face. *7890YHF: Miss Shen Lin, don¡¯t cry. Even though Ye Ling is in a high position with a lot of authority, we the masses also have eyes. * *JHAHG: A man bullying a woman is just too outrageous. He is not a gentleman at all. Ye Ling should have a death ount! * *Little Hundred Flowers: Yes, support Shen Lin. Show your capability and let Ye Ling shut his mouth. What is this? He doesn¡¯t know anything and just shoots his mouth. He is just a lousy person. * *Shen Qianshu¡¯s color powder: Oh, keyboard fellows, really impressive. I will just quietly admire my little fairy¡¯s exceptional beauty. Cameraman, give our little fairy a bit more shots. She can totally steal the limelight. * Little Tong Hua¡¯smander of the looks association: Let¡¯s apany little Tong Hua, secretly admiring little fairy will do. This has nothing to do with us. We are just a group of people obsessed with beauty. From today onwards, I will even powder on little fairy¡¯s talent. My Little Fairy: Soon, we will not be able to move little fairy. Her side profile is just too beautiful. Jealousy is turning me into little ck powder. Shen Qianshu realized that Tong Hua and her fans had appeared unexpectedly and were stealing much of the limelight. Every time, the style was very strange. The designers who had been eliminated walked down the stage. The second round of thepetition was next. Ye Ling said, ¡°Miss Shen Lin, I am really looking forward to your concept for the designpetition. I hope you can prove yourself that you have not giarized.¡± This was like thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. Shen Lin understood that she could not lose. Just when Ye Ling finished his sentence, Shen Lin was seen holding her chest suddenly. Her body was pale, and there were some twitches. She suddenly became soft and copsed onto the stage and fainted. Everyone in the venue was in a state of shock. The emcee was also in shock. Fang Xia was like a crazy person rushing up to the stage. As she ran, she was calling out Shen Lin¡¯s name. ¡°Xiaolin, Xiaolin... Xiaolin... ¡± Shen Xiong, Lin Xuan, and his parents also went up the stage. The audience got up one after another, and there were whisperings. It was amotion, and the wholepetition was in a mess. Lin Xuan¡¯s gaze was like a knife which shot towards Shen Qianshu. He grinded his teeth and just wished he could pull out her tendons and tear off her skin. Shen Qianshu sat there with an expressionless face. Lu Mengxi and Yun An exchanged looks and were at a loss. ¡°Call the ambnce.¡± It was not known who shouted, and someone hurriedly went to call the ambnce. Fang Xia held onto Shen Lin and shouted her name heartbreakingly. Her eyes were blurred with tears. The live-stream was once again exploding withments. ¡°Ye Ling is a murderer. He forced a woman until she fainted on the spot. He is really capable.¡± ¡°Damn, Ye Ling is too ruthless, are you worthy of your pretty face?¡± ¡°Ye Ling should have a death ount!¡± ¡°Too vicious, too vicious, our Miss Shen Lin is so pitiful.¡± ¡°Shen Lin is so strong-willed and magnanimous. She wants an apology, but it is not given to her, really pitiful. Hope that she is safe. Ye Ling should have a death ount + 1.¡± Ye Ling became the target of a thousand people, and the audience could not wait to press him onto the screen and hammer him to death. Shen Xiong looked at Shen Qianshu with hatred. His heart had decided that Shen Qianshu was the main culprit. It was definitely Shen Qianshu who had leaked the news, thereby triggering the war today and causing her beloved daughter to suffer such a big blow. What a hateful, evil woman! Ye Ling was sitting quietly and looking straight. He was indifferent, and it was as if the chaos at the scene had nothing to do with him. Ye Yifan was a little worried. ¡°Looks like... there is trouble.¡± Zhong Ran reported. ¡°Will not die.¡± ¡°That is true.¡± Ye Yifan howled as he looked. ¡°My brother¡¯s picture has been used to hang on the grave. This is outrageous! I want to look for an agent to hack this fellow to death.¡± Chapter 209 - The Jewelry Competition Ended Chapter 209: The Jewelry Competition Ended Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Zhong Ran frowned and moved closer to take a look. Sure enough, there were people cursing Ye Ling and had hung his picture on the grave. ¡°My brother... you say, what is he doing? This was the first time he had made a grand appearance. He should be on the hot topic list and being widely searched by a group of pinkdies. How did something like this happen?¡± Ye Yifan had a change in thought. ¡°It must be Shen Lin who offended my brother. It was her mistake.¡± ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran was shocked by his statement. Know what is called no brain protection? This is it! The emcee had been so stunned. ¡°Master Ye, look... ¡± ¡°ording to scientific evidence, the probability of a person fainting suddenly from shock is one in ten thousand. For adults without any illness, the heart is able to withstand shock up to more than 10 levels of disability. Most of those who suffer from shock and subsequently faint are the elderly with illnesses. Miss Shen is young, healthy, and has participated in more than 10 internationalpetitions. She should be strong mentally and able to eptpliments and withstand questions, yet she has fainted so easily.¡± Ye Ling let out a cold hum. ¡°Must be pretending in order to avoid thepetition. This trick is used so well! If I am not a true designer, how can I avoid thepetition? Very simple, sudden onset of an illness. Let me tell you, unless you are a true designer, you will never be able to escape from this questionability.¡± His words were spread within the whole venue through the speakers. Shen Lin had to bite her lips tightly so that she would not tremble. This man was too scary. She had already pretended to faint, but he still would not let her off. The whole ce was in an uproar. It was not only the live-stream, but the scene was also filled with whisperings of people. ¡°Ye Ling just wants to force others to a dead end.¡± ¡°What kind of revenge, what kind of hatred? This is so ruthless. However, what he has said is very reasonable. Shen Lin has also fainted too easily.¡± ¡°Never faint earlier orter, but have to faint just at this moment so she does not need topete. Can it be true that what has been said is exactly her worry?¡± ¡°Oh gosh, don¡¯t tell me it is true. She is keeping up appearances. She doesn¡¯t need topete since she has fainted.¡± ¡°Madam Shen has cried so heartbreakingly. Doesn¡¯t look like it is done on pretense.¡± ¡°Ye Ling is really heartless.¡± The ambnce came immediately, and Shen Lin was sent to the hospital. To date, she was the first person who had a mishap. It would imply that she forfeited thepetition. However, thepetition had to go on. The venue was mostly filled with professionals from the jewelry industry and lovers of jewelry. Inparison to the inte which was filled with one-sided rantings against Ye Ling, the audience within the venue, however, was not so disapproving of Ye Ling¡¯s actions. Firstly, Shen Lin¡¯s work had some good and bad points, and that was a publicly known truth. Some people had also secretly discussed in private that some of the works really did not seem toe from the same person. Secondly, the audience had heard of Ye Ling being a ruler with an iron fist. He would never have chosen a public ce to question a talented designer for giarism without any reason. Thirdly, Ye Ling was not like Ye Yifan, who was from the second generation. The Ye family¡¯s elder Master Ye had previously integrated the Ye family, and it was as if he were pulling out the weeds. He frightened the Ye family and had them under control until they were afraid to even say a word now. Shen Lin was merely a passerby to Ye Ling, and he would not take a further look at her just as she walked past. If not for special reasons, Ye Ling would never have humiliated her this way, and even more so, wasting his time. Hence, within the venue, except for Shen Lin¡¯s fans and people from Dream Star, the rest of the people¡¯s moods were not exceptionally agitated. The conceptpetition had officially started. Shen Lin forfeited thepetition. The audience were all looking at Ye Ling, who was in the panel of judges. He narrowed his eyes slightly. That pair of sharp and cold eyes covered the audience¡¯s desire to pry. The director specially gave a close-up shot, and his delicate features appeared perfect under the camera¡¯s close-up shot. He was so handsome that it made others feel suffocated. He was like an evildoer who turned things upside down for all beings, but there was no feeling of any demon on him. He was steady, cold, and sharp and had the decisiveness of someone with power. Chapter 210 - It Was The Age of The People Obsessed With Looks Who Were On A Rampage Chapter 210: It Was The Age of The People Obsessed With Looks Who Were On A Rampage Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Such abination of a handsome and authoritative man, quietly sitting on the stage, looking like he was thinking, and also looking like he was closing his eyes and resting, was beautiful like a renown painting. After the chill had faded away, there was only the scent of a demon surging over. ¡°Oh gosh, although he is evil and heartless... he is really very handsome!¡± ¡°I am really a fickle-minded person. I just scolded him, but now he is so handsome that I am grinning from ear to ear!¡± ¡°Somebody, this demon¡¯s appearance is almost going against the rules.¡± ¡°So vicious and so handsome, ah-hhhh, this is awesome. This overbearing president is not from my breed. Such a handsome man is really an evil spirit.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t spout nonsense upstairs. His actions are like a person, and he is bing bright.¡± ¡°I am a male. I just scolded him, and I feel like I am bending.¡± The designpetitionsted for as long as two hours. The director was quite scheming and had taken close-up shots of Ye Ling very often. He had also taken close-up shots of Shen Qianshu often. After all, this was an era where people obsessed with looks were on a rampage. Both the man and woman on stage were very good-looking, and the audience was attracted to the screen all the way. The results of thepetition were out. The champion was Li Chen, the second ce was Luo Jingzhu, and the third ce was Xie Xiaomei. Luo Jingzhu was Dream Star¡¯s designer. The remaining male and female were AG¡¯s jewelry designers. Ye Ling was rather fair in the second and third rounds of thepetition and did not say any harsh words at all. Although Li Chen was AG¡¯s designer, the ones who gave him high scores were the professional judges instead. He had deserved his victory. The emcee had heaved a sigh of relief. After thepetition was announced to have ended, the people within the venue all heaved a sigh of relief. The jewelry designpetition this year was simply filled with many twists and turns and was very thrilling. Yun An had taken the first step to leave the panel of appraisers, and he walked towards a tall handsome man within the venue. It was the champion this time, Li Chen. Li Chen passed him a thermal sk. Yun An took the sk and had a few mouthfuls. Both of them had fought side by side, and they greeted their friends who came up to meet them. However, Lu Mengxi¡¯s gaze was on Ye Ling, who sat opposite of her. Ah Da and Zhong Ran had already walked to his side. Ye Yifan was like a social butterfly pestering ady for her telephone number. The whole venue had a rxed feel. Lu Mengxi had originally nned to invite Ye Ling for dinner after thepetition ended, but she was deliberating now. Ye Ling... was definitely not a kind person. But he was so charming. Shen Qianshu packed her stuff. Chen Wanwan walked over with a smile on her face and held Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand affectionately. ¡°Qianshu, let¡¯s have dinner together. I have something that I need to find you for.¡± She looked for Ye Ling hurriedly. At that moment, she wished that she could grow a pair of wings so that she could fly to his side. Her heart which was jumping for joy had be stable again. She could not look for Ye Ling in this condition. I will get into trouble. She could not suppress the thoughts in her heart and also could not suppress her surging emotions. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat something!¡± ¡°To recover from the shock!¡± Chen Wanwan continued her sentence immediately. Both smiled at each other. Lu Mengxi, who was standing aside, looked at Shen Qianshu strangely. She did not expect that the first person to look for Shen Qianshu to chat once thepetition ended was actually Chen Wanwan. The jewelry profession, due to its profession, had different grades. Those who were able to get a ticket to the venue were all people in the profession. Those people in the profession who managed to get a ticket were all outstanding or they were young men from the upper ss. Some celebrities who wanted to boast ormoners were definitely unable to enter the venue. Although Shen Qianshu was a celebrity appraiser, she was, after all, from amoner background. If she were in the appraiser panel for every round of the jewelry designpetition and left after thepetition ended, there would not be many people who were willing to chat with her. To them, Shen Qianshu¡¯smercial value was not high. Chapter 211 - I Am Just an Audience, Don’t Start a War Chapter 211: I Am Just an Audience, Don¡¯t Start a War Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If not at the appraisal panel, it was mainly Gubelin who was awarded the votes. She could get one vote all thanks to Gubelin; otherwise, she basically would not get a single vote. Lu Mengxi actually thought that no one would acknowledge Shen Qianshu. Yet, Chen Wanwan was the first person to go over and invite her for dinner. The two looked really close with each other. ¡°Luckily, you told me not to bet on Shen Lin. If not, I would have lost a few million dors.¡± Chen Wanwan was still in a shock and said, ¡°I was breaking out in a cold sweat when sitting in the audience just now. It¡¯s too scary.¡± ¡°I only said that this year¡¯s designpetition had too many variables and is not suitable for predicting. This is also why thepetition is interesting,¡± Shen Qianshu said and smiled. ¡°Sister Wanwan, what do you want to talk to me about?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk over dinnerter.¡± Chen Wanwan only focused on chatting with Shen Qianshu and did not bother about Lu Mengxi, who was just beside them. She was not acquainted with Lu Mengxi, was badly spoilt by Ye Guanjun, and did not care what others thought of her. Lu Mengxi felt indignant that she was actually ignored by an actress. Lu Mengxi, who always drew a circle of admirers among the aristocraticdies, was very unhappy. Luckily, at that moment, a few men and women who were elegantly dressed walked over and surrounded Lu Mengxi. With all of them admiring her, her mood then brightened up. During the few short minutes when Shen Qianshu and Chen Wanwan were chatting, Ye Ling was not around anymore when she turned around. She thought that Ye Ling must have already left. She actually felt quite down. ¡°Shu ah, is there any personal feud between Ye Ling and Shen Lin?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Ye Ling admires her a lot.¡± Lu Mengxi frowned. How did she know that? ¡°How do you know that?¡± Wanwan asked. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I was in charge of AG¡¯s jewelry appraisal once, went to their main office, and heard rumors in the process. It was spread internally in thepany, so it most likely shouldn¡¯t be fake I guess.¡± ¡°This... I don¡¯t understand. Don¡¯t tell me he is ying the game of ¡®I like you, but I can¡¯t have you so I am going to attract your attention?¡¯¡± Chen Wanwan came out with a logical hypothesis. Shen Qianshu was speechless. Lu Mengxi left in the middle of her friends¡¯ admiration. Chen Wanwan said, ¡°I don¡¯t like her.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Lu Mengxi.¡± ¡°Sister, you know her?¡± ¡°Of course I do,¡± Chen Wanwan said. ¡°Although both of you are in the same industry, don¡¯t ever get too closely acquainted with her. Never mind, I suppose she will not take a liking towards you either.¡± Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°... Sister Wanwan, I am not that bad right?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand, with a beauty like yours, women only know how to be jealous, and what¡¯s more, someone from the same industry? Being in the same industry means you guys are enemies, didn¡¯t you know that?¡± Chen Wanwanughed, and both of them left the appraisal panel together. Li Zhiyuan walked towards them too, and the three exchanged greetings. Li Zhiyuan said, ¡°Qianshu, let¡¯s have dinner together.¡± ¡°I already have an appointment,¡± Shen Qianshu said. Chen Wanwan said, ¡°CEO Li, I asked Qianshu out for dinner, but if you don¡¯t mind, you can join us!¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯m more than happy to.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Thank goodness Master is not around. If not, he would have gone berserk again. Shen Qianshu left the two of them temporarily and went over to greet two of her French friends. The three of them conversed in French and were all smiles. Their rtionship was really good, and they chatted for a full three minutes before a reporter came over and requested for an interview. The two French hotties then left. It was a live interview. The reporter asked, ¡°Miss Shen, what do you think of this year¡¯s jewelry designpetition?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite amazing,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°City A¡¯s jewelry designpetition has ever-changing rules but does not deviate from its roots no matter how different the rules are. As a jewelry designer, knowledge about jewels is also very important. This year¡¯s second round ofpetition had a conceptpetition that past years didn¡¯t. The contestants could unleash their creativity to a greater extent even more.¡± Chapter 212 - Miss Qianshu Is Becoming a Boss! Chapter 212: Miss Qianshu Is Bing a Boss! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The reporter asked, ¡°Miss Shen, what do you think of this year¡¯s jewelry designpetition?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite amazing,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°City A¡¯s jewelry designpetition has ever-changing rules but does not deviate from its roots no matter how different the rules are. As a jewelry designer, knowledge about jewels is also very important. This year¡¯s second round ofpetition had a conceptpetition that past years didn¡¯t. The contestants could unleash their creativity to a greater extent even more.¡± The reporter asked, ¡°Miss Shen, who do you think had the best design?¡± ¡°I am only a jewelry appraiser and do not have the rights to judge whose design was the best. However, I personally like Li Chen¡¯s style the most.¡± The reporter continued asking. ¡°Some unexpected things happened in this year¡¯s jewelrypetition. How do you view the matter of Mr. Ye Ling suspecting Miss Shen Lin for giarizing?¡± Shen Qianshu answered. ¡°Mr. Reporter, I am only an audience. Please don¡¯t start a war. I will notment on this matter.¡± After the interview ended, Ye Guanjun invited a group of people for dinner. There were both men and women, including Shen Qianshu, Li Zhiyuan, Chen Wanwan, and a few famous celebrities. The private room was filled by a table of people. Chen Wanwan enthusiastically introduced Shen Qianshu to her fellow sisters. Women¡¯s topics could never deviate away from facial care, slimming, and jewelry. The men also happily chatted away at a side without feeling any disturbance. Chen Wanwan said, ¡°Qianshu, recently, I have been wanting to open a private Haute Couture boutique. Do you have any designers that you can introduce me to? You have greater connections in this field, do help me ok?¡± ¡°What kind of private Haute Couture?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. This had always been her dream. She always wanted to open a private Haute Couture, but it would be quite demanding if she were to do it alone. Chen Wanwanughed and said, ¡°Specializing in serving celebrities and socialites. It would be best if I could create my own brand. Funds and production are all not a problem. What I amcking are talents. The style has to be young and modern. AG, Dream Star, and GK roped in most of the designers, so it was difficult to find any even when I offered high wages to poach them. Their designs are also more systematic and do not suit my style.¡± The few celebrities were also excited, and a few wanted tobine and start a private Haute Couture business together. They were all famous celebrities and frequently needed to attend banquets and award ceremonies. They had self-advertising effects, and it would be easier to start the business. What¡¯s more, Ye Guanjun would be supporting behind the scenes. ¡°You want the style to be modern and unique right?¡± ¡°Yes, it must be very unique.¡± Chen Wanwan knew that Shen Qianshu frequently visited Spring Court Fair. Her taste was also really sharp and thus would most probably have connections. ¡°Sister Wan, do you mind grassroots designers?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Chen Wanwan was also a very easygoing person. ¡°I am someone who is very casual. I don¡¯t care about your family background and don¡¯t care about your personality. I only care whether your designs are attractive enough.¡± ¡°I know a few designers from Spring Court Fair, and they are all grassroots. They set up stalls throughout the year, selling some handicrafts. Two of them were studying jewelry design but dropped out of school halfway. The rest of them did not study jewelry design before, but the things they designed are really not bad.¡± Chen Wanwan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Introduce them to me, introduce them to me. Wow, I knew that it was right to find you!¡± ¡°Sister Wanwan, if I want to be a shareholder, do you mind?¡± Shen Qianshu put on a genuine and innocent face and shed a smile as sweet as honey. The men were busy discussing their own matters, so only Chen Wanwan and a few celebrities heard her, and they were instantly stunned. What? Be a shareholder? Youngdy, you sure have a wild ambition. Chen Wanwan said, ¡°Shu er, how can you treat me like this?¡± Chapter 213 - Are You His Student? Chapter 213: Are You His Student? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Sister, let¡¯s earn money together. Besides, you are not at an disadvantage at all if I join. I have a ¡®National Son,¡¯ and his advertising power is really big. Moreover, I am an appraiser. You will be able to get Gubelin¡¯s certificate at half the price.¡± ¡°Hmm what you say seems to make sense.¡± Chen Wanwan scratched her head, and her sisters beside her all rolled their eyes. What the hell? Wanwan, are you foolish? The funds are from you, and production is also done by you. Why should you give an outsider a share of your profits? ¡°Sister Wanwan, mymercial value is not low too. I am an Inte celebrity, and also, my source of customers is of high quality. This you should know too, since you are also considered my customer. Do I make sense?¡± ¡°Makes sense.¡± ¡°So... Can I be a shareholder?¡± Chen Wanwan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Your percentage of shares cannot be more than thirty percent. Ten percent of the shares is for skills, and for the remaining twenty percent, you need to invest.¡± ¡°Sure, no problem!¡± Chen Wanwan smiled happily, and her sisters looked at Shen Qianshu in admiration. What the... Never thought there could be such a way. They felt like they were in a huge health products advertising event, and the promoter sessfully convinced the old granny to purchase. Chen Wanwan could not wait to immediately put up her team and start her Haute Couture business. She was really excited and continuously clinked cups with Shen Qianshu. Her sisters were not familiar with Shen Qianshu and felt like reminding Chen Wanwan to have a discussion with Ye Guanjun so as to prevent herself from getting cheated. However, they found it difficult to speak up. This youngdy, although young at age, was quite intelligent. Shen Qianshu was naturally intelligent. When she was trying to swindle the prize money back then, she used up all the tricks on her sleeve, deceived everybody, and did everything in secret. She thought back, and it could be written as an inspirational book. Although Li Zhiyuan was talking with Ye Guanjun and the others, his gaze was always on Shen Qianshu. She and Chen Wanwan hit off really well, and she smiled happily like a bloomed flower throughout their conversation. It was as if the whole room lost its color, and only her color was left, bright and attractive. Qianshu... Shen Qianshu left for the washroom in the middle and met Li Zhiyuan right after stepping out. He was waiting for her in the middle of the corridor and shed her a smile once their eyes met. This restaurant had an antique feel, and a huge redntern was hanging in the corridor. The dim light caused his gaze to be dazed. ¡°CEO Li...¡± Shen Qianshu smiled back at him and did not avoid his gaze. Li Zhiyuan asked, ¡°You and Ye Ling, what rtionship do you guys have exactly?¡± Shen Qianshu kept silent for a long time. What rtionship did she and Ye Ling have? She was not even sure herself. Li Zhiyuan¡¯s expression was grave, vastly different from his usual gentle demeanour. Half of his body was standing in the darkness, causing her to shudder in fear. Li Zhiyuan asked, ¡°The student he said, is it you?¡± Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°Yes, we already knew each other seven years ago. He is my...¡± She could not find an appropriate adjective. ¡°How about the thing he mentioned?¡± ¡°His words, you do not need to put to heart. Shen Lin did not use my designs. Do I look like someone people can bully?¡± Shen Qianshu said andughed. ¡°Some things are at the right ce at the wrong time. Perhaps, Shen Lin and I are bound to be... enemies. Her imitating my designs is not very surprising too.¡± ¡°Then why did you suddenly switch your career when you were specializing in design studies?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I did not want topete with Shen Lin,¡± Shen Qianshu said and cooked up an excuse. ¡°Shen Family has a very prominent position in the jewelry industry. I am only a grassroots designer and absolutely do not have the ability topete with Shen Lin. Rather than being defeated by her from the start to end, I might as well search for new opportunities. I mulled over it. She could not possibly be so free to watch out for my every moment, and I would eventually find my sess.¡± Chapter 214 - We Are Not That Close Chapter 214: We Are Not That Close Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Her exnation was perfect, and there were no ws at all. Li Zhiyuan also believed her. Shen Qianshu was really not a girl that could be bullied by just anyone. ¡°So you and Ye Ling... knew each other long ago.¡± Li Zhiyuan said slowly and suddenly felt like asking a question. Qianshu, your child, is it his? But he could not ask and did not dare to. He was actually afraid of hearing the answer. He had really... fallen in love with Shen Qianshu. Never had he once felt so profoundly that he had fallen deeply in love with a woman. ¡°CEO Li, don¡¯t mind much about my feuds with Shen Family. It has nothing to do with you,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I will be going in first.¡± Li Zhiyuan left the restaurant earlier, and Shen Qianshu was not surprised. Ye Guanjun¡¯s gatheringsted for two over hours, and Shen Qianshu almost drank a full bottle of red wine and was feeling a little lightheaded. After enjoying the breeze, she was finally more awake. Chen Wanwan actually wanted to drop her off but was rejected by Shen Qianshu. She still needed to meet a person. After walking out of the restaurant, she immediately saw a familiar ck SUV parked on the opposite side of the road. Ah Da alighted the car, walked towards her, and respectfully greeted. ¡°Miss Shen, Master wants to see you.¡± Shen Qianshuughed to herself. ¡°Just nice, I want to see him too.¡± City H,te at night. Little Tong Hua just finished filming a show. Aftering out from a shower, he yawned loudly and at the same time, was so exhausted that his eyes could not keep open. He leaped onto the bed, took his phone, clicked on today¡¯s live broadcast video, and yawned again. ¡°Cheap daddy, nowadays, I am counting on you to energize me.¡± It was too satisfying. The more he heard the scheming b*tch being scolded, the more he felt at ease. Lin Xiaojuan came out after her shower and gave his butt a little smack. ¡°Don¡¯t watch it anymore. I have something to ask you.¡± ¡°Auntie, I am tired already.¡± ¡°Off your phone.¡± Little Tong Hua obediently turned his phone off and was exhausted again. The only downside to this show was that it always filmed untilte and was not suitable for an under-age kid¡¯s resting time. Lin Xiaojuan asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu?¡± ¡°Auntie, you should ask Mommy! I know nothing at all.¡± ¡°You were watching the live broadcast today, and one by one, you liked those that were praising Ye Ling. I saw it all.¡± Little Tong Hua was speechless. ¡°He knew everything that happened to Shen Qianshu in Paris like the back of his hand. They knew each other long ago? Qianshu said that you guys found a savior. Was she referring to Ye Ling?¡± ¡°Yes, he is little brother¡¯s Daddy. However, Mommy does not like to talk about this, so you better not mention it in front of her.¡± Lin Xiaojuan stood up suddenly, and her gaze was murderous. ¡°So he was the murderer that almost killed Shen Qianshu. This irresponsible man, where the hell did he go to during these seven years? Why did he only appear now?¡± Little Tong Hua hugged his bedsheets and slightly scooted backward, pretending to be an obedient baby. ¡°I don¡¯t know too. We are not that close.¡± Lin Xiaojuan only calmed down after fuming for a long time. Little Tong Hua went forward, appeased her, and said, ¡°Auntie Xiaojuan, don¡¯t be angry. If he didn¡¯t say it today, I would not have known that Mommy actually did so many things for me.¡± ¡°For you, she did too many things.¡± Mentioning it again only led her to feel heartbroken. Luckily, there was always the calm after the storm, and everything was rosy and bright. However, Tong Hua¡¯s sickness was always a shadow in their hearts, and they were always afraid that he would leave them without any warning. ¡°Other than getting angry, I actually cannot do anything else.¡± If it were another person, she would have long punished him. For example, if it were someone like Yuan Hui, hitting ten of them was not even an issue. But Ye Ling... it was impossible to get close to him, let alone hitting him. However, thinking about the hardships that Qianshu had suffered, she felt aggrieved. ¡°Auntie Xiaojuan, Mommy seems to... like him a lot. Chapter 215 - Indiscernible Flirting is Deadly! Chapter 215: Indiscernible Flirting is Deadly! ¡°What?¡± Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s voice immediately sounded. Tong Hua hugged his bedsheets and scooted backward again. ¡°Personal opinion, personal opinion.¡± ¡°What exactly is she thinking? When she went intobor back then, she almost died!¡± The more Lin Xiaojuan said, the more furious she got. ¡°Where was that man? Where was that man? It has already been seven years. When little brother was still alive, Shen Qianshu and I took great pains to raise him up. Is he just going to sit back and enjoy the rewards?¡± ¡°Yes, he is too much! Irresponsible!¡± Tong Hua shared the same hatred. ¡°You can stop acting. I can tell that you like him too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± Tong Hua¡¯s eyes widened in shock at the mention of liking him. ¡°I hate him the most, and we are not close.¡± Lin Xiaojuan grumbled coldly, angrily took her phone, and logged into Shen Qianshu¡¯s Weibo. She actually wanted to post a trend but saw that Ye Ling¡¯s name was all over the hot search. All of them were mostly scolding Ye Ling and had all kinds of clickbait. After seeing that, Lin Xiaojuan felt entirely at ease. City A, inside the mansion in Ye Ling¡¯s district. He sat by the pool alone. The moon tonight was extremely round. The light rays were hazy and projecting off the man on the side of the pool, giving off an obscure sight. The pool¡¯s dim light was like a ck haze in a golden pearl, asionally sweeping past his amber eyes, ting on ayer of mysterious color. His body had an unexinable mystery and charisma, like an opium poppy, causing people to get drawn to it. Beside the pool, a thick white carpet wasid on the floor. Beside Ye Ling¡¯s hand was a ss of red wine. He briefly closed his eyes and stretched out his legs. The white camellia on his body was not out of ce at all and instead heightened his mysterious persona with a kind of purity. Shen Qianshu stopped one meter away and stared at him nkly. Reuniting again after seven years, she was not prepared at all. He and she did not even have the chance to have a long talk, did not have the chance to tear open their scars from these seven years, and did not have the chance to show the wounds that were left unscarred, yet fate brought them together again. Shen Qianshu thought her heart would be very opposed to it, but she was actually attracted again. Such attraction was fatal! ¡°How long are you nning to stand there?¡± Ye Ling suddenly voiced out. He did not open his eyes but could already feel her presence. Shen Qianshu smiled at him, suppressing the heavy thoughts in her heart, and said sweetly, ¡°Master¡¯s features naturally give off a beautifying effect. I can stand and stare for a lifetime.¡± Ye Ling opened his eyes, and the whole pool of water shed in his eyes. He wiped off a smile that was slowly creeping out. Shen Qianshu took off her shoes, stepped on the whitemb fur carpet, and walked towards him. She had silky white feet with a coat of pink nail polish, clean and long. Ye Ling thought of the first time he met her seven years ago. She was also barefooted like now, stepping on the castle¡¯s carpet. He approached her silently and gave her a beautiful and radiant smile. Shen Qianshu stopped beside him and slightly turned around. Ye Ling looked at her expressionlessly with his amber eyes in total darkness. Shen Qianshu suddenly smiled, kissed him on his lips, and even yfully bit his cupid bow gently. ¡°Fulfilling my promise. This was the promise on stage today: one mouthful of juice, one kiss.¡± Ye Ling grumbled coldly, sweeping his tongue across his cupid bow that was just bitten. Shen Qianshu¡¯s neck grew hot, her body shuddered, and goosebumps formed everywhere. Oh my god, too evil! Such a thug action, but surprisingly, he did it seductively. _Indiscernible flirting is too deadly. _ He did not realize that such a behavior greatly caused people to want to ravage him. In the atmosphere, passionate feelings were growing. Chapter 216 - A Lie Against Her Will Chapter 216: A Lie Against Her Will To divert her attention, Shen Qianshu sat on the white carpet, pushed up her skirt hemline, and put her legs into the icy cold water. She sat there quietly with both of them not speaking at all. Ye Ling carried his wine ss and took a sip. ¡°The things that happened to me in Paris, when did you know them?¡± She did not think that Ye Ling always knew about her whereabouts during these seven years. If he knew, he would have long known the news of their child¡¯s death and would not keep pestering her for a little princess. ¡°Ten minutes before thepetition,¡± Ye Ling said. Ah Da received Luther¡¯s call and then informed him about the investigation results. ¡°So, your attack on Shen Lin, was it decided on thest minute?¡± ¡°Am I that free?¡± Ye Ling said and sneered. ¡°I can earn one million dors in one minute, does it look like I have time to waste on being a jewelry designpetition judge?¡± So, there was a deliberate n actually. Ye Ling looked at her and saw that the ends of her long wavy hair were dyed in slight burgundy, cascading down her shoulders. It was not long and not short, just at the right length. Her side profile looked immersed in the water, and he could not see clearly the emotions in her eyes. Shen Qianshu turned around, smiled, and said, ¡°Master, your time is so precious, but you are willing to waste it on me. Am I more important than money?¡± ¡°Stop ttering yourself, how are you more important than money!¡± Ye Ling said firmly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt to not earn a few million dors in a day.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s lips curved up slightly. She yfully kicked the water and voiced out her confusion. ¡°Why did you investigate what happened to me in Paris?¡± ¡°Back then, you really liked designing. When I was at your house, I also saw a jewelry design collection book that you kept. But you switched your career out of the blue. Shen Qianshu, you were raising a sick son and needed to afford high hospitalization fees. You could earn so much more as a jewelry designerpared to a jewelry appraiser. You had no reason to be a jewelry appraiser and give up being a designer.¡± ¡°My son can earn money, and I am not in need of money anymore, so I chose a career that I like.¡± ¡°Annoying brat only started earning money these two years. Choosing a career that you like? That¡¯s such a joke!¡± Ye Ling could not bother to continue with her nonsense and directly concluded. ¡°You are full of lies!¡± Shen Qianshu was stunned by his dominance. Although Master was a lunatic, he was a thoughtful and attentive person, and she was quite surprised by that. However, even though he guessed correctly, she also could not tell him the truth. This involved her principles. When she exchanged her design for a sum of money back then, she was the one who willingly sold it for money. Since she had already given it up and Tong Hua was safe and sound, it was absolutely impossible for her to go back on her words and ruin Shen Lin. If not, there would be no difference between her and Shen Lin. They used money to buy her design. Shen Lin was shameless and snatched away other¡¯s things. She felt wronged, felt sad, and was indignant, but she could not turn into someone like Shen Lin. ¡°Master, Shen Lin did not giarize my works.¡± Shen Qianshu took a deep breath, looked at him intently, and said, ¡°I... gave up being a jewelry designer. it was my own choice.¡± Ye Ling stared at her, as if trying to study the expressions on her face and see whether she was lying. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really,¡± Shen Qianshu said and smiled at him. ¡°That is her work.¡± Ye Ling sneered and said, ¡°So, you gave up jewelry designing?¡± ¡°I never gave up,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I feel that being a jewelry appraiser can expose me to all kinds of jewels. After I have enough knowledge on jewels, I will once again return back to jewelry designing.¡± Chapter 217 - Love At First Sight Chapter 217: Love At First Sight Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling frowned and said, ¡°Shen Qianshu, when you lie, your ears will turn red.¡± Shen Qianshu was shocked. She recovered herself and blurted out. ¡°When you are near me, my ear will turn red too.¡± Ye Ling was speechless. ¡°Shen Qianshu, Shen Ling¡¯s works are really not yours?¡± ¡°Not mine.¡± Shen Qianshu repeated again. Her gaze swept past his bracelet. ¡°I only mentioned Shen Lin once in front of you and also did not mention having any rtionships with her. I don¡¯t know why you suspect her of giarizing me, but all these are not important. What¡¯s most important is, Master, the way you were questioning Shen Lin on stage today was so handsome and manly,¡± Shen Qianshu said. These were the words she wanted to tell Ye Ling most tonight. Today, you looked like my ever-victorious knight. To a woman, a man going against the whole world for you was a fatal attraction. ¡°What you said, I will believe you for the moment. If I find out that you were lying...¡± ¡°Oh, what can you do even if I¡¯m lying?¡± Shen Qianshu interrupted Ye Ling and said. ¡°Exactly how did you suspect that Shen Lin giarized my works?¡± ¡°The style is too simr, and a few works looked really familiar. I saw them in your collection book years ago.¡± ¡°If she really giarized, why would I keep quiet about it?¡± Ye Ling thought for a moment and realized she made sense. Why would Shen Qianshu keep silent if Shen Lin giarized her? She was not someone who would suffer a loss. Annoying brat was someone who would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. Why would they keep quiet? Could it really be that he was over-thinking? ¡°Master, to you, Shen Lin is only an ordinary person. If you like her works, you wear them. If you don¡¯t like them, you throw them away. Don¡¯t waste too much energy on her, it¡¯s not worth it,¡± Shen Qianshu said calmly. ¡°If it is supposed to be mine, I will take it back eventually.¡± It was only a matter of time. The career she ended herself, she would personally take it back. The night was bing darker, and both of them looked at each other silently. Ye Ling slightly closed his eyes and suddenly asked, ¡°The sum of money I gave you, why didn¡¯t you use it?¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s face turned pale and found it difficult to breathe as if someone was strangling her. Master, did you know? Seven years ago, I liked you a lot. It was love at first sight! When you exerted violence on me, I was already aware that there was something wrong with your emotions. You were suffering like me, but you could not control yourself. Thus, I did not me you. The real reason why I hate you was that I thought that I would be able to receive an apology from you, but you gave me a sum of money instead and asked me to leave. If you had held onto my hand then and said, ¡°Sara, I¡¯m sorry, my sickness is acting up.¡± I would have forgiven you. That sum of money was a stain in her great love, reminding her all the time of her unrequited love. It was like an insult, like she treated herself as an item in a transaction. Thus, she did not touch that sum of money. ¡°You are the one to me. The money you gave me was in the form of a cheque. When I was studying in Paris then, I worked harder, and including the money Xiaojuan transferred to me, I only barely managed to support Tong Hua and myself. When I went back to China, I was really short on money. There was one time when I thought of using, but I realized that the cheque had a deadline. I needed to apply many procedures, and it was also an overseas bank with no branches in our country. To use the money, I had to either fly to Paris or wait for seven working days. It was quite troublesome. Thus, I never once used it.¡± She smiled when recounting the past and suddenly felt like pranking him out of spite. ¡°Master, don¡¯t you owe me an apology?¡± As long as you say it, I will forgive you. Ye Ling sneered and said, ¡°I am not even the one exerting violence on you.¡± Chapter 218 - I Am Also Yours Chapter 218: I Am Also Yours Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This reply confirmed Shen Qianshu¡¯s guess. A dual personality, eliminating and killing each other. Thus, Master should be suffering badly. When both personalities were fighting over a body, he would be torn into pieces. It was difficult for outsiders to feel the same pain he felt inside. In this world, there was a lot of pain and despair that even the closest people would not be able to feel the same way. ¡°ording to what you said, little princess is not yours too then.¡± ¡°Shen Qianshu, you say it again, and I will drown you here!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s expression immediately became frightening, and blood streaks appeared in his eyes. They almost instantly turned red. It was not the type of red from crying but the type of bloodthirsty red. Oh no, her joke was too extreme. Shen Qianshu hurriedly stood up. Her white tender legs mixed with the pool water, giving off a messy rippling sound. Shen Qianshu knelt down on the carpet. Her gaze was sincere and pure. ¡°Master, little princess is yours,¡± She said, nodded her head, and smiled. ¡°I am also yours.¡± Ye Ling grabbed onto her tender waist with one hand and suddenly pulled her up from the floor. Shen Qianshu was shocked and did not dare to believe that there could be such a way. When was her waist slim enough to be able to be grabbed onto? Master¡¯s arm power sure was shocking. She was actually close to forty-nine kilograms. His gaze was dark and controlled like he was carrying a precious jewel. The blood streaks in his eyes got even thicker. Shen Qianshu slightly shuddered and felt scared without any reason. The past memories were like a nightmare that would haunt her for life, unable to disappear no matter how. ¡°Say that again!¡± His breath was low, like a gambler that had betted his whole fortune waiting for the results. There were only two oues, either going bankrupt or bing rich overnight. ¡°Little princess is yours,¡± Shen Qianshu said. He had such an obsession over his little princess. The power of a little princess! Ye Ling shook his head and felt somewhat anxious. The power from his hand got even stronger, strangling Shen Qianshu until she was in great pain. If it was not that his mood was unstable, she would have already given him one big p. Youngdy here has such tender and thin skin, do you think it is as thick as your firm skin? ¡°Not this sentence.¡± Ye Ling mumbled to himself, falling into a weird circle. Shen Qianshu was surprised, and she saw her frightened self in his bloodshot eyes. Shen Qianshu paused, as if weighing her words. ¡°I... am also yours?¡± Ye Ling squinted his eyes and suddenly gave her a tight hug. His voice was extremely hoarse. ¡°Shen Qianshu...¡± ¡°Master, emergency call from Xie Master.¡± Zhong Ran suddenly appeared by the pool with a solemn expression. Being an experienced guard, Zhong Ran knew when to disappear and when to appear. In inappropriate situations, Ye Ling would never feel his presence. If he came, it must be an emergency. Zhong Ran was very anxious. If possible, he really did not wish to disrupt Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling at this moment. After being Ye Ling¡¯s guard for so many years, he was really clear of Ye Ling¡¯s temper and him as a person. Ye Ling highly regarded Shen Qianshu, and this was something Zhong Ran knew more than anyone. He liked Shen Qianshu too, from the bottom of his heart. If Shen Qianshu was theirdy boss, Ye Ling might be able to have a different life. Ye Ling breathed deeply and hugged Shen Qianshu while getting up. He ced her at a side and hurriedly walked inside. After walking for a few steps, he stopped again, turned around, and stared deeply at Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu stood under the moonlight and stepped barefoot on the carpet. This scene and the one that happened seven years ago ovepped in his mind. ¡°Shen Qianshu, I hate your hypocritical show!¡± He turned around and continued walking in. This sentence caused Shen Qianshu¡¯s face to fall. Hypocritical? Master, if I disy my sincere and true feelings, what about you? Chapter 219 - Master, I Am Not Hypocritical Chapter 219: Master, I Am Not Hypocritical Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Back then after studying Psychology, she enrolled to take the grade three qualification examination and passed in one try. Taking this exam overseas was not easy at all. She had never taken on the job of a psychologist before and was unable to continue taking the exam. But for the sake of researching Ye Ling¡¯s illness, she put in the painstaking effort and flipped through many professional books. When Ye Ling lost control of his emotions, she knew how to divert his attention and also how to let him control his emotions. In his eyes, was she hypocritical? Shen Qianshu took a deep breath, and her gaze darkened. There was a ball of fire in her heart, ready to explode anytime. However, just as it started burning, it went out again. The night breeze was slightly chilly. She stood there for a while and went into the castle. Just as she went in, Ye Ling walked down from the spiral staircase. He threw on a long trench coat, and his steps were in a hurry. Zhong Ran walked out of the castle first. Shen Qianshu looked at his tall and big silhouette and was once again attracted. Ye Ling was tall, had a great figure, and looked good in anything he wore. The fitting suit, when worn on him, caused him to look tall and smart. His sharp features were enclosed in ayer of thin fat¡ªhis skin. He had a strong aura, causing people to shudder in fear. After draping on the trench coat, his usual perfect aura immediately doubled. He looked like a mafia boss in those 1980s movies. His foul and evil-foreboding air was extremely heavy like a powerful ruler at first nce. Too handsome. ¡°I need to leave for a period of time. Ah Da is in the country, so if you have anything, look for him.¡± Shen Qianshu nodded and felt like asking. Master, where are you going, what happened, and when are youing back? But she eventually did not and only said, ¡°Take care.¡± Ye Ling nodded, and Zhong Ran walked in again. ¡°Master, the helicopter will be here in five minutes.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Ye Ling walked out without a word. Shen Qianshu suddenly grabbed his hand. Ye Ling was shocked and turned back to look at her, and he then lowered his head to look at their interlocking hands. Her fingers were clean and long, extremely pretty. Nested in his wheat-colored palm, they were soft but firm. Shen Qianshu used up all her courage in this life and said, ¡°Master, I am not hypocritical.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s gaze darkened, and she could not tell his emotions. He looked at her deeply. Shen Qianshu followed his gaze and gave him a small smile. Ye Ling¡¯s grip tightened and almost hurt her hand. The hovering sound of the helicopter slowly came from afar. ¡°I understand.¡± Shen Qianshu had a nice andfortable sleep and felt more refreshed after that. Chen Wanwan called her early in the morning and anxiously wanted her to introduce people. Shen Qianshu actually thought of sleeping in, but after thinking, she felt that earning money was more important. Moreover, she had a share in Chen Wanwan¡¯s private Haute Couture business. She went to Spring Court Fair early in the morning and found a jewelry store. Everything in the jewelry store was handmade. However, its sales volume was considerably high in Spring Court Fair, and its poprity had long risen. It was all machine-made jewelry and was not worth money. A better ne cost three, four hundred while a lower quality one was only around ten dors. The most expensive item was a crystal energy stone, worth one to two thousand. Such an inconspicuous jewelry store could actually hit 150 thousand dors of revenue monthly. After deducting their costs, their profit could reach eighty to ny thousand a month. It was considerably high. The store owners were three youngsters, one woman and two men. The woman was called Zhang Jingyi and was 28 this year. She studied two years of jewelry designing and was a college student. Her family felt that there was no future and that it was also a waste of money. Thus, she discontinued her studies. One of the men was called Zhou Huan, 20 this year, and he dropped out of high school. He did not have a grand education background, but his skills were great. The other man was called Lin Shen, 23 this year, and just graduated from university. Chapter 220 - Chicken Soup For The Soul By Angel Shen Chapter 220: Chicken Soup For The Soul By Angel Shen Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The jewelry stall had been opened by Zhou Huan for a few years before Zhang Jingyi and Lin Sen joined in. Within two years, they became a hot-selling handmade jewelry stall in Spring Court Fair. Shen Qianshu knew them well and often bought from their stall. ¡°Personal customization?¡± Lin Sen was a little surprised. If it were others, they would have rejected them straight away. However, Shen Qianshu was different. She was a decent and well-knowndy, and they knew that she was a marvelous appraiser. As a result, they respected her a lot and called her Sister Shu. ¡°Are you interested?¡± ¡°Sister Shu, our little stall may not seem like much, but we have almost enough money to get ourselves a house,¡± Zhang Jingyi said. ¡°If we give it up, it¡¯ll be a bit of a pity.¡± ¡°No one wants you to give it up! This is indeed a little stall. All the designs are made by y¡¯all, and the style is very unique. This little stall is bringing in the money too. I¡¯m not one to disrupt your path of fortune, and you can just hire a professional to manage these. You don¡¯t have to do it on your own.¡± Back then, Shen Qianshu had worked along the Paris Art Street, brainwashing people for the sake of money. She was so good at it. If she could get some artworks at a lower price, she would instantly sell it away at a high price. Hence, she had trained herself to be eloquent. The three clearly looked a little hesitant. ¡°All of you are talented and love jewelry designing. Do you wish to spend your whole life with these dull and lifeless stones? Don¡¯t you want to see real jewelry?¡± Shen Qianshu took out six gems. Diamond, pink diamond, sapphire, tanzanite, opal, and emerald. She got them from Chen Wanwan. Their eyes lit up. There was such a huge difference between real jewelry and fake ones. Real gems looked magical. The three had always been hanging around at the grassroots level. They loved jewelry and had made a lot of designs that were really well-liked. Yet, they had nevere in touch with the jewelry industry. To them, the valuable gems shining in front of them had a strong sense of attraction. ¡°Sister Shu, this...¡± Lin Sen was very touched. Jewelry designers, professional ones. They even dream of them in their sleep. ¡°The jewelrypetition of City A has just ended. Don¡¯t you wish to be one of those people standing on stage with a trophy in their hands one day? Or do you wish to live your whole life in this little stall, earning just enough to survive? Sister Wanwan has rich financial resources and also people. She also had pawnshops. She is always ahead of others, and she is also a very responsible person. Tell me, how many years have you been messing around with jewelry? Do you really not wish to step into the real jewelry industry? This is a great door left open for you. If you miss it, you miss it.¡± ¡°Sister Shu, do you have a share in it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhang Jingyi looked at her two business partners. She could note to a final verdict straight away, but Shen Qianshu was not in a hurry to get their replies either. She said, ¡°Sister Wanwan still needs a month¡¯s time to get ready. You don¡¯t have to give me an answer right away. Do think through thoroughly about what is it that you hope to achieve. If I had such a great opportunity when I was younger, I would not give it up. You have to know that you are a small stall. The goods you sell are small, and the market is verypetitive. It may seem profitable now, but you can¡¯t survive on that for a lifetime. Believe me. No one can guarantee that the Spring Court Fair will be able to prosper for a lifetime, and no one can guarantee that the business of other stalls will always be poor. The passenger flow is also fixed, and smallmodities are not necessities. How long can you go on selling? If you enter the real jewelry industry, it is different. You can receive professional training and can touch the halls of this industry. I promise you, I will definitely take responsibility for you when I bring you into the business. ¡° Chapter 221 - Mommy, I Have Bad News.

Chapter 221: Mommy, I Have Bad News.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu tried to brainwash them confidently. She knew too well about how to y with people¡¯s feelings. She was confident that she could shape a different future for these three people. Even though she had never seen Chen Wanwan¡¯s business n, she still chose to trust her. Chen Wanwan had a personality that could be trusted, and she also believed in herself. It could be because she had also done everything from scratch, and she did not wish that these youngsters would be hidden within the Spring Court Fair. Spring Court Fair was already dying out slowly. The three were very moved. In their hearts, the jewelry industry was like a huge and grand cruise. Right now, someone had given them the tickets. Even if they had to risk it, they were willing to. Losing was no big deal. They could just start it all over again. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Jingyi, Xiaohuan, Sensen, the three of you are still young. There are endless possibilities ahead in your future. Give yourselves a chance.¡± ¡°Sis, please give us some time.¡± ¡°Sure, do give me a reply ASAP. I still need to find two others.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still looking for people?¡± ¡°Yeah, looking for your rivals. There, the one opposite.¡± Shen Qianshu looked towards the store across them. Everyone was speechless... Sister Shu, how scheming... The jewelry store across from them was also a handicraft store. The owners were a pair of siblings who were young too. Their family background was rather poor, so they had been working hard from a young age. Using their own hard work, they managed to get themselves a house in City A. Their store was also one of the best-selling ones. Every month, they made a profit of about fifty to sixty thousand. They were rather appreciable. Doing something like this was like taking a walk for Shen Qianshu. She just had to simply repeat everything she had just said. She was rather close to the pair of siblings, and she knew how to y with their emotions and dreams, so she constantly tried to brainwash them. She had initially thought that they would need some time to consider as well, but who knew that the Li Siblings would agree on the spot. They packed their stuff and were ready to leave with her. Lin Sen was speechless. Shen Qianshu smiled and looked at them. ¡°Do take your time to consider.¡± Everyone was speechless... Sister Shu, you are seriously too scheming!!! Shen Qianshu had sessfully brainwashed five people. She had basicallye to a decision. Lin Sen and the rest needed time to consider while there were no problems with Li Huan and Li Le. Among these five, she favored Li Huan the most. He was only twenty-four this year and was a good-looking and optimistic youngd. He had a unique taste and was pretty intelligent. Furthermore, he could work hard enough to get themselves a home in the most expensive estate in City A. He was really hardworking and talented. The younger sister Li Le also had some of his talents. The two of them were more creative than Lin Sen and the others, but the trio had a winning edge over them as they were more trendy. On the way to look for Chen Wanwan, she gathered the information of the five people and intended to provide them with professional training, but before she could finish, Tong Hua called. ¡°Hey baby, no filming today?¡± ¡°Mommy, I have bad news for you.¡± ¡°You got in trouble?¡± ¡°Why is me getting into trouble the first thing you think of when I say I have bad news?¡± Tong Hua protested, but he did not throw a tantrum. ¡°Mommy, Aunt Xiaojuan is in a bad mood. I saw her crying in the ¡®Little Woods,¡¯ but I did not dare to disrupt her. Mommy, what should I do?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Qianshu pped herptop shut and furrowed her eyebrows, looking rather anxious. Why did Xiaojuan cry? From what she could remember in high school, Xiaojuan was shy and bashful. She was always a victim of bullying, and Shen Qianshu always thought of her as her little sister. But after she graduated from high school, she changed drastically. She was independent and tough. In these past few years, no matter how tiring and tough life was getting, she never cried. Chapter 222 - Frog In A Well

Chapter 222: Frog In A Well

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Tong Hua said. ¡°Did something go wrong in Aunt Xiaojuan¡¯s family?¡± Shen Qianshu felt sick. If there was something wrong in her family, she would have rushed home. ¡°Tong Hua, how much longer will your filmingst for?¡± ¡°Half a month.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell Aunt Xiaojuan yet. I¡¯ll rush over once I finish up with my things.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. Be a little nicer these few days. Don¡¯t cause any trouble and listen to her words.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± Chen Wanwan was very popr. Thepany¡¯s location was in the most prosperous area of themercial street of City A. When Shen Qianshu came, she was amazed. Rent was very expensive even for a small shop here. The monthly rent for a clothing store that was not even well-known was 20 million. Although the rent was expensive, it was still the most extravagant and populousmercial street, and the central square was just next to it. Chen Wanwan and Ye Guanjun were waiting for Shen Qianshu to go over. When Ye Guanjun first sat down and took a sip of tea, he spat out his tea upon hearing that Shen Qianshu was shareholding. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Look at yourself, you¡¯re like a frog in a well. What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Chen Wanwan took a paper towel in disapproval and wiped her arm. Ye Guanjun stared so hard that his eyes were very round. ¡°You said that you wanted to open a custom jewelry store alone, but you did not mention Qianshu being a shareholder.¡± ¡°I spoke with her during our meal yesterday. She wanted to be a shareholder, so I agreed.¡± ¡°So you agreed?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a huge problem. Why didn¡¯t you discuss it with me?¡± ¡°I handle the finances in our family. What¡¯s there to discuss? You should be d that I even informed you about it.¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Guanjun was infuriated and on the verge of exploding. He loved Wanwan a lot and was also willing to lose the family fortune, but only being informed about such a huge matter was simply too outrageous! Today, he wanted to reiterate that he was the husband in the family! ¡°Guanjun,tely I have not been controlling how you spend your money.¡± Chen Wanwan added. This sentence defeated Ye Guanjun¡¯s will to reiterate his position in the family. ¡°No, Wanwan. You should consider it if Qianshu wanted to be a shareholder. You decided things over a meal yesterday? This is too rash. You have done everything in the early stage, and now Qianshu stepped into your matters. Your clique wanted to step in, and you didn¡¯t even allow them to.¡± ¡°The people in my clique are my clients. They are my important clients. Am I stupid? If I let them step in, who am I going to sell to? Qianshu is different. Tong Hua is so popr all over the north of Jiangnan, and she is also always on the hot topic list. Recently, she has be a very popr person. Having Qianshu be a shareholder would be equivalent to having free endorsements from Tong Hua. Do you know how expensive Tong Hua¡¯s endorsement fee is now? Tens of millions, I¡¯m not even kidding you. This is themercial value of the mother and child. It¡¯s such a steal. Moreover, I have been in contact with Qianshu for several years. She is really reliable, she has a good character. she is loyal and righteous, and she knows when to advance and retreat. She is chipping in, yet she¡¯s not getting involved in management. Today, she even went out to look for designers. No matter what, I¡¯m on the winning end. ¡± ¡°Darling, after marrying you for so many years, I just realized that you are rather intelligent.¡± Chen Wanwan gave him a cold look. Ye Guanjun thought, No, I must buy Qianshu a Chanel bag to mute her. Wanwan must not know about the time when I asked Qianshu for an appraisal. Otherwise, I¡¯d be dead. Wanwan would ignore me for weeks. Thepany had finished its renovation, and it was rather stylish. It had a rather weird name, B&G Jewelry. It was the short form of ¡®bad girl,¡¯ When Qianshu saw the name yesterday, she cursed inwardly for three minutes. After a while, she thought, It¡¯s okay. As long as it is easy to be remembered. Chapter 223 - That’s My Bestie’s Boyfriend! Chapter 223: That¡¯s My Bestie¡¯s Boyfriend! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Shen Qianshu came, the heated discussion between the husband and wife had already ended. As an excuse to leave, Ye Guanjun said that he needed to leave for a smoke break. Shen Qianshu passed the personal information of Lin Sen and the others as well as some of their handicrafts to Chen Wanwan. ¡°Wow, nice. Li Huan, we need him.¡± ¡°There are no problems on the Li Sibling¡¯s side. Lin Sen and the rest said they needed time to consider, but there is a high chance that there would be no problem.¡± Shen Qianshu was a reliabledy. ¡°Sister Wanwan, both Li Huan¡¯s and Lin Sen¡¯s stores are quite profitable. Lin Sen¡¯s monthly profit is around 80k to 90k while Li Huan¡¯s can go around 50k to 60k. Averaging them out, one person would be around 20k to 30k. Since thepany is just starting and they have never gone through professional training, I¡¯d say that the starting sry should not be too high, but I hope that it would not be too little as well.¡± Chen Wanwan was very easygoing for this matter. ¡°It would be impossible to give them the same sry. How about a basic sry of 8k and bonuses given depending on their designs?¡± ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± She had initially expected 6k as that was the standard for white-cored workers in the city, but the sry that Chen Wanwan offered was already very outstanding. Chen Wanwan passed Shen Qianshu her business n. Shen Qianshu was flipping through the business n when Ye Guanjun came back with two Chanel bags of thetest design. He passed one to Chen Wanwan and one to Shen Qianshu. Such a wealthy act shocked Shen Qianshu. Brother Guanjun, you went out to smoke and went over to Central Square to get two bags? Chen Wanwan was confused. ¡°What the heck?¡± Ye Guanjun said, ¡°Aren¡¯t the two of you business partners now? I bought these as a form of celebration. May you prosper!¡± Both Shen Qianshu and Chen Wanwan were speechless. The atmosphere was extremely awkward. ¡°I always feel like you are two-faced,¡± Chen Wanwan said. There were too many weird things that Ye Guanjun had done, so she was no longer weirded out by it. ¡°Shu, please ept his gift as a little token of gratitude from us. Oh right, our first client will being over soon. We¡¯ll have to put on our best self.¡± ¡°You¡¯re open to business deals already?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Chen Wanwan said. ¡°I¡¯m efficient.¡± ¡°Is the person in question a celebrity?¡± ¡°Yes, Lu Mengyun. She¡¯s increasingly poprtely. Lu Mengxi¡¯s cousin. I¡¯ve never met her, but my clique introduced her to us. She¡¯s still young, only twenty this year, and she¡¯s currently majoring in acting. I heard that she¡¯ll being over with her boyfriend.¡± ¡°Oh sure, we can wee them together.¡± Just as they were talking, the door opened. A couple came in holding hands. The man was charming, and thedy was gorgeous. The two were a perfect match. Thedy looked around twenty years old, and she had soft and pale skin. Her makeup was pretty light, and she looked very pretty. The man was tall and well-dressed. He looked like the most handsome hunk in school, and he was not very old. However, the two of them behaved in a way that could make others cringe. The man was holding thedy by the waist as they walked, and when they entered, thedy lowered her voice and flirted with the man while the man lowered his head to kiss her on the lips. Chen Wanwan noted. ¡°So loving?¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s facial expressions changed. She sat on the sofa with her fists clenched, and a vicious look appeared in her eyes. Yet, she tried to hold it in. Ye Guanjun went forward to wee them while Chen Wanwan was shocked. ¡°Shu, what¡¯s wrong? Did your boyfriend cheat on you? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Qianshu clenched her teeth and said, ¡°That¡¯s my bestie¡¯s boyfriend.¡± Chen Wanwan froze. ¡°I don¡¯t think Lu Mengyun is your bestie. Shu, calm down. This is our first business deal, calm down. Calm down.¡± Chapter 224 - My Sister Shu Chapter 224: My Sister Shu Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chen Wanwan went over to wee them and brought them to the guest room. They were sitting in the guest room, but as the ce was still under renovation, there was still a screen blocking the pair from seeing Shen Qianshu. ¡°Miss Lu and Mr. Yan,e on over. You graced our ce with your presence.¡± Chen Wanwan greeted them and got someone to get them coffee. ¡°Sister Wanwan, this is my boyfriend Yan Jianming.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of him. A popr dude, guaranteed by high ratings and views. His reputation is very well-known,¡± Chen Wanwan said and smiled. ¡°The two of you are very lovely. Do tell me if you need anything, I¡¯ll be at your service.¡± Hearing their greetings, Shen Qianshu held in her anger. She told herself, Calm down, being impulsive brings trouble. For these two years, Yan Jianming became increasingly popr and was a new sensation. He acted in two television dramas that received high ratings and high viewer count. He was only 23 years old this year, but he had already debuted for over a decade. Since he was eighteen, Lin Xiaojuan had been his manager. In these past few years, Lin Xiaojuan gave up a lot and worked very hard to pave a bright future for Yan Jianming. She tried her best to make him famous, and over the years, they developed feelings for one another. Yan Jianming and Lin Xiaojuan knew each other for five years, and they were dating for three years. Few people knew about this rtionship between an older woman and a younger man. Other than Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s team, only Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua knew about it. Lin Xiaojuan sacrificed a lot for this rtionship and bore with the pain of keeping their rtionship a secret. She even came up with scandals, fake news, and all sorts of publications. To her, it was tormenting. But still, she stayed and held on, believing that Yan Jianming would marry her. Now that it was a crucial time for Yan Jianming¡¯s career development, the thing that idols and celebrities feared the most was to fall in love, as the number of fans would decrease. Lin Xiaojuan understood that and was the silent woman behind the man, supporting him and working hard for his future. The more she thought about it, the more the fire in her burned. She remembered that Tong Hua had said that Aunt Xiaojuan was crying in the ¡®Little Woods.¡¯ Her Xiaojuan was crying in the ¡®Little Woods¡¯ while Yan Jianming was holding another woman in his arms, acting all sweet and loving, and he wanted to get this woman a set of customized jewelry? F*ck your cat. After dating for three years, he had never sent Xiaojuan any gift simr to this. Shen Qianshu suddenly stood up and walked towards them. Yan Jianming and Lu Mengyun had their backs facing her and did not see her ferocious and angry self. A thought popped into Chen Wanwan¡¯s mind the moment she saw the infuriated Shen Qianshu barging in: Time to grab some popcorn. The second thought was, Damn, I¡¯m about to lose my client. Shen Qianshu grabbed Yan Jianming by the cor and pped him on the face. Yan Jianming¡¯s face turned to the side from the hit, causing Lu Mengyun to scream. ¡°Ah! How could you? My poor little baby, are you okay? Are you okay?¡± Yan Jianming was undefended as he did not see thating. Shen Qianshu did not feel good enough, so she pped him again on the same side. The confused Yan Jianming finally regained hisposure and yelled, ¡°ARE YOU CRAZY, SHEN QIANSHU?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I am. If I don¡¯t kill you today, I¡¯m not Shen Qianshu!¡± Shen Qianshu kicked Yan Jianming, causing his previously standing self to fall onto the sofa. Lu Mengyun¡¯s eyes were red as she ran towards Shen Qianshu, wanting to hit her. But Shen Qianshu pushed her away violently and said, ¡°Sit down! This is none of your business, don¡¯t try me!¡± ¡°Shen Qianshu, speak nicely. Who are you to hit me?¡± Yan Jianming touched his face as he yelled out. Shen Qianshu scoffed and pointed at him. Just as she was about to scold him, she kicked him in the stomach, throwing him onto the sofa once again. ¡°I would stab you to death if it was worthy of me tomit a crime over a piece of garbage.¡± Chapter 225 - My Sister Shu 2

Chapter 225: My Sister Shu 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yan Jianming had the face of a high school hunk and did not seem like someone who could handle being beaten up. However, Shen Qianshu had practiced attacking and self-defense techniques, so her strength was not weak. As a result, Yan Jianming could not get up. Chen Wanwan tugged at the rmed Ye Guanjun and said, ¡°Please remind me to never offend Qianshu.¡± Ye Guanjun was confused. His mouth was wide opened, and he was nodding like a block of wood. Sister Shu, what a tigress! After all, everyone was well-mannered and cultured. If it was unnecessary, they would noty a finger on each other. She attacked both verbally and physically, making others confused and unprepared. What a tigress! Lu Mengyun cried as she went over with her phone. ¡°I¡¯m calling the cops, I¡¯m calling the cops...¡± ¡°Go on, I would love to see who the disgraceful one is: the high school hunk who cheated on his girlfriend who had worked relentlessly hard for him all these years or me? If this news goes out, I bet you can¡¯t keep your ¡®high school hunk¡¯ persona any longer.¡± Shen Qianshu sneered at them with her fists shaking. Lu Mengyun was startled. She has already pressed ¡¯11¡¯ on her phone, but she did not dare to continue with a ¡®0.¡¯ Sweat was beading on Yan Jianming¡¯s forehead as he red at Shen Qianshu. ¡°This is my privacy, who are you to interfere?¡± ¡°I warned you back then that if you ever let Xiaojuan down, I will not let you off. Yan Jianming, I, Shen Qianshu, am not here to y games with you.¡± Shen Qianshu raged. ¡°Just you wait.¡± Lu Mengyun screamed, ¡°What do you know? Jianming and I are on free love. Who is that old woman to hog Jianming? Shameless. Jianming is only with her because he had no choice. He had stopped loving that old woman a long time ago. We¡¯ve been together for almost half a year.¡± The phrase ¡®old woman¡¯ pierced through Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart. For the past five years, Xiaojuan worked so hard and busied herself so that he could have a bright future. Yet, all she got in return was ¡®no choice¡¯ and ¡®old woman?¡¯ Shen Qianshu exploded in rage and threw a vase straight towards Lu Mengyun. ¡°Shu, that is very...¡± The vase hit Lu Mengyun, and she screamed. It fell on the floor and shattered into pieces. Chen Wanwan finished herst word. ¡°Expensive!¡± Shen Qianshuughed from her rage. ¡°I thought that you were young and blinded by love. I thought you were innocent. So it seems like you had already known that he has a girlfriend. This is the first time I¡¯ve met such a pure third-party in a rtionship. You really bring glory to the world of third-parties.¡± Lu Mengyun had been raised as a pampered child, and since a young age, she had been spoiled. Now that she was beaten up and shamed, her eyes turned red from anger. ¡°I won¡¯t let you off, Shen Qianshu. I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Lu Mengxi screamed with a face filled with viciousness. ¡°You are just like that old woman Lin Xiaojuan. You are also abandoned. You are mentally unsound.¡± Chen Wanwanmented. ¡°... Eye-opening!¡± Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°Yan Jianming, see you on Monday!¡± 1 Yan Jianming was flustered in a moment, but then he calmed down and said, ¡°Shen Qianshu, don¡¯t try anything funny.¡± ¡°Xiaojuan may pity you but I won¡¯t. Anyway, she would definitely sabotage you. Don¡¯t think that you are very popr. If I am going to lose my fortune, I am going to make sure you lose your name!¡± This was the most hostile Shen Qianshu had been in a few years. Even when Tong Hua was abducted, she was not this hostile. Because she knew that Tong Hua would return to her and that everything would be all right. But this time, Xiaojuan was destined to be sad. Nothing would return to its original state. Perhaps, she already knew about it, and her heart had been broken long ago. Chapter 226 - Sly People Are Invincible

Chapter 226: Sly People Are Invincible

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Mengyun said that they had been together for more than half a year. On the other hand, Xiaojuan was a well-informed manager who always received first-hand information very quickly. Yan Jianming was an artiste under her, so if the paparazzi found any news regarding Yan Jianming, they would definitely give it to her. Her precious Xiaojuan could have known about this a long time ago. But for the entire half a year, she never mentioned breaking up. Other than true love, what other exnations were there? This undeserving piece of trash! ¡°If you leak this information to the media, who would believe you? Who could prove that Lin Xiaojuan and I have been dating for three years? The two of you are besties, how reliable would your words be? If I deny it or say that Lin Xiaojuan used her role as a manager to conveniently sleep with me, who would the media believe? Then, people would pity me, and the person who loses her name would be Xiaojuan. Shen Qianshu, I believe you don¡¯t wish to destroy both jade and stone. If Lin Xiaojuan loses her name, your precious son would be a goner too.¡± Yan Jianming revealed his ¡®fangs.¡¯ Lu Mengyun added on. ¡°Do you think that the Lu Family would allow such news to be published? Give it up, how dare you fight with me? Just you wait, I will seek revenge.¡± Shen Qianshu was on the verge of exploding. Chen Wanwan hurried over and pushed Shen Qianshu with a vicious look. ¡°Oh dear, what are you doing. You were here to get some jewelry customized, and now you have put us in a spot. Please leave, I don¡¯t want to deal with you. We want to deal with Mr. Yan. Please leave...¡± ¡°Sister Wanwan...¡± Chen Wanwan pushed her out and lowered her voice. ¡°Sister Shu, you¡¯ve hit him. Let it go, you can¡¯t kill him. I see that you are very vicious, but let me finish up your job. Watch me cheat them of their money. Be nice.¡± Shen Qianshu was startled, and she calmed down. She had been a little overboard, and she was indeed too angry. It was as if she had returned to fifteen years ago, when she was still a school bully. Impulsive, rebellious, and beating anyone that she could not see eye to eye to up. Her anger had not been relieved after being shoved out by Chen Wanwan. She suddenly had another thought. Right, I¡¯ve already beat him up, and there¡¯s no way I could beat him to death. Cheating them of their money must definitely happen. She took out her phone and bought the earliest and fastest air tickets to City H. After the jewelrypetition had ended, there was a three-day break. It was also her off days, so she had a five-day break. That was enough to settle a lot of things. She had just arrived at the airport when she received a call from Chen Qiuxiang. ¡°Qianshu, a middle-ageddy iming to be Mrs. Shen is looking for you.¡± ¡°Tell her I¡¯m on leave.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, why do you sound unhappy?¡± ¡°Nothing much, got bitten by a dog.¡± ¡°Oh, are you okay? Remember to get vinated.¡± ¡°No worries, I beat him up. I feel much better already.¡± Chen Qiuxiang was speechless. Before she boarded the ne, she texted Lin Xiaojuan. Shen Qianshu: Xiaojuan, I beat up Yan Jianming. I¡¯ll reach City H at 4 in the afternoon. There was no way she could hide this. She was going to kill Yan Jianming! Shen Qianshu reached City H at 4 in the afternoon. She had not returned home. She did not even bring anything as she rushed to City H. Her two hands were empty, and she saw Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s assistant Xiaomei at the arrival hall. Xiaomei said, ¡°Sister Shu, Sister Juan wanted me to pick you up. She can¡¯t leave as she is on set.¡± ¡°Sure, thanks, Xiaomei.¡± Shen Qianshu said and followed her on the car. ¡°How is Xiaojuan feelingtely?¡± ¡°Pretty good. She¡¯s eating and drinking normally. It¡¯s just that she hasn¡¯t been speaking muchtely,¡± Xiaomei said. ¡°It could be that she¡¯s dealing with too much stress. Brother Yan has a huge deal to discuss, so Sister Juan is probably feeling a lot of stress. We don¡¯t dare to annoy her.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s gaze became frosty. Xiaojuan is still busying herself with Yan Jianming? Seems like she has another person to beat up. Chapter 227 - The Best Bestie In The Nation Chapter 227: The Best Bestie In The Nation Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The production team had nned their stay at Hilton, so Tong Hua went with them and would only return at night. Shen Qianshu was feeling a little bit of jetg after being on the ne for a while, but she could not fall asleep. She remembered that she did not bring any clothes, so she drove Xiaomei¡¯s car to a nearby shopping mall to get herself some clothes and skincare products. When she returned to the hotel, she washed her clothes and threw them in the dryer. It was only then when her mood slightly changed for the better. In the evening, Lin Xiaojuan brought Tong Hua over. When Tong Hua saw Shen Qianshu, he was as happy as ark. He ran into her arms and said, ¡°Mommy, I miss you so much.¡± ¡°I miss you so much too.¡± Shen Qianshu kissed Tong Hua on the forehead and pulled him up slightly. Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°Don¡¯t do that, he¡¯s heavy now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve grown taller too.¡± Tong Hua gestured his height to her and looked proud of himself. It was as if he was wishing that the entire world could see that he had grown taller. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Mommy, stay with me for a few more days, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Tong Hua signed a heart shape to her ecstatically. Shen Qianshu took a quick nce at Lin Xiaojuan, but Lin Xiaojuan remained silent. Seeing this, Tong Hua was extremely understanding. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m going over to find ¡®Movie King Gu.¡¯¡± ¡°Go on.¡± When Tong Hua left, the entire room became silent instantly with Lin Xiaojuan and Shen Qianshu looking at each other. Finally, Qianshu walked over and gave her a hug, and Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s tense emotions finally disappeared. She finally cooled down, and her eyes turned red. ¡°Qianshu, it hurts...¡± ¡°I know,¡± Shen Qianshu said. She understood the feeling of being treated coldly and the feeling of loss. In the past few years, she had lost too much. She could imagine what Xiaojuan felt. She knew that Xiaojuan loved Yan Jianming very much, so much that she made herself feel inferior sometimes. A strong woman like her had to endure such a thing. Lin Xiaojuan hugged her and bawled her eyes out in sorrow. Her two arms gripped onto Qianshu¡¯s clothes tightly. She tried her best to control herself, but it was to no avail. She had already broken down in her heart a long time ago, but she just had not found a venue to relieve her emotions. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here for you.¡± Shen Qianshu rubbed her shoulders lightly. It was just like when they were in high school, when Lin Xiaojuan was bullied. Shen Qianshu always said in a fearless tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here for you!¡± After they graduated, Lin Xiaojuan changed from being the protected one to a protector. She watched over Qianshu and her son. Others knew that she was a tough manager, but Shen Qianshu knew that deep down, Lin Xiaojuan was a little girl. Some things just did not change. Xiaojuan¡¯s family was well-off, and if it was not for her, Xiaojuan would not have been dealing with so much in society while studying the moment they graduated from high school. She owed Xiaojuan so much, and that was why she wanted to kill Yan Jianming when she found out that he had cheated on her. She had even once been jealous of Yan Jianming. The pair of besties were very close, and they had once joked that they would just live their life raising Tong Hua together. However, ever since Yan Jianming entered their life, the two were restrained by a lot of things. There was a period of time when Xiaojuan could not shut up about Jianming. In a moment of anger, Qianshu wished that they would break up sooner, and she said that Yan Jianming was unreliable and just a little boy who was flirtatious. Unfortunately, it had alle true. Lin Xiaojuan cried for a whole twenty minutes, and her eyes were swollen like little walnuts. Shen Qianshu did not utter a single word. She kept herpany silently and took some beers out from the fridge. While doing so, she saw the trash bin that was filled with empty beer bottles that Xiaojuan had not had enough time to put away. In the past few days, Xiaojuan did not drink little. She had been covering up her sorrow for almost a year. Chapter 228 - It’s Easy For Girls To Woo Guys Chapter 228: It¡¯s Easy For Girls To Woo Guys Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lin Xiaojuan had already known about the situation regarding Yan Jianming for almost a year. In fact, the first time there were rumors, it was not with Lu Mengyun. Back then, when he was acting in an ancient drama, there were rumors of him messing around with the female lead, and the reporters had photo evidence. They sent Lin Xiaojuan the photos, and she spent a lot of money to buy the news. She looked at the photos for a whole three hours, making her eyes sore, but she did not utter a single word about it. Yan Jianming was younger than her by about two years. When he was still ying small roles, she was already a rather famous artiste manager. After being in charge of Yan Jianming for about half a year, she provided good resources for him. Then, Yan Jianming was the most outstanding artiste that she managed. She did not have any unkempt thoughts, and she could not handle the crazy pursuit of Yan Jianming. Yan Jianming pursued her for over a year. As a manager and celebrity, they work as if they were tied together. Furthermore, they were both young. Eventually, feelings developed, and Lin Xiaojuan was moved by his actions. During his pursuit, their words were sugar-coated, and they pledged eternal love for one another. They were very sweet and loving. He was her first love. She was like a in white sheet of paper when it came to love. After forming a rtionship, the two of them were very loving for a period of time. Shen Qianshu could also sense Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s joy. Even if she was jealous and unhappy, Qianshu was happy for her. In the past few years, Xiaojuan became increasingly popr. She became a manager that trumped all others. Simrly, Yan Jianming was bing increasingly popr, bing a ¡®little fresh meat [12. Little fresh meat is an inte buzz phrase in China used to describe handsome young males. It is mostmonly used for celebrities, particrly a rising star.].¡¯ He always had many viewers and high ratings, and as his work schedule became busier, they met up less often. Yan Jianming¡¯s schedule was always very packed. He often went off for filming only to return after months, sometimes even half a year. The two often did not get to see each other for a month. In the first two years, the two worked hard for the futures of one another. In these two years, Yan Jianming became extremely famous. He went from being a B-list celebrity to an A-list celebrity. Simultaneously, more conflicts arose between him and Lin Xiaojuan. He was an idol celebrity who was a ¡®fresh little meat,¡¯ following the style of a high school hunk. He did not have many rumors either, and yet in his private life, he was actually a person with bad qualities. As they each developed more and more, the two of them began to have different ns for their future. Even if Yan Jianming was not a man who attracteddies like how flowers attract bees, the entertainment industry was too big. He was facing too many temptations and desires, and he was too young. Lin Xiaojuan thought, I¡¯ll wait for him to mature. Then, all will be well. Men always seemed to have this stage. When they got famous overnight, they were young, frivolous, and reckless. They became dissatisfied with what they have. The two had argued over the scandal several times. Every time, Yan Jianming would apologize and admit to his mistakes. Then, the two would patch back. Lin Xiaojuan thought, Yan Jianming is getting dissatisfied. The two had dated for three years, and he was tired. He was young and ambitious. He sumbed to the temptations of all thedies avable to him in the outside world. Eventually, she became a boulder in his life, yet Yan Jianming did not dare to go against Lin Xiaojuan publicly. The power that Lin Xiaojuan held in her hands was sufficient to send him straight to hell. She could beat him up, and so could she bring him to death. Until Lu Mengyun appeared. Lin Xiaojuan pursued Yan Jianming madly. This became huge news in the entertainment industry that everyone paid attention to. Lu Mengyun was young and full of initiative, so she did not fear rumors. Furthermore, she was a rich princess of the Lu Family, an outstanding and blessed girl. She was crowned the princess of the entertainment industry. To pursue Yan Jianming, she took all sorts of measures and even went to look for Lin Xiaojuan at Brilliant Entertainment so that she could know about the preferences of Yan Jianming. Recently, she had just gifted Yan Jianming a Lamborghini sports car. Lin Xiaojuan was angry and pained. Yan Jianming had actually epted the Lamborghini, and it became his favorite car to drive. She wished she could p Yan Jianming and wake him up from his silly slumber. Chapter 229 - The Dust Has Settled Chapter 229: The Dust Has Settled Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If he wanted to get a sports car, he could afford one himself. Why did he have to ept the gift from a woman who was trying to pursue him? Yan Jianming looked good. There were many little celebrities that liked him, and a lot of people wanted to make connections with him. As a result, Lin Xiaojuan was always feeling threatened, but this time, the threat was the strongest she had ever felt. She made Yan Jianming refuse the sports car. The sports car cost over ten million, and Lu Mengyun sent it to him so easily. As an ordinary person, it was hard to refuse the gift. However, Lin Xiaojuan felt like there was a fish bone stuck in her throat. Yet, Yan Jianming said that it would be a waste not to ept the gift and that he could just sell it away and make a profit. Lin Xiaojuan argued with him over this matter, and she never rode in his Lamborghini. Yan Jianming knew that Lin Xiaojuan was angry, so he stopped driving it and left it in his garage. During that period of time, the two often argued and gave each other cold shoulders. Yan Jianming was no longer a pushover, and he began to stand up for himself. Until one day, she was flooded with photos of Yan Jianming and Lu Mengyun in a hotel room, presented to her by reporters. She was like a spirit who had been waiting for thousands of years, and finally, the dust had settled. Even if she had already expected it, she felt a deep cut in her heart. During that period of time, she wished she was dead. Lin Xiaojuan asked for a breakup and nned to send Yan Jianming to another artiste manager. Yan Jianming was worried, and they gave each other cold shoulders for two months. They never spoke softly, and none of the calls from Yan Jianming were pleas for her to forgive him, but neither were they vows of cutting off all ties with Lin Xiaojuan. Lin Xiaojuan toughened up and broke up with him, but Yan Jianming self-harmed and went on his knees. Then, she gave in to him. When it came to cheating, there was bound to be a second time if there was a first. Bad habits deep-rooted in men were extremely evident in him. Once again, Lin Xiaojuan helped him get the role of a male lead in a fantasy drama, which made him famous around many ces. After behaving well for three months, he started his nonsense again and went back with Lu Mengyun. After the show was broadcasted, Yan Jianming¡¯s poprity rose further, and his film earnings doubled. It was impressive. Meanwhile, he still tried to bewitch Lin Xiaojuan into getting a higher share of his film earnings. This time, Lin Xiaojuan did not agree. Because of this, the two gave each other cold shoulders for a month. No matter how good a rtionship was, there was no way anyone could handle an extravagance like this. Lin Xiaojuan could finally see clearly. Yan Jianming was tired of her, and he no longer loved her. However, he could not leave her, as she was a manager that could give him a lot of opportunities and could pave a bright future on the red carpet for him. So, he continued cajoling her to keep her in his life. Once he got famous, he would kick her out of his life. The sad thing was that Xiaojuan could already see everything clearly, yet she still continued to hang on, hoping that he would mature. She wished that he woulde to his senses on ount of their rtionship for all these years. She had fallen too deeply into this rtionship. No matter how capable she was at work, she was still a woman who had fallen in love. She could not control herself and got into deep sh*t. She watched helplessly as her love wilted. She could not do anything. ¡°Qianshu, am I too silly?¡± ¡°Everyone views such feelings differently, and everyone has different needs. You are looking for love, but he does not have what it takes to provide you with it,¡± Shen Qianshu said. Everyone hadmon sense. Yan Jianming had hurt her too deeply, and she should have kicked him out of her life a long time ago. ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t bear to,¡± Lin Xiaojuan said. ¡°I¡¯ve been with him for so many years, and we¡¯ve made so many ns together. He was in my n for the future... and suddenly, they¡¯re all gone... gone... It¡¯s as if someone dug a block of flesh out of me. I¡¯ve been hurting for over half a year. I¡¯m thinking it¡¯d be better if I¡¯m dead rather than living so aimlessly. I¡¯m waiting... waiting for the day he changes his mind. He will eventually realize who loves him most, but I...¡± Chapter 230 - We’d Cherish Each Other For The Rest Of Our Life Chapter 230: We¡¯d Cherish Each Other For The Rest Of Our Life Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lin Xiaojuan wiped her face and finished a bottle of beer. ¡°I¡¯m too silly.¡± Lin Xiaojuan was in total despair, and she was tearful. ¡°Shu, tell me what to do. I can¡¯t pull him close, yet I can¡¯t let him go.¡± She was in great despair, and she could not hold on any longer in this rtionship. But she could not let him go. Shen Qianshu felt a heartache for her. She held her hand, and her eyes reddened. Her love life was in a total mess as well, and she did not know how to give Xiaojuan advice. She felt sorry that her bestie had to deal with all of this. She only wished that this pain would be relieved sooner. ¡°Xiaojuan, break up with him,¡± Qianshu said. Her heart ached so badly that tears kept streaming down her eyes. She was feeling great sorrow as she could not help someone she cared about who was feeling sad. It made her feel very helpless. Lin Xiaojuan was thinking if she should let someone make the decision for her or to cut off all the thoughts she had in mind. She was like a person split into two. She teared silently and tried to control herself by biting on her lip as she said, ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Xiaojuan, stop wasting your time on him. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Thousands of different thoughts on how to deal with Yan Jianming crossed Qianshu¡¯s mind, but she refrained from shooting at the rat for fear of breaking the vases. Yan Jianming was right. If he made bogus usations and said that Lin Xiaojuan slept with him using her status as a trump manager, it would affect Lin Xiaojuan very badly. It might ruin her future. After all, she was a part of the backstage crew while Yan Jianming had a fan base with over 50 million people, full of blind followers and people who were just there for his looks. If they started defending him, there would be no end to it. If there was really going to be a fight, Xiaojuan would not benefit from it at all. Just as Shen Qianshu was pondering how to take revenge on Yan Jianming, Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s phone rang. Lin Xiaojuan grabbed some tissues and wiped her tears. It was a link sent by the managing team. Official announcement: Yan Jianming and Lu Mengyun are dating. It hit the hot topic list instantly. The love between Mr. Popr and Ms. Popr, a charming man and a beautifuldy. They always received a lot of attention. Yan Jianming uploaded an animated photo that said ¡®I love you¡¯ and tagged Lu Mengyun. Lu Mengyun shared it instantly. She added a sentence on purpose. We¡¯d cherish each other for the rest of our lives. Lin Xiaojuan put away her phone, and tears began streaming down her face. She picked up a bottle of beer and chugged it down. Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes were turning red, and she looked at her, feeling sorry. What a piece of trash Yan Jianming is. Even if they had broken up, he did not even say it in person. He just announced his new rtionship in such a one-sided way. She was really afraid of harming the innocent while attacking the evil one. She was afraid that she¡¯d hurt Xiaojuan further. If she were to mess with Yan Jianming, the media would definitely dig out Xiaojuan. Then, it would be adding salt to Xiaojuan¡¯s wounds. She could not bear to do that to her. Is beating a f*ckboy up until they have to swallow their blood with their teeth the only way to deal with them? ¡°Xiaojuan...¡± ¡°Shu, all these years, it has been a huge gamble.¡± She paused and wiped her tears. ¡°If I¡¯m willing to take the risk, I dare to lose!¡± Lin Xiaojuanughed sadly. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything else, drink with me. If I drink too much and fall asleep, I¡¯ll treat all of this as a pipe dream.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I am willing to be drunk with the king. I just hope that I will wake up from my dream with a new life. Lin Xiaojuan drank five bottles of beer and one bottle of red wine. She drank both white and red wine together until she was in a total drunk mess. She fell in the washroom with her head over the toilet as she vomited all over while she cried painstakingly. Shen Qianshu cajoled her patiently and kept herpany. She took care of her and helped her onto her bed. The doorbell rang. Shen Qianshu opened the door, and Tong Hua was standing outside with a charming youngd, Gu Xie. He was an international movie star. At twenty-eight, he had already received a lot of awards. He was the youngest movie star who had been crowned a movie king. In Cannes, he was the only Chinese movie king. Other than an Oscar award, he had almost gotten every other award possible. Chapter 231 - The Angel Exploded On The Spot Chapter 231: The Angel Exploded On The Spot Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Xie started appearing on screen when he was ten and had already debuted for eighteen years. He had never gotten any scandals and barely epted interviews from the media. All of the brands he had endorsed were international brands. Although he was in the entertainment industry, he was like an extraterrestrial. There was not a single speck of dirt on him. He was an insurmountable peak for the other male celebrities. Tall, charming, and charismatic. His pitch ck eyes were cold and always seemed rather emotionless. It was like fog, yet also like the waters, and it was hard to decipher. He was like Longjing Tea, crisp and fragrant. He was also Tong Hua¡¯s idol. Gu Xie and Tong Hua had acted in a movie together before, and they hit it off really well. Tong Hua had acted as the role of Gu Xie in his childhood years and had also acted as Gu Xie¡¯s son once. As such, he was valued. He had be Gu Xie¡¯s appointed child star, and the two of them had established a great connection. ¡°Mr. Gu...¡± If it was on a normal day, she would have been excited and ecstatic the moment she saw Gu Xie, as it was rare to see him. He may have few appearances, but whenever he appeared, it was big news. But tonight, she was not in the mood. She had cried, and her eyes were still red and swollen. She looked battered and exhausted. The expression in Gu Xie¡¯s eyes was like fog. His eyes swept through Shen Qianshu andnded on all the scattered beer bottles on the floor. The moment Shen Qianshu opened the door, the ce reeked of alcohol. Gu Xie nodded and went back to his room. ¡°Mommy, where¡¯s Aunt Xiaojuan?¡± ¡°Lower your volume, she¡¯s asleep.¡± Tong Hua climbed onto the bed quietly. He was not in a good mood either, and he seemed tense. Shen Qianshu picked up all the beer bottles on the ground and went to bed too. The bed was huge enough such that it was not tight for both the mother and son to fit on. ¡°Mommy, Aunt Xiaojuan is very sad, huh?¡± Shen Qianshu nodded. She was too sad. It was hard to relieve. ¡°I identally saw Aunt Xiaojuan¡¯s messages that day. Lu Mengyun said a lot of nasty things.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s anger started umting again. ¡°Lu Mengyun sent her messages?¡± ¡°Yes, I saw them clearly. There were some pictures that were unbearable to look at.¡± ¡°What a bully.¡± Anger was sparked in her heart, and it burned so badly she was on the verge of losing her senses. Her hand holding her phone shook lightly. She had a social media app that connected Xiaojuan¡¯s ount to hers, and she barely went on it. The moment she saw the news, her chest was about to explode. Perhaps they were afraid that someone might take a screenshot and save the photos as evidence if they chatted on WeChat, so they chose to use another app. It was filled with insulting words of Xiaojuan by Lu Mengyun. It was about how she used her status as a manager to hog Yan Jianming. It was about how she was an old woman trying to get close to a youngd. It was about how Yan Jianming said that she was like dead fish when they were having s*x. She said that she was not lovely and gentle. She wished they would break up before she got abandoned by him. She wished that Xiaojuan would kill herself. They were all vicious words and cruel insults. Xiaojuan never replied to any of the messages. But it was shown that she had read them all. From what she knew, Xiaojuan was a very conservative woman. She would never have s*x before marriage. But even if they did have s*x, it was no big deal. They had dated for three years, and she was already twenty-five, not fifteen. How dare Yan Jianming ruin Xiaojuan¡¯s reputation and tell Lu Mengyun about such things? How capable was he? This is outrageous! Shen Qianshu held onto the phone tightly and threw it at the wall. The phone shattered into pieces, and her face was very dark. Tong Hua jumped. All these years, he had never seen Shen Qianshu so angry before. ¡°Mommy...¡± Tong Hua pressed on her chest with his little soft and pale hand and patted her on the back. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry... don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not worth over a white lotus [14. It is an online ng used to refer to people who are nice on the outside but rotten on the inside.] trash. Mommy, don¡¯t be mad.¡± Chapter 232 - Oh Dear, My Eyes! My Eyes! Chapter 232: Oh Dear, My Eyes! My Eyes! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I should have violently beat up Lu Mengyun first today,¡± Shen Qianshu said. She had a splitting headache. She watched helplessly as Xiaojuan bore with the torture, yet she could not do anything. The feeling of helplessness took over her. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry...¡± Shen Qianshu froze when Tong Hua spoke, and she unknowingly cried again. She wiped her tears and smiled at Tong Hua as she caressed his head. ¡°Tong Hua, go to bed first. Mommy is going to get a new phone. Lend me yours.¡± Tong Hua passed Shen Qianshu his phone, and she got off the bed, putting the nket on Lin Xiaojuan in ce. ¡°Xiaojuan, sleep tight. I won¡¯t let that monstrous couple off.¡± After Shen Qianshu left the room, Tong Huaughed and raised his eyebrows. Someone¡¯s about to get into trouble. He jumped off his bed, poured a cup of warm water, and then ced it on the bedside. Lin Xiaojuan had drunk too much, so she was bound to feel thirsty at night. Lin Xiaojuan was like a second Shen Qianshu to him, and they had a strong rtionship. Tong Hua took it seriously that she was badly hurt by others and he felt extremely terrible as well. Otherwise, he would not have told Shen Qianshu about it. He was still young, and there were many things that he wanted to do but could not. Both the mother and son sought revenge for every little grievance. It would be a joke for people who hurt them to think that they could get away easily. ¡°Aunt Xiaojuan, Mommy and I will protect you.¡± She had protected them for so many years, and it was time for him to repay her kindness. There was a phone shop just beside the hotel. Shen Qianshu brought her broken phone and bought a new one. The shop owner had not changed the cards and needed some time, so she left her address there and requested for them to send it to the reception counter as she did not want to waste time. She walked out of the phone shop and sat in the garden of the hotel. She was hesitant, but she eventually phoned Ye Ling. It rang for a while, but no one picked up. She called again, and Zhong Ran picked up. ¡°Young Master, why are you looking for Master?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Miss Shen?¡± Shen Qianshu was just about to speak when Ye Ling¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Why is she using the little rascal¡¯s phone?¡± Zhong Ran rolled his eyes with a long face. Xie Jinghuan disappeared in d. They rushed over, and there was no news. They have beenmunicating with the local government and hoping to get police assistance. They just had a few clues today. The entire information team was looking into news regarding Zhong Ran. When the phone rang, Ye Ling put it away upon looking at it, and the second time it rang, he threw it at Zhong Ran for him to deal with it. Hearing that it was Shen Qianshu, he immediately stood up among the information team and snatched the phone over. Seriously... Do you despise Young Master so much? ¡°I smashed my phone...¡± Shen Qianshu said and sniffed. Her restrained crying voice was transmitted straight into Ye Ling¡¯s ears through the satellite. His face darkened, and he pushed the door open, leaving the informations office. His amber eyes were filled with viciousness. ¡°Who messed with you?¡± The boss of the informations team was European. He shrugged and spread his hands with a confused look on his face. Why did Master leave like that? Zhong Ran was numb to the feeling. ¡°Just get used to it. Get back to work.¡± Shen Qianshu held onto her phone and rubbed a fresh piece of chili below her eyes. Then the phone was hung up. A video message request was sent over, and Shen Qianshu gasped. It was not because Ye Ling had hung up the phone, but because... it was the first time she had found out what it meant when her eyes hurt!!! What the heck? Why is it so effective? After walking around downstairs, her emotions had settled down. She had recovered from her lowest points and was afraid that she could not cryter on. There was a chili nt in the garden, so she conveniently plucked one chili out. Chapter 233 - The Guilty Files A Lawsuit Chapter 233: The Guilty Files A Lawsuit Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Initially, she had wanted to rub the chili on her eyes before video-calling Ye Ling so that he could think that she was crying desperately. Yet, it turned out that she had overdone it. Her n was to cry for a while and then rub her eyes with chili before sending the video. However, Ye Ling had hung up and sent a video over. Her eyes were so hot that she could not open them, and she was tearing badly. What was worse was that she had identally hung up. Damn it. Damn it! Damn it!!! The spice from the chili burned her fingers, and the area below her eyes was burning hot too, pricking her eyes such that her tears kept streaming down. Shen Qianshu widened her eyes and sent a video over, but all Ye Ling saw was a ghastly face. ¡°...¡± Ye Ling stared at the face. Shen Qianshu was sitting on an aisle in the garden. The lights were bright from afar, and there was a swimming pool beside her illuminating blue lights. Shen Qianshu back-faced a streetmp and was facing the swimming pool. The light shone on half of her face, and half of it was dark. Her long hair was in a total mess, and it was almost covering her entire face. Her red eyes were swollen like walnuts, and the highlight was that she was crying as if she was losing her breath and could not even open her eyes. asionally, her eyes widened big and round, and tears flowed down uncontrobly. She cried so pathetically. This is like a clip from a horror film!!! Being pretty does not mean you can be such a huge mess. The spice caused Shen Qianshu to not be able to open her eyes. She stupidly forgot that her fingers had chili on them and rubbed her eyes, making her experience what pain meant again. It was not simply hot... it made her hate chili. ¡°Possessed?¡± Ye Ling asked. Shen Qianshu could not open her eyes, so she gave up on trying to be normal. She let loose anyway, since Master was always despising her for being ugly. ¡°Master, someone bullied me.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Shen Qianshu huped and almost choked. Her entire face was red, and she looked very pathetic. Ye Ling¡¯s gaze darkened, and his eyes were bloodshot red. Who dared to bully her? Shen Qianshu told him about everything that happened between Lin Xiaojuan and Yan Jianming, putting emphasis on the incident that happened at the jewelry shop. Shen Qianshu behaved like the guilty who filed awsuit first. ¡°I was furious, so I beat him and ended up getting beaten up by them. Master, look. My eyes are beaten swollen.¡± Then she cried and rubbed her eyes. The more she rubbed her eyes, the more the tears streamed down her face. She looked really pathetic. ¡°You were beaten up?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s voice rose by three octaves. His anger could be felt through the screen. Shen Qianshu nodded pitifully. As she had overdone things, her originally swollen eyes from crying turned even redder and swollen due to the spice from the chili. She was very persuasive, and Ye Ling¡¯s eyes were very dark. ¡°Are you stupid? You¡¯re already a grown up, and yet you got beaten up. I can¡¯t believe someone other than me dared to beat you!¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Wait for a moment!¡± Ye Ling put down the phone and pushed the door open, yelling at Zhong Ran. ¡°Zhong Ran, phone Ada!¡± Shen Qianshu could roughly hear what Ye Ling was saying and what he was ordering Zhong Ran to do, but it was not very clear as his voice was rather far away from the phone. Now alone, Shen Qianshu did not dare to use her fingers to touch her eyes again, so she used the back of her hand to wipe her tears. Tears streamed down her face profusely, and she could not stop crying. Shen Qianshu was breaking down deep down. Master actually had no suspicions over her exaggerated acting, how... filtered his lenses were for her. He was usually clearly a man who could see through everything. Zhong Ran stared at Ye Ling, shocked. ¡°Master, are you sure? That¡¯s the little princess of the Lu Family!¡± ¡°In this world, there is only one little princess, my daughter!¡± Zhong Ran responded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Master, you really know how to curb violence with violence! Chapter 234 - No One Has Beaten Me Except For Master! Chapter 234: No One Has Beaten Me Except For Master! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The rtionship between the Ye family and the Lu family was veryplicated, and they were also inws. It was big trouble and definitely would not be easy to resolve. Zhong Ran also understood what he should do in his heart. Shen Qianshu could not be dragged into the matter, and the Ye family also could not be dragged in. That would require finding a very good excuse. Ye Ling narrowed his eyes. ¡°She is a celebrity. Her reputation is what matters the most. Go and check whether there is anything that can be exposed in her past. Remember, do not touch Yan Jianming.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The reason for not touching Yan Jianming was very simple. If both of them had been touched, they would surely counter-attack, and that would get Lin Xiaojuan, Shen Qianshu, and Tong Hua involved. He was not in the country and was not able to protect them all the time. They had to wait until he returned back to the country to talk further! ¡°Master, I know what to do,¡± Zhong Ran said. Young Master¡¯s IQ is indeed high. He still felt that Miss Shen¡¯s crying was very suspicious, and her being beaten up was also very suspicious. She did not look like the sort who would get beaten up. Instead, she looked more like she would beat others up. Young Master, your filter is so thick. Is it really alright? Ye Ling returned back again to the front of the screen. Shen Qianshu was still crying, but her eyes were able to open up to a gap. ¡°Stop crying,¡± Ye Ling said maliciously. ¡°I feel wronged.¡± Shen Qianshu wriggled her nose and acted coquettishly. When she lied, her face did not turn red, and her heart did not beat faster. ¡°All my life, I have not gotten any beating from anyone else, except for Master Ye.¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Ling stared at the phone screen. Shen Qianshu continued to cry weakly. ¡°You do not know how many of my hair strands have been pulled and broken by Lu Mengyun.¡± Ye Ling looked silently at her head of dark and silky hair. It was luscious yet thin, and his amber eyes were filled with coldness. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°She even threatened me, and she said that she was the Lu family¡¯s little princess. No matter what she did, someone would shoulder it. She also wanted to take revenge on me. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Ye Guanjun and sister Wanwan. They can be my witness.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Ye Ling said. Got a few strands of hair broken, very good! ¡°The next time you get beaten, fight back.¡± Ye Ling was very overbearing. What is Lu Mengyun? He dared to beat my people? Must be tired of living already. Shen Qianshu nodded her head while feeling the grievances. ¡°Master, when are youing back?¡± ¡°My date of return is not fixed,¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°If you have any problems, look for Ada.¡± Shen Qianshu nodded her head obediently. Her eyes were finally feeling better, and she could finally open her eyes. She must say, the raw chili had really tortured her, and she had even let Master see the ugliest side of her. It was just that she did not suffer any losses for doing this! Ye Ling frowned. ¡°So ugly, go back and find ice cubes to apply.¡± ¡°...¡± She looked at him, and her vision became hazy. That was called ¡®even I cannot help loving her upon seeing her.¡¯ ¡°Master, my fans have given praises for my exceptional beauty. Only you keep saying that I am ugly. Am I really very ugly?¡± ¡°Ugly.¡± ¡°So what is considered beauty in your eyes?¡± Ye Ling did not know what to think of, and his gaze turned cold. Seeing that, Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart started beating fast. Did she say anything wrong? ¡°Hanging up.¡± Upon disagreeing with each other, he ended the video call. ¡°...¡± Can this type of person find a wife? Haha! Shen Qianshu curled her lips. ¡°Tyrant!¡± She got up and walked towards the hotel. However, she did not notice there was a tall person who was standing all along one pir away. He had heard the whole conversation, but he did not listen to it on purpose as he was being blocked. Shen Qianshu had cried so badly and would inevitably be embarrassed when she came out. He came out from behind the pir, and his pretty and calm eyes were filled with darkness. He had the looks of someone with a promising future. He had a sullen face, but he was very firm. It was like the peace before a thunderstorm. Chapter 235 - Gu Xie Resentment Chapter 235: Gu Xie Resentment Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu fixed her cell phone, used the ice, applied the ice pack for more than two hours, and then took a nap. On the second day, except for some swelling, she was able to be seen by others. Lin Xiaojuan had a hangover and slept deeply. Her cell phone was ringing all the way. Shen Qianshu had simply switched off her cell phone, and all three of them slept until 10 in the morning. Tong Hua¡¯s program would start recording at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Recently, he had been sleeping until 10 o¡¯clock, so his managing team also did not disturb them. After they had woken, what greeted them was a big piece of news. Gu Xie¡ªa man who was always on social tforms, never revealing his face, only doing advertisements and misceneous stuff but had up to 80 million fans¡ªhad forwarded two weibos. One of them was Yan Jianming ¡®s confession on Lu Mengyun¡¯s weibo, and thement was a simple word. Rubbish! One of the weibo posts was about a blogger who posted a scandal involving Lu Mengyun. There were pictures of her when she was about 17 or 18 years old, her dressing was sexy, and she had been in and out of dance clubs. Her personal rtionships wereplicated, and it was even pointed out by an anonymous British high school ssmate that Lu Mengyun had once flirted in a group. Anyway, this was a weibo which could break the image of Lu Mengyun as a little princess. He had forwarded and used three words to open one¡¯s eyes! The blogger was one who usually focused on blogging on strange or unusual matters. There was not much attention on him. Initially, this weibo was not forwarded many times until Gu Xie had forwarded it. Now, it was practically known on the whole inte. Lin Xiaojuan, Shen Qianshu, and Tong Hua had woken up, just brushed their teeth, and were still in a state of confusion and nkness upon getting out of bed and looking at the messed up world. We have just taken a nap, what happened? Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan looked at each other, and at the same time, they both looked towards Tong Hua. Tong Hua raised his hand to express his innocence. ¡°Gu Xie and I have not said anything.¡± Although Gu Xie was only 28 years old, he was a veteran who was very low profile and had never shed with anyone. Those who had worked with him all had only words of praise. He had a good rating in the industry, and his fan base was very broad, with more male fans than female fans. His fighting spirit was amazing, and he was also very loyal. News of Yan Jianming and Lu Mengyun being in love had forced Ye Ling¡¯s hot search to be pushed down. Originally, the whole inte was scolding Ye Ling, but it was overshadowed by news of their rtionship, which made the headlines. This was just a night¡¯s work, which resulted in the inte resenting Gu Xie. Yes, resentment of Gu Xie. Gu Xie became the keywords on hot search. It had triggered the century of the great war of chaos at once! Once Gu Xie had his hand in it, the fans would act without thinking, and it became a war in his weibo. He also did not bother about thements, and Yan Jianming and Lu Mengyun¡¯s fans went to his weibo and had a big war with his fans. He had posted the weibo at three o¡¯clock in the morning and had pinned it. When he woke up in the morning, there were 300,000ments. The level of intensity of the battle led it to be known as the year¡¯s number one on the social list. Little Princess¡¯s Protector: Gu Xie is eating sour grapes. I rememberst year when the media broke the news that he had pursued Yunyun, and our Yunyun simply ignored him. He is a mean person, jealous and envious of Yan. What a lousy person. The hot search became like that on the first day, and in less than a minute, it was rounded up by Gu Xie¡¯s fans. Some fan: Based on Gu Xie¡¯s taste, if he had liked your nightclub¡¯s little princess, my eyes would be poked blind. Gu Xie¡¯s background was very mysterious. He had never mentioned his family situation. After he debuted, things went smoothly. He opened a personal office after he turned 25 years old and had eight celebrities under his management. Three of them were young, pretty girls, three were good looking young men, and the other two were based on their own capabilities. It could be said that Gu Xie had contracted the flow of the whole entertainment industry. Whenever he forwarded, the young, pretty girls and good-looking young men under his charge would also forward, resulting in an astonishing war. Those who were observant could tell that Gu Xie and Yan Jianming were enemies. Chapter 236 - Little Tong Hua Personally Went Down To Have A Catfight Chapter 236: Little Tong Hua Personally Went Down To Have A Catfight Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yan Jianming became disliked by people on the inte. Lu Mengyun and his fans were rather defensive, and both sides had started on an intense scolding war, even though Yan Jianming had just a little scandal dug up by someone. At that moment, a reporter from the Southern Newspapers Certification had posted on weibo. Where is Yan Jianming¡¯s managing team? Oh yes, usually when something happened to Yan Jianming, the managing team would settle it in a sh, and a lot of effort would be put in. He was Brilliant Entertainment¡¯s popr celebrity. Although he was not an A-lister, the momentum of his development was very rapid. With such a big scandal erupting, the managing team was, however, silent. This point just did not make scientific sense. Hence, Lin Xiaojuan received more than 100,000ments. Yan Jianming¡¯s fans were no match for Gu Xie¡¯s fans, so they attacked Lin Xiaojuan and scolded Lin Xiaojuan for not being eptable. The three of them were like watching a serial drama as they looked at the weibo. Little Tong Hua pulled up his sleeves and personally went down to have a catfight. Little Tong Hua: Yan Jianming, Lu Mengyun, pull back your idiotic fans. Is there no one to protect my Aunty Xiaojuan from being bullied? Once little Tong Hua had voiced out, regardless of the media or the blogger, they could obviously sense his anger. That meant Yan Jianming and his managing team had split. Or rather to say that he was abandoned by his managing team. Yan Jianming and Tong Hua were the two who ranked in the most money under the charge of Lin Xiaojuan. Little Tong Hua had identified Yan Jianming by name and did not care about his face at all. They were both using the same managing team. Shen Qianshu also forwarded Tong Hua¡¯s weibo. Shen Qianshu: Our Xiaojuan also has people who support her! This pair of mother and son¡¯s fans were known to be the most unreasonable, most moronic fans on the inte. Moreover, their fighting spirit had greatly surpassed Gu Xie¡¯s fans. Once they spoke up, Yan Jianming and Lu Mengyin had suffered defeat again. The managers of the support group behind Gu Xie¡¯s fans and the support group behind Tong Hua¡¯s fans quickly pulled in a group and put on a united front. We will not do anything. Will just attack Yan Jianming and Lu Mengyun. Attack wherever one points! There was smoke everywhere. It was the century¡¯s biggest chaotic war! The person concerned, Lin Xiaojuan, had a face of confusion. It was toote to stop. I had gotten drunk and took a nap. What in the world happened? Where am I? Am I still in my dreams? The sharp ringing tone of the phone had her dream broken. Lin Xiaojuan turned her head and saw the call from the administration manager of Brilliant Entertainment. She answered the phone, and her first words were: ¡°I was drunkst night and just woke up. If you have anything to say, wait for me to take another nap, headache.¡± After hanging up, the cell phone was immediately switched off. Gu Xie, who was next door, was reading the news on his cell phone. His manager was at his side answering phone calls continuously. After he just hung up the phone, the phone started ringing again. He got very annoyed and switched off his cell phone. Gu Xie¡¯s manager was a slightly mature man, and his name was Xu Ning. Xu Ning had been Gu Xie¡¯s manager since his debut. ¡°Sixth Master, what trouble are you making this time?¡± Gu Xie sat quietly and looked straight. He was extremely cold and did not have an opinion. Xu Ning said, ¡°Others had happily announced their scandal, and you stepped your foot in when you were unsure of the reason for the matter. Your fans and they had a great endless battle. Although they had the upper hand, the sensible people were all observing. There was no one in the battle team, what exactly was all this about?¡± Gu Xie became silent, gently rubbed his eyelids, and did not say anything. Xu Ning was long used to his cold and reserved look, so he asked in a probing manner, ¡°Is there any misunderstandings between Yan Jianming and you?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°So what is that about?¡± Xu Ning felt a headacheing. Basically, this master¡¯s mind had to be guessed. But what was dreadful was that for the past 10 years, no matter how he guessed, he had never guessed correctly. Chapter 237 - Want To Attack, Then Attack To Death Chapter 237: Want To Attack, Then Attack To Death Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Xie turned his cell phone over and asked Xu Ning, ¡°I remember that Director Leng has a double male lead movie which is currently shortlisting the cast. You go and inform him that I am very interested.¡± ¡°I have heard about it. Large sums of money have been invested in Director Leng¡¯s movie. He is a very sessfulmercial film director, but the most regretful thing is that he has not gotten an award. This time around, he is also aiming for the award. Everyone was fighting for a role in his movies over the past years. However, you have not nned to act in any movies this year. Moreover, I have heard that one of the male casts has been discussed to be Yan Jianming, and this has been due to Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s repeated attempts to seal the deal.¡± A cold gaze shed in Gu Xie¡¯s eyes, and the corners of his lips straightened. His emotions could not be told by the discerning look in his eyes. ¡°You go and let Director Leng know. My only condition for acting is not to have Yan Jianming!¡± ¡°... ¡± Sixth Master, are you sure you do not have any hatred? Celebrity idol Yan Jianming had earlier hoped for a movie which could portray his image as an idol and a capable actor. He had wished even more that there was a movie which could allow him to open bigger doors to the big screen so as not to always stay on the small screens. Even though there were great traffic and the viewership ratings were guaranteed, fame always did note through big movies. This movie by Director Leng would be an opportunity. With regards to this, Lin Xiaojuan had stopped his schedule for three months in order to negotiate coborating for this movie. One word from Gu Xie had overthrown Yan Jianming¡¯s hope and Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s hard work. Xu Ning was about to say something when Gu Xie¡¯s eyelids lifted, and Gu Xie looked at him coldly. ¡°Whatever I say, you just have to follow.¡± ¡°Sixth Master, doing this does not give you any advantages to your reputation at all.¡± For no reason, he had disliked Yan Jianming. It was as though he had been removed from the altar. Although the base number of his fans was huge and there were many people shielding him, there was also a small number of fans who turned against him and felt that he was using his power to bully others. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have a false reputation.¡± Gu Xie and Xu Ning had just left the room when they came face to face with Shen Qianshu, Lin Xiaojuan, and Tong Hua. These three people had watched enough drama and were preparing to go get something to eat before continuing watching the drama. As the manager of Yan Jianming, Lin Xiaojuan had decided not to get involved in the public rtions of this matter. She had just given the news to the office staff earlier that the public rtions for this matter would be handed over to another manager. Both sides came face to face. Xu Ning was the most embarrassed. Gu Xie had just told him to talk to Director Leng about coborating, and that would imply overthrowing the previous hard work of Lin Xiaojuan. This had somehow made him feel guilty since, after all, Lin Xiaojuan was Yan Jianming¡¯s manager and was considered familiar with him. ¡°Xiaojuan, Miss Shen, why are your eyes so red and swollen?¡± In the midst of embarrassment, an even more embarrassing question was pulled in. ¡°...¡± Everyone was silent. Gu Xie¡¯s gaze went around Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan. He did not stop and took big steps forward. Xu Ning could only catch up with him in embarrassment. Shen Qianshu looked at their back view. ¡°Why did the king of movies, Gu, want to attack Yan Jianming? Xiaojuan, do they have a personal grudge?¡± Lin Xiaojuan shook her head. ¡°Never heard of it.¡± Tong Hua was also filled with questions. The situation was too awkward. The three of them had purposely slowed down to let Gu Xie go down the elevator first. Out of the three of them, little Tong Hua was the most familiar with Gu Xie. However, as for why Gu Xie attacked Yan Jianming and Lu Mengyun, they were bewildered. They had breakfast and lunch together for this meal. Shen Qianshu was feeling happy and downed three bowls of rice. Brilliant Entertainment¡¯s management personnel had been calling Lin Xiaojuan continuously to let her take on the role of handling Yan Jianming¡¯s scandal. Brilliant Entertainment was also making a lot of effort to suppress this matter. The Lu family, on their part, had also used their connections. But the strange thing was... no one could suppress it. * Fans: Little Fairy can eat so much, will put on weight. Shen Qianshu: Even if put on weight, I will still be a beauty in the world of the fat! Chapter 238 - I Am Not Familiar With Gu Xie Chapter 238: I Am Not Familiar With Gu Xie Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Usually when something like that happened, the social tforms would start to ban, delete posts, and control the level of the hot search. However, this time around, it could not be suppressed in any way. This was the age of the fans¡¯ economy. The fan base for Gu Xie and little Tong Hua were too big. As the two big fan camps aligned their battlefront, their fighting power was rather scary. Brilliant Entertainment was in a terrible fix in this area. Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°Manager, it is not that I don¡¯t want to bother. Yan Jianming and Lu Mengyun announced their rtionship, and I did not have any idea that they were in a rtionship. I did not have any idea. When I woke up, news of them was everywhere. How am I going to suppress this? Even if I have superpowers, I will still be unable to aplish this task. Even the Lu family could not suppress Lu Mengyun¡¯s news, do you think that I as a manager could suppress it? You have overestimated me.¡± The manager said, ¡°I hear that Gu Xie is in H city, staying in the same hotel as you all. Why don¡¯t you go have a talk with him?¡± ¡°Talk about what?¡± Lin Xiaojuan said. ¡°I am also not familiar with Gu Xie. The only time I greeted him was when Tong Hua and he were acting in the same movie. We exchanged our name cards and added each other on Wechat, and we have not spoken before. Every year during the holidays, we will send our regards to the group. When ites to business, what do you think I can talk to Gu Xie about? How thick-skinned must I be to stand in front of Gu Xie?¡± The manager was dumbstruck and could not say a single word. Lin Xiaojuan was always very strong in this area of business. ¡°Yan Jianming is thepany¡¯stest celebrity, and they are pushing for fame. His future is closely linked to thepany. This is a money-making tree and also your proud work. You... somehow have to think of a way.¡± Lin Xiaojuan was not too willing to talk any further and just went through the motion. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Xiaojuan, are you really going to care about Yan Jianming¡¯s matter?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. If she really was going to care, did that mean that she had wasted her efforts crying to Master? Master must have done something. Otherwise, the Lu family should have been able to suppress the news. On the other hand, it was actually unexpected for Gu Xie to do something. She thought it might have been Master who asked Gu Xie for help. Otherwise, there was no reason for Gu Xie, who did not bother about small matters, to get involved. ¡°Don¡¯t care.¡± Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s gaze was faint, and she smiled in a sh. ¡°I have finally thought it through. Except for Tong Hua and you, there is no other person who is worthy of my efforts.¡± ¡°You are right to think this way.¡± Lin Xiaojuan smiled. ¡°I heard that you had him beaten up quite badly.¡± ¡°My blows are quite brutal,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°He was not of any use at all. Even if the three of them were there, they would also not be enough for me to beat.¡± Little Tong Hua pped his little hands. ¡°Mummy is really impressive.¡± Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that we had broken up. Even if we did not break up, I also would not be able to do anything with regards to this kind of situation. If Gu Xie had attacked someone, I really could not salvage it. How did he offend Gu Xie? I don¡¯t understand. In the past few years, I only knew a little about his social situation. Gu Xie was also not a small-minded person.¡± ¡°Aunty Xiaojuan, regardless of the reason, it was attacking for a good cause. There is no need for my mummy and me to get involved.¡± Little Tong Hua was also smiling. Yesterday, mummy had taken his cell phone and went out. Then, Gu Xie had then flipped out at three o¡¯clock in the morning. The timing was too precise for it to be a coincidence. Foster daddy and Gu Xie must be friends. This way of shifting the hatred away was really splendid. In the afternoon, Tong Hua had a program recording. Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan sent him to the program team. The managing team was also present. Lin Xiaojuan had only one managing team under her charge. She had more than 10 celebrities who were brought out by her. There were two girls who, although had established themselves, were initially brought to fame by her. There was only one managing team all along. This managing team had served both little Tong Hua and Yan Jianming. To them, the rich and generous-like behavior of little Tong Hua was favored more than the stingy Yan Jianming. The people in the managing team were all aware of Lin Xiaojuan and Yan Jianming¡¯s matter. Everyone had the same enemy. They would not help Yan Jianming suppress the scandal. ¡°Sister Shu, I am just indignant. Sister Xiaojuan had negotiated with Director Leng for three months and helped him clinch the male lead for <>. Even if he had been passed to another manager, the role had been clinched, and it was really to his advantage.¡± Xiaomei felt the most displeased. * Fans: The king of movies, what do you say about Yan Jianming¡¯s role? King of Movies: Do you really need me to say? Fans: ... Readers: King of movies, why are you called Sixth Master? King of Movies: There are five brothers in front. Fans: Wow, your parents really can have children so easily!!! Chapter 239 - The Lousy Debt From The Past Life

Chapter 239: The Lousy Debt From The Past Life

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Once the matter was mentioned, little Tong Hua pouted his lips. Yes, it is to my advantage. ¡°Has the contract been signed?¡± ¡°Signed, in ck and white.¡± Shen Qianshu took a nce at Lin Xiaojuan. She smiled. ¡°Take it that I got bitten by a dog. It is not in the way. I will call president tonight and let the other managers take over.¡± ¡°This matter cannot be blown up. Otherwise, Sister Xiaojuan will be on the losing end,¡± a man said. As a man, it was unbearable to see Yan Jianming do this kind of thing in order to climb higher. So what if he was a big celebrity? His character was too lousy. While a few of them were talking, Yan Jianming called. Lin Xiaojuan took a look and answered the phone. The moment she answered it, a question came through from Yan Jianming. ¡°Lin Xiaojuan, the news of Gu Xie and me were spreading all over the ce. Why didn¡¯t you do anything?¡± ¡°Oh, what do you want me to do?¡± ¡°You are my manager, do what you are supposed to do! Dig Gu Xie¡¯s scandals and shift the focus elsewhere. If there is none, then fabricate some. Isn¡¯t this what you are best at doing?¡± Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s face turned ghastly pale. Her heart, which was filled with many wounds, was pierced by an arrow again. She had never let him down, yet why did he turn against her? He was so heartless. A warm hand held onto her. Lin Xiaojuan smiled as she looked at Shen Qianshu, mouthing out the words, I am fine. Just as she said, get drunk, take a nap, and treat it as a golden millet dream. Some people were so irritating that when you meet them, you feel as if you have to return the lousy debt from your past life. ¡°Yan Jianming, thepany will issue a notice at night. Your new manager will get in touch with you. From this moment onward, you are no longer my artiste.¡± After Yan Jianming had a moment of silence, he became furious. He was not willing to fall out with Lin Xiaojuan all along because of Brilliant Entertainment. Lin Xiaojuan was the best manager. Even though she had the lowest qualifications and was the youngest, she made others bowl over the most as a manager. She had always been incredibly resourceful, and if not for her, little Tong Hua would not have be popr throughout the whole country so quickly. ¡°Lin Xiaojuan, alright. This is what you have said. I have been dragging on and not breaking up with you because I want you to help me talk to Director Leng about the movie. Now that the cast for the movie has been decided, you do not have any use left. Wait for Director Leng¡¯s movie to end. Then I won¡¯t have to worry about not having resources. I do not need a manager to help me go around looking for resources. Resources wille knocking at my door. Do you think that I cannot do without you? Lin Xiaojuan, wait and see.¡± Yan Jianming hung up the phone. Xiaomei was so angry that her eyes turned red. ¡°Sister Xiaojuan... ¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t get in the way. This person... will have nothing to do with us in the future.¡± ¡°You let him off too easily.¡± The people in the managing team were all extremely angry. ¡°He is practically a scoundrel. As I have said, why didn¡¯t he have a showdown with Xiaojuan regarding the matter between Lu Mengyun and him which was ongoing for so long? It was because of Director Leng¡¯s movie. Director Leng was a celebrity-making machine and could guarantee a hit in the box office. This time, he was also aiming to get the award. If he could get the King of Movies, he would have soared high into the skies.¡± Everyone from the managing team looked sullen. Nevertheless, this was a matter which had no other choice as the contract had been signed. Unless the movie or capital side backed out, Yan Jianming¡¯s role as the male lead was a confirmed matter. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face appeared to be gloomy. If she had not taken into consideration Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s reputation, she would really have nned to bring down Yan Jianming¡¯s reputation. But it would end up with both parties getting hurt, so it was not worth it. The people in the managing team were feeling indignant. However, Lin Xiaojuan had been looking out of the window all along and did not say a word. After reaching the program team, they then found out that Gu Xie was this week¡¯s mysterious guest. Shen Qianshu, Tong Hua, and Lin Xiaojuan were very surprised. Chapter 240 - he World Is Too Perfect

Chapter 240: The World Is Too Perfect

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The program was aired once a week, and it was broadcasted live. There was a special guest every week, and it was very mysterious. The program team had been very mysterious on ount of the audience and the other guests. They had never revealed any news. No one expected it to be Gu Xie. When Gu Xie stayed at the hotel and his room was beside little Tong Hua¡¯s, they all had thought Gu Xie was there because of the publicity for thepany¡¯s movies. Hispany recently had two movies which premiered at the same time. Gu Xie had only brought a manager, Xu Ning. He left the rest to the program team to make arrangements. He was very easy-going and did not put on any airs,pletely different from the attacks made towards Yan Jianming on the social tforms. Although he was easy-going, his attitude was cold, and he was also reticent. Except for Tong Hua, no one dared to chat with him. Today, Gu Xie¡¯s resentment was hanging on the hot search for the whole day. Little Tong Hua¡¯s impression of him became steadily more favorable. As Xu Ning had destroyed Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s hard work, he was guilty and hid from Lin Xiaojuan throughout, not daring to go near her. He used his cell phone to scroll through the news. While waiting for Director Leng¡¯s news to be out, Gu Xie would stay in low profile. His image of good conduct would fall apart and would surely be seen as using his powers to bully others and his juniors. As such, Xu Ning was worried to bits. As he scrolled the news, he did the preparation homework with his teammates. He also thought about ways to speak fondly to the capital and movie sides for <>. Even if a small group of fans had decided to leave him, Gu Xie¡¯s acting was excellent, and he would not need to worry about the problem of his poprity. Without any rhyme or reason, this bad problem appeared, making Xu Ning very distressed. The problem was that he also did not know what Gu Xie was scheming. Gu Xie and little Tong Hua went to do their program. They followed the director team and were always looking at the surroundings. A group of people was working on the program, a group of people was following, and there were people clearing the scene. At this time, the people who were off-site received a piece of news. Lu Mengyun had her hair shaved bald by someone! The photograph was uploaded online by someone. Her image as a pure little princess had fallen apart overnight and became a nightclub little princess. No matter what, she usually had the image of a sexy person, yet suddenly, someone had exposed a photograph of her being bald. When a woman did not have hair, regardless of how much beauty she had, it would be very hard to hold on. Her image suffered another blow again. Lu Mengyun was chased by the reporters. The hat that she was wearing had carelessly fallen off, and even her wig had fallen off. The photograph of her in panic had been captured, uploaded, and spread online. Again, it brought about a big movement sessfully. Her managing team had also been working very hard. In less than 10 minutes, the press release was out. Lu Mengyun had shaved her hair bald for an ancient drama. In the drama, there was an image for a nun. There was a wave ofments about her professionalism, and the idiotic fans had actually gotten the rhythm back. ¡°Just by looking, I can tell this is fake.¡± Lin Xiaojuan was too clear of the knack here. ¡°Acting in an ancient drama? That would work just by wearing a wig. It is not possible for a girl as vain and delicate as her to make such a big sacrifice. Yet, why had she gotten her hair shaved off by someone?¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu stared at Lin Xiaojuan. She inexplicably thought of the words she had cried andined to Ye Ling yesterday. Quite a number of my hair strands had been broken by Lu Mengyun! Thereafter, Lu Mengyun¡¯s hair was being shaved bald. Shen Qianshu felt her scalp getting cool, and suddenly, she had a thought that her pir was too protective of her. It was a good... way to vent out her anger! Shen Qianshu revealed a big smile, and she peeled a chocte ball and threw it into her mouth. Yesterday, she was so furious that she nearly exploded, cried until her eyes were swollen, and was so heartbroken as she felt so indignant for her friend. She had thought of thousands of ways to make Yan Jianming and Lu Mengyun die. She never expected that after waking up from a nap, it would be so earth-shaking, and everything became practically alright. The bad guys had gotten their punishment. Nothing would make others feel more pleased than this. Life is too perfect. Master, wait till youe back. I want to give you a French kiss!!!! * Fans: Master Ye, your wife says she wants to give you a French kiss. Ye Ling: Zhong Ran, prepare the airne, go back! Chapter 241 - The Seeds Of Hatred Chapter 241: The Seeds Of Hatred Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios City A, The Lu¡¯s family Lu Mengyun was in the mansion crying like raindrops on a pear blossom, and it was heartbreaking. The Lu family was a very big family. The Old Master had three brothers, who all had the same mother. Ye Feifei was married to the eldest son, Lu Qiming, and they had a son who was currently studying overseas. It was not easy for the wife of the eldest son to have children, and this was considered having a son during their middle age, so the family especially doted on him. Lu Mengxi was the eldest daughter of the Old Master¡¯s second son, Lu Qijia, who also had two other twin sons currently studying overseas as well. Lu Mengyun was the only daughter of the Old Master¡¯s third son, Lu Biao. She was very much loved since young. Among the three brothers in the Lu family, Lu Biao was the most capable and had won the trust of the olddy from the Ye family. That time when Ye Ling was not around, Lu Biao had nearly swallowed the whole AG corporation. His wife¡¯s surname was Mu, and she was one of the daughters of the Mu family, which was one of the big families under City A¡¯s military administration. She had all along been working in the institutional agency. This was also why Lu Biao had the most informed news in his business. Lu Mengxi and Lu Mengyun were the Lu family¡¯s most beloved. Lu Mengxi was extremely talented and was very well-liked by the Old Master. She also had the reputation of being a talenteddy, and she was dignified, elegant, and had the air of a daughter from a rich family. Everyone in the family liked her very much. Lu Mengyun was pretty, could sweet-talk, and was currently a popr sweet young thing. She was well-liked by the olddy. Both granddaughters had their own good points and were well-liked by people. Lu Mengxi was older than Lu Mengyun by a few years, and both sisters also had a good rtionship since young. Lu Mengyun¡¯s lustrous hair had been shaved clean by someone, and her fair skull was scratched due to a struggle. Seeing this, Mu Qingqing¡¯s heart was in a lot of pain. She hugged her daughter like a precious child and consoled her. The olddy was also crying as she pitied her little granddaughter. ¡°Did you offend someone recently?¡± Lu Mengxi asked. ¡°It must be Shen Qianshu who did this. It has to be her.¡± Lu Mengyun¡¯s look was like it was filled with poison, and there was a lot of resentment. She definitely wanted Shen Qianshu to pay the price. ¡°She was fighting for justice for Lin Xiaojuan, so she must have gotten someone to do it. She had also exposed my matter. Sister, Grandma, Grandpa, you all have to seek justice for me.¡± Ye Feifei asked, ¡°Who is Shen Qianshu? This name sounds a little familiar. Oh, that very pretty appraiser? Xiaoyun, how can this be? That is an average appraiser with amoner background. Don¡¯t you wrongly use her.¡± ¡°How could I wrongly use her? She had hit Yan Jianming and me at Sister Wanwan¡¯s jewelry shop.¡± ¡°Why would someone hit you?¡± ¡°I... ¡± Lu Mengyun¡¯s face turned red. Mu Qingqing said, ¡°Elder sister, Xiaoyun had been bullied until this extent. Don¡¯t ask her this and that anymore.¡± ¡°Sister-inw, if I don¡¯t ask clearly, how can I help her to seek justice? If the wrong person is found, then won¡¯t the real bully be getting away with it?¡± Lu Qiming and Lu Qijia looked at each other. Lu Qijia asked, ¡°Xiaoyun, what exactly happened? You have to tell us truthfully. Now that your reputation has be so bad, if you tell the truth, perhaps we may be able to think of a solution.¡± Lu Mengyun said, ¡°Yan Jianming¡¯s manager had made use of the resources she had to force Yan Jianming and her to be together for five years, but Jianming and I are really in love. Shen Qianshu is her bosom friend. When she saw us, she did not bother to understand the situation and hit us.¡± Ye Feifei let out a coldugh. She had always disliked mistresses. Her husband was Lu family¡¯s sessor and had faced numerous temptations. After she got married, news of her husband¡¯s affairs had never stopped. Every time, she had to use her wits and her guts to fight against the mistresses. She had the most disdain for mistresses. Lu Mengxi frowned. ¡°She hit you, but it did not mean that she did it.¡± ¡°Sister, it is her. Besides her, who else can it be?¡± Lu Mengyun said with hatred. ¡°I will definitely not let her go.¡± Chapter 242 - Personal Feud, Inconvenient to Tell Chapter 242: Personal Feud, Inconvenient to Tell Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The olddy¡¯s heart ached for her granddaughter. ¡°Ok, we will definitely seek justice for you.¡± ¡°Granny, don¡¯t you blindly join them and create trouble. Xiao Yun doesn¡¯t even understand this matter clearly,¡± Lu Mengxi said. ¡°Your scandals got exposed overnight, and Shen Qianshu doesn¡¯t have the ability to do that. We spent so much money but still can¡¯t bring down the news about you. This is also not something Shen Qianshu can control. Do you understand? Gu Xie attacking Jianming might be because they have personal feuds. This is also not someone Shen Qianshu can get in touch with.¡± She also did not like Shen Qianshu, but not to the extent of losing her sanity. This matter was clearly not done by Shen Qianshu. She was just a grassroots appraiser and did not have such connections. Being able to establish themselves in City A, the Lu Family was also not foolish. Lu Biao was also very attentive. All of Lu Mengxi¡¯s words made sense, but Lu Mengyun firmly insisted that Shen Qianshu did it. Lu Biao said, ¡°Don¡¯t cause mischief. We will investigate this matter clearly. If it is really her, Daddy will not let her off.¡± The old man had been listening to their conversation. His heart ached for his granddaughter, but he also knew that this matter was not simple. It looked more like Gu Xie who did it. ¡°You mean Gu Xie?¡± Lu Mengxi nodded and said, ¡°Yes, this looks like Gu Xie¡¯s brush pen. If not, why would Gu Xie, who never reveals his face, publicly rage at Jianming? In addition to this, Xiao Yun¡¯s fans acted recklessly. He must have gotten angry.¡± ¡°I... have never offended Gu Xie,¡± Lu Mengyun said. Ye Feifei sneered and said, ¡°Xiao Yun, stop being stubborn. A few years ago, you were crazily infatuated by him. You gave him a car, jewelry, and even a mansion, but he gave them all back to you untouched. You had the chance to star in his movie as a small role, but you actually publicized to the whole world that Gu Xie was pursuing you. You dare to say that you never offended him before?¡± Once her wordsnded, many faces in the Lu Family darkened. They spoiled Lu Mengyun too much, causing her to be the arrogant and conceited person she was today. ¡°He failed to appreciate my kindness. How is this considered offending him?¡± Lu Mengyun said usibly. Her heart was filled with hatred. Once she thought of her bald head, she broke down in tears loudly, and the elders hurried to appease her again. She was determined that it was Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s doing. Gu Xie was godlike and superior. Why would a man so godlike bully her? Shen Qianshu was immensely happy the whole afternoon. The discussions on the Inte were continuously setting off, slowly diverting away from Lin Xiaojuan. The main issue of this matter did not concern her but Gu Xie. When Gu Xie was having a live broadcast, the host asked nosily why he wrote such a post on Weibo and asked if it was because there was gossip. Gu Xie said, ¡°Personal feud, inconvenient to tell.¡± This sentence caused the fans of Yan Jianming and Lu Mengyun to be sure of their target of hate. They also quickly formed a united front, and all hated Gu Xie. A small portion of Gu Xie¡¯s fans left him, bing anti-fans instead. Yan Jianming and Lu Mengyun kept acting like they were victims, pressing on when there was no truth. After receiving all the hate by himself, Gu Xie managed to get a huge amount of support. It was all Gu Xie making use of his high qualifications and vast connections, throwing his weight around. Right at that moment, the movie <> issued an official statement, congratting Gu Xie on joining <> and at the same time, announcing that they were searching for another male lead. The first confirmed male lead of <> was Yan Jianming. Although there was no official announcement, Yan Jianming¡¯s management team and supporters all knew of this news. They had long published their own advertisements and were excited for their idol to act in Director Leng¡¯s movie. After the official announcement was released, the fans were furious again. Chapter 243 - His Acting Skills Can’t Match Mine

Chapter 243: His Acting Skills Can¡¯t Match Mine

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Before the movie¡¯s official announcement, Lin Xiaojuan received Director Leng¡¯s movie. ¡°You don¡¯t want Yan Jianming?¡± Lin Xiaojuan was surprised, faintly venting off her anger¡ªgreatly venting off, in fact. Yan Jianming depended on this movie to y the leading role and to progress in the film industry. Director Leng felt really guilty. To get this role, Lin Xiaojuan discussed with him for three months. He felt apologetic, but Gu Xie reduced half of his remuneration himself and agreed to act in the movie. This was something he greatly wished. There was no doubt that he would abandon a young, hot actor for Gu Xie. ¡°Director Leng, but we already signed a contract, what do we do now?¡± Lin Xiaojuan asked. ¡°That¡¯s easy, the film side will be in contact with you. By that time, they will discuss with you about the termination of the contract andpensation,¡± Director Leng said. Luckily, the contract did not exin in detail about thepensation issue, so the film side would benefit anyway. ¡°Don¡¯t contact me. You can directly contact Brilliant Entertainment¡¯s management department. I am not Yan Jianming¡¯s manager anymore.¡± Director Leng was caught in surprise and clearly had not known of this news. Lin Xiaojuan asked, ¡°Director Leng, is it convenient to tell me why you suddenly terminated the contract?¡± ¡°I will not hide the truth too. The only condition for Gu Xie to act in the movie was that he refused to act alongside with Ye Jianming. I am not afraid to tell you this. The rumors on the Inte are spreading like wildfire, and even if I don¡¯t tell you, you would have guessed it too.¡± Before Director Leng hung up the phone, he apologized once again. ¡°I am sorry, Xiaojuan.¡± At one side, Shen Qianshu propped her jaw. Her eyes shined brightly with unexinable happiness. Lin Xiaojuan smiled and went forward to pinch her face. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Gu Xie is really too... brilliant and manly. I have decided, from this moment onwards, I am his loyal fan. He is my idol.¡± Gu Xie... Gu Xie... To them, the man who had always lived in the clouds and never oncee down to the mortal world deeply left his mark for the past two days. Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what disagreements Gu Xie and Yan Jianming have, but ording to how this situation is developing, it is either Gu Xie¡¯s image being ruined, his poprity depleting, or Yan Jianming¡¯s resources being snatched away and being unable to start afresh for life.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I saw some rumors online that are really detrimental to Gu Xie: something along the lines of him being stuck up, being disrespectful to everyone, and much more. His fans are also slightly going against him.¡± ¡°All these impacts are not that serious. The most crucial one is <>¡¯s role being snatched away. If not settled well, there would be no benefits to his poprity and the movie. Director Leng has a lot of experience and will no doubt have his own solution. He will not tell the audience directly that he wants Gu Xie to act and not Yan Jianming since that would be too foolish.¡± Just as Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s wordsnded, in the live broadcast, it was clear that the host got wind of something. He went on to ask Gu Xie a question. The host asked, ¡°Mr. Gu, <>¡¯s male lead is confirmed to be you, but I heard previously that the other male lead was confirmed to be Yan Jianming. Why did the movie want to find a new actor again? Is there any inside story?¡± Gu Xie said, ¡°The film side said that his acting skills are not good enough and do not match mine.¡± Everyone was speechless... What the hell!!!! Best Actor Gu, are you being too straightforward? This show was the most popr variety show. Every audience in front of the television had the same expression, a ¡°you are good, you are awesome¡± expression, including the people on site. Little Tong Hua sped his mouth and smiled innocently, acting like an obedient child to smooth things over. ¡°Big brother, then am I capable of matching you?¡± ¡°Yes, you are great.¡± Once his words came out, he was clearly insinuating that Yan Jianming could not even bepared to a child. The site erupted into animated discussions once again. Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°The viewership ratings for this episode should hit the roof.¡± Chapter 244 - Heading Back Home

Chapter 244: Heading Back Home

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The production crew should be really happy. There were too many pieces of breaking news. Yan Jianming dared to attack Gu Xie and dared to fabricate Gu Xie¡¯s scandals, but he would never dare to go against the film side and sponsors unless he did not want to survive in this industry anymore. Gu Xie truly made sure to be hated. He was like a golden Buddha, high and superior. He weed hardships and attacks, and even if thousands of attacks came flying at him, he would still protect the people behind him well. He would not let them get stained with dirt and would also not reveal any inkling. After the filming of the show ended, Little Tong Hua went backstage to rest. There was still another interview segment. After the guest¡¯s interview segment was over, this show was then considered really over. After it ended, they could return to City A and rest for a week. Little Tong Hua¡¯s management team was outside, and Lin Xiaojuan was helping to pack Tong Hua¡¯s stuff backstage. Gu Xie was also in the lounge, and he seemed to look a little exhausted. He closed his eyes slightly, silent as always. There were dark eye circles under his eyelids. Lin Xiaojuan poured a cup of water for Tong Hua, and at the same time, poured one for Gu Xie too. She carefully ced it on the table beside him. Gu Xie¡¯s eyes were still closed. Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°I booked a flight at 8 PM tonight to China. Go home and stay for a longer time. You don¡¯t have much on your schedule after this, so you can rest more.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Little Tong Hua hugged her waist obediently and acted cutely. ¡°Auntie Xiaojuan, are you happier today?¡± As Gu Xie was also present, Lin Xiaojuan felt quite embarrassed. But undeniably, her mood was so much better. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m happier.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good then,¡± Little Tong Hua said, not minding that Gu Xie was also present. ¡°Yan Jianming was just waiting for Director Leng¡¯s to redeem itself and still dared to insult you. We will see where he will go crying now. If hees begging you again, you must kick him away.¡± ¡°Ok!¡± ¡°You must keep to your words!¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Lin Xiaojuan now agreed to whatever her little baby said. She had alsoe around. There was nothing wrong with breaking up; the pain was only temporary and would not evenst a lifetime. After resting for a while, the pain would eventually go away. ¡°Tong Hua, it¡¯s your turn for the interview,¡± the broadcasting director shouted from outside. Little Tong Hua went out of the lounge. Gu Xie was still sitting there, not moving at all, and it was unclear whether he had fallen asleep or not. Lin Xiaojuan walked quietly and packed Tong Hua¡¯s stuff properly. Gu Xie slightly opened his eyes and saw the cup of water beside him. He took the cup and slowly drank it, seeming to be thirsty. Lin Xiaojuan and Gu Xie were not close to each other at all. The two only had a few short interactions, and it was because Tong Hua and Gu Xie were coborating on a project. Right there and then, she could not hide the question in her heart anymore. ¡°Mr. Gu, do you and Yan Jianming have any personal feuds?¡± Gu Xie looked at her with his cold and forbearing ck eyes. He did not answer her. ¡°I have been Yan Jianming¡¯s manager for so many years and actually did not know that you and he had personal feuds.¡± She was kinda mocking herself. Gu Xie¡¯s gaze was deep, and his voice was refined and cold. He said, ¡°There are many things you don¡¯t know.¡± Lin Xiaojuan breathed sharply as if his words pierced her wounds. She left the lounge almost pathetically. A look of annoyance shed past Gu Xie¡¯s features. Xu Ning walked in, and Gu Xie¡¯s expression turned back to normal. ¡°Book the flight at 8 PM tonight. I want to go home.¡± Shen Qianshu, Lin Xiaojuan, and the others all boarded the night flight and returned to City A. Lin Xiaojuan, Shen Qianshu, and Little Tong Hua all bought first ss seats. After boarding the ne, four of the eight seats in first ss were already taken up. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua sat in the same row while Lin Xiaojuan sat on their right side, only an aisle away from Shen Qianshu. The few of them ced their stuff properly. Chapter 245 - Best Actor’s Arrogance

Chapter 245: Best Actor¡¯s Arrogance

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There were two of Tong Hua¡¯s fans in first ss, and both were youngdies. They excitedly wanted to get Tong Hua¡¯s autograph but were urged by the air stewardess to return back to their seats. A tall man carried a small suitcase and walked into the ne. Everybody was shocked, and the two youngdies shrieked in surprise. It was Gu Xie! He ced his luggage in the overheadpartment and stood beside Lin Xiaojuan. His stare held Lin Xiaojuan in a trance. ¡°Excuse me!¡± Gu Xie eximed. Lin Xiaojuan regained her senses and hurriedly stood up. Then, Gu Xie sat in the window seat beside her. In a sea of faces, Gu Xie was someone that you would hear of but never meet in person. However, recently, he had always appeared so frequently in their line of view. Shen Qianshu also thought that this was too much of a coincidence. He slightly turned his head and looked out of the window. The sunlight passed through the windshield, forming streaks of light on his face. His features became warm and softer. Honorable and noble like orchid flowers and jade trees, it was as if this description was designed for Gu Xie. Some people looked breathtaking and gorgeous at first sight like beautiful scenery. One example was Ye Ling. He would be the center of attraction every time he appeared. Little Tong Hua filmed for the whole day and also did not have a good sleep yesterday. It was already 8 PM, so once he got on the ne and fastened his safety belts, he immediately fell into a deep slumber. Shen Qianshu asked the stewardess for two nkets to drape over him in case he caught a cold. She then started chatting with Lin Xiaojuan. The ne¡¯s takeoff was really stable. Gu Xie was reading an original copy of a book. Lin Xiaojuan saw the title, and it looked like a biography. She felt embarrassed to stare and thus hurriedly looked away. The youngdies seated in first ss in front of them turned their heads around and excitedly asked for autographs. Gu Xie took their book and signed on it before returning it to thedies. The two youngdies were really grateful, and they then requested to take a photo with him. They directly asked Lin Xiaojuan to stand up and give up her seat to let them take a photo with Gu Xie or, if alright, directly change seats with them. Lin Xiaojuan was about to unbuckle her seatbelt. Gu Xie said, ¡°I don¡¯t take pictures with fans.¡± Thedies were speechless. Shen Qianshu was initially dazed and about to fall asleep, but she curiously took a nce at the situation. Lin Xiaojuan and Shen Qianshu exchanged nces. She let go of the buckle and did not unbuckle her safety belt. Fans wanting to take a photo and people changing seats on the ne were actuallymon urrences. ¡°Elder sis, let¡¯s change our seats,¡± said one of the fans. Shen Qianshu was speechless. Elder sis? Are you kidding me? The powder on your face is thick enough to fry a te of vegetables. You look five years older than Xiaojuan! Lin Xiaojuan smiled calmly, slightly leaned back on her seat, and was just about to reject them when Gu Xie calmly said, ¡°I am not used to sitting beside a stranger.¡± Everyone was speechless... Lin Xiaojuan looked at him, puzzled. Best Actor, am I not a stranger? Best Actor Gu happened to look over, and his shallow gaze shone on her like a streak of moonlight. Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s heart beat rapidly, and she hurriedly averted her eyes. The two youngdies had disappointment written across their faces, went back to their seats, and continued chattering non-stop. Shen Qianshu¡¯s sleepiness was also gone. Tong Hua was sleeping but tossed and turned around due to the noise. As this was not their own private ne, it was inappropriate for her toin too much. She took the earpiece and fit it on Tong Hua. The twodies stood up excitedly and took out their phones to snap pictures of Gu Xie. Gu Xie frowned, closed his book unhappily, shut his eyes, and went to sleep. After thedies were done with Gu Xie, they went to annoy Shen Qianshu again, hoping to get Tong Hua¡¯s autograph. Shen Qianshu rejected them and said, ¡°Tong Hua didn¡¯t sleep well yesterday and filmed for the whole day today. He is too exhausted. Let him sleep for awhile.¡± Thedies tried to ask Shen Qianshu to wake Tong Hua up. Lin Xiaojuan frowned and said, ¡°Enough is enough! Since he is not your child, your heart won¡¯t ache right? Is giving the two of you autographs more important than our child¡¯s sleep?¡± Chapter 246 - If Only Cheap Daddy Were Here

Chapter 246:

If Only Cheap Daddy Were Here

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Xie¡¯s eyelids slightly fluttered but did not open. The two women stopped their behavior for a while, and when the ne was going tond, Tong Hua still did not have any signs of waking up at all. They prompted a few times halfway, and Shen Qianshu was pestered beyond endurance. She hated these kinds of fans the most. The twodies were whispering to each other and were really agitated throughout the whole flight for unknown reasons. Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan had no sleepiness at all. Qianshu had slight air sickness and could not concentrate to read a book, unlike how Gu Xie could single-mindedly read one. They started softly talking about interesting encounters. Lin Xiaojuan talked about the jewelrypetition. She and Tong Hua were watching the live broadcast that day, and it was also not convenient for Lin Xiaojuan to ask about Ye Ling in public. She was too caught up in her grief these few days that she had forgotten to ask Shen Qianshu about it. ¡°Do you owe me an exnation?¡± Lin Xiaojuan asked. ¡°Tong Hua already told you?¡± ¡°Yes, he told me everything in detail,¡± Lin Xiaojuan said. ¡°Recently, I have the will but not the power to care about your matters.¡± ¡°I am fine,¡± Shen Qianshu said. She felt guilty every time she talked about the jewelrypetition. In the end, she still deceived Ye Ling. Master scolded Shen Lin in front of the whole national audience for her. He gave up his reputation and helped her to fight against the world, but she waspelled against her will and could not tell him the truth. ¡°The person he said that day was you, right? Is it the truth?¡± ¡°Juan, can you not ask?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lin Xiaojuan was also very forthright and did not press her anymore. She thought of how Tong Hua¡¯s face was always pained and filled with hatred every time he mentioned Shen Lin. She started having her suspicions, but she would not press for answers if Qianshu was unwilling to talk about it. The two of them talked about the interesting things that happened to them in high school. In a blink of an eye, so many years had already passed, and they were all grown up. The road to growing up was filled with many setbacks. They came out of it torn and tattered, but still, they would always use a gentle and kind heart to face the world. This was the luckiest thing. Both of them talked about their interesting memories throughout the whole flight and midway, proceeded to talk about traveling, food, and everything under the moon. They seemed to have endless topics to talk about. There were very few close friends like them that could have endless topics to talk about even after so many years. Every topic was fresh and interesting, and they chatted until the nended. Tong Hua woke up leisurely and was slightly cranky. He rubbed his eyes while yawning lightly and gently hugged Shen Qianshu¡¯s arm. ¡°Mommy, carry me.¡± Shen Qianshu pinched his cheeks. Tong Hua started feeling sleepy again and tugged on her arm lovingly. ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t feel like walking. Can you carry me?¡± ¡°Young man, Mommy has no strength to carry you anymore.¡± Her baby was already a grown young man. She also wished to be able to carry him. ¡°Tong Hua, your mommy has air sickness. Be careful, she might vomit all over you!¡± Xiaojuan purposely scared him. Tong Hua tugged on Qianshu¡¯s arm again and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind!¡± Shen Qianshu did not know whether tough or cry. When this young man started acting cute, he would cause everybody to be weak and powerless. Tong Hua mumbled. ¡°If only cheap daddy were here, he could carry me.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Baby, are you sure you want him to carry you? You are not his little princess. She finally understood clearly. Ye Ling would not even hug his biological son, what more a cheap son. Lin Xiaojuan was on her phone, and the manager chat group was flooded with messages. It was total chaos. Lin Xiaojuan was terribly annoyed and did not bother to see all of them. She read the news for a while and saw that Gu Xie was being attacked quite badly by people without any evidence. Luckily, he was an international star with no scandals, and his fans and work studio were also really supportive. They kept digging out Yan Jianming¡¯s scandals, and during the few short hours of their flight, quite a number of Yan Jianming¡¯s scandals were dug out. Chapter 247 - Master, Care to Chat With Me? Chapter 247: Master, Care to Chat With Me? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lin Xiaojuan trembled with fear slightly. Due to personal emotions, Yan Jianming deliberately made things difficult for his assistant, causing her to spend two hours to buy a cup of coffee. When she returned, the coffee was already cold. He directly sshed the coffee on her and even pped her in the face. There were three other simr cases, and they were all dug out by people. Lin Xiaojuan had scolded him then and warned to control his temper. He admitted his mistake after that and also became more tamed. He also left some scandals of him throwing his weight around and being arrogant from his young and crazy days. She had carefully handled all these matters and did not leave any evidence behind, yet how were they all dug out? ording to how Gu Xie¡¯s work studio was digging out scandals, they would sooner orter dig out her rtionship with Yan Jianming. This was big news, and Lin Xiaojuan was frightened, worrying that she would see her name in the news. If there really were scandals of her using her manager status to bed the young, hot actor being reported, she would not be able to work in this industry anymore. Lin Xiaojuan took a deep breath and carefully searched the Inte. Luckily, there was no news of her at all. She could not help but take a nce at Gu Xie. Coincidentally, Gu Xie also turned towards her. His ck eyes were charming and full of life but were naturally cold and boring. His eyes reflected off her anxious and worried self, and Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s heart started beating rapidly. She quickly averted her eyes. Did the air condition stop after the ne hadnded? It was hot and stuffy, causing one to be ufortable. The two youngdies asked Tong Hua for his autograph, and he agreed. They were finally satisfied, but when they were asking to take a picture with him, the air stewardess had already asked the passengers to leave the ne in order. The two then gave up, and the group went out from the special exit. Shen Qianshu developed a low fever at night while Tong Hua was sleeping soundly. She took two flu tablets, but it escted into a high feverter in the night. Shen Qianshu was shocked as her body had always been quite strong. As Tong Hua could note into contact with viruses, she opened up the windows at home and took a cab to the hospital to get a drip in the middle of the night. There was once when she had flu and identally passed the virus to Tong Hua. Tong Hua developed a fever for half a month, his body grew weak, and he slimmed down tremendously. From then on, she paid really great attention. She would drink medicine to prevent flu in advance every time she caught a cold. It was inevitable to feel lonely and miserable being alone in the hospital in the middle of the night. After getting a drip, she had nothing to do. It waste at night, and she had gone back and forth today. Xiaojuan was also exhausted, and it would be bad to ask Xiaojuan toe over and apany her. Shen Qianshu clutched onto her phone and thought of Master¡¯s cold face. She found his profile picture, clicked on it, and sent him a message. Shen Qianshu: Master, care to chat with me? The next second, Ye Ling sent a video call over like he had been waiting for her to seduce him all along, replying instantly. When Shen Qianshu was down-and-out, she found many part-time jobs. She would apply for many jobs in a day when she was overseas. She would stare at her phone every day but would receive no response at all. She was very naive when she was young, always thinking that a person needed to be honest. She would also listen to and believe whatever people told her. After falling down and getting hurt many times, she then understood that waiting was normal in this world and that her naivety was her ruin. With people who did not care about you, you would never see the future no matter how long you wait. With people who cared about you, when you take one step forward, they would run madly towards you. Ye Ling was doing a video call, and she could see the whole scenery behind. He was in a European-style retro study room, filled with murals and elegant furnishings. The dark-colored study room was like a royalty¡¯s study room in the Medieval period, exquisitely decorated throughout. Ye Ling was wearing a white shirt and looked a little weak. Over there, the sun had not set, and it was evening. The light from the setting sun was bright orange, falling on him, making him looked like picturesque scenery. He was born breathtaking and gorgeous like beautiful scenery. As long as he did not talk! ¡°Where did you learn such bad habits? Talk means talk, what is chatting?¡± Ye Ling stared coldly at her with his usual cold face. His boring and indifferent personality could iste him, disallowing anyone to get close to him. Chapter 248 - He Is Like a Person Devoid of Worldly Feelings Chapter 248: He Is Like a Person Devoid of Worldly Feelings Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Chatting means apanying me to chat.¡± Shen Qianshu was sick, and she lost the usual gentleness in her voice. Now, her voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Where are you?¡± From the phone¡¯s camera, the view of the image was not as wide. There were limited beds in the hospital, and many people were being admitted at this time. There were not enough beds for everyone, and thus she sat in the corridor while hanging her IV drip. The background was a clear white wall. ¡°I¡¯m in the hospital, getting a drip,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I had a slight fever, but I¡¯m feeling better now.¡± ¡°Why are you sick?¡± His voice was cold and hard as if displeased with the flu virus. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a slight fever. I will be fine after the drip and a night of good sleep.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s worried for you?¡± The corners of Shen Qianshu¡¯s lips curved up slightly. She was used to his cold remarks and thus did not take them to heart at all. She lightly rested her head on her hands and smiled at Ye Ling. Her gaze went past Ye Ling towards the exquisite view outside his window. In and of snow, the orange setting sun was shining on the whole winter wondend, causing it to appear like an oil painting. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°How beautiful!¡± She eximed. ¡°Me?¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Every time she chatted with Ye Ling, he would make her speechless. He was really not a good person to chat with, but it happened to be a really genuine question. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, and the scenery is also beautiful,¡± Shen Qianshu said. Ye Ling turned and looked out of the window with a cold expression. He took up his phone, walked towards the windowsill, changed the camera¡¯s direction, and showed her d¡¯s sunset. For the past few days, it had always been snowing. The rooftops of the sky blue architecture were covered with snow, turning it into a breathtaking winter wondend. The wholend was in a myriad of colors, and the in white snow was wrapped in sporadic colors, forming a gorgeous drawing. In the image, Ye Ling did not seem to be someone living in this bustling, mundane world. She faintly recalled the past. Was he not always like that for the past seven years? He was like a person devoid of worldly feelings. Fulfilling her wishful thinking. He did not love her. It was a one-sided love, and she had to graciously ept her defeat. ¡°Is this d?¡± ¡°You came here before?¡± ¡°Never,¡± Shen Qianshu said. Although she had never gone before, it was a ce she always wanted to visit. However, she put off visiting it for the longest time due to Tong Hua¡¯s health. She would never bring Tong Hua to a ce too cold. In the sky, an eagle flew past. Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes brightened. The bird injected this winter wondend with liveliness and vibrancy. Shen Qianshu broke into a smile, and the brightness that could not be covered by her pale face caused one¡¯s pupils to dte. He liked her smile. In front of him, she was always careful, so it was rare to be able to see such a rxed smile. The two of them remained silent, nobody talking at all, and just looked at the beautiful sunset together. For a long time. Ye Ling turned back the camera¡¯s direction, and Shen Qianshu slightly leaned against the wall, feeling a little tired. Ye Ling took a nce at her drip, frowned, and asked, ¡°How long do you need to be on the drip?¡± ¡°Around two hours, I guess.¡± It was already 2 am in China. ¡°You are not evencking money, so sleep on the hospital bed while you are at it.¡± ¡°The doctor said that there are no more rooms,¡± Shen Qianshu said, feeling somewhat helpless. ¡°The hospital is even more crowded than the supermarket. All the rooms are being given to people who have greater needs. I am only suffering from a small cold, how could I have a bed to sleep on? I will go home after finishing the drip.¡± Ye Ling frowned and felt really unhappy. Just as he was about to speak, Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Master, Lu Mengyun¡¯s hair, were you the one who shaved it?¡± ¡°Ah Da did it.¡± ¡°Great job!¡± Hair was a woman¡¯s second face. With her hair being shaved off, Lu Mengyun must have gone berserk. For my few strands of hair and few drops of crocodile tears, Master was really... too handsome. Chapter 249 - I’m Just Having A Cold

Chapter 249: I¡¯m Just Having A Cold

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Would it offend anyone?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that,¡± Ye Ling said. The evening sun shining over him gave off warmth, and his voice sounded unspeakably warm and gentle. ¡°I¡¯m here for you!¡± Shen Qianshu nodded. Ye Ling took another phone and seemed to be sending some text messages. Shen Qianshu looked at his distant self and felt exceptionallyforted. He did not look like someone who had ever been possessed by a beast. She thought that she could not think clearly anymore because of her fever. ¡°Do you know Gu Xie very well? This time Gu Xie came along. Do we owe him a big favor?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ¡°Everything he did has got nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Shen Qianshu was very confused. Gu Xie was not sent by Ye Ling? Then why did he insult Yan Jianming? Ye Ling said calmly, ¡°You cried so pathetically for your friend. If I were the one who did something, this would not have been the oue. It is rather possible that he¡¯d have to resort to desperate actions. Gu Xie¡¯s presence was a surprise to me. He had indeed brought in some hate, but that¡¯s pretty good too. Don¡¯t you worry about all of this. Men will be responsible for their actions.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled. Master, not every man is responsible for all their actions. If all men were, why would all of this drama be happening right now? ¡°Master...¡± She was just about to speak when a middle-aged man came over hastily. When some of the doctors in the emergency room saw him, they were very respectful and called out for ¡®Mr. President.¡¯ ¡°Is this Miss Shen?¡± ¡°Yes, you are...?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the president of Central Hospital. There happens to be an empty VIP ward on the highest floor. It¡¯s ratherte now, would you like to rest over there? There will be specialized doctors at your service.¡± Shen Qianshu was a little confused. She was held at such high respect by a man who was an elder and also of high social status. She felt undeserving and thought that there was no need to waste money on going there as she nned to go home after it was done. ¡°It¡¯s okay. No, thank you...¡± ¡°Get your drip while lying down.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s voice was crisp. In the dark night, soundsing from the emergency room sounded a little noisy, but his voice was like a block of ice. Shen Qianshu came to a sudden realization. Ye Ling sent him over . ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was stunned. Master, I¡¯m just having a cold. There¡¯s no need to make a mountain out of a molehill! You even got the President toe over personally... People who don¡¯t know anything might think that I am his ¡®little princess.¡¯ This is really rather exaggerating. ¡°Master...¡± Based on the president¡¯s attitude, he seemed to respect Ye Ling a lot. Ye Ling nodded coldly and looked at Shen Qianshu. ¡°Look at your terrible self. You were already ugly, do you wish to be uglier? Get your drip done while lying down. If the fever doesn¡¯t go away, you shall remain hospitalized. Only when it goes away shall you return home.¡± He was very firm about it, and the president was serving them diligently. Shen Qianshu did not wish to attract attention, so she followed the president up to the top floor. Ye Ling did not turn off the video call, and he followed her all the way, remaining very silent. He looked down at a document and was taking down some notes with a pen. Shen Qianshu peeked at the screen. He seemed to be bothered by something, and he pulled his cor. He always buttoned his shirt all the way except for the top one. His every single move was alluring. He took a mug beside him over, and Shen Qianshu looked away. Ye Ling drank some water and said calmly, ¡°If you wanna look at me, do it openly. What are you hiding from?¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu could not believe it. We are half a globe away, how did you know? Chapter 250 - Master Is Scary When He’s Gentle

Chapter 250: Master Is Scary When He¡¯s Gentle

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The president put up his fist beside his lips. He seemed to be smiling, yet it looked like he was holding in hisughter. There were other people around, and it was not right for Shen Qianshu to do or say anything, so she just quietly followed the president to the top floor. The VIP room was a ce with two wards and a hall, clear and white. There were some daisies situated by the windows, and there were also fruits ced on the side table. It could clearly be seen that they had put in a lot of effort to make it a warm and clean ce. It did not look like anyone had stayed here before. There was not even the antiseptic smell that Shen Qianshu hated. The president came over personally and helped her put on her drip. The president said, ¡°Miss Shen, I shall take my leave. If you need any help, just press on the button with the bell icon. If you need food or drinks, just inform us. I¡¯ve seen your medical report. You have not been getting enough resttely, and your immunity level is very low. That is why you caught a cold. It¡¯s nothing serious. After you wake up from your sleep when the drip is done, the fever should be gone.¡± ¡°Okay thanks, sir. Sorry to trouble you.¡± ¡°No trouble, no trouble!¡± The president handled all the matters regardless of whether they were trivial or important and left the room. Shen Qianshu went on the bed and rested. Ye Ling sat by the window, still looking at the documents. Shen Qianshu thought, How delightful! She thought that she was really sick. Otherwise, why would she feel so heartwarming? Ye Ling was exceptionally warm and gentle tonight. Gentle. It was a word that no one would expect to be associated with him. ¡°Master, one night here must cost a bomb, huh?¡± She was beginning her small talk. Anyway, Ye Ling never minded every time she made awkward small talks. ¡°Even little princess can afford it.¡± ¡°...¡± Do I have to be brainwashed with ¡®little princess¡¯ every day! ¡°Master, did something great happen that made you happy today?¡± Ye Ling raised his head, stared at her, and then furrowed his eyebrows. He seemed to not understand why she asked that question. Shen Qianshu smiled and said, ¡°Your voice is lowered by a few octaves today, and you never lost your temper.¡± ¡°Are you masochistic?! Do you only feel good when you are yelled at?¡± Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Indeed, she felt that she should not have tested his patience. The gentleness was just for a moment. The girl¡¯s lowered brows and pleasing appearance was satisfying. Seeing that she was already ill, he tried to refrain from using harsh words. Yet, she still dared to annoy him. What a silly brat. Ye Ling said, ¡°Well, actually, I guess something happened today that lifted my mood.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Indeed, she had guessed correctly. Ye Ling stared at her coldly as if he was looking at an idiot. ¡°Guess.¡± ¡°Your soul is like the deep sea, how would I be able to guess?¡± Shen Qianshu said smilingly. Ye Ling kept quiet and held onto his pen tightly, leaving a check on the document. The only thing that made him happy today was that she had looked for him today, not to ask him for anything and not to pretend to be pathetic so that he could protect him, but simply because she had thought of him and wanted to talk to him. How... low. He felt satisfaction just by such a small move. He only wished for the day when she would not fear him any longer. He looked at the document and raised his head again. Shen Qianshu had fallen asleep, and she had ced her phone on the side table. The camera was pointing towards her face, and he could see her face, fast asleep, whenever he raised his head. Ye Ling twirled his pen and furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°This little rascal...¡± He took his other phone and phoned the president. ¡°Get a nurse to look at her. I don¡¯t want the needle to still be in her when the drip is done. Don¡¯t make too much noise and please do it gently.¡± The president agreed fearfully yet sincerely, thinking, Is the philophobic man finally in love? What happened to being oversensitive to women? Master, do you know you¡¯re scaring people by being so warm and gentle! * Fans: Master, they say that when you¡¯re gentle, it¡¯s scary. Ye Ling: Gentle? What? * Chapter 251 - Qianshu’s Retaliation Chapter 251: Qianshu¡¯s Retaliation Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The IV drip took about two hours, and Shen Qianshu fell asleep for about two hours. The head nurse was gentle, yet she was still awoken by it. Shen Qianshu rubbed her eyes, and the head nurse said, ¡°Shen Qianshu, I¡¯m so sorry. Was I too rough? The president told me to be gentle, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± ¡°Not a problem, not a problem. I¡¯m a light sleeper,¡± Shen Qianshu said. The head nurse took her temperature, and it had lowered slightly. Shen Qianshu no longer felt so warm and felt a little tired. However, she was toozy to go home, so she fell asleep there. The nurse outside asked the head nurse, ¡°Who¡¯s that woman? She looks familiar. What¡¯s with her and the president? He¡¯s acting all fearful as if he¡¯s afraid of offending her. How mysterious she is.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be nosy,¡± The head nurse said. ¡°People on this level are not small fry. Also, why is Shen Lin not discharged yet? She¡¯s not even ill, but she insisted on staying here. The reporters keeping here. It¡¯s so annoying.¡± ¡°Who knows? I heard that she had fainted during thepetition, and the news has been talking about how sick she was. But in actual fact, she¡¯s perfectly fine.¡± Shen Qianshu was feeling woozy. When she heard that, she felt slightly energized, and she scoffed. Shen Lin had indeed faked her illness. She had been using this trick from when she was fifteen until she was twenty-five. She never got tired of it. That day, when Shen Lin fainted, Shen Qianshu had already guessed that she was faking it. What a coincidence that they were staying in the same hospital. Enemies often crossed each other¡¯s paths! Forget it, let¡¯s not think too much. She¡¯ll leave tomorrow, so we won¡¯t meet each other. Shen Qianshu stayed overnight in the hospital. The next morning, Tong Hua made breakfast and packed his schoolbag. It was only when he was about to leave for school when he noticed that she was not around. He phoned Shen Qianshu, and Shen Qianshu lied. ¡°Mommy has something on. Make your way to school safely.¡± ¡°Okay, Mommy. Will you pick me up from schoolter?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Tong Hua hung up feeling satisfied. The head nurse came over to measure Shen Qianshu¡¯s temperature again, and it had already returned to the normal temperature. Shen Qianshu heaved a sigh of relief. The doctor gave her some prescriptions and told her to take her medications on time to prevent the fever froming back due to low immunity levels that might cause more difort. Shen Qianshu thanked the doctor, and when she was going out to settle the bills, she was told that someone had already paid for her. Coincidentally, Fang Xia was also at the payment counter. When the mother and daughter bumped into each other, Shen Qianshu froze. ¡°Mom...¡± Chen Qiuxiang said that Fang Xia went to look for her at Gubelin but did not see her. She almost forgot that. What could be the reason for Fang Xia to look for her? Other than Shen Lin¡¯s matters, no matter what she said, Fang Xia would not believe her. Fang Xia did not expect to bump into Shen Qianshu. Her face darkened, and she pped her. Shen Qianshu could not react in time, and she got pped on the face. Her gaze darkened, and Fang Xia was extremely mad. She sent another p, but Shen Qianshu was prepared this time and grabbed onto her wrist. Shen Lin rushed over hastily and grabbed onto Fang Xia, pretending to be fearful. ¡°Mom, how could you hit Qianshu? Qianshu, my mom did not do it intentionally, don¡¯t be mad.¡± ¡°Mom, I called you ¡®mom¡¯ because of the eighteen years of love and guidance, but that does not give you the right to hit me whenever you feel like it.¡± Shen Qianshu had a lot of strength and was very forceful. The strength she had after recovering gushed up, and she grabbed onto Fang Xia¡¯s wrist tightly. From a young age, Fang Xia had never dared toy a finger on her. For Qianshu, Fang Xia almost lost her life. But gratitude and loathe would never be written off. ¡°What did you promise me? You said you would never expose the secret of Lin using your designs. You went back on your words and caused her to lose face in front of everyone. She almost killed herself. How did you have the heart to do so?¡± Chapter 252 - Who Are You To Compare To Me? Chapter 252: Who Are You To Compare To Me? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Fang Xia¡¯s eyes were red, and she stared at Shen Qianshu spitefully. There were not many people making payments on the top floor with the VIPs. The two of them were standing far from the people, and the nurses were all sleepy, so they did not notice the fight going on. Shen Lin wanted to kill herself? Shen Qianshu could not help but look at Shen Lin, and she sneered. Shen Qianshu thought, What a joke. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you believe me or not. Other than Tong Hua, no one knows about this.¡± Shen Qianshu stared at Fang Xia calmly. The feelings she had for her had lessened further and further after being hurt and distrusted time and time again. ¡°If no one knew, why would Ye Ling question Lin in front of everyone? Clearly, it is because you have seen that Lin was bing famous, and you are trying to get revenge on her. Qianshu, I¡¯ve always still treated you as my daughter, but how could you be so heartless? Do you know how important this is to Lin?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Shen Qianshu replied firmly. ¡°There are some designs in my collection from seven years ago that I had edited. I¡¯ve warned you before to never use them. You ignored that, what can I do? Ye Ling has seen my collection, and he suspected that you giarized. How is that my fault?¡± Shen Lin shook and pretended to look hurt. With tears in her eyes, she said, ¡°Qianshu, you never said that others had seen your collections before.¡± ¡°Lying b*tch!¡± Shen Qianshu retorted. ¡°You must have told them. You just don¡¯t like that she¡¯s doing well.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s forehead twitched. She was feeling sorrowful. ¡°In your eyes, everything I say or do is scheming. If I really hated that she¡¯s doing well, I¡¯d have exposed her a long time ago. Why would I have to wait until today?¡± Fang Xia stared at her spitefully. ¡°You are a daughter that I had raised for eighteen years. Do you think I don¡¯t know you? Since you were young, you were very possessive. You would never lend anyone your things and your toys. Why would you give this to Lin willingly? I never thought that you would do something so despicable. You almost killed her!¡± ¡°So is she dead?¡± Shen Qianshu asked heartlessly. Fang Xia stared at her, finding it hard to believe. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said, is she dead?¡± ¡°You...¡± Fang Xia took a few steps back, shaking uncontrobly. ¡°How could you be so vicious, how could...¡± Shen Lin looked as if she was shocked by Shen Qianshu as well. Her face turned pale, but deep down in her heart, she felt viciousness. Shen Qianshu, how evil! ¡°Your daughter is obedient, cute, and kind. The girl you raised is ugly, vicious, and evil. This is your perception of Shen Lin and me, huh?¡± Shen Qianshu swallowed her tears and did not wish to reveal the slightest bit of sorrow. ¡°I¡¯m made of blood and flesh. It hurts. Mom, let me off.¡± Fang Xia felt pained. She felt sorry for Shen Lin. Seeing that Qianshu was what she was, she felt even more ufortable. ¡°Why would mommy want to hurt you? If it weren¡¯t for you having gone too far...¡± ¡°I said, I did not expose anything!¡± Shen Qianshu yelled. ¡°Is it always my fault whenever she cries?¡± ¡°Qianshu...¡± Shen Qianshu took a deep breath and stared at the mother and daughter coolly. Her voice was sharp and cold. ¡°Mom, haven¡¯t you always thought that Shen Lin makes you proud? Let me make it clear today so that you won¡¯t mistake ignorance for pride. Shen Lin is a phony jewelry designer. All of her famous works are done by me. The works that get praises are all mine. The works that she made are often criticized by the public and brushed off as her not being in the right mood. Shen Lin, what kind of genius designer are you? What pride and glory do you bring?¡± Shen Qianshu held back her tears.¡±Who are you topare to me? Do you have what it takes?¡± Chapter 253 - You Are In No Place To Compare To Me Chapter 253: You Are In No ce To Compare To Me Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Lin widened her eyes and appeared ashamed. Her tears dropped down instantly. But her heart was filled with hate. It was exactly that feeling of superiority. When Shen Lin first stepped into the Shen Family, it was exactly that feeling of superiority that Shen Qianshu gave off, as if she was a princess who had everything in the world. Meanwhile, she had nothing at all. Who is Shen Qianshu to deserve all of these? She snatched away the things that belonged to me and is acting all high and mighty. Why can¡¯t I be like this too? ¡°I did not be a jewelry designer, but I am also a celebrity appraiser. My skills are highly regarded in this industry. Back then, you took away my designs, clearly trying to take away my career. You were afraid that I¡¯d be better than you in the industry, but I did not be a jewelry designer. Instead, I am a top-rated appraiser in this industry now. I made it to where I am today in a down-to-earth manner. I don¡¯t steal. I don¡¯t rob. I won¡¯t resort to being so shameless as to stealing other¡¯s talents for my own benefits yet feeling no sense of repentance. Shen Lin, other than pretending to be obedient and vulnerable, you don¡¯t really have any other true talents. What a big ck heart you have. What a white lotus you are. If you had put in this much effort into working on your skills and basic foundations of designing, you would not have pretended to faint on stage. You thought I couldn¡¯t tell that it was faked? You don¡¯t even have the courage topete with all the other professional and deserving designers. The others used their real skills while you¡¯re just phony. You took away all my designs and have been living under glory that does not belong to you. So, stop being all pretentious and sh*t around me. I¡¯m disgusted. And please, stopparing myself to you. Regardless of the context, you are in no ce topare to me!¡± Shen Qianshu could feel a headache approaching, so she turned around and left. When she entered the lift, Fang Xia ran up a few steps, wanting to yell at her to stop, but she pretended not to hear. The moment the lift door closed shut, tears began streaming down Shen Qianshu¡¯s face. She raised her head up and widened her eyes, but the tears overflowed instantly. The mirror in the elevator reflected a sad and dreary face. She tried hard to hold them in, not letting the tears fall. Yet when she blinked, the tears still streamed down. Why could she not just get a little bit of trust? Even if it was just a little. She wanted the mother from when she was younger, the one who would do anything for her. She wanted the mother who used to hug and cajole her whenever she cried. Qianshu, don¡¯t cry. Here, have a candy. She wanted the mother that she had before she was fifteen. That was the best mother in the entire world. Shen Qianshu went home and dreamed of her twelve-year-old self in her sleep. That year, Shen Xiong and Fang Xia brought her to America. The family of three were very happy. She was already grown up, yet Shen Xiong and Fang Xia were holding her hands in fear of losing her if she wandered away. Although she was not particrly good in her studies, she was still in an international school. The lessons were held in English, and her speaking skills were pretty good. She led her parents around the entire ce. One day, she fell sick and wanted to have McDonald¡¯s. Her parents went to buy some, but they did not return for long, even though the McDonald¡¯s restaurant was just across the road. Her young self was worried, so despite all the difort, she went out and saw that her parents, who had difficultiesmunicating with the cashier, were using a pen to point on the pictures of the food. They were all her favorite foods, and they did not know that they had actually ordered a lot of set meals. The service staff packed out their food which was sufficient to feed over ten people. Fang Xia and Shen Xiong were shocked beyond words. She stood outside the ss door thinking: My mom and dad are so great. They¡¯re the best parents in the world. She woke up from her dream with tears all over her face. Shen Qianshu washed her face and took a deep breath. All these years, she had grown to be ustomed to feeling sad and fearful. She was also used to hiding her feelings and pretending to look at ease. She washed her face and smiled. She was a happy Shen Qianshu again. She was still on holiday, so she did not go to Gubelin, but she went to Brilliant Entertainment to look for Lin Xiaojuan. Chapter 254 - You’re In Love With A Joke Chapter 254: You¡¯re In Love With A Joke Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Zhiyuan was not in the country. For the past few days, he had not been in sight. asionally, they spoke but not too deeply. Regarding Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s matters, Shen Qianshu had never considered looking for Li Zhiyuan for help. She believed that Lin Xiaojuan knew how to handle things. Lin Xiaojuan was having a meeting with the managing team in the office. Yan Jianming¡¯s bond with them had ended, and he had been passed on to another manager in thepany. Today, they attacked Gu Xie crazily for bullying others because of his status and for taking away good resources. When Xiaojuan went for the meeting, Xiaomei went toin to Shen Qianshu. The moment Lin Xiaojuan entered thepany, Yan Jianming had already gone over in an arrogant manner and ordered Lin Xiaojuan to give him his acting role from Direction Leng. He threatened that if she did not do so, she would not be able to survive in her profession. ¡°What a shameless f*ckboy...¡± Shen Qianshuughed from all the anger. ¡°How did he have the dignity to say all of that crap?¡± ¡°Having this matter exposed indeed does Sister Xiaojuan no good,¡± Xiaomei said. ¡°The industry is just this big. Given that Sister Xiaojuan has been working with him for so many years, if he were to say some things to the outside world, it¡¯d be easy for Xiaojuan¡¯s reputation to be ruined.¡± ¡°Well, he¡¯s counting his chickens before they hatch, and I¡¯m afraid his efforts will go in vain,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Xiaojuan is not someone to be trifled with.¡± Neither am I. Master, even more so. No big deal, if I can¡¯t beat you, I¡¯ll just cozy up to someone powerful. After Lin Xiaojuan had finished her meeting, Shen Qianshu brought her around to look for food. Unfortunately, they bumped into Yan Jianming and Lu Mengyun. They were really ¡®clever.¡¯ People on the were ming Gu Xie while these two people were acting vulnerable, pretending to look professional. They earned themselves some new fans because of this. Recently, it was as if there was a contest on who could be more popr than one another, and people were also unting their rtionship statuses to others. On social media, people showed off their lovey-dovey behavior with their heart-shaped nes and rings. The fans loved seeing them unt their love. Lu Mengyun was holding onto Yan Jianming, having long curly hair with her pear-shaped head and wearing a white woolen cap. She looked very feminine and beautiful, and the pair looked like a perfect match. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the old hag who got abandoned?¡± Lu Mengyunughed and looked at Lin Xiaojuan while her hand was still around Yan Jianming. She was clearly unting it like a champion. Lin Xiaojuan stared at them expressionlessly. She had just returned the day before, and she did not have a good night¡¯s rest as she had been scrolling through the news on Gu Xie. She looked very fragile. On the other hand, pride could be seen in Yan Jianming¡¯s eyes. After all, this poor littledy looked so fragile over him. He felt great as if he had gotten revenge. He knew how much Lin Xiaojuan loved him. She loved him so much that she put herself down. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t this the little twenty-year-old nun [14. In many religions, nuns have their hair shaved and are bald.]? What brand did you get your hair from? It¡¯s pretty nice, but it¡¯s a pity that it does not look good on you, little nun.¡± Lu Mengyun flushed. When it came to b*tching about people, no one could beat Shen Qianshu. Especially when the target was someone she dislikes, she could insult them until they questioned their own existence. She was so good at it she did not even need to use vulgarities. Lu Mengyun¡¯s cheeks looked red then white then red then white. She was furious. ¡°Who gave you permission to speak about my hair?¡± In these days, her hair was her greatest pain. ¡°I¡¯m just envious of your fake hair. I¡¯m just asking. Don¡¯t be agitated, little nun.¡± Shen Qianshuughed as she looked at her. ¡°Y-You... Shut up!¡± Lu Mengyun clenched her teeth and stared at Shen Qianshu hatefully. ¡°I won¡¯t let you off, Lin Xiaojuan, Shen Qianshu. Just you wait for my Lu Family to get revenge. I will ensure both of you perish forever.¡± Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan looked at each other, and Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°Ignore them, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Stand right there!¡± Yan Jianming yelled at her. He stared arrogantly as if he was lowering his status to speak to her. ¡°If you get me the role from Director Leng, I¡¯d consider speaking up for you.¡± Lin Xiaojuan stared at his face and suddenly felt disgusted. Fool. What kind of joke had I fallen in love with all these years? Chapter 255: Does ¡®Soft Rice [15. Soft rice is used to refer to men who live off women instead of working for a living.]¡¯ Taste Nice? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yan Jianming behaved all high and mighty, waiting for Lin Xiaojuan to beg. He was feeling really great, and he was sure that Lin Xiaojuan loved him. He believed that she would not change and would definitely do as he said. It was just that she was angry now. Even if he were with other men, this silly woman would still do anything for him. He always thought so. ¡°Yan Jianming, if you¡¯re so good, why would you need me to help you get any role? Speak to Director Leng yourself.¡± Lin Xiaojuan rejected his offer instantly. She had long been numb from the pain, and her heart had turned cold. She no longer seemed to care. She was too foolish for putting herself through all the self-torture in the past eight months. She could not see clearly. Yan Jianming got angry from the shame. ¡°Lin Xiaojuan, Gu Xie was also going to be on that show. We had nothing against each other. Yet, why is he now attacking me? Taking away my resources and ruining my future. You must have gotten Tong Hua to mess around and speak untruthfully around Gu Xie. Otherwise, why would he attack me? Since you are the one who caused the problem, it is only right that you are held fully responsible.¡± ¡°I have nothing with Gu Xie. Do you think Gu Xie would be against you over what Tong Hua says?¡± Lin Xiaojuan sneered and stared at him. ¡°Don¡¯t make me the scapegoat just because you can¡¯t remember when you offended him.¡± ¡°Lin Xiaojuan, stop quibbling. You did it. If you don¡¯t get the role from Director Leng back, the Lu Family will ensure that you won¡¯t be able to survive in Brilliant Entertainment. Oh, no. I mean in the entire entertainment industry. Your baby godson Tong Hua will also lose his reputation. Just you wait.¡± Lin Xiaojuan shook in anger. Yan Jianming¡¯s words could no longer hurt her, but she was angry that Yan Jianming had used Tong Hua against her. Qianshu, Tong Hua, and she had no connections nor resources, and they had started from the bottom together. They worked hard to live an interesting life, yet their lives could be overturned the moment this person said a sentence. No one would be willing to go through all of that indignity and rage. ¡°Yan Jianming, does ¡®soft rice¡¯ taste nice?¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s voice sounded pleasant as usual, but it was as if there was chilly snow hidden in there. It was chilling. Yan Jianming looked clearly displeased as if someone had hit him on his soft spot. ¡°Shen Qianshu, shut up. You are the one who stirred all of this trouble up. If you had not done so, we would not even be in such a state.¡± He really hated Shen Qianshu. The problem between him and Lin Xiaojuan had been maintained for almost a year. Lin Xiaojuan could not leave him, and she had been bearing with him. He needed Lin Xiaojuan to be his backup n, so he asionally gave her some benefits, such as saying some sugary words to her for his survival. He never thought that Shen Qianshu would step into their matters and even beat him up. Since then, the rtionship between Lin Xiaojuan and Yan Jianming was thoroughly ruined. He had seen through all of this long ago. In Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s heart, he was behind Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua. If people held the three of them at gunpoint, she would definitely save either Tong Hua or Shen Qianshu. If it were not for Shen Qianshu, he would not have toy his cards on the table, and Gu Xie would not have insulted him or made him lose his face. Who knew what nonsense they had said in front of Gu Xie. Yan Jianming felt that Shen Qianshu was to me for all of that. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m driving a wedge between all of you. So what?¡± Shen Qianshu stared at him coldly. He was really despicable. Both she and Xiaojuan had not seen his true colors all these past years. Were they blind? Or were they just too busy.? ¡°Shen Qianshu, you...¡± ¡°Brother Ming, don¡¯t be angry. Daddy won¡¯t let her off,¡± Lu Mengyun said confidently. She disliked Shen Qianshu too. She dislikeddies who were prettier than her, such as Lin Xiaojuan and Shen Qianshu. Chapter 256 - Does The Bureau Of Commodity Prices Know? Chapter 256: Does The Bureau Of Commodity Prices Know? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lin Xiaojuan was a little worried. The Lu Family has a lot of power. What if Shen Qianshu loses her job? Yan Jianming could see that Lin Xiaojuan was worried, so he had no fear as he knew he had something to fall back upon. ¡°Lin Xiaojuan, just admit that you¡¯re in the wrong and get me the role from Director Leng. I¡¯ll let her off.¡± ¡°IN YOUR DREAMS!¡± Shen Qianshu pulled Lin Xiaojuan, and they both turned around to leave. It was just not worth speaking to someone so despicable. The two of them found a European cafeteria, and they felt totally unaffected. Lin Xiaojuan even ate two pineapple buns. ¡°I stayed up all night yesterday, and I could not sleep. In the morning, I had no appetite, so now I am famished.¡± ¡°What were you doing all night? Were you having insomnia over what happened with Yan Jianming?¡± ¡°I was looking at news regarding Gu Xie,¡± Lin Xiaojuan said. ¡°Gu Xie is being insulted all over the. I¡¯m thinking of ways to help him obtain his clean state again, but after looking for a night, I realized most of them are paid posters. There¡¯s no ck record for Gu Xie. It¡¯s just that many people are insulting Gu Xie for bullying a younger actor.¡± ¡°They must have some private issues with one another.¡± ¡°Maybe. I¡¯ve never heard from Yan Jianming about any conflicts he had with Gu Xie.¡± ¡°Look at his pathetic self. He may not even know when he offended someone.¡± ¡°Qianshu, let¡¯s just ignore what he did temporarily. There is CEO Li and Tong Hua in Brilliant Entertainment, and the Lu Family can¡¯t do anything about that. But what about you? What if you lose your job when the Lu Family really goes against you?¡± ¡°Xiaojuan, the Lu Family does trading, importing, and exporting businesses. What can they do about Gubelin? Gubelin¡¯s biggest client is AG,¡± Shen Qianshu said calmly. ¡°Rest assured, as long as I don¡¯t have any bad news published, I won¡¯t lose my job.¡± Lin Xiaojuan felt relieved upon hearing that. ¡°Although I¡¯d feel bad if you lose your job for me, that¡¯d be fine too. I can feed you.¡± ¡°...¡± Upon finishing her meal, Shen Qianshu went to BG. Li Huan and Li Le were already working at BG. Seeing Shen Qianshu, Chen Wanwan smiled widely and pulled her over to show her the order receipts. After Shen Qianshu had left, Chen Wanwan made a business deal with Lu Mengyun and Yan Jianming. After being hit by Shen Qianshu, he had to urgently find a way to regain some dignity, so he ordered a set of essories. Earrings, nes, bracelets, rings, and an anklet. A whole full set of essories. Li Le and Li Huan were also exceptionally supportive. They only made one draft for their design for Lu Mengyun, and Chen Wanwan requested for fifteen million from Yan Jianming for the set of five. Like a money-grubber, Chen Wanwan counted the value with her fingers and said, ¡°The cost of this is three million. Deducting the design fees,bor costs, and rental charges, we earned ten million. Shu, doesn¡¯t that feel great!¡± ¡°Great!¡± Shen Qianshu never thought that Chen Wanwan would be so good at making money, being able to make such a good deal just for her first order. Xiaojuan was the one who worked painstakingly hard to pave a bright future for Yan Jianming. Yan Jianming had indeed worked hard too, but if not for Xiaojuan, he would still be a small yer. At least half of the money he earned belonged to Xiaojuan. After dating for all these years, he was a miser. It was about time they cheated him of his money. ¡°Sister Wanwan, you¡¯re too good at making business.¡± ¡°You beat him well!¡± Chen Wanwan said. She knew what she saw. ¡°Lu Mengyun loved looking good. Although Yan Jianming is stingy, he still had to pull through around the little princess of the Lu Family. Otherwise, the Lu Family would not like him. To him, Lu Mengyun was a person who could give him great benefits. Don¡¯t mention 15 million, even if it was 25 million, he might still clench his teeth and pay.¡± ¡°Sister Wanwan, you¡¯re too clever!¡± Qianshu praised overly. Li Huan stared expressionlessly beside them and asked, ¡°Does the bureau ofmodity prices know how you charge your customers?¡± Chapter 256 - Does The Bureau Of Commodity Prices Know? Chapter 256: Does The Bureau Of Commodity Prices Know? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lin Xiaojuan was a little worried. The Lu Family has a lot of power. What if Shen Qianshu loses her job? Yan Jianming could see that Lin Xiaojuan was worried, so he had no fear as he knew he had something to fall back upon. ¡°Lin Xiaojuan, just admit that you¡¯re in the wrong and get me the role from Director Leng. I¡¯ll let her off.¡± ¡°IN YOUR DREAMS!¡± Shen Qianshu pulled Lin Xiaojuan, and they both turned around to leave. It was just not worth speaking to someone so despicable. The two of them found a European cafeteria, and they felt totally unaffected. Lin Xiaojuan even ate two pineapple buns. ¡°I stayed up all night yesterday, and I could not sleep. In the morning, I had no appetite, so now I am famished.¡± ¡°What were you doing all night? Were you having insomnia over what happened with Yan Jianming?¡± ¡°I was looking at news regarding Gu Xie,¡± Lin Xiaojuan said. ¡°Gu Xie is being insulted all over the. I¡¯m thinking of ways to help him obtain his clean state again, but after looking for a night, I realized most of them are paid posters. There¡¯s no ck record for Gu Xie. It¡¯s just that many people are insulting Gu Xie for bullying a younger actor.¡± ¡°They must have some private issues with one another.¡± ¡°Maybe. I¡¯ve never heard from Yan Jianming about any conflicts he had with Gu Xie.¡± ¡°Look at his pathetic self. He may not even know when he offended someone.¡± ¡°Qianshu, let¡¯s just ignore what he did temporarily. There is CEO Li and Tong Hua in Brilliant Entertainment, and the Lu Family can¡¯t do anything about that. But what about you? What if you lose your job when the Lu Family really goes against you?¡± ¡°Xiaojuan, the Lu Family does trading, importing, and exporting businesses. What can they do about Gubelin? Gubelin¡¯s biggest client is AG,¡± Shen Qianshu said calmly. ¡°Rest assured, as long as I don¡¯t have any bad news published, I won¡¯t lose my job.¡± Lin Xiaojuan felt relieved upon hearing that. ¡°Although I¡¯d feel bad if you lose your job for me, that¡¯d be fine too. I can feed you.¡± ¡°...¡± Upon finishing her meal, Shen Qianshu went to BG. Li Huan and Li Le were already working at BG. Seeing Shen Qianshu, Chen Wanwan smiled widely and pulled her over to show her the order receipts. After Shen Qianshu had left, Chen Wanwan made a business deal with Lu Mengyun and Yan Jianming. After being hit by Shen Qianshu, he had to urgently find a way to regain some dignity, so he ordered a set of essories. Earrings, nes, bracelets, rings, and an anklet. A whole full set of essories. Li Le and Li Huan were also exceptionally supportive. They only made one draft for their design for Lu Mengyun, and Chen Wanwan requested for fifteen million from Yan Jianming for the set of five. Like a money-grubber, Chen Wanwan counted the value with her fingers and said, ¡°The cost of this is three million. Deducting the design fees,bor costs, and rental charges, we earned ten million. Shu, doesn¡¯t that feel great!¡± ¡°Great!¡± Shen Qianshu never thought that Chen Wanwan would be so good at making money, being able to make such a good deal just for her first order. Xiaojuan was the one who worked painstakingly hard to pave a bright future for Yan Jianming. Yan Jianming had indeed worked hard too, but if not for Xiaojuan, he would still be a small yer. At least half of the money he earned belonged to Xiaojuan. After dating for all these years, he was a miser. It was about time they cheated him of his money. ¡°Sister Wanwan, you¡¯re too good at making business.¡± ¡°You beat him well!¡± Chen Wanwan said. She knew what she saw. ¡°Lu Mengyun loved looking good. Although Yan Jianming is stingy, he still had to pull through around the little princess of the Lu Family. Otherwise, the Lu Family would not like him. To him, Lu Mengyun was a person who could give him great benefits. Don¡¯t mention 15 million, even if it was 25 million, he might still clench his teeth and pay.¡± ¡°Sister Wanwan, you¡¯re too clever!¡± Qianshu praised overly. Li Huan stared expressionlessly beside them and asked, ¡°Does the bureau ofmodity prices know how you charge your customers?¡± Chapter 257 - Sister Shu, You Are So Educated. Chapter 257: Sister Shu, You Are So Educated. Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chen Wanwan gestured in a suggestive manner. ¡°Oh dear, little brother you are so boring. How can they do anything about how we set out prices? We settle things privately, get it? Pri-vate-ly. Come on, repeat after me.¡± Li Huan could not find the right words to say. He looked confused. Meanwhile, Li Le was pretty happy, and she was smiling brightly. BG¡¯s design fee bonus was one-twentieth of the profit. The bonus may not seem high, but the bonus from 10 million was 500,000. This was just from a single business, not including basic sry yet. Comparing this to their days at Spring Court Fair, this was way more than what they earned painstakingly in one year. Although they were not always so lucky as to receive such huge orders, she was very grateful for Shen Qianshu. Furthermore, there were the Li Sibling¡¯s names on the essories. They were special, and it made them feel proud and good. It felt as if they were having a bright future ahead of themselves, and it was as if they were glowing. Chen Wanwan said, ¡°Since Gu Xie insulted Yan Jianming, I was feeling anxious. It turned out that the moment I made him pay 80% of the deposit and told him that we had begun work yesterday, he agreed without hesitation on the spot since Lu Mengyun was there.¡± ¡°Beautiful,¡± Shen Qianshu said as if there were multiple meanings. ¡°He would have to bid goodbye to his wealthy lifestyle soon.¡± Chen Wanwan may not be pleased with her customers, but she would never refuse money. She did not care about what kind of people Yan Jianming and Lu Mengyun were. ¡°Recently, we made some deals. Li Huan and Li Le¡¯s style is really great and unconventional, but some people like it while some do not. When will the other designers be done considering?¡± ¡°That¡¯s simple,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Le Le, go over to Central Squareter and get yourself some nice clothes. Get some essories and a handbag. Make yourself look like some nouveau riche and then go over and unt your wealth to Jingyi. Then, we can get them quicker.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± Li Le said straightforwardly. ¡°If theye over, wouldn¡¯t my brother and I earn less then?¡± ¡°...¡± Li Huan was stunned. Is it really necessary for you to be as honest as a robot? Chen Wanwan felt a little awkward. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°We can¡¯t just have you and your brother as our designers in thepany. When more orderse in, our business will be very busy, and that is how we can maintain our business. The most important thing in business is to be able to constantly move forward. Rather than looking for established and famous designers who maye over and look down on you, isn¡¯t it better if everyone started from the bottom andpete fairly?¡± ¡°Sister Shu, you are so educated. How logical, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Everyone was speechless... Chen Wanwan looked at the highly efficientdy. ¡°Shu, she¡¯s just sucking up to you! Why didn¡¯t she praise me? I¡¯m the one who settles the orders.¡± ¡°Sister Wanwan, you¡¯re the smartest.¡± Shen Qianshu spent her entire afternoon at BG. Chen Wanwan and she discussed a training program that they nned tomence after Zhang Jingyi and Lin Sen came over. They would then give them a test. Since they wanted thepany to do well, they had to formalize everything. At three in the afternoon, Ah Da came over to look for her, and Shen Qianshu left BG. Before she arrived, she had contacted Ah Da, and he came over with a pile of documents for Qianshu. ¡°Miss Shen, I¡¯ve done some investigations into Yan Jianming¡¯s social circle. I¡¯ve confirmed that he had never crossed paths with Gu Xie. I have also tracked Gu Xie¡¯s whereabouts in thest two years, and he had been staying very low profile. Other than acting, he¡¯s traveling. He never has bad blood with anyone. I can¡¯t find anymonalities between the two.¡± Shen Qianshu pondered. ¡°Ah Da, you¡¯ve seen what happened online too. It does not seem like they don¡¯t have any bad blood. It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t find anything about it, but can we use the resources of AG entertainment?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Chapter 258 - My Money Is For My Mommy, Not For Wife! Chapter 258: My Money Is For My Mommy, Not For Wife! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on between Gu Xie and Yan Jianming, but looking at how things are going, I don¡¯t think Gu Xie will just let it be. Yan Jianming is sly and selfish. At the end of everything, he will just bite onto Xiaojuan and push all the me onto her, but before he does that, I want to knock out all of his teeth,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Yan Jianming is very popr these days, but I can get rid of him through fashion resources. As for the resources rting to filming, I have nothing, and I don¡¯t know if Gu Xie would do anything. There are many pretty and handsome youngsters under AG gship, so we can just find some of them to take away all the possible resources from him: dramas, movies, advertisements, andmercial speeches too. I want him to be left with nothing at all.¡± Ah Da had something to say. ¡°Master said...¡± Shen Qianshu waved. ¡°No one cares what your Master says.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu gave an awkwardugh and asked hesitatingly, ¡°What did Master say?¡± ¡°Master said, ¡®Why trouble yourself? Just do it.¡¯¡± Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°... How vicious...¡± I knew it! The solutions to this man¡¯s problems are always to deal cruelly and to draw blood with one prick. Shen Qianshu said earnestly, ¡°Ah Da, you need to talk to your Master sometimes. This is awful society. We need to settle issues in a civilized manner.¡± Miss Shen, did you solve things in a civilized manner when you beat Yan Jianming up violently? ¡°Forget it, giving loyal advice is Zhong Ran¡¯s job. We made it clear.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°You¡¯re just a person who would let your friend die alone!¡± Ah Da sent Shen Qianshu to the entrance of the international school, and Shen Qianshu waited for Tong Hua to finish with his sses. Ah Da had wanted to wait with her, but Shen Qianshu said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to. Our house is a few steps away, and you have more important things to do. In three days, I want to see that all of Yan Jianming¡¯s opportunities are gone.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Shen.¡± Tong Hua carried his little school bag, and behind him, there was a gang of little boys who were taller than him. They walked out of the school gates mightily and a little boy held up a piece of chocte to ask him. ¡°Boss, want some? From Italy, very sweet.¡± Tong Hua took it away happily. A little girl holding a pink heart-shaped snack asked him, ¡°Tong Hua, want some? My mom made it herself. It¡¯s really nice.¡± Tong Hua allured her by smiling sweetly as he took the snack away. The little princess covered her face and flushed. She held onto Tong Hua¡¯s hand and was deeply mesmerized by him. ¡°Tong Hua, I want to marry you!¡± ¡°I make money for my mommy. I don¡¯t have money to have a wife.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t eat much. I just need a bowl of rice and an egg.¡± Tong Hua bit into the snack and gave in to softly spoken words. He looked hesitant and cute. ¡°Tong Hua, she¡¯s mine!¡± A tall and big boy ran over and pushed Tong Hua. Tong Hua did not stand stably, and the snack dropped onto the ground. Someone kicked him, and when the little girl saw that, she cried out. The little boy beside Tong Hua was really amazing, and he clenched his fist as if he was ready to fight. Tong Hua rolled up his sleeves and ordered the little boy. ¡°BEAT HIM UP!¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu looked at the fight. This seems so familiar. This was how she was about ten years ago, bullying people all around the school. When little kids fight, they did not really get anything serious out of it. It was just some pushing and shoving. As the parents were all waiting for their precious children, the kids could not really get into a real fight, and they dispersed in a while. Shen Qianshu could imagine how Tong Hua usually behaved in school. After all, it was like history had formed a circle and repeated itself. Oh genes... Chapter 259 - Ugly People Are Full Of Nonsense

Chapter 259: Ugly People Are Full Of Nonsense

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu froze and suddenly pped herself in her mind. She had treated Tong Hua as her own biological son, but she had to forever remember the son who had passed away. Otherwise, who would? ¡°Mommy...¡± Tong Hua abandoned the crying little girl heartlessly and ran towards his mommy. He pulled onto her hand and looked up with his face red, and there were even some traces of chocte on his mouth. Shen Qianshu smiled and bent down to wipe his mouth. ¡°Being naughty?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Tong Hua smiled at her. Shen Qianshu held his hand, and they went home. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m an obedient, vulnerable, and quiet child in school. Believe me.¡± ¡°Sure, I believe you.¡± ¡°Today, I watched some news, and I noticed that Gu Xie is being so heavily insulted. He only had this one ¡®crime,¡¯ and yet people online are ming him. They are really vicious,¡± Tong Hua said. ¡°If it was not a fight between Gu Xie and Yan Jianming, we would have supported him and taught him a lesson.¡± Shen Qianshuughed and brushed his hair. ¡°What do you want for dinner? I¡¯m cooking.¡± ¡°Uhh...¡± Tong Hua was slightly excited. ¡°Mommy, I want sweet and sour pork ribs, steamed ribs with glutinous rice, and steamed fish, and I also want to eat your honey roast chicken.¡± ¡°...¡± This menu... so familiar! Lu Mengyun came to look for Shen Lin. She was Shen Lin¡¯s senior, and Lu Mengyun had modeled for Shen Lin several times. They had a particrly good rtionship, and Shen Lin was always the VIP guest at Lu Mengyun¡¯s gatherings. Whenever Shen Lin organized a party, Lu Mengyun would definitely be invited. The Shen Family was slightly below the Lu Family, but they were both families of simr social standing. In City A, they were considered one of the highest rated ones. Shen family was also famous for Shen Lin¡¯s talents, and therefore the elders in the two families stayed in contact. This time, Shen Lin had met with some problems and so did Lu Mengyun. She could not split herself into two, and she had not visited Shen Lin at the hospital. To the outside world, it was publicized that Shen Lin had fallen ill. When Lu Mengyun saw her, she was also looking pale. Lu Mengyun said, ¡°You¡¯ve been ill for a few days, and you don¡¯t seem to be recovering.¡± ¡°Not much of a problem,¡± Shen Lin said and showed an expression as if she was frail and hurt. ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that I could not enter the finals and that someone else got the champion title.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s sad. Out of all the times possible, you had to faint before the finals. Otherwise, how would AG have gotten the champion title? I bet Ye Ling did that on purpose. He was trying to protect his designers.¡± Ye Ling insulted Shen Lin, and Shen Lin fainted, causing her to miss out on the finals. In the end, Li Chen ended up getting the champion title. Li Chen was also a designer for AG, and people ended up criticizing him. Li Chen was also a very skillful designer and had been bing increasingly noticedtely. In the past few years, he did not have many works, but in the past two years, something sparked in him, and many of AG¡¯s popr designs were works of Li Chen. He seldom received awards, and yet the first time he got champion, he got criticized by others. Shen Lin even went online to congratte him, and that intrigued many people. Shen Lin¡¯s fans praised her for being righteous and friendly. They imed that she was framed for giarism by AG, and an AG designer even won the champion title, yet she did not bother about the mishaps and even went over to congratte them. This garnered a lot of fans for her. However, Li Chen never replied, and that intrigued others even more. Shen Lin¡¯s fans went over to his social media ount to insult him. Lu Mengyun also shared a post to show support for Shen Lin. Following that, Lu Mengyun¡¯s fans also went to Li Chen¡¯s ount to criticize him. The difference in fan base between a popr ¡®queen¡¯ and a fresh designer was as different as heaven was to hell. Li Chen was viciously criticized, and he never replied or bothered about thements. He pretended to not see them. Chapter 260 - Ugly People Are Full Of Nonsense 2

Chapter 260: Ugly People Are Full Of Nonsense 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios For this, Shen Lin got really angry. She congratted Li Chen on purpose, thinking that Li Chen would definitely give her a reply either out of guilt or to avoid arousing suspicion, but who knew that he would just treat her like thin air. These days, Shen Lin felt sullen and restrained. When she met Shen Qianshu at the hospital that day, she pretended to want to kill herself, and she cried in front of Fang Xia. Seeing Fang Xia p Shen Qianshu had slightly released some of her anger. She eavesdropped on their conversation, but she felt that it was really disdainful. Shen Qianshu kept saying that she did not cause this to happen. Who else could it be but her? Pretentious! ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Who is Li Chen anyway? He had always lost to you in all the previous small contests. You have always been above all the other designers in bigpetitions too. There¡¯s plenty of opportunities in the future!¡± Lu Mengyun said. Yet, Shen Lin was worried about something. Her contract with Shen Qianshu was ending in a year. In one year¡¯s time, Shen Qianshu would no longer make her works and designs. She had to find a way to continue getting work from Shen Qianshu. She was clearly the little princess of a family who specialized in jewelry. Why was it that her design talents were not as good as Shen Qianshu¡¯s? She med everything on how Shen Qianshu was raised in an environment that specialized in jewelry. She must have seen and heard a lot, which was why she was more talented. It was Shen Qianshu who stole all her talents. She stubbornly believed that if she had grown up in the Shen Family instead of lurking around outside, she would have had Shen Qianshu¡¯s talent. She only returned to the Shen Family when she was fifteen. Only when she was eighteen did she really got wholehearted support from her parents in the Shen Family. She started learning a little toote. So she took away all of Shen Qianshu¡¯s designs thinking that they belonged to her. She wanted Shen Qianshu to give her designs for life! ¡°I¡¯ve seen some news about you online. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What else could it be? Shen Qianshu is to me.¡± Lu Mengyun clenched her teeth. ¡°I won¡¯t let her off.¡± Shen Linughed with a tinge of viciousness in her eyes. She could not do anything about Shen Qianshu while trying to pretend to be obedient and nice around Fang Xia. Lu Mengyun was the best ¡®weapon¡¯ she could use to kill her. That was totally worth it. Back then, she helped Lu Mengyun and Yan Jianming get together so that Lu Mengyun would go against Shen Qianshu. Lin Xiaojuan and Shen Qianshu came in a pair, and they were bound together for good or ill. She nned everything so meticulously. She had alreadyid out the game early and could finally wash her hands off these matters. ¡°But you have to be careful of the person behind her.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Li Zhiyuan!¡± Lu Mengyun raised her eyebrows in disdain. ¡°Li Zhiyuan grew up with my sister since they were young. Do you think he would go against my family just because of Shen Qianshu? Let me tell you, no way. The two families benefit off of each other, and we would not go on bad terms so easily.¡± Shen Lin heaved a sigh of relief. Lu Mengyunughed as she held onto her hand. ¡°You are my matchmaker. If you had not helped me link a connection, I may not have been able to get close to Yan Jianming. Please recover quickly, and we shall have a good gathering. I will introduce my sister to you. She¡¯s an appraiser.¡± Lu Mengxi, a famous name. Naturally, she had heard of her before. Shen Lin nodded greedily. Forming a connection with Lu Mengxi meant differently for Shen Lin from what Lu Mengyun thought. To Shen Lin, this was a form of great help to her career. Back then, she had incidentally discovered that Lin Xiaojuan and Yan Jianming were in a rtionship. She could not help but poke her nose into Shen Qianshu¡¯s life all the time. She felt indignant. She wished Qianshu would fail miserably and turn into dust. She always lurked around her neighborhood. Once, she saw Yan Jianming and Lin Xiaojuan behaving very intimately. They clearly looked like a couple. Shen Lin hated Shen Qianshu and naturally hated Lin Xiaojuan too. Since Lu Mengyun liked Yan Jianming, she felt the need to be the matchmaker. Her initial n was to let Lu Mengyun step foot into their rtionship and be unhappy with Yan Jianming being attached. This would make her go against Lin Xiaojuan and, eventually, Shen Qianshu as well. Chapter 261 - Master Qian To The Rescue

Chapter 261: Master Qian To The Rescue

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Who knew that Yan Jianming and Lu Mengyun would really develop feelings for each other. It was unexpected. This situation was now changed. She incited in front of Lu Mengyun for almost half a year, and Lu Mengyun acted upon whatever she said, continuously sending evil messages to Lin Xiaojuan and continuously using the media to expose intimate photos, angering Lin Xiaojuan on purpose. ording to Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s character, she initially thought that she would have gone berserk long ago, and Shen Lin was waiting to see a good show. To her surprise, after waiting for more than six months, it finally arrived. Althoughte, it finally arrived. Shen Qianshu, Lin Xiaojuan, who were they to fight with the Lu Family! ¡°Shen Lin, I heard that AG¡¯s CEO admires you a lot. Why would he embarrass you at the jewelrypetition?¡± Lu Mengyun asked, perplexed. Shen Lin¡¯s heart stopped beating at that moment. Seeing Ye Ling¡¯s scary gaze, a cold shiver ran down her spine. The aura he gave off was really too powerful. She almost did not dare to look up and stare at his eyes. Did he really admire me? Everyone said that Ye Ling admired me. But why, why did he do that to me? ¡°Ye Yifan said that his brother¡¯s mind and thinking is different from normal people. He likes you, but you have a fianc¨¦. He purposely attracted your attention. He is so crafty. Luckily, he is handsome and also has power. You devote yourself to Lin Xuan, but how can he bepared to Ye Ling? You should just break off the engagement and get together with Ye Ling. The role as Ye Family¡¯s First Daughter-inw, how prominent and swoon-worthy is that? By then, your family and AG can coborate. It¡¯s the best of both worlds.¡± Shen Lin¡¯s heart beat rapidly, and she felt surprisingly excited. The longing in her heart almost burst out, and she was trying her best to control herself. She shed a shy expression and said, ¡°Did Ye Yifan really say that?¡± ¡°Of course, I heard it myself. Ye Yifan said that his brother is really weird. The more he hates something, the more he likes it. He is a person who says one thing and means another.¡± Shen Lin got excited. So he actually likes me, and he is purposely attracting my attention. Lu Mengyun smiled at her suggestively and said, ¡°So you actually have feelings for him too.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± Shen Lin¡¯s face flushed with excitement, appearing really shy. However, she was already nning in her heart. If she could really be Ye Ling¡¯s woman, that would be great. Defeating Shen Qianshu would be so much easier, and even if she did not want to defeat her, letting Shen Qianshu see how high and mighty she became would be satisfying enough. Lu Mengyun did not want to burst her bubble. She was also not foolish, and she would end her words here. ¡°If you are really sincere, the next time Lu Family holds a banquet, I will invite you and introduce the two of you to each other. This will also be considered repaying your kindness. However, he is a man with great power and has strong possessiveness. If you are together with Lin Xuan, I reckon that he will not confess no matter how much he likes you.¡± ¡°Then I need to break up with Lin Xuan?¡± ¡°You said that there has always been someone living in Lin Xuan¡¯s heart, and you feel really ufortable. Since it¡¯s like this, you might as well break up with him. Ye Ling is a thousand times better than him.¡± Shen Lin fell into deep thought. She was in her own little world and did not answer Lu Mengyun. Her heart, however, was having a dream about her and Ye Ling being together. He likes me! So the rumors are all true. ... When Shen Qianshu was just starting to feel restless at home, her phone suddenly rang. A familiar number had sent her a message: Master Qian, help! I am at the underground casino! Shen Qianshu was speechless. What the hell, this scumbag! Shen Qianshu took a deep breath, went into her bedroom, and changed into a set of clothes. She hurriedly went out of the house, but she hesitated halfway and drove off with the dust-covered car from the underground parking lot. An unassuming middle-grade car took a beautiful turn and urately parked in the parking slot in front of the underground casino. Among the numerous luxurious cars, it was even more inconspicuous. However, a really handsome young man stepped out of it. Chapter 262 - Master Qian, The Heartthrob

Chapter 262: Master Qian, The Heartthrob

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The person had a head of chestnut brown hair and a fitting ck shirt and pair of jeans, causing the legs to appear thin and long. Although he was obviously not a very tall man, he had a pair of mesmerizing legs and really sharp features, making it hard to identify his gender. His right ear was pierced with a row of diamond studs, and a huge pair of sunsses were hanging on the cor of his ck shirt. His gestures and the way he carried himself was like a son from a wealthy family. Outside the casino, there were many men and women. A group of women shrieked out loud. ¡°Wow, handsome man, handsome, so handsome! What a fine young man.¡± ¡°I am going to faint from his handsomeness. Someone help me, someone help me! Oh my god, my heart...¡± ¡°Which family did this young mane from? So handsome, so cool!¡± ¡°Honorable and noble like orchid flowers 1 , as dashing as a jade tree against the wind 2 , all while carrying good looks unmatched by any other. Heavens! I cane up with all kinds of metaphors used to describe guys on ¡®him.¡¯¡± ¡°Stunningly gorgeous, a dazzling beauty, these female descriptions suit too!¡± ¡°She threw a flirtatious nce in my direction, ah, I am going to faint...¡± Shen Qianshu elegantly took the sunsses and put them on. She ced one hand in front of her lips and sent the group of fascinated women a flying kiss. It instantly caused an uproar, and the women were all dazed by ¡®his¡¯ handsomeness. Shen Qianshu slowly walked towards the underground casino. At the security inspection, she gripped onto a ck gold card with just two fingers and arrogantly passed it over. The security guards inspected her card, tied an invisible tag on her wrist, and bowed at her respectfully. ¡°Master Qian, please!¡± The underground casino was really built underground. It had a total of three floors. From the surface, it was a bar, but there was a door that led to the underground casino. Next door, it was the loan sharks¡¯ underground bank. This whole area was Ghost City¡¯s industries. Cracking down on pornography, cracking down on drugs. For all kinds of investigations, the police came here again and again, but this ce stood firmly on its ground. It had a powerful background. Once she entered, the music was loud and booming. Theyout of the casino was really big, and it was split into three levels. All men and women were engrossed in gambling. People were shouting everywhere, and it was extremely deafening. Shen Qianshu made her way to the lift, treading with practiced feet. She swiped her card and went down to the third floor. Compared to the noisiness upstairs, there were fewer people on the third floor. This was the VIP private room, and it had a really strange rule. Out of bounds to women! The two security guards standing outside took Shen Qianshu¡¯s card, inspected it, and bowed respectfully to her once again. ¡°Master Qian, good evening!¡± ¡°Good evening!¡± The voice in the voice changer was elegant and gender neutral. It sounded really charming. She passed the automatic inspection, and after being checked for not carrying weapons, she went into the casino. Normally, there were not many people in the VIP hall, but it was exceptionally crowded today. It was surrounded by all kinds of men. Shen Qianshu saw a few familiar faces, and a handsome young man was being held down. ¡°Master Qian, help!¡± Su Nancheng shouted with tears in his eyes, totally ruining his handsome image. He looked at Shen Qianshu and almost burst out with love for her. Everyone was shocked. So this is Master Qian? Speaking of Master Qian, this name might not be heard in other ces, but in the underground casino, he had a really good reputation. Three years ago, the King of Gambling set up a gambling ring in the underground bank and bet ten million dors. Whoever could beat him for one round, the bet would be given to that person. Otherwise, the person would have to pay five million. Nobody dared to gamble, and at that moment, a young chap appeared, iming to be Master Qian. Three minutes was all he took, and he won against the King of Gambling. The King of Gambling could not believe it, and he invited the young chap to continue gambling. He lost ten rounds straight, and his prestige all went down the drain. She was not only awarded the underground casino¡¯s ck gold card but also took the King of Gambling¡¯s thirty million dors. From then on, she was known as a genius little King of Gambling, and for every year¡¯s invitation match, the casino would invite Master Qian. For three consecutive years, she never lost once. ¡°Release him, he is my man!¡± Chapter 263 - Holy Moly, Exchanging Their Roles in a Relationship! Chapter 263: Holy Moly, Exchanging Their Roles in a Rtionship! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu took off her sunsses, shing a good-for-nothing smile. The whole VIP hall instantly radiated in brightness. ¡°Master Qian, you are so... cool! Your dominance is overpowering!¡± ¡°Cool and handsome, I feel like I¡¯m turning gay.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t he look a lot like a woman?¡± ¡°What woman? He is a real man. One kick from him, and you will fly to outer space!¡± ¡°Why does he look like a gigolo?¡± Shen Qianshu came with makeup drawn. Her brows were thickened, and her nose was contoured really thickly. Her features now seemed quite different aspared to when she was a woman. All she could say was that the makeup skills were excellent. A young man sitting at the main gambling table slightly looked up and nodded, and the big burly men holding onto Su Nancheng let him go. Su Nancheng instantly hid behind Shen Qianshu, and his eyes filled with tears and admiration. ¡°You are such a useless being!¡± Even Shen Qianshu¡¯s scolding was really manly. She had one hand stuck in her pocket, giving off an unexinable coolness. ¡°Baby¡¯s heart hurts...¡± His heart hurt, really hurt. No one else could act pitiful as well as he did, and he never expected the n to fail. This scene was really too eye-blinding. A 1.7-meter tall young handsome man was so masculine, while a 1.7-meter tall handsome man revealed a pitiful expression. No matter how people saw, they had exchanged their roles in the rtionship! A handsome young chap¡¯s face reddened and looked at Shen Qianshu with eyes full of tender affection. He pulled out a chair beside the main gambling table, and Shen Qianshu gracefully sat down. Another handsome young chap shyly passed her a cigarette and lit it up. Shen Qianshu pressed it between her fingers, took a puff, and slowly puffed out white smoke. She did it so smoothly and quickly, exerting great dominance. Who would have thought that she was a woman? Shen Qianshu really felt like cursing. Every time she came to the casino, someone would pass her a cigarette, but thedy here did not smoke! However, when she started smoking, it was so elegant, suppressing the hot tears froming out. Is the boss of Ghost City scared of women? Why does he not let womene in? Such a pity to my outstanding beauty. If not, I could have used my beauty to bewitch the opponent. It would be a sure win! ¡°Can someone tell me what is this all about?¡± She flicked her fingers, and the cigarette in her hands flew away. She put one hand on the gambling table and lightly knocked on it. Su Nancheng slowly recounted the day. The man opposite of him was called Tang En, a multiracial, and was Southeast Asia¡¯s King of Gambling. Last year, he made a clean sweep of all the underground casinos in Singapore and even won second ce in Hong Kong¡¯s invitation match. He patronized City A¡¯s underground casino today. He also set up a gambling match, where the winner would win ten million dors. Su Nancheng wanted to take the chance to infiltrate Ghost City, but unfortunately, he failed. This person exposed his deeds. Enemy!!! Su Nancheng did not even pay much attention to this sum of money, but he was disguised as a handsome young chap in the casino, with nobody knowing his real identity. Out of desperation, he called Qianshu for help. ¡°Master Qian, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Su Nancheng cried out loud. Shen Qianshu gave him a p and said, ¡°Shut up!¡± The pnded on his shoulders, and it was totally perfunctory. Su Nancheng put his finger to his lips, while Shen Qianshu looked towards Tang En. This Eurasian man had very deep features, was young, but looked really mature. After all, gambling was not Shen Qianshu¡¯s real career. She had not really heard of his name before. There was a line of bodyguards standing behind him, and it was a really majestic sight, giving off an oppressive air. Shen Qianshu gave a thumbs up and turned it towards him, full of airs. ¡°This is my man. How are we going to settle this? Give me a definite answer!¡± After all, she had always been a little tyrant, acting cool and handsome for the past fifteen years. Acting like a man was nothing to her. Chapter 264 - Cheap Brother That Was Picked Up From The Streets Chapter 264: Cheap Brother That Was Picked Up From The Streets Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Nancheng weakly said, ¡°I owe him thirty million.¡± ¡°Initially, this mister lost only fifteen million, but afterparing their numbers, he lost another fifteen million.¡± The banker exined. Shen Qianshu cursed loudly inside but maintained her dominance and handsomeness on the surface. If looks could kill, Su Nancheng would have already died by now. This cheap brother really screwed the pooch this time. Tang En pointed at Su Nancheng and asked, ¡°How is he rted to you?¡± ¡°My brother.¡± ¡°You guys don¡¯t look alike.¡± ¡°He was picked up from the streets.¡± Shen Qianshu only wanted to quickly settle the matter and quickly leave this ce. She would be doomed if she was recognized by someone. After all, this ce was out of bounds to women. If they knew that a woman won from them for three consecutive years, she would be ¡®minced¡¯ to death by Ghost City. ¡°Pay me back thirty million, and I will let him go.¡± ¡°I will gamble with you, one match to decide our fate. The bet is thirty million. If I lose, I will give you sixty million. If I win, the debt will be written off. What do you think?¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s talking speed was neither fast nor slow, and her voice was magnificent, causing one to feel rxed. Together with a calm and collected manner, she had quite the aura of a gambling king. ¡°I have already secured thirty million without any reason. Why should I gamble with you?¡± ¡°If you want to get richer, you should gamble, right? If you win, you will get sixty million.¡± Shen Qianshu started to goad him into gambling with her. ¡°My gambling skills, you can¡¯tpare to them.¡± This reverse psychology was magical. If you belittle the King of Gambling¡¯s skills, there might not be any effects. However, if you were to overestimate yourself, then that would be different. Tang En¡¯s gaze darkened, and he looked at the banker. ¡°Master Qian can absolutely afford sixty million!¡± Tang En stared deeply at the so-called brother standing opposite to him. This young man was surely a talent. His tone was arrogant, and he was full of airs. He had a face that thousands of men and women would fall in love with. He was like a good-for-nothing young man from a wealthy family, but he had an aura unlike any. ¡°Fine, I will gamble with you!¡± ¡°Seven, or five?¡± ¡°Five!¡± Shen Qianshu sneered and said, ¡°Open the cards!¡± She paused and said, ¡°After all, I came herete, and you said that my brother was cheating. I am feeling somewhat uneasy, so, you won¡¯t mind if I shuffle the cards, right?¡± Tang En was graceful and was a gentleman, gesturing for her to go ahead. The banker passed the cards to She Qianshu. Shen Qianshu shuffled the cards, split the cards, and showed off her shuffling skills. It was like those in dramas. She could shuffle the cards smoothly and quickly, and her movements were as fluid as water. Su Nancheng stared in amazement. Handsome!! My Master Qian is really handsome! So cool! The young men in the casino all stared at Shen Qianshu. Some of their faces turned red with embarrassment as they were secretly ogling at her. Shen Qianshu shuffled thrice and gave it back to the banker! The banker shuffled another time, split it, and gave out the cards. Other than the base card which she did not reveal, Shen Qianshu had seven of spades while Tang En had ten of hearts. The banker said, ¡°Ten of hearts, your call.¡± Tang En took a nce at the base card, while Shen Qianshu¡¯s finger slightly swept past the base card but did not open it. ¡°Five million.¡± Shen Qianshu readily threw out her chips, leaned against the chair slightly, and calmly said, ¡°I¡¯ll follow.¡± The banker gave out the cards again. Tang En had ten of diamonds, while Qianshu had nine of spades. The banker said, ¡°Ten of diamonds, your call.¡± Tang En readily threw another five million. ¡°I¡¯ll follow,¡± Shen Qianshu said. Shen Qianshu was even more rxed than him, but based on their cards, Shen Qianshu had as high as an eighty percent chance of losing. Tang En already had a pair. The banker gave out the cards again. Tang En had King of clubs. Qianshu had six of spades. For the fifth card, Qianshu had eight of spades, and Tang En had ten of clubs. Chapter 265 - Turned A Bunch of Fanboys into Gays Chapter 265: Turned A Bunch of Fanboys into Gays Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The surrounding people were all very nervous. Shen Qianshu slightly drummed her fingers on the table with one hand while Tang En directly showed his hand. He stared coldly at Shen Qianshu, waiting for her to surrender. ¡°Oh gosh, Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand of cards is really... too dangerous.¡± ¡°If ten of spades is in Tang En¡¯s hands, that will be four straight tens.¡± ¡°Such a coincidence would not happen, right?¡± ¡°In any way, he has a higher chance of winning than Master Qian. You calcte their percentages. He already has three tens, and that can be four tens or can simply form a triple with any card. Master Qian will immediately lose if her card is not a ten or six. Tang En will win her with any card.¡± ¡°Master Qian looks really nervous.¡± ¡°He is already sweating. He must be very nervous! I think he only has a ten percent chance of winning. You guys quickly calcte her winning percentage.¡± ¡°His chances of winning are really too low.¡± Su Nancheng almost cried. Everybody knew that Shen Qianshu did not look at the base card, while Tang En already saw it. He was as stable as a mountain with a look of confidence on his face. ¡°Master Qian, are you following?¡± Shen Qianshu gritted her teeth and said, ¡°All in.¡± Tang En gave her a thumbs up and said, ¡°You sure have guts!¡± He flipped over his base card. It was ten of spades, four straight tens. Nothing was bigger than this except for royal flush. ¡°As a man, how can I have no guts?¡± Shen Qianshu revealed a yboy¡¯s evil smirk. Tang En gestured for her to reveal her card. If Shen Qianshu¡¯s card was not five of spades, she would lose. The surrounding people became nervous. Shen Qianshu did not even look at the base card herself and immediately flipped it over. Five of spades. The whole crowd erupted into cheers!!! Tang En¡¯s face turned ck. Nobody could believe that it was really five of spades. She looked really nervous just now and even broke out in a cold sweat but was determined to not see the base card. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, she really won. ¡°Wow, as expected of Master Qian. Doesn¡¯t look at the base card and gambled thirty million. Awesome, really awesome.¡± ¡°My Master Qian is really the best little King of Gambling for all time, too handsome.¡± ¡°I feel like I have fallen in love with him.¡± ¡°You are in danger of being deflowered.¡± ¡°He looks very weak. I feel like there¡¯s a chance.¡± ¡°He is domineering. Having vain hopes for Master Qian, is your life hard enough?¡± Shen Qianshu stood up, put on her sunsses, turned around, and dragged Su Nancheng by his cor with one hand. Her other hand sent the surrounding excited and smitten handsome men a flying kiss. ¡°Our debt is written off, goodbye.¡± Tang En stood up and mmed the table, and his face turned dark. ¡°Stop there, tie him up!¡± Shen Qianshu dragged Su Nancheng, and they had only taken a few steps when Tang En¡¯s bodyguards surrounded them. They reached out to grab Su Nancheng, but Shen Qianshu turned around and gave a flying kick. She kicked a guard¡¯s leg and immediately sent him flying. Three men surrounded Su Nancheng and Shen Qianshu. Su Nancheng was trained to be a secret agent. During the many days spent in the casino, he felt helpless and could only act as a good-for-nothing yboy. There were CCTVs everywhere in the casino. The three bodyguards fought against Shen Qianshu, and it was actually quite strenuous. Su Nancheng stood beside Shen Qianshu and shouted nonstop, giving off ear-piercing screams. However, not even once could he urately help Shen Qianshu hit the guards¡¯ Achilles heel. Qianshu¡¯s skills could only be considered middle-level but could miraculously win against the three secret agents¡¯ skills. A type of illusion even emerged in her mind. ¡°Could it be that Master Qian¡¯s martial arts skills rose after not working out for so long?¡± ¡°Master Qianshu is so handsome! Look at his fighting moves, as fluid as water. They are like those in movies, too visually appealing.¡± ¡°Violent beauty, violent beauty.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Master Qian, keep it up!!¡± Tang En was furious. He lost his patience, and the bodyguards beside him immediately whipped out their guns. The ck gun heads were pointed straight at Su Nancheng and Shen Qianshu. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± ¡°Ah ah ah...¡± Chapter 266 - I Am Ye Ling’s Man Chapter 266: I Am Ye Ling¡¯s Man Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The casino erupted into screams, alerting the manager. He did not dare to scream for help and hurriedly went to find someone. Tang En put on a cold face. Shen Qianshu felt nervous too. She was screwed, and there was still a gun pointed at them. She was really scared of this bunch of underground hooligans, as murder was their only way of settling things. Could they not settle this in a civilized manner! ¡°Tang En, now this isn¡¯t very gentlemanly of you. How did we agree before the match?¡± Shen Qianshu did not even take off her sunsses and was still putting on a cool face. ¡°Debt is written off, but I didn¡¯t say he can go!¡± Su Nancheng¡¯s gaze slightly darkened. He called Master Qian over, but it was not to let Master Qian get hurt. By the looks of it, those bodyguards were here to kidnap Su Nancheng. Su Nancheng helplessly thought, Forget it, undercover mission failed. Looks like I have to show you guys once what a real man is. Do you all really think that I am a useless man? I will let you witness a top secret agent¡¯s power. All you useless beings, I can get rid of all of you even if I were to hide behind Master Qian. One punch and you guys will die. Just as he was about to show his heroic spirit and start a huge war, Shen Qianshu suddenly took off her sunsses and loudly mmed the gambling table with one hand. Dominantly, she said, ¡°Who dares!¡± She red at them. Her gaze was totally dark but was still surprisingly handsome. The bodyguards were long confident of their victory and did not care about her at all. The rest of the people were still screaming about how Master Qian was really handsome, really dominant, and really masculine. ¡°Do you know Ye Ling?¡± Once she finished her sentence, a shiver ran down Su Nancheng¡¯s spine. What the hell? Tang En¡¯s brows furrowed, and all the bodyguards were also shocked. Who did not know Ye Ling? Crap!!! Tang En smiled at her coldly. Shen Qianshu shed a slightly evil smile and said, ¡°I am Ye Ling¡¯s... man!¡± Everyone was speechless... Su Nancheng¡¯s legs trembled, almost giving way. What the hell? The surrounding people took a deep breath while Tang En became cautious and squinted his eyes. Su Nancheng felt like he was going to die. Master Qian, when news of today¡¯s matter gets leaked out, rumors will spread in the society that Ah Ling is gay and is the one being oppressed. You will die a horrible death, ah! Even I will not be able to save you! Shen Qianshu put on a face of arrogance and said, ¡°Tang En, I dare you to try and touch me!¡± ¡°Ye Ling is homosexual?¡± ¡°I thought Ye Ling is asexual?¡± ¡°Yes, everybody said that Ye Ling is asexual.¡± ¡°Ah, so it is alright if it can be done from behind. I finally understand.¡± ¡°My Master Qian indeed, even Ye Ling dared to eat.¡± Su Nancheng¡¯s eyes bulged in horror. What? What are you guys talking about? Are you guys not scared of your tongues being ripped off? What the hell, what the hell?! Oh gosh, He wants to die, he wants to die!!!!¡± What misunderstandings do you all actually have about Ah Ling! ¡°What proof do you have that you¡¯re Ye Ling¡¯s man?¡± In the middle of the hostility, the Ghost City¡¯s secret agents quickly arrived at the casino. A middle-aged man smiled and stepped forward. ¡°Tang En, Master Qian, this is the underground casino, the Ghost City¡¯s territory. Our big boss has rules that no blood shall be lost here. If you guys have any personal feuds, please settle it outside.¡± ¡°Boss Qian, be a witness. I believe that you have been behind the security camera. Is this debt written off?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. Boss Qian replied. ¡°Yes, Master Qian. The debt between you and Tang En is written off.¡± ¡°Can I go now?¡± ¡°Of course you can.¡± Shen Qianshu grabbed Su Nancheng by his ear and brought the whining Su Nancheng out of the casino. Tang En was furious, and his bodyguards wanted to chase after them. However, Ghost City¡¯s secret agents stood in a straight line, blocking them from doing so. Boss Qianughed and said, ¡°Tang En, this is Ghost City¡¯s territory. Don¡¯t spoil our rules.¡± Tang En was furious. In Ghost City¡¯s rules, life and death were decided on the gambling table. Chapter 267 - Boss, Your Scandals Are Updated Chapter 267: Boss, Your Scandals Are Updated Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu threw the troublemaker into the car. She was scared that Tang En would chase after them with his bodyguards. Thus, she skillfully backed her car and sped off quickly without stopping at all, all the way until she reached the flyover. ¡°Master Qian, you are too handsome. Saving a life is more meritorious than building a seven-floor pagoda,¡± Su Nancheng sped his hands and said. ¡°Brother, I hereby thank you.¡± ¡°How did you get into trouble with Tang En?¡± ¡°It was a pure coincidence.¡± Shen Qianshu and Su Nancheng also met each other through the casino three years ago. She won against an incredible person, and that person was unwilling to ept the result. That person chased after her and wanted to give her a beating. At that moment, Su Nancheng appeared and saved her. The two of them hit off well straight away, and after spending some time in the casino, they readily became sworn brothers. When she saw Su Nancheng¡¯s disguise earlier and realized that it was not his usual appearance, she immediately knew that he was snooping around. After that, Su Nancheng left the country and was busy with his career. The two of them mostly kept in contact with each other through phone calls and messages and never met up after that. However, they were too familiar with each other, and Su Nancheng would alwayse to annoy her every now and then. She was thinking about whether she should confess to him that she was actually a woman. After thinking that he would still continue snooping around in Ghost City, she dismissed the thought. If she got exposed, Ghost City would want her life. Forget it, forget it. She would just go with the flow. ¡°The powder on your face is thick enough to fry a te of vegetables.¡± Shen Qianshu could not help but mock him. Su Nanchengughed heartily and said, ¡°Master Qian, says yourself.¡± Shen Qianshu kept quiet. If the third floor of the underground casino was not out of bounds to women, would she go as far as to disguise herself? For the past few years, she actually managed to get away with it. It was really... the benefits of having a t chest!!! ¡°Treat me to supper.¡± ¡°Supper your head!¡± Shen Qianshu looked at her cheap brother and said. ¡°After reaching the city center, you alight the car. I am going to go back home to sleep.¡± ¡°I can follow you home. We have already known each other for so many years, and you have never invited me to your house before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not convenient,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°We know each other for three years but only spent less than two days in total together. Are you working as an undercover agent in Ghost City?¡± ¡°How did you even manage to see through me?¡± ¡°Even the blind could tell. I am not going to be involved with Ghost City, in case...¡± Shen Qianshu coughed and said. ¡°Anyway, I have already saved you from danger. You can only count on yourself next time. Good luck brother, you can alight the car now.¡± Su Nancheng instantly broke out in tears. He thought that he could get free supper, but who knew that his brother would be so heartless. ¡°How dare you use Ye Ling¡¯s name to deceive people? This is even more severe than me being an undercover agent in Ghost City.¡± Su Nancheng was heartbroken and decided to stay away from Master Qian in case Ye Ling tracked down Master Qian. Heaven pities and protects us. He prayed for divine intervention. The corners of Shen Qianshu¡¯s lips curved up slightly. ¡°His name in the underworld is free for usage, why shouldn¡¯t I use it? You should also do this the next time you face danger.¡± Su Nancheng was speechless. Master Qian, are you serious? Even if you give me ten guts, I would still not dare!! ¡°Get down, get down. There¡¯s bound to be no good news every time you call me.¡± Su Nancheng got down the car pitifully. Just as Shen Qianshu was about to drive off, she winded down the windows and asked, ¡°Did you bring money with you?¡± ¡°No!¡± Shen Qianshu reached for her wallet and took out a stack of notes. Su Nancheng happily epted them. ¡°Master Qian, be my sugar daddy!¡± ¡°You wash away the powder on your face, and I will see if you are handsome enough,¡± Shen Qianshu smiled mysteriously and said. ¡°Moreover, I am already a sugar daddy to one really really handsome man.¡± Shen Qianshu stepped on the elerator and sped off. Su Nancheng quickly took out his phone and gave Ye Ling a call. He needed to report a really serious matter. Who knew that his phone was always engaged. Ah Ling, the pink news regarding you in the society, it... it has been updated! Chapter 268 - Master Qian Is My Darling Chapter 268: Master Qian Is My Darling Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Yifan cried tragically andined to his brother. ¡°Brother, this is terrible. Rumors have been spreading in the society that you are gay and also the one being submissive. My gosh, this is serious. What misunderstandings do they exactly have about you? Master Qian mmed the table and said that you are his man in the underground casino. Brother, brother, tell me, are you really dating two people at the same time? If my sister-inw knows of this, how heartbroken will she be!¡± His cries were not even enough to conceal his wish for gossip. Ye Ling¡¯s face immediately darkened, and he slowly squinted his eyes. There was a lot of his pink news in the society. People did guess before that he was gay, but no one dared to say that he was the submissive one. Even if I really liked men, do I look like the submissive one? Zhong Ran, who was standing at one side, was trembling with fear, and goosebumps were forming all over his body. His Master also put on a monstrous expression, scaring the hell out of him even more. Which little bastard didn¡¯t want his life anymore? Although Ye Yifan was crying tragically and had the expression of wanting to hear gossip, he still quickly recounted the whole matter. Ye Ling¡¯s expression caused one to shiver in fear. Zhong Ran thought, This Master Qian has too much guts. Using Ye Ling¡¯s name to deceive people is already bad enough. He even dared to... cook up such a weird reason. Ye Ling hated people using his name to cause trouble the most. How would these rumors be held back in the future? ¡°Go and inform Ah Da to find Master Qian and let him die!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Just right after Ye Ling ended his call, Su Nancheng¡¯s call came in. His first sentence was ¡°Ah Ling, let me ask you for a favor. In a moment of desperation, Master Qian thought of this bad idea to save me. You absolutely must not kill him.¡± Ye Ling took a deep breath, and his expression was terrifying. ¡°Su Nancheng, I went to d to find Jinghuan. You were thriving in Ghost City and could not even get into their internal side, yet you still dare to create pink news for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m innocent, I¡¯m innocent! I only wanted to get into Ghost City with the help of Master Qian. He is a charming young chap. If you meet him, you will surely turn gay. Ah Ling, Ah Ling, have mercy please.¡± Su Nancheng learned from Ye Yifan and also cried tragically. He knew that Ye Ling would fall for this. ¡°Shut up! What do you mean by I will turn gay if I meet him?¡± Since when did he like men? Ye Ling got really furious, and Su Nancheng hurriedly exined. ¡°This Master Qian is really famous in the casino. I am friends with him, and we even became sworn brothers.¡± ¡°I have already informed Ah Da to kill him,¡± Ye Ling heartlessly said. It was useless for anyone to plead him. Nobody dared to use his name to deceive people! And he even dared to say that he was the submissive one. This was outrageous! His dignity was going down the drain! Zhong Ran also felt that his Master¡¯s dignity was really ruined now that the news had spread. Even though Master was so far away in d, he was still dragged into such a mess. How innocent! ¡°Please don¡¯t!¡± Su Nancheng cried out, risking his all. ¡°Ah Ling, I like him, I like him. Please don¡¯t kill him, have mercy!¡± Zhong Ran was speechless. Ye Ling was speechless. Ye Lingughed coldly. ¡°How many people do you like? How many women have you attracted? The number of people could form a circle all over the Earth. Why did I not know that you also like men?¡± He was suddenly afraid of Jinghuan¡¯s innocence. ¡°I only love Master Qian.¡± Su Nancheng confessed seriously. ¡°Other men, I don¡¯t like them at all. He is handsome, cool, cute, and really charming. Ah Ling, do you bear to kill my darling?¡± Ye Ling threw Zhong Ran a nce. Zhong Ran immediately went out and called Ah Da. Don¡¯t kill Master Qian. He is, after all, Master Su¡¯s darling. Master suffered in silence. How pitiful!!! But I feel likeughing, hahahahahahaha! Chapter 269 - He Is My White Moonlight Chapter 269: He Is My White Moonlight Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Nancheng said, ¡°I called Master Qian over just now mainly because I wanted to borrow his reputation. I seriously suspect that he has an unclear rtionship with Ghost City. His gambling skills are also highly suspicious. The first time he gambled with the King of Gambling, I could feel that he was really nervous. This young chap is too sly and is very good at hiding. I have known him for many years already, but our time spent together is not considered long. I will slowly uncover more evidence and see what rtionship he has with Ghost City.¡± He firmly believed that there was something going on between Master Qian and Ghost City. Gaining such a reputation was absolutely not coincidental. ¡°Isn¡¯t he your darling?¡± ¡°Yes, I have always loved him.¡± ¡°Ha, you attracted so many women for the past few years, and you still dare to talk about love?¡± Su Nancheng said, ¡°He is the white moonlight in the bottom of my heart.¡± Ye Ling replied. ¡°Shut up.¡± Too disgusting. ¡°Ah Ling, I have already warned him with much seriousness not to use your name tomit crimes anymore.¡± Su Nancheng quickly proved his innocence. However, he did not tell Ye Ling that Master Qian told him to use Ye Ling¡¯s name too. Ye Ling¡¯s face darkened. He and Su Nancheng had a very strong friendship. Thus, he could only suffer in silence and not kill Su Nancheng¡¯s darling. He could already picture how all the men would look at him with a different nce in his future meetings and discussions. If he took another nce, the man sitting opposite of him might wishfully think that Ye Ling was looking at him and needed him to be his massager. Just thinking about this, Ye Ling was furious, and his anger almost reached its limit. He roughly kicked the table leg, and his face revealed a dark and cold expression. Zhong Ran did not dare to speak and only thought, Miss Shen, quick! It¡¯s time for your video call with Master. Quicklye and save me! At that moment, Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua were giving each other a stare-down. Tong Hua had not fallen asleep and went out to pour himself a cup of water. He happened to meet Shen Qianshuing back home. They looked into each other¡¯s eyes, and little Tong Hua was shocked. Oh, no, too handsome. ¡°Who are you?¡± Tong Hua asked. This person doesn¡¯t really look like Mommy, but at the same time also looks a little like Mommy. ¡°Ah, baby, why are you still not sleeping?¡± Without the voice changer, little Tong Hua could finally confirm that it was Mommy. He gasped in surprise and said, ¡°Wow, so handsome! Mommy, you are so cool!¡± He did not drink the water anymore and instead followed everywhere Qianshu went. Once a person¡¯s makeup and hairstyle changed, the whole person would also change a lot. If he saw Shen Qianshu in this outfit on the streets, he would not dare to offend her. Little Tong Hua had never seen Qianshu in a man¡¯s costume before. She always disguised as a man only during midnight. Shen Qianshu took off her leather shoes. It was cushioned with twoyers of insoles, and she felt really ufortable when wearing it. After all, to be a man, she also had to be one that was at least 1.7 meters tall. It would be more convincing that way. ¡°Mommy, you look so handsome and dapper in a man¡¯s costume. As dashing as a jade tree against the wind!¡± ¡°Hahaha son, thank you, thank you!¡± Shen Qianshuughed and took off her wig. She had many wigs and was a cross-dressing enthusiast. She even had a green-colored wig, which she wore the other time she went to Ghost City. Everybodyughed at Master Qian as if she was wearing a green hat. Little Tong Hua cupped his face and was dazed by his Mommy¡¯s handsomeness. He could not help but feel ted. She is no doubt my Mommy, so attractive! ¡°Mommy, where did you go just now?¡± ¡°I went out for a ride. You go to bed quickly.¡± Shen Qianshu went to the bathroom to remove her makeup. The powder was really thick, and she took a full twenty minutes just to remove it. She then started a video call with Ye Ling right after changing into her home clothes. She would video call Ye Ling for three hours almost every day. Taking into consideration Ye Ling¡¯s time difference, they would mostly only start a video call in the wee hours of the morning. It was just nice that she was on leave and did not need to worry about sleepingte. Chapter 270 - Lackey and the Magnate Chapter 270: Lackey and the Magnate Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Once she epted the video call, a cold and dead face greeted her. It seemed that... he was really angry. She... felt really guilty. Ye Ling was looking at the information Ah Da sent over regarding Master Qian¡¯s particrs and background. His expression was dark like the cold waves from Siberia, causing one to shiver innately. Shen Qianshu trembled slightly and nervously said, ¡°Master?¡± Zhong Ran was just standing beside him. He smiled and greeted Shen Qianshu. ¡°Miss Shen, Master is throwing a tantrum now.¡± Shen Qianshu could tell. Ye Ling¡¯s phone camera was turned to the video¡¯s wall camera, and Shen Qianshu could see a wider view as a result. She was very heartbroken just thinking about how Ye Ling was always in a bad mood recently. Seems like Master faced some problems at work, it¡¯s so heartbreaking. ¡°Why is he throwing a tantrum?¡± ¡°Oh, a bastard by the name of Master Qian is looking for death. There are now many rumors about Master in the society, and all were iming that Master is homosexual and also the submissive one. Miss Shen, you absolutely cannot believe the rumors...¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to pour a cup of water!¡± Shen Qianshu hurriedly scattered away from the screen. She was scared that they could see through her expression and see her guilty face turning red. What the hell, what the hell. He already got wind of something that happened one hour ago and half a world¡¯s distance away. Master, you are really well-informed! This is bad, this is bad, I am going to die! Confess and plead for leniency, or resist and get severely treated? This is a problem! Shen Qianshu poured a cup of water, smacked her face, and hurriedly calmed down. Stay calm, stay calm. Don¡¯t be nervous, don¡¯t chicken out. He will not know. When Shen Qianshu returned to the screen, Zhong Ran had already left. Ye Ling had also finished looking at all of Master Qian¡¯s information. Ah Da told him that he could not find any photographs as taking photographs was prohibited on the third floor of Ghost City. What was even weirder was that Ghost City did not save any videos of Master Qian¡¯s gambling match. This was too strange! Why was he the only one who did not have any videos saved? ¡°Master, how is the weather in d today?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. British kids taught us that to start a conversation, always start by talking about the weather. ¡°It was sleeting.¡± Like his mood. Even though they were rumors, to a man, this kind of absurd pink news was also very infuriating. Especially when the people he had connections with were all men, his blood boiled just thinking about this. ¡°The matter that Zhong Ran said just now, are you really very angry?¡± Sorry, Master, you need to believe me. I really had no choice but to say that! My small body size is also impossible to be on top of you! Such foolish rumors, you must not believe them! ¡°You don¡¯t say? All the people I have connections with are all men. What if all of them start developing fantasies of me? How disgusting would that be?¡± With his handsome and deadly features, all the men would want to dominate him. Just thinking about it was enough to disgust him. ¡°This is all the bastard, Master Qian¡¯s, fault.¡± He eximed. Shen Qianshu was speechless. Master, I think you are thinking too much. ¡°What kind of expression is that?¡± Ye Ling noticed the unusual behavior of Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu stammered. ¡°I... I... I am shocked! I am furious! This is outrageous! Such a lunatic, he must have lost all conscience!¡± Is that how you use the phrase? I studied a lot, you can¡¯t fool me! The youngdy in the screen had fair and tender skin, lively features, and was cute as a flower. She expressed the same hatred after hearing his plight, and hearing that, Ye Ling¡¯s anger dissipated. His big princess was still the best. She would not cause him trouble, was obedient, and cute, very likable. After having such a thought, Ye Ling felt more rxed. ¡°Where did you go today? You were one hourte for our video call.¡± Chapter 271 - More Incredible Than Chow Yun-fat Chapter 271: More Incredible Than Chow Yun-fat Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Where did you go today? You were one hourte for our video call.¡± ¡°I went...¡± To damage your reputation. Feeling guilty, Master Qian touched her head and said, ¡°I was quite busy today...¡± ¡°Have you done something wrong?¡± Ye Ling squinted his eyes. ¡°Obviously not!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes widened and looked at him innocently with a face of ¡®how is that even possible.¡¯ ¡°I am very honest.¡± She added on. After all, what she said was not wrong! ¡°Continue lying to me, I am going to monitor you for 24 hours again.¡± ¡°Master, chill!¡± Shen Qianshu finally managed to persuade him to remove the bodyguards. It was really ufortable that she was always being watched. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°I just... miss you. You have already left for so long.¡± She sweetly asked, ¡°Master, when are youing back?¡± Ye Ling melted upon hearing her sweet voice, fatuously forgetting why he was angry. He thought for a moment, calcted the time, and said, ¡°There is already some progress regarding the matters that I needed to settle, so I will be able to go back in around a week or so.¡± ¡°One week is quite fast too.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled happily, looking at his cold face. ¡°Master, you don¡¯t look well these few days. Are you sick or injured?¡± Ye Ling shook his head and did not answer her. His gaze was still on the stack of information. Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes shed, seeming to be in a dilemma. ¡°What are you looking at? Is it a contract? Is a contract better-looking than me?¡± ¡°The information that Ah Da gathered regarding that Master Qian.¡± Cough Cough... Shen Qianshu was drinking halfway and immediately choked on her water. She hurriedly turned away from the screen and grabbed a towel to clean up the water stains. ¡°You... will not really kill him right?¡± If you are going to kill me, I will confess and plead for leniency! Ye Ling sneered and said, ¡°Zhong Ran already informed Ah Da to kill him just now.¡± Shen Qianshu revealed a ¡®who will die but me¡¯ courageous front and said, ¡°Master, actually I...¡± ¡°But someone pleaded on his behalf, so I will let this matter rest.¡± ¡°Actually, I feel that we need to settle everything in a civilized manner.¡± Shen Qianshu stopped in the middle of her sentence and quickly changed her words. She really did not dare to tell Ye Ling that she was actually Master Qian. He would absolutely be enraged. Moreover, he would cool down after a while. Master Qian, this identity would only be used during the casino¡¯s gambling match every year. She promised her master that she would clinch the champion every year. ¡°You should just treat this as a prank!¡± Shen Qianshu said. Master, after you have cooled down, I will then confess! Whether or not Ye Ling knew of her mysterious identity, it was also not important. She did not even do anything to hurt him, and she was just stealthily earning money with this identity. To maintain her angel image, she thought that it would be better if he did not know. ¡°I have been crossing through both the ck and white worlds for so many years, and nobody was ever so daring. Making a fool out of me like this, who indulged him?. This is outrageous!¡± You indulged him! If not, I wouldn¡¯t have dared too! ¡°I assure you, this will not happen again.¡± ¡°You assure me?¡± ¡°Ah, what I meant was that you already decided to kill him, but someone pleaded on his behalf. This means that the person knows him and will surely warn him not to do it again, right? Unless he is not in the right mind and looking for death.¡± Ye Ling pushed the information aside, out of his sight and mind. ¡°He is just a quack. I will let him go once!¡± What quack? I am the King of Gambling! Even more incredible than Chow Yun-fat! ¡°Right, just a quack. Let¡¯s not bother about him. Don¡¯t be angry anymore.¡± [0] Chow Yun-fat is a Hong Kong actor who acted in God of Gamblers, a 1988 Hong Kong actionedy-drama film. In the movie, Chow was portrayed as a world-famous gambler, so renowned and talented at winning various games of chance that he was referred to as the ¡°God of Gamblers.¡± He also kept his identity secret from the public (and avoided taking photos so his face was not recognized). Chapter 272 - A Group of Unreasonable People Obsessed with Beauty Chapter 272: A Group of Unreasonable People Obsessed with Beauty Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This matter was finally settled, and Shen Qianshu could finally be at ease. Suddenly, a terrifying thought crossed her mind. Had Master seen her pictures? She flirted with a youngdy outside the casino today. ¡°Master, this Master Qian, is he handsome?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face darkened, and he stared at Shen Qianshu coldly. Even with aputer screen separating them, she could feel his anger rising. ¡°Handsome or not, how does that concern you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just casually asking! If he is handsome, we can forgive him, right? Anything that an attractive person does is forgivable.¡± ¡°How shallow!¡± ¡°Everything that Master does is also forgivable, and why is this so? That¡¯s because Master is handsome!¡± ¡°You have good taste!¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Ha ha, this double standard, no one but him. Looks like there are no pictures. Thank goodness, thank goodness. She was used to rambling nonsense with Ye Ling every day. A message shed past her phone screen. It was from Su Nancheng. He cried tragically, warning her to never use Ye Ling¡¯s name to deceive people again. It was now spreading in the casino. Bad news traveled quickly, and it could really cause someone to die. Shen Qianshu replied him with an ¡®Ok.¡¯ ¡°Who are you chatting with?¡± ¡°A friend. In this information age, the spreading of news is really scary.¡± Shen Qianshu shuddered at the thought. She did not know that it would spread to such an extent, and it was no wonder Master got so angry. She needed to start her taming mode. ¡°Master, I was so busy today. Now that I can finally chat with you, you are talking about another man instead, how boring.¡± Shen Qianshu blinked her eyes, disying a cute and obedient manner. ¡°I want to listen to your stories. Say something happier.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Ling replied. Ye Ling was puzzled, however. Weren¡¯t you the one continuously harping about Master Qian? Forget it, big princess is used to ming people first when she¡¯s the one guilty. I shall not bother to argue with her. Once Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling started chatting, they chatted for three hours, all the way until the next morning. Luckily, she was on break. The next morning, she dragged herself to a boxing ss with heavy dark eye circles. Her body was weak when she was young, and thus, Fang Xia hired a boxing instructor to teach her boxing. She started learning from the age of five all the way until she was twelve. After that, her body was in a better shape, and she went on to pick up some basic self-defense skills when she was in Paris. She could defend herself against ordinary people, but when the numbers increased, her minimal skills would not be enough due to the biological differences between men and women. She faintly felt that she needed to improve her skills. The boxing instructor examined her basic skills, and to his surprise, Shen Qianshu¡¯s basic skills were really good. She could skip the first three months of foundation lessons and directly train with him. Originally, her lessons were twice every week, but Shen Qianshu decided to train three hours every day until night. With a fee of five hundred dors per hour, the instructor was more than willing to adhere to her request. The two hit it off right away. During her break from work, Shen Qianshu would also spend her whole day training in the boxing club whenever she was free in the afternoon. As her basic skills were strong, the results from her training were notable. There was also once when she started a live-stream due to fans¡¯ requests. There would be a group of fans whining for her to start a live-stream every day, and since she had not started work, she decided to start a live-stream under her blog. She could not think of any content to showcase in her live-stream today. Her fans all said in unison: You can just sit there and not do anything. We can just admire your beauty. Lin Xiaojuan : A group of unreasonable people obsessed with beauty. As it was needed for something to be done in a live-stream, Shen Qianshu went on to talk about her interesting encounters when she was studying in Paris. She introduced to them traveling tips, and after realizing that her fans showed great interest, she introduced to them a few fun attractions in Paris. Chapter 273 - Third Master is Here To Give Money Chapter 273: Third Master is Here To Give Money Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The live-stream this time was on a smaller scale than before, and Shen Qianshu closed the tform for sending in presents in case it became another weirdpetition for the rich again. Angel Shen¡¯s Team Of Beauty: Little angel, what is your rtionship with AG¡¯s Ye Ling? Tong Hua¡¯s Little Stars: I have the same question! I saw pictures from the designpetition, you were flirting with him! Old Cucumber: Little angel, are you trying to seduce AG¡¯s CEO? You guys look verypatible! Don¡¯t seduce him anymore, throw yourself at him directly! Soft Cucumber: Apart from AG¡¯s Ye Family¡¯s visuals, nobody ispatible with our little angel. Quickly throw yourself at him, give birth to a little princess, and I will also give birth to a son. Who knows? We might be inws and increase our offspring¡¯s beautiful genes. Shen Qianshu was speechless. Her fans were always that weird. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Can you guys ask something different?¡± Her fans all expressed in unison: we are all interested in little angel¡¯s pink news! Tong Hua¡¯s Little Stars: Little angel, do you know how to design too? Tong Hua said that all the jewelry he wore were designed by you. You are so talented! I strongly feel that you have aplicated rtionship with AG¡¯s Ye Ling. Old cucumber: I have already made up three big stories. Firefly¡¯s Beauty: The one above, please share with us the story. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Little mushrooms, please don¡¯t start unnecessary drama. Those that I designed for Tong Hua are only small knick-knacks. I am a jewelry appraiser, and designing for fun is very normal. Please do not start unnecessary drama. At that moment, Tong Hua, who was ying games behind Shen Qianshu, identally forgot that his mom was having a live-stream. Little Tong Hua: ¡°Yang Jian, is your King status boosted by someone? Such a close distance, and you can¡¯t even see someone dominating you. Are you blind?¡± Little Tong Hua: ¡°Sun Bin, what can you do other than running? Is it that difficult to throw an ability when you are running?¡± Little Tong Hua: ¡°Sun Shangxiang, your mom is already waking you up for breakfast, why are you not moving at all? Poor Inte connection? Go on your 4G then! Dropping a star and getting boosted cost thirty dors, using your 4G will only cost three dors, do you know how to calcte?¡± Little Tong Hua: ¡°Were the four of you all boosted? A bunch of trashy yers!¡± While Little Tong Hua scolded them, the game screen shed through one kill, double kill, triple kill, quadruple kill, quintuple kill... carrying the whole game! Shen Qianshu¡¯s live-stream bullet screen was instantly filled withments. Fans all began expressing their opinions and started chirping like marmots one by one: Our little Tong Hua can¡¯t be so cute. Tong Hua¡¯s Little Stars: I am really a fake fan. To this day, I did not know that our little Tong Hua was a... mega bomb! Shen Qianshu quickly salvaged her son¡¯s image. ¡°He may have met useless teammates today.¡± Firefly¡¯s Beauty: Tong Hua does not even need a team when he¡¯s ying. I heard that he could kill five people by himself, too amazing! It is even the king¡¯s quadruple kill! Little Tong Hua, help auntie reach the leadership board. I am your die-hard fan. Shen Qianshu was speechless. Silently live-streaming for the entire night, the little angel was perfectly upstaged by Tong Hua just as she was about to end. Without even ten minutes, the news of Tong Hua cing 100th in the King¡¯s status and rampantly made it to the hot search. Only ying a few hundred matches, his total victory percentage was as high as 91%,ing in first in the whole nation. Lu Na, Li Bai, and Han Xing¡¯s victory percentage was 100%! A very terrifying figure. Ye Yifan happily offered the olive branch. Recently, he forked out arge sum of money to organize a gaming live-stream. He invited Tong Hua to host the event asionally, loftily offered a price, and publicly tagged little Tong Hua on Weibo. Chapter 274 - Third Master Is Here to Give Money 2 Chapter 274: Third Master Is Here to Give Money 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It attracted huge attention from the public. Everybody knew that this rich second generation man was notcking money, and he was best at being a prodigal son. This was simply giving free money away!!! Ye Yifan: Baby,e quickly and raid the gaming industry with little Uncle. We are going to conquer everybody, @Tong Hua. Tong Hua really felt like epting his proposition, as the money that came along was really tempting. But after careful consideration, Tong Hua thought, I am not a shallow person, who cares about the free money? Tong Hua gave him a call and said, ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± ¡°Little nephew, I am just taking orders from someone!¡± Ye Yifan replied. Tong Hua was startled, and he said, ¡°What do you mean by taking orders? Your brothermanded you to do this?¡± ¡°Not my brother. Anyway, you don¡¯t need to care.¡± Ye Yifan praised Tong Hua openly. ¡°My nephew sure is a person of good character, pure and noble, and does not get tempted by money. You really are our Ye Family¡¯s role model. Little Uncle is really proud of you.¡± Little Tong Hua gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Do your conditions still hold? I will go start a live-stream now.¡± Ye Yifan changed his tone and said, ¡°Little nephew, you are wee toe anytime you want! Does little Uncle look like someone who can¡¯t afford this amount of money? I can give it to you any time, no problem! Everything I have is my brother¡¯s, and my brother¡¯s things are yours, no problem at all!¡± Little Tong Hua heartlessly hung up the call, unwilling to chat with rich daddy anymore. It was so infuriating! He put in so much effort and worked so hard but could only earn a small amount of wealth. This rich second generation spent money as if it fell from the sky. Ye Family was really... toxic!!!! Shen Qianshu and Little Tong Hua would never ept Ye Yifan¡¯s job offer since it was basically like epting free money. Little Tong Hua said, ¡°Mommy, rest assured. I know very well. I will take what I¡¯m supposed to take, and for what I¡¯m not supposed to take, I will not be tempted.¡± ¡°Mommy knows. Did he say who ordered him to do this?¡± ¡°I have forgotten to ask!¡± Tong Hua smacked his head. At that moment, Yan Jianming was fuming. Molten anger rolled through him, threatening to erupt any moment. He paced around his living room with irritation, and beads of cold sweat dripped down his forehead. For the past few days, most items on his agenda were canceled. As a famous hot, young celebrity, having nothing on his agenda was absolutely abnormal. Gu Xie dissed him and caused him to get into trouble. On the other hand, he attracted a crowd of people who liked him. He felt his road to stardom bing breezy and broad as his fans became even more loyal, and they would stay calm even when arguing with Gu Xie¡¯s fans. As there was much progression these days, it was to his surprise that many shows and endorsements that were previously settled got terminated one by one. Tong Huanded in the hot search once again, and it was as if Ye Yifan was giving away free money when inviting Tong Hua, causing him to get really jealous. If Lin Xiaojuan were still his manager, she would definitely give him such good resources first, since his gaming skills were also not bad. He really regretted falling out with Lin Xiaojuan and also felt that it was Lin Xiaojuan who had fought for those good resources for Tong Hua. His new manager was called Liu Jie, and she was ten years older than Lin Xiaojuan. When Lin Xiaojuan was in her first year of university, she entered Brilliant Entertainment as an intern. At that time, Liu Jie had already settled downfortably in Brilliant Entertainment. She was caught up by Lin Xiaojuan after that and had been feeling indignant ever since. The Lin Xiaojuan back then was quite shy and soft-spoken. Liu Jie did not see her as a threat at all and thus ced her as her assistant, casually ordering her around. Lin Xiaojuan would normally just run errands for her. Suddenly one day, Lin Xiaojuan became very hardworking. She mixed around with everyone in the entertainment industry, from managers to celebrities. She really went all out. One could only get rewarded when willing to go all out. Lin Xiaojuan started off from being an assistant, running errands, and being background support for others. She then strived and worked really hard, forming rtionships everywhere and managing her connections. Not only was the ability of a manager important, having many connections was even more important. Chapter 275 - Karma Is A B*tch

Chapter 275: Karma Is A B*tch

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As a youngdy with no fancy background, Lin Xiaojuan was able to be a trump manager within three years. That was definitely not easy for her. Back then, Lin Xiaojuan had not graduated. She made many fresh youngsters be Mr. and Mrs. Popr, but the one that really made her better was Tong Hua¡¯s sess. It was an idental chance, yet it was one that would never happen again. Tong Hua turned famous overnight. As his manager, Lin Xiaojuan used Tong Hua to get a wider variety of people in her circle. She could also find better resources for the artistes under her. As time went by, ady who was initially an assistant became the number one manager of Brilliant Entertainment. Liu Jie was unhappy. The two of them had worked hard andpeted against each other for many years, and they both had their sesses and failures. However, Lin Xiaojuan was totally not bothered by Liu Jie. Artistes were the weapons of managers, and she was young and willing to work hard, so she had almost always been above Liu Jie. This time, Liu Jie had taken Yan Jianming away hoping to strike a deadly blow on Lin Xiaojuan. However, who knew that all of Yan Jianming¡¯s opportunities to appear on TV would be canceled. The three TV drama contracts that had already been confirmed were all canceled. Two of them were taken away by AG artistes, and another was filled up by a Mr. Popr under Gu Xie. The two endorsement projects he was going to be involved in were also canceled. Liu Jie went around searching for information and found out that Shen Qianshu was well-acquainted with the fashion editor in ES. On a gathering the day before, Shen Qianshu had identally said that Yan Jianming¡¯s taste was bad and that his style looked too much like he got everything from Taobao. The next day, Liu Jie received a call from the fashion editor, and his resources were all gone. Gu Xie intercepted Yan Jianming¡¯s filming resources, and Shen Qianshu was also able to cancel out all of Yan Jianming¡¯s fashion resources. There were several variety shows on TV that Lin Xiaojuan had negotiated for. The only thing missing was the signing of the contract, and those were canceled too. As a manager with rich experience, Liu Jie felt that things were unusual, and it was as if she could smell gunpowder in the air. ¡°Tell me honestly, what exactly is the problem between you and Gu Xie? If I know what the conflict is, I may find solutions to your problems.¡± The fashion resources had been messed up by Shen Qianshu, but there was no hurry. He was not a female celebrity, so he was not in a hurry to get any fashion resources. However, he could not lose his filming opportunities. ¡°Gu Xie and I really have nothing against each other.¡± Yan Jianming was also anxious. He did not think that things would get into such a serious state. Initially, he thought that he could control Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan and that Lin Xiaojuan would still obey hismand to get him his role from Director Leng. He never thought that he would lose all of his filming opportunities. ¡°It must be Lin Xiaojuan and Shen Qianshu. They must have made Tong Hua egg on Gu Xie.¡± ¡°Are you silly?¡± Liu Jie hollered. ¡°Lin Xiaojuan and Shen Qianshu are just two powerlessdies. Lin Xiaojuan may have a huge circle, but it is only limited to the directors, producers, and filming. She can¡¯t even get to the senior leaders in some financial groups. Shen Qianshu is also a grass-roots leveled appraiser. Even if she¡¯s dating our boss, he¡¯s having a business meeting overseas, and he can¡¯t deal with the things here right now. How could Lin Xiaojuan and Shen Qianshu make you lose everything within a few days? The only person who could do all this is Gu Xie!¡± Liu Jie continued. ¡°Who is Gu Xie? All these years, people only had good things to say about him. He never offended anyone and kept his distance. The things in the entertainment industry have never had anything to do with him. Tong Hua had only acted with him in a movie once and gone on some shows together. Do you think that Tong Hua could incite Gu Xie to tear you down at the expense of his good reputation? ¡± He did not seem to understand even such simple logic. Yet, he pushed all the me onto Lin Xiaojuan and Shen Qianshu. Liu Jie was really mad. After all, Yan Jianming was supposed to be her money tree. She wanted to beat Lin Xiaojuan so badly and had to find a way to deal with the aftermaths of this disaster. Chapter 276 - What Kind Of Crush Is That?

Chapter 276: What Kind Of Crush Is That?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°There are really no conflicts between me and Gu Xie!¡± Yan Jianming was in a terrible fix. ¡°Liu Jie, look for Gu Xie in his office. We are willing to settle this matter peacefully, and I¡¯m fine with using money to settle it too.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve sent some words to Gu Xie¡¯s office thrice and even treated Xu Ning to a meal personally. Gu Xie ignored you. Xu Ning is really strict and did not even leak a single piece of information. Who do you think Gu Xie is? You want to use money to settle things? He makes more money in a month than you did in all these yearsbined. Would he want your money?¡± Liu Jie was anxious too. Yan Jianming was filled with anger after being spoken to by Liu Jie in such a manner. After all, he was a ¡®little fresh meat¡¯ celebrity. Who was she, a mere manager, to insult him like this? ¡°Liu Jie, if you¡¯re useless, tell me earlier. Don¡¯t push all the me on me. Lin Xiaojuan had never spoken to me like this.¡± Liu Jieughed. ¡°Seems like Lin Xiaojuan has spoiled you. Yan Jianming, remember. Managers can make you popr, but they can screw you up too.¡± Yan Jianming felt a chill run down his spine. Liu Jie said coolly, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not cause internal conflicts. If you have nothing against Gu Xie, he would not have insulted you for no reason. Tell me honestly, what are you hiding from me? If you say it, we can salvage the situation. Otherwise, nobody can help you.¡± Yan Jianming initially did not wish to expose the situation about him and Lin Xiaojuan. Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s managing team was deadly loyal to her, so this incident had not been leaked in the slightest bit, and this was the end of the matter. However, he vaguely felt that he could not get away from Lin Xiaojuan. Furthermore, at a time when he was feeling extremely deste, Tong Hua received a high-priced contract, and he was green-eyed. Yan Jianming told her everything about his rtionship with Lin Xiaojuan honestly. Liu Jie was shocked. In Gu Xie¡¯s office. Gu Xie bit his lip and rubbed his eyebrows. Xu Ning sat by the side. ¡°Sixth Master, this is the fourth time Liu Jie is sending in some words to ask you to speak to them.¡± ¡°No.¡± Gu Xie sounded cold. He unbuttoned his top button, and his actions were really alluring. He gave off cool vibes which made people feel that it was chilling. Xu Ning said, ¡°I¡¯ve messed up one of Yan Jianming¡¯s filming contracts. As for the others, someone seems to be ruining things secretly. It was done really privately, and it seems like it has a lot to do with AG entertainment. Should we continue investigating?¡± ¡°No. The enemies of our enemies are our friends.¡± Gu Xie replied coldly. He did not care about who had attacked Yan Jianming. ¡°But Yan Jianming and Liu Jie think that you are the mastermind. That might bring you hate.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Xu Ning was speechless. What¡¯s great?! What is good for being used as the person behind a gun for no reason? The person who dealt with Yan Jianming is obviously deliberately guiding Yan Jianming and Liu Wei, and the person must hate Gu Xie. Gu Xie bit his lip. ¡°No matter who it is, this is the predicted conclusion. Xu Ning, you have to reflect on yourself. Other people did it better than you!¡± Xu Ning broke into a cold sweat suddenly and did not dare to speak up. ¡°Sixth Master, I have something else too. Shouldn¡¯t we expose the rtionship between Lin Xiaojuan and Yan Jianming to divert attention?¡± Gu Xie squinted, and the temperature in the room lowered drastically. In his distant, cold eyes, there was frost. ¡°Xu Ning, SAY THAT AGAIN!¡± Being stared at by him like that, Xu Ning was about to go on his knees. ¡°Sixth Master, even if we don¡¯t announce it, Liu Jie would take the opportunity to use this incident to plead for help for Yan Jianming.¡± Gu Xie clenched his fist slightly and said, ¡°Get out.¡± Xu Ning was so pressurized that he could not catch his breath. He left the office, and a scary prediction came into his mind. Could Sixth Master have a crush on... Xiaojuan...? What the flying f*ck!!! Chapter 277 - Young Uncle and Young Nephew Chapter 277: Young Uncle and Young Nephew Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xu Ning thought to himself. If this was not the reason, then it would be really hard to exin. But, when did this begin? How could I not have known at all? The problem is... Xiaojuan barely knows you, bro. What kind of crush do you have? This is too... no way. Xu Ning needed to swallow some pills to calm himself down. Gu Xie was on hisputer. He took off his sweater and threw it to the side. Unbuttoning his sleeves, he folded them up slightly. His beige shirt made him seem even more good-looking, but still cold and distant. His two arms floated swiftly above the keyboard, and rows of codes appeared on theputer screen swiftly as if he was invading into some ce. He picked up the phone and phoned a number. ¡°Make a trip down to Yan Jianming¡¯s house and remove all the traces of Lin Xiaojuan.¡± ¡°Yes, Sixth Master!¡± Shen Qianshu had been resting at homefortably for the past few days and returned back to work. Gubelin was peaceful and quiet. The boss sent an invitation letter over for a jewelry party. There was going to be a huge fashion show after the jewelry designpetition, and the designers who got into the finals were able to pick models to showcase their products. Other than showcasing designs made during thepetition, they were also allowed to showcase their other works. This was a prestigious event. Due to some private matters regarding his daughter, the boss of Gubelin had to fly out of town that night, so the invitation letternded on Shen Qianshu¡¯s hands. There were more people in Gubelin who were more qualified than her to attend this event, but since she was an appraiser for thepetition and also the best looking one in Gubelin, the boss considered for a bit and decided to pick her for it. This angered Zhou Lulu badly. No matter how she tried to sob and hint to the boss, he never changed his mind. Although the boss was a yer, he never fumbled with the ball when it came to serious matters. Coincidentally, when she got the invitation, Ye Yifan had also convinced Lin Xiaojuan to ept the invitation from AG to let Tong Hua be the model for AG¡¯s children¡¯s essories products. Ye Yifan did this through a series of sugar-coated words and assurance of giving high returns for them. ¡°Female essories?¡± Tong Hua¡¯s voice raised by an octave. He stared with his round eyes that were full of life, and it was as if he was on the verge of beating someone up. ¡°You were sent by your brother as an undercover, huh?¡± Ye Yifan rubbed his palms together and smiled like a salesperson promoting health supplements. He said sincerely, ¡°Precious, you are so good-looking. I bet you would look even better with female essories. Furthermore, my brother is not in town.¡± ¡°REQUEST REJECTED!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be paid 10 million for your appearance.¡± Ye Yifan stuck up his pointer finger and smiled at him. Tong Hua¡¯s fees for his appearance were all starting from ten million. It was 10 million for him to film a show. But now, he was only still a child star, and it was hard for him to be the main lead. This guaranteed high returns. Furthermore, Tong Hua was unique when it came to endorsements for children¡¯s products. In the nation, no one was a more appealing spokesperson than he was. In terms of fashion, Lin Xiaojuan had not been able to open up the market for him. Now that AG had opened up their doors, Lin Xiaojuan would surely not miss out on this. Tong Hua bit his lip and seemed to be hesitating. He looked really cute. Seeing this made Ye Yifan melt in his heart. How cute, my nephew is so adorable. What can I do? I really want to bring him home and rub his face every day. ¡°If the directors wanted you to wear girl¡¯s fashion in the shows you are filming for, you would do it too. Enough said. Our precious child looks great in both male and female fashion.¡± Tong Hua sulked. ¡°Are you sure this is apliment for me?¡± ¡°It is indeed apliment. You look so great. So many child stars wished they had a face like yours.¡± Ye Yifan pinched his chin and pondered. ¡°Those amorous eyes of yours look just like my brother¡¯s when he was younger.¡± Chapter 278 - Prepare The Princess Gown Chapter 278: Prepare The Princess Gown Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Your ¡®filters¡¯ are too thick! Does Ye Ling even have amorous eyes?¡± Tong Hua retorted. ¡°... It got out of shape!¡± Ye Yifan said. ¡°No, my brother is so hot he¡¯s out of the world. His eyes had turned from almond-shaped to... now resemble the stars.¡± ¡°Lol!¡± When you met someone who could not stop boasting about his brother, you really had no way to deal with them. ¡°Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Ye Yifan smiled and said. ¡°Doing the walk for AG would do you no harm at all.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°OK!¡± Ye Yifan said in triumph. I can prepare the princess gown now, hahahahahaha! His brother would definitely be over the moon. Lin Xiaojuan shook her head by the side. This rich man is really here to give us money. He sends us money and resources and all sorts of things. AG and Brilliant Entertainment were both broadcastpanies in the nation. AG only did movies while Brilliant Entertainment had more varieties covered. They were going in different directions, but they were also somehow rivals. Lin Xiaojuan thought, How can the third master from a rivalpany send so much money to a celebrity from Brilliant Entertainment? Are you sure you¡¯re not being a traitor now? I bet the celebrities in AG Entertainment would be crying now. After Lin Xiaojuan had signed the contract, it was officially announced immediately. She was in control of both Shen Qianshu¡¯s and Tong Hua¡¯s ounts, so she announced them immediately. This caused an uproar. The fans were screaming in anticipation of seeing Tong Hua in a princess gown. ¡°...¡± Tong Hua was speechless. He felt that the 10 million had bought him his dignity, yet there were so many people who wished that he would drop it. He was mad!!! Why was he so popr? Tong Hua thought, Being so popr can be a pain in the *ss! Two of the great resources Tong Hua had were sent by the Third Master of AG Entertainment, and that made others envious and unhappy. They came up with many spections. The people who were unhappy were usually child stars that started working in this industry at the same time as Tong Hua. The spections were, is this rich son, the infamous loser, really trying to woo Shen Qianshu? This time, he had another method, which was by pleasing Tong Hua. There were always weird rumors about Shen Qianshu even if she did not step foot out of her home. They appeared out of nowhere, and when Lin Xiaojuan realized, it was already a huge deal all over the inte. People were shipping Shen Qianshu and Ye Yifan, and there were all sorts of silly spections. Shen Qianshu¡¯s and Tong Hua¡¯s fans were all supporting them just because of their looks, and loyal fans like these loved seeing rumors about their rtionships. This was especially so since Ye Yifan was an incredibly handsome youngd. With all theizens who were so great at editing photos, there were even photoshopped wedding pictures of them. ¡°This is...¡± Shen Qianshu was in shock by all the silly antics circting all around the inte. The crazily cool and domineering yet arrogant Ye Yifan pointed at Shen Qianshu¡¯s chin and said, ¡°Woman, you have sessfully got my attention. Be mine, and I¡¯ll make your son more famous than before.¡± ¡°Why am I being attacked when I did not even provoke anyone...¡± Tong Hua was gloating over it. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re definitely not the one dealing with the biggest sh*t.¡± The one who must be feeling the worst was definitely Ye Yifan! Ye Yifan had been bawling and crying for his charming brother to pick up his phone. ¡°Bro, I have no intentions to do anything to my sister-inw. You have to believe me. If you want to feel more in touch with sister-inw, that really has nothing to do with me.¡± Ye Ling humphed coldly and hung up his phone arrogantly. Ye Yifan was on the verge of crying. Zhong Ran thought, Third Fool, are you sure this will not turn into another news about how confusing wealthy families are when ites to rtionships? No matter how things were circting around the inte, on the night of the Jewelry Party, two elegant youngdies and a precious little one entered the fashion circle. Fashion show, eye-catching jewelry, celebrity gathering. This was a big event. Other than showcasing works from Li Chen, Luo Jingshu, and Xie Xiaomei, there were also productunches for the next season from AG, Dream Star, and GK. They were all beautiful. Popr female celebrities from AG Entertainment modeled for AG products, and Tong Hua was the only child star there. Chapter 279 - Jewelry Party Chapter 279: Jewelry Party Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios For such grand fashion events, almost every popr person in the jewelry industry of City A would get an invitation. When Shen Qianshu arrived at the venue, it caused quite an uproar. She was a famous person in the fashion circle and was very popr. She was on good terms with several chief editors of fashion magazines, and recently, she had also been shipped with Ye Yifan all over the inte. What¡¯s more, she had a ¡®national son¡¯ Tong Hua. When she entered the venue with Lin Xiaojuan and Tong Hua, the reporters made a beeline for them and rushed to snap photos of them. Shen Qianshu was wearing a constetion gown, and it seemed as if the dazzling constetions were shining brightly. Her hair was all tied up, revealing her petite and delicate face. It was pale like snow, and her eyes shone brightly like the stars. She had pearly white teeth, and her lips were bright red. She looked absolutely stunning, clearly like an angel. Lin Xiaojuan and Shen Qianshu had simr body figures, but Shen Qianshu¡¯s body had a more refined shape. She had a small build, and her skin was in a healthy color, making her youthfulness show even more. She had an oval face, and her facial features were very warm. She was wearing a beige long dress, and it was rare for her to be wearing a long dress. Whenever she attended a party, she would be in a suit and did not look feminine at all. Now that she was wearing a long dress, she looked exceptionally beautiful,bining soft and tough right on point. Tong Hua was wearing a custom-made suit. With an earth-shattering face, he was clearly a fine and young gentleman. When he smiled, his almond-shaped eyes curled, and it was really attractive. Everyone in the entertainment industry knew that Tong Hua had two mothers. Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan were both his defenders. The three of them were very good-looking, and the moment they entered the venue, they caught everyone¡¯s attention. This was the only group that could attract everyone¡¯s attention simply just for their looks. People who were jealous of them referred to them as ¡®the flower vase trio.¡¯ ¡°That mother and son got to where they are because God gave them beautiful faces to survive. They look so amazing.¡± ¡°Yeah, the constetions gown looks so much better on Shen Qianshu than on the official endorser. She is so good at picking her clothes. Last time, her eye-catching gown made her seem very angelic too. She has a good fashion sense.¡± ¡°See, that¡¯s Shen Qianshu. Pretty, huh?¡± ¡°Wow, what an angel. What a beauty. Pretty woman, she looks so much better in real life!¡± The good thing was that it was not their show today. As time went by, more celebrities began entering, and the reporters around them began to disperse. Tong Hua was brought backstage. Shen Qianshu met Shen Xiong, Fang Xia, Shen Lin, and Lin Xuan inevitably. Shen Lin was holding onto Lin Xuan, looking pitiful as if she was recovering from a serious illness. It looked really moving, and she earned a lot of sympathy. The moment she appeared, the reporters flocked to her and expressed their sympathy for her tragedy. ¡°Miss Shen, if the President of AG, Ye Ling had not made things difficult for you and you had not fainted, could you have gotten the champion title for thispetition?¡± A reporter asked. Shen Lin smiled shyly. ¡°Mr Ye did not make things difficult for me. As a judge, he had the right to question all of my works. I believed that I would be up for the challenge. I may have let the opportunity slip this time, but I¡¯ll definitely win it back again.¡± ¡°How open-minded you are, Shen Lin. You don¡¯t me Ye Ling in the slightest bit.¡± ¡°Indeed, you are a genius designer. You are talented and open-minded. A deserving champion.¡± ¡°How rare. Pretty on the outside and on the inside. Really rare. Mr. and Mrs. Shen have indeed raised a beautiful child.¡± Shen Xiong and Fang Xia were surrounded bypliments. Shen Lin had her arm around Lin Xuan, and she smiled shyly. Lin Xuan¡¯s eyes searched around for traces of Shen Qianshu, and noticing that, Shen Lin was feeling hurt deep down. Yet, she felt pleased as if she had gotten revenge. When she got together with Ye Ling, she would kick Lin Xuan out of her life. For the moment, I¡¯ll just ept him as a spare tire. Chapter 280 - Laugh All You Want Chapter 280: Laugh All You Want Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She had to speak well of him in front of everyone. Shen Lin did not know that saying that gained her three haters: the three contestants from thepetition, Li Chen, Luo Jingshu and Xie Xiaomei. Xie Xiaomei said, ¡°Li Chen, others are praising her for being the deserved champion. Seems like your champion title isn¡¯t very stable huh?¡± Li Chen had a strong build, and he was very stable. He smiled politely and did notment further. Yun An said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s not always going to be yours, it definitely won¡¯t be hers.¡± Xie Xiaomei raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°True.¡± Being around them, Shen Qianshu naturally heard how the reportersplimented them for raising a beautiful child. She felt a prick in her heart, but it was no longer as painful as it was from years ago. She would be better off dead. Her life was in total darkness. After having Tong Hua, she felt like she had a reason to live for. Lin Xiaojuan held Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand tightly. Since they were in seventh grade, Shen Qianshu had been bullying Lin Xiaojuan. She made her write her assignments and pass her answers during tests. Lin Xiaojuan had always been her little servant, a follower who did not dare to offend her. The two of them were deskmates for almost half a year before they became friends. Back then, Shen Qianshu was innocent, nice, and carefree. She was really kind. There was a period of time when Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s family business went bankrupt, and times were difficult. Shen Qianshu brought Lin Xiaojuan home for meals and let her move into her house. Whenever she went over, Fang Xia would give her a red packet. No one knew whether Shen Qianshu made her do that or Fang Xia gave it on her own ord. This helped Lin Xiaojuan with her daily expenses for quite some time. She had always been on the good side of the Shen Family. She also knew that back then that Fang Xia really adored Shen Qianshu. She was like a precious pearl in her hand. They showered her with love. When Shen Lin first returned, Fang Xia was afraid that Shen Qianshu would not feelfortable, so she fetched them home from school every single day. Whenever she was free, she would bring Qianshu out to y. Then, Qianshu was already very obedient and no longer rebellious. She was very quiet. Fang Xia was also upset for a period of time. Sometimes Lin Xiaojuan wondered, If nothing had changed, how would the current Qianshu be like? No matter what, she was sure that she would not have grown up to be like Shen Lin. Although her Qianshu was a domineering queen, she was a kind and magnanimousdy. The Shen Family had also seen Shen Qianshu. She was representing Gubelin. Initially, she was supposed to get a seat further to the back, but since Tong Hua was on the show, Ye Yifan gave her VIP passes, and she was able to sit at the front row of the fashion stage. The Shen Family could only sit a few rows behind her. Ye Yifan walked over and smiled as he sat beside Shen Qianshu. That drew reporters to snap photos of them hastily. Anyway, these things had been circting all over the inte. They were all saying that he was wasting money to woo Shen Qianshu and that no matter how bad his brother¡¯s temper was, it was not unreasonable for him to feel that way. So, he decided to just stay put. ¡°Sister, Shen Xiong looks at you in a really rude way. Should I teach him a lesson?¡± Ye Yifan spoke arrogantly like a peacock who was strutting its feathers. He looked like he was ready to hit anywhere his ¡®sister-inw¡¯ wanted him to. If I can¡¯t defeat you, my brother will. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. And stop calling me sister.¡± Just as they were speaking, a group of people strode in. They were the three brothers of the Lu Family with Lu Mengyun and Lu Mengxi. Lu Mengyun had her arms around Yan Jianming, and the two were in couple outfits. They looked like a perfect match. Shen Qianshu scoffed. Yan Jianming had already lost all his opportunities, and yet, he could pretend as if everything was fine. She wanted to see how long he could put up that act for. Just then, Lin Xiaojuan came out and bumped into them face on. Her eyebrows did not even furrow, and she just went straight for Shen Qianshu. ¡°Qianshu, let¡¯s go to the backstage for a while.¡± ¡°What for?¡± Lin Xiaojuanughed mysteriously, ¡°For a show!¡± The moment Yan Jianming saw Lin Xiaojuan, he was startled. Is that Lin Xiaojuan? He almost could not recognize her. ** How pretty. Chapter 281 - Row Of Pink Princess Gowns Chapter 281: Row Of Pink Princess Gowns Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He had always known that Lin Xiaojuan was very pretty. Even when she took photos with the eye-catching Shen Qianshu, she never looked inferior around her. When they took photos together, the two of them would each present beauty in their own different forms. However, Lin Xiaojuan did not like to dress up and often wore a suit, which made her looked a bit old-fashioned. Usually, she had more things to worry about, so she could not be bothered to dress up often and was always very casually styled. Despite being in a rtionship for all these years, Yan Jianming had never seen such a feminine side of her. How gorgeous! It was as if she was a totally different person. Shen Qianshu scoffed at him. She had picked this dress for Xiaojuan on purpose and forced her to put it on exactly because she wanted to let Yan Jianming know that he was blind for losing Xiaojuan. She wanted Yan Jianming to be left with only regret for losing someone as gorgeous and capable like Xiaojuan. Seeing that Lin Xiaojuan was still behaving normally and treating Yan Jianming like thin air, she finally felt relieved. Lin Xiaojuan and Shen Qianshu went backstage with their heads held high up arrogantly, but in Yan Jianming¡¯s eyes, he felt that Lin Xiaojuan was in so much despair and agony that she was avoiding him. He was waiting for Lin Xiaojuan to turn around and look at him. Backstage. Tong Hua stared at the row of pink princess gowns, and his face darkened like the bottom of a frying pan. What the heck? Whose weird fetish is this!!! The makeup artist had already put on his makeup for him and even did his hair in a heart braid. Tong Hua¡¯s eyebrows were a little thick, and the makeup artist trimmed it to make him seem more refined. The makeup for his look on stage was a little thick, and thankfully, he had good skin and did not require very thick makeup. He had fake eyshes on and even wore blush. He had straight bangs on, and the precious little child looked gorgeous. When Shen Qianshu entered, the thought of this person being a boy did not even cross her mind at first nce. He was too beautiful, too angelic. The wig was well done, and a few strands of hair stuck out of his heart braid, falling in front of his face. Tong Hua was indeed a boy who looked as beautiful as a painting, and his almond-shaped eyes were full of life. They looked like stars. ¡°Wow, how beautiful.¡± Even when he was sulking, he looked absolutely stunning. It was fine that he was beautiful, but he was almost angelic. A few of AG¡¯s designers were also backstage. The design was created by them, and they knew best as to what clothing would go well on each model. Seeing such a young model with all that makeup, they were all ted. They felt as if they had found just the right person. ¡°I¡¯m beginning to worry that people would be more interested in the model than my works.¡± ¡°I feel threatened too!¡± ¡°Gosh, he¡¯s too beautiful. How did she give birth to him?¡± ¡°Good genes. I want a so- I mean daughter like this too.¡± Tong Hua continued to sulk as he stared at the row of pink princess gowns. He wanted to refuse all of them badly. Shen Qianshu stared at the row of princess gowns too. Most of them were sleeveless gowns that revealed shoulders. The hem was fluffy and made into the shape ofyered silk flowers. There were short dresses and several long dresses, and the styles and sizes were all slightly different, but they were all in the exact same shade of pink. The kind of pink that one would associate teenage girls with. Thanks to Ye Ling, Tong Hua¡¯s most hated color had changed from ck to pink. ¡°Mommy...¡± Tong Hua tugged onto Shen Qianshu¡¯s arm and looked up with a miserable and wronged look on his tiny face. ¡°They¡¯re all spies of that crazy man!¡± They just want to see me in a princess gown! ¡°I think... you look great,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°...¡± His tiny soul was crushed, and he was on the verge of tears. Lin Xiaojuan wanted to smile and cry. After much persuasion by the main designer, Tong Hua finally agreed to put on the princess gowns. The first one was a long dress that went straight down to his ankle. He wore pink ballet shoes of the same color scheme, and his two tender arms were exposed outside. He was very beautiful. Chapter 282 - The Movie King Is Here Chapter 282: The Movie King Is Here Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan were amazed. In fact, Shen Qianshu was hesitating on asking if the dress was for sale. She never knew that his son would look so amazing in girls¡¯ clothing. He was as beautiful as an angel. The designers and crew members around took out their phones hastily. It was as if a group of people were hanging out for dinner and there was a te of walking food on the table. People were all taking out their phones to snap photos of him hurriedly. Shen Qianshu took her phone out and took a picture secretly too. After all, Tong Hua was not a professional model, and Lin Xiaojuan had already gave him a quick ¡®crash course¡¯ on some modeling tips. He knew how to do the walk, and the designers had given him some advice on how to pose to showcase their product. They put a ne and some earrings on him to make him look even more elegant. He was like a little princess in a fairytale. Shen Qianshu blurred out the background and took a picture with the camera focused on Tong Hua in the princess gown. She clicked and sent it to Ye Ling. Ye Ling: Who? Shen Qianshu: My son! Ye Ling: Is that a hint that it¡¯s time for me to have a little princess with you. Shen Qianshu(guiltily): Is it nice? Ye Ling: Much less of an eyesore. Shen Qianshu: The little princess you wanted. Ye Ling: I¡¯d believe it if you hack off the thing he has under. Shen Qianshuughed hysterically. She knew that Master would love it. Tong Hua was still sulking as he was in the princess gown and people were putting on all sorts of essories on him. The chief designer said, ¡°In a while, just strike a natural pose when you do your walk.¡± They did not have high expectations of him. After all, he was just a child and not a professional model. They could not expect much from him. Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan did not stay around in the backstage for long as there were too many people. There were many models who had to do the fashion walk, so Lin Xiaojuan left only Xiaomei to look after Tong Hua while she and Shen Qianshu went out to watch the show. The moment they exited the area, they saw that Gu Xie had arrived. Gu Xie is here? He was a person who rarely appeared on such asions. In his words, I¡¯d rather spend my time with my cats than to deal with a bunch of strangers. Gu Xie was in front, and Xu Ning was following behind. The reporters were taking photos of them frantically. When Lin Xiaojuan and Shen Qianshu came out, Yan Jianming¡¯s eyes that were orignally on Gu Xiended back on Lin Xiaojuan. Lin Xiaojuan looks astonishingly beautiful today. So this is how beautiful she is when she dresses up. Lu Mengyun waved her arm and said, ¡°Brother Jianming, my dad and I will be going over to connect with Gu Xie. Do show some initiative to greet him and calm the waters between the two of you. This way, you would not have to worry about your matters, and you would also give my dad some face.¡± She was also worried sick for her boyfriend¡¯s matters. The past few days, she had been asking for help from Lu Biao. Since Lu Mengyun badly wanted to be with Yan Jianming for life, Lu Biao had to ensure that Yan Jianming was not going to be a worthless and unsessful man as that would bring shame to the Lu Family. As a result, Lu Biao agreed to help her out. It was as if Yan Jianming had not heard that at all. His eyes were all on Lin Xiaojuan. When Lin Xiaojuan stood with Shen Qianshu, they were like beautiful sisters. They were speaking to the chief editor of ES, and the three of them formed a beautiful scenery. She¡¯s too gorgeous! Her beauty was different from that of Shen Qianshu¡¯s: hers was a ssical yet subtle kind of beauty. Seeing that he was staring at Lin Xiaojuan, Lu Mengyun was totally displeased. She could not help but pinch his arm and spoke sharply. ¡°Are you staring at that old woman? Yan Jianming, am I still something to you? Did you hear what I say?¡± Yan Jianming came back to his senses frantically. This was a god-like person, and he was in no ce to offend her. He exined hurriedly, ¡°Yunyun, you¡¯ve mistaken it. I hate her. I was thinking that she must have been the one who made Tong Hua spew nonsense in front of Gu Xie. She got so many resources from AG, live-stream, fashion show... These were all supposed to be mine.¡± Chapter 283 - It’s All Shen Qianshu’s Fault Chapter 283: It¡¯s All Shen Qianshu¡¯s Fault Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Mengyun felt slightly better. She was young and pretty. How would she not be better than Lin Xiaojuan? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My dad will speak to CEO Li from Brilliant Entertainment and kick her out of Brilliant Entertainment,¡± Lu Mengyun said in a victorious voice. ¡°A grass-roots level manager like her with no inside connections, who would want her when she loses Brilliant Entertainment!¡± ¡°Yunyun, you¡¯re the best.¡± Yan Jianming looked at her longingly, clearly saying it just to please her. Lu Mengyun was so good to him. She listened to his everymand and loved him a lot. She was willing to do anything for him, and he did not have to worry if he would make it big in life and be an A-list celebrity. A touch of evilness crossed Lu Mengyun¡¯s heart. She wanted Yan Jianming to clear all traces of memories of Lin Xiaojuan in his mind. She wanted Lin Xiaojuan to fail at life miserably and tarnish her reputation. How dare you fight for a man with me! Know your ce! Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan sat in the first row of the VIP seats. They had just sat down when Gu Xie came over and sat right beside Lin Xiaojuan. Shen Qianshu remembered the things she had made Ah Da do which Gu Xie bore the consequences for and felt slightly guilty. She put a bold face on and went over to greet him. ¡°Mr. Gu, you¡¯re here for the show too?¡± Gu Xie nodded and did notment further. He was not familiar with Lin Xiaojuan. Although Lin Xiaojuan was smooth and slick in establishing social rtions, she found it hard to speak to Gu Xie as she felt slightly awkward and ashamed of herself. Xu Ning was worried. Sixth Master, are you going to love without taking any action for life? Thedy you love is just beside you, and she looks stunningly beautiful today. Why don¡¯t you just say a few words randomly? Seeing that Gu Xie was not intending to show any actions, Xu Ning felt that the atmosphere was very strange. He tried to help out hurriedly. ¡°Xiaojuan, I have known you since you were working as an intern in Brilliant Entertainment. You lookpletely different today, really beautiful.¡± Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s eyes lit up. She knew Xu Ning well, and she did not hide the excitement in her eyes. ¡°really?¡± ¡°Really, very beautiful.¡± Gu Xie¡¯s eyes darkened, and his eyes swept across Xu Ning¡¯s. Xu Ning bit his lip. You¡¯re not offering her apliment and not allowing me topliment her too? He had not realized that Xiaojuan was so stunning when she dressed up. On the other hand, seeing them talk a lot, Lu Mengyun stomped her foot while pointing at Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan. ¡°Sis, you said I was overthinking? Look! They definitely instigated Gu Xie to do those things.¡± Lu Mengxi said calmly, ¡°Third Uncle has already agreed to help you straighten things out. Stop finding more issues.¡± ¡°I feel indignant. These two b*tches are as cheap as hell. Who knows? Gu Xie might have fallen for Shen Qianshu¡¯s beauty and been swayed by her pillow talk.¡± Upon hearing that, Yan Jianming¡¯s eyes shone brightly. Yeah, Shen Qianshu is so beautiful and Gu Xie is also sitting beside her on purpose. Who knows? He must have fallen for Shen Qianshu and is helping Shen Qianshu vent her anger. Why did I not think of that? Otherwise, why would Gu Xie always be coborating with Tong Hua? Gu Xie had never formed deep connections with anyone in the entertainment circle, and it was rumored that Tong Hua was the only celebrity who had his private phone number. He must have fallen for Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu! It¡¯s all her fault! The show had not started, and people were all trying to build connections with one another. The Greater China Region CEO of GK was a 36-year-old young man called Yan Qing. Among the men, he was not tall, being only about 1.7 m. He wore a tightly fitted suit, and he looked proper. Behind his small eyesy a lot of intelligence. Shen Xiong was just speaking to GK¡¯s Yan Qing to form connections with him. He brought Shen Lin along, and there were a few people gathering around them. The atmosphere was peaceful. Lu Mengxi could not help but take a few quick nces at Shen Qianshu. It was rumored that Ye Ling liked Shen Lin and that he had only insulted Shen Lin on stage to attract her attention. These words were leaked out by the Ye Family¡¯s Third Master, and no one knew when and how it began circting around. Chapter 284 - The Small Storm At The Jewelry Show Chapter 284: The Small Storm At The Jewelry Show Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios People were all waiting for news about this rtionship. Lu Mengyun and Shen Lin had a good connection, and Shen Lin had intentionally introduced him to her. Lu Mengxi had never really liked Shen Lin as she felt that Ye Ling belonged to her. She felt really annoyed and disgusted whenever Shen Lin pointed out that Ye Ling was shy around her or that he had done actions that showed that he liked her. But she held it all in and pretended to be on good terms with Shen Lin. Lu Mengxi also knew that there were some conflicts going on between Shen Qianshu and Shen Lin. Compared to Shen Lin, Shen Qianshu¡¯s presence was a bigger threat to her. On the day of thepetition, the thing going on between her and Ye Ling was clearly like an infatuation. But not long after, there were things going on between her and Ye Yifan, and she was also constantly on the news with Li Zhiyuan. She despised Shen Qianshu and felt that Shen Qianshu was a person who could only survive because of her looks. She felt that people in the industry could be boasting about her talents just because she was beautiful. Lu Mengxi hated Shen Qianshu, but despite that, she could not help but search for her. She realized that she could also talk a lot with Gu Xie and Xu Ning. Lu Mengxi thought, What a social butterfly. However, she did not know that Shen Qianshu was just having awkward small talks. She was good at making awkward small talks. There were not many people in the front row, and Lin Xiaojuan was not speaking for some reason. Gu Xie was also remaining silent. Xu Ning was constantly finding things to talk about, and he was on the verge of breaking into a cold sweat. Seeing that, she felt bad and began her small talk. Xu Ning heaved a huge sigh of relief. She could not help but poke Lin Xiaojuan and use her eyes to signal to her, Say something, can¡¯t you see I¡¯m having a small talk here? Warming up and breaking the ice had always been Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s job. Lin Xiaojuan spoke with her eyes: I don¡¯t know what to say to Gu Xie. Shen Qianshu stared at her from the side.¡±...¡± Just as they were speaking awkwardly, Lu Biao approached with Yan Jianming and Lu Mengyun. Lu Mengyun had her arms around Yan Jianming, and the two were in couple outfits that were very matching. She said something to him and behaved all soft and careful. Yan Jianming lowered his head and looked kind. They really seemed like a perfect match. Lin Xiaojuan lost her breath for a moment, but she remained expressionless. In fact, when the chief editor of ES behind them asked her about Tong Hua¡¯s avable dates, she turned around and replied smilingly. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face darkened instantly. Seems like Yan Jianming had not learned his lesson. How dare he unt his love in front of Xiaojuan. Very well!!! Lu Biao walked over, and Gu Xie lifter his head up slightly. Xu Ning had already stood up and bowed. ¡°Mr. Lu.¡± ¡°Greetings, Mr. Xu!¡± Lu Biao reached out an arm to shake hands with Xiaojuan. Gu Xie continued sitting down as if he was emotionless. Lin Xiaojuan and Shen Qianshu were just beside them, and the atmosphere was really awkward. Lu Mengyun said, ¡°Shen Qianshu, Lin Xiaojuan, make way for the others. Who are the two of you to sit here!¡± When these words came out, Xu Ning furrowed his eyebrows. This little b*tch is really rude. When the reporters were not around, the true colors of people were revealed. Gu Xie¡¯s face turned frosty in a moment as if there was ayer of frost on his face. Nothing was shown clearly on his face, but there was stillness, and a great sense of oppression lingered in the air. Lu Biao looked at the twodies and felt the same. Standing while speaking is rather shameful. It would be great if they could give up their seats. Lin Xiaojuan knew that the Lu Family was powerful and did not like to stir trouble. She did not wish to cause problems for Qianshu and Tong Hua over her own personal issues. Yet, something in her made her feel like defying. Shen Qianshuughed. ¡°Wow, big wordsing out from Miss Lu. You¡¯re a guest at this jewelry show. Have you discussed this with the organizers before trying to assert dominance around here?¡± ¡°What organizers? My dad calls the shots. And you, aren¡¯t you shameless? Kids from poor families trying to be in the limelight. Embarrassing.¡± Chapter 285 - I Did, What’s The Problem? Chapter 285: I Did, What¡¯s The Problem? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Miss Lu, no matter how embarrassing I am, it¡¯s not as much as you are. This is a grand fashion event. Do you think this is a Lu Family¡¯s Dinner?¡± A row of chief editors of fashion magazines was sitting behind Shen Qianshu. They were disgusted by Lu Mengyun¡¯s behavior. Indeed, Lin Xiaojuan and Shen Qianshu did note from good family backgrounds, but they rose up to where they were based on their talents and worked hard to get into the doors of the fashion circle. Shen Qianshu¡¯s voice was not soft. The Shen Family, Lin Xuan, and Lu Mengxi could all hear her. Shen Xiong¡¯s face darkened. How embarrassing. Thankfully, she is no longer my daughter. Causing trouble everywhere. Her offensive personality has indeed never changed for the better. Shen Lin was gloating. Who does Shen Qianshu think she is? How dare she act like a boss around the Lu family! Shen Lin was waiting to watch a show. Using others as a weapon for murder was such a great feeling. ¡°Shen Qianshu...¡± Lu Mengyun red at her and noticed that others were beginning to point and talk about her. She was furious. Meanwhile, Yan Jianming was feeling extremely annoyed. This Shen Qianshu is such a tough nut to crack. Lu Biao said, ¡°Ladies, I would like to have a few words with Mr. Gu. My daughter is just asking you for your seat. There¡¯s no need to be so aggressive.¡± ¡°Mr. Lu, if you hade over and asked politely, I would have given up the seat naturally, but you came over in such a nouveau riche and aggressive manner. I really don¡¯t want to give it up,¡± Shen Qianshu said righteously. Lu Biao¡¯s face changed the moment she mentioned ¡®nouveau riche.¡¯ ¡°Tell the organizers about this. It¡¯s such an embarrassment to allow anyone into this show!¡± Lu Biao raged. He had wanted to treat Shen Qianshu like thin air initially and prove to Gu Xie that the Lu family of City A had a lot of authority. Do whatever I say and stop making things difficult for Yan Jianming. Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s face turned really bad. She was so angry that her hands were shaking. She knew that Qianshu was fighting for her and that given Qianshu¡¯s personality, she would never ept such a tone from anyone. Yan Jianming did that on purpose. He had brought the Lu Family here to instill fear in them. When she looked up, Yan Jianming was indeed looking smug. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the matter. How intimidating!¡± Just as situations were tense, a dramatically joking voice came up. Ye Yifan was in a wine-red suit that made him exceptionally eye-catching. ¡°Yifan, you¡¯re here too,¡± Lu Biao said. The show was held in coboration by several organizations, and AG had a strong power over this event. Other than AG and GK, some fashion magazines were also part of the coboration. ¡°Uncle Lu, oh dear. How did you grow so fat? I could not even tell that it was you from your back. You sound so rude. I was thinking, where did this gangster pop out from?¡± Ye Yifan saidughingly. Everyone was speechless... The word ¡®gangster¡¯ had the exact same effect as Shen Qianshu¡¯s ¡®nouveau riche.¡¯ It drewughter, and many people began mocking him. Lu Biao¡¯s face turned red in anger. This kid dared to offend anyone but his two elder brothers in public. He never cared about giving anyone ¡®face.¡¯ He was always so straightforward, and that made Lu Biao fuming mad. He was on the verge of exploding. ¡°You...¡± ¡°Oh dear, I¡¯m too straightforward. I¡¯ve said something wrong. Uncle Shu, how can I help?¡± ¡°Send these two women out. Who gave them the right to sit here? Can¡¯t they see what kind of seats these are?¡± Shen Qianshu scoffed. Lin Xiaojuan was in for a good show. Tong Hua¡¯s rich daddy! Good luck! ¡°I did!¡± Ye Yifan said righteously. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Everyone was speechless... Chapter 286 - Not Giving You An Out Chapter 286: Not Giving You An Out Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu¡¯s gaze darkened. Indeed, Shen Qianshu and Ye Yifan had an unclear rtionship. She was also on very good terms with Li Zhiyuan. Shen Xiong thought, If I could get in connection with the two of them, I won¡¯t have to worry about my business anymore. ¡°Yifan, what a choice. Who knows these two people? How could you ce them here?¡± Ye Yifan gave a meaningfulugh. ¡°They¡¯re pretty. cing them on the front row is a pleasure for everyone¡¯s eyes. You¡¯re dressed in luxury brand clothing but still look like you bought them from street stalls. It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t sit in the first row. I don¡¯t want people to think that the standards of the event shows in our country have fallen.¡± Everyone was speechless... This Third Fool is capable of saying anything. This time, Lu Biao was so angry that he was having high blood pressure. He red at Ye Yifan and could not speak a single word. Lu Mengyun was furious. Usually, when they had fun together, Ye Yifan was nice and polite, but at such a critical timing, he had let her down. It¡¯s all Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s fault for bewitching him with their beauty. She red at Lin Xiaojuan and Shen Qianshu spitefully and wished that she could disfigure their faces. ¡°Mr. Lu, it¡¯s not very appropriate of you to be arguing with twodies the moment you arrive,¡± Xu Ning said and mocked him for finding fault with thedies. People around them were all pointing and talking about him. Lu Mengxi furrowed her eyebrows and squinted. Mengyun is seriously a spoiled brat, how could she lose her temper at such an event? However, Lu Mengxi had also not expected Shen Qianshu to be such a tough nut to crack. Lu Hao had gone there in hopes of helping her daughter and future son-inw. He did not expect to be dismissed by others before he had even spoken to Gu Xie. For a moment, he was put in an awkward state. Yan Jianming had been secretly urging Lu Mengyun to take action, and he was eager to solve the issues between him and Gu Xie. He wanted to start receiving more job opportunities again. Otherwise, he would lose everything. Especially in front of Lin Xiaojuan. He wanted to make Lin Xiaojuan regret everything. Lu Mengyun said calmly, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s ignore them and talk about the proper things.¡± Lu Biao replied to Xu Ning. ¡°I came here in hopes of having a discussion with Mr. Gu Xie on some matters regarding Yan Jianming, but I did not expect...¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡± Gu Xie finally spoke up after all of that silence and cut Lu Biao off in the middle of his words. Lu Mengxi finally sensed that things were not going as well as nned, and she panicked. She was just about to pull Lu Mengyun and Lu Biao away before they did something shameful and ruined the reputation of the Lu Family. Lu Biao had been put at an awkward state for so many times, and he was fuming mad. ¡°Gu Xie, what is this supposed to mean? Do you know who I am? How dare you go about with your nose in the air!¡± Gu Xie¡¯s eyes opened wider. Lately, Gu Xie had not been having good reviews, and they were all caused by Yan Jianming. Lu Biao brought Yan Jianming over clearly in hopes of calming the waters. People were also gathering around to watch the ¡®show,¡¯ but who knew that Gu Xie would not leave him any dignity. He did not give Lu Biao an out. He did not take the Lu Family as something. How cocky and arrogant. ¡°How has it got to do with me as to who you are?¡± Gu Xie may be a person with a bright future, but his voice was so indifferent. ¡°Lu Mengyun is not even married to Yan Jianming yet, and you are in a hurry to be his father-inw. Are you afraid that nobody wants the nightclub princess in your family?¡± Everyone was speechless... When these words came out, there was a bit of an uproar. The Gu Xie that was always noble and morous, who was praised by every actor and director that he had coborated with, had just aimed such mean and vicious words at Yan Jianming. He must indeed have bad blood with Yan Jianming. Lu Mengxi pulled Lu Mengyun hurriedly and lowered her voice. ¡°Stop, let¡¯s speak in private.¡± No one would have thought that Gu Xie would not give them any dignity. Today, the Lu Family had indeed lost enough of their dignity. The people present here were all well-known and respected. Shen Qianshu, Lin Xiaojuan, and Gu Xie did not treat him with respect. There, they felt as if the Lu Family had no authority or power at all in the fashion industry. Chapter 287 - Let Me Introduce My Fiancée Chapter 287: Let Me Introduce My Fianc¨¦e Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Gu Xie!¡± Lu Biao raged. He loved his daughter a lot. After being poked fun at and being hurt so badly, he was furious. When Lu Mengyun¡¯s scandal broke out, the Lu Family covered it up very quickly. However, things had happened just recently and were still fresh in everyone¡¯s memories. No one had forgotten. Just because no one was talking about it did not mean that it was not happening. When Gu Xie¡¯s words came out, Lu Mengyun could feel many unkind eyes on her, and her eyes reddened. ¡°You-¡± Gu Xie sneered at them. ¡°Mr. Lu, you and your daughter have insulted my fianc¨¦e publicly, and yet you are here to look for me to discuss your future son-inw¡¯s matters. What kind of logic is that? You want me to let him off?¡± Everyone was speechless... Omg, OMG!!! BIG NEWS!!!!! The reporters surrounded them, not knowing how to write a report about this matter. The Lu Family would definitely try to cover things up, but this had to be reported. This is big news. Gu Xie¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Millions of teen girls are going to be heartbroken!!! Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan stared at each other. Fianc¨¦e? Who? Xu Ning mumbled to himself. ¡°... Is this a one-sided announcement?¡± Reporters gathered around them and took a lot of photos. This was definitely making the headlines for the following day. Gu Xie is engaged!!!!!! But the problem arose, where is Gu Xie¡¯s fianc¨¦e? Gu Xie stood up slowly and put an arm around Lin Xiaojuan to pull her up. Lin Xiaojuan was confused. Movie King, what are you doing? I¡¯m just here to watch the ¡®show.¡¯ We don¡¯t even know each other well. Did you recognize the wrong fianc¨¦e? The Movie King with bright future prospects, Gu Xie, had thrown a grenade out. ¡°Mr. Lu, Mr. Yan Jianming, and fellow media outlets, let me introduce to you, this is my fianc¨¦e!¡± Everyone was speechless... The shlights were burning Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s eyes and blinding her. Shen Qianshu was shocked. ¡°...¡± What the heck? Situations were getting out of hand. Things developed uncontrobly to such a shocking state. Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan were all bbergasted. Everyone present was confused. Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s managing team shrieked as if they were screaming. Sis Xiaojuan, isn¡¯t your f*ckboy ex Yan Jianming? How are you engaged so quickly when you had just broken for less than a month? Oh damn, it is the Movie King Gu Xie! What a great revenge on the f*ckboy!!! That¡¯s freaking awesome! After all, Lin Xiaojuan was a person who had gone through a lot. Even when things were going out of control, she was capable of keeping a calm and straight face. Reporters and friends were all going crazy. They took a lot of photos of them from all sorts of angles. ¡°I can¡¯t help but say that they¡¯re indeed a perfect match.¡± ¡°Yeah, Xiaojuan is really clever. When did she get attached to Gu Xie? Is it time to attend their wedding ceremony soon?¡± ¡°This shocking piece of news will be this year¡¯s biggest rtionship news.¡± ¡°Things are gonna go crazy all over social media!¡± ¡°Hold up, look. Yan Jianming and Lin Xiaojuan had been dating for years. What kind of silly news is this? Am I hallucinating? Why is there news of Lin Xiaojuan sleeping with the ¡®little fresh meat¡¯ who¡¯s younger than him? Apparently, she used her position as a manager to achieve what she wanted?¡± Shen Qianshu felt her ears turning chilly. What? She turned on her phone hurriedly, and indeed, the news of the popr manager sleeping with the ¡®little fresh meat¡¯ was on the hot topic list. Her full name was pointed out, Lin Xiaojuan! Everything was well crafted, and there were even detailed descriptions. Clearly, it was leaked out by an insider. Shen Qianshu exploded immediately. There were people insulting Lin Xiaojuan for being shameless for sleeping with the ¡®little fresh meat.¡¯ These people did not even look at their own age. Shen Qianshu was mad. My Xiaojuan is only 25 years old. She¡¯s a young and prettydy, how has her age offended any of you? Chapter 288 - Ugh, The Wealthy Ones Are Confusing Chapter 288: Ugh, The Wealthy Ones Are Confusing Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu thought for a moment, Oh, there¡¯s a show to watch now. Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s scandal was just released all over social media, and Gu Xie had also just announced who his fianc¨¦e was. This show just got increasingly interesting. Yan Jianming¡¯s face widened. He stared at Lin Xiaojuan unbelievingly. Lin Xiaojuan was clearly at the center of attention this time. Her long, beautiful dress made her eyes seem like the stars, and her skin had a niceplexion. The shape of her body was very well refined, and despite standing beside Ms. Popr, she was not any worse. Her beauty was subtle and ssical. She stood quietly beside Gu Xie, and they seemed like a natural and perfect match. Yan Jianming¡¯s awkwardness turned into fury. It was as if he had lost everything. He yelled. ¡°No way!¡± Gu Xie¡¯s voice was very cold. ¡°Mr. Yan, what unhappiness do you have with my fianc¨¦e?¡± The people present were either part of the fashion industry or the entertainment industry. All of them knew about the news circting around online, and they felt as if this was all just a big show. From the moment Gu Xie insulted Yan Jianming, everything felt like a great show. The public had already imagined several versions of how things would go. The f*ckboy Yan Jianming had cheated on Lin Xiaojuan. Gu Xie liked Lin Xiaojuan. Lin Xiaojuan liked Yan Jianming. What a messy tangle. Yan Jianming and Lu Mengyun were in love with one another. Lin Xiaojuan slept with Yan Jianming simply out of convenience as she was his manager. Gu Xie liked to have sex with Lin Xiaojuan. Etc... etc... There were many nonsensical made-up theories. There were infinite versions that could be imagined. Every version could just be made up out of no reason. Yan Jianming felt a chill run down her spine. Before she came for this show, Liu Jie had already thought of a great way to solve his troubles by using Lin Xiaojuan to write an article and divert attention so that Yan Jianming would seem even more pitiful. This was theirst straw. Yan Jianming had agreed to it too. Anyway, he could save his career by sacrificing Lin Xiaojuan. That was something he thought would never go wrong. However, he did not expect Gu Xie to jump out and announce that Lin Xiaojuan was his fianc¨¦e. Not girlfriend. Fianc¨¦e! This has different meanings. How could it be possible! Lin Xiaojuan loved me so much and so deeply, why would she have fallen for Gu Xie? Lu Biao was confused by how things were going. Things were going normally, yet how did she suddenly be Gu Xie¡¯s fianc¨¦e? Shen Qianshu stood up and smiled like a beautiful flower. ¡°Yan Jianming, our Xiaojuan has known Gu Xie for many years, and they have been dating for a long time. They just got engagedtely. As Xiaojuan¡¯s bestie, I definitely have more rights than you toment.¡± Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan had a closer rtionship than biological sisters. Lu Mengyun was confused. How would an old woman like Lin Xiaojuan get Gu Xie? This must be fake. What engagement? It¡¯s all fake. Lu Mengyun remembered how hard it was for her to even get an autograph from Gu Xie back then. She treated Gu Xie like her idol and had finally felt over the moon for breaking Yan Jianming and Lin Xiaojuan apart. Yet, Lin Xiaojuan was already with Gu Xie. This is impossible! She was going crazy from all that jealousy. The Lin Xiaojuan that was as beautiful as a painting today had already triggered her. Now that Gu Xie had said such a thing, Lu Mengyun exploded instantly. ¡°Nonsense, she must have clearly used her status as Yan Jianming¡¯s manager to force Yan Jianming to be her boyfriend for three years!¡± Everyone was speechless... The reporters were all in great shock. Although they had seen the rumors online, no one dared to say such a thing. Lu Mengxi sensed how things were going but could not find the real problems. She felt as if things were not right. The people all around had the same reaction. The wealthy ones are confusing! Chapter 289 - The Little Fairy With The Standard Of A Movie Queen Chapter 289: The Little Fairy With The Standard Of A Movie Queen Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s face had slightly turned pale, and she shivered a little from the anger. Under the eyes of everyone, she could not lose her cool. At this instant, a pair of long arms slightly surrounded her waist. She had her fingers gently interlocked on his waist. She could smell a faint scent of sandalwood from his body. ¡°Miss Lu, you can eat whatever you want, but you cannot spout nonsense. Yan Jianming and I have wooed Xiaojuan at the same time. Do you think that Xiaojuan will choose Yan Jianming?¡± Gu Xie stood proudly like the plums on the branches. He was full of disdain for Yan Jianming. ¡°Based on him, is he worthy?¡± Everyone was shocked. ¡°...¡± This sentence was rather arrogant. Lin Xiaojuan looked at him, feeling stunned. She did not understand why he was so determined. Yan Jianming and she had been in a rtionship, and all the members from the managing team were aware of that, but they would not betray her. However, Yan Jianming had evidence with him: the pictures they had taken together and messages they left for each other. After so many years of their rtionship, there had to be traces. Lu Mengyun said in a low voice, ¡°You are talking rubbish, you are talking rubbish. She was obviously Yan Jianming¡¯s ex-girlfriend. They had only broken up recently, and she had even cried so badly.¡± Shen Qianshu acted like a little white flower, as if she had been bullied, and looked at her with full ofints. ¡°Miss Lu, don¡¯t you use others. Xiaojuan and Yan Jianming have a manager and artiste rtionship. Is it nice of you to go around sshing dirty water? In other words, you have vowed that they have been in a rtionship for a few years. I see that you have hooked up with Yan Jianming for almost a year. Doesn¡¯t that imply that you are aware of Yan Jianming having a girlfriend, and yet you want to join in to be the third party? Oh gosh, how can you be so vicious? Just to frame Xiaojuan, you don¡¯t even want your reputation. What kind of hatred and resentment do you have against her? In what ways have our Xiaojuan offended you? We have no authority or power. You can even make noise to get the organizer to chase us out from the show, but we do not dare to offend you.¡± These words from Shen Qianshu were obviously showing that they were weak, but every word had made a dead knot in Lu Mengyun¡¯s life. Ye Yifan could not control himself from pping at the side. Little Sister-inw, good acting skills! My brother has good taste indeed. Lu Mengyun was stifled. As she was about to speak, she was pulled back by Lu Mengxi. Don¡¯t you think that you have embarrassed yourself enough? Lu Mengyun was so anxious that her eyes turned red. With one look, she saw Shen Lin at the side. ¡°Shen Lin, you say, are Yan Jianming and Lin Xiaojuan together? This is what you have told me.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s gaze lowered. Shen Lin? She looked daggers at Shen Lin. She did not mind how Shen Lin had treated her. For a life of who was the real or the fake phoenix, she had gotten too much and also lost too much. She had noints. However, if Shen Lin had gotten Xiaojuan involved, she could not control herself. Shen Lin was never a fool. Lu Mengyun and Yan Jianming were drowning in the looks of scorn from everybody. She would not tread on muddy water. However, she said softly, ¡°Xiaoyun, ... ¡± She did not want to tread on muddy water, but Shen Qianshu would not let her off so easily. ¡°Miss Shen, I know that you are on very good terms with Lu Mengyun, but why did you fabricate the truth? Was it because of the jewelry appraisal thest time, as Luo Jingzhu¡¯s marks were higher than yours, you hated me, and hence, you wanted to make use of the Lu family to deal with Xiaojuan and me? Oh gosh, I am just earning a living. The appraisal job is just my upation. The jewel that you had chosen was indeed not as good as Luo Jingzhu¡¯s. Do you need to be so heartless?¡± Shen Qianshu spoke until she got too emotional, and her eyes turned red as she felt touched by her own words. Lin Xiaojuan stared at Shen Qianshu. ¡°... ¡± In the first ce, for not allowing you to enter the movie industry, it is really my fault! Acting skills like the standards of a movie queen!! Excellent voice and affection! Absolutely! * Fans: Little fairy, good acting skills! Shen Qianshu: I am the hidden movie queen outside the industry. * Chapter 290 - The Nation’s Son Showing His Misery Chapter 290: The Nation¡¯s Son Showing His Misery Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu¡¯s face had changed, and the people standing by the side who saw her gaze felt that it was slightly unkind. The little favorable impression that was just umted had been lost quickly. Shen Qianshu¡¯s reputation in the appraisal world was like Shen Lin¡¯s reputation in the designer world. In fact, hers was more stablepared to Shen Lin¡¯s. She never had the appearance of any unstable elements. After Ye Ling had questioned if her work was giarized, the discerning people in the jewelry industry had already known that her performance was not stable, and they did not want to pursue further. At this point, this was mentioned by Shen Qianshu, and Shen Lin did not have any glow on her face. She had lost both face and substance. ¡°Shen Qianshu, you... ¡± Shen Lin bit her teeth in hatred. She suddenly grabbed onto Fang Xia who was at the side with tears streaming down her face. Fang Xia¡¯s heart was aching so much. She looked at Shen Qianshu with a meful gaze. Shen Qianshu shifted her gaze, remaining indifferent. The world was a feng shui te; what goes around,es around. With Shen Qianshu having said this, an absurd matter was made up in the audience¡¯s minds. This whole situation was nothing more than Shen Lin bearing a grudge against Shen Qianshu, who had given her low marks, borrowing Lu Mengyun¡¯s hand to deal with Lin Xiaojuan and Shen Qianshu. Everyone had known that Lin Xiaojuan and Shen Qianshu had a rtionship which bound them together in good and bad times. This was simply too vicious. ¡°I never thought that Shen Lin was this kind of person. I had just praised her for being magnanimous. You may know a person¡¯s face but not his mind.¡± ¡°She¡¯s too vicious. Qianshu and Xiaojuan had fought till today, was it easy for them? Making use of one¡¯s connections to engage in all kinds of misconduct, really such a disappointment.¡± ¡°Shen Lin¡¯s face was pale, and her lips were trembling. She wanted to exin, but Shen Qianshu did not give her a chance. ¡°Miss Shen, I am in the wrong. The next time when I receive your appraisal, I will surely give you high marks. So can you be magnanimous and let us go this time.¡± Once these words were out, the way everyone looked at Shen Lin had a deeper meaning within. Shen Qianshu sneered. To show how miserable you are, to cry to gather sympathy, who doesn¡¯t know how to do those? She had learned this trick from Shen Lin. The little bully in the past had not known about this trick, and that was why she had fallen so badly. Give one the taste of her own medicine; apply the method which Shen Lin had used to deal with her and return it back. This was the best weapon. Little Tong Hua had already heard that there was something interesting to watch. The timing for the catwalk had been dyed. Wearing a pink princess dress and standing at the side watching in enjoyment, he could barely able to control himself and his want to p for his mummy. Awesome. Amazing acting skills! He had to make a suggestion. Mummy, let¡¯s conquer the entertainment industry together, how¡¯s that? The fashion industry has no room for us to unleash our potential. Shen Lin just wanted to exin, but little Tong Hua came up, his young voice attracting the attention of the whole ce. ¡°Why did you bear a grudge against my mommy and Aunty Xiaojuan? Dream Star had invited me several times to do a catwalk for you, but my schedule could not match, so I could not work together with you. Was it because of this that you hated Aunty Xiaojuan and my mommy? Don¡¯t go after my mommy. If it was my fault, I apologize to you. You let my mommy go.¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was astonished once again. Fairy Mommy hade up to show how miserable she was, and the nation¡¯s son had alsoe up to emphasize on the misery. It had straight away blocked all the exnation from Shen Lin. She was so anxious that her eyes turned red, and her whole body was shivering. It was unexpectedly hard to defend herself. ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Shen Lin said, exining lifelessly. But no one believed her. Today¡¯s show was filled with absurd dramas one after another. The onlookers had already expressed that they did not have enough seeds to eat. Chen Wanwan, who had all along been quietly sitting at the back watching the drama, gave a jab to Ye Guanjun, who was staring nkly. ¡°This wave of performances by Sister Shu is really impressive,¡± Chen Wanwan said. ¡°Why do I feel that there is a personal grudge between Shen Lin and her?¡± Ye Guanjun expressed that there was not enough time to watch the drama, and his brain was not enough to use. * Little Tong Hua: Life is like a drama, it all depends on acting skills. Fans: Apuse!! Chapter 291 - Mental Retardation Is Inborn Chapter 291: Mental Retardation Is Inborn Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Little Tong Hua was well-liked by people. Regardless of how harsh celebrities were, they also liked him. Little Tong Hua, who was wearing a pink princess dress, looked just like a Barbie doll. Even if he spoke nonsense, it made people convinced. The onlookers one after another shook their heads at Shen Lin. Never expected that this so-called talented designer would have such a narrow-minded personality. Gu Xie gave a coldugh. ¡°That¡¯s it. Miss Shen wanted to make things difficult for my fiance¨¦, Qianshu, and Tong Hua. She had purposely fabricated the truth and made use of Lu Mengyun to attack us indirectly. I have gained more knowledge. Even in the television dramas, people do not dare to act like that.¡± Yan Jianming stood amongst the crowd, and he was being poked fun of by people behind his back. His ending was not better off than those of Shen Lin and Lu Mengyun. Liu Jie frowned and sent him a text message, asking him to clean up his act. Otherwise, he was really going to be ruined. ¡°Gu Xie, you are talking nonsense. Lin Xiaojuan and I have dated for three years. I have proof!¡± Gu Xie sneered. ¡°What proof do you have?¡± Yan Jianming hurriedly browsed for the records of his conversation with Lin Xiaojuan. He suddenly realized that it was all clean. He did not delete any records at all. He turned and flipped the album. He did not have the habit of clearing his album, but he realized that he could not find a single photograph of Lin Xiaojuan and himself. This was exceptionally strange. When did the photographs disappear? ¡°Did you delete my photographs?¡± ¡°When did I delete your photographs?¡± Lu Mengyun said. She was also hoping that Yan Jianming could produce the evidence, but no matter how he searched the albums, emails, and the various social tforms, he could not find a single thing rted to Lin Xiaojuan. Gu Xie smiled coldly. ¡°Yan Jianming, you kept saying that you dated her for three years, yet you can not produce a single photograph. I think you just have been obsessed with my fiance¨¦ for three years.¡± ¡°You... ¡± Yan Jianming became furious. ¡°Lin Xiaojuan is like a pair of torn shoes which I don¡¯t want. If you want to it, you go and take it.¡± Gu Xie¡¯s face became sullen, and Lin Xiaojuan also frowned. Shen Qianshu and little Tong Hua were so angry that they wanted to walk away. Little Tong Hua was furious. He controlled himself, took a deep breath, and pulled Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand. ¡°Mummy, you must raise me carefully and pay attention to me growing up. If I grow up to be like that, you can hit me to death with a stick!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t grow up to be like that. Mental retardation is inborn.¡± These words from Yan Jianming were especially vicious. Even if people ignore the happenings today when he could not produce the evidence of his rtionship with Lin Xiaojuan, even if he could produce it, they had once been in a rtionship, and it was considered that they had loved each other before. How could he be so vicious after they had broken up? Who had not had an ex before? His words had practically offended all the women who were present. Gu Xie sneered. ¡°Do you know why I want to snatch your resources? Because it was not enough for you to obsess over her for three years. You were also ungrateful. She had single-handedly groomed you, and without her, you would not be where you are today. To rear a dog for three years, there will also be feelings involved. You are not worthy of several years of her grooming. Hence, I want to send you back to where you were originally.¡± He looked at Yan Jianming coldly. His gaze was like frozen ice. ¡°Those who are in the same profession here, whoever dares to use Yan Jianming, means that you do not see eye to eye with me, Gu Xie!¡± Yan Jianming waspletely in panic. There was indescribable fear in his eyes. These words from Gu Xie were like amand. His origins had always been mysterious, and there were quite a number of versions of his personal background being spread. Nobody knew who Gu Xie¡¯s family members were. He had been in the entertainment industry since young, working his way up from a child star to a famous international celebrity. He had a very broadwork of contacts in the movie industry. No ordinary person could afford to offend him. Even if there were some people who were unaware of theplexity of things and had offended Gu Xie before, they had all disappeared into thin air. Chapter 292 - Difficult To Justify Chapter 292: Difficult To Justify Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Xie had many ¡®versions¡¯ in the industry. To say without exaggeration, there were not many people who would offend Gu Xie for Yan Jianming. ¡°You... ¡± Yan Jianming¡¯s face was ghastly pale. He hade with his head held high for today¡¯s show and had wanted to vent out his frustration in front of Lin Xiaojuan. However, he did not expect that he would be so humiliated by others. On the other hand, Lin Xiaojuan was like a winner in life standing beside Gu Xie. His heart was filled with anger and hatred. Lu Mengyun could not take the blow for a moment, and she dashed up wanting to hit Lin Xiaojuan. Gu Xie raised his hand and protected Lin Xiaojuan behind him. He held onto Lu Mengyun¡¯s wrist, pushing it away ruthlessly. ¡°Is this the upbringing of the Lu family?¡± Lin Xiaojuan also had a scare. What was scarier was that Gu Xie¡¯s movements were so fast. Lu Mengxi could not take Gu Xie¡¯s strike of this pole. She exined faintly. ¡°Mr. Gu, my little sister had suffered a blow at that moment, and her behavior was not normal. I apologize on her behalf. Regarding the things that happened today, it was obvious that there was someone behind it. I do not know who it is, but it is absolutely not just the fault of my little sister.¡± Little Tong Hua asked in a childish voice, ¡°Is that our fault? At the start, Mr. Lu came over and shouted at us to get out. We are low-ss people who don¡¯t deserve to be seated here. Is that our fault?¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone stared at Tong Hua. This reverse questioning was simply punishing the heart too much and was also making others furious. After all, it was also the fact. Lu Mengxi felt stifled and frowned. Her friend helped her to speak up. ¡°Little Tong Hua, Miss Lu is also not saying that it is your fault, why let it damage a good rtionship? Everything is the fault of the scumbag, isn¡¯t it? Yunyun was also being deceived.¡± Lu Mengxi had a sh of inspiration. Yes, don¡¯t lie. ¡°Yan Jianming, did you deceive Yunyun?¡± Lu Mengxi asked in a cold and sharp voice. Yan Jianming broke out in a cold sweat. He deceived Lu Mengyun? What was this reasoning? From the beginning, it was Lu Mengyun who was chasing behind him. When did it be him deceiving Lu Mengyun? ¡°I did not deceive her.¡± Yan Jianming hastily wanted to catch onto the members of the Lu family. This was hisst lifesaver. ¡°Sister, he... ¡± Lu Mengyun was in a hurry to exin when Lu Mengxi stepped on her foot. She was in pain until her face turned pale and became aware that her sister was angry. She had been obstinate since young, but she really did not dare to provoke Lu Mengxi. Shen Qianshu smiled. To create such a scene and then get away with the words ¡®being deceived.¡¯ Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Miss Lu, it is not so simple as your little sister being deceived. Every day, she sent a text message to humiliate Xiaojuan. Her words were very vicious and extremely rare. I should copy the recording once to let you take a good look at your Lu family daughter¡¯s upbringing. Although we are low-ss people, we are unable to scold at that level of vocabry.¡± Lu Mengxi¡¯s face had not changed. She was minimally disgusted by Shen Qianshu. All along, it was she who had been creating confusion. If not, things would not have ended up in such a situation where the matter could not be resolved. At the moment, Lu Biao was also aware that the situation was not quite right. Even if she was angry, there had to be a reason. He gave a kick to Yan Jianming. ¡°It is all because of you who deceived my daughter, and you still tell me toe over and fight for you. I think you are seeking death!¡± Lu Biao¡¯s physique was one and a half times of his. After suffering the blow of his kick, Yan Jianming was in pain until his face turned pale. He hurriedly shook his head and exined. ¡°Mr. Lu, I didn¡¯t deceive Yunyun. Yunyun and I are truly in love. It is Gu Xie who is full of nonsense. He is the one who is spouting nonsense.¡± The onlookers looked at him in despise and pity. Finally, they knew why Gu Xie had been going for Lin Xiaojuan. They did not expect that the national campus hunk was this kind of person. It really made them feel surprised and disappointed. Some people who were originally on good terms with Yan Jianming had since severed their ties with him. Chapter 293 - We Don’t Seem To Be Very Familiar Chapter 293: We Don¡¯t Seem To Be Very Familiar Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He wished so badly that no one knew about the matter regarding Lin Xiaojuan and his dating. He was even more afraid that Lin Xiaojuan would force him to make it public. He had not dated much most of the time and had always said he was single. Thereafter, he had kept showing off Lu Mengyun. His friends did not know that he had been in a rtionship with Lin Xiaojuan. At the moment, it was even harder to justify himself. The situation was extremely awkward. In the end, he was pulled out from the show. Lu Mengyun wanted to chase after him, but she was stopped by Lu Mengxi. She could only look helplessly at Yan Jianming, who was being asked to leave. Anyone would know that Yan Jianming had failed. He would not be able to rise up in his career again. Liu Jie frowned and looked at Lin Xiaojuan. Coincidentally, Lin Xiaojuan had also looked at her and smiled. Lin Xiaojuan was well aware that those scandals on the inte were done by Liu Jie. The curtains had finallye down after the big drama. Some people were happy while some were sad. Shen Lin¡¯s eyes turned red slightly and held Fang Xia¡¯s hand helplessly. ¡°Mom, Qianshu misunderstood me. She purposely misled everyone to have a misunderstanding about me. It wasn¡¯t me who did it. Lu Mengyun and I did not talk about Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s matter.¡± Fang Xia was put in a difficult position. Shen Xiong¡¯s face was cold. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin. Dad and Mom believe you. Shen Qianshu this evil creature!¡± Fang Xia heartachingly patted the back of her hand and looked at Shen Qianshu. She was seated in the first row, having much fame, and was speaking softly to Ye Yifan about something. Her face was full of smiles, and she was looking splendid like a dazzling star. Thispared to that look in the hospital the other day made her seem like two totally different people. It also looked totally different people from that person kneeling in the hospital a few years ago, a person who looked like she had rolled in the dust. Her daughter... was so far off from her! Shen Lin had a lot of hatred. Mom, why didn¡¯t you console me? Why did you look at Shen Qianshu? Do you also feel that Shen Qianshu looks more like the Shen family¡¯s daughterpared to me? The one who makes you prouder? Lin Xuan sat at a side, looking very coldly at this scene as if it had nothing to do with him. Gu Xie and Lin Xiaojuan had already sat down, and the atmosphere was extremely awkward. After this scene of ¡®let me introduce to everyone, this is my fiancee,¡¯ Lin Xiaojuan did not know what kind of face she should put on to face Gu Xie. It was a rare fragment of her life, and her mind had gone nk. From the beginning to the end, she was in the ¡®where am I, what has happened¡¯ state of daze. Ye Yifan said, ¡°Qianshu, you are really very impressive. I admire you.¡± He smiled happily while looking at Shen Qianshu. His eyes were full of worship. His brother and his sister-inw were so impressive! Their opponents were simply too weak! His position as a second generation heir had be more secure. Before Little Tong Hua entered the backstage, he ced his hands on his waist and disyed his strength in front of Ye Yifan. ¡°You stay farther away from my mommy. Don¡¯t behave so intimately. We are not familiar with you!¡± ¡°Baby, I am your sponsor.¡± ¡°Humph, the sponsor who made me wear a pink princess dress? Do you think I am stupid?¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone stared at Tong Hua in surprise. Ye Yifan, looking at the pink back view of his little nephew, still smiled like a flower. Little Tong Hua turned his head and walked proudly to the backstage, preparing for the catwalk. Once Little Tong Hua walked away, Ye Yifan was with his second generation circle for a while. Xu Ning and Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes met, and they mutually shifted their look elsewhere. They went their separate ways, which made Lin Xiaojuan panic. Qianshu, what are you doing? Where are you going? Why are you leaving? Once the two big light bulbs left, it made Lin Xiaojuan appear even more awkward. Totally not knowing what to say, she felt her heart racing up and down. She still had not recovered from the shock just now. Gu Xie, can you just say something! Right, this is Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles group! ¡°We... don¡¯t seem to be very familiar?¡± Lin Xiaojuan restrained herself for half a day, finally letting out a sentence. This sentence had made the atmosphere, which was already rather awkward, rise up quickly to be the most awkward moment in history. * Fans: Movie King, we mourn for you, let us be sad! * Chapter 294 - My Name Is Gu Xie! Chapter 294: My Name Is Gu Xie! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Her newly made fianc¨¦ turned his head. His gaze on her was gentle and shallow. The lights from the show could be seen in his eyes, and it was like a sky filled with stars against the background. Lin Xiaojuan looked until she trembled with fear, extremely regretful of what she had said. ¡°My name is Gu Xie!¡± ¡°... ¡± Lin Xiaojuan stared at Gu Xie. The whole nation¡¯s audience knows your name is Gu Xie! ¡°You can be familiar with me starting from today.¡± ¡°... ¡± With a face of confusion, she totally could not find how to proceed. ¡°Why should I be familiar with you?¡± Gu Xie said calmly, ¡°You will know eventually.¡± He kept quiet again. Lin Xiaojuan was blushing red. She was so anxious that she wanted to open his mouth. She had too many questions to ask Gu Xie. Thereafter, she chose the most inappropriate way. ¡°Yan Jianming and I were really in a rtionship for three years.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Gu Xie said. Lin Xiaojuan heaved a sigh of relief, and her face felt warmer. ¡°But why were you so certain that Yan Jianming did not have evidence with him?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t.¡± Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s heart was racing up and down. This person made others feel very secure. Regardless of what he said, it seemed quite convincing. Lin Xiaojuan thought of how Yan Jianming had ended up and could understand a little in her heart. Perhaps, he really was aware of it and had dealt with it. But why? ¡°Why did you help me?¡± Gu Xie said, ¡°I... ¡± Gu Xie was about to talk when the stage lights suddenly lit up. The emcee came on stage. After the big drama, this time around, the fashion show was finally starting. The emcee spoke on the stage. Shen Qianshu was about to return to her seat when Ye Yifan and AG¡¯s chief designer came over and pulled her. Shen Qianshu looked confused. ¡°Qianshu, could you do us a favor?¡± ¡°What favor?¡± She could not say anything to reject them. After all, there was no such thing as a free lunch. That jade carving Ye Yifan sent her was still at her house. Moreover, this was Master¡¯s younger brother. Ye Yifan said, ¡°Our model for the finale had a few quarrels with a few little models and got so angry that she had arrhythmia and was sent to the hospital. We are short a model for the finale. Originally, she was supposed to walk with Tong Hua. I had been pondering. Anyway, you are also here, Tong Hua and you are so popr, and you guys are mother and son. It will be more interesting to have a mother and son catwalkpared to her. Can you help us?¡± ¡°...¡± Second generation heir, you make me cross the border which is a little too far. From an appraiser crossing over to a model in a short while? The chief designer said, ¡°Miss Shen is tall, has long legs, and is pretty. She has the qualities and will definitely able to have a stage presence.¡± ¡°Your ttery... I am very happy listening to it.¡± Ye Yifan asked, ¡°Agree?¡± ¡°Rejected. I am not a professional model. What if I make any mistakes?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t. Just wear the jewelry, go on stage, and walk one round, and there¡¯s Tong Hua. You can hold him and walk, and it will be fine. If both you mother and son do the finale for the show, it will surely be a hit.¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯ll go down on my knees. I¡¯m begging you.¡± Ye Yifan had tears welling up in his eyes. ¡°If I mess up the show, my brother will break my legs!¡± The chief designer thought, Wait wait wait, what was that? Sister-inw? I seem to have heard some terrifying gossip. Which sister-inw of yours? Young Master or Second Master? The noble circle is really messy! Shen Qianshu was pushed by Ye Yifan to the backstage without allowing any exnation. Lin Xiaojuan saw it and frowned. She did not bother about Gu Xie and walked towards the backstage hurriedly. Gu Xie¡¯s gaze followed her around. Looking at her back view, his pair of eyes shined like stars. ¡°Mommy?¡± Shen Qianshu was practically being forced to put a square peg into a round hole. She was pulled in to style her image. A bunch of models was cramped together in the backstage. It was all the models from the jewelry industry today. There were a total of 18 people, adding on the non-professionals, Tong Hua and Shen Qianshu, there were 20 people. Chapter 295 - Saving The Galaxy In The Past Life Chapter 295: Saving The Gxy In The Past Life Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios But the products on disy were plentiful. Tong Hua was only required to show the children jewelry, but he still had to walk quite a few rounds on stage. As the finale model, Shen Qianshu was only required to show AG¡¯s main jewelry this year. Lin Xiaojuan heard that Qianshu was going to catwalk and did not have any objections. She only asked a sentence. ¡°How much?¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Yifan looked at her. Both of them were facing each other. Lin Xiaojuan said without any expression, ¡°Our Qianshu, in any case, is also the country¡¯s front line inte celebrity. Not paying a single cent for the catwalk? Not very reasonable right?¡± Little Tong Hua, who was wearing a pink princess dress, looked at Ye Yifan with starry eyes. Sponsor daddy Ye Yifan was usually candid. Anyway, it was his own family members. ¡°Ok I¡¯ll give, I¡¯ll give, I¡¯ll give... ¡± ¡°Let your assistante out and discuss with me the details.¡± The backstage was in a mess. They did not have time to get jealous of Shen Qianshu and did not have time to say anything. They were starting to catwalk without stopping at all. The jewelry models had felt displeased in their hearts. Why was it that they, being professionals, were not able to catwalk in the finale, but a ¡®flower vase¡¯ who had crossed the borders was found to do it? However, the thought of Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua doing the catwalk together was absolutely a big rhythm, a big topic. Even if they were not satisfied, they could not say anything. The moment Tong Hua came on stage, the sound of the apuse thundered. The non-professional model Little Tong Hua princess doing the catwalk had a st blower effect. He strutted, and the audience below the stage broke intoughter, taking out their cell phones one after another to take pictures. Even if he was wearing a princess dress, he still gave off the aura of a queen. His performance brought on a round of apuse. Whether he was a professional little model was not important anymore. Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s managing team had already issued a press release and gave advance notice that this year¡¯s show would have a big surprise. It was the first time Fang Xia had noticed the child on stage. That is Qianshu¡¯s child. Really good-looking. The child who was lying in the hospital back then, looking pale and weak like he could not survive another day, was now elegant and graceful and had the attention of thousands of people. It was indeed true that everything was unpredictable. At that time, she had even viciously cursed this child, hoping that he would die so as not to be a burden to her Qianshu. She never expected that Qianshu would be willing to do anything for him and did not care about anything else. Really dazzling. He should have been her grandson, calling her grandmother. But eventually, it was missed. ¡°Shen Qianshu is really a winner in life to have such a son. In her past life, she must have saved the gxy.¡± ¡°Yes, little Tong Hua is gifted. I heard that he knows quite a number of foreignnguages. He is also very hardworking in the production team and is always studying. He says that he wants to save money for his mom. He is so obedient, filial, and also smart.¡± ¡°Now, the whole inte is praising Tong Hua. He is a role model for all children. Every day, he is acting, catwalking, and doingmercials. Despite that, he has not fallen back on his homework. I heard that he is already at high school standards. He really is a genius.¡± ¡°No wonder, winner in life, winner in life.¡± When Fang Xia was regretting, a burst of praises came from the side. They were all for Shen Qianshu and her son. Shen Lin¡¯s face was as white as a sheet of paper. She was furious and jealous deep down in her heart. She felt like shouting out, shouting out that he was not Shen Qianshu¡¯s child, that she was just a thief, and that he was someone else¡¯s child. More than 20 years ago, Shen Qianshu was lucky to enter the Shen family and snatched her parents away. Now, as Shen Qianshu had raised someone else¡¯s child, she was sessful and recognized. Did she have anything that belonged to herself? It was all because of others that she could live like a princess for the first 15 years and thest 10 years of her life. Shen Lin was indignant. Based on what did Shen Qianshu have such good luck? To her, this show, which was more than an hour long, was difficult. She could not control herself from looking at the first row of seats. She did not see Shen Qianshu, and there were only Gu Xie and Lin Xiaojuan. Today, Lin Xiaojuan had received a lot of limelight. If talking about attention received, her limelight was the most. That was Lin Xiaojuan. Chapter 296 - There Is No Medicine For Regret In The World Chapter 296: There Is No Medicine For Regret In The World Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The inte was already exploding. On Tong Hua¡¯s social tforms, the first weibo already had 1.2 millionments. Gu Xie had also sent a weibo. Tonight, the whole group of young girls on the inte would be out of love. It had already caused a sensation on weibo. Gu Xie¡¯sment had garnered more than 1.5 million messages in the short span of a few hours. These two, who were totally unrted in any way, had actually got together. Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s boyfriend was clearly Yan Jianming, and Shen Lin had seen it with her own eyes. Yet, how could it be Gu Xie? Because of this matter, she learned a big lesson. The talented designer halo on the top of her head had been questioned once during apetition. Today, her character was again questioned once. The way many people had looked at her was no longer filled with so much envy. She also did not know how people had been talking behind her back. Shen Lin was terribly upset. She hated Shen Qianshu so much. This is all because of Shen Qianshu who had created confusion! Just when she was letting her imagination run wild, the emcee on the stage said, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the greatest finale for today is about to begin. The works are AG¡¯s main products for theter part of the year. Let¡¯s invite the models on stage.¡± The audience all knew that this was the finale show. With the music and lighting, Shen Qianshu held Tong Hua and walked out from the backstage. Shen Qianshu was wearing an off shoulder low-cut long dress. The hemline of the dress was trailing across the ground, and it was about one meter long. The hemline was very in and neat. The fitting design entuated her hourss figure. On her ears, there were pink and blue gemstone earrings. She had worn a gemstone ne, and the design was extremely exaggerating on her neck. The blue gems were embellished by the white diamonds,nding on snow white cleavage. It was very fascinating. The most ingenious thing was Shen Qianshu¡¯s hair all bundled up. She wore a frontlet with a rare design, and in the middle of the frontlet was a heart-shaped pink diamond. The cut was perfect. On the left and right of the thin tinum chain, there were two moonstones which made a great showy disy. Shen Qianshu who was in this dressing was dazzling. Her makeup was not thick, and her delicate features were entuated by the makeup artist, making them appear perfect. She held Tong Hua, who was dressed in a white princess dress, and walked over, looking gentle and demure. They were very eye-catching overall. The jewelry and beautyplemented each other. It was perfect. The audience below the stage had their breath taken away. Shen Qianshu was very nervous on the stage. After all, this was her first time doing the catwalk. The model¡¯s sizes were simr to hers, but that model was 175 cm tall. This forced Shen Qianshu to have no choice but to wear a pair of 15 cm high heels. She would walk especially slow each time as she was afraid that she would be aughing stock if she fell. Tong Hua also knew that mommy¡¯s shoes were too high and that she had to walk very slowly. He gave Shen Qianshu a smile asionally, and both of them walked to the front of the stage. Shen Qianshu acted ording to the chief designer¡¯sst minute training. She struck a pose and stopped for three seconds, then turned around and walked back. She walked to the front end and walked back again. She repeatedly walked three times, ending it perfectly. ¡°Shen Qianshu is too beautiful.¡± ¡°Exceptional beauty. If she is in the entertainment industry, she will definitely be popr.¡± ¡°People like her don¡¯t have to be in the entertainment industry to be so incredibly popr.¡± ¡°I really envy her parents. Their genes must be very good that they can give birth to such a good-looking daughter. Tong Hua has also inherited her good looks. I heard that Tong Hua is not her biological son, but their charms are very alike.¡± ¡°Who says he isn¡¯t? I think he is her biological son.¡± ¡°This is all men¡¯s dream for a delicate wife and child.¡± Lin Xuan had already been charmed by her. Everyone, including the Shen family, had all been stunned. Never did they expect that the finale would actually be Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua. Her dressing was exotic, and she was so beautiful that it made Lin Xuan¡¯s heart beat fast. If it were not for the scandal back then, this would have been his wife. Chapter 297 - People Who Bully Me, I Will Return Them Tenfold Chapter 297: People Who Bully Me, I Will Return Them Tenfold Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She was the girl he had liked since young. He had fought for her, quarreled with his parents for her, and had sleepless nights for her. Now, she was standing on the stage, yet she seemed so far away from him. Qianshu, Qianshu... Lin Xuan¡¯s eyes were filled with agony. Shen Lin¡¯s felt a sharp pain in her heart. It was like that year she had just gone back to the Shen family. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Shen Qianshu. In her eyes, Shen Qianshu was elegant, pretty, and ssy, and Shen Qianshu made her seem like a country bumpkin. Lin Xuan doted on her, mom loved her, and the servants in the family were in favor of her. The genuine young missy of the Shen family was instead like an outsider. What she hated the most was that Shen Qianshu had gotten all the attention, whereas she did not get anything. She was clearly the biological daughter of the Shen family. Shen Lin¡¯s fists were clenched tightly, and her nails had almost pierced into her flesh. Her heart was like someone had opened it up. It was so painful that her eyes turned red. In her chest, there was an angry fire burning. She wished so much that she could rush up and break Shen Qianshu¡¯s face. The jewelry show that had the attention of millions of people hade to an end. It was very ssic. Shen Qianshu, little Tong Hua, and Lin Xiaojuan were the biggest winners without a doubt. However, the Lu family had lost their face. After Shen Qianshu got changed, she met Lu Mengxi, who was CEO Li¡¯s legendary childhood sweetheart, at the backstage. She looked at Shen Qianshu coldly. The lighting in the corridor reflected a pair of extremely cold and distant eyes. ¡°Miss Shen, good trick,¡± Lu Mengxi said. She looked at Shen Qianshu coldly. ¡°Today¡¯s ount, the Lu family will remember it.¡± Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°Miss Lu, Lu Mengyun and Yan Jianming have suffered the consequences of their own actions. If I were you, I would discipline my own sister well and not put the me on others. If you walk a dark road frequently, you will be bound to meet a ghost. Although we have no authority or power, we are also not standing there to get beaten without hitting back.¡± ¡°If Xiaoyun has made any mistakes, I will discipline myself. But today, you have offended the whole Lu family!¡± Lu Mengxi looked at her and sneered. ¡°What made you so certain that I could not do anything? Will Li Zhiyuan protect you? Are you so certain!¡± ¡°What has this got to do with CEO Li?¡± ¡°Oh, then it is Ye Yifan!¡± ¡°You are indeed sisters!¡± Shen Qianshu taunted her. Facing the Lu family¡¯s most powerful person, they strived and did not fall. This woman¡¯s reputation was on the same level as Shen Qianshu¡¯s. She was also a very outstanding appraiser. ¡°Shen Qianshu, you will regret today¡¯s moment offort,¡± Lu Mengxi said calmly. ¡°My Lu family¡¯s motto is, for those people who insult our family, they will not die a natural death.¡± ¡°My Shen family¡¯s motto is, to people who bully me, I will return them the favor tenfold.¡± The two women stood in the dark and long corridor, neither of them letting the other get her way. Lu Mengxi gave a coldugh. ¡°Stubborn, whether it is Li Zhiyuan or Ye Yifan, let me tell you, you cannot depend on any of them. Let¡¯s wait and see, Miss Shen.¡± Ye Yifan appeared from the back of a pir at the side, giving Shen Qianshu a scare. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you make any noise when you walk?¡± ¡°Little sister-inw was busy attacking someone, how would she notice me?¡± Ye Yifan smiled happily. The more he looked at Shen Qianshu, the more satisfied he was. Those who knew the Lu family would know that although Lu Mengxi and Lu Mengyun were sisters, their styles of handling matters were different and could not be put on par. Lu Mengxi was the leader of the whole upper-ss socialites. Shen Qianshu attacked her and did not fall. Worthy to be my sister-inw. She certainly is my brother¡¯s woman, good taste! ¡°Little sister-inw, you really make me... see you in a new light!¡± ¡°You have to praise me like that in front of your brother. He will reward you.¡± Ye Yifan broke out inughter. ¡°Sister-inw, you are very humorous.¡± Chapter 298 - My Wife And Daughter Chapter 298: My Wife And Daughter Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Little sister-inw, you don¡¯t have to care about what Lu Mengxi has said. My brother... you know.¡± Ye Yifan suddenly was all smiles again. ¡°But they seemed to have misunderstood something. Sister-inw is so certain that nobody dares to touch you all. It isn¡¯t because of me, and it is also not because of CEO Li. It is because of my brother. Right, so does sister-inw treat my brother as someone you can rely on for a moment or someone who will have your back forever?¡± Shen Qianshu walked over and patted the third silly master¡¯s shoulders purposefully. ¡°Third silly master, you know too much.¡± Sheughed as she left the long corridor. The sound of Ye Yifan¡¯s ¡®hahaha¡¯ughter came from behind her. ¡°Beg you to get my brother to silence somebody.¡± Little Tong Hua finally got rid of the lovely braids and the pink princess dress, and he felt refreshed. After a row of people got into the nanny van, the managing team all surrounded Lin Xiaojuan and were talking at once. They were asking about the matter regarding Gu Xie. ¡°How would I know? I am also not familiar with Gu Xie!¡± Lin Xiaojuan said. ¡°We don¡¯t believe you!¡± They spoke in one voice. How can they be not familiar? They were obviously very familiar with each other. Otherwise, why was Gu Xie so certain that Yan Jianming did not have any evidence? ¡°Movie King Gu Xie was in great fury for a beauty, and it was because of sister Xiaojuan. Oh gosh, my mind is ying a romance drama. Sister Xiaojuan, when did Gu Xie and you start progressing?¡± ¡°Brothers and sisters, have a heart, let me go. I am really not familiar with him!¡± Lin Xiaojuan wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡°Could it be that I just happened to be sitting beside Gu Xie, so he conveniently pulled me up and spoke randomly?¡± ¡°You think too much!¡± They spoke in one voice. Xiaomei said, ¡°Sister Xiaojuan, you should obey Movie King!¡± The audience nodded their heads. Yes, simply so much better than Yan Jianming. He can hang up and beat how many streets! ¡°You all are thinking too much!¡± Shen Qianshu and little Tong Hua were overjoyed, and the whole nanny van was filled with cheerful chats andughs. d. Filled with ice and snow. During the country¡¯s local jewelry show, it was lunchtime in the capital of d, and Ye Ling was having lunch with a very powerful local big boss. The big boss was holding onto d¡¯s financial lifeline. He was the world¡¯s famous tycoon and had a lot of control locally. The matter concerning Xie Jinghuan was greatly dependent on this big boss. Ye Ling had dealt with him a few years ago. This big boss had four daughters who were strikingly beautiful, and he doted the youngest daughter the most and had always tried to set him up for marriage with his youngest daughter. During lunchtime, he had even brought his youngest daughter along with the intention to matchmake Ye Ling with her. He admired Ye Ling and had set his mind to work together with Ye Ling. Marriage was the most direct. Recently, there were bustling rumors of Ye Ling being homosexual in his trail, but they did not spread to d. The youngest daughter was of d and British heritage. Her looks were exceptionally delicate, her blonde hair was like that of an angel, and there was nothing that was not delicate about her face. She was also quite interested in Ye Ling and was magnanimous. She had been looking for Ye Ling to chat. Helpless, Ye Ling¡¯s silence was gold. Suddenly, Ye Ling¡¯s cell phone vibrated. Ye Yifan had sent a few pictures over. He conveniently tapped on it to look. Shen Qianshu¡¯s and Tong Hua¡¯s refined pictures, which were all simr, were sent to his cell phone. Both mother and son looked as if they were stars. Standing on the stage, they carried themselves gracefully and were extremely dazzling. The close-up shot had made Shen Qianshu look wless. Ye Ling¡¯s gaze was gentle. The big boss smiled and asked, ¡°Is there any good news?¡± Ye Ling was not willing to let the person beside him see such a big pretty princess. However, his gaze sunk, and he raised his cell phone over. The big boss took the cell phone and let out a roar ofughter as he praised. ¡°Very pretty Asiandy, very pretty little girl. Is this a model fashion show?¡± Ye Ling had a tinge of proudness, and he said slowly, ¡°This is my wife... and daughter.¡± Big boss: ¡°... ¡± The big boss¡¯s daughter: ¡°... ¡° Chapter 299 - The Return of CEO Li Chapter 299: The Return of CEO Li Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The matters concerning Gu Xie and Lin Xiaojuan, Shen Qianshu, and little Tong Hua were very hot on the inte for a number of days. When Shen Qianshu went to work, the way Zhou Lulu looked at her was different; there was envy, and there was jealousy. However, the boss was very happy. CEO Li had also returned from overseas. Once he came back, he returned to Brilliant Entertainment. The first thing he did was to terminate Yan Jianming¡¯s contract. There were two more years remaining for Yan Jianming¡¯s contract, and Brilliant Entertainmentpensated a small amount of money. However, CEO Li was not bothered about it. Shen Qianshu heard from Lin Xiaojuan that after Li Zhiyuan came back, he red up and lost his temper, which was a rare sight. This time he was overseas for a longer period of time, and such a big thing had happened in the country. Liu Jie hid the truth and also kept it from the superiors. His assistant had mentioned it to him once, but he was busy and could not attend to it. To him, it was just some scandals about a celebrity which were harmless. The worst scenario would be to keep him away from the limelight, which would definitely work. He did not expect that this matter would escte and be so big. CEO Li could have chosen to keep him away from the limelight, and Yan Jianming would have not received the notice. Thepany would keep him away from the limelight and would notpensate him. However, Li Zhiyuan would ratherpensate money to settle the problem. He had then settled it resolutely. When Shen Qianshu went to Brilliant Entertainment to fetch little Tong Hua, she met Li Zhiyuan coincidentally. He was constantly warm, gentle, and was full of smiles. ¡°Shushu baby, Yan Jianming got into such big trouble. You could just call me and let me know, and I would have settled it. No need to still let him bounce around for so many days.¡± ¡°CEO Li, this had nothing to do with you after all. Yan Jianming was also the money-making tree for Brilliant Entertainment. We could have settled this matter ourselves.¡± Li Zhiyuan smiled. He admired Shen Qianshu even more. This was obviously a matter of calling, but she did not do it and still used her own ways to settle this matter perfectly. The incident at the aquarium that day did not seem to create too much awkwardness for them. ¡°CEO Li, where did u go for business? You were away for such a long time.¡± ¡°I took a trip to d.¡± Shen Qianshu was startled. Master had also gone to d, and he had gone for quite a long time. There was no news from him for the past two days. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I treat you all to a meal.¡± Little Tong Hua shook his head. ¡°We have ns.¡± ¡°Like that huh, that¡¯s such a pity.¡± In the midst of their conversation, a familiar bulletproof car stopped at the side of the road. Shen Qianshu held Tong Hua and walked towards the car. Ah Da came out of the car and opened the car door for them. Li Zhiyuan smiled as they were leaving. His gaze slightly fell. Qianshu, will you be blissful choosing him? Do you know that the man by your side is a demon? After the show ended that day, Lu Mengyun went crazy and rushed to Gubelin to find trouble for Shen Qianshu. Luckily, she was stopped by the security at Gubelin. In order to prevent Lu Mengyun from doing desperate acts, Ah Da had been following Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua these few days. Shen Qianshu did not care much about herself, and she let Ah Da follow little Tong Hua mostly. Both mother and son had arranged to have dinner with Lin Xiaojuan. It was the peak hour after work, and the road was jammed. ¡°Ah Da, when is your family¡¯s Young Master returning back to the country?¡± ¡°If there are no hups, it should be in these few days. The matters there have also been more or less settled.¡± ¡°This time he has been away for quite long for business.¡± ¡°Each time Young Master goes away for business, it is always quite long,¡± Ah Da said. ¡°Miss Shen, if you miss Young Master, you can call him. Regardless of the situation, he will answer your call.¡± Everyone around Ye Ling knew that. As long as it was a call from Shen Qianshu, he would answer. Even if Ye Ling were left with onest breath and had stepped into the gates of hell, he would still answer it. Regardless of the situation, regardless of the time. ¡°I don¡¯t miss him.¡± Chapter 300 - Who Doesn’t Know How to Fight for Love Chapter 300: Who Doesn¡¯t Know How to Fight for Love Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mommy, I will not expose you.¡± Little Tong Hua remained expressionless at one side. Shen Qianshu gave him a flick on his forehead, while the corners of Ah Da¡¯s lips curved up slightly. Miss Shen is humorous and witty, and she also understands Master¡¯s thoughts very well. Little Master is bubbly and cute. With both of them by Master¡¯s side, Master¡¯s sickness should have a smaller chance of rpsing. Shen Qianshu recalled something and stammered nervously. ¡°The other time when I was having a video call with him, he said that there was someone called Master Qian ruining his reputation, and he asked you to kill him?¡± ¡°He changed his mind again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. We should settle things in a civilized way, why must we kill? Have you found the identity of Master Qian then?¡± ¡°Only some text information. Master also did not put it to heart anymore. Thus, I stopped investigating.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s uneasiness was washed away. ¡°Miss Shen, Master¡¯s temper is bad because he... he is in great pain. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± A double personality was a very huge kind of torture to a person¡¯s body. It urred throughout the whole day, and especially to people that had an aggressive character like Ye Ling, he needed to stop the inner beast in him from taking control of his body. Two souls fighting for a single body, and both were equally aggressive. To Ye Ling¡¯s body, the impact was too huge. His tolerance level was far beyond that of normal people. It was like how he had been self-harming for a long time without him knowing. A body had a limit on its tolerance for pain, and after exceeding a certain level, a person would be more impatient and bad-tempered no matter how strong he was. This was something that could not be avoided. ¡°Ah Da, did you know that your Master is ill?¡± ¡°I vaguely knew,¡± Ah Da softly said. ¡°Butler Luther was scared that this news would spread and cause the inner family to be in chaos and the European zone to be in a turmoil. Thus, he always kept it in secret. Zhong Ran is Master¡¯s right-hand man. He always followed alongside Master and is closer to him than me. I mostly help Master settle thepany¡¯s matters and some uwful matters usually. I have not served him by his side, but I vaguely know that Master was ill.¡± Ah Da paused and continued. ¡°Zhong Ran could not control Master sometimes. During those times, he will then chase the others away and leave me alone to help him. I have never asked, but I know that such situations are abnormal.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart hurt, and it especially ached for Ye Ling. Only Zhong Ran and Ah Da could control him. She was really lucky to have been able to leave with her life back then. How long had this situation been going on for? ¡°How long has he been sick then?¡± Little Tong Hua asked. ¡°It has been many years. I can¡¯t really remember too,¡± Ah Da said. ¡°Zhong Ran once had a slip of tongue. He said that when he first started following Master, he was already sick. I remember that when he first started serving Master, Master was only eight years old.¡± ¡°Eight years old?¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes bulged out in surprise. ¡°Was he born with it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart ached badly for him. She initially thought that Ye Ling¡¯s sickness was due to something that happened seven years ago, thus developing some kind of predisposing factor. Never would she have imagined that he had already suffered this mental illness for over ten years. That was truly mental and physical torture that no one could imagine. It was already a miracle how he could grow up safely. Little Tong Hua pped lightly and said, ¡°Haha, so he is actually the biggest little princess in our family. Everyone has to take great care of his fragile heart, hahaha, so who is the little princess now? He is the only one!¡± ¡°... You... don¡¯t you feel that there is something wrong with your statement?¡± Shen Qianshu replied, baffled. What do you mean by our family? Doesn¡¯t our familyprise of you, me and Xiaojuan? Little Tong Hua grumbled and rolled his eyes. This lunatic better not get together with Mommy. If not, he will fall into disfavor!!! Little Tong Hua felt a really strong sense of crisis! Does fighting for love really depend on acting pitiful? My little baby also has heart disease and can also act pitiful! Who doesn¡¯t know how to do that! Hmph!!! Shen Qianshu did not know whether tough or cry! Chapter 301 - Small Uncle, You’re So Handsome Chapter 301: Small Uncle, You¡¯re So Handsome Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lin Xiaojuan recently handled two celebrities again. After experiencing heartache from Yan Jianming, she chose to handle female celebrities instead, and they were both rookies. After the show ended, there were really too many rumors and gossips. She then concealed herself and focused on working. When working, she realized that having the title of Gu Xie¡¯s fianc¨¦e was amazing. It was a breeze discussing contracts, and she managed to promptly fight for some resources for her two actresses. She had also not seen Gu Xie since then, but her title as Gu Xie¡¯s fianc¨¦e could not be removed. She was so busy that she had no time to think about the pink news, but she still became a manager who had quite a reputation. Ah Da sent Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua to the restaurant that Lin Xiaojuan booked. Ah Da decided to be nosy and said, ¡°Miss Shen, Shen Lin left a message for AG¡¯s President office. She wants to meet Master, and she even left her phone number down.¡± Little Tong Hua¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What does she want?¡± ¡°I heard that there are some financial problems in Shen Family, and their cash flow is broken. Recently, the industry has been spreading Shen Family¡¯s predicament around.¡± Shen Qianshu also recalled the conversation she had with Fang Xia. Fang Xia told her that the Shen Family was facing some difficulties in their business and that she hoped that Shen Qianshu could help them. She calmly said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell us this. You should just do what you are supposed to do.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ah Da drove away first, and little Tong Hua pouted and said, ¡°Mommy, she is so shameless! Cheap daddy insulted her in thepetition, and she still dares to leave a message at the office of AG¡¯s president. What is she trying to do?¡± ¡°I have some insider information. Your cheap daddy likes her a lot.¡± Little Tong Hua coughed and said, ¡°Let me hear it myself!¡± He could not bear to see anymore. Who gave her the confidence to do such a thing? Lin Xiaojuan walked towards them from afar. Her dressing style has changed quite a bit; she wore a floral print skirt, paired with a pair of boots, and looked really stylish. Shen Qianshu whistled and said, ¡°My gosh, little beauty...¡± ¡°My gosh, big beauty and little cutie...¡± They each held one side of Tong Hua¡¯s hand and brought him for dinner. After having dinner, they all proceeded to the auction. Today, City A had a very private auction. The so-called private auction was like a secret auction. Its target audience was jewelry enthusiasts and collectors, but mainly collectors. There were very few people there, only around twenty people in total, and ten of them were foreign collectors. This time, the items for auction were national level jewelry. Shen Qianshu, Lu Mengxi, and Yun An all took part in inspecting the jewelry. These three people were also the country¡¯s youngest and most qualified appraisers. As it was a high-end auction, there were very few people that went. The security at the entrance was also very tight, with almost no possibility to sneak in. Other than the other appraisers, Shen Qianshu only recognized Gu Xie among the people present. Lin Xiaojuan and little Tong Hua apanied Shen Qianshu over just to join in the fun. They were not participating in the auction and only wanted to experience how a national level jewelry auction was like. Shen Qianshu was a popr figure in auctions. Thus, she easily managed to get two family invitations. After meeting Gu Xie again, Lin Xiaojuan was utterly embarrassed. She never imagined that he would be present. If she knew, she would not havee. In the hall, it was mostly people from the jewelry industry. Most of them were not interested in the entertainment news, and only a few could recognize them. As his fianc¨¦e in name, it did not make sense to not greet him. Gu Xie stood with his hands sped behind his back and was talking to a French man. After noticing Lin Xiaojuan, he nodded at her and returned to the conversation with his friend. A few sentencester, he walked towards Lin Xiaojuan and little Tong Hua and calmly sat beside them. Lin Xiaojuan was speechless. Little Tong Hua was speechless. Little Tong Hua was actually quite confused and confirmed once again that Lin Xiaojuan and Gu Xie were not very close. However, the words that Gu Xie said in the show were not to be belittled. Regardless of through either the news or social media tforms, he admitted that Lin Xiaojuan was his fianc¨¦e. Chapter 302 - I Want To Marry You Chapter 302: I Want To Marry You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Until today, Lin Xiaojuan was still being hounded by lovelorn girls. She was on the hot search every day, bing a manager that came with self-publicity. This rtionship was really weird. ¡°I have always called you big brother, but if you and Auntie Xiaojuan get married, how should I address you?¡± little Tong Hua asked with great interest. Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Little Baby, why are you deliberately publicizing this secret? ¡°Uncle.¡± ¡°Oh... small Uncle, you are so handsome!¡± Lin Xiaojuan was speechless. Lin Xiaojuan was all jitters as Gu Xie¡¯s presence surrounded her. His aura was too strong, but he had actually not said anything over or did anything to make her ufortable. Announcing that she was his fianc¨¦e was also to protect her. He did not assault her verbally or physically and was a gentleman. She felt embarrassed to say anything, but having a fianc¨¦ out of nowhere was really... weird. Seems like he had taken it for real? ¡°Auntie Xiaojuan said that she is not very close to you?¡± ¡°We will slowly be closer.¡± ¡°But the whole world knows that the two of you are fianc¨¦ and fianc¨¦e. It doesn¡¯t make sense if you guys are not that close.¡± Gu Xie frowned and looked at little Tong Hua, not really understanding what he meant. Little Tong Hua smiled happily and said, ¡°Why not we coborate together on a show? When I¡¯m on set, Auntie Xiaojuan will be on set most of the time too. You guys will be closer in no time!¡± ¡°This is my first time hearing someone begging for resources so naturally!¡± ¡°I have the same sentiments too. I will send you the script in a few days!¡± Gu Xie eximed. ¡°Sure, sure!¡± Little Tong Hua pped his hands happily, smiling from ear to ear. Lin Xiaojuan was so embarrassed that she wished the ground would open up and swallow her. Little Tong Hua confirmed his resources, and not wanting to be a light bulb, he escaped to the toilet. Once he left, Gu Xie and Lin Xiaojuan did not have anyone to warm things up anymore; thus, the atmosphere immediately became awkward. Gu Xie flipped through the brochure and looked at it with great attention. For the past few days, Lin Xiaojuan had been scolded by the girls on the Inte so much that she developed a trauma. The problem was that she was undeserving of the title, and she felt a little guilty. At that moment, Gu Xie was sitting beside her, and Lin Xiaojuan finally had the chance to ask something that she had kept in her heart for a long time. ¡°Gu Xie, what exactly do you want?¡¯ Gu Xie looked up, and this was the first time Lin Xiaojuan was looking straight into his eyes. His eyes were like the stars, exceptionally beautiful. From his eyes, she could see her nervous self. However, Lin Xiaojuan did not regret asking that question at all. Their unclear rtionship was too awkward. ¡°Is it my fault or are you too slow? I have already been so obvious.¡± Lin Xiaojuan was confused. What was he obvious about? ¡°I want to marry you!¡± Lin Xiaojuan was speechless. It was as if fireworks just exploded in front of her, causing her to be dazzled. Her mind was totally nk. Lin Xiaojuan looked at Gu Xie in shock with both of her hands gripping onto her skirt for support. Her heart was beating rapidly, and she was totally unprepared for being proposed like this. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I like you.¡± Lin Xiaojuan and Yan Jianming dated for three years, but she had never heard him utter those three words before. They got together like it was a matter of course. She was also not contentious and not clingy, unlike those girls who chased after their boyfriends for words of affirmation. This was her first time hearing a guy confess to her after her three-year-long rtionship ended. Straightforward and calm. Yes, calm. Those three words seemed to have been stuck in him for a very long time. He prepared for a really long time, and when he finally said it, he was calm and collected, causing one to feel at ease and be able to depend on him. Inside the pair of star-like eyes, a rare trace of a smile slowly appeared. Chapter 303 - Little Boy Is Very Likable Chapter 303: Little Boy Is Very Likable Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Look at me, I have scared you.¡± Gu Xieughed bitterly and said. ¡°If you are frightened, just take it as if I have not said anything.¡± Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s mind was in a frenzy. Confusion, guilt, and shock gued her, causing her delicate heart to go through innumerable twists and turns. Her mind erupted into countless little Lin Xiaojuans. Wow, I struck big. Gu Xie actually likes me? Huh, why does Gu Xie like me? I am not close to him at all! Ah, Gu Xie likes me? Am I dreaming? Oh gosh, what does he like about me? We have only met a few times! Damn it, why am I feeling so guilty? I feel like a bastard who abandoned his wife. Oh my god, someone p me. I am so innocent! You like me, but I didn¡¯t know!!! Lin Xiaojuan was already in a mess. Little Tong Hua came out of the toilet and could not help but note to himself. The toilet in this auction is really high-ss! The toilet bowl is actually made of gold, and it is ted with ayer of gold. I even feel embarrassed to sh*t in the toilet bowl. Aftering out of the toilet, he bumped into someone in a corner. Little Tong Hua rubbed his nose and looked up,ing face to face with a kind-looking middle-aged man. He looked about fifty years old but was wearing a set of Traditional Chinese costume that only people in their seventies and eighties would wear. He looked extremely stylish. Although he was already old, his eyes were not dull at all. He wore a pair of gold-rimmed spectacles, giving off a schrly feel. Matured and charismatic, he definitely was a really handsome man when he was young. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle...¡± Little Tong Hua had a sweet mouth, and he would address everyone that was older than him with ¡®Brother¡¯ or ¡®Uncle.¡¯ He was very likable. The man looked at him, slightlying to his senses. Little Tong Hua looked at him in surprise and slightly tilted his head. The man smiled and said, ¡°Little boy, it¡¯s ok. The floor is slippery, be careful.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡± Little Tong Hua said his thanks and continued walking towards the hall. He would turn back from time to time to look at the man. Such a traditional Chinese costume was a rare sight to see these days. Moreover, being able to look so stylish in it was even rarer. A man in ck hurried forward and said, ¡°Second Master, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I just saw a little boy. He looks a lot like Fang Fang when he was young, beautiful and fair, and very likable.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t all children look alike?¡± the man in ck said. ¡°True!¡± Second Master walked into the hall, causing Gu Xie to be surprised. He stood up and walked towards him. ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡± Second Master was first attracted by little Tong Hua, and now looking at his son, he smiled and said, ¡°I heard that Jonah is going to auction off ¡®Allure,¡¯ and that is your mom¡¯s favorite jewelry. I am going to try to get it.¡± ¡°Such matters should be left to me.¡± Second Master pat Gu Xie on his shoulders and smiled dotingly at him. ¡°I will care for my own wife. Go get busy, don¡¯t mind me.¡± Then, he sat in thest row by himself and did not stand out at all. Two armed bodyguards stood beside him but maintained a distance away from him. Lin Xiaojuan and little Tong Hua did not know what Gu Xie and Second Master were talking about. Second Master sat in the hall with a slightly nk look on his face. The auction hall¡¯s inspection room. All the collectibles had an average age of more than ten years, and they were all considered antiques. Every collectible had its certificate, including the most stringent jewelry certificates. This time, the three appraisers only had to check through the jewelry and ensure that all the figures on the jewelry certificate were correct. Shen Qianshu, Lu Mengxi, and Yun An already startedparing the collectibles a few days ago. Today was thestparison before the ranking, and the whole process would normally end in half an hour. Out of the five jewelry that Shen Qianshu wasparing, one of them was ¡®Allure.¡¯ Chapter 304 - There Is Something Wrong With This Jewel Chapter 304: There Is Something Wrong With This Jewel Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Allure was auctioned off by a French collector, and it was said that thepany¡¯s operations faced some problems and were in need of money. Thus, they took out the jewelry and ced it for auction. It was a pink jewel ne, and the legend was that it was the pink jewels from Ancient Egyptian Queen Nefertari¡¯s crown. After the crown was passed down for a few centuries, it was cut and made into a pink jewel ne. This ne and the Heart of the Ocean was very simr; the only difference was that the Heart of the Ocean was slightly bigger in size. The pink jewel was cut into a heart shape, lustrous and brilliant. It was surrounded by neen smaller diamonds, looking exceptionally beautiful. This was the first time Shen Qianshu heard of Allure. It was the French collector¡¯s heirloom and was never once revealed to the public. Yun An, Lu Mengxi, and she were all astonished when they came into contact with Allure. It was really too breathtaking. However, when Shen Qianshu was carrying out thest inspection, she suddenly realized a problem. This jewel was not an antique. The pink jewel was real, and the diamonds were also real, but the figures were wrong. She repeatedly inspected three times and then slightly scrunched her eyebrows together. In all fairness, this ne was really, really beautiful. It was priceless. Although not an antique, it was still priceless. However, a collectible was a collectible. It could not be gauged by a price. There was something wrong! This was the first time Shen Qianshu faced such a situation. Her mind was in a total mess. She had been doing inspections for the past few days. A jewel passed down from the Ancient Egypt times would already be a few centuries old, but this jewel was clearly not over a hundred years old. But why is it that I didn¡¯t realize there was something wrong during the past few days? There was already no time to re-inspect it again. Such a jewel could absolutely not be sent to the auction hall. ¡°Qianshu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°There is something wrong with this jewel!¡± Lu Mengxi got a slight shock, squinted her eyes, and said, ¡°Shen Qianshu, don¡¯t say silly things, this is Allure!¡± ¡°This jewel is at most a hundred years old. It¡¯s also an antique, but it¡¯s absolutely not Allure.¡± As her wordsnded, the few of them all fell silent. The assistant immediately went to inform the curator and temporarily closed the inspectionb. The curator rushed in hurriedly. He had worked with Shen Qianshu for many years and really trusted her foresight. ¡°Is there really something wrong?¡± ¡°I am sure!¡± When there was a problem with the jewelry, it was a must to inform the buyer. As this matter could not be exposed too, the curator quickly sent someone to call Mr. Jonah over. Jonah was the family¡¯s leader in this generation. He was only thirty-four this year and hade on behalf of his grandfather. He was really young. ¡°Fake?¡± Jonah frowned and said. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Which appraiser said it?¡± Shen Qianshu was already in a position from which there was no retiring. She was gued by confusion. If this jewel was only a hundred years old, she clearly did not find any problems when she was inspecting the figures for the past few days, but why was it that it was just the year that was not correct? ¡°It¡¯s Shen Qianshu!¡± Lu Mengxi said. Jonah¡¯s gaze turned cold, and he stared at Shen Qianshu. He pointed at Shen Qianshu and said in French, ¡°You have no rights to be an appraiser. This jewel was passed down in my family for close to a thousand years! Although it was only crafted and cut into Allure for a short hundred years, the jewel is still a thousand over years old!¡± ¡°This jewel is only about a hundred years old. I am very sure!¡± She repeatedly confirmed thrice and said. ¡°However, there are no problems with the rest of the figures. Only the year is wrong.¡± She faintly felt that there was something more to this than what meets the eye, she but could not think of anything at that moment. She only knew that she could not let the jewel enter the auction hall like this! Jewels were more special. Just because a jewel was older did not mean that it was more expensive. However, Allure was different. It boasted the name of the Ancient Egyptian Queen¡¯s jewelry, and that was already out of the ordinary. Chapter 305 - A Misjudgment By Shen Qianshu Chapter 305: A Misjudgment By Shen Qianshu Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The same jewel was cut in the exact same way, but its price was not even one-tenth that of Allure¡¯s. Mr. Jonah turned livid with rage. The curator did not know what to do at that moment and said, ¡°Mr. Jonah, please don¡¯t be angry first. There may be some misunderstandings.¡± Lu Mengxi calmly said, ¡°Why not let me and Yun An inspect it again?¡± The matter was decided. However, inspecting it again would cause the auction to be dyed. The guests were all respected collectors, and they all started to get impatient in the hall. Before the curator had a chance to make an announcement, the news was already leaked out. Lin Xiaojuan and the rest thus heard the rumors. Shen Qianshu imed that Allure was fake, and it needed to be inspected again. ¡°Allure is fake? How is that possible? Mr. Jonah is the oldest collector in France, how is it possible that he would auction off a fake jewel?¡± ¡°Could it be that Shen Qianshu made a mistake?¡± ¡°The Jonah Family would not joke around with their reputation. This is too much of an exaggeration.¡± ¡°Is Shen Qianshu a celebrity appraiser in name only?¡± Lin Xiaojuan and little Tong Hua worriedly exchanged nces, and inside the hall, it was already buzzing with discussion. After over an hour. Both Yun An and Lu Mengxi gave their appraisal results, and they were exactly the same as the original certificate. This was a jewel over a thousand years old. Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes widened in shock. In her heart, she thought, This is impossible! Mr. Jonah¡¯s face darkened, and he looked at Shen Qianshu. ¡°You are not worthy to be an appraiser!¡± He turned and stomped off angrily. The curator took a nce at Shen Qianshu and hurriedly chased after him. Yun An said, ¡°Qianshu, don¡¯t be angry. These foreigners always disregard other¡¯s feelings. Don¡¯t take it to heart, a misjudgment once is not a big deal.¡± He had made a misjudgment before. Thus, he could understand how Shen Qianshu felt. ¡°I want to inspect it again!¡± She might as well inspect it again as Allure was thest item to be auctioned. Lu Mengxi sneered and said, ¡°Shen Qianshu, your title as a genius appraiser is exaggerated, right? You don¡¯t even live up to its name, and you¡¯re even under Gubelin¡¯s brand. You might as well just be a flower vase.¡± Shen Qianshu mped her fists together. Her face was red with anger. It was the first time she was insulted by others in her own professional field of work! First, it was Jonah, and now Lu Mengxi. She gritted her teeth and held back the immense grievance and indignation pouring out from her heart. She returned to the inspectionb again, and Yun An apanied her to inspect the jewel. Yun An said, ¡°I repeatedlypared three sections of figures, and there was nothing wrong at all.¡± Twenty minutester. Shen Qianshu looked up and looked at Yun An. She was baffled. ¡°Do you believe me? This is not the jewel I inspected just now!¡± This one was real. The one she inspected just now was fake. Yun An frowned and said, ¡°Qianshu ah, are you too tired?¡± ¡°I was already very puzzled just now. If this jewel¡¯s age is wrong, I would have already realized that when I was checking the linear data. But why didn¡¯t I realize? It was only until I was inspecting the years that I found out something was wrong. I had no time to re-inspect and could only present my results ording to the facts.¡± ¡°But, how can it be that someone reced it with a substitute? Moreover, there is no point to create an exactly identical jewel ne,¡± Yun An said. Shen Qianshu¡¯s mind was in a frenzy, and Yun An said, ¡°Alright, anyway, Allure has been inspected by the three of us. It is ok now that the auction can carry on as nned. This kind of inspection does not have much value anyway, and we are just carrying it out for procedural sake. Don¡¯t think too much, don¡¯t take their words to heart.¡± Shen Qianshu and Yun An walked out the backstage together and returned to the auction hall. Lin Xiaojuan hurriedly asked, ¡°Qianshu, what happened? Why did they say that you inspected the jewelry wrong?¡± Chapter 306 - Tycoons Are Really Scary Chapter 306: Tycoons Are Really Scary Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu narrated the whole story, and Gu Xie managed to hear everything at the side. She calmly said, ¡°Xiaojuan, was I too conceited? I am really sure that the jewels I saw then and now were exactly the same, but only their years were different! Allure was only cut into its shape for around a hundred years, but the original jewel was a thousand over years old. I would never make such a mistake.¡± Lin Xiaojuan and little Tong Hua could not understand what she was talking about. They were confused and did not know how to console her. ¡°Forget it, this is just one jewelry inspection. There is no big deal making a misjudgment. Nobody is perfect.¡± ¡°But I am indignant, I obviously...¡± Her little boss character made its appearance again. Never admitting her mistakes! She was not even in the wrong! The man in ck realized that his Master had been staring at the little boy in front of them all along. He could not help but ask, ¡°Second Master, you like little Tong Hua a lot?¡± ¡°He is called Tong Hua?¡± ¡°Yes, he is famous nationwide. He is a child star.¡± ¡°Oh, I do not watch television and movies normally. I have already lost touch with the entertainment industry,¡± Second Masterughed and said/ ¡°Who is the one in a blue skirt, the one sitting beside him?¡± ¡°That is his Mommy, Shen Qianshu.¡± ¡°Oh... Ah Xi, you seemed to be very knowledgeable in regard to the entertainment industry. ¡°Sixth Master is in the entertainment industry, so I will follow the news sometimes. This mother and son pair is really famous.¡± ¡°This youngdy looked really... likable.¡± ¡°Second... Second... Second Master?¡± ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I praise a youngdy?¡± ¡°You scared me,¡± Ah Xi said. ¡°In your eyes, isn¡¯t madam the only person that looks likable? You have already praised an outsider two consecutive times today.¡± ¡°Really? I did not realize.¡± ¡°For the few young masters, you have never praised any of them since young till now right?¡± ¡°So I am actually that strict.¡± The man in ckughed. His Master was a living Yama 1 since he was a child. The items that were auctioned at the start all had settled at prices of at least fifty million. It was an eye-opener for Lin Xiaojuan. ¡°Qianshu, I feel like I¡¯m a bumpkin. Even a bracelet can bid out for one hundred million dors. There sure are many tycoons.¡± ¡°Rich people!¡± both mother and son said in unison. Shen Qianshu tried to not think about the unpleasant event that happened before the auction. Allure was left as thest item. The starting price was fifty million with a ten million increase each bid. When Allure was shed on the screen, everyone in the hall gasped with admiration. It was too beautiful. Shen Qianshu was shocked by it once again. Such a mysterious and beautiful jewel ne was really one and only in the world. Little Tong Hua was also dazed. This was his first time realizing that pink was actually really pretty. ¡°Mommy, I will work hard to earn money and buy it for you.¡± ¡°Baby, it¡¯s the thought that counts.¡± Shen Qianshu replied. My little baby, do you know how much that costs? In the midst of their conversation, the price was already at five hundred million. It was not increased by ten million. But by a hundred million! ¡°Eight hundred million!¡± ¡°Nine hundred million!¡± ¡°One billion!¡± ... Little Tong Hua, who had just set his brave goal, immediately chickened out. ¡°Tell me the money is in Yen.¡± Lin Xiaojuan and Shen Qianshuughed. This was really too expensive, too outrageous. It was rare to see something that could be increased by one hundred million. When the price reached fifteen billion, it seemed like it was almost at its maximum. No one continued to increase the price, while suddenly, the man in ck beside Second Master started to raise his card. ¡°Sixteen billion!¡± Everybody turned back, and they only saw a middle-aged man sitting in thest row. Two bodyguards and one that looked like a housekeeper stood at the sides of him. It was a majestic sight. As it was too dark, the hall was too big, and there were too few people, nobody could see his features clearly from where they were sitting. ¡°Seventeen billion!¡± ¡°Twenty billion!¡± the man in ck shouted. Everyone was speechless... Footnotes: Ch 306 Footnote 1 Yama or Yamar¨¡ja is a god of death. Yama is described as having four arms, protruding fangs, and aplexion of storm clouds with a wrathful expression; surrounded by a gand of mes. He wields a noose with which he seizes the lives of people who are about to die. Chapter 307 - I Like People Who Are Serious Chapter 307: I Like People Who Are Serious Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Little Tong Hua turned around, looked at Second Master, and said, ¡°So rich!¡± Everyone was confused who exactly this unfamiliar looking man was. He had never appeared in any ball before and only looked like a very stylish middle-aged man, but he was one who spentvishly. Money was just like a number to him. Atst, Second Master Gu sessfully obtained Allure for twenty billion. A faint smile flickered across Lu Mengxi¡¯s face. As she was sitting in front of Shen Qianshu, she turned around and calmly looked at her. ¡°Shen Qianshu, from today onward, I¡¯m afraid that your celebrity appraiser title cannot be kept anymore. Allure has sessfully been auctioned, and you questioned its authenticity.¡± ¡°I have a clear conscience in whatever I do!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s face was red with anger, but she was not willing to lose her cool in front of Lu Mengxi. She suddenly thought of something, stood up, and walked towards Second Master Gu, who was sitting in thest row. A bodyguard held her back, and Gu Xie was about to stand up when Second Master Gu waved his hand and smiled kindly at Shen Qianshu. She looked even more likable close up and was very cordial. The smile on his face widened even more. The three people beside him all got a shock. This living Yama instantly turned into a Maitreya 1 ¡°Hello mister, I am Shen Qianshu, a jewelry appraiser.¡± ¡°Your name is really nice.¡± ¡°Thank you, mister!¡± Shen Qianshu politely bowed to him and softly said. ¡°You might have heard that before the jewelry auction, I inspected Allure, and there were some problems. It was my misjudgment, but may I ask if you can give me a chance to inspect it onest time, to ensure that the jewelry you bought is real?¡± ¡°I heard that you said that Allure was fake.¡± The whole hall was filled with whispers, and anybody could hear their conversation. ¡°Yes!¡± Shen Qianshu said truthfully. ¡°Since you said that it was your misjudgment, why do you want to inspect it again?¡± Shen Qianshu was startle. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I suspect that the Allure I inspected in both situations were two different jewels. Someone reced it with a substitute. Of course, this is only my suspicion. After you receive the jewel, I will inspect it again. If it¡¯s real, you are at no disadvantage, but if it¡¯s fake, you can also stop your loss. You will only waste twenty minutes of your time.¡± The man in ck beside was about to speak when Second Master Gu raised his hand, smiled at her, and said, ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Youngdy, you are so likable!¡± Second Master Gu said. ¡°You are very responsible. I like people who are serious in what they do.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Lu Mengxi had been paying close attention to Shen Qianshu. After seeing that she was having a long chat with the winning bidder, Lu Mengxi frowned slightly and hurriedly took out her phone to send a message. After the auction, Second Master Gu got the jewel ne and passed it to Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu spent twenty minutes once again and ultimately confirmed that it was the real Allure. She heaved a sigh of relief and returned the ne to Second Master Gu. ¡°Youngdy, thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. This is what I¡¯m supposed to do.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled. Second Master Gu left the auction hall with his bodyguards. Gu Xie walked towards Lin Xiaojuan and softly said, ¡°I have something to talk to you in private.¡± Shen Qianshu and little Tong Hua were discerning people, and they immediately said their goodbyes to Lin Xiaojuan. Lin Xiaojuan was helpless and had no choice but to go on Gu Xie¡¯s car. Shen Qianshu held Tong Hua¡¯s hand and waited for Ah Da toe to fetch them. ¡°Mommy, the incident during the auction today, will it affect your reputation?¡± Shen Qianshu became silent. This incident was something that could go both ways. Footnotes: Ch 307 Footnote 1 Maitreya is a transcendent bodhisattva named as the universal Buddha of a future time. In Mahayana Buddhism, Maitreya is the embodiment of all-epassing love. Chapter 308 - A Sudden Relapse Chapter 308: A Sudden Rpse Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios On the positive side, everybody had a misjudgment at least once in their lives. Even if it was in their professional field of work, it was also understandable to make mistakes. On the negative side, she had long enjoyed a good reputation and could not stand making a single mistake at all. If she made a mistake, it would be amplified, and this would harm her reputation. ¡°This is nothing. Mommy can survive this.¡± Little Tong Hua smiled, and from afar, a ck SUV slowly drove towards them. Both mother and son were chatting happily by the roadside when suddenly the door to the car opened, and two men in ck hopped out. Catching them off guard, the men used two pieces of cloth to cover their mouths and noses and threw them into the car. Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and before losing consciousness, she hurriedly threw the phone in her hands onto the streets. Ah Da followed the stipted time and parked his car at the roadside to wait for Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua. After waiting for half an hour, he still did not see both mother and son. Thinking that they were most probably socializing in the auction, he was not worried and continued to wait. Another ten minutes passed, and they were still not there yet. He scrunched up his eyebrows and decided to give a call to Shen Qianshu. However, nobody answered. Ah Da repeatedly dialed for a few times, and finally, on the fourth call, someone answered. ¡°Miss Shen, are you not out yet? I am already waiting for you by the roadside.¡± ¡°Mister, I... I picked up this phone from the roadside. Do you know the owner of this phone?¡± Ah Da instantly broke out in a cold sweat, and his face darkened. ¡°Where are you?¡± It was a couple who had picked up the phone. They heard the phone ringing continuously when they were walking past the road. They then picked it up from the ground and immediately answered the call, waiting for the owner to retrieve it back. Ah Da frowned, hurriedly got onto his car, and immediately called Ye Ling. He suddenly recalled how Zhong Ran was punished back then! When Shen Qianshu woke up, she had a headache, and her head was very heavy. She was locked up in an abandoned warehouse and was tied to a chair. Her hands were cuffed together, and little Tong Hua was lying somewhere near her. It might be because he was a child, but he was not tied up and was just softly lying on the ground, still unconscious. Outside the window, it was total darkness. She was so hungry that she felt she could pass out at any moment. However, she had no time to bother about her growling stomach. She shouted Tong Hua¡¯s name, but he remained unresponsive. His little face was facing her, and it was totally flushed. A cold shiver ran down Shen Qianshu¡¯s spine. ¡°Tong Hua, Tong Hua...¡± She was almost shouting at the top of her lungs. This abandoned warehouse had a foul smell and was riddled with bacteria. A scary thought passed through Shen Qianshu¡¯s mind. She struggled against the cuffs until her hands were bruised and cut. ¡°Tong Hua, wake up...¡± Tong Hua did not react at all. Shen Qianshu could not help but start to scream. ¡°Help! Is there anyone outside, help...¡± She struggled with all her might but was unable to break free of the cuffs. She had no time to think of who kidnapped her, and her whole mind was thinking of Tong Hua. Tong Hua needs to be sent to the hospital immediately! Shen Qianshu¡¯s screams were sad and shrill. The person outside could not take it anymore. He pushed open the door and shouted. ¡°What are you screaming for, such a nuisance! Scream one more time, and I will cut off your tongue!¡± ¡°You can do anything to me, but please send my son to the hospital! He has heart disease. He cannot stay any longer in such an environment. Please, I beg you!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s face was pale. Cold sweat was forming on her forehead, and her heart was beating rapidly. ¡°I beg you, he is just a child. It was not easy for him to survive. Please, I beg you, send him to the hospital!¡± The horrifying demon from back then struck again. Her son¡¯s face was ghastly pale, and the image of his cold body appeared in front of her. It was already so heart wrenching for Shen Qianshu to lose the son she carried for ten months, let alone Tong Hua, who she had brought up for so many years. Chapter 309 - Master, Where Are You Chapter 309: Master, Where Are You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°So troublesome!¡± The person who came was a big and burly man. He walked forward and kicked Tong Hua, who was still lying on the ground. Tong Hua¡¯s curled up body flipped over. His face was flushed, but he looked lifeless. His whole face was also full of sweat. He was having a high fever! And it was a very abnormal high fever! The man had a look of disgust on his face. He took his phone and made a call as he walked back out. ¡°I beg you. I will give you anything that you want!¡± Shen Qianshu panicked, and her eyes were brimming with tears. She knew that crying at this moment was useless, but her tears just could not help but flow out. Tong Hua! My Tong Hua! Nothing wrong must happen to you! Master, where are you? Time was ticking away, and the man that went out never returned. Shen Qianshu could not keep her cool anymore. ¡°Help!...¡± she shouted. She screamed sharply, hoping that some passersby or just anyone could hear her screams for help. Her throat became hoarse from all that screaming, and what answered her was only silence. Ever since Tong Hua was in a critical condition several years ago, he had never experienced a cardiac rejection again. The doctor repeatedly warned her to prevent Tong Hua froming into contact with any form of viruses as much as possible. Once he had a high fever, he needed to be immediately sent to the hospital. Nobody could guarantee that his heart could totally adapt to his new body. For the past few years, Tong Hua could run and y around, and his heart was normal. Although he had a slightly weak body, he was not any different from a normal child. The worry that had always been hanging in her heart was then slowly forgotten. Right now, this worry was like a knife that pierced through her heart, leaving her almost broken and dead. Tong Hua had a sudden rpse! Shen Qianshu¡¯s hands were already bleeding from all that struggling against the cuffs. She knew that it did not help with the situation but still continued to fight against it like a beast. She abruptly knocked against the chair and went crashing down onto the ground together with it. She became dizzy and lightheaded. She was lying on the ground, her hands were cuffed together, and she was also tied to the chair. It was a really weird and pathetic sight. She tried with all her might to crawl towards Tong Hua, leaving a mark on the ground in the process. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face was covered with tears, and helplessness engulfed her, almost wrecking her. She could not let Tong Hua lie on the ground all alone and die from the suffering and torture by himself. She once had a thought that if there was really one day when Tong Hua really could not avoid death, she wanted him to die peacefully in her arms. ¡°Tong Hua...¡± Her arms and calf were scraped, and blood oozed out from them. Shen Qianshu finally managed to crawl towards Tong Hua. She used her forehead to touch his forehead, and it was burning hot. Shen Qianshu was scared to death. ¡°Tong Hua...¡± She wished that she was the one suffering, and she badly wanted to take her heart out and give it to him. ¡°Nothing must happen to you. Mommy will not be able to endure if anything happens to you.¡± Right at that moment, a few tall shadows appeared in the warehouse. Shen Qianshu looked over with her eyes that were filled with tears. She knew all of them. Mr. Jonah! She instantly understood the whole situation. The auction was really a trap. He failed to substitute the real jewelry with the fake one and was now enraged. ¡°What do you want? I will give you anything. Please, send my son to the hospital!¡± Among the few men in ck standing behind him, one of them was suffering from a slight cough. Less than one minute in the warehouse and he had already coughed many times. Mr. Jonah was a French man. He was young, gentlemanly, and had a very good temper. He looked coldly at Shen Qianshu and said, ¡°How much is your son worth?¡¯ Shen Qianshu bit on her lips hard. One of the men walked towards her and pulled up the chair. The sudden action caused a wave of nauseousness to wash past Shen Qianshu. She forcefully pushed it down and said, ¡°A life cannot be measured by money. If you are doing this only for money, I will give you. I can give it to you no matter how much you want.¡± Chapter 310 - Jonah, Who Would Be Able to Save You? Chapter 310: Jonah, Who Would Be Able to Save You? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°How much can you actually have?¡± Mr. Jonah sneered at her and said. ¡°An appraiser and a child star, do you think they are on the same level as my Allure? Everything I have done was seamless. The fake Allure is also a real jewel, and it was crafted exactly like the real one. I was about to sessfully pass off the fake as genuine, but you had to ruin it all. You are a really talented appraiser, right? Then let your son pay the price for your talents!¡± ¡°I have no money, but my son¡¯s daddy has money. How much do you want? He will give it all to you. If my son is dead, Mr. Jonah, I swear that you, your entire family, and your friends will all die!¡± Shen Qianshu was already pushed to her limits. She just urgently wanted to send Tong Hua to the hospital. She had never been so hostile before and was also never a brutal person. She only wanted to threaten Jonah and cause him to feel fearful. ¡°What high-sounding sentiments!¡± Mr. Jonah sneered and did not treat her seriously. ¡°He is Ye Ling¡¯s son!¡± Mr. Jonah¡¯s expression immediately changed. Ye Ling¡¯s name was like a bolt of lighting, hitting on him and catching him by surprise. He squinted his eyes dangerously. During this auction, he wanted to substitute the real for the fake one. That way, not only could he keep his heirloom, but he could also get the funds to save his family business. He nned everything seamlessly. He knew that when carrying out the linear dataparison, the appraisers would start to have an inkling. Thus, it had always been the real Allure for the past few days, and only until thest day did he specially used a solution to blur out the age. Shen Qianshu inspected AG¡¯s solution before. On the surface, the data was very simr to that batch of data. She knew that this was the most high-end method of causing data confusion, and in a strange mix of events, she ruined his n and caused him to lose Allure. ¡°Impossible!¡± Mr. Jonah said. ¡°There are rumors in the society that Ye Ling is gay and that he is even the submissive one. Where did the sone from!¡± ¡°Let me make a call. I can prove to you that he is Ye Ling¡¯s son.¡± Shen Qianshu utterly regretted using Ye Ling¡¯s name to escape in the underground casino, causing her tond in today¡¯s plight. Mr. Jonah looked at her coldly. The man who was coughing passed her the phone. It was obvious that he had checked their information and found out that both mother and son had some form of rtionship with Ye Ling. Mr. Jonah was caught in a position from which there was no way out. It seemed like this matter could not be settled amicably anymore! ¡°Ye Ling is extremely cruel and merciless. If he knew that I kidnapped his woman and son, he would not be willing to let it go like that. Such a demonic person, how can I let you call him? Since I will not survive, I might as well kill you both and benefit. I am always careful and will not leave behind any evidence of my doings. Ye Ling might not even know that it was me who did it,¡± Mr. Jonahughed out loud and said. ¡°After I die, what happens to my family has nothing to do with me. I wouldn¡¯t even be alive to know. Moreover, there are some people in the family that I detest. I will be more than happy if Ye Ling kills them.¡± Shen Qianshu did not imagine that he was so ruthless. ¡°I am here. I promise that he will not touch you or your family, as long as my son survives!¡± This was the biggest step she could give in. ¡°Miss Shen, you can only me that you offended someone. No one will be able to save you!¡± ¡°Jonah, who will be able to save you then!¡± A cold and familiar booming voice could be heard from the entrance. Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes immediately widened as if they were adorned with stars, shining extremely brightly. A tall and big shadow roughly kicked opened the abandoned warehouse¡¯s door. Zhong Ran and Ah Da were each standing at one side, rampantly appearing at the entrance, just like saviors descending from the sky. He wore a long trench coat, framing his long body. His face was cold and emotionless, and there was a sinister look in his eyes. The whole room felt cramped, causing one to be breathless. His frosty eyes were void of emotions, icy and bloodthirsty. Chapter 311 - Master, You Are Here! Chapter 311: Master, You Are Here! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Jonah hurriedly turned back, looking at the sudden appearance of Ye Ling in disbelief. Hovering sounds of the helicopter were heard next. Mr. Jonah¡¯s first thought was to hold them hostage, but before his men could take action, the windows of the abandoned warehouse were suddenly broken through. A few armed special forces barged in and stood in a line in front of Shen Qianshu. Mu Yuan swiftly utched Shen Qianshu¡¯s handcuffs. Shen Qianshu threw herself to Tong Hua and tried to carry him up with much difficulty. Ah Da hurriedly rushed forward to carry Tong Hua and swiftly brought him out of the ce. The special forces were too quick in their actions, and Jonah did not have time to react. In no time, Mu Yuan had already taken control of the whole situation. Ye Ling walked towards them like a demon. Shen Qianshu looked extremely pathetic. He took off the trench coat that he did not have a chance to do so in d and wrapped it around her. Catching everybody off guard, he bent down and kissed her deeply on her lips. The kiss was urgent and fierce, and a pair of bloodshot eyes stared at her deadly. Everyone was speechless... Mu Yuan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. What happened to being allergic to women? What happened to liking men? Acting all lovey-dovey in front of me? And... your injury, does it not matter? The group of special forces was also astonished!! A rough and long kiss ended with a bunch of onlookers. Ye Ling leaned on her forehead like a man that just regained his lover. Both his feet were finally on the ground. Throughout the whole journey here, he thought of endless possibilities. If only the airne could increase its speed, he wanted to badly appear right by her side and help her fight against everything. Luckily, he was on time! After hearing her voice from the outside, the inner bloodthirsty beast in him was finally tamed. Shen Qianshu heard his thundering heartbeat, and her eyes immediately reddened. The fear and depression that were driving her insane were now enclosed by a st of hot air, calming her frightened nerves. The familiar air gathered between her breath, causing her to feel at ease. The tears in her eyes flowed down uncontrobly, and Shen Qianshu suddenly gave Ye Ling a hug. Master, you are here! This time, you are notte! Mu Yuan said, ¡°Ah Ling, leave with Miss Shen first. I will settle this!¡± Mr. Jonah was French and had royal blood. His identity was also not normal, and he could not get into trouble within the country, so as to avoid giving rise to international disputes. Today, Mu Yuan brought along with him the Wolf Eagle special forces. They were the most elite soldiers under him. Luckily, they made it in time. If not, the consequences would be dire. Everybody could feel Ye Ling¡¯s fury. It was a kind of uncontroble fury, and his eyes were bloodshot. It was as if a knife were across Jonah¡¯s neck, but it was also certain that they could do nothing to him. The rumored ruthless and merciless Ye Ling, his weakness was actually the woman in front. It was really... unexpected! Since they had already engaged the special forces and it was not Ye Ling¡¯s man, it was impossible to kill Jonah in the country. Ye Ling patted Shen Qianshu¡¯s shoulder. She looked up at him and saw his bloodshot eyes. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she said, ¡°Master...¡± Her voice was hoarse, losing its usual gentleness due to her screams earlier. Ye Ling slowly let go of her and walked towards Jonah. Mu Yuan immediately rushed forward to stop him. ¡°Ah Ling, don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not make things difficult for you.¡± Mu Yuan hesitated for a moment before turning to leave. Mr. Jonah was also someone that could endure any kind of situation. He smiled and said, ¡°Ye Ling, I am also considered your customer. There¡¯s a saying in China, ¡®One who does not know is innocent.¡¯ I am not even your family member. Let me go this one time!¡± Chapter 312 - I Never Kill Chapter 312: I Never Kill Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Impossible!¡± Jonah¡¯s voice was cold and deep. The cramped room already smelled like a carnage of war. Shen Qianshu was afraid that lives would be lost, and she got extremely flustered. There were special forces all around them, and if Master¡¯s illness acted up, he would surely be unable to escape. Jonah sneered and waved his hands dismissively. ¡°What can you do to me? I am French royalty and had already left my name at the Immigrations. If you touch me, the officer behind you will find it difficult to give an exnation.¡± Ye Ling slightly closed his eyes, and the blood streaks in his eyes slowly disappeared. Zhong Ran heaved a sigh of relief. Throughout the whole journey, he knew clearly how furious Ye Ling was. Luckily, Miss Shen was safe and sound, pulling back Master¡¯s sanity right in time. ¡°I never kill. It will dirty my hands!¡± Ye Ling threw a dagger at Jonah and said. ¡°Society¡¯s rules!¡± Mr. Jonah¡¯s expression changed, and his heart beat rapidly. Ye Ling, do you actually dare! Just because of a woman and a child! ¡°Qianshu, close your eyes!¡± Ye Ling suddenly snatched the gun from Mu Yuan¡¯s hands and immediately fired a shot. He did not even need to aim. The bullet passed through the spot between the eyebrows, and the man who had been coughing all along instantly died. One shot, one kill. When Ye Ling instructed her to close her eyes, Shen Qianshu did not actually listen to him. She saw clearly how the bullet pierced through the spot between the man¡¯s eyebrows. Her face was ghastly pale and without any emotions. Ye Ling pulled her to him with one hand, capturing her into his embrace. Jonah¡¯s expression changed greatly, his gaze turning murderous. What happened to promising not to kill? Brother! Mu Yuan was having a serious headache. ¡°I... I¡¯m bing the scapegoat again.¡± You can shoot, but why did you use my gun? My gun, the bullets inside are numbered, bastard! Jonah¡¯s bodyguards immediately pointed their guns at Ye Ling and his men. The special forces behind Mu Yuan raised their guns at the same time. Ready to go at any moment! ¡°When Lieutenant Colonel Mu Yuan was rescuing the hostages, you put up fierce resistance. He could only carry out the execution on the spot. This will be the ount he will give the embassy. What do you think?¡± Ye Ling said deeply, with a demonic fury shing past his face. ¡°With your ability, do you think you are worthy of talking terms with me?¡± Jonah never had much to say. He smiled stiffly and tried to rebut. Ye Ling¡¯s face darkened, and he said, ¡°I will kill you with my hands!¡± ¡°Ye Ling, you need to think carefully. If you do not manage to kill me and cause me to be paralyzed, you will have nothing to gain.¡± Ye Ling looked at him coldly with eyes void of emotions. It was obvious that he was unaffected and that he also would not give him a third option. Jonah knew that there was no point saying anything further. He took up the dagger and really chopped off his pinky. Blood was gushing out profusely, and the whole scene turned really bloody. The men in ck all went up to him. His face was ghostly pale, and he raised up his hand, stopping them froming forward. He looked at Ye Ling dead in the eyes and said, ¡°This matter is settled?¡± Ye Ling sneered and said, ¡°You wish!¡± Mr. Jonah flew into a rage. ¡°You went back on your words!¡± Ye Ling looked at him sinisterly. The light from the warehouse was really dark, causing his face to appear ghostly. He looked extremely frightening, like a ghost that had crawled out from the ground. ¡°A life for a life!¡± ¡°You better pray that my son is safe and sound!¡± Shen Qianshu draped Ye Ling¡¯s trench coat onto her shoulders, and she stood behind Ye Ling like a ghost. Her helplessness, desperation, and begging just now were all gone. She became as cold-hearted as Ye Ling. She did not wish to have any more hassles with Mr. Jonah and only wished to quickly get to the hospital. She hurriedly walked out. Ye Ling took a nce at Jonah. This person had already done business with him for five years and was a very big customer of his. ¡°Jonah, you should rejoice that she¡¯s fine. If not... you would have regretted living in this world!¡± * Why did you guys all think of testing their blood group to confirm that they are father and son! Our little Tong Hua did not even have a heavy loss of blood, why does he need a blood transfusion? Where¡¯s the logic!!! Chapter 313 - Am I Not Troublesome? Chapter 313: Am I Not Troublesome? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the hospital. Lin Xiaojuan reached the hospital earlier than Shen Qianshu. Ah Da contacted her first, and she did not even have the chance to bid Gu Xie goodbye and hurriedly rushed to meet Ah Da. She recounted the whole event that happened during the auction, and Ah Da immediately narrowed down the suspect to Jonah. And luckily, they made it in time. They managed to find both mother and son just after one day. Tong Hua¡¯s condition was not optimistic, but luckily, he was sent to the hospital in time. It was also Tong Hua who was unlucky enough to have been infected with the tuberculosis virus, thus causing him to have cardiac abnormalities. After confirming many times that Tong Hua would not contract tuberculosis, the heavy weight in Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart finally lifted. Tong Hua would be fine after his fever went down. The situation was finally settled. Shen Qianshu was also timely treated for the wounds on her body. Ah Da also promptly recounted the whole situation to Ye Ling. To Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua, this was really an incident that they never expected and could never prevent. In the ward, Tong Hua was sleeping soundly and was being put on a drip. Shen Qianshu¡¯s wounds were all exterior ones, and after the treatment, it was not that serious. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face was so pale that it was frightening. She took Tong Hua¡¯s hand in hers and gently gave it a peck. How great! Her baby was safe and sound! ¡°He won¡¯t die so easily.¡± The corners of Shen Qianshu¡¯s lips curved up slightly. She stood up and gave Ye Ling a smile. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°I never once needed your sorry and thank you.¡± Shen Qianshu took a step forward, and just as she was about to say something, Ye Ling suddenly grabbed her by the back of her head and pulled her into his embrace. He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips, catching her by surprise like how he did in the abandoned warehouse. This time, the kiss was gentler, like it was cating both of their uncontroble emotions. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face became flushed, and butterflies formed in her stomach. Her thin and fair fingers clutched onto his shirt tightly. Ye Ling held her by her waist and pushed her up further, deepening the kiss. ¡°Master, I...¡± ¡°Go to sleep!¡± Ye Ling tugged on her chin roughly, and his eyes were zing with fire. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to say thank you again.¡± Shen Qianshu thought, I only wanted to say, I must have been fortunate for three lifetimes to be able to meet you! ¡°Alright!¡± She was truly exhausted. After being in a state of anxiety, despair, and having a day full of emotional ups and downs, she had no more energy left in her body. Ye Ling sat on the side of the apanying bed and took a sideways nce at her. Shen Qianshu slept soundly, but her body would jerk asionally as if she was having a nightmare, like a fragile jewel. Ye Ling gently touched her fingertips with his fingers, and they were cold and tingly. He pulled back his hand, stood up, and looked at her deeply before looking at the ghastly pale Tong Hua lying beside her. He turned around, went out of the ward, and closed the door. Ah Da and Zhong Ran were standing outside. ¡°This was really an unexpected cmity. Thank goodness Miss Shen and little Master are fine. If not, it would have really been too much of an injustice,¡± Zhong Ran said. Ye Ling¡¯s face darkened, and he said, ¡°Expose this matter now!¡± ¡°Regarding Europe¡¯s side... there might be some troubles.¡± ¡°So, am I not troublesome?¡± Zhong Ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he broke out in a cold sweat after receiving Ye Ling¡¯s frightening demonic gaze. ¡°Yes, I understand!¡± ¡°Master, little Master had a sudden rpse as one of Jonah¡¯s men had tuberculosis. He might have identally passed the virus to little Master.¡± Ye Ling frowned and said, ¡°Then that¡¯s considered taking revenge already. Go contact the American professor. He has expertise in the field of heart diseases. At the same time, send the annoying brat¡¯s medical report to him and see if there¡¯s a way to cure his illness. Our country¡¯s medical technologies are still iparable to those of Europe and America¡¯s. ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 314 - Both Wounded and Defeated Chapter 314: Both Wounded and Defeated Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Master, you are really a great example of someone with a prideful mouth but honest body! Ye Ling¡¯s body slightly shook. He quickly supported himself with the wall. Zhong Ran and Ah Da hurriedly rushed forward to hold him. ¡°Master, I will call the Director to tend to you now.¡± ¡°Zhong Ran, don¡¯t tell her.¡± Zhong Ran was stunned. Ye Ling was badly injured in d and was in aa for three whole days. He received Ah Da¡¯s call less than two days after he woke up and that totally ruined their n. Ye Ling took three shots of painkillers before being able to get out of bed with much difficulty. It was really not easy for him to be able to hold on until now. Overusing painkillers could cause really serious side effects too. Muscle spasms, nervousness, headaches, and uneven heartbeat, these effects wouldst for three days. This drug was specially prescribed for his mental illness. It could lessen his suffering when he has a rpse and help all his pain and symptoms to disappear for a short period of time. However, it was not allowed to be used normally. Zhong Ran tried all his might to stop him, but that was to no avail. Ye Ling took a shot and was still unable to stand up. He then proceeded to take three shots without any hesitation at all. It was really drug abuse. He even deliberately warned him not to tell Shen Qianshu. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Inside the private room in Blueberry clubhouse. Mr. Jonah crossed his legs, and his face was ghastly pale. However, he still put on a carefree and unrestrained front, nothing like someone who had just lost a finger. He had a great reputation in France and was not just an ordinary collector. After being taken away by Mu Yuan for less than half an hour, the people from the France embassy in China already took action. Mr. Jonah sessfully left the special forces¡¯ jurisdiction. On his opposite sat a pretty and youngdy. It was Lu Mengxi. Her expression was somewhat cold. ¡°Mr. Jonah, I said before. I do not wish to see Shen Qianshu and her son leave this ce alive. You have disappointed me.¡± ¡°Miss Lu, before wanting to deal with Shen Qianshu and her son, have you perhaps checked on their background?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mr. Jonah smiled in silence. ¡°This woman ruined my n. I am certainly displeased that Allure hadnded in someone else¡¯s hands, but being displeased aside, I actually admire that she did it with her own ability. As for taking her life, that¡¯s for you, not me. I have already done what I¡¯m supposed to do. She was able to survive as she had a blessed life. Miss Lu, I am not going to deal with you anymore. Hire someone more qualified instead!¡± Mr. Jonah ced a sapphire blue box on the table, applied a slight force, and pushed it towards Lu Mengxi. Lu Mengxi nced at him and opened the box. Inside the box was the pink diamond that looked exactly like Allure. ¡°It must have been hard on you. Killing somebody through another¡¯s hand and even finding a diamond that looks exactly the same as Allure. Such a seamless n, it¡¯s a pity.¡± Lu Mengxi¡¯s face hardened, and she asked, ¡°Who were they rescued by?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you anything more!¡± Jonah smiled slightly and said. ¡°I am also not interested in your grudges with her. I lost a finger because of this. How do you n topensate me, Miss Lu? You have to pay for this!¡± Lu Mengxi turned sideways and pushed the pink diamond back to him. ¡°I will use this to buy a piece of information from you. Who exactly saved them?¡± ¡°I can only tell you this: the person behind Shen Qianshu, you and I can¡¯t afford to offend. As your Europe working partner, I advise you not to try to go against the devil.¡± Lu Mengxi stood up. Her gaze was cold and dark. ¡°Mr. Jonah, don¡¯t find so many excuses if you don¡¯t have the ability to handle this. She¡¯s the one who¡¯s not supposed to go against the Lu Family. This matter, I will personally solve it.¡± After Lu Mengxi left, Mr. Jonah took the diamond on the table and sneered. ¡°Naive!¡± He kept the diamond in his pocket. Ye Ling, this debt, I have remembered. Our days are yet toe! Chapter 315 - You Scared the Hell out of Me Chapter 315: You Scared the Hell out of Me Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu had a nightmare, and after waking up once, she could not fall back to sleep anymore. She stood up and touched Tong Hua¡¯s forehead. His fever had subsided, and he was not that hot anymore. She heaved a sigh of relief. Her son¡¯s vitality was too weak, and she could never let down the worry in her heart. After being unable to fall back to sleep, Shen Qianshu went to read some news on her phone. She actually wanted to search some news regarding Jonah, but she unexpectedly came across a piece news regarding her. It was about how she made a misjudgment during the auction. This news was not considered sensationalizing, but it had created much talk about it. The whole jewelry appraisal industry was speechless. Not many people discussed it, but it was Yan Jianming and Lu Mengyun¡¯s fans instead, who had a heated discussion. It was like they had deliberately nned this, continuously creating a buzz about this news. This group of people was harping on nothing but how she was unskillful. Lu Mengyun even personally attacked her online,paring her with Lu Mengxi. She imed that Shen Qianshu had nothingparable to Lu Mengxi¡¯s skills and kept inciting a war. Luckily, her fans were ssy and civilized. When attacking someone back, they did it in a ssy and civilized way too. We like Little Fairy¡¯s visuals. If Little Fairy is full of talent, how are you guys going to live? Why are you guys not going to find God? God would be very troubled. What nonsense is thement section babbling about? Our Little Fairy is full of talent. There are just some asions where she¡¯s out of form. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have instances where your sh*t gets stuck halfway when you¡¯re sh*tting? Shen Qianshu was speechless. What kind ofparison is that? Where did yournguage teacher go to? Shen Qianshu was actually feeling a little riled up after reading the news, but she was quickly healed by her fans. This group of unreasonable people who were obsessed with beauty were really the apple of her eye. Other than Lu Menyun and Yan Jianming¡¯s fans, not many of her few anti-fans scolded her. The appraisal industry remained silent while Yun An started a self-mockery. He recounted the story of how he went to Parisst year to help someone appraise. He also made a misjudgment, got a scolding from the person, and learned a lesson. Shen Qianshu took a deep breath. Thank god Master is back. This matter was also settled. The next morning, Lin Xiaojuan visited them in the hospital. Little Tong Hua was still not awake. After seeing that Shen Qianshu was in better shape and more energized, Lin Xiaojuan felt better too. ¡°What connections does that French dude have? Will he be sentenced?¡± ¡°I doubt so,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I will ask Ye Lingter, but sentencing him is most likely impossible. His status is a little different.¡± ¡°Even if a princemits a crime, he should receive the same punishment as fellow citizens. What difference is there? If he were to escape unpunished for his wrongdoings, you and Tong Hua suffered for nothing.¡± Lin Xiaojuan took a look at Tong Hua and felt really pained. ¡°However, you said that he is someone of high status. Then why would a bodyguard suffering from tuberculosis follow him around? That¡¯s an infectious disease! Isn¡¯t he scared that the bodyguard will sneeze and pass the virus to him? He might contract tuberculosis too!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s gaze hardened, and she thought back to the man who had been coughing continuously. At that time, her attention was on Tong Hua, and she did not really pay attention to the people around them. It was just that the coughs sounded really ear-piercing, but now that Lin Xiaojuan mentioned it, she also felt that it was a little strange. Jonah had such a respectable status. Is he not scared of contracting an infectious disease? ¡°Mommy...¡± Just as she was lost in her thoughts, Tong Hua slowly woke up. Lin Xiaojuan and Shen Qianshu threw all their thoughts to the back of their heads, and each hovered at each side of his bed. Little Tong Hua¡¯s eyes instantly reddened. ¡°Mommy, am I dying soon?¡± He knew what death was. He could not bear to leave Mommy alone! Shen Qianshu felt so wronged that tears began welling up in her eyes. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t utter nonsense. You¡¯re fine, you were just infected with some viruses. Mommy promises that you¡¯re fine.¡± ¡°Yes, you will be fine after your fever subsides. Who dares to say that you¡¯re not fine? I will fight that person,¡± Lin Xiaojuan said while rubbing her little baby¡¯s hands. Little Tong Hua began to calm down. He saw that Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan really did not look devastated as if he was going to die. He was finally at ease. ¡°Scared the hell out of me.¡±vv Chapter 316 - Mischievous Little Mu Yuan Chapter 316: Mischievous Little Mu Yuan Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan exchanged nces, and bothughed out loud. No words could bepared to their little baby¡¯s one smile. It was their greatestfort that he was safe and sound. Little Tong Hua¡¯s fever subsided, and he also became more energized. The director personally brought a few doctors with him to check on Tong Hua. After confirming that he did not contract tuberculosis and that all the viruses in his body were wiped out, they finally let out a sigh of relief. Tong Hua could be discharged after his feverpletely subsided. It was considered a close call. That day, after boarding the car for not long, little Tong Hua started to have a rpse. He was unconscious, but he heard that it was Ye Ling who had saved them. Little Tong Hua did not have much reaction as he could guess that it was obviously Ye Ling. Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°Your Mommy used her own ability to make a living but still was met with an unforeseen disaster. This doesn¡¯t make sense at all.¡± Little Tong Hua frowned and said, ¡°In this world, the chances of an unforeseen disaster are really, really small. It¡¯s either she is too unlucky or there¡¯s someone that is plotting this.¡± A murderous thought brought about by a diamond, this made sense too. After all, it was worth two billion. He could have fooled everybody at first, but now it was gone. It was really infuriating, but after hearing Shen Qianshu¡¯s recount of the whole incident, this mastermind Mr. Jonah seemed to be a tough guy. Would he kill someone just for this amount of money? Shen Qianshu sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore. A person¡¯s mind is unpredictable. You are already very fortunate to be safe and sound.¡± Mr. Jonah¡¯s deeds were exposed overnight. He took over numerous newspaper headlines, entertainment headlines, international news headlines, social section headlines, and many more. The details in the article were vividly described with full evidence. The Mu Family¡¯s young major also testified that he personally caught the person, but the person was brought away by people from the embassy in less than half an hour. This news created an international uproar, and the French Embassy in City A¡¯s official Weibo ount was bombarded withments. It was really interesting. Fans all knew that little Tong Hua had heart disease. As he fell into a critical condition this time around, Lin Xiaojuan was woken up by the managementpany in the middle of the night. When they saw that someone exposed Jonah¡¯s wrongdoings, the managementpany and she held a meeting throughout the night. The wire copy yed upon the seriousness of Tong Hua¡¯s condition, exaggerated on Shen Qianshu¡¯s injuries, and even praised that Shen Qianshu was full of talent and had a sharp eye. They also roasted those people who previously imed that Shen Qianshu was unworthy of her reputation. Overall, the article brought great satisfaction. The next morning, when Tong Hua was still not awake, they did some touch-ups on him here and there, took a photo, and released them to the press. Thismanded a mass of sympathy. Fans and citizens bombarded the Embassy¡¯s official Weibo ount every minute, demanding an answer from them. The Ministry of Foreign Affairs was having a headache. They immediately called Mu Yuan over. ¡°Yesterday night¡¯s matter, didn¡¯t we say to keep it a secret and not to leak anything?¡± ¡°Why are you shouting at me? There were so many people present at that time, how do I know who the one who leaked the news was? I went to the hospital to silence them and was chased away without even managing to speak. What can I do? Moreover, the victims are the country¡¯s popr mother and son duo. This unforeseen disaster that almost killed a little child, how can you disallow their managementpany to expose this news?¡± Mu Yuan said righteously. The people from the Ministry of Home Affairs had a headache. They had clearly instructed Mu Yuan to silence the people¡¯s mouths, and they could offer them many official resources. Who knew that Mu Yuan would put on an ignorant front? All of them looked at each other at a loss of what to do now. ¡°Then you should not have testified!¡± ¡°I am just following the army¡¯s regtions strictly: no lying, no colluding, no...¡± ¡°Stop!¡± They were having a total breakdown! Mu Yuan was also very obedient. He stopped on theirmand. He suppressed theughter that wasing out. Don¡¯t obey the discipline if you can! Chapter 317 - The Movie King’s Thoughts Chapter 317: The Movie King¡¯s Thoughts Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios No matter how messed up it was outside, the hospital was peaceful and calm. Tong Hua had a good rapport with people. Several Mr. and Ms. Poprs, as well as some actors, came to visit him. The ward had been filled with peopleing in constantly the whole afternoon. When one left, another arrived. Some people came mainly to boost their poprity. After all, whatever happened to Tong Hua had be big, global news. There were also some people who came to visit him out of true heartfelt concern. All the guests in the production team in City H hade to visit him, and the entire ward felt grand. Lin Xiaojuan felt annoyed, but she could not chase them away. Tong Hua was beginning to recover, and he looked like a nice and obedient child. Some people came to take photos while some came to pinch his face. He did not reject a single one of them. This happened until evening, and Lin Xiaojuan sighed in relief when all of them had left. Yet, Gu Xie arrived then. The Mr. and Ms. Poprs from Gu Xie¡¯s office had formed a group and came over together. He came in a littleter with a ss bowl with two little goldfish in it. There was a purple water-lily floating above, and it looked really special. Tong Hua loved it at the first glimpse. This was clearly very mindful of him. ¡°How pretty!¡± The ce was filled withmon flowers like lilies and carnations. The water-lily seemed exceptionally beautiful and special, making Tong Hua turn his head to look at it several times. ¡°Get well soon,¡± Gu Xie said. Tong Hua¡¯s eyes curled as he smiled. ¡°Where did this water-lilye from?¡± It was not the water-lily season. ¡°There are people at home who like to mess around with these things. We have grown a pond full of water-lilies. Aspared to the ones outside, this water-lily canst longer. If you change the water once every two days, you will be able to appreciate it for a longer time.¡± This was the longest speech Lin Xiaojuan had ever heard Gu Xie make. ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡± Tong Hua was sweet with words. Everyone was speechless... Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s cheeks flushed the moment she heard ¡®uncle¡¯ as if she was on the verge of exploding. She got up hurriedly and said, ¡°I-I¡¯ll get you some water!¡± She got up a little too hastily, and the corners of Gu Xie¡¯s lips curled up. Tong Hua smiled at him, and there was a glimmer of yfulness in his amorous eyes. Gu Xie smiled. Lin Xiaojuan had returned with the ss of water and ced it beside Gu Xie. Shen Qianshu thought, If Gu Xie was really so mindful, then he would be so much better than Yan Jianming. Her Xiaojuan would finally have someone to marry. This person clearly looked like a loyal man. Shen Qianshu loved the water-lily as well. It had a nice meaning: always peaceful. Lin Xiaojuan felt rather ufortable alongside them. That day, Gu Xie had wanted to speak to her in private, but he had not even had a chance to speak when Ah Da phoned her. She then left hastily without a chance to bid him goodbye. It was really impolite of her. Shen Qianshu and Gu Xie were not familiar with one another. They had some awkward small talk, and Tong Hua was kind to help them continue the conversation. He spoke really well and kept the conversation ongoing interestingly. asionally, Lin Xiaojuan would throw in some words. For some reason, she felt a little guilty and not confident whenever she faced Gu Xie. It was a really strange feeling. Gu Xie knew that she had not napped in the entire afternoon, so he did not wish to cause any disturbance. When he was about to leave, he noticed that Lin Xiaojuan had no intentions to send him off at all, and she was staring into nk space with a cup of water in her hand. Gu Xie asked calmly, ¡°Xiaojuan, are you not going to send me off?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lin Xiaojuan raised up her head in confusion. Why do I have to send you off? I still have toe up after. It would be convenient for both of us if we just said goodbye to one another. Isn¡¯t that better? ¡°Oh...¡± She responded after thinking a bit. She thought that way, but her actions had already betrayed her as she put down the cup of water and began to send Gu Xie out the door. The mother and son in the room watched their interaction, and they were overjoyed. They both believed that Movie King Gu Xie indeed had a crush on Xiaojuan. Chapter 318 - Do You Really Like Me? Chapter 318: Do You Really Like Me? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios But... when did this begin? The moment they left, Shen Qianshu moved over. ¡°Babe, haven¡¯t you noticed anything amiss when you usually interact with Gu Xie?¡± ¡°No.¡± Tong Hua recalled seriously. ¡°The first time we interacted was from three years ago. Back then, he took good care of me, and aunt Xiaojuan was almost always around. It¡¯s weird. Gu Xie may be very aloof, but he seemed to love to carry me. I¡¯ve never had a father since I was young, and I¡¯m pretty happy when he carried me. So we interacted quite a lot, but I have never sensed that he liked Aunt Xiaojuan.¡± ¡°He appointed you for that show.¡± ¡°Yup!¡± ¡°So he could have been having that crush for at least three years?¡± ¡°Why couldn¡¯t it be that he had chosen me because I was cute and lovable?¡± Shen Qianshu remained silent for a moment, and the two smiled at each other. There were several things that seemed normal at first, but when recalled, it could be sensed that something was amiss. For instance, Gu Xie had been deliberately trying to get close to them while also leaving a safe distance between them. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t understand what the adults are up to. If you like someone, you like someone. If you don¡¯t, you don¡¯t. Why must y¡¯all hide things from one another and have crushes? How pathetic is it to have a crush on someone when they don¡¯t even know you do? Who knows, what if you confess and it turns out that the two of you like each other? Isn¡¯t that way better?¡± Shen Qianshu felt an arrow to her knee. She had once had a crush on Ye Ling. But if she had told Ye Ling, Master, I like you. She was sure that if she had told Ye Ling that seven years ago, he would have said, you¡¯re sacked. Tong Hua did not know that he had hurt Shen Qianshu. ¡°If he had confessed to Aunt Xiaojuan earlier, there wouldn¡¯t be all of this Yan Jianming drama.¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± The good thing is that it still isn¡¯t toote! Lin Xiaojuan sent Gu Xie down, and the two of them were silent along the way. Lin Xiaojuan did not know what to say to him, and she kept her head hanging low while she followed alongside him. They left the gates of the hospital, and Gu Xie suddenly stopped walking. Lin Xiaojuan followed him and stopped. She looked up at him and felt a little confused. ¡°If what I said that day had scared you, just pretend that it was just said randomly. Don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Gu Xie said softly. He did not really like this awkwardness in the air. It was as if he was putting her in a spot. He did not wish to force her to do anything and did not wish to be a burden in her heart. Lin Xiaojuan asked, ¡°Said randomly?¡± Gu Xie neither nodded nor shook his head. He stared at her intently, and his eyes were deep and dark like a swirling whirlpool. Lin Xiaojuan felt a little angered. Because of what you said, I was helpless and lost. I could not fall asleep for days, and now you¡¯re telling me that you had said that randomly? Lin Xiaojuan was well-trained in this industry, and yet, she could not make out Gu Xie¡¯s intentions. She had only one experience with love rtionships, and it was with Yan Jianming. Whenever the two of them interacted, it was as if she was the only one speaking. Even when Yan Jianming ate, he had to ask for her opinion. Whenever she said where they should go, they would go there. Back then, she thought that Yan Jianming was thinking for her and caring for her preferences, but now that she looked back, she felt that she only wanted to be an idiot with no opinion and have a nk mind when she was with a boyfriend. ¡°Gu Xie, you...¡± Lin Xiaojuan bit her lip. Things between her and Gu Xie could not go on like this forever. This awkward atmosphere was too much for her. She had always liked things to be fast and straightforward. ¡°Do you really like me?¡± Gu Xie nodded without any hesitation. Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°But, I never knew anything about this all the time. This is too sudden.¡± ¡°So, you won¡¯t ept me?¡± Lin Xiaojuan was startled. Am I not going to ept you? Chapter 319 - Because Of You, I Lost Everything Chapter 319: Because Of You, I Lost Everything Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°If a fan came up to you one day and said, ¡®Gu Xie, I¡¯ve loved you for years. Please get together with me.¡¯ Would you agree?¡± ¡°NO!¡± Gu Xie understood immediately. ¡°I get it. I¡¯m sorry for all the disturbance I have causedtely. I will exin to the media.¡± Lin Xiaojuan was speechless. Uhh... Hold up, have you misunderstood something? Gu Xie apologized to her gentlemanly and turned around, wanting to leave. Lin Xiaojuan was still lost and had not had enough time to react, but she had already reached out to grasp his hand. Gu Xie¡¯s palm had some callouses. It was dry yet warm. The two of them froze for a moment. It was as if an electric current had passed through his palm and straight into his heart, and it began to shake vigorously. His heart palpitated wildly as if it were about to fall out of his throat. All the intense and exciting feelings rushed up, almost eating him up. He had a crush on Lin Xiaojuan for five years, and this was the first time he had held her hand. Lin Xiaojuan stared at their hands in shock. His hand was way bigger than hers, and his nails were well-trimmed. His fingers were long, and it made her hand seem petite and pale. There was a whirlpool swirling in Gu Xie¡¯s eyes. He tried to control and resist it, but he had too many emotions hidden, and he was overwhelmed for the moment. Lin Xiaojuan felt as if she had been shocked by electricity and wanted to draw her arm away, but he had held onto it tightly. After a while, he seemed to have finally reacted, and he let go lightly. The warmth he felt in his hand began to turn cold as he rxed. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a meal when Tong Hua is discharged from the hospital, okay?¡± Lin Xiaojuan asked. Gu Xie behaved as if he had heard something shocking. He felt as if someone had injected warmth into his cold heart. ¡°You? Treating me? To a meal?¡± ¡°Will youe?¡± ¡°Definitely!¡± Gu Xie was lost. ¡°I mean, yes. I¡¯ll treat you to one.¡± ¡°No hurry, I¡¯ll treat you first, and you¡¯ll treat me again the next time.¡± Gu Xie¡¯s eyes lit up as if he had heard some overwhelmingly good news. He was over the moon, but his expression was normal due to years of restraining himself. ¡°Great!¡± Gu Xie left the hospital slowly and walked to his car. He felt as if he were floating. He had been dealing with this feeling of having a crush for years alone. He had no one to share this with. He kept all his emotions and feelings in his heart and could only rey them in his mind silently as if he was watching a movie. No matter how much he loved her, it was as if they were just a storyline for a movie. He could never reach her, and he had long known that she had a boyfriend. He did not wish to bother her and was thinking that he was going to spend the rest of his life watching her from afar and wishing her well. He had never thought that the tables would turn. It was as if they hade out of the film, and he had touched her hand. So soft, so warm! Lin Xiaojuan had just turned around and was entering the hospital when someone suddenly stopped her. Yan Jianming stared at her spitefully, and Lin Xiaojuan was shocked to realize that he had slimmed down a lot and looked broken. He looked nothing like a high school hunk, and he seemed defeated and battered. ¡°Lin Xiaojuan, you have indeed been with Gu Xie for a long time. No wonder you were not even hurt when I abandoned you. You turned around and got Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua to deal with me. You evil witch, you have betrayed me a long time ago.¡± Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s good mood waspletely ruined by his presence as if she had been poured cold water by him. She felt disgusted for a moment. She felt hurt yet disgusted. ¡°Yan Jianming, stop ying the me game. You are the problem, and you are ming me for it? You are indeed so scheming and evil. Do you think everyone is as despicable as you are?¡± ¡°Lin Xiaojuan, I¡¯m despicable? The most despicable one is you! You made Gu Xie destroy all my job opportunities, and Brilliant Entertainment has withdrawn their contract with me. It is all because of you. I lost everything.¡± Chapter 320 - Men Are Heartless Chapter 320: Men Are Heartless Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lin Xiaojuanughed. ¡°Yan Jianming, who are you kidding? You never had anything to begin with!¡± Yan Jianming gasped. Indeed, Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s words had hit his soft spot. Before he got together with Lin Xiaojuan, he had nothing. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m dumb? Even if you were not my manager back then, I would also have made it big with my hard work and dedication. In fact, I might have been better if I had worked under another manager!¡± ¡°Oh, so it seems that I have been hindering your sess. But what I had heard was that back then, you only became my artiste because you pushed Tong Yun away. Made it big? If you are so sure that you would have made it big even without me, why do you have to cling onto Lu Mengyun without mentioning a breakup after one whole year? Yan Jianming, open your eyes. Look clearly. I can make you big, and I can also crush you to death!¡± Lin Xiaojuan stared at him coldly. If she still had any little pathetic bit of feelings left for Yan Jianming, they would have all vanished after the jewelry show. She was not such a miserable person. Half a year of silence and hope was where she drew the line. It would be too pathetic for her to still want him back after being humiliated in public by Yan Jianming. ¡°Y-You¡¯re really evil. Even if I had cheated on you and let you down, there was clearly no need to be so vicious and cruel to me. You left me with no way to survive!¡± Yan Jianming stared at her, looking pained. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯vemitted such a crime that made me deserving of death. Why are you pushing me to death!¡± ¡°Yan Jianming, does it feel good to be a freeloader?¡± Lin Xiaojuan was totally not bothered by his words. Her one sentence stabbed through Yan Jianming¡¯s pretense of being pitiful. ¡°Although we had dated all these years and things have been equal, I may not be as wealthy as you. Yet, Qianshu asionally said that you were a freeloader. Since she loved to joke, I treated her words as jokes. But now I know, everything she had said was nothing but the truth. Now that you no longer have me, you¡¯re the same with Lu Mengyun. You continued trying to please Lu Mengyun. Stop trying to act like you deserve any pity. That¡¯s really pathetic.¡± ¡°You-!¡± Yan Jianming stared at her nkly. Suddenly, he saw Gu Xie approaching from behind Lin Xiaojuan. He gave an evil smile. ¡°Lin Xiaojuan, who do you think you are? Do you think I want you so badly? Lu Mengyun is so much better than you, a billion times better. You¡¯re like dead fish on the bed. You¡¯re a block of wood. Boring. I¡¯ve been tired of you for long.¡± Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s face turned slightly pale. No matter what kind ofdy, being humiliated by their ex-boyfriend was a shameful thing. Furthermore, she had never had s*x with Yan Jianming as she was very conservative. There were several times when they shared a hotel room when they were on the job, and Yan Jianming had tried toy hands on her, but she had always resisted it and tried to hide, ruining Yan Jianming¡¯s mood. Yet, she was being mocked by him for being like a dead fish. Now that she thought about it, she felt really disgusted. She was too conservative and could not be cooperative. Most of the time, Yan Jianming was busy at work, and they barely had time to meet up. There were many times when Yan Jianming requested, but she used all sorts of excuses to push him away. Even so, her heart was still cold. She shook in anger. Yet, Yan Jianming would not let her off. ¡°We all know that you have fallen for Gu Xie now only because he¡¯s richer and more popr than me. How much do you love him truly? You had just broken up with me. Do you think I¡¯d believe that you have really fallen in love with Gu Xie?¡± Lin Xiaojuan stared at her expressionlessly. ¡°Gu Xie is more good-looking and richer than you. Indeed, I like him for his money and his good looks. I love that he is popr, so what? Stopparing yourself to Gu Xie. You are not even worthy of putting on shoes for him!¡± Chapter 321 - As Long As I Love Her Chapter 321: As Long As I Love Her Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yan Jianming¡¯s humiliation turned into anger. ¡°Look at yourself. Like a dead fish. Who would love you? Just you wait, he¡¯ll kick you out of his life eventually.¡± Gu Xie furrowed his eyebrows and took a few steps forward, putting his arm around Lin Xiaojuan lightly. She had long been shaking from her anger. When she saw Gu Xie, she jumped in shock. Thinking of the vicious words she had just said to Yan Jianming previously, she blushed in shame and anger. ¡°Yan Jianming, you are seriously such a disgrace to the male gender!¡± Gu Xie stared at him coldly. Yan Jianming was a little afraid of Gu Xie but not at all of Lin Xiaojuan. He was sure that Lin Xiaojuan loved him and would never do anything in retaliation. But as for Gu Xie, he was very frightened. Everything that belonged to him was taken away by Gu Xie. ¡°Gu Xie, didn¡¯t you hear that? She doesn¡¯t even love you.¡± ¡°As long as I love her, that¡¯s all that matters,¡± Gu Xie said calmly as he stared at Yan Jianming. Lin Xiaojuan was shocked by his words, and she was confused for a moment. She could not make out what exactly that feeling was. How would Gu Xie think after hearing what Yan Jianming had just said? ¡°Yan Jianming, I did not ruin your life because of Xiaojuan. It was because I could not bear to see people humiliating her. Youmitted the offense, and you deserved what you got. She was right. You never had anything from the start. I had barely just put you back to where you were from,¡± Gu Xie said calmly. ¡°Everything in this industry is unpredictable. What goes aroundes around. Don¡¯t mess with the wrong person because I, Gu Xie, will definitely fight ¡¯til the end!¡± Yan Jianming stared at him unbelievingly. How could Gu Xie ignore Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s past? He had said such unkind things about Lin Xiaojuan in front of Gu Xie, and the only thing he did not spurt out was that Lin Xiaojuan was an old shoe he no longer wanted. Yet, Gu Xie did not mind at all. What in Lin Xiaojuan did Gu Xie actually fall for? Yan Jianming stared at them, furious and defeated. ¡°Things will not end well for either of you.¡± No one knows what pissed Gu Xie off, but his facial expression changed, and he squinted at Yan Jianming. ¡°You don¡¯t know your ce!¡± Yan Jianming was just about to turn around and leave when Gu Xie yelled suddenly. ¡°Leave your recording pen here!¡± Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s eyes widened, and Yan Jianming was shocked. His face turned pale as he said, ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t know.¡± He turned around again, wanting to leave hastily. Gu Xie let go of Lin Xiaojuan and took a few steps forward. Lin Xiaojuan could only feel that things were blurry as Gu Xie¡¯s actions were very quick. He had already made his way beside Yan Jianming. With one hand grasping onto Yan Jianming¡¯s shoulder, he flipped Yan Jianming over his shoulder and mmed him onto the ground in public. Then, he took out the recording pen in his pocket. Yan Jianming was blurry from being mmed down like that. Gu Xie furrowed his eyebrows and raised his arm, but Lin Xiaojuan pulled him and shook her head, saying, ¡°He¡¯s not worth it.¡± Gu Xie thought about it and agreed with Lin Xiaojuan. If it was not for the fact that Yan Jianming had dated Lin Xiaojuan, he would not have even bothered to take another look at him. He would also not dirty his hands. Gu Xie said coldly, ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t let me see you again.¡± Yan Jianming was scared stiff. He did not understand how Gu Xie knew that he had a recording pen with him. His heart palpitated wildly like drums, and he was in great fear. This man is too scary. He is definitely not a simple male star. Gu Xie stared at the recording pen and pondered. He then put it away as Lin Xiaojuan stared at him in great awe. ¡°How did you know he had a recording pen with him?¡± ¡°Smart guess,¡± Gu Xie said calmly. ¡°There are badments about him all over the inte. He¡¯s in a hurry to y the victim, so he definitely had to start off from you and bring a recording pen here to help him with it. This must be hisst straw.¡± , Lin Xiaojuan suddenly saw the light. She was grateful that Gu Xie had turned around. Otherwise, she would have fallen for Yan Jianming¡¯s trap. ¡°Don¡¯t bother about these matters. I¡¯ll fix them.¡± Chapter 322 - I’d Woo You If You’re A Man Chapter 322: I¡¯d Woo You If You¡¯re A Man Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lin Xiaojuan blushed, and she felt awkward. She wanted to exin that she had never done ¡®it¡¯ with Yan Jianming, but she felt that attempting to cover it up would only make things worse. Since he had looked into her three-year rtionship with Yan Jianming, he should have known that certain things would have happened. If she were to mention on purpose that she had not done ¡®it¡¯ with Yan Jianming, it would seem as though she was saying it intentionally to please him. This was not a topic that could be easily brought up. She was ashamed yet anxious. Gu Xie said, ¡°I had originally turned around to ask you for your favorite food. I know some restaurants that serve some great dishes. If there are any certain types of food that you prefer, I can rmend some ces.¡± She looked up, confused. Just for this? ¡°Just for this?¡± ¡°This is really important!¡± The Virgo Movie King said. This was their first date, and it was a serious matter. It had to be perfect. Lin Xiaojuan opened her mouth and said, ¡°I love Hunan cuisine.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Xie was very satisfied with getting an answer. Lin Xiaojuan thought for a moment and seemed like she was hesitating. ¡°Please don¡¯t take what I said to heart previously.¡± ¡°Nah, I won¡¯t. What¡¯s more, you were right.¡± Lin Xiaojuan felt even more awkward. Gu Xie hesitated for a moment and continued. ¡°Xiaojuan, you don¡¯t have to be so careful around me. Just be yourself.¡± She was hesitant. It was a rare thing to realize that the Movie King liked her. She was initially ufortable and was even more unable to be herself. ¡°In my eyes, everything that you do is perfect,¡± Gu Xie said. ¡°The one being favored has nothing to worry about.¡± The person who should be careful and hesitant before any action should be me, not you! Lin Xiaojuan returned to the hospital ward and could hear theughter of the mother and son. The two of them were snuggling in bed, watching aedy film. When she returned, the two of them looked equally nosy. Tong Hua asked, ¡°Aunt Xiaojuan, why did you take so long?¡± ¡°I met Yan Jianming,¡± Lin Xiaojuan said. She told them everything that had happened, and Shen Qianshu furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°This person is like a housefly. Gross.¡± Tong Hua squinted and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing much he can do to rise up again. The entertainment industry is always changing. If a person does not have any works or productions in one or two years, everyone forgets him. Nothing works no matter what he does. Gu Xie will not let him rise again.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at Lin Xiaojuan and saw that her expression was rather hesitant. She asked hurriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like Gu Xie?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not exactly ¡®like,¡¯ but... I just find it really strange. Why would Gu Xie... fall for me?¡± ¡°Why are you belittling yourself? If I¡¯m a man, I¡¯d woo you.¡± ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t let Mr. Jealousy hear this.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu stared at Tong Hua. Lin Xiaojuanughed and thought that it was strange. Why hasn¡¯t Ye Linge to visit Tong Hua? She had been here for a day too and they had not seen Ye Ling. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Ye Linge to visit Tong Hua?¡± ¡°He hates me!¡± Lin Xiaojuan was in great shock as if she found it unbelievable. ¡°Who would hate such a cutie pie like you? Qianshu, you have to kick him away.¡± Tong Hua nodded as if he knew a lot. Right, kick him away. Shen Qianshu touched her head awkwardly. ¡°We¡¯re not a thing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. Tong Hua had tried to look for a match for you in the whole nation.¡± Lin Xiaojuan thought, How could she marry someone who hates their precious child? Not even dating. All of Qianshu¡¯s exes¡¯ first mission was to please Tong Hua. Shen Qianshu was about to say something when her phone vibrated. It was a message from Ye Ling. Ye Ling: Come down now! Shen Qianshu hesitated for a moment. Master is downstairs? The fever on Tong Hua had just gone away, and she was still worried. Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°Qianshu, you have not returned home for an entire day. Let me apany Tong Hua for the night. You should go home, take a nice shower, and get a good rest.¡± Chapter 323 - Miraculous Ye Ling Chapter 323: Miraculous Ye Ling Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Huh?¡± Shen Qianshu thought. Do you have telepathy with Ye Ling? She had not slept well the previous night, and today, she had been entertaining guests for the entire day. She did not have any free time and did not have an afternoon nap. Her face was rather pale. ¡°You are on the verge of falling sick. Stop being stubborn, I¡¯ll stay to apany him here.¡± ¡°Both of you go home,¡± Tong Hua said. ¡°It¡¯s notfortable sleeping here. I¡¯m grown up, and I don¡¯t need anyone to apany me.¡± ¡°No way, no matter how big you are, you¡¯re our child. If you¡¯re sick, you can¡¯t stay at the hospital alone.¡± Shen Qianshu rubbed Tong Hua¡¯s head and said, ¡°Mommy¡¯s going home. I¡¯ll make you some porridge and bring some over tomorrow.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Shen Qianshu had not returned home. She went to a restroom in the hospital and wiped herself clean. However, she still felt unclean and ufortable, so she decided that she needed to go home and bathe. When she went downstairs, the sun had just set. The entire hospital was bathing in the bright orange sunlight. There was a gentle breeze, and the white walls of the hospital reflected the bright crimson coloring from the sky. It was beautiful. Shen Qianshu felt as if she had gotten a whole new life. Ye Ling was leaning lightly against his sports car, and he had huge sunsses on. He had changed his clothing and looked simple yetfy today. He had a V-neck fleece shirt on, and the shirt had maroon sides. He wore long and fitting jeans that matched his long legs, making it seem even slimmer and longer. He had white walking shoes on, and his outfit was really casual. Jeans???? The domineering President had turned into a hipster youth in an instant. That day, Ye Ling went out in a long windbreaker coat. In her mind, he looked like a fighter from ancient Rome who could kill legendary assassins. Usually, he dressed very formally and had the white camellia on him, making him look like a flirt. Yet, he could also look like a hipster youth. Miraculous Ye Ling? He stood under the scorching heat of the setting sun, looking like he was radiating vitality. He looked full of life. Shen Qianshu walked towards him and felt herself feeling lighter and carefree like a teen girl rushing into the arms of her loved one. She was really happy. ¡°Master, you don¡¯t look good in sunsses!¡± Shen Qianshu winked at him andughed. There were two big reflections of her adorable self on the sunsses. Ye Ling took off his sunsses quickly and stared at her. It was as if his eyes were going to be on fire soon. Shen Qianshu stared at him with puppy-eyes and said, ¡°This is so much better.¡± After Ye Ling heard her words, the fire building up in him was quickly extinguished. Zhong Ran, that useless crap, who said having sunsses on would be cool? What a liar! Shen Qianshu looked at his outfit and said yfully, ¡°Sir, how old are you?¡± The media had said that he was 28. ¡°Twenty-seven!¡± ¡°You look twenty today.¡± Shen Qianshu sugarcoated her words generously. ¡°You look really handsome.¡± The corners of Ye Ling¡¯s lips curled upwards, but he controlled himself and forced them down. Shen Qianshu was so sweet she could be a caramel cake, and he wished he could swallow her up. The afterimage of the evening sun surrounding them made everything seem blurry. It was during rush hour, and it took a long time to travel home. Shen Qianshu had already energized herself to continue flirting with him, but she was too tired. She yawned and fell asleep. Ye Ling furrowed his eyebrows and looked at the dark eye circles under her eyes, and he phoned Ah Da. ¡°Watch over them at the hospital.¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯m already at the hospital. Ms. Lin is here too. Do I still have to watch over them?¡± ¡°Watch over them!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± When Shen Qianshu woke up, it was early evening. She was still in the car, and the heater was on. She rubbed her eyes and felt really exhausted. ¡°How did I fall asleep?¡± Chapter 324 - So Soft, So Cute, I Want To Eat It! Chapter 324: So Soft, So Cute, I Want To Eat It! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling was looking at something on his phone. She nted her body to peek at his phone and saw the word ¡®Jonah.¡¯ She did not look any longer as it was not something she could bother about. The conste had already done what they had to do, and she wished that Jonah would receive the punishment he deserved, but she knew that this was a very difficult thing to do. The two of them went upstairs quietly. Shen Qianshu smelled herself and rubbed her nose. She was really unkempt, and her hair was greasy. This was a great issue that affected the teen girl in her. She flushed instantly and thought, Is Ye Ling blind? He didn¡¯t even notice what a mess I am. ¡°Master, I¡¯m going to shower. Take a seat.¡± Before Ye Ling could reply, she had taken some home clothes to wear and then sped into the bathroom and locked the door. Shen Qianshu¡¯s arms and legs were badly grazed, and they could note in contact with water. She was very ufortable. She simply wrapped the wound with a stic wrap and continued washing her head and taking a shower. Because of the wound, it was more troublesome. It took her over forty minutes before she finally dried half her hair. Ye Ling was looking at some emails on his phone in the living room. Shen Qianshu looked at her watch, and it was time for dinner. ¡°Master, are you hungry?¡± ¡°Hungry!¡± He looked up at her. Shen Qianshu had just showered, and she smelled really nice from the fragrance of the bath foams she showered in. Water was dripping off her neck, and for some reason, it seemed really sexy and alluring. She was wearing a simple light blue floral dress and furry pink slippers. Her face was pale and clean, and her lips were deep red. Her eyes were watery like those of a little deer, and she looked really sweet. He wanted to eat her! ¡°Let¡¯s get delivery!¡± In Ye Ling¡¯s anticipation, Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes were bright and shiny. ¡°I want to eat something that you make.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing much left in the fridge, and they aren¡¯t fresh. I¡¯ll make you some tomorrow,¡± Shen Qianshu said, trying to look pitiful. ¡°I¡¯m injured. Do you bear to torture an ill person?¡± Ye Ling stared at her expressionlessly, refusing to answer her. Shen Qianshu treated that as if he had agreed, so she picked up her phone and ordered some food delivery. The food that she had ordered were all Ye Ling¡¯s favorites. She had tried some of the dishes previously, and she thought they were not bad. Once she put down her phone, Ye Ling pulled her down on the chair. He grabbed one of her legs and pulled it on top of his legs. Then, he pulled up her skirt. Shen Qianshu was shocked and confused. What¡¯s going on? What are you doing? Monster, are you having a rpse? She had just showered, and the stic wrap around her wound was still on her leg. Ye Ling squinted. This was arge bruise, and her skin had been grazed off. Although it was just a small injury on her skin, it looked really bad. Ye Ling removed the stic wrap and the bandages around it. Shen Qianshu felt a little painful, and she frowned. That was when she realized a green bottle on the table that did not belong to her. It looked like an ointment. Is Master going to put on medication for me? Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart palpitated wildly, and she was chiding herself in her head. You are the one who is tempted for him to do something to you, huh? Her slim legs looked nice, pale, and long with no excess fat. He had taken off her furry pink slippers, revealing her pale feet. Being ced on hisp seemed rather... suggestive. She felt anxious for some reason, and Ye Ling took the bottle of ointment over, squeezing some white ointment and using a cotton bud to rub lightly on her wound. He did not utter a single word throughout the whole process, but she could feel that Ye Ling was not in a good mood! He seemed to be holding in his anger. With one hand on her ankle, his palm felt really warm. Her cold ankle felt warm and damp from his contact. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face was flushing, and she bit on her lip, hesitating on whether she should say something. Chapter 325 - Little Angel’s Awkward Small Talks: Online Chapter 325: Little Angel¡¯s Awkward Small Talks: Online Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In such a quiet space, her quickening heartbeat was more obvious. ¡°Master, was everything fine at work during your trip to d this time?¡± ¡°Mmhmm.¡± ¡°The scenery there must be really beautiful.¡± ¡°Mmhmm.¡± ¡°Do you always go on business trips for this long?¡± ¡°Mmhmm.¡± He gave the same answer to every question, and Shen Qianshu felt like yelling at him. Can you stop giving me one-word replies? I¡¯m trying hard to initiate a conversation. Why can¡¯t you keep the conversation going? How are we supposed to have a nice conversation when all you say is ¡®mmhmm?¡¯ He¡¯s always so good at killing conversations. Luckily, she was already used to having awkward small talks with him. It was still the same¡ªbe it seven years ago or seven years after. ¡°Master, did you hire a fashion stylist?¡± ¡°No.¡± He was focused on putting on the medication for her. ¡°Then did you match your outfits by yourself? You have pretty good taste. Your outfits always make you seem good-looking.¡± Ye Ling lifted his head silently and stared at her coldly. On Shen Qianshu¡¯s blushing face, there were only expressions of praise. Her skin after showering was soft and tender, and he really wanted to pinch her. Ye Ling¡¯s amber eyes twinkled as if they were saying ¡®mmhmm.¡¯ ¡°Master, are you not feeling well? You don¡¯t look so good.¡± That day when they were in the warehouse, his face seemed pale. She was only concerned about the unwell Tong Hua at that moment and did not care about him. Ye Ling paused his hands and said calmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t sleep well.¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t you visit Tong Hua?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to visit for?¡± He was also lying in bed, how could he visit him? He himself was also injected with some soothing agents. **Ye Ling thought to himself, Ha, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s a little princess! ¡°So much,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°He¡¯s in so much pain. But it really is such a coincidence, why would Jonah have a bodyguard who is suffering from tuberculosis? Isn¡¯t he afraid of being contaminated?¡± ¡°If Zhong Ran had tuberculosis, I wouldn¡¯t despise him.¡± ¡°Zhong Ran would be heartened to hear this.¡± Shen Qianshumented. ¡°...¡± He humphed and did not keep the conversation going. No matter what, Zhong Ran had been her silent defender for over ten years. If he were to abandon him if he was sick, wouldn¡¯t it be no different from raising a dog for the past ten or so years? Speaking of this, Shen Qianshu kept the conversation going on her own. ¡°Master, I feel pretty wronged. I never knew that doing an appraisal with my own talent could bring so much trouble. There were no warning signs at all before this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll pay for it,¡± Ye Ling said. Nobody had ever been able to roam around freely after hurting people who belonged to him. ¡°I heard that he... will not be charged for his offenses.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t be charged, but he¡¯ll still have to pay!¡± Ye Ling said. He raised his eyes with his arm still on her ankle, and he said, ¡°I have my ways to make him pay. Don¡¯t you worry.¡± ¡°Will it be troublesome?¡± ¡°No!¡± Ye Ling sounded cold. It was a kind of coldness like he was indifferent. That feeling was so strong it could break through barriers. Shen Qianshu felt calmer than before. When he said that he could solve an issue, he would solve an issue. For some reason, she really trusted him! She hated Jonah a lot. She almost lost Tong Hua. At the abandoned warehouse, she braved through everything and had not had a chance to hate or me anyone. She only had time to feel sorry for her suffering son. Now, whenever this issue was mentioned, she could only feel a strong sense of hatred. Why is it that people who have done evil can roam around freely aftermitting a crime just because of their status? If a princemits a crime, he should receive the same punishment as ordinary people. The feeling of the cotton bud poked lightly at her wounds. Shen Qianshu clenched her teeth, and Ye Ling looked at her while he furrowed his eyebrows. He threw the cotton bud away and used his fingers to apply the ointment on her wound lightly. Shen Qianshu¡¯s wound felt numb and ticklish as if an electric current had passed through. She held onto her wrist hurriedly and said, ¡°Master, let me do it.¡± Chapter 326 - If You Still Don’t Come, You Lose Your Five Stars Rating Chapter 326: If You Still Don¡¯t Come, You Lose Your Five Stars Rating Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°LET GO!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s voice was cold. Shen Qianshu let go obediently. She was not thinking about her wound and did not realize how painful it was. Now that she had all her attention on the wound, she felt that it was really painful and unbearable. Shen Qianshu¡¯s skin turned a little pink, and her pale legs also looked pink. Shen Qianshu pped herself lightly and rubbed her face as if she was trying to rub goosebumps away. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ye Ling looked up and stared at her with a confused look on his face as she did the series of strange actions. ¡°Cold. Rubbing myself so my skin would be warmer.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s pretty eyes were full of sincerity. Ye Ling could feel that the skin beneath his fingertips was really cold. He ced his palm on her ankle and could also feel coldness. No matter how he touched her ankle, it would not turn warm. He was silent for a moment, and then he began rubbing lightly on her ankle. ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu stared her ankle. The ces that he touched felt as if they were on fire and giving off electricity. Shen Qianshu felt goosebumps, and she shivered like leaves falling off from trees. Gosh, Master. Stop doing that. It¡¯s really so... suggestive! This movement is too flirtatious. And he could not even sense it! Shen Qianshu¡¯s face flushed, and her ears turned pink. Ye Ling was still rubbing her cold skin, and she had goosebumps from it. Shen Qianshu racked her brains to think of something and said, ¡°Mr. Ye, my other foot hurts.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Ye Ling took another bandage and wrapped it around her leg. Then, he tied a crooked knot. Shen Qianshu felt herself rxing after the tense moment she had just had, and she put up her other leg. It was not as badly injured, but there were wisps of blood on it. His palm was so warm, and as they pressed on her skin, she felt warmth all over her body. Are men all so warm? ¡°Why are you shaking?¡± Shen Qianshu looked like she was about to say something, yet she could not bring herself to say it. I can¡¯t possibly say that when you touch me, I would shake, right? That¡¯d be too embarrassing. She controlled her lips forcefully as if she was being bullied. Master, this is a form of forey. Do you know that? This is forey!!! Okay, you don¡¯t know!! Shen Qianshu¡¯s toes curled as she was sensitive. The entire City A was already so cold, yet why was she still so warm? Shen Qianshu tapped on her face. Delivery boy, why aren¡¯t you here yet? If you still don¡¯te, you¡¯ll not get your five-star rating from me anymore. Shen Qianshu was thinking wildly as she curled her toes. Her dress that had been pulled up to her knees fell onto her thighs lightly. Her slim and long pale legs were revealed in front of the man. Her thighs were pale and a little pink, and they looked really nice. Due to the wind, what was underneath her dress was slightly revealed. Shen Qianshu had not noticed it earlier until Ye Ling¡¯s eyes darkened, and he looked at her. She felt her ears turning warm. Then, she realized that her dress was too short, and she had shown him too much. She pulled her dress down to her knees hastily, and her face was so red they looked like the evening sun. She wished she could dig a hole in the ground and hide in it like an ostrich. Ye Ling grabbed her ankle forcefully, and Shen Qianshu felt her body stiffening up. She looked up at him, and his amber eyes were so deep and dark. Her breathing began bing unstable, and the face that was usually cold under dim lighting suddenly seemed dangerous and bright. Shen Qianshu¡¯s lips quivered as Ye Ling suddenly pulled on her ankle forcefully. She moved from the sofa and fell into his arms. She was kneeling between his two legs from the fall, and she grabbed on his chest hurriedly, staring at him in panic. ¡°M-Ma-Master...¡± Chapter 327 - Shen Qianshu, Control Yourself! Chapter 327: Shen Qianshu, Control Yourself! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu was flustered. In the next moment, someone had already pressed her waist down and kissed her. She lost her grip and fell into his arms. He hugged her, and it was reallyfortable as if they were a perfect match. Everything that belonged to her fell into his arms. He pulled her dress up and moved upward from her thighs. The warmth from his palms was transmitted into her body. His wicked and impatient fingers removed the piece of clothing that was in the way. Shen Qianshu¡¯s body stiffened. Memories of that night when the nightmare urred had returned like a bolt of lightning and hit her on the head, making her body stiffen like a rock. ¡°Hurts...¡± Shen Qianshu squirmed, wanting to move away from his hand, but she was frightened to notice something surprising. He... he is having an erection!!! ¡°Stop moving!¡± Ye Ling yelled at her as he pressed on her bottom, forcing her to stop moving. He pressed himself against her nose and breathed heavily as he stiffened. He was trying hard to resist the temptations. But there were some thoughts that could not be controlled once they appeared. ¡°M-Ma-Master, are you hungry?¡± Shen Qianshu regretted asking immediately. This was clearly stepping on andmine voluntarily. Ye Ling¡¯s gaze darkened. His big arms pressed on her body, and she could feel the stiffened ¡®Little Ye Ling¡¯ pressing onto her. The thing that almost killed her was a traumatic experience that still haunted her. She shook in fear for some reason and felt as if she was going through the traumatic experience again. His breathing was very heavy, but he did not dare to do anything. He only hugged her as he tried to resist any temptation and desire to do anything. After a while, he realized that there was no effect when he hugged her soft and warm body. He pushed Shen Qianshu away forcefully and rushed into the bathroom, mming the door shut. Shen Qianshu sighed in relief and pped herself lightly. She was feeling really warm. So we can¡¯t flirt without doing anything more than that? Flirting with Ye Ling was something she found joy in doing, but if there was really something that was going to happen, she was afraid of it. She was afraid that she might trigger the beast in Ye Ling and relive the traumatic experience all over again. She had to control herself and not flirt unnecessarily. Control, control! Shen Qianshu, control yourself! Thinking about what he was doing in the bathroom, she felt her face blushing again as if she were on the verge of exploding. Shen Qianshu rubbed her nose and adjusted herself. She went to the kitchen and took a quick look in the fridge. The ingredients were not very fresh, but it was not a problem for her to brew some soup. She had to do something to divert her attention. She made pork ribs soup with lotus and boiled them under low fire. She looked at the time, and Ye Ling took exactly twenty minutes toe out. When he returned, he looked normal as if nothing had just happened. But his eyes were watery, revealing his feelings. Shen Qianshu did not even dare to look into his eyes. Ye Ling looked at her and waved. ¡°Come here!¡± She walked over obediently, and Ye Ling pulled her arm, continuing with applying the ointment on her. Her arm was also a little grazed, and they hurt badly. After having the ointment applied, she felt so much morefortable and cool. ¡°You are still afraid of me,¡± Ye Ling said coldly. When he was feeling all of thoseplicated feelings previously, he could feel the fear in her. Even if she had tried to cover it up very well, her feelings were still revealed. It was her fear that made him think rationally. Otherwise, her injured self was not enough to resist him. Shen Qianshu did not want to lie, but she did not want him to be angry either. With a soft and gentle voice, she said, ¡°Master, the person I¡¯m afraid of isn¡¯t you.¡± There was a storm brewing in Ye Ling¡¯s eyes, and he scoffed. ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± The two of them remained silent. A chill ran down Shen Qianshu¡¯s spine, and in the silence, the doorbell suddenly rang. The food had arrived. Shen Qianshu was so happy to collect the takeout food. Brother, you are getting a five-star rating from me. Chapter 328 - Master, Have You Been Doing Well These Years? Chapter 328: Master, Have You Been Doing Well These Years? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There was no problem that food could not solve. Shen Qianshu transferred the food on the takeout boxes into tes and took the soup out. She had a strong taste for food while he liked things to be nd. Almost all the food that she picked were his favorites. On the dining table, it was really silent, and nobody spoke. There was only the sound of chopsticks and bowls hitting each other. It was light and faint, and it sounded a little cold. After they had finished the meal and packed up, it was still silent. Shen Qianshu wanted to initiate a conversation, but she felt that she could not help herself. She was full and feeling some fooda. She wanted to sleep. While Ye Ling went out to pick up a phone call, she fell asleep on the couch. When he returned from the balcony, he saw her sleeping on the sofa. There were obvious dark eye circles around her petite and pale face. She must not have had a good night of rest. When he thought of her fearful look, Ye Ling walked over and sat beside her. He rubbed her pink face lightly with his fingers. Shen Qianshu, when will you open up to me? When will you stop fearing me? How would he not have understood that no matter how well you put a broken mirror back together, it would not be the same? But no matter what, it was impossible to let go of her. Even if she feared him, she could only be bounded to him for life. Ye Ling carried her into the bedroom. She dreamed of herself seven years ago. When she was roaming around in Paris, studying, going to various shows andpetitions, bringing Tong Hua to the hospital... getting into heated arguments with people over a few Euros... when she brought Tong Hua along with her to great sales at the supermarkets to get groceries. Over the years, life had been tough for her. She carried huge boulders on top of her small shoulders and bore a lot of stress. Yet, she was still full of life. Two years after her child¡¯s death, she no longer looked tiresome all the time. In her dreams, she held Tong Hua¡¯s hand and smiled at Ye Ling as she spoke. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve been doing well with the child all these years.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Have you been doing well?¡± In her dreams, Ye Ling said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m doing great too!¡± Master, you are lying. She felt as if she had never had such a good rest in a long time. Yet, she felt as if something was pressing onto her, making her breathless. Shen Qianshu felt warm, smooth skin, and she opened her eyes. She saw Ye Ling in deep sleep. She was using her arm as a pillow, and she slept really well. He was in his fleece shirt and jeans as heid down on her princess bed. He seemed to be in a very deep sleep. His eyes were very deep, and his eyshes were raised and as long as Tong Hua¡¯s. They looked really nice. His breathing was pretty shallow, and he was in deep sleep. She heard from Zhong Ran that Master rarely slept as his body was always in torture. He had long been used to the feeling of constantly being awake. Sleeping pills had no effect on him. He often only slept for one or two hours a day. When she heard of this back then, she was heartbroken. How could a person not sleep? She could not imagine the pain that Ye Ling was enduring*. Is it true that there were two people in his body, fighting to kill each other? But not sleeping for so long could eventually cause someone to die from exhaustion.* But this time, it felt as if he was in really deep sleep! Why is he sleeping in a fleece shirt? So thick? Shen Qianshu did not wake him up and left the bedroom quietly. Just then, Ye Ling¡¯s phone rang, and it was Zhong Ran. She picked up the phone and lowered her volume. ¡°Zhong Ran, Master is still sleeping. Do you have something urgent to say? If you do...¡± ¡°Not urgent at all!¡± Zhong Ran yelled suddenly. Things were indeed urgent over there, but no matter how urgent things were, they were not as important as Master¡¯s sleep. ¡°Master is asleep?¡± Chapter 329 - Sleeping Pills from Little Angel Chapter 329: Sleeping Pills from Little Angel Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu was shocked by him. ¡°Yes, asleep. Still sleeping. I think he has slept for the whole night.¡± ¡°Gosh, what a miracle!¡± Zhong Ran said. ¡°Master has never fallen asleep for longer than two hours. Usually, he wouldn¡¯t sleep for the entire night. Since he can sleep well, Miss Shen, please do not wake him up. Let him rest well.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Shen Qianshu hung up the phone and ced it on the sofa. After brushing up, she left to the market nearby where she bought a pigeon and some fresh groceries. She bought some pork ribs and daily necessities before heading home. When she returned home, Ye Ling was still asleep. The clock showed that it was seven o¡¯clock. Still early. Shen Qianshu cleaned the pigeon and brewed it in a pot of soup. She then prepared a simple breakfast. When Ye Ling woke up and cleaned himself, he could smell the fresh aromaing from the kitchen. Shen Qianshu toasted some bread and reced the coffee that he always drank with milk. He was totally disinterested. He ate the sunny-side up and the bread. He also finished the entire ss of milk. ¡°Master, did you have a good night¡¯s rest?¡± ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Ye Ling was more surprised than she was. This was the first time he had a good sleep in over ten years. He had no nightmares, and his ¡®second self¡¯ did not disrupt him at all. There were no battles going on in him, and he slept peacefully for almost nine hours. When he woke up and looked at his watch, he felt that this was unbelievable. Ye Ling¡¯s phone rang again, and he picked it up. The moment he heard what was going on, he said, ¡°I got it.¡± He put down the phone and looked at Shen Qianshu. ¡°I got to go.¡± ¡°Master, take care!¡± Ye Ling seemed to have urgent matters on hold, and he walked very hastily. Shen Qianshu put the pigeon soup that she had brewed into a thermal sk and made some simple dishes. She filled up two lunchboxes with the pumpkin porridge that she cooked and was intending to visit Tong Hua at the hospital. Tong Hua was anticipating her soup and dishes so much that he was anxious for it. He did not even touch the breakfast provided by the hospital. He had only eaten two biscuits, and he was famished. Seeing Shen Qianshu made his eyes light up. Lin Xiaojuan wanted tough and to cry. ¡°After the meal, the doctor will check on me, and if there are no problems, we can be discharged.¡± ¡°Great.¡± Tong Hua¡¯s fever had already gone away, and the doctor had said that it was not a big issue. If he did not like staying in the hospital, he could recuperate at home. After a week, he just had toe back for a follow-up examination, and it would be fine. Lin Xiaojuan went to settle the discharge matters and had initially wanted to call for a huge van, but Gu Xie arrived in the early afternoon and offered to send them home since it was on the way. Shen Qianshu met Lu Mengxi on the ground floor of the hospital. She was in a nude dress, and she looked cute. She took the initiative to approach Shen Qianshu and greeted her. ¡°Miss Shen, I¡¯m sorry if we offended you at the auction. I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart. I never expected things to escte into such a way.¡± ¡°Not a problem. You were just doing your job, so you don¡¯t have to exin to me.¡± Lu Mengxi smiled. ¡°How¡¯s your son doing? He¡¯s getting discharged so soon. No big issues, right?¡± ¡°All¡¯s good. He was just infected with some virus. It¡¯s nothing serious. He doesn¡¯t like to be in the hospital, so I¡¯m bringing him home to recover.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. Poor thing, he¡¯s only a child, and yet, he had to suffer. It¡¯s better for him to be home. There are germs in the hospital, and it¡¯s not very good for recuperating.¡± ¡°Thanks for your concern, Miss Lu,¡± Shen Qianshu said softly. ¡°Is Miss Lu here to see the doctor too?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been having a toothachetely, and I¡¯m hoping to get some anti-inmmatory drugs from the doctor.¡± ¡°May everything be well for Miss Lu!¡± Lin Xiaojuan led Tong Hua down, and Gu Xie helped Tong Hua with his personal belongings. Shen Qianshu bade Lu Mengxi goodbye and walked towards them. They then left the hospital together. Lu Mengxi squinted and looked as they walked away. Gu Xie? Could the person who saved the mother and son be Gu Xie? She had nned for all this painstakingly, and it had all gone down to nothing. Shen Qianshu¡¯s son was really lucky to have dodged the bullet. Who exactly is this Gu Xie? Chapter 330 - The Movie King And The Manager Chapter 330: The Movie King And The Manager Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Xie sent them to the ground floor of their house and did not go up with them. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua felt a little bad for bothering an international star like that. What¡¯s more, the paparazzi hanging around Shen Qianshu¡¯s neighborhood caught them and took photos of the whole scene. Within half an hour, they were exposed to the public, and it garnered a lot of attention, envy, and hatred from millions of rat-like teens. ¡°Who said that Yan Jianming and Lin Xiaojuan was dating and that she wouldn¡¯t like Gu Xie? Something must be wrong with your guys¡¯ brains.¡± ¡°Although I¡¯m not happy with my Movie King having a fianc¨¦e, could you please notpare him with Yan Jianming? There are not of the same level.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t Lin Xiaojuan and Gu Xie just acting? Could it be real? Gosh, am I really out of love? I¡¯m going to jump off the building!¡± ¡°No one is a match for my Movie King. Can¡¯t believe that he had to resort to being freebor for them. But since it is for Tong Hua, I¡¯ll ept it.¡± ¡°Poor Tong Hua, he is so slim now. Evil Jonah, is it a big deal to be French? What¡¯s the big deal about being wealthy?¡± ¡°It is time to go to the French Conste and the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. Do us justice!¡± There were a series ofments online from all sorts of people. Shen Qianshu and her son were rather peaceful at home. Lin Xiaojuan did not go up with Gu Xie. She felt a little ufortable when facing Gu Xie, and the only good thing was that it was no longer as awkward. ¡°Should I send you home?¡± Gu Xie asked. Lin Xiaojuan had initially nned to stay at Qianshu¡¯s house for the day, but with Gu Xie around, she was being abandoned by Tong Hua and Shen Qianshu. They did not want to let her go up with them, and she had nothing to at home, so she could not help but ask Gu Xie. ¡°Do you have something onter?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°The CD I ordered from Hong Kong is probably here. I¡¯d like to go and collect it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you there.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Lin Xiaojuan got on the car. She was too unfamiliar with Gu Xie. As he had said, over time, they would get familiar with each other. She could not ept someone so quickly, and she also did not want to hurt Gu Xie. She had unknowingly been making him sad for so many years. The car had not moved out far, and Lin Xiaojuan furrowed her eyebrows. There was a car following them tightly from behind. Gu Xie looked and said, ¡°The paparazzo is following us. If you don¡¯t like it, we can get rid of them.¡± ¡°No worries. Let them do whatever they want.¡± Gu Xie had already announced their rtionship, and they had made things clear. It was not as if celebrities could not be exposed or that they needed to have a hidden rtionship, why bother getting rid of them? That would be too dangerous. Gu Xie did not say much, and the two went to a CD shop. Lin Xiaojuan had asked them to buy two vinyl CDs from Hong Kong. After waiting for several months, she finally got them. The two discs were very old discs, and they had already been sold out for long. She got this out of her rtionship with people, and the price was more than ten times higher than the original. It was of high value. ¡°Do you like vinyl CDs?¡± ¡°Yes. I have an old turntable in my house, and I often use it to listen to some opera and light music.¡± Lin Xiaojuan smiled slightly. She was very involved in music and had a few treasures. ¡°I have collected a lot of vinyl records in my house.¡± Gu Xie said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you some another day.¡± ¡°You like it too?¡± ¡°I rarely listen to it. My dad has a lot of them in his study room.¡± Lin Xiaojuan smiled. Asking about his family sincerely was a little too sudden. Gu Xie usually never mentioned about his family, and the media had no idea of his family background. Lin Xiaojuan was smart enough to know that she should not continue asking. The two of them shopped in the CD shop for over half an hour, and they went for afternoon tea. Gu Xie looked at his phone and saw that there was the concert of an American band that night. ¡°Do you want to go?¡± Chapter 331 - Killing Conversations Again Chapter 331: Killing Conversations Again Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I think there are no more tickets. I had wanted to pre-order them earlier on, but I was too slow, and the tickets are all gone.¡± ¡°Leave it to me.¡± She did not know how, but Gu Xie got them two tickets, and Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re so awesome.¡± Gu Xie¡¯s eyes lit up as he was praised. He was used to looking steady, and no matter how happy he was, he had always hidden his emotions well. He opened the car door for Lin Xiaojuan to go up and even covered the top of the door to prevent her from hitting her head against it. Lin Xiaojuan felt a little strange as it was the first time someone of the opposite gender was treating her like a princess. Gu Xie was hands down, a real gentleman. He was from an aristocratic family. Lin Xiaojuan lowered her head and smiled. Going out with a man like this, be it as a friend or a lover, felt nice. ¡°Gu Xie, are you an only child?¡± Lin Xiaojuan asked. She could not hold in her curiosity, and it was too quiet in the car. She had to find something to talk about. ¡°I¡¯m the sixth child. I have five elder brothers, but my eldest and third brother had passed away.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t...¡± ¡°No worries.¡± Gu Xie smiled. ¡°I have the best rtionship with my fourth brother.¡± Lin Xiaojuan thought, Your family has so many kids. Is it nned? How could your family have so many kids? Gu Xie was thinking about something, and he seemed hesitant as if he had something hidden to say. He hesitated and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you more about my family along the way, no hurry.¡± ¡°No worries, no worries. I¡¯m just speaking casually.¡± Lin Xiaojuan apologized subconsciously and could sense that Gu Xie was not very willing to speak about his family. She was always exceptionally smart about these things, so she stopped talking about it. ¡°Oh yeah, I grew up watching your shows.¡± ¡°...¡± Lin Xiaojuan was speechless. She felt that she had killed the conversation. Something did not sound right about this. The silence in the car returned. Lin Xiaojuan took out her phone and sent a text to Shen Qianshu. Lin Xiaojuan: Shu, help. Teach me. Hurry. It¡¯s so awkward I¡¯m dying. Shen Qianshu was cleaning her living room and disinfecting the house. When she saw her phone, she furrowed her eyebrows. Shen Qianshu: What¡¯s wrong? Lin Xiaojuan: I killed the conversation. Gu Xie the puzzle does not like to speak. I might have said something and stepped on andmine. Shen Qianshu: No worries, just speak randomly. He won¡¯t be angry at you. Lin Xiaojuan: How do you know? Shen Qianshu: He likes you. You are the one being favored, you can talk about anything in the world. Lin Xiaojuan: Guilty. I don¡¯t dare to. Shen Qianshu: He likes you, there¡¯s nothing for you to worry about. Otherwise, start off with his filming areas or talk about something that both of you are interested in. Oh, you can talk about yourself. He may be more interested in that. Lin Xiaojuan: Okay! After teaching her some tactics, Shen Qianshu disinfected her entire house, and Tong Hua had a mask on. He was pinching his nose as he said, ¡°Mommy, it stinks. Don¡¯t exaggerate, I¡¯m not so weak.¡± ¡°Bear with it. The smell will disappear soon.¡± Tong Hua looked pained. The disinfecting agents really stank. He lied down on the sofa feeling woozy, and he took out his phone to y King of Glory [15. King of Glory was also known as Wangzhe Rongyao. It is a multiyer online battle arena developed and published by Tencent Games for the iOS and Android mobile tforms, exclusively for the Chinese market. The game¡¯s international version had been released in 2017 as Arena Valor, featuring different content.]. Shen Qianshu looked at him andughed. There was a sounding from his phone. Legendary! She had finished disinfecting and opened up the windows. The smell was going out, and Tong Hua removed his mask as if he had just survived a great ordeal. He put his two legs on the sofa and said, ¡°Mommy, can I not study today? I want to y my game for a bit more.¡± Chapter 332 - My Mommy Listens To Me Chapter 332: My Mommy Listens To Me Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Can, Can,¡± Shen Qianshu said with a smile. Her son had usually spent a lot of time reading books. It was good that he could take some time off to y games or go outside to y. ¡°Do you want me to bring you out to y?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want to.¡± Except for travel, little Tong Hua had a big tendency to be a geek. He especially disliked outdoor activities. He had heart problems, and the physical sses in school had nothing to do with him. Hence, it made him dislike exercise even more. ¡°How about we get some sunlight downstairs?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want to!¡± Little Tong Hua took Shen Qianshu¡¯s cell phone. ¡°Mommy, you open the King of Glory. I help you to fight your way up.¡± ¡°... ¡± Little geek, you really don¡¯t want to consider going out to get some sunlight? Just as Shen Qianshu was thinking of ways to pacify him to go out and get some sunlight, the doorbell rang. She walked over, opened the door, and was slightly startled. ¡°Mom?¡± Fang Xia was standing at the door and seemed a little hesitant. She was carrying a basket of fruits. Shen Qianshu was more hesitant than Fang Xia was. She looked at Fang Xia¡¯s haggard face, and her heart softened. She thought of those years that Fang Xia had treated her well and slightly bent her body sideways. ¡°Come in and sit.¡± Little Tong Hua was sitting on the sofa ying games. When he saw Fang Xiaing in, he frowned. Fang Xia said, ¡°I heard about what happened to you all and came over to see you all.¡± This matter had be the talk of the town, and little Tong Hua¡¯s discharge from the hospital today was also known online throughout. Little Tong Hua hated everyone from the Shen family. It was when that time he was lying on the bed subconsciously, hovering on the border of death, when he heard those vicious words. Almost all hade from Fang Xia. His memories were still fresh, and in an instant, his face did not look good. Shen Qianshu greeted and got Fang Xia to sit. She made tea and brought it over. She had originally thought that little Tong Hua would go into his room, but who would have known that he was sitting on the sofa cross-legged, not moving an inch while ying his game. Fang Xia did not look very good. Shen Qianshu sat beside little Tong Hua, cating little Tong Hua by pinching his leg. ¡°Mom, thank you foring over to visit us.¡± In all these years, it was Fang Xia¡¯s first time visiting them. ¡°me it all on your father. Otherwise, I would havee to visit you all earlier.¡± When she was small, they were so close, but now they were so unfamiliar. Shen Qianshu did not know what to say at that moment. There were always differences in how close the rtionships were amongst people. ¡°How is your wound?¡± ¡°It is just a little superficial injury, will be fine in a few days.¡± ¡°That is good.¡± Asking dryly was like toothpaste that was squeezed out, and it was not substantial. Fang Xia also felt very dull. On the other hand, Shen Qianshu hadplicated thoughts. She thought of the p from her in the hospital without understanding the facts, but she also thought of that time when she had pampered her. In all fairness, even though Shen Lin had gone back to the Shen family, in the initial first two years, the person Fang Xia had doted on the most was her, not Shen Lin. ¡°Thest time mom had hit you, I am really sorry... ¡± Tong Hua suddenly lifted his head up and stared at her angrily. What? She hit mommy? Who gave her the guts? Shen Qianshu hurriedly pinched his leg, and little Tong Hua lowered his head in anger. Fang Xia did not notice little Tong Hua¡¯s actions. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Mom, if you havee to see us wholeheartedly, I am very happy.¡± Fang Xia¡¯s face became red and pale intermittently. It seemed like she was hiding something. ¡°Qianshu, can mommy talk to you alone?¡± ¡°What are you thinking of forcing my mommy to do again?¡± Little Tong Hua really could not control himself. The game had also ended. He lifted his head and looked at her coldly. ¡°My mommy is embarrassed to ask, but that does not mean I am embarrassed. What have you done again? Why are you avoiding me? This is my home, and my mommy listens to me.¡± Chapter 333 - I Make The Decisions In My Home

Chapter 333: I Make The Decisions In My Home

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Little Tong Hua had the look of ¡®I make the decisions in my home!¡¯ ¡°This child, why are you so rude?¡± ¡°Mom, Tong Hua is right. If you have any matters, just say it. There is no need to avoid him. In our family, we only have Tong Hua as a boy, and he is the master of the house and manages the household.¡± Little Tong Hua was being pacified, and his mood was very good. He lifted his chin slightly and looked at her. Did you hear that! I make the decisions! Fang Xia¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, but she slowly suppressed it. ¡°Qianshu, I had originally disagreed to use your design works that time, but Xiaolin had also used them for a few years. Now, she is only left with less than a year. Her reputation is also not too goodtely. Can you help her again for a few years?¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s gaze turned cold. Little Tong Hua exploded. ¡°Bloodsucker, little master has read through a few fairy tales, and I have not found anyone who is more shameless and more viinous than you all. Will you only give up once my mommy has been sucked dry? I tell you, don¡¯t even think of it! I¡¯ll return my life back to you all, and you all can also forget about getting my mommy to draw pictures!¡± Fang Xia¡¯s face turned pale. She flew into a rage and roared. ¡°I am talking to Qianshu, why are you interrupting?¡± ¡°I have already interrupted. If you are not satisfied, you can leave. You are not weed in my house.¡± Little Tong Hua alone could pack a punch, and he did not need Shen Qianshu to start a fight. He was so angry that his heart was beating so quickly for a while. He really had not seen such a shameless person. ¡°Mom, it is impossible!¡± Shen Qianshu said calmly. ¡°In this world, one must follow rules. That time you gave me money, I sold my series of works to you and also promised you all that I would draw two pictures for Shen Lin every year. This is already my limit. For all these years, I have kept it a secret, and only Tong Hua knows. I also have a clear conscience. It is impossible for me to draw designs again for Shen Lin. Even if you kneel down in front of me and beg me, it is still impossible.¡± In one breath, she had put her words across without anypromise. Her heart was alsopletely cold. She would not have any hopes again. Motherly love was already not fated to be hers long ago. ¡°Qianshu, mom also does not have a choice. Xiaolin had lost her face at the designpetition. She needs to find back her confidence and esteem. The American TTF diamond conceptpetition is going to start in a month, and she wants to join. Can you help her, just one time? Mom is begging you just one time.¡± ¡°Im-poss-ible!¡± Shen Qianshu was extremely cold, saying one word at a time very clearly. ¡°Mom, when I left the Shen family, I had loved you, and you were the one I couldn¡¯t bear to leave the most. I knew you were standing upstairs secretly wiping away your tears, but you had always listened to Dad, and you couldn¡¯t make me stay. In other words, you knew that if you made me stay, you would lose Shen Lin. Between Shen Lin and me, you chose your biological daughter. I did not me you and even tried to understand you, always hoping in silence. Even if we were no longer a pair of intimate mother and daughter, in any case, we also had 18 years of affection. But in all these years, you had taken the affection that I had for you and spent it all away.¡± Little Tong Hua pped his hands expressionlessly. Mommy, right, you did well. You should have said this long ago! Fang Xia was feeling extremely unbearable.¡±What choice did I have? That time I had already told you that we were indebted to Xiaolin. When you were with her, you had to give in to her a lot. You just did not listen and kept putting her in a difficult position until things got out of control. Whose fault was this? You actually did not have to leave home for so many years and also did not have to bring a child up alone and suffer all these years. Your life should have been as dazzling as Xiaolin¡¯s.¡± ¡°Now mine also very dazzling!¡± Shen Qianshu interrupted Fang Xia¡¯s words. ¡°I am considered a frontline inte celebrity domestically. You all have destroyed my career. I have be an appraiser, and I am the best in terms of standards of all the appraisers in the profession. I am also the best jewelry designer in the profession. Mom, you tell me, am I still not dazzling enough?¡± Chapter 334 - A Whole Family Of Bloodsuckers

Chapter 334: A Whole Family Of Bloodsuckers

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You areparing me with Shen Lin?¡± Shen Qianshu showed a disdainful and arrogant smile. ¡°How is she worthy!¡± Fang Xia looked at her in shock. ¡°You... ¡± ¡°Have I rubbed salt on your wound? I had been so tolerant towards Shen Lin. She nned to harm me so many times, but I never once took revenge. I kept thinking. Yes, I snatched away fifteen years of her life, so she was indignant and wanted to vent out. No problem, I could take it. Since you said that I had made things difficult for her, I took responsibility for the crime. But who is Shen Lin? Based on how you areparing her to me, what I have today is a result of depending on myself to work hard. With Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s support and my own hard work, I can stand on the clouds. I don¡¯t steal, I don¡¯t snatch, and I don¡¯t fight. I am not like Shen Lin, who took control of my designs and still has a proud look. Those things which she had designed on her own were unsightly. Little talent and shallow knowledge means little talent and shallow knowledge. If I were you, I would guide her to be down-to-earth and learn the basic theories of design. Have her to look at more design works within and outside the country to raise her outlook instead of repeatedly thinking of ways to get her hands on my design works. To say something that isn¡¯t nice, the things I have sold do not belong to me anymore, but those things that have made her famous are also not considered hers. Does she not have any idea of it?¡± ¡°Hence, Mom, you don¡¯tpare me to Shen Lin. She is not worthy!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°You have raised me for 18 years, and you are my senior. I used to love you a lot. When you did something wrong, I did notment because when I did something wrong at that time, you had also protected me with all your heart. You had never lectured me, never said to me, ¡®this was wrong, Qianshu. You shouldn¡¯t have done that,¡¯ so I knew that you were shielding me blindly. Without any reason, you had also treated me this way in the past. Now, I realized that this was very hurtful. Mom, I could also cover up, but I could distinguish between right and wrong. If Tong Hua did something wrong, I would punish him and teach him. I hope that my son will be an upright and magnanimous gentleman in the future.¡± Fang Xia¡¯s face turned pale upon hearing Shen Qianshu¡¯s words. She was anxious and angry and also felt that she was being humiliated and stepped on. She was angry with Shen Qianshu for having no considerations for her feelings. In any case, the Shen family had also raised her for 18 years. ¡°Qianshu, can¡¯t you try to understand Mom? I wish so much that both of you can get along harmoniously. Both my daughters are by my side. After the designpetition, Xiaolin has been crying in front of me every day. We got her so high up and really can not bear to let her fall down. Qianshu, on ount that Mom had once loved you so much, could you help her once again? She needs topete once again so that she can hold her head high.¡± ¡°This year, I have already drawn two pictures for her. me it on her being too greedy and using up all my series of works. I had already warned her that as a designer, to have an outstanding piece of work every year would be enough to maintain her poprity. She did not listen. What choice do I have?¡± Shen Qianshu had already calmed down. ¡°You feel helpless and sad not being able to help her, but it is her own bad doing. She has to taste it herself. I can¡¯t help.¡± ¡°Qianshu! If the Shen family did not exist, there wouldn¡¯t be you. How could you be so heartless?¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart was in great turmoil. She had already predicted that Fang Xia would mention about having to be grateful for raising her. This was a trump card, and she had already prepared for it, to go heads on against the de. She did not expect that this was still so painful. Little Tong Hua was so angry that he was about to explode, and his face had turned red. ¡°Shameless, you are a family of bloodsuckers. Back then, even if you all did not raise Mommy, my mommy would have still grown up. You all had only raised her by chance. How much money is needed to buy these 18 years of kindness? You name a price, I¡¯ll give it you!¡± Chapter 335 - Mommy, You Still Have Me Chapter 335: Mommy, You Still Have Me Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Fang Xia was being pointed by a child and getting scolded, and she felt extremely unhappy. ¡°Qianshu, this is what you have said. You want to teach your son, yet look at what you have taught?¡± ¡°Look at what ything you have taught? Luckily, my mommy left the Shen family, so she could live such an exciting life. Your family¡¯s genes are dirty, smelly, and are specialized in bloodsucking.¡± Little Tong Hua scolded without any mercy. He was so angry that he was trembling. ¡°You... ¡± ¡°Enough, Mom. I have already said that it¡¯s impossible!¡± Shen Qianshu yelled, keeping all the gentleness and hopes within her. ¡°I will never forget the 18 years of gratitude for raising me. Wait till you are old. I will not let you beg on the streets. I will give you all a statutory allowance every month. I have already said so obviously and so clearly, and don¡¯t you bring disgrace to yourself again. Mom, you are being scolded by a child. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± Even a child understands the reason, why can¡¯t you understand! ¡°Qianshu, do you really have to be so ruthless?¡± ¡°Mom, you search for your conscience. You asked me to return the gratitude for 18 years of raising me. Aren¡¯t you ruthless?¡± Fang Xia did not have any way to convince Shen Qianshu, and tears fell from her eyes. Little Tong Hua was filled with anger and was about to have an outburst when Shen Qianshu stroked his head. Little Tong Hua¡¯s heart was aching. He felt that it was not worth it for his mommy. ¡°Mom also doesn¡¯t have a choice. Recently, the family business has not been good. Your dad has been so anxious that he has quite a number of strands of white hair. Xiaolin was humiliated at the jewelrypetition and had been moody and always in tears. Mom doesn¡¯t have a choice.¡± Shen Qianshu sighed. Fang Xia was hateful, but she was also sad. She had been living for her family members and always protecting her family members blindly. People who were considered her family members were very blessed. She had always looked after her family members meticulously and put her family members first. She had never argued with anything that Shen Xiong said. She was a very typical woman of Confucian teaching. Hence, when Shen Xiong chased her away, Fang Xia did not say anything and only dared to wipe her tears secretly. ¡°Every person has his or her own religious practice. In career, no one can help anyone. Mom, you don¡¯t waste your effort.¡± ¡°You can help us, can help your dad, and can help Xiaolin. Your rtionship with Ye Yifan is quite close, and you are also on good terms with CEO Li. As long as AG and GK can work together with our family, the Shen family¡¯s difficulties can be ovee. As long as you can draw a picture for Xiaolin, when she wins, Xiaolin can also regain her glory. Everything will be settled. Qianshu, mom is begging you, on ount of mom¡¯s feelings... ¡± Shen Qianshu smiled slightly. Her smile was sweet and happy and was like that of a naive child who had never suffered any setbacks. ¡°Mom, there are words which I have already said. The Shen family and I have broken off all ties. Can you give up? Walk slowly, I am not sending you. My child doesn¡¯t wee you.¡± Fang Xia stared with her eyes bing round. It was like she was in disbelief. She did not believe that Shen Qianshu was actually so heartless and had ordered her as a guest to leave. ¡°Oh yes, in the future when you are old, send your post to this address. I will follow the statutory allowance and send money to you every month.¡± Shen Qianshu stood up, walked to the door, opened the door, and looked at her courteously. ¡°Madam Shen, please!¡± Fang Xia¡¯s eardrums seemed to be struck by something. All the way until she came out from the door and after Shen Qianshu closed the door, she was still in a trance. Her daughter seemed to have treated her as a stranger, calling her Madam Shen. Had shepletely lost Qianshu? But what had she done wrong? The Shen family was on the brink of bankruptcy; Xiaolin¡¯s career had been blocked; only Qianshu could help. They had raised Qianshu for 18 years, why was she not willing to help? This was just a simple matter to Qianshu. Shen Qianshu leaned on the door. Little Tong Hua walked over, opened both arms, and hugged Shen Qianshu¡¯s leg. He raised his head and had the look of a little man. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be sad. You still have me.¡± Chapter 336 - A Big Drama Chapter 336: A Big Drama Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mommy is not sad.¡± She had already been heartbroken and became numb to it. There were some feelings like both ends of the world. When they faded, they faded. She cheered herself up and touched little Tong Hua¡¯s head. She wanted to chat all day with little Tong Hua. The phone rang. Chen Wanwan had called. ¡°Sister Shu, you have toe to BG quickly.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Watch drama!¡± When Shen Qianshu reached BG, there were more than 10 people squeezing in the luxurious guest hall. With great strength and vigor, Chen Wanwan and Ye Guanjun, husband and wife, were negotiating something with Lu Mengyun and Yan Jianming. The group beside was Chen Wanwan¡¯s sisters. Beside Lu Mengyun were a few of her good friends, consisting of males and females. Coincidentally, Yun An and Li Chenjing were there too and looked like they were having a dispute. Shen Qianshu felt curious. Chen Wanwan saw her and pulled her aside to tell her all the details. It turned out that Yan Jianming hade to return the goods. That jewelry which cost more than 10 million had been given to Lu Mengyun and was worn for a period of time. Lu Mengyun liked it so much that she could not part with it. After Yan Jianming suffered the blow, although Brilliant Entertainment terminated the contract with him, there were also some agreements which he hadpensated. For the past few years, he had been used to being extravagant, and he also had to coax Lu Mengyun. As he did not have many assets, he then thought of this set of jewelry. It was not known how he managed to coax Lu Mengyun, but he actually came to return the goods. When Chen Wanwan spoke, she had a tone of despise. Men who did such things were extremely embarrassing, and it was also a loss of dignity. She had also thought of Yan Jianming being unable to go up on stage, and her eyes reflected her dissatisfaction. How could this fierce and unreasonable wealthydy let you return the goods so easily? During this period of time, the private customization business was doing quite well. The private customization business involved tedious work, but the profits were huge. During this period of time, through the publicity from Chen Wanwan¡¯s sister group, business had been going well. It was the first time they had met such a shameless person. The jewelry had been worn before, and there was a two-carat diamond missing from the ne. And yet, he still actually wanted to return it. Lu Mengyun had meant that she had worn the jewelry for a month, and as a diamond had dropped off, they wouldpensate 500,000. Thereafter, they should get a refund of 14.5 million. Chen Wanwan was stunned. The cost price of this diamond was one million. Lu Mengyun pestered persistently and insisted that Chen Wanwan refund her the money. Chen Wanwan was also not afraid to blow up the matter, and she had called her celebrity friends over to see how shameless this pair of young sweet thing and young handsome man, who had used to be so popr, were. Yan Jianming surely would not be able to make it. After the show, Lu Mengyun¡¯s poprity had also dipped drastically. The Lu family had money and power and might be able to make her rise. But for now, her poprity was very much unlike the past. After Chen Wanwan refused to refund the money, they then said that the jewelry was not worth this price. To avoid arousing suspicion, Chen Wanwan did not call Shen Qianshu. She had shouted for Yun An to do the appraisal. The conclusion was that the item was worth the value. ¡°In short, I don¡¯t care. This jewelry is just like new, and I only wore it for a month. Why can¡¯t I return it?¡± ¡°If there are issues with the quality, I will refund you. But that time when the agreement was signed, everything was ck and white. If the jewelry was damaged and if it was in its original condition, we would fix it unconditionally. If the jewelry was returned within one month, we would allow a refund unconditionally. But you had already exceeded one month, and the ne is missing one diamond. The cost price of this diamond is already two million. How can I refund you the money?¡± Chen Wanwan said calmly. ¡°Miss Lu, in any case, you are the Lu family¡¯s little daughter. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed doing this kind of thing?¡± Lu Mengyun¡¯s face turned pale, and she seemed a little hesitant. This was indeed a little shameful, but she was feeling pain for her boyfriend. As she was afraid that she would give money to Yan Jianming, Lu Mengxi had suspended her cards and only gave her 100,000 a month as allowance. She felt that everything she did was being restrained. Chapter 337 - The Little Fairy Who Sowed Discord Chapter 337: The Little Fairy Who Sowed Discord Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s such an expensive piece of jewelry, yet you don¡¯t allow others to return it.¡± ¡°You can return, but I will not refund you back at the original price.¡± Yan Jianming¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°How much can you refund?¡± ¡°Refunding you back at half the price and deducting the cost price of the diamond which is two million, we can give you five million and five hundred thousand altogether.¡± ¡°You are robbing!¡± Yan Jianming looked at Chen Wanwan in disbelief. He had bought it at 15 million and worn for more than a month, yet he was only being refunded for five million and five hundred thousand. The refund was just one-third of it. This was simply a robbery. ¡°You can choose not to return.¡± ¡°Yan Jianming, aren¡¯t you a shameless one. In any case, you have acted for a few years. Even if you are no longer popr, you shouldn¡¯t be in need of money. You have given something to your girlfriend, and you want it back. If I were Miss Lu, I would be ashamed.¡± ¡°I really cannot bear to watch anymore. The private customization is unique. Even if you return it, who will want to buy your second-hand goods? You are so despicable. Returning you five million is already considered giving you face. You don¡¯t be discontented.¡± ¡°No money and want to act magnanimous. Still want to return now, shameful!¡± The celebrities were all surrounding, and everyone joined in on the conversation. They kept talking until Yan Jianming could not refute, and his face became greenish pale. ¡°You all don¡¯t scold him already. It¡¯s me who wants to return.¡± Lu Mengyun could not bear to let her boyfriend be humiliated by others and hurriedly shielded him. Shen Qianshu shook her head. A pair of weirdos, no wonder they became a pair. ¡°Shen Qianshu, howe it is you? Why are you here? Why are you always around everywhere?¡± ¡°Oh, I came to watch the drama,¡± Shen Qianshu said it neutrally. Lu Mengyun was so angry that she made threatening gestures. She still remembered what had happened during the show and was still bearing grudges. ¡°My sister will not let you go!¡± ¡°I will take it on to the end!¡± Shen Qianshu watched the drama carefreely. ¡°Your sister is much stronger than you.¡± At least she has brains. When Yan Jianming realized that he could not return, he hurriedly held onto Lu Mengyun to stop her from arguing. Lu Mengyun raised her neck. ¡°Sister Wanwan, you have to return the money. You wouldn¡¯t want me to get the olddy toe personally. This wouldn¡¯t look good for anyone.¡± Chen Wanwan¡¯s face changed, and she looked at Ye Guanjun. Lu Mengyun was referring to the Ye family¡¯s olddy when she said olddy. She had always doted on the two girls from the Lu family. If she were toe personally, the matter would not be easy to deal with. Ye Guanjun was, after all, a branch of the Ye family and was considered part of the Ye family. Although it did not entail any connection, if the one holding the power from the Ye family opened her mouth, they would have to give some face. Ye Guanjun was also hesitant. He was afraid of old Mrs. Ye. When he was young, he went to the Ye family on the night of New Year¡¯s Eve, and he was most afraid of old Mrs. Ye. He always felt that beneath that smiling face, fangs were hidden. ¡°Yan Jianming, I heard Xiaojuan say that today you went to the hospital to stop her and beg her for forgiveness. You really have no backbone,¡± Shen Qianshu suddenly said and looked at him with disdain. ¡°You spread rumors, yet you still begged Xiaojuan for forgiveness, asking her to help you find back resources. You are really shameless.¡± Lu Mengyun exploded upon hearing it. She stared angrily at Yan Jianming and gave him a p on his chest. ¡°You dared to go and look for Lin Xiaojuan? What do you take me for?¡± ¡°Xiaoyun, Xiaoyun, listen to my exnation. It is not what you think.¡± Shen Qianshu sighed deeply. ¡°Ah, our Xiaojuan is good-looking and capable. She could raise you to stardom. No wonder you would kneel and beg for forgiveness. The leg of the Lu family¡¯s little princess, which you have cozied up to, not only did not let your career soar to greater heights but instead made it decline devastatingly. If I were you, I would also think that this leg was really too unlucky and think that it was specially used to curse me.¡± Chapter 338 - A Ridiculous Show Chapter 338: A Ridiculous Show Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A few celebrities heard and whispered amongst themselves. They covered their mouths andughed. Yun An also could not helpughing. Lu Mengyun was so angry that she was about to explode. The truth seemed to be as such. Yan Jianming found it hard to defend himself at that moment. The more Lu Mengyun thought, the more she felt that what Shen Qianshu had said made sense. ¡°Great, Yan Jianming, I knew it. You are not satisfied with what you already have. You are still thinking of having it both ways, aren¡¯t you?¡± Yan Jianming was reprimanded by her. He kept quiet, looking like he was suffering in silence. Lu Mengyun continued. ¡°Lin Xiaojuan already looked down on you. She had climbed up to Gu Xie. Who are you? How can youpare to Gu Xie? You must be dreaming. You still dare to look for her? Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? Aren¡¯t you shameful!¡± She got carried away by jealousy. She did not care or bother when she scolded, and she scolded in whatever way she wanted and did not care about the bystanders watching the drama. Yan Jianming did not know which part of his wound she had stepped on, and his eyes became red. ¡°Lu Mengyun, you still dare to say. If it weren¡¯t for you, everything would still be fine for me. I wouldn¡¯t have broken up with Xiaojuan, and I would have gotten the lead role from Director Leng. I would still be the nation¡¯s campus hunk and be popr now. Unlike now, I am like a public enemy and have to be so pitiful to return something I have bought. Who is the one who caused all this?¡± ¡°Yan Jianming, sure enough, you think this way. Did I destroy everything you have? Did I force you to be together with me? You liked to get sick of old things, but you want to me it on me? It was you who said that you could not tolerate Lin Xiaojuan and that you only had eyes on the resources in Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s hands. You took the initiative to climb into my bed, and you still dare to me me?¡± ¡°If you did not seduce me, would I have lost control?¡± ¡°Do you want some face? You could not control the lower part of your body, why me it on me? I, Lu Mengyun, am the Lu family¡¯s proper daughter. I have so many suitors. Have I forced you? Yan Jianming, you actually med me. For you, I had quarreled with my family members and opposed my sister. Even though I lost my pride, I still came over to help you with the return. In your heart, you actually med me. You are not a man!¡± Ye Guanjun had watched until he was stunned. Ever since he got to know Shen Qianshu, every time he watched a drama, he would be stunned. Even the onlookers watched until they were stunned. These two people had actually quarreled in front of them. They were in a fierce dispute, and the atmosphere was heated up. It was as if they did not care about their image. Chen Wanwan gave Shen Qianshu a jab. ¡°You are impressive. You diverted the misfortune onto them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, not a big deal... ¡± When the two of them were quarreling fiercely, a cold voice came through. ¡°Shut up!¡± Lu Mengyun turned her head and only saw Lu Mengxi wearing crystal shoes walking over slowly. She looked stern, and her pretty face was filled with coldness. Lu Mengyun started wailing and ran over to hug her arm. ¡°Sister, Yan Jianming bullied me.¡± ¡°Shut up, you think it¡¯s not shameful enough?¡± Lu Mengxi looked at her coldly. Lu Mengyun wanted to cry and pursed her lips, looking extremely wronged. She did not dare to talk anymore. Yan Jianming was also a little afraid of Lu Mengxi. This woman looked delicate, but she had a presence that could make others tremble in fear. ¡°Miss Lu, sorry I made a joke out of myself. For the jewelry that you came and ordered thest time, the picture of the design is already out. If you are free, I will send it to you,¡± Chen Wanwan said calmly. Lu Mengxi nodded her head coldly. ¡°My little sister made a fool of herself. Xiaoyun, apologize to sister Wanwan and Uncle Guanjun!¡± Lu Mengyun bit her teeth. ¡°Sorry!¡± ¡°You are wee, you are wee. Look at the trouble we made. I even specially invited an appraiser. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Miss Lu directly toe over. You are also an appraiser, and naturally you would be able to judge whether the jewelry is valuable,¡± Chen Wanwan said the appropriate words nicely as she reacted to the situation. Lu Mengxi said, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. I can trust Sister Wanwan.¡± Chapter 339 - Yan Jianming Committed Suicide Chapter 339: Yan Jianming Committed Suicide Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Her gaze passed Yun An and Shen Qianshu, and her expression darkened slightly. This Shen Qianshu, she is everywhere. If she had not diverted the misfortune away just now, things would not have gotten so ugly. Her heart sank, secretly thinking that it was such a pity for Mr. Jonah to slip. Otherwise, this dreadful face would no longer exist. ¡°Regarding this matter about the jewelry, there is no need to return it. Xiaoyun, follow me!¡± Lu Mengxi was practically giving amand. Lu Mengyun looked at those present with hatred. She did not dare to disobey and could only leave with Lu Mengxi. Lu Mengxi paused in her footsteps and smiled. ¡°Oh yes, Miss Shen, hope that we can work happily together at the workce!¡± Shen Qianshu frowned, not understanding what she meant. After Lu Mengxi dispersed the crowd, Lu Mengyun and Yan Jianming were the remaining ones. She looked at Yan Jianming coldly. This gigolo had made their Lu family look so disgraceful, and her sister was so upset. This was really a sin that could not be forgiven. ¡°Yan Jianming, I¡¯ll give the money for the jewelry to you. From now on, you stay farther away from Xiaoyun.¡± Lu Mengxi just wanted to deal with him quickly. Yan Jianming had just been scolded until he was on fire. Now that he looked back, he was already regretting it. ¡°Miss Lu, Xiaoyun and I are really in love. I was just so angry that I lost my mind just now and spouted nonsense. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°I give you two options: first, take 15 million and get lost; second, you can continue to pester Xiaoyun, but I will freeze Xiaoyun¡¯s finances permanently. Every month I will give her living expenses, but she and you will not be able to use the Lu family¡¯s resources.¡± Once Lu Mengxi¡¯s words came out, Yan Jianming¡¯s face changed. Lu Mengyun had also panicked. ¡°If I were you, I would be a little smarter. Choose the first option. At least, you still have money. Take advantage of it while I haven¡¯t lost my temper!¡± Lu Mengxi extremely hated the kind of man who was like a housefly. She had also been ruthless in her methods all along and did not believe that she could not punish him. Truly, she was very impressive. She had Yan Jianming under control. ¡°Alright, I choose the first option.¡± ¡°Get lost. The money will be transferred to your ount tomorrow,¡± Lu Mengxi said coldly. Yan Jianming seemed like he was humiliated and turned to leave. Lu Mengyun looked at him with sorrow. Lu Mengxi said, ¡°Have you seen clearly? This is what you call someone for whom you quarreled with your family members and insisted that you really love each other. Are youparable to money?¡± ¡°Sister, don¡¯t say anything anymore!¡± Lu Mengyun¡¯s face was filled with tears. Lu Mengxi wiped the tears off her face. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. For the indignity that you went through, I will get it back!¡± Shen Qianshu finished watching the drama. Chen Wanwan invited her to stay over for a meal together. Shen Qianshu rejected her as Tong Hua had just been discharged from hospital, and she only wanted to apany little Tong Hua. When Tong Hua was asleep, she prepared the materials for the second day of work. She was engrossed in her preparations when the cell phone left aside started to ring. Lin Xiaojuan reported the process of her date with Gu Xie. They had gone to watch a musical performance followed by supper. The atmosphere was considered all right throughout the whole process. To date, Lin Xiaojuan still had not found out from Gu Xie since when he exactly started liking her. Shen Qianshu wasughing and crying at the same time, and the two of them chatted for a while. She was feeling slightly exhausted and was going to fall asleep, but she had the habit of ying a round of weibo before sleeping. Her group of extraordinary fans was exceptionally excited when they saw her. Just when she was about to switch off her cell phone and go to bed, she came across a piece of explosive news. Yan Jianming hadmitted suicide and died! Shen Qianshu was so shocked that she did a flip-up from her bed. The inte was overwhelmed with news of Yan Jianming¡¯s death from suicide. She looked at her watch. The news came out at 12 o¡¯clock. The inte leaked a clip of a video; it was the video of the police carrying Yan Jianming¡¯s body away. There were many onlookers. Chapter 340 - I Want To Stay With You! Chapter 340: I Want To Stay With You! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yan Jianming¡¯s poprity dipped, but every celebrity still had die-hard fans. There was a sea of cries in his Weibo. No matter what happened, he had died, and that was the biggest issue. A group of his fans who had previously left him also came back one after another, creating a turmoil. Why did hemit suicide? Just when Shen Qianshu wanted to call Lin Xiaojuan, Lin Xiaojuan had already called her. ¡°Qianshu, Yan Jianming hasmitted suicide.¡± Xiaojuan¡¯s voice was trembling. She hated Yan Jianming but had never thought of him dying. A big living person, gone just like that. For no reason, it made people afraid. Shen Qianshu rubbed in between her brows. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I am on my way to the police station. Gu Xie has been brought away for questioning.¡± ¡°What has this got to do with Gu Xie?¡± ¡°I also don¡¯t know. I have to hang up first. You don¡¯t worry about me, go and sleep. I will call you again tomorrow.¡± Shen Qianshu was feeling distraught. In the afternoon, Yan Jianming and Lu Mengyun were still making a din when they wanted to do a refund. It did not look like he was going tomit suicide. The groups within BG had also exploded. Chen Wanwan was asking in fright. Chen Wanwan: Don¡¯t tell me it was because I didn¡¯t allow him to refund? Was that why hemitted suicide? Sen Sen: He had fought arrogantly with Xiaoyun. He didn¡¯t look like he wouldmit suicide. Li Huan: Yes, totally didn¡¯t look like. Li Le: But he is dead. This isn¡¯t a hoax, right? Will Sister Wanwan get involved? Chen Wanwan: If you say it this way, I am scared. I heard that Gu Xie has been brought away for questioning. Jing Yi: What has this got to do with Gu Xie? It is also not murder. Ye Guanjun: When you are unlucky, misfortune can happen regardless of how careful you are. You all stay low profile these days. Everybody: We have always been low profile! Shen Qianshu had been thinking and kept feeling uneasy. She ran nervously to the door and locked it. In hindsight, she thought, What am I doing? She walked around anxiously, not being able to sleep at all. She sat down for a while in Tong Hua¡¯s room and started thinking again. She went back to the master bedroom and stopped. Outside the door was the sound of the doorbell. Just when she had trouble sleeping, she was so frightened that she broke into a cold sweat. Her scalp was almost fried. Shen Qianshu was an extremely creative jewelry designer. Her imagination had been set free. Though she dared not do anything, she dared to think. Within a short span of one minute, her head had already yed out hundreds of miserable images of malicious spirits taking her life away, scaring her half to death. She walked to the door barefooted, thinking in her heart. Why didn¡¯t the surveince camera make any sound? How could this person juste up? ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Open the door!¡± A familiar and overbearing voice was heard. Shen Qianshu opened the door hurriedly, throwing herself into his arms all at once. Her pale face was in shock, and Ye Ling who was standing outside the door was confused. Why did she not greet him before throwing herself at him enticingly? ¡°... ¡± The force had caused Ye Ling to take one step backward before he stabilized himself. He put his arm around her shoulders. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk. I am so frightened.¡± Shen Qianshu had not gotten out from her wild thoughts, and her heart was beating extremely fast. As Ye Ling could not follow her little drama, he simply wrapped his arm around her waist and carried her up single-handedly. He carried her into the house and closed the door. Shen Qianshu came to her senses and finally woke up from her scary little drama. A few words shed in her mind. Master, you have very good arm strength! Immediately after, she saw Ye Ling carrying a small little luggage. Shen Qianshu lifted her head and looked at him with question marks in her head. ¡°Master, are you going overseas for business?¡± ¡°Recently, my mood is not very stable.¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡°Zhong Ran said that it might be because I had less sleep and suggested that Ie to your ce to stay for a period of time.¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡°I feel that it makes a lot of sense.¡± ¡°...?¡± Chapter 341 - I Sleep With You Chapter 341: I Sleep With You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She stared at the handsome face and could not see any signs of joking around. He had always been a very serious man and hardly lied. He was in a high position with a lot of power and was a man of his words. Underneath the long, curly eyshes was a pair of amber eyes, which looked like there was a little spark dancing in them. If she had said a word of ¡®no¡¯ just now, he looked like he would just lift his hand and pinch her to death. Zhong Ran, this method of yours has diverted your misfortune away, but have you asked me about it? ¡°You don¡¯t agree?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed, and he was as cold as ice. It looked like there were two little arrows shooting out from his eyes and urately hitting her knees. Shen Qianshu¡¯s inborn reflexes made her shake her head. Ye Ling was very satisfied. He carried his luggage and went into the master bedroom. Shen Qianshu stared with her eyes bing round. Master, it is alright that you invited yourself here, but you actually want to upy my master bedroom? ¡°Master... ¡± Ye Ling seemed like he had thought of something, and he suddenly turned his head and stared at her little feet. Shen Qianshu¡¯s toenails were painted a pretty pink color. Her little feet were a little fleshy, but they were not big. They looked extremely plump, strong, and nice. She felt intrigued by what he was looking at, and she lowered her head, looked at her feet, and then looked at him nkly. ¡°Put on your shoes!¡± He did not even turn his head back, carrying the luggage straight into the master bedroom. At this moment, Shen Qianshu realized that the floor was a little cold. It waste autumn in City A, and the temperature had be lower half a month ago. Listening to his advice, she put on her own slippers. Shen Qianshu¡¯s bedroom and study room were connected. The master bedroom had a bathroom. Tong Hua stayed in the second bedroom, and there was another guest room. When Lin Xiaojuan came over to stay, she would sleep with her. As a result, the guest room was always vacant as no one stayed there. Hence, Shen Qianshu had piled up some misceneous items. The room could be used once it was packed. If Ye Ling were to upy her master bedroom, she could sleep in the guest room. As she was thinking about how to put her words across, she saw Ye Ling take off his coat. He started to unbutton his clothes one at a time. Shen Qianshu blushed, and her heart started beating faster. She turned around hurriedly and ran. ¡°I¡¯ll go get you a cup of water!¡± She used the time to pour a cup of water. When she carried it back to the living room, Ye Ling had changed into a set of home clothes. He had on a white ivory sweater and casual pants. His clothes were loose-fitting yet stylish, making him look so handsome until he was rather dazzling. Shen Qianshu swallowed her saliva. ¡°You want to sleep in the master bedroom?¡± ¡°If you sleep in the master bedroom, of course I will sleep in the master bedroom,¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°... Master, I... ¡± ¡°I have insomnia, but it is not inborn. The longest continuous sleep I have is not longer than two hours. I will get woken up by nightmares. When my mood is unstable, I cannot fall asleep. That day I slept at your ce, I could get eight hours of sleep. It is very important to my mental well-being. You wouldn¡¯t want me to go crazy, right?¡± ¡°... ¡± Too much! She looked at him nkly and worked out the clue. ¡°Master, you are... threatening me?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face sank, and he looked extremely frightening. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with you!¡± Shen Qianshu said within seconds. She suddenly thought of something and quickly gave an excuse for Ye Ling to go out. At the same moment that she was hanging Ye Ling¡¯s clothes, she hid away her male attires and wigs. What a close shave. Shen Qianshu hesitated and stood uneasily in front of him. Ye Ling looked at her and felt an unexinable surge of anger. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my illness will not ur for no reason, and I won¡¯t kill you in the middle of the night!¡± They were obviously harsh words, but they tugged at her heart. She felt stifled in her heart and could not feel his pain, but she was more understanding of his pain. Shen Qianshu sighed and said softly, ¡°I did not think that way. It was just that this was just a little sudden!¡± Chapter 342 - Why Didn’t You Grow Bigger Here Chapter 342: Why Didn¡¯t You Grow Bigger Here Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If Zhong Ran were from ancient times, he would surely be a little eunuch who was unswerving in his loyalty. He was overly loyal and devoted! Ye Ling took a silver gun over and put it into her palm. Shen Qianshu stared until her eyes were round and suddenly felt that this thing was extremely hard to deal with. This looked like it was custom-made. It was very light and very pretty, but it was a lethal weapon. She was someone who had touched a gun before. ¡°Master?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s voice was indifferent but calm. ¡°If I go crazy and hurt you, you just give me a shot and kill me!¡± Shocked, Shen Qianshu threw the gun. Her face was frightened by him until it turned pale. ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°Just remember it!¡± Ye Ling ced the gun in the closet at the side. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart was thumping so quickly that it seemed like it had lost control. The tip of her nose could not control itself from having a tingling sensation. Master, I am not that afraid of you. Master, even if you go crazy, I will not give you a shot and kill you. Master, even if I die, I will not touch a single strand of your hair. Master... Do you like me? Shen Qianshu was feeling unbearable grief in her heart. It was aching and aching. When she thought of how he had made it through on his own these few years, her heart was in so much pain. To prevent herself from revealing any signs of emotion, she could only change the topic and talk about Yan Jianming. ¡°I saw him in the afternoon. He did not look like someone who was seeking death at all. Why would hemit suicide?¡± Ye Ling frowned. ¡°He¡¯s dead means he¡¯s dead.¡± These words which he said sounded very cold. In the eyes of Ye Ling, an outsider¡¯s life did not matter to him indeed. He did not show any concern about it. He had faced death so many times and had already taken life and death lightly. ¡°Was it because you had heard about this news that you were overly sensitive in the middle of the night?¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s worries had been exposed by him. Her face turned red, and she touched her earlobes awkwardly, keeping silent to show that she had admitted to it. When it was really time to sleep, Shen Qianshu was even more nervous. She had usually rolled around as she wished on this two-meter-long bed. Now that there was one more person, she felt it was a little cramped. Two people lying on the same bed, they would bound to touch or bump into each other. Shen Qianshu simply grabbed the nket and curled herself up at the extreme right side, upying just a little bit of space. The space in between them was enough for three little Tong Hua¡¯s to lie down. Just when she heaved a sigh of relief, she was suddenly pulled into someone¡¯s arms. Ye Ling had pressed on her with both his hands and legs. ¡°Sleep, I am tired.¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu stared at the nket. He stuck close to her neck. The temperature of the man¡¯s body was high, and the temperature beneath the silk nket was elevated. The warm puffs of breath from his body blew into the cor of her clothing, which made her skin turn pinkish red. She had goosebumps all over her body and trembled a few times sensitively. She had the intention to push him, but she was afraid that it would provoke Ye Ling¡¯s temperamental mood. She was simply suffering in silence. Ye Ling had taken her as a doll and hugged her. Master, it¡¯s very warm!!! He seemed to have felt that she was not veryfortable in this position. Ye Ling ced an arm across her chest, changing it to cuddling her. His arm was across the bottom of her chest. Shen Qianshu was feeling so unbearable. Suddenly, she felt his hand caressing her chest. ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was astonished. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you grow bigger here!¡± ¡°... ¡± What the...!!! Ye Ling seemed to just caress for a while and did not think of doing anything, or perhaps he was too tired. He put his hand down and hugged her lightly. ¡°You be good, don¡¯t make noise.¡± ¡°... ¡± Who is the one being touchy? Ye Ling seemed to have fallen asleep, but Shen Qianshu could not get to sleep. She was like the dead as she was hugged by him to sleep. She really did not dare to move an inch and had purposely made her breathing faint. This sleeping position was really indescribable. She could get close to his hair by turning her head slightly. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart started beating wildly again. Ye Ling mumbled something which she could not hear clearly. ¡°Very noisy!¡± ¡°... ¡° Chapter 343 - Baby, You Have To Be Calm

Chapter 343: Baby, You Have To Be Calm

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The sound of this heartbeat, I cannot control myself!!! As the sleeping position was not right, Shen Qianshu felt that her arms and legs were limp, and her neck was so stiff and painful. When she woke up, Ye Ling was up already. The bed beside her was a little cold, and the sound of crackling and rattling came from the study room. Shen Qianshu went to wash up, and she suddenly adjusted her dress and pulled it down. She saw there was a red mark on her neck, which was not big or small. It was quite obvious, and the color was a little dark. As Shen Qianshu brushed her teeth, she thought, Have I been bitten by some kind of insect? She touched it, and it did not feel painful or itchy. She felt very strange, and suddenly, it was as if she thought of something, and her eyes became big and round. She nearly swallowed a mouthful of the foam from the toothpaste. Is this the legendary kiss bite? Back then, she had a whole body of marks, which was horrible to look at. It was still fresh in her memory, but the marks on most of her body were strangle marks and all kinds of bite marks. However, this kind of love bite was very rarely seen. Although she had quite a number of boyfriends these few years, the most intimate act was just holding hands. She was so confused at that moment that she did not recall what this could be. The problem was... when did he bite? Shen Qianshu¡¯s face was blushing red, and she was so unbearably warm. She was in the bathroom procrastinating for a long time beforeing out. She had also carefully observed that the bathroom shelf contained some extra items which did not belong to her. There was a toothbrush, a towel, and a shaver. Shen Qianshu drank a cup of water and went into the study room. Ye Ling was using hisptop, and theptop screen was fully filled with codes, and a blue light flickered asionally. She looked at it for a while. The codes were reallyplicated. Theputer screen looked like a picture of a city¡¯sworkmunication hub and was extremelyplicated. Ye Ling was fully focused and seemed to look like he was tracking something down. The cell phone beside him was flickering continuously, synchronously transmitting something. Shen Qianshu did not understand what she saw. The difference in their professions made her feel worlds apart from him. She walked out feeling baffled. Isn¡¯t my family¡¯s master a standard overbearing president? Why is he also taking on a part-time job as a hacker? Shen Qianshu opened a bottle of fresh milk, poured it into three cups, and carried one cup to Ye Ling. She ced it beside hisputer. ¡°Coffee!¡± ¡°There is no coffee, only milk!¡± Shen Qianshu rejected his request to have coffee in the morning. She had the tone of ¡®you have to listen to me as you are at my ce¡¯ and smiled as she walked out of the door and prepared breakfast. Her breakfast was usually madezily; a few slices of bread and a cup of milk would settle it. This morning, she cooked three bowls of mushroom and minced pork noodles and even steamed three buns. She also cut a te of fruits and ced them very prettily on the te. Little Tong Hua tottered out from the second bedroom. He had the image of a little old man early in the morning. ¡°Mommy, I am so tired!¡± He leaned over on the dining table weakly. He was feeling quite reluctant to get out of bed and looked like he wanted to go back and sleep again. His eyelids were fighting the sleep devils, and he had dark eye rings. Shen Qianshu came over heartachingly. ¡°Why, you didn¡¯t sleep well yesterday?¡± ¡°I had a whole night of nightmares!¡± Little Tong Hua was only left with his nose, which was breathing. ¡°me it on myself, I should not have watched any dark fairy tales before bedtime. I dreamed of a big demon chasing me and wanting to chop me. He even upied my house and snatched my mommy. It was really hard to describe in words.¡± ¡°... ¡± This telepathy is a little strange!!! Should she tell her little baby about this devastating news? Little Tong Hua held the cup and gulped the cup of fresh milk down. He finally felt more awake and yawned once. His eyes were round and bright. ¡°Mommy, why did you make so much breakfast?¡± ¡°Tong Hua, mommy has something to tell you. You take a deep breath and stay calm... ¡± Chapter 344 - I Am Already Not Calm

Chapter 344: I Am Already Not Calm

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I am already not calm!¡± Little Tong Hua looked at Shen Qianshu¡¯s back expressionlessly. Ye Ling, who was dressed in home clothes, came out from the master bedroom. He was strutting and did not show any self-consciousness of a guest at all. He looked like the early days of autumn and was as cold as ice. The fitting casual clothes made his body look long and extremely good-looking. Little Tong Hua put down his cup heavily and made a face. Shen Qianshu pped her hands awkwardly. ¡°You all have to get along harmoniously!¡± Shen Qianshu picked up her bag readily. ¡°I am going to work. Two masters, eat slowly!¡± She escaped even faster than a rabbit, being extremely terrified, not giving both father and son a chance to react at all and just left the house. She conveniently ced a set of keys on the shoe rack for Ye Ling. Ye Ling and little Tong Hua were left at the dining table, both looking at each other with hatred. ¡°No wonder I had nightmares the whole night. So a big demon had really entered the house.¡± ¡°Little fellow, I saved you.¡± ¡°Such a grown-up already, and you still want others to repay you for the favor. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed!¡± ¡°Show gratitude and repay someone for their kindness, this is the basic principle of being a person.¡± ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t try to please me. You still want to think of wooing my mommy. You want to covet a young girl, wishful thinking!¡± ¡°Zhong Ran has helped you find an American heart expert. He will be in the country after a few days. You n your schedule and free up some time. He wants to do aprehensive check for you.¡± Little Tong Hua was speechless. Weren¡¯t we happy going against each other? Why did you suddenly say such serious words, making me feel that my stamina wascking? Can you behave in a conventional manner as what I have always expected!!! Tong Hua tapped his finger on the table. ¡°Zhong Ran treats me so well?¡± Little master was feeling a little scared. Ye Ling snorted, and little Tong Hua¡¯s gaze sank. ¡°Jonah, what do you n to do to him?¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Ye Ling leaned slightly back, and his two long legs slightly ovepped each other. His position was refined and calm, and he had the look of someone who was bound to seed. Little Tong Hua¡¯s eyes had a look of malice. ¡°I want him to die!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s eyes slightly sank, and he did not answer. Little Tong Hua smiled coldly. ¡°I will not live very long. I do not wish to leave mommy any hidden dangers after I die. This person is cruel and merciless. He is a tough guy. At the same time, he will seek revenge for the smallest grievances. He cannot be gotten rid ofpletely and will rise again with the wind!¡± These words totally did not seem toe from a seven-year-old child. On the contrary, it seemed like the words of someone of the underworld who had been in power for many years. The things he did and his style of handling matters were extremely unusual. His face also showed extreme hostility. ¡°Does Shen Qianshu know your true nature?¡± Usually, he pretended to be obedient, cute, and was also easily agitated just like a child. But in reality, he was a little demon. He was smart and hard-hearted. When he grew up, he would surely be a ruthless character. If he was born in the underworld, he would be a little demon who was a decisive killer. This was worlds apart from his hope of a cute little princess¡¯s character. To be a sessor, that was not a bad idea. Little Tong Hua put down his chopsticks slowly and smiled at Ye Ling. ¡°Daddy, what did you say? I am still a baby!¡± ¡°... ¡± Falling out with someone is faster than flipping a book. Sure enough, I hate it!!! Zhong Ran and Ah Da were waiting downstairs. When Zhong Ran saw both father and soning downstairs together, he showed the face of an old father¡¯s benevolence, and he also felt somehowforted that Young Master had finally dealt with Little Master. The next second, Tong Hua had dashed his hope. ¡°Zhong Ran, your family¡¯s master doesn¡¯t have a good temper. You couldn¡¯t serve him; hence, you threw him over to my ce. You did very well!¡± Chapter 345 - Little Angel And Lu Mengxi Chapter 345: Little Angel And Lu Mengxi Zhong Ran said, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m doing this because I¡¯m thinking of your enthronement day that will happen in the future. Could you please not take a dig at me?¡± ¡°HA!¡± Tong Hua humphed. He carried his small backpack and went off to school. Ye Ling red at Ah Da, and Ah Da followed him. Tong Hua felt odd. ¡°Ah Da, I¡¯m going to school. Are you following me?¡± Ah Da said, ¡°Young Master, before Jonah leaves the country, I¡¯m responsible for your safety.¡± Tong Hua pondered for a bit. True, but having someone following around sounds very inconvenient. Ye Ling hopped on his car and asked with a lowered voice, ¡°When is Jonah leaving the country?¡± ¡°Within these two days.¡± Ye Ling nodded. ¡°Look after him closely.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Shen Qianshu entered her office and opened up her personal drawer to take her white coat out. She put it on and shook herself. She looked really sexy in a uniform, and Chen Qiuxiang pped for her. ¡°Qianshu, we have been working together for so many years, but I¡¯ll never be sick of your beauty. What do you think if I get stic surgery done on my nose?¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu stared at her nkly. You have been talking about wanting to get stic surgery on your eyes to look like mine for two years. Show me some action, girl! A few people were chatting happily by the side. They had finished doing appraisal work for the most important batch of products from AG. They had been sealed in a bag and were ced into the safe box. ¡°Oh, I heard from the HR department that there is a neer who reported for work today.¡± ¡°New appraiser?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t had a neer in a long time. I wonder who it is? This person must definitely be a popr appraiser.¡± In Gubelin, there was a total of eighteen main appraisers. The others were just assistants and secondary appraisers. Even so, all of these people had gone through the entrance test for appraisers. Gubelin¡¯s test was stricter. It was rare for people to only take two years to be a main appraiser like Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu had only just gotten her promotion to be a main appraiser, and she was previously working as a secondary appraiser with a main appraiser. People like Zhou Lulu clearly depended on connections to get her certificate from Gubelin. Until now, Chen Qiuxiang was just a secondary appraiser. Usually, the difference was not very obvious, but if there were an international appraisingpetition or stone gamblingpetitions, the difference would be more obvious. Hence, Gubelin had very high standards. Normal appraisers would find it difficult to get in. A group of main appraisers and secondary appraisers were standing in the hallway. A prettydy was standing beside the boss, and she was looking at them while smiling. People who saw her felt good about her, but to Shen Qianshu, she was no stranger. Lu Mengxi! ¡°Gosh, isn¡¯t that Lu Mengxi? I can¡¯t believe she actually wants toe to Gubelin.¡± ¡°She¡¯s very popr in Australia and the UK. She had won in so many stone gambling venues. She is young, but she has an eye for things, and she is bold.¡± ¡°She¡¯s also the most valued rich beauty in City A. I heard that her value is up to ten billion. Everyone wishes they could marry her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a winner in life. Popr, talented, and pretty. She even has a good family.¡± ¡°Yeah, indeed. She¡¯s a winner in the game of life.¡± People were all discussing rapidly. They were all praising Lu Mengxi. She looked friendly and lovable. Shen Qianshu remembered that in the previous night, she had wished that they would have a good time working together. So this was what she meant. The boss said, ¡°Let me introduce her to everyone. This is Lu Mengxi. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s no stranger to most of us. From today, she will be a part of Gubelin and be a main appraiser in Group 7. Let us wee Lu Mengxi warmly to our Gubelin family with our loudest apuse!¡± Chapter 346 - Little Angel And Lu Mengxi 2 Chapter 346: Little Angel And Lu Mengxi 2 Everyone pped, and the men were all ted. There was another beauty in Gubelin; no matter what, it was a happy thing. Lu Mengxi said, ¡°Hi everyone, I¡¯m Lu Mengxi. I look forward to working and learning with all of you.¡± Chen Qiuxiang poked Shen Qianshu. ¡°Qianshu, doesn¡¯t that mean she¡¯s going to be in our team?¡± In every team, there were two main appraisers. In Group 7, Shen Qianshu was the only main appraiser leading the entire team. Chen Qiuxiang had been working with her for about half a year, and Shen Qianshu had long been able to settle things on her own. ¡°I respect their decision.¡± Lu Mengxi stuck out her arm to Shen Qianshu on purpose. ¡°Miss Shen,I hope we will have a fun time working together.¡± ¡°Me too_. Fun time_.¡± When the two beauties with different good points stood together, it was really soothing to the eyes. Yet, Chen Qiuxiang naturally had something against Lu Mengxi. If Lu Mengxi had note, she would just have to work harder for about a year and a half, and she could have been promoted to a main appraiser under Shen Qianshu¡¯s rmendation. Since Lu Mengxi was here, there was a bigger problem. Even if she were to be promoted to a main appraiser, she was afraid that she may not be in the same team as Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu patted her and said, ¡°Go with the flow.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s and Lu Mengxi¡¯s offices were next to each other. The office was separated in sspartments without blinds. Everyone could clearly see what others were doing. Lu Mengxi had just joined the job and was in no hurry to show off. Interpersonal rtionships in Gubelin were also ratherplicated, but no matter howplicated they were, Lu Mengxi was a winner in life. Everyone was in a hurry to form connections with her, and Zhou Lulu was no exception. She was indeed the most valued rich beauty in the entire city. Shen Qianshu was looking at a report in her office. The incident that happened at the auction had given her a reminder. In order to minimize errors, she had been looking into the fastest method to examine the number of years that a colored gem could remain in its state. She had collected some information and intended to test for it in Gubelin to shorten the process of testing and examining. This involved skills and techniques. It was really time-consuming, and she took it very seriously. Lu Mengxi observed Shen Qianshu through the ss while she entertained the people who approached her. In a moment, she had understood all the interpersonal rtionships going on in the whole Gubelin. Shen Qianshu had a small team, and she had good connections with people. However, as a person who did not have an outstanding personal life, she gained a lot of jealousy and dissatisfaction naturally. Shen Qianshu, we¡¯ll cross that bridge when wee to it! Shen Qianshu was busy for a period of time, and she met up with Lin Xiaojuan for lunch. Lin Xiaojuan had coincidentally passed by Gubelin, and so they met at a cafeteria near Gubelin. When she was about to leave, Lu Mengxi came over to her in all smiles. She took the initiative to worm her way into being friends with Qianshu. ¡°Miss Shen, it¡¯s my first day here, and we¡¯re in the same team. Can I treat you to a meal this afternoon?¡± ¡°I have a date this afternoon. Boss has arranged for a department dinner tonight to wee you into Gubelin. We shall meet then.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine too.¡± Shen Qianshu had things to ask Lin Xiaojuan, and she walked really quickly. Lu Mengxi felt mildly unhappy. This Shen Qianshu doesn¡¯t know who she¡¯s speaking to. She¡¯s even pretending to be high and mighty. How could she not try to curry favor with me like how everyone else is doing? She had taken the initiative to invite her, and yet she was rejected. How arrogant. When Shen Qianshu arrived at the cafeteria, Lin Xiaojuan was already seated by the window. Her precious Xiaojuan seemed to not have had a good sleep. She looked a little pale. As she leaned against the window and the sun shone on her, she looked beautiful yet sick due to her paleness. Gu Xie was taken away to be interrogated the night before. Although it was routine questioning, the whole process was confidential. However, somehow, it was leaked out, and it became big news. Lin Xiaojuan did not sleep well the night before, and she was feeling too confused with too much on her mind. Chapter 347 - Who Killed Yan Jianming

Chapter 347: Who Killed Yan Jianming

No one would have predicted Yan Jianming¡¯s death. Gu Xie was being insulted by onlineizens. They were all saying that he was stubborn, arrogant, and that he had robbed all the resources, causing Yan Jianming¡¯s death. No one knew who was behind all of these, but the number of voices increased rapidly, and Gu Xie became a widely hated person on the inte. When Yan Jianming was still alive, he could not defeat Gu Xie, and no one would have thought that once he died, things would change for the better beautifully. Many of Gu Xie¡¯s endorsement projects were called off over the night, but the coborations he had with Director Leng were still there. He lost several projects that would have been of great help to his career. To Gu Xie, this would be equivalent to half his opportunities falling into his enemies¡¯ hands. Almost all the movies produced in his studio had their release dates postponed. ¡°Qianshu, I never thought that Yan Jianming would die. No matter how much of a... mess he was, he was still a person... I feel bad for what had happened to Gu Xie as well. If it were not for me, he would not have been so mad at Yan Jianming. He would not have been hated by everyone now...¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°This had nothing much to do with you. You are the most innocent one. You are the one who got cheated, and it was Gu Xie who was having a one-sided rtionship. Everything that¡¯s happening right now has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t carry the burden.¡± Lin Xiaojuan smiled. Things were easier said than done. ¡°Has the police confirmed that Yan Jianming hadmitted suicide?¡± ¡°Confirmed!¡± ¡°Then why did they interrogate Gu Xie?¡± Lin Xiaojuan thought for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I heard from Gu Xie that he had swallowed sleeping pills to kill himself. There were no traces of anyone else entering his room at all, and he even wrote a note before he passed on. On the note, every word was about how Gu Xie had forced him to a dead end and that he had no choice but to kill himself. This has affected Gu Xie really badly. I don¡¯t know if his future is going to be ruined. I¡¯m afraid he would have to live his life known as a person who caused Yan Jianming to die.¡± ¡°Do you really believe that Yan Jianming would kill himself?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Lin Xiaojuan said unhesitatingly. ¡°I¡¯ve told Gu Xie before. I know Yan Jianming too well. He cherished life a lot. Even if he met a dead end, he would never kill himself.¡± ¡°He had note to a dead end. Yesterday afternoon, he and Lu Mengyun brought jewelry to ask for a refund. When I saw him, he looked broken, but he was still looking fresh and proper. Brilliant Entertainment had taken the first step to solving issues with him. Theypensated him a huge sum of money that was enough for his endorsement fees. His house is very valuable. Although he was still paying for installments, he had already paid up to 70% of it, and he was only left with 30%. If I¡¯m not wrong, his house costs 30 million. If he sold his house and got a new one and had sold the set of jewelry for Lu Mengyun, he would still have a few million no matter what. As long as he does not gamble it away and he¡¯s not greedy, that amount of money was definitely enough for him to live his life. As for rtionship aspects, I heard that he had an argument with Lu Mengyun. The two already had cracks in their rtionship long ago. It does not seem like he had lost hope because of his rtionship. The note he left was even more suspicious. Killing himself because of Gu Xie was even more impossible. His goal would have been to be better than Gu Xie or use you to humiliate Gu Xie. Why would he kill himself?¡± No matter from which aspect they had looked at this matter, Yan Jianming had no reason to kill himself. ¡°So what now, detective?¡± ¡°Xiaojuan, this could be a case of murder.¡± Shen Qianshu concluded. ¡°I know. But the police have already confirmed that the case is closed, and they had confirmed that this was a suicide case.¡± Lin Xiaojuan did not feel good at all. Yan Jianming¡¯s parents were people from small towns who did not know much about the world. They must have been scared stiff by the fact that their son had killed himself. They would never have thought of looking further into the matter. However, Yan Jianming had passed away, and all the ¡®dirty water¡¯ was thrown at Gu Xie. Gu Xie¡¯s future was going to be ruined. Or at the very least, he could never be a public figure again. ¡°Who killed him then?¡± Chapter 348 - No Name Left For Doing Good Deeds

Chapter 348: No Name Left For Doing Good Deeds

Lin Xiaojuan remained silent. _Yeah, who killed Yan Jianming?_ The two made eye contact. Since they were in high school, they had been besties who could speak about everything. The past few years, they had a hard time, but they had never expected themselves to be caught in a case of murder. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Alright, stop thinking about it. This is the conclusion. We shall just look at the development of the situations in these two days. There may be room for changes.¡± They had their lunch, but their thoughts were wandering. Yan Jianming¡¯s death was a huge blow to Lin Xiaojuan. The two of them were in such a heated argument, yet he died just so suddenly. She felt indignant. It was as if they had not even resolved the matters, and yet the other person had conceded defeat and never appeared again.¡± They had their meals with a lot of thoughts in their mind. After a while, one returned to work, and one returned to Brilliant Entertainment. CEO Li even came to console Lin Xiaojuan personally in hopes that she would not be so affected by this matter. This matter was all over the inte, but byte afternoon, the words ¡®Gu Xie¡¯ and ¡®Yan Jianming¡¯pletely vanished from the social media tform. All the topics that made it on the hot topic list had all disappeared. The five words ¡®Yan Jianming hadmitted suicide¡¯ had be banned. There seemed to be a strong force pushing down the whole matter. ¡°Gosh, I¡¯m really sorry for jumping onto the bandwagon on insulting Gu Xie. Will the authorities look for me?¡± ¡°This is so scary. What a movement to clear the web.¡± ¡°Who exactly is our Movie King Gu? What¡¯s going on? If this was in the Qin Dynasty, books would have been burned, and people would have been buried alive.¡± ¡°The entire web is so silent. No one dares to mention the certain Gu and Yan person. This is so scary. After the People¡¯s Republic of China was formed, this is the first clearance action. I feel enlightened by this new knowledge. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gone to flip through some of the most powerful families, and some of them have the Gu family name.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gone to look into all the news and media outlets to see if there are any faces that always appeared. None of them have the Gu family name.¡± ... The entire situation was getting really strange. President¡¯s Office In AG Zhong Ran said, ¡°Master, Gu Xie¡¯s matters have been quieted down.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Ye Ling tapped on the table with his fingers. Zhong Ran asked, ¡°Master, why did we have to help Gu Xie?¡± ¡°Reciprocate!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s voice was cold. He had always been a person who disliked owing favors. Zhong Ran had been following Ye Ling around. Although Ye Ling was a man of few words, he always made things clear. He always understood Ye Ling¡¯s words. The previous time when Shen Qianshu asked for help while pretending to be vulnerable, Master had not had time to n for anything, and Gu Xie had already settled all the issues by his own. During those days, they were so busy in d that they only had less than two hours of rest. Indeed, he had no energy to bother about whatever was happening back in their home country. He took Shen Qianshu¡¯s matters seriously as well. Because of Shen Qianshu¡¯s small issues, he had actually shaved off all of Lu Mengyun¡¯s hair. It was pretty clear how much he protected her. At that time, Gu Xie had also grabbed the baton from him to deal with Lu Mengyun and Yan Jianming. Although his methods were less cruel and mean, it had a great effect as well. Toss a peach and get a plum back [15. A Chinese idiom that means to return a favour.]. When Gu Xie got into trouble, he had to make a small effort to help. Zhong Ran thought to himself, Is Master helping Gu Xie because they are both future husbands of the two sisters? After all, Lin Xiaojuan and Miss Shen are like blood sisters. If they were besties, that would be a plus point for him. When he showed off his skills the day before, he had wanted to please Lin Xiaojuan. But Master, how would it be a plus point if you don¡¯t let people know when you have done something? Quiet and cold on the outside, but so romantic and passionate on the inside!!! At a time like this, it was the right time to show off the loyalty of the subordinate. Zhong Ran sent a text to Shen Qianshu the moment he left the office. Chapter 349 - Gu Xie’s Family

Chapter 349: Gu Xie¡¯s Family

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Miss Shen, don¡¯t worry about Miss Lin. Master¡¯s got it all covered! Zhong Ran snapped his fingers beautifully. Perfect!!! Master is getting married soon. It¡¯s just around the corner!! The Gu Family. The Gu Family¡¯s Mansion was located in the suburbs of the vi area that faced the river. Thisrge vi area all belonged to the Gu Family. The seven vis in Linhu surrounded the main vi, and they were all Gu¡¯s property. They formed a really beautiful circle. The vi for staying was built near theke, and there was a very big lotus pond. There were all types of water lilies in the lotus pond, and although it was clearly not the blossoming season, there were rich clusters of flowers, and they looked really nice. The Second Old Master was in a Chinese costume as he cleaned the pond of water lilies. Gu Xie stood by the side and offered to help out of respect. The father and son were equally good looking. Second Old Master looked mature and gave off a sense of security while Gu Xie was a man with bright prospects. When they stood together, they looked like really good-looking brothers and not father and son. ¡°How are things between you and Ye Ling?¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s going on,¡± Gu Xie said. Second Old Master turned around and smiled. He looked really benign. ¡°That¡¯s strange. He quieted down the matters for you. Why would he do that if the two of you are not friends? It was such a huge clearance movement. It is not something that could be solved through one or two favors.¡± Gu Xie felt odd. ¡°Pa, I thought you were the one who did that.¡± ¡°I had just contacted the Mu Family, and I found out that your news had been quietly suppressed.¡± Second Old Master Gu put down the watering can in his hand, and Gu Xie passed him a clean brocade cloth. Second Old Master Gu took it and wiped his hands lightly. He had been well taken care of. Whenpared to other male celebrities his age, he clearly surpassed them all. He behaved like a young man, and his actions were all very elegant. Gu Xie followed him, and they entered the hall of the vi. Ah Xi brought some snacks and tea out. ¡°Greetings, Sixth Master.¡± Gu Xie nodded, and Ah Xi retreated. ¡°Pa. You mean Ye Ling has offered you the olive branch?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t even know who we are,¡± Second Old Master Gu said calmly. ¡°This is not the end of everything. This would still badly affect your reputation eventually. Lil Sixth, do you still intend to venture in the filming industry? Come back and help Pa.¡± ¡°Pa. I wish to continue working in the filming industry,¡± Gu Xie said softly. ¡°I hope that Pa would allow me to.¡± Second Old Master Gu stared at him intently. ¡°Do you still not want to forgive your second and fifth brother?¡± Gu Xie remained silent, and Second Old Master Gu waved his arm. ¡°You are all grown up. I can¡¯t care any longer.¡± ¡°Pa, I know you take second brother very seriously, but I still have to say this. Back then, I did not lie.¡± Gu Xie bit his lip and looked strong-headed. ¡°Be... careful.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Gu Xie¡¯s eyes darkened. Since they were young, his father had taken their eldest and second brother very seriously. He put a lot of hope into these two brothers while he allowed the other younger children to develop into whoever they wished to be freely. They could do whatever they wanted while the two eldest sons had to inherit the family business. However, the Gu Family had a rule: the brothers had to be on good terms. Deep down, he understood that in Second Old Master Gu¡¯s thinking, the second brother was still more important than he was. Second Old Master Gu may not take his words seriously. Gu Xie took a deep breath and said, ¡°Pa. I shall leave now.¡± Second Old Master Gu nodded. Gu Xie left the Gu Vi, and Ah Xi entered. He said hesitantly, ¡°Second Old Master, Sixth Master...¡± Second Old Master raised his arm to signal for him to stop talking. Xu Ning was waiting for Gu Xie outside. Whenever he sent Gu Xie to the Gu Vi, Xu Ning could only wait for him outside. The big Gu Vi had security like one in a fortress. There was a sniper on the roof of every vi for 24 hours a day, always on standby, rotating through three shifts. Chapter 350 - Two Masters

Chapter 350: Two Masters

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In this vi area, the vis that belonged to the Gu Family had been intentionally encircled, and barriers were put up around them. There was also a door set up, which meant that it was private property. Other people from afar in the vi area were also unable to step foot into this private territory. The uniformed men in the security booths stood at attention and looked especially energized. There were guns tucked in their belts. Every time Xu Ning came, he was afraid. He knew that others could never mess with this Gu Family. Gu Xie hopped onto the car and said calmly, ¡°Send the President of AG an invitation. I¡¯m treating Ye Ling to a meal.¡± ¡°He may not agree toe.¡± ¡°To invite or not to invite, that is a matter of my sincerity. Toe or not toe, that is his choice.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The department gathering was held at a seafood restaurant. Gubelin booked a Japanese-style room that could fit thirty people. Everyone took off their shoes and put away their belongings safely before taking their seats. Shen Qianshu, Chen Qiuxiang, and the people in their team sat together. The main purpose of today was to celebrate Lu Mengxi as a neer in thepany. Perhaps it was because she was the first rich beauty who entered thepany and the boss was also generous, the department dinner had be apany dinner with more than 30 people. Usually, when there was a neer in thepany, it would at most be a department dinner with about ten people. This time, it was made to seem exceptionally grand. The room was very crowded, and the people who had gathered around were all talking about the biggest gossip news of the day. ¡°Who exactly is Gu Xie? He¡¯s so scary... he can control public opinion. He must have very powerful connections.¡± ¡°Now, everyone is jittery online. Everyone thinks Gu Xie forced Yan Jianming to death, but no one dares to mention it. One of Yan Jianming¡¯s diehard fan said that he was detained by the police for twelve hours today. He was scared stiff andining all over the inte.¡± ¡°I know of this, but didn¡¯t the official ount of the police force call him out for lying? They did not even detain anyone.¡± ¡°How can you believe what those people ¡®up there¡¯ say? Of course the fan¡¯s words are more reliable.¡± ¡°What a quick method! Gu Xie is too scary.¡± ¡°Although Yan Jianming was a bit of a f*ckboy, he did not deserve to die. The human heart is a horrible thing.¡± Shen Qianshuughed. Hearing ¡®what a quick method!¡¯ and ¡®powerful connections,¡¯ the corner of her lips curled up, but she suppressed it. Master had always been this way¡ªfast, cruel, and urate. Whenever he did something, he was as swift as a sudden p of thunder which left no time for covering one¡¯s ears. He never leaves anyone time to breath. She could only say that it was a job well done! It was great for venting off anger. The people who were privately discussing Gu Xie and Yan Jianming¡¯s matters were all saying that Yan Jianming was pushed to a dead end and forced to death. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I heard that Yan Jianming was murdered.¡± Everyone was startled. ¡°Murdered?¡± Shen Qianshu smiled. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it stated online? A lot of people had analyzed the whole situation in a logical manner, and they had evidence. I read so much gossip news before they cleared the entire.¡± ¡°Those were analyzed by Gu Xie¡¯s fans. How could you believe that?¡± ¡°Then why do you believe what Yan Jianming¡¯s fans say?¡± ¡°Qianshu, you¡¯re a fan of Gu Xie...? Oh... Right. Gu Xie is your bestie¡¯s boyfriend.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to take sides. How can you help the ones you are close to rather than what is logical? The person who passed on matters more.¡± Shen Qianshu scoffed. With these filthy words being thrown around, Gu Xie had nowhere to exin himself. Lu Mengxi squinted slightly as if she was listening closely to their gossip. She took a small sip of sake and did not join in the gossiping. A message from Tong Hua. Tong Hua: Mommy, are youing back for dinner? Shen Qianshu suddenly remembered that there were two ¡®Masters¡¯ at home. Shen Qianshu: Mommy¡¯s at a gathering. Cook something and have it with your ¡®foster dad.¡¯ He likes things to be nd. There are some pork ribs in the fridge, and you can make some sweet and sour pork ribs. If it¡¯s too troublesome, just steam it.¡± Tong Hua: Mommy, I¡¯m cutting off all ties with you for a day. Goodbye! Chapter 351 - Is It Abnormal To Be In Love At Eighteen?

Chapter 351: Is It Abnormal To Be In Love At Eighteen?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was startled. It was as if... definitely... Something isn¡¯t quite right! She should have asked Ye Ling to cook for the child and had the meal together. Why did she ask Tong Hua to cook for Ye Ling? She really should not have said that. She had let her son down. Shen Qianshu sent an emoticon that represented a person begging for mercy. Tong Hua refused to reply. Chen Qiuxiang asked, ¡°Your son?¡± ¡°Yeah. I made him angry.¡± It would be too long for Shen Qianshu to exin. Lu Mengxi smiled and intervened. ¡°Qianshu, you¡¯re so amazing. All these years, you have been fighting battles along with your son. It isn¡¯t easy for you to do that. You gave birth to Tong Hua long ago, huh? Where¡¯s his dad? Have you been secretly married all this time?¡± ¡°Miss Lu, you may not know this, but Tong Hua is Qianshu¡¯s adopted child. Not biological.¡± Lu Mengxi looked as if she was shocked. ¡°How could it be? Lu Mengxi said you were pregnant...¡± She seemed as if she had noticed something and cut off the conversation hurriedly. She then looked at Shen Qianshu while she pretended to look embarrassed. ¡°Sorry I may have heard wrong.¡± That sentence was enough to raise a thousand ripples. The colleagues at Gubelin had always thought that Tong Hua was adopted by Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu had also said that she had adopted him, but she had never mentioned about him being her biological son. If he was her biological son, he would have been a child born out of wedlock. She was only twenty-five this year, and that would mean that she was bearing a child when she had only just turned eighteen. That would certainly be shocking. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face darkened, and she stared at Lu Mengxi. Lu Mengxi apologized profusely. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Qianshu. I must have heard wrong, maybe. Lin Xuan said that you were neighbors a long time ago, and he had seen you... Oh dear, I said the wrong thing again.¡± Zhou Lulu seemed as if she had caught a lie. ¡°Shen Qianshu, it can¡¯t be that Tong Hua is really your son huh? You gave birth to a child out of wedlock and lied to everyone that Tong Hua was adopted by you. That would be so... shameless of you.¡± ¡°Yeah, giving birth in your teens when you are unmarried. Gosh, shocking news! We actually have someone so uncultured in Gubelin.¡± ¡°The moment Miss Lu mentioned it, I noticed too. Actually, Tong Hua does look a lot like Shen Qianshu. If she had not said so, no one would have believed that he was adopted. Most people would believe that he was her biological son. Gosh, this is really shocking news. Shen Qianshu, how do you feel for the people who send you flowers every day and the male colleagues who have been having a crush on you? And they even think that you¡¯re a pure, cool, and elegant goddess. All of them persevere to court you. I can¡¯t believe you are someone like that.¡± ¡°Giving birth in your teens when you are unmarried. Isn¡¯t that what sluts do?¡± ¡°How cheap. When I was eighteen, I did not even dare to hold hands with boys when I had graduated from high school. If I got pregnant, my mom would have beaten me to death.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard Shen Qianshu mention her parents. Could it be that no one had educated her? How scary.¡± Chen Qiuxiang was so mad that she almost smacked the table hard. Those sharp and nasty words were like the de of a knife, pricking deep into people¡¯s flesh. Although Shen Qianshu continued smiling, there was no sign of happiness in her eyes. It was as if there was ayer of mist over them. She tugged at Chen Qiuxiang¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Dating at the age of eighteen is really normal, isn¡¯t it? If you walk along the streets, you would see that fourteen and fifteen-year-olds are all dating. I can only say that I was ahead of everyone else. Miss Lu heard some rumors about me being pregnant, but have you seen it with your own eyes?¡± ¡°So I said, I heard wrong.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t believe what people tell you until you see it for yourself. A truedy would never speak untruthfully about others. Miss Lu, you have never seen me pregnant, and yet on your first day at work, you mention that I had a child when I was unmarried in front of thirty colleagues during our department gathering. You are trying to imply that I have an indecent private life. And what is your reason for doing so?¡± Chapter 352 - The Little Angel With Bad Conduct

Chapter 352: The Little Angel With Bad Conduct

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu was ady who would never offend anyone unless provoked. If someone provoked her, she would definitely seek revenge. She was no pushover. Well yed, Lu Mengxi! She came here with such a wide and bright smile, yet she dug such a big hole for her. ¡°Miss Lu Mengxi had just arrived at Gubelin for work today, and she¡¯s in the same team as Qianshu. They are both main appraisers. When Greek meets Greek, thenes the tug of war. Could she have said that on purpose?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the reason for spreading such rumors?¡± ¡°If you mind having another main appraiser in the same team, you are the richest beauty in City A. You can ask our boss to let you do what you want. Let you lead a team on your own. Why do you have toe here and insult our leader for no reason at all?¡± ¡°This is all but a joke. What do we care about the most in our job? Work. Everything is fine as long as you are an outstanding worker and you have great leadership skills. Who cares how your private life is like? How is it my problem even if you have had sex with five different men in a day?¡± ¡°Women love to gossip. I thought that people on the higher ¡®rank¡¯ of society were all cultureddies who were different. Seems like they gossip more than us.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s team had never been weak at squabbling. The Gubelin workce had been around for many years, and everyone had a sharp tongue. Everyone would say a few words, and it would be enough to make Lu Mengxi feel bad for her jealous heart. ¡°Alright, alright. Lu Mengxi had already said that she had heard wrong. Don¡¯t be so pushy and unforgiving just because you are right.¡± A male colleague appeared to put an end to the fight. A few other male colleagues tried to smoothen things out, and this whole issue passed very quickly. Lu Mengxi did not expect Shen Qianshu to be so calm. Usually, if a woman was called out in public, she would have been feeling jittery and would have tried to cover things up hastily, eventually making matters worse. Yet, Shen Qianshu was able to handle this matter calmly, and she totally seemed unaffected. This woman should not be overlooked. At the first day of work, the two women exchanged blows, and they had an equal share of the winnings. For the rest of the gathering, the conversations were mostly about gossip. Shen Qianshu was losing her appetite, and she was thinking of going home to watch the battle of the two masters back at home. I wonder if the little devil and big monster are in a tizzy. She drank a bit of sake at the gathering. When she returned home, Tong Hua was lying on the sofa and reading a thick French book. The living room was really quiet, and Shen Qianshu was slightly surprised. Master did not return? Could it really be that he was only staying for a night? That¡¯s... really great! Tong Hua put down his book and stared at her, sounding like he was whining. ¡°You actually asked me to cook for him!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Shen Qianshu apologized quickly, and she kneeled down on the sofa as she hugged her son and bowed. ¡°His Royal Highness, please forgive me!¡± Tong Hua humphed and gave her a pat on her head. ¡°Rise!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Tong Hua rubbed his nose and said, ¡°Mommy, you drank?¡± ¡°A little!¡± Tong Hua went to the kitchen and made her some cucumber juice. Then, he went to the main washroom to turn on the tap and adjusted the temperature so that she could have afortable bath. Shen Qianshu squinted and looked at the time. It was only eight o¡¯clock. Today¡¯s gathering was a little meaningless, so she had left early. Why hasn¡¯t Master knocked off from work? She leaned against the sofa and felt a little exhausted. She was thinking about what Lu Mengxi had said. It seemed like things were not going to be easy in her workce after today. ¡°Mommy, are you drunk?¡± ¡°No, I just had two cups of sake.¡± ¡°Lies. You reek of alcohol.¡± Shen Qianshu was at a loss of words. She was thinking of something, and she felt slightly awkward. Tong Hua stared at her, confused. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face was suspiciously pink. Her eyes turned red as her son stared at her with his pure eyes. She had to think of an escape n. ¡°I¡¯m going to shower!¡± Chapter 353 - The Little Angel With Bad Conduct 2 Chapter 353: The Little Angel With Bad Conduct 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Tong Hua looked at her from behind, confused. ¡°What did I say wrong?¡± Being an adult is soplicating!!! When Shen Qianshu bathed in the tub, she wished that she could submerge her whole self into the water. She felt really awkward when she remembered her thoughts and the way she faced Tong Hua. Originally, she was nning to drink to have some Dutch courage so she could return home to flirt with Ye Ling. She thought that the more they had intimate interactions, the more she would stop being afraid. But when she came to her senses, she felt really odd. She... sshed two cups of alcohol on her clothes to create the illusion of being very drunk and high. She thought that Master would surely not let her off since she looked so drunk. She wanted to know how far she could take things with Master and where she needed to draw the line. It was really a great trick. Who knew that when she returned home, it was all for nothing. Master wasn¡¯t home! Shen Qianshu covered her face as she lowered herself in the tub. ¡°Shen Qianshu, you¡¯re really... smart!¡± She sshed water on her reddened face, and the more she thought, the more she felt ashamed. She was afraid of Ye Ling¡¯s touch, yet she craved for Ye Ling¡¯s touch, causing her toe up with such a silly tactic. Her bathsted for a whole thirty minutes. Shen Qianshu had finally calmed herself down and affirmed that such a silly tactic should never be used again. She had to maintain her ¡®little angel¡¯ persona. She apanied Tong Hua as he read his French books, but she was in a bit of a daze. Tong Hua seemed to be totally disinterested in the whole situation regarding Yan Jianmingmitting suicide. Instead, he was really interested about Ye Ling helping Gu Xie to quiet down the news and media upon knowing about it. ¡°This preciously powerful person we cozy up to is really great,¡± Tong Hua said. He put his little feet on Qianshu¡¯s and kicked lightly. ¡°Mommy, you would win in life if you continue cozying up to him.¡± ¡°Having you makes me a winner in life.¡± But Mommy, I¡¯m dying. I¡¯m going to die in your face. I cannot support you for life. Tong Huaughed and said, ¡°I think the Shen Family definitely has some silly ns. Lu Mengyun would not let this go easily too. They will always cause trouble with you. With him around, no one would bully you. I¡¯m still young, and I can¡¯t protect you.¡± How maddening! If he were ten years older, he would not need Ye Ling to protect his Mommy. Shen Qianshuughed heartily and stroked her son¡¯s hair. ¡°Okay, smart child.¡± ¡°Mommy, he has already moved in with us. Are the two of you getting married?¡± Tong Hua asked. Shen Qianshu was startled. She had never thought of marrying Ye Ling as he had mentioned before that he would never marry her. In an instant, her heart that was previously in a romantic mood turned sour. Shen Qianshu shook her head. ¡°Go with the flow. Don¡¯t worry, Mommy knows what to do!¡± The mother and son yed King of Glory, and Tong Hua was ¡®carrying¡¯ Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu yed using The Sage of Ghost Valley while Tong Hua used The Billhook of Madness. The former was a support while thetter was an assassin. They could attack people in a matter of seconds. Shen Qianshu was working with the Marksman on the bottomne to attack Sephera the Mage. Tong Hua said, ¡°Mommy,e over to the middlene. Let¡¯s attack the beasts and the only guy in the middlene.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Tong Hua screamed, ¡°Skud,e here too!¡± A voice appeared from the game. ¡°Hey lil kid, did you bring your mommy into the game?¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s a noob at this. Please don¡¯t despise her. I¡¯m a pro. That¡¯s what matters.¡± ¡°Not at all, not at all. Is your mommy pretty?¡± ¡°The prettiest in the whole wide world!¡± ¡°I heard that you are Tong Hua, so your mommy is Shen Qianshu. Indeed, she¡¯s pretty. Did your help in searching for a partner for her work?¡± ¡°Have you looked into a mirror before saying such a thing?¡± Tong Hua insulted him expressionlessly. How dare he try to flirt with my mommy? Chapter 354 - Mommy, I’ll Protect You Chapter 354: Mommy, I¡¯ll Protect You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Oh. So you are not denying that you are Tong Hua. Gosh, the petty and cynical kid is actually a cutie pie!¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu listened quietly. The teammates nowadays were all clever; they had figured out the tricks. Shen Qianshu went over as Tong Hua wanted. The opposing team was attacking a beast, and while they were almost done defeating the beast, the scheming Tong Hua went over and stole their kill. The beast and yer on the middlene from the opposing team came over to surround them, and Shen Qianshu went over to help them as Tong Hua requested. Tong Hua attacked them rapidly, and Skud went in attacking two of the opponents at a go while Tong Hua reaped what was dropped. Skud was a good teammate. He gave Tong Hua the kill, allowing him to soar and kill the marksman from the opposing team along the way. The raging Tong Hua was invincible. He had three kills! ¡°Wow, darling. You¡¯re so amazing.¡± ¡°I recognize this voice. I watched Shen Qianshu¡¯s live-stream videos yesterday. It¡¯s her.¡± ¡°My prince, can I add you as a friend? Can you carry me for the friendly team games? ¡°Mommy is my only in-game friend.¡± Tong Hua rejected his request arrogantly. The two of them had so much fun ying that they did not notice that Ye Ling had returned. Ye Ling had heard them talking when he was at the door. His small castle was in the suburbs, and he had lived alone for a long time. Due to his mental illness, he felt like he had no freedom. There were surveince cameras everywhere in the castle, even in the bedroom. He was being observed by silent guards all the time. That feeling was ufortable, and yet he could not resist them. This was Butler Luther¡¯s order; he was not allowed to leave their sights for more than half an hour, especially at night. So, Ye Ling had secretly installed a camera in their living room. This was put in case of an emergency when there was not enough time to handle matters properly after he lost control of his emotions. It was in case he did not talk about it when the mother and son had a conflict with him. The small living room was furnished to be very warm andfortable. Compared to his little ice-cold castle, this ce was full of human touch, and he loved it in his heart. The little castle was too quiet. Other than Zhong Ran, there was no one else to talk to. At night, you could even hear fallen leaves in the castle. It was so quiet it was like a cemetery. Now, he could hear the mother¡¯s and son¡¯s voices everywhere. He could also hear theughter of the stranger in the game. ¡°Mommy, go over to the Marksman and gain some points.¡± ¡°Oh, it was all for nothing. I didn¡¯t get anything.¡± ¡°Mommy, retreat, retreat. You are dying. Oh. You died. Wait...¡± There was a series of noisesing from his controlling, and there was a voice from the screen that indicated that the enemy had been in. ¡°He¡¯s dead. I got revenge for you.¡± ¡°Tong Hua, you¡¯re so clever.¡± ¡°Tong Hua, you¡¯re so good. You killed them alone.¡± ¡°6666...¡±[17. In online games, when someone types 666, it¡¯s apliment to the yer, saying the yer is very skillful and good at ying games.] ¡°Skud, fix them...¡± They spoke to each other, and it was very lively. Shen Qianshu was all smiles, and it was the kind that came out from her heart. Her smile was so rxed and bright. She moved over to Tong Hua to look at him y. This scene miraculously reminded Ye Ling of the impression he had of the little princess. His fists were clenched very tightly. The beautiful woman was smiling happily, and he was willing to bear with the thorns that were pricking him. Zhong Ran watched the scene in fear. They¡¯re dead. They¡¯re dead. Master is gonna explode! Miss Shen, Young Master! How dare you ignore our Master for a game! He¡¯s going to explode. He¡¯s going to explode!!! Ye Ling coughed loudly. Shen Qianshu had just been revived. She looked up at him and waved quickly before looking down to continue ying the game. Ye Ling¡¯s eyes darkened, and ayer of frost built up in his amber eyes. Shen Qianshu looked at Tong Hua as if he was her idol. ¡°Tong Hua, you protected me. I did not have the special skills. I thought I was going to die.¡± Chapter 355 - He Lost Favor Chapter 355: He Lost Favor Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°With me around, how would Mommy die?¡± Ye Family clenched his fists tightly, having the impulse to grab Tong Hua up and throw him out. Indeed, he was an annoying imp. Hurry up and find your own wife. Stop trying to protect my wife. Are you crazy? Zhong Ran was amazed by how careless Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua could be. Do the two of you not see the fury in Master¡¯s eyes? What made him feel even odder was that Ye Ling had actually gone into the bedroom without making any noise. He mmed the door shut loudly, making Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua extremely confused. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a guest. How dare he have a terrible temper here. Let¡¯s ignore him.¡± In this game, Tong Hua and Shen Qianshu took a very early lineup. The opponent¡¯s lineup was of an older period. As there was a useless support Shen Qianshu, the lineup was brought to thete stage. It had already been thirty minutes, and the game had not ended. Ye Ling had already showered and changed into home clothes. He was in a beige V neck fleece shirt and a light lounge pants, and it made his body seem exceptionally long. Zhong Ran was very pleased with the outfit he matched for him. Ye Ling was a man who looked really attractive, so he never had to bother about dressing up. What¡¯s more, his mental illness had been rpsing a lottely, so he did not have to worry about dressing up even more. When he returned from abroad, he began caring about how he looked after knowing that people said Li Zhiyuan was a beautiful man. Zhong Ran took up the role of dressing up for Ye Ling sadly. As a silent defender who earned millions, he went all around fashion shows and luxury fashion shops to bring back a countless number of clothes. He matched all of his outfits meticulously. No matter what Ye Ling wore, they were matched by him. It can¡¯t be denied that he looked really stunning!! If Master did not have mental illness and had Third Master¡¯s personality, he would definitely have lovers everywhere. ¡°Beauty Qianshu, you died again!¡± ¡°Our team died 30 times, and the support died 25 times. Hahaha.¡± Shen Qianshu was indignant. ¡°All of you always use me as bait. I don¡¯t even have a lot of HP.¡± Ye Ling coughed loudly to attract attention. Meanwhile, Shen Qianshu was still waiting to be revived. She could not help but ask, ¡°Master, why did you return sote today? OT?¡± ¡°Mmhmm.¡± ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Tong Hua raised up his head. ¡°Foster daddy, give us more than just a word.¡± ¡°Boring. Lame!¡± ¡°Good boy!¡± While Tong Hua and Ye Ling were joking around, the teammates heard their conversation through the microphone. ¡°Oh damn... I¡¯m in no mood for games right now. What did I hear, Tong Hua? You have a daddy?¡± ¡°Little angel, you have a boyfriend? Shocking news, shocking news. I¡¯m not ying anymore. I¡¯m going to share this on Weibo.¡± ¡°Shocking news!!! Ahh!!! What a nice voice. My ears are getting pregnant... getting pregnant. Hold up, I need to make a Weibo post.¡± Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua had both forgotten that they had on the microphone. This immediately led to their entire team getting in. The three other teammates seemed to have really disconnected from the game and went to make a Weibo post. They were standing there, allowing the opposing team to y them. ¡°...¡± Tong Hua was astonished. Annoying!!!!!!! There was only onene left out of the three, and it was about to be defeated by the whole team. He raised his head and red at Ye Ling angrily. ¡°You are a pain in the *ss!!!¡± Ye Ling looked aloof. He crossed his long legs and looked totally indifferent. Shen Qianshu looked at his face from the side and thought to herself, Master seems to be mad. Did something go wrong at work? The work life of a domineering CEO is very tiring. I feel sorry for him!!! ¡°Mommy, stop looking at him. You have revived. Come over and kill them, they¡¯re here to take down our turrets.¡± ¡°Coming,ing,ing...¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s ears were red, and she kicked Tong Hua discreetly. Why did you have to expose me? I was just secretly taking a peek, only a peek! Tong Hua humphed coldly. Chapter 356 - A Very Attention Seeking Ye Ling Chapter 356: A Very Attention Seeking Ye Ling Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Coming,ing,ing...¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s face was red with embarrassment, and she secretly kicked little Tong Hua. Why are you exposing me? I was just secretly taking a peek, only a peek! Little Tong Hua grumbled coldly. He had fallen out of favor. Unhappy!!! Ye Ling continued putting on his cold front. She was looking at me just now? Luckily, the unreliable teammates who went to post on Weibo finally came back. Their fierce and violent way of operation exterminated a bunch of small teams that were dashing up the hignd, leaving only a MID Sun Bin. The few of them pushed the crystal in one go and won thepetition. The bunch of them were still screaming victoriously while Tong Hua already exited the game. Goodbye to this game! A bunch of useless beings! Shen Qianshu put down her phone and carried a te of fruits. ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± she asked Ye Ling. She had washed a te of grapes, and she ate them as she was ying the game with Tong Hua. She was about to finish all the grapes, and only a pathetic bunch of grapes was left. Her eyes were shining with anticipation, but after remembering that Ye Ling did not really like to eat fruit, Shen Qianshu was a little disappointed. Just as she was about to take it away, Ye Ling disgustedly picked thergest grape from the te and unwillingly stuffed it into his mouth. Shen Qianshu broke out into a bright smile. From aside, little Tong Hua lightly stomped his feet on the sofa and said, ¡°Mommy, y another round, and you can get onto the king board.¡± ¡°I want to y too!¡± Ye Ling, who had been left out, said coldly and calmly. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua were utterly shocked, and two pairs of sparkling eyes stared straight at him,pletely frozen. They emitted a gaze that said ¡®Are you kidding me? What are you talking about? You have gone mad!¡¯ And they changed from shock to disgust in unison. ¡°What do you mean?¡± They were actually looking down on him!! Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Master, you don¡¯t even have an ount. On top of that, Tong Hua and my ranks are both slightly higher, so you will not be able to be positioned with us.¡± Ye Ling whipped out his phone and clicked into the game. Little Tong Hua and Shen Qianshu disyed the exact same shocked expressions again. Big devil king has actually downloaded the game!!! OMG, this news is scandalous! Two heads, one big and one small, crowded around each side of him. As the whole family used the same kind of shower gel and shampoo, the same fragrance wafted around him. As a person who never had close contact with anyone, Ye Ling subconsciously leaned against the sofa slightly, avoiding their touch. His whole body was filled with nervousness, and he almost pped Tong Hua away. After being in a bundle of nerves for three minutes, he slowly calmed himself down again. Those two heads were already beneath his eyelids. Seeing that he still had not entered the game, little Tong Hua clicked enter on his homepage and directly clicked open his information, all at one go. Awesome fellow, king two stars! Let¡¯s click into the heroes he usually uses... Li Bai, Sun Shangxiang, Zhu Geliang, Sun Wukong... A winning rate of 85%! Awesome! Little Tong Hua clicked into his inscription out of curiosity. His inscription was almost empty, taking some from here and some from there, making up a rubbish inscription. Such an inscription could actually reach the king rank in just a month. The ount¡¯s username was called Ye Ling. Such a manly way of creating his username. You actually use your real name? Shen Qianshu pped her hands and eximed. ¡°Wow, impressive, impressive, Master! You¡¯re so awesome! We can line up in a trio next time.¡± Gaming could strengthen rtionships and could allow Master and little Tong Hua to be closer with each other. This operation and this winning percentage all looked really impressive and awesome at first nce. Being skilled in gaming and not being roasted by Tong Hua was a good start. Shen Qianshu was full of anticipation for the big and small devil kings¡¯ interactions. She could predict that it would be a bright and dazzling future. ¡°You actually bought all the skins? How gay!¡± Chapter 357 - The Family of Three’s King of Glory Chapter 357: The Family of Three¡¯s King of Glory Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling put on a cold and superior front and had a very godly aura. Little Tong Hua looked at him in disbelief, and Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Master, let¡¯s be friends.¡± Shen Qianshu then promptly added him as her friend while little Tong Hua mumbled and added him unwillingly. The three of them quickly positioned themselves and got into a game. Shen Qianshu chose Zhang Fei to support her, and he was a tall and strong man. Ye Ling chose Sun Shangxiang, and she was a very sultry and matureddy with big boobs. Tong Hua chose Li Bai to field him. Just as they started the game, there was already someone typing in thements section. Tong Hua little baby. Qianshu little fairy, we are your fans. Let¡¯s love and kill each other. As their teammates were typing, their opponents were also typing. Shen Qianshu was speechless. Since when did she expose herself? They had only yed one round. The three of them started the game rather bafflingly. For convenience¡¯s sake, all of them turned on the sound. Normally when Tong Hua was gaming, it was a high-level game, and he was the one conducting it. After entering the game, a series of small team battles started in the blue zone. Tong Hua got the first kill, and Ye Ling¡¯s skills were not bad. In the midst of fighting, Tong Hua and Shen Qianshu found something amiss. ¡°Why are you following Mommy?¡± Tong Hua asked. ¡°Yes, Master, why are you following me?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s expression was cold, looking very arrogant. Their teammates were as quiet asmbs, and being a support, Shen Qianshu had to frequently follow Tong Hua to counter jungle. She did not protect Ye Ling anymore after level four and started to roam around, but who knew that Ye Ling had been following her ever since. Wherever Shen Qianshu went, he would follow her. This caused the opposing team to be confused, thinking that they were going to have a swift win. Ye Ling arrogantly walked down, but not even a minuteter, he was solo killed. ¡°How did you get solo killed by Cao Cao!!¡± Tong Hua was expressionless, and luckily, he was not enraged. Ye Ling continued to be silent. The teammate was as quiet as amb, quietly typing by himself. Were they ying as a trio? Ye Ling was revived, continued going down, but was solo killed again! Shen Qianshu could not take it anymore, and when he was revived again, she went forward to protect him. She then realized a problem: the way Ye Ling yed was the legendary way of pressing any key that was avable. He would press whichever power that lighted up. She actually opened to clear the soldiers!! Her power was still empty. Why is he not attacking!!! ¡°Master, your Sun Shangxiang has an 80% chance of winning, yet you don¡¯t know... how to use the power?¡± Little Tong Hua was exasperated. ¡°WHAT?¡± This useless guy!! Ye Ling continued to be arrogant. Shen Qianshu scratched her head and decided to teach him on the spot. ¡°Master, you roll over first and then use the normal attack. This way, the attack level will increase...¡± She went on to continue exining, but it was unclear whether he absorbed any of her words. It was just a normal game, but it was too tragic to look at. Ye Ling was either caught and killed or was solo killed. As someone who lost continuously, he gave out kills freely and sometimes even brought Shen Qianshu along to give out kills. Tong Hua got crankier as the game went on. ¡°You two useless beings! Daddy, Mommy, I beg you guys, stop giving out kills! The opposite field is ahead of me by 1000 points!¡± ¡°What are you doing? You can¡¯t even manage to hit him? He only lost some HP!¡± ¡°Use sh pass. Just one shot and he will die.¡± Ye Ling could notprehend in time. ¡°Which is sh pass?¡± Just like this, Shen Qianshu was killed. Tong Hua clutched his heart and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to have a heart attack, help!¡± ¡°Sorry, sorry, mistake, mistake, mistake...¡± Shen Qianshu hurriedly pacified her baby. Ye Ling remained arrogant and said, ¡°I think... I know how to y.¡± ¡°Even a super soldier is better than you, what do you even know!¡± Even a super soldier is better than you!!! Chapter 358 - Keep Calm, Don’t Be Rash Chapter 358: Keep Calm, Don¡¯t Be Rash Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Their teammates were all typing furiously in thements section and proceeded to tell the opposing team. Little Tong Hua is ying the game with his Daddy and Mommy. This is a sure win for you guys. The opposing team erupted into cheers. It was really a total mess. Sure enough, they lost in this round. In just ten minutes, they were pushed by a crystal, breaking Tong Hua and Li Bai¡¯s 100% winning streak. Ye Ling¡¯s expression was extremely cold like he was feeling really unhappy. Zhong Ran had already copsed intoughter in the control room. He then pulled Ah Da over to admire their boss¡¯s expression. Laughing uncontrobly, he said, ¡°Master has never yed a single round before. Hahahaha, he actually went to y this game! Hahahaha! Does he even know how to differentiate all the heroes¡¯ skills? I was the one who helped him reach that level. Oh my god, a guard like me still has to help with his boss¡¯s game. I feel so aplished.¡± Ah Da could not bear to watch. He also did not understand why Master would suddenly download the game and ask Zhong Ran to help him level up. Little Tong Hua threw his phone and stomped angrily to the kitchen. He poured a cup of water and gulped it down seconds. Shen Qianshu touched her face. Oh man, this situation is awkward. She thought that Ye Ling was a pro. She did not imagine that he was a rookie. This game is most likely yed by Zhong Ran. Little Tong Hua returned and looked at Ye Ling intently. Ye Ling kept his arrogant front and did not speak too, giving off a very powerful aura. Shen Qianshu nced between the two of them and said, ¡°Let¡¯s y another round! I can sense that Master already knows how to y.¡± Little Tong Hua unwillingly yed with them again. Ye Ling chose Sun Shangxiang again. Without any doubt. The second round, they lost again. The third round, they lost again. In the fourth round, Ye Ling improved and even took ten heads. However, they met a powerful opponent. If Ye Ling could be more ruthless, they would be able to win. In the end, they lost again. It was the first time in Tong Hua¡¯s gaming history where he had lost four consecutive times! ¡°We are naturally a jinx to each other!¡± Little Tong Hua concluded. Ye Ling grumbled coldly and did not reply to him. Shen Qianshu¡¯s rank dropped, and she was feeling exhausted. After seeing that Ye Ling was really unhappy, she gave Tong Hua a tug and said, ¡°Baby, let¡¯s y another round, alright? Just one more round.¡± Master seems like he already knows how to y. Just y like how he used to, and it will be fine. Tong Hua can bring us to victory. We need to let him win once no matter what. Little Tong Hua raised his eyebrows questioningly and proceeded to start the game. Mommy, you are so biased!! Is he the only one angry? I am very angry too!! ¡°Even my legs can¡¯t carry you guys.¡± He mumbled and brought his two useless teammates to start the fifth round. Once they entered the game, the opponent team started to type happily in thements section. A sure-win round! Little Tong Hua coldly recalled that all the opponents that he met today in the game all said that it was a giveaway round. How insulting! How maddening! ¡°Daddy, I beg you, keep calm and don¡¯t be rash.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± Ye Ling said. He chose the big boobs Sun Shangxiang again. He had no choice as he only knew how to use her. At the start of the round, both father and son went to fight red. Initially, Ye Ling was supposed to leave at thest moment, but in the end, he identally snatched Tong Hua¡¯s red. Shen Qianshu was speechless. Oh no, Tong Hua is going to roast him again. Who knew, Tong Hua¡¯s expression was cold and ruthless, and he continued to fight the wild boars silently. It must be because he was cheated so many times that he had long gotten used to it and was toozy to roast people. Who knew that not even a minuteter, Ye Ling managed to solo kill the opponent team¡¯s Hua Mn. ¡°Wow, Master, you are so amazing!!¡± Shen Qianshu eximed. Little Tong Hua showed no expressions and said, ¡°Mommy, you are so fake!¡± Why didn¡¯t you praise me when I got a kill off of someone? Ye Ling was clearly in a very good mood, and his darkness immediately turned bright. He could y more and more smoothly as time passed by. The three kills at the beginning were all his. This round was really smooth and sessful, and they were in the midst of a series of team battles. Chapter 359 - His Only Present

Chapter 359: His Only Present

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Suddenly... the whole screen turned pitch ck. A power failure! Shen Qianshu was speechless. Ye Ling was speechless. Little Tong Hua was speechless. The three of them looked at each other, at a loss of what to do. The power failure also meant that the wifi connection got cut off. Tong Hua had a faster reaction and immediately switched to his 4G. However, it was still toote. In the end, they were all killed by the opposing team and lost the game. By a dramatic turn of events, the power came back in less than ten minutes. It was unsure which part suffered a short circuit just now. Little Tong Hua had no more temper left. Shen Qianshu was so awkward that she was unable to start a conversation. This... is really not giving any face. Is the God also stopping Ye Ling from winning? Ye Ling¡¯s expression was cold and dark like a block of ice that could not be melted. Shen Qianshu was nervous and frightened. To liven up the atmosphere, she snapped her fingers and said, ¡°This kind of recreational activity is great. It can help to relieve our stress and rx our bodies and minds. Next time, our family¡¯s daily activity is to y this game together before sleep.¡± Little Tong Hua clutched his heart and walked lifelessly and unsteadily back to his room. ¡°My heart is in pain. I need some time alone.¡± ¡°Ah, Baby...¡± Little Tong Hua acted like an old man, wobbled all the way to his bedroom, and closed the door. Out of sight, out of mind. Shen Qianshu touched her nose and was met with Ye Ling¡¯s frosty eyes once she looked up. She shivered in fear and started to praise him like how she always did. ¡°Master, your talent in gaming is so high. You managed to get the MVP after only ying for a few rounds. So impressive!¡± ¡°Am I amazing, or is he amazing?¡± Ye Ling asked arrogantly. ¡°Of course it¡¯s you!¡± Shen Qianshu replied without hesitation. Hahaha, you are not as amazing as my baby. The number of rounds my baby lost today is even greater than the total number of times he lost since he started gaming. Ye Ling was finally satisfied after hearing her praise. ¡°Why did you download the game? Did Zhong Ran help you y?¡± Shen Qianshu asked curiously. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Zhong Ran is really... loyal!¡± Shen Qianshu could sense that Ye Ling was fuming and thus abruptly changed the word amazing to loyal. She broke out into a smile, and her gaze was soft and gentle. ¡°Master, for the matter regarding Gu Xie, thank you.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face darkened, and his amber eyes turned frosty. Shen Qianshu was slow for three seconds, before saying hurriedly, ¡°I am thanking you on behalf of Xiaojuan.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled. She could decipher his temper already. Ye Ling was difficult to get along with but was easy to please. At least to her, he was very easy to please. She randomly brought up some bits and pieces of work matters. ¡°Lu Mengxi has entered Gubelin?¡± ¡°Yes, Master, you know her?¡± A sh of danger swept past Ye Ling¡¯s eyes, and he subconsciously drummed his fingers on the table. ¡°Have minimal interaction with her.¡± ¡°We do not have many interactions in the first ce.¡± They were even... enemies. Lu Mengxi did not have a good impression of her. Regarding the trivial disputes between women, she felt that there was not a need to tell Ye Ling. She could handle them herself. Whether was it like or hate, the feelings were mutual. ¡°Jonah has returned to the country today,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ¡°This debt, I will slowly collect it back for you.¡± ¡°Ok!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s mind wandered elsewhere, and her gazended on his wrist. Jonah¡¯s matter had passed, and she felt assured with the way Ye Ling was handling it and had no suggestions to give. ¡°Master, this bracelet, let me redesign it for you!¡± It was really ugly! Being a rectangr rock that looked like a mahjong tile, it was not verypatible with him. Ye Ling¡¯s gazended deeply on her face. This was the only thing that she gave him. Mu Yuan and a few others praised that it was intricate, without actually meaning it, while Ye Yifan directly said that it was ugly. It was not suitable for a man like him to wear, especially when the bracelet was stringed together by pearls. It was really unsuitable. But he was reluctant to part with it. Although it was quite ugly, it was, after all, his only present from her. Chapter 360 - Didn’t Expect You To Be Like This, Sister Shu

Chapter 360: Didn¡¯t Expect You To Be Like This, Sister Shu

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu¡¯s words of affection were literally at the tip of her tongue. ¡°This was, after all, bought from a small shop. How is itpatible with you, Master? The one that I personally design and create is thenpatible with Master. It is also my way of showing appreciation to you.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Ling took off the bracelet, and there was now a white mark left on his skin. It was obvious that he had worn it for a long time and had never taken it off before. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart grew warm and fuzzy. ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep!¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. The next morning, Shen Qianshu took a trip down to BG Jewelry. The designers were already there when she arrived, and the distance from Gubelin to here was not too far. Shen Qianshu went to find Li Yue. ¡°Yueyue, teach me how to weave the red string of fate bracelet.¡± She remembered that Li Yue was best in weaving the bracelet. ¡°Sister Shu, you need the string of fate bracelet? I have one that¡¯s already weaved.¡± ¡°I want to weave it myself!¡± Shen Qianshu used to not have many clues about theplicated bracelet and was toozy to make it herself. She rarely weaved the bracelet herself but was now expressing a strong interest in it. ¡°Sister Shu, is this for your boyfriend?¡± Lin Sen asked teasingly. ¡°Wow, Sister Shu, you really have a boyfriend? How sultry! You are actually giving him a string of fate bracelet?¡± ¡°You¡¯re even weaving it personally! Your boyfriend is so blessed. Wait, I have a question: does he know what a string of fate bracelet is?¡± ¡°Oh ya, what if he is a male chauvinist pig and doesn¡¯t know what a string of fate bracelet is? Then aren¡¯t you giving off signals to a blind man?¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. There was a legend behind the red string of fate bracelet. At the Three-life stone river, a stalk of Sargent Gloryvine would grow once every ten years. Only three strands could be picked in these ten years, and these strands would be weaved into a bracelet. The couple who both wore it would be together for the rest of their lives, hand in hand. ¡°I did not expect Sister Shu to be so sultry!¡± Zhou Huan said teasingly. ¡°Yes, yes! I never expected Sister Shu to be like this!¡± ¡°... Shut up!¡± Shen Qianshu mumbled. Everybody burst out inughter, and Li Yue came forward to teach Shen Qianshu how to weave the string of fate bracelet. It was not an easy feat to weave a good bracelet. Shen Qianshu crossed her legs and sat on a whitemb fur carpet in front of the window, following Li Yue¡¯s every move. The morning crisp sunlight enveloped her with ayer of sacred luster. As someone who was always smiley, a slight smile was tugging at the corners of her lips. Her movements were gentle and tender, as if the strings in her hand were sacred objects. Her gaze was sincere and filled with adoration like a young girl weaving a token of eternity for her lover. ¡°Sister Shu, who was the man gaming with you guysst night? Is he your boyfriend? The news has spread since early morning.¡± ¡°How did you all know?¡± ¡°Have you not seen the news? Have you not seen the headlines today?¡± Shen Qianshu left her house right after making breakfast early in the morning. She did not see any news and rushed straight to BG to learn how to weave the bracelet. She was clueless about whatmotion there was on the Inte, but after recalling what happenedst night, she took her phone and immediately saw the headlines without even having to search for them. Inte celebrity Shen Qianshu¡¯s secret boyfriend. Little Tong Hua dragged Daddy and Mommy to game with him. Little Tong Hua¡¯s secret Daddy. Millions of heartbroken men today. Heartaches for little CEO Li. ... A bunch of messy keywords was crowding the hot search, instantly washing away Gu Xie and Yan Jianming¡¯s matter yesterday. A new wave already started brewing yesterday night. Screenshots from the game were also uploaded onto the Inte. Two big and booming words ¡®Ye Ling¡¯ instantly went onto the hot search. ¡°Damn, damn, do you guys still remember the Ye Ling who was giving out Ferraris freely during the live broadcast?¡± Chapter 361 - Are You Going To Marry Me? Chapter 361: Are You Going To Marry Me? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I remember, I remember. That Ye Ling who had unted his wealth with little CEO Li left a really deep impression. He¡¯s here again.¡± ¡°Why does this rich magnate like to use AG¡¯s CEO Ye Ling¡¯s name so much? Is he tired of living? Is his name too embarrassing?¡± ¡°Have you guys forgotten how Little Fairy and Ye Ling acted all lovey-dovey in the designpetition? I have long betted with my life that they have something on together!!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me... this Ye Ling is the real Ye Ling?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t Little Fairy caught in rumors with Ye Yifan? Ye Yifan almost has little Tong Hua.¡± ¡°What am I hearing? Two brothers fighting over a woman? Is Little Fairy¡¯s charisma really so powerful?¡± ¡°Rich people¡¯s world sure is messy!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what you say, but I just feel sorry for my little CEO Li. Little CEO Li,e quickly to my embrace!¡± ... Shen Qianshu saw that hers and little Tong Hua¡¯s social media tforms were bombarded withments. People were all gossiping about who little Tong Hua¡¯s secret Daddy was, and even more people were making fun of the sad journey the world¡¯s number one little Tong Hua experienced when he carried those useless beings. ¡°So... exciting?¡± ¡°Sister Qianshu, who is your boyfriend?¡± Li Yue asked the important question that everybody was gossiping about. ¡°You guys are so nosy!¡± Shen Qianshu smiled and said, not nning to satisfy their nosiness. After Shen Qianshu finished learning how to weave the bracelet, Li Yue went on to teach her some skills before she returned to Gubelin. The string of fate bracelet¡¯s original color was supposed to be red, and it carried a really special meaning. Shen Qianshu pictured Ye Ling wearing the red bracelet in her head and realized that it did not really suit him. She then chose to weave it with ck string, but the way of weaving was still the same. Today morning, the office was really lively, and all were gossiping about the identity of the man Shen Qianshu was gaming with and being called Ye Ling by Tong Hua. Shen Qianshu obviously would not satisfy their nosiness. She finished weaving the bracelet and used Gubelin¡¯s machine to carry out the cutting of the Laaa stone. She wanted to redesign this bracelet long ago and also had a faint idea of how it would turn out to be. She would slowly cut this Mahjong tile-like big stone. Lu Mengxi squinted her eyes and asked Zhou Lulu who was just beside her. ¡°She knows how to cut stones?¡± ¡°Yes. Just for a diamond alone, she knows many different ways of cutting. She is even skilled in the mostplicated pear flower cut and the flower style of cutting based on colors. She knows them all for colored jewels and jade too. She is very knowledgeable about jewels¡¯ structure and their lines. Our master also imed that her skills had reached the highest level.¡± Zhou Lulu felt indignant, but this was a fact that could not be denied. Shen Qianshu¡¯s attainment for jewels was really not something that normal people couldpare to. ¡°Shen Qianshu will design some interesting things sometimes. From choosing the materials, cutting, polishing, to finishing the product, all these were mostly done by her personally.¡± Lu Mengxi recalled what Shen Qianshu said, that she did not know much about jewelry designing. Her heart shuddered, and there was a feeling of being cheated. Was this woman hiding her skills, or was she doing it on purpose? The news of Shen Qianshu¡¯s rumored boyfriend was wildly discussed for a few days. Everybody had different opinions, and nobody came out to rify too. After work that day, Shen Qianshu saw Li Zhiyuan that she had long not met, carrying a bouquet of roses. He was leaning against his sultry sports car, openly waiting for her to get off work. Once she walked out of the office, Li Zhiyuan waved the bouquet of roses in his hand and smiled gentlemanly at her, looking all tender and likable. The women near them started whispering to each other and pointing fingers behind Shen Qianshu¡¯s back. ¡°How many men actually do Shen Qianshu have something on with?¡± ¡°I know right, Ye Ling, Ye Yifan, and little CEO Li. Which one of them is actually her boyfriend?¡± Chapter 362 - I Want To Help My Brother Seduce Girls Chapter 362: I Want To Help My Brother Seduce Girls Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Isn¡¯t she too much of a yer? Those three men are all golden bachelors!¡± Li Zhiyuan smiled happily and shouted at Shen Qianshu, who was trying to flee away. ¡°Baby Shushu, don¡¯t run!¡± Shen Qianshu braced herself and walked towards him. ¡°Little CEO Li, are you this free?¡± ¡°I am very busy ok!¡± ¡°Busy attracting women? You changed a new hairstyle again.¡± His whole outfit today was clearly carefully thought and nned through. His hairstyle was also newly styled and was sprayed with god knows how much hairspray. Even with the strong wind blowing today, his hair remained perfectly in ce. Impressive! ¡°Handsome?¡± ¡°Handsome!¡± ¡°Then will you marry me?¡± What the hell, what the hell!!! The nosy onlookers around them erupted into cheers. Proposing? Little CEO Li is actually proposing! ¡°What grudges do you hold against me? Why do you want to kill me like that?¡± Shen Qianshu was flustered. Oh gosh, this will surely make the entertainment headlines. Master is going to kill me! How am I supposed to pacify him? ¡°My love for you is as deep as the water, flowing endlessly, the ground...¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Shen Qianshu went forward and put her hand against his forehead. ¡°You¡¯re having a fever. Please visit the hospital and get some medicine.¡± Absolutely do not give up on your treatment! ¡°Baby Shushu, if you put it this way, I will be hurt.¡± Shen Qianshu was expressionless, and she dragged him, wanting to stuff him into his sports car. ¡°Little CEO Li, can you please stop joking?¡± Li Zhiyuan¡¯s face suddenly grew serious. ¡°Qianshu, I am serious. Marry me!¡± He paused and proudly said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid of anybody. I can protect you. You need to trust me.¡± ¡°Why are you suddenly...¡± ¡°That incident previously left a feeling of uncertainty in my heart. I thought for a long time, and no matter what your past was like, what rtionship you had with him, I don¡¯t mind at all. I like you, I want to date you, marry you, and have kids together with you. This morning, the rumors have been spreading like a fire on the Inte. I realized that if I do not take action now, I may not have the chance anymore.¡± The people around them were all bedazzled by his handsomeness. ¡°Little CEO Li is so affectionate. My gosh, Is Shen Qianshu actually not moved by him? Quickly ept him!¡± ¡°Handsome, rich, and affectionate. Where can she find such a man?¡± ¡°Did Shen Qianshu save the Milky Way in her past life to have someone that likes her so much?¡± ¡°Ah, my teenage girl heart is beating so fast. Little CEO Li is really too handsome!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s face was as ck as thunder, and she badly wanted to dribble Li Zhiyuan like a basketball. Just as she was about to mention Ye Ling, another sultry and handsome sports car stopped right beside them. City A¡¯s second rich generation Ye Yifan stepped out of the car dashingly. He was carrying a bouquet of bright red roses and was sniffing their fragrance. When he saw them, he stopped dead in his tracks and was really confused. He then saw Li Zhiyuan also carrying a bouquet of roses and standing in front of Shen Qianshu. Three secondster, he seemed to have understood the situation. The bouquet of roses that was supposed to be given to some ¡®unlucky¡¯ girl was pushed straight towards Shen Qianshu. ¡°Darling, this bouquet of roses is for you. Is it pretty?¡± Trying to snatch my sister-inw? No way in hell!!! My brother doesn¡¯t know to seduce girls, so I will help him!! Everyone was speechless... Shen Qianshu¡¯s face darkened, and she could not help but clutch her forehead. What exactly is going on? Ye Yifan had clearly dressed up and came to impress some youngdy, and he looked very handsome today after styling himself up. Ye Family¡¯s sons were all exceptionally good-looking. Ye Yifan¡¯s features and Ye Ling¡¯s had some simrities: he had dashing features and a pair of smoldering eyes that were even better at flirting than Ye Ling. His whole body burst with love every time he flirted with girls. ¡°Third Master Ye, what are you doing?¡± Li Zhiyuan asked. ¡°A fairdy and a gentleman, a perfect match. Little CEO Li, what are you doing then?¡± Chapter 363 - I Want To Help My Brother Flirt With Girls 2

:Chapter 363 I Want To Help My Brother Flirt With Girls 2

_As if I will believe you!!_ I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t know the rtionship between her and Ye Ling. Give you a hundred guts, and you still wouldn¡¯t even dare! ¡°I am eighty percent sure that you¡¯re here to cause trouble,¡± CEO Li said. ¡°My sister-inw... Shu er is so pretty, gentle, kind, humorous, and likable. How can I cause trouble?¡± Ye Yifan replied. The smell of gunpowder was too strong. Shen Qianshu stared at the sky. Let there be a bolt of thunder now! Strike these two childish guys! ¡°How exciting, how exciting! Ye Yifan and Shen Qianshu are really a couple! They are really together! ¡°Do you guys think that Ye Yifan and Shen Qianshu are morepatible, or little CEO Li and Shen Qianshu are morepatible?¡± ¡°I am on little CEO Li¡¯s team. He is an affectionate old man, and Ye Yifan is too much of a yer.¡± ¡°I am on Ye Yifan¡¯s team. Somehow I feel that he and Shen Qianshu would be quarrelsome lovers.¡± ¡°Both arepatible! I¡¯m so jealous of Shen Qianshu!¡± The women discussed animatedly, not stopping to catch their breaths at all. Lu Mengxi stood in the middle of the crowd, feeling a little downhearted. This Shen Qianshu really attracts a lot of guys. She already has a bunch of bad romances in the office, and now, there are still guys hitting on her after work. Ye Yifan looked at Shen Qianshu affectionately and said, ¡°Shu Er darling, let¡¯s go on a date together! I know of a concept restaurant, and their food is really good! There¡¯s even an old band. Let me bring you there. We can bring our baby Tong Hua too!¡± Ye Yifan, you look too affectionate for your own good. Are you not scared that your brother will break your legs? Little CEO Li did not back down. He took a step forward and said, ¡°Qianshu, this man is a yer. His words can¡¯t be trusted.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a yer? You are saying as if you don¡¯t have a history of romances. Oh, your rumored girlfriend is there, look!¡± Ye Yifan pointed in the direction of Lu Mengxi and instantly dragged the onlooker into the mess. Lu Mengxi had long been indignant about the way Shen Qianshu was worshipped. She smiled brightly and walked towards them. ¡°Yifan, don¡¯t spout nonsense. Zhiyuan and I are childhood friends, and it¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t know. You and I...¡± ¡°My, Miss Lu, don¡¯t say things that are not in ce yet. It is deadly,¡± Ye Yifan said harshly, cutting her off. Lu Mengxi squinted her eyes, thinking in her heart. _Looks like this famous brother¡¯s boy and fan does not like people to mention his brother outside. _ She actually thought of grasping the opportunity to talk about Ye Ling, increasing her poprity and letting everyone envy her, but who knew that she would be cut off by Ye Yifan. Shen Qianshu poked Ye Yifan and said, ¡°Seems like there¡¯s some gossip, you and her...¡± ¡°Darling, there¡¯s no gossip at all.¡± Shen Qianshu was disappointed. As it was after working hours, there was slowly a huge crowd of onlookers surrounding them. All of them could not wait for the two men to start a fight over Shen Qianshu and were feeling really excited. The addition of Lu Mengxi heightened the drama even further. ¡°Both of you quickly leave! Don¡¯t disturb me. I still need to go home.¡± Shen Qianshu had no habit of working overtime at all, and recently, Ye Ling had been getting off work on time. She could not wait to fly back home every day after work to witness the two men in her home roasting andpeting with each other. It was rare for Li Zhiyuan toe by, and thus he would not let her off that easily. ¡°Baby Shushu, don¡¯t be so heartless. We haven¡¯t eaten together for a long time.¡± ¡°You... don¡¯t make such a grand appearance. I will treat you another day,¡± Shen Qianshu said. He would make such a grand appearance every time he visited. Was he on his way to killing her? ¡°I will hold you to that.¡± Li Zhiyuan¡¯s voice slightly lowered. ¡°Yes, I promise.¡± ¡°How about me?¡± Ye Yifan refused to admit defeat. ¡°Do you still want to keep your legs?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. Stop adding trouble! Chapter 364 - Ye Ling’s Birthday Chapter 364: Ye Ling¡¯s Birthday Ye Yifan signaled for him to shut up, and Shen Qianshu finally managed to flee. After fleeing sessfully, she decided to drive to work from tomorrow onward, directly leaving from the parking lot. This was to prevent herself from being cornered and Master from flying into a rage every time Little CEO Li came to visit her. Ye Yifan hurried rushed forward and said, ¡°Wait a minute, wait a minute. Shu Er, let me tell you something.¡± He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Actually, today is my brother¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°What?¡± Shen Qianshu widened her eyes in surprise. Ye Yifan scratched his head and said, ¡°Just that... he doesn¡¯t celebrate birthdays. There are some special reasons.¡± Shen Qianshu was stunned and looked really dazed. Ye Yifan saw her expression and thought that she looked really cute. He could not help but pinch her pink, round cheeks, eliciting cries of envy from the group of female fans surrounding them. ¡°My gosh, that was so sweet! I suddenly feel that Ye Yifan and Shen Qianshu are reallypatible!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, my teenage heart!¡± ¡°Too sweet! Their heights are also reallypatible.¡± Little CEO Li gritted his teeth in anger. He knew undoubtedly that they would not be together, but he was still jealous. Why was it that Ye Yifan could touch Shen Qianshu freely? ¡°Do you want to consider celebrating my brother¡¯s birthday?¡± ¡°Does he not celebrate because of the horrible memories he had?¡± ¡°There are certainly some bad memories.¡± Ye Yifan paused. He showed a gentle andforting smile, carrying an all-epassing warmth. ¡°Everybody¡¯s birthday should be a special day and deserves to be treated with warmth.¡± His brother¡¯s birthday should not just be some day of horrible memories. Shen Qianshu was slightly moved and could not help but look up at him. Ye Yifan purposely lowered his voice, and Shen Qianshu looked at him intently and felt a little lost. The way she looked at him was like a fangirl looking at her idol. The image was exceptionally beautiful. This rich second generation is actually someone with so much depth?? What the...!! Has he been possessed? ¡°Oh my gosh, darling, if you continue looking at me like that, I won¡¯t be able to control my dick.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. As expected, I have thought too much! Shen Qianshu waved at little CEO Li and said, ¡°I will make a move first. Little CEO Li, will treat you another day!¡± She hurriedly ran towards the train station. When she reached home, Ye Ling was still not back yet. Little Tong Hua was cooking at that time, and when he heard that it was Ye Ling¡¯s birthday, he pped his hands and said, ¡°I knew it, he is really a Scorpio!¡± Shen Qianshuughed out loud. For the past few days, he never once revealed any clues that his birthday wasing, and today, he was obviously in low spirits. Little Tong Hua also took notice of his bad mood and did not ruffle his feathers today. Shen Qianshu was uncertain whether he would be enraged if they celebrated his birthday, but there was something that Ye Yifan said correctly. Everybody¡¯s birthday is special. It was the day we were born. On this special day, we deserve to have the prettiest memories. Little Tong Hua unwillingly helped Shen Qianshu to decorate the whole living room. When Shen Qianshu took out a princess costume, his eyes widened in shock, and he looked at her in disbelief. He could not believe that his position at home had be so low. What happened to being the boss of the family!!! ¡°Mommy!!¡± ¡°Actually, I can exin.¡± Shen Qianshu touched her nose guiltily and hurriedly tried to pacify her furious son. ¡°I bought this as a mistake, I swear.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± ¡°I will throw it away immediately!¡± She hurriedly hid the pink princess costume away and took out a set of mother and son outfits. The outfits were light pink in color, towards the warmer color tone. After wearing the birthday hat, little Tong Hua frowned and said, ¡°Do we have to make it so grand?¡± Chapter 365 - Ye Little Princess’s Birthday Chapter 365 Ye Little Princess¡¯s Birthday ¡°When you were celebrating your birthday, Mommy also did it grandly.¡± Tong Hua¡¯s eyes lit up brightly, and he said, ¡°Ah, I thought of something brilliant! Mommy, turn off the light.¡± He took a crystal ball from his bedroom. When Shen Qianshu switched off the light, he turned on the crystal ball¡¯s light. When Ye Ling came back, he was slightly puzzled. The living room¡¯s lights were not switched on, and there were some rays of light that looked like stars being reflected on the ceiling. They looked like small stars jumping on the ceiling, and the whole ceiling became a horizon of stars. A sweet fragrance was drifting in the air. Shen Qianshu jumped in front of him, the starlight adorning her eyes, causing them to shine really brightly. She tiptoed, lowered his head, and lightly covered his eyes. A crisp fragrance filled the air around him, bewitching his mind. The pair of cold eyes miraculously shut on their own ord as she had wished. ¡°Master, open your eyester. There¡¯s a surprise!¡± Ye Ling was led by her, but his heart, however, felt weird. After reaching the living room, Shen Qianshu let go of his hand and shouted, ¡°Surprise, Master!¡± The whole living room was filled with stars. The ceiling and walls were all in a myriad of stars. A crystal ball was ced on the table, gently turning around. More than ten pink balloons were stuck onto one whole wall of the living room, causing the whole wall to be filled with balloons. The ceiling was pasted with a beautiful pink flower paper. Shen Qianshu used a simple metal wire to bend it into a crescent-shaped arc, and the arc was also pasted with the pink flower paper. The two big words ¡®Happy Birthday¡¯ were hanging from the pink arc. The dining cloth on the living room¡¯s dining table was also changed into a pink one, and the sofa was filled with dolls. A huge birthday cake was ced on the dining table; it was bought ratherst minute, so it looked barely presentable. Little Tong Hua wrote the words ¡®Happy Birthday Ye Ling¡¯ on the cake himself. A gigantic Hello Kitty soft toy was even ced on the single sofa. It was as if the light was filled with minuscule stars, shining in the room continuously, creating an even sweeter and beautiful atmosphere. Both mother and son were wearing matching outfits, wearing joyous birthday hats. Little Tong Hua waved two neon light sticks lifelessly, expressing clearly that he was forced into doing this. Shen Qianshu, however, was all smiles, and her pink and chubby face was full of joy. This scene was really a dreamlike birthday party decoration. Ye Ling stood rooted to the ground like he was frozen by someone. His birthday. Oh, right. Today was his birthday. Early in the morning, his two younger brothers sent their greetings through text. Although they knew that he would be in a bad mood, they would still send him a birthday greeting on this day without fail for the past ten or so years. It was as if saying the greeting could actually make him feel happier. To him, his birthday was like a nightmare. The furious beast in Ye Ling¡¯s blood was almost erupting. The scary beast in him was calling out, ripping up the crazy waves at the bottom of his heart and wanting to drown everything in this world. He wanted to blow up everything and bring it to hell with him, apanying his broken and shattered life. However, he turned around and saw Shen Qianshu¡¯s bright and shiny eyes. That pair of beautiful eyes was filled with hope and joy like those of a child waiting to be praised, without any clue that she had just woken up a beast. He clenched his fists. Ye Ling, what are you thinking of doing? Was the hurt you inflicted on her not enough? You hurt her once, and she became scared of you for seven years. Do you want history to repeat itself? Between him and her, there was a seven-year-long bridge of hurt. He took one step at a time, continuously repairing the scars. Right in front of him was a brand new bridge, one that went straight into her heart. How could he ruin it just like that? Chapter 366 - Sadistic Joy Chapter 366 Sadistic Joy With deep breaths, he felt the sweet fragrance lingering in the air like a gentle touch, caressing his bundled up nerves. The whole star horizon. As if there was a voice calling out to him from afar. Hey, your dark and lonely life has reached its end. There is light now! Shen Qianshu pushed him forward, and Ye Ling was pushed to sit down by her. Both mother and son started singing the birthday song. ¡°Happy Birthday to you... Happy Birthday to you...¡± After the song ended, Shen Qianshu urged him to make a wish. ¡°Wish?¡± He was still in a daze, unsure of what to wish for. ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to make a wish, what else would he wish for? It¡¯d surely be a little princess!¡± Little Tong Hua propped his chin, looking cute and charming, but his expression was written with disgust. Ye Ling sped his hands together and made a wish, and the three of them blew out the candle together. Ye Ling suddenly grasped her wrist and abruptly pulled her into his embrace. He ced his other hand on Little Tong Hua¡¯s head and turned him around. He then turned sideways and gave Shen Qianshu a French kiss. Little Tong Hua pped his hand angrily after being violently turned around. Why are you touching me without my consent? Do you think I don¡¯t know what you guys are going to do? Her lips were numbed from his kiss. It was a deep kiss that left her almost breathless. Her face was also flushed, and her heart was beating rapidly like a blooming flower singing happily in the wind. tas Ye Ling released her, and the tips of their noses were still touching. His low and unsteady breath slowly became stable. He was at a loss and also in pain. Under the starlit room, his voice was low and hoarse. ¡°It¡¯s been... a long time since I celebrated my birthday.¡± It had been a whole eighteen years since hest celebrated his birthday. ¡°We will celebrate it every year from now onward.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s eyes lit up like they were filled with brightness. He stared at her deadly, emphasizing each and every word. ¡°Every year, we will celebrate?¡± ¡°Yes, every year!¡± Shen Qianshu smiled and promised, totally clueless that she had just given the promise of a lifetime. ¡°Shen Qianshu, you said this yourself.¡± ¡°Yes, I said it.¡± ¡°If you go back on your words, let¡¯s go to hell together.¡± ¡°... Ok!¡± Shen Qianshu replied. Little Tong Hua rolled his eyes. Mommy, I have really fallen out of favor, right? You are really skilled in pacifying this great devil. Ye Ling slowly closed his eyes, it was as if the light in this room lit up his twenty-eight years of dark and gloomy life. He was always fighting with beasts in the depths of the abyss, never stopping once. Suddenly, one day, countless of stars dropped in the abyss, shining brightly. He had to squint his eyes, and when he looked up, there were two pink and chubby faces, one big and one small, looking at him and happily waving to him. Hey, Master, we are here to fetch you home. We will celebrate your birthday every year! Ye Ling took a deep breath, and continuously suppressed the sour feeling in his heart. He actually had an urge to cry into the air andugh out loud. It was as if he had the whole world¡¯s happiness in his hands. Never had someone given him such immense amount of warmth. So much warmth that it was scorching, that his blood was burning. Shen Qianshu pped her hands, smiled, and said, ¡°Master, cut the cake!¡± Ye Ling came back to his senses, took the knife, and cut the cake. He cut a really huge slice for Shen Qianshu, skillfully cutting the part of the cake with his name ¡®Ye Ling¡¯ on it, and ced it on her te, watching her finished it bite by bite. He felt a kind of sadistic joy! Chapter 367 - Her Present For Him

Chapter 367: Her Present For Him

Little Tong Hua¡¯s crystal starmp was bought in Turkey. He liked to switch off his room light and turn on the crystalmp every time he slept. It felt like sleeping among the stars and was reallyforting. This was also counted as borrowing something and making a gift of it, as Ye Ling had paid for themp after all. This crystalmp was really intricate and also not cheap. After switching off the living room lights, they looked like they were immersed in a star horizon, and stars could be seen every time they looked up. Little Tong Hua switched off the crystalmp and turned on the living room lights, and a new sight greeted them. The whole room was pink. Both mother and son were also wearing pink. Ye Ling was speechless. Annoying brat, you might as well not turn on the lights! It is really hard on the eyes!! ¡°Master, Tong Hua and I spent two hours decorating this ce! Is it pretty?¡± They already took a long time just to blow the balloons. Ye Ling really could not go against his conscience. The whole ce looked like it was decorated for a little princess¡¯s birthday no matter how he saw it. Everywhere was pink in color, and there was still a bunch of dolls lying around. ¡°Is this decorated for a little princess?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little princess?¡± Little Tong Hua shot back at him. Don¡¯t think that I will not roast you just because it¡¯s your birthday. You still dared to act all lovey-dovey with Mommy in front of me, how daring! Ye Ling looked at him coldly. It might be because little Tong Hua was decked in pink today, his mood was also quite good, and he did not re up, unlike how they would insult each other normally when gaming. Zhong Ran had been watching the whole scene in the living room. He was trembling with fear ever since both mother and son started decorating the living room. He reminded them out of good will to not decorate in case Master flew into a rage and transformed. He even brought people to be on standby downstairs so that they could rush up immediately if something went wrong, preventing them from getting hurt. Who knew... everything would be so peaceful. Master, actually did not go crazy? And did not even fly into a rage? This is really... a miracle! ¡°Ah Da, Miss Shen is really... extraordinary!¡± Zhong Ran eximed. ¡°She is Master¡¯s savior.¡± Shen Qianshu was the bravest and most intelligent woman he had ever met. He thought of Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu¡¯s days of staying loyal and devoted to each other; thought that the days where always living on tenterhooks were finallying to an end; thought of the day when they could finally be freed. Zhong Ran looked at the heartwarming scene in the living room, and his eyes were brimming with joy and love. He could not help but let out a kind, grandfatherly smile. Shen Qianshu took out a box and said, ¡°Master, this is my present for you!¡± Ye Ling was shocked. He did not expect her to also prepare a present. He took over the box, opened it, and saw that copper pectolite bracelet. Shen Qianshu cut the square mahjong-like stone into a fat heart shape. The fat heart-shaped stone was brilliantly polished. She chose the most resplendent side of the stone, cut off all the sides, andpletely transformed the stone. The most eye-catching part of the string of fate was that she weaved it with a ck string. Normally, the string of fate that wasmonly worn by women was red in color. That was the traditional string of fate. A ck string of fate was moremonly worn by men. Other than teenagers and those that believed in Buddha, very few men would wear a string of fate. A string of fate weaved with thick strings was exceptionally rough-looking, thus reducing some feminine vibes and causing it to be more gender neutral. The string of fate was weaved and crisscrossed with a jequirity bean, and after tying a knot, a fat heart copper pectolite stone was hung onto it. This bracelet took on apletely brand new look aspared to when it was first bought from the small store. Instantly increasing its luxurious feel. This was not considered anything rare, but in Shen Qianshu¡¯s hands, it was transformed from something ugly to something ethereal and beautiful. The stone was secondary, and this string of fate was then his favorite. The weaving style was really ingenious; she could actually string the jequirity bean cleverly into the bracelet without making it stand out. String of fate, jequirity bean, fat heart. This was a present filled with love. ¡°String of fate?¡± Chapter 368 - Great Devil and Little Princess

Chapter 368: Great Devil and Little Princess

Shen Qianshu was slightly surprised and felt as if the thoughts on her mind were exposed by someone. Her face was red with embarrassment, looking like a ripened peach. Her heart was beating rapidly, but she managed to calm herself down and uttered. ¡°Master, is it beautiful?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Beautiful!! A really gender neutral bracelet. Both men and women could wear them. Shen Qianshu could not help but touch her ears, and they were burning. She miscalcted; she did not think that a male chauvinist pig like Master would actually know what the string of fate was. He must then know the history of the string of fate. Shen Qianshu immediately felt like her heart was jumping out of her chest. ¡°I have always thought of redesigning it and had a vague idea in my mind. Originally, I was going to use an energy stone and string it together with crystals, but I felt that it would too much. Using a weaving string is the best method. There are many different ways of weaving, but I... only know how to weave the string of fate!¡± She told a small lie. Actually, other than the string of fate, she knew the rest of the different styles of weaving, even the mostplicated true love knot. However, she deliberately chose the string of fate that she did not know and even learned the method for a few days. ¡°When this stone was cut, the lines on the sides were too messy. I originally nned to grind it into a teardrop shape, but I felt that it would be too much of a waste. Thus, I decided to cut it into a fat heart shape.¡± Little Tong Hua propped his chin with both hands and looked at Shen Qianshu with exasperation. Mommy, do you know that exining is covering? Quickly look into the mirror!! A hint of a smile shed past Ye Ling¡¯s eyes, the pair of eyes that was always cold and covered with ayer of ice. ¡°How about this jequirity bean?¡± Shen Qianshun was stunned. She scratched her head and stammered. ¡°I used it to... block the knothole. Yes, just because of that.¡± Oh, you didn¡¯t use putizi but used jequirity bean. Good thinking!! The red bean grows in southernnds. With spring, its slender tendrils twine. Gather for me some more, I pray, Of fond remembrance ¡¯tis the sign. Pairing it with a string of fate that bloomed once every five hundred years, may I always be in your heart, spending three lifetimes together with you. Little Tong Hua propped his chin.Mommy, if you were born in the olden times, you must have been a talented woman! It¡¯s just a confession, and you took such a long way about. Even a rocket could go one round around the Earth. Ye Ling lightly stroked the string of fate and softly said, ¡°You weaved it yourself?¡± ¡°Yes... Yes!¡± Shen Qianshu already sensed that she was speaking too much and was giving herself away. Her face was red with embarrassment, and she felt so awkward that she wanted to dig a hole in the ground and hide in it. Her eyes darted around nervously, causing little Tong Hua to be exasperated. Her awkwardness was hitting the roof. Son, give me some face!! ¡°Help me put it on,¡± Ye Ling said. Shen Qianshu took out the bracelet and helped Ye Ling to put it on. The length was measured based on his wrist, and it was not too long and not too short, just the right length for him, and did not need to be adjusted. The bracelet looked exceptionally good on Ye Ling. His eyes seemed to have a flicker of emotion, but it was unclear and difficult to decipher. His eyelids slightly drooping, masking his emotions. ¡°So beautiful.¡± ¡°A customized bracelet, of course it¡¯s nice,¡± Ye Ling said. The way he put it across seemed to have a hidden meaning. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face reddened further, and Ye Ling stared at the bracelet intently as if flowers could bloom under his gaze. Shen Qianshu pped her face to calm herself down and took a long and deep breath. Perfect!! Other than the dreamlike princess decoration, everything was perfect, Ye Ling thought. ¡°How about you? No present?¡± Ye Ling asked little Tong Hua. Little Tong Hua widened his eyes in surprise, pointed at himself, and said, ¡°Me? Present?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t my Mommy give you one already?¡± ¡°That¡¯s your Mommy. You are you!¡± Little Tong Hua¡¯s eyes were as big as saucers, and he did not know how to argue. He hastily stood up, ced his hands on his hips, and said, ¡°You wait here!¡± Chapter 369 - Great Devil and Little Princess Chapter 369: Great Devil and Little Princess Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He stomped back into his bedroom. Shen Qianshu sliced a mouthful of cake and saw that Ye Ling did not touch his cake at all. ¡°Master, are you not eating?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too sweet.¡± Shen Qianshu sliced a mouthful and tried to feed him. She smiled happily at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s your birthday after all. You need to take a bite at least.¡± Ye Ling looked at her, deep in his thoughts. Just when Shen Qianshu thought that he would push her away, he opened his mouth and finished it. Little Tong Hua walked out from his room, sat on the goat fur carpet in the living room, and threw a card at Ye Ling. ¡°Your present.¡± The little card was dug out from god knows where, and he skillfully drew a big devil king, one with long fangs on it. He also scrawled ¡®Happy Birthday¡¯ across the card and then threw it to Ye Ling. His actions were totally perfunctory. ¡°Ungrateful person!¡± Ye Ling coldly mumbled. ¡°I only knew that it was your birthday today after work and thus had no time to prepare anything at all. We will prepare better next time!¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I have a question. Who was the one that told you?¡± ¡°Ye Yifan!¡± Shen Qianshu betrayed Ye Yifan without any hesitation. As expected! He knew that Zhong Ran would not be so daring. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. He means well too.¡± Shen Qianshu quickly exined. Ye Ling kept silent, and his mind was thinking of god knows what. He fiddled with the energy stone on his bracelet gently. Little Tong Hua stretched out his legs, and the atmosphere in the living room was lighthearted, carrying a slight sweetness. As he did not look like he was going to be angry, Shen Qianshu heaved a sigh of relief. Little Tong Hua started talking to her about his work arrangements. ¡°I want to act in the movie produced by Gu Xie¡¯s studio. I will have quite a number of scenes in it. I saw the script, and I like it a lot.¡± Shen Qianshu actually did not want little Tong Hua to film a movie, but for Lin Xiaojuan, she still agreed. Lin Xiaojuan and Gu Xie needed to spend more time together. If they filmed together, Lin Xiaojuan would always be on set. Love would then grow over time; it was that magical. ¡°Then old rules apply: no overnight filming, no raining scenes, and no action scenes.¡± ¡°Ok!¡± Little Tong Hua gently scraped off the cream at the sides of the cake. The cake that Shen Qianshu bought was really big, and there was a lot of cream. The three of them would never be able to finish it. Shen Qianshu initially thought that Tong Hua was scraping off the cream to eat it. To her surprise, he stood up audaciously and smacked his whole hand full of cream onto Ye Ling¡¯s face without any warning at all. Shen Qianshu was speechless. Ye Ling was speechless. Little Tong Hua pointed at Ye Ling andughed out loud. ¡°Mommy, look at his face! Hahahaha, so handsome!¡± It was the first time in Ye Ling¡¯s life that he was attacked by someone without any warning at all. If it were an enemy, he might have been killed long ago. A momentary oversight and he was smacked with a hand full of cream. If it were a dagger instead, his neck would have been gone. Ridiculous! Zhong Ran spurted out a mouthful of tea!! Little Master... You are really a man!! Beautiful work!! Ye Ling was furious. He stood up and wanted to grab little Tong Hua, but he had long run away and was running around the sofa trying to avoid him. In the midst of avoiding him, heughed and said, ¡°Kitten face, kitten face! Mommy, quick! Take a picture...¡± Ye Ling used his hand to wipe off all the cream on his face, grabbed little Tong Hua by his cor, and smeared the cream all over his face. It was still not enough to vent his anger, so Ye Ling violently stuck one hand into the cake and smeared the cream on Tong Hua¡¯s face again. Little Tong Hua screamed and whined out loud. ¡°Naughty! Mommy, save me!¡± Little Tong Hua was carried by Ye Ling. His tiny legs were dangling in midair, attempting to kick Ye Ling to no avail. The way Ye Ling was carrying him looked like he was carrying a little chick. I kick, I kick, and I kick again. Can¡¯t reach him. How maddening!!! Chapter 370 - Her Huge Pillow Chapter 370: Her Huge Pillow Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As the two of them fought, Shen Qianshu pped her little hands as she watched them. She had no intention of helping in anything at all. She stared as the childish father and son took turns to smear buttercream all over each other. The dreamy little princess birthday party she prepared was in a total mess, and the sofa was covered with cream. Shen Qianshu stood up and released the balloons on the walls. All of them rose up onto the ceiling, making the dreamy space seem romantic. She watched as Ye Ling and Tong Hua messed around with each other. Ye Ling grabbed a handful of buttercream, and suddenly, he smeared it all on Shen Qianshu¡¯s face. ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was stunned. Damn, I¡¯m just watching both of you. Why can¡¯t you let me off? How could you make a bystander suffer? Unbearable! The three messed around in the living room, ruining the entire big cake. Zhong Ran and Ah Da looked through the surveince cameras, and they revealed motherly smiles. If Master was such every day, Butler Luther would have twice as much for his sry. Yippee!! The aftermath of going crazy was Shen Qianshu cleaning up the living room. It was almost twelve midnight. The father had gone for an international video conference while the son was in deep sleep. She had so much fun, and she was tired as well. This was considered a very perfect birthday. Just as she was thinking so, something pushed her swiftly onto the bed. Ye Ling hugged her in his arms. He had just showered, and he smelled as nice as she did. His clothes smelled fresh as well. She closed her eyes, and it felt heartwarming for some reason. There was a moment of silence, and he ced his hand on her waist tightly. ¡°Shen Qianshu...¡± He could not bring himself to thank her. He kissed her lightly on her hair and said, ¡°Rest well.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu stared at him nkly. She thought that Ye Ling had finally learned something and was going to say something nice to her. Indeed, she had thought too much. Oh... I was just his huge pillow. The next day, things went back to their original state. The charming Ye Ling chose a white V neck t-shirt as underwear and a ck Burberry trench coat. It was tight at his waist, and his model figure was perfect. He put on white sneakers and looked casual for the day. Yet, he looked even more refined than when he was in formal wear. He was charismatic. Tong Hua blinked. He was blinded by his beauty early in the morning, and he thought to himself, Someone is using good looks to get what he wants every day. How scheming!! How scheming!!!! The trench coat had a nine-point sleeve, and it was not long, perfectly revealing the string of fate bracelet and watch he had on his wrist. It got rid of the first impression Shen Qianshu had of Ye Ling, a stereotypical old-fashioned man. Ye Ling felt like someone who was very ssical. Maybe it was because he had been around the very English Butler Luther, and the old butler always dressed him up like a gentleman from medieval times. All along, he seemed to be very old-fashioned, but now, he had changed drastically. His fashion style was more fashionable and young. It made him seem even more charismatic. What kind of 28-year-old youth dresses like a gentleman from medieval times? What a waste of ¡®natural resources.¡¯ ¡°Master, you look stunning today.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Ye Ling answered as if it was an acknowledgment of herpliment. He took hisptop and left. Shen Qianshu felt a deep sense of pressure. She phoned Lin Xiaojuan. ¡°Babe, shopping today?¡± Lin Xiaojuan replied. ¡°I have a meeting in the morning. I¡¯ll be free in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Shopping afternoon.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Tong Hua rolled her eyes angrily. ¡°Traitor!¡± Chapter 371 - Ye Ling’s Cross-Dressing Fetish Chapter 371: Ye Ling¡¯s Cross-Dressing Fetish _You said you would love only me in this life. We made a pact, yet you went back on your words._ ¡°Still, Mommy loves you the most.¡± ¡°Can you put your hand over your heart and say that?¡± When Shen Qianshu coaxed the big and young devil at home, she would say a lot of romantic things. She ced her hand over her heart and said, ¡°My heart tells me that you are my little cutie pie. My little sweetheart. My favorite.¡± Tong Hua humphed and epted it forcedly. He grabbed his backpack and went off to school. Zhong Ran was here to pick Master up. The moment he went up, he saw Master rolling up his sleeves as if he was afraid that others would not see the string of fate bracelet he had on his wrist. At first, Zhong Ran did not understand why he kept rolling up his sleeves. Master, your sleeves are already very short. It took him about five minutes to realize what was happening. Zhong Ran said, ¡°Master, your bracelet is really nice. Unique.¡± Ye Ling looked cool. ¡°It¡¯s a string of fate bracelet.¡± Zhong Ran thought,It feels as if he is trying to show it off to me!!! It is as if he is trying to make me feel bad for being single while he is not. What is a string of fate bracelet? The name of it sounds like it had something to do with love. Zhong Ran bootlicked quickly. ¡°The gifts that Miss Shen gave you are really good.¡± Nice. Let me check what a string of fate rope bracelet is!!! Ye Ling continued to look cool. Zhong Ran quickly sent a message to a group chat with all the senior members of AG who were attending a meeting today. If Master gets angry today, praise his bracelet. It will definitely work. It is a fire extinguisher!!! Zhong Ran thought to himself, You want to be praised, huh? No worries, Master. I¡¯m your caring assistant. I¡¯ll make more people praise you!!! He was really a loyal assistant. Shen Qianshu was in a really good mood. She ignored all thements online. No matter how others talked about her and Ye Yifan or with CEO Li, she ignored them. She had nothing to fear. No matter how intense the rumors about her were, she still received two roses at herpany in the morning. Shen Qianshu thought, When will I be able to reveal straightforwardly that I have a boyfriend? Work in the morning was really chilly. Ever since their team had Lu Mengxi, the workload had been a lot less. Since Lu Mengxi had been attacked by her at the gathering the other day, she never did anything else. Everyone tried their best to maintain a peaceful work environment together. In the afternoon, Shen Qianshu made Lin Xiaojuan go shopping with her. Lin Xiaojuan had just finished busying herself, and she was in a good mood. She was not affected by Yan Jianming, and she seemed really refreshed. She seemed sexy and mature as usual. When she was shopping, she kept receiving calls from herpany, so she was on the phone while shopping. After being busy for a while, the two of them entered a Dior store to look at the clothes from thetest season. The store assistant had very sharp eyes, and she recognized Shen Qianshu. She knew that this beautifuldy looked better in their clothes than their endorsers could. There was a total of four store assistants attending to Shen Qianshu. She was enjoying it like a little princess. ¡°Why would you suddenly think about buying new clothes?¡± ¡°High pressure. I need to dress up well.¡± Otherwise, she would be stunned by the beautiful man every day. She suspected that the male chauvinist pig Ye Ling would not change his style so quickly. She thought that there must be a team of fashion consultants helping him with it. Otherwise, he would not look so fashionable every day. Shen Qianshu tried on a pink dress that made her look smart yet beautiful. She twirled around in front of the mirror, and the store assistants with good taste were all praising her. ¡°Miss Shen, you look stunning in this dress. It is a little cold now, and it is just right to wear this dress in this weather. You don¡¯t need a sweater. It makes you look really elegant. Chapter 372 - The Best Bestie Chapter 372: The Best Bestie ¡°You would look even more fashionable with our purse.¡± ¡°And our essories.¡± Shen Qianshu was smiling from all the praise. Since she was young, she had been praised for her appearance. All sorts of fashion styles worked well on her. Lin Xiaojuan held onto her phone while waving. ¡°Give her one of everything and match some outfits.¡± ¡°Sure, sure...¡± The store assistants were ted. They loved customers like these who were easygoing. ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was stunned. The store assistants helped her match her outfits, and they were all very fashionable. They even matched earrings for Shen Qianshu. It was really pretty. They even got her some shoes and wrapped them up. While Lin Xiaojuan was on the phone, she still took a quick nce and felt that it was not bad. Shen Qianshu did not really like the color pink. She liked cool colors, and she usually dressed to look like a cool beauty. She did not have many warm-colored clothes, but she could go well in them too. ¡°Beautiful!¡± Lin Xiaojuan said. ¡°Wrap these up for her. Also, get me the same exact set.¡± Her body figure was about the same as Shen Qianshu¡¯s, and they could share their clothes. They often bought the same clothing. The store assistants were really happy, and Lin Xiaojuan finally finished talking on the phone. ¡°Don¡¯t you have this bag already?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°Oh, I lost it.¡± Someone had given it to Yan Jianming, and he gave it to her. The bag was nice and good to use. She liked it, so she wanted to get another one after losing it. ¡°There are only three sets of this in the entire city. You are really lucky. There happen to be two sets in our store.¡± The store manager personally came over to assist them. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Bring that long dress out and let Xiaojuan try it on.¡± ¡°I need clothes?¡± Lin Xiaojuan asked. ¡°It¡¯s time to update your wardrobe. After all, the Movie King is so hot, isn¡¯t he?¡± Shen Qianshu blinked. Lin Xiaojuan was from a moderately affluent family, and their family almost went bankrupt to pay for her school fees. She went through a few years of hardship, and she often scrimped and saved in her daily life. She was Tong Hua¡¯s manager, but profits were divided amongst the managing team. The more Tong Hua earned, the more the percentage of profits she would get. What¡¯s more, she was a high-level manager, so she got a higher share of the profits. She was a millionaire at a young age. When she spent on Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua, she was very easygoing, but when it came to herself, she was still thrifty. She seldom bought luxury clothing. She always wore second-tier and third-tier brands. As long as they werefortable and smart, it would suffice. The bags she had were all gifted from artistes. Unlike other managers who lived in vis and drove sports cars, the car she drove around only costs about four to five hundred thousand. After being called out by Shen Qianshu like that, her face felt a little warm. The moment she put on the dress, Shen Qianshu pped her hands and said, ¡°Get it!¡± ¡°Is it nice?¡± ¡°Amazing!¡± The store assistants were also praising her. It was really nice. They were envious of Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s and Shen Qianshu¡¯s long legs. They looked really good in any clothing. The two of them were like shopaholics. They swept through almost all the brands on the first floor. They both managed to find the clothes and essories that they liked. In the two hours of shopping, some of the bags were delivered to their homes while they had to hold onto the rest, which was still not considered little. Unfortunately, they bumped into Lu Mengyun in one of the shops. Lately, Lu Mengyun had been much more silent. She had lower poprity, and she lost some of the contracts she had previously got, but she was still filming in one of her shows. Almost all her manuscripts boasted her dedication. She was staying low profile while filming. After Yan Jianming¡¯s death, it was as if she lost attention, and she also gained some pity. Chapter 373 - The Aggressive Sister Shu

Chapter 373: The Aggressive Sister Shu

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Mengyun seemed to be in great spirits, and she did not look like she was broken from what happened to Yan Jianming. The way Lu Mengyun stared at Lin Xiaojuan was really vicious. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You caused the death of Brother Ming. Karma wille to you.¡± Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s facial expression changed. She did not want to carry the me of such a huge issue. ¡°Lin Xiaojuan, you are so full of sh*t. If you were not so clingy to him, he would not be in such a disastrous state. Stop trying to push the me on me when you were the problem! I¡¯m not here to y with you!¡± Seeing Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan fight it out, the store assistants felt as if they were in to watch a catfight. Lu Mengyun did not let them down. ¡°It was you. You caused him to die. I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Lu Mengyun was aggressive and rude as usual. ¡°Just you wait.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯m waiting!¡± Lu Mengyun¡¯s good friend who was beside her said, ¡°Let¡¯s ignore this abandoned old woman. She¡¯s not mentally stable. Let¡¯s go.¡± Lin Xiaojuan was not angered by those words. She smiled with confidence she had from the Movie King. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Oh? Little girl, who¡¯s abandoned? Our Lin Xiaojuan is engaged with Movie King Gu. They are very loving. Are you hallucinating again?¡± ¡°She and Mr. Gu getting engaged? It must be fake. How would a sl*t like her bepatible to Movie King Gu?¡± Lu Mengyun yelled as if she wanted everyone to hear what she said. Lin Xiaojuan clenched her fist and approached Lu Mengyun while Shen Qianshu smiled. ¡°Yan Jianming had such a horrible face, and he was like a massage stick. Yet, only you were so thirsty for him. Let me tell you, our Xiaojuan can¡¯t be bothered about these, but the furthest Yan Jianming had ever gone was to hold Xiaojuan¡¯s little hands.¡± Lu Mengyun said, ¡°You-You¡¯re lying!¡± This was information that could make one explode. She had always been insulting Lin Xiaojuan for that one point. She never thought that nothing had actually happened between her and Yan Jianming. It was all said by Yan Jianming. Shen Qianshuughed, looking nice and soft. ¡°Oh yeah, you being a nightclub princ- oops I mean, all of you nightclub princesses, how many affairs have you all had with different people?¡± The facial expressions of all the rich young girls changed drastically. They had just returned from their studies abroad. In other countries, their private life was very casual. When they returned from abroad, those who went into the filming industry went for filming while those who wanted to go into the modeling industry went for modeling. All of them looked cool and elegant, but no one dug out their past. They never thought that Shen Qianshu would say it out so heartlessly. Lin Xiaojuan shook her head. She was best at having psychological wars with people and also arguing with people about their ws in her own ways. In other words, she was headstrong like iron. But her bestie was different. Shen Qianshu was never afraid of fighting and arguing. She was good at everything. She could stab someone into a pool of blood even while smiling. Shen Qianshu ignored the looks on the faces of thedies behind her and led Lin Xiaojuan out of the ce. Lin Xiaojuan smiled and said, ¡°Did you see the looks on their faces? Hahaha, I¡¯d dieughing. It¡¯s still you who is better at arguing.¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m good at fighting too!¡± Shen Qianshu winked at her. Who would have thought that the prophecy would havee true! When they were in the parking lot basement, they were blocked by Lu Mengyun and her group of rich princess friends as well as three burly men. They had even broken the surveince cameras on purpose. Shen Qianshu furrowed her eyebrows and stared at them. Lu Mengyun crossed her arms and looked as if she was victorious. ¡°Shen Qianshu, Lin Xiaojuan, you guys are dead! Go! Beat them up! Shen Qianshu threw her shopping bags away randomly and rubbed her hands together, throwing off actions as if a martial arts expert was warming up. Haughty and cool. Very aggressive! ¡°Xiaojuan, stand farther away. Don¡¯t call the cops!¡± Chapter 374 - Yeah, We’re Soft.

Chapter 374: Yeah, We¡¯re Soft.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was time to test if the school fees she had been paying for was worth it. The three burly men surrounded her, and a punch was thrown at Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu dodged swiftly, and she grabbed onto the burly man¡¯s wrist. Then, she twisted it while holding his other elbow, and she crossed his arms, using the strength she got to kick another burly man in the chest. Her kick sent him flying one meter away. She turned around, and with her hand on the other man¡¯s elbow, she squeezed his crossed arms, getting the sounds of bones cracking and the screams of the burly man in return. Her moves startled the third burly man. Shen Qianshu went close to him suddenly and gave him a shoulder throw, mming him onto the ground. She raised her elbows with a fierce look in her eyes, and she stabbed hard onto the chest of the man. The man rubbed his chest and turned pale. He could not even get up. Lin Xiaojuan took out her phone to press 110, and yet, she was in great shock, so she opened up her video recorder instead. Not calling the cops was the right thing to do. The burly man who was kicked away darted towards Qianshu again, but she punched him, and he fainted. Ladies like Lu Mengyun and the rich princesses had definitely not seen violent women like her. They were scared stiff and shivering in fear. How scary! How smooth and skilled! Shen Qianshu brushed off the non-existent dust on her arm and looked arrogantly cool. Her cold eyes looked towards Lu Mengyun, and she pointed at them. ¡°All of you,e and get me! All at once!¡± Lin Xiaojuan was speechless. Little Miss Aggressive has changed. She was no longer little but a big aggressive monster. Lin Xiaojuan had always known that Shen Qianshu was good at fighting. Back then when she was bullied by the boys from the sports school beside their school, Shen Qianshu could beat five of them at a time. When she was younger, she was weak. She learned her skills from the mixed martial arts master for a few years to gain strength and maintain fitness. If it were not for the fact that she was good at fighting, why would she have been such an aggressive and domineering person in school? But that was all in the past when she was younger. These people were burly men... You¡¯re too good at this! Lu Mengyun and friends were all in shock. Their legs had all turned into jelly. Seeing that things were not working well for her, Lu Mengyun wanted to run away instantly, but she slipped, and Shen Qianshu approached her slowly, then pulling her up by the cor. The other rich princesses were all in great fear. ¡°Don¡¯t hit her. It¡¯s illegal.¡± Lin Xiaojuan was speechless. Girl... Who are you kidding? You brought these people here to beat us up! That¡¯s not illegal? ¡°What do you want?¡± Lu Mengyun¡¯s voice was shaky. She never thought that Shen Qianshu would be so good at fighting. She was scared stiff. Shen Qianshu stared at her coldly. ¡°Lu Mengyun, you are a really repulsive thing. A housefly that keeps buzzing around my ears. You are really gross. The reason that I haven¡¯t killed you isn¡¯t that I¡¯m afraid of the Lu Family but rather that I do not want to dirty my hands. How dare you ask for it!¡± Shen Qianshu pulled off her wig, and Lin Xiaojuan screamed. Her hair was shaved off by someone, and her hair was not well-grown. It was really ugly. Shen Qianshu beckoned Lu Mengyun towards her, and Lin Xiaojuan went over with her phone, filming it on her phone. Lu Mengyun¡¯s face turned red, and she screamed. ¡°AHHHHHH.......¡± Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°Look at yourself, what a monster!¡± ¡°Delete it. DELETE IT. You better delete it! DELETE IT!!!¡± Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°Whether I delete it or not depends on my mood.¡± Lu Mengyun was crying from the bullying. She screamed in agony. ¡°I will not let the two of you off!¡± Shen Qianshu let go of her. ¡°You¡¯re a piece of crap. I can¡¯t be bothered even if there is a dozen of you here. You¡¯re so young yet so sly and vicious. How could you get three burly men to mess with me and Xiaojuan, two soft and delicate girls? So I guess this is howdylike people like you are.¡± ¡°Are you a softie? Are you a softie?¡± Chapter 375 - Little Angel’s Ambitions

Chapter 375: Little Angel¡¯s Ambitions

¡°I am a softie.¡± Lin Xiaojuan turned off the video recorder. Shen Qianshu let go of her heartlessly. ¡°Lu Mengyun, I know the Lu Family is powerful and calling the cops wouldn¡¯t help, so I¡¯ll keep this video with me. If you know what to do, keep your distance from Lu Mengyun and me. Otherwise, we¡¯ll see you online.¡± There were really unexpected disasters in the parking lot, and the two of them quickly left the parking lot in a car. ¡°Qianshu, after you returned from France, you¡¯re better at fighting.¡± ¡°I intend to learn mixed martial arts again.¡± She felt that things like those kept happening in her life, and she needed to be stronger. Nothing could go wrong with learning more. Who knows, Master could be a good coach. When Ye Ling returned home, Shen Qianshu told him everything that happened. Ye Ling furrowed his eyebrows and squinted. He asked Zhong Ran to stop the surveince cameras and turn it off immediately. ¡°Pack up and live in the Rose Castle, the two of you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Do as I say!¡± Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua stared at each other in confusion. Seeing that he was not in a good mood, they did not speak much and packed up before heading to the little castle. The little castle was called Rose Castle. It was named as such because there were roses on the dome at the top of the main castle. When the family arrived at the Rose Castle, Zhong Ran adjusted the surveince cameras as well. ¡°I clearly saw that the surveince cameras were no longer working?¡± ¡°There are always two cameras in the basement of such shopping malls. One is on the outside, and one is hidden.¡± Zhong Ran exined. They watched the surveince cameras from a big screen, and they saw how Shen Qianshu threw her bags on the floor and did some warm-ups like a martial arts expert. Everyone was speechless... Future wife of our Master, what a tigress! They watched as Shen Qianshu beat up the three burly men. Everyone was speechless... She is not what she seems to be! Given the profession they had, it was nothing much and just average. But when they looked at her as a normal average human, this was really a power move. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re so amazing!¡± ¡°So-so!¡± Shen Qianshu felt guilty, and sheughed. Ye Ling¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at her, examining her closely. Shen Qianshu turned her head to look at her tigress self in the video and turned into a little softie in an instant. She raised her fists. ¡°My hand hurts...¡± She pretended to bedylike. The bodyguards were speechless. Miss Shen, isn¡¯t it toote to pretend to be weak and soft? It looked so easy for you when you beat up the three burly men. Ye Ling was not the kind of person to fall for this. The n had failed. Shen Qianshu thought and said, ¡°Seriously speaking, I¡¯m still adylike person.¡± The bodyguards were all speechless. Miss Shen, do you think you still have the seeminglydylike persona? Do you not feel guilty? ¡°Where did you learn all these skills from?¡± ¡°When I was younger, my body was weak. My mum hired a mixed martial arts master for me to strengthen my body and maintain my fitness. I practiced from when I was five until I was twelve. After twelve, I stopped training and had almost forgotten everything, but recently, I started learning again.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at him smilingly, and she looked as if she was fangirling. ¡°Master, are you good at fighting?¡± Zhong Ran snorted. Ye Ling red at him, and Zhong Ran regained his seriousposure immediately. ¡°Mmhmm.¡± ¡°Can you teach me? I want to be better.¡± ¡°Better?¡± ¡°Yeah, I want to be better. Then no one would bully me.¡± ¡°Shen Qianshu, you don¡¯t need...¡± ¡°I do!¡± Shen Qianshu smiled at him with a soft look in her eyes. ¡°Who knows? I might even be able to protect you, Master.¡± Ye Ling humphed, looking indifferent. Would I need Shen Qianshu to protect me? What a joke! Since she had asked, he agreed. ¡°Wake up at 5 am every morning. Two hours!¡± Chapter 376 - Master, I Like You

Chapter 376: Master, I Like You

The Shen Qianshu who was previously so ambitious almost swallowed her own tongue. Waking up at 5 am? Are you kidding me? ¡°Sure!¡± Tong Hua was stunned. ¡°... Seriously?¡± ¡°Very!¡± ¡°...¡± Oh dear, mommy, I thought you just wanted to flirt around. What a big sacrifice this is... Zhong Ran and the others thought, Oh no... Master is turning into an incapable ruler! This workaholic man who is so busy is actually willing to spend two hours a day to teach Shen Qianshu fighting skills. If this isn¡¯t an incapable ruler, what is!!! Tong Hua went around to explore this new ce. The previous time he came to the castle, he did not have enough time to look at it properly. This time, Zhong Ran dragged him around exploring. Rose Castle was huge, and it was a really big patch ofnd. Not too far away, there was a littleke. The scenery was really beautiful. Shen Qianshu sat at the top of the castle. The building had a continental architectural style. This was totally not coordinated with the vis nearby as it was full of Master¡¯s personal aesthetic and taste. At this moment, the sun was setting, and the castle was covered in a nket of bright orange sunlight. She enjoyed the breeze, feeling really good. She still had some fear for the castle, yet for some reason, she did not dislike it. This reminded her of the castle from when she was in Paris. Ye Ling stood behind her silently, not making a single bit of noise. She sat while he stood behind her with his arms behind his back. The mountains from afar were stacked together, and as the sun set, it created a scenery that brought out the beautiful sadness and charm of sunsets. ¡°Master, is this ce inspired by the castle in Paris?¡± The scenery was so simr. Ye Ling said calmly, ¡°This plot ofnd is private property. I¡¯m used to living in the me Castle in Paris, so Luther found this little castle that has some resemnce of it. The scenery is also the same.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The setting sun shone on them, making their shadows very, very long. The two of them had been going around in circles and yet returning back to their starting point. Shen Qianshu tugged at his shirt lightly and looked up at him as if she was staring into the universe. Her eyes were clear and bright. It was as if she had things to say, yet she felt as if things were better left unsaid. Beautiful yet sacred. Master, I like you! You and I have predestined fate. We went through so much. Could you please approve of my love at first sight? Let¡¯s start all over again. Can we? Zhong Ran rushed up to the top floor of the castle. ¡°Master, there¡¯s something wrong with the surveince cameras!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face darkened. The sun shone on his face, making his expression hard to decipher. ¡°Come with us.¡± They returned to the monitoring room together. The monitoring room was located on the right side of the small castle. It was arge room of more than 80 square meters, and it was filled with big screens showing all the different areas in the castle where cameras were put up. There were almost no blind spots. On the roof, there were four snipers who worked 24-hour shifts. In the monitoring room, there were more than a dozen ¡®bros¡¯ in it who always appeared and vanished suddenly. They barely got under the sun. If they were not in the monitoring room in Rose Castle, they would probably be in monitoring rooms in other ces. There were some things that Shen Qianshu should not have seen, but the switching of screens was really fast, and they were covered up quickly. ¡°Is this in my house?¡± Shen Qianshu stared into the screen with a puzzled look on her face. There were two men lurking around outside entrance of their house. One of them went to break the surveince camera along the corridor in her house and did not notice that there was another hidden one. After breaking the surveince camera along the corridor, he knocked on the door and appeared to be saying some things. There were no replies from behind the door. The two people opened the door easily and entered a room. They took out firearms from behind them, and Shen Qianshu¡¯s facial expression changed drastically. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Who are they?¡± Zhong Ran said, ¡°Miss Shen, it¡¯s the Lu Family. I find one of them really familiar.¡± ¡°Lu Mengyun?¡± Chapter 377 - We Are Here for Big Trouble

Chapter 377: We Are Here for Big Trouble

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The two men walked around the house and did not see anyone. Suddenly, one of them picked up his phone and looked fearful. He hung up quickly and closed the door, leaving Shen Qianshu¡¯s home. Shen Qianshu broke out in a cold sweat. If Ye Ling was not at home, there would only be her and Tong Hua there. Although she could fight well, Tong Hua was still young, and the men even brought firearms. Is this Lu Mengyun really so vicious? The people in the Lu Family actually have firearms! She was just thinking about it when Zhong Ran switched the screen again. Two men were just leaving the building when a tall and handsome major in a military uniform blocked them with a smile on his face. There were four special forces behind him, and the two men were subdued by them at lightning speed. Shen Qianshu could recognize that major. He was called Mu Yuan. He was a charismatic and reliable army officer. He put up two fingers to his mouth and pushed it towards the surveince cameras, throwing them a flying kiss before turning around and giving out an order. He then brought the people away. Ah Da said, ¡°Master, it has been confirmed that Lu Mengyun is the person behind this.¡± Ye Lingughed. ¡°Leak the videos out and expose them. Give the Lu Family a big present!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Shen Qianshu suddenly remembered the video that Lin Xiaojuan filmed. She had a copy of it with her as well. She bit her lip tightly. Lu Mengyun was really too disgusting. She was so young, yet her thinking was already so corrupted and vicious. If only Qianshu and Tong Hua were at home and they did not have Ye Ling, they could not imagine how disastrous things would have been. ¡°Master...¡± There was a tinge of hatred in Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here!¡± Everyone was speechless... Miss Shen, please, don¡¯t look at Miss Shen with bias. She¡¯s clearly not afraid!!! ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu stared at him. ¡°How are you going to deal with her?¡± she asked. ¡°We¡¯ll deal with her the same way she did to you, but a hundred times worse!¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ¡°I was just being troubled by thinking how I have no reason to find fault with the Lu Family, and yet she was in such a hurry to be killed by me. How delightful! She¡¯s really understanding.¡± Everyone was speechless... The guys in the information room felt reeducated. This was the first time they had gained a whole new understanding of the adjective ¡®understanding.¡¯ Master, who taught you yournguage? Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu returned to the living room of the small castle. Tong Hua had finished his solo exploration, and his face was red. The helpers had already finished preparation for dinner long ago, and Tong Hua had also found out about the incident of Lu Mengyun hiring people to kill them. Tong Huaughed, and Zhong Ran said, ¡°Young Master, what do you think about this?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t kill people who tried to kill me, what am I waiting for? Christmas?¡± The expression in Tong Hua¡¯s eyes was cold and frosty. It was simr to those of Ye Ling¡¯s, vicious and merciless. His soft and childlike voice was like a written Taoist voodoo which was supposed to hasten a person¡¯s death. Everyone was speechless... Shen Qianshu was very confused. She was a person who would seek revenge for every small grievance, but she was not a cruel and merciless person. Lu Mengyun¡¯s actions had already exceeded her expectations of all the things that could ur. Sending people over to kill them without saying a single word... How was this any different from being a murderer? Ye Ling said calmly, ¡°Get used to it earlier. In our world, eight-year-olds can kill with a knife.¡± Shen Qianshu uttered, ¡°... Okay.¡± They had just finished their meal when news about Lu Mengyun¡¯s failed attempt at murder was all over on the inte. This was the most earth-shattering news of the year. And the thing was, their target victims were the ¡®national mother and son¡¯ Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua. At the jewelry designpetition, Ye Ling insulted Shen Lin. Yan Jianming and Lu Mengyun lost their reputation. Gu Xie deres his fianc¨¦e, shocking!!! etc... Shocking pieces of news like these were not as heavy as this case of failed attempted murder. Chapter 378 - We Are Here for Big Trouble 2

Chapter 378: We Are Here for Big Trouble 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It took the inte world by storm instantly, causing an uproar. They exposed some of the things they had, and the police had also revealed the video of the two assassins lurking around Shen Qianshu¡¯s home with firearms. What¡¯s more, the major of the secret service Mu Yuan brought soldiers with him personally and went to the Lu Family¡¯s home to arrest them. From the beginning until the end, it was as if it was no big deal. The whole live cam was shown online. Breaking news!!! Lin Xiaojuan broke into a cold sweat from the shock. She had recognized that it was Shen Qianshu¡¯s home at first nce. Luckily, Shen Qianshu had told her that she was safe early. This made Lin Xiaojuan very mad; Lu Mengyun really was this malicious. ¡°Dad, save me... Save me...¡± Lu Mengyun was grabbed by two of the special armed forces and screaming pathetically. The entire home of the Lu Family was brightly lit. Lu Biao broke into a cold sweat from the shock as well. He had known about this matter. In the afternoon, Lu Mengyun had cried andined to him that she was beaten up by Shen Qianshu, so she wanted to get revenge on that. Since Lu Biao had been busy dealing with thew department of AG, he could not help out much, so he decided to turn a blind eye to that. He also thought that if no one talked about it, nothing would go wrong with anyone raised by the Lu Family trying to teach a celebrity mother and son a lesson. When Lu Mengxi hurriedly went to tell him that Lu Mengyun had sent people to kill and not to teach a lesson, he immediately phoned the assassins and called for them to abort their mission and return. Who knew that they would then be blocked by Mu Yuan and his people. ¡°Hold up... Hold up. Major Mu, the investigations have not been clear yet, and you went to capture these people. Do you have a warrant of arrest?¡± If there was one, he would have known. Even if Lu Mengyun was an ipetent person, she was still a daughter he raised and spoiled. Mu Yuan smiled. This handsome major was a legendary person. The three generations of the Mu Family were in the military. At the age of sixteen, this young son was already famous for his army battalions. He was a famous military conductor who was sent to the United States for a few years. After he returned, he kept rising step by step. The Mu Family had always kept a low profile. This major was even more low profile. Almost no one had ever seen him around. Among the younger generation of the Mu Family, the one people were most familiar with was Mu Yuan¡¯s cousin who was a government official. Mu Yuan was like a hidden gun in the Mu Family. Whenever he struck, somebody bit the dust. ¡°Warrant of arrest? Yes, I do!¡± Mu Yuan whipped out his warrant of arrest confidently. He had been working in the military for a long time, and he made people feel fearful without even being mad. Since he was young, he could handle situations easily. ¡°Mr. Lu, the suspect has already confessed. Instead of hindering me from carrying out military affairs, I would say it is better for you to find yourself a betterwyer so that your loved one would spend less time in prison.¡± Lu Mengyun was pushed into the car. She pped the ss window with tears in her eyes, bing increasingly fearful. She screamed for her father to help her, and Lu Biao was heartbroken. Lu Mengxi clenched her fists tightly. Mu Yuan was a clear gentleman. ¡°I shall take my leave!¡± He waved confidently and led the people away. ¡°Withdraw!¡± Ye Feifei had long been done with Lu Mengyun¡¯s usual arrogant self. But no matter what, she was still a part of the Ye Family. If it was proven that she hadmitted a crime, it would badly affect the Lu Family. The little princess they had raised up was actually a murderer. What¡¯s more, she was a part of the Lu Family; she would definitely drag down the entire Lu Family with her. Lu Qijia asked worriedly, ¡°Mengxi, did you know anything about your sister¡¯s issues?¡± ¡°No.¡± The family was in a total mess. The Lu Family had worked so hard to build up their reputation for over a decade. No one had ever dared to take anyone from the Lu family away in such a manner. The olddy was wailing for her young granddaughter to be returned, and Lu Mengxi wasforting her. Mu Qingqing was confused as well. Why would her daughter kill anyone? ¡°Hurry. Go over to the Mu Family to follow up on how things are going. You¡¯re somehow a part of the Mu Family as well, how could you not know anything about Mu Yuaning over with his team?¡± Lu Biao raged at his wife. Mu Qingqing wiped away her tears and hurried off to the Mu Family¡¯s ce to mix around with them. Chapter 379 - Invincibly Cool

Chapter 379: Invincibly Cool

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Feifei usually had a sharp tongue, but at a time like this, he knew to refrain from speaking unnecessarily. Lu Biao said, ¡°Yun had merely sent people to assassinate Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua. How could she miss and leave a trail behind? This seems...¡± ¡°Treat somebody their way!¡± Lu Mengxi continued the sentence. Her facial expression was really cold. ¡°This whole incident clearly seems odd. Shen Qianshu would not be able to handle all of this alone. Someone must be behind this.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Li Zhiyuan... or Ye Yifan!¡± Lu Mengxi lowered her voice to say as she squinted. ¡°Or maybe Gu Xie.¡± ¡°No matter who it is, we have to bribe her to shut up. Yun cannot be arrested!¡± The old woman cried out loud. ¡°A young jewelry appraiser. How big can this matter go!¡± Lu Biao raged. He would not let this matter off just like that. But their people had not even found Shen Qianshu when Tong Hua posted a short clip on his social media ount. He announced that this was a video from that afternoon. He imed that Lu Mengyun sent people to block Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan, and by nighttime, she had already sent people over to murder them. The motive was clear. Lin Xiaojuan and Shen Qianshu both shared the post. Gu Xie shared it at the first moment too. ¡°Movie King Gu. This little uncle... Please help our little cutie pie. Our little cutie pie almost died.¡± ¡°Since Movie King Gu stopped sitting on the ¡®altar,¡¯ he became more popr.¡± The series of videos being leaked made the Lu Family confused and at a loss. There were also store assistants who came out to witness that they indeed had an argument, and there was also full footage of the surveince cameras in the parking lot. The video Lin Xiaojuan shared also had audio. Shen Qianshu¡¯s original motive was to upload the video to serve as evidence for Lu Mengyun¡¯s crime, but she did not expect thements to be unrted to her intentions. ¡°Gosh, is that our little angel? She just threw a burly man over her shoulder!¡± ¡°Darn, is that little angel? Oh gosh, oh gosh. She¡¯s so cool.¡± ¡°Amazing, my little angel. She¡¯s totally unafraid with dealing with three people at once! Did our little angel eat some spinach?¡± ¡°Wow. We stan this little angel! Cool. Super cool. Invincibly cool! Coolest of the universe!¡± ¡°This fight looks like it came out of a movie. All at once. Amazing, my little angel.¡± ¡°The value of little angel¡¯s looks can crush the entertainment circle, and her talents can surpass everyone in the appraising world. She¡¯s good at arguing and fighting, good with words, and good with battles. Gosh, can you find a woman who¡¯s more perfect than our little angel?¡± ¡°Little angel, I want to marry you!¡± ¡°Xiaojuan is screaming 666. I hear it.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, I hear it too. She sounds really proud saying 666.¡± Gu Xie also shared it immediately with three numbers as his caption, 666! A huge group of fans liked the post. ** A man is being supportive of his wife; the fans had to like the post! Some people insulted him for trying to act lovey-dovey at such an intense and exciting moment like this. They found him too scheming. Shen Qianshu looked at how things were bing, and she was mildly confused. Tong Hua stared in disbelief. He could not help but post, Shouldn¡¯t all of you be concerned about the fact that Lu Mengyun had a failed murder attempt? Some fans replied immediately. Who cares about the ¡®white lotus¡¯ murderer? We only care about our little angel. Tong Hua, my love for your mommy is surpassing my love for you. Hurry, tell me that you are also good with fighting and good with words like her! No, our little cutie pie has heart disease, but I believe he can go up against a hundred people with his vicious mouth. HAHAHAHAHA!!! Tong Hua vented. ¡°So mad!¡± He was mocked by his fans. Zhong Ran found it hard to express himself. ¡°Young Master, Miss Shen, your fans are really interesting people with really interesting styles.¡± Chapter 380 - I Am Their Hidden Card

Chapter 380

: I Am Their Hidden Card

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Their focus points were forever different from the masses, all distorted. They were really a group of unreasonable people obsessed with beauty. No matter what happened, their focus was always on looks, and being handsome was enough. Ye Ling was deep in his thoughts. He had already seen thements on the Inte, and their focus points were too extreme. Shen Qianshu and little Tong Hua felt that Ye Ling was a little hot-tempered and was about to erupt. Zhong Ran thought that he naturally would erupt. Just one night and he already had so many love rivals! Really, nobody other than Zhong Ran could understand his obscure anger. Ye Ling red at Shen Qianshu darkly and eximed. ¡°You don¡¯t look ugly enough!¡± Everyone was speechless... ¡°Master, are you nning to disfigure me?¡± Shen Qianshu asked uneasily. What feuds, what hatred does he have with me? Ye Ling was pondering seriously, and little Tong Hua was furious. He stood up with hands on his hips and said, ¡°You dare? Do you still want your little princess!¡± Everyone was speechless... Amazing, my little Master. You are truly intelligent! Ye Ling¡¯s anger slowly dissipated. Shen Qianshu looked at him in disbelief and felt a little hurt. Was he actually thinking of disfiguring her? Was he really pondering? Perhaps her sorrowful gaze was too obvious, his face immediately changed, and he said, ¡°What, can¡¯t I have such a thought?¡± ¡°Why do you want to disfigure me?¡± ¡°Annoying!¡± A group of people was shouting in indignation. What kind of statement was that? It¡¯s ok being ugly. Being a kind and understanding employee, Zhong Ran helped his Master and said, ¡°Miss Shen, it¡¯s because Master found the people that were shouting to marry you and continuously confessing to you online very annoying. Ah, painful!¡± An apple uratelynded on his knee, bounced off, and almost rolled out of the hall. It could be seen how powerful Ye Ling was, but the tips of his ears were turning red. ¡°Shut up! Do you wish to be exiled?¡± Zhong Ran shut his mouth, feeling wronged. Everyone was speechless... Little Tong Hua rolled his eyes heartlessly, silently noting down in his heart that he could not grow up to be like Ye Ling. Seducing girls, he could just learn from Mommy. If he learned from him, haha, he would never find a normal and beautiful girl in his whole life. The whole Inte was in total chaos, and they were determined to push someone to be the scapegoat. Ye Ling calmly said, ¡°Go and inform Yifan.¡± At the most crucial moments, brothers were used as scapegoats. ¡°Yes!¡± Little Tong Hua also knew that just him and his Mommy would never cause such a huge matter and would also never be able to ask Mu Family for help. Lu Family must be thinking that they had someone backing them up. Recently, the rumors of Ye Yifan and Shen Qianshu were also spreading like wildfire. It was thus reasonable for Ye Yifan toe out and block the news. But why was it that Ye Ling did note out himself to help? Sensing Tong Hua¡¯s confusion, Ye Ling said, ¡°The hidden card is alwaysst to be yed.¡± Little Tong Hua was suddenly enlightened, Right, if thest card is yed so early, this show would then be not as exciting. Ah Da thought, Master, so you are admitting that you¡¯re their hidden card? I¡¯m really... enlightened! This was clearly just short of announcing to the whole world that I am backing them up. Want to bully them? Alright,e! But you have to get over me first. Little Tong Hua was tired from ying, and he was then brought upstairs by Zhong Ran. He went into his own room, and after entering, he immediately flew into a rage. This room was very big, a whole hundred square meters in size. The bedroom and study room were connected together, and there was also a connecting bathroom that was big enough to be a bedroom. The bathtub in the bathroom was huge enough for him to swim inside, and the toilet bowl was even painted with ayer of gold. It was very luxurious. The main point was that this was a little princess¡¯s room! Tong Hua widened his eyes in shock. Was it toote to escape from home now? Chapter 381 - Little Princess’s Princess Room

Chapter 381: Little Princess¡¯s Princess Room

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A pink bed, pink walls, and the big circr table in the middle even had many Barbie dolls ced on it. All in all, this was a really luxurious and dreamlike... European-style princess room! ¡°Oh my god, my heart is in pain!¡± Little Tong Hua clutched his heart, shaking dramatically as if he was going to pass out any moment. Zhong Ran was shocked, and his face was drained of color. ¡°Little Master, this is really not because Master is trying to pick on you. Rose Castle waspletely furnished three years ago. They designed two princess rooms, but there is no... prince room. There are only a total of three master bedrooms. The remaining ten rooms are guest rooms, and fifteen rooms are security areas.¡± ¡°I want to sleep in the guest room!¡± ¡°Little Master, how can you condescend to sleep in the guest room? How about this: you put up with it for one night, I will change the pink bed sheets tomorrow and remove all the Barbie dolls.¡± Little Tong Hua waved his hand in exasperation. ¡°Good night then.¡± ¡°My prince, rest well.¡± Little Tong Hua crossed his legs and sat on the soft, cushioned circr table. This lunatic, each room hundred square meters in size, really posh, posh and posh! Carvings, circr drawings, all kinds of decoration, it was elegant and pure. Exceptionally luxurious! The floor wasid with a thickmb fur carpet. Little Tong Hua was filled with slight abomination towards Butler Luther, someone he had never met before. He actually prepared all the rooms into princess rooms, what a lunatic! When Shen Qianshu came to see little Tong Hua, he was sitting exasperatingly on the circr table with crossed legs, looking like a monk in meditation. Shen Qianshu took a look at the room and almost could not contain herself. She stroked his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, you just need to put up with it for a few nights. You¡¯re not even staying for long.¡± ¡°What if I¡¯m staying for long?¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. This question stumped her. Before she could even answer, her phone started ringing continuously. It was from Lu Mengxi, who had already called her three to four times tonight. Shen Qianshu did not feel like picking up, and Lu Mengxi even left her a message on Wechat. Shen Qianshu, let¡¯s talk. Let my sister off. She did not reply. ¡°Mommy, you have nothing to talk to her about.¡± ¡°I know. I don¡¯t n to answer her.¡± Just like Tong Hua had said, to someone that nned to kill her, was she going to let her off and let her harm her next time? ¡°Sleep well, you can see theke from this French window. The view is great, and I think you will like it. Don¡¯t catch a cold at night.¡± ¡°Alright, Mommy.¡± After reminding Tong Hua, Shen Qianshu went back to the master bedroom. The master bedroom was also over a hundred square meters in size. It was connected to a study room and had a lift that went straight down. There was actually a lift on the second floor, what a big lunatic! The room was also in European-style, and it was antique and luxurious. The bathroom was already over twenty square meters, and even the bathtub was custom-made and gigantic, being able to hold five big, burly men. The color tone was also not Ye Ling¡¯s favorite cool colors. Instead, it was more towards the warmer color tone. It obviously was not the style he liked, but he still epted it without anyins and did not change it. A warmer color tone was extremely likable to all. From the huge French windows, ake and a garden could be seen. The view was quite pretty. Initially, she thought that she would not be able to sleep soundly after being in a new environment. However, as she was used to being treated as a life-sized bolster, she actually slept quite soundly and was woken up by Ye Ling at 5 am sharp to practice her martial arts. Shen Qianshu¡¯s ambitions were almost subdued by the soft bed, and she only managed to clean herself up after much effort. She then followed Ye Ling down the stairs. The castle had a specialized training room, but Ye Ling brought Shen Qianshu to the garden instead. ¡°Squats?¡± ¡°Not necessary, your foundation is good, so you don¡¯t need to train the basics,¡± Ye Ling calmly said. ¡°For the next hour, exchange moves with me. Attack me.¡± ¡°Attack you?¡± Chapter 382 - Master Is Flirting With Little Angel

Chapter 382: Master Is Flirting With Little Angel

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Touch me and I lose.¡± Ye Ling stood with hands sped behind his back. His gaze was cold and deep, seemingly with some anticipation, but at the same time, it carried no emotion at all. He had a pair of eyes that looked like they could see right past her. It was too wild. His arrogance fueled Shen Qianshu¡¯s will to fight. Shen Qianshu sent him a flying punch, but Ye Ling was agile and ducked quickly. No matter which direction Shen Qianshu¡¯s punches came from or how she hit him, he would always be able to dodge. He was nimble, and his movements were as quick as lightning. What was most infuriating was that... he ced his hands behind his back, letting Shen Qianshu have the advantage of using both hands. So powerful! Zhong Ran said that Master has strong martial arts skills, and that¡¯s already considered reserved. This is super impressive!! Twenty or so curious heads had long popped out of the security room, and they were all standing in a straight line on the second floor, looking at the scene below them. This scene was too... new and fresh. In the garden where flowers were blooming and trees were flourishing, two long and lean shadows were having a martial arts contest. One of them was tall and lean with hands sped behind his back, elegantly and nimbly avoiding the girl¡¯s attacks, moving with skill and ease. ¡°Am I the only one feeling that Master is flirting?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the only one!!!¡± ¡°The problem is that our Master does not even know that he¡¯s flirting.¡± ¡°Indiscernible flirting is the most deadly. Is it really good for him to show off like that?¡± ¡°This is too sensual. He is just showing off!¡± ¡°Hello, is this 110? I want to make a police report. Someone is trying to show off and act cool.¡± ¡°How do you guys feel, waking up so early and being fed with their public disy of affection?¡± Everyone was speechless... Master¡¯s acts of love, we feel really satisfied seeing it!! It was already a miracle for such a cold and aloof man like Ye Ling to find love, and a disy of affection publicly was even more marvelous. ¡°I have a bad feeling. After Miss Shen trains with Master for a few more days, he would find us to be Miss Shen¡¯s personal punching bag.¡± Everyone was speechless... Shen Qianshu fought for over thirty minutes, but before even managing to get as close to touching Ye Ling¡¯s shirt, she was already tired and breathless. The morning Autumn weather was cool, but she was already covered in sweat. On the other hand, Ye Ling looked like an elegant prince strolling idly in the courtyard, skillful and with ease. She really could not touch him. ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while. I¡¯m so tired.¡± Shen Qianshu was totally covered in sweat. ¡°Master, you¡¯re amazing!¡± ¡°Did you learn boxing from a boxing instructor?¡± Ye Ling calmly asked. ¡°H-How did you find out?¡± ¡°Athletic level boxing ispletely different from killing level of boxing. The former would cause your body to be fitter and stronger while thetter would kill people instantly. I won¡¯t be able to teach you the former. Putting it in another way, I only know how to teach moves that could kill.¡± ¡°I want to learn the boxing that could kill.¡± She did not wish to learn thoseplicated kicks and moves anymore. Since she could have an amazing master, she would naturally want to learn some impressive skills. Thoseplicated kicks and moves were not enough anymore. Ye Ling nodded, and they rested for five minutes before continuing to fight. She still could not touch Ye Ling. She was then dragged by Ye Ling to run with him for more than an hour. Every time she felt that her punch wouldnd on him, Ye Ling would be able to dodge miraculously. His reaction was really fast. You are just a lunatic, why are you so agile!! After the run, both of Shen Qianshu¡¯s legs felt like jelly. ¡°Your stamina is too weak.¡± Shen Qianshu shared the same sentiments. I will only go to the gym once every week, and I normally like toze on my bed. Running in the morning or doing other exercises, all that is too unreal to me. ¡°You need to train more, in case you pass out on the bed next time.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Her face instantly reddened, and she stared at him with wide eyes, listening to him bber nonsense. Master, how did you even think that far away? What are you hinting? That you are amazing? Other than that time when you were ill, have you had any more experience? Hahaha, where did your confidencee from!! So, what is your motive in training me?? Chapter 383 - A Tycoon’s World, I Don’t Understand

Chapter 383: A Tycoon¡¯s World, I Don¡¯t Understand

Shen Qianshu rested for half an hour, took a shower, and felt more refreshed. Little Tong Hua sat on the dining table sleepily, looking clearly not fully awake yet. Zhong Ran realized that little Master always looked half-dead every morning after waking up. ¡°Little Master, this is your favorite crystal dumpling. Little Master, this is millet congee. Little Master, this is a fruit tter the chef had specially prepared for you. The bento is also a nutritional meal the chef specially prepared. Little Master, do you want some freshly squeezed fruit juice?¡± Zhong Ran surrounded little Tong Hua and was really busy trying to serve him. He was just like a eunuch in the olden days, serving his master to the best of his ability. Ye Ling took the napkin and wiped the corners of his mouth. Neither happiness or anger could be seen from the pair of cold and frosty eyes. Shen Qianshu silently thought, This was, after all, the guard that did not mind even when he had tuberculosis. Did Ye Ling feel that Zhong Ran had betrayed him? ¡°Zhong Ran!¡± Ye Ling coldly shouted. Zhong Ran turned to look at him at a loss. ¡°Noisy!¡± Ye Ling barked. Everyone was speechless... Little Tong Hua dug his ears and said, ¡°Yes! You are so noisy!¡± Zhong Ran instantly felt wronged and almost broke out in tears!! Little Tong Hua practically ate his breakfast with eyes closed, and only after finishing his meal did he felt slightly energized. Zhong Ran recalled something and said, ¡°Master, Miss Shen, Professor Ke will reach China tomorrow. I have already arranged for a checkup at Central Hospital two dayster.¡± ¡°What Professor Ke?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. Just as Ye Ling was about to speak, Zhong Ran said, ¡°Master invited Professor Ke from America to conduct a checkup for little Master. He is a very skilled professional in the heart and transnt field.¡± Zhong Ran did not know that he had exposed Ye Ling¡¯s lie. Little Tong Hua¡¯s eyes were as wide as saucers, and he looked at Ye Ling. Ye Ling was furious. He wanted badly to push his face into the dining te. Shen Qianshu was extremely touched and started to praise him out of habit. ¡°Master, you are so nice.¡± Little Tong Hua was speechless. Ye Ling left expressionlessly, and Zhong Ran and a few bodyguards quickly followed after him. Zhong Ran even turned back to send Tong Hua a flying kiss. Little Tong Hua alsoughed out loud. He felt that the food in his mouth tasted more delicious, and he proceeded to take another crystal dumpling. ¡°Tong Hua, are you going for costume fittingter?¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy.¡± ¡°Ah Da, don¡¯t let Tong Hua leave your line of vision.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Shen, I will notmit the same mistake again!¡± Shen Qianshu nodded and massaged her son¡¯s temples. Shen Qianshu was thest one to leave, and a sudden realization filled her. To get to her office from Rose Castle, she needed to go by the outer ring highway and would arrive in thirty minutes. If she went by underground subway, she would need at least more than an hour. If she took the train, she would also need an hour, and the train station was actually quite far from here. This was a more special area, and going to the city by the outer ring was the most convenient. Now the problem is... who is going to drive me to work? A bodyguard came forward and said, ¡°Miss Shen, Master already informed us. You can go to the parking lot and simply pick any car to drive.¡± There were over ten parking slots on the first floor of Rose Castle, and another ten slots underground. It was filled with cars!! Colorful sports cars are everywhere. They are nothing like Master¡¯s style at all! upying more than half of the parking lot, some were the security¡¯s SUVs. Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°Miss Shen, which car do you like?¡± The SUVs were all too eye-catching, so she deliberately chose one that looked not as eye-catching but realized that most of them were modified cars and that not one was lowkey. This Ye Ling was also... perhaps too pretentious. She did not understand a tycoon¡¯s world. Chapter 384 - I Am Ye Ling’s Fiancée

Chapter 384: I Am Ye Ling¡¯s Fianc¨¦e

She randomly pointed to a silver Spyker C8. When she reached thepany¡¯s parking lot, she attracted the attention of everyone. After all, this car was rarely seen in the country, and it had such a cool exterior. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she calmly went into the building. Just as she walked into her office, Lu Mengxi slipped in and turned the doorknob behind her. She looked somewhat nervous but still maintained the pride of a woman from a prestigious family. Shen Qianshu thought of Lu Mengyun¡¯s evilness andughed coldly. ¡°Miss Lu, this is my office. Please knock beforeing in.¡± ¡°Ask Ye Yifan to let my sister off.¡± Shen Qianshu also knew what she was talking about, Ye Ling had already told her everything in detail. Ye Yifan was made to be a scapegoat by Ye Ling. Shen Qianshu looked at Lu Mengxi, feeling amused. ¡°Who was the one that said that no matter whether it is Ye Yifan or Li Zhiyuan, I need none of their support.¡± ¡°Shen Qianshu, my sister is still young. She wasn¡¯t in her right mind at that moment. I will surely reprimand her if you can let her go this once.¡± ¡°She¡¯s twenty, not young anymore. She knows how to snatch someone¡¯s boyfriend and knows how to pay someone to kill for her. She¡¯s certainly not young anymore.¡± Lu Mengxi breathed sharply. She hated Shen Qianshu to the core¡ªhated how nothing seemed to be getting into her head. She made use of her close rtionship with Ye Yifan and treated him like a weapon. She was too evil. ¡°Shen Qianshu, you don¡¯t understand the Ye Family¡¯s situation. Don¡¯t think that Ye Yifan can stand up for you. That¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Your face?¡± Shen Qianshuughed coldly. ¡°How much is your face worth then? Can it buy my life?¡± Lu Mengxi was speechless. The woman in front of her had striking features and was slim and graceful. She had a demure and bright face, and when she smiled, she was like a flower that bloomed after winter, simply breathtaking. Although expected to be a delicate woman, her eyes were filled with determination like a plum blossom against the wind and frost. No matter how many scandals or rumors there were, she was undaunted and did not care about anyone at all. She was fearless and imperious! This was supposedly a woman she disdained, yet why did she have such a gentle yet powerful temperament? ¡°Shen Qianshu, you also want to have a future with Ye Yifan right? If so, be on my side. You will never be at a disadvantage.¡± ¡°I have no interest to listen to your boasting. If you have nothing else to say, please leave!¡± She disliked people putting up airs in front of her and needing her to probe them before they were willing to speak. Shen Qianshu would not tolerate her bad habit. Lu Mengxiughed coldly, controlling the fury inside her. There was a long time ahead, and she would slowly get back at Shen Qianshu. ¡°Ye Ling and I have a marriage contract. I will be the future Ye Family First Lady. Shen Qianshu, if you wish to have a future with Ye Yifan, you really have to get on my good side. From what I heard, Ye Yifan¡¯s money is all controlled by Ye Ling. With just a word from me, you will end up with nothing.¡± Shen Qianshu was stunned. ¡°A marriage contract?¡± She suddenly thought of Ye Ling¡¯s warning: Do not interact with Lu Mengxi if possible. Lu Mengxi saw the hesitation on her face and rejoiced in her heart. She immediately put on her high and mighty front and said, ¡°Shen Qianshu, what do you think?¡± ¡°Lu Mengxi, do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old kid?¡± Shen Qianshuughed, putting aside the truth behind the marriage contract first. ¡°A one-sided announcement of your marriage contract? I remember that Ye Ling did not even bat an eysh at you during the jewelry designpetition. Where did you find the confidence to announce that you are his fianc¨¦e? If you are really his fianc¨¦e, go tell him that I bullied you. I really want to see what extent he would go to for you.¡± Chapter 385 - Love At First Sight For Ye Ling

Chapter 385: Love At First Sight For Ye Ling

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Shen Qianshu, you...¡± Lu Mengxiughed coldly and said, ¡°What exactly do you want for you to able to let her off? She is just a child that has been spoiled by our family.¡± ¡°Child? Twenty-year-old child? Haha, Lu Family¡¯sdies sure turn ripe slowly!¡± Shen Qianshu ridiculed and said. ¡°Living in this world, there are some things that you can do, and some that you cannot. Thew sets minimum standards for ethical behavior and is used to punish those whomit crimes. If shemitted a crime, then she has to be punished ording tow. Let me tell you this clearly, Lu Mengyun will surely go to jail! Rather than telling me nonsense here, why don¡¯t you go back and find a goodwyer to let her have a shorter jail term!¡± Lu Mengyun took a deep breath, gritted her teeth, and said, ¡°Shen Qianshu, don¡¯t regret your decision!¡± She turned and stomped out of the office. Chen Qiuxiang walked in, flustered and anxious. Shen Qianshu and Lu Mengyun¡¯s matter had long been spreading on the Inte, and naturally, she knew what Lu Mengxi¡¯s purpose for visiting was. ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything serious right?¡± Shen Qianshu gave her a smile. In the afternoon, Li Zhiyuan came and wanted her to treat him to lunch. She brought Li Zhiyuan to a signature Hunan cuisine restaurant and ordered four spicy dishes at one go. Although Li Zhiyuan could eat spicy food, he was not as powerful as Shen Qianshu in handling spice. His eyes teared, and his lips were red and swollen, causing Shen Qianshu to have a goodugh. ¡°Little CEO Li, I thought that you would plead with me to let Lu Mengyun off.¡± ¡°She paid someone to kill for her, why would I beg you to let her off? I am pursuing you now. If I were to plead for her, how can I be qualified to like you?¡± Li Zhiyuan smiled warmly and continued. ¡°Lu Mengyun deserves punishment, and I will not plead for her. Moreover, you¡¯re not even the one sentencing her.¡± Little CEO Li¡¯s words touched her heart deeply. She did not make a misjudgment after all. ¡°It¡¯s already her blessing that you and Tong Hua were unharmed. If not, it would not be as simple as going to jail. Even if Ye Ling did not take action, he would not have let Lu Mengyun off too. Everyone said that it was Ye Yifan¡¯s doing.¡± However, Li Zhiyuan knew clearly that it was Ye Ling¡¯s. After bing closer with little CEO Li, she was already more rxed in front of him and was not as nervous aspared to when she was with Ye Ling. She was chatting with him happily when Li Zhiyuan suddenly said, ¡°Qianshu, you... should stay away from Lu Mengxi.¡± This was already the second time someone told her to stay away from Lu Mengxi. First Ye Ling and now Li Zhiyuan. ¡°She¡¯s in the samepany as me, so we are bound to see other at one point. How do I stay away? Little CEO Li, why do you want me to stay away from her?¡± Li Zhiyuan seemed to be hiding something. He brushed her off and said, ¡°Just listen to me and you will not go wrong.¡± His demeanor suddenly changed. He smiled widely and said, ¡°If you¡¯re are scared, you cane to me. I will protect you.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshuughed and said. ¡°I have someone more powerful to go to!¡± A very powerful someone. ¡°Isn¡¯t the more the better?¡± Li Zhiyuan was surprised. ¡°I don¡¯t lose to Ye Ling in any way.¡± ¡°You still lose to him in something.¡± ¡°What?¡± Li Zhiyuan was dumbfounded. In which aspect did he lose to Ye Ling? Shen Qianshu winked mischievously and said, ¡°You are not as handsome as him!¡± Li Zhiyuan was speechless. Li Zhiyuan thought of endless possibilities. He thought that Shen Qianshu would say something along the lines of family background or capabilities. He never once thought that she would say that he was not as handsome as him! It was really... ridiculous! ¡°Do I really lose to him in terms of looks?¡± Shen Qianshu was also not sure what was happening. She smiled and felt that she had kept many years of secret in her. Recently, she always had the urge to find someone to pour her heart to. ¡°Let me tell you a secret, ok?¡± Shen Qianshu put a finger to her lips mischievously and endearingly said, ¡°It was love at first for me when I saw Ye Ling in Paris back then!¡± Chapter 386 - Love At First Sight For Ye Ling 2

Chapter 386: Love At First Sight For Ye Ling 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Zhiyuan was speechless. He was furious, and his face was turning dark. He tried to control his anger but could not contain it further and shouted. ¡°Shallow!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Shen Qianshu smiled brightly at him, and her eyes were twinkling. ¡°Little CEO Li, isn¡¯t your love at first sight for me shallow too?¡± Her wordspletely shut him up, causing him to almost forget breathing. He was really mad. This heartless woman. ¡°Baby Shushu, how can you hurt me like that? I am pursuing you!¡± ¡°You can forget about it.¡± Shen Qianshu waved her hand dismissively. She ced her hand on her heart, smiled softly, and said, ¡°Although I¡¯m really scared of him, I always can¡¯t help it but get closer to him. I guess... this is love!¡± ¡°Shushu, Ye Ling... is really not a good partner for you. His world is tooplicated. You don¡¯t understand. You will get hurt.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Shen Qianshu propped her chin and smiled at him. The pair of beautiful eyes were full of life and looked like they could tell stories, causing Li Zhiyuan¡¯s heart to beat nervously. Little CEO Li was also an interesting person. ¡°My world only contains you. It¡¯s simple.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled and said, ¡°A man¡¯s sweet words cannot be taken seriously.¡± ¡°How about Ye Ling? His sweet words, you don¡¯t take them seriously too?¡± Shen Qianshu burst outughing. ¡°If he knew how to whisper sweet nothings, then he would not be Ye Ling. Little CEO Li, from the rumors I heard, you and Lu Mengxi were childhood friends. Why are you so guarded against her?¡± ¡°Rumors are only rumors. Your rumor with Ye Yifan was also discussed animatedly. Is it real?¡± ¡°I thought that you guys are quite close.¡± ¡°We are no longer like how we were during our childhood,¡± Li Zhiyuan said meaningfully. ¡°When a person grows up, the things they pursue are already different.¡± They thoroughly enjoyed the meal. She initially thought that Li Zhiyuan would mention Lu Mengyun¡¯s matters, but to her surprise, he did not and only simply came to have a meal with her. Shen Qianshu did not have that many friends of the opposite sex, so it was rare that she had someone she could talk to easily. She felt that little CEO Li was also not deeply in love with her. Thus, she chose to not toment any further. When Shen Qianshu reached home, Ye Ling was not back yet. Little Tong Hua was already at home, and third master Ye was also at her house, teaching Tong Hua how to y golf at the golf course behind the house. The golf course was private property, and little Tong Hua had nothing to do in the afternoon. Coincidentally, Ye Yifan came to visit, and they then decided to y golf. Of course, Little Tong Hua picked up the skills easily. Shen Qianshu changed into her home clothes. The chef had already started preparing dinner, and there was nothing much she could help with. She thus decided to go to the gym and started punching the sandbag. Lu Family wasing at her with ill intentions, and she needed to be stronger. Everybody crowded together only after Ye Ling hade home from work. Ye Yifan held onto Ye Ling and started weeping. ¡°Brother, have some pity on me! I was reprimanded by Grandma for two hours.¡± Ye Ling pped his hand away. His gaze was cold and dark, showing no sympathy for him at all. Ye Yifan held onto little Tong Hua pitifully andined. ¡°My brother is so heartless.¡± ¡°...¡± Rose Castle was bustling with noise with Ye Yifan, little Tong Hua, and Zhong Ran, these three talkative people. Even before starting dinner, the three of them pulled Shen Qianshu along to game with them. They still needed one more person to have a full team, and everybody¡¯s gazes turned towards Ye Ling. ¡°Little sister-inw...¡± Ye Yifan started. Shen Qianshu looked at Ye Ling. He was reading his book at a corner and had an expression of ¡®I am unwilling to associate myself with you guys.¡¯ She still attempted to ask him. ¡°Master, we are short of one person. Do you want to bring me to the king position? I still have to win three rounds...¡± Her voice was soft and gentle. She was really skilled in sucking up to him and praising him to the skies. Little Tong Hua was speechless. Chapter 387 - Little Angel Is Hurt

Chapter 387: Little Angel Is Hurt

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Tong Hua was speechless. The one that can send you to king status is here!! If not, Zhong Ran is amazing too. Cheap Daddy is just being carried to victory by us. Carried to victory by us! ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Ling arrogantly agreed. He took his phone and joined them in gaming. Little Tong Hua was at the jungle while Zhong Ran was at the top. Shen Qianshu was the support, Ye Yifan was in the middle, and Ye Ling was ADC. Whenever Ye Yifan, Zhong Ran, and Tong Hua gamed, it would be chaotic. Moreover, they were very sharp and frequently came together to catch people. Shen Qianshu hid behind Ye Ling and transformed into a protector god. Throughout the whole game, she was protecting Ye Ling... who was fighting soldiers. The legendary example of being carried to victory! The group of bodyguards in the security room looked at the peaceful sight in front of them and was so shocked that their jaws dropped enough to swallow a duck egg. They must be protecting a fake Master. Most importantly, if Luther saw this, he would be moved to tears. The icy cold castle was ejected with liveliness. After gaming, Ye Yifan felt refreshed, and he said, ¡°Brother, Lu Biao came to find Grandma today. What¡¯s weird was that she did not reveal your rtionship with sister-inw to him. I was eavesdropping at the side. Don¡¯t you find it weird?¡± Ye Ling frowned and was seemingly thinking of something. Ye Yifan asked nosily, ¡°Grandma didn¡¯t let you return to the main mansion?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Ye Yifan felt that his pea-sized brain was about to burst. ¡°What exactly is she doing?¡± ¡°During the years that Tingyun and I were not in China, AG was mostly controlled by the Lu Family. She is a hypocrite. It seems that she has long been waiting to get rid of Lu Family, but because of her hypocritical way of handling things usually, she could only depend on her ruthless eldest grandchild. What¡¯s so difficult to understand?¡± Ye Yifan thought carefully and realized that it made sense. After dinner, Ye Yifan was granted permission to stay overnight. He then brought little Tong Hua on an expedition. Shen Qianshu was studying the sketches in the main living room on the second floor. Recently, BG epted a big order to design actress Guan Xiaoman and singer Wang Zhouyuan¡¯s wedding essories. Li Yue and Lin Sen drew six sketches, but Guan Xiaoman was not pleased with any and threw them back to BG. Shen Qianshu liked to tackle high difficulty designs the most and had been trying to search for some designing inspiration recently. Right now, however, she was not in the mood to design. Ye Ling sat on the long sofa in front of the full-length window, and his legs stretched out. He threw on a warm color cashmere sweater and was reading a book. This was a workaholic and a genius, and when he was not working, most of his time was spent reading. He read a variety of genres. ¡°Master...¡± Shen Qianshu blinked her eyes and said. ¡°Is the book nice?¡± ¡°Nice.¡± Shen Qianshu cleared her throat and said, ¡°Is the book nicer, or am I nicer?¡± ¡°The book is nicer.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Destined to be lonely for life! He added another remark. ¡°You¡¯re ugly.¡± What the...!!! Shen Qianshu¡¯s face was red with anger. She scooted forward and sat ungracefully like how little Tong Hua always did with crossed legs on the sofa and said, ¡°How am I ugly?¡± Ye Ling battered his eyelids slightly. Time had really done Shen Qianshu well, though he could not go against his conscience and say that she had grown exceptionally beautiful. She, however, was really born with a youthful face, big eyes, cherry-like small mouth, high nose bridge, and had deep double eyelids. The corners of her eyes were long, causing her smile to be bright and full of life. But, he liked the innocent and chubby face he first saw back then. She looked really... joyful. Like a ball of sweet mochi. Ye Ling kept silent and continued reading his book as if the topic they were discussing was boring. Shen Qianshu pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Master, should I go for stic surgery?¡± He immediately looked up. His voice grew deeper, and the surrounding temperature instantly went down. ¡°Are you looking for death?¡± His voice was cold, causing one to shiver in fear. Chapter 388 - Your Kissing Skills Have Improved

Chapter 388: Your Kissing Skills Have Improved

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°But... you find me ugly!¡± Shen Qianshu looked at him pitifully. When she was acting soft and weak, she was really soft and weak like a little white flower being trampled by someone, really pitiful. ¡°Then, I should enhance my face and make myself prettier so as to not be an eyesore.¡± ¡°I heard that daughters follow after their fathers in terms of appearance.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok for you to be ugly. I¡¯m handsome, and that¡¯s enough.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Master, if you continue speaking to me like that, I am going to start a cold war. ¡°Oh, I understand. In your eyes, Lu Mengxi is pretty, right?¡± Ye Ling narrowed his eyes. This conversation had finally reached its main point, he thought. Ye Ling looked at her calmly and did not respond. Shen Qianshu intertwined her fingers,ughed, and said, ¡°I heard that she¡¯s your fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°She told me firmly that she¡¯s your fianc¨¦e!¡± ¡°If she says it again next time, you can tell her that you are my fianc¨¦e.¡± Shen Qianshu was stunned for a moment, and the corners of her lips curved up before she pressed them down again. Her aim was achieved. Just as she was about to stand up and leave, Ye Ling suddenly lifted her up and flipped her over onto the sofa. His long body pressed onto hers, and he started kissing her without any warning. Her soft and supple lips were bruised from his kiss. His kiss was always fierce and left her breathless. Shen Qianshu licked his lips gently, and this seductive move aroused a hunger deep within Ye Ling. His eyes darkened. He bunched up her skirt and slipped his hand into it, not forgetting to kiss her senseless in the process. Her warm and cocoon-like skin, caused him to feel like he was touching a piece of warm jade. It was moist and smooth like top-grade silk. Ye Ling gripped her hips too tightly, causing Shen Qianshu to yelp out in pain and gently push him away. Ye Ling fixed his gaze on her. Her face was flushed, and her lips were bright red. Her gaze was blurred as if ayer of fog was covering her eyes. A hint of nervousness could also be faintly detected from her eyes. She wanted to try but was also quite fearful. This hint of fearfulness did not escape Ye Ling¡¯s eyes. Ye Ling stood up and did not continue. Shen Qianshu touched her nose, heard her own heartbeat, and actually felt a shameful tinge of sadness. She could not help but p herself with both hands. Shen Qianshu, where is your face? You chickened out when he was just right in front of you. Then why did you seduce him!! Another small Shen Qianshu living within her clenched her fists and screamed out loud. The desire for food and sex was part of human nature. Even though she did not dare to eat him, why could she not seduce him? After all... his body was in such great shape, and he looked godly. Shen Qianshu shook her head, she was being messed up by her inner thoughts. She did not dare to believe that she had such lust in her. She looked up and found Ye Ling staring darkly at her. His cold and dark gaze seemed to be able to see through people¡¯s souls, causing her to feel even more embarrassed. He didn¡¯t see through my thoughts, right? He didn¡¯t right? If he knew that I only want to seduce him but not eat him, will he kill me? ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Ye Ling asked. ¡°Thinking of you!¡± Her words of affection spilled out easily. ¡°Your kissing skills have improved.¡± Ye Ling was speechless. He looked at her with clenched teeth. Shen Qianshu jumped up instantly, realizing that it was best not to seduce him. Any man would not be able to withstand her seduction. The problem was that she did not really think of doing anything with him too. She jumped onto her bed, yawned, and proceeded to be the true definition of cowardly. ¡°Master, I am very tired. I will go to sleep first.¡± Early at five in the morning, she was dragged up by Ye Ling to exercise. Once Shen Qianshu set her heart on something, she would persist to the end and would neverin of hardships. She would follow through the exercise daily. When the bodyguards in the castle woke up for their exercise in the morning, they were immediately fed with their disys of affection. They felt really tortured. Chapter 389 - Tong Hua Was Not Born With Heart Disease

Chapter 389: Tong Hua Was Not Born With Heart Disease

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Within a few days, Lu Mengyun¡¯s matter was spread. There was concrete evidence, and she was sentenced to three years in jail. This matter created huge chaos, and Lu Mengxi did not try to look for her after that, while everybody from Lu Family, including Ye Feifei, all went to find Ye Yifan. Ye Yifan was smart, and he escaped to Rose Castle immediately. Anyway, he was a rich second generation and did not need to go to work. His brother¡¯s mission for him was to eat and y to his heart¡¯s delight. He could do anything he wanted other than causing trouble. When he was not hiding at Rose Castle, he would apany little Tong Hua to his set, further confirming the rumors of him and Ye Yifan. No one from Lu Family dared to step into Rose Castle. This was a castle. After Ye Ling came back to China, Rose Castle had never received any guests. With the exception of Ye Yifan, Shen Qianshu, and little Tong Hua. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua decided to stay in Rose Castle, and even though Lu Mengyun was sentenced, the few of them seemed to have good camaraderie, never once mentioning leaving. Zhong Ran even vaguely reminded Shen Qianshu that she could live in Rose Castle for a long time so as to ensure Ye Ling got adequate sleep. Ever since she came here, Ye Ling went from sleeping a meager two hours a day to sleeping six hours a day. Tong Hua liked Rose Castle as he could y golf with Zhong Ran and the bodyguards immediately aftering home. They would engage in various forms ofpetition, and Ye Yifan would also asionally join in the fun with them. Tong Hua was an only child, had been following Shen Qianshu since young, and was very obedient. Moreover, he had heart disease, had no friends, and was a homebody. Staying in Rose Castle would enable him to have manypanions. Shen Qianshu was also happy to see that her son finally loved outdoor activities, and there were no traces of him bing a homebody. ¡°Master, Miss Shen, this is the report by Professor Ke.¡± Professor Ke took three weeks to gather Tong Hua¡¯s health report, and it dropped a bomb on Shen Qianshu. Tong Hua¡¯s heart disease was not inborn. ¡°Not inborn?¡± Shen Qianshu was really shocked. ¡°But...¡± She brought Tong Hua to many doctors, and they all said that his disease was from the mother¡¯s womb. ¡°Miss Shen, Professor Ke suspects that little master was poisoned when he was born. As he was a newborn, his heart was not fully developed yet. The poison thus immediately caused his heart disease. It was a miracle that Little Master could escape death back then. Although he underwent a heart transnt, the poison had already prated his body, and it affected his new heart now. All these are only his suspicions, and this is also the first rare illness case he ever handled. He needs more tests to support his judgments. There will be arge scale conference in New York, so he returned home first and will slowly research on little master¡¯s illness to find the cause of it.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s eyes slightly sank while Shen Qianshu was in a daze. Who would be so ruthless to poison a newborn baby? ¡°Wow, such drama from the moment I was born, was God trying to strengthen my will?¡± Shen Qianshu hit him lightly on the back of his hand. ¡°Do not joke around.¡± Little Tong Hua put his finger to his lips, making a gesture that showed he would shut up. He did not understand too. Who could he have offended from the moment he was born? ¡°Didn¡¯t Tong Hua¡¯s biological parents work in the hospital? There¡¯s a possibility that they might have offended someone. Thus, the revenge was taken on their child. It is actually quite easy for the doctors and nurses in the hospital to do something to a baby,¡± Zhong Ran said. ¡°Does it mean that once the poison is cleared, Tong Hua will be fine?¡± Shen Qianshu was not concerned about anything else and only cared if he could be cured. If he could be cured, her son would be able to live a long life, unlike the doctors¡¯ prediction of not being able to live past adulthood. ¡°Professor Ke did not say anything about that. He still needs to conduct more research. Little Master will be fine for a period of time, so, Miss Shen, you can rest assured.¡± Zhong Ran thought for a moment and continued. ¡°Master, Miss Shen, do I need to investigate on little master¡¯s matter?¡± Chapter 390 - Shen Lin and Shen Qianshu

Chapter 390: Shen Lin and Shen Qianshu

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Not necessary!¡± Little Tong Hua said and gave a slight smile. ¡°No matter who it is, since I¡¯m not dead yet, he or she will certainlye to find me. Why bother wasting time to investigate?¡± ¡°Tong Hua...¡± Tong Hua was too calm. Shen Qianshu felt really heartbroken. This child had suffered too much since he was young and was actually plotted against by someone. This was not something he should suffer. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m fine.¡± Ye Ling was silent, and Zhong Ran looked at him. Honestly, if they were to investigate, they really did not know where to start. After all, this incident had passed too many years ago. The turnover rate for hospital staff was too huge, and it would be difficult to investigate. Just like what Tong Hua said, since the person already wanted to kill him when he was a baby, it must have been a really deep hatred. He or she would certainly find him again. ¡°I like how they hate me but can¡¯t get rid of me.¡± Everyone was speechless... AG building. Shen Lin stood under the building anxiously, and right then, Zhong Ran came back from his meeting with clients. Shen Lin hurriedly rushed forward and stopped him. ¡°Miss Shen Lin, is there anything I can do for you?¡± ¡°Mr. Zhong, can you arrange for me to meet Mr. Ye Ling?¡± ¡°Are you really close with Master?¡± Zhong Ran countered meaningfully. She left a message to the president¡¯s office twice, but Ye Ling did not want to meet her at all. Before the jewelry designpetition, he probably still had a weed bit of admiration for her. It was purely the admiration for her works. After the jewelrypetition, there was not even a tiny bit of admiration left. ¡°I... I have something to ask Mr. Ye urgently.¡± Zhong Ran sneered inside his heart and was just about to speak when Shen Qianshu walked over from not far away. Zhong Ran¡¯s face bloomed in happiness, and he went forward to greet her. ¡°Miss Shen, why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver documents to Master.¡± Shen Qianshu also saw Shen Lin, and she was quite surprised. Shen Lin was furious. Zhong Ran smiled so brightly when he saw Shen Qianshu but treated her so coldly. Such a snobbish fellow. Is the status of Ye Yifan¡¯s girlfriend that powerful? Shen Qianshu had no intentions to care about Shen Lin but was stopped in her tracks by Shen Lin. ¡°Qianshu, please help me!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Shen Family is going to go bankrupt.¡± Fang Xia came to find her before, and, thus, she was aware. Being able tost a few more months was already a spent force. Shen Qianshu smiled and said, ¡°In what way does your family matters got to do with me?¡± She turned and walked into AG. Shen Lin hurriedly rushed forward. Zhong Ran got a sudden idea, and he said, ¡°Miss Shen Lin, if you want to meet Mr. Ye, let me bring you up. Mr. Ye has also always wanted to meet you.¡± Shen Lin¡¯s face lit up. Shen Qianshu frowned and looked at Zhong Ran. Zhong Ran, are you not afraid that Master will break your legs? Shen Qianshu first went to the examination department, detailedly handed over the examination figures, and then took the report from them. She proceeded upstairs to get Ye Ling¡¯s signature next. She had finally walked through the ¡®procedure,¡¯ although her heart had long flown upstairs. To her surprise, she met Shen Lin right aftering out of the lift. Shen Qianshu was confused. It had been close to one hour since her handover, and Shen Lin still has not met Ye Ling yet? Zhong Ran walked over and said, ¡°Miss Shen, Master is having a meeting. Please wait.¡± Shen Lin revealed a shy smile and said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Zhong Ran snickered and said, ¡°Sorry, I was talking to Miss Qianshu.¡± This ¡®p in the face¡¯ was so deafening. Shen Lin¡¯s face changed, and she felt really humiliated. She hated Zhong Ran to the core. If she managed to sessfully take down Ye Ling, she could not wait to get back at Zhong Ran. She would certainly take revenge for the humiliation she faced today. Zhong Ran went into the president¡¯s office, and Shen Lin walked towards Shen Qianshu. ¡°Shen Qianshu, are you very pleased now?¡± Shen Qianshu smiled and said, ¡°Still a petty person with a narrow heart, huh. It¡¯s been ten years, and you have not changed at all.¡± Chapter 391 - Miss Shen, Your King Is Here

Chapter 391: Miss Shen, Your King Is Here

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I¡¯m narrow-hearted? If you weren¡¯t the one who offended Lu Family, why would our familynd in this state and face bankruptcy so soon? I initially had time to slowly n. It¡¯s all your fault! Lu Family targeted us and destroyed ourst hope.¡± Shen Lin¡¯s eyes were full of hatred, and she said, ¡°Shen Qianshu, this is all your fault.¡± ¡°Lu Family?¡± Shen Qianshu frowned and said. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, it was a few months ago when Shen Family faced business problems. How can you put all that me on me? Shen Lin, I see that lying has be your habit.¡± ¡°It is your fault,¡± Shen Lin said. ¡°Shen Corporation only faced some financial problems initially, and it was not serious. I had a chance to slowly fill up the financial gap. If it were not for you, we would also not be bankrupt. You are a jinx. Our family raised you up for eighteen years, but you bit the hand that fed you!¡± Shen Qianshuughed and said, ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, then go ahead. I will not stop you. You can¡¯t do anything to me anyway.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that because you have Ye Yifan now that I can¡¯t do anything to you.¡± ¡°You really can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at her arrogantly. Shen Lin looked at her with resentment. ¡°Shen Qianshu, don¡¯t forget. Shen Family raised you for eighteen years, you ungrateful person!¡± ¡°It was not my fault that the Shen Family took the wrong baby. Even without Shen Family¡¯s upbringing, there would have been someone to raise me up. Stop using eighteen years of upbringing as a threat. The eighteen years of upbringing, I have more or less paid them back. Shen Lin, don¡¯t be so shameless!¡± If she had not snatched away her designs these four years and forced her to help her design, maybe, the years of upbringing would be a heavy weight in her heart, and no matter what request Shen Family had, she would do everything she could out of respect for them. But Shen Family caused her heart to die. When she left Shen Family and went all the way to Paris, she never once hated her dad and mom. She only felt some regret that she could not take care of them anymore. She hoped that one day, her dad and mom could ept her again, and not for their rtionship to worsen. ¡°You... Shen Qianshu, your words are overbearing, and you¡¯re distorting the truth. If it were not for Shen Family¡¯s upbringing and cultivation, would you have been able to receive such a good education and enjoy such a great life? If you were not influenced by what you heard and saw in Shen Family, would you have such a great talent in jewelry design? These are all given by the Shen Family. If not for the Shen Family, you would be living in the orphanage. You will be nothing but a pretty face and may not even have a proper roof over your head due to the harsh conditions of life. Or you may be working as a service staff in a hotel, weing and sending people. Would you have such a good chance? If not for grandma, would you be able to study in Paris? If not for the Shen Family, will you still be the Shen Qianshu you are today?¡± It was unclear when Ye Ling started standing behind them. The people behind them were all executives, and each and every one of them was taken aback. The atmosphere surrounding Ye Ling was intense. His gaze was dark and cold like a dragon who had been touched on its forbiddenme. His fury was shown clearly, and a storm was brewing up in the depths of his eyes. The group of executives was just dismissed, and they were all shivering in fear together. The two women in front, please stop fighting! Turn around and take a look! Our King is in fury, how dare you guys fight each other! How engrossed must the two of you be in fighting that both of you forget to turn back? Miss Shen, please try to maintain your elegant and graceful image! Quickly turn around, your King is here. ¡°Yes, without Shen Family, I would really not be the Shen Qianshu I am today. But who¡¯s so sure that I would not be better off?¡± Shen Qianshu smiled sweetly at Shen Lin and was not as furious as Shen Lin expected. Chapter 392 - Master, She Bullied Me

Chapter 392: Master, She Bullied Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°The opportunities in life can¡¯t be said for sure. You lived in the orphanage for fifteen years, and you assumed that I would too. Maybe, I would have been more aplished in life than today, who knows? For the people I¡¯m destined to meet, I will eventually meet them. Things that are destined to happen will also eventually happen. There are no what ifs in life. You put your whole heart into snatching away my everything; my parents, my family, my first love, you took them all away. Shen Lin, I left Shen Family with nothing back then, but you became Shen Family¡¯s only daughter, but what happened seven yearster? So, it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re indignant or not content, you... wasted your time on the impossible and ruined everything you had.¡± Shen Lin¡¯s face darkened, and her hands were trembling with anger. Shen Qianshu¡¯s sharp rebuttal caused her to feel as if her heart had been stabbed. Such bullshit! Sharp-tongued Shen Qianshu! ¡°Shen Lin, when you first came back to the Shen Family, I always felt guilty and have been giving in to you all the time. I knew that I was not Shen Family¡¯s biological daughter, and I was also willing to be sisters with you. Even though you plotted against me and caused me to leave Shen Family, I have never once hated you. Who doesn¡¯t wish for family members to live in harmony? Dad and Mom raised me up for eighteen years, how would I be so heartless to not care? But you guys were too ruthless, and now, you guys are begging me to save Shen Family. How can you all be so shameless?¡± Shen Lin was livid. However, she inadvertently saw Ye Ling and the others standing near them from the corner of her eyes. She sneered and said, ¡°What a noble, glorious reason. Did you get to where you are today purely by your own efforts? You depended on a man too. Third Master Ye is too innocent, getting deceived by your pretty face. Actually, you don¡¯t even love him.¡± ¡°Of course I don¡¯t love him.¡± Shen Lin was pleased. Ye Ling would obviously blow up after hearing Shen Qianshu¡¯s words, as she cheated on his brother. She said, ¡°So, you are only attracted by Ye Family¡¯s money and power. You deceived Third Master Ye into bing your executioner.¡± Shen Qianshu did not know whether tough or cry. She smiled brightly, seemingly on purpose. ¡°Yes! I am attracted to Ye Family¡¯s money and power. Oh, right, I¡¯m also attracted to the good looks of Ye Family¡¯s men.¡± Ye Family¡¯s men did not necessarily mean Ye Third Master the fool. The executives behind Ye Ling all broke out in cold sweat. Such a brave fellow, so honest! Do you not want to live anymore? Third Master Ye was such a yboy. He created shocking pink news once every few days. Thosedies that were together with him, weren¡¯t they after his power and money? But even so, whichdy would be so honest? The executives were all shivering in fear, but to their utter surprise, their tyrant seemed to be in a good mood. It was as if he had been pleased. Although there was fury in the depth of his eyes, it was not as frightening as before. Everybody was at a loss of words. Someone has deceived your brother, and you¡¯re not angry? Your majesty, are you pleased? Oh my god, such a self-indulgent ruler! Shen Lin was pleased. She looked behind Shen Qianshu and saw Ye Ling walking out of the meeting room with the executives towards them. ¡°Master...¡± Shen Qianshu slightly nodded and smiled at him sweetly. In Ye Ling¡¯s eyes, however, the Shen Qianshu he saw was waving her hands frantically andining to him. ¡°Master, she bullied me. I feel so wronged!¡± Ok, you¡¯re hurt, I will help you get your revenge! Ye Ling yed the scenario in his head. Zhong Ran sped his mouth andughed. ¡°Miss Shen, you sure are brave! You are attracted to Ye Family¡¯s power, money, and the men¡¯s good looks?¡± Shen Qianshu smiled widely. Meanwhile, the executives were staring at her in shock, thinking that she had lost her mind. Under their surprised gaze, she said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m attracted to the Ye Family men¡¯s power, money, and good looks.¡± Chapter 393 - Oh, Kissing Skills Are Great Too

Chapter 393: Oh, Kissing Skills Are Great Too

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She twirled her hair shyly before adding. ¡°Oh yeah, kissing skills are great too.¡± Everyone was speechless... The group of executives was all shocked. Does she really not want to live anymore? She might as well say that he is good in bed too. So... bold and open!!! Third Master¡¯s taste sure is extraordinary! Shen Lin almost gritted her teeth. Why does Shen Qianshu not look scared at all? Who wouldn¡¯t be scared looking at Ye Ling in the eye? ¡°Good taste,¡± Ye Ling said, expressionless. His words, however, caused everyone¡¯s eyes to pop out of their sockets. Good taste??? Your majesty, are you serious? Isn¡¯t Miss Shen being sinister and bearing ill intentions? How did it be that she has good taste? Everybody was reconsidering their principles. Ye Ling¡¯s cold gaze fell onto Shen Lin, and a flicker of hatred shed through his eyes. He turned around, looked at the executives, and said, ¡°Are you guys waiting for me to treat you all to dinner?¡± ¡°CEO Ye, even if you want to treat us, we won¡¯t dare to eat too.¡± One of the executives blurted out. Everyone was speechless... Another executive gave the senseless executive a tug, and all of them hurriedly rushed towards the lift. Shen Qianshu almost burst outughing. She hit the files in her hands and said, ¡°They need to be stamped!¡± ¡°Come in!¡± He went into his office first with Shen Qianshu following behind him. Just as Shen Lin was about to walk in, she was stopped by Zhong Ran. Zhong Ran smiled courteously, and a lie came out of his mouth smoothly. ¡°Miss Shen Lin, please wait a moment. You¡¯re so important, and you certainly have to wait for Master to finish dealing with the files before being able to have a thorough chat with you.¡± Shen Lin¡¯s heart instantly started beating rapidly, and her face turned bright red. ¡°You mean...¡± she said, almost excitedly. Zhong Ran smiled gentlemanly, giving off a ¡®You are right!¡± expression. Shen Lin became even more excited. If the rumors were true, Ye Ling really liked her. Inside the president¡¯s office, Shen Qianshu gave the reports to Ye Ling. He took thepany stamp and immediately started stamping without even giving them a nce. Shen Qianshu propped her chin and smiled sweetly at him. ¡°You¡¯re not even going to take a look?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°What if I falsified the reports?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Ye Ling said softly. ¡°My wealth is more than enough. I¡¯m able to afford!¡± Shen Qianshuughed gently and took over the reports. Ye Ling stared at her intently and said, ¡°What you said just now, are they true?¡± ¡°I am just trying to piss of Shen Lin.¡± She did not know why, but Ye Ling seemed to be really unhappy after what she said. His face darkened, and his amber eyes were covered with ayer of frost, with fury lying deep inside. ¡°Liar!¡± he shouted. Shen Qianshu was speechless. She was puzzled. Aren¡¯t I trying to exin now? I¡¯m not after Ye Family¡¯s power, money, and your good looks. Oh, no, it¡¯s really because of your good looks, but wouldn¡¯t normal people get angry after hearing such a remark? The normal way is, no matter how powerful or wealthy you are, I am just attracted to you as a person. Why are you not behaving like a normal man? ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I shouldn¡¯t have lied to Shen Lin!¡± She admitted her mistake obediently. ¡°Get lost!¡± Ye Ling flew into a rage and shouted. So, it was fake that she was attracted to him. She was just lying. Although Shen Qianshu had an exquisite heart, she still could not understand his inner thoughts. She could not leave too. If she really left, Ye Ling would go berserk. She stood up, went in front, and slightly leaned against the office table. She looked at him closely, and her breaths came out in gentle beats. ¡°Master, don¡¯t be angry. I said the wrong thing.¡± Shen Qianshu fluttered her eyshes and was full of yfulness. ¡°I will give you a French kiss, and you cannot be angry anymore, alright?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s eyes lit up. This little vixen was here to deceive him again. ¡°Cheat...¡± Chapter 394 - French Kiss Experience Card

Chapter 394: French Kiss Experience Card

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu grabbed onto his cor with one hand, pulled him forward, lowered her head, and kissed him on the lips. As it was her first time forcing a kiss on a man, she was not that experienced. Her teeth were biting onto Ye Ling¡¯s lips, and it was quite painful for him. However, Ye Ling did not seem to mind. Just as he was about to return the kiss, Shen Qianshu cupped his face and sucked his lips. She licked him inside and plunged her tongue deep into his mouth. They entwined their tongues together, and she nibbled softly, engaging him in a hot... French kiss!! This kiss was the most seductivepared to the many kisses they had before. This kiss was initiated by Shen Qianshu! Ye Ling carried her up by her waist without warning and pulled her into his embrace. The two of them fell into the chair. Shen Qianshu knelt between his knees, cupped his face with both hands, and continued kissing him. It was heart-fluttering and satisfying. Shen Qianshu let go of him, but her hands were still on his face. She had finally managed to touch Master¡¯s face. His skin was so smooth. Her heart was beating rapidly, and her face was flushed red. Although she was putting on a shy front, her actions were extremely open. She continuously seduced Ye Ling, and she even used her fingers to pinch his earlobes like a little tyrant bullying a sweet boy. ¡°You¡¯re not angry anymore?¡± ¡°There are six different ways of French kissing: deep kiss, breathtaking kiss, sucking kiss, blowing kiss, spiral kiss, and teeth-licking kiss. You only carried out one.¡± Ye Ling put on an ¡®I am still very angry¡¯ front. His amber eyes were dark and bright like a fallen star horizon. Shen Qianshu was speechless. After hearing Ye Ling¡¯s logic, she really had to give it to him. She stuttered for a moment before uttering. ¡°Master, you are so educated.¡± Tell me, what kind of books do you usually read?? Their body positions were really crude. Shen Qianshu cupped his face and was kneeling between his knees. She slowly tilted her head and kissed him on the lips. Just a peck. She pulled back, smiled sweetly, and said, ¡°Master, I will pay back in installments, alright? I will go back to work first!¡± She hopped off the chair and thought for a moment before turning back to Ye Ling. She reached out and tidied Ye Ling¡¯s cor that was messed up by her grip earlier on. Although she did not know what exactly Ye Ling was angry at, she could also tell that his mood was not entirely bad. ¡°Although it was to deceive Shen Lin, there¡¯s a sentence that was true. You¡¯re really very handsome.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face immediately darkened, and Shen Qianshu broke out inughter. Just as she was about to step out, Ye Ling stopped her. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°How much sympathy do you still have for the Shen Family?¡± Shen Qianshu was not able to answer this question. ¡°I just hope that the Shen Family and I can take care of ourselves without bothering each other.¡± She did not necessarily want to see Shen Family in abjection, she did not want to see the people that were once her parents go down in poverty. She only wished for both her and her parents to live a good life and stop exchanging hurtful remarks to each other. ¡°Master, I will make a move first. See you at home.¡± Ye Ling looked at her retreating back, and his heart warmed. See you at home! At home! His and her home! Shen Qianshu walked out of the president office, and Shen Lin was already waiting anxiously outside. Zhong Ran seemed to have said something, causing Shen Lin¡¯s eyes to light up like she was anticipating something. Just as she was about to question why Shen Qianshu was still not out after so long, Shen Qianshu walked out of the office smiling widely. It was a... blissful and breathtaking smile. Shen Lin stared at Shen Qianshu and walked into the office. Just as Shen Qianshu was about to leave, Zhong Ran dragged her to stop. ¡°Miss Shen, you sure are generous. What if Shen Lin covets our Master?¡± ¡°I¡¯m more beautiful than her, have a better personality than her, is more talented than her, and understands Master better than her. Why should I be scared?¡± Shen Qianshu was calm and serene, and she was not threatened by the little vixen at all. Zhong Ran burst outughing and pulled Shen Qianshu into the room next door. Smart fellow, there¡¯s actually a surveince room. Chapter 395 - Master Has Turned Frivolous!

Chapter 395: Master Has Turned Frivolous!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Lin stood in the President¡¯s office hesitantly, and Ye Ling¡¯s deep and cold gazended on her. Being put in such a situation with high pressure made her begin to suspect. Does Ye Ling really like me? Lu Mengyun said that he fancied me. Ye Yifan was going around telling people that he liked me. Zhong Ran had also hinted that he admired me. It must be that he got unhappy because I refused toe to AG the previous time. ¡°Mr. Ye, I¡¯m sorry for causing disturbance for you several times.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s gaze was frosty. ¡°What?¡± Shen Lin revealed a shy smile, trying to make people fall for her. She was used to being under the limelight, so she knew which angle made her look the prettiest. ¡°Mr. Ye, the previous time when you invited me toe to AG, I did not intend to reject you. I just needed time to consider. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Ye Ling was silent, and his eyes were really cold. ¡°So, how¡¯s the consideration going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to work in AG,¡± Shen Lin said. Dream Star was no longer willing to work with the Shen Family, and they had recently withdrawn funds. She would rather choose to work with AG. ¡°AG is not a ce for everyone. If you wish to enter AG, you have to pass our test by the director of our jewelry designing team.¡± Shen Lin was startled. ¡°But...¡± You were the one who invited me. ¡°Times have changed,¡± Ye Ling said in a cool manner. ¡°This isn¡¯t a market.¡± Shen Lin¡¯s face turned pale. She felt awkward; she did not expect to be rejected. ¡°Is there anything else you have to say?¡± Shen Lin knew that this was herst chance. If she did not make good use of this final chance, she would never get to see Ye Ling again. She put everything behind her and went ahead. ¡°Mr. Ye, I shall be honest with you... Things aren¡¯t going so well at home, so I¡¯m hoping that you could help us out. I¡¯m willing to work with AG for five years under any conditions.¡± ¡°Five years? Based on your jewelry designing skills, AG still doesn¡¯t need you at the moment. I still have to fund for the Shen Family... Do you think I¡¯m a charity donor? How dare you attempt to gain something without risking anything of your own.¡± Ye Ling looked really unhappy. Zhong Ran poked Shen Qianshu. ¡°Isn¡¯t our Master just so blunt?¡± ¡°Pretty good.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled, feeling increasingly satisfied with Ye Ling. Zhong Ran responded. ¡°... Thick filters...¡± When the two of you look at each other, your filters are so thick they could be bulletproof. Shen Lin got excited. What was it supposed to mean that his eyes were glowing? Did he think that it was not enough, and he wanted to have her instead? Shen Lin was really ecstatic, and she could not contain her excitement. ¡°Mr. Ye, what do you think?¡± Ye Ling bit his lip and gave a sly smile that almost did not qualify as a smile. It matched well with his stiff and expressionless face, yet it was a little chilly. ¡°What do I think? What would I do?¡± Zhong Ran began to alienate him from the other room. ¡°Master has turned bad. Look at him, how frivolous!¡± Zhong Ran said. Shen Qianshu smiled. ¡°What? He looks serious.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Lin was really excited, but she tried to restrain herself. ¡°Yes. No matter what Mr. Ye wants, I will fulfill that.¡± Gosh, he really likes me. Shen Lin was so excited her fingers were shaking. The thought of being able to be Ye Ling¡¯s girlfriend made her feel dreamy. ¡°I just want an honest reply from you. Do your famous works actually belong to Shen Qianshu?¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was shocked. Master, you haven¡¯t given up? Shen Lin widened her eyes in shock. She found it hard to believe, and all sorts of emotions rushed up, almost tearing her apart. Her deepest secret had been found out by someone, constantly being exposed. She was anxious and confused. Her eyes turned red instantly, and she was on the verge of crying from all the difort. Chapter 396 - Master, I’m Not A Spy

Chapter 396: Master, I¡¯m Not A Spy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°No.¡± Shen Lin tried to look pitiful. ¡°Did Shen Qianshu tell you this? She¡¯s maligning me. She... Mr. Ye, you may not know this, but Shen Qianshu and I are somehow rted. So she has always been jealous of me.¡± ¡°What rtion?¡± Ye Ling twirled his pen slowly. Shen Lin told him everything about her and Shen Qianshu. ¡°So she is always harboring some form of hatred for me. When I was at home, I always asked my parents to bring her home, but she refused to have me in the family. She¡¯s arrogant. She refuses to return home. I did not steal or copy her works.¡± ¡°She¡¯s jealous of you?¡± Ye Ling scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t see anything about you she should be jealous of?¡± Shen Qianshu nodded. Master knows me best! Shen Lin broke into a cold sweat as if chunks of ice were melting on her. Her heart full of joy and excitement vanished in an instant. She felt indignant. He was willing to see her, and he had invited her over sincerely. He must be mad at her for rejecting him. ¡°Mr. Ye, please believe me. I really did not... You can¡¯t favor her just because Shen Qianshu is Ye Yifan¡¯s woman.¡± ¡°SHUT UP!¡± Ye Ling yelled. He stood up and stepped towards Shen Lin, his face darkening. Shen Lin jumped in shock. She was really fearful. He lowered his body, and his voice quaked. ¡°Shen Qianshu is my girlfriend.¡± Shen Lin widened her eyes in shock, retreating slowly. She found it unbelievable. ¡°No way. No way... No way!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Ye Ling ordered impolitely. Shen Qianshu was next door, and she was puzzled. ¡°What did Master just say?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it either.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Shen Lin looks so petrified. Master didn¡¯t threaten her, did he?¡± ¡°Sounds like something he¡¯d do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s... great!¡± ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran stared at Shen Qianshu. Shen Lin left the President¡¯s office looking frightened and confused. She was mumbling to herself. Shen Qianshu cursed inwardly. Has she gone mad? She was just thinking whether Master would kill her if he knew that she was spying on him. Just as she was thinking so, the door was pushed open by someone. ¡°Ah... Zhong Ran, you just said that Professor Ke is the most powerful heart specialist in the U.S. huh? How amazing. His prescriptions must be right.¡± At such a moment, Shen Qianshu thought of a random reason to be staying here. Zhong Ran was confused. Miss Shen, you are just so admirable! Ye Ling humphed. Shen Qianshu smiled and stood up, twirling her hair. ¡°Mr. Ye, I¡¯m here to talk about Tong Hua¡¯s illness with Zhong Ran. Are you done meeting your client?¡± ¡°Come here!¡± Ye Ling said with a deep voice. Oh no. Oh no, Master is mad. Shen Qianshu was on the verge of crying. When Ye Ling asked people to ¡®get lost,¡¯ the first thing she should do was to leave. She tried to treat it as if Ye Ling was only telling her to leave, but she felt awkward for being here. Ahh... How awkward. I¡¯m totally not a spy. It¡¯s all Zhong Ran¡¯s fault!!! Shen Qianshu walked over hastily and looked pitiful. ¡°Master, I¡¯m not a spy.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face darkened. ¡°If you want to know everything about me, just put a tracking device on me. Why go through so much hassle?¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu stared at him nkly. She was confused. I think you may have misunderstood something. This was totally not what she had expected. This was simply so... aggressive and domineering... ¡°That¡¯s not what I...¡± ¡°Do you want to put one?¡± Ye Ling asked, looking eager for a reply. You could see the sincerity in his eyes as if he would not find it annoying to be tracked 24/7. He looked really excited. Meanwhile, Shen Qianshu was really confused. Chapter 397 - Tong Hua’s New Style

Chapter 397: Tong Hua¡¯s New Style

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios How¡¯s it different from being in prison if you are being tracked 24/7? We¡¯ve met prisoners who kill the prison guards to escape from prison but never people who yearn to be imprisoned. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that!¡± Shen Qianshu eximed. Why would she dare to really ce a tracking device on him? Ye Ling¡¯s face darkened, and the air pressure in the surroundings decreased dramatically. With that frosty look of his, Shen Qianshu was so intimidated that her legs had gone jelly. She almost thought that he was going to go crazy. Are you are mad that I don¡¯t want to track you down? Why? Back then when Ye Ling said that he wanted to track her every move, she was mad. From then on, Ye Ling never sent people to track her around. Even now, if he tried to track her around 24/7, she would definitely rage. If she were to put herself in his shoes, he would be mad too. Why are you in such a hurry to be ¡®imprisoned?¡¯ Shen Qianshu hugged him and looked up at Ye Ling flirtatiously. She started her sweet talk. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t want to put a tracking device on you... because then I wouldn¡¯t be able to see your charming face. If I were to just listen to your voice and imagine your beautiful face in my head, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything done the whole day. Even when I¡¯m doing appraisal work, I¡¯d not be able to focus.¡± ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran stared at Shen Qianshu. Miss Shen is truly a person who will flirt with everyone but never really fall in love. It is as if she can give out all her sweet talks for free. Master felt really heartwarming. Geez, how self-indulgent! He couldn¡¯t even notice such an obvious lie. Ye Ling was feeling really good andforted. Zhong Ran, who was feeling ufortable about being single, wished he could remind them... Hello, I¡¯m still in the room? This is insane! Shen Qianshu tiptoed and kissed him on his cheek. ¡°Master, I¡¯m off to work.¡± A great escape! Movie Studio It was the first day of filming for Gu Xie¡¯s movie, Drunk in Autumn. There were many people in the filming team. Director Leng was really odd. For some reason, he had signed on Tong Hua to take on a role in the movie. In that role, the character was... female. Tong Hua, who had always despised putting on female wear, had actually agreed. This was a movie from the era during the Republic of China. When the makeup was done, Lin Xiaojuan sent a picture to Shen Qianshu, and sheughed hysterically. Tong Hua was covered in thick makeup, and there was a cinnabar mole between his eyebrows. He had two pigtails, and he wore a red apron that was simr to that of Red Boy¡¯s[1. Red Boy, ºìº¢¶ù was a character featured in the novel Journey to the West.], revealing his two soft pale arms. It looked really hrious. The pigtails were exceptionally funny on him. It made Shen Qianshuugh about it the entire afternoon. When Lu Mengxi came over to annoy her, she would flip the photo out. Forget about Shen Qianshu, when the makeup photos came out, the people on Tong Hua¡¯s Weibo ount were allughing hysterically. Director Leng looked at the gloomy Tong Hua andughed. ¡°This is just one of the outfits. There are still more.¡± Tong Hua said calmly, ¡°Does the makeup artist hate me?¡± The makeup team was shaking. We¡¯re being maligned... Honestly speaking, little princess, your outfit will have an explosive effect. It makes you look really adorable! The good thing was that this outfit would only appear on screen for a minute, and the other outfits were still pretty normal. Lin Xiaojuan was really free on set, and she followed Tong Hua around. Ah Da was also sticking really close around them every moment. Gu Xie passed a thermal sk containing a deep dark brown liquid that looked like medicine to her. Lin Xiaojuan took it and stared at him, confused. ¡°You seem to be having a little bit of a cough, so I brewed some tea. Try it, it¡¯s pretty effective.¡± Lin Xiaojuan stared at him, looking shocked. ¡°Gu Xie is making us feel bad for being single. How crazy...¡± ¡°Hahaha, when the news first came out, I thought they were just rumors.¡± ¡°Xiaojuan, be honest. When did you start pursuing Gu Xie?¡± Chapter 398 - I Feel Sad but I’ll Remain Silent

Chapter 398: I Feel Sad but I¡¯ll Remain Silent

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the eyes of others, Gu Xie had a cool personality and was like an unattainable flower. He never had any rumors, and everyone believed that Lin Xiaojuan was the one trying to pursue Gu Xie. Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s face burned from shyness, and she was about to dodge their questioning. Gu Xie said gentlemanly, ¡°I¡¯m the one who pursued her. Xiaojuan isn¡¯t thick-skinned. Stop fooling around.¡± These words sounded soft, but for some reason, there seemed to be a tinge of a threat hidden in it. Everyone kept their thoughts to themselves. Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s ears turned really red. She tugged at his sleeve and said softly, ¡°They¡¯re just kidding. You don¡¯t have to take it so seriously.¡± ¡°I do!¡± Gu Xie said calmly. ¡°What¡¯s more, it¡¯s true.¡± Lin Xiaojuan was speechless. Gu Xie said, ¡°Try it. Tell me if it¡¯s too nd or thick. I¡¯ll make it taste better for tomorrow.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Lin Xiaojuan could not reject his offer, so she took a sip from it. She did not know what he used to brew the mixture either, but it was sour yet sweet and felt cooling. The drink slid past and soothed her throat. ¡°It¡¯s pretty nice. Feels good for my throat.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°My cough will be over in two days. You still have to film, so don¡¯t busy yourself with this.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen you coughing for three days.¡± Gu Xie did not ept any objections. ¡°I brought the medicine herbs along. I can brew them in the hotel, no biggie.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± This man was so thoughtful. Her cough was not even serious, and she could have just been choking on some pollen. These days, she kept having dry coughs. It was not a form of illness, but it was really annoying. Gu Xie nodded lightly and touched her head suddenly. Lin Xiaojuan felt her face turning hot, and she did not know what to do. This loving behavior was too familiar! She did this to Tong Hua at least six times every day! ¡°Gu Xie,e over for a group photo.¡± The director yelled. The crowd dispersed, and Gu Xie went over for the group photo. Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s face was really warm. She wrapped her coat around her body quickly and took a sip of water to mask her anxiety. She could not help but peek at Gu Xie. There were two male leads in this movie, and the other man was a Mr. Popr who was good at acting. He was two years younger than Gu Xie. As he stood beside him, it made Gu Xie look even more like a Mr. Popr who was only famous because he looked good. Good-looking and having a sense of security. Also... really kind! Lin Xiaojuan had seen all sorts of people in the entertainment industry all these years. People who were highly admirable and the ones who could be stomped on. This was a ce where name and reputation mattered most. No matter what type of personality they had, people would definitely change after hanging around in the industry after several years. Take Yan Jianming for example, when he first started, he was also a hardworking youngd. There were too many temptations that molded people¡¯s personality to differ much from how it was. But no one had seen such a soft and kind Movie King. Noon break. Gu Xie and Tong Hua had their meals together. Seven to eight lunchboxes were all packed orderly, and they were the meals for the filming team. It was a considerably sumptuous meal. Lin Xiaojuan felt a little pitiful for Tong Hua as he had just recovered from his illness. ¡°Tong Hua, from tomorrow onwards, I¡¯ll bring a little induction cooker here, and we shall have hotpot okay? Takeaways are unhealthy.¡± ¡°Uhh...¡± Tong Hua scratched his head. Having hotpot alone was really boring. There would definitely be very few dishes and not be as sumptuous as the takeaway meal. He was thinking of rejecting her offer. Gu Xie asked, ¡°Am I invited?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lin Xiaojuan was shocked and hesitant for a moment. ¡°Sure.¡± Tong Hua looked at the soft, fresh, and delicious duck drumstick, and he almost cried. From tomorrow on, he would not be able to eat chicken and duck drumsticks. How sad. It would definitely be a hotpot with clear broth soup. He was stuck helplessly between the two lovebirds. He felt really sad, but he chose to remain silent. Chapter 399 - Rain Moistens Everything Silently.

Chapter 399: Rain Moistens Everything Silently.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although most people ate the bento sets provided, some people brought their own pots to cook their own food. There were more big shots in this show, so they were more particr when it came to food. Some of them had their assistants prepare and send them their meals. Lately, Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s activities were all held in the Movie Studios, so going to and fro from home was too much of a hassle. Gu Xie was a very hardworking person. He looked at the script while eating. It was wintertime, and the weather was really cold. The filming team put them under very simple conditions, and Lin Xiaojuan stuck some heat pads onto Tong Hua and brought him gloves, wrapping him up warmly. As Gu Xie ate, he held onto the script, and his two arms were turning red from the freezing cold. He looked really cold although his clothes were really thick, and his ears were also turning red from the freezing cold. His originally beautiful hands looked as if they were injured. Lin Xiaojuan reached for her personal hand warmer and hesitated before passing it to Gu Xie. ¡°Warm your hands with this.¡± Gu Xie was startled and very moved. He looked as if he had a lot to say, but he ended up remaining silent. He took the hand warmer over and looked happy. ¡°Thanks, Xiaojuan.¡± Tong Hua ate his duck drumstick, wallowing in self-pity. Do I have to face these lovebirds and feel stupid for being single every day? This is outrageous. I feel like this at home already. Now, even at work, you won¡¯t let me off!!! This was clearly a simple word, but from Movie King Gu, this felt really ambiguous and could be mistaken for infatuation. Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s ears turned red. She grabbed her phone and ordered a hot-water bottle. Thankfully, she was not afraid of the cold. The main thing was that in this show, it was supposed to be summertime, so the actors were all dressed thinly. As a result, Tong Hua was so cold that his ears turned red. ¡°I forgot to ask. Are Shen Qianshu and the Shen Family Jewelry somehow rted?¡± Gu Xie asked. Lin Xiaojuan was startled. This was, after all, a thing of the past. Qianshu and Tong Hua did not like to talk about it. Tong Hua said, ¡°My mum lived with the Shen Family for eighteen years. Isn¡¯t it rumored that they have gone bankrupt? Not yet?¡± ¡°No wonder,¡± Gu Xie said. ¡°The Lu Family only had some problems with their funds, but Shen Xiong¡¯s assets are chaotic. It¡¯s too difficult to maintain theirpany, and the banks refused to lend them money. The Lu Family tried to interfere and act as a middleman. They set up a bureau for them, and Shen Xiong borrowed 100 million yuan from illegal private banks with 30% interest. Even from the first month, the Shen Family was already unable to repay, and due topound interest, they now owe 150 million. ¡± Lin Xiaojuan found it strange. ¡°What has this got to do with Qianshu?¡± ¡°I heard that this is the revenge the Lu Family is taking on Shen Qianshu, so I was puzzled. How is the Shen Family rted to Shen Qianshu? If she was adopted by the Shen Family, then that makes sense.¡± Lin Xiaojuan had already told Shen Qianshu about the news. Lin Xiaojuan furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°The Lu Family must be sick. How has this got to do with Shen Qianshu? Is Qianshu supposed to repay the debt? She has made it clear a long time ago that they were no longer in mutual debt.¡± She changed the phrase ¡°break all ties with them¡± to ¡°no longer in mutual debt.¡± She knew that Qianshu would never break all ties with them. The Shen Family. Shen Lin looked depressed as she returned home and slumped into her sofa. She looked pale as if she had been through a big disaster. Shen Xiong and Fang Xia were shocked. Shen Xiong asked profusely, ¡°Lin, have you met AG¡¯s Ye Ling? What did he say?¡± Shen Lin stared at Shen Xiong expressionlessly with no life in her eyes. Why? Why is it Shen Qianshu? Ye Ling said that seven years ago, Shen Qianshu was his student. During Shen Qianshu¡¯s live-stream, Ye Ling was spamming the screen by sending Ferrari emojis crazily. When Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua were ying their game, their id was called Ye Ling. Tong Hua even called him ¡®daddy.¡¯ This was such an obvious thing, and yet, she did not notice it. Chapter 400 - Time For Trouble Again!

Chapter 400: Time For Trouble Again!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Lin was the one who kept refusing to believe that a wild child with no proper background could find their way into Ye Ling¡¯s heart and raise Ye Ling¡¯s child. She was jealous, angry, and indignant. Shen Qianshu was living a life that was supposed to be hers. Genius jewelry designer, smart and adorable child, and Ye Ling¡¯s love. These were all supposed to be hers. She felt like she had lost her mind, and she mumbled to herself. ¡°No way... No way... No way...¡± ¡°Lin, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Say something, you met Ye Ling. Is he willing to help us?¡± Shen Xiong asked. ¡°He is unwilling to help us.¡± Shen Xiong¡¯s face turned pale as if ayer of powder was brushed on his face. He was in huge debt. How was he going to pay for it? The private bank he borrowed money from illegally was hunting them down closely. Even if he sold his assets, he would not have enough to repay his debt. ¡°What¡¯s your problem? Didn¡¯t you say that Ye Ling liked you? If he did, why wouldn¡¯t he help you? Are you still thinking about Lin Xuan? Was that why you refused to ept Ye Ling?¡± Shen Xiong chided at her. Fang Xia was so embarrassed that her face turned red. That was an awful thing to say. ¡°Pa, he doesn¡¯t want to help us. If we form connections with the Qian[1. Qian(Ç®) also means money in Chinese.] Family through marriage, we won¡¯t have to pay off our debts. We would even have a lifetime¡¯s supply of resources to use...¡± Shen Lin said softly. Boss Qian from the illegal private bank always appeared and vanished suddenly, but he had a lustful nephew who was always horny. He was short and ugly yet lustful. Boss Qian¡¯s siblings passed on very early, and his nephew was his precious love. He listened to whatever his nephew said. His name was Qian Youli, and people called him Young Boss Qian. Lu Mengxi showed her a clear path¡ªMake Shen Qianshu pay for you! ¡°Lin, you¡¯re crazy. He¡¯s short and ugly. The main thing is that he has no talent in anything, and he¡¯s a cruel person. If you marry him, wouldn¡¯t he be punching above his weight?¡± Fang Xia objected to the idea immediately, but Shen Xiong seemed to be hesitant. He could not bear to see the career he built up half his life being gone like that. ¡°Mom... I¡¯m not your only daughter.¡± Shen Linughed. How could she tell the Shen Family that Shen Qianshu was Ye Ling¡¯s girlfriend? She had always felt like she was above the world, and she hated it when Shen Qianshu brought more honor and glory than she did. If she told her parents about that, she would be useless in Shen Xiong¡¯s eyes given his personality. Shen Qianshu would then be their favorite lovely daughter again. Fang Xia¡¯s face changed. ¡°You-!¡± She stood up with her two hands shaking in anger. ¡°Lin, you¡¯re... too...¡± Too cruel! Shen Xiong¡¯s eyes lit up. Right, the Shen Family still has another daughter. They could definitely get Shen Qianshu to do something on ount of the kinship they had built while raising her for eighteen years. The thought of having a solution to the issue and having a lot of resources in the future made Shen Xiong agree instantly. ¡°The two of you...¡± Fang Xia clenched her jaw. ¡°Qianshu would never agree to this. Give up on your silly hope.¡± When she went to meet Shen Qianshu the other day, her heart broke when she heard Qianshu call her ¡°Mrs. Shen.¡± Qianshu was, after all, doted on by her for so many years. Back then, she loved Qianshu like she was her life, but in the past few years, they drifted farther away from each other, and she could only watch her through her live-streams secretly. For Shen Lin, she broke Qianshu¡¯s heart several times. How would she bear to hurt Qianshu again? She really wished that things would go as Qianshu had suggested¡ªfor them to part in their own ways. But now, they wanted to push her into the fiery pit. That was too cruel. ¡°Mum, then do you expect me to apany Prince Qian? I¡¯m your biological daughter...¡± Shen Lin¡¯s eyes became teary, and she pretended to look pitiful. She took a tissue and wiped the corners of her eyes. ¡°Mum, are you willing to send me to them?¡± Of course not! Who would be willing to send their proper and nice daughter to Young Boss Qian? ¡°Xiong, you know very well about the ways we have been treating Qianshu all these years. She would never help us out. We need to think of other ways to save our business.¡± Chapter 401 - Master could Foresee

Chapter 401: Master could Foresee

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What else can we do? Lin¡¯s suggestion is the best idea. Go and talk to Qianshu. She has always obeyed to your words. It can¡¯t be that Young Boss Qian is not good enough for her, right? She¡¯s such an indecent daughter, and she has a child. She¡¯d be lucky to be able to marry Young Boss Qian.¡± Fang Xia was astonished to hear such a thing from her husband. She felt ufortable for some reason as she had let Qianshu down because of Shen Lin many times. She previously spoke to Qianshu and asked her to help Lin with her designing for a few more years. This was because she knew that Qianshu was already an appraiser now and not a designer. Designing for Shen Lin would not prevent Qianshu from living a bountiful life, but doing this would be too evil. This was way more cruel than taking away Qianshu¡¯s designing works and stripping her off of her works. Fang Xia had thought about that several times and had long felt strong remorse about it. ¡°Mom, this would be a good and happy marriage for Qianshu.¡± Shen Lin smiled. ¡°You raised her up for so many years. It¡¯s time she repays for your kindness.¡± These words were so maniptive. In these past few years, Fang Xia had been listening to them, and it was as if she was brainwashed. They always felt that whenever something was wrong in their family, Qianshu had the obligation to help them out, but Fang Xia felt that no matter how they wanted her to help, they should not push Qianshu into the fiery pit. The thought of Young Boss Qian was enough to make her feel disgusted. ¡°No way. Qianshu has already cut all ties with us. Things that happen in our family have got nothing to do with her. She will never agree to it.¡± ¡°Mom, what¡¯s done is already done. No matter how unwilling she is, the only thing that matters is if Young Boss Qian is satisfied.¡± Fang Xia stared at her nkly. ¡°Lin, all these years, you have been telling me that you miss Qianshu and that you want her to return home. You talk about how you are willing to treat her like your sister, and yet, you¡¯re so vicious. You...¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m doing this for the Shen Family. Do you mean that you want to send me away or watch the Shen Family be bankrupt? Is Qianshu more important than me in your eyes?¡± Shen Lin was so agitated that she identally pushed a bottle of water over and threw it on the floor randomly. Rose Castle. The wiretapping had been cut off midway. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk... Is the Shen Family crazy? They¡¯re too vicious!¡± Zhong Ran said. Yet, Shen Qianshu smiled. She looked relieved as she smiled, but tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m d Mom is defending me. Although she hurt me and I almost decided to never want to see her again, hearing this made me feel... less hurt.¡± Ye Ling was sitting with them, and his face was really dark. If this was in the olden times, that look on the face of this prince would result in chaos, and blood would definitely be shed. ¡°The Shen Family is really tired of living!¡± He defended and supported his big princess, yet in their eyes, she was just someone who could be traded away easily, and it was a trade with evil intentions. Just thinking about it was already unbearable. Shen Qianshu pressed her hand against Ye Ling¡¯s and said softly, ¡°Master, can you let me resolve this issue on my own?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve already set you up!¡± ¡°I want to see if Mom would reallye and look for me.¡± Shen Qianshu bit her lip lightly. ¡°I¡¯ve lived with the Shen Family for eighteen years. This is myst tiny bit of hope.¡± ¡°And if shees to look for you?¡± Shen Qianshuughed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll cut off all ties with the Shen Family. I will have noments on how you want to deal with them.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Ye Ling was easy-going about it. Seeing that she was slightly unhappy, his eyes darkened. He reached out his arm and wanted to pat her on her head. However, instead, he pinched her by the chin and told her aggressively. ¡°Don¡¯t cry! If you cry because of them again, I will kill all of them.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Shen Qianshu pondered for a while and said. ¡°When did you guys put the listening device on her?¡± Chapter 402 - Old Qian’s Charm

Chapter 402: Old Qian¡¯s Charm

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°When she came to look for Master, we talked to her. We didn¡¯t speak to her for nothing. This woman had evil intentions.¡± When Zhong Ran mentioned Shen Lin, there was a tinge of disgust in his eyes. Shen Qianshu walked to the golf course behind them alone and took out her phone. Using a mini voice changer, she made a phone call. ¡°Old Qian, it¡¯s been long. Wannae over to the casino and have some fun?¡± Boss Qian said merrily. ¡°I¡¯m about to be cklisted in your underground casinos! Every time I appear, you make huge losses. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± ¡°Old Qian, every year, our casino earns quite a lot during our friendly matches. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Is the friendly match still on as usual this year?¡± ¡°As usual.¡± Shen Qianshu made up. ¡°Right, Boss Qian, I heard that the Shen Family owes you 150 million.¡± ¡°Old Qian, you are very well informed.¡± ¡°I heard it from... Ye Ling.¡± Shen Qianshu suddenly remembered about the boast. She was Ye Ling¡¯s woman. Boss Qian remained silent for a while and said, ¡°Well... then you should know that us private banks only help with making connections between people. That sum belongs to the Lu Family.¡± ¡°Then do you know that your young nephew is using that money to mess around?¡± ¡°What?¡± Boss Qian¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°Old Qian, Youli never meddled into the affairs of our private bank. He¡¯s just a rich and free man. Is this some kind of misunderstanding?¡± ¡°Hmm, it seems from this tone that Boss Qian does not know about this. Now that you do, I believe that you would settle these matters quickly. This thing is affecting someone important to me. I am at a loss too, and I¡¯m helpless. Boss Qian, please kindly check with Qian Youli.¡± ¡°Sure, alright. Since Old Qian has already said so, I¡¯ll definitely ask.¡± Boss Qian was a person with extensive experience. Shen Qianshu was indeed very nice around him, and he was not only like this because of the man behind her, Ye Ling. If this matter involved Ye Ling and the lord heard about it, he may not be able to bear the consequences. Recently, Ghost Town had been on really good terms with AG. This was a signal. Just as Shen Qianshu put down her phone, she received a call from Fang Xia. Her heart sank. She took a deep breath and tried to restrain the pain in her heart. ¡°Qianshu? Can Mommy see you?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± She entered the living room of the Rose Castle, and Ye Ling ordered Zhong Ran to do something. His face did not look good at all, and he looked very cold. Shen Qianshu felt her eyes hurting, and she walked over, hugging him by the waist and putting her cheek against his chest. Everyone was speechless... Zhong Ran and the others knew what to do, and they left the living room. Ye Ling hesitated for a moment, and in an awkward manner, he patted her head lightly. Whenever Tong Hua was sad or angry, he noticed that Qianshu always did that to him. Uncontrobly, his hands found their way on her head. ¡°Fang Xia called you?¡± ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Ye Ling patted her on the head again and said calmly, ¡°Let me settle it.¡± ¡°I want to see her.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to see? She¡¯s definitely trying to set you up.¡± ¡°I, Shen Qianshu, am never afraid of being set up. Whatever will be, will be. I¡¯m ready to fight!¡± When Shen Qianshu said that she wanted to see her, she did. The next day, she met Fang Xia at a cafeteria straight after work. Fang Xia¡¯s face was really red, and she looked a little guilty. She seemed to be avoiding eye contact, and Shen Qianshu told herself that no matter what happened, whatever happened in the past belonged in the past. She did not want to hold on any longer nor did she want to sadden herself again. She smiled at Fang Xia. ¡°Mom, looking for me?¡± ¡°Qianshu, when Mommy came to look for you the other time, I¡¯m so sorry for hurting you.¡± Fang Xia looked at her. ¡°All these years, I have been giving too much attention to Lin, and I neglected all your feelings. Please forget all of those unkind words. Believe Mommy, even if I am biased to Lin, I have never ever thought of pushing you into a fiery pit. I suggest that you move away. Stop living in the house you have been living in.¡± Chapter 403 - Humans are all Self Contradictory

Chapter 403: Humans are all Self Contradictory

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu stared at her strangely, and countless emotions intertwined. She had thought that her mother was here to make her help the Shen Family. ¡°Mom, you...¡± ¡°Your dad owes illegal banks 150 million. He wants you to pay. If you continue living where you used to, I¡¯m afraid that he would not give up on his ideas.¡± ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you here to make me help the Shen Family?¡± ¡°Please, I beg you. This... is selfish of me. You are close to Ye Yifan and Li Zhiyuan. I have indeed thought about it before, and if they are of a perfect match with you, then help us out. But as for the Young Boss Qian from that illegal bank... He¡¯s a beast... Even if I¡¯m heartless, I wouldn¡¯t let you do something like that.¡± Shen Qianshuughed lightly. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re really self-contradictory.¡± She was hurting her, and yet, she could not bear to hurt her all the way. How contradicting. Fang Xia felt guilty and ashamed as if she was having difficulty saying something. ¡°Do you have money to lend us?¡± Shen Qianshu froze. Fang Xia shook her head. ¡°Never mind, never mind. Just pretend that Mommy didn¡¯t mention anything. Tong Hua only became famous in recent years, and things haven¡¯t been easy for you as well. How could you have the money to lend us?¡± Shen Qianshu wanted to say something, and yet she did not. 150 million, she had that sum. She got the money through cheating when she pretended to be Old Qian. Also, she had money from Tong Hua¡¯s film earnings and the ie she got as an appraiser. She was a mini-millionaire. However, the Shen Family was a deep hole. How long could she help them fill it up with money? ¡°Mom, all of you should live a normal life now that you lost thepany. In these years, you all have made quite a bit of money. I don¡¯t think you wouldn¡¯t be able to live just because thepany has gone bankrupt. In this city, young couples can lead a normal and happy life with just a monthly ie of twenty thousand. Some people can also live a meaningful and satisfactory life with four to five thousand a month. Everyone wishes to be a multimillionaire, but our abilities should match to our aspirations. Otherwise, they¡¯re just illusions. Why not take a step down and live a normal civilian lifestyle? I won¡¯t ignore you,¡± Shen Qianshu said warmly. ¡°Once you climb up thosedders, it¡¯s hard toe down,¡± Fang Xia said. ¡°Qianshu, Mommy...¡± Has let you down! Things hade to such a state, and she was still delusional enough to hope for Shen Qianshu to help them. But after Shen Xiong mentioned wanting to give Shen Qianshu to Young Boss Qian, Fang Xia could no longer bring up the previous justifications and the will to repay the family in front of Qianshu. She could not bring herself to mention such things again. ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m so biased to Lin and trying to make up to her?¡± Fang Xia wiped her tears. ¡°Because back then, I took the wrong baby in the hospital. I ruined her life and caused her to roam around aimlessly for fifteen years. So, I have always wanted to fulfill her every demand, her every need.¡± Shen Qianshu remained silent for a while. She was not interested in her own life either. She was thinking that some unmarrieddy must have gotten pregnant before marriage and abandoned her at the hospital out of fear. Otherwise, why would she be abandoned at the hospital? Giving birth to a child then not raising her... There was nothing to miss about that. That year, when Shen Lin returned home, Fang Xia told her that she had brought home the wrong baby. So, she wanted Shen Qianshu to bear with Shen Lin. Shen Qianshu was just about to say something when she suddenly saw Fang Xia¡¯s facial expression changing drastically. She stared behind Qianshu in fear. Shen Qianshu turned around and saw a man. Qian Youli! When Qian Youli was younger, he suffered from a weird disease. Hormones had to be injected into him, which caused his originally short self to swell up like a balloon. Suddenly, he was so fat that he weighed two hundred pounds. His height could not even reach Qianshu¡¯s. His facial features were all squeezed to the center due to his fats. His parents passed away young, and Boss Qian had been busy, so his discipline was neglected. The way to express love to him was to keep giving him money. Unknowingly, he raised a useless nephew. Chapter 404 - It’s Not My Fault For Being So Talented, Don’t Feel Sorry For Yourself

Chapter 404: It¡¯s Not My Fault For Being So Talented, Don¡¯t Feel Sorry For Yourself

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Regretful! Shen Qianshu¡¯s gaze went through the giant ss window, and she saw Shen Lin¡¯s car. Fang Xia saw it too. Her eyes turned red instantly. ¡°Qianshu, it¡¯s not what it seems...¡± ¡°Mom, I believe you.¡± There were a few husky chaps around Qian Youli as he took big strides over. One of them went straight to Fang Xia and pulled her up, wanting her to move farther away. Fang Xia did not even have the strength to truss a chicken, let alone stand up against them. Still in shock, the person shoved her away. ¡°Qianshu...¡± ¡°So you are the adopted child of the Shen Family?¡± Qian Youli asked. He looked thirsty for Qianshu. ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re really gorgeous. So much better than that Shen Lin woman!¡± ¡°Great taste!¡± Shen Qianshu smiled at him and gave him a thumbs up. Qian Youli did not expect her to not be afraid in the slightest bit. He was so self-conceited that he thought that she must have been blown away by his charismatic and handsome looking face. He could not help but straighten his chest. ¡°Come with me and we¡¯ll clear off all of the Shen Family¡¯s debts.¡± Qian Youli was in a good mood, and he had surprisingly spoken nicely. He was too thirsty for Shen Qianshu and her beauty. ¡°150 Million. This debt belongs to the Lu Family and not your Ghost City¡¯s, huh?¡± ¡°You know about Ghost City?¡± Shen Qianshu blinked. ¡°I, Shen Qianshu, am not someone who would just go with anyone.¡± Of course, except Master! ¡°Do you want to marry me?¡± Qian Youli had actually considered it carefully. To please the beauty, he refrained from looking fierce and evil. He looked so silly that people could not take him seriously. Shen Qianshu thought a bit. ¡°I¡¯m not good enough for you.¡± ¡°Oh dear, why not! It¡¯s not my fault for being so talented. Don¡¯t feel sorry for yourself.¡± Everyone was speechless... Shen Qianshu almost blurted outughing. If Tong Hua were here, he would have jumped at him and punched his face. Who gave him the courage to say something like that? ¡°You¡¯re short and ugly, just like Wu Dng [1.Wu Dng is a major character in the ssic Chinese novel ¡®The Plum in the Golden Vase.¡¯ He is short and ugly. He was married to Pan Jinlian, and neighbors usually referred to their marriage as ¡®a rose ced atop a pile of cow dung.¡¯].I am not Pan Jinlian. Naturally, I am no match for you.¡± Shen Qianshu continued smiling like an alluring woman. She looked romantic, but the words that came out of her mouth were not so nice. Although Qian Youli was a weak student at school, he knew who Wu Dng was. In an instant, he was enraged. He pped the table and said, ¡°Outrageous! You refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit. If it was not that I find you pretty, I¡¯d have kidnapped you and...¡± He had not finished his words when Shen Qianshu pped the table hard. ¡°Scumbag, you could have been a proper man, and yet you choose to be such a lowly beast. If it was not on ount of Boss Qian, I¡¯d have killed you. Ah Da,e over and abduct him!¡± Shen Qianshu stood up suddenly. With one arm around Qian Youli¡¯s neck, she pushed him violently onto the table. She poured the cup of matchatte she ordered all over the table and on his head. ¡°Ahh...¡± ¡°Shen Qianshu is so violent...¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen videos of her hitting people, but seeing this with my own eyes is so terrifying. She¡¯s so... beautiful. So violent yet so beautiful...¡± The eyes of ady lit up with pink love bubbles... ¡°Why isn¡¯t she a man? I want to marry her...¡± ¡°Me too, I want to marry her.¡± Qian Youli was pushed down by her, and he could not move. He yelled and cursed, but before the husky fellows behind him could touch Shen Qianshu¡¯s arm, Ah Da had beaten them down. Qian Youli was just about to curse when Shen Qianshu pped him on the face and said, ¡°Lie still!¡± Ah Da came over and tied him up. ¡°Miss Shen, what¡¯s next!¡± ¡°Tie his hands behind his back and throw him in front of the underground casino entrance!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Fang Xia was scared stiff by everything that had just happened. She stared at Shen Qianshu in confusion and shock. Thedies in the cafeteria were all staring at her admiringly. Shen Qianshu threw them a flying kiss. ¡°I¡¯m still a little angel, right?¡± Chapter 405 - Master Refrigerator

Chapter 405: Master Refrigerator

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The lovestruckdies nodded like garlic being pounded. They were very obsessed with her. You¡¯re pretty. Everything you say is right. When Shen Qianshu left, Shen Lin¡¯s car was already gone. She smiled at Fang Xia. ¡°Mom, I may have been very aggressive since I was young. I may have bullied people when I was in school. I may have been rude, arrogant, and unreasonable, but I have never done anything against my conscience. Of course, I care a lot about what you think of me, but that was in the past. Not any more so now.¡± Fang Xia felt really awkward from what she had said and could only stare at Shen Qianshu, who left with Ah Da. When Shen Qianshu returned to the castle, the chefs had just finished preparing their meals and were just in time for dinner. Ye Ling was sitting in the living room, flipping through some documents. The weather was really cold, and he wore a round neck dark blue coat. He was sitting in the glorious and dazzling Continental-style living room. There was an exquisite cup made of bone china in his hands, and he was like a rich man from the mid-century. The sight was pleasing to the eye and like an oil painting. Zhong Ran said that this was inspired by Luther. He always behaved like a person of English nobility. In simple terms, Zhong Ran meant that he was really pretentious. ¡°Master, I¡¯m back.¡± Shen Qianshu greeted him jovially. Upon entering the living room, she took off her coat and conveniently passed it to a helper who approached her. The helper took her coat and purse. Then, Shen Qianshu walked towards Ye Ling. Ah Da had already told him everything, so there was nothing for him to ask. Zhong Ran said, ¡°Boss Qian had personally made a phone call to Master and promised to discipline Young Boss Qian well. This will not happen again.¡± Then, Master hung up the phone without giving a single reply. He could imagine how bad Boss Qian¡¯s facial expression must have been. Boss Qian was like the lord of Ghost Town in the eyes of outsiders. He was the most important and powerful man who had been mixing around for many years. No one had ever dared to treat him in such a rude manner. The previous day, Old Qian had just warned him clearly, and then there was Ye Ling. He did not dare to offend Old Qian. Neither could he offend Ye Ling! ¡°Boss Qian has always known what the right thing to do is,¡± Shen Qianshu said. A piercing gaze like lightning swept over. Zhong Ran looked at Shen Qianshu, stunned. Ye Ling widened his eyes and said, ¡°Why? You know Boss Qian very well, huh?¡± They were clearly two people from different worlds. What kind of friendship could someone from the illegal business in Ghost Town have with a jewelry appraiser? ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I know him well, but I¡¯ve helped him appraise a thing or two.¡± In a jiffy, Shen Qianshu brought up her career. ¡°He always knows what the right thing to do is.¡± Fortunately, thisdy¡¯s career is diverse... Oh yeah! Shen Qianshu found it rather odd that he was drinking fruit tea. There were fruits like longans, dragon fruits, snow pears, and apples in the teapot, giving off a strong fruity aroma. Ye Ling furrowed his eyebrows, and they stopped talking about this issue eventually. A helper said smilingly, ¡°Miss Shen, we have prepared this just for you. The haze has been getting stronger these few days, so you should drink more to clear your lungs.¡± ¡°How thoughtful.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled as she poured herself a cup of tea. There were four chefs in the kitchen. One of them was in charge of making desserts, and one of them was a French chef while there was also a chef who could make Continental dishes. Recently, they hired a new chef who was good at making Hunan cuisine. Aftering to Rose Castle, the happiest thing was not having to cook their own food. They could even get to enjoy delicious meals every day. The helper stood behind Ye Ling and put her pointer finger up to her lips to signal ¡®hush¡¯ yfully. Then, the helper pointed at Ye Ling. Shen Qianshu thought to herself, Master¡¯s order? ¡°Master, what are you looking at? You¡¯re so engrossed. Talk to me.¡± How could we learn more about each other when you¡¯re always so quiet every day? ¡°Have you been eating too muchtely?¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu stared at Ye Ling. ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran and the others were also shocked. All the chefs and security guards looked at Shen Qianshu, feeling sorry for her. Chapter 406 - The Little Angel is Flirting with Master Again.

Chapter 406: The Little Angel is Flirting with Master Again.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Poor thing. The moment he opened his mouth, he killed the conversation. It¡¯s a wonder how Miss Shen never got tired of him every day. If it were anyone else, they would have given up long ago. A sadist and a masochist. Miss Shen and Master are indeed a perfect match. ¡°Have I grown fat?¡± Shen Qianshu moved slowly in her seat and asked a helper to bring her a weighing scale. Shen Qianshu stepped on it and widened her eyes in shock. ¡°101 pounds?¡± Shen Qianshu could not believe it. A bolt from the blue!!! Her weight had gone over 100. The helper said, ¡°Miss Shen, you are so tall. Your expected weight is above 110. You are not heavy at all, so don¡¯t listen to Master.¡± ¡°Look at those female celebrities who are 168cm tall. They only weigh 90 pounds...¡± Shen Qianshu clenched her fist. ¡°I want to slim down!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face darkened, and there was a tinge of unhappiness in his amber eyes. He stared at her coldly. Shen Qianshu sat on the carpet, looking pitiful with two hands on her chin. She stared at him sadly. ¡°Master, do you mind that I¡¯m fat?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± She was so skinny that she was only left with bones. How could she slim down any further? She was nice and round and smooth, so adorable. ¡°You do mind that I¡¯m fat.¡± Shen Qianshu was angry. She turned around and stormed upstairs. Ye Ling¡¯s gaze darkened. As he stared at her back, he felt anger. Zhong Ran tried to help. ¡°Master, women are very sensitive about their age and weight. Those are secrets. How could you tell Miss Shen that she has been eating too muchtely?¡± Ye Ling responded. ¡°I just wanted to say that she has been eating a lottely and having a good appetite, so we could get the kitchen to cook more of her favorites.¡± ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran stared at Ye Ling. Speech is a form of art! He¡¯s a blockhead. He will never learn. Give up! ¡°Oh...¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s appetite had been really goodtely. She had been eating more because she exercised more. Every morning, she trained hard for two hours with Ye Ling. After dinner every night, she would rest for an hour before practicing to battle with the security guards. This led her to have three proper meals every day and even afternoon tea and supper. Gaining 3 pounds was no wonder. But she had looked slimmer. As her muscles became firmer, her body figure looked nicer. During their meal, Shen Qianshu ate sadly as if she was counting the rice. The chef had made her Sichuan M Hotpot. There was her favorite bullfrog, and the entire pot was really red and fragrant. Shen Qianshu salivated as she looked at it. After having two mouths of it to satisfy her cravings, she never touched her chopsticks again. She counted the rice and stopped after eating one-third of her rice. Then, she began drinking fruit juice. Ye Ling¡¯s face was so serious that it was intimidating. He looked at the leftover rice in the bowl made of bone china and noticed that she did not even eat much of the dishes that she usually loved. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°You¡¯re full?¡± ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Can¡¯t eat and drink crazily again. Ye Ling¡¯s eyes darkened, and Shen Qianshu was stunned. She poured some soup for herself and took little sips, feeling like she could take half an hour to finish it. Ye Ling bore with her. ¡°You aren¡¯t fat!¡± Shen Qianshu was actually just being pretentious. She could not care less about her weight moving up or down. She was just trying to mess around with Ye Ling. That was the joy she found in her life. Otherwise, life would be boring. She resisted the temptation of finishing the entire hotpot so that she could mess around with him. She admired herself for being able to resist the temptation. Just as she was thinking, bullfrogs were put into her bowl. ¡°Eat it!¡± ¡°Master...¡± ¡°You were really nice back then,¡± Ye Ling said. Back then? ¡°Seven years ago.¡± Shen Qianshu flirted with him yfully. She smiled at him. ¡°So, do you think I looked good back then?¡± ¡°... Eat up!¡± Indeed, he had gone angry from feeling shy. Shen Qianshu smiled and cleared her throat, kicking away her slippers. Then, she poked Ye Ling¡¯s leg with her toes and dragged her voice. ¡°Maaaster...¡± Chapter 407 - Flirtatious Looks were thrown at a Blind Man. Chapter 407: Flirtatious Looks were thrown at a Blind Man. Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling felt like someone had given him an electric shock. He was rmed. Her toes had just gotten to his thighs when Ye Ling kicked her away. ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu stared at him nkly. She finally understood what it meant when flirtatious looks were thrown at a blind man. Ye Ling, who had never been flirted at like that, could not handle the situation well. His face darkened, and he stared at her. ¡°Shen Qianshu, how did you date all your ex-boyfriends? Is this what you do to them?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Shen Qianshu felt wronged. ¡°I¡¯m more wronged than Dou¡¯E [1. Dou¡¯E is a character in a famous y written in the Yuan Dynasty who was wrongly convicted of crimes by a corrupt court official for actions perpetrated by a rejected suitor, Mule Zhang.]. Why would I have to tease them? All of them are very romantic, and I never have to lift a finger.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Ling asked angrily. ¡°Do you mean that I¡¯m not romantic?¡± ¡°Wow, this sentence actually came off as a question from you?¡± Shen Qianshu was bbergasted. ¡°Don¡¯t you know any better? Do you think you know how to be romantic?¡± ¡°Shen Qianshu!¡± Ye Ling growled!!! In the other dining room, Zhong Ran and the security guards gathered around to have their hotpot. Their taste was very different from Ye Ling¡¯s, and they could not find manymonalities with Ye Ling. No one bothered to move upon hearing him yell. They had been used to it long ago. The French chefughed. ¡°Ever since Miss Shen arrived, Master has been full of life.¡± ¡°Too lively!¡± Shen Qianshu looked like a gentlewoman who had teased a handsome prince. She tilted her head and seemed to be smiling at him. She was not afraid of him at all. The light shone brightly on her face, and as the light reflected on her, she looked really beautiful. ¡°Master, have you ever had a girlfriend after all these years?¡± Ye Ling bit on his lip, making his mouth seem like a line. He refused to reply. He never dated any girls, but the little rascal had dated many men before. What¡¯s more, there were people who came to confess to her every day. In terms of this, he seemed to have ¡®lost.¡¯ ¡°You... don¡¯t go to those suggestive ces when you have business deals?¡± She continued with her awkward small talk. She loved having awkward small talk with Ye Ling. Ye Ling remained silent. Naturally, he had gone. ¡°When you went there, wouldn¡¯t the person arrange for you to have some bar girls?¡± Naturally, there were. ¡°You are so charming, so alluring. You are like a drug to thedies. Wouldn¡¯t they try to flirt with you? For example, touching your arm, your chest... and using their legs to touch you like I did.¡± Zhong Ran got rid of all of them! Ye Ling remained silent. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Master, tell me about it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about.¡± Didn¡¯t he just ask her to have a meal? Why did the conversation end up in such a manner? ¡°You know everything about me, even the private things I¡¯ve done in Paris. You also figured out my rtionship with the Shen Family. I don¡¯t have any secrets, but I know nothing about you.¡± When Shen Qianshu said this, she was very soft. ¡°I want to learn more about you and your life, your past, your everything. If I know nothing about you, how could I treat you faithfully?¡± After all these words, thest sentence was the main point. Ye Ling¡¯s eyes darkened, and he stared at her as if seeing through her. He seemed to notice something that made him feel slightly moved. If you knew everything about me, you¡¯d stray far away from me. How would you treat me faithfully? He was mentally ill. He was an aggressive man who killed without a second thought. He would not be the gentleman she hoped for him to be. Shen Qianshu wished that his other half would be a nice gentleman. He could not fulfill that! Chapter 408 - All These Years, You Have Been Lying To Me Chapter 408: All These Years, You Have Been Lying To Me Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu knew that he would not answer her, so she smiled. ¡°You should trust me more.¡± Just like how I trust you. Even if you really have a rpse, I believe that you wouldn¡¯t hurt me again. I¡¯ll wait for the day you be honest with me. The Shen Family. Fang Xia was utterly disappointed with Shen Lin. ¡°Lin, how could you bring Qian Youli to meet Qianshu? Luckily, Qianshu is defended by people. Otherwise, she would be in deep trouble if shended in Qian Youli¡¯s hands. You- How could you be so cruel?¡± ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t we already discuss this? Shen Qianshu is going to pay this debt. What¡¯s wrong with me bringing Qian Youli to her? Pa, do you think I did anything wrong?¡± ¡°You were not wrong!¡± Shen Xiong raged at Fang Xia. ¡°What are you doing? Didn¡¯t I tell you to drug Qianshu¡¯s drink? You can¡¯t even do something so simple. Do you want our family to fall apart?¡± ¡°I...¡± Fang Xia was just being perfunctory. She did not intend to hurt Qianshu, and that was her final straw. ¡°Qianshu is no longer rted to us, stop trying to hang on to her. She has repaid everything that she should have. Lin, if you think that anyone has let you down, it is me. I was the one who carried the wrong child home. All these years, I¡¯ve been trying to make it up to you. I always stood on your side whenever you had conflicts with Qianshu. When Qianshu left our home, I stopped caring about her. No matter what others thought, I only protected you. For you, I hit Qianshu so many times. Mommy loves you. I could ask Qianshu for money in a thick-skinned manner, but I would never push her to a dead end.¡± ¡°Do you want our family to be torn apart for an outsider?¡± Shen Xiong was infuriated. Shen Lin appeared to be sad. ¡°Mom, you still love Qianshu, indeed. After all, you raised her up. I feel like I¡¯m the one you carried home by ident.¡± ¡°Lin, do you have a bit of conscience? I agreed to you taking Qianshu¡¯s works. Do I not love you enough?¡± Shen Lin¡¯s heart was filled with extreme jealousy and hatred. Suddenly, a cold voice came from behind. ¡°What do you mean Qianshu¡¯s works?¡± Lin Xuan was standing at the entrance of the vi, staring at them. His facial expression changed drastically. The two families lived near one another, and because of the engagement, Lin Xuan often came to the Shen Family¡¯s home. No one even noticed that he was standing at the entrance. Shen Lin¡¯s face changed. Although she did not like it when Lin Xuan kept missing Shen Qianshu, she was ready to abandon Lin Xuan for Ye Ling. In the end, Ye Ling could not care less about her. Lin Xuan was her best choice at the moment. The Shen Family was on the verge of going bankrupt, and they could not lose Lin Xuan. ¡°Brother Xuan, there¡¯s nothing. You heard wrong. Mom¡¯s talking nonsense.¡± Shen Lin walked over and held his hand softly. She was panicking. Back then, she kept wanting to have Lin Xuan even though it could not be seen how she loved Lin Xuan. She had only wanted him because Lin Xuan was Shen Qianshu¡¯s first love. She wanted anything that belonged to Shen Qianshu. After being with him after all these years, she had indeed fallen for him a little. However, Lin Xuan only agreed to being with her because of her talents. If Lin Xuan knew that those designs and works belonged to Shen Qianshu, how could he continue loving her? ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool? I heard everything clearly. Auntie, what¡¯s going on exactly? Was Ye Ling right? All of Lin¡¯s works were done by Qianshu?¡± Lin Xuan stared at them unbelievingly. Fang Xia was avoiding eye contact. Lin Xuan was thunderstruck. ¡°Mom!¡± Shen Lin screamed, panicking. ¡°Tell him! Tell him that you were just spouting nonsense!¡± Chapter 409 - Have you Over-indulged?

Chapter 409: Have you Over-indulged?

Fang Xia knew that his matter was not allowed to be made public. ¡°Xuan, I was spouting nonsense. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± ¡°You lied!¡± Lin Xuan¡¯s eyes turned red, and he pushed Shen Lin away. ¡°You knew what I loved about you, yet you have been lying to me. So everything Ye Ling said was true. They were all Qianshu¡¯s, you...¡± ¡°No, no...¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Lin Xuan felt a strong sense of regret and hatred. He pushed Shen Lin away and walked out, staggering. What had he done? What was he doing all these years? It turned out that the person he had been loving was Qianshu. Qianshu! Deep down, Lin Xuan felt delighted, then remorse, then happiness. He did not love the wrong person. The Shen Family had met with a huge problem in their business. The Lin Family had been helping them out financially for a while, and they were indeed a bottomless hole. He had given up on helping them, and anyway, he could not help much either. His parents had been considering giving up on their marriagetely. The Shen Family was too huge a burden for them. Fortunately, he could get rid of this burden. Would Qianshu forgive him? Whatever that happened back then hurt her badly. He did not believe that Shen Qianshu had really fallen in love with Ye Ling. If he apologized sincerely, she would definitely forgive him. ¡°Mom, are you trying to force me to death!¡± Shen Lin shrieked and stared at Fang Xia spitefully. ¡°You are so biased to Shen Qianshu. Don¡¯t you love me? Why must you ruin my marriage?¡± ¡°I...¡± Fang Xia clenched her teeth. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± ¡°I hate all of you!¡± Shen Lin stormed out. Shen Lin went to look for Lu Mengxi in anger. ¡°Lu Mengxi, tell me. How can I make Shen Qianshu lose everything!¡± Shen Lin looked vicious. Since her n did not work out, she needed another one. Lu Mengxi smiled calmly. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? More haste, less speed. Ye Yifan is nothing. When I marry into the Ye Family, he won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡± ¡°You¡¯re getting married into the Ye Family?¡± Lu Mengxi said arrogantly, ¡°Ye Ling and I have been assigned marriage. Sooner orter, I will be the Ye Family¡¯s firstdy.¡± Shen Lin was startled but excited. With someone like Lu Mengxi, she did not have to worry about Shen Qianshu. How could she be a good match to Ye Ling? ¡°But Ye Ling...¡± Initially, she had wanted to tell her about the rtionship between Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling, but Shen Lin thought about it and did not continue talking. She wished Shen Qianshu would die, but she did not like Lu Mengxi very much either. This woman was vicious. She killed Yan Jianming. There was nothing she could not do. ¡°Shen Lin, is your only goal to make Shen Qianshu lose everything in life?¡± ¡°No, I want her dead!¡± Shen Lin said evilly. She wished that Shen Qianshu and Lu Mengxi would fight and hurt each other. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will fulfill your wish as long as you listen to me.¡± Shen Qianshu dragged her tired self to Gubelin. After being someone¡¯s pillow for a whole day, her body was really stiff. She also practiced hard for two hours, and her body was crying for help. Shen Qianshu looked woozy the entire morning. Chen Qiuxiang asked, ¡°Have you been over-indulgent?¡± ¡°I wish I did.¡± But the sad truth was that she was still repulsive over these things. No matter how much she prepared herself and how she set her heart to flirt with Ye Ling, it still bothered her. It was as if Ye Ling knew, so he treated her like a giant pillow. ¡°Gosh, I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re such a little angel.¡± Everyoneughed. Shen Qianshu shrugged helplessly. When they were having their meeting in the morning, a few of the main appraisers said a few words. Work was really boring, and they had an important mission this month. Chapter 410 - The Proud Little Angel

Chapter 410: The Proud Little Angel

There was only one major event at the end of the year: the International TTF Jewelry Contest. Due to certain circumstances, it met with Christmas Day. This was an international contest, and there were eight seats reserved for the appraising team. Everyone was fighting for it like crazy. The boss said, ¡°Qianshu, you have to attend. The New Yorkb wants to test you.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t. It¡¯s Christmas, and I have already made ns.¡± Shen Qianshu did not want to miss out on this opportunity at all, but the contest was at night. On Christmas Day, there was an annual contest held in the underground casinos, and she could not miss out on it. ¡°What could be more important than this that made you give up on such a big opportunity? It¡¯s going to be the first time you get to go onto the appraiser panel for an internationalpetition, and that is such an important thing for you, don¡¯t you know? You can¡¯t reject this.¡± Shen Qianshu pointed at some people and said, ¡°There are so many main appraisers in ourb. Just pick a random one. Stop pointing at me.¡± Ah... Being exceptionally talented can be a bit of trouble sometimes. This tells us that we should never do too well in our side job! Seeing that she had rejected the offer several times, he could only ept it. There was only one seat offered to Gubelin this time, and the New Yorkb had given it to City A¡¯sb. An appraiser that was able to get into an internationalpetition was definitely someone of high status. Shen Qianshu was just about to rmend someone when the Boss said, ¡°Since Qianshu doesn¡¯t want it, let¡¯s have Mengxi go for it.¡± Initially, Lu Mengxi did not want to agree to it. She felt a little enraged that the Gubelin Boss had thought of Shen Qianshu first instead of her for such an important opportunity. She was, after all, an internationally renowned appraiser while Shen Qianshu was just a little popr in the nation. She had never even attended a single internationalpetition, yet why did he consider Shen Qianshu before her? ¡°Sure!¡± After all, this was a huge opportunity. It would be a waste to miss it. Lu Mengxi blocked Shen Qianshu in the pantry and stared at her coldly. ¡°You actually don¡¯t want to take part in such an important internationalpetition?¡± ¡°If I did, how would you get the opportunity? This is a gift for you. You¡¯re wee.¡± Shen Qianshu knew that Lu Mengxi was trying to hurt her by going against the Shen Family. She could not be bothered about having ¡®face.¡¯ Lu Mengxi¡¯s face darkened. The girl in front of her was like a bright teen girl, yet the words that came out of her made her seem like a poisonous snake that always knew the specific ce to bite that would hurt others most. ¡°Shen Qianshu, don¡¯t be too happy yet. Just you wait and see.¡± ¡°Anytime!¡± She could not care less about the little tricks Lu Mengxi was trying toe up with behind her back. Either way, the Shen Family no longer had anything to do with her. In the afternoon, Shen Qianshu received a call from Chen Wanwan. The Movie Diva Guan Xiaoman was very satisfied with the designs she had made and even offered a deposit. Shen Qianshu was happily surprised. She had edited this design thrice ording to Guan Xiaoman¡¯s requests. Finally, she was satisfied. When she ended work, she went to BG happily. The ring on the Movie Diva¡¯s order slip already cost twenty million. She was really rich, and BG earned a huge sum of money just from her order. When Guan Xiaoman eventually got married, she would definitely publicize this everywhere. Then, BG might explode from all the fame! ¡°Why won¡¯t you use your name?¡± Chen Wanwan could not understand. ¡°This is such a great thing. You are so multi-talented. When Guan Xiaoman gets married, we will have really huge free publicity! I have discussed it with her. Other than the ones she bought on her own, all the essories she would be using during her marriage and the ones the bridesmaids would be using will be fully sponsored by us. Then, you would be famous in the designing world.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled. ¡°Sister Wanwan, I have some unspeakable reasons for doing so. Why don¡¯t you put the name, ¡®Sara.¡¯¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to use your English name?¡± Chapter 411 - Very Random Christmas Gift

Chapter 411: Very Random Christmas Gift

¡°Yes, use my English name. Don¡¯t reveal my real identity. When the time is right, I will announce it. Look at all the most mysterious designers in the world, they¡¯re the most popr ones too. Our haute couture should imitate them too. The more mysterious something is, the more attractive it is. This is the best publicity.¡± Chen Wanwan smiled. It made sense. She was really happy with Shen Qianshu. Chen Wanwan had another talent who could be called the best work partner in the world. She always listened to what Shen Qianshu said, and so things were set to be this way. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll use the name of the studio to apply for a patent for this set of jewelry.¡± ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll go with whatever you say.¡± Days were busy, and in the blink of an eye, it was near the end of the year. Tong Hua¡¯s filming was already left with just a little bit. He returned to Rose Castle a few days before Christmas Eve. When Tong Hua returned,ughter could be heard from outside the Rose Castle. There were a lot more noisesing from Ye Ling. Initially, it was just him and Shen Qianshu having awkward small talk. asionally, she pissed him off. With Tong Hua around, the two of them kept annoying him, and that made him change. For the sake of Christmas Eve, the mother and son led Ah Da and a few workers to get a Christmas tree. In these years, the ¡®Christmas feel¡¯ was getting stronger. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua usually spent Christmas Day with Xiaojuan. This year, Xiaojuan could not spend it with them as she was going on a date. Things were developing well between her and Gu Xie. They no longer felt like strangers and were getting increasingly familiar with one another. Tong Hua said, ¡°Mommy, do you know how torturous it was for me in the program team? They kept showing their love for each other.¡± When he went home, he had to deal with the same pain, poor thing. He wanted to find himself a child wife and do the same to them. ¡°So is their rtionship going well?¡± ¡°Gu Xie is nice to aunt.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The two of them picked a Christmas tree, and they were getting confused. Shen Qianshu insisted on getting the prettiest Christmas tree, and Tong Hua could not bear with it anymore. ¡°Mommy, no matter how beautiful the tree is, he wouldn¡¯t know how to appreciate it. You might as well dress up to look prettier.¡± The guards were speechless. Young Master, you have a bright future!!! ¡°Stop choosing, this is the one.¡± Tong Hua pointed at a random tree, and Ah Da immediately got the shop owner over to pay. After all, they had spent almost two hours just choosing a Christmas tree. No matter how beautiful the Christmas tree was, it would never be as pretty as a flower. ¡°The Rose Castle is so big, so let¡¯s put a few more in the yard. Anyway, we have so many people. It makes it more lively.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled. Tong Hua nodded and pointed randomly. ¡°This, this, and this. We want them all. Four trees. Lively enough.¡± ¡°Ok, ok, ok. Tong Hua, you¡¯re really great. The trees you picked are all really beautiful.¡± ¡°Mommy, I realized... *cough* you¡¯ve be very good at sucking up to people.¡± ¡°I¡¯m used to it. I¡¯m used to it...¡± Shen Qianshu shrugged helplessly. Tong Hua pulled her hand and giggled happily. After purchasing the Christmas trees, they bought some decorations from a store nearby. Tong Hua asked, ¡°Why do we have to be so grand over Christmas? Our family has always cared more about Chinese New Year Eve.¡± ¡°Master has been living abroad for many years, so he doesn¡¯t usually celebrate Chinese New Year Eve. He only celebrates Christmas.¡± Ah Da exined. ¡°Tsk,¡± Tong Hua pointed at a pot of butterfly orchid and said. ¡°We¡¯re getting this pot of flowers too.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of getting butterfly orchids?¡± ¡°Christmas gift.¡± Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°Oh... sure...¡± Tong Hua widened his eyes. In the next second, Shen Qianshu happily called the boss toe over. ¡°I want all of the butterfly orchids.¡± Chapter 412 - Very Random Christmas Gift Chapter 412: Very Random Christmas Gift Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ah Da asked, ¡°Miss Shen, why are we buying so many butterfly orchids?¡± ¡°Christmas gift,¡± Shen Qianshu said confidently without a single sense of guilt. Ah Da watched helplessly as the shop owner moved the numerous pots of butterfly orchids onto the car. The mother and son were too random about picking a gift for Master. Master had been preparing a gift for them from a month ago and even asked Zhong Ran for his opinion for many days. Shen Qianshu smiled happily. ¡°We have so many pots of butterfly orchids. It makes everything seem so much better and grand.¡± ¡°Mommy, you are amazing! Smart!¡± When they were settling the bill, Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She looked at the bill and then at the butterfly orchids on the car. Is it toote now to return the goods? Tong Hua snatched the bill over. ¡°Wow. That¡¯s crazy. Is this robbery?¡± Thirty pots of butterfly orchids. Two hundred thousand dors. ¡°Sir, I am well educated. Don¡¯t try to cheat us of our money,¡± Tong Hua said unbelievingly. The shop owner looked fearful and respectful as he exined that out of the thirty pots of butterfly orchids, twenty of them were normal types. Each one costs 300 dors. But as for the remaining ten, they were all high-grade flowers. One of them had a red center, and that alone already costs 60,000 dors. It was the queen among the flowers for the year. Tong Hua was a ¡®national son,¡¯ and he looked familiar. The shop owner did not bother reminding them about the price as they thought that buying these flowers would be as cheap asmoners buying vegetables in the market. Ah Da was afraid that the mother and son would be scammed, so he made a phone call hurriedly and sent a few photos. ¡°Miss Shen, Young Master, although it¡¯s a little expensive, the shop owner isn¡¯t lying.¡± Shen Qianshu paid for the flowers with tears in her eyes. She needed to correct her bad habit of not asking about the price before buying things! Tong Hua patted Shen Qianshu on her chest and transferred fifty thousand dors to Shen Qianshu. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯llpensate and give you a big red packet.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. It was a fruitful trip to the floral shop. They filled up almost an entire truck and headed home. Shen Qianshu yelled for the bodyguards toe out and gave each of them twenty dors as hush money. ¡°Remember, we picked these painstakingly all for your Master¡¯s Christmas gift. Do y¡¯all hear me?¡± The bodyguards were speechless. Miss Shen, we will definitely not be able to bring ourselves to utter such words that are against our conscience. The hush money you give is way too little. Can you at least give us 200? When they got in the car, the two sighed in relief. ¡°Mommy, didn¡¯t you prepare a gift for ¡®foster daddy?¡¯¡± ¡°I just gave him a gift recently. How could I think of something special in such a short time?¡± She had wanted to give him a French kiss to deal with the whole matter conveniently, and yet her son picked these butterfly orchids. So, she joined in to get them butterfly orchids so that things would look grander. When the two returned home, Ye Yifan was waiting for Tong Hua in the garden out of boredom. Seeing the huge truck approaching their home, he was mildly surprised. They had allocated quite a number of staff from Rose Castle. There were thirty bodyguards, three gardeners, four chefs, and six butlers who protected this area. They happened to not have butterfly orchids in the garden, and now, there were thirty. The gardeners were pretty excited. ¡°My sister, my nephew... You guys are... great!¡± Ye Yifan found it really admirable. Luther was a descendant of a French aristocrat, but he was also once from a prosperous family. His taste for aesthetics was quite strict. Once, a small flower bud grew out of a pot of peony, and he threw the whole pot out. When Rose Castle was being designed back then, Luther spent ten million dors just because there was something wrong with the color tone in the wall murals of the dome roof. They took everything down and renovated it again. This ended up affecting Ye Ling. If he knew that there were some unidentified objects in his garden... Oh... I¡¯m anticipating what would happen next. Chapter 413 - Master’s Team of Debt Collectors Chapter 413: Master¡¯s Team of Debt Collectors Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There were many people in Rose Castle. The preparations for Christmas Eve were pretty quick too. The chefs had gotten ready a long time ago. They had alreadye up with over ten different types of desserts, and a group of people was decorating the Christmas tree in the garden with all sorts of decorations. Ye Yifan put 200 dors in each red packet and hung them all over the four Christmas trees, making it look really red. It was also his first time setting up for Christmas on his own. The Ye Family was pretty old fashioned as the Ye Old Lady had very traditional thinking. The grandest event in their home was Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve. For Christmas, they would usually just gather and have a meal together. This Christmas, Ye Ling has a ¡®mistress¡¯ hidden in his house. Clearly, he could not return to the Ye Family¡¯s residence for any meal. Ye Yifan¡¯s two brothers were not attending it, so he could not bother to join in. As a result, he came over to Rose Castle. He really liked Tong Hua, and seeing Tong Hua made him happy. It made him even happier than seeing prettydies. The evening sun was warm. Ye Ling¡¯s car returned with two bullet-proof cars behind him. It was Christmas Eve, and he had returned early. The moment the cars arrived at Rose Castle, they were attracted by the warm colors. The castle was built to look very exquisite. So exquisite that there was nothing toin about. Every inch of it looked like a beautiful painting. Every nt was ced at the perfect ce, making them really beautiful. Ever since Shen Qianshu came, the garden that had always been there just for disy became way more full of life. She was always ying in the garden. Sometimes, she took photos of the beautiful flowers, and sometimes, she took some selfies. Sometimes when the weather was great, she would read books in the greenhouse. In the morning, you could see them fighting in the garden, and the entire garden was full of noise. There was a more humane touch to the entire Rose Castle. It was Christmas Eve. The bodyguards and helpers were all helping to decorate the Christmas trees. The four trees stood in an orderly manner with decorations and red packets hanging from them. Tong Hua turned on the lights, and the Christmas trees shone. It was an amazing sight. A group of people was chatting noisily. From a distance, Shen Qianshu could be seen smiling brightly with her head looking up. Tong Hua said something, and that made her bend forward inughter. Then, she carried Tong Hua to let him pick the red packet at the highest point. Ye Yifan hit his little hand yfully but ended up having his shoulders getting stepped on by Tong Hua. The crowd surrounded them andughed happily. He was just being engrossed in observing when Shen Qianshu turned around and smiled even brighter. ¡°Master, aren¡¯t the Christmas trees I bought beautiful?¡± ¡°Beautiful.¡± She stood under the evening sun with a slight smile on her face. Her eyes glowed as if there were stars in them. They were so captivating, and they emitted warm light that brightened up the entire castle. It was so beautiful that it seemed unreal. It was colder outside the house, so the people made their way into the house. There was still a Christmas tree in the house, and it was exquisitely decorated. There were gift boxes, red packets, and decorations on the tree. Zhong Ran grabbed a red packet from the tree swiftly. There was a huge turkey on the table that was cooked to be really crisp and soft, and the strong aroma filled up the entire house. Ye Ling had always been a man with few words. The people gathered around the turkey, salivating. Tong Hua had always spent Christmas in simple ways. He had never celebrated it in such a formal Western style, so he was really excited. Ye Yifan asked, ¡°Bro, where¡¯s my gift?¡± Tong Hua chimed in as well. ¡°Daddy, where¡¯s my gift?¡± Shen Qianshu followed along. ¡°Master, where¡¯s my gift?¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Ling stared at the three. Do I owe you guys anything?! Zhong Ran took some exquisite boxes of gifts out and ced them on the table. The pink one was for Shen Qianshu, the blue one was for Ye Yifan, and the white one was for Tong Hua. The three of them opened up their gifts in excitement. Zhong Ran looked at Ye Ling¡¯s expression. Indeed, his face had darkened. Hello!!!!! Couldn¡¯t you guys at least offer a ¡®thank you?!¡¯ Chapter 414 - Ye Ling’s Present On Christmas Eve Chapter 414: Ye Ling¡¯s Present On Christmas Eve Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Yifan¡¯s one was a Patek Philippe watch. Shen Qianshu¡¯s one was a piece of moonstone. It was a rare moonstone from the works of Noah. Under the light, it gave off a faint glow. ¡°Brother, you are just not mindful. Every year my present is a watch. I can even open a watch shop with all my watches.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, then go and return it.¡± Ye Yifan felt very wronged. Meanwhile, Shen Qianshu was full of praises for the moonstone. As Ye Ling saw that she liked it, his face looked slightly better. Little Tong Hua¡¯s box was slightly bigger, and he opened it to have a look. ¡°Holy crap, I am so mad!¡± A pink princess dress. And it was that princess dress he wore during the catwalk at the jewelry show. To think that I even readily bought you a pot of butterfly orchid! Ye Yifan banged the table and broke out into bigughter. At that moment, he was fully satisfied with his present. ¡°Tong Hua, you go put it on quickly and let us have a look.¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± Tong Hua threw himself into Shen Qianshu¡¯s arms and broke into tears. ¡°Mommy, my heart has been hurt. I want to sleep with you tonight.¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu stared at him. Ye Ling sneered. ¡°You are blind to only see the princess dress!¡± ¡°You are doing this on purpose!¡± Little Tong Huained tearfully. ¡°Better than you giving me a greeting card.¡± Little Tong Hua snorted and lifted up the princess dress. Under the dress, there was a piece of emerald jade which represented peace. It was hung up by a piece of red string, and it looked very unique. ¡°Humph, I let you go!¡± Shen Qianshu and the others did not know whether tough or to cry. ¡°You all are only keeping presents?¡± Ye Yifan swiftly brought out a box and gave it to Ye Ling. It was a pair of cufflinks and was very unique. Ye Ling was not bothered about what his brother gave him. He looked at Shen Qianshu and little Tong Hua. Could it be a greeting card again just to dismiss him? ¡°Master, we have prepared a very big, very big present for you.¡± Shen Qianshu pulled Ye Ling to the back garden. She pointed to the whole garden of red heart butterfly orchids and said, ¡°Look, this is what Tong Hua and I are giving you as a present.¡± The garden had an additional thirty pots of butterfly orchids. It was rather beautiful, and it was a sea of red at one nce across. Although it was not the butterfly orchid season, the orchids were cultivated very well and blossomed very beautifully in the winter. By cing them in the greenhouse, they looked exceptionally pleasing and were like dancing butterflies under the night sky. Ye Ling stared nkly at this sea of flowers. Shen Qianshu felt slightly guilty. She had no choice. Thest time that she had given Ye Ling a gift, she had racked her brains over it. Ye Ling was in a high-ranking and powerful position and did not need anything. At that moment, she could not think of any better present to give him. ¡°Master, this greenhouse faces the study room. You frequently work beside the full-length window. When you are tired, look down and see. A sea of colorful butterflies dancing and flying, it is so pleasing. This is what I have specially picked and chosen for you. Do you like it?¡± Shen Qianshu thought in her heart that the next time she was giving him a present, she would have to choose meticulously. Ye Ling¡¯s eyes did not reveal whether he was happy or angry. Shen Qianshu bit her teeth and embraced his waist with both arms. She lifted her head up slightly and looked at him with a face full of smiles. ¡± Like it, you don¡¯t like this present?¡± The lighting along the corridor gave her face a light bluish-green glow. It was exceptionally beautiful and filled with a warm fragrance. The cold fragrance washed away the impetuousness within him. ¡°I like it very much.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at him in surprise. She had already prepared to give him a french kiss to settle it if he had be angry and felt that the present was not good enough. Anyway, to Master, there was nothing a kiss could not settle. Didn¡¯t expect that he would like it! ¡°You... like it?¡± ¡°Whatever you give, I will like it.¡± Shen Qianshu felt her nose stifling. She hugged him, tiptoed and kissed him at the corner of his lips. ¡°Master, a blessed Christmas Eve.¡± Chapter 415 - Teacher, How Much Is The Class Monitor’s Annual Salary? Chapter 415: Teacher, How Much Is The ss Monitor¡¯s Annual Sry? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Ye Ling replied. Same to you! The whole group of bodyguards did not expect Ye Ling to actually be satisfied after being dragged by Shen Qianshu to see a garden of butterfly orchids, as these should not be considered as a present. He had a face of satisfaction when he came back. It simply was not scientific. Young Master, muddle-headed ruler. That is obviously something that Miss Shen had put on for show as she couldn¡¯t think of anything else to give you. Shen Qianshu was like hisckey as she cut up slices of turkey meat and put them onto the exquisite te. She gave it to Ye Ling. It was just like how she looked after him seven years ago, smooth and easy. Little Tong Hua covered his eyes. ¡°I am going blind.¡± Ye Yifan also followed him and covered his eyes. ¡°I am also going blind.¡± Little Tong Hua and Ye Yifan even put on a show to add to the fun. One of them sang opera, and the other danced. The atmosphere was lively. Ye Yifan helplessly praised Tong Hua. ¡°Little darling, you are really impressive.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I suddenly thought of a joke. Let me tell you all, Xiaojuan and I have kept it in our collection for very long. I had sent him to attend the international kindergarten in France. Tong Hua¡¯s english was especially good, and the teachers liked him very much. They asked him, ¡®darling, do you want to be the ss monitor...¡¯¡± ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t say... ¡± Tong Hua hurriedly pounced over and tried to cover Shen Qianshu¡¯s mouth. Shen Qianshu burst outughing. ¡°Tong Hua asked, teacher, how much is the ss monitor¡¯s annual sry? From then on, I knew that my son would be someone outstanding and achieve something great!¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Ling stared at Shen Qianshu. ¡°... ¡± The whole house of people also stared at her. Impressive, my little master. At the age of three, he already knew that he should receive a sry for being a leader. Monthly sry did not appeal to him. He wanted annual sry. Ye Yifan banged on the floor and erupted intoughter. Tong Hua felt that it was a loss of face, but he still wanted to work hard to salvage it. ¡°At that time I had just turned three years old.¡± ¡°Impressive, darling. Of all I have seen, you have the most promising future as a three-year-old little doll.¡± Everybody was chatting andughing. Little Tong Hua felt that he wanted to recover some lost ground. ¡°Do you all have anything rted to Daddy that is funny?¡± Everyone was speechless... ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to peel an apple.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go and close the windows.¡± ¡°The weather is really cold recently.¡± A group of people were talking to their left and right and ignored him for a while. ¡°...¡± Tong Hua looked at everyone. So angry! Shen Qianshu was also overjoyed! ¡°Master, I maye back veryte tomorrow,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Although I will not be at the panel of appraisers for tomorrow¡¯s internationalpetition, I want to go and take a look. After that, I have ns to meet Xiaojuan for a meal to spend Christmas. If it is toote, I will sleep at Xiaojuan¡¯s ce.¡± It should be in the wee hours by the time tomorrow¡¯s gamblingpetition ended. Ye Ling¡¯s face fell. ¡°Cannot.¡± ¡°Then I may be back only after the wee hours,¡± Shen Qianshu said as she smiled. ¡°Tomorrow will be a date between two girls. Ah Da will not need to follow me, just following Tong Hua will do.¡± ¡°Go home!¡± ¡°Fine, fine, fine. I promise you, I¡¯ll go home.¡± Ye Ling was barely convinced. He also knew that it was the TTF international diamondpetition tomorrow. It was now Christmas Eve, and they had fun until the wee hours in the morning. Ye Yifan had to make do with little Tong Hua and spent the night, not returning home. After the bustling ended, the Rose Castle was still filled with joy and warmth. Shen Qianshu held the pretty moonstone and was in a daze. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°I am thinking about what kind of jewelry will be best to make this into.¡± She smiled as she turned her head. Suddenly, she saw a picture of a half naked personing out from the bathroom. She stared until her eyes turned round. Although the two of them had shared the same bed for many days, Ye Ling had always been following the rules. Every day, he had dressed very prim and proper, yet suddenly, he was draped with a towel, looking for his clothes. He was simply so sexy that it was irresistible. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart beat wildly, and she turned her head abruptly. Ye Ling got hold of a set of sleep wear and was about to put it on when Shen Qianshu frowned and turned her body over again. She stared at his chest... ... Chapter 416 - I Will Not Go To That Extent

Chapter 416: I Will Not Go To That Extent

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There was a wound there which had not recovered, and the scar was especially big. She hurriedly went over and held onto his sleepwear and tugged at it. The wound was a distance away from the heart. It was the size of three fingers. It was not fully recovered, and the newly grown flesh had not healed, making it look uneven. She had seen a simr scar on her master. Her master had said that it was a gunshot wound. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face turned pale. Ye Ling also reacted and put on his sleepwear quickly. He had been well-behaved this period of time, and that was because he did not want her to see this scar. After he came back from d, he had been recuperating. He had almost recovered, but it was still quite frightening to look at. ¡°Master, this... ¡± ¡°It is not in the way and has already recovered.¡± His body was covered with scars of all sizes, and it was very frightening. She had heard Zhong Ran say that most of the scars were inflicted by himself. How about this scar? Was it during the time in d when he got sick, and he could not control himself at that moment? Dual personality was mostly apanied by depression. Although Ye Ling did not look like he had any depression, it seemed like he had suicidal tendencies. In all these years, he hadmitted suicide countless times. The scar on his wrist was so obvious that she dared not ask all along. When you slit your wrist, was it painful? What were you thinking at that time? ¡°This is a gunshot wound. Did you hurt yourself or were you hurt by someone else?¡± Shen Qianshu did not want him to avoid the question and stood persistently in front of him. The lust in her mind earlier had all disappeared. Ye Ling¡¯s face fell, and he could not face her scorching hot gaze at that moment. Shen Qianshu slightly bit her lip and pinched her own leg forcefully. She had exerted a lot of force, and her tears rolled down at that moment. ¡°Master, I have never asked where you have been or what you have been doing. Whether it is dangerous, I have also never asked. All the scars on your body, how they came about, I have never asked, but this doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t care. If the same scar had appeared on my body, and I didn¡¯t say anything, would you forgive me?¡± ¡°It was an ident.¡± Ye Ling shouted roughly and angrily. ¡°Do not cry!¡± Women are just annoying. It¡¯s just a wound, what¡¯s there to cry about? He did not want her to feel afraid. Even more so, he did not want to let her know about his world to prevent her from being fearful and distancing herself away from him. ¡°Was it really an ident and not that you had hurt yourself?¡± Shen Qianshu sniffled. If it were an ident, it would be somewhat better. If he had hurt himself, she would really have a breakdown. She was deeply afraid that with a bullet, he would disappear without a sound at any moment. ¡°What are you thinking? If I have a gun and I want to die, I can just shoot myself in the head.¡± Shen Qianshu stared with her eyes bing round. She covered his mouth in a panic. ¡°You are not allowed to say it.¡± She paused and stared at him. ¡°You cannot do this forever.¡± ¡°You have studied psychology. You know that I cannot promise you anything.¡± When he went crazy, he would even kill himself. What could he promise her? Shen Qianshu looked at him, feeling wronged and with eyes filled with sadness. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell a lie to me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to lie to you.¡± Shen Qianshu threw herself into his arms and hugged him tightly. She almost could not suppress the grievances in her heart. Her heart was all filled with him. She secretly vowed that regardless of what had happened in the past, she would be around in the future and that he would not end up in that state. She would not allow! Even if he was in front of the gates of hell, at the edge of the cliff, she would haul him back. Shen Qianshu was unhappy for a while, and she could not sleep well. She kept thinking about him in her heart. She had the intention to ask him about the past, but she did not want to evoke his memories. To Ye Ling, those memories were certainly not anything good. ¡°Shen Qianshu, I will not go to that extent!¡± Chapter 417 - Little Princess Is Good-Looking

Chapter 417: Little Princess Is Good-Looking

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After a long time in the darkness, Ye Ling¡¯s solemn voice was heard. When you are around, I will not allow myself to go to that extent. ¡°Good!¡± She wriggled into his arms, using his arm as a pillow, and hugged his waist tightly. Master, I will work hard to let myself forget about what happened seven years ago. It will be, for real, a new start! On the morning of Christmas, Shen Qianshu was still being drilled for two hours. Ye Yifan woke up early and jabbed little Tong Hua up to watch the show. He stood upstairs and nearly took a trumpet to give his sister-inw a round of apuse. ¡°Sister-inw, you are impressive. This punch was quite urate. It was out to kill.¡± ¡°You are indeed my sister-inw. Violence is beautiful.¡± Little Tong Hua had woken up on the wrong side of the bed. He rubbed his eyes. ¡°You are very noisy.¡± ¡°Little baby, you see, my brother is teasing your mommy.¡± ¡°This is nothing strange!¡± He was bing blind soon. Would he be able to get bothered by this little bit of teasing? Every day, he was being fed with dog food, alright? Little Tong Hua said as if there were multiple meanings, ¡°Wherever I go, I am being fed dog food. When I grow up, I will be either very good at hitting on girls or I will be a psychopath.¡± He did not say anything more as he felt so wronged, and he went back again to get some unprotected sleep. Shen Qianshu had a good foundation, and she improved tremendously. Any security personnel could juste out and have a fight with her for 10 minutes. Her improvement was a delight. Christmas was a holiday. Ye Yifan also stayed at Rose Castle and did not want to leave. In the end, he only left in the afternoon. The inte was already swarmed with news of the TTF diamondpetition. The venues for thepetition were held in New York and Tokyo in the past years. This was the first time that City A organized such an importantpetition, and it was exceptionally exciting. Shen Qianshu was also looking at the news on the inte, and she knew that Shen Lin had participated in thepetition this year. Shen Lin also did not ask her to draw any pictures. Shen Qianshu shook her head. Forget it, don¡¯t bother about her. It is rare for Shen Lin to qualify for this kind ofpetition. This is not thepetition among the three biggest jewelry corporations in the country. This is thepetition among all the designers in the world. Thepetition this time around was also more regrized as it involved arge number of people. Since the number of people who signed up to participate was more than 500, their works were released on their personal homepage. Thereafter, there would be a selection process. The works would be put up on the big screen at the venue for evaluation. The designers from BG were not qualified to join thepetition this time. The designers who werepeting this time had to have at least two years of experience for internationalpetitions. More than 500 pieces of works were submitted together today, and there would be a total of 10 works up for evaluation. From these 10 works, the champion, the first runner-up, and the second runner-up would be chosen. The 10 works would be announced at eight o¡¯clock sharp at night. Then, they would be appraised together by the judges and the appraiser panel. This was a very big internationalpetition, gathering the attention of millions of people. Chen Wanwan brought Li Huan, Zhou Sen, and some others to participate to let them experience what it was like. ¡°Mommy, are you going to see thepetition today?¡± Tong Hua asked. Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°Yes, aren¡¯t you participating in a charity g today?¡± Little Tong Hua expressed that it was a headache to be too popr. There was a Christmas charity g at night, and a group of celebrities was invited, including Gu Xie. Lin Xiaojuan woulde over to pick him in the afternoon. Zhong Ran had dressed him up into a little gentleman, and he looked exceptionally energetic. ¡°Tong Hua is really so handsome.¡± Shen Qianshu was satisfied that Tong Hua had be fairer and purer, just like a likable golden boy, as he grew bigger. Although he had passed the age for filmingmercials for form milk, he still seemed very cute and adorable. ¡°Master, is he handsome?¡± Shen Qianshu pulled little Tong Hua and asked him. Ye Ling lifted his eyes. ¡°Little princess is good-looking.¡± ¡°Blind!¡± Little Tong Hua angrily sowed discord. ¡°Mommy, he still finds you ugly. Let¡¯s not lower ourselves to the same level as him who has a strange appreciation of beauty.¡± Shen Qianshu felt that what he said made quite a lot of sense. Chapter 418 - The Dazzling Appearance of Old Master Qian Chapter 418: The Dazzling Appearance of Old Master Qian Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lin Xiaojuan came over in the afternoon to fetch Tong Hua. Ah Da followed Tong Hua and left together. Lin Xiaojuan said secretively, ¡°Wealthy family.¡± This Rose Castle was really too... brilliant. The one and only castle in the city. In the garden, there were clusters of flowers. The sea of red butterfly orchids especially was ultimately beautiful and exceptionally well-liked by others. Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°You are cohabiting with someone just like that?¡± ¡°This... is very hard to describe in words. I have something on today. Wait till it¡¯s over and I will tell you the details. Oh right, after Tong Hua¡¯s Christmas charity g ends, you can tell Ah Da that we are having a gathering and let him send Tong Hua home first.¡± ¡°What bad things are you going to do?¡± ¡°You have forgotten. Today is Christmas.¡± ¡°Oh, right, casino... fine, I know.¡± Unless it was something that could not be told without a choice, there were no secrets between Lin Xiaojuan and Shen Qianshu. A few years ago, Shen Qianshu suddenly got hold of 10 million. It was like she became rich overnight. Since then, both of them did not have to worry about not having enough money to save Tong Hua¡¯s life and also did not have to worry about not having enough money to establishworks. Lin Xiaojuan had depended on this amount of money to establish a hugework of interpersonal rtionships. Naturally, she was well aware of where this money hade from. After little Tong Hua left, Shen Qianshu also prepared to pack her stuff and leave. Before leaving, she asked, ¡°Master, do you have anything on tonight? I may reallye backter.¡± ¡°No hurry, I will alsoe backte.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Shen Qianshu waved her hand. ¡°Then I am leaving.¡± The moment Shen Qianshu left, the castle became quiet. Zhong Ran brought over a stack of documents. ¡°Master, the underground casino¡¯s friendly match is on Christmas this year. Are you really going?¡± ¡°Go!¡± Ye Ling gave a coldugh. ¡°Go and meet this Old Master Qian who tantlymits crimes. Let me see how many lives he has!¡± Zhong Ran shivered and thought in his heart whether to inform Su Nancheng. After all, she was his sweetheart. After he thought that Su Nancheng would be at the underground casino, there most likely would not be any bloodshed disaster. He had also wanted to meet this extremely audacious Old Master Qian. Shen Qianshu went back home. Ever since she went to Rose Castle, she had not gone home. When she got home, it was already evening. Shen Qianshu took a nap and set the rm. She woke up at night and got dressed up, changing into male attire. ¡°Why do I feel... there¡¯s a thief in the house?¡± Shen Qianshu furrowed her eyebrows. Her study room looked like it was rummaged. The books on the shelf were leaning in all ways. Her suspicion was aroused. She checked through once, but there was nothing missing. She then felt slightly relieved. After changing her makeup, she drove the coquettish sports car from Ye Ling¡¯s family to the entrance of the casino. As before, she attracted amotion. Su Nancheng was already waiting at the casino. After what had happened thest time, he did not know how he got the likes of Boss Qian. Recently, he had been doing very well at the casino and was already a casino manager. A fake rubber mask that was applied with heavy makeup had hidden a striking beauty. In a group of second generation heirs, he was handsome but not conspicuous, which fitted the low profile identity of an undercover. Shen Qianshu had just reached the casino, and she had attracted amotion again. Her build was small. As she could not carry off a tall and mighty build, she simply took the unconventional way and acted as a young pretty boy. She wore a white t-shirt today and tight ck pants. Her long ck legs were wrapped in a long, ck trench coat. She spotted short maroon hair, and one side of her ear had a row of earrings. She was like a pretty boy who walked out of a picture. There was no air of daintiness, and her gestures were just like those of a youth. A pair of eyes that were filled with brilliance made others develop a liking for her. They were like the stars at night. Chapter 419 - The Most Handsome Old Master Qian Chapter 419: The Most Handsome Old Master Qian Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Old Master Qian, Old Master Qian... ¡± ¡°Old Master Qian, look here, look here! I am your old fan!¡± ¡°Old Master Qian, my handsome and suave Old Master Qian, I want to marry you!¡± ¡°Old Master Qian, please ept me as your disciple. Please be my teacher... ¡± Today, there were many people at the casino. The second generation heirs of City A had gathered, and the waves of screams got louder and louder. Many second generation heirs had shown looks of worship. In the year, the capable people were quite respected and praised highly. It is fine that you are capable, but you are even handsome. This is just too much. Shen Qianshu gave a flying kiss to her fans and naughtily gave off sparks to a group of second generation heirs and little girls. The third level did not allow women to enter, and the little girls had all squeezed outside the venue to look at Old Master Qian¡¯s elegant manner. One by one, they were so excited that they looked like they were going to faint. ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated, don¡¯t be agitated... ¡± Shen Qianshu could not stop this group of little girls¡¯ enthusiasm. It was so squeezy that she almost could not go through the door. She simply hugged one girl on each side and took a picture together with them. Anyway, these were little girls, and their naivety and cuteness were worth to feel tender and protective towards. Su Nancheng looked at Shen Qianshu expressionlessly hugging one girl on each side, and the sides of her lips were twitching. Almost... indescribable in words. You have gone a little overboard in attracting the bees and butterflies and not refusing anybody? Can you be picky!! ¡°Can I give you a kiss?¡± A little girl¡¯s eyes showed a pink bubble, and she looked like she would die without regret after kissing her. Shen Qianshu went over to her, and without any integrity, she nted a kiss on her cheek. This attracted a sea of high pitch screams. She waved her hand and bade farewell to a group of fans, following Su Nancheng into the casino together. Su Nancheng said, ¡°A peacock unting its tail!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be envious, jealous, and hateful!¡± Shen Qianshu patted her cheap brother¡¯s shoulders. ¡°This is individual charm.¡± ¡°How can you deceive the pure and innocent little girls!¡± ¡°My ambition is to deceive all the little girls in the world!¡± ¡°Douchebag!¡± Shen Qianshu broke out intoughter and followed him to the third level. On the third level, the number of people was significantly smaller, and it was quieter. Although there were no pure and cute little girls, there was a group of handsome second generation heirs. Young pretty boys, handsome little boys, and the nation¡¯s campus boys. There were all types. On one side, He Guan was dressed in a monotone tuxedo, appearing young and handsome. The underground casino was not purely a ce for gambling. Shen Qianshu knew that there was a secret meeting room at the back of the casino. Every friendlypetition was an unrestrained gamble, and all the big bosses were behind the screen betting on big or small or betting on who would win. This was the real purpose of the gamblingpetition. All the people who participated had gotten dividends from the casino. Except for Shen Qianshu, who did not get a single cent. She only took away the portion that she had won. Comparing this portion and the dividends, it was merely a difference of a small digit. There were eight people who participated in thepetition, and thepetition was held in a single elimination format. There were two people in a team, and the winner would move up a level. The winner would thenpete with the defending champion Old Master Qian. After Shen Qianshu had charmed a group of little youths until they were distracted, she was invited by Boss Qian to the VIP rest room. ¡°What? Say it again.¡± Shen Qianshu furrowed her eyebrows and was in extreme disbelief. Boss Qian smiled. ¡°After you win the champion in this year¡¯spetition, you have to lose to the tenth person. You must remember, you cannot win.¡± ¡°Boss Qian, is this your idea, or... ¡± ¡°This is the casino owner¡¯s idea.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Shen Qianshu frowned. ¡°Who is the tenth person?¡± Boss Qian smiled in a profound manner. ¡°I also don¡¯t know.¡± Shen Qianshu felt an air of conspiracy in her face. Her woman¡¯s sixth sense told her that this was not anything good. It was like someone had dug a hole to bury her. This smiling Boss Qian looked benevolent and kind, but his lips were tightly sealed. She could not get anything out from him. Chapter 420 - He Is Not As Good-Looking As Me Chapter 420: He Is Not As Good-Looking As Me Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The atmosphere in the casino was extremely lively. The third level was closed today, and it was filled with people watching thepetition. The cameras were floating everywhere, and it was particrly grand. At 10 o¡¯clock sharp, thepetition began. Shen Qianshu was the defending champion, and she was not required to participate in the elimination rounds. She roamed freely around the four gambling tables. Su Nancheng had been following her by her side, acting mysteriously. ¡°I heard rumors that Tang En had originally wanted to participate this time, but as he was carrying a gun thest time, he was not allowed to enter by the casino owner.¡± ¡°I have already said that before. How could he bring the gun in.¡± Shen Qianshu had the thought of a row of guns pointing at her. ¡°He deserved it!¡± ¡°The candidates this time are also exceptionally impressive. There were two people who had huge wins at the Macau casino.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Su Nancheng pointed at a man. ¡°He represents the locust. His real name is not known. His whereabouts are just like the locusts passing through barren fields. He has amazing gambling skills. Last year, he disappeared without a trace and became missing. This year, he came to City A, which is quite unexpected.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at that man. His face was snow white. One could say that he had a dead person¡¯s face. It was not due to makeup. It was really pale as if he had a medical condition. His look made others feel ufortable. A head of messy hair slightly covered his eyes, and his build was particrly small. He could be described as being emaciated. ¡°He is not as handsome as me,¡± Shen Qianshu said quietly. ¡°Surely, he¡¯ll lose to me.¡± Su Nancheng replied. ¡°... What logic?¡± ¡°Old Master Qian¡¯s logic!¡± While the two of them were talking, a handsome prince came over and passed a name card to Shen Qianshu. He was the young prince of a casino in Macau. ¡°Old Master Qian, I have been looking forward to meeting you. This time, I have traveled very far to be here. I want to rmend you a job. Hope that you can consider.¡± ¡°What job?¡± Shen Qianshu looked at the name card, feeling a little surprised. The prince said, ¡°Our casino is in need of a manager and also needs a gambling teacher. I¡¯ll give you 30 million as remuneration.¡± ¡°Thank you for showering your love on me. I am not interested.¡± Shen Qianshu rejected his offer. Hearing that, the prince wanted toe forward to say a few more words. Su Nancheng said, ¡± Old Master Qian¡¯s foundation is in City A, not in Macau. Please go back.¡± ¡°Even if you are not interested in this job, Old Master Qian, after thepetition, are you keen to have a drink? I will treat. There are some problems rting to the casino that I want to ask for advice.¡± Shen Qianshu sniggered. Su Nancheng nearly knelt down in front of him. This... implies liking Old Master Qian? ¡°Did youe to pick up guys?¡± Shen Qianshu was not the least bit shy. She had a lot of luck in love in the casino, and she let neither males nor females off. It was nothing unusual that men came to her to confess. However, it was the first time that she saw anyone do this subtly. The little prince seemed to be sensitive and looked a little embarrassed. ¡°I am being sincere.¡± ¡°The rumors in the underworld, haven¡¯t you heard? I am Ye Ling¡¯s man.¡± That little prince had just returned from studying overseas and was preparing to take over the casino. He had not heard of Ye Ling¡¯s name yet and was senseless at that moment. ¡°Regardless of who he is, I am confident that I am more outstanding than him.¡± He lifted his head and arched his chest. Su Nancheng could not control himself. ¡°Did you put on ss eyes when you go out? How can youpare yourself with Ye Ling?¡± The little prince was insulted. Heughed blindly upon seeing Shen Qianshu and turned to leave indignantly. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Brother, are you very familiar with Ye Ling?¡± ¡°Not familiar. You look at the little fellows from Macau whoe here to snatch people away from our little fellows from City A. We must not lose to them, you know that? We must have the intention to protect our territory. The people from our city are definitely more handsome and suavepared to men from other cities.¡± Su Nancheng randomly spoke some nonsense. ¡°As if I¡¯ll listen to your nonsense!¡± Talking about protecting the territory and whatnot, he was most likely afraid of Ye Ling¡¯s reputation. She did not dig any further into it seriously, and Su Nancheng thanked the heavens for it. Chapter 421 - Take A Gamble, A Bicycle Becomes A Motorcycle Chapter 421: Take A Gamble, A Bicycle Bes A Motorcycle Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was particrly lively inside the casino, and thisst round would determine life or death. The locustpeted with a Chinese; five rounds would determine life or death. Everyone¡¯s attention was fixed on this round. Shen Qianshu narrowed her eyes, bent her head sideways, and asked Su Nancheng, ¡°Where is the private gambling port?¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°ce my bet. Aren¡¯t you the casino manager?¡± ¡°How much are you betting?¡± ¡°How are the odds for them?¡± ¡°For the locust, it is 1.8. For the solitary king, it is 1.3,¡± Su Nancheng said. ¡°This solitary king is also very impressive. He is very well-known in the Australian casinos for being an expert in poker and being skilled in all kinds of gambling.¡± ¡°Bet on locust. Take a gamble, a bicycle bes a motorcycle. I bet 20 million.¡± ¡°Local tycoon.¡± Su Nancheng put her hand out to ask for the money to ce the bet. Shen Qianshu thought that she did not bring that much money. ¡°You get the money from Boss Qian first.¡± ¡°...¡± Su Nancheng stared at her nkly. When Boss Qian heard that Shen Qianshu had bet 20 million on the locust, the sides of his lips twitched slightly. If it were an outsider, he would have refused it. Given that it was Shen Qianshu, he really did not dare and obediently took out 20 million. He used Old Master Qian¡¯s name and ced a bet on the locust. It was a tie for four rounds continuously. Thest round started. Shen Qianshu was quite nervous and could not care about the male demons who made eyes at her. She was whole-heartedly staring at the game of cards. When it was at the fourth card, she heaved an unexinable sigh of relief. Su Nancheng asked, ¡°Why do you have the expression of someone who has won a prize?¡± ¡°Let Old Master Qian tell you. This Christmas, I earned 18 million. Hahahaha, this is easy money.¡± Shen Qianshu was almostughing arrogantly. The two people in thepetition looked at her at the same time. Shen Qianshu was not the least bit intimidated. ¡°Solitary king, don¡¯t stare at me. You have lost.¡± ¡°Rubbish, the exposed cards obviously show mine is bigger. Thest card has not been given out. How do you know that I have lost?¡± Shen Qianshu had a cigarette dangling between her lips which was not lit up. She was only biting it from inside, but she had the look of a flirtatious and dissolute prince. ¡°When I was young, my mom brought me to the temple to have my fortune told. The master said that I am a god of gamblers. Whatever I bet on, I will win. Hence, when I say that you have lost, it means that you have lost.¡± The solitary king was knotted up in anger, but the locust did not have any expressions. The underground casinopetition allowed people to interrupt. This was an unwritten rule. As thepetition was sometimes topete who was more stable, discussions could take ce freely around the gambling table to decide a win or lose. The solitary king looked at the dealer. ¡°Distribute the cards.¡± It was thest card, but the exposed cards had changed. Locust¡¯s was big. After both of them turned their cards over, it was indeed the solitary king who lost and the locust who won. It was silent all around. After three seconds. ¡°Wow, Old Master Qian, you are so handsome. You have sharp eyes.¡± ¡°Old Master Qian, you are so impressive. How could you tell that the solitary king had lost?¡± ¡°I cannot adapt to the local climate, but I am convinced by Old Master Qian. The god of gamblers, Old Master Qian, I am convinced.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled and bowed with one clenched fist in the other hand. She still had the aura of a natural and unrestrained flirtatious prince. ¡°Well said, well said. I am just so impressive.¡± It was obviously the locust who won, but the limelight had been snatched away by Old Master Qian. The youths surrounded Old Master Qian and did everything to please her. Someone openly asked if Old Master Qian needed a little lover, and he rmended himself to be her ¡®concubine.¡¯ Su Nancheng was so angry that he wanted to scurry over. Is my Old Master Qian such a shallow person? The locust¡¯s victory made Shen Qianshu be his opponent. The two of them sat at the gambling table. Shen Qianshu thought of a matter. ¡°Can I bet all the money just now on myself?¡± Boss Qian¡¯s fist was pressed into the side of his lips. The casino¡¯s rules were stricter. The people at the gambling table were not allowed to bet. Su Nancheng saw that she had the look of regret as if tens of millions had flown away and hurriedly said, ¡°I regret to inform you that your odds are only 1.02. If you bet, you will only be getting back the base amount. Forget it.¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbfounded. This was the lowest odds she ever had over the years. Chapter 422 - Ye Ling’s Man

Chapter 422: Ye Ling¡¯s Man

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The lower the odds, the more people there were who had bet on her winning. ¡°Thinking so highly of me? If I lose, won¡¯t the casino earn until they be filthy rich?¡± Boss Qian coughed twice in desperation. Old Master Qian, I beg you, please talk less. The first round between the locust and Shen Qianshu. The scene was extremely nervous. This was the biggest gambling match this year, and the private port was fully packed with people. The opening match. Shen Qianshu had gotten a pair of Q¡¯s. The locust¡¯s cards were random. Shen Qianshu¡¯s exposed cards were all the way bigger than his. Moreover, Shen Qianshu had put all her money in. The people who often watched Old Master Qian inpetitions would know that her style was that of a local tycoon. She did not have the look that she needed any money. How much you put in, I will also follow. Atst, show hand, all in! This imposing manner had already put her at a bigger advantage. After all, no one dared to be like her. Regardless of whether the cards exposed were big or small, she would follow persistently. In the second round, it was still Shen Qianshu¡¯s cards which were bigger at the beginning of the match. Moreover, her cards were all in order. If she won another round again, she would have sealed her win against the locust. The locust was a little nervous. Little bits of sweat had broken out on the tip of his nose. Shen Qianshu was calm andposed and had the look of someone who had the game in her hands. Her features appeared perfect under the lighting, and she was as pretty as a picture. Her pair of eyes were lively and moving and looked like they were smiling. It was particrly attractive and inviting love luck. ¡°Your gambling skills were taught by Ye Ling?¡± the locust suddenly asked. Ever since thepetition started, he had never said a word. The moment he spoke, everyone shivered. His face, which was not groomed, was very ghastly and looked as pale as a ghost. However, his voice was as icy cold as a ghost. It was that kind of cold which prated into a person¡¯s bones. Are Master¡¯s gambling skills very good? Thest time they yed thendlords, he could not even win against Tong Hua. ¡°I, Old Master Qian, have self-learned and became a talent.¡± Shen Qianshu bragged and smiled until her eyes became arched. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Your style is too simr to his.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled and said, ¡°For ugly people, each of them would have a unique thing about their ugliness. For good-looking people, there are bound to be simrities.¡± In other words, impressive people were bound to have simrities. The locust¡¯s face became even paler. Su Nancheng sniggered. He thought that the locust had surely be angry that he turned pale. Agitating the opponent etc., were tactics that were often used at the gambling table. This character of Old Master Qian who made use of every single opportunity really made her opponents have good temperaments. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you are Ye Ling¡¯s man!¡± Shen Qianshu smiled and said, ¡°I really am Ye Ling¡¯s man!¡± Su Nancheng shivered. Old Master Qian, didn¡¯t we say not to mention about it? We said not to bring up the past. The more you think, the more you recall about the stormy times? ¡°I, for one, really want to see how Ye Ling¡¯s man looks like!¡± A familiar but cold voice was heard. In an instant, Shen Qianshu was fixed to her chair. She stared until her eyes were round. It was as if she had seen a ghost. Am I hearing things? Yeah, I must be hearing things. Keep calm, keep calm! ¡°Wow, so handsome. You all see, you all see, so handsome... ¡± A boy suddenly turned his head and shouted towards the entrance. Everyone turned their heads one after another. All of them were dumbfounded. ¡°It is Ye Ling. Oh gosh, it is Ye Ling.¡± ¡°So handsome.¡± ¡°Old Master Qian and he really have a face that even women are jealous of.¡± Standing next to the entrance was a particrly good-looking man. His eyebrows were thick and arched upwards, and he had deep set eyes. He was wearing a decent iron grey suit with a British-style retro long trench coat. He walked over slowly. In a bustling butplicated underground casino, he looked like a piece of a retro oil painting. Everything else in the background was blurred except for a tall and handsome man¡ªdemonish and indifferent, domineering and mysterious. He had an air of retro and stability which charmed others. Chapter 423 - My Little Sugar Honey, Why Are You Here

Chapter 423: My Little Sugar Honey, Why Are You Here

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everybody became the background of the bustle. Only he was left, morphing into a part of a famous scenery. Shen Qianshu began to react. She retreated expeditiously, bending her back, and was about to leave. I am not gambling. Can I quit gambling from now on? I¡¯ll turn over a new leaf and start a new life. Master, you cannot see me ah-hhhhhh! It was obvious that Ye Ling was heading towards Old Master Qian. He was domineering and mysterious. Everyone had automatically given way to a path for him. Ye Ling came face-to-face with Shen Qianshu, and he saw a thin man with his back bent covering his face. He was about to slip away from the gambling table. Su Nancheng was holding onto a fake mask and standing beside him. Ye Ling was dumbfounded, and he quickly concluded that this person was Old Master Qian. Thest time Ye Ling let him live, yet he did not expect that he still dared tomit crimes tantly. He has gotten sick of living! Shen Qianshu did not dare to stay around and wanted to leave with her back arched low, but she was blocked by a group of little pink youths. She wanted to cry but did not have any tears. When everyone saw this scene, they suddenly became very nosey and curious. Could it be that Old Master Qian was talking nonsense? With this imposing and domineering manner of Ye Ling, he did not look like he could be suppressed no matter how they viewed it. He looked extremely mesmerizing. Old Master Qian had that sort of youthful mesmerizing look, whereas Ye Ling had a mesmerizing look associated with darkness. He looked like the grown-up version of Old Master Qian. Boss Qian also furrowed his eyebrows. Could it be that Old Master Qian was talking nonsense and that Ye Ling and he were not rted at all? ¡°Why did Old Master Qian look like a rat who has seen a cat?¡± ¡°Not only that, I can see that Old Master Qian is going to cry. This shouldn¡¯t be fake.¡± ¡°My pitiful Old Master Qian. He¡¯s doomed, doomed. Who can save him.¡± ¡°Old Master Qian¡¯s lies have been exposed.¡± Ye Ling frowned and looked at that youth with his back bent low all along and who wanted to escape. He smiled coldly. ¡°I heard that you are my man?¡± Shen Qianshu closed her eyes and bit her lip. She abruptly and suavely did a hair flip. She straightened her back and looked mesmerizingly at him, sending him sparks. ¡°Hey, little sugar honey. Why are you here?¡± ¡°... ¡± Everyone stared at Old Master Qian nkly. What the hell? Little sugar honey? Old Master Qian, who are you shouting at? Su Nancheng almost knelt down in front of him. It was too... terrifying! Ye Ling¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed and suddenly roared furiously. ¡°You... ¡± The pink youths were all surrounding Shen Qianshu, and they all liked her. At this moment, they felt that Ye Ling was going to throw his temper and that their Old Master Qian might have disturbed a ho¡¯s nest. Each one of them had put on a front as if they were protecting a precious flower. They were not the least bit affected by Shen Qianshu calling out ¡®little sugar honey¡¯ earlier, which was terrifying. That was simply a single red in the midst of thick foliage, and Ye Ling had looked at it until his eyes were brewing a storm. It was the first time in his life that he had this thought: ¡®what kind of damn curse is this?¡¯ It almost felt like he was flustered and exasperated! Shen Qianshu pushed away the protectors of the flower in front of her. As she walked towards Ye Ling, she even took a brilliant red rose from a male youth who was holding it in his arms. Full of emotions, she walked towards Ye Ling and blinked her almond eyes. ¡°Master, this is a rose which I am giving you. A single rose represents my heart,¡± Shen Qianshu said sweet nothings. She was like in a supermarket ¡®buy one get one free¡¯ expressing herself freely. ¡°A single rose means you are my one and only. In my heart, I only have you, my little sugar honey.¡± Zhong Ran¡¯s pair of eyeballs nearly dropped off. This familiar line by this man finally made him confirm that this was actually Shen Qianshu. ¡°Miss Sh-hh... Master!¡± There were countless thoughts of ¡®what the...¡¯ that had shed past in Zhong Ran¡¯s heart. His ¡®monitor screen¡¯ had already been filled fully with ¡®what the...¡¯. It was the same for all the onlookers. That¡¯s how you pick up guys. Old Master Qian, are you up to it? That was just a flower which you took casually from someone who had given you roses. It was not a good sight. How did you manage to say all these sweet nothings? Aren¡¯t you guilty? Chapter 424 - Calm Empress

Chapter 424: Calm Empress

¡°Ye Ling doesn¡¯t know that Master Qian has been showing off her power in the casino?¡± ¡°This situation has developed rapidly and is now out of control.¡± ¡°How exactly did Master Qian manage to act all sweet and cute in front of Ye Ling? He looks just like a tyrant!¡± ¡°This mismatched rtionship... The rich social ss sure is messy.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s eyes were zing with anger, and he stared at Master Qian deadly. Everybody felt that Ye Ling would not ept the insincere rose Shen Qianshu gave and that he would give Master Qian a p in the face instead. However, he actually epted the rose. This blinded many people¡¯s eyes again. Mega tyrant Ye Ling, Master Qian was just trying to pacify you. You... are actually so na?ve and innocent. My gosh, what did the rumors do to you? They turned you to an unpardonably wicked devil. Ye Ling stared deadly at her. Shen Qianshu cleared her throat and attached the rose onto his cor. She smiled widely and said, ¡°Little sweet honey, roses are sopatible with you.¡± Zhong Ran was speechless. Miss Shen, I beg you, don¡¯t use such a horrifying endearment anymore. Have some pity on me. My nerves are shaken because of you. Boss Qian came forward and happily weed Ye Ling. ¡°Master Qian and Mr. Ye Ling sure are... familiar with each other!¡± ¡°Boss Qian, you can just say that we are having a fling. You being so courteous about it, I¡¯m not used to it at all.¡± Boss Qian was speechless. Do you know how many people are astonished by the two of you? ¡°Come here, let¡¯s talk!¡± Ye Ling pulled Shen Qianshu¡¯s cor and was just about to leave when Locust suddenly stood up and rushed towards them. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you two are together.¡± Ye Ling narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Meng Qi?¡± ¡°Master Meng Qi, why are you here?¡± Zhong Ran was taken aback. In that instant, Meng Qi did not look like a gloomy young man. He looked impatient and furious to the extent that he was shaking with rage. He stared deadly at Ye Ling. Shen Qianshu felt danger looming! ¡°Who are you to like him? He must have been kidding!¡± Meng Qi said furiously. Ye Ling frowned and retorted. ¡°He is telling the truth.¡± When these words came out of his mouth, everyone was stunned. Su Nancheng widened his eyes in shock. What? Ah Ling, what about your wife? From what I heard, you are about to have a wife! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re are going after both a man and a woman? You¡¯re bullying my Master Qian! You¡¯re a jerk!! ¡°I don¡¯t believe, I don¡¯t believe.¡± Meng Qi flew into a violent rage. The strange feeling in Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart got even stronger. How was this little Master rted to Ye Ling? Although Ye Ling was annoyed by him, he did not attack him. What the hell, what the hell, someone is coveting my man. Why was her sense of danger getting stronger? He pointed at Shen Qianshu and said, ¡°How can you prove that he¡¯s your man!¡± Shen Qianshuughed. She used both hands to tug on Ye Ling¡¯s cor, pulled him down, and suddenly kissed him. She dominantly sucked on his lips and even sucked on his mouth hungrily. ¡°Such an easy way to prove!¡± Meng Qi was badly jarred by what he saw. He screamed and ran away. Just as Zhong Ran was about to chase after him, Ye Ling shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t bother about him!¡± The surrounding audience shrieked in surprise, finally believing that Master Qian and Ye Ling really had a fling. Behind the surveince camera, someone suddenly mmed his hands on the table, causing the surveince personnel all around him to turn pale with shock. However, they did not dare to ask any questions. Inside the casino, everybody erupted into cheers. The sight of two masculine and handsome men kissing had set off a series of hormonal effects. Almost everyone became filled with enthusiasm, and the whole casino became astir. It also seemed that no one really cared that Locust did not finish ying thest round. Meng Qi¡¯s exit also meant that he had forfeited. This year¡¯s King of Gambling was still Master Qian! Chapter 425 - Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling’s Gamble

Chapter 425: Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling¡¯s Gamble

Boss Qian smiled brightly and said, ¡°I see that Mr. Ye has really kept to his promise. He did not tell Master Qian in advance about today¡¯spetition. Since Master Qian is also this year¡¯s King of Gambling, let¡¯s have another round and have the King of Gamblingpete against Mr. Ye Ling!¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. What the heck? Ye Ling grabbed onto Shen Qianshu¡¯s cor and pointed at the bunch of bewitched young men. A flicker of darkness shed past his eyes, and he dered his sovereignty. ¡°This is my man. Those who don¡¯t want to die should stay away from him!¡± Everyone was speechless... Su Nancheng¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. Ah Ling really likes a man? Oh my god, I¡¯m suddenly very worried for Jinghuan¡¯s innocence! The group of heartbroken young men all stared longingly at Master Qian, unable to tear their gaze away. They wanted Master Qian to make a decision. The person in question was standing beside an extremely calm empress¡ªa violent one too. Master Qian, the emperor, seemed to be a little henpecked. ¡°Master, my love for you is like the endless flow of water in the sky and the never-ending streams in the river. In heaven, we shall be birds flying side by side. On the earth, we shall be flowering sprigs on the same branch. I want to hold your hand, and with you, I will grow old. One day of us apart seems like three years to me.¡± Shen Qianshu recited those touching lines that were not heartfelt at all. She affectionately ended it off. ¡°I will never love anyone else.¡± Everyone was speechless... ¡°Master Qian, are you still the Master Qian we know?¡± ¡°The Master Qian we know is fake. What happened to his dominance? What happened to having three thousand concubines? You even touched my face before!¡± ¡°You even touched my little hands and promised to have a drink with me on Christmas day.¡± ... The flirtatious Master Qian was expressionless. Are you guys wishing for me to die? Have you all already prepared a crystal coffin for me? Ye Ling¡¯s expression was very dark, and it became extremely nasty. With every remark they made, his expression got darker. This damn woman crossed-dressed as a man and seduced a group of women. I¡¯ll let that pass, but now, she even went on to seduce a group of men! Shen Qianshu gave a domineering smile. ¡°What are you guys shouting about? You guys speak as if I have slept with you guys. This is the real empress, ok? You guys want to enter my pce? Sure! But you have to first win against him!¡± The group of young men hurriedly backed away. They looked like little chicks in front of Ye Ling. Ye Ling was on cloud nine after hearing Shen Qianshu¡¯s touching speech and had finally regained hisposure. ¡°Our little sweet honey is the most handsome, most domineering, most brilliant, and most outstanding man. He won¡¯t be angry with me, right?¡± Shen Qianshu tugged his pinky and tried to appease him. She had a feeling that she would be kneeling while scrubbing clothes back home. ¡°You really gave me a mega surprising Christmas gift!¡± ¡°I can wrap myself up, tie a ribbon, and ce myself into a gift box to be your Christmas present.¡± Shen Qianshu was able to bow and rise at will as always. In front of Ye Ling, she never had a baseline or principles. Ye Ling¡¯s eyes lit up, seemingly very pleased at her suggestion. The surrounding audience only felt like they were sshed by their disy of affection. It was too cringy for them. Boss Qian coughed and said, ¡°Mr. Ye, Master Qian, you guys can start thepetition.¡± Ye Ling pursed his lips and coldly sat opposite of Shen Qianshu. The group of young men refused to give up and proceeded to stand behind Shen Qianshu. Su Nancheng was going to flee, but he also felt that this scene was a once in a lifetime urrence. It had been many years since he saw Ye Ling on the gambling table. He was slightly looking forward to it. He stood beside Shen Qianshu stealthily. Ye Ling¡¯s gaze darkened. He suddenly thought of how Su Nancheng was wailing to him before that Master Qian was the white moonlight at the bottom of his heart and how he was his sweetheart. His gaze darkened and coldly swept pass Su Nancheng. After tonight, I will get back my revenge. Not even one of you can escape! Chapter 426 - Master Will Dote On You!

Chapter 426: Master Will Dote On You!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He Guan gave out the cards. Shen Qianshu called with a pair of K¡¯s while Ye Ling had a pair of 10¡¯s. The first round had an unexpected ending. Shen Qianshu had the upper-hand throughout but lost at thest moment. She had a pair while Ye Ling had a triplet. As a result, Ye Ling won. In the second round, Shen Qianshu started with K¡¯s again. She advanced triumphantly throughout and won against Ye Ling. They yed for four rounds. The final score was 2:2, ending in a draw. It was rare for someone to end up in a draw with Shen Qianshu. Ye Ling¡¯s techniques and Shen Qianshu¡¯s were really simr. Their gambling skills were really good, and their mentality was really strong. They did not y ording to the norm at all. As Shen Qianshu received a tipoff by Boss Qian to lose this round, she did not y as seriously as before. If it were a normal round, she would have flirted with Ye Ling to see if he would reveal any loopholes. Both were masters on the gambling table, and both had a strong mentality. The rest of the game would be determined 70% by skill and 30% by luck. The surrounding audience was really excited. This is a typical love-hate rtionship! Su Nancheng was extremely shocked. He always thought that Shen Qianshu¡¯s gambling skills were iffy and thus never expected her to be able to end up in a draw with Ye Ling. Could it be that he underestimated Shen Qianshu? Or did Ye Ling deliberately go easy for her? Next to the gambling table, He Guan gave out the cards for thest call. Other than the base card, Shen Qianshu had ten of clubs while Ye Ling had the queen of hearts. Ye Ling tapped his fingers on the table and stared darkly at Shen Qianshu. No emotions could be seen from his face, and no one knew what his purpose ofing to the casino was. His amber eyes seemed to be covered by a sea of water, and no one could see clearly the scenery in the water. ¡°Do you want to lose or win?¡± Ye Ling asked. This question sounded really arrogant. Shen Qianshu and he yed four rounds. Thus, she basically knew his chances of winning. If he gave in his all during thest call, he still had a fifty percent chance of winning. He still had a chance to win. ¡°Little sweet honey, do you think that I¡¯d lose if I want to lose and I¡¯d win if I want to win?¡± Ye Ling was silent and did not answer her. He seemed to be contemting something. ¡°Little sweet honey, do you want to win?¡± Shen Qianshu said with a smile. Ye Ling pulled a face and did not answer again. ¡°Master will dote you!¡± Shen Qianshu said. Everyone was speechless... He Guan gave out the cards. Shen Qianshu surprisingly saw her base card this time. It was the king of clubs, and the card on top was the king of hearts. This more or less confirmed that she had a 70% chance of winning, as Ye Ling¡¯s top card was three of diamonds. Shen Qianshu smiled happily at him. ¡°I¡¯ll call with my king of hearts. Five million!¡± ¡°Follow!¡± Ye Ling freely threw his chips in. Shen Qianshu tilted her head and threw in another five million. ¡°Follow!¡± Ye Ling freely threw his chips in. Shen Qianshu had nine of clubs while Ye Ling had six of clubs. Ye Ling¡¯s hand was really dangerous. Ye Ling gathered all his chips and pushed them towards the middle of the table. ¡°All in! Immediately give out all the cards! Are you following!¡± ¡°What the... How ruthless! My little sweet honey, you seem to be unhappy?¡± ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, loving and killing each other. I love this kind of drama the most!¡± ¡°The way Master Qian looks at Ye Ling... there are stars in his eyes. Looks like it¡¯s true love.¡± ¡°Master Qian is attracted to people with good looks. Look at his face, of course it¡¯s true love.¡± ¡°This true love is quite ruthless!¡± Everybody was discussing animatedly while Shen Qianshu hesitated. What the hell. Boss Qian asked me to lose, but if I were to lose with this hand of yours, those that are gambling pros in this underground casino would surely find something amiss. If I lose money, they would surely kill me. Since it¡¯s a gamblingpetition, there¡¯s no such thing as admitting defeat. Ye Ling really left her with no choice. ¡°I¡¯m following! Show hand!¡± Thest round was purely based on luck. He Guan was also a little confused. Chapter 427 - Five Million, Sleep With Me For One Night!

Chapter 427: Five Million, Sleep With Me For One Night!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He Guan could not help but give a look at Boss Qian while giving out the cards. Shen Qianshu had three sets of pairs. On the other hand, Ye Ling had the rare royal flush, but it was not a straight. ¡°... OMG!¡± Shen Qianshu eximed. She won! ¡°Master Qian won! Master Qian is no doubt the King of Gambling!¡± ¡°Master Qian, I want to marry you.¡± ¡°Master Qian, I love you. You won against your little sweet honey!¡± ¡°Ye Ling, you¡¯re so doting! You purposely went easy on her, right?¡± The whole casino erupted into cheers. This was the most excitingpetition to date, but it was mainly because of the contestants. They were a pair of gays¡ªa pair of gays that looked so good together. This animated boy-boy rtionship and mind-blowing drama were enough to celebrate Christmas. A group of people surrounded Shen Qianshu and started cheering like they were celebrating New Year¡¯s. The whole situation was a little out of control with the cheering sounds reaching a new high. Shen Qianshu was violently dragged by Ye Ling to his side, protecting her from being overrun by the group of people. He lowered his voice, clenching his teeth in anger. ¡°I will definitely make you pay for this!¡± Shen Qianshu shivered in fear. Master, I was wrong. Please let me off! ¡°Master, on the ount that I gave you a rose for Christmas, please forgive me!¡± Ye Ling grumbled coldly but proceeded to hug her possessively. This woman always gave him a greater shock than surprise. He really did not know what shocking secret she could pull out the next moment. Boss Qian came over, and he looked normal as if nothing had happened at all. Although Shen Qianshu won and did not follow his instructions to lose to Ye Ling, he did not look very surprised. He even congratted Shen Qianshu for bing the champion of the underground casino for the fourth time. The prize was a small golden statue presented by the casino. It was made of pure gold. Shen Qianshu casually threw it to Zhong Ran. ¡°Ye Ling, I¡¯ll give you five million. Sleep with me for a night!¡± Among the crowd, a fearless man shouted out. Everyone was speechless... There was absolute silence! It was a very strange silence. In such a lively atmosphere, no one dared to lose their temper. Zhong Ran¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. Who, who, who doesn¡¯t want to live this badly? I will fulfill your wish! ¡°Gosh, who¡¯s looking for death?¡± ¡°Come out, don¡¯t kill us. Ye Ling¡¯s gaze is murderous!¡± ¡°So fierce, so wild, so hot!¡± ¡°Feels like I¡¯m going to turn gay. Master Qian turned me into a banana, and Ye Ling turned me into a mosquito-repellent incense. What is this sorcery!¡± ¡°I feel like sleeping with him too! It seems like a very appealing situation!¡± ¡°What are you doing? This is my man!¡± Shen Qianshu put on a jealous front, stood in front of Ye Ling, and said. ¡°What the... So it means that after sleeping with you for a night, I¡¯d have earned five million for nothing!¡± Where¡¯s my money? Everyone was speechless... Ye Ling¡¯s face darkened like the bottom of a frying pan, and a cold breeze violently swept past. Why did he suddenly turn crazy to want toe to the underground casino! He was so angry that he could burst! After that, they went Inside the VIP room. It put an end to people¡¯s coveting gazes. The soundproof was awesome too, so the room was really quiet. Boss Qian personally served them two cups of hot coffee. Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu sat side by side, and Shen Qianshu was absolutely obedient at that moment. ¡°Boss Qian, I won, and I didn¡¯t follow your instructions. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°What are you apologizing for?¡± Ye Ling asked. His gazed swiftly and fiercely swept past Boss Qian. Boss Qian gave an awkwardugh. ¡°Master Qian, it¡¯s like this. Underground gambling has some secret protocols. This time, we actually wanted to make use of Ye Ling¡¯s and your gambling match to... It¡¯s our miscalction. We thought that if you won, this project would be perfectly solved. To our surprise, Mr. Ye Ling won, and we gained an extra billion dors of profits for nothing. By right, of this one billion, half of it is supposed to be Mr. Ye Ling¡¯s bonus.¡± Chapter 428 - Six Kisses Since One is Not Enough

Chapter 428: Six Kisses Since One is Not Enough

¡°Bonus is not necessary,¡± Ye Ling said darkly. Shen Qianshu widened her eyes in shock. Her expression was like that of an anxious scrooge. Why do you not want it? Half of a billion is five hundred million, you prodigal son! Boss Qian did not make it clear, but it was a shady business from what she saw. ¡°Mr. Ye Ling, the lord said that he owes you a favor since you showed him so much respect. If you have anything you need help with in the future, do let us know.¡± ¡°I can let you know now,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. Boss Qian was speechless. You really are impolite! ¡°Please say.¡± ¡°Ghost City has a rule, and those that break the rule will get killed immediately. I want a free pass to escape death.¡± Shen Qianshu was stunned. Her fingers trembled slightly, and she looked at Ye Ling in shock. Her heart was beating rapidly, almost popping out of her chest, and her ears were on fire. This free pass to escape death, was it requested for her? ¡°Alright,¡± Boss Qian said and smiled slightly. ¡°One billion in exchange for a life, we still make a profit overall.¡± ¡°Go back and let your lord know. No matter what Master Qian does, remember, no one from Ghost City can take her life,¡± Ye Ling said darkly. ¡°Of course!¡± Boss Qian pondered to himself. ¡°She has a huge Buddha standing behind her, who would dare to take her life? Master Qian is our underground casino¡¯s god of fortune!¡± Shen Qianshu sat in shock. All sorts of thoughts were running through her mind. She always thought that she had concealed it brilliantly, but she also knew that this was really against Ghost City¡¯s rules. Ghost City was on no man¡¯snd, but its rules were really strict. If they knew that she crossdressed and that she was just a normal gambler, she would most likely just be beaten up and thrown out. However, she had practically be the casino¡¯s mascot. There were a group of moguls behind her. If they knew that she broke the rules, when they startedunching a collective attack, the casino would surely make her a scapegoat. She already thought of all this from the start. Thus, the identity as Master Qian could not be exposed. She did not dare to use it a lot too. She did not expect that Ye Ling would request an anti-death pass for her. He only knew her identity moments ago and had already thought of that. Shen Qianshu lowered her head slightly, and her heart ached badly. This was her first time feeling that there was really someone that prioritized her in everything. He could give up profits that were easily within reach or give up his wealth and his reputation, but just... not her. After Boss Qian went out, Shen Qianshu got even more anxious. She lightly tugged onto Ye Ling¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t be angry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Ye Ling looked up, saw the row of surveince cameras above him, and sneered in his heart. He suddenly pulled Shen Qianshu towards him, and she knelt between his legs in a daze. Just an inch forward and she would be able to touch his ¡®little Ye Ling.¡¯ Her face could not help but redden. ¡°French kiss.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°A French kiss and you won¡¯t be angry anymore?¡± ¡°Six different ways of French kissing.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. She cupped his face and kissed him without any protests. Oh yeah!! There was really nothing that a kiss could not solve. If one was not enough, then six!! Shen Qianshu rode on Ye Ling, acting recklessly, and really gave him the six different ways of French kissing. She stopped halfway to explore and kissed Ye Ling until his lips were bruised. She even shyly engaged in a theory exploration. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little rusty.¡± ¡°We can practice more,¡± Ye Ling said. Shen Qianshu lowered her head again and kissed him joyously. In an enclosed surveince room, the screen was suddenly smashed by a flower vase. A dark shadow immersed itself in the darkness. In the enclosed room, the casino¡¯s surveince cameras filled up the entire area, with blue light emitting from them. He sat in the corner of the darkness like a beast ready to prowl. Chapter 429 - Master Qian, Lets Get A Room!

Chapter 429: Master Qian, Let¡¯s Get A Room!

Su Nancheng also looked at the surveince cameras with an illusory gaze. He managed to work his way up to the position as the casino¡¯s manager. As a result, he was allowed to view the surveince camera footage, and he saw that the two of them were hugging and kissing shamelessly like no tomorrow. His heart suffered a million attacks. Master Qian, Ah Ling, go get a room! What a huge eyesore! Do you know that the eighteen casino managers standing behind are looking at you guys kiss so shamelessly? What the...!! How mentally tiring! The two of them in the picture finally kissed enough. Master Qian cupped Ye Ling¡¯s face and whispered sweet nothings to him. After that, they finally stood up. Ye Ling was seemingly attracted to the earrings on her ear and reached out to touch them. Master Qian ducked away and then shyly held onto his arm. She looked up, smiled brightly, and continued to whisper sweet nothings. Having witnessed Master Qian¡¯s style of sweet words being at the tip of his tongue, they could all imagined what ¡®he¡¯ was saying. ¡°I¡¯m turning blind!¡± Su Nancheng screamed out. He sent a message to the group. Su Nancheng: Ah Ling has a boyfriend. Now the problem is, who is the big princess that¡¯s going to give him a little princess? Oh no, Ah Ling this slut is actually dating two people at the same time. Holy shit! Their Christmas was spent in fear, and when they returned back to Rose Castle, it was not midnight yet. Shen Qianshu took off her wig, washed her face, and changed into her home clothes. She sat upright opposite of Ye Ling and prepared to receive the torturous interrogation. Zhong Ran sped his mouth with his hand andughed happily at one side. Little Tong Hua heard some sounds in the living room. He climbed out of his bed and sat on the soft carpet. His beautiful face looked half-dead but had an expression that showed he wanted to hear gossip no matter how tired he was. ¡°About this matter, it¡¯s a long story.¡± ¡°Then summarize it!¡± Ye Ling snapped. This was the first time little Tong Hua approved of what Cheap Daddy said. ¡°Alright. A few years ago, I was quite in need of money. Back then, I was not really famous as an appraiser and thus did not earn much money. Xiaojuan¡¯s career was also on its rising stage, and our family¡¯s expenses were really high. I thought long and hard to find a sum of money to ease my stress. I was selling lottery tickets every day then and was very serious about it. At that time, Tong Hua was in poor health and stayed in the hospital for a very long period of time. So, in order to earn more money, I would go to the casino at night to try my luck. My face was too eye-catching even when I specially put on really thick makeup. Although the third floor was out of bounds to women, the first and second floor were not. I was a gambler that yed with my entire fortune, hoping to turn over a new life. I took all of our family¡¯s only savings of thirty thousand dors to gamble and won three hundred thousand in just a night,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I tasted sess and thus started to frequent the casino. I was also embarrassed to be too arrogant and thus almost changed to a different getup every day. I would win close to a hundred thousand daily, and I didn¡¯t dare to be too attention-seeking...¡± ¡°You have still be attention-seeking in the end!¡± Ye Ling grumbled coldly. What kind of ce is a casino? It is a ce that will kill people. You would win close to a hundred thousand daily. Then, weren¡¯t you causing the casino to lose money? Such a person would certainly attract people¡¯s attention. ¡°Yes, I met my Master at the casino. He thinks that my gambling skills are not too bad. However, earning such little money was a waste of my talent. Thus, he began to teach me gambling. He also promised me that as long as I win thepetition, I would get one billion dors. This sum of money was too important to me; thus, I readily epted his proposal and have been learning gambling techniques from him since then. From then on, it was as if a light was flicked on in my head. I also did not want to pretend as Master Qian, but the third floor was out of bounds to women. What choice did I have?¡± Ye Ling frowned and said, ¡°Just as simple as that?¡± ¡°Why must there be aplicated story?¡± Shen Qianshu was dazed. ¡°What is the story behind your Master?¡± Chapter 430 - This Joke Would Never Get Old Even When Im 80

Chapter 430: This Joke Would Never Get Old Even When I¡¯m 80

¡°I have no idea,¡± Shen Qianshu said in a very confident tone. Ye Ling squinted. She did not seem to be lying, so he took a deep breath and bore with it. Meanwhile, Tong Hua could not hold it in. ¡°Oh? Never thought that Mommy was this kind of silly person.¡± ¡°Even this dumb little one could tell that your Master [1. In Chinese culture, the term ¡®shifu¡¯ is used as a respectful form of address for people of the low ss engaged in skilled trades.] **had other motives.¡± Tong Hua was energized instantly, and he pped the table hard. ¡°You either call me annoying brat or dumb little one. Can¡¯t you have a better nickname for me!¡± Zhong Ran pressed his little shoulders and hugged him. ¡°Young Master, calm down... calm down.¡± Shen Qianshuughed. ¡°No matter what motives he had, I would not be at a loss as long as I got the money I wanted. This has nothing to do with me, and I even learned a new skill easily. If I lose my job in the future, I can go to Macau or Las Vegas. I¡¯m not at a loss. Master treats me pretty well too. He never forces me to do anything, and we just gamble at thepetition once a year.¡± Zhong Ran asked out of curiosity, ¡°Miss Shen, I¡¯m really curious about something. Before you met your Master, you won a lot too. Have you practiced somewhere before?¡± Shen Qianshu scratched her head, feeling slightly ashamed. ¡°Just a small skill. When I was in France, I learned from a youngster. I can memorize cards.¡± ¡°Damn, there¡¯s such a tactic!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t y much. I usually yed Sic Bo or ckjack. If you could memorize all the cards and predict the odds, ying ckjack is an easy game. Of course, there were times when I lost. There are both winnings and losses. After I had this Master, he taught me how to gamble since I knew how to memorize cards. After that, I seldom lost,¡± Shen Qianshu said. In important gambles, she would asionally help out so it could help her remember more clearly. When He Guan shuffled the cards, she could memorize the cards while sitting at a side. She got rid of everything that was of no help for her and took the ones that benefited her. This made the odds of her winningrger. ¡°What¡¯s the name of your Master?¡± Shen Qianshu shook her head lightly. ¡°I have no idea either. After he taught me the skills, he rarely appeared. He only appears a few times a year, and he¡¯s always secretive of his whereabouts. There have been a few times when he asked me out for dinner and go...¡± She scratched her head. ¡°And go shopping together.¡± ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran stared at Shen Qianshu. Miss Shen, your cover-ups only make things worse. You can¡¯t even convince me, let alone Master. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯d get jealous. So we have dinner and sometimes watch some concerts and musicals. He liked watching musicals. Then, we would both go on our separate ways. I¡¯m confused about it too,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°But Shifu and I had a pretty close friendship. If not for that sum of money, I might not have been able to afford Tong Hua¡¯s hospitalization fees. Xiaojuan was not doing very well with making connections back then. To me, that sum of money really helped us in times of crisis, and I¡¯m really grateful for my Master. He¡¯s like a big brother to me.¡± Ye Lingughed. ¡°Big brother?¡± Zhong Ran was surprised. ¡°Your Master isn¡¯t an old man?¡± ¡°What old man? My Master is charming and young. Of course, not as charming as Master, however. He is definitely not an old man. He¡¯s probably about thirty years old.¡± Shen Qianshu moved closer to Ye Ling. ¡°Master, whatever that happened the other time was... Everything happened so suddenly... Tang En put me at gunpoint, so in a moment of fluster, I said that I was your man.¡± ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Tong Hua pped the tables andughed hysterically. ¡°So now there are rumors everywhere going on about how he likes men?¡± Zhong Ran told him softly. ¡°This matter is being suppressed on the media.¡± ¡°Hahahaha. This is crazy!!! This joke would never get old even when I¡¯m eighteen!¡± Tong Hua was so happy that he almost jumped out of joy. He was not intending to give Ye Ling any form of respect. Zhong Ran hurriedly carried this little sweetheart far away from Ye Ling to prevent any mishaps from urring. Chapter 431 - The Jealousy King Is Online

Chapter 431: The Jealousy King Is ¡®Online¡¯

Ye Ling¡¯s facial expression was really interesting. If his arm was long enough, he would have stretched forward and pped Tong Hua. How would he allow him to be so annoying? ¡°Daddy, do you think that Mommy is pretty, innocent, and cute? Do you think she is reserved and soft? Did you think she wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble? Hahahaha. I¡¯m dying...¡± Tong Huaughed hysterically. ¡°Mommy, I love you. You give me a lifetime supply of jokes.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Baby, contain yourself!!! Stop trying to beard the lion in its den!!! Ye Ling took a deep breath and thought to himself, I chose this woman. No matter what, I¡¯ll have to bear with it! ¡°Go to sleep!¡± Ye Ling raged. Tong Hua shook his head. ¡°The two of you had killed my sleepy bugs. I¡¯m not tired at all right now. Go on, continue your story.¡± ¡°Basically... this is it.¡± Shen Qianshu had exined almost everything. She swore. ¡°Master, I keep nothing from you. Everything I say is true. Yeah... even if there are some tiny secrets, they are harmless.¡± ¡°I have doubts about what you define as ¡®harmless.¡¯ Didn¡¯t you think that it was harmless for you to disguise yourself as Old Qian?¡± Ye Ling was not intending to give her ¡®face.¡¯ Shen Qianshu replied hurriedly. ¡°ident. ident. It¡¯s all Tang En¡¯s fault.¡± Ye Ling humphed. Tong Huaughed hysterically like a chicken in Zhong Ran¡¯s arms. Heughed so hard that Ye Ling could not hold it in any longer. He reached out and grabbed Tong Hua, wanting to beat him, but Zhong Ran grabbed Tong Hua back hastily. Being hugged by Zhong Ran, Tong Hua pat his head. ¡°You¡¯re so loyal. Come and work for me, I¡¯ll support you through old age.¡± ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran stared nkly at Tong Hua. This was clearly adding fuel to fire. Ye Ling picked up an apple and threw it at Tong Hua, but Zhong Ran caught it. Tong Hua took it and bit into it. He listened to the gossip while he ate his apple, feeling really happy. Everything was in a tizzy in the middle of the night. It was really hard to put everything into words. Ye Ling asked the question that was bothering him the most. ¡°What about Su Nancheng?¡± ¡°Brother?¡± ¡°What nonsensical brother?¡± ¡°Oh, just a brother picked off the streets.¡± Shen Qianshu told him everything and exined that they were just buddies. ¡°You think there¡¯s something going on between me and Su Nancheng? Goodness gracious, I don¡¯t even know what his real appearance is. I¡¯m just so superficial. What if he doesn¡¯t look good? How could I have something with him?¡± She was really confident. She felt as if her exnation was really good. ¡°Oh. So if you knew that he¡¯s good looking a long time ago, you¡¯d have run away with him?¡± ¡°Master! Your jealousy doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not jealous.¡± ¡°Yeah... right, you¡¯re just a green-eyed monster.¡± Shen Qianshu was just about to exin, but she could not help but ask. ¡°Master, you know Su Nancheng too?¡± Zhong Ran said, ¡°Master Su grew up with our Master since they were young.¡± ¡°Oh... Grew up together...¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°Who¡¯s the ¡®female¡¯ role?¡± ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran stared at Shen Qianshu. What¡¯s with you being such a busybody suddenly? ¡°This buddy is too insincere. He never told me that the two of you knew each other. It is no wonder that he looked like he was about to fall to his knees when I said that I was your man.¡± However, unbeknownst to Shen Qianshu, what Ye Ling was really bothered about was not their buddy friendship. He asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that he fancies you?¡± ¡°Master, how could that be...¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°Old Qian may be charming and cool, catching the attention of numerous men and women. However, how could Su Nancheng fancy me? He probably mocks me. I bet he¡¯s joking with you.¡± Ye Ling felt really ufortable. This annoying woman did not even know how many lovers she had attracted. Every day, many peoplee to confess to her. Now, even his best buddy lusted over her. She really attracted both genders. Chapter 432 - Little Angel Plagiarized?

Chapter 432: Little Angel giarized?

*Hold up... Su Nancheng likes Old Qian as a man. So... If he knew that he was actually a woman, would he give up?* Ye Ling¡¯s phone had been vibrating constantly, but he was toozy to look at it. Lin Xiaojuan called Shen Qianshu suddenly. Ye Ling opened up the group chat and saw that the always silent Xie Jinghuan had also joined in with the gossip. He was asking Ye Ling if he was gay. Su Nancheng was announcing to the world that Ye Ling liked men, and Mu Yuan was just waiting for Ye Ling toe out and exin himself. Ye Ling: He¡¯s mine. Back off! Su Nancheng: Please, Ling, I think I need to exin something. I am a man, and I like girls. Ye Ling: Stay away from him!!! Xie Jinghuan: I think Ling is getting angrier! Mu Yuan: +1 Shen Qianshu was talking to Lin Xiaojuan on the phone, and she suddenly hung up. She rushed to get herptop and logged into a website to look at a video. Tong Hua asked, ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± So much has happened on Christmas Day... What happened again now? ¡°Shen Lin used me of giarism!¡± Shen Qianshu raged. The viin brought suit against his victims?! ¡°What?¡± Tong Hua widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she have some sense of shame?¡± Ye Ling furrowed his eyebrows and looked at Zhong Ran. Zhong Ran nodded; he put Tong Hua down and left. Shen Qianshu opened up the video of the TTF Diamond Concept Competition of that night. As thepetition had just ended, the video was still fresh. The moment she clicked on the video, she was swarmed with insults about Shen Qianshu giarizing. Shen Qianshu turned off the bullet screen and watched the video at the part with Shen Lin. ¡°Isn¡¯t this design... the wedding essory I designed for Guan Xiaoman?¡± Shen Qianshu found it really strange. The design that Shen Lin used in thepetition was very simr to the one Qianshu designed for Guan Xiaoman¡¯s wedding essories. It was at least 90% simr. Other than the sapphire on the ne being reced with a pink diamond, everything else was the same. If only one of it looked simr, it was fine. However, for all three designs that Shen Lin used in thepetition, they were all simr to the one Qianshu designed for Guan Xiaoman. Coincidentally, it was Christmas Day. Guan Xiaoman announced her marriage and also presented her essories to everyone in a 3D format. This led to an uproar online. Everyone was praising that her wedding essories were full of mystery and spirituality. She was very popr, and she even had a ¡®national husband,¡¯ so there were a lot of shares on her post. Chen Wanwan joined in with publicizing it and told everyone about their mysterious designer Sara. To be mysterious, they left people hanging on purpose. This made people misunderstand that they were designed by a designer from abroad. Everyone was predicting that the designer must be an internationally famous designer who designed for Guan Xiaoman privately. An hour had not even passed... At the TTF International Diamond Competition, the three designs from the contestant were almost identical to Guan Xiaoman¡¯s designs. One could say that it was giarism. Guan Xiaoman had a lot of fans, so someone had already told them under thements. Guan Xiaoman went to look at the designs from thepetition and pointed out that the designer from the TTF International Diamond Competition had giarized. She even tagged the organizer of thepetition on her post. This was a terrible incident. Shen Lin knew about this terrible incident. Guan Xiaoman¡¯s post made her at a loss of what to do. Furthermore, Guan Xiaoman had already announced that her wedding essories were ready six days ago. She said that she would present the 3D version of them on Christmas Day, and it was presented earlier than Shen Lin¡¯s. The organizers immediately got Shen Lin to give an exnation. Shen Qianshu stared at the screen coldly. Shen Lin stood on stage, bowing and apologizing to everyone. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I sent the wrong jewelry designs and caused such a huge problem. I apologize sincerely. I¡¯m so sorry for causing any harm to Miss Guan. I¡¯m so sorry for being clumsy.¡± Chapter 433 - Little Angel Plagiarized? 2

Chapter 433: Little Angel giarized? 2

The organizers gave a dryugh. ¡°Are you going to just brush this off so easily by saying that you sent the wrong designs? Miss Shen Lin, I heard that on your previous Jewelry Competition, the judges had questioned the originality of your works and suspected you of giarism. What a coincidence! This time, you sent the wrong designs? What¡¯s more, there are three giarized designs. Okay, let me ask you. Guan Xiaoman¡¯s wedding designs are from one of BG¡¯s private designers abroad. Why is it saved in your email? You had actually sent the wrong designs out for such an importantpetition?¡± Lu Mengxi, who was sitting under the stage, was rather surprised. This was clearly something that would badly affect a lot of matters. She furrowed her eyebrows and tried to guide Shen Lin. ¡°Miss Shen, since you said that you had sent the wrong designs, then where did these designse from? Did someone copy BG¡¯s designs from abroad?¡± Shen Lin¡¯s eyes glowed up. Right, she could push all the me on Shen Qianshu. ¡°These works were designed by my sister, Shen Qianshu. Although she is an appraiser, she asionally uses myptop to design some works. Sometimes she also likes to draw from other¡¯s designs and copy them. Maybe she liked these designs, so she put it on myptop. When I was sending the designs, I sent the wrong one. I didn¡¯t know that she would copy other¡¯s works. Dear organizers and judges, I am so sorry. I am a designer with integrity, and I would never do such actions. I¡¯m sorry for causing damage to BG¡¯s designs, and I apologize on behalf of my sister. She just likes the designs. She could mean no harm. I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Lu Mengxi asked, ¡°So... Shen Qianshu giarized?¡± Shen Lin pretended to be the best sister in the world and said, ¡°No, no... She could just be drawing it for fun. My sister is not a jewelry designer. She¡¯s just a jewelry appraiser. It¡¯s my fault... It¡¯s my fault...¡± When these words came out of her mouth, everyone was in shock. The hesitant way in which she spoke made it seem more like Shen Qianshu had indeed giarized. Shen Lin had shrewdly pushed all the me onto Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu was furious. She wanted to scream at people, and her face was really dark. She was just about to say something when she received a call from Chen Wanwan. ¡°Qianshu, have you seen the TTF Competition this season? Shen Lin used your designs and even used you of giarism! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make a call to the organizers and exin clearly to them that you are Sara...¡± Ye Ling grabbed the phone over. ¡°No. There¡¯s no need for an exnation. Just tell the organizers that we will have a public confrontation. Tomorrow, have TTF¡¯s judges, appraisers, Shen Lin, the director of BG, and Shen Qianshue together and have a public confrontation. Then, you will exin to the organizers clearly. We will have this on live-stream to show that our conscience is clear. Do not mention Shen Qianshu the entire time.¡± Chen Wanwan and Ye Ling seldom interacted. She could not make out his voice and felt that it was a little strange. This was a really simple matter that could be easily dealt with, yet why was there a need to make things soplicated? Why did this have to go to court? Chen Wanwan found it hard to understand. After Ye Ling finished speaking, he passed the phone to Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu took it and said, ¡°Sis Wanwan, public confrontation it shall be.¡± ¡°Who was that speaking to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you another day.¡± Shen Lin was still speaking on stage. ¡°When I was born, Shen Qianshu and I were brought home by the wrong people in the hospital. Shen Qianshu was brought home by my biological parents, and they raised her for fifteen years while I became an orphan, abandoned in an orphanage. Until one day, when I was fifteen, mom and dad realized that Shen Qianshu was not their biological child. Then, they brought me home. Shen Qianshu and I became sisters with no blood rtion. My younger sister has always been interested in jewelry design, and she learned jewelry designing in school. Sometimes we would discuss designing, and sometimes we would make some works. I¡¯m willing to bear the consequences for all the damage I had caused by this unfortunate incident. Please do not me my younger sister.¡± Chapter 434 - Having Her Was All That Mattered

Chapter 434: Having Her Was All That Mattered

Shen Qianshu widened her eyes, and Tong Hua was shocked. He could admit defeat to her absurd acting skills! ¡°Damn, what a huge white lotus!¡± Shen Qianshu was so angry that her temple hurt. Shen Lin had actually pretended to be the best sister in the world on stage. Her poor self garnered a lot of sympathy from others, and many people were impressed by how she also seemed to do this to ¡®defend her younger sister.¡¯ She had beautifully given off the impression of someone who would think something along the lines of although fifteen years of my life were substituted by my younger sister and she experienced a wealthy life while I lived in poverty, I am still kind and open-minded. I dote on and feel sorry for my younger sister. I¡¯m the best elder sister in the century. Indeed, there was ¡®best sister in the century¡¯ on the hot topic list online. On the other hand, people were insulting Shen Qianshu for giarism. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua¡¯s fans argued with them. The fans did not know any insider information, so they could only try to exin that their Little Angel was only interested in jewelry design and was not a real designer. They imed that she had only copied the designs, but Shen Lin was the one who used them, so it was not her fault. I always copy other¡¯s designs, but who will I offend? I¡¯m not the one who used it for apetition! Thements were all along this line. However, Shen Lin¡¯s fans began their attack. They pointed out that Shen Qianshu was a jinx. She upied her elder sister¡¯s life and took away her chance of being in thispetition. Really a jinx. Thements were really unkind to Shen Qianshu. Ye Ling took her phone. ¡°Stop reading,¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°What¡¯s right is right. What¡¯s wrong is wrong. There¡¯s no use in arguing.¡± ¡°She...¡± Shen Qianshu shut her eyes, ¡°has really treated my tolerance for her as a shameless form of capital.¡± That night, she kept tossing and turning around in bed. She could not sleep. Shen Qianshu thought about a lot of things. Memories kept streaming into her head and running around in circles. She was like a pancake in Ye Ling¡¯s arms, flipping around. Finally, it pissed him off. ¡°Shen Qianshu, if you still don¡¯t sleep, take off all your clothes. We can make...¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯ll sleep now!¡± Shen Qianshu interrupted him, and her ears turned red. She took shallow breaths and tried her best to pretend to be asleep. Ye Ling had been sleeping increasingly welltely. With her around, he always had a good rest. He was a little greedy. After lying still for a while, Shen Qianshu still did not feel good. She pulled Ye Ling¡¯s arm over and used it as a pillow. Then, she stretched out her arm and hugged him by the waist as she lifted up her head. ¡°Master, can we talk?¡± The December moonlight was very soft and faint, and the night breeze was rather cold. The moonlight shone on her face, making her face seem pretty and soft like jade. Ye Ling lowered his head and looked at her with his deep eyes. Then, he lowered his head further and kissed her. The two of them had a long kiss, and Ye Ling rejected her request heartlessly. ¡°No.¡± Shen Qianshu drew circles on his chest to flirt with him. ¡°Master...¡± Ye Ling looked at the clock. 3 am. He took a deep breath and decided to bear with it. ¡°What are we talking about?¡± ¡°Do you still remember how your parents look like?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± He was not like Shen Qianshu. She had been loved, so she still missed them a little. Although their feelings had faded and their time as a family was up, she was still grateful for the feelings they once had. She still had some feelings for them. He was different. In his life, he did not receive much love. What he had always gotten was hatred and despise. Shen Qianshu patted him on the chest lightly to express constion. Things wereplicated in the Ye Family. He could not speak much about it, so he hugged her tightly. Luckily, he had Shen Qianshu. Having her in his life was all that mattered. Chapter 435 - Master, Laugh Once More!

Chapter 435: Master, Laugh Once More!

¡°When I was fifteen, I was hospitalized. The doctor said I was not biologically rted to my parents. That feeling was like... getting struck by lighting on a bright and sunny day... During that whole period, they kept talking about wanting to search for their biological daughter, and I would eavesdrop at the door. My mum didn¡¯t want to look for their biological daughter. She said she was willing to settle for what they had then and leave the mistake as it is. She wanted to continue treating me like their biological child, but my dad insisted on looking for her. My mum has always obeyed my father¡¯s words. Surprisingly, for some reason, she insisted on her stand, and the two of them argued for days. During that time, I felt terrible. I didn¡¯t want my family to be torn apart because of me, so I convinced my mother to look for their biological daughter. When I found out that she had been growing up at the orphanage and living in hardship, I felt really guilty deep down. ¡°I still can¡¯t forget that feeling. When she returned to the Shen Family, I was guilty yet... envious. I was envious that she had such great parents. I was envious of her... if she was willing to be my sister, I would have really been willing to be a nice and obedient younger sister to her. If I had anything, I was ready to give it to her. If we were on good terms all the way until we grew up, I wouldn¡¯t mind helping her with designing. I was ready to give her everything she wanted from me. ¡°As long as our family was peaceful and nice, I really wouldn¡¯t mind anything, but it¡¯s such a pity that life did not go as I had wished. Back then, Grandma was still alive. Grandma treated me really well. Although she knew that I wasn¡¯t her biological granddaughter, she still treated me really well, and she was biased towards me. During Chinese New Year, there was always more money in my red packet than Shen Lin¡¯s. When she went out with her friends, she would give me a better present than Shen Lin¡¯s. Back then, Shen Lin was already pretending to be mature. She never made a fuss about it, but she always found trouble with me in private. There was once when she tripped me over and I fell down from the second floor. I almost suffered a concussion. My parents wouldn¡¯t believe that she had tripped me over, but Grandma made her kneel down and spanked her with a belt. Back then, I was hospitalized, so I didn¡¯t know. She was badly beaten, and my mother med me forining to Grandma. Speaking of it makes my heart hurt. When Grandma passed on, she was worried about me, so she kept reminding mum and dad to take good care of me. Sadly, my rtionship with my parents had already faded slightly at that time. The olddy gave dad all her inheritance but left some private money and jewelry in a safe at the bank. She then passed me the key to the safe secretly. ¡°When I was kicked out of my home, I had already coincidentally received an eptance letter from Paris Art School. Mom gave me ten thousand dors, but that by itself wasn¡¯t enough for anything. I didn¡¯t know what to do, so I went to get Grandma¡¯s money. I¡¯m so grateful for her. She was my life savior. I was the person she would miss the most when she died. But for Grandma, I had to repay her kindness. If it was not for this amount of money, I wouldn¡¯t have gone to Paris. I wouldn¡¯t have met you, Master.¡± Ye Lingughed softly. Shen Qianshu first felt a little embarrassed and shy. Then, those emotions changed into anger. She punched his chest and said, ¡°What are youughing at?!¡± After all that anger, she realized something and crawled up suddenly. Her body was on Ye Ling¡¯s. She stared at him as if he was a new world. ¡°Youughed.¡± ¡°Get off me.¡± ¡°No.¡± Shen Qianshu put her two hands on his face and tried to entice him while smiling. ¡°Laugh again.¡± Ye Ling remained silent. He was really cool. He had always been so cool, and he rarely got close to people. When he did not speak, he was like an ice statue. His smile was like a Kadupul flower. When it was over, it was over. She had never known that a person¡¯s smile could be such a national treasure. ¡°What were youughing at?¡± Chapter 436 - During Our First Encounter

Chapter 436: During Our First Encounter

Ye Ling touched her hair lightly and said, ¡°Thinking about our first encounter.¡± ¡°Butler Luther said that you chased twenty chaperons away. Why did you ept me? Did you harbor some dirty thoughts of me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Shen Qianshu looked away. Can¡¯t you just let me think? ¡°Then why?¡± she asked. ¡°I liked the meals you cooked.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Out of all reasons, she never thought that this would be it. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I was raised in a wealthy family and well pampered too. I rarely cooked. When I came to Paris, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so I learned to cook. I followed a cookbook step by step to cook for you. How bad exactly was the food that your previous chaperons made for you?¡± ¡°People who have the means to study overseas are definitely not from a poor background. Which one of them isn¡¯t pampered? Only a few of them could cook.¡± ¡°So it actually isn¡¯t because I¡¯m pretty!¡± ¡°If I liked people who looked good, I would just have to look into the mirror every day. Why would I have to look at others?¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°... I really... feel like beating someone up!¡± She pondered and still would not give up. ¡°So, what were you thinking when you first met me?¡± ¡°I was thinking... how long it would take for this fragile-looking ¡®caramel cake¡¯... to pack up and leave.¡± ¡°You looked down on me, huh? Luther gave me such a high sry! I wouldn¡¯t leave no matter what!¡± It was as if the two knew what each other thought. They were careful, and they avoided the topic of that terrible night. ¡°Master, did your parents treat you well?¡± ¡°What do you define as well or not well?¡± ¡°Just, motherly love... fatherly love...¡± ¡°No such things!¡± Shen Qianshu hugged him, feeling sorry for him. She lowered her head and kissed him by his chest through his pajamas. ¡°Luther... maybe.¡± ¡°Butler Luther really cares for you.¡± ¡°Mmhmm, I know.¡± The two of them chatted lightly, and Shen Qianshu fell asleep on him. The next morning when they woke up, her back hurt, and her neck felt really stiff. While they were having breakfast, Tong Hua stared at her innocently while biting on a banana. ¡°Mommy, am I going to have a younger sister?¡± Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°What the heck?¡± ¡°Abstinence!¡± He spoke like an adult yet in a worried tone¡ªsimr to how Zhong Ran usually spoke. Actually, he had no idea what Zhong Ran meant by that, but it did not feel like it was something nice. Shen Qianshu looked away. ¡°Zhong Ran, what nonsense have you been teaching him again.¡± Zhong Ran replied. ¡°I¡¯m innocent.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s phone had been ringing the whole morning. Initially, they were calls from Fang Xia. Later, there were calls from Shen Lin. There were also calls from others like Chen Wanwan... Shen Qianshu sparingly chose some calls to pick up and went to sleep after having her breakfast. Finally, after waking up at noon, she then realized that Ye Ling was still at home. ¡°Master, you haven¡¯t gone to work?¡± ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Ye Ling was in the living room and looking at an email. Tong Hua had his earphones on and was listening to some French recordings. asionally, he wrote some notes. Zhong Ran was ying a mobile game with earphones on. It was rare that everything was so peaceful. It was raining outside, and there was a little bit of snow mixed in. It was cold and wet outside but warm indoors. The entire castle had heaters, causing Shen Qianshu to once again feel that this ce was really for the rich. The temperature was not very high, and everyone was feelingzy on such a winter day. Shen Qianshu had a lot on her mind for the entire afternoon. Eventually, Fang Xia stopped calling her. Shen Qianshu did not know what she wanted to say. As she had her phone in her hand, she received a message from Shen Lin. Shen Lin: Our contract is ending in a year¡¯s time. You had better not tell anyone that you have been helping me with designing. Otherwise, I will drag your name and reputation down with me when I fall. Chapter 437 - Moral Principles? Whats that?

Chapter 437: Moral Principles? What¡¯s that?

Shen Qianshuughed. Shen Lin, your name and reputation are already ruined. You have already fallen. How many people can you deceive with your botched attempt of using ¡®sending the wrong works for thepetition¡¯ as an excuse? In the afternoon, Gu Xie sent Lin Xiaojuan to Rose Castle. Gu Xie had initially wanted to leave upon dropping Lin Xiaojuan off at Rose Castle, but Zhong Ran approached him smilingly and said, ¡°Sixth Master, our Master invites you for a meal.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Lin Xiaojuan asked curiously, ¡°You have connections with Ye Ling?¡± ¡°Met him a few times.¡± Gu Xie thought for a while and continued. ¡°I treated him to a meal once.¡± ¡°Ahh...¡± ¡°Maybe... He wants to treat me to a meal in return.¡± Lin Xiaojuan was speechless. Tong Hua waved at them from upstairs when he saw them. ¡°Aunt Xiaojuan, Uncle! Bted Merry Christmas!¡± Lin Xiaojuan looked up and waved. ¡°Show me your princess roomter!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Tong Hua turned around and ran downstairs. Lin Xiaojuanughed, and she entered the hall with Gu Xie. Then, Ye Ling and Gu Xie went to the study room, leaving the twodies in the hall. Being a busybody, Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Why was Gu Xie the one who sent you here? How are things going between you two now?¡± ¡°Coincidental. He happened to be having a meeting for his movie contract nearby, so he sent me here along the way.¡± ¡°So coincidental...¡± ¡°Why did Ye Ling look for Gu Xie?¡± ¡°How would I know? Yesterday, he found out that I¡¯m Old Qian. He extorted a confession from me with cruel punishment.¡± ¡°Ohh...? What cruel punishment and confession? Where? Here... or on the bed...?¡± ¡°Damn, you¡¯re so dirty! Tsk tsk... How would a woman like you who gets dirty jokes so quickly actually have the will to remain pure and insist on abstinence until marriage!¡± ¡°You will never reach my level spiritually.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to reach that kind of level. It¡¯s good to take action early with beauties.¡± ¡°So, let me ask you, have you taken action?¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I guess?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m unaware that you are a p*ssy? What action? So what if he made a move on you? How was it? How are you feeling?¡± ¡°Hey hey hey... Do y¡¯all realize I¡¯m here?¡± Tong Hua tried to make his presence known as he could not bear it any longer. ¡°I see you, I see you. Princess Tong Hua, show us your princess room.¡± ¡°...¡± Tong Hua stared at the two of them nkly. I shouldn¡¯t have said anything. Lin Xiaojuan really went to have a look into Tong Hua¡¯s princess room, and she broke into hystericalughter. Tong Hua was so angry that he went to the butterfly orchids area in the garden to take selfies. Meanwhile, Lin Xiaojuan poked Qianshu. ¡°Qianshu, what¡¯s with you and Ye Ling? When did you start living together?¡± ¡°He never asked me to leave, so I¡¯ll just continue staying here. There are four chefs here to cook all sorts of delicious food for me. Awesome.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have some moral principles?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that? Non-existent.¡± ¡°Then how can you live with him when you aren¡¯t rted in any way?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s face froze. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to get married?¡± Shen Qianshu thought for a while. ¡°I think he can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The Ye Family is veryplicated. Don¡¯t worry, do you think I¡¯d lose out?¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m afraid that Ye Ling would lose out.¡± ¡°What kind of friend are you? You¡¯re Ye Ling¡¯s spy, aren¡¯t you?¡± The two of them joked around, and Shen Qianshu took a pillow over. ¡°Xiaojuan, I¡¯m gonna go with the flow. There are some things that are meant to be taken slowly. Can¡¯t be rushed.¡± ¡°As long as you know what you¡¯re doing,¡± Lin Xiaojuan said. ¡°Tonight, I¡¯m going with you to the jewelry court. Shen Lin the b*tch is really good at pushing me onto other people. I bet she would never have thought that you were Sara. That¡¯d be equivalent to a tight p on her silly face. When she joined us in school back then, I had already told you that she was not a nice person. Yet, you insisted on defending her. Now look at how she¡¯s been treating you these years.¡± Chapter 438 - Enjoy A Moment of Peace and Escape from Daily Chaos.

Chapter 438: Enjoy A Moment of Peace and Escape from Daily Chaos.

¡°I was wrong.¡± Shen Qianshu hugged Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s neck. ¡°Babe, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± The two men who had juste out of the study room from upstairs both squinted. The twodies at the ground floor were still looking at each other longingly and rubbing each other¡¯s faces. Ye Ling and Gu Xie looked at each other, looking displeased. The two of them took quick steps down the stairs. Although they were still walking stably, it was way faster than usual. Shen Qianshu sat up straight instantly and smiled at Ye Ling. ¡°Master, Movie King Gu, finished talking so soon?¡± Ye Ling nodded calmly, looking as if he did not want to speak any more about it. Gu Xie was even quieter than him. He looked at Xiaojuan as if he wanted to take her away. He was just about to speak up when Shen Qianshu said, ¡°The weather¡¯s good today. Why don¡¯t we go to the greenhouse and have some tea? It¡¯s been a long time since I showed off my skills.¡± Gu Xie and Ye Ling looked at each other again, and they could see the unwillingness in each other¡¯s eyes. Lin Xiaojuan was excited. ¡°Yes! Sure!¡± Gu Xie rubbed his eyes. ¡°Sure...!¡± The greenhouse was in the middle of the garden, and it was surrounded by butterfly orchids. There were all sorts of flowers around it too, and many hanging orchids, camellias, and daffodils flourished in the greenhouse. The flowers were exceptionally beautiful. There was a nice scent in the greenhouse. The temperature in the greenhouse that Butler Luther had designed was just nice. A lot of flowers that were out of season still bloomed beautifully. The flowers that the gardeners groomed were even more beautiful. It brought life to the boring ce while the outer area was covered in snow; it was really beautiful. Shen Qianshu loved the greenhouse. She often read and rested here for the entire day to escape from the daily buzz of life. ¡°What a huge patch of butterfly orchids you guys have. Are these the butterfly orchids you bought when you were choosing Christmas trees?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°They¡¯re pretty. How random...¡± ¡°I specially picked this as a Christmas gift for Master!¡± ¡°... Hahahaha!¡± Lin Xiaojuan responded. Don¡¯t you feel guilty? This clearly looks like you just closed your eyes and picked it randomly. Gu Xie and Ye Ling were bored, so they yed chess in the greenhouse. Tong Hua sat beside Ye Ling and watched them closely. He knew the basics to chess, but he was no expert in it. He looked up and asked, ¡°Daddy, can you teach me when you¡¯re free?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Gu Xie took a quick nce at Tong Hua. The word ¡®Daddy¡¯ came out of his mouth so naturally. Gu Xie remembered the rumors from yesterday: Ye Ling had been forcefully kissed by a man in the underground casinos. That man was someone protected by Ghost City, and he was called Old Qian. He was the ¡®God of Fortune¡¯ in underground casinos, and he received a lot of benefits from Ghost City. The news had been going around really quickly. But Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu... What¡¯s going on? Gu Xie had been acting in dramas and movies from a young age. He was really good ating up with scenarios. He coulde up with many revengeful scenarios and even scenarios from a bisexual person¡¯s point of view in a matter of minutes. He looked at Ye Ling. He doesn¡¯t seem like someone who would have multiple partners and definitely does not seem bisexual either. Gu Xie asked, ¡°Mr. Ye, did you have fun at the casino yesterday?¡± ¡°Pretty good.¡± Ye Ling looked at him. Gu Xie nodded and did not press on any further. Tong Huaughed hysterically like a chicken beside them. He hugged Ye Ling¡¯s arm and shook uncontrobly. He could reallyugh at the joke they made yesterday until he was 20. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m dying fromughing.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Ye Ling pped him on the head. Tong Hua asked, ¡°Uncle, did you hear the rumors about him being gay?¡± ¡°...¡± Gu Xie looked at Tong Hua. ¡°He¡¯s a bisexual and also a douchebag. Please don¡¯t be like him.¡± ¡°...¡± Gu Xie stared at Tong Hua. Uhh... What¡¯s going on? Chapter 439 - Besties are Meant for Betraying

Chapter 439: Besties are Meant for Betraying

A sudden thought passed Gu Xie¡¯s mind. It was the only thought that made sense, and he thought about it for a while more. *Since Tong Hua knew about it, Qianshu should have known too. So, this shouldn¡¯t be a huge matter.* Ye Ling said, ¡°Continue your nonsense and I¡¯ll send you to boarding school.¡± Tong Hua instantly put on good behavior. Shen Qianshu made some ck tea and brought out the snacks. She ced them on the fruit te and brought tworge snack tes over. Some of them were made by the chef while some were made by her. Then, the group sat in the greenhouse ying chess and drinking tea. Shen Qianshu had wanted them to form some strong connections as future husbands of sisters, but Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu were so quiet. The entire time, she was the only one trying to make awkward small talk. Lin Xiaojuan wanted tough, and Shen Qianshu could no longer bear with it. ¡°Don¡¯t the two of you have... anymon topics to talk about?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°No!¡± They said in unison. ¡°Well, so you two indeed have something inmon. So, what were you guys talking about in the study room? It should be amon topic too. Why don¡¯t you talk about it here?¡± ¡°We¡¯re done talking about it.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Shen Qianshu looked directly at Gu Xie. ¡°Movie King, our Xiaojuan likes lively men who are humorous and easygoing. You¡¯re so quiet. It doesn¡¯t seem to fit her ideal type.¡± With a chess pawn in his hand, Gu Xie looked oddly at Lin Xiaojuan. Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s face was really red. ¡°Really?¡± Gu Xie asked. I am just an innocent victim! Lin Xiaojuan growled internally. What are besties for? Besties are meant for betraying each other! ¡°Eh? Qianshu? Isn¡¯t that your type? Your ex-boyfriends are all humorous and lively people who are easygoing as well.¡± ¡°Huh? No way, I¡¯ve always loved the quiet ones. I like men with few words.¡± ¡°When we were in high school, there was a handsome hunk in school who wanted to pursue you. You haven¡¯t dated Lin Xuan back then. In the end, you didn¡¯t like him, and youined about it to me. You went to the movies with him, and during the entire four hours, you only spoke ten sentences. Then, you kicked him out of your way.¡± ¡°After you became an artiste manager, you have be better at making up stories.¡± ¡°How could I make up such a story? Your taste has never been good. See, I said that all those humorous and interesting guys are trash. Luckily, I exposed so many of your exes. Otherwise, you might have gotten married to them.¡± ¡°What! When have I ever said that I was considering marriage with them?¡± ¡°I was busy that day when Yuan Hui tried to propose to you. Didn¡¯t you ask me for my opinion? You were already asking me for my opinion. Is that not considering marriage?¡± ¡°My knee hurts!¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°When Chen Yu tried to pursue you back then, you almost agreed too! He was humorous and romantic, and I was the one who exposed his evil intentions too! Why would you say that I have bad judgment?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who encouraged me to ept Chen Yu?!¡± ¡°What? I told you right from the start that his words could not be trusted and that he¡¯s not a good man!¡± ¡°Shu, you are getting better at lying through your teeth!¡± Gu Xie and Ye Ling could not continue ying chess. They stared at the twodies exposing each other¡¯s past romance records, and they felt really intrigued. Shen Qianshu had the face of someone who would attract a lot of men. It was easy to tell that she must have had a lot of past rtionships. Lin Xiaojuan was a mature and beautifuldy with a great figure. She definitely had a lot of pursuers. The twodies continued exposing one another¡¯s past rtionships, and the two men had indeed not known about any of these. Midway through exposing one another, Lin Xiaojuan and Shen Qianshu realized two pairs of fiery eyes looking straight at them. Lin Xiaojuan looked at Gu Xie while Shen Qianshu looked at Ye Ling. Gu Xie smiled. ¡°Continue.¡± Ye Ling looked expressionless. ¡°Continue.¡± Chapter 440 - During The Live-stream Confrontation

Chapter 440: During The Live-stream Confrontation

Shen Qianshu pinched Ye Ling¡¯s thigh flirtatiously. ¡°Master, none of them looked as good as you!¡± Everyone was speechless... Ye Ling humphed. Lin Xiaojuan tried to learn to calm Gu Xie down the way Shen Qianshu did, but she could not bring herself to do such an action. She forced a smile on her face and smiled at Gu Xie. She did not know how to please him. Gu Xie looked at Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu. How envious o(¨s¡õ¨t)o! Gu Xie was in Rose Castle. He stayed there the entire afternoon and left only after dinner. Then, Zhong Ran sent Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan to the Jewelry court. Ye Ling was in the car too. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Master, you¡¯re noting?¡± ¡°I¡¯m heading off to another ce first. You guys go ahead!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± The Jewelry Court was an organization under the name of the Jewelry Association. It was an organization that specialized in giarism, identification errors, and other disputes. Although it was not official, it could provide very important documentary evidence. There were many important people from the Jewelry Association who came today. After all, this was a matter that involved a genius designer and a really famous appraiser. This was not a small issue, and many people treated this very seriously. Reporters from a total of twelve media organizations were invited to this event. The moment Shen Qianshu stepped foot into the venue, the reported swarmed towards her. ¡°Miss Shen, what do you have to say about the whole giarism issue?¡± ¡°Miss Shen, why did you copy Sara¡¯s works? Was this for fun or did you have other motives?¡± ¡°Miss Shen, you are sisters with Shen Lin. Why didn¡¯t you help her out when she¡¯s so protective of you? Is this revenge?¡± ¡°Miss Shen, say something.¡± A few bodyguards flocked over and blocked out the reporters. Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan walked into the hall. A few big shots from the Jewelry Association were already here. The people who were involved were mostly here too. Of course, Shen Lin, Fang Xia, and Shen Xiong were in the hall as well. Chen Wanwan, Zhou Sen, and Li Huan were here too. On the other end, the Movie Queen Guan Xiaoman was here too, and her manager was sitting beside her. The manager was familiar with Lin Xiaojuan, and they greeted one another. Other than these people, there was also awyer who was involved. Shen Lin stared at Shen Qianshu with her teeth slightly clenched. She never thought that Shen Qianshu would resort to giarizing. She had actually revealed a design that was exactly the same as another. This made her lose her name and reputation. Since she had lost her reputation, she would definitely not make things easy for Shen Qianshu! Lu Mengxi was sitting at a side, staring at them coldly. She seemed to be anticipating something. Li Zhiyuan came over and smiled at Shen Qianshu. ¡°Precious Qianshu, I believe in you.¡± ¡°Thank you, CEO Li.¡± ¡°Our precious Shushu is multi-talented and morally right. She would never do sly things.¡± He said this on purpose for Shen Lin to hear. Lu Mengxi pulled him over and said, ¡°Don¡¯t choose sides before knowing the facts.¡± Li Zhiyuanughed and sat beside Lu Mengxi. ¡°You look so confident.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just here for a show.¡± ¡°I can hear that you¡¯re gloating.¡± ¡°Are you trying to speak up for your lover?¡± ¡°Yup!¡± Li Zhiyuan smiled. Lu Mengxi felt gloomy. ¡°Mengxi, before the Lu Family tried to link you up with Ye Ling for marriage, you wanted to pursue me, huh?¡± Li Zhiyuan smiled at her. Lu Mengxi was startled. ¡°What are you talking about? I treat you like my brother.¡± Li Zhiyuanughed. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Ye Ling has a girlfriend?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Just as they were chatting, the room was filled up, and everyone was here. The vice president of the Jewelry Association stood up. ¡°Regarding the TTF Diamond Competition, Shen Lin¡¯s act of sending the wrong works had badly affected us. We must give the organizer an ount; otherwise, it will affect the reputation of all the designers in our country. Today, the parties Shen Lin and Shen Qianshu are out for a confrontation.¡± Chapter 441 - During The Live-stream Confrontation 2

Chapter 441: During The Live-stream Confrontation 2

Shen Qianshu and Shen Lin stood up. The vice president asked, ¡°Are you two sisters?¡± Shen Lin said, ¡°Yes, we are!¡± Shen Qianshu responded. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t consider us as sisters. The Shen Family raised me up for eighteen years. After I turned eighteen, I left the Shen Family, and I never returned once. asionally, I meet with Shen Lin due to our work. The number of times that I have met Mr. and Mrs. Shen in private is less than ten.¡± The vice president frowned and looked at Shen Lin. Shen Lin clenched her teeth lightly. ¡°Mei[1. Younger sister.], back then, you insisted on traveling alone abroad. Mom was really sad. You can¡¯t hurt her again.¡± ¡°Vice president, let¡¯s get on to the main topic.¡± Shen Qianshu cut Shen Lin off. She was too tired to deal with her nonsense. Shen Lin remained calm. Shen Qianshu was a person who kept to her words and would never expose the secret. She, too, remained calm andposed. The vice president was not interested in their personal hatred. ¡°Shen Lin said that this set of works belong to you. Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The vice president asked Chen Wanwan. ¡°Madam Chen Wanwan, is this set of works exclusively designed by BG¡¯s designer Sara?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The vice president asked Shen Qianshu, ¡°So, do you admit that you hadmitted an act of giarism on Sara¡¯s works? How did you manage to get Sara¡¯s works?¡± Shen Qianshu smiled. ¡°Vice president, I am an appraiser. It¡¯s certainly no big deal for me to asionally copy other designer¡¯s works, is it? Firstly, I¡¯m not using it for profit. Secondly, I¡¯m not using it for trade. Why am I the one being targeted and med for?¡± That was a really good and logical question. It was because, on the day of the Jewelry Competition, Shen Lin had intentionally misled the audience into believing that Shen Qianshu was the one who giarized. Passersby loved ugly news from celebrities. Shen Qianshu had been really poprtely, and she could easily be put at the same level as A-List celebrities. The moment this ugly news broke out and got passed around, more people focused on the giarism issue. Furthermore, Shen Lin and Dream Star had been pointing Shen Qianshu out and pushing all the me onto her. The vice president took a deep breath. ¡°Right, appraisers copying other¡¯s works in private is indeedpletely eptable and perfectly fine. You did not use it for any trade, but Shen Lin had sent the wrong documents out.¡± ¡°If Shen Lin sent the wrong documents out, that is Shen Lin¡¯s problem. I agreed to this confrontation because I wanted to ask Miss Shen Lin something. Why are the works I copied in private in your email? I have never shared aputer with you. After I turned eighteen, I have never lived with you again. Why are my belongings in your email?¡± Shen Qianshu sounded really serious. She was mad at Shen Lin, so mad that her tone sounded harsh. This case was held in court and open to the public. This meant that the entire time, reporters were putting it on live-stream. At this point in time, fans began realizing that Shen Qianshu and Shen Lin were all speaking differently. Nobody could tell who was lying. ¡°Honestly speaking, our little angel only copied a design. She got put through so much for no reason. How unlucky.¡± ¡°I bet Shen Lin is the one who intentionally giarized so that she could put our little angel in trouble.¡± ¡°My poor little angel... She got kicked out just because she wasn¡¯t biological. Tong Hua, please crawl into my arms. I¡¯ll give you a hug.¡± ... Shen Lin seemed to slightly be panicking. Luckily, she had prepared for this. She smiled and said, ¡°There was one time when Mom went to visit you. She happened to see this draft. Our family is interested in jewelry as well, and asionally, we do some designing. So, she took it home. I was also thinking that I would gain some inspiration by looking at these works, so I identally saved it in myputer. I was in a hurry during thepetition, so I sent the wrong documents.¡± Chapter 442 - Im Sara

Chapter 442: I¡¯m Sara

The vice president asked, ¡°Mrs. Shen, is this true?¡± Fang Xia looked pale. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes!¡± It was only then when Shen Qianshu realized that Shen Lin would use Fang Xia as an excuse. Sheughed and looked at Shen Lin. ¡°Since you knew that I had copied it, why did you intentionally tell the audience at thepetition that I had giarized? This was clearly your fault, yet why is the me pushed onto me?¡± Shen Lin¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°I didn¡¯t! I was just panicking, and I couldn¡¯t think straight. Mei, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± ¡°Since it is so, Shen Lin, you were the one who sent the wrong works. Why didn¡¯t you just exin this to the organizers and send them the right ones? Instead, you gave up on thepetition. Could it be that you had no works of your own?¡± ¡°Qianshu, how could you use me like that?¡± ¡°Well, same!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes were really cold as she red at her. The fans who were watching the live-stream had gone crazy. Shen Lin¡¯s fans were insulting Shen Qianshu for being a bully. ** How could an impostor be such a bully! Shen Lin was beautiful, and Dream Star had always supported her. They spent a lot of money to make her famous, and she always had good connections with people in the fashion industry. There were a huge group of fans who defended her proudly. Shen Qianshu¡¯s fanbase was strong as well; when they argued, it was really interesting. Guan Xiaoman had never thought that a set of works could cause such a big issue. She had never liked Shen Lin, and now that her unique bridal jewelry was being used by others for apetition, she was really unhappy regardless of whether it was intentional or not. Shen Lin clenched her teeth. ¡°Qianshu, why did you have to copy Sara¡¯s works? You...¡± ¡°I even copied Noah¡¯s works. Why? Because I like it. Is it against thew to copy works I like? I have never used them for trade or profit.¡± Shen Qianshu looked soft. ¡°But you... you¡¯re a thief who¡¯s calling others out as a thief. How clever.¡± At this point in time, the vice president could somehow see what the main issue was. ¡°Since this is just a misunderstanding, the court will give a final verdict. Shen Lin will be banned from entering anypetitions for a year.¡± The vice president was a straightforward man. He did not understand why they had to have this conference. The situation in thepetition was clearly an unexpected mishap. Chen Wanwan stood up and smiled. ¡°Hold up, BG¡¯s got something to say.¡± The vice president signaled for her to carry on. Chen Wanwan looked at Guan Xiaoman and said, ¡°Miss Guan, since youmissioned ourpany to design jewelry, ourpany has been fully satisfying your requirements so that your wedding would be more perfect than it is. Due to personal reasons, our designer Sara had always not been able to meet you. So, she had beenmunicating with you through email. I did not expect someone to make up a story in the name of Sara. I sincerely apologize for this. I will also take the opportunity now to introduce you to BG¡¯s amateur designer, Miss Sara. ¡± Shen Qianshu smiled and waved at Guan Xiaoman. ¡°Hello, Miss Guan. I am Sara. My English name is Sara. I¡¯m d that you like my designs! Thank you.¡± Everyone was speechless... The audiences went crazy!! ¡°What the heck? Our little angel is Sara?¡± ¡°Damn, Guan Xiaoman said that she looked for many designers and none of them could satisfy her. This was the one she was most pleased with, and she felt that the jewelry designed by this person was the one that was full of life.¡± ¡°So our little angel didn¡¯t even giarize! Sara is our little angel.¡± ¡°Little angel is too talented. She¡¯s so good as an appraiser, and the designs she does during her spare time can also be so amazing.¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯m a fake fan! How could I not know that my favorite little angel is so multi-talented.¡± Chapter 443 - Im Sara 2

Chapter 443: I¡¯m Sara 2

*¡±Hahahaha, Shen Lin¡¯s fans, do you see that? What giarism? She¡¯s the original designer. Your queen is blind. How dare she use our little angel of giarism!¡±* ¡°Our little angel is too low profile!¡± Guan Xiaoman was startled as well. She reached out to shake Shen Qianshu¡¯s hands. She was not familiar with Shen Qianshu, but they had met at several fashion shows before. She knew that Qianshu was an appraiser who was quite well known, but she never thought that her bridal jewelry would be done by an appraiser and not a designer. ¡°Finally.¡± Guan Xiaoman was shocked but amazed. Shen Lin shrieked. ¡°No way!¡± Chen Wanwanughed. She gathered her documents and passed them to the vice president. ¡°Vice president, these are the documents from every time Miss Guanes over to talk about her jewelry. Take a look at Sara and Miss Guan¡¯s email records.¡± Shen Lin red angrily at Shen Qianshu. Lu Mengxi was surprised. Her face became even more strange. She clenched her fists. The works that Shen Lin used during thepetition had some modifications to it, and it was not as lively as Guan Xiaoman¡¯s design. The designer was actually Shen Qianshu! Shen Lin¡¯s face turned pale. Why didn¡¯t Shen Qianshu tell me that she is Sara? If I knew it, this whole issue wouldn¡¯t have turned into such a state! I could have just imed that it was mine! The vice president said, ¡°So, Shen Qianshu is Sara?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chen Wanwan said. Lu Mengxi stood up. ¡°This issue is totally crazy. A Gubelin appraiser has worked as a BG designer several times. Shen Qianshu, this is a vition of the workforce terms, isn¡¯t it? This is just like an official who runs errands for two countries in ancient times. Aren¡¯t you spying on the twopanies? Chen Wanwanughed. ¡°Miss Lu, you must be kidding. We are not a mainstream jewelrypany. How would Qianshu be viting workforcews? She is not an official designer, and she¡¯s just helping a friend out with designing these works. They happened to catch Miss Guan¡¯s eyes. Miss Guan happened to want a unique design, so we applied for a patent. This is still under BG¡¯s name. How did Qianshu vite anyw?¡± This issue was hard to make clear. BG was a private firm. The designers were not listed, and Shen Qianshu was not listed. This was definitely not viting any rules. Chen Wanwan said, ¡°As long as Miss Guan doesn¡¯t mind, outsiders have no right to say anything.¡± Guan Xiaoman replied. ¡°I don¡¯t mind it, not at all. Thank you, Miss Shen. I had a lot of requests, and she edited them ordingly for me. She¡¯s very patient, and I love the works a lot. It¡¯s so much better than the ones some listed designers do.¡± Shen Lin clenched her fists. ¡°Qianshu, you¡¯re doing this on purpose!¡± ¡°I just wanted you to get your facts right. Stop pushing the me on me!¡± Shen Qianshu said calmly. Li Zhiyuanughed and praised. ¡°Qianshu is such an interesting person. What a pity.¡± Lu Mengxi¡¯s face was really dark and ugly. Shen Lin was really frustrated. ¡°It must be you and Ye Ling. You must have teamed up with the Ye Family toe up with this story. How could you be Sara? You promised me that you would never be a designer in these five years!¡± Shen Qianshu was startled. Sheughed and threw her a question. ¡°Are you kidding me? Why would I promise you to never be a designer in these five years?¡± Do you dare to say it? Dumb*ss! Shen Lin was startled. She stopped her words immediately. Of course, she did not dare to reveal any more information. She never thought that Shen Qianshu would do this to her. ¡°All of you are birds of the same feather. All of you made up this story. I refuse to believe it.¡± The vice president kind of got what this was all about now. His head hurt. This was seriously just an unexpected mishap. He rang the bell and was about to conclude with his final verdict when the doors opened. Ye Ling appeared, and there was another person behind him, the president of the Jewelry Association. The audience was really excited. Ye Ling was here. The amazing, brilliant, marvelous, fantastic Ye Ling was here. He was wrapped in a retro long trench coat. From his hair to his toes, he exuded an absurd and cold vibe. Handsome and aloof, domineering and arrogant, he was full of shocking charm. His pair of amber eyes seem to hide a frost that never changed all year round. It was hard to look at him straight. The previous time, he insulted Shen Lin so badly that she almost lost her reputation. What surprise was he bringing again this time? The vice president weed him hurriedly, but Ye Ling sat down beside Shen Qianshu calmly. Everyone was speechless... Chapter 444 - Im Here To Stick Up For You

Chapter 444: I¡¯m Here To Stick Up For You

Chen Wanwan and the others widened their eyes in shock. What is this situation? The moment he came out, the bullet screens on the live-streams were filled with more people. Beautiful people were taking up the screen. There were also sensitive people who could sense the smell of gossip. ¡°I said so! Little angel and Ye Ling have an unusual rtionship that¡¯s unclear.¡± ¡°Oh gosh, I feel like I know something.¡± The president looked at Shen Lin strictly. Ye Ling said calmly, ¡°Since Miss Shen Lin said that the Ye Family had used you, let¡¯s all sit back and enjoy this short video clip. Who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong? Everyone will know.¡± Shen Qianshu asked softly, ¡°Where did you go?¡± ¡°Went to stick up for you.¡± The two simply exchanged a few words. Lu Mengxi¡¯s eyes narrowed. Isn¡¯t Shen Qianshu Ye Yifan¡¯s girlfriend? Why does she seem so close to Ye Ling? What¡¯s their rtionship? ¡°What video?¡± ¡°Two surveince cameras,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. His voice was very calm, but Shen Lin felt a chill in her heart. Her eyes narrowed. The first video was put on the screen very quickly. It was a video they got from the owner of the property showing a lift. The time was shown, and it was a few days before Christmas. In the video, Shen Lin had gone to Shen Qianshu¡¯s home. She knocked on the door, and no one answered. Then, Shen Lin took out a thin, long silver needle and opened the door. She seemed to be very familiar with the ways to do that. At this point, Shen Lin had already broken out in a cold sweat, and her face was really pale. Shen Qianshu felt strange. She asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t this my home?¡± The moment these words came out, everyone got really agitated like chickens who were bleeding. This was Shen Qianshu¡¯s home. Shen Lin hade without invitation and was so familiar with picking locks as if she was a repeat offender. In the second video, she had entered the house. She searched for something in the living room for really long. Then, she entered the study room and searched the tables. After she finished searching, she put the things back in their original ces orderly. A whileter, it was as if she had discovered a whole new world. She was really excited. She found some drafts of jewelry designs and began taking photos of them with her phone. ¡°That¡¯s not me! That¡¯s not me!¡± Shen Lin widened her eyes in fear and pointed at Shen Qianshu. ¡°You are using me!¡± Shen Qianshu was more confused than she was. She never knew when there were surveince cameras put up in her home that had actually caught all of Shen Lin¡¯s actions in film. Fang Xia never thought that her daughter would resort to theft. This was clear evidence that could not be faked. ¡°Lin, you...¡± ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not me. That¡¯s not me. That¡¯s not me. Believe me. Shen Qianshu used me.¡± Shen Lin was in a fluster. She was panicking. She did not know what to do, and she was mumbling to herself. The bullet screen was filled withments. ¡°This is our little angel¡¯s home. Little angel had done a live-stream in her study room once, and she introduced some books to us before.¡± ¡°Shen Lin is actually a thief!¡± ¡°How despicable! She took photos of little angel¡¯s draft works and even tried to harm her. Where did she get her confidence from!¡± ¡°Why was she so sure that there were drafts in little angel¡¯s home? Confusing!¡± ¡°Mr. Ye is so cool. What does the ck-hearted white lotus have to say now? Tell us! We will decide for you!¡± ¡°Now I know what it means when the wolf cried wolf. Shen Lin is really gross.¡± ¡°The distortion of human nature... How dare she try to tell them not to me little angel! How scheming.¡± ... The people at the venue thought that this was just an unexpected mishap and that the case would close after investigations, but they never expected to make such an earth-shattering discovery. Shen Lin had entered Shen Qianshu¡¯s home andmitted theft. She took photos of Shen Qianshu¡¯s drafts secretly and used them as her own for apetition. Chapter 445 - What Goes Around Comes Around

Chapter 445: What Goes Around Comes Around

This was clearly not ¡®sending the wrong works¡¯ but rather her using them for thepetition intentionally. ¡°How daring, Shen Lin!¡± the president said with a deep tone. Shen Lin was a member of the Jewelry Association, and they had always supported her. This time, this issue was equivalent to her giving a hard p on the face of the Jewelry Association. ¡°This is impossible! No way!¡± Ye Lingughed. ¡°This is a video. Cold hard evidence. The residential property can rify this. There are also your fingerprints in the house. I have called the cops. If you have anything to say, tell them to the cops when you leave the court. Everything aside, you have clearly entered someone¡¯s house andmitted theft. You can¡¯t escape from this.¡± Shen Lin¡¯s mouth quivered. She was really in fear. She could not help but look at Shen Xiong and Fang Xia. ¡°Pa, Mom, save me. Save me...¡± Fang Xia¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°How could you do such a thing?¡± She never thought that Shen Lin would enter Qianshu¡¯s house secretly and do such a thing. Shen Lin was panicking so badly that she was going crazy. The thought of the policeing for her made her even more scared. She felt really cold. ¡°Qianshu, I¡¯m so sorry. Don¡¯t call the cops, don¡¯t call the cops. I¡¯m so sorry...¡± She did not want to be jailed. Lin Xiaojuan stared at her in disgust. ck-hearted white lotus. You never thought that this would happen when you used Qianshu of giarism. ¡°Shen Lin, I...¡± Shen Qianshu looked at her. She could not make out what that feeling was in her heart. It was an unspeakable kind of feeling that was a mixture of mockery, pity, and sympathy. ¡°Miss Shen Lin, you dared to enter her home andmit theft. You used her draft in yourpetition, and you are so sure that Shen Qianshu wouldn¡¯t speak about it. Why are you so sure?¡± Ye Ling did not intend to let her off so easily, and he spoke in a very harsh tone. Shen Lin sensed somethinging. She shook her head in panic and seemed to sway a bit. ¡°Oh please don¡¯t faint.¡± Ye Ling mocked at her. His re was cold. ¡°Everyone here with us today is in the jewelry industry. Why don¡¯t you say something? Why are you so confident? Why are you so sure that Shen Qianshu would not expose you? If it was not for this mishap, you would use this design that was designed for Guan Xiaoman. You would use this in thepetition, and you were sure that she would not expose you. What¡¯s the reason? We want to know.¡± Ye Ling was like a giant mountain sitting next to Shen Qianshu. He was like her defender. If she gave a look, her defender would charge fearlessly for her. Shen Lin was so jealous and mad that she clenched her teeth so hard that they could break. She could not admit it! Ye Lingughed. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to share, I can help. The design of the Night In Paris that got you famous that year belonged to Shen Qianshu. All these years, the works that got you awards in every internationalpetition that you took part in belonged to Shen Qianshu. All the works that are slightly outstanding belonged to Shen Qianshu. The main designs that you design for Dream Star belonged to Shen Qianshu. The designs that never get any attention or don¡¯t get epted by the masses are the ones that truly belong to you.¡± ¡°The Shen Family raised her for 18 years and then kicked her out. She went to Paris to study alone and got into the jewelry design industry by her own capabilities. Back then, everyone in the Paris jewelry design industry praised Sara for being a genius Chinese designer. Every time, she changed her identity to participate inpetitions and gotpliments. She was said to be the star of the designing world. When Tong Hua was seriously ill, you and the Shen Family tried to guilt trip her and forced her to give you designs. All these years, she had been silently designing for you. Without her, Shen Lin, you are nothing. How dare you turn around and try to harm her. Ridiculous.¡± ... Chapter 446 - What Goes Around Comes Around 2

Chapter 446: What Goes Around Comes Around 2

The entire venue was silent. Ye Ling had exposed a huge secret that made everyone really puzzled and shocked. This was the biggest scandal in so many decades of the jewelry industry. Someone had actually been crowned wrongly to such an incredible point. Ye Ling exined a very long story clearly with just a few sentences, and the audience was not silly either. Seeing Shen Lin¡¯s pale face and the two videos, they all knew something. Shen Qianshu sat at a side, feeling slightly ufortable. It felt as if the dust had settled. If you do something bad, people will inevitably hear about it. There are no such things as ¡®secrets¡¯ in this world. As long as it exists, there is always a way to trace it down. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± Shen Lin shrieked. Her tears were streaming down her face. ¡°You are using me!¡± ¡°To me, you¡¯re just a tiny ant. use you? You¡¯re not worth it!¡± Ye Lingughed. This issue had been bothering him for long. He was bound to solve this issue once and for all. He would never leave her an easy way out. ¡°Your Shen family is utterly disgraceful. Guilt-tripping others to return favors. How much does she owe all of you? Tell me, I¡¯ll pay.¡± Shen Xiong¡¯s face was really dark. Fang Xia¡¯s eyes were red, and she avoided eye contact from anyone. Shen Lin stared at Shen Qianshu as if she had gone crazy. ¡°Shen Qianshu, you¡¯re lying. You said you wouldn¡¯t tell anyone. You¡¯re lying. You¡¯re going to get struck by lightning!¡± Everyone was speechless... ¡°Look at her ugly face. Enough! Shen Qianshu didn¡¯t even say anything! She admitted everything herself.¡± ¡°What genius designer? So Shen Qianshu was the one who drew them.¡± ¡°The wrong person was really crowned. It¡¯s like grafting one twig on another. Shen Lin is so shameless.¡± ¡°Get out of the jewelry designing world.¡± ¡°My little angel is just... Multi-talented would be an understatement. The main point is that she¡¯s been wronged and had gone through so much. She had actually not spoken up about it all these years! I feel so bad for her. Poor Tong Hua, he must feel bad too. I want to earn more money and help support Tong Hua!¡± Li Zhiyuan felt that it was odd. He never thought that most of Shen Lin¡¯s designs had actually belonged to Shen Qianshu. For some reason, Fang Xia sounded as if she was relieved. ¡°Lin, that¡¯s enough. Stop...¡± ¡°All of you teamed up against me. All of you teamed up against me to watch me fall. You all want to ruin my reputation.¡± ¡°What reputation? You look impressive butck real worth.¡± Ye Lingughed at her. ¡°Shen Qianshu has never mentioned anything from the beginning to the end. Did you think that I wouldn¡¯t find out if she didn¡¯t say anything? When Tong Hua was lying on bed and seriously ill, she cried for all of you to lend her a sum of money and swore to repay twice the amount. You took the opportunity to loot and exploit her of herbor. She had never mentioned a single word about it, but I, Ye Ling, could dig out all her past even if it takes a lot of time and effort. You nted a bad seed, and now you reap what you sow. Thest time I questioned you during the jewelrypetition, I was only suspecting you. I asked Shen Qianshu, but she denied it. She never mentioned anything of you giarizing. If it was not for the fact that you had used her work for thepetition and even tried to hurt her, I wouldn¡¯t even bother arguing with someone like you who would resort to dirty tricks.¡± He paused and said arrogantly, ¡°You simply ruined works that could¡¯ve been beautiful!¡± Everyone was speechless... This ¡®Master¡¯ had always been this brash. The others did not know what to say about it. Shen Lin fell softly onto the floor, looking devastated and cold. She could imagine how her future would be. She could foresee what was toe in her life. And for that, she hated Shen Qianshu even more. It is all Shen Qianshu¡¯s fault. I have gotten into such a state all because of Shen Qianshu! Chapter 447 - What Goes Around Comes Around 3

Chapter 447: What Goes Around Comes Around 3

¡°You ingrate! She made you famous. Let alone the fact that you¡¯re not in the slightest bit thankful, you are even finding fault with her all the time!¡± Ye Ling red coldly at her. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be a designer!¡± Lin Xiaojuan held onto Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand and patted her. Ye Ling is too damn cool. For Qianshu, he put in so much effort. If it were not for Ye Ling, this would always be a secret. A mishap had led to the biggest secret revtion in the jewelry design world. This was really incredible. One issue led to three sequels. It was as if this was in a TV drama, full of ups and downs. The audience was really interested too. The president said, ¡°Shen Lin is officially removed from the Jewelry Association. From today on, she will no longer be able to enter the Jewelry Association.¡± Fang Xia was heartbroken. She hugged Shen Lin. ¡°Lin, it¡¯s okay. We...¡± ¡°It¡¯s all Shen Qianshu¡¯s fault. It¡¯s all Shen Qianshu¡¯s fault...¡± Shen Lin mumbled to herself as if she was insane. The confrontation had ended, and there were already policemen waiting to bring Shen Lin away for interrogation. Shen Qianshu followed along for records. She felt as if she had just gone through a lot. She never thought that things between her and the Shen Family would end in such a way. She looked at the back of Fang Xia, and her heart ached. ¡°Mom...¡± Fang Xia looked at her with a lot of mixed emotions. Her tears streamed down her face. ¡°Qianshu...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Qianshu, can you promise Mom something?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t sue her.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Fang Xia bit her lip. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Mommy let you down.¡± ¡°Mom, my phone number will still be the same.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Crying, Fang Xia left without speaking again. Shen Qianshu heaved a huge and long sigh of relief. ¡°Ye Ling is seriously... amazing.¡± Lin Xiaojuan rubbed her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve decided. You and Tong Hua should stay in Rose Castle and continue to cozy up to him.¡± Shen Qianshuughed out loud. Li Zhiyuan came over. He was still the gentlemanly CEO Li. With all smiles, he said, ¡°What a great day! Congrattions, our precious Qianshu! Justice has been served!¡± ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating a little.¡± ¡°When you break up with Ye Ling someday, I¡¯ll still be here to wee you with open arms!¡± Ye Lingughed and said, ¡°Get lost!¡± Nobody knew when, but he was already standing behind Li Zhiyuan. His eyes were cold, and Li Zhiyuan was not the slightest bit afraid. He winked at Shen Qianshu openly and left. Ye Ling dragged Shen Qianshu to the car and shoved her in. Ye Ling thought, How I wish I could lock her in the castle and never let here out ever again. Now that this matter had been exposed, she was getting more attention. Now, she was even more eye-catching. He hated it when people were thinking about his belongings! Shen Qianshu pouted and could feel that Ye Ling was not in a good mood. There were still noises in the court. When people had finally regained their senses, Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu had already left. Along the way home, Ye Ling was very quiet. His face was tense as if he had been offended by someone. Shen Qianshu sat beside him obediently, and she could not bear it any longer after a while. ¡°Master, when did you put surveince cameras in my house?¡± Ye Ling seemed to be in a very bad state. Zhong Ran cursed inwardly. Could Li Zhiyuan have stepped on one of hisnd mines? I feel so sorry for Miss Shen! Ye Ling looked out of the window coldly. The city was colorful, but in his heart, everything was in ck and white. Suddenly, a white and pale hand was ced on his shoulder. Ye Ling turned sideways and looked at Shen Qianshu. ¡°What were you saying?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t hear me?¡± Shen Qianshu looked mildly disappointed. Ye Ling said boldly, ¡°I was thinking about some things.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran stared at him nkly. Chapter 448 - Master, Let’s Chat

Chapter 448: Master, Let¡¯s Chat

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling¡¯s face looked so scary when he was thinking. Is someone going to die? Shen Qianshu did not dare to ask him about it. ¡°I said, how did you get those videos? When did you put the cameras up?¡± ¡°When I went to live in your house back then, they put it there,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ¡°Just in case.¡± His illness had been getting so much better. In the past six months, he had almost not had a single rpse. He felt as if he was really recovering. However, he knew that there was no way he could fully recover. All he could do was to try to prevent the beast from entering him. Shen Qianshu never felt oppressed either. She was used to being observed ever since she was with Ye Ling. As long as there were no cameras in the bathroom and bedroom, she was fine with it. Otherwise, it would be too awkward. As aparison, there were cameras all around Rose Castle. It was pretty good too, and it made the ce feel much safer. ¡°Shen Lin is crazy. She probably didn¡¯t think that this set of jewelry designs is for Guan Xiaoman. This is also a mishap. If Guan Xiaoman took the 3D designs earlier, Shen Lin would not be so clumsy. This time, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered if she didn¡¯t win any awards since there were so many designs entering thepetition. Everyone has their ¡®bad days.¡¯ Yet, I didn¡¯t expect things to be so embarrassing for her. I bet she... can¡¯t be a designer anymore.¡± This issue would get on the headlines the following day and be shared around everywhere. Shen Lin¡¯s future was gone. The Shen Family was dead too. Ye Ling responded. ¡°Karma!¡± Shen Qianshu bit her lip. ¡°When did you find out about the things between me and the Shen Family? Also the things about Tong Hua.¡± ¡°After the previous jewelrypetition.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t trust me at all,¡± Shen Qianshu said. She had already said that Shen Lin did not take works from her. She never thought that Master would insist on investigating. ¡°Why should I believe you? You lied.¡± ¡°Master. I don¡¯t believe that you can tell when I¡¯m lying or not!¡± Shen Qianshu tried to flirt a little with her tone. Ye Ling humphed. Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes lit up, and she grabbed Ye Ling¡¯s hand. She moved his head to face her, and she was really excited. ¡°Master, let¡¯s do an experiment. Guess which of my words are the truth and which ones are lies.¡± She looked up, and her face was really red. In the car, the light was dim, and she looked exceptionally flirtatious. It could be seen that she had something up her sleeves. Zhong Ran and a bodyguard could see that Miss Shen was going to begin flirting with Master. ¡°Lame!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not, it¡¯s not. Come on.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at his eyes. ¡°Master, you are really handsome today.¡± ¡°Real!¡± When was he not handsome? ¡°I put a lot of effort into picking the butterfly orchids for Christmas Day.¡± ¡°Lies.¡± ¡°I love the Christmas gift that you gave me.¡± ¡°Real.¡± ¡°I love Paris the most!¡± ¡°Real.¡± ¡°Because I met you there.¡± ¡°Real.¡± Zhong Ran cursed. Miss Shen, Master, the two of you are some! Shen Qianshu smiled and looked at Ye Ling. ¡°Master, when I saw you seven years ago, it was love at first sight.¡± Ye Ling was surprised. ¡°Really?¡± D*mn. Zhong Ran was so tired. He was made to feel bad for being single again. Shen Qianshu¡¯s ears turned red, and she felt a little ufortable. She stared at him oddly. ¡°You are supposed to guess which are lies and which are real. How could you throw me a question?¡± Ye Ling felt as if there was a storm in his heart. Suddenly, he grabbed her hand, and his voice deepened as if there were many emotions hidden in it. Finally, the words came out in a way such that neither happiness nor anger could not be identified. ¡°Shen Qianshu, you had better not lied to me.¡± I will believe it! No matter what you say, I will believe it! Chapter 449 - They Have Gone To Have An In-Depth Exchange

Chapter 449: They Have Gone To Have An In-Depth Exchange

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart softened, and she slightly lowered her head. She held his hand tightly and wanted to take on the role of a little angel. She controlled herself for some time, but eventually, she could not take on the role of a little angel. ¡°It¡¯s real!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s tall figure suddenly came over and covered her. He kissed her deeply, and his hand interlocked with hers as he pressed her onto the chair. They had a long and passionate kiss. In Ye Ling¡¯s heart, it was as colorful fireworks had bloomed in the sky. There was actually someone who had fallen in love with him at first sight. His Qianshu! Zhong Ran felt bitter in his heart. He felt that it was a wrong decision sitting on the main car. Was it really all right to abuse single men in this way? He felt like he was going to be a traitor. Following Little Master would make his future a little brighter. Little Tong Hua had watched the live-stream. His mood was particrly good as he was doing his assignments. Ye Ling had gotten four teachers for him, and they all taught him online. One of them was a senior Hollywood performer, another one was a pianist, and the remaining two were professors in cultural sses. They would adjust the progress rate ording to little Tong Hua¡¯s standards. The four teachers each taught for one and a half hours, totaling to six hours a day. This was not considered excessive, and Tong Hua could still take it. After New Year¡¯s, he would go back to the production team. ¡°The assignments that the teachers left for me are very difficult.¡± Little Tong Hua bit his pen as there were quite a few questions he did not know how to do. Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling had returned home, and just when he was about to ask Ye Ling if he could lower the difficulty level for the cultural sses, he saw Ye Ling taking Shen Qianshu upstairs. He did not look at him even once. Tong Hua was speechless. This is outrageous! I am not a little princess. Is that why you are treating me as invisible? Arrogant! Prejudiced! How maddening! Zhong Ran walked in with a smile. He saw that little Tong Hua looked angry and was sitting cross-legged on the woolen carpet. Tong Hua looked like a porcin doll. The desserts on the te were all gone, and he was munching on a piece of matcha cake. ¡°Little Master, you have put on weight recently. If you eat some more, the production team will ask you to go on a diet.¡± ¡°What happened to them?¡± ¡°They may be having an in-depth exchange.¡± ¡°What is an in-depth exchange?¡± Little Tong Hua did not feel ashamed to ask. Zhong Ranughed without any sense of shame as he pinched little Tong Hua¡¯s face. ¡°You will know when you have a girlfriend.¡± ¡°Do you mean that I will not know if I have a boyfriend?¡± ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran stared nkly at him. Little Master, you win! Shen Qianshu was dragged into the master bedroom and thrown onto the bed. She was kissed until she almost could not catch her breath. The cold wind was whistling outside the window, but the room was as warm as summer. She was kissed countless times by Ye Ling, and she had a thinyer of sweat on the tip of her nose. The tip of Ye Ling¡¯s tongue slightly hooked and licked the sweat from the tip of her nose. She was like a fish waiting to be ughtered. She waspletely covered by him, and she gripped tightly onto the soft nket as she could not control her nervousness. Want to do it? I¡¯m looking forward to it a little bit... but fearing it even more. The tip of Ye Ling¡¯s nose was touching her face. His voice was low and hoarse. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I will not take it to the end!¡± Despite her nervousness, Shen Qianshu did not forget to rebut in her heart. What is the difference between this line and ¡®I will not enter!¡¯ All a bunch of lies! Ye Ling loved this soft and warm skin so much. It felt gentle, moist, and soft as if he was touching a heap of white clouds. He caressed her soft flesh until it hurt. Shen Qianshu bit his chin vengefully. Ye Ling¡¯s gaze darkened, and he stripped her roughly and thoroughly. Shen Qianshu was so frightened that she hurriedly begged him to let her go, but both their hands and legs were practically bounded together. Ye Ling¡¯s breathing was low and heavy. He could feel her stiffness. He took a deep breath and slightly used strength to hug her fully. He turned over so that she was on top of his body, and he lightly caressed her back that was already filled with sweat. Ye Ling¡¯s breathing sank as he lowered his head and kissed her shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t lie to you!¡± Chapter 450 - They Have Gone To Have An In-Depth Exchange 2

Chapter 450: They Have Gone To Have An In-Depth Exchange 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu did not know whether it was fear or indignance. Sheid on his shoulders and felt so shy that she could not lift her head up. He embraced her as his breathing slowed down. This was really a torturing matter. The tip of her nose pressed against his shoulder, rubbing it. ¡°Master, you are so good.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tease me.¡± Ye Ling raised his hand and gave her a p on her butt. In the darkness, she felt a sense of unexined shamefulness. Sheid on his shoulders, not daring to even talk anymore. Ye Ling controlled himself and pushed her away slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a cold shower.¡± Shen Qianshu was startled. All this while, it was a misfire. In the middle of winter, he had taken quite a few cold showers. It was really too sinful. She had not reacted to what she had done yet when she pushed herself onto Ye Ling. Her voice was as fine as a mosquito buzzing. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll help you... ¡± ... ¡°Actually, you... you... should go shower.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s breathing hastened, and he turned around, pressing her down. He was practically gritting his teeth. ¡°Shen Qianshu, you are really... torturing me!¡± ¡°Are you done yet?¡± Shen Qianshu was on the brink of tears. She was bullied so much that her face had turned red, and her eyes were filled with tears. However, in the eyes of a man, she looked coquettish. Ye Ling could not help but think about her back then when she looked like a broken doll. ¡°Yeah!¡± His voice had be hoarse. Since ten minutes ago, you have been saying ¡®yeah.¡¯ Are you really done? ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu stared nkly. You are a liar!!! This messing around had taken up nearly half an hour... In the end, she was so tired that she copsed. She did not care and hugged his shoulders to sleep. She even had an embarrassing dream, giving Ye Ling a p on his face. Ye Ling was woken up by her p on his face, and he gritted his teeth silently. In his heart, he thought that she had done it on purpose. However, when he turned his head sideways, the person beside him was breathing deeply. It was really just a dream. He held her hand, cing it on his lips, and kissed it. He hugged her satisfactorily and fell asleep. Ye Ling had a dream. He dreamed of the first time he saw Shen Qianshu seven years ago. The young girl was standing in the castle where the sunlight was particrly strong. Her smile was brilliant like that of an angel who hade into the world. He saw the splendidness in her eyes. Ye Ling thought, That¡¯s great! The next day, the two of them woke very early and started training for two hours again. The weather was cold, and he was afraid that she would catch a cold, so he changed the training to indoors. Little Tong Hua woke up and saw Shen Qianshu in a strange position hanging on the lifting rope. He stared until his eyes became round. Shen Qianshu¡¯s head was facing down, and her feet were attached to the lifting rope. She stayed in this position for 20 minutes. While she was hanging, she watched videos. It was a joy. ¡°Mommy, you... Are you nning to join the gymnastics team?¡± ¡°Am I impressive?¡± ¡°Impressive.¡± Ye Ling furrowed his eyebrows and looked at little Tong Hua, who was like a pampered child. This little fellow was not small anymore, but he still looked pure and beautiful. He looked like a flower in a greenhouse that had not experienced any wind or rain. ¡°Do you want to start following Zhong Ran... ¡± Ye Ling asked. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I have heart disease.¡± Tong Hua replied. Waking up two hours earlier to jog and train your body? Dream on! The bed is morefortable. Shen Qianshu felt refreshed after the training, and the chefs had already prepared breakfast. There were a few more days to the New Year¡¯s, and the whole family was feelingzy. Ye Ling left the ce after having breakfast, but Shen Qianshu was still left with a few days of annual leave. In the end, she simply used up all of them to stay home andze with little Tong Hua. The daily activities of both mother and son were either reading books or ying games. As Shen Qianshu was around, the hardworking and obedient baby, little Tong Hua, started to neglect his work and stuck to her every day to y games. He looked like he was carefree, and others were jealous of him. Chapter 451 - The Five Kills Player Little Tong Hua

Chapter 451: The Five Kills yer Little Tong Hua

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was rare for the mother and son to have one free day together, but the inte was exploding withments and discussions. News rting to Shen Qianshu was everywhere: the Shen family¡¯s real daughter and fake daughter; the three-sided rtionship between Ye Ling, Ye Yifan, and her; who was little Tong Hua¡¯s daddy? The wealthy circle was really messy. News about whether Shen Qianshu was an appraiser or a designer etc. was flying all over the sky. No matter how all these were suppressed, they just came right back up. The media had exaggerated and made Shen Qianshu seem like a talented little angel. It was so exaggerated that Lin Xiaojuan, who had seen the news, felt that it was as if Qianshu had given them a sum of money. It was quite incredible. Now, there were countless people who wanted to get onto the same boat as Shen Qianshu. Ye Ling seemed as if he had built a magnificent house for his beloved woman and protected them so well that not a single drop of water had leaked from the house. Shen Qianshu was also toozy tomunicate with this group of people whom she was not familiar with. She did not ept a single interview. In work, she was alsozy to look at the news within her office groups. She was either chatting with that group of people from BG or meeting with Lin Xiaojuan for a meal. For the rest of the time, she stayed at Rose Castle. ¡°The biggest dream I once had was to have endless money that I could spend and to stay in a princess-like castle. To be free from worries and to just idle around for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Is this considered a wish?¡± Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°Of course it is a wish.¡± ¡°Your wish has been fulfilled,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ¡°Rubbish. In order for us to afford buying your Rose Castle, that would require us working hard for our whole lives.¡± ¡°Are you hinting at me to transfer the Rose Castle to your name? This shouldn¡¯t be a problem. The procedures are also... ¡± ¡°Master, you and I have a generation gap!¡± Little Tong Hua said excitedly, ¡°Transfer to Mommy¡¯s name? I¡¯m so excited! When?¡± Shen Qianshu responded. ¡°... Let¡¯s y games.¡± Ye Ling had been going to the office these days. He was rather envious of both mother and son who had so much free time and were leading a carefree life. He gave himself a day off, which was quite rare. Needless to say, this type of life was really too perfect. No ambition, idling around, free from worries. Winner in life. ¡°Let me do a live-stream!¡± Little Tong Hua had really created a game live-stream on Ye Yifan¡¯s tform just for fun. He logged into Weibo, posted a link to the live-stream, and turned on the live-stream. The live-stream¡¯s footage was on little Tong Hua while Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu were behind the live-stream footage. The game had not started yet in the live-stream, and there were already 500,000 people. The numbers were still rising continuously. After all, this was the first time Tong Hua yed games on the live-stream. Hence, he took some time to test and fix the errors. The fans acted as if they were crying pitifully for food. Little Tong Hua did not have any notices recently, and he also did not appear in front of the public. The people had missed him greatly. ¡°Tong Hua, where¡¯s your mommy? Where¡¯s your angel-like and talented mommy?¡± ¡°Tong Hua, let sister Qianshu live-stream for a while too. She was really handsome at the jewelry meeting.¡± ¡°Shen Qianshu is the ultimate winner.¡± The live-stream room was extremely lively. While most of the fans had good intentions, there were some negativements which quickly passed by. Tong Hua replied. ¡°Alright, alright. We can start the live-stream. Are you all ready?¡± ¡°I am ready.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The fans cried out again. ¡°Could it be a family of three in a row of three? Oh gosh, it is little angel¡¯s voice, no doubt about it. Is the man Ye Yifan or Ye Ling.¡± ¡°His voice is so sexy. Doesn¡¯t feel like Ye Yifan¡¯s.¡± ¡°Right, right. The third fool¡¯s voice is resplendent. This tone is very distinct. Feels like Ye Ling¡¯s.¡± Little Tong Hua pulled Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling, and they stood in three rows together. Ye Ling had already changed his name. Tong Hua was called the ¡®nation¡¯s son.¡¯ Shen Qianshu was called the ¡®nation¡¯s goddess.¡¯ Ye Ling was forced by Shen Qianshu to change his name to the ¡®nation¡¯s god.¡¯ The names they just changed had just been updated, and the fans had fully filled the bullet screen with ¡®hahaha.¡¯ Chapter 452 - One Hour Every Day, Never Will I Pester You

Chapter 452: One Hour Every Day, Never Will I Pester You

This match was fought until it was particrly overwhelming. Ye Ling did not say a word throughout the process, and Shen Qianshu shouted for Tong Hua to save her once in a while. When they hit the crystals, little Tong Hua felt that he was going to win for sure and shouted towards the opposing team. ¡°The brothers on the opposite side, give me five kills, give me five kills!¡± On the opposing team was Zhu Geliang, who was Tong Hua¡¯s fan. He stood obediently, giving Tong Hua a kill. ¡°I can tell by one look that this Zhu Geliang is a good person. He had five kills!¡± Little Tong Hua was very generous. He rushed arrogantly to the front of someone¡¯s high ground. ¡°Zhu Geliang,eee, kill me. I¡¯ll give you my head.¡± The teammates on the opposite side gathered and went up together. Then, little Tong Hua went off in a sh by himself. ¡°Hey, that is unreasonable. I let Zhu Geliang kill me, but I didn¡¯t say you all. If you are so fierce, I will retaliate.¡± Qianshu and a teammate hade just at the right moment. After a wave of counter-killing, only Zhu Geliang was left. Little Tong Hua had originally thought he would win for sure. He wandered around the crystal, feeling pleased, and even gave them a free kill. As a result, Qianshu and the teammate had also followed him and suicided. Ye Ling and another teammate were killed by Zhu Geliang, and they were eliminated in the group. ¡°Oh, I suicided by myself. Why did you all also do the same? This is awkward.¡± Luckily, there were a lot of towers, and it was unlikely that they would lose. ¡°This story tells us that if one person shows off pompously, that is really awesome. But if a group of people show off pompously, that is not correct.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu stared nkly. ¡°...¡± Ye Ling stared at her. Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu apanied him and yed a round of the game. Soon after, Zhong Ran came over and looked for Ye Ling regarding some matters, and both of them went into the study room. Shen Qianshu apanied little Tong Hua and yed another round again before going to the kitchen to make some desserts. Little Tong Hua was on the live-stream for one to two hours. Throughout the live-stream, he had made his fansugh loudly. The highest gift record on the tform was broken on that day, and the live-stream also had a record-high number of people online viewing the live-stream. Ye Yifan hade to the Rose Castle in the afternoon. He hugged Tong Hua and gave him a kiss. ¡°How about doing a live-stream every day for two hours?¡± The number of people online watching the live-stream on the tform today had broken the record of 1,500,000, and it was the actual figure, crushing the fake figures on every tform. The various types of data had risen steadily, and the background server was almost paralyzed. The nature of this tform which Ye Yifan created for fun was for him to earn his allowance. It attracted a number of hosts. Ye Yifan was a flirtatious person, and he attracted mostly female hosts. A good main gaming live-stream tform was almost going to be developed into eighteen tforms, and this was somewhat of a headache. Today, little Tong Hua had put on a good show. Ye Yifan, whose face was just a facade with nothing else to it, suddenly felt that he was still able to attract decent people toe and watch. ¡°No time.¡± Tong Hua counted on his fingers the amount of work and rest time he had. ¡°Every day, I have ss for six hours, and I have to adhere to this arrangement strictly. I will have to go to the production team after New Year¡¯s. Basically, I will be spending a lot of time with the production team. I don¡¯t have time to do a live-stream.¡± When it came to investor uncle, he was considered to have granted whatever that was asked. ¡°One hour!¡± Ye Yifan put up one finger pitifully. ¡°Every day, you will y at least five rounds. I have paid attention to it.¡± ¡°I y five rounds of the game, but they are not yed continuously.¡± ¡°Little nephew... ¡± ¡°Just one hour?¡± ¡°Yes yes yes, just one hour. Never will I pester you again!¡± Ye Yifan was extremely excited. It looked like it was doable. Little Tong Hua counted on his fingers. I can sleep one hourter, and it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. When I have lunch in the afternoon, I can also live-stream for an hour. If the two hours are not continuous in a day, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡°I cannot guarantee you that I can live-stream every day. If I have time, then I will live-stream more. If I don¡¯t have time, then I will live-stream less.¡± Chapter 453 - Someone Will Help You To Carry The Load

Chapter 453: Someone Will Help You To Carry The Load

¡°No problem. You are the boss. Who would dare to pick on your time.¡± Ye Yifan pinched his leg, feeling pleased. Shen Qianshu carried out the desserts. She had a piece of dessert in her mouth while she called Ye Yifan over. She looked left and right but did not see Ye Ling. She felt slightly strange. Ye Yifan had also helped himself to the desserts. ¡°Where is my brother?¡± ¡°In the study room. He should being down in a while.¡± Ye Yifan was satisfied and had a kind of urge to move into Rose Castle, but he changed his mind upon thinking about it. Forget it. My brother would chop me. If he came, a bunch of Ye Family¡¯s people would look for opportunities toe and harass his brother. That would be very bothersome. ¡°Little sister-inw, Tong Hua, on New Year¡¯s day, the Ye Family will have a very big family banquet and will be inviting many people. Grandma¡¯s intention was to let my brother bring you all to show yourselves to the family, but she has not mentioned it to my brother. It should be within these two days. Are you all interested?¡± Ye Yifan smiled and asked. Tong Hua snorted. ¡°The grandma who wanted our lives?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°An ambush!¡± Shen Qianshu and little Tong Hua said in unison. Ye Yifanughed. This banquet indeed had the meaning of a treacherous plot. Ever since the olddy knew that little Tong Hua was not his brother¡¯s son, she did not care too much about Shen Qianshu and her son. However, recently, his brother had gotten into fights for Shen Qianshu and her son. This was something worth thinking about, and the olddy¡¯s thoughts had be active. ¡°If cheap daddy really has a son, will she really make him die?¡± Tong Hua asked. Ye Yifan smiled. ¡°Unless it is the person she has designated as her granddaughter-inw.¡± ¡°So ruthless!¡± Little Tong Hua hugged Shen Qianshu¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Mommy, marrying into a rich family leads to an unknown world. We have to be cautious and just wait and see!¡± Shen Qianshu pretended to be serious and nodded her head. Ye Yifan said, ¡°My brother... How should I say? The inside story is veryplicated. My Grandma dotes a lot on my second brother and me. She does not treat my brother that well, but it is also not considered bad. On the surface, they may appear to be on good terms. Ever since there was an assassination attempt on you in Turkey, my brother had seldom gone back home. Their rtionship has also be especially strained. The olddy may be looking for a way to make herself appear less embarrassed. After all, AG is under the charge of my brother. The wife of the eldest son in our family is the pir while the others are all blockheads she cannot rely on.¡± Shen Qianshu and little Tong Hua nced at each other. Ye Yifan said, ¡°Moreover, Grandma all along feels that my brother is entric, cold, and heartless. She feels that nobody will really treat him as family.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart stopped beating at that moment. Suddenly, she felt some kind of heartache. What does it mean that nobody is willing to treat him as family? Butler Luther had protected him and treated him like his son. Zhong Ran had protected him and treated him like his brother. There was also Ah Da etc., Which one of them was not his family? Ye Yifan smiled happily. ¡°So you all want to go and hit her face.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was at a loss for words. This second-generation heir had been beating around the bush. It turned out that he had dug a hole and was waiting for them. ¡°Yifan, do you know that your eldest brother... ¡± Shen Qianshu paused swiftly and could not continue talking. Am I crazy? She herself had rejected this statement. Ye Yifan looked so carefree, and it seemed like he did not know. She smiled and sincerely praised him a bit. ¡°Your life is very good!¡± Born with a silver spoon in his mouth, Ye Yifan was of respectable status. He did not really need to do anything, and Ye Ling would take care of everything. It reminded her of an old saying: there was no such thing as the world being safe and peaceful; there was merely someone else carrying the burden for you, but you knew nothing about that. ¡°I have a brother and a sister-inw. Even my little nephew is so smart. Of course my life is good.¡± Little Tong Hua said, ¡°My mommy is feeling heartache for... ¡± Forget it, I don¡¯t want to talk about it. My heart is tired! Chapter 454 - Mommy, Is My Daddy Tall Chapter 454: Mommy, Is My Daddy Tall Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling and Zhong Ran walked down from the spiral staircase. Ye Ling was wearing a long vintage trench coat and had the impact of a st blower when he walked. He was extremely handsome and suave and looked like an ancient painting. Zhong Ran was also wearing a long vintage trench coat, and he stood behind Ye Ling. Both of them had a strong imposing manner, which was astonishing. Little Tong Hua pondered to himself. He wanted to work hard and eat more so that when he grew up, at least he would be this tall. ¡°Mommy, is my father tall?¡± ¡°My impression is that he is not very tall, about 1.7 meters.¡± Little Tong Hua slumped onto the table at that moment. ¡°I¡¯m finished.¡± When I grow up, I will only be 1.7 meters tall. How can I happily act handsome? ¡°I am going out to attend to a matter,¡± Ye Ling said calmly and hurriedly left. Little Tong Hua remained slumped onto the table and was in despair. Shen Qianshu was not on time to send Ye Ling and had already heard the sound of the car. She touched little Tong Hua¡¯s head. ¡°You are sad just like that. What happened?¡± ¡°What should I do if I can¡¯t grow tall?¡± ¡°Little nephew, you are much taller than your peers who are your age. Didn¡¯t you realize that?¡± Ye Yifan was extremely surprised. ¡°Am I?¡± ¡°Of course. My friend¡¯s son is the same age as you but shorter than you by one head. Your height is like the height of a normal ten-year-old child. Why are you so worried? You will surely be 1.9 meters tall!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Little Tong Hua¡¯s eyes were shining. ¡°Really!¡± Little Tong Hua patted his little chest. He did not realize at all that in his heart, Ye Ling had be his ideal grown-up version of himself. Regardless of appearance, mannerisms, ability, or talent, everything was right on the mark. Except for character! After Ye Ling left for less than an hour, Shen Qianshu saw the news. The Shen family had announced bankruptcy. Shen Lin had been detained by the administration for 15 days and had to domunity service for half a year as her punishment. At the same time, Dream Star also announced that they were terminating the employment contract with Shen Lin. Shen Lin was considered to have made a big blunder in this industry. Every piece of her work in the future would be questioned by people. With Shen Lin¡¯s character, she would not be a jewelry designer again. After the Shen family became bankrupt, thepany had been bought over, and their house had been mortgaged by the bank to pay their debts. Shen Qianshu made a call to awyer she knew. ¡°You go and find out how much the Shen family¡¯s vi is selling for. I want to buy it.¡± Although the past had be entirely different, there were too many happy memories of growing up that were in that house. Her most carefree years as a young girl had alle from there. ¡°Do I need to give your name? That vi is not cheap.¡± ¡°It is fine. I can pay the full amount. You just do as told.¡± ¡°Alright. I know.¡± Little Tong Hua asked, ¡°Mommy, you are buying that house for them to stay in?¡± ¡°They have been used to living a luxurious life. Now that they have be penniless, I can¡¯t let them... ¡± Shen Qianshu stretched her hand and touched Tong Hua¡¯s head. ¡°Regardless of how they have treated me in the past, they have brought me up. This point is needless to say. I have received 15 years of love, 15 years of care, and 15 years of happiness. Grudges cannot be offset.¡± Little Tong Hua bit his lips and was slightly unhappy. He felt very down the moment he thought about Fang Xia beating his mommy. Shen Qianshu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am just buying the house to prevent them from bing homeless. Anything more than that, I won¡¯t be able to help.¡± Tong Hua nodded his head repeatedly. He also did not feel very good in his heart. They had lost someone like mommy as their daughter. It was their loss. They were really blinded. Meanwhile, the Shen family was already in chaos. After Shen Lin was detained by the administration, Fang Xia had gone to see her. Shen Lin looked exhausted, and her heart seemed to be dead. From that day on, she never paid attention to any news on the inte. It could be considered that she did not bother. She knew in her heart that she was ruined. Chapter 455 - Indulging Is A Type Of Original Sin Chapter 455: Indulging Is A Type Of Original Sin Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The more vicious the public treated her, the more they would praise Shen Qianshu. They were just like two extreme ends. No matter what Shen Lin did, she could not bepared to Shen Qianshu, and this fact by itself had made her feel even more disheartened. Eventually, Shen Lin even developed hatred when she saw Fang Xia. ¡°Xiaolin, you... don¡¯t look at Mom this way.¡± Fang Xia was in extreme agony. It was already the lightest punishment and did not constitute a crime. There would not be any sentence, and Qianshu would also not litigate. This was considered a very good piece of news to them, and Fang Xia was already very satisfied. ¡°Mom? Haha, whose mom are you? You must be Shen Qianshu¡¯s mom.¡± ¡°Xiaolin!¡± Fang Xia roared angrily. ¡°How can you hurt me like that? Back then when you took her design drawings, I had told you that there was no concealing the truth. Eventually, the things that you did would be exposed. It was you who did not listen to my advice.¡± It was also Fang Xia¡¯s fault. Back then, Fang Xia had tried to stop her, but Fang Xia still gave up in the end. She obviously knew that it was wrong, yet she still indulged in Shen Lin. Thereafter, Shen Lin became famous, and she became arrogant. This matter hadpletely be a secret. Moreover, Shen Qianshu had also kept her promise and remained quiet. She did not have the ability to contend with them all along, and they became numb. Gradually, they treated it as Shen Lin¡¯s brilliance and talent. Fang Xia even ejected the thought that the design drawings were from Qianshu. They had deceived themselves for a long time and believed that it was all real. Her indulgence was also a mistake. ¡°The person that you have doted the most is always Shen Qianshu, not me. Don¡¯t think that I do not know you would have gone to look for her long ago if not for dad. You say that you have chosen me and gave up on Shen Qianshu. It is all fake. If you really loved me, why didn¡¯t you let her help me? Why didn¡¯t you let her save the Shen family?¡± Shen Lin was practically shouting hysterically. ¡°Back then, why did you carry the wrong the child? You couldn¡¯t even recognize your own daughter. You don¡¯t deserve to be a mother. Since you had recognized the wrong person, why didn¡¯t you continue with the mistake? Why did you bring me back?¡± It was as if Fang Xia was struck by lightning. The gaze of her precious daughter, which was filled with so much hatred, made her feel numb. She fell into the abyss. She did not know that Shen Lin had actually hated her so much. Perhaps, she always had all these grievances in her heart, and now, it waspletely ignited. Shen Lin hated her. She hated her for bringing back the wrong child back then. After she delivered back then, she had gone to thebor ward. As she was too anxious to see her own daughter, she had identally caused the tags to drop in thebor ward. Hence, the two children were exchanged. When Shen Qianshu was a child, she was fair and cute. In every mother¡¯s heart, they would feel that their child was surely the most beautiful one out of all. The tag was coincidentally ced at Shen Qianshu¡¯s side, and she hung it up. She did not expect that she had hung incorrectly, resulting in both children being in the wrong position for life. ¡°If I had never returned back to the Shen family, I would not have known the great differences in social standing. Everyone was rolling in the dust. No one was of higher-ss than the other. Who knows? If I had relied on my own hard work, I might have made afortable and carefree life for myself. Why did you bring me back to the Shen family? You brought me back, but you did not love me. You still loved the counterfeit goods. Grandma was also extremely biased. Did you know how much pain I was in? If I had not fought with Shen Qianshu wholeheartedly, how would I have ended up in this state? Back then, when I was in the orphanage, although I was bullied, someone had sponsored my studies. In every aspect, someone woulde forward to help me. I originally could have a different life. Now, I have lost my standing and reputation. Everything is ruined. Why did you carry Shen Qianshu by mistake? You could have carried another child by mistake, but why did it have to be Shen Qianshu!¡± Chapter 456 - The Past Has Vanished Like A Puff Of Smoke

Chapter 456: The Past Has Vanished Like A Puff Of Smoke

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I hate her!¡± Shen Lin¡¯s tears rolled down continuously. She was in extreme agony. ¡°In your eyes and in Lin Xuan¡¯s eyes, I cannotpare to Shen Qianshu. Regardless of how hard I try, I can¡¯tpare to her. Even if she had left the Shen family, her soul would still linger around. If not for those design drawings which made me famous and made Lin Xuan think that I was talented, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with me. On one hand, I had him, but on the other hand, I felt ashamed. Which one of you had loved me for who I was? It was all because of Shen Qianshu. Mom, you don¡¯t love me. You are only making it up to me. You have given all your motherly love to Shen Qianshu. The way you treat Shen Qianshu and me is different. You indulge me, but it is only because you are making it up to me. In your heart, I have always been inferior to Shen Qianshu. Since this is the case, why do you stille and see me? You should go and look for Shen Qianshu. Look for your precious daughter and see if she bothers with you now. She is now Ye Ling¡¯s girlfriend. It is just a matter of minutes for her to take out a sum of money to save the Shen family, but she is just not willing to do so. You go and look for her.¡± Fang Xia looked at her spouting nonsense, and her heart felt as if it was stabbed by a knife. ¡°You really are crazy.¡± ¡°That is a result of being forced by you all!¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have indulged you and taken Qianshu¡¯s design drawings. If I had not taken her design drawings, you could just be a daughter from a rich family and lived without any worries. Your father¡¯s heart would also not grow bigger, and there wouldn¡¯t be so many grievances involved. Xiaolin, now that you are in this state, we are all at fault. You are my daughter and forever will be my daughter. Don¡¯t say such harsh words again. You are still young, and it is not difficult for you to start from zero. Don¡¯t reproach yourself again. After youe out, you can start all over again slowly, alright?¡± ¡°What future can I still talk about? I am already handicapped. Regardless of how hard I work, I won¡¯t be able to match up to Shen Qianshu forever. Everyone willpare Shen Qianshu and me. We are as different as clouds and mud. Hahahahaha, this was caused by you. If she had grown up in the orphanage and I had grown up in the Shen family, I wouldn¡¯t have been in this state. She was someone whose parents were unknown, and yet she had such a good life being supported by you all for 15 years. She was given such a good foundation. However, your biological daughter was thrown in the orphanage and left to fend for herself. What a heartless world!¡± Fang Xia already did not know what to say. She understood Shen Lin¡¯s grievances, but everything was destined. This was heaven¡¯s will. ¡°I don¡¯t me you for getting yourself into a dead end at this moment. Xiaolin, ever since you were brought back, the Shen family had never let you down. This time, we are all at fault. Don¡¯t me anyone again. Qianshu has her own life. You don¡¯t have to keepparing with her.¡± ¡°You also think that I cannotpare to her, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean this.¡± ¡°You mean exactly this.¡± Fang Xia was disheartened. Her eyes were filled with tears as she looked at Shen Lin. ¡°For the next few days, you should think through it carefully.¡± Fang Xia left and walked on the streets, but while walking, her eyes blurred with tears. She did not know why things had be how they were today. She instantly recalled Qianshu¡¯s delicate and cute voice back then. Her tears were falling like raindrops. The Shen family¡¯s mansion had been seized and auctioned. The assets under their names had all been frozen. Some of the assets which were bought overseas could not be touched temporarily. They also dared not show these assets. Fang Xia¡¯s mother had left a house to her, and thend area was still considered eptable. Both husband and wife moved into the apartment. The apartment was worlds apartpared to the Shen family¡¯s mansion. Both husband and wife were debt-ridden. When they were having a hard time, Shen Xiong drank every day and drank until he was dead drunk. Fang Xia was even more disheartened. How were they going to get by in the future? She did not have any idea at all. She also did not have the face to look for Shen Qianshu. Chapter 457 - Tong Hua Who Was Inspired To Be 2.8 Meters

Chapter 457: Tong Hua Who Was Inspired To Be 2.8 Meters

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu had all along been attentive to their news. At that moment, she also did not know what to do. The parents she once had were met with difficulties. It made her sigh. ¡°Are you thinking of helping the Shen family?¡± Ye Ling asked. He did not like Shen Qianshu putting in too much effort on the Shen family. It made him unhappy. Recently, there was also another matter that made him rather unhappy. Since Su Nancheng had known that he had kept his beloved woman in his magnificent house, Su Nancheng had been making noise as he wanted to make a trip to Rose Castle. However, his request was denied by Ye Ling. This brother of his even got angry and said that he had let Old Master Qian down. It was like he was the biggest jerk of the century; it made him seem like he had no morals as he looked like he went after both males and females. In his face, it was all a bunch of rumors, but it made Xie Jinghuan and Mu Yuan extremely curious. This year had been a year of worries. ¡°I got someone to buy the Shen family¡¯s mansion. The procedures would still require a period of time and are quite troublesome. After buying the mansion, I¡¯ll let them stay. There would not be a transfer of ownership for the house for the moment, but I think they shouldn¡¯t have any problems with their lives. Even if they became bankrupt, your father had been doing business for so many years after all. He should be able to find a way out,¡± Shen Qianshu said and thought in her heart. The difficult situation was temporary. It would be settled eventually. Hence, it should not be considered as something too worrying. Just that... she was somehow worried about Fang Xia¡¯s situation. Fang Xia had always listened to Shen Xiong. She knew Shen Xiong too well. If he was drunk and furthermore frustrated, Fang Xia would not be living well. Ye Ling said calmly, ¡°Regarding that ount which the Lu family had fabricated, I will think of a way to settle it. That amount should not be as much as 150 million. It should only be 70 or 80 million at the most. I have checked that Shen Xiong had bought three properties in New York. After paying off this debt, there should still be some money remaining. With the interest umted in the future, they could also live without worries.¡± Just that, it was impossible for them to step into the social circle of the upper-ss society. They could only be idle nobles. ¡°This would also be good.¡± Shen Qianshu still could notpletely let her grudges go. She just needed to know that they were safe and sound and that they would not be interfering in one another¡¯s lives. This was perhaps the best ending for everyone. Once this matter had been resolved, the heavy stone in her heart would also be gone. ¡°Where¡¯s the dreadful brat?¡± Ye Ling suddenly asked. Why do I feel not used to it when I don¡¯t see this talkative little fellow. ¡°Baby, he... ¡± The corners of Shen Qianshu¡¯s lips twitched a few times. It was hard for her to exin. ¡°He is ying basketball!¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Ling was stunned. This is just odd. Why would he suddenly go and y basketball out of nowhere? Baby Shen was a rather geeky little boy. He wished so much that his legs were disabled; then, he could stay in someone¡¯s arms every day. If he could be carried, he would definitely be unwilling to walk. If he had the choice not to go out, he would definitely stay at home to read books andics or y games. He was the biggest geek of the century. He was not interested in exercising at all. If he was asked to jog, it would be like asking him for his life. ¡°I don¡¯t know what blow he had suffered these past few days. He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to grow tall. Zhong Ran and Ye Yifan lied to him saying that he would grow taller by ying basketball. And so, he secretly went to y basketball,¡± Shen Qianshu said. Once Tong Hua started ying, it wouldst for more than an hour. He was rather determined. ¡°He is only a child, and he wants to act handsome already.¡± Ye Ling snorted. He thought for a while. ¡°Is his father not tall?¡± Shen Qianshu shook her head. ¡°Both parents are not tall. His father is 1.7 meters, and his mother looks like she is 1.6 meters.¡± ¡°The dreadful brat will definitely not exceed 1.7 meters when he grows up. ying basketball is good. If he tries hard in the future, he may grow taller by a few inches.¡± Shen Qianshu gave a little p to the back of his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t you talk nonsense in front of him. Our little friend is now conscious of his image. Tong Hua is taller than his peers who are of the same age by quite a lot. He won¡¯t be unable to grow taller. Speaking of which, Tong Hua does not resemble his father and mother at all.¡± Chapter 458 - Tong Hua’s Parents Chapter 458: Tong Hua¡¯s Parents Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling was not very interested in this matter. Shen Qianshu thought for a while and then spoke. ¡°Doctor Yang looks delicate and pretty. Doctor Shen... has amon-looking face. It is difficult to identify him in a crowd of people. Tong Hua really is... extremely blessed. Only his eyes look like Doctor Yang.¡± Ye Ling was startled and furrowed his brows slightly. He had a very strange thought in his heart, and his heart palpitations were very fast. It was as if someone had touched a switch on him. A very fast thought, which was too quick for him to catch onto, shed in his head. He could not catch it on time. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. It was rare to see him look so lost in thought. Ye Ling said, ¡°Do you mind talking about back then... the matter regarding the delivery?¡± Zhong Ran had given him a report with regards to this matter. He roughly knew about the circumstances. However, he was not clear. It also happened a long time ago, and the staff from the hospital had changed a number of times. As it was a sad matter, Zhong Ran also did not dare to check the details. After all, Ye Ling was constantly thinking about it for seven years. All along, he felt that his child, who was innocent and carefree, was living in a faraway ce. He did not expect that she had long been buried. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face darkened, and her fingers slightly trembled. This was the past that she was very unwilling to recall. When she thought of it, she felt immense pain in her heart. Back then when she lost her child, she was left with nothing. She had nearly gone crazy. That was the moment when she was the most down and out, and also the time she felt the most despair. Ye Ling held her icy cold hands and looked at her with a fixed gaze. Shen Qianshu took a deep breath, suppressing the bitterness and pain that were filling up her heart. Master had the right to know what had happened. She took another deep breath again and looked as if it was difficult for her to speak. She said very slowly, ¡°After I got pregnant, I kept hiding it from Butler Luther. I told him that I had aborted the child. I also knew that he had been sending people to spy on me. Luckily, it was winter in Paris, and I had to put on a lot of clothes. All the way until my sixth month of pregnancy, Butler Luther did not find out. At that time, thenguage ss had just ended. There was still a period of time before school reopened, so I returned back to the country. After returning back to the country, Xiaojuan was working to earn money for the school fees. I squeezed with her together in her rented apartment. During that period, we were very tight financially. I could not bear to let Xiaojuan shoulder the stress, so I went to look for a few odd jobs. ¡°After I was pregnant, my health had been very good. Doing a few odd jobs did not affect anything. When I was about 9 months pregnant, I bumped into Shen Lin unexpectedly. Not long after, Lin Xuan came and looked for me. We had a dispute, and my tummy knocked into the corner of the table. It was my fault. I only felt a slight pain at that time and thought it did not matter. I was still half a month away from my expected date of delivery. We had worked so hard to get money for the delivery, and I did not bear to go to the hospital. Hence, I held it back. After holding back for a few days, I still delivered prematurely.¡± ¡°I had a difficultbor. The child couldn¡¯te out. Hence, the doctor gave me a cesarean section. When I woke up and wanted to look at the child, he... was already a dead infant. The doctor said that the umbilical cord had gone around his neck. Doctor Shen said that I had overworked myself and that I did not take care of my child. Furthermore, the fetal position was not right. As I did note to the hospital earlier, the child had suffocated in my womb. It was very hard for me to believe. When I was delivering, I could obviously feel that he was actively moving. However, in the end, regardless of how sad or depressed I was, the child was still gone.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s hand slightly tightened, and he held Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand until she felt pain. She lifted her head and looked at him. In that pair of amber eyes which were always icy cold, they reflected a tint of... sorrow. In that instant, Shen Qianshu felt extremely sad. She thought of how she had once med Ye Ling for being cold and heartless, as he acted as if nothing had happened. She felt so ashamed and guilty. She bit her lips slightly, not making a sound. ¡°Why was his heart donated?¡± Chapter 459 - The Past Back Then Chapter 459: The Past Back Then Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Tong Hua was also just born when he had a heart attack. Newborns with mature hearts could not have heart transnts. That day, it was only our child who was dead. At that time, Tong Hua¡¯s condition was critical. They then begged me to donate his organ since only the heart from a newborn could save Tong Hua. I had seen Tong Hua back then: he was very small and weak when he was born. I could not bear to let anyone be like me and go through the pain of losing a child. Hence, I agreed to it. At that time, I heard the doctors discussing that this method would not work at all and that Tong Hua could not be saved, but in the end, who would have known that Tong Hua was so lucky and really survived. Back then, it had also created a big sensation. The case of a sessful newborn heart transnt was just this one case in so many years.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled slightly. ¡°I had always been in contact with Doctor Yang. After I went to Paris to study, Doctor Yang would video call me almost every week. I was considered to have taken part in Tong Hua¡¯s growth. Doctor Yang was a Good Samaritan. Perhaps, she knew that I would feel upset as I had lost my son. She also wished that I could treat Tong Hua as my son. However, Tong Hua¡¯s health was all along not good; otherwise, she would have thought of bringing Tong Hua to Paris to look for me. Subsequently, something happened to them, and before they died, they left Tong Hua in my care. Tong Hua¡¯s father and mother were very good, very good people. Both husband and wife were very kind people.¡± ¡°Tong Hua¡¯s father was the attending doctor?¡± ¡°Yes, Doctor Yang was a surgeon, and Doctor Shen was a gynecologist. After I came back to the country, I had always seen him at his clinic. He was also in charge of my delivery,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°He was a good person. He knew that I was financially tight and wouldn¡¯t let me spend money unless it was necessary.¡± Ye Ling fell into deep thought. Tong Hua¡¯s heart disease might not be inborn. Instead, it might be triggered by bacteria after he was born. Who could a newborn offend? Hearing Shen Qianshu¡¯s description, this pair of husband and wife should be kind-heartedmoners. Who could they offend? The child had almost suffered in the hands of someone who had schemed. In less than two years, both husband and wife met with an ident and died. This is just too coincidental. Who could both husband and wife have grudges with? ¡°Back then when you had custody of the child, did anything unusual happen?¡± Shen Qianshu thought for a while and shook her head. ¡°Doctor Yang had a sister who was studying at that time. She did not fight for custody of the child, and gaining custody of the child was very smooth for me. After that, I had taken Tong Hua to Paris.¡± Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Why would there be something unusual? What are you suspecting?¡± ¡°You have forgotten. Tong Hua¡¯s heart disease is not inborn,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ¡°Upon returning, I will get Zhong Ran to check on the interpersonal rtionships of Tong Hua¡¯s parents.¡± Shen Qianshu nodded her head. It would be good to check. If it is true that they had offended someone, the car ident might not be an ident. If that is really the case, then it is really too scary. Shen Qianshu was feeling quiteplicated in her heart. This matter had been hidden in the bottom of her heart for many years. After she had talked about it, she felt a little better. She had treated Tong Hua as her own biological child and had never been bothered that they had no blood rtions between them. Both of them depended on each other and grew up together. She would not allow anyone to have any evil scheme against Tong Hua. In the past, she did not have the ability to check on anything. Now that there was a strong pir of support close by, she naturally wanted to check. Little Tong Hua, who was drenched in sweat, came running over. He was originally wearing a windbreaker. Now that it was too hot, he was dressed in short sleeves and shorts. It was particrly cooling. Shen Qianshu stared until her eyes became round. ¡°Put on your clothes! You might get sick again!¡± ¡°It¡¯s too hot. I am not cold at all.¡± The temperature in the room was 27 degrees, and it was rather warm. Little Tong Hua threw the basketball to one side and took a towel to wipe his sweat. Ye Ling looked at him without shifting his gaze, and he felt scared within. * Ye Ling: Looking at this little fellow is kind of irritating. Tong Hua: It¡¯s just that I am so handsome that you are jealous! * Chapter 460 - Don’t Earn Money, How To Support Us

Chapter 460: Don¡¯t Earn Money, How To Support Us

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Tong Hua said, ¡°Could it be you suddenly feel that I am so handsome that I might be hated by everybody?¡± Ye Ling snorted and looked as if he was toozy to talk any further. Shen Qianshu did not know whether tough or cry. This little fellow would feel miserable if he did not provoke Ye Ling for a day. Little Tong Hua sniffled and put a piece of matcha cake in his mouth to eat. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going to work?¡± Little Tong Hua asked Ye Ling righteously. Everyone is staying at home together on such a great afternoon. This is too outrageous. Degenerating! ¡°It is New Year¡¯s. Why would I go to work?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t go to work, where will you have the money to support us?¡± Little Tong Hua said. ¡°As a person, you have to be prepared for danger in times of peace. You have to... ¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Mommy, he is too fierce to me!¡± Tong Hua hugged Shen Qianshu¡¯s arm as he acted cute and innocent whileining. Ye Ling had furrowed his brows even more. In the past, he did not pay much attention to Tong Hua¡¯s looks. However, when both mother and son were together, he felt that there was an inexplicable simrity in their appearances. Tong Hua¡¯s eyes were as bright as Shen Qianshu¡¯s. The only difference was that Tong Hua had a pair of eyes that were perfectly amorous! Shen Qianshu had a pair of clean and clear almond-shaped eyes. When she smiled, her eyes had a hazy mist which was amorous. However, Tong Hua¡¯s eyes were perfectly amorous. When he smiled, he looked incredibly charming. Boys who had such eyes had a ¡®drunk yet not drunk¡¯ look and were simply attractive. This look made it seem as if every eysh was filled with passion. Ye Ling recalled a joke by Ye Yifan some time ago. Brother, when you were young, you had a pair of amorous eyes. Why did they be so icy cold when you grew up? Otherwise, if you smiled at sister-inw, her legs would soften, and it would surely be very easy to have her. ¡°Really an eyesore!¡± Ye Ling was practically gritting his teeth. Little Tong Hua replied. ¡°... What the ...! ¡± He actually felt that he was an eyesore. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Children are not allowed to say vulgarities.¡± ¡°Mommy, someone thinks I am an eyesore. Let¡¯s go back home and not be an eyesore here.¡± His heart which was made of ss had been hurt. Even if it was made of tempered ss, it was also hurt a little. ¡°I said your pair of eyes is an eyesore.¡± Little Tong Hua replied angrily. ¡°How have my eyes offended you!¡± ¡°Tong Hua¡¯s eyes looked like Doctor Yang¡¯s. They are a pair of pretty amorous eyes.¡± Little Tong Hua smiled and looked at Shen Qianshu. ¡°Mommy¡¯s eyes are the most beautiful.¡± ¡°That is absolute!¡± Ye Ling twisted his eyebrows. He looks like his mother. No wonder he has a pair of passionate eyes. The chef brought out a ss of fruit juice and put it in front of Tong Hua. Tong Hua held it up and drank it. The chefs at home had specially taken care of his taste. He was a smooth-talker, good-looking, and was well-liked by people. Almost all the dishes on the dining table were his favorite dishes. Ye Ling tapped his fingers. ¡°On New Year¡¯s day, the Ye Family has a dinner banquet. Do you all want to go?¡± Little Tong Hua drank the juice and pondered in his heart. Finally, he has mentioned it. Shen Qianshu gave a pleasant smile and looked particrly obedient. ¡°We will listen to you. If you say go, we will go. If you say don¡¯t go, we will not go.¡± ¡°Go.¡± Ye Ling also did not hesitate much. It seemed like it was a result of his careful deliberation. He had hidden his ¡®mistress¡¯ in his house for so long. Finally, he could not hide it any longer. It would no longer be necessary to hide her. ¡°There¡¯s a question... ¡± Shen Qianshu slightly put up her index finger. She looked like it was difficult for her to talk and that she was hiding something. It also looked like she was trying to please someone. ¡°There are rumors in the society that you, little sugar honey, are gay. Your cp is called Old Master Qian. If you bring us to attend the banquet, will it... be inconvenient?¡± Little Tong Hua looked at his mommy. ¡°...¡± He felt like slumping onto the table andughing. Ye Ling¡¯s face darkened and was expressionless. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. The people in the business industry will not pay any real attention to any rumors from the streets.¡± Chapter 461 - The Unjust Case Back Then

Chapter 461: The Unjust Case Back Then

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu thought to herself, The casino was practically filled with City A¡¯s second generation heirs. This piece of news had spread rather quickly. Are you sure about that? ¡°Whose fault is this?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s voice was stern. ¡°My fault!¡± Shen Qianshu admitted to it at that instant. Little Tong Hua was lying at the side, feeling overjoyed. Looking at Ye Ling joke could really let him live a long life. New Year¡¯s was not here yet, but Zhong Ran had almost finished investigating the interpersonal rtions of Tong Hua¡¯s parents. His face looked serious as he reported his findings in the study room. Ye Ling was looking at a thin sheet of paper with his eyebrows tightly burrowed. ¡°Are you certain?¡± ¡°Basically certain!¡± Zhong Ran said in a heavy voice. ¡°Although they had died some years back and the evidence had been thoroughly destroyed, there is no way for the bank¡¯s records to be erased. Their interpersonal rtionships were very simple. They had good rtions with others at the hospital, and everyone had praised them. It was absolutely impossible for them to have grudges with anyone. The most puzzling thing was that Doctor Shen had hardly contacted his old mother at home, and he also cut off all ties with his rtives. ¡°Back then, the records of their existence had been changed by someone, but the more it was meddled with, the clearer it became, and the more it would leave traces. Doctor Shen¡¯s and Doctor Yang¡¯s families were not considered well off, but after Tong Hua was born, he basically grew up in the intensive care ward. A day¡¯s expenses would amount to 20,000 dors, and it was particrly expensive. However, these two people did not blink an eye when they made payments. It was unlike their usual simple way of life. Hence, I followed this clue and investigated. Eventually, I was able to find out a bit of information. Basically, I could confirm that both husband and wife were people from Ghost City.¡± Ye Ling knocked his fingers on the table. Ghost City wanted to arrange for two doctors in the hospital. This wasn¡¯t strange. Every big hospital, government internal department, major court, financial institution, and anywhere within the system would have people from the Ghost City. People infiltrating all walks of life. This was not surprising. But if it was someone from Ghost City and both husband and wife had gotten into an ident and died, then there¡¯s the possibility of it being murder. Zhong Ran continued to talk. ¡°Within half a year after Tong Hua was born, his medical fees amounted to three million. The medicine he used was all imported, and the expenses were not dered. With the two doctors¡¯ sry and family property, it was impossible for them to bear the costs. They were bound to have a source of ie. However, after my search, both husband and wife did not have other means of livelihood. There was only one house under their name, which was worth five million. They had paid off everything at once and did not apply for any loan from the bank. They also did not have any mortgage. The most puzzling thing is that they had bought a house and paid it in full with cash all at once. Tong Hua¡¯s medical bills were also basically paid using American dors.¡± Ye Ling was in deep thought. ¡°This is strange. Communication is so developed, and it is more convenient to transfer payments in every channel. Who would pay in cash?¡± ¡°Unless the origin of the money was not proper,¡± Zhong Ran said calmly. Ye Ling¡¯s face sank. ¡°From your judgment, after Tong Hua was born, you¡¯re saying that this husband and wife couple had used the identity of Ghost City and got into danger because of his medical bills? And this had invited a fatal disaster?¡± ¡°There was no way to check the details,¡± Zhong Ran said. ¡°Someone had cleaned up the matter back then. They had also made a guess and thought that no one would go and investigate this pair of husband and wife doctors. I had used all channels and could only find a few traces. The evidence could not be found by looking at the surface of the evidence. However, Doctor Shen and Doctor Yang had bought a house once they got married. Hence, it should be before Tong Hua was born when they joined Ghost City. I had investigated Doctor Shen¡¯s past. He was born into a poor family. When he was in secondary school, he had excellent results. There was a mysterious sponsor who supported him through university and his overseas studies for three years. It was the same for Doctor Yang. However, I could not find this sponsor. After both husband and wife died, this person disappeared without a trace.¡± Chapter 462 - Little Angel’s Lover Chapter 462: Little Angel¡¯s Lover Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling frowned and said, ¡°A normal couple wouldn¡¯t be caught in such a fatal disaster. Have you investigated their car ident?¡± ¡°Investigated. Drug-impaired driving. The driver is a repeat offender, and he died on the spot.¡± ¡°Ack of evidence!¡± Ye Ling grumbled coldly. ¡°Neatly done.¡± Zhong Ran looked at Ye Ling quietly. This matter concerned Shen Qianshu. Thus, Ye Ling did not miss out a single detail at all. When Zhong Ran was investigating this matter, he also found it really surprising. From what he saw, this couple would not have any connections with Shen Qianshu at all. Yet, they had a connection. Ye Ling shook his head and said, ¡°Wrong!¡± ¡°Master, is there anything wrong?¡± ¡°When Tong Hua was born, he was already harmed. It¡¯s obvious that the culprit was targeting on the child from the start and not the adult,¡± Ye Ling said and frowned. ¡°If the culprit was targeting the adults and wanted the whole family¡¯s lives, why would he wait for two years to kill them to silence their mouths?¡± ¡°Perhaps... there was something that stopped him from doing so?¡± Ye Ling closed his eyes slightly, pursed his lips, and said, ¡°Go investigate Ghost City¡¯s history and see if there were any major events that happened in Ghost City in the past few years.¡± Zhong Ran nodded, took hisptop over, and cross-checked with the information he found. He widened his eyes suddenly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Less than a week after Tong Hua was born, Ghost City¡¯s Master was murdered by someone at the toll gate. Tomemorate his dead son, the lord set a death order: Ghost City cannot see blood in two years!¡± ¡°The time stamp is too much of a coincidence!¡± Ye Ling frowned. They were not able to get a hold of any of Ghost City¡¯s information for the past few years and also had not seen Ghost City¡¯s ruler. Instead, they took note of the major events that happened in Ghost City on the outside. ¡°So, based on Ghost City¡¯s strict rules and regtions, Tong Hua¡¯s biological parents were killed by Ghost City¡¯s people?¡± ¡°Master, if they were targeting little master, why would he still be safe and sound to this day? Moreover, he became the nation¡¯s son and is living under the public¡¯s eye every day. He is a really easy target. It would be very easy for Ghost City to take his life, yet why would they not take action?¡± Ye Ling closed his eyes. He did not expect that so many secrets would be dragged in after investigating Tong Hua¡¯s parents. ¡°This is so confusing. I do not understand either!¡± Zhong Ran thought for a moment and was slightly hesitant. ¡°Master, there is something that I don¡¯t know if I should say!¡± ¡°If you are not supposed to say it, then don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Somehow, I feel that this matter has all kinds of connections with Miss Shen.¡± Zhong Ran replied. Master, I know you are someone that says one thing and means another. I helped you to say it. Aren¡¯t you suspecting this too? Especially when Miss Shen and Ghost City have all kinds of connections too. This is too much of a coincidence! Too many coincidences put together can only signify something greater. ¡°Yeah!¡± Ye Ling widened his eyes with no expression. A flicker of frostiness shed past his eyes like a shining cold light. ¡°Touching her will mean fighting with me¡± In this world, there were really not many people who dared to fight with him. Even if it was Ghost City, they need to be careful too! Ye Ling walked out of the study room slowly. He stood on thending of the spiral staircase and looked downstairs. Tong Hua and Shen Qianshu hid in the house too much for the past few days, and at that moment, both of them were ying poker cards. Ever since the identity of Master Qian was in danger of being exposed, Tong Hua liked ying poker with Shen Qianshu the most during his break time. They yed until little Tong Hua¡¯s face was filled with little notes, and he looked really pitiful. ¡°Mommy, have some mercy on me. My face almost has no more space left to stick on. How are you so heartless?¡± His tender and fair skin was covered by little notes, and he looked really tragic. Shen Qianshuughed out loud. Ye Ling stood upstairs, staring intently at both the mother and son below. The light that he had been chasing after his whole life was close to him. He gave it his all to be by her side, and No one was allowed to snatch her away. He was determined to be by her side for the rest of his life no matter what! Chapter 463 - Master Qian’s Little Lover 2 Chapter 463: Master Qian¡¯s Little Lover 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu suddenly looked up, smiled brightly, and waved at him. ¡°Master,e y with us after you finish your work! Let¡¯s stick little princess¡¯s face with notes!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Mommy!!!¡± little Tong Hua screamed. Little Master is going to run away from home!! Ye Ling sat down and said calmly, ¡°There will be someone popping byter. You guys should meet him.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Ye Ling sneered and said, ¡°Your little lover.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°Mommy, isn¡¯t your little lover me? Don¡¯t tell me you secretly hid another little lover?¡± little Tong Hua cleverly asked. Shen Qianshu shook her head furiously. ¡°No more, no more. You¡¯re my only little lover.¡± Who is the one popping by? ¡°Give some hints?¡± Shen Qianshu could sense that Ye Ling was in a bad mood, and she slightly chickened out. After all, she attracted too many lovers and really had no clue which one of them woulde looking for her. This was really a matter that could easily cause a misunderstanding. ¡°Master?¡± In the middle of their conversation, a sudden sound of a sports car zooming past could be heard. Little Tong Hua immediately peeled off all the notes on his face. There was a guest, and he could not go out with a face full of notes. It would ruin his image. Shen Qianshu was waiting when she saw a... striking young man walking into the castle¡¯s main hall. He had a head of chestnut brown hair, handsome and exquisite features, and a long body and a pair of long legs. He was the perfect ¡®clothes-hanger¡¯ ¡ª one who looked good in anything and everything. He took off the long trench coat while he was walking in. His strides were big and powerful, exuding a very flirtatious aura. His white t-shirt was tucked into a vest, further showcasing his good build. He had a pair of mesmerizing eyes, deep and powerful, as if they were always immersed in the water. He was like an affectionate, well-mannered prince, carrying a casual and elegant bearing. ¡°So handsome!¡± ¡°So handsome!¡± Shen Qianshu and little Tong Hua cupped their faces, both admiring the strikingly handsome face. Ye Ling¡¯s face darkened and immediately turned frosty! Shen Qianshu¡¯s smile froze, and she fumbled with her words. ¡°My Master is the most handsome!¡± Su Nancheng was speechless. Ye Ling¡¯s woman is really not a fool! She really knows how to suck up to him! Her change in expression is so fast! In all fairness, Ye Ling¡¯s handsomeness and Su Nancheng¡¯s flirtatiousness were worlds apart. Ye Ling had an exquisite and untouchable face. He carried a cool breeze and caused one to be afraid to look at him in the eye. He had themonly known ¡®cold handsomeness.¡¯ On the other hand, Su Nancheng was a flirtatious person in whole. He was strikingly handsome, always smiling, and his features were exquisite and soft, like a Jia Baoyu that grew up in the Yangtze River. His every action and every smile would cause women to blush, and his flirtatious nature would tempt countless women to throw themselves at him. Shen Qianshu picked up a ss of fruit juice and admired the man¡¯s allure. She felt that the man was cultivated into a vixen. For some strange reason, she felt a sense of danger, and she suddenly turned around to look at Ye Ling. Ye Ling was speechless. ¡°He is Su Nancheng!¡± Ye Ling gritted his teeth while introducing him. Su Nancheng bent forward and was about to greet Shen Qianshu when his whole face was suddenly covered with the fruit juice from her mouth. Shen Qianshu choked on the fruit juice and had a face of wanting to die. She looked at Su Nancheng as if she had just seen a ghost. Su Nancheng¡¯s exquisite face was totally covered by the kiwi juice, turning his whole face green! Everyone stared in shock. Su Nancheng was frozen in his spot. Little Tong Hua tried very hard to hold in hisughter, as he felt that it would be too rude tough out loud. He grabbed onto Ye Ling¡¯s arm and shook hard, and his insides were hurting from suppressing hisughter. Ye Ling heartlessly pushed him away, but little Tong Hua grabbed onto him again and pressed his face into his arm. He turned his face away andughed until he was almost breathless. Ye Ling took a deep breath. He would endure this! Chapter 464 - I Want To Meet Master Qian

Chapter 464: I Want To Meet Master Qian

Su Nancheng was also someone who was experienced. He took some serviettes over, wiped his face, and said, ¡°Sister-inw is already so passionate on our first meeting. I really can¡¯t handle it!¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Su Nancheng grumbled coldly. Are you going to apologize or what? Why are you still staring at me like that? How are youparable to my Master Qian! You actually dare topete with Master Qian for Ye Ling¡¯s love! Such a scumbag! Shallow! Ye Ling¡¯s face darkened tremendously. Why was this situation so amusing? Shen Qianshu was staring at Su Nancheng intently as if a flower could bloom from his face. A foul and evil-foreboding air surrounded Ye Ling. If this woman knew long ago that Su Nancheng was such a good catch, would she have thrown herself to him and became his wife? If Su Nancheng knew long ago that Master Qian was a woman, would they have long be a pair? Instead, Su Nancheng was thinking about how Shen Qianshu only had a pretty face and how she was totally iparable to Master Qian¡¯s handsomeness. Master Qian is manly and dashing, throwing her several yards behind. She must be a really shrewd and scheming woman. As his brother, he must help Master Qian fight for a chance! On the other hand, Shen Qianshu thought to herself, What the hell? The cheap brother I picked up from the streets is actually such an amazing person! Underneath the ridiculously thick b of makeup, he actually had such a breathtaking face! This is really... surprising! Su Nancheng questioned righteously. ¡°Ah Ling, where is Master Qian?¡± Recently, Su Nancheng and Ye Ling were really at odds with each other. Although it was not to the extent of falling out, they had a really big fight. Su Nancheng no longer talked in their group chat and did not attend meetings. He basically vanished into thin air. It was obvious that he was unhappy with Ye Ling for being with two people at the same time and thus started a cold war. Xie Jinghuan had not recovered yet but was really concerned about the two of them. Mu Yuan had to be in the army for a long period of time and thus could only urge Ye Ling to quickly clear the air. The four of them had no overnight grudges that could not be solved. It would be awful if the misunderstanding deepened, and they really fell out. All because of a woman. Oh, no, because of a man. Would it be worth? That was Xie Jinghuan¡¯s original words. In Su Nancheng¡¯s eyes, Ye Ling was a total jerk. He was valiantly asking for a beating the moment they met and also openly questioning where Master Qian was. He totally disregarded Shen Qianshu. Ye Ling¡¯s face was ice cold. Shen Qianshu escaped at the speed of lightning and ran up the stairs. She fled away even faster than a rabbit. ¡°Ah Ling, you¡¯re too irresponsible. You already have a wife and a child, yet why are you still bothering Master Qian? I¡¯m not scared that your woman knows your ugly deeds. It¡¯s best we settle everything at once today to prevent us from getting annoyed!¡± Su Nancheng sat down and crossed his arms with a look like he was going to make some logical arguments. Ye Ling closed his eyes slightly as if it was better for him to not think about or face this matter. Su Nancheng did not think of letting him off at all. ¡°Where¡¯s Master Qian?¡± he asked. He definitely needed to let Ye Ling¡¯s woman retreat before the impossible and had to help Master Qian fight for the position of an empress no matter what. After all, Master Qian had a maternal family and would not lose to a woman. Little Tong Hua could not hold in hisughter anymore. He mmed his hand on the table andughed out loud. ¡°Hahahahahaha... my dearest Mommy, how many bad romances have you actually attracted?¡± It was all right before Tong Huaughed, but right after heughed, Ye Ling¡¯s face turned even darker. The veins on his forehead were already popping out. Su Nancheng instantly chickened out, and he backed away a little. After all, when Ye Ling started going berserk, that was not something that normal people could handle. He just wanted toe and warn Shen Qianshu, to let her know of Master Qian¡¯s existence. He purely wanted to drive Ye Ling mad. And when Ye Ling really became mad, he chickened out again. Tong Hua put his hands on his hips and continuedughing for a while before pointing to Su Nancheng. ¡°You... are looking for Master Qian? She¡¯s here!¡± Chapter 465 - Which Master, More Than Romance and Love, I Have Read.

Chapter 465: Which Master, More Than Romance and Love, I Have Read.

¡°What?¡± Su Nancheng was shocked, and he nced at the beautiful child in front of him. From what he heard, that was Ye Ling¡¯s cheap son, but the child looked like Ye Ling no matter which angle he looked from. Was it just he just overthinking? The child looked like a devil from the way he smiled. Wasn¡¯t he a smilier version of the devil king Ye Ling? He shook his head violently, almost losing his focus. ¡°Master Qian is in Rose Castle? Ah Ling, you¡¯re ridiculous! You actually let my Master Qian and your woman share a husband? You... you¡¯re not human!¡± Little Tong Huaughed out loud, looked at Su Nancheng seriously, and said, ¡°Little brother, you have a bright future. Work with me!¡± Su Nancheng was speechless. Ye Ling widened his eyes, and little Tong Hua did not dare tough anymore. Su Nancheng also chickened out. The pair of amber eyes emitted a wave of hostility, causing Su Nancheng to shudder in fear. What did I do wrong? I only wanted to give Master Qian a status!!! The chef brought over some snacks. Little Tong Hua took a piece of cake for Su Nancheng out of kindness in order to prevent him from continuing to shiver in fear. Su Nancheng was filled with gratitude. Little boy, you¡¯re really a good person! ¡°Stop saying nonsense, tell me some news about Ghost City!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s voice was ice cold. Su Nancheng and Ye Ling were in a cold war recently. They did not speak to each other and did not exchange any information. They all did not know what progress he made in Ghost City. ¡°I want to meet Master Qian!¡± ¡°You will eventually.¡± Little Tong Hua picked up a fruit and started eating, not moving away at all. Su Nancheng saw that Ye Ling had no intention to let the child back off and was slightly surprised. Isn¡¯t he treating him too much like his own! Su Nancheng was really unhappy and felt indignant for Master Qian. ¡°Second Master is the head of Ghost City, and the majority of the power is slowly transferred to his second son now. The few sons are not in good terms, and all of them earn their own living. The inner circle of Ghost City is very messy. On the outside, Boss Qian is the agent, and I have never seen Second Master or his sons before. Boss Qian is the one I frequentlye across. He is a very careful person; even the ce the lord stays at is kept a secret. I couldn¡¯t even get any more news,¡± Su Nancheng said calmly. Just the news he shared earlier, he had to spend a long time to get it. ¡°There are no weaknesses?¡± ¡°There is!¡± Su Nancheng said and narrowed his eyes. ¡°The lord¡¯s wife. Boss Qian once let slip that the lord loved his wife a lot, but no one from Ghost City had ever seen his wife before. Boss Qian himself had never seen her too. He only heard rumors that she was really beautiful, and she most likely is the lord¡¯s sweetest taboo.¡± ¡°This news is not useful at all!¡± ¡°This is already the most in-depth news I can get. My ability is not high enough to get a hold of deeper secrets. I have to at least get to Boss Qian¡¯s position or gain the trust of one of the masters in Ghost City. A casino manager can only get a hold of this much information.¡± Su Nancheng frowned and continued. ¡°Didn¡¯t you get a hold of one of Ghost City¡¯s secrets?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only suspecting!¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°Do you know what the lord¡¯s surname is?¡± ¡°Gu!¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± Ye Ling replied. Gu Xie was indeed Ghost City¡¯s Sixth Master. It was only his suspicion at first, but it was now confirmed. Su Nancheng revealed a cheap uncle¡¯s infuriating face and eximed bossily. ¡°Where is my Master Qian?¡± ¡°Who did you say is yours?¡± ¡°If not, is Master Qian yours?¡± ¡°Hey, brother, what are you arguing about?¡± A familiar voice came from upstairs. Su Nancheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He hurriedly looked up and saw a handsome young man standing on thending of the spiral staircase. The wall behind the man was covered by European-style wallpaper, causing him to appear really fair and as dashing as a jade tree against the wind. It reflected a saying. Here I am on a spring excursion, With apricot flowers blown full on my head. In that young fellow in yonder path¡ª More than romance and love, I have read Chapter 466 - Flat Chested Little Angel

Chapter 466: t Chested Little Angel

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Master Qian?¡± Su Nancheng was stunned. He did not think that Master Qian was really in Rose Castle. He widened his eyes and looked at Ye Ling in disbelief. Shen Qianshu walked down slowly from the stairs. She did not look out of ce at all, dressing up like a young man. She looked picturesque like the morning dew, clear and bright. Su Nancheng almost burst out in fury. ¡°Ah Ling, what¡¯s your problem? Are you really... dating two people at the same time?¡± Ye Ling looked at Shen Qianshu expressionlessly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three minutes. Exin this clearly. If not, I can¡¯t wait to kill him.¡± Shen Qianshu reached out and turned off the voice changing device. ¡°Brother, you misunderstood.¡± It was a soft and gentle voice. Su Nancheng¡¯s pair of beautiful eyes widened in surprise. His face was filled with disbelief. Shen Qianshu stuck out her chest unconsciously, feeling a little bitter. ¡°Did you really not realize anything different with me?¡± I am really not a t-chested princess, right? Are you really blind? She even specially reminded him. Su Nancheng¡¯s gaze traveled down her. He looked at her chest, and his eyes widened again. ¡°Where are you looking at?¡± Ye Ling snapped. ¡°She let me look!¡± Su Nancheng instantly betrayed Qianshu. Shen Qianshu was speechless. So, Master Qian, is... a woman? Shen Qianshu took off her wig, and a head of long, silky hair came tumbling down. Although she still looked slightly different from just now, her head of long hair, protruding chest, and soft, gentle voice obviously proved that she was a woman. He thought back to how Shen Qianshu spit out her kiwi juice all over his face when she heard that he was Su Nancheng. Su Nancheng¡¯s heart was beating rapidly. Master Qian is actually a woman! ¡°You-¡± ¡°Blind!¡± Ye Ling snorted. Luckily, he was blind. If not, these two people, one slow and one shallow, might have taken a liking to each other¡¯s appearance and married long ago. Their children would also have grown up. That would then be awkward. Su Nancheng walked over and started to ce both his hands on Shen Qianshu¡¯s chest. He did not believe this!!! My handsome and masculine Master Qian who attracted a group of youngdies... How is it possible that he¡¯s a woman! Before his hand even touched Shen Qianshu, Ye Ling grabbed an apple from the table and threw it towards his wrist. ¡°Su Nancheng, I will chop you into pieces!¡± Su Nancheng bitterly retracted his hands. He suddenly sat down with a doomed expression. ¡°I don¡¯t believe this!!! Return Master Qian to me!¡± ¡°I really have no way to return him to you.¡± Shen Qianshu wiped her sweat and only felt that this cheap brother was really too cute. How badly do you really wish to have a little brother? Picked up from the streets as well. Don¡¯t get too emotionally invested, Brother! Shen Qianshu did not feel like keeping on such thick makeup. She turned around and went into her room. When she came out after a while, she had already removed her makeup and changed into her home clothes. Su Nancheng was still seated dumbly on the sofa with a doomed expression on his face. Little Tong Hua looked at him curiously from the side. This potential romantic rtionship is interesting. ¡°Brother,e back to your senses!¡± Shen Qianshu could not help but give him a smack on his head. This smack really came at the right time. Su Nancheng jolted back to his senses and looked at her bitterly. ¡°You actually lied to me. How could you lie to me?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it, can¡¯t help it.¡± Su Nancheng snorted and was really unhappy after the shock. This was actually his and Master Qian¡¯s little secret, but it had now turned into a joke. Su Nancheng was disappointed. Ye Ling suddenly thought of what Su Nancheng once said: Master Qian was his white moonlight. Ye Ling¡¯s gaze immediately darkened. ¡°Master, Brother and I only have a brotherly rtionship. We¡¯re honest and innocent. Please don¡¯t misunderstand,¡± Shen Qianshu said. Chapter 467 - Fake Brotherly Relationship

Chapter 467: Fake Brotherly Rtionship

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Nancheng also nodded, and when he thought of the stupid things he did previously, he hurriedly shook his head again. With the shaking of his head, Ye Ling¡¯s gaze darkened further. He looked like he wanted to rip off Su Nancheing¡¯s brain. A shiver ran down Su Nancheng¡¯s spine. ¡°Absolutely innocent. Regarding the words I said previously, don¡¯t take them seriously, Ah Ling. I was just scared that you would harm Master Qian, which was the reason why I sprouted nonsense.¡± Shen Qianshu thought to herself, So this is what karma means. Su Nancheng looked at her, confused. He was still unable to ept that Master Qian was Shen Qianshu. The two of them did not look alike at all! He was really upset. ¡°You really have guts. You actually dared to crossdress in Ghost City.¡± It was not that there was nobody who had crossdressed in Ghost City before. Some people with special identities would bring their female partner along, and these women would disguise themselves as men. However, they were mostly there as an essory and were never allowed to go onto the gambling table. However, Master Qian was the mainstay of the underground casino. She was really bold. ¡°Regarding the surveince videos of herpetitions, why did Ghost City delete them immediately and not make a copy?¡± Ye Ling asked. Su Nancheng was slightly at a loss. He shook his head and was unclear of the inside information. Both of them could not help but turn towards Shen Qianshu. ¡°Why are you two looking at me? I¡¯m only familiar with Boss Qian, and I have no connections with people from Ghost City,¡± Shen Qianshu said. She did not hide anything at all. Ye Ling and Su Nancheng did not say anything more, but they still felt that the situation was too absurd. Su Nancheng just met Shen Qianshu and her son and did not feel anything special. Now that Qianshu was Master Qian, the more he saw how pretty little Tong Hua was, the more he liked him. He also felt a slight sense of satisfaction. Master Qian and Ye Ling still look reallypatible. Ye Ling had a meeting, and he went into the study room. Su Nancheng pulled Shen Qianshu over and whispered. ¡°When did you hook up with Ye Ling?¡± ¡°Seven to eight years ago. Can¡¯t you use a better word?¡± Su Nancheng was shocked. He pointed at little Tong Hua, and his voice quivered. ¡°He, he... he is Ah Ling¡¯s son?¡± ¡°No!¡± Su Nancheng felt indignant and felt that Shen Qianshu was a fickle andscivious cheater. He had an expression of wanting to seek justice for Ye Ling, and his expression changed in the blink of an eye. His beautiful eyes were dark and using. ¡°Tong Hua is my adopted son.¡± Shen Qianshu exined. Su Nancheng gasped and breathed a sigh of relief. He knew that Ye Ling, a man that was so petty and possessive, would never allow his woman to have someone else¡¯s child. That would be earth-shattering. ¡°Why did you not tell me that you and Ye Ling were so familiar with each other?¡± ¡°You also did not tell me that you and Ye Ling had hooked up!¡± The two of them started grumbling. ¡°Liar!¡± ¡°Liar!¡± Su Nancheng had always felt slightly reserved looking at her. Her appearance as a man and a woman were really too different, and he finally felt more rxed now. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that I sprouted so much nonsense when I was pleading to Ye Ling previously. Ah Ling is so petty. He must be still bearing a grudge.¡± ¡°Who says that Master is petty? He¡¯s very generous!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Su Nanchengughed. Do you not feel guilty saying that? ¡°Are you blind?¡± Su Nancheng said. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to badmouth Master!¡± ¡°Haha! A married daughter is really like spilled water. Wait a minute, previously, Ah Ling still said...¡± That he will not marry you? Oh no, will I be suspected of driving a wedge between them if I say this? Wooo, but... I really feel like watching Ah Ling get busted! Forget it, I will not hurt Master Qian¡¯s heart. ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Su Nancheng mped his mouth shut tightly. ¡°The Ye Family has aplicated situation. You have to be careful.¡± ¡°I have nothing to be scared of. Master is here.¡± Chapter 468 - Has He Dated Before?

Chapter 468: Has He Dated Before?

Su Nancheng felt somewhat jealous. He looked at her and realized that her face was really breathtaking. She looked exceptionally beautiful. However, she looked really soft; thus, it was rather doubtful that she could be thedy of Ye Family. On the other hand, If it were Master Qian, she would be able to pull it off. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m worrying for nothing.¡± Su Nancheng put on a sullen face as if he had received a blow. ¡°Ok that¡¯s enough. Seeing your crestfallen face now, Master might really think that you like me. Can you please maintain a better expression?¡± Su Nancheng was about to say something but stopped. He reached out and touched Shen Qianshu¡¯s head dotingly. His gaze turned soft and gentle. ¡°Master Qian, if Ah Ling bullies you, tell me and I will stand up for you.¡± ¡°You are scared of him yourself! How can I count on you?¡± ¡°You can!¡± Su Nancheng said confidently. Shen Qianshu smoothly changed her words and said, ¡°Master has never bullied me before.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you leave him for seven years?¡± ¡°It¡¯splicated!¡± Shen Qianshu blurted out. Shen Qianshu poked him and cheekily said, ¡°Let me ask you something. Master... has he dated before?¡± Although it seemed like no woman was able to get close to him now, everybody had gone through their teenage years. During his teenage years, maybe it was because he was not as icy and scary as now, his smile could charm all women. Perhaps, he had suffered a huge blow to be the cold person he was today. Su Nancheng yfully asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him?¡± ¡°If I dared to ask him, would I have asked you?¡± ¡°Such a coward!¡± ¡°Are you going to tell me or not!¡± ¡°A person like Ah Ling dating? Are you joking? Rumors have been circting that he¡¯s allergic to women. Anyway, he has always been distant and cold since the first time I met him.¡± ¡°I guessed so too!¡± Shen Qianshu could not help but break out into a smile. ¡°I heard that you dated many times before and have a bunch of ex-boyfriends. You even attracted a group of youngdies and handsomeds in the casino.¡± Shen Qianshu looked towards the direction of little Tong Hua and said, ¡°Tong Hua, what are you doing? Come and greet Uncle!¡± ¡°I apud you for this smart change of topic!¡± Su Nancheng eximed. He kept feeling that Shen Qianshu was too good for Ye Ling! Su Nancheng was unwilling to leave. If it were not for the fact that he had stuff to do at the casino at night, he would really have stayed in Rose Castle. After dinner, he and Ye Ling hung out in the study room for a short while before he had to leave. For some strange reason, Ye Ling was really sullen. The news today was too unexpected. Regardless of whether it was Zhong Ran who told him the news about Tong Hua¡¯s parents or the news Su Nancheng brought back from Ghost City, he somehow felt that this would not be an easy matter. The two matters that seemed to not have any connections at all were, however, all surrounding the same person. Shen Qianshu! Shen Qianshu leaned against his arm and found it difficult to fall asleep from his tossing and turning. She could not help but flip over. Sheid on his chest and said, ¡°Master, the matters on your mind, do they concern me?¡± ¡°Go to sleep!¡± Ye Ling reached out his hand and stroked her back lightly. These matters were all very troubling. There was no need for her to know too. What woulde would eventuallye! The next day¡ªthest day of the year. On this day, Rose Castle was very quiet. Ye Ling did not really pay attention to New Year¡¯s Day. Although the group of bodyguards around him were always working for him, they were all native Chinese and paid great attention to this day. They were mostly single and had few ns. Ye Ling gave them a day off, allowing them to y as they liked. Other than the bodyguards on the necessary posts, Rose Castle did not keep anyone else. Just like that, the huge castle appeared to be very quiet. Chapter 469 - A High Standard of Living

Chapter 469: A High Standard of Living

¡°Mommy, it¡¯s snowing.¡± Tong Huaid on the floor in front of the firece and beneath the full-length window. Heid on top of the thickmb fur carpet and looked out of the window. There were some winter flowers outside the greenhouse. A few stalks of plum blossoms were beautifully bloomed, and snowkes were falling constantly, causing the garden to look exceptionally romantic. As Tong Hua could not withstand being in such cold weather, Shen Qianshu did not allow him to be outside. Thus, heid in front of the firece to look at the falling snow and hummed along to a song at the same time, thoroughly enjoying himself. This year¡¯s first snowfall came too early, catching everybody by surprise. Ye Ling was also working in front of the firece with twoptops ced beside him. Zhong Ran and Ah Da were not around, and there were only two chefs, a few maids, and the three of them left in the house. It was the coziest in the afternoon, making it very easy to fall asleep with no one disturbing them. ¡°It¡¯s really cold recently. Can you ask the production crew to shift your scenes to thest?¡± ¡°Auntie Xiaojuan has already gone to negotiate with the producer. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Shen Qianshu was relieved. The two of them looked at the dancing mes in the firece when a bizarre thought suddenly appeared in their minds. ¡°If we can roast sweet potatoes in the firece, it will certainly be very delicious!¡± Ye Ling, who had been engrossed in his work, suddenly looked up and stared intently at both mother and son. Roasting sweet potatoes in the firece? You guys have such great imagination! ¡°This is such a high standard of living! Roasting sweet potatoes in the firece and admiring the snow, this is such a romantic and high-ss activity!¡± Ye Ling snorted and said, ¡°I will call Luther back another day and properly teach you guys what a high standard of living is.¡± ¡°Sorry, I just want to roast sweet potatoes!¡± Little Tong Hua retorted. Little Tong Hua ran into the kitchen excitedly and came back with a strange expression. ¡°There are actually no sweet potatoes in the kitchen!¡± Shen Qianshu burst outughing! ¡°Alright, alright, continue with your homework. We still need to attend a banquet at night, so let¡¯s not fool around anymore.¡± Little Tong Hua sat down gloomily. He was at the age where his curiosity was at its peak, and his heart was bursting with all kinds of ideas for adventures. Heid down and admired the snow for a short while before rolling over to Ye Ling. Tong Hua looked up at him confusedly. ¡°Daddy, what are you doing?¡± he asked. Theputer screen was filled with blue codes, and he did not understand them at all. Just as Tong Hua¡¯s voice sounded, the screen went ck. Ye Ling was kicked out again. ¡°I am cracking Ghost City¡¯s firewall.¡± ¡°Have you failed?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Ye Ling took a deep breath, controlled himself, and said, ¡°There¡¯s no more battery.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. She came forward to take a look, and the battery was really dead. Both mother and son broke out into a smile when their eyes met. Ye Ling¡¯s face was dark, and he plugged theputer into a power source. He was trying to crack the codes and listen to them speak at the same time, even attempting to make small talk. He lost his focus for a while, and just as he was about to crack it, the battery went dead. ¡°Mommy, what are we going to wear to the banquet today? It is so cold outside.¡± ¡°Zhong Ran will bring clothes over,¡± Ye Ling said softly. The banquet was held in the Lu Family¡¯s residence. It was indoors and at room temperature. Little Tong Hua would not need to be afraid of freezing. Ye Ling closed his eyes slightly, and Shen Qianshu immediately scooted over. ¡°Master, are you having a headache?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Shen Qianshu sat on the sofa with crossed legs while Ye Ling sat on the carpet. She lightly massaged his temples and gently rubbed his acupuncture points. The indoor temperature was really high, and it was really warm. Ye Ling¡¯s forehead was, however, a little cold, and he was slightly frowning. Meanwhile, Little Tong Hua was reading an original edition book at one side. Overall, the living room was exceptionally quiet. In the firece, mes were raging wildly, constantly getting stronger. The whole room was baked to a warm perfection. Looking out of the window, the plum blossoms were in full bloom, and it was snowing. The huge full-length window reflected a breathtaking view, showing abination of both beautiful red blossoms and white snow. It was as if time had stopped. It was really an escape from the daily chaos, offering a moment to enjoy the peaceful world. Chapter 470 - The Ye Family Dinner

Chapter 470: The Ye Family Dinner

¡°Master, the dinner is in about seven to eight hours. Why don¡¯t you take a nap?¡± ¡°Mmh.¡± Ye Ling did not protest against that. This nap was not the kind where he had to return to his room. This was a type of nap that involved him falling asleep on Shen Qianshu¡¯sp. With some hesitation, Tong Hua passed Ye Ling the nket that he was already snugglingfortably in. Then, Tong Hua continued reading his books while Ye Ling used Qianshu¡¯sp as a pillow. His breathing was slow. Tong Hua mouthed to Shen Qianshu. ¡°He can sleep like this?¡± Shen Qianshu put her finger to her lips and signaled for Tong Hua to remain silent. Tong Hua turned around and continued reading his books. Seeing him start reading again, Shen Qianshu continued massaging Ye Ling¡¯s head lightly. She felt uneasy. As long as Ye Ling¡¯s headache was still there, it meant that the beast in his heart was still there. He could have a rpse at any time, and the conditions could have worsened too... The Lu Family. The Lu Family was clouded with worry. Lately, business deals had not been smooth for them. There was always an invisible force that could devour the Lu Family. This brought a lot of dissatisfaction from Ye Feifei, and she felt that these were all caused by Lu Mengyun. The Ye Old Lady was exceptionally doting on her granddaughter, and she cried for several days, hoping that Lu Mengyun¡¯s sentence could be reduced. Since the Lu Family was experiencing pressure from the public, they had no way to get Lu Mengyun out. Things had not been going well for the three brothers of the Lu Family either. Other than the Old Master of the Lu Family, Lu Biao was in charge. Ye Feifei was displeased with that, but she knew that her son was too young and that her husband was not reliable enough. She did not have enough power either, but she had a strong and powerful family behind her back. She was not afraid that the Ye Family would fall into other¡¯s hands, but Lu Mengyun had badly ruined the reputation of the Lu Family, and this made her really dissatisfied. Other than going to work, Lu Mengxi had been staying at home, and she was always silent. Ye Feifei always liked this niece. She listened to her troubles and found out that she fell in love at first sight with Ye Ling. She kept thinking about him. Ye Feifei said, ¡°There is a Ye Family dinner tonight, and all of us will be attending. Dress well. Our Ye Old Lady has always liked you. Who knows? She might talk about your nned marriage with Ye Ling. This is a marriage that the two families had agreed on silently. I don¡¯t think he cane up with any reason to object to this issue.¡± Lu Mengxi sank. At the Ye Family dinner, all of the Lu Family would definitely be present. Recently, things had been going on between Ye Ling, Shen Qianshu, and Ye Yifan. Lu Mengxi could not make out who Shen Qianshu had a thing with. Was it Ye Ling or was it Ye Yifan? Ye Ling would definitely not like her. Only someone so shallow like Ye Yifan would like gorgeous women like Shen Qianshu. The Ye Old Lady had set her heart to please the Lu Family. If it were not for the Lu Family, she might not have been able to hold the power above the Ye Family. She needed a powerful assistant for that. When Ye Ling returned home, the power of the seniors in AG was decreasing, and no matter how stable the Ye Old Lady was, she might not be able to remain in power for long. Lu Qiming had always not poked his nose into any matters. He was just a free young prince who had a lot of fun and enjoyed life. He did not have much ability, and although he was the general manager of thepany, Lu Biao was the one who had the power. The Lu Old Lady and Old Master were still alive, and the family was still in one piece. Ye Feifei was in no hurry to get any power. She knew her limits, and she understood clearly that she would never be able to manage such a bigpany. Lu Mengxi was different. Other than Lu Biao, the only two people that the Lu Family had ced hope on were Lu Mengxi and Ye Feifei¡¯s son. Lu Mengxi was a girl after all, and she was destined to not be able to inherit the family business. Being nice to Lu Mengxi could help Ye Feifei¡¯s son, so naturally, she was willing to be nice to her. For the third generation of the Lu Family, Lu Mengxi was the only one who could please the elders. The Old Lady and Old Master had high hopes for her. Lu Biao had also told Ye Old Lady that this marriage was definitely going to happen. Lu Mengxi dressed up really well in a nude-colored long dress that was tightly fit on her. Her earrings were small and exquisite. She wore a white ceramic watch and did not have any more extra jewelry embellishment. She looked fresh, pretty, and generous. She was beautiful and delicate. As she walked slowly with her high heels, she looked elegant and full of style. Chapter 471 - Young Mu Yuan’s Long Distance Relationship

Chapter 471: Young Mu Yuan¡¯s Long Distance Rtionship

The guests who came liked her a lot. Although Lu Mengxi¡¯s reputation was badly affected due to Lu Mengyun, the moment she appeared before others, she was still a well-liked role model. The Ye Family¡¯s dinner was made to be exceptionally grand this time. All of the side rtives of the Ye Family were already present. Other than the Ye Family, there were also two major businessmen. When the Ye Old Lady was young, she was very popr. She was decisive and daring. She held power for many years and was really intimidating. Getting an invitation to her dinner was a great honor. Li Zhiyuan arrived early, and he came over with his mother Yang Rong. Ye Tingting kept attempting to speak to Li Zhiyuan shyly. She was young and beautiful, and she was the princess of the Ye Family. No other girls in the entire ce stood out as much as she did. Since it was Ye Family¡¯s home, Li Zhiyuan maintained his friendly character and smiled. Yet, his eyes seemed distant. Most of the time, Ye Tingting was the one trying to initiate conversations. Yang Rong was d to see that. Previously, when there were rumors about Li Zhiyuan and Shen Qianshu all over the news, Yang Rong was really unhappy. Li Zhiyuan was her only child. Her ideal daughter-inw was someone who had a good family. Even if thedy did not have a good family, she could not have a child before marriage. What¡¯s more, there were a lot of scandals about Shen Qianshu regarding her rtionship with the brothers in the Ye Family. That made Yang Rong really displeased. Lately, she was also in a hurry to find Li Zhiyuan a date. Since Lu Mengxi was unwilling to be with her son, she set her eyes on the Ye Family. In her eyes, Ye Tingting was a great candidate. She was still studying, and she was well behaved. Everything about her pleased Yang Rong. However, the moment Lu Mengxi appeared, she snatched the limelight away from Ye Tingting. Thisdy from the Lu Family had always been a role model for many youngdies. She was gentle, generous, and elegant. She paved her future all by herself and did not depend on her family to get to where she was. This made her really well-liked. Ye Tingting felt displeased. At such a ce, she wished that she could get all the attention. She did not like how someone else had stolen all her limelight. Lu Mengxi knew what to do. The moment she came out, she held Ye Tingting¡¯s hand and called her ¡®Meimei¡¯ in a warm manner. ¡°It¡¯s been long, Tingting Meimei. You look great! You¡¯re such a beautifuldy now. I¡¯m so close to not being able to recognize you!¡± It was not nice to hit someone who was smiling. Ye Tingting smiled back, and they greeted each other ceremoniously. Ye Tingting knew that Li Zhiyuan had grown up with Lu Mengxi since young. She was younger than them by eight years, and she was really envious of them. Seeing that Li Zhiyuan and Lu Mengxi did not behave intimately, she harbored less hatred for Lu Mengxi. Soon after, Mu Yuan and Mu Chen from the Mu Family came. Mu Chen was very young, and she had always been working in City B. Among the officials who were his age, he was considered the best one. He came here as a form of respect and greeted the Ye Old Lady. Not long after, he had to rush back to City B over some issues regarding the fireworks from New Year¡¯s. On the other hand, Mu Yuan was really bored. He hid in a corner and drank some alcohol. He watched how the entire venue was so grand, and he remembered how serious and strict his family was. He shook his head. Oh no! I¡¯m missing someone! Sadly, that person is on the other half of the globe. Long-distance rtionships are... terrible! For some unknown reason, Ye Old Lady kept bringing Lu Mengxi around her. As a result, Lu Mengxi looked closer to her than her own granddaughter Ye Tingting. Lu Mengxi was also a popr person from an aristocratic family. She had been living abroad, so although people had heard of her, they may not have seen her. This time, everyone had seen her enough to recognize her. Ye Zexiu and his wife were busy attending to the guests, and Ye Bao was too. This residence initially belonged to the eldest son of the Ye Family, but the second son seemed more like the owner, and he attended to the guests. While there were many people attending the dinner, the three sons of the eldest son¡¯s family were nowhere to be seen. Chapter 472 - I Brought My Wife Here To Stir Shit Up

Chapter 472: I Brought My Wife Here To Stir Shit Up

Ye Tingjun missing was nothing surprising. He always appeared and disappeared suddenly. He was rarely seen, and most people had no idea how he looked. However, Ye Yifan was pretty much a social butterfly, and many people knew him. Ye Ling was the eldest son of the eldest son in the Ye Family. It was rare that he was nowhere to be seen. Most of the people who came today were here to see Ye Ling. During the New Year¡¯s Dinner in past years, the Ye Old Lady would usually bring the people from the second son¡¯s family to host the dinner. This year, most people came in hopes of seeing Ye Ling. The butler walked over to Ye Old Lady and said, ¡°Old Mistress, Master and Third Master have returned.¡± Everyone looked towards the door in anticipation. Ye Old Lady revealed a warm smile, and Lu Mengxi, who was sitting beside her, was really excited. She held onto the olddy as if she was the wife of a master in the Ye Family. She looked at the door in anticipation. Ye Ling entered first. There were tiny bits of snow on him, but he looked cool. His refined facial features made him look like an ice carving¡ªa well-carved ice statue. He removed his coat, and the servants came over to take them. His slender self was wrapped under a tight-fitting custom-made suit, making him seem full of life and very charismatic. There was a camellia on his cor that made him look a little flirtatious. It made the Ye Ling who gave off a strong sense of security seem unusually enchanting. Everyone had their eyes on him. The eldest son of the Ye Family was indeed charming and good-looking. Back then, a lot ofdies were crazy over him. Even the sons that the eldest son gave birth to were just as charming and enchanting. Ye Ling was the most charming one. He was cool, high-born, and exceptionally enchanting. The singledies were all enchanted by him. Ye Ling nted his body slightly as if waiting for someone. There was a gentle look in his eyes. Then, a beautiful Shen Qianshu entered the hall slowly. She was in a long pink dress and a white vest. The furry white vest made her little palm-sized face look even more beautiful. Her eyes were clear and soft. Her teeth were pearly white, and her lips were red. Pure and beautiful. Her brows made her seem delicate, and the expression in her eyes made her seem smart. She looked full of strength yet soft and delicate. Ye Ling lowered his head to ask her something, and Shen Qianshu shook her head smilingly. They seemed reallypatible and gentle. With the beauty standing beside Ye Ling, it made Ye Ling seem even more unique. The two¡¯spatibility made each other seem even more amazing. After walking in, Shen Qianshu looked around in the glorious ce, and the entire hall was dead silent. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Shen Qianshu?¡± Some people were shocked while some were surprised. ¡°Gosh, it is Shen Qianshu! Does she really have something on with Ye Ling?¡± ¡°The Lu Family had said before that the Ye Family has the intention to make Lu Mengxi their eldest daughter-inw. Isn¡¯t it a big p on the face for Ye Ling to bring Shen Qianshu here?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Shen Qianshu shipped with Ye Yifan? Why is she with Ye Ling?¡± ¡°To be honest, they look freaking pleasing to the eyes when they stand together! They are the greatest representation of the best-looking man and woman in our nation!¡± ¡°Shen Qianshu is really clever. She could make Ye Yifan cling onto her, and now, she has even gotten Ye Ling.¡± ¡°Rich people¡¯s world sure is messy!¡± Li Zhiyuan¡¯s feelings seemed hard to decipher from his eyes. He smiled and said, ¡°Couldn¡¯t it be that Ye Ling had used Ye Yifan as his scapegoat? Qianshu has never confessed to the rumors regarding Ye Yifan and her, and Ye Yifan has always been trying to please Tong Hua. Perhaps he was trying to please his little nephew?¡± Everyone was so busy gossiping that they had not noticed that CEO Li was here. They felt awkward after the sudden realizations. After all, it was no secret that CEO Li and Ye Yifan disliked each other and that they both liked Shen Qianshu. But Li Zhiyuan did not find this awkward in the slightest bit. Qianshu... Lu Mengxi sank. Her face was burning from the heat. Chapter 473 - National Son

Chapter 473: National Son

The Old Lady brought Lu Mengxi around the hall, and that had somehow signified that she was indeed going to be marrying Ye Ling. She was just feeling happy and satisfied. She was anticipating for Ye Ling¡¯s appearance and hoping to perform well around him, but who knew? Ye Ling had actually given her a ¡®tight p on the face,¡¯ making her dizzy. The embarrassment she felt escted into anger. Ye Old Lady looked totally displeased. She patted Lu Mengxi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m in charge.¡± Lu Mengxi forced out a smile, not losing herdylike self. People were whispering to one another. So many people were waiting to watch the ¡®joke.¡¯ ¡°Look, Tong Hua is here too.¡± ¡°Wow, our nation¡¯s son. What exactly is the rtionship between Tong Hua and Ye Ling? Could they be father and son?¡± Ye Yifan held Tong Hua¡¯s hand as they entered behind Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu. If he was not tall, he would have asked Ye Yifan to carry him in. He was wrapped in thick clothing, and as he entered the house, he felt warm. Ye Yifan removed his huge military jacket, and it was only then when Tong Hua¡¯s gentlemanly outfit could be seen. He was really well dressed, and he looked exceptionally good. Ye Yifan squatted down smilingly and wiped the bits of snow off Tong Hua. Then, he raised his voice and said, ¡°Where¡¯s the ginger soup?¡± ¡°Coming,ing...¡± A servant brought out a bowl of ginger soup. Ye Yifan had ordered for her to prepare it while they were on the way. Tong Hua was freezing cold. He grabbed the ginger soup hurriedly and only felt warm after drinking the soup. Shen Qianshu touched his face. ¡°Are you cold?¡± ¡°Not anymore.¡± They had been sitting in the car, and they had only walked a short distance. The biggest fear one could have was a big change in temperature. Children were more squeamish. Tong Hua felt better after drinking the ginger soup. Ye Yifan¡¯s love for Tong Hua was inly visible. He clearly doted on him. The grand and exquisite hall was dead silent. Ye Ling held onto Shen Qianshu while Ye Yifan held onto Tong Hua. Then, they went to greet the Ye Old Lady. This was the closest Lu Mengxi had ever been around Ye Ling, and her heart was palpitating wildly. However, upon seeing how well-dressed Shen Qianshu was, she could not help it but feel a strong sense of anger rising within her. This pesky Shen Qianshu! ¡°Granny, Happy New Year!¡± Ye Ling said calmly. Ye Yifan sounded really jovial. ¡°Grandma, Happy New Year.¡± Ye Feifei was set on pleasing Lu Mengxi. The moment Shen Qianshu appeared, the lecherous eyes of Lu Qiming were all glued onto Shen Qianshu. He could not regain his senses. Ye Feifei cursed inwardly, Wretched woman! She scoffed and said, ¡°Ye Ling, Yifan, are the two of you here to ensure that your granny would not have a happy new year? How could you bring any Tom, Dick, and Harry into the house? Don¡¯t you know where this ce is? How could you just bring anyone?¡± Ye Yifan¡¯s smile was always on his face, but it became less cheerful. Tong Hua reached out his arm and tugged at Ye Ling¡¯s sleeve. Then, with childlike anger, he asked, ¡°Daddy, isn¡¯t this our home?¡± ¡°Yes, it is!¡± Tong Hua glowed. ¡°A guest who¡¯s being hosted by the owner of the house is insulting the host. What kind of logic is this?¡± ¡°Ack of manners!¡± ¡°Then can we kick her out?¡± ¡°We can!¡± Everyone stared in shock. The guests were all suspecting if their ears were working properly. Could all the rumors really be true? Tong Hua called him ¡®daddy.¡¯ This caused an earth-shattering response. Ye Feifei was furious, and her face turned pale. As the only daughter in the Ye Family, she had always been doted on. She was also doted on by the Ye Old Lady, and she got everything she wanted. She had never been humiliated in such a way. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? This is the Ye Family. Who are you? Where did this bastard, this illegitimate childe from!¡± The guests were all staring at them in great curiosity. Ye Ling¡¯s gaze became colder. ¡°Your eyesight is bad, and your ears are deaf as well!¡± Everyone heard Tong Hua calling Ye Ling ¡®daddy.¡¯ Chapter 474 - Her Tender Tyrant

Chapter 474: Her Tender Tyrant

Shen Qianshu stood beside Ye Ling. When she smiled, she looked like an angel, and that made Ye Feifei feel really desperate. Chen Wanwan and Ye Guanjun had been hiding in a corner, watching them. They were shocked. What the heck? What a plot twist! Ye Ling held onto Shen Qianshu¡¯s hands and ignored the eyes of the others. They stood in the middle of the crowd of guests, and he said. ¡°A very warm wee to all the distinguished guests at our Ye Family¡¯s New Year¡¯s Dinner. Let me introduce my girlfriend, Shen Qianshu and my son, Shen Jin!¡± He stood in the center coldly and received a lot of ¡®arrows¡¯ like a great warrior who would not concede defeat. ¡°If anyone dares to disrespect them, you will be dered as an enemy of me, Ye Ling. If you are unhappy about anything, talk to me about it. I¡¯ll teach you how to be a human!¡± Everyone stared in shock. ¡°Ye Ling is too arrogant. Ye Feifei is his aunt! How could he be so disrespectful to his elders?¡± ¡°What elders? Ye Ling left the Ye Family since he was very young. I heard that the three brothers from the eldest Ye Family are not close to the Ye Family. Do you see how he manages AG? He treats it as if he¡¯s cutting vegetables. Do you think he cares much about the Ye Family?¡± ¡°Shen Qianshu is so lucky. She has such a protective boyfriend and a national son. She must have saved the entire universe in her previous life to have such lucky things happen to her.¡± ¡°As a woman, I am so envious and jealous! How could she conquer Ye Ling!¡± ¡°She¡¯s beautiful. If you had a face like hers, you could conquer the world too.¡± ¡°Tong Hua is the eldest son of the Ye Family. This... Hold on... Is this even real!?¡± ¡°They do look alike. I¡¯m 80% sure it¡¯s real. Seems like the rumors about Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu are true.¡± ... ¡°Nonsense!¡± The Ye Old Lady¡¯s voice was really cold. She red sharply at Ye Ling and looked really fierce. ¡°He¡¯s not your real son. We do not allow the blood of the Ye Family to be so randomly mixed!¡± ¡°If I say he is my son, he is!¡± Ye Ling said calmly. Tong Hua did not look hurt in the slightest bit. He knew about the truth a long time ago, and everyone knew about it too. There was nothing to feel bad about. He smiled and stood beside Ye Yifan. Ye Yifanughed and said, ¡°Grandma, this is our New Year¡¯s Dinner. Let it be peaceful and harmonious. Don¡¯t mention unhappy things. Little nephew, let me bring you around to explore the house.¡± Ye Yifan grabbed Tong Hua¡¯s hand and brought him to explore the house. The vi was well decorated and looked grand, but Tong Hua did not like it. He preferred the Rose Castle as it was more modern and the decorations looked better. The Ye Old Lady did not speak much in such a public social event. She said calmly, ¡°Come with me. We need to talk!¡± Ye Ling looked at Shen Qianshu. She smiled and said, ¡°Go on.¡± Shen Qianshu walked towards Chen Wanwan and Ye Guanjun. The two of them were shocked. Chen Wanwan regained her senses and waved at her hurriedly. She pulled her over and said, ¡°I had not wanted toe for today¡¯s dinner, but Guanjun insisted oning. Luckily, I came. Otherwise, I would have missed out on this. What¡¯s going on between you and Ye Ling?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all that happened.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled. Ye Guanjun¡¯s face was expressionless, but he gave her a thumbs up and said, ¡°Admirable courage.¡± ¡°When did you start dating Ye Ling?¡± Most of the people at the venue were thinking that Shen Qianshu was just one of the girls Ye Ling yed with. After all, she was beautiful and had a son. They were sure it was nice to have her around him. Only Chen Wanwan did not think so. She was the only one who thought that Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling were indeed dating. She was the only one who thought that they did not have a dirty rtionship. Chapter 475 - Her Tender Tyrant 2

Chapter 475: Her Tender Tyrant 2

Shen Qianshu did not seem to mind. She still looked nice and gentle, but it could be seen that she was firm. That could easily be seen when she beat Yan Jianming up. She would never allow herself to have an unclear rtionship with any man; any rtionship had to be a properly defined one. Furthermore, Chen Wanwan felt that Shen Qianshu was not deprived of anything. She was neither deprived of money, reputation, nor men. In fact, many men try to pursue her. She could enjoy life. Why would she put herself through torture and be with Ye Ling? ¡°In terms of status, Ye Ling has to call me uncle. However, I¡¯m afraid of him. He¡¯s really scary. I don¡¯t even dare to look at him in his eye. Qianshu, you¡¯re impressive!¡± Ye Guanjun was so close to making Shen Qianshu his idol. This woman was good with both men and women! Even his wife was in love with her. ¡°He is pretty scary.¡± This was undeniable. Shen Qianshu smiled. So what if he is scary? So what if he is violent to others? He is my tender tyrant! Chen Wanwan said, ¡°Lu Mengxi¡¯s staring daggers at you.¡± ¡°I know.¡± There was a very sharp gaze staring straight at her, but Shen Qianshu was not surprised at all. She heard some things from Lu Mengxi, and naturally, she would mind. Ye Ling¡¯s intention of bringing Qianshu here today was very clear. He was clearly telling the Ye Family not to stick their hands into the matters regarding his marriage. He was even toozy to give a false reply to please them. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of some rumors long ago. The Ye Old Lady wishes to have her as a granddaughter-inw.¡± Chen Wanwan felt that it was a little wasted. The Ye Family was a rich and powerful family. It suited someone as scheming as Lu Mengxi, and it was not in the slightest bit suitable for Shen Qianshu. ¡°Who cares what the Ye Old Lady thinks? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m living with her.¡± Shen Qianshu responded. What mattered most was whoever Ye Ling liked. ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Chen Wanwan smiled. A fewdies who were close to Chen Wanwan came over to greet Shen Qianshu. Everyone here liked Ye Ling, and somedies were trying to get some connections with Ye Ling through Shen Qianshu. Everyone knew that Ye Ling was a distant person that was hard to get close to. No one knew what Ye Ling¡¯s hobby was, and no one could hold a conversation with him. When he went to the jewelrypetition to be a judge, no one in the entire venue dared to speak to Ye Ling. However, he had the resources, strength, and power to ignore everyone. The people beneath him longed to form connections with him. Now that they found out about Shen Qianshu, they got thedies in their family to make friends with her. Shen Qianshu never rejected anyone. Firstly, these were all potential customers. Secondly, she needed people. There are some things that are unpreventable. Why not face them head on! The situation in the Ye Family was confusing, but that did not matter, From today onwards, she would familiarize herself with this ce. She would never let Ye Ling continue protecting her so strongly again; she wanted to be the woman who walked alongside Ye Ling. If she could not even do so, she would be letting Ye Ling down. Shen Qianshu became the center of attraction, stealing the limelight from Lu Mengxi. A group ofdies surrounded themselves around Lu Mengxi andforted her. ¡°Mengxi, don¡¯t be sad. Ye Ling is definitely just ying around with her. Shen Qianshu can¡¯t climb her way up to a great family like the Ye Family. She doesn¡¯t know her ce.¡± ¡°Yeah, the Old Lady had already asked to speak with Ye Ling. She would definitely speak to him about you.¡± ¡°Who knows? When they return, he might just announce his wedding with you.¡± ¡°Yeah, the Old Lady is someone not to be trifled with. She wouldn¡¯t let Ye Ling do whatever he wants.¡± ... All her close friends wereforting her, but all of these sounded hurtful to her. Initially, Lu Mengxi was not even interested in Ye Ling. Ye Feifei had mentioned him once, but she ignored it and even went abroad. Back then, her impression of him was just a bastard. Chapter 476 - Her Tender Tyrant 3

Chapter 476: Her Tender Tyrant 3

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Mengxi was the eldest granddaughter of the Lu Family. How shameful would it be for her to marry an illegitimate child? When Ye Ling returned home, he put the Ye Family in ce and even took away Lu Biao¡¯s power. Women were always enchanted by powerful men, and only then did she finally have some interest in him. She always knew how to observe and analyze things. Even when the outside world had been spreading rumors about Ye Ling looking like a monster who was ferocious, she wanted to see him. She thought that if he looked okay, she would try dating him. But who would have thought? She met him at a jewelry designpetition once, and that changed her life. Then, she was set on marrying Ye Ling! Now, Shen Qianshu popped out of nowhere and got his attention, ruining her ns. She could not allow that to happen! It was indeed a tragic disaster that Jonah did not kill Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua the previous time! Lu Mengxi took a deep breath, and she looked very displeased. She felt as if she was a huge joke at the dinner. Just now while she was following the Ye Old Lady, she seemed like the granddaughter-inw of the Ye Old Lady. Now, the crowd of people were surrounding themselves around Shen Qianshu. Lu Biao looked extremely unhappy. Her daughter had been put in prison because of Shen Qianshu, and this must have had something to do with Ye Ling. And now, Ye Ling gave such a big p to the Lu Family¡¯s face. What a bully! Lu Mengxi said, ¡°Excuse me.¡± Lu Mengxi rushed to the washroom and locked herself in there. She looked really sinister. ¡°Shen Qianshu...¡± I want you dead! Meanwhile in the study... The Ye Old Lady and Ye Ling were sitting on the sofa, and both of them were silent. Ye Ling looked out of the window at the falling snowkes. He did not have a good impression of this study room. When he entered the study room for the first time when he was three, he had a scary experience. He was so young back then, so his memory was not very clear. However, there was something like a surveince camera that seemed to rey in his head constantly. He visualized it clearly. He could remember that incident and the fear he felt. The first time he entered this study room, he heard the sound of a gunshot. He saw a dead man! The old man of the Ye Family sounded like a devil. ¡°This is what happens when you betray the Ye Family.¡± The person who died was his servant. A servant who had always been looking after him. The young Ye Ling looked at the Old Man fearfully. He could not even make a sound when he cried. He remembered the look in the servant¡¯s eyes; he died with his eyes wide open. Ye Ling stared at him. From then on, he had nightmares every night. He would wake up from shock in the middle of the night, and this went on for years. ¡°I made you bring her here so that she would know her ce and back off, not for you to announce your rtionship with her!¡± ¡°If you want to speak about Shen Qianshu, don¡¯t bother,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ¡°I made Ye Yifane out as a scapegoat, yet you did not warn the Lu Family when the inte was filled with news about her and Yifan. When Lu Mengyun got into trouble, Lu Biao begged you for help, and you did not tell them that I was the one protecting Shen Qianshu and not Yifan. Do you want to watch me break all ties with the Lu Family? Don¡¯t worry, you will get what you wish for.¡± The Old Lady¡¯s eyes were really bright and sharp. ¡°What are you saying!¡± ¡°Whether I was speaking the truth or not, you know best,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ¡°You better not stick your hands into my matters!¡± ¡°I can promise you that for any other matter, but you have to marry Lu Mengxi.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Ye Ling did not even bother asking her for her reasoning, and he refused straight away. ¡°I will never get married in this life. Give up.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not getting married? Then what is Shen Qianshu? You¡¯re just trying to piss me off?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°You-¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired of this crap. You wouldn¡¯t believe what I say, so why don¡¯t I show it to you with my actions,¡± Ye Ling said coldly. ¡°I know it was not your idea for whatever that happened in Turkey, so I asked you to watch your men and your hands. Don¡¯t stick your hands in too far. You can¡¯t mess with my people!¡± Chapter 477 - Her Tender Tyrant 4

Chapter 477: Her Tender Tyrant 4

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Outrageous!¡± The Old Lady raged. She hit her walking stick on the floor hard. ¡°If you insist on sticking to that mother and son, don¡¯t regret it in the future!¡± ¡°I am a lonely man, and you don¡¯t have a long time to live. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Ye Ling scoffed. ¡°If you don¡¯t kill me, you better not touch them. Or else, I will cause the Ye Family to have no more descendants! If the two of them die, I will take the life of a huge number of people in the Ye Family. That¡¯s really worth it. So, if you dare toy your hands on them, you better kill me first! We can continue this battle in the underworld.¡± ¡°You...¡± The Old Lady was so angry that she was at a loss for words. Her face was pale from anger, and she held onto her hurting chest. She could not catch her breath for quite some time. Ye Ling sat on the sofa calmly without nting his eyes. He stared at the Ye Old Lady coldly. She could see neither human emotion nor sympathy in his eyes. In his eyes, nothing seemed to matter, and it seemed as if his heart was nothing but a wave of stagnant water. Blood rtions meant nothing to him. This was a wolf she could not tame. Not only would it remain as a stranger, but it would also turn around and bite her. Bite to kill. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the blood of the Ye Family flows in you. Yifan and Tingjun are your biological brothers. How could you say such heartless words?¡± The Old Lady questioned him. Her tone calmed down slightly. Ye Ling did not only be strong seven years ago. Back then, they did not manage to kill him, and he escaped to Europe and became sessful. He paved a future for himself in the Ye Family¡¯s territories in Europe. In City A, he was even more unstoppable. Since he hade, they had been using Mu Yuan¡¯s men and power. He had never seen his own people. The Old Lady wanted to control him but was afraid of the consequences. She did not dare to face him directly. She had to n carefully and slowly. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t forget. I am a monster. I don¡¯t know when I will have a rpse. When I do, I won¡¯t even be able to recognize my brothers, mother, or father. When I turn into a beast, I only know that I want people dead!¡± Ye Ling smiled sinisterly. It was really chilling. He was as stable as a mountain. He sat before the Old Lady like a mountain. ¡°Have you thought clearly? Do you still want me to marry Lu Mengxi?¡± The olddy pondered for a while and said calmly, ¡°This is your grandfather¡¯s wish. We have always been connected to the Lu Family, and we help each other a lot. This had been going on for years. AG would belong to you three brothers sooner orter. If you marry Lu Mengxi, you won¡¯t lose anything.¡± ¡°The Lu Family means nothing to me. You want them so badly, but I can¡¯t even be bothered. I hate relying on women to achieve things.¡± Ye Ling stood up slowly. ¡°If you have nothing much to say, I¡¯m leaving. You had better remember what I just said. Otherwise, I¡¯ll start off with second uncle!¡± ¡°You-¡± The Old Lady was so mad that she was on the verge of getting a heart attack. Ye Ling turned around and left the study room. He was really cool. He knew that the olddy was a vicious woman. Having a discussion with her was pointless. The only thing she cared about was who was more vicious. Ye Ling knew it deep down. When a person was old, they would only wish for a big and happy family no matter how heartless and vicious they were when they were younger. So what if he had disadvantages? He got a hold of the other party¡¯s weak points too. Shen Qianshu went around socializing and felt bored. She hid at a side and gossiped with Chen Wanwan. Meanwhile, Li Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes were on Shen Qianshu. Slowly, he realized that this attractive woman was straying further and further away from him. Ye Feifei stomped over and stared at Shen Qianshu coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re pretty and popr, you can enter the gates of our Ye Family. Let me tell you. That¡¯s impossible. With me and Ye Old Lady around, you will never get to marry Ye Ling.¡± Chapter 478 - Her Tender Tyrant 5

Chapter 478: Her Tender Tyrant 5

Who is this woman to be so weed in their territory? Who is she to take away all the limelight¡ªthe Lu Family¡¯s limelight? People had long been talking about this dinner. For a long time, they thought Ye Ling and Lu Mengxi would be the main characters of the day. All the guests who were present knew it. However, Shen Qianshu popped out of nowhere. Shen Qianshu smiled and looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m not even marrying him.¡± Ye Feifei threw a punch on the pillow. She was mad. The people around them who heard her say that took a deep breath. How brave of Shen Qianshu to say that she would not marry Ye Ling. Very angering! Shen Qianshu caught a nce of Ye Ling standing at the staircase from the corner of her eyes. The corners of her lips perked up. In a gentle voice that carried a bit of pride, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind if he wants to marry me. I¡¯m an only child, and we would love to have the son-inwe to our doorstep.¡± ¡°... ¡± Everyone stared in shock. Chen Wanwan widened her eyes. WTF!!! You¡¯re brave! Ye Ling is just standing at the top. He must have heard it. Sister Shu, how brave of you! Ye Feifei almost spat out blood from all the anger. The people watching them were going crazy. This was the first time they had seen such an interestingdy. ¡°How brave of Shen Qianshu! How dare she say that she wants Ye Ling to be the kind of son-inw that goes to her doorstep?¡± ¡°Arrogant. Outrageous! Usually, when people see that the man¡¯s family is throwing some hints, shouldn¡¯t they act cute and ask their boyfriend to defend them?¡± ¡°What defense? She had already retorted back at her. She¡¯s just too... cool!¡± ¡°Cool, she¡¯s not in the slightest bit afraid. Indeed, she¡¯s just like what they say she is.¡± All thedies present were all from aristocratic families. They cared about status and dignity, and no one dared to speak so arrogantly. As a result, it could be heard from the words of Shen Qianshu¡¯s mouth that she was a person who was very spoiled by Ye Ling. She was subconsciously showing off their love for one another. The guests looked at Shen Qianshu, and they could not deny one thing. She was very charismatic. It was a type of charisma that attracted attention. She was not just beautiful on the outside, but even on the inside, she was incredibly beautiful. Ye Feifei was terribly infuriated. ¡°Y-You shameless thing. Who do you think you are? How dare you want Ye Ling toe to your doorstep!¡± ¡°He would agree to anything I want. Do you believe me?¡± Shen Qianshu smiled at Ye Feifei. She was set on angering Ye Feifei to death. She saw Ye Linging down from the corner of her eyes, and she smiled even more gracefully. Li Zhiyuan was startled. He had been overthinking when he was worried that Shen Qianshu would suffer when dealing with the Ye Family. Ye Ling came down silently. Seeing hime, the guests¡¯ surprised, envious, and respectful looks were thrown at him. He walked slowly to Shen Qianshu. When he was still, he looked like a beautiful painting, and when he moved, he was like the wind. He was like a prince walking to his princess with nothing to fear. When Ye Feifei saw Ye Ling, she pointed at Shen Qianshu and said, ¡°Ye Ling, look at how arrogant this woman is. She said she wants you to move away with her instead of the other way around!¡± ¡°So what?¡± Ye Lingughed and held onto Shen Qianshu tightly with their fingers interlocked. ¡°I¡¯ll be d to do so.¡± When these words came out of his mouth, the guests were bbergasted, and their jaws dropped. A man like him was actually willing to move in with thedy. Any normalmoner would not ept this kind of shame, let alone someone with so much power like Ye Ling. This is... He has clearly gone crazy for Shen Qianshu! No man can resist the charms of a beautiful woman, Ye Ling included. What happened to being gay and liking men? What about the ship with Old Qian? ¡°Ye Ling, you...¡± Ye Bao was shocked as well. This was the Ye Family¡¯s Dinner, and the eldest son of the eldest son in the Ye Family had actually wanted to be the man moving in with thedy. This was clearly a p to the Ye Family¡¯s face. ¡°What are you talking about! You¡¯re the eldest grandson of the Ye Family!¡± Ye Bao eximed. Chapter 479 - Dote On Your Wife and Your Son!

Chapter 479: Dote On Your Wife and Your Son!

The sound ofughter filled up the silent room. Ye Yifan and Tong Hua came running down the stairs, breaking the awkward atmosphere in the ce. Tong Hua said, ¡°Mommy, uncle has a lot of limited edition figurines. A lot... a lot! He refuses to give me any!¡± Ye Yifan frowned. ¡°Baby, if you want the stars, I would even give you the moon. If you want an airne, I would even give you a cruise ship. But those figurines are a part of my childhood. I can¡¯t bear to...¡± Tong Hua tugged at Ye Ling¡¯s hands. ¡°Daddy...¡± Ye Yifan had a collection fetish, and he collected a lot of figurines. The worst thing was that he not only collects entire sets, but he even had three of the exact same limited edition toy figurines. He was crazy. Coincidentally, Tong Hua was also a huge fan of those figurines. However, he was born a little toote, so most of them had already gone out of stock a long time ago. He did not really like the ones he managed to buy, so when he saw Ye Yifan¡¯s, he was drooling for them. ¡°I¡¯m already seven years old, and uncle has never given me any birthday presents! He owes me seven years worth of birthday gifts!¡± Ye Yifan was speechless. What the hell? There¡¯s such a thing?! Wow, I feel educated! The guests were surprised too. What a way to calcte birthday presents! Should everyone return home and tell their hubbies, ¡®Hey, you only met me when we were twenty, so you owe me twenty birthday gifts?¡¯ Ye Ling said, ¡°Give it to him!¡± Ye Yifan replied hastily. ¡°Bro...¡± Ye Yifan looked as if he was on the verge of fainting. He struggled and said, ¡°Only if you say that you love me the most and that I¡¯m the most handsome and coolest guy on earth!¡± ¡°I love my youngest uncle the most! He¡¯s the most handsome and coolest guy on earth!!!¡± Tong Hua did not hesitate while saying these at all. ¡°... ¡± Everyone stared in shock. Ye Ling humphed. This is exactly something Shen Qianshu would do! When they needed something, they would do anything. Ye Yifan¡¯s heart was bleeding, but seeing the bright smile on Tong Hua¡¯s face, it reminded him of Ye Ling when he was young. He felt better. He doted on Tong Hua as if he was the younger self of Ye Ling. After all, his elder brother had always been careful and restricted. He never had a good time. Ye Yifan hoped that Tong Hua would have an enjoyable life and achieve anything he wanted so that he could be a version of the younger Ye Ling that was happier. The family and friends of the Ye Family had their jaws dropped. Ye Ling, Ye Tingjun, and Ye Yifan all had different mothers. When they were younger, they were always targets of criticism whenever they returned to the Ye residence. They did not have a good time. When they grew older, things were worse. They never had a say, and they were treated heartlessly. Ye Yifan had caused a lot of trouble, and Ye Ling had always smoothened things out. They learned to be clever. Whenever they needed help, they went to Ye Yifan. When Ye Yifan went to plead for help, there would at least be a 50:50 chance of sess. But now, things had changed. Many people believed that Ye Ling was just putting on a show with Shen Qianshu. However, even so, they were subconsciously beginning to reevaluate the cing of the mother and son in Ye Ling¡¯s heart. ¡°Yifan, don¡¯t spoil him like this. Those are your favorites,¡± Ye Zexiu said unhappily. Every boy had the dream of collecting figurines, but he was not as lucky as Ye Yifan. Ye Yifan had two brothers who helped him with his collection. When Ye Tingjun was abroad for many years, he always gave the good things to Ye Yifan first. Ye Zexiu had never gotten what he wanted. When he begged Ye Yifan several times, he never even got to touch them, and yet now, Yifan was giving it to other people. This person isn¡¯t even Elder brother¡¯s biological son! How could he? ¡°I¡¯m d to do so!¡± Ye Yifan said. Hearing this, Ye Zexiu was mad. The dinner was about to begin. Ye Ling walked towards the Ye Old Lady. Before he left, he ordered Ye Yifan. ¡°Don¡¯t leave him out of your sight!¡± Chapter 480 - Old Qian’s Confidence

Chapter 480: Old Qian¡¯s Confidence

¡°Bro, don¡¯t worry.¡± Even if Ye Ling did not say it, he knew that Ye Ling meant Tong Hua. There was no need to worry about Shen Qianshu since she knew what to do. The only one that they had to care about was the defenseless Tong Hua. ¡°Qianshu, you have stolen the show!¡± Chen Wanwan said worryingly. ¡°The hunter will shoot the bird that sticks out! You might have caused yourself some trouble! The Ye Family is full of deep water.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t!¡± Chen Wanwan said. ¡°The Ye Family is veryplicated. Even thought Guanjun was far from the main family, he still can¡¯t escape from the Ye Family¡¯s control. You need to be very stable and firm for a family like theirs. Ye Ling alone is not enough. Look at the olddy. You know that when she was younger, she was so tough and firm. The maindy of the Ye Family has to make sure she knows how to properly manage and maintain the family no matter what happens to Ye Ling.¡± From what she knew, Lu Mengxi had been raised that way since she was young. She may look like just an appraiser, but deep down, she definitely was not just so. Shen Qianshu was a little afraid now. Chen Wanwan said, ¡°Look, so many popr people of high status are gathered here today. Half of them are from the Ye Family. They are either from the main families or side branches of this big family tree. Things are not as simple as you think they are. If you are going to be with Ye Ling, you have to be extra careful.¡± ¡°Sister Wanwan, I thought that you would ask me to leave Ye Ling.¡± ¡°Who am I to say that? How could I persuade you to leave Ye Ling? I¡¯m not a member of your family, and neither am I your elder. I am just your friend. I will only support your decisions. I just thought that I had to let you know what you¡¯re up for.¡± Chen Wanwan smiled. If it were not for Ye Guanjun¡¯s sincerity back then, she would not have married him. ¡°Sister Wanwan, don¡¯t worry. I know my limits,¡± Shen Qianshu said softly. ¡°Things areplicated between Ye Ling and me, and we will take one step at a time. I don¡¯t have any long-term ns yet, but I know... he won¡¯t leave me.¡± So, I also want to work hard to be a woman who can stand by his side. This isn¡¯t self-consciousness but self-confidence! Chen Wanwan raised her brows and did not speak much anymore. Meanwhile, Shen Qianshu had been feeling a sharp re that had been fixated on her for very long. She frowned slightly and was toozy to bother about it. There were many people at the dinner, and there were many people who disliked her here anyway. She had blocked the path of others, so she would naturally have gotten some hate and envy. Lu Mengxi approached them smilingly, and she waved at Chen Wanwan warmly. ¡°Sister Wanwan, I would like to speak to Qianshu.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Chen Wanwan left with smiles, and Lu Mengxi smiled at Shen Qianshu. ¡°How¡¯s your break? Haven¡¯t seen you around in the office for so long.¡± ¡°Pretty good,¡± Shen Qianshu said and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m returning to work tomorrow. We¡¯ll see each other often soon.¡± Their boss was a good boss. They knew that Shen Qianshu would face a lot of bad-mouthing from the outside world, so they gave her paid leave. For this half of the year, she had indeed gone on a lot of breaks. However, the good thing was that she had the talent and capabilities. She also knew how to manage people well, so it did not affect her work. Lu Mengxi smiled at her and said, ¡°Miss Shen, you¡¯ve lied to me. There aren¡¯t many people who can do that.¡± ¡°Uhh, how have I lied to you?¡± Shen Qianshu looked innocent. She gave a pure and cute smile. ¡°You may not understand me. I am always honest, and I treat people sincerely. I rarely lie. You say that I¡¯ve lied to you. How so?¡± Lu Mengxi smiled. Right, how had Shen Qianshu lied to her? She was the one who had judged wrong. When there were rumors about Shen Qianshu with Ye Yifan and Li Zhiyuan, she thought that the man behind her was either one of them. At the jewelry designpetition, Ye Yifan¡¯s behavior was so obvious too. Chapter 481 - Arrogance Due To Love and Indulgence from Master

Chapter 481: Arrogance Due To Love and Indulgence from Master

Everyone had thought that Ye Yifan was trying to pursue Shen Qianshu. It was only when Shen Lin¡¯s case was exposed did Lu Mengxi begin to realize that things were not as simple as it seemed. Yet, she did not think much about it back then and even had the delusional thought of Ye Ling protecting Shen Qianshu because of Ye Yifan. The previous time they were kidnapped, she thought that Gu Xie was the one who had helped them. Now she knew. It was Ye Ling! Right, no wonder she¡¯s so arrogant and conceited. After all, she has Ye Ling¡¯s love! She¡¯s so daring! She had told Shen Qianshu before that she was Ye Ling¡¯s fianc¨¦e. How did Shen Qianshu mock her in her head back then? ¡°Do you know what conditions you need to have to be the next Ye Old Lady?¡± Lu Mengxi said and stared at her calmly. ¡°Firstly, you need to be able to speak no less than eightnguages. You need to understand business management, which is the most important thing. Secondly, you need to know about people¡¯s rtions. You need to know theplicated rtions in the Ye Family. Thirdly, you need a good family background, one that the Ye Family approves of. You can¡¯t miss out on any of these three. If you marry Ye Yifan, you may not need any conditions other than being beautiful. But for Ye Ling... no way.¡± Shen Qianshuughed. ¡°Miss Lu, you¡¯re talking about a business partner and not some romantic partner, huh.¡± ¡°Although I was not raised to be the next Ye Old Lady since I was young, I was still raised as the daughter-inw of an aristocratic family. In your eyes, status may not matter when ites to love, but in our eyes, benefits are what matters most. It doesn¡¯t matter if Ye Ling loves anyone deeply. The only thing that matters is whether that person ispatible with him. Otherwise, a careless step may turn the family into chaos. He can¡¯t hold up all that responsibility. Otherwise, why do you think he brought you here today? He wants everyone to know who you are and have a grasp on the situation. There¡¯s no way it was not a thoughtful decision. Shen Qianshu, you are not qualified enough to be the woman beside Ye Ling.¡± Lu Mengxi said all of that heartlessly. Any other woman who had been chided by her like this would have felt ashamed and uneasy. They would have retreated and be self-conscious. However, Shen Qianshu was never a person who would concede defeat before the battle even began. Shen Qianshu smiled at Lu Mengxi and said, ¡°Miss Lu, you may be right. I may not have the conditions like you do. I may not have a good family background, and I may not be approved by the Ye Family. But don¡¯t forget that since the beginning of time, whether a woman receives respect from the man¡¯s family depends on how the husband behaves. I don¡¯t mind not being epted by the Ye Family as long as Ye Ling does. That¡¯s all that matters. Just by this one thing, I am already a winner. As for the other conditions you have mentioned, don¡¯t worry. I am Shen Qianshu. Nothing¡¯s too difficult for me to handle.¡± Lu Mengxi scoffed. ¡°You don¡¯t know your ce!¡± Shen Qianshuughed brightly. ¡°I spent half of what I had lived crawling out from the darkest pits. I did this because I never concede defeat. You may say that I don¡¯t know my ce and that I have high hopes, but I will be the one who is mostpatible to Ye Ling, and I will be the woman that Ye Ling loves most. For this, there won¡¯t be much trouble!¡± Lu Mengxi hated how Shen Qianshu was acting mighty even though did not know what she was getting herself into. ¡°You don¡¯t know your ce!¡± Lu Mengxi eximed. ¡°Back at you!¡± Shen Qianshuughed. Lu Mengxi looked at her coldly. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Lu Mengxi, you make it sound like the world is going to turn upside down, but that¡¯s all messed up logic. Since the beginning of time, love is about true feelings and sincerity. Conditions andpatibility will not mean much to the love of a couple. You are only in your twenties, but you live life like an olddy. At such a youthful age, you should live an enjoyable and fulfilling life. This is what makes women most attractive!¡± Chapter 482 - Master’s One Man Show

Chapter 482: Master¡¯s One Man Show

The people around were staring at Shen Qianshu and Lu Mengxi. They whispered to one another, and some people wanted to go over and listen to their conversation, but they did not dare to do so openly. To them, this was their chance to watch the ¡®show.¡¯ It was Ye Family¡¯s ideal granddaughter-inw vs. Ye Ling¡¯s ideal wife. The two of them were equally talented and popr. The problem was who the winner would be. Most of the people here were standing on Lu Mengxi¡¯s side. Suddenly, the graceful sound of the piano was heard. The entire ce went silent. On the mini stage, there was a ck piano, and Ye Ling sat before it, ying a tune. This was the opening tune for the New Year¡¯s Dinner. Ye Yifan had always been the one ying the tune, and this was the first time Ye Ling yed on the mini stage. His pure ck suit wrapped his long, lean body, which was cold and steady. The white camellia on his cor blended the coolness and strictness of him. The beautiful piano music washed away his arrogance. He was like a good boy, a fine young gentleman ying the tune for his beloved girl. When the tune came out, Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes widened. Bade pour Adeline. When Shen Qianshu was very young, she had already reached the tenth level for piano. The Shen Family spent a lot to raise her well. She began practicing piano since she was four years old, and she was very good at it. She had many hobbies such as drawing, calligraphy, piano, and drumming. In her childhood days, she would be forced to learn them even though she was yful and a troublemaker. She always learned the things that she took seriously very well. After she turned fifteen, she rarely touched the piano. When Shen Lin just returned, she tried to maintain her habit of practicing on the piano for an hour a day, but seeing the envious looks from Shen Lin, she felt guilty for some reason and stopped practicing. Fang Xia invited a pianist to teach Shen Lin. Whenever Qianshu wanted to y the piano, Shen Lin would say that she was showing off. Over time, she stopped. This continued all the way until she went to Paris, where she came into contact with the piano again at the castle. Ye Ling rarely slept, and his head always hurt. He was always in a bad mood, and she could not find a better way to soothe his headache. However, there happened to be a piano on the ground floor, so she yed it. He was a person who was hard to please. He liked to demand her to yplicated tunes to make things difficult for her intentionally. Sometimes, she yed the piano for over four hours, and her back and fingers would ache. After they became more familiar with one another, she began ying the tunes that she liked. Bade pour Adeline. Those were the good times. Ye Ling would often lie down on the sofa while she sat beside the bed and yed the piano. The sun shone on him through the white curtains. Those were the rare times of peacefulness. She used the opportunity to look at him openly and to admire him whenever she yed the piano. She felt happy from it. Music was the food of the soul. When it came to someone one admired, it could convey all their love for that person. The notes under one¡¯s fingertips hopped around with their feelings. As Shen Qianshu was ying, she was afraid that Ye Ling could sense what she felt. However, Ye Ling never said anything, and she was disappointed that he could not tell. Adelina was from Greek mythology. There was a beautiful legend in Greek mythology. A long time ago, there was a lonely King of Cyprus named Pygmalion. He sculpted a beautiful girl, and he looked at her every day. Then, he fell in love with the statue of the girl. He prayed to the gods and looked forward to the miracle of love. His sincerity and perseverance touched the god Aphrodite, who then gave the sculpture life. Since then, the lucky king lived with the beautiful girl, and they lived happily ever after. She thought that Ye Ling did not understand the meaning behind the piece, and she told him that theposer was inspired by a story in Greek mythology. She thought that Ye Ling did not know music. However, in the end, it turned out that... he was really good at ying the piano. Chapter 483 - Qianshu, Come Here!

Chapter 483: Qianshu, Come Here!

Every note was perfect. Even more so, it was clear that some notes had been made to seem more beautiful and romantic. He was like the King of Cyprus in the legend. Lonely and longing for love! Since she left the castle, she had barely touched the piano for all these years due to her busy life. When Tong Hua learned the piano, she would apany him every time and reminisce about the days in Paris. Other than that one nightmarish night, those days were happy and joyful. Although Ye Ling always made things difficult for her, those memories were still all sweet. The lights in the hall were made dimmer, and a white spotlight shone on Ye Ling. The strong lighting made him seem even more beautiful. He was like a piece of art. He yed the graceful tune that floated around every corner of the hall. The lights shone on his amber eyes, and they shone brightly like a star. That starlightnded on Shen Qianshu. From then, the people were all blending into the background. In her eyes, there was only him. His well-refined hands jumped around the familiar and romantic notes. It was as if she was drugged. She was enchanted by him. White shirt, ck piano. He was like the Prince Charming of her dreams who braced through a snowstorm to find her. She wished she had wings so she could fly beside him. A soft voice told her, You are his missing piece. The Bible says that a woman was made of a rib that God took from a man. Therefore, in the vast sea of people, there was always a woman who was the rib of a man. Only when this rib was found would life beplete. Eve was Adam¡¯s rib. She was Ye Ling¡¯s rib! After the song had ended and thest note had fallen, it was as if someone had put a pause button in the hall. About five secondster, the room exploded in thunderous apuse. Ye Ling¡¯s piano ying had reached a new peak. It was literally music to everyone¡¯s ears. It was really enjoyable. Ye Ling¡¯s gaze passed through the crowd andnded on Shen Qianshu. ¡°This is the tune that I always listened to when I was troubled and lost. I have to thank the person who yed this for me back then, who gave me light during my darkest moments.¡± Ye Ling stood up slowly and reached out his arm. ¡°Qianshu,e here!¡± The crowd began whispering, and they automatically left a path open for her. All eyes were on Shen Qianshu, and she became the center of attention. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart palpitated wildly. She could not control herself. Unspeakable feelings and sourness filled up in her chest. She walked towards Ye Ling slowly. She had avoided this path before. They had pushed each other away before. But now, they were back on the same path¡ªthe same path they had walked for a whole seven years. ¡°Is Ye Ling talking about Shen Qianshu? How romantic! I want to fall in love now.¡± ¡°I never thought that the cold-hearted Ye Ling could be so romantic too. How sweet. I¡¯m so envious of Shen Qianshu.¡± ¡°Is he talking about Shen Qianshu? Was the student Ye Ling spoke about at the jewelry designpetition actually Shen Qianshu? Is this a romantic rtionship between a teacher and his student?¡± ¡°They knew each other from seven years ago? So Shen Qianshu¡¯s son is Ye Ling¡¯s?¡± ¡°One is charming, and one is beautiful. I am so jealous!¡± Everyone was excited. Some were envious, and some were jealous. Li Zhiyuan stood at a corner, and there was an obscure expression in his eyes. He was like a dark knight! Ye Ling... Ye Ling... He finally knew what it was that Ye Ling had and he did not... Courage! Chapter 484 - Qianshu, Come Here! 2

Chapter 484: Qianshu, Come Here! 2

He knew very well that the Ye Family would disapprove of this. He knew very well that there were mountains of obstacles before him. But he did not bother about them. He gave Shen Qianshu courage, respect, and eptance! In front of such a huge family, he gave her the power and the right to stand alongside him. He never spoke much, but his actions were clear enough to the masses. This is my woman. Mu Yuan took a picture of the scene before him and sent it into their group chat. Mu Yuan: Dear single pringles, learn a thing or two. Flirting with girls is a natural talent for men. You don¡¯t need to be taught! Shen Qianshu walked to the bottom of the mini stage and stuck out her arm to grab Ye Ling¡¯s. He tugged lightly, pulling Shen Qianshu up on stage. Ye Ling looked below the stage and said calmly, ¡°This is the new female owner of the Ye Family. From today onwards, whatever she says will be equal to my stand and my attitude.¡± The crowd broke the silence. They found it hard to believe. If whatever someone said would be equivalent to that of Ye Ling¡¯s stand and attitude, then what¡¯s the difference between her and Ye Ling? Ye Bao was enraged. He was just about to say something, but the olddy threw him a look, and he restrained himself. Ye Yifan watched with starry eyes and asked Tong Hua, ¡°Is my brother cool?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the coolest!¡± Tong Hua replied. After all, Tong Hua had not gotten the figurines he wanted! Ye Yifanughed heartily. Lu Mengxi was deeply enraged deep down, but this was the Ye Family¡¯s ce, so she could not show her emotions. At that moment, it was as ifva was flowing in her heart. She wanted to destroy everything. She had never been humiliated in such a manner her entire life. This was clearly a dinner meant for Ye Ling and her. Yet, Shen Qianshu stole all the limelight. And even gave her such a tight p to her face! Who is she to do that! Lu Mengxi was infuriated, and Ye Feifei could not hold it in any longer. ¡°Ye Ling, how could that be? She¡¯s just an outsider. The child isn¡¯t yours too. How could you be like this!¡± ¡°Simply because I¡¯m Ye Ling!¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ¡°In the Ye Family, I call the shots!¡± It was a kind of firmness that warned others not to bother trying to interfere. Ye Fefei¡¯s face went pale. She turned around and looked at Lu Mengxi. That look was enough to tell everyone that the original n of tonight¡¯s dinner was so that the Ye Old Lady could announce the happy asion that would be happening between Ye Ling and Lu Mengxi. People looked at Lu Mengxi with all sorts of different emotions. Some were pitiful, and some were sympathetic while some were mocking her! Lu Mengxi¡¯s face turned pale like a flower who had been through strong winds and thunderous rains. She was on the verge of falling apart, and she looked really pitiful. Everyone could not help but feel sympathetic for this Miss Lu. It was as if Ye Ling had ¡®cheated¡¯ on her. Ye Yifanughed. ¡°Auntie, why are you looking at your niece? Could it be that Ye Ling had something on with Lu Mengxi? From what I know, my brother had always been abroad, and he had only returnedtely. He had never spoken a single word to Lu Mengxi in private. What is this supposed to mean? You can¡¯t just paint my brother as something he isn¡¯t. My nephew won¡¯t be pleased.¡± Only Ye Yifan and Ye Ling would dare to speak like this in such an asion. The guests suddenly understood something. So it seems that the Lu Family was having a one-sided wish. Seeing that his daughter was being humiliated, Lu Qijia rified things hurriedly. ¡°Yifan, that¡¯s not right. It¡¯s the people of the Ye Family who had always said that they wanted to marry someone in the Lu Family. It was you all who had tried to match Ye Ling with Lu Mengxi. Y¡¯all had openly humiliated us, and we had not even said anything yet. How dare you turn things around and try to y victim.¡± Hearing these words, tears streamed down Lu Mengxi¡¯s face. She stood beside her father like an obedient child who had been bullied. Ye Yifanughed out loud. ¡°Oh dear. The daughters you raise... Look at Lu Mengyun, resorting to violence for love and hiring people to kill. Our family does not have the capabilities to raise such ¡®godly¡¯ people. What if she gets unhappy someday and sends someone to kill me?¡± Chapter 485 - The True Top Student, The Great Ye Ling

Chapter 485: The True Top Student, The Great Ye Ling

Lu Mengxi¡¯s face turned pale. The faces of everyone in the Lu family changed. The matter regarding Lu Mengyun had been blown out of proportion. Today, everyone was familiar with one another, and nobody dared to raise this topic. When Ye Yifan said this, he had made the members of the Lu family feel anxious and upset. The Ye Old Lady was furious. ¡°Yifan, keep quiet. Don¡¯t be rude!¡± ¡°Yes, Grandma. I am in the wrong. I said the truth without being careful. Lu uncles, I am sorry. Forgive me, I am still young.¡± Ye Yifan smoothly changed his words and smiled while he apologized. However, there was no remorse in his apology. The words he said had made others very angry. On the other hand, it was an eye-opener for little Tong Hua. Young Uncle, you are really shameless! Lu Biao¡¯s face waspletely ck. ¡°Mengyun is young and arrogant. She made a mistake as I did not teach her well. This matter had nothing to do with Mengxi. Yifan, you have gone too far by saying those words.¡± ¡°I have already apologized. What more do you want?¡± Ye Yifan showed an innocent face and looked as if he was being bullied. He acted pitifully to his brother. ¡°Brother, I have already apologized, but they aren¡¯t letting me go.¡± ¡°... ¡± Everyone stared in shock. Everyone was considered to have experienced the extent of Third Master Ye¡¯s shamelessness. Lu Mengxi wiped her tears and said in a soft voice to smooth things over, ¡°Little uncle, forget it.¡± She looked like she wanted to maintain peace and was magnanimous. It created a good impression for herself. All along, her reputation was not bad, and she had gotten back a significant amount of sympathy marks. However, the members of the Lu Family were exploding in anger, and they did not look very satisfied with how things were going. If not on the ount that they were inws, the ending would not have been good. The Ye Old Lady said in a low voice, ¡°Enough. I am not dead yet!¡± Once the olddy said a word, she was more or less able to suppress the situation. Nobody dared to whisper again. Ye Ling held Shen Qianshu and went upstairs, not bothering with the chaos downstairs. Among the grand dinner and unexpected chaos, it was Shen Qianshu¡¯s first timeing to the Ye Family. No matter how grand and majestic this old mansion was, it gave people the feeling that it was too solemn and traditional, and it even had a greater gloomy feel. Ye Ling¡¯s room was at the corner of the east side, upying 100 square meters. The bedroom, study room, and bathroom werebined into one. It was very spacious. It could be seen that he did not go back to stay often as the room did not have much spirit. ¡°This is your room?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Ye Ling looked at the big bed in the middle of the room. The child¡¯s bed had been changed to a two-meter-long bed. His gaze shone slightly, and he did not make a sound. Shen Qianshu looked around curiously. The bookshelf was filled with children¡¯s books. ¡°Ever since you grew up, you hadn¡¯t stayed in here?¡± They were all children fairytale books and children¡¯s books. There were no books for youths. Ye Ling said calmly, ¡°I stayed here from three years old to eight years old. Thereafter... I did not stay here.¡± ¡°Then where did you stay?¡± ¡°The castle in Paris,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ¡°I studied in Paris during secondary school. My university researchboratory and doctorate were in America and Ennd.¡± ¡°Wow... a true top student.¡± Shen Qianshu studied art. She only had one bachelor degree and did not further her studies. After all, she was in need of money. At that time, she only thought of how to earn money and did not think so much. After that, she felt that her talent was sufficient. Hence, all along, she did not think about furthering her studies. ¡°At what age did youplete your doctorate?¡± ¡°19!¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu looked at him in shock. Impressive, my brother! Ye Ling walked towards the window. This room was at the most eastern side of the residence, and it faced the parterre. The whole vi¡¯ was nned out quite well. From every window, the parterre could be seen. After Ye Ling grew up, he practically did not stay much in the Ye Family. Shen Qianshu looked at his back view and felt a sour feeling. She walked over and hugged him from behind. ¡°I don¡¯t like this room.¡± It is too gloomy. It does not look like a child¡¯s room at all. The room she had prepared for Tong Hua was filled with delightful traits for a child. Its color was bright, rich, and lively. Chapter 486 - The Mysterious Person At The Banquet!

Chapter 486: The Mysterious Person At The Banquet!

¡°I also don¡¯t like,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. He lowered his eyes slightly. Not knowing what he was thinking, Shen Qianshu walked around him and stood in front of him. Ye Ling frowned, pulled her, and left the side of the window. ¡°Master, are you unhappy in the Ye Family?¡± ¡°Uh huh.¡± Shen Qianshu held his hand and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You were not happy in the first 27 years, but in thest 72 years, you will be very happy.¡± ¡°Why is it so?¡± ¡°Because there is me.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled and looked at him. She was so confident that she seemed shameless. Ye Ling was startled, and he narrowed his eyes. ¡°You will apany me for 72 years?¡± This was a lifelong promise. Ye Ling felt a gush of warmth in his heart and stared fixedly at her eyes. Does she know what she is saying? His illness was like a time bomb; even he himself was not sure when it would explode. Looking at her, he could also sense Shen Qianshu¡¯s hesitation and insecurity. He was like a curse. Nobody would stand by his side without turning back. People valued their lives. Shen Qianshu¡¯s gaze slightly wavered. Apany him for life? She could take the gamble, but what about Tong Hua? Ye Ling¡¯s gaze slightly darkened, thinking that he had epted his fate. He was in extreme grief, yet he was helpless. He obviously knew that it was heartbreaking and painful, but he dly endured it. All because he could not bear to part with this little warmth. He just could not bear to. The sound of knocking came from the door. Ye Ling frowned. ¡°What is the matter?¡± Zhong Ran replied. ¡°Young Master, the olddy is asking you toe downstairs.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Shen Qianshu wanted to speak but did not say anything in the end. At that moment, she could not understand why Ye Ling had brought her upstairs. Zhong Ran pushed the door and came in. He said calmly, ¡°Young Master, your guess is correct. There is someone outside the window.¡± ¡°Protect Tong Hua well.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s gaze fell as she suddenly thought of Ye Ling¡¯s expression earlier when he brought her away from the side of the window. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Not a problem. There are some annoying flies.¡± Shen Qianshu had trusted him fully. She kept feeling that Ye Ling was somehow different today. He was very patient and also very... dark and cold. When she had hesitated earlier, if it were under normal circumstances, he would have already said threatening words. However, he did not say anything today. ¡°Master, I...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs,¡± Ye Ling said in a low voice. Shen Qianshu took a deep breath, nodded her head, and followed him downstairs. It was very lively in the ballroom downstairs. Ye Yifan was apanying Little Tong Hua and dancing with him. Being an adult and a child dancing tango, they looked pompous, and the surrounding people were pping for them. With Ye Ling backing him up, little Tong Hua with his lovable nature had garnered a big crowd of fans in just a short period of time. Shen Qianshu could not helpughing. Ye Ling walked towards Mu Yuan, who had been hiding in a corner just like an invisible person. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°I think that Ghost City¡¯s people are here.¡± Mu Yuan raised his eyebrow, gazing at something nearby. There was a handsome and suave young man. ¡°Look!¡± There was a young man about 30 years of age. He was very gentlemanly; his features were refined, and his look was elegant. His face looked quite pale, and he was tall but thin. The light tan color of his long trench coat had made him appear thinner. He had a pair of smiling eyes, which made it easy for people to form a good impression of him. ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know him,¡± Mu Yuan said. ¡°I could confirm the identity of everyone but him. He just came and had already greeted Ye Old Lady, and the olddy was particrly polite to him. He had also greeted Li Zhiyuan. There were a few politicians who seemed to know him, and they were also extremely courteous. I just heard a few famousdies discussing that he was also an unfamiliar face.¡± Chapter 487 - You Can Take It As A Warning

Chapter 487: You Can Take It As A Warning

The man with the pale face had his gaze on Shen Qianshu and left slowly. Shen Qianshu was looking at little Tong Hua and Ye Yifan dancing, and she did not notice him at that moment. Mu Yuan said, ¡°Strange. He came here just to give his greetings and leave?¡± Ye Ling replied. ¡°How is your family recently. Did the change have any impact?¡± ¡°No impact.¡± Mu Yuan smiled. ¡°However it may change, no one will dare to touch us.¡± ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°Lu Mengyun¡¯s mother belongs to a branch of our family. In terms of seniority, I still have to call her cousin. The rtionship is not considered close, but it is also not considered especially distant. Recently, she had been wanting to save Lu Mengyun, but my family members disagreed to it. We had a fierce quarrel.¡± Ye Ling had put pressure on this matter. If she wanted toe out, it would be impossible without three years. Moreover, Ye Ling had wanted her to serve five years. Ye Ling sneered and said, ¡°Wishful thinking.¡± ¡°Tonight, you brought Shen Qianshu over and made her a live target. What would you do if someone had a crooked idea?¡± ¡°There is always a solution to a problem. This is a matter of time.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face was cold. His gaze was on Shen Qianshu. She was smiling brightly as she stood in the midst of the crowd. She was particrly eye-catching. Regardless of where she was, she was forever like a dazzling pearl exuding a unique ray of light. ¡°Experiencing more stuff will be a good thing for her.¡± Ye Ling continued. Mu Yuan agreed. The people close to Ye Ling were destined not to be little white flowers. Experiencing more stuff was a good thing for their future. In the study room Ye Old Lady and Lu Mengxi were sitting down. Lu Mengxi held a cup of tea and put it in front of her. Next to them, the pale-looking man at the banquet acted like a shadow. If one did not look carefully, he practically could not be seen sitting there. He was calm and collected, and his gaze in the shadow was unclear. His refined features were also masked in ayer of mysteriousness.¡±ess Read.live if you like watching mangaics. Ye Old Lady said, ¡°Mengxi, don¡¯t worry. Shen Qianshu is not much of a threat to you. We will definitely do what we have promised.¡± ¡°I naturally trust Old Lady, ¡± Lu Mengxi said calmly. Her gaze had a tint of coldness. ¡°Old Lady, I have something I don¡¯t understand. You already knew about Ye Ling¡¯s and Shen Qianshu¡¯s entanglement. Why didn¡¯t you exin to us earlier? We thought all along that Shen Qianshu was protected by Ye Yifan.¡± ¡°My health was not good some time ago. I was away at the hot spring vi recuperating, and I was not clear what had happened,¡± Ye Old Lady said calmly. ¡°Both our families are rted by marriage, and I will make sure to continue our rtions.¡± ¡°Alright. Then I shall wait for Old Lady¡¯s good news.¡± Lu Mengxi smiled calmly. She faced the man in the shadow, bowed to him slightly, and left the study room. Ye Old Lady snorted. ¡°Full of greed!¡± ¡°She is just a little junior. You don¡¯t have to be so bothered by her.¡± ¡°Is your father¡¯s health alright?¡± ¡°Very thankful for Ye Old Lady¡¯s concern. My father is in his prime of life. His health is extremely good!¡± ¡°That is good. I didn¡¯t expect that you would attend the New Year¡¯s banquet today.¡± The man smiled calmly. ¡°I just have toe and take a look at the new owner of the Ye Family.¡± Ye Old Lady snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be bothered by it. I will personally settle the matter regarding Ye Ling. The coboration between our AG and Ghost City will never change.¡± ¡°How are you going to settle it?¡± ¡°Ye Ling cannot stay!¡± Ye Old Lady said calmly. ¡°This child is not the legal child of my eldest son. He is just a bastard from a female. There is no cause for concern. Regardless of how nicely it was cleaned up back then, his origin cannot be hidden from anyone. Moreover, if not for the use of medicine, he would not have been born.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about the Ye Family¡¯s court case. If there is anything that you can use from the Ghost City, you just need to inform me, and I will help you to settle it. That aside, there is another matter I came here for today. Some time ago, Shen Qianshu and her son had met with danger in Turkey. I heard rumors that it was rted to the Second Master of the Ye Family.¡± Chapter 488 - Ye Ling’s Hot Temper

Chapter 488: Ye Ling¡¯s Hot Temper

¡°Yes, it was not done properly. They were not... ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care how you treat Ye Ling, but you cannot touch Shen Qianshu and her son,¡± the man said calmly. ¡°You can take this as a warning!¡± Ye Old Lady¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°You... actually still care about Shen Qianshu¡¯s and her son¡¯s life and death?¡± ¡°She is my Ghost City¡¯s people. She is born in Ghost City and will die in Ghost City. It is not for outsiders to interfere.¡± The man got up. His thin body looked sick. ¡°I am leaving.¡± The man walked away with light steps and did not attract anyone¡¯s attention. He left from another alley, and there was already a bulletproof car outside waiting for him. The man quickly instructed the people around him. ¡°Gather all the men back. Qianshu is around. It is not appropriate to take any action.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The man narrowed his eyes and slightly turned the ring on his finger. His icy pale face was extremely calm and cold. It was as he did not have any emotions. Having snowed for the day, the New Year¡¯s drifting snow was voluminous. Upon leaving the Ye Family, the snow became heavier and heavier. They were practically thest batch of people to leave. After the lively banquet ended, all that was left was a cold outline. Everywhere was a piece of in white sky. Shen Qianshu stood under the drifting snow and could not control herself from putting out her hands. ¡°The snow is getting heavier. Let¡¯s go back home!¡± It was nice and warm going back to Rose Castle. While little Tong Hua was walking, he took off his clothes. He wished so much he couldy in front of the closet. The tip of his nose, which was red from the cold, was finally a little better. Looking around, he said, ¡°It is most suitable to grow mushrooms at home in this kind of weather.¡± Shen Qianshu did not know whether tough or to cry. ¡°Mommy will go and heat some water in the bath for you. You can soak in the bath for a while.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Ye Ling was holding an album in his hand. It looked like he had taken it back from the old house. Tong Hua was a little curious, and he put out his hand. ¡°Daddy, can I see it?¡± That was an album that was not considered thin. ¡°Cannot!¡± ¡°Petty!¡± Ye Ling brought the album back to the study room. This was an album that was locked. Looking at it expressionlessly, he lightly touched the coded lock. This was the album he had at the Ye Family when he was between three to eight years old. After he turned eight years old, it was locked and was practically never opened again. It was all along hidden in a secretpartment under the bed in his room. He cherished it but also did not use it much. Endless pain was locked in those memories that were covered in dust. Like this album! Ye Ling ced the album on the bookshelf. After Shen Qianshu prepared the bath for Tong Hua, she wanted to go to the greenhouse to pluck a stalk of flowers to ce in Tong Hua¡¯s room. However, she saw a British shorthair cat outside the greenhouse. The weather was too cold, and it was freezing and wailing pitifully. Shen Qianshu was shocked, and she picked him up hurriedly and entered the house. The little cat was so dirty and extremely pitiful. Shen Qianshu wrapped it in a sweater to keep it warm and put it in front of the firece. It rubbed Shen Qianshu¡¯s palms and made Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart soften. Zhong Ran saw her bringing back a cat. He had an expression of shock, and his face changed drastically. He went over hurriedly. ¡°Miss Shen, throw it out quickly.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Shen Qianshu did not understand. It was freezing cold. This cat was obviously a kitten and would surely freeze to death if it was thrown out. This cat was so cute. How could she bear to do it? Zhong Ran met her condemning gaze. He was a little embarrassed. ¡°Young Master does not like pets.¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t like, it is also not necessary to throw it out. I also didn¡¯t say I want to keep a cat.¡± ¡°Anyway, you have to throw it out. Don¡¯t let Young Master see it.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°What is it that I cannot see?¡± Zhong Ran¡¯s back stiffened. Shen Qianshu smiled brilliantly as she raised the little kitten in the sweater. ¡°Master, I picked up a cat outside. Cute?¡± The little kitten seemed as if it had ssy eyes. For some reason, it looked pitifully at Ye Ling. Ye Ling¡¯s face changed drastically. He suddenly growled. ¡°Who let the cat in? Throw it out!¡± Chapter 489 - Poop Picker Ye Ling

Chapter 489: Poop Picker Ye Ling

Shen Qianshu¡¯s face suddenly changed. She looked at Ye Ling in fear. His face had practically changed. With the naked eye, it could be seen that his face had swiftly be livid and sinister. His whole body was shivering as if he hade into contact with a painful switch. He had be very ruthless. Shen Qianshu put the little kitten down, throwing herself over and hugging him. ¡°Throw it out, throw it out!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s voice was too loud. The little kitten seemed to feel that it was in danger. It got frightened, jumped up, and ran away. Zhong Ran hurriedly chased it. He thought in his heart, Oh dear, oh dear, he wants to finish it. Little kitten, be obedient and don¡¯t run. Where will you go? I beg you, little ancestor. ¡°Master,e, take a deep breath... ¡± Shen Qianshu patted his chest lightly. Her voice was gentle but cold and slow. She did not know at all that a pet was Ye Ling¡¯s minefield. She knew too little about Ye Ling¡¯s past, and she had no idea what would set Ye Ling off. ¡°I am in the wrong. My hands were out of control. Don¡¯t be angry. We won¡¯t keep pets. Don¡¯t be angry!¡± Ye Ling was going to have a headache. The imaginary image in front of him had reyed countless times. The British shorthair cat that apanied him had been thrown down the stairs by someone. Its blood and flesh were blurred. It was like one scene after another exploding within his brain, and they were reyed painfully. He heard that weak child¡¯s wails and screams. ¡°Master... Master... ¡± A gentle voice seemed toe from somewhere far away. He could not tell whether it was reality or a dream. Shen Qianshu suddenly held his face and kissed his lips. A passionate and hot french kiss went deep into his throat, and he was kissed until his lips became numb. Those messy and terrible memories seemed to be forcefully removed by someone. He pushed Shen Qianshu away and trotted upstairs. Shen Qianshu turned back, looking at Zhong Ran at a loss. She spread out her hands. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Even if he does not like pets, it is unlikely that he would have this kind of reaction. Zhong Ran said, ¡°Young Master reared a British shorthair when he was young. Thereafter, it was thrown to death.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart stopped beating at that moment, and she looked nkly upstairs. ¡°You quickly go look for the cat. Wash it clean, give it some food, and lock it in a guest room. I will go online tomorrow to see who can adopt the cat.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Shen Qianshu went upstairs. It was as warm as spring in the bedroom. Ye Lingid t on the sofa and was listening to the piano piece <>. Shen Qianshu walked over and sat beside him smilingly. Ye Ling opened his eyes slightly, looking at her coldly.¡±readics on our Read.live¡± Shen Qianshu smiled and looked at him, turning a blind eye to his coldness. ¡°Master, are you angry?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Shen Qianshu sat on the carpet and was at his eye level. She lightly stroked his chest with one hand. He had already taken off his coat, leaving a thin white shirt on. The skin on his chest was full of heat. ¡°I didn¡¯t know about Master¡¯s taboo.¡± ¡°Have you been frightened?¡± ¡°A little bit.¡± ¡°Get used to it.¡± He himself did not know when he would have an attack and how badly it would be. He hated this side of himself! ¡°Sure!¡± Ye Ling slightly closed his eyes with one hand holding onto her hand. ¡°I had reared a British shorthair. When I returned back to the Ye Family, I was very scared and very lonely. One day, I picked up a British shorthair from the yard. It was also a little kitten. I liked it, and Mom said I could keep it. Hence, I kept it. There were many people in the Ye Family who did not like me and bullied me. I did not like them too. Usually, besides studying, I would y with it. I could not leave it, and whatever secrets that I had, I would also tell it.¡± Chapter 490 - The Little Expert At Smoothing Hair

Chapter 490: The Little Expert At Smoothing Hair

¡°It apanied me for two years. It was my family member. Yet, when I woke up one morning, I just couldn¡¯t find it. I searched the whole yard. Ye Bao asked me what I was looking for. I was very afraid of him back then and said I was looking for my cat. Ye Bao smiled and told me that my cat was dead. He told me that it was on the steps of the backyard. I ran to the backyard and saw someone throwing my cat down from the fourth floor. It fell to its death on the steps. Its legs were cut off, and it fell down just like that to its death. Its blood and flesh were a blur.¡± Shen Qianshu held his hand tightly and felt as if she had a deep cut in her heart! She could not control herself from imagining how he must have felt. He was such a small child and only had a cat to apany him through the years. He had treated his pet as his family member and his closest littlepanion. However, one day, it had died so cruelly in front of him. Back then, he was a weak child¡ªhelpless, young, and immature. Even if the British shorthair had died, he could not do anything about it. Ye Ling seemed to be so immersed in his memories that he could not get himself out of there. ¡°I was terrified and felt very miserable. I could not go to sleep and felt very ill. My father did not have any choice, and he brought back another little orange cat for me. It was a life. When it was gone, it was gone. He brought back another cat, but that was not the original cat. I suffered an even greater blow and did not dare to get close to the orange cat. One day, in the night, I carried it and threw it in a garden nearby. This became his forever pain when he was young. Everything had a soul. A pet was also a life. It was his only family member when he was young. ¡°Master, if you don¡¯t like it, then don¡¯t keep it.¡± Shen Qianshu held his hand, gently pinching his palm. ¡°Master, times have changed. You are no longer the three-year-old child. You are capable of protecting yourself and protecting your own things. You don¡¯t have to fear anything. The more you resist or avoid, the more the things that you are afraid of will follow you like a shadow. Fear is a part of human nature. We fear abusers, we fear raiders, and we fear separation. These are all parts of human nature. We cannot run away from it, and we can only face it. Master, at this moment now, is there anything that can make you fear in this world?¡± Ye Ling looked at her heavily. ¡°You!¡± Shen Qianshu was startled. She had never expected it. What was it about her that was fearful? Was it possible that she made others feel uneasy and fearful? She was obviously as beautiful as a flower, and she was always charming with light or heavy makeup. ¡°We fear abusers, and we fear raiders. Hence, you have also been fearing me in your heart??¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Ling suddenly flew into a rage. He held back her hand tightly. His eyes had a tinge of blood-red like he had been agitated. He was so cruel that he wanted to devour everything. He wanted to devour her, who appeared so little in front of him, and put an end to it. We are the demons in each other¡¯s hearts. The demons in our hearts are our fears. ¡°When a person is born, he has no love or hate and is in an empty state. He is filled with curiosity and feels adventurous about the world. When we are born, we are too weak. When our parents¡¯ voices are slightly louder, we will be fearful. The sound of a heavy object hitting the ground may make us cry up to an hour. But, so what if we are fearful? We are still filled with curiosity, and we cannot control ourselves from going near it. When Tong Hua was young, he was especially afraid of dogs. One day, while I was pushing him out for a stroll, he was scared out of his wits by a husky in our neighborhood and kept crying. The owner was extremely apologetic and told us repeatedly that the husky would not attack him. While Tong Hua was feeling afraid, he put out his hand to touch the husky¡¯s head. On one hand, he was feeling afraid, yet on the other, he was smiling. After then, he yed quite well with the husky,¡± Shen Qianshu said. Her gaze was gentle and wise but low. ¡°Master, you see... this is how we are by nature.¡± Chapter 491 - Because Of Your Illness

Chapter 491: Because Of Your Illness

¡°You have indeed studied psychology.¡± Ye Ling responded. Shen Qianshu could not tell whether Ye Ling was happy or angry from his voice. Shen Qianshu smiled. ¡°Master, I am someone who learned art. Why did I suddenly have an impulse to study psychology? Do you know how difficult it is to study this course? Do you know how hard I worked toplete the course sessfully?¡± Ye Ling was startled. ¡°Then why did you study it?¡± ¡°Because of your illness!¡± ¡°... ¡± Ye Ling was stunned. His face ckened, and he used his palm to turn her face to one side. He did not want to see her smiling face. He had to admit that his mood became stable after this conversation. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°It is freezing cold outside. Master, you are usually kind and do not kill. Let¡¯s wait until the weather bes warm before we send the little kitten off, alright? I also can¡¯t find anyone to adopt it at the moment.¡± You¡¯re usually kind, and you do not kill! Ye Ling looked at her expressionlessly. At that moment, he could not tell whether Shen Qianshu had done it on purpose. Suddenly, he caught hold of Shen Qianshu, pressed her onto the sofa, and kissed her lips. Shen Qianshu was kissed until she could not catch her breath. Her face was pinkish red, and she looked at him with eyes exuding tenderness and love. Her fingers lightly brushed across his chest. It was like a pulse of electricity passing through his body. ¡°Shen Qianshu... ¡± This dreadful girl was not willing to sleep with him. She just liked to tease him endlessly. He was charmed by her smile and lowered his head again, kissing her eyes. The snow was falling and drifting heavily outside the window. The shadows of two people ovepped against the window like mandarin ducks with their necks crossed. They were intimate, and there was no holding back between them. Ye Ling¡¯s body was very hot, and beads of perspiration broke out on his back. The damp weather had shrouded this dubious atmosphere. Shen Qianshu felt panicked for no reason. It was like she had teased him too much. Suddenly, Ye Ling carried Shen Qianshu. ¡°Master...¡± ¡°You asked for it!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s voice waspletely hoarse. His tall figure covered her. He impatiently tore her skirt on her body to shreds and threw it casually on the floor. Soon after, wet and hot kisses were nted on her lips. The rough kisses brought a tinge of punishment. Shen Qianshu had goosebumps at that instant. It was as if someone had flipped a switch in her body. She felt sensitive and trembled. She shivered like the falling leaves in the autumn wind. Ye Ling was no longer satisfied with a simple touch. The wet kisses trailed along her lips to her earlobes. Subsequently, he had her fair and tender earlobes in his mouth. ¡°Ah... Master... ¡± Shen Qianshu let out a moan and slightly raised her knees. Ye Ling¡¯s gaze sank, and his actions became rougher. This act of touching, which was likeforting oneself with illusions, could not fulfill his greed at all. However, Shen Qianshu was so scared, and her voice sounded as if she was begging for mercy. ¡°Master, I... I am in the wrong...¡± I will never mention the cat again! Ye Ling roughly pulled her wrist over. ¡°Touch it... ¡± ... The night was very long. On the night of the heavy snowfall, their passion was like fire. Meanwhile, little Tong Hua had taken a great nap and felt that he had a good dream. In his dream, there was a nice and warm little thing hugging his arm and snoring carefreely. Little Tong Hua hugged the little thing satisfactorily. The touch of it was furry. Very nice-smelling, very soft, and very warm... ¡°Ahhhhh, cat... ¡± In the morning, little Tong Hua carried the little kitten. He did not have the image of a little old man. He carried the little kitten excitedly downstairs, and Shen Qianshu surprisingly had not woken up. Ye Ling was eating breakfast satisfactorily. He saw little Tong Hua holding a cat and slightly narrowed his eyes! Zhong Ran got a scare and broke out in a cold sweat. Yesterday, he had given the little kitten a bath, dried its fur, and locked it in a guest room. Seeing the kitten, Zhong Ran thought to himself, Why is it being let out? And it is showing off its presence in front of Young Master so early in the morning. I am going to die. Chapter 492 - Let Little Master Off

Chapter 492: Let Little Master Off

¡°Cute? When I woke in the morning, it was sleeping on my pillow, and I was holding its paw. So cute, so cute... ¡± Little Tong Hua had thought of keeping a pet before, but his health was not good all along, so Shen Qianshu did not allow him to do so. He felt so lucky when he woke up, and he felt so blissful he thought that he was soaking in bubbles. Ye Ling looked at little Tong Hua and the little kitten expressionlessly. Both were eyesores. The little kitten did not eat anything the whole night and was extremely hungry. It scratched at little Tong Hua¡¯s hand, making a pitiful sound. Little Tong Hua¡¯s heart was going to melt soon. ¡°Zhong Ran, take a bowl and pour some milk. It is hungry.¡± Zhong Ran went against Ye Ling¡¯s stern face and attended to Little Master. He carried out his order properly and satisfactorily. Although Ye Ling had a terrifying expression, he did not stop him. Zhong Ran could not control himself from looking at the falling snow in the sky outside. This is really an incredible matter. Young Master has actually tolerated a cat strutting around in his territory. Miss Shen is really... a god! Young Master, where are your principles? Ye Ling¡¯s gaze was dark as he looked at little Tong Hua carrying the kitten and feeding it milk. The little kitten put its sharp little tongue out, licking mouthfuls of milk. It looked pitiful. Little Tong Hua washed his hands and sat at the dining table. He took an ear of corn and chewed on it. ¡°Where is my mommy?¡± ¡°Sleeping.¡± ¡°Why is she still sleeping?¡± ¡°She is tired.¡± ¡°... ¡± Zhong Ran was shocked. What the..., Zhong Ran thought. He felt that Young Master was showing off! You let Little Master off. He is still a child. Little Tong Hua looked at him ignorantly and innocently while he chewed on his corn. It was as if he was waiting for him to exin what Ye Ling meant by tired. Zhong Ran was deeply afraid to disturb the nation¡¯s little flower. He hurriedly said, ¡°Young Master, it is time for you to go to work.¡± Ye Ling replied. ¡°I know.¡± Zhong Ran was so worried that his heart was broken. Little Tong Hua seemed to be at a loss. He recently had nothing on and was having lessons at home. It was very rxing. The weather was too cold and did not suit the little geek. He looked at Ye Ling expectantly. ¡°Daddy, can I keep it?¡± Shen Qianshu and he were indeed mother and son. If they had any requests, they would talk very sweetly. This sound of ¡®daddy¡¯ was very sweet and cute. Ye Ling narrowed his eyes dangerously. He was about to tell him to throw it out when he suddenly thought of the beauty ofst night. If he allowed the little thing to be kept, it was as if he could get some benefits. He was expressionless, and his face looked dark. Little Tong Hua tore off his harmonious mask and showed his fierce ws. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want to keep it.¡± ¡°Up to you!¡± Ye Ling let out a sigh of relief. ¡°... ¡± Zhong Ran was shocked. Young Master, where are your principles? Could it be that you love Little Master so much that you already do not have any principles? This does not make sense! This is not reasonable! Zhong Ran thought. It was as if something that he was unaware of had happened. He wanted to reflect on it deeply. As a dark guardian, did he miss out any important messages? Hearing that, little Tong Hua was overjoyed. Soon, a few bodyguard cars left Rose Castle. The castle had also be quiet. Ye Ling brought eight bodyguards with him, but the castle was still left with more than 10 security personnel. Tong Hua gave the little kitten a name called ¡®Burger.¡¯ Burger was very sticky to him, and it was practically following him everywhere he went. Little Tong Hua liked Burger a lot. He used his cell phone and bought a huge supply of imported snacks and cat food at one go. At that moment, he felt the benefits of having money. The castle was very huge, so Burger had a very big area for his activities. Little Tong Hua set up a cat litter in the balcony of the living room. He also bought an extremely big cat shelf. Meanwhile, Shen Qianshu looked haggard as she came down. She ate her breakfast dishearteningly. ¡°Mommy, you didn¡¯t sleep well?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Shen Qianshu nodded her head. Not only did she not sleep well, but she was also tortured until thetter part of the night. It was even more tiring than a gun battle. What was dreadful was that Ye Ling looked so refreshed in the morning, but she looked terrible. Chapter 493 - Jealous Of Her Own Son

Chapter 493: Jealous Of Her Own Son

¡°Mommy, look. Is Burger pretty?¡± ¡°This name that you have given... is really hard to describe with words.¡± Shen Qianshu came back to her senses. ¡°Ye Ling allowed you to keep the cat?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He agreed.¡± Shen Qianshu was a little jealous. She had tried so hard to persuade him yesterday, and he finally agreed to send Burger off when the weather got warmer. She had made such a huge sacrifice for this matter, yet when she got out of bed, Tong Hua had actually managed to let Burger stay so effortlessly. Could it be that she was not his favorite anymore? I really... don¡¯t feel good! She thought. She was jealous. She was even jealous of her own son!!! ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Not feeling good!¡± ¡°Why? Who made you feel unhappy? I¡¯ll help you to beat him up. If it is Ye Ling, then forget it. I cannot win against him.¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was at a loss for words. After Shen Qianshu had breakfast, she drove to work. The Gubelin identification industry did not get any wind of the happenings in the Lu familyst night. There were no reporters invited to the banquet, and the matter was not widely reported. It was impossible for the only insider, Lu Mengxi, to publicize her rtionship with Ye Ling. It was the start of a new year. Her boss was nice. Everyone was given a red packet, and everybody except Lu Mengxi was happy. The boss called Shen Qianshu to his office. ¡°I have specially given you a few days off for the Christmaspetition. How do you feel?¡± ¡°It was good. Thank you, boss, for being so understanding.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you could still be an amateur designer. You seem quite famous, and you did quite well. After all, you are Gubelin¡¯s appraiser. Will you also be BG¡¯s part-time designer?¡± Her boss also had his own concerns. He was afraid that Shen Qianshu would shift her focus. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. I am clear about it. For BG, I am just helping a friend. When I am free during the weekends, I will do some designing. I also can¡¯t draw too many designs in a year. If I want to be a designer one day, I will surely resign from Gubelin. I will not bring any trouble to you.¡± The boss looked at the slender and elegant young woman in front of him. Shen Qianshu looked younger than her age, and she did not have an inte celebrity¡¯s face. The thin flesh wrapped her face, and she was warm and beautiful. That was just the right kind of beauty. A pair of almond eyes that were clear like the morning dew, looking as brilliant as the stars¡ªit was the type of face that he liked the most in a girl. Her capabilities were also outstanding. She had always been the ambassador for Gubelin. Now, there was one more Lu Mengxi, who was more famous than Shen Qianshu in the appraisal world and more appealing. Her family background was also not bad. Simrly, he also had the intention to groom Lu Mengxi to be the ambassador for Gubelin. However, that did not imply that he was willing to lose Shen Qianshu. The Gubelinboratory was internationally renowned. When it first opened in the city, it met with many difficulties. Many jewelrypanies had questioned their team, asking whether they could produce the same certification as the Gubelinboratory overseas. However, Shen Qianshu had given Gubelin a very strong foundation. He was unwilling to lose outstanding employees. ¡°Qianshu, you know that I rely heavily on you. You are so talented, and I am worried you may practice favoritism. Since you have already made a promise, I can stop worrying. The nationwide gambling stonespetition one monthter... This year, I am afraid you can only enter thepetition in private under your own name.¡± The boss was a little apologetic. ¡°Why?¡± Shen Qianshu was extremely shocked. The gambling stonespetition had always been a very important activity in the appraisal world. It was an opportunity for every appraiser to show their capabilities. Every appraisal corporation would send a representative to the gambling stonespetition, and the gambling stonespanies and the appraisal industry had agreements. The appraisers which were sent were definitely the best appraisers in the appraisal corporations. As such, this was also an opportunity for every major appraisalpany topete. Shen Qianshu represented Gubelin in thepetitionst year and came in first. This year was no surprise. Everyone had thought that the representative would surely be Shen Qianshu. Chapter 494 - Will Not Let You Off Chapter 494: Will Not Let You Off The boss said, ¡°I had given you priority for the opportunity on Christmas. Although you did not go, when it was announced, it was obvious to everybody. I cannot give you priority for all the opportunities. This time around, for the gambling stonespetition, I n to let Lu Mengxi represent Gubelin.¡± Shen Qianshu was startled. She smiled. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± The boss was a little guilty, but he could not ward off the pillow talk. Recently, Zhou Lulu and Lu Mengxi were rather close. She had instigated him to emphasize on nurturing Lu Mengxi. Lu Mengxi was also well-known overseas, and this point had given her more advantage over Shen Qianshu. She was good-looking, her image was good, and her professional knowledge and background were solid. There was so much to gain and nothing to lose by nurturing Lu Mengxi and having good ties with the Lu family. ¡°Boss, let me make it clear. If I cannot represent thepany to join, I will join with my own name.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s be candid here. If my ranking is higher than Lu Mengxi and it¡¯s a blow to you, you cannot me me.¡± ¡°... ¡± The boss was at a loss for words. He had always liked Shen Qianshu¡¯s confidence. It was as if she was the King of Glory who stood by her words in this profession. However, when she stood on the opposite side, the feeling was not that good. ¡°Sure.¡± He believed that Lu Mengxi would not lose to Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu came out from the office and went back to her own office. Chen Qiuxiang came in. ¡°Have you obtained a ce for the gambling stonespetition?¡± ¡°Boss gave it to Lu Mengxi.¡± ¡°Based on what? She just came to Gubelin.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled. ¡°She is well-known overseas.¡± ¡°Boss is being too much of a tterer.¡± Chen Qiuxiang was somehow unsatisfied. The main inspector in their team had chosen Lu Mengxi and had given up on Shen Qianshu. The whole office had a grasp of the situation, and it was obvious that he was supportive of Lu Mengxi. Shen Qianshu smiled and did not take it to heart. Lu Mengxi peered through the ss door of the office and looked at Shen Qianshu coldly. She had a tinge of jealousy in her heart that she could not express. When Lu Mengxi was growing up, she had been very pampered. She was able to get it whatever she wanted. When she grew up, she had also achieved outstanding results without depending on her family. However, she did not expect that she would actually be... so humiliated by Shen Qianshu! Shen Qianshu, just you wait! I will not let you off! Lin Xiaojuan made a call to Shen Qianshu. ¡°Qianshu, let¡¯s have dinner tonight. It¡¯s my parents¡¯ anniversary, and I have booked a private room. They also have not seen you in a long time.¡± ¡°Sure, see you tonight.¡± Lin Xiaojuan did not stay with her parents. Her parents lived in the south city, which was quite remote. Her family was in the business of herbs. The south city was an old town, and there were especially many herb businesses. Furthermore, it was near to the port and was very convenient. After Lin Xiaojuan finished university, she had been staying in the east. She and Shen Qianshu had bought an apartment in the east. This was a new town and thus was developing very rapidly. Moreover, it was a finance development center. In the end, Lin Xiaojuan would mostly go home to visit her parents, and her parents hardly came to the east city. Shen Qianshu was on good terms with the parents of the Lin family. Although they seldom came, they would often send some fresh herbs and trade port specialties from around the world. When it was time for dinner, Ah Da sent Tong Hua over. Lin Kun gave Tong Hua a red packet upon meeting him. Han Fang was smiling at the side and was very affectionate. Lin Kun had nothing attractive about his appearance, and his look was ordinary. However, Han Fang was a big beauty. She was nearing middle age, but her charms still existed. Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s good looks were inherited from her mother. Both mother and daughter looked very alike. ¡°Tong Hua is getting more and more good-looking as he grows up. This little look is really simr to Qianshu,¡± Han Fang said with a smile. ¡°People say that when others stay together, they will look simr to one another.¡± ¡°I also feel that Dad is much more handsome nowpared to when he was younger.¡± Lin Xiaojuan noted. Chapter 495 - Darling, You All Are Not Compatible

Chapter 495: Darling, You All Are Not Compatible

Lin Kunughed. ¡°You let your father run. Luckily, you look like your mom. If you look like me, you will cry until you die.¡± Little Tong Hua took the red packet and was smiling throughout. Lin Kun and Han Fang brought huge bags filled with herbs this time when they came over. The herbs were practically all tonics for building up one¡¯s health and were nutritious for the heart. In exchange, Shen Qianshu also gave them a present to celebrate their anniversary. Han Fang asked, ¡°Xiaojuan, Mom saw the news recently. Is there anything between Gu Xie and you? You also didn¡¯t tell us clearly over the phone. Look at us, we were so worried that we hurriedly came over. Are you really engaged with him? Why is it that we don¡¯t know?¡± Little Tong Hua picked up the beef and secretly thought in his heart, They must be fake parents hahahahaha! Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s face was somewhat red. ¡°Mom, I already told you. This matter was all a big screw up. We are still... at the stage of getting to know each other better. Things have not even begun to take shape yet.¡± ¡°Since things have not even begun to take shape yet, why is your face red?¡± Lin Kun took a mouthful of liquor and said calmly, ¡°Our daughter says it is nothing, so it means it is nothing. It just so happens that father also thinks that he and you are notpatible. Don¡¯t develop your rtionship any further.¡± Shen Qianshu and little Tong Hua raised their heads at the same time. They looked at Lin Kun with a ¡®what did you say¡¯ kind of face. Is it really true that the more the old father-inw sees his son-inw, the more he starts a feud? Lin Kun was a little embarrassed as both mother and son stared at him. ¡°Why aren¡¯t wepatible?¡± Lin Xiaojuan asked, putting forward a strong and fair argument. ¡°I feel that it is rather disadvantageous to him if we are together.¡± ¡°Just based on this point, the two of you are notpatible. Although you are my daughter, my biological daughter, I still think that the two of you are not verypatible with each other.¡± Lin Kun took another mouthful of liquor again. ¡°A man who is too good-looking is not reliable.¡± Little Tong Huaughed until his mouth was wide open. Shen Qianshu was also very happy. Lin Kun said, ¡°You all don¡¯tugh. If you are looking for a husband, you have to find someone like me, someone who is reliable.¡± Shen Qianshu refilled his liquor. ¡°Right, right, right. Uncle, what you have said is correct. Men who are good-looking are not reliable.¡± Little Tong Hua looked at his mommy. ¡°...¡± Mommy, aren¡¯t you ashamed? Guilty? The family was harmonious, and the atmosphere was very good. Lin Kun spared no effort again and repeated several times that Lin Xiaojuan and Gu Xie were notpatible. He opposed strongly against them being together. Han Fang did not know whether tough or cry. On the other hand, Lin Xiaojuan shifted the topic away cleverly. The dinnersted until nine o¡¯clock. Ah Da was waiting for Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua downstairs, and both of them got into the car after saying farewell. Lin Kun drank until he was a little high. When he was leaning on the car, he was still nagging his daughter not to marry Gu Xie. He actually cried when he talked about his sore spot. ¡°... ¡± Lin Xiaojuan was at a loss for words. Han Fang had a headache. She shook her hands as she faced Lin Xiaojuan, feeling very helpless. ¡°Ever since the news mentioned that Gu Xie and you were engaged, your father had been behaving abnormally. Every day, he would say that you two were notpatible, and he could not bear to leave you.¡± ¡°Is... is the situation really that bad?¡± ¡°You know how much your father dotes on you.¡± Lin Xiaojuan smiled. There was a period of time when their family¡¯s business appeared to have some problems, and they were very hard pressed for money. However, her father still bit his teeth and supported her to attend the best school. Otherwise, she would not have known Qianshu. Since she was young, her father had treated her like a jewel. ¡°Why do I feel that dad thinks I am not good enough for Gu Xie?¡± Lin Xiaojuan was seriously suspicious. ¡°I should be his biological child.¡± ¡°Oh just be quiet!¡± Han Fang scoffed. After Lin Xiaojuan went back home and settled the matter with her parents, she received a call from Gu Xie. It was like a call that was right to the point. Lin Xiaojuan smiled sweetly and closed the door. She answered the call. ¡°Are you back home?¡± ¡°I am home.¡± ¡°Video call?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Just after she hung up the phone, Lin Xiaojuan received Gu Xie¡¯s video call. He looked like he just got home and was still dressed in formal attire. He dressed very formally in a three-piece suit. He looked like a jade tree against the wind. His camera lens was attached to the wall, and Lin Xiaojuan could see everything happening in the room. Chapter 496 - The Worried Father-In-Law

Chapter 496: The Worried Father-In-Law

¡°You just got home?¡± ¡°There was a little banquet today. Xu Ning and I attended it.¡± Gu Xie took off his coat slowly and removed his cufflinks. He slightly held the sleeves of his white shirt. From Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s perspective, a man dressed in a white shirt was sitting in front of her like a piece of warm jade. Lin Xiaojuan looked until her face felt a little warm. She touched her ears embarrassingly. So hot! Looking at him taking off his clothes through the video made her feel that he was very seductive. The problem was he had only taken off his coat. ¡°Was the banquet fun?¡± ¡°Boring.¡± ¡°Even though it was boring, you still came home sote.¡± ¡°Next time, I will try to be home earlier.¡± Gu Xie¡¯s posture showed that he would listen to whatever she said. ¡°... ¡± Lin Xiaojuan was at a loss for words. Movie King, did you misunderstand what I said? ¡°How was your parents¡¯ anniversary?¡± ¡°It was rather good. Qianshu, Tong Hua, my parents, and I had a meal together. They have always been low profile. In the past years, I had been going home to apany them. However, recently, I was too busy and could not find the time to go back. Hence, they came over. My dad even drank until he waspletely drunk.¡± Lin Xiaojuan smiled. Gu Xie took off his watch slowly. He looked like he was hesitating a little. ¡°Did they ask about me?¡± He was, after all, a world-renowned movie king and was very famous. Taking into ount the age of Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s parents, although they were not considered his movie fans, they might have watched his movies before. ¡°They asked.¡± Gu Xie looked at her with interest. ¡°What did they say?¡± Lin Xiaojuan was too embarrassed to tell the truth. ¡°They said you were rather good but didn¡¯t talk too much.¡± Gu Xie smiled. It was rare for her to see him smiling. Gu Xie was a very gentle person in front of her. When he smiled, he looked very good like the spring breeze stroking his face. Those elegant and graceful nobles in the historical television dramas were not even a match for his smile. Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s face and ears turned red. She could not control the corners of her lips. ¡°I want to go... sleep!¡± Gu Xie replied. ¡°Sweet dreams.¡± ¡°Goodnight.¡± ¡°Oh right, tomorrow, I will pick you up. Let¡¯s go watch a musical together.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Lin Xiaojuan hung up the video call and patted her face. Suddenly, she heard some movement in the living room. She opened the door and went out. Lin Kun was sitting on the sofa in the living room, which was filled with smoke. He had sobered up and looked a little miserable. There were already five or six cigarette butts in the ashtray. ¡°Dad, are you feeling miserable after sobering up?¡± Lin Xiaojuan went to the kitchen, poured a cup of sober tea, and brought it out. When she came back, she had made the sober tea. She brought the tea out and took away the cigarette from his hand. ¡°You are not allowed to smoke anymore.¡± ¡°Xiaojuan, daddy is feeling miserable.¡± Lin Kun¡¯s eyes were red, and he looked like he was going to cry. He held Xiaojuan¡¯s hand. ¡°Can you promise daddy not to meet Gu Xie?¡± ¡°When I entered high school, you encouraged me to find a boyfriend. This year, I am already 26. Why won¡¯t you let me?¡± Her father was a very open-minded person and had never said she was not allowed to be in a rtionship. Other people¡¯s parents had prohibited them from being in a rtionship at an early age, but her father told her to choose one when she was in high school and slowly develop their rtionship. Lin Kun was not happy. ¡°You are disobedient.¡± ¡°If it is a reasonable request, I will definitely obey it,¡± Lin Xiaojuan said. ¡°You are lying. You obviously said that things had not taken shape yet. If so, then don¡¯t meet him.¡± ¡°Something taking shape is a very quick matter.¡± Lin Kun stared at her. Lin Xiaojuan smiled and seemed as if she was pacifying a child. ¡°Alright, dad. Drink up the tea and go to bed.¡± Lin Kun drank the sober tea obediently and went to the bedroom. Meanwhile, when Shen Qianshu and little Tong Hua went back to Rose Castle, it was ratherte. Ye Ling was in the living room discussing something with Zhong Ran. On the other side, Burger was crouching on the sofa and was extremely cute. Once Little Tong Hua reached home, he shouted, ¡°Burger, little Master is home!¡± Chapter 497 - The Secret That Was Hidden

Chapter 497: The Secret That Was Hidden

Burger was an extremely sticky cat. When it heard little Tong Hua¡¯s voice, it jumped down the sofa excitedly, ran over, and surrounded little Tong Hua. It used its tail to hook onto him. Tong Hua carried it up, and Burger kept meowing. It was as if it was talking to him. Both the person and the cat were very happy. Zhong Ran said, ¡°Miss Shen, Little Master, you all came home reallyte.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled. ¡°There was some traffic on the road.¡± For some reason, she felt that Ye Ling was not very happy, though she did not know why. It was difficult for her to ascertain why he was unhappy. Seeing them, Zhong Ran covered his mouth tough. Little Tong Hua carried Burger and fell onto the sofa together. Theyid down together like pieces of salted fish. Ah Da came in with a solemn expression. ¡°Young Master, I have something I want to report to you.¡± Ye Ling got up expressionlessly and followed Ah Da to the floral hall next door. Ah Da said in a low voice, ¡°Today when I went to fetch Miss Shen and Little Master, I saw a person. It was the herbs businessman from Ghost City that we had checked on thest time. He is Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s father. His name is Lin Kun.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face darkened, and his expression was extremely fierce. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Ah Da said softly, ¡°Thest time when Zhong Ran investigated Doctor Shen¡¯s background, I thought of a piece of inconspicuous news. It was Doctor Shen who introduced the dispensary of traditional Chinese medicine to the hospital. After Doctor Shen passed away, this businessman also broke off all ties with the hospital and stopped the supply.¡± ¡°What was the name of this businessman?¡± Ah Da said softly, ¡°I have not checked yet.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s gaze was extremely cold. Why are there so many people from Ghost City surrounding Shen Qianshu? ¡°Want to check?¡± Ye Ling replied. ¡°You look at his attitude. Does he have any bad intentions towards Shen Qianshu or Tong Hua?¡± Ah Da shook his head slightly. ¡°Never. He likes Miss Shen and Little Master a lot.¡± ¡°Then it is not necessary to check.¡± Ye Ling frowned. ¡°Only... ¡± Ah Da said in a low voice, ¡°There is a group of people from Ghost City around Miss Shen, but she doesn¡¯t know anything. Since Lin Kun is most likely someone from the Ghost City, then what about Lin Xiaojuan?¡± ¡°Is this all a coincidence?¡± ¡°Can it be that Miss Shen is also someone the Ghost City and that she has been hiding from you all along!¡± Ah Da could only think of this possibility. This would be a reasonable exnation. Old Master Qian had practically appeared out of the blue and made a clean sweep of the casinos. Shen Qianshu was once in financial straits, but she transformed into a millionaire. This was definitely not a coincidence. If Miss Shen was from the Ghost City, but she acted like she knew nothing about the Ghost City, then it was hidden too deeply. Ye Ling¡¯s gaze darkened and looked at Shen Qianshu, who was talking to Zhong Ran in the living room. Shen Qianshu was full of smiles and looked radiant and warm. Little Tong Hua said something which made herugh until she rocked forward and backward. ¡°She will not hurt me,¡± Ye Ling said in a low voice. ¡°Lin Xiaojuan and Shen Qianshu have a very deep friendship. Today, Qianshu specially brought Tong Hua to attend their anniversary, so they must be very close. Since this is the case, there is no need toplicate the issue.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ah Da nodded his head. He had a premonition that he would have to follow Tong Hua in the future. Hence, Ah Da would have to be particrly attentive to matters rting to Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua. Meanwhile, Tong Hua carried Burger and went upstairs to sleep. When Shen Qianshu was bathing, she had carelessly dropped her change of clothes into the bathtub. Suddenly, she was stunned. She picked up her clothes and threw them into the clothing basket. She opened the door quietly and secretly. Ye Ling was not around. Suddenly, Shen Qianshu recalled that the curtains were not drawn, and there were surveince cameras all around the castle. If she happened to be captured by the cameras, she would be very embarrassed. She shifted her line of sight upwards and pulled over Ye Ling¡¯s shirt. Should I wear this? Looks like there are no other clothes. The clothes she had changed into were also wet. Only this white shirt which Ye Ling had changed out of was left. Chapter 498 - I Am Like A Pervert

Chapter 498: I Am Like A Pervert

Shen Qianshu¡¯s face and ears turned red for no reason. She held the shirt and sniffed lightly. It was the familiar smell of sandalwood. It was faint and far away, and it smelled very good. Shen Qianshu just had her bath, and her face was thoroughly red. ¡°What the... I am like a pervert!¡± Which girl will hold a man¡¯s shirt and smell it? Too perverted!!! Shen Qianshu hesitated for three seconds and put on the shirt. She casually buttoned up and left the bathroom, heading straight to the cloakroom. After that, she was dumbstruck. Master, why are you in the cloakroom? Ye Ling¡¯s bedroom was aplete set of rooms. It had everything that was needed. To the right of the bedroom, a connecting door led to the study room. Uponing out of the bathroom and turning right, it was the cloakroom. Ye Ling was in the cloakroom choosing matching clothes for tomorrow. When he turned around, he saw the enchanting Shen Qianshu. He was also unprepared! Ye Ling was very tall, and the shirt was also custom-made. Hence, it was longer. When it was worn on Shen Qianshu, it covered her hips nicely. It was neither long nor short, and it looked like a very short mini skirt. A pair of long legs which had just been showered were pink and moist. They looked like jade. Her long hair draped over her shoulders, which was half dry and was still dripping water, causing the area around her shoulders to get wet. The buttons were buttoned messily, and droplets of water were flowing continuously down her neck. It was a very lively and fragrant image. Ye Ling¡¯s gaze fell. His amber eyes were frighteningly bright. ¡°Master... ¡± Shen Qianshu only felt a gush of hot air rushing up to her head. He had not reacted yet, and she turned around to run. Ye Ling suddenly caught hold of her wrist and embraced her in his arms. He pressed her onto the door of the cab in the cloakroom, lowered his head, and kissed her lips. Shen Qianshu whimpered and closed her eyes subconsciously. Ye Ling gave her a solid deep throat kiss. His breaths were deep and messy, and they gave off the most charming scent. It was a deadly poison to her. She thought of how she had held Ye Ling¡¯s clothing and kissed it like a pervert earlier. It was like a perverted youth¡¯s first awakening of love, just like how young boys liked to steal young girls¡¯ undergarments for keepsake. That kind of feeling was so shameful that it made her whole body shudder. Ye Ling¡¯s hand lifted up the white shirt and went in. Shen Qianshu suddenly stared until her eyes became round. She did not wear anything inside!! Ye Ling carried Shen Qianshu up forcefully, pressing her against the door of the cab. He separated her legs. She had no choice but to grip his waist, and the rough clothing rubbed against the tender skin. A sense of shame hit her. Shen Qianshu pulled hispel nervously. ¡°Master...¡± When she made a sound, it frightened herself. This soft and weak voice which seemed coquettish, was it really her? It sounded rejecting yet weing and expressive. It was definitely not herself!!! Ye Ling had her earlobe in his mouth, and he bit slightly. Shen Qianshu felt a tinge of pain and hugged him tightly. A trace of haze shrouded her eyes, making her look extremely pitiful. Ye Ling¡¯s long hands lightly brushed across her faintly discernible cleavage and went all the way downward. He slowly unbuttoned the shirt. This movement was long and seductive. Meanwhile, Shen Qianshu was like a prisoner waiting to be executed. Her heart was beating wildly. She was nervous and frightened, and she held his hand hurriedly. The first button was already undone. Ye Ling looked at her with a darkening gaze. It was as if he was trying very hard to control something. On his forehead, green veins were jumping. He was trying hard to control himself. Shen Qianshu did not dare to look at his eyes at that moment, but she did not have any strength left. Ye Ling unbuttoned the second button. Eventually, the buttons on the shirt were all unbuttoned, and a full view of the beautiful scenery could be seen clearly. Ye Ling suddenly carried her and came out from the cloakroom. He pressed her on the bed. The wild hot kisses struck like lightning. Amidst the storm, Shen Qianshu was like duckweed in the rain, being attacked by shes of electricity, and she felt totally unprepared. All she could do was to endure it delicately. Chapter 499 - I Am Like A Pervert 2

Chapter 499: I Am Like A Pervert 2

The white shirt was half rolled up and was hanging between her arms. It restricted the movement of both her hands. Shen Qianshu was like amb waiting to be ughtered. She had no means of escaping in front of the big wolf. ... ¡°Master, it hurts...¡± Shen Qianshu cried. She did not know whether the sensation she felt was shame or pain. She was trembling so much. Ye Ling tried to deceive her by kissing her lips. It was as if he was pacifying her. However, his hands below did not stop at all. ... ¡°Wooo... ¡± The sound of a cat was heard. Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu, who were engrossed in their worldly desires, suddenly froze. As they turned their heads to the side, they saw Burger. Burger was a little kitten. It was white and furry and had a pair of eyes which looked like ss. They did not know when it had jumped onto the bed. It made a curious wailing sound andid on the soft andfortable nket. It looked at the man and woman, who were intertwined together, with a pair of serious and curious eyes. ¡°... ¡± Ye Ling was fuming mad. Shen Qianshu was speechless. The air was suddenly quiet. Awkward! Insecure! A rush of suffocating awkwardness came over them. Burger did not know of any troubles and even stuck out its ws to touch Shen Qianshu¡¯s fair shoulders. Shen Qianshu was speechless. Burger, will you be able to live beyond tomorrow? Ye Ling¡¯s eyes made it look like he wanted to eat someone up. He suddenly grabbed Burger and made a throwing posture. Burger was so frightened that it made a wailing sound. Seeing this, Shen Qianshu quickly stopped Ye Ling. Ye Ling was so angry that he threw Burger out, but there was much less force. Luckily, it did not get thrown to its death against the wall. Burger rolled around sharply andnded on the carpet steadily. It seemed like it felt that their bed was veryfortable. It crouched on the floor, raised its head, and made a jumping posture. Shen Qianshu saw Ye Ling¡¯s temple jumping out suddenly. Burger jumped and came up again. It looked at them seriously, grimly, and curiously. Ye Ling took a deep breath. This situation was simply too awkward. Shen Qianshu quickly pushed him away, rushing madly to collect her clothes, and she then ran towards the cloakroom. Ye Ling looked at Burger with a darkened gaze as if he was considering whether to steam it or to stew it. Burger was ignorant. It jumped into Ye Ling¡¯s arms and licked the back of his hand gently. ¡°... ¡± Ye Ling was fuming mad. Lackey! What kind of person would rear a cat? A lot of guts like ackey! Tong Hua was looking for Burger everywhere. ¡°Did anyone see my Burger?¡± ¡°Burger, where did you run to?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be naughty, we are going to sleep.¡± ¡°Burger, Burger... you had better not run into daddy and mommy¡¯s bedroom.¡± ¡°Burger, I have a bad premonition... ¡± Little Tong Hua looked for Burger like he was singing opera. His voice was just outside the room. It was as if he had done it on purpose, and he just would not leave. Ye Ling carried Burger expressionlessly, ignoring its wails, and threw it outside the door. ¡°Look after your cat properly!¡± Burger was being thrown to the floor and was extremely pitiful. It surrounded little Tong Hua with its tail hooking onto Tong Hua pitifully. Tong Hua was terribly heartbroken. He carried Burger up. ¡°Humph, ruthless!¡± Shen Qianshu changed into her home clothes. Her face and ears were red, and she practically did not dare to look at Ye Ling¡¯s eyes. She scratched her head in distress. ¡°I¡¯ll go... find something to eat.¡± She ran downstairs in an instant. She had eaten a lot for dinner and was not hungry yet. However, she really could not stay in the same room as Ye Ling. Recently, the misfiring had been getting more and more serious. Although the chefs worked around the clock, Shen Qianshu did not want to trouble the chefs. There were four refrigerators in the kitchen which were practically filled with food. There was a big refrigerator which was specially filled with fruits, desserts, beverages, and alcoholic drinks. Shen Qianshu took out a small dessert and a cup of yogurt, and she ate listlessly. Ye Ling came downstairs. His gaze was dark and cold, and he did not look happy. Anyone would not be happy if they were interrupted by a cat while being engrossed in doing something of their interest. Chapter 500 - Are You Asking Me To Pursue You?

Chapter 500: Are You Asking Me To Pursue You?

¡°Master...¡± Shen Qianshu raised her ss of yogurt. ¡°Do you want some?¡± There used to be no yogurt in Rose Castle. Ever since Shen Qianshu came over, she had to drink two cups of yogurt a day. Then, the chefs would prepare them for her. They were all homemade, and they tasted way better than the ones sold in supermarkets. She could even drink three cups a day. Ye Ling looked away while Shen Qianshu ate her yogurt silently. You don¡¯t know how to enjoy things! ¡°When did you meet Lin Xiaojuan?¡± ¡°In junior high school.¡± Shen Qianshu tilted her head. ¡°Xiaojuan joined us on the second semester of Year One. She was my desk mate.¡± She was her desk mate throughout their entire time in high school. Shen Qianshu said excitedly, ¡°Master, do you know? Xiaojuan is really smart. Strict parents raise great kids. She excels in her studies, and she always got close to perfect scores for her Math, Physics, and Chemistry courses. Other than English that was rtively weaker, she always got close to full marks for all of her other subjects. Usually, she helps me with my homework and even exams. She¡¯s the best friend I can ask for in the entirend of China.¡± Ye Ling was speechless. As someone who had been excelling in his studies since he was young, Ye Ling had a lot to say about this issue. ¡°Then what do you do?¡± ¡°Me? In ss, I sleep. After ss, I fight. Very eventful!¡± Ye Ling was speechless. Shen Qianshu saw Ye Ling¡¯s cold expression and straightened herself. ¡°I sucked in my studies. I can¡¯tpare to the smart people like all of you. Other than having a little talent in designing andnguages, I really can¡¯t do anything else. Maybe I haven¡¯t found the spark. However, when I turned eighteen, I found it. I became a fast learner. Unfortunately, by then, it was a little toote.¡± Ye Ling had wanted to ask her about matters regarding Lin Xiaojuan, but he became really interested in her past. When Shen Qianshu spoke about her past, she looked really excited and lively. It seems that she must have been really happy back then. ¡°Do you miss it?¡± ¡°Too much,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°When I was in high school, I kept thinking about graduating with Xiaojuan and getting into the same university. She would get a degree in cultural affairs while I would do arts. We may not be in the same ss or faculty, but we would still possibly be together, and we would still spend out university days together in a carefree manner. And then after we graduated, I¡¯d marry- Ah! Hah. Oh, after graduation, we would continue living a good life!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s eyes darkened. Shen Qianshu sensed something. ¡°I never thought that I would meet you. If I had met you in high school, that would be... life changing. I would definitely flir- pursue you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not toote.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu looked at him in shock. What do you mean by ¡®it¡¯s not toote?¡¯ The two of them looked at each other. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Are you... asking me to pursue you?¡± Ridiculous!!! She had never pursued anyone in her life. ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± Ye Ling asked rhetorically. If she had dared to say yes, she felt that she would be killed. Shen Qianshu touched her neck and looked down to eat her yogurt. She decided to first indulge in the amazing taste of the yogurt before responding. Then, she looked up and asked, ¡°Master, I have a serious question for you.¡± ¡°Say it!¡± ¡°If I pursued you, would we get married?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m not pursuing you!¡± Shen Qianshu rejected him straightforwardly. A storm brewed in Ye Ling¡¯s eyes, and a thunderous storm was approaching. The elegant and grand hall looked like it was about to face something disastrous. It was really scary. Shen Qianshu twitched and sat back a little. She grabbed a pillow and hugged it. Sad! He¡¯s really not intending to marry me! I¡¯m not going to pursue him if it is so! Shen Qianshu thought to herself. She was a person with dignity. ¡°You want to marry me?¡± Ye Ling asked. It was like the calm before the storm. Shen Qianshu tried to figure out the reason for him not marrying, and she could not sense anything. Chapter 501 - Are You Considering Marriage?

Chapter 501: Are You Considering Marriage?

She smiled sweetly and asked with great anticipation, ¡°Can you consider it?¡± ¡°NO CONSIDERATIONS!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s smile vanished. She took a big sip of the yogurt expressionlessly. ¡°Master, someone will beat you up!!!¡± ¡°No one dares to beat me!¡± Okay. You¡¯re cool. You win! Shen Qianshu felt vexed. She was neither unhappy nor disappointed, but it would be a lie to say that she was not affected at all. This was a reallyplicated feeling. She could not figure out what she was feeling exactly. She looked up at Ye Ling who stared back at her calmly. She seemed to sense something. A tingling sensation! Ye Ling shut his eyes in disapproval. ¡°Do you know Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s parents well?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do they treat you well?¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Shen Qianshu felt odd. Why was Ye Ling talking about her precious Xiaojuan all of a sudden? She looked at Ye Ling, raising her guard. Usually, when he spoke about someone so seriously, it would mean that the person was in deep sh*t. The person who had a ce in her heart was suddenly so interested in her bestie... Darn, that was enough for her to imagine a lot of things. ¡°Shen Qianshu, stop staring at me like this. I¡¯ll dig your eyes out!¡± Ye Ling was enraged. Shen Qianshu shut her eyes. ¡°What are you being so fierce for!¡± A whileter, she opened her eyes. ¡°Master, why are you asking about Xiaojuan so suddenly?¡± Ye Ling thought for a bit and then said, ¡°Her parents... Correctly speaking, her father is a businessman in Ghost City. ¡°Oh...¡± Ye Ling squinted dangerously. Shen Qianshu patted her chest. ¡°You scared me. I thought something happened.¡± ¡°You knew?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Shen Qianshu answered readily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a businessman in Ghost City? He had been a ¡®herbalist¡¯ in Ghost City for over a decade.¡± ¡°How did you know about his identity?¡± Shen Qianshu pouted. If others asked, she would never admit to it. However, she trusted Ye Ling, so she said softly, ¡°About three years ago, I met him in the underground casinos. Boss Qian said that he was a ¡®herbalist¡¯ in Ghost City. Back then, I was disguised as Master Qian, so uncle did not recognize me. After that, I spoke to Boss Qian, and he told me that uncle had been working in Ghost City for over a decade. There were many ¡®businessmen¡¯ in Ghost City. If you threw ten eggs at random people near the port, three of them would be working for Ghost City. They are broken into many parts, and they are in charge of different businesses. They usually aren¡¯t rted to the main branch. Otherwise, Boss Qian would not have spoken much about it. I knew something back then. There are so many businessmen rted to Ghost City. Do you know why?¡± ¡°Why is it so?¡± ¡°Benefits.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled. ¡°For example, uncle is a ¡®herbalist.¡¯ He¡¯s not afraid of ack of resources since Ghost City provides them. Then, the merchants distribute them. This source of goods definitelyes from improper ces, so it is very low priced. Based on the sales, Ghost City would profit from this. If it were not for this, it would not be easy for uncle to have a stable source of supply. It is also not easy for him to manage everything by himself. In the same year, Xiaojuan¡¯s family business had a problem, and he could hardly afford her tuition fees. The market was sluggish, and business was not good. Thepany that uncle supplied goods to closed down, and that was why he entered Ghost City. He has a stable source of supply and a stable source of customers there. When he is a distributor, he earns more. Why wouldn¡¯t he do this?¡± ¡°Does Lin Xiaojuan know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if she does,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°From what I know, uncle is just a businessman. He is not involved in the main branch of Ghost City. At most, he¡¯s linked to Boss Qian. That¡¯s all.¡± Ye Ling looked at her and said, ¡°You know a lot about Ghost City.¡± Chapter 502 - I Won’t Marry You

Chapter 502: I Won¡¯t Marry You

¡°I¡¯ve been lurking around the underground casinos for years. asionally, I would meet Boss Qian, and we would go out and have some fun. He treated me like a member of Ghost City, and even so, these were all outsider information. They are not secrets.¡± ¡°So are you a member of Ghost City?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I am Shen Qianshu, a BIG INFLUENCER!¡± Ye Ling was speechless. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Master, how did you know that uncle is a member of Ghost City?¡± ¡°Ah Da met him before,¡± Ye Ling said simply. ¡°Shen Qianshu, most of the businessmen in Ghost City are distributors. This circle is very very small, and they pick the distributors very carefully too. There may be many people but never too much. Herbal distributing...¡± He wanted to tell Shen Qianshu that distributing herbs was not as simple as it seems, but knowing about Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s close rtionship and their connections with the Lin Family, he could not bear to. He did not have to look into matters as long as people treated Shen Qianshu well. Shen Qianshu was ambitious. Ghost City may not be considered as an illegal organization as they were somewhere in between ck and white. They belonged to the gray area. Her understanding of the Ghost City was only limited to the outer circle, so she did not care much about what she knew. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s sleep.¡± It was time for her to be a pillow again. Shen Qianshu had something in mind, and she was bothered by it. She was in Ye Ling¡¯s arms, but she could not fall asleep. The fourth time Shen Qianshu flipped around in bed, Ye Ling pushed her waist and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± ¡°Master, there¡¯s something that¡¯s bothering me. I don¡¯t know if I should ask.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask if you know you shouldn¡¯t. Sleep.¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t you marry me?¡± she asked. Do you think I wouldn¡¯t ask just because you told me not to? I insist on asking. Silence. In the darkness, only the beatings of the two hearts could be heard. Shen Qianshu suddenly regretted her decision. Ye Ling reached out and hugged her tightly. His chin was at the top of her head, and he kissed her lightly. So lightly that she did not sense it. ¡°Sleep!¡± He eximed. Shen Qianshu, I am mentally ill. I have been battling for the past twenty odd years. I may have won all this while, but as I grow older, my illness will be increasingly severe. One day, I will be engulfed by it. I don¡¯t wish for you to be another person¡¯s wife, but if that dayes, please take Tong Hua away. Take him as far as you can, and never return. The room was dead silent. Their breathing became oddly slow and careful as if they were afraid of scaring something or someone. It was as if they were on thin ice. In the darkness, Ye Ling¡¯s eyes were dark and bright. My big princess, please remember. if that dayes, don¡¯t turn around. Don¡¯t cry. A devil that has fallen into the deep pits is not worth a single tear. Please forgive me for being selfish. I know clearly that I can¡¯t promise you with a future, and yet I forced us to be together. He remained silent, and somehow, Shen Qianshu felt a tingling sensation. Her eyes watered, and she clenched her teeth. She leaned on his chest. Master, don¡¯t be sad. I won¡¯t ask again in the future. That night was meant to be a night of insomnia. The next morning, Tong Hua ate his corn and drank soy milk while he nced at Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu with his pretty eyes. Zhong Ran and Ah Da could feel something. Something was odd about this atmosphere. Miss Shen and Master don¡¯t seem to look good. Could it be that... someone¡¯s lust was not fulfilled...? ¡°Mommy...¡± Shen Qianshu looked at him. What¡¯s wrong? Tong Hua shook his head. The atmosphere was weird. It was better for him to remain as silent as a chicken. Until Zhong Ran and Ye Ling left... Tong Hua asked, ¡°Mommy, did Burger cause trouble for you? Did it make Daddy unhappy?¡± Chapter 503 - My Mother

Chapter 503: My Mother

¡°No, it has nothing to do with Burger. I pissed him off.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m d.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu looked at him. Can we still live happily as mother and son? Lin Kun and Han Fang left in the afternoon. Lin Kun grabbed Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s hand and looked very serious. With tears in his eyes, he asked, ¡°Darling, you can¡¯t break up with him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even have a boyfriend. What do you mean by breaking up?¡± ¡°Can Daddy introduce you to one? Our neighbor Aunt Lee has a son who just returned from Ennd. He¡¯s into venture capital, and he¡¯s really talented. When you were younger, you always said that you wanted to marry him,¡± Lin Kun said. He looked at Lin Xiaojuan in great anticipation. Lin Xiaojuan asked, ¡°Who is more handsome, him or Gu Xie?¡± Lin Kun almost cried. Han Fang said, ¡°Okay, stop fooling around. Don¡¯t listen to your dad. If you¡¯re dating someone, bring him home.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± Lin Kun¡¯s voice changed. He sensed that he had overreacted, and he cleared his throat. Then, he said, ¡°Seeing him on TV is enough.¡± Han Fang was speechless. Lin Xiaojuan was speechless. After Lin Kun and Han Fang left, Lin Xiaojuan went to herpany. CEO Li had been doing some consolidation with Brilliant Entertainment. Lately, Lin Xiaojuan was promoted to be the Director of the Managing team, and she now managed a group of managers. Her speech weighed more now. Lately, she was only busy with the development of two artistes, so she was happy to be rather free. When Gu Xie came over, he brought her a white down jacket. Lin Xiaojuan had always been afraid of the cold. He was wearing a ck windbreaker, and the two of them looked as if they were wearing couple outfits in ck and white. Lin Xiaojuan felt that it was funny yet embarrassing. After the musical, the two of them went for supper. ¡°Your parents only stayed for a day?¡± ¡°We have a family business, so they can¡¯t stay for long,¡± Lin Xiaojuan said. ¡°My parents are usually very busy, and they rarely visit me. I wished they would stay for long too, but they are not used to it. They find it boring, so I can¡¯t force them either.¡± Gu Xieughed. ¡°That¡¯s pretty good.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°After I turned eighteen, I began living alone.¡± ¡°You have so many elder brothers. Why don¡¯t you live with them?¡± Gu Xie shook his head and said softly, ¡°Due to some issues, my brothers have some conflicts, and we have never gotten along well. When we turned eighteen, we went separate ways to live alone. Even if we return home, we rarely gather around.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that... upset your parents?¡± ¡°My father¡¯s a busy man, and he doesn¡¯t have time to be sad. My mom... Other than working, my dad never steps foot out of our home. He keeps my mompany,¡± Gu Xie said. Lin Xiaojuan felt something in her heart. ¡°Is she... ill?¡± ¡°Vegetable!¡± Gu Xie said. ¡°We went to many doctors, but none of them could treat her. Every year, we invite professional teams from abroad toe over, but my mom seems to be unable to wake up. The doctors said that the possibility of that happening is really small¡ªalmost impossible. The team suggested we euthanize her, but my father could not bear to. He would rather look after her. Just like that, it¡¯s already been over twenty years.¡± When Gu Xie spoke of his mother, his eyes seemed to carry sorrow. Although he did not have much memory of her, he remembered that when he was younger, he would always hide in his mother¡¯s room. It was because only when his mother was in the bedroom would his father¡¯s temper be more stable. No matter what wrongdoings he made, his father would let him off. The eldest brother had said that Mom loved him most. Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s heart hurt. Since she was young, her family was peaceful, and her parents were healthy. She could not imagine his pain of losing his mother, and she could only drink with him. She did not dare to ask further. Gu Xie seemed distant. He looked into the dark night and seemed to be in deep thought. ¡°If Mom wakes up soon, maybe our family will no longer be in such a state...¡± Chapter 504 - My Mother 2

Chapter 504: My Mother 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Xie began talking. ¡°When I was younger, my impression of my father was that he was a man with a bad temper. He was really violent and cruel too. Ah Xi said that he had been like this since he was young. However, when Mom was around, he would be really soft and nice. He killed all the people who harmed Mom back then. He was ruthless, and no one survived. Other than Mom, he disliked everyone, and he did not take anyone else seriously. When I was younger, I was always afraid that one day, he might kill me when he was feeling angsty. Once, my eldest brother really missed mom, and he stayed in her room. There was a needle on the back of her hand, and brother identally pushed the needle, causing her blood vessel to break. Dad almost killed him. All of us brothers were fearful of him since we were young. We grew up on our own like wild grass. We did not follow any butlers or helpers. As we grew older, Dad¡¯s temper became more stable. If this was in the past, he might have killed all the doctors in the world for my mom. Luckily, this society hasws, and he couldn¡¯t be that crazy. I had always been hoping for a miracle¡ªfor her to wake up one day.¡± Lin Xiaojuan thought to herself, What kind of family does he have? Ruthless killings? ¡°Then... are the brothers¡¯ rtionships with your dad bad?¡± ¡°It¡¯s pretty good!¡± Gu Xie said. ¡°We fear him, but we love him.¡± Lin Xiaojuan said lightly, ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± ¡°Sorry, I overshared.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Lin Xiaojuan said softly. ¡°Sometimes we feel better when we speak up about certain things.¡± ¡°Right!¡± ¡°You began acting when you were eight. Why?¡± ¡°I was rather rebellious when I was younger. Acting was rather by chance. One day, I followed my dad to go for a business deal. The investor was a person who was involved in Youth Fashion, and they were looking for models. He wanted me at first nce, but my dad refused. He did not want me to go out and be exposed to the world. I agreed to it behind his back and got into the entertainment industry. When I began performing, I fell in love with it because when I¡¯m acting... I will forget things. I will forget that I¡¯m Gu Xie. I will forget about my dad and his terrible temper. I will forget about my mom who¡¯s in aa. I will forget about having to be nice and respectful to my brothers. When I was younger, I was overly fearful, and I wanted to escape from everything at home, but I couldn¡¯t. So, I found shelter by venturing into acting to numb myself from all the feelings.¡± As Lin Xiaojuan listened, she found it heart-wrenching. Gu Xie¡¯s childhood must have been an unhappy one filled with a lot of stress. ¡°Xiaojuan, don¡¯t look at me like this. Actually, I¡¯m rather lucky,¡± Gu Xie said. Being a part of the Gu Family had already given him a better starting point than many others. It was normal for him to have to deal with such stress that did not belong to children. ¡°Why is your mother... in a vegetable state?¡± ¡°I was really young back then. I heard from my elder brother that when my mom was pregnant, Dad was working abroad, and his enemies came to kidnap my mom. They wanted to exchange her for Dad¡¯s life, but my mom was really clever. When she was younger, she was quick and decisive. She had exceptional talents, and she managed to escape, but she lost contact with all of us. When my dad returned home, he began searching for her. One day, he received a call from my mom, but there was a spy living in our house, and the news got leaked out. When dad rushed over to her, he was just in time to watch my mom getting run down by a car.¡± Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s eyes hurt, and she grabbed Gu Xie¡¯s hand. Gu Xie smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t really have much memory of myself with my mother. From what I can remember, she was always lying in bed. My younger sister who was just born was run over by the car and squashed into blood and meat. My dad almost went insane.¡± Lin Xiaojuan patted him lightly. Gu Xie continued. ¡°I was too young then. I heard everything from my eldest brother. No one dared to speak about Mom at home.¡± ¡°Your parents must have been very loving.¡± ¡°Yeah. Really loving. She was the only weak spot of my dad.¡± ¡°Life¡¯s ying a joke on us humans.¡± Gu Xie nodded. Indeed, life is ying a joke on us. Lin Xiaojuan said. ¡°Gu Xie, don¡¯t be too upset. It¡¯s all in the past.¡± ¡°I know.¡± He replied. Chapter 505 - We Should Sleep Now

Chapter 505: We Should Sleep Now

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Ye Ling returned home, Shen Qianshu was reading a set of documents in the living room, and Tong Hua was revising his work. Everything looked peaceful. asionally, he did not know some words, and he woulde over to ask Shen Qianshu. Ye Ling came back with bits of snow on him. He looked cold, but he immediately felt the warmth from the room. Shen Qianshu smiled. ¡°Wee home, Master!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Ye Ling turned around and went upstairs. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua looked at each other. Zhong Ran followed from behind. ¡°Second Master just called. He wants to have a video meeting with Master.¡± Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua were very unfamiliar with the Second Master who was less heard of. Shen Qianshu yawned. She was getting dizzy from reading the documents. Tong Hua said, ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s bing warmer recently. I¡¯ll be returning back to filming tomorrow.¡± ¡°It is still very cold.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will be well prepared to keep myself warm. A lot of actors have already finished filming their parts, and I can¡¯t postpone any longer.¡± Shen Qianshu did not bear to let him go, and she was worried for him. Tong Hua said, ¡°I¡¯m done being made to feel like a single pringle here. I want to go back to filming and feel like a single pringle in another way.¡± No one can stop me! Zhong Ran was speechless. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°... Interesting!¡± Feeling like a single pringle in another way... Interesting... Burger rested on the sofa, and it was in deep sleep. Shen Qianshu stroked Burger¡¯s fur. Who¡¯s going to look after it when Tong Hua is away? Zhong Ran said happily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master. When you are away, I will feed Burger until it¡¯s really fat.¡± ¡°If it runs away, I¡¯lle after you.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Burger was very clingy to humans, and he would definitelye back even if one threw him out. Why would he run away? Ye Ling was upstairs for over an hour, and he had even taken a bath. Tong Hua had already gone to sleep, but Shen Qianshu was still looking at the documents in the living room. Ye Ling sat beside her and looked at the documents in her hands. They were all about gems used for gambling. ¡°Are you representing Gubelin for a stone gamblingpetition?¡± ¡°Gubelin sent Lu Mengxi as our representative. I¡¯m going as an individual participant.¡± Shen Qianshu put her hand to her head and flipped through the documents. She looked really serious. ¡°Lu Mengxi is very good in this aspect, so I need to read up more about it.¡± ¡°Stone gambling... The odds of winning is 1:9,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. This activity was very popr in the jade world. One could make it big in a night or bepletely ruined as well. Everything depended on the person¡¯s eye judgment and luck. ¡°Why are you interested?¡± ¡°It¡¯s challenging. I like the feeling of looking for a gem among the stones. I also wish to challenge others at their skills. A winner does not only depend on luck. A lot of Fengshui masters love stone gambling too, and I can learn a lot just by mixing around with them more often.¡± Shen Qianshu always liked stone gambling. She loved the feeling of challenging herself. This time, many descendants of Fengshui masters were invited to take part in thepetition. This was worth a try. Ye Ling tapped his fingers on the table and grabbed a random book to read. ¡°Has work been frustratingtely?¡± ¡°Pretty good.¡± ¡°You enjoy designing, and you are very popr. Why don¡¯t you be a designer?¡± ¡°I had signed a contract with Gubelin for five years,¡± Shen Qianshu said and smiled. ¡°The boss treats me well, and he brought me to where I am now. I wish to end my contract only after the five years. BG is having great business now, and I asionally help out with designing. Things are pretty good like this.¡± She was clear about her career ns, and she took them very seriously. She was really engrossed in reading her documents, and she did not notice that Ye Ling was looking unhappy. He tapped his fingers on the table and said coldly, ¡°What time is it?¡± Chapter 506 - Discussion on Sleeping Positions

Chapter 506: Discussion on Sleeping Positions

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu grabbed her phone. It was 12 am. Confused, she looked at Ye Ling. Ye Ling looked cold. ¡°Time to sleep.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. The Ye Ling who looked so cold was so serious about wanting her to go to sleep. He looked really fierce from the side. The corners of Shen Qianshu¡¯s lips twitched. She followed him upstairs and washed up for some time. When she returned, Ye Ling was already lying in bed. Shen Qianshu was speechless. Why did she feel like a king¡¯s favorite concubine who was cleaned and waiting to be enjoyed by him? The atmosphere was rather awkward! ¡°What are you standing there for?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± Shen Qianshu crawled into the nkets and moved into his arms. She put her head on his arm. There was a kind of light sandalwood scent on Ye Ling, and it was really nice. Shen Qianshu took a deep breath; she loved it. But... Ye Ling¡¯s arm was around her waist. He was hugging her as if she was a cat. ¡°Master, there¡¯s something that¡¯s bothering me. I don¡¯t know if I should ask...¡± ¡°Sleep!¡± He took the remote control and pressed a button. The room darkened immediately with only a bit of moonlight. Ye Ling¡¯s fingers were at her waist, and they massaged her. The actions were suggestive, but he did not do anything more than that. Shen Qianshu felt a tingling sensation and felt like a fish struggling in a hot pot. ¡°Master, won¡¯t your arm go numb when we sleep like this?¡± She went to read up online and found out that there were many sleeping positions that couples had. He liked hugging. Oh. It¡¯s the position of hugging a cat. She was really puzzled. Doesn¡¯t it feel ufortable? ¡°No!¡± But I feel ufortable. Anyone would feel ufortable to be sleeping in such a manner with all that hugging. Why can¡¯t he just let go and let each other sleep peacefully on their own? ¡°Oh...¡± She muttered. She was cursing inwardly, but her mouth was a scaredy cat. If she dared to say that she did not like it, he might strip her naked. She wanted to turn around to face Ye Ling as she slept, but she did not know where to put her arm. Her arm would go numb. She could only bend her back like a spoon and remain as the little spoon. While she was being hugged by him like that, she could clearly feel a certain hard object poking at her in an unspeakable way. Shen Qianshu was speechless. Master, why don¡¯t you excuse yourself and thene back to sleep? Can you, please? Shen Qianshu was cursing crazily inwardly, but her face was really warm. Her face was red, and her heart was beating wildly. Her heartbeat could be heard in the dark room. She almost began singing, and it was terribly awkward. ¡°Master, do you like listening to songs?¡± ¡°NO!¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Shen Qianshu took his hand and kissed it. ¡°Shall we talk?¡± If they did not talk, he would be able to hear her crazy heartbeat. That was freaking awkward. ¡°Shen Qianshu, aren¡¯t you tired?¡± ¡°Shen Qianshu has fallen asleep.¡± She replied. Shen Qianshu was afraid. If she had said that she was not tired, he might strip her naked. ¡°Then who is that speaking to me?¡± ¡°... Burger?¡± Ye Ling was speechless. Ye Ling patted her head. ¡°Go to sleep, I won¡¯t make you suffer today.¡± Thank you, your majesty! The next morning, Ye Ling woke up and saw that Tong Hua was dressed like a ceramic doll. He was very delicate. He was afraid of the cold, so Zhong Ran found a white fox fur scarf and a white velvet hat made of fox fur for him. It made his eyebrows look like a painting, and he looked like a doll from Chinese New Year. Ye Ling squinted and could notment on his new style. ¡°What do you have to say?¡± Tong Hua asked. ¡°You look like a little princess!¡± Tong Hua was speechless. ¡°Are you trying to please me?¡± Ye Ling asked. Tong Hua said, ¡°I¡¯m trying to please your silly granny¡¯s teddies!¡± Chapter 507 - The Cool Guy Gu Xie

Chapter 507: The Cool Guy Gu Xie

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Zhong Ran broke out intoughter. Ah Da could not resistughing either. This fox fur had been kept by Zhong Ran for many years. He had wanted to gift it to a prettydy and use it for flirting with girls, but he gave it up out of fear that Tong Hua would be cold. Tong Hua red at them angrily. This scarf and hat were warm and pretty. He loved it even though Ye Ling said that it was girly. He would not take it off no matter what! Anyway, he was a young and handsome boy. Nothing else mattered. Shen Qianshu wanted tough and to cry. ¡°This outfit is pretty good. Pretty and warm.¡± ¡°You like it?¡± Ye Ling asked. Tong Hua hugged the scarf and listened to his ¡®foster¡¯ daddy speak. It was as if he was trying to win Tong Hua¡¯s mother over. How... annoying! Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I like baby¡¯s style today. It¡¯s really nice. If it was on another child, it may not be this nice.¡± The older Tong Hua was, the more fans he had. In just a year, he had grown taller, and his facial features were increasingly refined. His misty eyes made him seem distant, and it looked really good. Shen Qianshu touched his chin and looked at Tong Hua yfully. ¡°If Mommy was twenty years younger, I would definitely be drawn by your looks. I would definitely be set to marry you. Hahahahahaha...¡± Tong Hua looked at Ye Ling with a piece of bread in his hand. Indeed, Ye Ling¡¯s face had darkened. ¡°Outrageous!¡± Ye Ling roared. Tong Hua smiled sweetly. ¡°Great taste, Mommy!¡± ¡°How shallow!¡± ¡°Sorry, I am!¡± Shen Qianshu did not mind being insulted like that. Later, Tong Hua had his breakfast, and Ah Da sent him off for filming. Then, Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu both went off to work. Tong Hua was acting in Drunk in Autumn today. The atmosphere was really serious! Lin Xiaojuan had note, and Gu Xie was waiting for his turn to act. He was wearing a Tibetan robe from ancient times. In such cold weather, he did not seem to be not afraid of the cold. The rest of the crew were wrapped in down jackets, and they admired Gu Xie¡¯s tolerance of the cold. A beautiful young girl was beside him, and she was dedicated to him. She was the mayor¡¯s daughter, He Xiaoai. In these two years, she was rather famous. She was only 19 years old this year, and she was studying for a degree in performing. She had been acting for several years, and she was born with a petite and lovely pure appearance. The audience liked her. Personally, she idolized Gu Xie. She studied in the United States for a few months and had just returned to China recently. Right after settling down, she immediately came to see him. ¡°Gu Xie, this is a gift from me. Please ept it. I took the time and effort to pick it.¡± He Xiaoai was holding onto a square box and clinging onto Gu Xie. She did not care about the fact that Gu Xie had already announced his engagement as she thought it would be fine since her father was the mayor and given that she had also filmed with Gu Xie several times. ¡°No thanks.¡± Gu Xie looked really cold. He was like snow on a tall mountain. ¡°I don¡¯t ept without giving.¡± He Xiaoai did not seem to understand. ¡°I think this gift really suits you. We have coborated so many times, and I... You take care of me really well, so it is only right of me to give you a gift. Don¡¯t reject the gift please.¡± ¡°No thanks!¡± Gu Xie looked really distant. He walked away and looked at a makeup artist. This makeup artist was from hispany, and he knew what to do. He came hurriedly to touch up on Gu Xie¡¯s makeup. He Xiaoai got close and looked at him like a lovestruck girl. ¡°Gu Xie, you look really good.¡± Gu Xie shut his eyes. It was inevitable for people in the entertainment industry to have to please others, and some meetups were unavoidable too. He could not choose who he had to coborate with or film with, but he could choose to pay no attention to them. Chapter 508 - Sorry, I Don’t Really Know You

Chapter 508: Sorry, I Don¡¯t Really Know You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios These people were not worth a single word from him. He Xiaoai said, ¡°It would¡¯ve been so much better if I had not gone abroad to further my studies. I would have been the main lead actress and would have gotten to act with you.¡± She sounded pretty regretful. From afar, Director Leng¡¯s face twitched. This was a film with two main lead actors, but the female lead actress was much less relevant. It was not nned for Gu Xie¡¯s role to have any romance involved. He Xiaoai was deemed as one of the Four Beauties because of her poprity, but her acting skills were not worthy of praise. The Four Beauties of this generation were far from the ones of the previous generation. They were not as skilled as them, and yet, they liked to behave in a superior manner. Director Leng was not ready to deal with someone like her who thought she was a goddess in his team. In his films, he always avoided investors from trying to have a say. He practiced sovereignty when it came to picking his actors and actresses. He never chose any female idols, and even when he chose good-looking people, he only wanted those that were good at acting. Gu Xie was cold, and he did not continue the conversation. Nearby, a group of actressesughed. Thisdy is so thick-skinned. We have coborated with Gu Xie for so long, and in this span of time, other than Lin Xiaojuan and Tong Hua, almost nobody can get even a smile from Movie King Gu. He¡¯s really an aloof Movie King. ¡°Gu Xie, why are you ignoring me?¡± He Xiaoai asked. ¡°I don¡¯t really know you!¡± He responded. Everyone was speechless. Laughter could be heard from nearby, and He Xiaoai felt her face steaming hot. She was considered the actress who had acted with Gu Xie the most, and yet, all he had to say about her was that he did not really know her. She felt really angry. ¡°Movie King is too aloof. He did not even bother saving her some dignity.¡± ¡°She¡¯s but the mayor¡¯s precious daughter. If this was in the past, she would have been the princess of the city. This is... What a strong character.¡± ¡°It¡¯s known that Gu Xie does not like to form connections with others. She asked for it.¡± ¡°What a pity, she¡¯s such a beauty.¡± ¡°She¡¯s really thick-skinned.¡± He Xiaoai stood up angrily and pointed at the group of actresses. ¡°What are you talking about!¡± ¡°We¡¯re talking about the film. In the show, I¡¯m a ¡®white lotus¡¯ who keeps sticking onto the male lead. We¡¯re talking about the script right now.¡± One actress replied. This actress was not very famous, but quite often, she was the second or third main cast. She was not afraid of He Xiaoai. ¡°You-¡± The moment the well-dressed Tong Hua came in, he saw the argument going on and conveniently grabbed some popcorn. He was munching for quite some time when He Xiaoai finally noticed him. She looked at him angrily and said, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Eating popcorn while watching the ¡®show¡¯ go on. It¡¯s free. I¡¯m really d!¡± Tong Hua said and smiled as he grabbed another mouthful of popcorn. He turned around and told Ah Da. ¡°I¡¯m getting all of the popcorn in this studio. Remember to buy more of them. I still have more ¡®shows¡¯ to watch in the future.¡± Ah Da replied. ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡°Precious, popcorn is not enough. We should buy some drinks too.¡± ¡°If we buy drinks, we need to get fruits too. It is wintertime, so it¡¯s not easy to watch shows.¡± The crowd joined in with the fun. Tong Hua smiled. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll cover all the costs.¡± He Xiaoai was feeling gloomy. This was one of the few peaceful teams. There were no ¡®white lotuses¡¯ or low-ss men with bad personalities. They were all genuine actors who were here for the arts. Ever since they began filming, things had been going very peacefully. ¡°Gu Xie, they are bullying me!¡± He Xiaoai turned around andined to Gu Xie. She was trying to act vulnerable, wanting Gu Xie to take action. Gu Xie¡¯s eyes were shut, and the make-up artist helped him to do some touch-ups. His eyelids did not even open. A familiar voice came over, and Lin Xiaojuan said in a surprised tone, ¡°Wow, dear, you look so beautiful today!¡± Chapter 509 - You’re really clever, dear.

Chapter 509: You¡¯re really clever, dear.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Lin Xiaojuan came over, she did not notice that things were unusually not peaceful. She saw the doll-like Tong Hua and found the fox fur scarf and hat to be exceptionally beautiful. The cute little Tong Hua attracted all of Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s attention. Gu Xie opened his eyes and looked towards the source of the voice. His cold and distant eyes seemed to have gotten rid of all the snow. Now, there was a smile in his dark eyes. Looking at Gu Xie¡¯s reaction the makeup artist thought, This man has been crushing on her for so many years. Indeed, he¡¯s an expert now. Look at him. Look at his silly lovestruck self. Lin Xiaojuan rubbed Tong Hua¡¯s scarf. It was really fluffy and really nice. ¡°Aunt, do you like it? I can give it to you. It¡¯s real fox fur,¡± Tong Hua said. He could just go back and ask Zhong Ran for another one. ¡°I like it on you. It¡¯s really nice.¡± These words had the same effect as those that came from Shen Qianshu. Lin Xiaojuan held his little hand and said, ¡°Go for your makeup. You have to film today.¡± Tong Hua tried to hint at her to look at He Xiaoai with his eyes, and Lin Xiaojuan looked confused. She could not understand him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your eyes?¡± Tong Hua was speechless. Everyone was speechless. Tong Hua looked really broken. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m the actor.¡± Lin Xiaojuan had seen He Xiaoai long ago. Although she did not understand why He Xiaoai was looking at her with such unfriendly eyes that seemed to despise her, she knew that thisdy always acted superior to others. The previous time when He Xiaoai was in another team, He Xiaoai forced the other actress to act less skillfully than her on purpose as she did not allow that actress to be better than her. However, Lin Xiaojuan did not care much about He Xiaoai, and they had no connections. She ignored her straight up and walked towards Gu Xie. Gu Xie smiled as she approached. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Yup!¡± The two of them smiled at each other, and pink love bubbles floated around in the air. Tong Hua felt miserable. Indeed, he was beginning to feel like a single pringle. Fully single! ¡°Gu Xie, time to film.¡± The director looked at his direction. ¡°Okay!¡± Gu Xie stood up and approached the director. The studio was set up long ago, and they were filming an indoor shoot. Lin Xiaojuan intended to bring Tong Hua for his makeup when He Xiaoai stopped her. ¡°So you are Lin Xiaojuan?¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Lin Xiaojuan raised her brows. Tong Hua poked Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s waist. ¡°She brought a gift for uncle.¡± Lin Xiaojuan was speechless. Tong Hua said again, ¡°Uncle ignored her.¡± Lin Xiaojuan was speechless. This was enough to drive someone mad to death! He Xiaoai was so angry her face turned pale. She pointed at Tong Hua with a vicious look in her eyes, but Tong Hua looked back with an innocent look. ¡°Was I wrong?¡± ¡°You-!¡± He Xiaoai took a deep breath and ignored Tong Hua. ¡°Lin Xiaojuan, I have something to say to you.¡± ¡°Say it then!¡± Lin Xiaojuan looked ready to listen. He Xiaoai said, ¡°Come over to the side, I want to speak to you privately.¡± ¡°No thanks. I don¡¯t like to speak secretly. If you have anything to say, spill it. If not, I¡¯m taking Tong Hua for his makeup.¡± He Xiaoai was really angry. ¡°Are you engaged to Gu Xie?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± He Xiaoaiughed and looked at her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Where¡¯s your engagement ring?¡± Lin Xiaojuan was startled. That was awkward. Gu Xie had announced so openly that they were engaged, but there was no ring. This was something that was half true and half made up. How could they have had a ring? Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s fingers twitched. ¡°The diamond ring that Gu Xie gave me is too big. Wearing it on my hand might make it seem like I¡¯m showing off, so I put it in a safe box,¡± Lin Xiaojuan said expressionlessly. Everyone was speechless. Around them, Gu Xie who had just changed out of his clothes slightly raised his brows. Lin Xiaojuan was speechless. Chapter 510 - My Wife Is Right

Chapter 510: My Wife Is Right

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Damn, Movie King. Didn¡¯t you go to filming? Lin Xiaojuan thought. She put up an expressionless face, but expressions of awkwardness were still written all over her face. There was a bullet screen of insults in her heart, but she forced a smile. Gu Xie said, ¡°My wife is right. I will make a less attention-seeking diamond ring for her.¡± Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°... No-¡± Don¡¯t take it too seriously! I¡¯m just saying!!! He Xiaoai looked as if she had been cheated by her husband as she stared at Gu Xie. She longed for a smile from Gu Xie or at least an exnation, but he just walked away to the director without another word. He Xiaoai felt miserable. She red at Lin Xiaojuan with unfriendly eyes. ¡°Lin Xiaojuan, let me warn you. Don¡¯t snatch Gu Xie from me. I am Mayor He¡¯s daughter. You can¡¯t offend me.¡± Tong Hua was excited. ¡°Childish! We are actors. As long as the audience likes us and we have good acting skills, we don¡¯t care about climbing our way up anywhere. Hello, youngdy, is your brain working?¡± ¡°This is a conversation for adults, who are you, a little child, to interfere?¡± ¡°My mental age is 80.¡± The people nearby broke intoughter. Lin Xiaojuan did not bother about them. She pulled Tong Hua away to do his makeup. He Xiaoai was so mad that she stomped her feet on the ground and turned around to leave. She left a threat. ¡°I won¡¯t give up!¡± Lin Xiaojuan sat in the makeup room, flipping through the magazines, but she was lost in thought. Gu Xie looked good, and the audience liked him. Although he was really cool and aloof, he was not a heartless man who did not know how to be nice. In fact, he was really popr in the entertainment industry, and he had a lot of connections. There were too many female celebrities that liked him. There were the A-list artists and the lowest grade ones too. Too many of them. If they could have some scandals with Gu Xie, more people would know of their existence than people would if the artists had worked hard in the film industry for three years. Many people racked their brains to find a way to connect with Gu Xie. Lin Xiaojuan thought, It is the first time that I had met someone like He Xiaoai, but it will definitely not be thest one. Having a husband that has thousands of fans is such a hassle! In the afternoon, Shen Qianshu went to Spring Court Fair and then to BG. After the incident regarding Shen Lin, BG had outstanding sales. They had previously specialized in customization and worked for celebrities, but many regr people came over too. Many of them wanted their designs done specifically by Shen Qianshu. Chen Wanwan could not speak up about her troubles. This was high-end customization, and most of the customers were people of high status. She could not offend any of them, so she felt really helpless. Chen Wanwan finally came up with an idea: Sara, the BG designer would not ept any order that was below ten million dors. This pushed a lot of people away. Shen Qianshu did not know whether tough or to cry. Meanwhile, Ye Ling had covered up her ws. He listed all of the works that she had designed for Shen Lin all these years and got people to put them up in fashion magazines. Most of them were Shen Lin¡¯s most popr works, and the other works were ignored. Because of this, Shen Qianshu became increasingly popr. Yet, not everyone could afford to pay for designs that were above ten million. Even though somedies were worth hundreds of thousands of dors, they would not be too willing to spend so much money on jewelry designs. The good thing was that BG¡¯s designs were well varied, and there were still people who did not request for Shen Qianshu. Their business was really hot and popr. ¡°Our profit is 60 million this month. It¡¯s just... I¡¯ve hit the jackpot,¡± Chen Wanwan said happily. After marrying Ye Guanjun, she thought that she would have to give up on her career and depend on her husband to raise her. She did not expect that things would take a turn and let her strike rich further. ¡°This much?¡± ¡°Yes. We have a lot of orders, and we even refused many. We have limited manpower, and yet we want high-quality high-end custom-made products. Every month, we limit the number of orders. If we did not have that, we would explode.¡± ¡°We should remain as a role model.¡± Chapter 511 - My Little Shu

Chapter 511: My Little Shu

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°That¡¯s what I think too.¡± Chen Wanwan¡¯s thinking always went well with Shen Qianshu¡¯s. The two of them were talking about the future of BG when suddenly, Shen Qianshu¡¯s phone rang. Shen Qianshu was surprised. Shifu? Shifu: Little Shu, I¡¯m at the entrance. Come out! Chen Wanwan asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I have a friend. Sister Wanwan, I shall take my leave.¡± ¡°Okay, stay safe.¡± ¡°Yessir.¡± For some reason, Shen Qianshu felt nervous. It was as if someone had a knife on her neck and could slit her throat any moment. She shook her head to get rid of depressing thoughts, and she walked out of the door. A bulletproof SUV was parked outside of BG. A man in ck got off the car and opened the car door, nodding at Shen Qianshu respectfully. ¡°Miss Shen...¡± Shen Qianshu hopped on and saw a charming man sitting in the car. He was in a tuxedo that made him look really exquisite. He looked really wealthy, and he had a gentle smile like a well-educated man. ¡°Master, why did youe?¡± Gu Yuanli smiled. ¡°I went on a trip and came back recently. I brought you a gift.¡± He passed a box to Shen Qianshu. ¡°Thank you, Shifu.¡± ¡°Open it. See if you like it.¡± Shen Qianshu opened up the box, and there was a peony brooch which looked full of life. It was like a blooming rose. Shen Qianshu was extremely surprised. ¡°Is this... tourmaline?¡± The lighting in the car was really dark, and she could not see clearly for a moment. She felt that the brooch was really exquisite, and the texture of it was really good. ¡°It¡¯s a ruby.¡± ¡°Shi... Shifu, this is too expensive.¡± ¡°Keep it. The first time I saw it, I felt that it would really suit you.¡± Shen Qianshu felt a little bad for keeping it. Gu Yuanli reached out his arm and patted her on the back of her hand. ¡°Watch a musical with me.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± In these few years, they always went to watch musicals whenever they met. She really could not appreciate elegant ssical concerts. However, the man in front of her did not ept any refusals. When she first saw him, she knew that Master was dominant and did not ept anything but a ¡®yes.¡¯ It was useless for her to say no. She was naturally fearfully respectful around him. She did not know why, but she would always be afraid of him for some reason. Along the way, it was really quiet. Gu Yuanli shut his eyes, and the entire car was really quiet. Shen Qianshu was grabbing onto her phone, and she did not dare to even look at her messages. She tried to calm down. Gu Yuanli said, ¡°Are you very nervous?¡± ¡°Nope...¡± Shen Qianshu smiled. Her voice had always been gentle. ¡°Shifu, why do you like music?¡± ¡°Peaceful.¡± ¡°You look like someone with no worries.¡± ¡°Little Shu, you know how to analyze people?¡± ¡°Of course, I can analyze anyone urately.¡± Gu Yuanli opened his eyes slightly. ¡°So what kind of person do you think I am?¡± ¡°A fine young gentleman!¡± The corners of Gu Yuanli¡¯s lips perked up. He looked at her and seemed to be smiling. ¡°A fine young gentleman?¡± ¡°Yup. In my eyes, you¡¯re the most polite and peaceful man.¡± Gu Yuanli patted her on her head and did not continue the conversation. The car arrived at the music hall. ¡°Shifu, I need to use the washroom.¡± Gu Yuanli nodded. Shen Qianshu went to the washroom sneakily and sent Ye Ling a text. Shen Qianshu: Master, I¡¯ll be returning homete. Don¡¯t wait for me for dinner. Chapter 512 - I’m Dating Someone Really Handsome

Chapter 512: I¡¯m Dating Someone Really Handsome

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling did not like to entertain people, so he always returned home in time to have dinner with her. If she was not around, Ye Ling would be very unhappy. As such, Shen Qianshu had been used to going home for dinner. Today, seeing the text, Ye Ling replied instantly. Ye Ling: Where are you going? Shen Qianshu: I have some private issues to settle. *kiss emoji* Love you! Ye Ling: Noted. Shen Qianshu took a deep breath. She felt like she was hiding something. Gu Yuanli and Shen Qianshu sat in the music hall. On stage, there was a ssic ensemble of ssical music. It was extremely elegant. When Shen Qianshu was young, she was influenced by music, and she liked music very much. Unfortunately, her style was very different from Gu Yuanli¡¯s ssical style. During the two hours of ssical music, it was as if Shen Qianshu was sitting on needles. She finally sat through the entire musical. After, Shen Qianshu went to have supper with Gu Yuanli. She had not had dinner yet, so she was rather hungry. But as she was facing Gu Yuanli, she had no appetite. Shifu looked at her with a prating gaze. Had she done something wrong? ¡°Shifu, did I do something wrong?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Yuanli cut his steak lightly. ¡°Shifu, you seem to be rather unhappy.¡± ¡°Little Shu, do you have something to tell metely?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing really,¡± Shen Qianshu said. She smiled and revealed a soft smile. ¡°Speaking of this... I do have something to say. I¡¯m dating someone now who is really handsome and... has a strong character. I should introduce him to you someday.¡± She was like an underage child reporting to her parents about her rtionship. She was a little hesitant. Gu Yuanli poked the steak and put it in his mouth. He chewed on it and smiled in a cool manner. ¡°Really handsome... Strong character?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You really like him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my sugar pie,¡± Shen Qianshu said it in a really proud manner. Nervousness was hidden amidst the pride as if she was waiting for Gu Yuanli¡¯s reaction. Gu Yuanli smiled and asked, ¡°Sugar pie?¡± ¡°Yup. Sugar pie.¡± Gu Yuanli put down his fork and knife. ¡°Little Shu, when I picked you as my disciple back then, I saved your son, and you promised me one thing. Do you remember?¡± ¡°I do!¡± Shen Qianshu bit her lip. ¡°Shifu said that I had to agree to one condition, but you have not thought about it yet.¡± Shen Qianshu thought to herself, Shifu, have you finallye to a conclusion? Gu Yuanli replied. ¡°I¡¯m done thinking.¡± ¡°Shifu, please say it.¡± ¡°Leave Ye Ling!¡± Gu Yuanli said slowly. ¡°This is Shifu¡¯s only condition.¡± Shen Qianshu fell into deep silence and calmness. Her brain had always been very active and was full of imagination like a high-quality camera that could capture everything that happened. Yet, at that moment, it was as if someone had pressed down the pause button. Her thoughts were paused. Her mind went nk. She was so calm that her face turned pale. ¡°Why?¡± Shen Qianshu asked softly. She could notice herself shaking. Of course, Gu Yuanli noticed too. ¡°You can be with anyone in the world, and Shifu would give you a great dowry and be your most stable pir of support. The only thing I do not allow is Ye Ling!¡± Gu Yuanli¡¯s voice had always been soft. Yet, at that moment, it seemed to be as chilly as an autumn shower. ¡°The people of Ghost City stick to their words. You are under me, so you are half a member of Ghost City. Your son¡¯s life is worth amitment. Little Shu, Shifu wishes that you are a person who sticks to your words.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s number one life motto was sticking to her words. This was why she was willing to design for Shen Lin. This was why she could sacrifice everything just to save Tong Hua¡¯s life. Chapter 513 - I Promise To Never Marry Ye Ling

Chapter 513: I Promise To Never Marry Ye Ling

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios That year, when Gu Yuanli spoke of wanting her toply to one condition, she had even thought that he would want her to marry her. Even if that was the case, she was willing to do so. Throughout their interactions, the way he looked at her was really hard to decipher. Sometimes, he seemed to admire her; sometimes, he seemed to love her; sometimes, he even seemed to... despise her! The only thing that she had not predicted was that she would fall in love with Ye Ling someday and even reach this state. ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me a reply now,¡± Gu Yuanli said. ¡°I can give you an answer now.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled. Her smile was clear and bright like a flower at dawn. ¡°Shifu, I promise you that I will never marry Ye Ling. As long as you don¡¯t harm my family, I will stick to my words for life.¡± Gu Yuanli¡¯s face seemed to darken a little, and he seemed to be a little cold for some reason. Despite so, he still spoke with a smile. ¡°Little Shu, you don¡¯t trust Shifu?¡± ¡°Shifu, I am 25 this year, turning 26 in a few months¡¯ time. I have a 7-year-old child who means everything to me. For the past twenty odd years, I¡¯ve seen too much about humanity. Husbands and wives breaking apart, mother and daughter turning into enemies. No matter how close two people are, hups may always ur. I have been through a lot of difficulties, and I¡¯ve learned that if you treat people well, they will definitely treat you well. Shifu had saved me in my worst times and saved Tong Hua. There was something wrong with the heart transnt back then, and Tong Hua almost didn¡¯t make it through. You were the one who got a professional from abroad to help him so that his body would ept his brother¡¯s heart. Although the doctor had made it clear that Tong Hua may not live for long, I had been very lucky for all these years. Shifu, you and I are like father and daughter. I will not distrust you. I just hope to feel better.¡± Anyway, Master won¡¯t marry me. No big deal! What¡¯s the big deal? She was willing to live without status and name. ¡°Okay!¡± Gu Yuanli said and smiled. ¡°Shifu promises you!¡± ¡°Great, if Shifu doesn¡¯t harm anyone in my family, I will never marry Ye Ling. If I break the promise... I¡¯ll be a miserable loner for life!¡± Gu Yuanliughed. ¡°There¡¯s no need to curse yourself. Shifu believes that you are a person who sticks to your words.¡± ¡°I just want to feel better. Naturally, Shifu would feel better too.¡± The two of them looked at each other and smiled. After that, Gu Yuanli sent Shen Qianshu back to BG. Gu Yuanli sat in his car and watched as she drove away in her own car. ¡°Second Master, would Miss listen to you?¡± ¡°Rebellious nature. I wonder who she takes after.¡± Gu Yuanli smiled. ¡°She had better listen!¡± Shen Qianshu drove home with a lot of thoughts in her mind. Along the way home, she was hit by a domestic off-road car. The owner of the car was a youngd. He looked like someone who had just met the real world in society. Seeing Shen Qianshu¡¯s luxury car, he broke into a cold sweat. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Miss. So sorry. Oh... What should I do.¡± He spoke in a very erudite manner and gave off the impression of a charmingd. Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± The front of her car was slightly dented. Sending this for repairs could cost him five times the price of the car he was driving. As such, Shen Qianshu did not want to make things difficult for him. The youngd was really sincere. ¡°Miss, leave me your phone number. I-I...¡± ¡°You want to pay for my repairs?¡± Shen Qianshu was not in a good mood, so her tone was a little harsh and cold. If it were a usual day, the social butterfly would not have been so harsh on people who were just being friendly. The youngd hesitated and felt awkward. He did not know what to do. ¡°Do you want my phone number or do you want to pay for my repairs? Pick one.¡± Eventually, the youngd walked away. Then, Shen Qianshu took a deep breath and drove on. When she passed by her favorite dessert stall, she bought some desserts. When she finally returned home, Ye Ling was in the living room with Burger next to him. Burger was a type of cat that would go anywhere others went. Meanwhile, Ye Ling was sat on the sofa reading a thick book. This person was always reading when he was not working. A real smart guy! Chapter 514 - I Promise To Never Marry Ye Ling 2

Chapter 514: I Promise To Never Marry Ye Ling 2

Burger was snuggling beside him obediently. asionally, Ye Ling would stroke its fur. It was a pleasant sight. The moment Shen Qianshu entered the castle, she felt warmth gushing into her. The coolness that came with the snow and wind disappeared. She smiled naturally and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m home.¡± I¡¯ve let you down today. But you were not even nning to marry me anyway... It shouldn¡¯t matter. Shen Qianshu took a deep breath and approached him. She put down the box in her hand, opened it up, and took out the cupcake in it. ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± Ye Ling looked up. A storm seemed to be brewing. ¡°What¡¯s the time now?¡± ¡°Twelve.¡± ¡°Where did you go?¡± His voice was really cold. He felt a strong sense of insecurity whenever she was not around. ¡°I got into a car ident,¡± Shen Qianshu said pitifully. ¡°Your car was hit, and there¡¯s a dent in the front of the car.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡± Shen Qianshu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m okay. The car isn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Are you crazy? There are so many cars in the garage. Why would it matter?¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Shen Qianshu felt guilty for some reason, and she sped her hands together. She felt as if there was a fish bone stuck in her throat. She had something to say, and yet she could not. She did not dare to ask the question again. After thinking about the night when Ye Ling was filled with sorrow, she did not dare to ask him again. She would never marry Ye Ling. What a curse. Before today, she had always been nning how to convince Ye Ling to contradict himself and marry her. ¡°Master... I...¡± Shen Qianshu grabbed Ye Ling¡¯s hand suddenly, and she stuck her face to it. ¡°I¡¯m so sad...¡± Her face was cold from being out in the cold for long, and his hand was exceptionally warm. It was as if his hand was burning her skin. Shen Qianshu was really upset. She had so many thoughts in her heart, but she suppressed all of them. ¡°I¡¯m going to South Africa for a trip. Come with me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Shen Qianshu was confused. ¡°South Africa?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that where you¡¯ve always wanted to go?¡± ¡°But I have work.¡± ¡°Take leave.¡± Ye Ling was really domineering. ¡°Johannesburg... If I don¡¯t go there even once, I¡¯d be in a really bad mood. In these past few years, Luther wouldn¡¯t let me go. He was afraid that I¡¯d go crazy, but this time, I want you toe with me.¡± He spoke in a tone that did not allow objections. Shen Qianshu scratched her head. ¡°For how long?¡± ¡°It would be in time for your jewelrypetition next month.¡± ¡°My boss won¡¯t be pleased...¡± ¡°If he has anything to say about it, ask him to approach me.¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was at a loss for words. This is so Ye Ling. Who would dare to look for you, monster? ¡°When are we going?¡± ¡°The day after tomorrow!¡± ¡°Are we bringing Tong Hua?¡± ¡°What for?¡± Ye Ling sounded really unfriendly. ¡°We should have a family trip again.¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°He¡¯s busy.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not!¡± Shen Qianshu really wanted to bring Tong Hua along. Ye Ling said, ¡°Viruses spread really quickly around Africa. Are you sure you want to bring Tong Hua?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± She replied. No way! Aren¡¯t we going to a peaceful ce? Johannesburg is the city of gold. Why would viruses spread around? ¡°Forget it. We¡¯ll bring him. I was just scaring you!¡± Ye Ling responded. ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was at a loss for words. ¡°Is it really safe?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡± ¡°I do!¡± She replied with no hesitation. ¡°Then we¡¯re not bringing him.¡± ¡°Master...¡± Shen Qianshu tugged at his hand. ¡°How could you go back on your words?¡± ¡°Bad mood. Get lost!¡± How dare shee back at such ate timing and still ask for so much? It seemed like he had been spoiling her too muchtely. She was going out of control! ¡°Then I shall get lost!¡± Shen Qianshu eximed. Shen Qianshu really went away and went upstairs to take a shower. Ye Ling pped Burger¡¯s back. Before, Burger was just listening to their sweet talk and feeling really cozy being where it was. Being pped like that without any warning scared it, and it meowed. It turned its head around and red at Ye Ling bitterly. Chapter 515 - Ye Ling Had Gone Crazy

Chapter 515: Ye Ling Had Gone Crazy

Silly hooman! How dare you hit your king! Burger stared at Ye Ling angrily. Ye Ling was even more unhappy with that. He pped it again, and Burger jumped off the sofa miserably. It jumped onto the other sofa and red at Ye Ling. How dare you hit the king. Come on! Come and get me! Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan were on the phone. ¡°Xiaojuan, can Tong Hua finish all his filming tomorrow? Didn¡¯t you say that only a little was left? We got to hurry. We are going on a trip the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Sure, are you bringing me too?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± ¡°Heartless woman!¡± ¡°Ask Gu Xie to bring you. We are going on a family trip.¡± ¡°What are you showing off your love for? A silly b*tch came to the filming site and tried to call me out today.¡± ¡°Where did this bitche from?¡± ¡°Just He Xiaoai. She admires Gu Xie.¡± ¡°So many people on Earth admire Gu Xie. You have so many love rivals. Chill.¡± ¡°True. I think I¡¯m really fortunate!¡± Shen Qianshuughed lightly. Her mood that had been messed up by Gu Yuanli became better. At the same time, Ye Ling had taken the box that Shen Qianshu had identally left on the table downstairs. He opened it up and squinted. His fingers tightened. ¡°Blood rose?¡± He stood up suddenly and rushed upstairs. Upstairs, Shen Qianshu had just removed her shirt and was intending to soak in the bath. The entire bath was filled with shampoo, and she intended to make Ye Ling¡¯s ¡®pillow¡¯ smell really great. Suddenly, she sensed that someone had kicked the bathroom door open. Shen Qianshu grabbed the bathrobe and put it on immediately. Ye Ling had bloodshot eyes. ¡°Where did thesee from?¡± A ferocious beast lived in his eyes, shining intimidatingly and coldly. Shen Qianshu looked at the rose in the box and felt nervous for some reason. She was puzzled. She had been toofortable around Ye Ling that she forgot about Shifu¡¯s gift. How could she exin such an expensive gift? ¡°Have you touched it?¡± He asked. Shen Qianshu was confused. She nodded. ¡°I have.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s eyes became really scary, and his amber eyes turned really red. He grabbed the box tightly as if he was about to destroy something. Shen Qianshu was shocked. She ran over and hugged him hurriedly. ¡°Master, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. Master, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s breathing was really heavy, and it was as if he had asthma. He grabbed her shoulders really hard as if he was trying to break them. His eyes were really scary. Shen Qianshu bore with the pain in her shoulders and held onto Ye Ling¡¯s face hurriedly. ¡°Master, I am Shen Qianshu, your big princess. Do you remember me?¡± She did not know what was going on in Ye Ling¡¯s mind. She would never know what Ye Ling was seeing in his eyes. She could only try to wake him up. ¡°Master...¡± Shen Qianshu screamed. Her shoulders hurt really badly. She suspected that she would be crushed to death by Ye Ling. Suddenly, Ye Ling¡¯s body softened, and he fell into Shen Qianshu¡¯s arms, pushing her a few steps back. An equally petrified Zhong Ran stood behind him. He had zapped Ye Ling out cold. Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes watered. She was fearful and regretful. She took the box and threw it away, and Zhong Ran went to carry Ye Ling onto the bed. ¡°Miss Shen, are you okay?¡± Shen Qianshu was in great pain, and she broke out into a cold sweat. She shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Bring the calming agent here!¡± Zhong Ran nodded and went to bring it over. For safety reasons, he got Ye Ling¡¯s personal doctor Bo Yiren over. Doctor Bo Yiren was a young and beautifuldy with pure and clear skin. She looked nice and gentle, and she was graceful and full of life. Chapter 516 - Qianshu’s Getting Hurt

Chapter 516: Qianshu¡¯s Getting Hurt

This was the first time that Shen Qianshu found out that Ye Ling had a personal doctor. Doctor Bo Yiren was a beautifuldy. Zhong Ran seemed to be very close and respectful towards her. It was as if they had known each other for a long time. Ye Ling had fallen asleep and had not woken up yet. Bo Yiren asked, ¡°Miss Shen. May I know what triggered Ling¡¯s illness?¡± Shen Qianshu recalled the box and took it over to her immediately. There was a beautiful blood rose in it, and it had actually not been crushed or broken. Under the light, the brooch looked really exquisite, like a real blood rose. It was full of life. Beautiful things always made people want to touch it. Bo Yiren was just about to take the box over when Shen Qianshu took it away. ¡°Master asked me if I had touched it. When I said yes, he couldn¡¯t control himself any longer.¡± Bo Yiren withdrew her hands and frowned slightly. It was really tempting to touch this blood rose. Zhong Ran said, ¡°Ever since Master returned here, his condition had been improving a lot. The professional team in Paris said that Master¡¯s illness was worsening, but ever since he returned here, he almost never had a rpse. I-I thought that things had turned for the better. Yiren, what¡¯s going on with Master?¡± Bo Yiren said, ¡°Ling must havee into contact with something that reminded him of his past traumatic experiences. This blood rose could mean something extraordinary to him... Miss Shen, where did you get this from?¡± ¡°A friend... gave it to me.¡± Shen Qianshu felt a chill run down her spine. She stood up immediately and said, ¡°Sorry, excuse me for a moment.¡± She rushed upstairs and grabbed her phone to call her Shifu. Until now, she still had no idea what Shifu¡¯s name was, but she knew that Shifu was a part of Ghost City and had a high status. At the very least, he was really close to Ghost City. Otherwise, it would not exin his status. Why did he give her such a gift? Was it coincidental or intentional? Gu Yuanli picked up the phone. ¡°Little Shu, this is the first time you had phoned me from your own ord.¡± ¡°Shifu, what exactly have you given me?¡± ¡°A brooch. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Where did you get it?¡± ¡°When I went to Johannesburg, I saw that it was a part of a collector¡¯s precious collection. I liked it when I saw it, and I immediately thought of you. He happened to owe me a favor, so he gave it to me. What¡¯s the problem?¡± She felt uneasy. ¡°Shifu, don¡¯t lie to me.¡± Her voice sounded as if she was about to cry. She could not believe her Shifu. This was too scary, and she was not ready to risk anything. ¡°Little Shu, what¡¯s wrong? If you don¡¯t like it, return it to me. My sincerity has been wasted.¡± Shen Qianshu took a piece of tissue paper and wiped her tears. ¡°Shifu, I¡¯ve got to go. Bye.¡± I¡¯ll just ask Ye Ling what exactly happened when he wakes up. Downstairs, Zhong Ran was speaking to Bo Yiren. Seeing that Shen Qianshu had gone down the stairs, the two of them stopped speaking. Shen Qianshu felt a weird pain. It seemed like she had caused trouble, but it was unintentional. She did not like the feeling of being left out or despised. Zhong Ran had no intentions either, but at such a sensitive time, his action of stopping the conversation made Shen Qianshu feel like crying. She felt so miserable and wronged, she was on the verge of exploding in tears. She was envious of Bo Yiren. Bo Yiren was Ye Ling¡¯s psychiatrist, and she definitely knew about Ye Ling¡¯s past. She definitely knew about all the small details, the reason he had a rpse, and the traumatizing experiences he had been through. She knew about all of the things that she never knew. Bo Yiren said, ¡°Miss Shen, please don¡¯t overthink. I was speaking with Zhong Ran about how Master had barelye to see me after he returned here. He had always been able to control himself here, so upon receiving this call, I felt really uneasy. That¡¯s all.¡± Chapter 517 - Something The Person Who Gave Birth To Me Left Behind

Chapter 517: Something The Person Who Gave Birth To Me Left Behind

After all, women knew women the best. Under the light, women could give you a beautiful smile and seem gentle, kind, and nice. Shen Qianshu nodded. Burger seemed to sense something odd in the atmosphere, and it did not dare to attract any attention. Ity on the sofa obediently and looked at Shen Qianshu depressingly. It was as if it was waiting for its owner to return home to stroke its fur. Zhong Ran said, ¡°Miss Shen, don¡¯t overthink. It is my fault. Don¡¯t feel guilty. Master... He had gone crazy for no reason a lot of times. I¡¯ve seen it happen many times. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Shen Qianshu felt as if her heart had stopped. Going crazy for no reason... Seen it happen many times? It¡¯s nothing? Zhong Ran must be a spy from an enemy who is here to hurt us. Those words were enough for her to sense what kind of days Ye Ling had been going through. ¡°I feel like the brooch is a little familiar. Where have I seen it before?¡± Zhong Ran took the box over and looked at it seriously. It was as if he was expecting a real flower to bloom out of it. The dark red gem looked really strange and odd under the light. ¡°Very expensive.¡± Bo Yiren did not know much about gems, but she could tell that it was definitely worth a lot just by the looks of it. Ye Ling woke up in the second half of the night. At that time, the castle was brightly lit. Zhong Ran was afraid that he would go crazy, so he had sent the chefs and bodyguards far away. Only important people were left behind while the others had gone to rest. Bo Yiren, Shen Qianshu, and Zhong Ran were still in the living room. ¡°Master, how are you?¡± Shen Qianshu grabbed his hand. He looked really sinister and malicious. He nced intently at the strange red gem on the table. ¡°Zhong Ran, Bo Yiren, go get some rest.¡± Bo Yiren and Zhong Ran made eye contact, and they went upstairs. Bo Yiren had a guest room in the castle. It was as if she was a frequent guest. However, Shen Qianshu had never seen her, so she never knew that. ¡°Where did you get the blood rose?¡± Ye Ling shut his eyes slightly. ¡°My... Shifu gave it to me.¡± Shen Qianshu told him truthfully. She did not dare to hide the truth. ¡°Shifu came to look for me today and gave it to me as a gift.¡± ¡°Someone from Ghost City?¡± ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know Shifu¡¯s name. He¡¯s very young, around 30 years old. Every time we meet, we meet alone. At most, his chauffeur would be with us. I¡¯ve never heard of his chauffeur¡¯s name either. I¡¯m guessing that he is a member of Ghost City, but I do not have pure hard evidence. I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Shen Qianshu looked at him sincerely. She did not wish that this incident would break the two of them apart. Master, please believe me! ¡°Is this brooch special in any way?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°This is not even a brooch in the first ce!¡± Ye Ling sounded really heavy and serious. ¡°This is something the person who gave birth to me left behind.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± He used ¡®the person who gave birth to me¡¯ to refer to his biological mother. Ye Yifan shut his eyes lightly and took a deep breath. This was the first time he had mentioned his mother in front of her. Ye Yifan had mentioned before that Ye Ling was sent to the Ye Family before he even turned three. As such, his mother¡¯s identity was a mystery. Shen Qianshu thought to herself, A child so young would not have good memory, yet he still remembers his own mother? Ye Ling seemed to be in great pain, and he seemed to be paralyzed. It seemed as if someone was pulling him and fighting with him. His body stiffened, and he was in great pain. Shen Qianshu grabbed his hand hurriedly and reassured him. ¡°Master, all is well.¡± ¡°The blood rose is a possession of a duchess. It is rumored to be a gift from a woman who envied the Duchess. She used her own blood and exchanged it with a mysterious force to create this cursed gift. The owner of the gift will not have a good ending and will be lonely for life. This gift has been handed down from generation to generation for more than a hundred years. It is really expensive. All eleven holders of this gem had passed on for weird reasons... including her.¡± Ye Ling scoffed. ¡°Of course, this is just a rumor. Just like the Hope Diamond where the holder of it will have bad luck. Or like the ck Orlov Diamond where the holder will jump off the building andmit suicide. No exceptions. This blood rose is a typical example of a curse.¡± Chapter 518 - My Life Is Yours, Do Whatever You Want

Chapter 518: My Life Is Yours, Do Whatever You Want

Shen Qianshu felt a chill in her heart. She had heard of both the Hope Diamond and ck Ov Diamond that Ye Ling just mentioned. Indeed, they were jewels that would bring bad luck. It seemed like these jewels were cursed, so although they cost a bomb, they brought unspeakable bad luck. But she had never heard of the blood rose! ¡°Back then, she had wanted to give this gem to me.¡± Ye Ling scoffed. ¡°I was young and ignorant. I thought that she really cared about me, so she left me something. I carried it with me all the time. Ever since then, bad luck never left me. One yearter, I went to a dinner in the Ye Residence in Europe with my father. I was kidnapped in Paris and almost killed. Along the way, I lost this jewel. That year, I was six. That day, I walked out of the deep woods all alone. I was thinking that if I had not lost the jewel, I might have already died by now.¡± The memories that this gem brought to him had triggered a traumatic experience in his mind and brought back the devil in his heart. All these memories were tightly linked to the mental distraught he was caught in. Ye Ling opened the box and looked at it intently. Before Shen Qianshu could react, he took it out and ced it on his palm. ¡°Master...¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s face changed. From Ye Ling¡¯s story, whoeverst touched it would be its owner, and that must be why Ye Ling was enraged when he found out that Shen Qianshu had touched it. That led to him having a rpse as he thought about his past memories. Now, he was controlled by the Blood Rose. This was really an eye-catching jewel that was exceptionally beautiful. ¡°After one big round, thingse back to me. My fate is inevitable. This hase back into my hands.¡± Ye Lingughed. He looked at the blood rose intently as if he was thinking about something. Shen Qianshu twitched and reached her hand out to take it, but Ye Ling dodged. He grabbed the jewel and looked at Shen Qianshu. ¡°It¡¯s mine now.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart felt heavy. ¡°Since it brings bad luck, then it can be donated away, I guess.¡± Many cursed jewels were always donated away in the end. They would be kept in museums. For everyone to appreciate it. ¡°NO!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s gaze darkened, and he frowned slightly. ¡°I want to keep it.¡± Shen Qianshu felt really bad. Although it was not her intention and she did not know anything about it, she felt really remorseful. ¡°Master, do you me me?¡± Ye Ling looked at her. ¡°What for?¡± ¡°I brought the blood rose back and caused you to...¡± ¡°Shen Qianshu, my life is yours. If you want to love and cherish it, great. If you want to burn me into ashes, I don¡¯t care!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s voice was hoarse. In it, indifference could be heard. But so could his bottomless trust for her. Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes turned red, and she hugged him tightly. It was getting dark. Shen Qianshu could not sleep well. It was as if she had a nightmare, and she frowned. On the other hand, the expression in Ye Ling¡¯s eyes was obscure. Usually, she had always been able to sleep well at night, and she rarely had nightmares, but the blood rose was indeed not a good thing. Since it was inauspicious, it should be with him. He was an inauspicious person. When he died, he would take it with him and not be a burden to the mother and son. Bo Yiren woke up really early, and so did Ye Ling. The two of them met in the study room. ¡°Don¡¯t speak too much around Qianshu.¡± Ye Lingmanded. ¡°Ling, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t,¡± Bo Yiren said calmly. ¡°Zhong Ran said that you would be leaving to Johannesburg tomorrow. Should I tag along?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± ¡°I suggest that you bring me along just in case.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± Bo Yiren nodded. ¡°Fine, got it. I¡¯m returning to my clinic.¡± Chapter 519 - The Doting Husband: Online

Chapter 519: The Doting Husband: Online

Zhong Ran sent Bo Yiren out, and she passed him a bottle of pills. ¡°If he has another rpse, this works better than the calming agent. Don¡¯t let him use the calming agent whenever he likes it. Overuse may lead to after-effects.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Zhong Ran wanted to suggest that Ye Ling bring Bo Yiren along with them. Already, they had a professional mental health team specially for Ye Ling. There were four people in the team, and they were all in charge of Ye Ling¡¯s mental conditions. The most experienced Doctor Jing Shen was Bo Yiren¡¯s mentor, and she was the youngest among them. In this country, she was the only person in charge of Ye Ling¡¯s illness. Zhong Ran was worried about Ye Ling¡¯s conditions, but he knew that things would not be too problematic as Ye Ling would be able to rx when he left City A. Shen Qianshu stood upstairs and watched as Bo Yiren left. During breakfast, she suggested to Ye Ling. ¡°If you¡¯re going on a trip, bring her.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s eyes were really deep. ¡°I have you. That¡¯ll do.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled and felt an unspeakable sense of satisfaction. ¡°Sure!¡± She had wanted to speak to Ye Ling regarding the Blood Rose, but she searched the entire bedroom and could not find it. That was Ye Ling¡¯s wrath scale[1. In Chinese mythology, it is believed that there is a unique ¡°wrath scale¡± below a dragon¡¯s chin. Even the mildest dragon will get extremely irritated if you touch them on that piece of scale.]. She could not touch it. She could not find the right time to bring up the question either. Tong Hua returned to the castle at night. The moment he returned, he looked for Burger. Burger did not see him as a stranger at all. It jumped on his knee, and the happy little kitten licked Tong Hua¡¯s palm. This made Tong Hua¡¯s heart melt. Aww... So cute. ¡°Have you finished filming your parts?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°Done!¡± Tong Hua replied happily. Ye Ling bit onto his lip and watched as Burger licked Tong Hua. His eyes were really cold, and Burger shivered and shrunk back a little. Everyone knew it telepathically. No one mentioned anything about the Blood Rose. This rang an rm in Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart. Maybe this was not an ident. She had to be wary of Shifu. For these past few years, Shifu had been taking good care of her, and the kindness he showed to her were truthful. But after all, Qianshu was Qianshu, and Ye Ling was Ye Ling. It seemed that the connection between Ghost City and Ye Ling was not so good. On the other hand, this was the first time Tong Hua had been on a private ne, and that made him feel really excited and happy. Ye Ling had his own private ne. He had gone abroad to get the license and certifications. The private ne that they took even had a bedroom, KTV, and a bar. Although the rooms were small, they werefy. Tong Hua loved it a lot. ¡°I want to make a lot of money and buy a ne too!¡± Tong Hua eximed. Shen Qianshu was speechless. Baby, you¡¯re a little too ambitious. Tong Hua was as happy as ark on the ne. This time, Ye Ling was going to South Africa mainly because of the mining of a diamond mountain. There would be gold everywhere. Ye Ling¡¯spany in Johannesburg had really dug out a great treasure. Shen Qianshu happened to be an appraiser. As such, he did not even bring a quality inspector from AG. Time on the airne went past really quickly. When the ne touched down, it was daytime. A big and tall African man brought a group of men in ck toe over to pick them up with umbres. Then, they sent them to a private house. The weather of Johannesburg in winter was around eighteen degrees, and Tong Hua felt reallyfortable. He had grown so much, and yet, he had never been to South Africa. He was curious about everything. They had justnded for a while before Ah Da was made to y mobile games with him. Shen Qianshu felt motion sickness, and the moment she reached the house, she went to sleep. Even though the airne flew really stably, she still felt motion sickness. Ye Ling looked really displeased. ¡°Get the doctor!¡± Zhong Ran said, ¡°Master, motion sickness is... not an illness...¡± Can you not make a mountain out of a molehill! Miss Shen is having motion sickness. Don¡¯t make it seem like you¡¯ve met a great enemy! ¡°She just puked!¡± ¡°She might be expecting.¡± Zhong Ran replied. Chapter 520 - Does My Imperial Sword Not Work Anymore?

Chapter 520: Does My Imperial Sword Not Work Anymore?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Expecting what?¡± ¡°A little princess.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face darkened. He looked hostile. Zhong Ran took a step back. Bad sign, he¡¯s going to kill! Uhh... Does my imperial sword not work anymore? Shen Qianshu slept for really long. She ignored all of them and only woke up at night. She vomited twice again and finally felt better. Seeing her, Zhong Ran asked softly, ¡°Miss Shen, do you really have motion sickness? Are you sure you¡¯re not pregnant?¡± ¡°Pregnant?¡± Shen Qianshuughed. ¡°Did Ye Ling split into two?¡± ¡°Damn, is there really something wrong with Master?¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Do you dare to say that in his face?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Zhong Ran replied. ¡°Ye Ling made an incredibly big deal out of your motion sickness,¡± Zhong Ran said. ¡°Master was yelling for us to call the doctor after seeing you sleeping like that. He could¡¯ve exploded.¡± ¡°Motion sickness is not an illness. Why would I need a doctor?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Later, Shen Qianshu showered and removed her makeup. Then, she changed her outfit and felt much better. Ye Ling was in the study room and looking at the documents that the workers at the site sent him. They found a raw ore that was around 1600 carats. The photos were sent to Ye Ling¡¯sputer. ¡°1600 carat?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°Uh huh.¡± ¡°Gosh, is this thergest diamond ever found to date?¡± ¡°We¡¯re guessing it is,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ¡°The diamond is still in the cave. The man in charge had prevented this info from getting out.¡± Shen Qianshu was really excited. Would she be lucky enough to witness a raw ore? Ever since she became an appraiser, she had never seen raw ore. The ones she had seen were all diamonds that had been carved. If she could see the biggest raw ore in the world and take part in the carving and analysis of it... this would be every appraiser¡¯s dream. If it was really raw ore, it should cost thousands of millions. ¡°When are we going?¡± ¡°Tomorrow!¡± Shen Qianshu was really excited. This was a kind of excitement that made her motion sickness lessen. Meanwhile, Ah Da brought Tong Hua around the city. There was a huge difference between the northern and southern sides of the city. One side was filled with skyscrapers and modernity while the other side had more people living in poverty. Tong Hua never thought that a country could look so different on different sides. Ah Da said, ¡°Young Master, this is Africa. The City of Gold is no exception.¡± On the Southern side, almost all of them were ck people. They were thin, and their faces seemed weak and fragile. Tong Hua sat in the car and looked at the messy state outside with his eyes wide opened. It seemed that he did not understand how books had always written that this was a really mysterious ce as the birthce of civilization. Seeing the people outside, Tong Hua thought to himself, Why would things be like this? The wars, viruses, and poverty he saw on the news were so close to him for the first time. Ever since Tong Hua was born, he may have been through hardship and have been sent to the hospital for surgeries several times, but all his difort came from his body. It was never because of the environment. Regardless of being in City A or in Paris, they were both busy cities. Whenever Shen Qianshu brought him abroad, they were to touristy ces too. He was like a hothouse flower who had neither experienced harsh environments nor experienced war. Shen Qianshu had asked Ah Da to bring him around the northern side of the city, but Ye Ling made him bring Tong Hua around the southern part too. Ah Da could not figure out Ye Ling¡¯s intentions, but he was used to listening to his orders. Seeing the excited Young Master looking at the people living in poverty with his eyes wide open, he felt bad. If he had a son, he would have him in a peaceful time. His son would note in contact with... what Tong Hua was seeing right now. Tong Hua saw a boy around his age who was as thin as a matchstick. His clothes were torn, and he was snatching a bone from a wild dog. Hearing the sound of a car, he turned around. He had a pair of bright eyes. Chapter 521 - Tong Hua’s Thoughts!

Chapter 521: Tong Hua¡¯s Thoughts!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He looked at him from afar through the car window. The young boy seemed envious. Then, he turned around instantly and continued fighting for the bone. The wild dog pushed him onto the ground, and the dog ran away. The boy ran after the dog. ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Tong Hua returned to the house in the evening. The chef had finished preparing the meals. They were all authentic African dishes. This was the port city known as the City of Gold. The ingredients they had obtained were just like those that any other bustling city supplied. They had everything. ¡°Ah Da, have you brought him to the southern side?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. Ah Da was about to speak when Ye Ling said, ¡°I ordered him to do so.¡± Shen Qianshu touched Tong Hua¡¯s head. In her heart, Tong Hua was just a child. Since he was young, he was weak, and she was not very willing to show him the dark sides of life. ¡°There are no disadvantages to seeing more of the world.¡± Shen Qianshu had nothing to say to that. She touched Tong Hua¡¯s head gently. Tong Hua said, ¡°I have something to say.¡± Shen Qianshu felt as if her son would feel proud. She waited for him to speak up. ¡°Thanks dad!¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Everyone was speechless. What kind of thought is this? ¡°I¡¯ve been reincarnated well.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you thank your mum?¡± ¡°The father determines the gender of a child. Not the mother.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s a really interesting thought...¡± She had been overthinking. Tong Hua¡¯s ability to heal himself was very good. Although he had seen some tragic scenes closely, the influence on him was little. He recovered by nighttime. The next morning, Ye Ling brought Shen Qianshu to the mine. Tong Hua had wanted to visit some ces and to join them. The mine was more than 20 kilometers away on the outskirts of the Northern District. Ye Ling¡¯spany had registered a branch in Johannesburg, and they requested for mining rights. Generally speaking, from the excavation of the diamond to the auctioning of it, the national finance had a 10% share. After adding other expenses, the profit made would be quite good, but the City of Gold demanded for 20%. It was not a small amount. ¡°Last year, we also found a 400-carat diamond. This ore mountain is not easy to mine, and many businessmen had given up before us. When the contract was first given to us, the price was not high. Wanting a 20% share is actually not a lot.¡± Along the way, Zhong Ran exined the origin of this ore mountain patiently. The only thing he did not mention was that back then, they had used underhanded methods to obtain the ore mountain. Otherwise, this ore mountain would have belonged to Jonah. When the ore was mined, it was kept as a secret and locked in a safe. Other than the miners, no one knew about it. It was the first time Shen Qianshu had seen such a huge diamond. She was like a country bumpkin who had just been exposed to the city. She walked around the diamond and looked at it. The diamond was really big, and it was deformed. Without any cutting or polishing done on it yet, it was not dazzling. It looked really ordinary like a giant transparent stone. So this is diamond... Tong Hua had no appraising ability for diamonds, so he just touched it curiously. It was cool and icy. ¡°Master, the diamonds have been mined, but they are still there. It had not been appraised, so we don¡¯t know its value yet. This is the biggest single diamond found in the past decade,¡± the manager said. For such a diamond, it would be exorbitantly expensive even if there were internal ws to it. Furthermore, the value of diamonds that hade out of this mine had never been low. ¡°Bring the diamond to thepany first. Keep this private and confidential. I do not wish to auction this publicly.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Master, will I be able to take part in the analysis and carving of this diamond?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°Are you up for it?¡± Chapter 522 - You Guys? Seriously?

Chapter 522: You Guys? Seriously?

¡°Although I have not taken part in the carving or analyzing of diamonds, I¡¯m interested,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Master...¡± The manager seemed to have something to say, but he could not. Ye Ling red at him, and the manager was stunned by his re, so he did not dare to speak up. ¡°Sure.¡± Ye Ling replied. Shen Qianshu was over the moon. Meanwhile, the manager looked pitiful and helpless. What a self-indulgent ruler! The previous time when they went to a diamond mine, they needed over 20 experienced carvers to mine and 30 people to analyze. It took them one year to make it finally look like what they had nned for it to be. Miss Shen was so young, and she was only an appraiser. Clearly, she was not cut for the job. The manager thought to himself, She¡¯s really... ipetent... What a self-indulgent ruler! That¡¯s not how you dote on your women! Other than this diamond, there were some other diamonds mined in the mine. There was also a diamond that was more than 400 carats. Unfortunately, due to ws in them, not every diamond was worth astronomical values. This wed diamond did not really look glossy, and there were some yellow stains on it. ck impurities could be visible in the diamond, and there were also some ws to it, but it was not big. Most of the diamonds were only below 100 carats, so they were not worth very much to thepany. Shen Qianshu was afraid of messing up, and she wanted to try carving some diamonds. The manager wanted her to gain some experience too as he was afraid that she might really know nothing about it and carve unprofessionally. So, he gave her a lot of diamonds graciously just to let her try it out. ¡°Why is there an underground tunnel here?¡± She asked. There was even a door in it. ¡°The tunnel brings us to the safe room.¡± Ye Ling replied. Then, he came beside her ear and told her the password softly. Shen Qianshu was speechless. You can do it! The few people had juste out of the ore mountain when they suddenly heard gunshots. Ye Ling squinted. It was nothing surprising when gunshots were heard in South Africa. However, Shen Qianshu pulled Tong Hua towards herself subconsciously. The manager said, ¡°Miss Shen, Young Master, do not be afraid. Gunshots can often be heard here. It won¡¯t...¡± He had not finished his words when Ye Ling suddenly hugged Shen Qianshu and pushed her onto the ground while using his other hand to push Tong Hua. The ce that they were standing at had a mini explosion, and there was a hole in that ce. The manager was blown away and was spitting blood. He had gone unconscious. Ye Ling yelled. ¡°Zhong Ran!¡± The silent defender Zhong Ran did not give a response. Ye Ling pulled the petrified Shen Qianshu and ran. ¡°Bring Tong Hua along with you and run into the ore mountain. There is a path that leads you below the mountain in the tunnel. Odd numbers left, even numbers right.¡± He looked at Tong Hua seriously as if he was giving him the responsibility to look after his most prized possession. ¡°Take good care of your mother!¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind me.¡± Shen Qianshu clenched her teeth and pulled Tong Hua along as they ran into the mountain. When she turned around, she saw a group of mercenaries surrounding Ye Ling. She clenched her teeth and grabbed tightly onto Tong Hua¡¯s hand as she turned and entered the deep part of the mountain. Ye Ling stood up slowly and patted the non-existent dust on himself. Anky man carrying a machine gun looked at him threateningly. ¡°Ling, we meet again.¡± Two of the men went ahead of Ye Ling and chased after Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua. The men behind them put their guns up. All the muzzles were pointed at Ye Ling. The atmosphere was really intense. Ye Ling was facing more than ten mercenary soldiers alone. ¡°Where¡¯s Zhong Ran and Ah Da?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s expression remained the same. Thenky man looked really obstinate. With a cigar in his mouth, he was full of arrogance as he said, ¡°As long as you let us capture you without putting up a fight, I will... return you their corpses in one piece.¡± ¡°Just you guys? Seriously?¡± Chapter 523 - Don’t Be Afraid, Mommy. I’m Here.

Chapter 523: Don¡¯t Be Afraid, Mommy. I¡¯m Here.

Ye Ling moved and darted forward without warning. With a gun in each hand, he began shooting suddenly. The muzzles of the dozens of agents were immediately aimed at Ye Ling. The sound of rapid gunfire was heard, and there was an intense battle at the mine. A bullet shot through Ye Ling¡¯s arm, but four from the opposing side were dead. Thenky man cursed. ¡°Kill him with rapid fire!¡± He had just ordered for that when gunshots were heard from inside the ore mountain. Ye Ling turned around, and there was a feeling of destruction all around him. He looked towards the ore mountain. Just within this short period of losing focus, a hidden sniper had aimed carefully and precisely. A bullet shot right through the air and into his chest. At the same time, in the ore mountain. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua searched in darkness. There were two of the mercenaries lying behind them, and they were struggling to report something. Although they were shot, they were not dead. Shen Qianshu pulled Tong Hua, and they ran deeper in. ¡°Mommy, why do you have a gun?¡± ¡°For defense.¡± Shen Qianshu was feeling tense, and her palms were sweaty. She was just lucky that she knew they were being chased. Hiding would only make them an easy target. She switched off the power supply along the path in the ore mountain and pulled Tong Hua along as they ran into a dimly lit area. She shot randomly and finally hit someone. She pulled Tong Hua along again and continued running in. The two of them reached the entrance of the tunnel. It was a huge electronic door that led to the underground area and the safe room. Shen Qianshu keyed in the password: ¡®stupid,¡¯ and the door immediately opened. The two of them entered, and they went towards the safe room. The moment they passed the safe room, there were two paths. Ye Ling had once said that the underground paths were like a maze. Taking a wrong turn would mean never getting out again. If they had no food or water, they would end up starving to death in the tunnel. Two roads. Which one to pick? ¡°Left!¡± Tong Hua said. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Daddy said so. Odd numbers left, even numbers right.¡± Shen Qianshu was too anxious along the way, and she wished she could be by Ye Ling¡¯s side, but she would never put Tong Hua in risky situations. This time, as she escaped, she was feeling really confused. She had seen a group of armed men surrounding Ye Ling. She had also heard the sound of gunshots. Will Master be able to survive? There were so many people, how could he handle all of them? She was really confused, but Tong Hua was pretty calm. The two of them picked the left side. Odd numbers left, even numbers right. Tong Hua took out his phone. Indeed, there was no signal. There was light in the tunnel, and it was not dark. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua walked for almost twenty minutes before they finally reached the second junction. Right turn. Tong Hua recorded it on his phone. As time passed, they had walked for a total of seven hours, and they still had not found their way out of the ore mountain. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Did we take the wrong path?¡± As long as they took a wrong path, they would be trapped here forever and never be able to return. This is because every wrong path has another passage. When there were more passages, things naturally got more confusing! She was really worried. She was too worried about whether Ye Ling was dead or alive, and she really wanted to get out, but she could not even calm down. What about Zhong Ran and Ah Da? How are they? Were the first few gunshots aimed at Zhong Ran and Ah Da? They would never leave Ye Ling unless they were dead! What happened to them? Tong Hua responded. ¡°No. I remember clearly. Nothing¡¯s wrong.¡± Cold sweat was streaming down Shen Qianshu¡¯s back, and they seeped through her clothes, making her feel cold. Under the maze-like tunnel, the air was getting thinner, and she could sense death approaching them slowly. ¡°Could the first junction be considered as an even number, 0?¡± ¡°Mommy, nobody counts like this! Mommy, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here!¡± Chapter 524 - Frightened To Death

Chapter 524: Frightened To Death

Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua had walked for approximately eight hours in the tunnel, yet it seemed like they would never see the other end of the tunnel. Shen Qianshu was veryposed. She was not a person who would break down easily. She was worried for Ye Ling, and she knew that if she could not make her way out of this mountain, that look she had for Ye Ling would be the final one in her life. She would never ept such a life that would make her regret. As time passed, Tong Hua and Shen Qianshu got really hungry. The tunnel got darker as they went deeper, and there was less light in the pathways. The two of them were cold and hungry. Shen Qianshu took out her jacket and wrapped Tong Hua in it. Tong Hua said, ¡°Mommy, wear it. I¡¯m not cold.¡± His voice was really shaky. Tong Hua was easily cold. No one knew a child better than his mother. ¡°Put it on!¡± Shen Qianshu refused. Even if this was an endless road, she would still insist on walking. If she had given up, then she would really have lost all hope. In the end, they walked for almost ten hours before they finally found the end. There was an electronic door at the end. Shen Qianshu was really excited. She pulled Tong Hua along and ran for it. There was a password lock at the electronic door and nothing else nearby. Shen Qianshu keyed in the code, and indeed, it was the same one as before. The electronic door opened, and it was pitch ck outside. It was a forest. Their phones had run out of battery, and Shen Qianshu was just about to step out when a gust of wind blew past. The temperature in Johannesburg was freezing cold at night. The difference in temperatures was really great. From afar, there seemed to be light. In the dark, Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua looked at each other. ¡°Do we go or wait for the night to pass?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Tong Hua said without any hesitation. Although it was the forest outside of this exit, there was a small path made of stone. Shen Qianshu held onto Tong Hua, and they went into the woods. There was a castle at the other end. Correctly speaking, it was a deste and uninhabited castle. The lights along the path flickered, making the castle look haunted. Shen Qianshu squinted. ¡°Familiar!¡± ¡°It¡¯s like Rose Castle.¡± Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua looked at each other. Indeed, this castle had the Rose Castle vibes. However, it looked like it was from a long time ago. In fact, it looked older than the castle in Paris. There were wild grasses all around the yard. For years, no one had been living there, and it seemed exceptionally chilly. ¡°Mommy, we don¡¯t know where we are now. Let¡¯s rest here for a while.¡± They were hungry and tired. They were exhausted from walking in the tunnel, and the sky was already getting dark, yet they had no idea where they were. The castle was near the exit, so it did not seem like it was a dangerous ce. Shen Qianshu nodded, and the two of them entered the castle. When Shen Qianshu was outside, she tripped and almost fell. There were a lot of fallen leaves umted outside, and the road was bumpy. Shen Qianshu stepped into a hole and almost fell. Luckily, Tong Hua grabbed onto her in time. ¡°I have a sudden premonition.¡± ¡°Me too. It¡¯s a little scary!¡± Tong Hua felt uneasy. As he looked at the familiar castle, he retreated a little. He hated the fact that his phone had run out of battery. Otherwise, he could share his locations with the bodyguards in the private house, so they coulde and fetch them. ¡°We don¡¯t know if Master¡¯s dead or alive yet. It is better if we don¡¯t let anyone know where we are at.¡± Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua entered the castle. The moment the door opened, there was a weird sound that seemed to onlye from haunted houses. Chills ran down Shen Qianshu¡¯s and Tong Hua¡¯s spine. The castle was pitch ck inside. An eerie feeling approached them, and Shen Qianshu switched on the lights. She was only trying it out, but surprisingly, the castle had indeed lit up. ¡°AHH!!¡± Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua screamed in unison! Chapter 525 - The Mysterious Portrait

Chapter 525: The Mysterious Portrait

Thousands of bats rushed over and flew at them as if they had been badly shocked. They looked like they could kill a person easily. Since forever, bats were ominous signs and were usually associated with death and bad luck. Seeing them, Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua were badly frightened. They felt as if the thousands of bats would engulf them, and they could not help but close their eyes and scream, waiting to be engulfed up by the bats. Tong Hua could not help but think of vampire movies, and he was afraid of turning into one. After a while, the surroundings quieted down. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua opened their eyes slowly, and there were no more bats in the hall. This ce had been uninhabited for years. Without light, bats had made the castle their home. Now that someone had suddenly entered the ce, it scared the bats. ¡°Scared the hell out of me.¡± ¡°Scared the hell out of me!¡± Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua said in unison. They agreed that this was really too terrifying. After the bats had left, they could see the entire castle. The decorations were very ssical and exquisite, but they look dpidated. Clearly, no one had cleaned this ce in a long time, and there were trash and traces of vandalism everywhere. It was really dpidated. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua exchanged a nce. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs?¡± The decorations were really familiar too. It shared the same style as Rose Castle; rather, this was the original form of the castle while the one in Paris and Rose Castle was made to look like this one. There were a lot of furniture and paintings here that were really simr to the ones in the other castles, but they were still somehow different. This ce was more extravagant and gloomier. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua were both brave people. After being scared stiff by the bats when they switched on all the lights, they became braver. It was as if they felt that they would have gone through the scare for nothing if they did not take a look at the rest of the castle. The two of them went upstairs, and the floor n was really simr to that of Rose Castle¡¯s. As a result, it was easy to locate anything they wanted. The styles in the room were different though, especially in the master bedroom. It was clear that it belonged to a female. Shen Qianshu saw a picture on the wall. It was a portrait of a woman. ¡°Mommy, this...¡± Tong Hua said. The woman in the picture looked really young. She was dressed very ssically, and her face was very defined. Her eyebrows were exquisite and really looked like Ye Ling¡¯s. Especially, the amber eyes looked almost exactly the same as Ye Ling¡¯s. The woman in the oil painting really looked like Ye Ling. She looked depressed and gloomy. She looked like she hated the world. Yet, she looked very ssy and elegant. Shen Qianshu stared at the woman in the painting curiously. This painting must have been done before the woman was twenty. It was the age whendies were as beautiful as flowers. She should have been really lively at that time, yet in the painting, she looked really gloomy. There was a jewel hung around her neck. Blood Rose. ¡°It¡¯s Master¡¯s mother,¡± Shen Qianshu said. She has the Blood Rose, so she must be Master¡¯s mother. Master had said that she had already passed away. Did this castle belong to his mother? Was this her old address? All the furniture in the room were very feminine, yet the female owner¡¯s gloomy character could be sensed. There were almost no lively objects. ¡°Baby, let¡¯s go,¡± Shen Qianshu said. This master bedroom really made people feel ufortable. Tong Hua nodded. The two of them left the master bedroom, and they walked around. They found a child¡¯s room. The setting of the furniture was exactly the same as the one in the previous room, and there was a depressing feeling to it too. There were all sorts of eerie toys on the floor, such as skeletons and headless dolls. A chill ran down Shen Qianshu¡¯s spine, and she felt really ufortable. Was this Ye Ling¡¯s room when he was young? Suddenly, she saw a small photo frame next to the dressing table. Out of curiosity, she picked it up, and her eyes widened. Chapter 526 - Ye Ling’s Mother

Chapter 526: Ye Ling¡¯s Mother

This was a picture of a child who did not seem very big yet. He was about five to six years old, and he was really skinny. He was incredibly bony, and one could really describe him to be as thin as a matchstick. His face curved in, and a pair of amber eyes could be seen. In those eyes, there was depression and fear. He was like a skeleton who barely had any muscle or flesh. Shen Qianshu held the photo frame quietly, and her eyes turned red. She thought to herself, Was this Master? Was this Master when he was young? How could he be this skinny? He looks even worse than the children living in poverty in South Africa. ¡°Mommy, stop crying.¡± Tong Hua stood beside Shen Qianshu obediently and hugged her. Shen Qianshu nodded. Her heart really ached. She put down the photo frame and wiped her tears away. Nearby, Tong Hua found another picture. In that picture, the young boy seemed a little younger, maybe around two years old. In the photo, the boy was pale and pump, and he looked really lovable. Tong Hua looked at the picture, feeling confused. He felt that... the child in the picture really looked like him! ¡°Hmm?¡± Tong Hua frowned. Do all children look the same? Shen Qianshu turned around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± A strong gust of wind blew by suddenly, blowing the picture in Tong Hua¡¯s hand away. A familiar voice came from downstairs. ¡°Miss Shen, Young Master, are you here?¡± It was Zhong Ran¡¯s voice. Shen Qianshu was ted. She dragged Tong Hua down immediately. Tong Hua turned around and looked at the picture as it got blown downstairs. Zhong Ran looked pale as he stood in the hall. He was happily surprised to see the mother and soning down. Tong Hua forgot about the photo instantly. ¡°Zhong Ran, how are you? What about Ah Da?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. Zhong Ran seemed to be in bad shape, and his face was pale, but he struggled to stand up. He had bloodshot eyes. Shen Qianshu immediately asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Master?¡± ¡°Master¡¯s nowhere to be found,¡± Zhong Ran said. ¡°I found Master¡¯s watch in the ore mountain. This was our n. If something goes wrong in the ore mountain, we would meet here and wait. I have been here for four hours. I was almost losing hope, and I had beening here to and fro several times. I had only just walked out for about 1 km when I noticed that the lights in the castle had lit up, so I knew that someone from the ore mountain hade out.¡± ¡°Miss Shen, Master has definitely been captured. However, we had sent people to search for him around the entire city. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Zhong Ran said. Shen Qianshu was really anxious, but she did not dare to put more pressure onto Zhong Ran. ¡°Where did you and Ah Da go that day?¡± ¡°Sorry. Someone took us away. Ah Da and I were shot and abducted, but we managed to escape in the midst. Ah Da is badly injured, and he needs to rest for a while. Nheless, I¡¯m d that both of you are fine. No matter where Master is, he can find a way to escape as long as he knows that the two of you are fine.¡± Zhong Ran had an unspeakable sense of confidence on Ye Ling. He did not think that Ye Ling would be dead in the enemies¡¯ hands nor in the ore mountain. ¡°Zhong Ran, where is this ce?¡± She asked. ¡°This is... Master¡¯s mother¡¯s old house,¡± Zhong Ran said. ¡°Though... Master has nevere here before.¡± ¡°Never?¡± Zhong Ran shook his head. ¡°I had nevere here before either. All along, Butler Luther cleans this ce. There has always been a pathway in the ore mountain that leads to this castle. This ore mountain belonged to Old Mistress from decades ago, but someone took it away. Eventually, Master took it back again, but he hated Old Mistress, so he never came here even once. No one has used the secret passageway either.¡± Shen Qianshu felt insecure. She thought of the oil painting. They really look alike. They clearly looked blood-rted! Ye Ling and his mother. Chapter 527 - The Love Story of A Maniac

Chapter 527: The Love Story of A Maniac

On the way back to the city, Zhong Ran exined the situation with the castle. Apparently, Ye Ling¡¯s ancestors were from seven different countries. As a result, she was one-eighth Indian. However, she did not have a good life. She was born in Country R and had a bit of servility. To this day, Country R still practiced very, and Ye Ling¡¯s maternal grandmother was a ve. Ye Ling¡¯s mother grew up in Country R. When she turned fifteen, all her grandparents passed away, and she had arge inheritance unexpectedly. As such, she was able to obtain this castle. Ye Ling¡¯s mother was called Aventura. She grew up in an abusive environment and was mentally unsound. When she was feeling normal, she would be as quiet and beautiful as a flower. She was really elegant. Whenever she got crazy, it was really depressing. After she received a huge inheritance, the other members of her family were displeased. To deal with them, the fifteen-year-old girl set all of them on fire and covered up the incident by iming that a fire broke out instead. All of them were burned cleanly. Back then, she was almost charged, but she donated half of her inheritance to the City of Gold and attained freedom. She was a legendarydy who was perverse. She was also really terrifying. ¡°Is Master¡¯s illness inherited from his mother?¡± ¡°No. Master¡¯s illness is not inherited. A part of it is because of the Madam, and a part of it is caused by... the Ye Family.¡± Zhong Ran began bringing up stories from the past. ¡°Back then, Madam met Master Ye while she was traveling. Master Ye fell in love with her at first sight. She was a beauty, and she was talented. She always seemed mncholic. Many young nobles would kiss her shoestrings. Master Ye was deeply captivated by her, and he was bent on her being his wife. When the owner of the European Ye Family was informed of Master Ye¡¯s intentions, the owner sent someone to investigate and gather information about her. They found out that she was not only mentally ill, but she was also a murderer. Such a woman could not be allowed to enter the Ye Family as the wife of the eldest son. He sent the news back to the Ye Residence. The Ye Old Master and the Ye Old Lady greatly disapproved of them, and they quickly arranged a marriage for Ye Ling¡¯s father with another person. This woman is also the birth mother of Second and Third Master. After Madam knew about it, she was very angry. Her state was the same as that of Master¡¯s. Once she was furious, her mood would keep on getting worse until she reaches a peak. Then, her illness would rpse. It was the first time Ye Ling¡¯s father had seen his wife¡¯s illness, and that frightened him. He couldn¡¯t believe that the person he loved had turned out to be such a mad and mentally ill woman. ¡°Master Ye was not a loyal person who had longsting rtionships. He loved many, yet he was weak. After knowing of Madam¡¯s illness, he took care of her for a long time. Then, he brought her to City A to show Ye Old Lady that he did not despise her. He expressed his intention to marry her, but Old Master was really witty. He did something and made Madam¡¯s illness intensify. She exploded in the Ye Residence and killed a close rtive of the Ye Family. Then, Master Ye was really badly frightened, and he distanced himself from Madam. ¡°Madam was a person who had a strong determination and will. After Master Ye distanced himself away from her, she did not give up. She insisted on wanting to fix their rtionship. However, she was constantly having rpses, and she ended up losing herst bit of hope for them to patch up. After Master Ye got irritated, he married someone else and caused Madam to go on a killing spree at his wedding. Then, people noticed that she was pregnant... with Master. ¡°After Madam gave birth to our current Master, she was ced under house arrest by Old Master. He thought of all sorts of ways to have her give birth to Master. As Madam had a lot of inheritance and some of them were associated with the European Ye Family, Old Master tried to please the European Ye Family so that they could keep Master. During that period of time, Madam¡¯s mental illness kept intensifying and worsening. Luther went around several times before finally finding the ce that Madam was kept in. He then saved her and got her out of that ce.¡± Chapter 528 - The Love Story of A Maniac 2

Chapter 528: The Love Story of A Maniac 2

Shen Qianshu was reminded of the castle in Paris. Butler Luther was so caring and nice, she thought to herself. So Luther was the one who saved them! It is no wonder that he treated them so nicely. ¡°Is Butler Luther... one of Ye Ling¡¯s mother¡¯s people?¡± ¡°Luther and Madam grew up together, and Madam favored him. When Madam was saved, she was at risk of a miscarriage. In the end, Master was born in the midst of the escapade. At that time, the Old Master kept sending people toe after them. The conditions along the way were very bad. They were identally captured by the Ye Family, and Madam had dystocia. Master was born because someone had cut open Madam¡¯s stomach to grab him out. When Butler Luther went back to find Madam, Madam seemed to have had her blood drained. However, she was tough. and she did not die. Luther sent her to a hospital nearby for treatment, and she miraculously survived. However, her mental state never improved from then on. ¡°After Master was sent to the Ye Family, Butler Luther intended to send Madam back to Johannesburg to recuperate. He also wished for her to calm down and return to a stable state. However, her illness only worsened. Butler Luther thought that bringing Master to Madam would help her heal, so he took him out of the Ye Residence secretly and brought him to her. However, Madam¡¯s illness did not change for the better, so Master grew up for three years under the abuse of his mother. Back then, the European Ye Family faced a huge problem, so they changed their target onto Master and Madam. Luther brought the two of them around to hide, but in the end, they were still found. No matter how hard Butler Luther tried, he could only bring Madam along with him. Master then returned back to the Ye Family and lived as the eldest grandson by status. To ensure that he stayed alive, Butler Luther announced to everyone that Madam had died. In Madam¡¯s will, it was clearly stated that if there was no one to inherit it, all of them would go to the country. Luther could only use this as hisst straw to save Master¡¯s life and ensure that the Ye Family would not harm Master. ¡°He brought Madam to a deserted ind to recuperate until her mental condition changed for the better. Then, they returned to Johannesburg. Madam wanted to meet Master, so she went to City A behind Luther¡¯s back. Since Master was young, he knew that Old Master and his wife were not his biological parents. When Madam went to look for him, he was really ted. But Master looked too much like Master Ye, and that triggered Madam. Her illness that had actually changed for the better came back, and she had a rpse. There is also a story in between all of these, but Master never shared that with us, so we don¡¯t know any details. We only know that Master was taken away by Madam. After that, Madam and Old Master¡¯s corpse were found in an old hut. When the Ye Family went over, the ce was burnt down with only an injured Master left behind!¡± Zhong Ran¡¯s tone was pretty serious. ¡°That was also when Master¡¯s illness began. I heard some of these from Luther. Luther really hates the Ye Family. Some things may be exaggerated, and some of them could be guesses, but they should not be far off. When I began working for Master, he was only eight. He never mentioned anything about his parents, and no one dared to ask him about what had happened back then. Two yearster, Master Ye¡¯s wife died too!¡± Shen Qianshu dropped her jaw and felt her heart palpitating. Ye Ling¡¯s childhood was really tragic! Comparing his to the lovable Tong Hua¡¯s, one is heaven, and one is hell. ¡°Did Ye Yifan¡¯s parents die from natural causes?¡± ¡°No!¡± Zhong Ran shook his head and took a deep breath. He stayed silent. Tong Hua squinted. ¡°Daddy killed them?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Zhong Ran said without hesitation. ¡°When they died, Master had already been brought to Paris by Luther. He was living a normal life. How could their deaths be associated with Master? When they died, I was just around Master. Then, he only smiled. Do you know how terrified I was? It was the first time that I had seen him smile, and it was the smile of a murderer. He said someone had killed them in ce of him, so there¡¯s no way it could be Master.¡± Chapter 529 - Daddy’s Not Here, Follow Me

Chapter 529: Daddy¡¯s Not Here, Follow Me

Shen Qianshu was reminded of that strange castle. Her heart still ached, and she wished that she could return to the past and hug that helpless, fearful, and desperate little boy. She wished she could give him a warm kiss and tell him, Don¡¯t give up. Just wait until you grow up. You will meet me. I will protect you! But she also remembered Ye Ling had protected Tong Hua and her during the time of danger. She was so helpless, and all she could do was run with Tong Hua. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart ached, and she felt full of remorse. She knew that even if she could do this all over again, she would still only have been able to bring Tong Hua along and escape. Zhong Ran spoke a lot, and his mood was rather heavy. ¡°Miss Shen, Young Master, please do not mention these things around Master. He hates it. If he hears about it, he will... explode.¡± That was a scar that no one dared to mention. Even Luther had never mentioned it before. ¡°I got it.¡± Shen Qianshu replied. Shen Qianshu picked herself up. There was no way she could return to twenty odd years ago, and she had no idea what exactly had happened back then either. Ye Ling¡¯s mother was a pitiful woman, but the most innocent one was Ye Ling. He had never done anything wrong, but he could not choose his living environment from birth, and he had to experience all of those tragedies. Tong Hua asked, ¡°Did Ye Yifan¡¯s mother not treat daddy well?¡± ¡°Why would she treat him well!¡± Zhong Ran took a deep breath. ¡°She was forced to acknowledge Master as her son. When the Old Master was still alive, his words were orders. No one dared to disobey him, and no one could. Acknowledging Master would benefit her in many ways. In the end, most of Madam¡¯s inheritance was distributed to the European Ye Family. Those that were left over were just fixed inheritance like the properties all of you have seen.¡± Shen Qianshu looked out of the window with heavy eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the past first. Who captured Master? What do they want? Do you have any ns?¡± Zhong Ran said, ¡°As of now, we don¡¯t. However, Miss Shen and Young Master, I have already prepared an airne. You and Young Master will be leaving Johannesburg soon. I...¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± She had ditched Ye Ling once, and she would definitely not do that again. ¡°Master ordered. As long as he¡¯s not around you, you have to return.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Shen Qianshu was really persistent. ¡°Just send Tong Hua back.¡± ¡°NO!¡± Tong Hua hugged Shen Qianshu¡¯s arm immediately. ¡°Mommy, we can¡¯t leave.¡± It would hurt them to ditch Ye Ling at a time like this. No matter what Ye Ling ordered, she would not leave him alone in times of danger. Seeing their reactions, Zhong Ran found it hard to take any action. ¡°Miss Shen, Young Master, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± ¡°I want to make things difficult for you!¡± Tong Hua said without hesitation. He was extremely domineering. ¡°Daddy¡¯s not here. Follow me!¡± Zhong Ran was speechless. Young Master, it would be so great if you were Master¡¯s biological son. This temper... Really... Simr dominance and simr... persistence. They reached a secluded courtyard that was different from the original ce where they stayed. There were people everywhere inside and outside, but they were in a new ce. Ah Da was still unconscious and was connected to a drip. Zhong Ran was the one giving out all the orders. ¡°Right, where¡¯s that diamond?¡± Shen Qianshu suddenly asked. The group of people who came after Ye Ling must have either wanted his life or have been greedy for loot. Since they could not find Ye Ling¡¯s corpse, it meant that he was still alive. He was most valuable alive. ¡°On the way from the mountain to thepany, we were robbed of it.¡± Tong Hua squinted and tried to link everything together. He was like a young owner. ¡°Someone must have led daddy to Johannesburg on purpose!¡± Chapter 530 - My Son Is Still Soft and Cute

Chapter 530: My Son Is Still Soft and Cute

Shen Qianshu could not fall asleep at night. Simrly, Zhong Ran almost smoked a whole pack of cigarettes. The hall was really quiet, and they were all waiting for news anxiously. Shen Qianshu could not imagine what Ye Ling was going through. Suddenly, Zhong Ran asked, ¡°Miss Shen, have you seen the portrait of Madam?¡± ¡°Mmhmm!¡± Shen Qianshu was lost in thought. Zhong Ran said, ¡°Let me show you a picture of Master Ye.¡± An old photo was sent to Shen Qianshu¡¯s phone. Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes widened. The person in the picture looked so much like Ye Ling and Ye Ling¡¯s mother. With a quick nce, it would seem as if the three of them looked exactly the same, but they all gave off different vibes and feelings. ¡°This...¡± ¡°Madam and Master Ye look almost the same.¡± ¡°Is this a coincidence?¡± Shen Qianshu felt that this was too much information for her brain to handle. It was about to explode with all that information. Zhong Ran shook his head. ¡°Madam went for cosmetic surgery so that she could look like Master Ye. He saw Luther¡¯s sketch of Madam before, and she looked even more like a national beauty originally.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. How crazy and obsessed must someone be to decide to go through cosmetic surgery to look like their lover? This lover failed in his duty to her. Why did she go through surgery to look like him? Is that out of spite or love? The thought of it was scary. It was the first time Shen Qianshu met such a persistent and crazy person. It was really scary. How scary it must have been for Ye Ling to be brought up by her since he was young. ¡°Miss Shen, Zhong Ran, there¡¯s news. Our original diamond is being auctioned off at the Johannesburg Auction Center.¡± A man in ck reported hastily. ¡°What?¡± Zhong Ran stood up suddenly. ¡°Who¡¯s the owner?¡± ¡°Jonah!¡± ¡°Why is it Jonah? Isn¡¯t he dead!¡± Zhong Ran yelled. ¡°He slipped away by casting off a cloak. He¡¯s still alive. This time, the diamond was stolen by him. Master¡¯s disappearance must have something to do with him. What should we do?¡± Zhong Ran¡¯s gaze went cold. ¡°Get the men ready!¡± ¡°Hold up!¡± Shen Qianshu said suddenly. ¡°Master is in the others¡¯ hands. We cannot cause any trouble.¡± Tong Hua descended down the stairs slowly and said calmly, ¡°Mommy¡¯s right!¡± Zhong Ran turned around to look at Tong Hua. After the nap, he looked so much more energized. Zhong Ran asked, ¡°Young Master, Miss Shen, do you have any suggestions?¡± ¡°There are many people who are interested in the diamond. Zhong Ran, check out what kind of people would be attending this auction,¡± Tong Hua said confidently. ¡°We should use this as a clue to find daddy. Fighting would be meaningless!¡± He was a young child, but his words held great power. After all, Ye Ling acknowledged him as a descendant. Although he did not know that, the people around Ye Ling knew it. Tong Huaughed coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve said this before. We should get rid of the weeds from their roots; otherwise, the same problems would just keep arising!¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. She looked at her son who was beginning to seem like a stranger, and she felt that this was so unreal. She could not help butugh and pinch him on his face. Mm, my son is still soft and cute. That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Jonah to capture daddy away so easily. He must have a powerful backup behind him. Now, they must be searching for us around the entire city. If we get out there, we would be falling into their trap. Zhong Ran, Johannesburg is very big, so it¡¯s not easy for him to hide a man who doesn¡¯t really obey demands. We can definitely find some traces and clues. As for my mommy and me, we should just go down to the auction center personally!¡± Tong Hua¡¯s eyes were so cold that they seemed threatening, and his gaze made hearts tremble. Zhong Ran was confused and shocked. ¡°You guys want to go to the auction center?¡± Chapter 531 - I’ll Use My Life as A Guarantee

Chapter 531: I¡¯ll Use My Life as A Guarantee

The diamond was locked in a safe box that was protected under the highest level of security. This was the most highly secured safe in the world with three levels of locks. If someone wanted to unlock the safe, their iris and fingerprints were scanned while the voice and tone of their voice were also detected. Even if someone had killed Ye Ling, chopped his fingers, dug out his eyes, and imitated his voice, they would not know what sounds to make. No one knew what they had to say to open up the safe at thest level of security. In other words, only Ye Ling could open this safe box. Shen Qianshu had to retrieve this diamond! She had to pretend to be someone else. As such, Old Qian was the best person she could disguise herself as! Zhong Ran said, ¡°The security check at the auction center is very strict. Fake skin and masks will not pass the security check. Everyone has to enter as who they were. I am a person who¡¯s always with Master, so I can¡¯t enter that ce with the two of you. I can¡¯t bear to let you go!¡± ¡°This is the quickest way for us to find daddy. Just find some unfamiliar faces to go in with us!¡± Tong Hua said calmly. Zhong Ran clenched his jaw. He could not decide at the moment. If Master found out about this, his punishment would not end at a hundred whippings. He knew Ye Ling¡¯s personality very well. He would never allow anyone to put Shen Qianshu at any risk. The moment they entered the auction center, he would not be able to control anything. ¡°Zhong Ran, since I¡¯m your Young Master, I hope that this is not just something you¡¯re saying for fun. My words are orders!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Tong Hua replied. The more time they took, the more Ye Ling¡¯s safety was at risk. Zhong Ran could only risk it and let Qianshu go. Old Qian¡¯s persona was closely rted to Ye Ling. Hence, Shen Qianshu could not use Old Qian¡¯s identity. Then, she thought of the best person to disguise as. Noah. No one had ever seen Noah before. Zhong Ran¡¯s lips twitched. How clever! Zhong Ran picked his men carefully and also passed Shen Qianshu a bank card containing a billion dors. A deposit was needed at the auction, and auctions usually cost hundreds of millions. Zhong Ran picked four men for Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua. They were all fresh and unfamiliar faces with exceptionalbat skills. Meanwhile, Shen Qianshu had been worrying about something. She was thinking that she should just go to the auction alone. If she got into any danger, Xiaojuan could still look after Tong Hua. She was not willing to bring Tong Hua along with her, but Tong Hua was surprisingly very persistent on going. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m clever and calm. I can be of some help. If you leave me alone and put yourself in danger all alone, I don¡¯t know what I might do. You have to believe in me.¡± Tong Hua reasoned. Shen Qianshu was speechless. She looked at Tong Hua¡¯s calm eyes, and her heart sank. She finally nodded. We are a family. Dead or alive, we stick together! The moment they decided on something, things became easier. Maybe, she would seed! Zhong Ran got busy really quickly and began spreading the news about Noah wanting to go to the auction center. At the same time, he asked the auction center for an invitation letter. Noah was a legendary jewelry designer. Going to an auction center would definitely not make him a suspect. ¡°We are, after all, impersonating Noah. How could we get an invitation?¡± ¡°Miss Shen, rx. I have my ways!¡± Zhong Ran was just preparing his men before he received a call from Mu Yuan. ¡°Zhong Ran, Jingheng is still recuperating. I am out on a mission. It is inconvenient for us to go to Johannesburg. I have rmended someone for you, and he will be on his way soon. Let Miss Shen and Tong Hua bring him along to the auction center.¡± Zhong Ran was in an extreme state of panic. ¡°Can he be trusted?¡± ¡°Definitely!¡± Mu Yuan took a deep breath. ¡°I guarantee that with my life. With him around, Miss Shen and her son will stay alive for sure.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Mu Yuan had just put down the phone when someone came by his doorstep. A very charming and tall youth had requested to meet him. Chapter 532 - We Meet Little Princess Again!!!

Chapter 532: We Meet Little Princess Again!!!

The youth was about twenty-five years old, and he was really young. He had a stern expression and blue eyes. He had a ssical European face, and he looked really cold and cool. He was a distant person, and he seemed as if he had no human emotions. He looked really independent. The feeling he gave others was so overpowering that his charismatic looks would not be the first thing others would notice about him. Rather, people would notice his cool and cold persona first. ¡°I am Mu Yuan¡¯s man. Call me... Jack.¡± He introduced simply without rifying his identity. Zhong Ran shook hands with him, and it was sort of a greeting. There was no reason for Zhong Ran to suspect anyone that Mu Yuan used his life to guarantee for. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua looked at Jack curiously. With those looks, he would definitely be a great treasure to Hollywood. He could get supported and famous just with those looks, and he could choose to not do anything else. He looked like an army general who was cold and cool. Jack was a man with few words, but he was really reliable. The moment he came, he managed to get the floor n of the auction center that Zhong Ran had been having difficulties getting. Every pathway was clearly shown on it. ¡°How did you get it?¡± ¡°I have my ways!¡± Jack looked calm. He pointed to the security at the entrance. ¡°This is the first level of security check. Weapons are not allowed. That is the second level of security check. Masks would be identified when anyone goes through.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I¡¯ll just put on makeup.¡± Jack nodded. ¡°I¡¯m in charge of the security of all of you.¡± His words were, for some reason, really reliable and trustworthy. ¡°Are you a military officer?¡± Tong Hua asked. Jack raised his brows. ¡°Great observation!¡± Zhong Ran was startled. Military officer? He was definitely not someone from their country. Is this guy Mu Yuan¡¯s military officer from abroad? He clearly looks like a European. Is he from the marines or the Navy SEALS? This was not the right time to be asking for specific details. Knowing that he was a military officer and a man who did not have a simple background, Zhong Ran felt safer. ¡°If weapons are not allowed, what happens if we have a conflict?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. Jack said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are people in there who would respond to us!¡± Zhong Ran was startled. The man that Mu Yuan rmended seemed to be able to do anything. He solved every difficulty Zhong Ran faced. He did not have to worry about the floor n and weapons. If it were not for Mu Yuan, Zhong Ran felt that Jack was about to take full control of the whole situation. This man made everyone feel three words: Listen to me! Everything was well-prepared. The invitation letter to the auction center was in Zhong Ran¡¯s hands. The auction center did not allow people to bring many bodyguards. They had originally nned to bring four men in, but now, they were only bringing one of them and Jack. On the day of the auction, Shen Qianshu did her makeup to look like Master Qian. She had never circted a single photo of her, and Ghost City would never expose her either. Furthermore, this was Johannesburg and not her own country. Shen Qianshu was very sure about this. Jack looked at Shen Qianshu¡¯s new look and felt that it was a little strange. He had never thought that a beauty like her who spoke so softly could disguise herself as a man and look so much like a gentleman. There was barely any feminine feel about her. Looking at her like this made her seem just like a high school student. Jack thought of an issue. After Noah got famous, no one had seen him. It was rather possible for a youth to be famous. Tong Hua took a long time toe downstairs, and Zhong Ran almost ran up to hurry him. He was surprised by a pink figure appearing at the top of the stairs. His beautiful face was filled with makeup, and he looked a little indignant and moody! Zhong Ran was speechless. Chapter 533 - I’ve Met Noah Before, He Doesn’t Look Like This!

Chapter 533: I¡¯ve Met Noah Before, He Doesn¡¯t Look Like This!

Tong Hua was in a pink princess gown, and he wore white stockings with beige shoes. He had whitecy gloves on, and there were butterfly embroideries on his bell-shaped sleeves. He had long hair tied up in braids, and he wore a pink English hat with big pink flowers. His skin was pale, and his lips were red. He was dressed up to look like a little princess from fairy tales. He looked elegant, almost like a painting. Zhong Ran thought, Young Master, what a big... sacrifice. Your feminine and masculine selves are just so different. You are just so lovable. Jack had never thought that this pair of mother and son could turn into a pair of father and daughter in the blink of an eye. They did not even look odd, and he found it impressive. One was a great and talented makeup artist while another was great being disguised as another gender. He found it hard to identify the two of them at first too. ¡°Noughing!¡± Tong Hua threatened Zhong Ran. If he dared tough, he would be beaten up! Zhong Ran looked serious. ¡°I¡¯m notughing!¡± Shen Qianshu prepared a silver bag for Tong Hua, and he slung it on. There was some change in the bag and some other misceneous stuff that did not make it seem very attention-seeking. Compared to Tong Hua¡¯s meticulous dressing up, Shen Qianshu¡¯s was way simpler. She put on a suit, and luckily, she had foreseen something and had brought a well-fitting suit along. The cufflink was the Garden of Eden. She put on a white tie, and she had short and slick hair. She really looked like a high school student who was attending a high school graduation ceremony. Finally, she wore a watch on her wrist that was provided by Jack. Jack looked at her from top to toe and nodded. They left, and the bodyguard drove. Jack sat beside the driver while Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua sat behind. Jack said calmly, ¡°This time, the guests at the auction center are all big figures. I will be around both of you at all times, so do not be nervous.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I¡¯m not nervous!¡± Tong Hua did not even know what being nervous felt like. Since he was young, he had a calm heart. He had been kidnapped several times at a young age. Big situations like this did not mean much to him. They reached the center really quickly. Right from the get-go, there was high security. The big figures entered and went through security checks. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua went in separately, and they passed through the security checks easily. They did not bring weapons or any sharp objects. Neither were they being impostors, so they entered easily. The center was really big, and the seats were very specific. Immediately, Shen Qianshu saw Jonah in one nce. She saw him socializing with a group of people, and hatred built up in Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes. She remembered the pain of crawling out back then, and she remembered how Tong Hua was in immense pain at the hospital. Tong Hua was right. If you did not get rid of the weeds from their roots, the same problems would just keep arising! She was not a vicious person. However, she thought to herself, If Jonah had died, would Master not have gotten into trouble? Jonah raised his head and noticed the gaze from Shen Qianshu. He squinted. Oh, it¡¯s just a young man who is holding onto the hand of a little girl. They look like siblings, but they seem really unfamiliar. Faces like these were rarely seen in Johannesburg. Jonah walked over and reached out his arm. ¡°Sorry, you are?¡± ¡°Noah!¡± Shen Qianshu looked like a cold youth and did not seem to be very fond of chatting with him. This was pretty much like Noah¡¯s actual persona¡ªcool, mysterious, and distant. Jonahughed. ¡°Noah? We met at the New York Central Park once. I don¡¯t think... he looks like that!¡± Chapter 534 - Xiaoyuan, Where Are My Benefits?

Chapter 534: Xiaoyuan, Where Are My Benefits?

Shen Qianshu looked at him arrogantly with disdain from the corners of her eyes as if she did not even want to give him a nce. ¡°You have seen me? In your dreams?¡± She cautiously remembered the words which Zhong Ran had repeatedly warned her. In this world, no one had seen Noah. Disguising as Noah was absolutely the safest unless the real Noah was at the same ce. Although she did not know why Zhong Ran was so certain, she was usually not afraid of her cover being blown. It was merely just one Jonah. She did not take him seriously. Jonah was snubbed so badly. He could not stop himself from looking at Tong Hua. The little girl was upper-ss and pretty. Even her personal bodyguards looked nothing ordinary. One of them was ck while the other was white. The white bodyguard looked especially powerful and did not look the least bit like a regr bodyguard. Jonah smiled. ¡°I have indeed seen you, only that the person had passed himself off as someone else and deceived me. So the famous designer Noah is a little youth!¡± Shen Qianshu snorted and was not willing to chat with him. She brought Tong Hua to her own seat. Jack and Gs also walked over and sat down. Jonah got a man toe over, and he calmly instructed him. ¡°Keep a close watch on those few people there. Send someone to confirm their invitation.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jack looked coldly. Both mother and son had indeed attracted Jonah¡¯s attention. He looked around. He could see 36 surveince cameras and one security personnel every three steps with his naked eye. The staff members were fully deployed. Clearly, these people were not deployed as security personnel just for the auction. It was most likely to guard against Ye Ling¡¯s men who couldunch an attack. This was, after all, Johannesburg and not Europe. Ye Ling¡¯s hand would not be able to reach so far. Jack¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang. Mu Yuan had called. Tong Hua saw the corners of his lips showing a tint of a smile, and Tong Hua was slightly surprised. He dared to bet that Jack himself was not aware that he had smiled. This stern and extremely cold man also had a soft side to him. ¡°Xiaoyuan, how is it?¡± Jack said. Mu Yuan was a little anxious. ¡°How is it? Did you find Ah Ling?¡± ¡°We just reached the auction. The diamond has not been auctioned yet,¡± Jack said calmly. ¡°Ye Ling is injured. I have already sent people to keep an eye on all the major hospitals and small clinics in Johannesburg. Even all major pharmacies are being watched closely. Don¡¯t worry, as long as Jonah doesn¡¯t want him to die, I can find him.¡± Shen Qianshu who was at the side was slightly shocked. What does that mean? Master is injured? None of us knew, so how did Jack know? What he did was more than what he said! This person was so mysterious, but he seemed to know everything like the back of his hand, and everything was within control. She just wanted to know what kind of injuries Ye Ling had sustained and where the injuries were. Why didn¡¯t he ever mention it? ¡°You have to hurry up. That group of people will not let Ah Ling go.¡± ¡°Yeah, alright!¡± Jack¡¯s fingers tapped slightly. ¡°Do you want toe over?¡± ¡°Noting!¡± ¡°Then what about the matter you have promised me?¡± ¡°You... why are you so shameless? You have notpleted your task, and you are already thinking about wanting the benefits!¡± ¡°There is nothing that I cannot aplish.¡± ¡°You are also not afraid of twisting your tongue. I am in the Pacific Ocean, a few thousand meters under the sea. You try looking for me!¡± Mu Yuan was very fearless as he had a strong backing. He was also very spoiled, arrogant, and very... irritable. Jack replied. ¡°What kind of military task is your submarine carrying out under the Pacific Ocean?¡± ¡°... ¡± Mu Yuan was furious. I am finished. I have been careless and leaked out the military situation. ¡°You didn¡¯t hear anything!¡± Mu Yuan frantically replied. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua were at the side feeling upset and worried. They wanted to ask how Ye Ling had gotten injured and how his injuries were, but Jack did not have the intention at all to hang up the phone. Little Tong Hua patted Qianshu¡¯s hand. Then, Jack suddenly narrowed his eyes and looked towards the entrance. ¡°Xiaoyuan, I have to hang up.¡± Chapter 535 - Triggered At Any Moment

Chapter 535: Triggered At Any Moment

A group of people walked vigorously into the entrance of the auction. Jack hung up the phone. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua followed the direction of his gaze and looked over. They only saw a bald man entering. He was white and seemed very strong. The dragon tattoo on his arm was particrly eye-catching. Behind him, there were four people following, and all of them had the same dragon tattoo on their arms. They looked absolutely unkind. Jack¡¯s gaze turned slightly cold. ¡°Miss Shen, little friend, I need to make a trip to the washroom!¡± Jack got up and walked towards the direction of the washroom. Jonah¡¯s men kept watching them, and one of them followed Jack over. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua did not understand what was happening. Suddenly, he pped his hands. ¡± Holy cow! Mommy, international terrorists!¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°That bald man,¡± Tong Hua said. ¡°There was once when I watched the current affairs news, and I saw his picture then. He looked malicious, so I had an especially deep impression of him. His tattoo looked very special.¡± Shen Qianshu was shocked. What is this ce? Terrorists alsoe to auctions? She looked around the whole auction. There were extremely few Asian faces, so she and Tong Hua were particrly eye-catching. Learning of such, she also felt a little uneasy. Jonah said something to the bald man, and his gaze suddenly turned towards Shen Qianshu¡¯s direction. The look in his eyes was terrible. His face was very fierce, and it looked like he was a foolhardy person. Looking at him, Tong Hua said, ¡°I heard that he escaped for many years. Nobody could catch him.¡± The bald man brought four people, and they walked over vigorously. When he spoke, it was in pure American English. ¡°So you are Noah?¡± He was tall and had a height of 1.9 meters. His whole body was trim and very strong. Even four of Shen Qianshu¡¯s would not have his strength. In front of her, his presence had created a strong threat to her, and a sense of danger followed. Just when Gs wanted to stand up, Shen Qianshu¡¯s gaze swept past him. He controlled himself again. ¡°I am not familiar with you!¡± Shen Qianshu still maintained her arrogance and looked proud as if she did not know anything about the ways of the world. She could not show even the slightest signs of weakness in front of him. The rule of the world was that the weak were the prey to the strong. If she were to show her weakness, she would not be able to fight back! ¡°I am also not familiar with you, but I want to buy one of your works!¡± the bald man said in a low voice. ¡°Name a price!¡± ¡°Not selling!¡± ¡°How much? I can afford anything!¡± ¡°Not. Selling!¡± Shen Qianshu said one word at a time arrogantly. She did not even bother to look at him once. Jonah, who was at the side, thought in his heart, As the rumors say, this Noah is indeed a tough nut to crack. Does he know who the person in front of him is? And he still dares to offend him this way. He is really tired of living. It indeed is Noah. The world¡¯s most self-conceited and proud person due to his talent... really is... stupid! From some point in time, Jonah had already believed in Shen Qianshu¡¯s identity. The bald man was in a rage. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Who you are is not important!¡± Shen Qianshu had portrayed the self-conceited and insolent image of Noah vividly. ¡°I only design drawings for people whom I am fated with. You... are not someone whom I am fated with.¡± ¡°How do you consider one to be fated with you?¡± ¡°You will not be someone I am fated with! You... are too ugly!¡± Shen Qianshu was like a fellow who was tired of living. She looked at him disdainfully from the corners of her eyes. ¡± I despise you!¡± ¡°You!¡± The bald man was enraged. The bodyguards behind him came up and gave Shen Qianshu a punch. Little Tong Hua¡¯s heart jumped. Jack suddenly came up and held the man¡¯s wrist. He broke off his hand forcefully, causing him to fall down. ¡°This is an auction. Do you know the rules?¡± Jonah quickly walked over to resolve the situation. It was as if he had just reacted to what had happened. ¡°Master Grace, Master Noah, if there is anything, can we talk again after the auction? Give me some face!¡± Chapter 536 - The Dazzling And Brilliant Old Master Qian

Chapter 536: The Dazzling And Brilliant Old Master Qian

The bald man left angrily. Shen Qianshu had a feeling that she just had a close brush with death. These people really wanted to fight when there were disagreements. Luckily, Jack was at her side. If it were only Tong Hua and her, the consequences would be too much for her to bear. She finally knew that there were some matters that could not be settled just by using the brain. This was because some people did not care to reason with you at all. ¡°Jack, thank you,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°You are wee!¡± The few of them sat down. Shen Qianshu took a deep breath and looked calmly in Jonah¡¯s direction. The auction area was closedpletely. The lights dimmed in an instant. Then, a ck man walked up on stage and introduced the origin of the diamond for this auction. Shen Qianshu looked at the diamond on the stage. It was indeed the original diamond that was locked in the transparent safe. It was 1656 carats, and it was the biggest diamond discovered to date. The safe was not opened yet, so it seemed that Ye Ling was still alive. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart became more stable. At this point in time, the whole venue was buzzing with discussions. The people who came here were aiming for the diamond. Now, everyone was looking at it as if they were looking at prey. The ck man said, ¡°This is the biggest diamond to date that we have discovered in the Golden City. It is also the biggest diamond ever discovered in the world in nearly a hundred years. It is the pride of our Golden City, and it is also the symbol of our wealth. Today, we are honored to invite everyone to be here to admire and buy it. The highest bidder wins!¡± His voice was extremely emotional. The atmosphere was also shifted. ¡°The bid starts from one billion!¡± Shen Qianshu gasped. What the... Snatching money! ¡°One billion!¡± Someone made a bid. ¡°Wait a while!¡± Shen Qianshu suddenly stood up. That bidder was a middle-aged person. Hearing Shen Qianshu, he could not control himself and looked at Shen Qianshu furiously. The whole audience¡¯s attention was on this pretty Asian youth. In the eyes of the Westerners who were more physically mature, Shen Qianshu¡¯s petite figure was a minor. The majority of the people did not know who she was. Looking at her disdainful gaze, they thought that she was a son from a rich family who came to y. Shen Qianshu gazed steadily at the stage and sneered. ¡°This diamond has just been unearthed and has not been appraised. The starting bid is at one billion? On what basis?¡± Jonah¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°We have the appraisal certification!¡± ¡°Please publicize the Gubelin appraisal certification. I only recognize Gubelin!¡± Shen Qianshu sneered. ¡°I believe everyone should be very clear that this diamond¡¯s value is more than 1600 carats. It is indeed priceless. However, in the year 1890, the Golden City discovered an original diamond which weighed 3000 carats. The government¡¯s starting bid was five billion. In the end, it was bought by the British royal family. However, after it was cut, the weight of the 3000-carat diamond was not even 100 carats. Its value was drastically reduced. Simrly, in 1941, in the southwestern region of the United States, a colored diamond weighed in at 1200 carats was discovered. The buyer spent 300 million pounds. Eventually, the colored diamond had a lot of impurities and was not even worth 30 million. Now, let me talk about a more recent case. Last year, an 800-carat diamond was discovered in South Africa. However, the center of it was all rock. Examples like these are everywhere. I know nothing about the diamond¡¯s rity and its purity. So, may I ask Mr. Jonah, what is your basis for the starting bid of one billion? Is there any certification?¡± The people who were present started whispering. The audience received news that the Golden City had discovered a 1600-carat original diamond. It was considered to be the most sensational news in the diamond world in nearly a hundred years. They were like an unruly crowd on a wild goose chase and had naturally thought that the diamond had gone through certification. After Shen Qianshu¡¯s words came out, the audience started to realize the truth. Jonah¡¯s face looked slightly bad. ¡°Of course I have the certification!¡± Shen Qianshu said in a calm and collected manner, ¡°I think everyone here is an expert. We only recognize Gubelin certification!¡± Chapter 537 - The Extremely Overbearing Old Master Qian!

Chapter 537: The Extremely Overbearing Old Master Qian!

Jonah seemed to have prepared earlier. He smiled slightly and pulled out a certification. It was a Gubelin certification. Besides the Gubelin certification, there were also certifications from major jewelry appraisal firms. All the certifications were disyed on the big screen. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face froze. The auction was done so hurriedly. Where did they have the time to send for certifications? Unless there was an appraiser who had already been waiting earlier, or perhaps... all these certifications were fake. She herself was a Gubelin appraiser, so she knew the best. This was such a big diamond. Hence, the appraisal work should be extremelyplicated and would require at least one month¡¯s time to appraise. How was it possible toplete it within a short span of a few days? This was not a 1-carat diamond. It was a 1600-carat original diamond! ¡°Master Noah, are you satisfied?¡± Master Jonah smiled as he asked. He had always been resilient and had a very good attitude towards the people whom he depended on for his livelihood. Shen Qianshu¡¯s thin lips showed a tint of ridicule. Tong Hua who was at the side stood up in a calm and collected manner. ¡°I have a question. I heard my brother say that this safe required triple passwords. I have been to all kinds of big and small auctions for countless times, but I have never seen a diamond being ced in a safe for auction. Since the diamond has been appraised, I believe you have also opened the safe. Can you take out the diamond?¡± Jonah¡¯s face froze. He was scolding in his heart. Is this pair of brother and sister here to make trouble? He saw that he had better not trifle with them. He also did not dare to throw his temper. It would not be good if he stirred up a ho¡¯s nest. It was rumored that Noah had a very strong backing. He did not even give any face to the royal family. When he rejected them, it meant that he rejected them. If it were not for his fearlessness, there was no one who dared to do such a thing. Shen Qianshu suddenly realized something. Right, Tong Hua had reminded her. This safe can only be opened by Master. Jonah¡¯s gaze fell on an auctioneer. He stood up and said in an unhappy tone, ¡°Master Noah, are you here to auction or find fault? Your questions are one after another. If you don¡¯t want to auction, you can leave. We want to auction!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes were ck and bright like stars. ¡°This gentleman, I believe that not everyone present in this ce is a friend of Master Jonah. Simrly, not everyone can trust Master Jonah¡¯s character. Since this is the case, everything will have to follow the proper procedures. Is there anything wrong with that? You don¡¯t care about the certification, and you don¡¯t care about the origin of the diamond, but we care. From what I have heard, this diamond was produced in the Golden City Rudolras Mountains. This mountain area belongs to Master Ye Ling from City A. Master Ye Ling and I are old friends. He knows that I am a gem lover and has told me that if I am interested, I can make a trip to Golden City. Upon reaching Golden City, Ye Ling¡¯s subordinates contacted me and informed me that something had happened to Master Ye Ling in the mine. The diamond had been stolen by someone when it was being transported. Master Jonah, since you are the diamond¡¯s owner, can I please ask whether the origin of this diamond is proper? Your opening bid is one billion. If I had bid two billion for it, but it turned out to be a hot potato, who can I reason with? What if Ye Ling asks me for it? Should I give to him or not?¡± There was an uproar at the auction in an instant. Ye Ling was missing, and it was not known whether he was dead or alive? Ever since the diamond was out from the mountain, it had been kept a secret. Many people did not know that this diamond belonged to Ye Ling. However, the majority of the people here all knew who Ye Ling was. If this diamond had been taken away from Ye Ling¡¯s hands, who would dare to auction for it!!! ¡°Noah, where did you hear the news from? This mountain range itself belonged to me. It did not belong to Ye Ling!¡± Jonah said in a low voice. ¡°Master Jonah, please don¡¯t make any irresponsible remarks. This mountain range produces diamonds every year. We can find out who it belongs to just by checking with the origin bureau. Even if you brag, you are also not afraid of twisting your tongue. Now, here¡¯s my question. Can you open the safe!¡± Chapter 538 - Spending Money On My Stuff

Chapter 538: Spending Money On My Stuff

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She was not concerned about the certificate¡¯s authenticity. Even if it was fake, she was not nning to expose them. The problem was whether the safe box could be opened! If it needed to be opened, Ye Ling had to be present! Mr. Jonah was forced into an impasse. He obviously could not open the safe box, as it was incredibly secure and high-tech. Very important documents were normally ced in this kind of safe, and even military secrets were kept in simr types of safes. Thus, it could be seen that the level of security was really high. Jonah had never once thought that he would be forced to such a stage by a young man. He also did not expect there to be someone who knew about the inside information of Ye Ling¡¯s disappearance. As expected, this diamond had a dubious background. Jonah thought to himself, Ye Ling... actually went to look for Noah. Jack silently cheered in his heart. He rarely saw a woman as daring and intelligent as Shen Qianshu. Moreover, she was so young. In his impression, women as young as her were either gentle, innocent, or naive. They were like tiny flowers that needed to be taken care of. On the other hand, those trained female agents were too gloomy, evil, and rigid, totally unlike the woman in front of him. Shen Qianshu was gentle yet powerful, and she knew how to give and take. Jack thought to himself, Ye Ling has good taste! There were only tycoons in the auction, and all of them were powerful with high authority. They did not care about the price, but the genuineness of the item auctioned mattered. If it was really a hot item, there would also certainly be people who would auction for it. High risk, high return. However, there were so many people, and inevitably many discussions. If the news were to spread, it would not be so pleasant. ¡°I can certainly open the safe box. Just that... I will only open it in front of whoever sessfully auctions this diamond. If you guys suspect me like Mr. Noah is, you guys don¡¯t have to auction and can just monitor at the side. However, if you guys trust me and know that my family always keep to our promises, then bid for it. I will never force you to do anything! I promise that no one will create trouble for you guys due to the ownership of the diamond. If someone finds you, I, Jonah, will take full responsibility inpensating,¡± Jonah said softly. This speech was well given. Not only did it solved everyone¡¯s troubles, but it also gave a promise. Jonah smiled at Shen Qianshu and asked, ¡°Mr. Noah, what do you think?¡± ¡°Very good!¡± Shen Qianshu sat down as if she had ceased all debate. Even so, this young man was arrogant and conceited in everybody¡¯s eyes. Everyone could not help but have the same thought: it really is Noah. It is indeed Noah. At that moment, there was, however, a storm brewing in Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart. Jonah was so certain that no one would look into this diamond, but why? Was Ye Ling dead? If Ye Ling was alive, where did he find that confidence! Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart was all tangled up, but she did not show it on her face at all. ¡°Don¡¯t let nervousness consume you!¡± Jack assured her. He softly shook his phone and said, ¡°My men have already found out some traces. There will be an oue very soon.¡± His words did not really assure Shen Qianshu. ¡°Mommy, the auction has started,¡± Tong Hua said. When Shen Qianshu regained herposure, the diamond was already at fifteen billion. She had to get this diamond no matter what! ¡°Sixteen billion!¡± ¡°Seventeen billion!¡± ¡°Eighteen billion!¡± ¡°Twenty billion!¡± Shen Qianshu raised her card and felt her heart twisting in pain. This was originally something that belonged to them, but now, it had to be bought back at a skyrocketing price. Helplessness shed past her eyes. This was not twenty billion yuan; it was twenty billion US dors. She fully experienced the unfairness of this situation. Jonah looked towards Noah, and his lips curved up slightly. Noah was certainly a jewelry fanatic. Even if he had his suspicions, he would still spend arge sum to buy it. Chapter 539 - We Still Need To Auction An Item!

Chapter 539: We Still Need To Auction An Item!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu¡¯s next move was to act like she was a tycoon, and the one raising the card was little Tong Hua. Then, their actions would have a lot of impact on the people in the auction. In the hall, no matter which tycoon raised their card, little princess Tong Hua would raise it casually with no hesitation and impatience at all. He was really calm and had an ¡®I¡¯m rich, and my family got resources, so game on!¡¯ expression. His stance shocked a lot of tycoons. A child¡¯s thoughts were the most innocent. The Westerners developed faster and looked more mature. On the other hand, Tong Hua was just a 4 to 5-year-old little boy in their eyes. What would a little boy know? There was only one exnation: his family was rich enough! Tong Hua smiled happily while raising the card, but his heart wrenched in pain each time. Money! It¡¯s all money! What a prodigal! Is it easy for Daddy to earn money? A close shave and it was a billion US dors spent each time he raised his hand. It was really... heart-wrenching! Next, only Shen Qianshu and Bald Head were left bidding. ¡°Thirty billion!¡± Bald Head was furious and directly bade to thirty billion with a powerful stance. Thirty billion US dors for this diamond was already an unbelievable price. Many people took a deep breath. Even if it was really worth this much, this was too extreme. No diamond had ever reached this price! There were not many families here who could bid thirty billion US dors! Tong Hua casually raised his card again. ¡°30.1 billion!¡± Everyone was speechless. Jonah¡¯s face darkened. It was strangely one billion less. Has Noah¡¯s funds reached its limit? He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Bald Head. Meanwhile, Jack turned his head slightly like he was whispering something to Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu then looked at Bald Head and then at Jonah. A look of realization and disgust formed on her face. Jonah witnessed her expression and instantly shot Bald Head a nce. Immediately, Bald Head gave up on bidding! Jack only told Shen Qianshu that Bald Head was purposely raising up the price and wanted Shen Qianshu to put up an act in order to quickly end this auction. Shen Qianshu proceeded to act, and she really ended the auction. Tong Hua was furious!!! Although he knew that people would raise the price, he did not wish to believe that it would be done so brazenly. Too detestable! Luckily, he was smart and did not say thirty-one billion. He wanted to save as much as possible. He was still a diligent and thrifty good boy. ¡°30.1 billion is the highest. Anyone else?¡± The host on the stage grinned from ear to ear and was ted. If he auctioned it off at such an astronomical price, the bonus he could get would also be greater. He was incredibly happy. A price like this was really very very high! Jonah revealed a dark smile. Now that the money hadnded, it was enough. ¡°Congrattions to Mr. Noah in receiving such a priceless raw ore! Congrats, congrats!¡± Mr. Jonah stood up. The previous argument they had seemed to have never taken ce before. He treated Shen Qianshu as if she was a magnate. He was all smiles towards her. Noah¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Let¡¯s proceed with the deal!¡± She already could not wait to meet Master. Master must be present for them to be able to open the safe box. Thank goodness! ¡°Mr. Noah, no hurry!¡± Just as everybody was about to leave, Jonah suddenly stood up. ¡°Everybody present today, other than auctioning the diamond, we still have another item to auction. It is also something that everybody will be interested in. Why not sit back down and wait for a short while!¡± Jonah said warmly. Everybody sat down again. Shen Qianshu suddenly had a bad premonition. Jack frowned slightly and narrowed his eyes! Chapter 540 - Enemies Coming Together!

Chapter 540: Enemies Coming Together!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The lights in the auction suddenly lit up. There was an influx of people in the auction, and all them filled into the hall. These people carried a scary aura with them. Some of them were hostile, and some of them were malicious. Some looked like wolves wrapped in sheep fur, and some looked extremely talented. There were Western faces and also Asian faces. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart was all tangled up, and she came to a sudden realization. She widened her eyes in fear and suddenly grabbed onto Jack¡¯s hand. It was a subconscious move, and her nails almost pierced through Jack¡¯s skin. Jack gave her a look. The thickyer of foundation on her skin could not even hide the fear beneath her eyes. This woman is really clever! She already guessed it! Tong Hua guessed it earlier than Shen Qianshu. He sat down with a solemn face and stared nkly at Jonah¡¯s face. He had to remember this face. That way, before he died, he would surely think of a way to kill Jonah first. This was really a sickening face! Among them, anky man smiled happily and sat in front. He was Asian, and the few men surrounding him all appeared to be mercenaries at first nce. Moreover... they looked really familiar! Shen Qianshu was shocked to the core, and she grabbed onto Jack even harder. It is them! Those in the ore mountain! They were the ones who opened fire! They were the ones who kidnapped Master! Shen Qianshu went from being fearful and flustered to being calm. She realized that she had hurt Jack and hurriedly released her hand. Just as she was about to speak, Jack shook his head, signaling to her that it was fine. Shen Qianshu heaved a sigh of relief. This group of people and the tycoons in the auction were worlds apart in terms of both their disposition and charisma. Thenky man turned back to look at Shen Qianshu, Tong Hua, and Jack. He narrowed his eyes and turned back again. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. From the brief glimpse in the ore mountain, she was unsure whether thenky man would recognize them. If he did, the consequences would be dire. But today, she was dressed as a man while Tong Hua was dressed a woman. Tong Hua¡¯s hairstyle almost covered more than half of his face, and he was even wearing a hat. Let alone the mercenaries, even Shen Qianshu almost could not recognize him. Quickly, the group of people diverted their gaze away from them. ¡°Today really is a day to return grudges and seek revenge!¡± A man beside thenky manughed out loud. ¡°The arrogant Ye Ling being ced on the auction table like an item waiting to be sold. This is really... satisfying!¡± The man was speaking in French. It was as if Shen Qianshu¡¯s mind was pierced by an arrow. Her thoughts were proven right. Really! It¡¯s Master! Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart squeezed in pain, and tears almost fell out of her eyes. How can they? How dare they? If Master was auctioned like an item, it would too much of an insult to him. These people were all from the underworld. There were terrorists, drug lords, and even international gang members. Jack shivered in fear. This group of people really had nothing to fear. Jonah was fearful too. Doing the impossible was not a fun thing at all. However, he hated Ye Ling so much that he had long looked for a chance to kill him. However, he did not dare to offend him directly. Thus, he thought of an evil n, finding a scapegoat! ¡°Today, we are going to auction a person. Each and every tycoon, do not be afraid. The ones who came to the auction today are all Ye Ling¡¯s enemies. Even though they hate each other, they will not go to war. The item we are auctioning is... Ye Ling! You can leave, or you can stay to watch an exciting show. This is an underworld¡¯s grand banquet. Being able to witness it in your lifetime is counted as a blessing!¡± ¡°Now, enough with the nonsense. Let¡¯s start!¡± Chapter 541 - Master’s Counterattack 1

Chapter 541: Master¡¯s Counterattack 1

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu¡¯s gaze was cold. Since she already had no way to stop Jonah, she could only quickly change the topic to Ye Ling. ¡°Noah is also interested in Ye Ling?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Just as the wordsnded, a woman walked into the auction hall. She wore a long ck dress, and a ck veil hat was perched on top of her head, covering her features. It could vaguely be seen that she was delicate and slim, had a long and lean body, and carried a piercing cold aura. She was followed closely by a few men. They were big and powerful, and all of them dressed in ck and wore sunsses, giving off an imposing aura. On her veil hat, there was a ck rose clipped on. ¡°ck Rose!¡± ¡°It¡¯s ck Rose! Why is she here? Is she also enemies with Ye Ling?¡± ¡°Why is the mysterious ck Rose also here?¡± ¡°Who is ck Rose?¡± a tycoon asked. ¡°ck Rose is Europe¡¯s top hitman organization¡¯s leader. The organization will carry out any tasks that can earn them money. However, they are really mysterious and secretive in their each and every movement. No one has ever seen ck Rose¡¯s true features before. Rumors say that she is a very scary woman. Those that meet her will never be able to survive to the next day. Do you know Fang Hongxiu, the hitman under her? The world famous woman twenty odd years ago assassinated Country R¡¯s president and king. She¡¯s known as the Female Devil in South East Asia. Now, ck Rose is even more mysterious and skillful.¡± Shen Qianshu looked towards the woman in the veil hat. She was seated at thest row, and the few big, burly men were standing beside her, protecting her fully. No weapons were allowed in the auction hall, and if a fight were to be started, it would depend on whose skill was better.Update by vip novel Many people were cautious about taking action. Those that were enemies with each other were standing quite far away from each other. Apparently, ck Rose was considered to have strengthened her hatred with everybody. Jack¡¯s gaze immediately hardened. ¡°Misjudgment!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°There are not enough men!¡± Jack eximed. He had long received the news that a huge group of underworld men were gathering in Johannesburg. As an intelligence officer, he wanted the terrorists to be wiped out all at once. However, he did not greet the Embassy beforehand and did not work together with the local police. He came in with no preparations at all. Now that there were so many people that came, including ck Rose, it would not be that easy to wipe them out all at once. They were most likely going to counterattack. With ck Rose¡¯s arrival, the whole auction hall was in silence. All the whisperings were long gone. Shen Qianshu heard Jack¡¯s words, and her heart sank. ¡°What¡¯s going to happen to Ye Ling?¡± ¡°We will bid for him.¡± Little Tong Hua voiced out. ¡°In terms of wealth, no one here will lose to you.¡± Jack replied. Jack was certainly saying the truth. Zhong Ran only gave Shen Qianshu a card. The money on this card was more than enough to buy the diamond. However, the money needed to buy Ye Ling was out of the ballpark. To these people, Ye Ling¡¯s life was worth... an incredible price! Many were willing to go bankrupt for Ye Ling¡¯s life. ¡°Who exactly is he?¡± Shen Qianshu asked softly. Wasn¡¯t her Master just a big tycoon? Even if he had some men under him and did some illegal businesses, he should not be someone who was widely hated. How did he offend the whole underworld?! Jack was silent for a moment. ¡°You can ask him that personally.¡± Jonah was also feeling a little apprehensive. After, he did not invite ck Rose. Countless people were fearful of her. Perhaps, besides Ye Ling, she was the most hated target in the hall. This n seemed to be getting out of hand. A drop of sweat dripped down Jonah¡¯s forehead. He only had one thought in his mind, which was to quickly throw Ye Ling, this hot potato, away! Chapter 542 - Master’s Counterattack 2

Chapter 542: Master¡¯s Counterattack 2

Those that were supposed to be present were all present. Soon, the auction hall¡¯s doors were all shut and locked from the inside. Anytime it was a high-ss auction, the security level would be at its highest. Today was really special. The security was only limited to the outdoors and not within the auction area. Once the doors were shut, the security guards would not be able to go in. It was the same as locking up a group of beasts into the cage. The group of tycoons were awe-struck by the atmosphere in the auction hall and almost peed their pants. They wanted badly to flee the ce. What show was there to watch? Now that they wanted to leave, they were also not able to. The doors were locked. Jonah also broke out in a cold sweat, dampening his whole shirt. He felt chilly and also fearful. ¡°Since everybody is present, let¡¯s start.¡± As Jonah was speaking, a man in ck pushed Ye Ling up the auction table. With the light shining on Ye Ling¡¯s body, he looked like a dead man. His face was ghastly pale, and he was sitting on a wheelchair, unable to move at all. The pair of amber eyes were tightly shut. It seemed like Jonah was confident as he did not even handcuff Ye Ling as he was unable to move. Ye Ling¡¯s arrival caused the whole atmosphere to be aroused. Everyone was excited. ¡°His life is mine! Don¡¯t dare to snatch with me!¡± ¡°I initially thought that Jonah was lying to me. I can¡¯t believe that he¡¯s telling the truth. Ye Ling is really in Jonah¡¯s hands. Hahaha, his life is mine! No one here is allowed to touch him!¡± ¡°He¡¯s mine! No one is allowed to snatch with me! I made a vow before! I have to kill him with my own hands to avenge my father!¡± ¡°I remember that you are quite close to Ye Ling and that you two are brothers with each other. Why do you want his life too?¡± ¡°I was putting on a show, a show! Do you know how hard it was for me? Half of the people didn¡¯t even dare to offend Ye Ling previously!¡± ¡°Ye Ling coborated with the police back then and wiped out all our territory. My family was all sent to jail by him. His life is mine! No one here is allowed to snatch with me! He¡¯s mine!¡± ¡°Stop creating a ruckus! What are you guys fighting for? Who doesn¡¯t want to personally kill Ye Ling? The person with the highest price will get his life!¡± Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua were left dumbfounded by the scene in front of them. The auction had not even started, and this group of people almost got into a fight! Master, how did you offend so many people? Everybody wants your flesh and even your bones! Luckily, they are all bad people. This means that my Master is surely a good man! Yeah, he is! Shen Qianshu instantly calmed down. ¡°Is he already dead?¡± one of the people asked. ¡°He¡¯s not dead yet. He was shot in his chest, but we have already done surgery on him. He only needs to recuperate, and his body will recover to normal. He is on medication now and thus is unconscious. If you¡¯re the highest bidder, how you want to deal with him will be yours to say,¡± Jonah said. ¡°Jonah, this rascal, sure is smart!¡± ¡°He has grudges against Ye Ling. He chose not to kill him and auction him off instead. Really... what a genius!¡± ¡°Ye Ling¡¯s life is too valuable. No one could get close to him, let alone take his life.¡± Jonah¡¯s family was really in need of money. He hadmitted a crime earlier and was almost dead. After escaping secretly, he only thought of rising up quickly again. Money was the root cause. After some calctions, a diamond and Ye Ling¡¯s life would be enough to let him rise from the dead again. In Ye Ling¡¯s death, he would also not be counted as a direct killer. How smart was he! ¡°A hundred million!¡± someone shouted out, already unable to wait. Tong Hua and Shen Qianshu both looked at Ye Ling. His face was really too pale and sick-looking. ¡°Control yourselves,¡± Jack said. Thenky man in front of them turned back to look at them for the third time already. Chapter 543 - Master’s Counterattack 3

Chapter 543: Master¡¯s Counterattack 3

The bidding this time was even crazier than the one for the diamond. In less than ten minutes, the price had already reached fifty billion. Tong Hua was like a frog at the bottom of the well, having a narrow view of the world. It was the first time he knew that there were actually so many tycoons. He felt that he was already a super-rich tycoon after dedicatedly earning a few million dors each year. In the end, that amount was not even anywhere close these tycoons¡¯. A really small portion of their wealth could immediately triumph over him. This matter taught him that earning money had no limits! Money was such a useful thing! If he had money, he could bring Daddy back home. After reaching fifty billion, the increase in price became slower. When it reached seventy billion, the price barely increased. Jonah almost bloomed in happiness. Money came from risks, and this sentence was absolutely right. If Ye Ling and the diamond could earn him a hundred billion today, his financial issues would be solved. He did not have to worry about his family anymore. Jonah was enormously smugged and did not notice that the veins on the back of Ye Ling¡¯s hands were almost bursting. However, his face was very pale, and his eyes were shut tightly just like a living dead man. Everybody was too engrossed in the excitement of being able to kill Ye Ling, and no one realized that there was something wrong with Ye Ling at all. Only the host and Jonah were on the stage, and even the host was stunned by the immensely crazy bidding. Not long after, the price reached eighty billion. ck Rose had been indifferent the whole time. She was like a bystander watching a show. Shen Qianshu did not bid at all too. Just as eighty million was calling twice, little Tong Hua raised up his card. ¡°81 billion!¡± Everyone turned around and looked at them. Thenky man turned back for the fourth time. ¡°Who are you to snatch with me!¡± The man looked at Shen Qianshu furiously. He had pretty white teeth and rosy lips. He did not look like a threat at all. His anger rose to its maximum. Jonah looked at the drama joyously. The greater the fight the better since the price would get higher. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face was stoic, and she looked at him arrogantly. ¡°Since the one with the higher price wins, I am naturally basing on my US dors. If you feel indignant, bid higher!¡± The man was livid and immediately bid to 85 billion. ¡°Are you here to create trouble? Who doesn¡¯t know that we are auctioning for Ye Ling¡¯s life today? I feel that you look really familiar. Which underworld do you belong to? Give me your name!¡± Shen Qianshu crossed her legs and looked at him with her cold and haughty gaze. ¡°My name is Noah, and I¡¯m a designer. I¡¯m bidding for Ye Ling, not for his life!¡± The whole crowd erupted into loud murmurings. ¡°Then what are you scheming for?¡± ¡°Ye Ling is so stunningly gorgeous. Of course, I¡¯m after his face!¡± Shen Qianshu arrogantly brushed past her fingers and said. ¡°For all you big, old rough men, how are you going to bring Ye Ling to a pleasant ce?¡± Everyone was speechless. Her tone was frivolous and haughty but without any indecency. It also carried a young man¡¯s special high and vigorous spirits, maddening one badly. ¡°This young man lost his mind right? We want Ye Ling¡¯s life, yet why is he saving him?¡± ¡°Right, if he dares to save Ye Ling, I will kill him!¡± ¡°Ye Ling must die here today!¡± ¡°Who cares which family is he from? He is purely here to create trouble. Ye Ling must die!¡± Everyone pointed their swords towards Shen Qianshu. The whole situation was getting out of hand. Jack frowned slightly. Shen Qianshu also underestimated the civilization of the group of people here. Little Tong Hua stood out and shouted. ¡°What are you guys fighting about? Since it was said that the highest bidder wins, we sessfully bid for Ye Ling, and it¡¯s our business what we want to do to him. You guys feel indignant? Sure, continue bidding! Paying lip service now that you have no money? You guys are so shameless!¡± Chapter 544 - Master’s Counterattack 4

Chapter 544: Master¡¯s Counterattack 4

Little Tong Hua¡¯s voice carried a childishness to it. He was dressed up like a little princess in a fairytale. Even if the people in the underworldmunities were really ruthless, if they were human, they would still have feelings and would naturally have some sympathy towards children. Being openly scolded by a child was definitely not a good feeling, especially when he called them shameless. His scolding instantly shut all those who were talking just now. He coborated well with Shen Qianshu. Some words had a better effect if Tong Hua was the one who spoke. That man really did not continue arguing and immediately raised up the price. ¡°Ny billion!¡± Shen Qianshu called out. Jack¡¯s lips twitched. Ye Ling is this rich? Because of his career, a thought subconsciously shed through his mind. Is there a need to check Ye Ling¡¯s ounts? Is Xiao Yuan quite rich too? They were always colluding with each other. Ny billion US dors was really not a small sum. In the list of the world¡¯s richest men, there were many with over a hundred billion worth of assets. But in these hundreds of billions, ny percent were stocks, bonds, real estates, etc. They might not be able to fork out ny billion at one go. Shen Qianshu did not know how much Ye Ling had too. She only knew one thing: she had to raise the price until the end. No matter what, she had to bid for Ye Ling first. She did not care about the money, and she believed there would always be a way to get the sum. As long as he survived! The man¡¯s expression changed, and Jonah¡¯s face also became darker. He knew clearer than anyone that he was auctioning Ye Ling¡¯s life, but he did not want Ye Ling to live. If Ye Lingnded in Shen Qianshu¡¯s hands, it would not go ording to his n at all. He thought that Shen Qianshu would only raise the price and that Ye Ling would stillnd in others¡¯ hands at the end. But looking at Shen Qianshu¡¯s stance, she would not back away until she had gotten Ye Ling. This was not what he wanted at all. Jonah thought to himself, What should I do? Jonah lowered his voice and told the host. ¡°Go inform thenky man to kill him.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The host replied. Ye Ling¡¯s fingers slightly twitched. Jack had been looking closely at ck Rose. These people who surprised him caught his attention. However, he did not lose his alertness. Thenky man¡¯s phone suddenly rang, and Jack narrowed his eyes. Shen Qianshu¡¯s position was directly facing thenky man. The lighting in the hall was very dark, and there was only a small light left. The strong light rays were all shining on Ye Ling, attracting everybody¡¯s attention. Normally, people would pay less attention to the dark interior. Cold air brushed past. Jack instantly leaped forward and blocked the dagger. He turned around and grabbed onto thenky man¡¯s wrist, twisting it forcefully. A bone crackling sound could be heard. Jack¡¯s voice was neither light nor heavy. ¡°Since the highest bidder wins, ying dirty is inappropriate, right?¡± This action caught the attention of everyone. ¡°Oh please, who doesn¡¯t want Ye Ling¡¯s life here? No one here is like you guys! No on here wants to save Ye Ling!¡± Thenky man purposely made a disgusted sound. Everybody in the hall stood beside him, and they all flew into a rage, cornering Shen Qianshu! ¡°Stop raising the price immediately! If not, even if he doesn¡¯t kill you, we will not let you off!¡± ¡°We want Ye Ling¡¯s life, and you want Ye Ling¡¯s body. That¡¯s not our concern. After he dies, we will give it to you. No big deal!¡± ¡°Stop raising the price immediately!¡± This was a group of people who killed without a second thought. They were strong and aggressive. They were not like the gangsters that Shen Qianshu had met before. Their hands were all stained with blood. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face slightly paled, and she grabbed onto Tong Hua¡¯s hand tightly. She did not want to give in at all! Violence could erupt at any moment. Suddenly, an extremely dark and sinister voice came from the stage. ¡°I want to see exactly who is able to get my life today!¡± Chapter 545 - Master Will Teach You What Annihilation Is

Chapter 545: Master Will Teach You What Annihtion Is

Jonah got the shock of his life. He hurriedly turned back and could not believe what he was seeing. He had clearly injected Ye Ling with a heavy dosage of calming agents to ensure that Ye Ling would not be able to wake up for the rest of his life. Why would he suddenly gain consciousness? Jonah turned back and only saw a pair of bloodshot eyes like those of a beast ring in the darkness. Suddenly, a punch came flying towards Jonah, and it directly punched the living daylight out of him. His internal organs were mostly ruptured. Jonah slumped down to the floor like a rag, looking almost dead. Everybody looked towards Ye Ling who was on the stage. He slowly stood up, and his body was emitting a ball of ck energy. His gaze was bloody, and his expression was sinister like he was in an extremely huge outrage. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This was Master¡¯s second personality. A tycoon shrieked out loud. In the hall, half of them were from the underworld. These people brought their secret agents and mercenaries along, and they were not scared of Ye Ling at all. It was unclear who shouted. ¡°Mates, today is the day where we return grudges and seek revenge! He will not be able to escape from this auction hall even if he can fly. We don¡¯t even need to pay to kill him now. I will reward a hundred million to whoever manages to kill him!¡± Bidding for Ye Ling¡¯s life, was already a sky rocket price. Now that Ye Ling was awake and Jonah was almost dead, this auction would not be able to carry on. Killing Ye Ling would just save them a sum of money. In addition, this group of people had nothing else but money. Suddenly, all the mercenaries charged forward! Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart jumped, and she felt like she was facing a life and death situation. She suddenly felt like jumping forward and protecting Ye Ling. However, she was pulled back by Jack. Jack pulled Shen Qianshu with one hand and carried Tong Hua up with the other. He backed away and went towards the extreme end of the auction hall. There were already many tycoons crowding around this exit. However, the mysterious ck Rose was slowly and daintily brushing her bright red fingernails; she even looked really rxed. Beside her ear, she heard the men¡¯s shouts and also... Ye Ling¡¯s growl. Everybody was surrounding Ye Ling. Jack put down Tong Hua and ordered Shen Qianshu. ¡°No matter what happens, you guys don¡¯te over at all. Stay here obediently. Gs, protect them well. If the auction hall¡¯s doors open, bring them out immediately.¡± Jack was about to help Ye Ling when he suddenly stopped in his footsteps. ¡°Oh my god, how impressive! How bloody...¡± ¡°Is he an alien?¡± ¡°This is too scary...¡± ¡°He... he is not normal. He is not normal! How is this possible!¡± Ye Ling, who was surrounded by a group of mercenaries, started a one-sided ughter. His movements were quick as lightning, and those people did not even know how they died. They were all killed by his one move, and allid under his feet. Ye Ling¡¯s face and body were in a bloodied mess. His hair was stained bright red by the blood, and he seemed like he had juste out from purgatory. Wasn¡¯t his surroundings purgatory? All the doors in the auction hall were locked. It was the first time the tycoons saw such a bloody scene. Ye Ling was like a demon, ughtering all those people. This auction seemed to have gathered a group of demons into a cage. And it let out a god full of bloodthirst to the massacre them all. ¡°Is there anyone? Let me out! Let me out!¡± ¡°Open the door! Open the door! I want to go home! Let me out!¡± ¡°Is there anyone? Help, help! Open the door quick!¡± Witnessing Ye Ling¡¯s massacre, everybody became insane. The tycoons at this side had also gone insane. Each and every one of them wanted to dig a hole and escape from this hellhole. Shen Qianshu¡¯s chest seemed to be pressed down by something. It was aching badly. Without her notice, tears were flowing continuously down her face! Chapter 546 - Master’s Only Condition!

Chapter 546: Master¡¯s Only Condition!

It was as if Ye Ling¡¯s body could not understand what exhaustion and pain were. It was like a killing weapon. Almost fifty peopleid still before him, and no one knew which ones were dead or alive. His entire body was red, and blood was dripping off his fingertips continuously. The group of mercenary armies, secret agents, and mafia were all eliminated! Even Jack, who had seen a lot of simr circumstances, was bbergasted. He swore that other than the time he was shocked when he realized he had fallen for someone, this was the second time he had any emotions. It was unbelievable. He was utterly shocked and... fearful! This was different from what was nned! Before this, Jack had met with Ye Ling, and their n was very clear. He wanted this group of people to be wiped out all at once. When the diamond was found in the mountain, the information was leaked out instantly. From that point in time, Jonah had already nned to snatch that diamond away. After Ye Ling received a notification about that matter, he came to Johannesburg. Initially, this was just a war between him and Jonah, which Jack was not very bothered about. However, he did not think that he would meet an ident at the ore mountain. Jack had already met Ye Ling when Jonah sent Ye Ling to the mini-clinic. That time, Ye Ling was still conscious. He happened to hear that Jonah wanted to use his life to attract his enemies. Both Ye Ling and Jack had already known that the mafias and terrorists wereing for him at Johannesburg, but they did not know what their n was. Ye Ling approved of Jack¡¯s n in hopes of quickening procedures. Everything seemed logical initially, but they did not think that there would be such a scene at the auction. Ye Ling knew that Jonah could only lure his enemies over using Ye Ling¡¯s life, but he did not think that it would be done this way. Simrly, Jack never thought that this would happen. Hence, everything went out of control. The group of tycoons were all petrified and were on the verge of peeing their pants. They gathered around, fearing that the monster on stage would charge for them. There was the musty smell of blood in the auction hall. There was so much blood it could form a river! Some people were paralyzed and screaming in agony at a side. Others noticed that making this sound would attract Ye Ling¡¯s attention, so they pretended to be dead. The people who were yelling about wanting to kill Ye Ling were now all quickly eliminated by him. Ye Ling was standing amongst the corpses and looking like he could not move any longer. His eyes were bloodshot, and some of the injured mercenaries sensed something amiss about Ye Ling. They worked together to attack him for onest time. They got some daggers from somewhere and stabbed Ye Ling in his leg. Ye Ling¡¯s face did not even twitch. It was as if he could not feel anything. He punched one of the men on his shoulder and pulled out the dagger, stabbing it onto the man and piercing through his shoulders. The entire ce was dead silent. Shen Qianshu walked towards Ye Ling and was stopped by Jack. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Our men will being shortly,¡± Jack said. Something went wrong in his nning, and such a situation was created. He was going to take full responsibility. Ye Ling clearly looked a little abnormal. He recalled Ye Ling¡¯s words at the mini-clinic that day. Ye Ling said, ¡°My girlfriend will definitely go to the auction. Zhong Ran can¡¯t stop her. Don¡¯t tell her about our ns, I don¡¯t want her to worry for my safety and identally leak anything. Our efforts would go in vain then. However, I need you to promise me that under any circumstances, you will ensure that she is safe.¡± He agreed to the n, and Ye Ling¡¯s only condition was that he had to take good care of Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu was very clear that Ye Ling¡¯s second personality was activated. Even if she went over, Ye Ling may not recognize her. However, Ye Ling¡¯s condition was different from when he had a rpse back then. He was now unstoppable and strong. ¡°He can¡¯t go on like this!¡± Shen Qianshu said softly. ¡°He¡¯ll die.¡± Chapter 547 - Master, I’m Bringing You Home!

Chapter 547: Master, I¡¯m Bringing You Home!

Jack shook his head. He finally understood why Ye Ling had said that Zhong Ran could not hold Shen Qianshu back. When she was determined to do something, she would not turn around. Jack took a deep breath and looked at Tong Hua. Tong Hua shook his head lightly. Jack said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that!¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°He¡¯d kill you!¡± Shen Qianshu broke free from Jack and walked towards Ye Ling. Jack cursed inwardly. If he¡¯d kill me, wouldn¡¯t he kill you too? This was a path filled with blood. Every step she took was tough. When she was really far from Ye Ling, she touched a body identally. She did not know if the person was dead, but he was in a terrible state. Shen Qianshu¡¯s legs went jelly from that. Jack said that these people were really vicious. Yet, the first time she met these people, it was during a killing spree. She felt like puking. ¡°Who is he? Why does he dare to go over? That guy would kill him.¡± ¡°Young man,e back! Don¡¯t go over there, you¡¯ll die!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t walk towards Death! IS THERE ANYONE OUTSIDE? OPEN THE DOOR!!!!¡± The tycoons were worried about the safety of this Asian youth. They were all banging on the door frantically. Jack furrowed his eyebrows. He saw ck Rose moving, but in the next second, she was lying still like a mountain. So many things happened in the auction center, but none of them seemed to be associated with her. Who exactly was she? What was her status? Ye Ling¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he could not stop groaning. It seemed like he was in great pain. He really looked violent. He began looking for things to vent his anger on. It seemed like seeing the people lying on the floor annoyed him, so he picked them up and threw them out. He destroyed anything that he got hold of. The strong feeling of destruction around Ye Ling was just like that when he was in the castle back then. Only, it had worsened now. The group of tycoons were worried sick and were yelling at Shen Qianshu to not go near him. In their eyes, that weak but determined youth was heading towards the great beast. There were tears on the youth¡¯s face. His watery eyes looked bright like stars. When he looked at Ye Ling, it did not seem like he was looking at a beast. It was as if he was looking at someone he deeply loved. The tycoons all suddenly recalled the reason that he had tried to bid for Ye Ling. He had done this because he liked Ye Ling¡¯s face. But no matter how charming he is, he is a monster. He will kill you. Could it be that there are still people in this world who lusted for someone to such a state? That¡¯s really scary! He doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s up for! Because of Ye Ling¡¯s strong thirst for destruction, the injured people around him were all thrown away. Now, there was a path for Shen Qianshu. She remembered that night when there was a thunderstorm. She was fearful, painful, and devastated as it was as if she had been engulfed by a monster. There were growling sounds near her ears. This memory that she had forgotten about was clear in her mind now. History was repeating itself, but she was not in the slightest bit afraid. ¡°Master...¡± Shen Qianshu called for him softly and reached out her arm. ¡°I¡¯m Qianshu. Come over, I¡¯m bringing you home!¡± He had never corrected the way she addressed him. Master. There was another meaning to this word [1. Master was pronounced as ¡®Xian Sheng¡¯ in Mandarin Chinese, which was also what wives usually referred to their husbands as.]. ¡°Get lost!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s voice was hazy, anxious, and violent. He let out a painful groan, and his entire body was red. He ignored Shen Qianshu¡¯s extended arm and tried to punch Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu shut her eyes subconsciously. However, she did not feel any pain. Ye Ling was holding onto his head and growling. ¡°Go away. Get lost! Get out!¡± He did not know who he was speaking to. Shen Qianshu knew that he was in great agony at the moment. He looked at Shen Qianshu piercingly and was intending to charge at her. Shen Qianshu did not care about everything else. She ran towards him and hugged him. Master, wake up! I¡¯m bringing you home! Chapter 548 - Master, We Are Going Home!

Chapter 548: Master, We Are Going Home!

Amongst the river of blood, Shen Qianshu hugged Ye Ling with tears streaming down her face. Ye Ling struggled vigorously, but she hugged him tightly. Ye Ling was in great pain. The two souls in his body were pushing and pulling, almost tearing him apart. Just at that moment, there was the sound of a huge explosion from outside the auction center. Initially, the door was locked from inside, but no one knew the passcode, so they could not unlock the door. Even if the people from outside had heard the calls for help, they could not do anything. As such, the security guards at the auction center resorted to the most extreme method, which was to blow up the door. The sound of the explosion seemed to have rustled the deepest secrets in Ye Ling. He growled hysterically. Shen Qianshu clenched her fist and raised her hand, striking down and knocking out Ye Ling. Between her fingers, there was a hidden silver needle. There was medicine all over the needle, and it poked straight into Ye Ling¡¯s neck. Otherwise, she would not have been able to knock out Ye Ling alone. He slumped into Shen Qianshu¡¯s arms, and she hugged him as they sat amidst the dead and injured people. The lights in the auction center suddenly lit up, and all the tycoons rushed out in great fear and hysteria. All of them looked petrified and depressed. The security guards that rushed in were bbergasted. There was blood everywhere, and it was hard to look directly at anything. Jack and a few secret agents came in with them. ¡°Major!¡± A secret agent looked pained. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, our men were blocked off.¡± ¡°I know. Let¡¯s talk about thatter on. Take Ye Ling away!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Things were too chaotic. The security guards at the auction center reported the case to the police, and Jack¡¯s men took Ye Ling away immediately with an ambnce. When the police arrived, Jack went up and had everything under control. ¡°Jack Anderson.¡± Jack took out his documents. ¡°The Foreign Ministry from my country will immediately approach and contact those of your country. These people here are extremely wicked and evil, and they are the criminals I have been tracking down. Let me take charge from here!¡± His attitude was really cold. Indisputably, the police of Golden City did not dare to decide for themselves. They waited for the ones with higher authority to call. Luckily, they did not have to wait long before the call arrived. Shen Qianshu had been calm the whole time. The exceptionally mysterious ck Rose who had been keeping unusually quiet the entire time had left without anyone noticed. She did not rm anyone. Jack found an intelligence officer over. ¡°Get all the surveince cameras footages. We want them all!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Keep everything confidential. Do not alert the media. Request for the cooperation of the police force of the Golden City. Blockadepletely!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± There was an issue with the n this time, and it was a lesson learned through the shed of blood. Jack had to ensure that everything after this went well and that Ye Ling would not be affected again. All of this had nothing to do with Shen Qianshu anymore. Ye Ling was sent away, so at least, he was safe. He would no longer need to stay in this ¡®wolf cave.¡¯ Although Jack was busy, he kept sending people to keep a close eye on ck Rose. He knew that ck Rose had already left. Currently, an intelligence officer was keeping a close eye on ck Rose. ¡°Major, ck Rose has disappeared.¡± The intelligence officer reported. ¡°I followed her to an alley, and the group of people disappeared. It was as if they had disappeared into thin air. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Jack frowned. What did ck Rosee here exactly for? She did not do anything. She did not bid, and neither did she fight. Or was it that she did not have a chance to fight? The best thing about Jack being able to control the entire situation was that Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua could leave whenever they wanted. Tong Hua said, ¡°The original diamond belongs to my Daddy.¡± Jack said, ¡°I know. Leave it here as evidence. I¡¯ll return it.¡± Tong Hua looked at the identification hanging on his chest and left with Shen Qianshu. Chapter 549 - Speaker For The Ye Family

Chapter 549: Speaker For The Ye Family

There was blood all over Shen Qianshu, but she could not change her clothes yet. She stopped Zhong Ran who was walking hastily. ¡°Where¡¯s Master?¡± Seeing Shen Qianshu with blood all over her, he jumped. ¡°Master is back. He¡¯s upstairs but he has not woken up yet. Miss Shen, were you hurt?¡± Shen Qianshu went in hurriedly. Confused, Zhong Ran looked at Tong Hua. Tong Hua said, ¡°All is well!¡± We don¡¯t know which unlucky bastard this blood belongs to. Shen Qianshu went upstairs. Ye Ling had been cleaned simply, and he had changed his outfit. He was on a drip, and there was a nket over him. Shen Qianshu saw a chain. Ye Ling¡¯s two legs were chained, and the other end of the chain was nailed into the wall. Her eyes shrunk. The chain was piercing to her eyes. She suddenly remembered that there was a wound on Ye Ling¡¯s leg. There was a shallow wound in his leg, and the skin around it was paler than other parts. It was in an area that people would not usually notice. She noticed it when they were being intimate once. She did not think of it much then, but now she knew how there was a wound there. She calmed herself down. Luckily, he has returned. That¡¯s all that matters. ¡°Master was shot in the chest. One of his ribs on his chest had been broken. His right arm is fractured, and he needs to rest for a long time.¡± Zhong Ran exined. No one noticed when Zhong Ran had entered. He was standing behind Shen Qianshu, and he reported Ye Ling¡¯s conditions to her. ¡°Is he in a life-threatening situation?¡± ¡°No!¡± Zhong Ran said. ¡°The bullet in his chest has been removed, and the wound has been treated. The fracture... He would need rest.¡± Shen Qianshu shut her eyes lightly. The blood on her hand had dried up, but it smelled metallic. There was blood all over her fingernails, and there were traces of blood on her body too. She did not dare to touch Ye Ling, and she forced herself to calm down. ¡°Miss Shen, why don¡¯t you wash up first?¡± Shen Qianshu shut her eyes and nodded. After washing up, she felt so much morefortable. She had been looking after Ye Ling until nighttime, but Ye Ling did not seem like he was going to wake up anytime soon. Shen Qianshu was feeling a little confused. She wanted him to wake up, yet she was fearful. Master, will you wake up, or will ¡®he?¡¯ She was not sure if the person who would wake up would actually be the Master she knew. Jack came at night. The diamond had been kept by the police as evidence. Jack was looking into it, and he promised that they would definitely get it back. However, Tong Hua was not feeling good about it. Was this Golden City trying to take over all of their inheritance? ¡°We have cleared the venue. Over twenty people died while another twenty odd people are heavily injured. Some of the people managed to escape in the chaos, but their injuries are not light either.¡± ¡°What about Jonah?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°He¡¯s in the ICU. He can¡¯t escape!¡± ¡°Wow, he¡¯s not dead. What a pity.¡± Shen Qianshu wished she could stab Jonah a billion times. Jack felt the same. ¡°Has Ye Ling woken up yet?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± Jack had wanted to exin that this n had been thought out for a really long time, but he did not. Ye Ling had not exposed it himself, so he had no reason to tell Shen Qianshu. This was a failed n, but the good thing was that Ye Ling had ordered him to do certain things. They were lucky that he was still alive and that Shen Qianshu was safe and sound. Jack sent his men guarding outside in case the people who had escaped wanted to do something to Ye Ling. Now, there was still another important thing that he had to take care of. ¡°Miss Shen, Ye Ling¡¯s matters cannot be kept a secret. Over twenty people had died, and there was even the diamond at the auction. We need a spokesperson from the Ye Family to address this issue. It is best to send someone that Ye Ling trusts. We need an official spokesperson from the Ye Family to speak on behalf of him for Golden City.¡± Chapter 550 - Looting a Burning House Is Too Much!

Chapter 550: Looting a Burning House Is Too Much!

Shen Qianshu did not quite seem to understand. ¡°Why do we need a spokesperson from the Ye Family to handle this matter?¡± Jack said, ¡°The people who have escaped will definitely expose what happened in the auction. The main culprit in the gory case is Ye Ling. This can¡¯t be covered up. Although I have fully taken over, the Golden City needs an exnation. This is not my country after all. Jonah and the officials of the Golden City colluded and promised them 40% of the profits from the diamond. The stakes are intertwined. Now that this issue is so big, we need someone to speak up about it. Firstly, other than terrorists and the mafia, two of the people who were heavily injured are tycoons in Golden City. I can settle the areas I am responsible for, but I can¡¯t settle the matters regarding these two. They are all people from Golden City, and the government must have promised them something. They are sure that Ye Ling is the murderer, and they want to arrest him. Secondly, someone from the Ye Family has toe and sign the contract to retrieve the diamond. Thirdly, we need the Ye Family to deny that Golden City is involved in Jonah¡¯s incident.¡± Tong Huaughed coldly. ¡°Looting a burning house? This is how this country handles matters?¡± Shen Qianshu had not fully grasped what was going on, but Tong Hua had already understood. This was the attitude of the Golden City. They were using the diamond to exchange for Ye Ling¡¯s arrest order. Despicable! If this matter was exposed, it would cause a huge uproar internationally as well. There would be two casualties. This was ugly news to both Ye Ling and Golden City. They definitely did not wish for this to be exposed. So, they wanted to force the Ye Family to appear and lose out. As long as the Ye Family came out and denied the matter, and the government could deny their partnership with Jonah. In addition, they wanted a share of the diamond as bribery to keep matters from getting exposed. The politicians had everything well nned out. Shen Qianshuughed. ¡°So this was actually a partnership between Jonah and Golden City. Now that the Ye Family has swallowed blood, they still have to deny their behavior and be the witness for Golden City and Jonah?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua said in unison. Jack had already experienced a lot of trouble with this matter. If it had happened on his territory, this matter could be solved easily. However, this was South Africa, so it was difficult to solve. A little carelessness could cause international problems. Already, he had caused issues for not entering the country in a weing manner. Because of him, the Golden City had lost arge sum of money. Now, they wanted to show them who was in charge. ¡°Most of Golden City¡¯s revenuees from diamonds.¡± Jack continued. This sentence also exined why they did what they did. The diamond was in Ye Ling¡¯s hands, and it could be used by AG. This year, Golden City only had twenty million in revenue. If it were in Jonah¡¯s hands and auctioned out for three billion, they would then have 1.2 billion shares. That was a huge difference. This was Golden City. Jack said, ¡°If Ye Ling is still not awake, I¡¯m afraid that things would not be easy if they contact the others in the Ye Family.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Shen Qianshu said softly. Jack asked, ¡°Zhong Ran, can she?¡± After all, they were not married yet, and they did not know if Shen Qianshu could represent Ye Ling! Zhong Ran said, ¡°Master had once said that Miss Shen¡¯s words would be representative of his. No problem.¡± Spending money to get safety was not hard, but this was too much. Jack said, ¡°No matter what, this is worth it. They would not make things difficult for the Ye Family. They just want money. You can discuss with them since they were in the wrong for this matter as well. There¡¯s still room for discussions.¡± ¡°I know!¡± Chapter 551 - The Negotiator, The Little Angel

Chapter 551: The Negotiator, The Little Angel

The Golden City sent an official to negotiate with Shen Qianshu. The official brought a few trantors, and Shen Qianshu brought one too. As they sat at the table, Jack was being a witness by the side. With his status, he alone was enough. The official did not find any problems with it, and he even asked for money righteously. The diamond was auctioned for 30.1 billion, and Jonah had promised to give them a share of 40%. That would be 12 billion USD. Now, the contract was changed such that Ye Ling had twenty percent, 6 billion USD. Nothing less! Once they paid the sum of money, the matters regarding Ye Ling injuring others would be treated as if they had not happened. The Golden City would not look further into the matter. Shen Qianshuughed. ¡°This diamond was auctioned truthfully. Noah spent 30 billion to bid for this diamond, but we have not received the money. How could we pay you? Furthermore, Jonah had gotten people to raise the price intentionally. This diamond is not worth 30 billion. Even 6 billion is too much! I do not agree with this!¡± The official was really dissatisfied. ¡°Since Noah had bid for this diamond, he would definitely pay for it. No matter whose hands this diamond falls in, it would still be sold to Noah in the end. Even if the price is lowered, it can¡¯t be lowered much. Do you mean Ye Ling¡¯s life is not worth the 6 billion?¡± ¡°Ye Ling¡¯s life is, of course, priceless. This diamond was exchanged with his life. Without yourissez-faire, Jonah would not have been able to sessfully auction the diamond. Now that an incident urred, Ye Ling is Mr. Jack¡¯s informant, and he is helping Mr. Jack to do things. The injured person is also a heinous person who had injured people of the Golden City. It is purely idental. If you continue to demand for more, we will wait for the wounded to im. If you want to arrest Ye Ling, you can do it. I will expose this matter immediately. If this matter is exposed, which jeweler would still dare to do business with your city ever again? You are all a bunch of bloodsuckers!¡± The official was badly angered. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Fifty million!¡± ¡°No way. That¡¯s too little.¡± ¡°Take it or leave it!¡± Shen Qianshu said. Her attitude was really arrogant. ¡°Ye Ling¡¯s unconscious. He almost got killed thanks to all of you. We are at a loss. Fine, we¡¯ll deal with it, but don¡¯t go overboard! This fifty million does note easily. We have conditions too!¡± The official looked towards Jack. When he discussed with Jack earlier on, they had said that if things did not go well, he would speak up. Fifty million was too little, and they could not ept that. However, Jack looked down and did not respond to him. It had nothing to do with him. ¡°If this matter gets exposed, it would not do Ye Ling any good. He is a beast!¡± ¡°So what if he is? If you have what it takes, don¡¯t ask for the beast¡¯s money.¡± Shen Qianshu sneered. ¡°You take his money, and you want his life. Now, you have the face to call him a beast? I think all of you are just greedy monsters.¡± The debate hade to the state where they could not go on any longer. Intermission. Jack and Shen Qianshu looked at each other and parted. Negotiation was a form of art. Shen Qianshu put out all her conditions and refused to budge from the beginning. The Golden City stood firm on their decisions as well. However, there was still room forpromising. After the intermission break, the few officials who were here to negotiate were having a heated discussion. Suddenly, someone barged in. ¡°Ye Ling has woken up!¡± Everyone was silent for about a minute. ¡°How did he wake up so quickly?¡± ¡°What?¡± A man stood up in a fluster. ¡°Hurry, hurry. Sign the contract with Miss Shen now!¡± Chapter 552 - He Will Wake Up

Chapter 552: He Will Wake Up

Shen Qianshu paid the fifty million and signed the contract. Finally, matters had cleared up. She had put up a mouse trap. If Ye Ling was awake, he would not give them a single cent. Not only would he not give them money, but he would also even p them violently. Now that Ye Ling was unconscious, she was the boss. She was not as stubborn as Ye Ling. She did not want situations to be such that there could only be one winner and one loser. That would be unnecessary. There were two diamond ore mountains in the Golden City. They were one of thergest jewelers from abroad. As long as they were not stupid, the two sides would have peace of mind, and they would achieve their goals. There was no need to fall into bad terms. When Jack and Shen Qianshu left, Jack could not help but ask. ¡°Ye Ling¡¯s awake?¡± ¡°It¡¯s false.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled lightly and took a deep breath. The matter had finally passed. It was like a nightmare. ¡°But he will wake up eventually.¡± Jack sent Shen Qianshu back, and on the way back, they realized that someone was stalking them. He squinted and took out his phone. ¡°Someone¡¯s stalking us. Block them off and stalk them. Don¡¯t rm them.¡± ¡°Yes, Major!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°The people who had escaped at the auction center.¡± Jack exined. This time, he was considered to have wiped out all of them at once and done a great deed. The people in his country were cheering as he had be famous for doing that. The only thing that he had done wrong was to cause Ye Ling to be harmed. So, he would definitely get rid of all these people as well. ¡°Why does Ye Ling have so many enemies?¡± ¡°This is many?¡± Jack said calmly. ¡°This is like, only one-tenth.¡± At the auction, time was short. Many people did not have time to rush over. If they did, there would be more to judge. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Having many enemies is often associated with disrupting others from having benefits,¡± Jack said calmly. ¡°Back then, Ye Ling was kicked out of the Ye Family and sent to Paris. How did you think he managed to change his life?¡± Shen Qianshu was startled. ¡°He must have been through hard times!¡± Jack was speechless. Bro... We don¡¯t seem to be on the same page. Forget it, seems like she doesn¡¯t really care. Jack brought Shen Qianshu around the city several rounds and finally reached their destination. After confirming that she had returned safely, he then left. When Shen Qianshu returned, Ye Ling was still in deep sleep while Tong Hua was yawning. He went over looking like he was having a headache. ¡°How much did you trade with them?¡± It must not have been a small sum. They should have let me go... They must have bullied Mommy... ¡°Fifty million!¡± Tong Hua felt a heartache. ¡°Japanese Yen?¡± ¡°USD!¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± Shen Qianshu wanted both tough and to cry. Her mood had lightened up a little. The things that had urred these few days exhausted her, but luckily, they were shocks and not danger. At the same time. Things were not peaceful in the Golden City. Jack had a lot of matters to handle, and he was just about to leave when his phone rang. Mu Yuan was scolding him angrily. ¡°Jack, you evil heartless man. I was just thinking ¡®how could Ling have been captured!¡¯ So it was you behind all of this!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my fault that he got captured.¡± Jackughed. ¡°What are you so anxious about? Listen, I can exin...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need an exnation since you¡¯re going to lie to me anyway!¡± ¡°When have I ever lied to you!¡± ¡°When have you not!¡± ¡°I never lied when I showed you the good stuff.¡± SLAM! Mu Yuan hung up. There was static sounding from the phone. Jack was still in a good mood. Yuan didn¡¯t smash the phone, did he? Later, Jack drove out for about 1 km, and he looked at his wristwatch. ¡°1,2,3,4...¡± Ring! Mu Yuan had called. ¡°Yuan, are you safe now?¡± Jack asked. ¡°You can begin exining now.¡± Mu Yuan responded. Chapter 553 - Liking You Is An Illness

Chapter 553: Liking You Is An Illness

It was silentte in the night! Shen Qianshu was both physically and mentally exhausted, yet she was not sleepy at all. Ah Da was not awake yet, and Zhong Ran was also severely ill and needed to rest. The people in the house were either old, weak, or sick. It was extremely miserable. Zhong Ran could not take it and fell asleep first. Following him, Tong Hua also fell asleep. However, Shen Qianshu was afraid that someone woulde looking for them, and she did not dare to sleep in the night. She kept a close watch as the guards changed shifts for a number of times. Gs said, ¡°Miss Shen, you should go and sleep first. If Young Master wakes up, I will inform you immediately.¡± ¡°I am not tired. I will keep watch over him.¡± Shen Qianshu did not feel the slightest bit sleepy. She was also persistent and hoped to be the first person that Ye Ling would see when he opened his eyes. She only knew how lonely and fearful he had been all these years when she saw the bloody image at the auction. She held his hand and put it beside her lips, kissing it lightly. She had always liked Ye Ling and would feel that liking a person was just this way every time. However, there were times when her standard of liking a person was broken. Master, what should I do? With every second passing, I¡¯m liking you more and more! This is already a kind of illness! For the rest of my life, I have gotten an illness called ¡®Ye Ling!¡¯ Liking you is an illness no medicine can cure. Her fingers lightly touched Ye Ling¡¯s face. She did not know which sharp dagger had hurt his face, but it drew arge scar. It was not considered a very serious injury, but it kept seeping blood. She disinfected the wound simply. There was still a trace of blood which destroyed his perfect and wless face. However, it added a bloody charm to him. Little Tong Hua woke up early. The moment he thought of the 50 million gone for no reason, his flesh hurt very much. He slept very early yesterday and had a good sleep. When he woke up in the morning, he felt refreshed. The even better news was that Ah Da had woken up, and his life was no longer in danger. He just needed to slowly recuperate so that his body could recover. Zhong Ran was particrly happy. He stayed in Ah Da¡¯s room for quite some time until Ah Da fell asleep again. Only then was he willing toe out. Ah Da had gotten so seriously injured because he had blocked a bullet for Zhong Ran. Zhong Ran was so touched that his eyes were wet. He thought to himself, Good brother! ¡°Mommy... ¡± Tong Hua came into the bedroom cautiously without making any noise. Shen Qianshu was holding onto Ye Ling¡¯s hand. She hadid on his bedside and fell asleep. Her body was covered with a thin nket. Looking at Shen Qianshu, Tong Hua did not know how long she had slept for. Tong Hua nudged her lightly. ¡°Mommy... ¡± ¡°Master, you are awake?¡± It was as if Shen Qianshu had gotten an electric shock. She suddenly blew up and looked at Ye Ling in a fluster. Tong Hua said, ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s me!¡± Shen Qianshu could not hide the disappointment in her eyes. Master has not woken up yet. She rubbed her eyes, but her heart was still feeling heavy. ¡°Baby, did you sleep well?¡± ¡°Quite well. Mommy, you are too tired. It is notfortable sleeping this way. You should go eat something and rest immediately. Once daddy wakes up, I will inform you immediately.¡± Little Tong Hua looked at Ye Ling¡¯s condition. It did not look like he was going to wake up. ¡°He hasn¡¯t woken up all this while?¡± Shen Qianshu looked very worried. ¡°The doctor says that he will wake up after the anesthesia wears off. Why is he not waking up?¡± ¡°Maybe... he needs to rest?¡± Tong Hua pulled her and acted cute. ¡°Mommy, be obedient. Can you go and rest?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Shen Qianshu had her breakfast and took a bath. She practically fell asleep the moment she rested on the pillow. Yesterday, she had watched over Ye Ling until it was almost morning, and she did not sleep. Once Shen Qianshu fell asleep, Tong Hua immediately got Zhong Ran to call the doctor over. Ye Ling had undergone surgery, and the anesthesia had also worn off. The doctor said that after the anesthesia had worn off, it would be about time Ye Ling woke up in pain. Yet, why was he not waking up yet? Chapter 554 - Little Angel’s Worries

Chapter 554: Little Angel¡¯s Worries

The doctor came over and did a check on Ye Ling¡¯s body carefully. There were no major problems found. He was also not very sure exactly why he did not regain consciousness. The conditions were poor here, and they did not have any sophisticated equipment. They could not check Ye Ling¡¯s symptoms. Tong Hua furrowed his eyebrows and looked at Ye Ling, who was deeply asleep. He looked like he was very ufortable. Even though he was deeply asleep, his eyebrows were tightened. It was as if he had slipped into a frightening nightmare. ¡°Zhong Ran, did anything like this happen previously?¡± ¡°Never,¡± Zhong Ran said. ¡°When Young Master took on the second personality, it was almost always at night. The longest he had transformed for was a continuous period of two days. His self-regtion is very good. The willpower of his main personality is very strong.¡± If the willpower of the main personality was not sufficiently strong, how could it suppress the second personality? Moreover, his secondary self had such a violent personality. ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait for another day!¡± Ye Ling was very seriously injured. It was not realistic for him to return back to the country, but he also could not go without showing his face for a long period of time. If he did not show his face for a long time, it would surely cause unnecessary turmoil. With regards to AG, Zhong Ran had contacted Ye Yifan to let him deal with the members of the Ye Family. Ye Ling had lost contact with the Ye Family for a month. It was considered nothing to them as he was often mysterious about his whereabouts. However, the members of the Ye Family, especially the Ye Old Lady, had insisted on meeting Ye Ling this time, which was rather rare. Ye Yifan gave it his all, but his nonsense did not make the Ye Old Lady give up. She seemed to be convinced that something had happened to Ye Ling in Johannesburg. She kept scheming against Ye Yifan. The poor Ye Yifan, who knew so little, was also not being trapped. However, the Ye Family had slipped into a stage of eagerly trying to seize power. ¡°Mom, the people from the Golden City had replied. Something had indeed happened to Ye Ling. Now that he did not show himself in front of us, we do not know whether he is recuperating or dead. There is no newsing out at all. If he is dead... ¡± Ye Bao¡¯s voice carried a tinge of malice. ¡°AG will be ours.¡± ¡°Silly!¡± the Ye Old Lady said in a low voice. ¡°If he is dead, won¡¯t Zhong Ran give us some news? Don¡¯t act rashly. Don¡¯t forget the pain when the wound has healed.¡± Ye Ling had used this trick previously and eliminated all of them. More than 10 years of Ye Bao¡¯s hard work had been in vain. If it happened again, they would not be able to withstand it. It was not easy for them to have a chance to catch their breath, and they could not be rash again. ¡°Mom...¡± ¡°I have already sent people to inquire about the news, and I have been putting pressure continuously on AG. There are some matters which are necessary for Ye Ling to make the decisions personally. It is impossible for him not to keep showing his face.¡± ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Ye Bao naturally knew how to handle this matter. ¡°Mom, if you are free, teach Yifan. Don¡¯t let him favor an outsider instead of someone on his own side. Ye Ling was surely involved in the matter regarding big brother and sister-inw. Yifan and Tingjun could not differentiate right from wrong, and they even treated him as their own biological brother. Isn¡¯t this a joke?¡± ¡°Regarding this matter, I know very well in my heart. Don¡¯t mention it again!¡± Ye Bao did not dare to speak again. When Shen Qianshu woke up, it was already evening. This nap was very long and took away her earlier fatigue. When she woke up, Ye Ling had not regained consciousness yet. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart jumped. She did not have a good premonition. Why? The doctor clearly said that he would regain consciousness after the anesthetic wore off! Not only did Ye Ling not regain consciousness, but he even looked extremely in pain. Both his hands were tightened into fists. The green veins on his forehead were jumping wildly. It was as if he was putting in a tremendous effort to control the pain. Seeing his condition, the doctor was also shocked. ¡°Bring the tranquilizer over here!¡± Shen Qianshu eximed. ¡°Miss Shen, the tranquilizer would not have much use on Young Master!¡± He had been injected with it too much since he was young. As a result, he was practically immune to it. Zhong Ran brought the rxant over. Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes shrank. When this thing was injected, the repercussions would also be very great! Chapter 555 - Hope, You Can Defeat Him

Chapter 555: Hope, You Can Defeat Him

¡°Give it to him!¡± Shen Qianshu did not have a choice. She could not let Ye Ling be in such a state. The chains were tugged by him until they made a ruckus. Shen Qianshu felt pain deep within her heart. Finally, after injecting the rxant, his symptoms were lessened. ¡°Is Master very dependent on the rxant?¡± ¡°When his illness is triggered, he is very dependent on it.¡± However, Zhong Ran did not dare to tell Shen Qianshu that the rxant was actually like a drug to Ye Ling for a very long period of time. He was extremely dependent on it. During that period of time, the onset of his illness was very frequent. Every day, he was in a state of confusion and had to be injected with the rxant. However, once this thing was injected, the person would be drowsy, furious, and irritable, and his nerves would be painful. This was a vicious cycle. Thereafter, Luther had said something to him, and his condition slowly improved. Zhong Ran thought to himself, Do we need to call Luther over? But Butler Luther cannot leave Paris... Tong Hua said, ¡°Mommy, if he is still not conscious after tonight, let¡¯s bring him to the hospital.¡± ¡°But if we send him to the hospital, the people from the Golden City will know that he is in aa.¡± This was such a big matter. If they wanted to hide it, it would not be easy. Zhong Ran raised his eyebrows. ¡°Miss Shen, don¡¯t worry, I will ensure that not even a droplet of water will be leaked. There will not be anyone noticing. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± There was only this way out. Shen Qianshu was busy with Ye Ling¡¯s matter wholeheartedly. Her cell phone was at the side ringing continuously, but she could not be bothered by it. Chen Qiuxiang had left her with more than 10 messages. To sum it up, it was about Lu Mengxi whom Gubelin was grooming recently. She would be recing Shen Qianshu! Shen Qianshu raised her eyebrows, feeling quite surprised. Her boss had brought Lu Mengxi to attend a few of the Gubelin big scale international exhibitions recently and had greatly publicized her to his counterparts. Lu Mengxi was good-looking and was capable. She became popr very quickly, and she was already famous overseas. Now, her poprity had soared to a new height. Thepetition in her career had never once stopped. There seemed to be a fated war between Lu Mengxi and her. She looked at Ye Ling who was deep asleep. At that moment, she was toozy to think about the matter regarding Lu Mengxi. Let her take whatever she wanted. She only wanted Master to wake up. Late at night, after the effect of the rxant wore off, Ye Ling started to be in pain again. He slipped into a nightmare and was unable to free himself. Shen Qianshu took off the nket and got into the bed, hugging him tightly. There was a strong bloody smell on his body. There were many big and small wounds on his body. Shen Qianshu pressed on his wounds, and she used one hand to stroke his waist lightly. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll sing for you. Alright?¡± Ye Ling could not answer. One of his hands held onto Shen Qianshu tightly. Shen Qianshu¡¯s gentle singing could be heard in the night. She was singing a French minor, and the tune was very gentle, soothing, and a little sad. This was the first French song she had learned back then. She was in the castle during that period of time, and Ye Ling was difficult to serve. He wanted to listen to tunes and wanted to listen to songs. He did not want Chinese or English songs. It made Shen Qianshu so angry that she wanted to break him. In the end, she learned a French song in the speed of light. As she sang the song, she thought of that period of time. There was a tint of a smile hanging by the corners of her lips. Back then, the image of the young girl who was so angry that she flew into a rage was so fresh in her memory. Master was like a big master lying at the side. It made her gnash her teeth in hatred, but she did not have any choice. Now, he was being tormented and lying down. Yet, she was helpless. She could only sing a song for him to reduce his suffering. Master, can you hear my voice? I hope that my singing can give you some strength. And can let you defeat... him! Chapter 556 - Still Want To Have Little Princess?

Chapter 556: Still Want To Have Little Princess?

This night was a very difficult night for Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu. She sang the song for almost half the night, and Ye Ling seemed to quieten down for a while in the midst of it. However, towards the end, he started to get tormented again. She got up and made a call to Bo Yiren. At that time, Bo Yiren and Shen Qianshu had exchanged their numbers as a preventive measure. Bo Yiren said, ¡°Ye Ling¡¯s condition may be due to two personalities fighting over the body and a result of killing each other. It will be not much help by sending him to the hospital. Your only solution will be to wake him up. The hospital will not be able to do anything.¡± Shen Qianshu also guessed it. Ye Ling¡¯s condition was not hard to imagine, but this was also her most pressing problem. ¡°What can I do to wake him up?¡± There was a moment of silence before Bo Yiren replied. ¡°Miss Shen, do you mind describing the situation back then?¡± Shen Qianshu told Bo Yiren truthfully about what had happened during the auction. She had been listening quietly all along. In the night, there was only the sound of Shen Qianshu¡¯s gentle voice. After she had finished listening to Shen Qianshu¡¯s statement, Bo Yiren said, ¡°Based on my guess, there should be an incentive for Ah Ling¡¯s second personality toe out. If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, it should be Miss Shen. To awaken Ah Ling, we can fight poison with poison, and let him be traumatized again. However, this is very dangerous. There are no psychiatrists in the Golden City. I do not rmend this measure. Secondly, we can only wait. Wait for them to end their killing, and see who wins.¡± ¡°If the second personality wins, then will his main personality disappear?¡± ¡°Not necessarily!¡± Bo Yiren chuckled and said. ¡°Miss Shen, for people with dual personalities, as long as one person is willing to give in, the other personality will be able toe out. Did you know that?¡± Shen Qianshu was startled. Bo Yiren said, ¡°These are two people who keep killing each other and torturing each other. This is because it is impossible for either of them to give in. They are natural enemies. However, if one person is willing to give in or if one person is sufficiently strong, that person will wake up. Ah Ling¡¯s main personality has always been the dominant one. Due to the ident this time, it may be him taking the initiative and giving in. This releases the second personality, causing the second personality¡¯s strength to increase.¡± With this phone call, Shen Qianshu was almost unable to catch her breath. She seemed to have no other choice except to wait. Another night passed by again. Ye Ling did not regain consciousness! Zhong Ran had made arrangements to send Ye Ling to the hospital. However, Bo Yiren made a call over and did not rmend him to send Ye Ling to the hospital. The hospital could not help Ye Ling much. If he was still unable to regain consciousness, going to the hospital would not be of much use. On the contrary, the news might be leaked. The matter of going to the hospital was thus dyed. Four days went past in a row, but Ye Ling still did not have the slightest sign of regaining consciousness. On this day, Zhong Ran received a piece of news. He was dumbfounded. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°The ck Rose sent a messenger to inform that they want to meet Young Master!¡± They did not have much contact with the ck Rose. They also had never offended the ck Rose before in their impression. The people from the triads would practically avoid the ck Rose. Her strength was sufficiently brutal and tyrannical. She was so tyrannical that it could make everyone fearful of her. ¡°Why does he want to meet Master?¡± ¡°She said that she could settle Young Master¡¯s illness.¡± Zhong Ran replied. This was the reason that made Zhong Ran dumbfounded. Ye Ling¡¯s illness... his illness was highly ssified. Only a few people in this world knew about it. How many people knew that he was sick? Zhong Ran and Shen Qianshu came out from the room. Zhong Ran was out of his wits. If the ck Rose knew and let the news out, wouldn¡¯t everyone find out about it? If everyone knew, the people under Young Master would be so shocked. Tong Hua pursed his lips and looked at Ye Ling. ¡°Hey, wake up. Do you still want a little princess?¡± Chapter 557 - Mommy, Daddy Is Awake

Chapter 557: Mommy, Daddy Is Awake

Shen Qianshu and Zhong Ran were in the living room downstairs talking about the matter regarding the ck Rose. This woman was too mysterious. She came and went in haste, and she only took a quick nce at Shen Qianshu during the auction. Shen Qianshu also could not determine whether she was an enemy or a friend. Jack had already escorted the criminal back to the country and was in the midst of doing something. They could only depend on themselves in the Golden City. The surrounding people in the Golden City were watching them covetously and wanted to cheat them of their money. They could not be careless at all. Shen Qianshu had been living in Paris and City A. She knew very little about the ck Rose. ¡°Young Master and the ck Rose did not have any ties. A few years ago, they were considered to have met once, only that it was not considered especially happy back then. During that time in Paris, the Ye Family in Europe and Young Master had a contest between them. Young Master was immature back then and was at a disadvantage. Fortunately, he had the help of the ck Rose and won against the Ye Family in Europe. It was only that the follow-up wasn¡¯t too good. The ck Rose¡¯s help did note free. Young Master had also paid a very heavy price. Thereafter, for a few years, they never had any ties. Furthermore, they also did not have any friendship privately. The ck Rose has never touched our business. We had a few urgent businesses which we looked for the ck Rose, but she did not ept any of them. It was as if she wanted to sever all ties with us. After that, we had an unspoken understanding. We also did not interfere with the ck Rose¡¯s business. Thus, it is impossible for her to know Young Master well.¡± Zhong Ran exined. He was also not sure of the ck Rose¡¯s motive. He said calmly, ¡°But she said she could settle Young Master¡¯s illness. Is it true?¡± ¡°We had publicly announced that Master had woken up. How did she know that Master was still in aa?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. This question had also made Zhong Ran think. Oh yes, how did the ck Rose know? Zhong Ran had been at Ye Ling¡¯s side for many years, but this was the first time he was out of his wits. Shen Qianshu was also walking around nervously with her eyebrows tightly burrowed. Ye Ling continued to be in a deep sleep. It was very dangerous to him. Regardless of which personality wins, he would only be safe after he woke up. Even if he woke up with the second personality, Zhong Ran and Shen Qianshu would ept it. Ye Ling himself could not ept the second personality, but to others, that second personality was still Ye Ling. Although they obviously knew that it was the same person and they hoped the most that it was the main personality, if they had to choose between death or the second personality, they naturally chose the second personality so that he could continue to live. ¡°Miss Shen, meeting her?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t reply, let me think for a while!¡± Shen Qianshu was hesitant and indecisive. Every important decision in life would have to be thoroughly considered. The more important your decision was, the more you would have to be careful. ¡°If we respond to the ck Rose, it will confirm that Master has been in aa and that he has a mental illness. She did not show any kind intentions and also did not exin her identity. We cannot take the risk.¡± ¡°If she really has a solution?¡± Both of Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes gradually became clear. ¡°Zhong Ran, split personality is an incurable illness. I believe the psychiatrist had told you before. Unless one personality takes the initiative to give in, this is practically an impossible matter. Hence, patients with dual personality in this world are miserable their whole lives, and they don¡¯t live long. Even if they were to die, they are still not willing to let the other personality swallow them. What ways does the ck Rose have to treat Master? I don¡¯t believe her!¡± He had to admit that he was shaken. Ye Ling had been deeply asleep, making them anxious. Everyone had suggested them to wait, but what would waiting result in? He did not know at all. Tong Hua suddenly appeared at the entrance of the spiral staircase on the second floor. His expression was hard to describe in words. ¡°Mommy, daddy is awake!¡± Shen Qianshu turned her head back in disbelief. ¡°Huh?¡± Chapter 558 - Master, You Took The Wrong Script

Chapter 558: Master, You Took The Wrong Script

Shen Qianshu went upstairs swiftly. As she was too emotional, she nearly tripped on the stairs. She passed by little Tong Hua and entered the bedroom. Ye Ling was lying on the bed. Even though he was awake, he could not move. A broken rib was not aughing matter. He could only keep lying down in this manner. He closed his eyes slightly. The only way to prove that he had woken up were his fingers. He tapped his fingers on the bed. Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes turned red at that instant. He had indeed woken up! ¡°Master...¡± She went near to Ye Ling and sat by the bedside. Ye Ling opened his eyes slowly. He was in aa for a few days, and he looked very tired. However, his pair of amber eyes were very bright. Looking at him, Shen Qianshu had great peace of mind. It is Master! It is his main personality, not the second personality. This is great! She got emotional as she held Ye Ling¡¯s hands. Why is Master still not talking? Can it be that he has lost his memory? ¡°You... still recognize me?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± Ye Ling replied. Someone was cold, and she was extremely sad! Shen Qianshu rubbed her eyes. Master, have you be less warm after surviving a disaster? Although you have always been cold, being like this will not help you to win over such a pretty, gentle, and sensible overbearing littledy like me. ¡°I am very angry!¡± Ye Ling eximed. ¡°Oh...¡± Shen Qianshu muttered. Angry? It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s fine as long as you are alive. If you like to be angry, then be angry. ¡°Who allowed you to go to the auction.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± If I hadn¡¯t gone and you had died there, do I go and collect your body? Even if you are extremely angry, I don¡¯t regret going! ¡°Get out, I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was at a loss for words. She held Ye Ling¡¯s hand tightly and could not help but feel angry. Master, my beloved Master, did you take the wrong script? When a couple who have survived a disaster meet, it shouldn¡¯t be this kind of reaction. If you behave like that, you are really going to lose me. For a couple who had survived a disaster, the first words upon waking up should be ¡®are you fine,¡¯ ¡®I am very worried about you,¡¯ ¡®I am doing this for you,¡¯ ¡®I love you,¡¯ ¡®I will protect you next time and will not let you get hurt again,¡¯ or ¡®we will live well for the rest of our lives¡¯. Regardless of what words they are, it should not be ¡®I don¡¯t want to see you¡¯ from you! Forget it. Taking into ount that you are handsome, I will not be calctive with you. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go!¡± Shen Qianshu had a big heart and did not mind his coldness at all. ¡°Master, I want to look at you and keep looking at you. I had been apanying you when you were in aa for these past few days. I didn¡¯t sleep in the night, as I was afraid that you would not see anyone when you woke up.¡± Ye Ling looked at her deeply and closed his eyes slightly. Shen Qianshu, do you know? If you had not gone to the auction, perhaps, I wouldn¡¯t have let the second personality out. This was the first time he... took the initiative to give in and let his second personality out. This was because a group of extremely violent and atrocious people were vigorously pursuing her. There was obviously a mistake in Jack¡¯s n. There were no reinforcements. In order to save her and to escape safely, there was only... the demon! It was the first time that hepromised with his natural enemy! He could only watch helplessly as another man charged forward and expanded the territory for his big princess. He became her hero, but he was like a helpless shadow hiding behind the hero. ¡°Master...¡± Ye Ling remained silent, closing his eyes as if he was really not willing to see her. Usually, regardless of how cold he was, Shen Qianshu could always chat with him as if nothing had happened, and she knew him very well. However, this was the first time she was helpless in front of him. Master is really... angry! Furious, unwilling, and... disappointed. Is he disappointed in me? Shen Qianshu gasped, opening up her hands and interlocking her fingers with his. ¡°Master, you are my hero!¡± Chapter 559 - Master, You Took The Wrong Script 2

Chapter 559: Master, You Took The Wrong Script 2

Ye Ling closed his eyes and acted as if he was indifferent to her words. Hero? Her hero was not him. It was another person! ¡°Get out!¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Shen Qianshu acted shamelessly. She could not help whining. ¡°If you are capable, get up and chase me out!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Ye Ling suddenly opened his eyes. He was extremely furious. Shen Qianshu came to her senses. ¡°I¡¯m saying that it is rare for Master to be lying down in bed. You are really a lovable and beautiful patient. You make others pity you in their hearts, adore you, and want to embrace and caress you in their arms.¡± Ye Ling took a deep breath, causing the broken rib in his chest to be so painful that his face changed. He had always been used to holding in, and it was not shown on his face at all. However, Shen Qianshu kept on holding his hand and worked hard to show what was called ¡®it was easy for girls to pursue boys.¡¯ She just did not leave. After he got angry, his whole body had goosebumps. Ye Ling thought to himself, This drama queen! ¡°Master, regardless of whether it is you or your second personality, it is actually just you to me. There is no difference. To Zhong Ran and Butler Luther, it is also you. You don¡¯t resent it, you are really my hero. I know that Master is determined and that you have always fought with the second personality. Even if your life is hanging by a line, you would also never give him an opportunity toe in. You had wanted to save me, and that was why you let the second personality out. A man is considered a hero not only when he charges forward and expands his territory. He is also a hero when he can take temporary setbacks and canpromise and endure to protect those in his heart.¡± Shen Qianshu bent her body down and rubbed his lips lightly. ¡°In my heart, you are my one and only hero.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s gaze was on her pursed lips. He looked at her deeply. ¡°You hugged him.¡± Shen Qianshu followed good advice readily and kissed him lightly on his lips. ¡°I even kissed you.¡± She had always been proficient at pacifying Ye Ling. She knew him too well. Although there were some lightning points that she had not figured out, with regards to this man, she loved him from the bottom of her heart and could not help herself from wanting to know him better. She knew even more what kind of person he was. ¡°Master, is it painful?¡± She looked at him heart-achingly. It was surely extremely painful as the rib in his chest was broken. ¡°Not painful!¡± He did not mean what he said! Saying that you were in pain would not make you lose face. Pain was a normal body reaction. Shen Qianshu asionally really could not understand a man¡¯s character. Ye Ling was obviously injured to this extent, and he was almost close to being permanently disabled. Nevertheless, no matter what he did, he still wanted to show that he was not in pain at all and that there was nothing wrong with him. She thought to herself, If you really are not in pain, can you get up? To suffer and be tormented because of saving face. My beloved Master, only kids who love to cry will get sweets to eat! You see, you say it isn¡¯t painful, and my mouth full of sweet nothings has been stopped by you. ¡°I am in pain!¡± Shen Qianshu looked at him longingly. ¡°Looking at Master in a bloody battle, I am in pain. Looking at you lying down here with your whole body full of injuries, I am in pain. During the auction, I was really afraid that I would never get to see Master again. I was really afraid that we would be separated forever. There are still so many things that we have not done, and there are so many unfulfilled wishes. If we are really separated into two different worlds, I will regret for the rest of my life. Master, promise me, don¡¯t get injured again in the future, alright?¡± Ye Ling remained silent and looked at her fixedly. ¡°I cannot guarantee that!¡± ¡°You have taken the wrong script again. At this time, you can just say one word: ¡®alright!¡¯¡± ¡°Who can guarantee with regards to this kind of matter?¡± ¡°Sometimes, what women need is just a promise.¡± ¡°I cannot do that. Promise for what?¡± ¡°Master, if you were not good-looking, you would have been beaten to death!¡± Chapter 560 - You Are My Little Princess

Chapter 560: You Are My Little Princess

Tong Hua and Zhong Ran were listening to their conversation outside, and they were speechless. Tong Hua was especially so. He could roll his eyes so much that they might roll out. He could not understand. His mother was a national beauty who was funny, interesting, intelligent, and well-educated. She could be quiet as a mouse and noisy as an elephant. She was so perfect, and she was a wless beauty. What had she been drugged with that made her fall for Ye Ling? This ¡®daddy¡¯ did not value rtionships with people. He was cold, over-possessive, and excessively dominant. If he were born in ancient times, he would have been a violent warrior who would kill without batting an eyelid. Other than being charismatic, he had no positive traits. What had she fallen for? This was really baffling! Seeing what was before him, he told himself that he must not be like Ye Ling when he grew up. If he grew to look like him, then he could not flirt with girls. Girls would try to pursue him, and that would be too boring! The first time Ye Ling woke up, he did not have much energy yet, and he fell back to sleep after a while. That managed to calm Shen Qianshu down, and she rxed a lot. Zhong Ran asked, ¡°Miss Shen, should we meet ck Rose?¡± ¡°Master¡¯s awake. Why do we need to see her?¡± She clearly sounded like someone unkind. Even if the ck Rose did not fight anyone, Shen Qianshu was unsure of her motives. ¡°Reject her invitation. Don¡¯t let Master know about this yet. We shall let him decide when he recovers. If ck Rose really wants to meet Master, she would definitely ask again. If she doesn¡¯t, then great!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Zhong Ran was impressed by Shen Qianshu. Without Ye Ling, they took orders from Tong Hua and her. They immediately sent people to pass the message that they were not meeting her. Tong Hua said, ¡°Mommy, the Golden City has been rather peaceful these past few days. It¡¯s been a while since the incident, and I want to go out and y.¡± ¡°Sure, no problem. Bring more people with you.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Tong Hua was all smiles. It was rare for them toe to the Golden City. He had to have the most fun possible here. He was getting really bored from being stuck at home for all this while. ¡°Tong Hua, why did he wake up?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. Tong Hua¡¯s lips twitched, and Shen Qianshu had a premonition. ¡°I think, I may not want to hear it.¡± She continued. What if I would definitely get angry when I hear it? ¡°Mommy, do you want to hear or not?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°I asked him one thing: do you still want to have a little princess!¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Ouch! She racked her brains for a way to make Ye Ling wake up, but he had no reaction at all. Yet, Tong Hua¡¯s mentioning of a little princess woke him up. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart made of ss shattered. The cure for everything, the little princess. How could she forget about the existence of this powerful cure? For a while, Ye Ling had not been nagging about the little princess. She almost thought that his ¡®big princess¡¯ was bing more important. It seemed like his little princess was still forever his number one! This was simply outrageous! He wanted a little princess too badly! ¡°Mommy, calm down!¡± Tong Hua waved and tugged at Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand. ¡°What little princess or whatever, you call the shots anyway, Mommy! Am I right? No matter how he fantasizes, it would be of no use.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯tfort me in any way!¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°Zhong Ran said that Luther used ¡®little princess¡¯ to lie to him and make him endure the seven years. I wanted to try it out, and I didn¡¯t expect it to work. Mommy, don¡¯t be sad. You are my little princess, and I love you most.¡± ¡°Baby, you¡¯re the best!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Tong Hua went upstairs and washed up. He changed into an outfit that made him look like a little prince. He put on a little cap and went downstairs. Then, he went out with Gs and one of their men. Shen Qianshu could not help but remind him. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t go to chaotic ces.¡± ¡°Okay, got it!¡± Chapter 561 - Oh, We Are Not That Close

Chapter 561: Oh, We Are Not That Close

Tong Hua went out joyfully. If not for the fact that Ye Ling was still lying in bed and that all Shen Qianshu wanted to do was to stay with him, she had also wanted to join Tong Hua in touring around the Golden City. After all, they had been there for almost a week, and so much had happened. They had not actually had time to tour around in peace. Ye Ling was sleeping soundly. A while after Tong Hua left, Mu Yuan came. He came looking fatigued as if he had been out for long. He did not bring any men with him, and he was infy wear. It was as if he was here on holiday. ¡°Has Ah Ling woken up yet?¡± Mu Yuan asked. ¡°He woke up, and then he fell asleep again. Mu Yuan, why are you here?¡± Shen Qianshu responded. It must have not been easy for a military man like him to leave his team to make his way all the way here. Mu Yuan bit his lip. He was ordered by someone with more authority toe over to handle some matters, so he passed by to visit Ye Ling. He was really relieved to know that he had woken up. Jack had told him everything that happened to Ye Ling at the auction center. He had questions, but he did not press on the matter. Mu Yuan did not know what happened exactly, and he did not intend to ask about it. If Ye Ling wanted to talk, he would. This did not seem to be something good. This sounded like it was Jack¡¯s fault! If he had not failed at nning, things would not havee to such a state. People who were overconfident really pissed others off sometimes. They really deserved to be pped at times. They always thought that they were the smartest and that they were the best in the world. It would be impressive if they really were smart, but clearly, things did not work out well. Ah Lingy in bed with no energy to move. He had beat up the mafias and terrorists so easily. He was really impressive! ¡°Mu Yuan, why are you angry?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Jack. If you had not gotten him here, I don¡¯t even know what might have happened!¡± ¡°What has this got to do with him? It was an easy win for him. Ah Ling was the one who dealt with everything with violence. He just sat there and gained credit.¡± Mu Yuan felt a heartache as he said that. He had agreed to an unjust contract. This dude had actually seeded because he tagged onto other people. He was very angry!!! He was so mad he could forget who his mother was. ¡°If it were not for him, why would I have the courage to go to the auction? He had been protecting us the whole time,¡± Shen Qianshu said truthfully. ¡°You seem to be on good terms with him?¡± ¡°So-so!¡± Mu Yuan looked away lightly and looked a little guilty. ¡°Oh, we aren¡¯t that close.¡± ¡°Not very close?¡± ¡°Yeah, not close.¡± Shen Qianshu felt odd. When Jack and Mu Yuan were on the phone, the facial expression of the usually expressionless man always seemed to be all smiles. He never even noticed that he was smiling. Were they really not close? ¡°Do you know what I felt when I first met Jack?¡± Shen Qianshu asked Mu Yuan felt attacked. ¡°Feeling? What feeling?¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Hold up, did you misunderstand something? Bro, do you know that sounded... very suspicious and odd? ¡°A man with no feelings,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Nonsense. Ling is more of a man with no feelings.¡± ¡°Master is really full of life. He¡¯s not like Jack. Jack looks like someone who despises humans. It¡¯s scary.¡± ¡°Ling is the one who despises humans. I¡¯ve known him for so many years, and I¡¯ve never seen another emotion from him other than calmness and rage.¡± ¡°Nonsense. Master is a cutie.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Shen Qianshu had wanted to tell Mu Yuan that Jack looked soft and was smiling when he was on the phone with Mu Yuan. However, suddenly, she felt that it was none of her business. She thought to herself, Little angel is unhappy. I don¡¯t wanna talk anymore! Chapter 562 - Courageous Young Master

Chapter 562: Courageous Young Master

As Zhong Ran heard them speak, his heart hurt. These two people were looking at Ye Ling and Jack with very thick filtered sses in their eyes. Seriously speaking, thements Shen Qianshu had of Jack reflected the real opinions everyone had of him, and thements that Mu Yuan had of Ye Ling were the real opinions everyone had of Ye Ling. Zhong Ran thought to himself, It hurts. I shall grab some popcorn. And watch their drama! This time when Mu Yuan came, Jack had already left long ago. Mu Yuan had things to do and could not stay for long, so he woke Ye Ling up. ¡°Why did youe?¡± Ye Ling asked. Mu Yuan said, ¡°Our information team told us that ck Rose is in the Golden City. The higher-ups made mee here to have a chat with her. My men are currently looking for them, so I passed by to visit you. What n did Jack discuss with you? How did you agree so clumsily? Did he not mention any benefits? All the benefits have gone to him, and even I¡¯ve lost out on so much.¡± ¡°What have you lost?¡± ¡°I-¡± Mu Yuan stuttered. can¡¯t get the words out of my mouth!!!!!!! Ye Ling was still immobile, and he could only lie down, but he still gave off the same vibes. ¡°At the beginning, when I heard of the n, I did not ept it. However, after giving it some thought, I felt that this was the right chance to get rid of everyone, so why not? Now that I have made ties and weaknesses and everyone knows them, having one less enemy is something to d about. Even if I don¡¯t agree to cooperate, Jonah¡¯s people have already spread the news. If there was no counter-terrorism help, it would not be so simple to get things done. Who would have thought that ns would change?¡± Mu Yuan humphed. ¡°It¡¯s all his fault that he¡¯s so useless. Right, ck Rose went to the auction too.¡± ¡°She did,¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°But she didn¡¯t do anything. She left silently at the end, and I don¡¯t know what her objective was.¡± ¡°Sounds like she did not have bad intentions.¡± ¡°That may not be so.¡± Ye Lingughed. Then, anyone who approached him would have died. ck Rose did not bring many people with her, so she had to consider if they had the power to attack Ye Ling. Otherwise, she would just lose out. Hence, based on that one simple act, it could not be deciphered whether she was an enemy or a friend. ¡°Things are harder now!¡± Mu Yuan eximed. ¡°Get Jack¡¯s help. He still has to return again.¡± Ye Ling breathed slowly. ¡°There are a few fish that escaped the, and they are roaming around the city. We need toy out some bait to lure them out.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Mu Yuan frowned and remembered something. ¡°I just saw your son leaving.¡± Ye Ling raged and pushed on the bed, wanting to get up. Seeing him, Mu Yuan said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be so triggered. I saw him on my way here. Two of my best guards are following him, so it should not be a problem. That kid is courageous! Something so big had just happened, and the bloodiness in the air has not subsided, yet he already dares to roam around. Your son is indeed your son!¡± Ye Ling calmed down. ¡°This time, they lost many people. I don¡¯t think they¡¯d cause any big issues.¡± Tong Hua was courageous, but he was a little too crazy! Meanwhile, at the same time, Tong Hua had already seen most of the city. He went anywhere that was popr. His beautiful face was exceptionally eye-catching. In a city where such an Asian face was rarely seen, Tong Hua was definitely easily recognizable. Gs felt worried sick. The hunter will shoot the bird that sticks out, Young Master! Gs said, ¡°Young Master, this is really dangerous. Let¡¯s go to some sightseeing ces and look around. Don¡¯t go to such popr ces so openly. Some of Master¡¯s enemies have escaped and are still lurking around. They are still here, and it would be terrible if they have evil intentions.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? I¡¯m actually worried that they wouldn¡¯te!¡± Chapter 563 - Tong Hua – The Fortune Child

Chapter 563: Tong Hua ¨C The Fortune Child

Tong Hua went around the city and did not meet a single form of danger. He felt a little bored, and he squinted. Could it be that these people are not in the northern side? The northern side is more urbanized and filled with tall buildings, so it should be easy to hide people here. He squinted and looked towards the southern side. There, drugs were imminent, and there was poverty everywhere. It would be even easier to hide people there. These people were running for their lives, so it was possible that they had rushed off to the southern side. Since there was nobody in the northern side, Tong Hua wanted to go to the southern side. Gs said, ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of!¡± Tong Hua said. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯d be kidnapped. Then your legs would be gone, Gs thought. ¡°Master would never agree.¡± ¡°Daddy¡¯s lying in bed. Rx, listen to me. If he¡¯s unhappy, make him stand up and hit me.¡± Tong Hua waved. ¡°Let¡¯s go. If something happens, your Young Master will deal with it!¡± Gs had no choice but to bring him to the southern part. Meanwhile, the two men sent by Mu Yuan were Shan Ning and Guan Zhou. They were both high ranking soldiers. After checking with Mu Yuan, they went to the southern part with Tong Hua. Soon enough, Gs found out that someone was stalking them. Luckily, Zhong Ran called to exin that those were their people. Then, he felt relieved. At the same time, he understood that Young Master was using himself as bait to look for the group of people and check if they were still in the city. If those escapees were still in the city, they could capture all of them, but if the escapees left the city, they would be safe, and they would not have to be so restricted. Gs looked at Tong Hua. Young Master, you are only seven. Shouldn¡¯t a beautiful and carefree child like you who was born in a great environment be the kind that wails in the sight of blood? The Southern part was chaotic. There was debris everywhere. Tong Hua got off the car and walked on the big pathway slowly. There were stagnant water and trash all around the two sides. Skinny youths who were not well dressed, little kids, and the elderlyy down on the streets or roamed around aimlessly with no expression in their eyes. Tong Hua made someone open the car boot, and he had actually brought food and beverages. Gs took all of them out, and the group of underprivileged people rushed over wanting to snatch them. Gs said hurriedly, ¡°Take it slow, take it slow. Our Young Master will give them out. Don¡¯t rush!¡± The best way to attract the attention of the people from the southern side was through charity, and Tong Hua did so. He gathered almost everyone from the streets, and he gave out all the food. The people were really grateful, and they sang to him. Tong Hua felt a little guilty as he received so much praise even though his intentions were not so pure. He felt bad, but he did not allow those emotions to engulf him. ¡°Any suspicious people?¡± ¡°No!¡± Tong Hua felt a little disappointed. From afar, a skinny man sat by the window of a deserted tall building. He looked down as the group of underprivileged people crowded around Tong Hua, the fortune child. There were a few heavily injured men in the house. The skinny man looked depressed, and in his eyes, there seemed to be some form of rage. At the auction, there was blood everywhere, and Jonah was heavily injured and was sent back to America. He would be spending the rest of his life in prison. If he knew that this would happen, he would not have listened to Jonah. He would have killed Ye Ling and gotten things over and done with. Now, the tiger had returned to his cave, and there were several ripples caused by it. ¡°Lil chimp, that¡¯s Ye Ling¡¯s son!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± He had seen him before at the ore mountain. Shen Qianshu pulled him along as they ran into the ore mountain, so he knew what Tong Hua looked like. The pair of mother and son that seemed so helpless almost caused them to lose two great men. ¡°Should we attack?¡± Chapter 564 - Tong Hua – The Fortune Child 2

Chapter 564: Tong Hua ¨C The Fortune Child 2

Lil Chimp looked downstairs. This was the best distance and was a really good position. If he killed Ye Ling¡¯s son, it would, in a way, mean the same as... killing Ye Ling. However, his sniper was heavily injured. ¡°Get the sniper rifle here!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± A man brought the sniper rifle over, and Lil Chimp carried it as he found a suitable position and aimed at Tong Hua. After aiming properly, he realized that the seemingly great position was not so good. If he had really shot, there were many obstacles. Currently, Tong Hua and the others were distributing the resources. There were people everywhere, and he was really small. He was surrounded by all the people as they walked around and shifted, causing disruption to the sniper rifle¡¯s aim. Furthermore, Gs was doing a great job. His body was blocking Tong Hua¡¯s, and Lil Chimp was really infuriated. ¡°I¡¯ll blend into the crowd and kill him!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. We should just follow him and find out where Ye Ling is. They don¡¯t have many people in the Golden City. We should locate them. Killing a child is not enough for me to get revenge!¡± Lil Chimp put away the sniper rifle. ¡°I want to y the long game and catch the big fish!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Ling... He wanted to get hold of Ye Ling¡¯s family and kill them in front of Ye Ling. He wanted to torture Ye Ling and make him wish that he was dead. A young child in torn clothing bumped into Tong Hua, and Gs pulled Tong Hua away hurriedly. The boy was as skinny as a beanpole, and his dark and bright eyes could express his hunger. He rushed here from afar and did not manage to get some food from Tong Hua. The distribution had ended, and the boy looked at Tong Hua, hoping for a little bit of food. Yet, Tong Hua had already finished giving all of his food. The boy was so hungry that his lips were cracked, and he looked really dehydrated. Knowing that there was no more food avable, he was really disappointed. Tong Hua opened the car door and took out a bottle of fruit juice. He had actually already taken a sip of the juice, but he had nothing else to offer. ¡°Have this!¡± He felt bad for giving others a drink that he had already taken a sip from, but Tong Hua had no other choice. When he came here, he was only trying to lure the escapees and not to be charitable. However, there were many youths like this little boy; there was no way he could help every single person. The little boy took the juice with shaky hands. ¡°Xie xie!¡± Tong Hua looked at the boy. He could actually speak Mandarin! Tong Hua was rather surprised. He suddenly remembered that this was the boy he had seen on the first day he came to the southern side. The boy hugged the juice as if he really cherished it, and Tong Hua felt a little heartache. ¡°You are wee!¡± Gs said, ¡°Young Master, we¡¯re running out of time.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Tong Hua went on the car. He could give the boy some money, but if he did, the boy might be beaten up by others for it, so he decided not to cause more problems for the boy. He could not help people like them much. It was not his responsibility either. ¡°Noticed anything strange?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Right, let¡¯s go home!¡± So these people were neither in the southern side nor in the northern side. Could they have really left the city? Tong Hua thought. He had already appeared, yet there were no traces of anything. They were really patient. There was no better exnation than thinking that they had left the city. Daddy had gone on a killing spree. If anyone bumped into him, they should have wanted to kill him with one shot. Gs drove off, and Tong Hua saw the boy carrying the juice still staring at him from afar in the rearview mirror. Suddenly, Tong Hua¡¯s gaze darkened, and he said, ¡°Slow down. Attract the attention of the people behind us and see if anyone follows us!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 565 - Xiao Yuan, Do You Feel That Happy Seeing Me?

Chapter 565: Xiao Yuan, Do You Feel That Happy Seeing Me?

Tong Hua¡¯s car was driven from the southern side back to the northern side. It was a really slow drive throughout. Tong Hua even specially opened the car roof, stuck his head out, took out his phone, and started snapping pictures of everything. He acted in a carefree, childlike manner, and was innocent and cute. Gs was emotionally tired. The other secret agent was driving slowly and carefully, really afraid of flinging the little master out of the car with a jolt. After reaching the northern side, Tong Hua became more well-behaved. The car did not make a detour and drove on. When they were ten kilometers away from home, they received Shan Ning¡¯s call. ¡°You better make a detour. We¡¯ve confirmed that they have been following you for quite some time.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to make a detour!¡± Tong Hua said and smiled mysteriously. ¡°We want to make them suffer from their own scheme!¡± ¡°Then... do we need to reveal our location?¡± ¡°Why not!¡± Gs pursed his lips, took a deep breath, and felt really nervous. This was such a huge matter, should he discuss it with Master? But if he were to tell him, he was sure that Little Master would say that since Master is lying on the bed, he would call the shots! If Master were to fly into a rage, Gs would not be able to bear it. Tong Hua yed with his phone carefreely, not caring about the people behind at all. Shan Ning realized that they had no ns to detour and was quite shocked. He could notprehend what they were plotting. This group of people were not following them closely, and Shan Ning also did not follow them closely. Gs slightly struggled but still chose to listen to Tong Hua and drove all the way home. Once they reached home, Tong Hua ran straight to find Shen Qianshu, acting as if nothing had happened at all. He did not look like he had just invited viins into their house and instead looked like he had gone to do charity work. Looking at Shen Qianshu, he was obediently begging for praises. ¡°You¡¯re so amazing! Did you go to visit the attractions?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°I¡¯ll visit them two dayster!¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright too!¡± Gs quickly went to find Zhong Ran. ¡°What?¡± Zhong Ran widened his eyes in shock. My Little Master, you¡¯re really something else! Mu Yuan had long heard from Shan Ning, and he then casually asked Ye Ling, ¡°Ah Ling, are you sure he really is not your son?¡± ¡°No!¡± This idea fitted perfectly with his n. Even though Ye Ling was immobile, it did not mean that he was scared of these people. Zhong Ran was here, and Mu Yuan was also here. He also knew who the people that escaped were. Attracting them all together was just as nice. ¡°I suggest you do a DNA test. No matter how I see, he looks like your son!¡± ¡°Do you think that I don¡¯t feel the same way?¡± However, no meant no. What could he do? ¡°Speaking about it, Miss Shen raised him since he was a baby. It¡¯s right that he looks like this!¡± ¡°What problems do you have with her?¡± Ye Ling eximed. ¡°Can¡¯t you hear that I¡¯m praising her?¡± Mu Yuan¡¯s eyes were totally innocent. Ye Ling snorted and did not answer him. ¡°Since we are going to attract them here, I will stay for another day and help you set up in case these people behave covetously. Based on my prediction, they will take action today, hoping to catch you off guard!¡± The weather was really good. When Mu Yuan went down, Shan Ning and Guan Zhou chased after the people who followed them and went back to the southern side. They were initially scouts and thus were skilled in stalking people. They could monitor them at the same time as well to find out when they were going to take action. Meanwhile, Mu Yuan and Zhong Ran redecorated the whole courtyard. If we want to let the culprits pay for their actions, let it be something that can be done very easily then! The afternoon sunlight was really bright. Mu Yuanidzily on the rattan chair in the courtyard and was basking in the sunlight when he suddenly the sky darkened. He looked up, and a shadow stretched out by the sunlight was cast all over his face. Mu Yuan opened his eyes and was so shocked that he almost fell off the chair. ¡°Xiao Yuan, you feel that happy seeing me?¡± Chapter 566 - Major Jack and Mu Yuan

Chapter 566: Major Jack and Mu Yuan

Mu Yuanid on the rattan chair with his eyes wide in shock. He looked a lot like a confused retard, just short of not dripping saliva to prove that he was really a retard. Jack looked at him in a condescending manner with a warm smile that only appeared in front of Mu Yuan tugging at the corner of his lips. Mu Yuan seemed to have seen a big bad wolf wagging his tail behind him. In his eyes, that smile immediately became... full of evilness. What the hell!!!! Didn¡¯t you go to the faraway mountains? Why are you suddenly here? I am only taking an afternoon nap! Did you have to show up now? ¡°What kind of monster are you!¡± Mu Yuan yelled abruptly. He crossed his arms over his chest and put on a look of an innocent young man being seduced by a female ghost. Even death would not make him yield! A smile continued to tug on the corners of Jack¡¯s lips. He reached out and patted Mu Yuan¡¯s head like he was showing care to a mentally disabled child. ¡°Xiao Yuan, are you not awake yet?¡± Mu Yuan jumped up from the chair. His action was too quick, and he almost sprained his back. Jack reached out to support him and also pinched his back at the same time. A cold shiver ran down Mu Yuan¡¯s spine, and his neck immediately turned red. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Mu Yuan jumped up high. ¡°Xiao Yuan,e here!¡± Jack looked at him calmly. Mu Yuan stood rooted on the spot. You think you canmand me? I have my pride too! ¡°I don¡¯t like to repeat my words!¡± Mu Yuan still remained at his spot. He looked a lot like an elite major standing before his subordinates, having a dignified air surrounding him. He had a strong charisma and was just like a domineering soldier. Their gazes slightly shed in midair, causing sparks to fly everywhere. Just as Mu Yuan was considering whether to move a few steps forward in such a strange and terrifying atmosphere, Jack walked towards him. It was as if Mu Yuan was frozen, and he did not jump up from shock like the previous time. A sad reminder told him that it was better if he stood there obediently and not move. ¡°How obedient!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Goosebumps formed all over Mu Yuan¡¯s skin, and he stared furiously at Jack. ¡°Do you miss me?¡± ¡°No!¡± Mu Yuan was expressionless. ¡°I¡¯m very busy, liar!¡± ¡°What are you busy with?¡± ¡°I need to carry out military affairs, train my subordinates, catch terrorists, gather information, attend meetings, and write reports! I¡¯m very busy!¡± Mu Yuan eximed. No time to miss you! Moreover, I have to video-call you every day! Who misses you!! Thinking of how Jack lied to him and how he agreed to so many treaties of national betrayal and humiliation, Mu Yuan was livid. Jack looked at him intently as if he wanted to deeply engrave his features into his mind. After all, it was rare that they could meet each other. Mu Yuan¡¯s heart softened unknowingly. ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to send the person to the federal prison? Why are you back again?¡± ¡°I want to see you!¡± ¡°Oh please!¡± Mu Yuan could not help but to get vulgar. ¡°As if I will believe you!¡± ¡°You will know whether it¡¯s true or not when nightes.¡± Mu Yuan¡¯s whole body clenched in terror, and he immediately chickened out. ¡°Speak... nicely!¡± A hint of unhappiness shed past Jack¡¯s pair of azure blue eyes, but it was gone like the wind. ¡°Xiao Yuan, I told you before. Minimize interactions with Shan Ning. Have my words fell on deaf ears?¡± ¡°I grew up with Shan Ning since I was a kid. We are childhood friends! You think you can simply ask me not to get in touch with him? Why don¡¯t you be a god? Why can¡¯t I interact with Shan Ning? He¡¯s my intelligence officer, and without him, my work will be so difficult! Why are you caring so much, to the extent of my country¡¯s military affairs!? If you have the ability, go change your nationality and be my country¡¯s major! I will then listen to you!¡± Jack¡¯s gaze darkened, and he narrowed his eyes coldly. Mu Yuan cursed inwardly. Sh*t, I stirred up a ho¡¯s nest! Chapter 567 - We Are Not Close, Don’t Need To Severe Ties

Chapter 567: We Are Not Close, Don¡¯t Need To Severe Ties

Every time he mentioned this topic, they were mostly going to part on bad terms. Their stands and responsibilities were always the opposite of each other. In other words, on work matters, they were always enemies. This was the most brutal part. ¡°Why do you hate Shan Ning?¡± Mu Yuan muttered. ¡°He didn¡¯t even offend you!¡± Jack looked at him coldly. Mu Yuan had a pair of extremely sly eyes. They looked very bright and wise. If they were on a middle-aged man¡¯s face, they would certainly be a pair of smart and sophisticated eyes. On his face, they screamed slyness. He could not help but recall the first time they met. He saw a sixteen-year-old young man jumping down from the second floor. It was like a ray of light, shining on the darkness in the morning. During the practices that year, he would insist on raising the bright red national g every day. Holding on all the way until the g that belonged to him flew proudly atst. ¡°Xiao Yuan, have you been at a disadvantage before after listening to my words?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mu Yuan was furious. ¡°How dare you say this? I have always been the one at a disadvantage!¡± Jack smiled and said, ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, have you suffered outside after listening to me?¡± Mu Yuan thought seriously, and it seemed like he really had not suffered before. He changed his thoughts and said, ¡°What do you mean? Suffering from you is not counted?¡± This person is really so unreasonable! ¡°Of course not!¡± Jack continued to say. ¡°I would never harm you!¡± Mu Yuan snorted and said, ¡°Why do you not allow me to interact with Shan Ning? You should at least give me a reason. How can you just ask me to dump my best friend for no reason?¡± If the reason convinced him, it could then be considered. Jack pursed his lips and cursed inwardly. Am I dumb? Would I reveal to you that Shan Ning likes you? They were mostly far apart from each other while Mu Yuan and Shan Ning were together most of the time. Jack thought to himself, If I reveal this, aren¡¯t I seeking for trouble? ¡°I remember you once said that Shan Ning¡¯s parents are both diplomats. He has to follow their footsteps in the future, so how is he going to run everywhere with you?¡± Jack asked. ¡°He has to train more and follow me to discover all parts of the world. When he has more experience, it will also be easier to handle all kinds of conflicts next time. Anyway, he doesn¡¯t need to chase after qualifications, and he is still young. Getting into the system a few yearster will also be the same.¡± Jackughed coldly. That was a reallyme reason. This little idiot! He slightly missed the Mu Yuan he first met. The stubborn and cold young man then was extremely arrogant; he was like a little beast. Now, the little beast had grown up, and he felt that there were also more people he held dear. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about Shan Ning. Did youe here alone? Did you bring anybody?¡± Mu Yuan asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Yuan told him about Tong Hua¡¯s n to make the culprits pay for their actions. ¡°There were also not many people who escaped. It¡¯s just that Ah Ling is immobile now, so I¡¯m scared that an ident will happen. If you brought somebody with you, lend me.¡± ¡°The matter you begged me the other time? You have not even paid the interest. Going to borrow again?¡± ¡°Jack, let¡¯s sever ties!¡± Mu Yuan eximed. Jack smiled, and just as he was about to say something, Tong Hua blew a whistle from upstairs and waved at them. ¡°Hey hey hey, you two majors! You guys sure are having fun, what are you arguing about? Why sever ties? Big brother Mu Yuan, didn¡¯t you say that you are not very close with Major Jack?¡± Mu Yuan was speechless. Jack was speechless. Ah Ling, this son is definitely your own flesh and blood!!!!! Jack¡¯s face slightly darkened. The pair of azure blue eyes seemed to be smiling, but they also looked like they were frozen. Mu Yuan¡¯s scalp felt like pins and needles. He felt that he could still save himself. Jack calmly said, ¡°Yes, we are not very close. We don¡¯t need to sever ties!¡± Mu Yuan thought, Sh*t, I¡¯m dead! Chapter 568 - Xiao Yuan, Any Problems With That?

Chapter 568: Xiao Yuan, Any Problems With That?

With Jack¡¯s arrival, Shen Qianshu felt more at ease. For some reason, this man always gave people a sense of calmness and strength. With him around, there was nothing to be worried about. Zhong Ran and Jack re-setup the whole courtyard, ensuring that the defense was impregnable. Jack brought two people with him while Mu Yuan also brought two. They were then split into two groups to inspect the outer premises. Shen Qianshu slowly became more rxed too. After getting sick of eating the traditional snacks here, she decided to personally hand-make some snacks and invited them to have afternoon tea. Although this atmosphere... was weird! Mu Yuan was strangely quiet. He was not a talkative person but was also very easygoing. This time, however, it seemed as if he was stunned by something. He drank tea and ate the snacks with his head lowered, listening to their conversation. The secret agents around Jack were actually all female. The two female agents both had fair skin, a beautiful face, and long legs. They were twins, and they looked just like ck Widow from the movies. They had simr features: maroon short curled hair framing a palm-sized face, bright eyes, a high nose bridge, and a sexy little mouth. Simply breathtaking. Mu Yuan secretly took a few nces at her. Her expression was... a little difficult to decipher. Shan Ning and Guan Zhou were Mu Yuan¡¯s people. Guan Zhou was really curious about the two beautiful women, and he could not stop chatting with them. Shan Ning sat beside Mu Yuan and would asionally help him to take some snacks. Mu Yuan was slightly lost in his thoughts. His ears were perked up and listening to Guan Zhou and the two women¡¯s conversation. Zhong Ran thought, Watching drama is always free. I feel that there¡¯s a lot of drama going on. I need to narrate the drama to Masterter on. The originally nned half an hour afternoon tea time had already dragged on for over one hour, and it was still ongoing. ¡°Major Jack sure has a good fortune with beautiful women. Our system can¡¯t groom such amazing female secret agents. Our females are all those programmers working behind the scenes, right Yuan Yuan?¡± Shan Ning said. ¡°Yes!¡± Mu Yuan took a bite without really tasting the snacks and peeked at the beautiful women again. What a beauty! Great body too! Goddess! Why did he not have such fortune!!! Jack did not really chat with Shan Ning. He did not blink at all and did not eat much too. ¡°Major Jack, are the snacks not to your liking?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°He does not eat chocte vor food!¡± Mu Yuan said. The snacks were, coincidentally, all chocte vored. Shen Qianshu nodded and made a mental note to make matcha vor snacks next time. This vor should be one that was favored by many. ¡°You like them the most. Eat more!¡± Shan Ning eximed. ¡°Yes!¡± It was unclear how many times Mu Yuan had peeked at the female agents. ¡°Major, are you interested in these beautiful women?¡± Guan Zhou asked. ¡°... What... What?¡± Mu Yuan stammered. Who¡¯s interested? I¡¯m just looking at beautiful women! What are you talking about! Speak carefully! ¡°You have been staring at them all this while. Their faces are red with embarrassment!¡± Guan Zhou said. Jack raised his brows and looked at the female agents beside him. One of them spoke out. ¡°We are not interested in Major.¡± Guan Zhou silently thought, Ouch that hurts, my brother! Mu Yuan was speechless. Mu Yuan felt indignant and wanted to retaliate. Which part of me are you not satisfied with? I¡¯m a brilliant young man, the top son inw candidate for all the mothers in our country! What¡¯s there to be not satisfied with?! ¡°Xiao Yuan, any problems with that?¡± Jack asked. ¡°No!¡± Guan Zhou pondered. Since when did Major and the US¡¯s Major be so close to each other? ¡°Major Jack, are you very close to our Major?¡± ¡°Not very close!¡± Mu Yuan¡¯s lips twitched in annoyance. Will this joke ever die? I just want to know whether it ever die!!! ¡°I was his instructor for a few years before!¡± Jack said calmly. Chapter 569 - The Story of an Instructor and His Student

Chapter 569: The Story of an Instructor and His Student

This was a really mind-blowing piece of news. Jack and Mu Yuan were, after all, at the same rank, yet he was actually Mu Yuan¡¯s instructor before. That was really unbelievable. Guan Zhou looked at Jack with eyes full of admiration. In his eyes, Mu Yuan was a really amazing person. He was the army¡¯s geniusmander, and it was said that he was already an outstanding student in army school. During the red and blue square military exercises, he would frequentlye out with new tactics. He was a military genius. Being Mu Yuan¡¯s instructor, it meant that he was even more amazing. ¡°That means you can be counted as our Major¡¯s teacher!¡± ¡°Guan Zhou!¡± Mu Yuan hollered. Can you shut up! Mentioning their teacher-student rtionship, he felt guilty! ¡°Ah? Major, what did I say wrong?¡± Being an Instructor was actually simr to being a teacher. Jack remained calm and looked at Mu Yuan¡¯s reddened face. Tong Hua looked between the two of them and asked, ¡°Brother Major, you guys are from different countries, yet how did you be Brother Mu Yuan¡¯s instructor?¡± ¡°He came over to the West to improve himself. I was on break at that time and worked as an instructor in the West.¡± ¡°That must have been a really interesting time!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I recall now that Major went to the West to further improve himself when he was sixteen, and he was there until he was eighteen.¡± Guan Zhou happily dug out the past. Mu Yuan¡¯s ears were burning red. Shan Ning slightly nced at Guan Zhou and poured him a cup of tea. ¡°Drink some tea!¡± Shen Qianshu was extremely curious. To normal people, a secret agent was a very secretive type of military personnel. ¡°What interesting things were there when you guys were in army school?¡± ¡°What kind of interesting things do you want to know?¡± ¡°Stories that will only happen in romance novels!¡± Little Angel Shen was full of talent and loved gossip throughout her whole life. Whether it was creating gossip or listening to gossip, other than gossip about romance, she was not very interested in other forms. If the special forces in the army all looked like Jack and Mu Yuan... Tsk tsk tsk, there would be so many romantic stories! After all, women that were shallow like her were all over the world. Mu Yuan really felt like escaping. This topic is too dangerous, little sis-inw! ¡°Talking about romantic stories, I did hear one before,¡± Jack said. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua¡¯s gaze immediately brightened. ¡°Spill it!¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was silent. ¡°Our batch had many students and instructors. I heard that there was a really handsome and attractive instructor, and his military power was over the top. He was extremely charismatic and totally bewitched the ss¡¯s most brilliant students,¡± Jack said. Mu Yuan was speechless. ¡°What happened after that?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. Jack looked at the expressionless Mu Yuan calmly and said, ¡°Xiao Yuan, you heard this before too, right? What happened after that?¡± ¡°Never heard about this before!¡± ¡°After that, this student had a crush on the instructor for a long time. During every training, the student¡¯s zing gaze would follow the instructor everywhere he goes. The student would work hard to achieve first ce at every training just to receive the instructor¡¯s praise. At the start, this student had a high degree of self-control, and the instructor also thought that it was just because of the student¡¯s arrogance and desire to excel in everything. During the many drills afterward, the student would get up to little tricks, continuously pushed boundaries, and gave all kinds of hints. The student was just short of writing a love letter to confess to the instructor,¡± Jack said. ¡°How exciting! Let me ask a question, is the student a female or male secret agent?¡± ¡°A beautiful male secret agent!¡± ¡°Oh...¡± ¡°What happened in the end?¡± Shen Qianshu asked nosily. ¡°In the end...¡± Jack continued. Mu Yuan reached out for the juice on the table and downed the whole ss in one gulp. He drank too quickly and almost choked himself. ¡°In the end, the student still did not manage to make any progress with his crush even though lessons wereing to an end. He felt really down. Mustering up courage after drinking, he finally confessed.¡± Yes, in front of his whole ss of thirty over special forces, he confessed! Chapter 570 - Little Mu Yuan Is a Jerk

Chapter 570: Little Mu Yuan Is a Jerk

Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua were really engrossed in the story. However, Tong Hua suddenly felt that something was not right. ¡°Brother Mu Yuan, isn¡¯t this the first time you¡¯re hearing this story?¡± Although he had never heard the story before, he was the one who did it! That was the most daring and most embarrassing thing he had ever done. Jack was the only one who was supposed to be there. Why did thirty plus people suddenly pop out of nowhere? At that moment, he could not help but want to dig a hole and bury himself inside. He totally disgraced his country. ¡°This student sure is brave! Actually having a crush on his own instructor! What happened after confessing? Did he get beaten up and chased out of army school?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°Ha Ha!¡± Mu Yuan snorted and looked at Jack gloatingly. Jack pondered mysteriously and said, ¡°The next day, rumors of the two spending a night together were spreading throughout the whole army school.¡± Mu Yuan was speechless. Right now, he only felt like spitting vulgarities! ¡°That means they both liked each other?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°You¡¯re wrong!¡± Mu Yuanughed coldly and said. ¡°Nothing happened between the two of them at all. The instructor purposely let people have the wrong idea.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Tong Hua was puzzled. Mu Yuan tilted his head and said, ¡°Yes, I also want to know. Why?¡± This is still an unsolved mystery after so many years! It is really upsetting! Behaving like a beast during the deed and brushing people off after the deed! This sentence describes youpletely! ¡°I¡¯m not the person in question. How would I know!¡± Jack calmly said. ¡°I heard that the instructor epted the student, but the student dumped the instructor again.¡± ¡°Wow, what a jerk!¡± Shen Qianshu eximed. ¡°Wow, what a jerk!¡± Tong Hua eximed. ¡°Wow, what a jerk!¡± Zhong Ran followed after. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a jerk!¡± Jack agreed. Mu Yuan was speechless. Deep breaths! Mu Yuan already could not control his desire to punch people. He was very mad, but he needed to keep smiling. He could not explode! If he exploded, all his efforts would have gone to waste. Jack was doing it on purpose!!! Such an evil joke. Meanwhile, Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua¡¯s curiosity were further aroused. ¡°What happened after that?¡± ¡°It was a good ending.¡± Jack concluded. ¡°We don¡¯t want to listen to the ending. We want the process!¡± Tong Hua said. ¡°I¡¯m not very sure about the process!¡± Jack smiled. Mu Yuan thought, You just feel ashamed to say it, right? Liar! The longest route he ever walked this lifetime was Jack¡¯s lies. Shan Ning¡¯s expression was not really good, especially after seeing Mu Yuan casually throwing a snack, not chocte vored, to Jack¡¯s te. It was a very small act, and the people around them might not even have noticed it. His attention was, however, always on Mu Yuan. Thus, he naturally saw it. Mu Yuan¡¯s cup had no water left. He then casually took Jack¡¯s half-drank cup and drank from it like it was nothing unusual before returning it to Jack. Jack then went on to pour him a cup of water. The two of them did not exchange nces the whole time at all. However, they had a really good camaraderie. This enjoyable time in the afternoon always seemed to pass by quickly. Shen Qianshu arranged rooms for them to have their afternoon naps as they had traveled such a long journey here. However, the problem came: there were not enough rooms. They were not in Rose Castle where there were many guest rooms unlike here. ¡°I will just share a room with Mu Yuan,¡± Jack said casually. Shan Ning frowned. ¡°No you can¡¯t!¡± Shen Qianshu was utterly confused. Soldier, why do you have such a big reaction? Two grown men sharing a room is really normal! You guys went to the army before and should not be so particr, right? ¡°I will share a room with Yuan Yuan,¡± Shan Ning said. Jack frowned deeply, looked at Mu Yuan, and said, ¡°I still need to have an in-depth exchange with you on some matters!¡± Mu Yuan was speechless. Why is it that any word thates out of your mouth sounds wrong? Chapter 571 - Master, Why Are You Here?

Chapter 571: Master, Why Are You Here?

Afternoon tea time ended. With regards to the arrangement of rooms, Shen Qianshu did not care anymore and left them to settle the problem themselves. She carried her desserts upstairs, and it was just in time for Ye Ling who had just woken up from his afternoon nap. He was injured badly, had no energy, and was really weak. He seemed to have not much strength and was always in a dazed and woozy state. If Shen Qianshu did not have anything urgent, she did not like toe upstairs to disturb him too. She kept thinking that he would get better faster if he slept more. ¡°Master, did you have a good nap?¡± She put down the dessert she prepared and went to sit beside him. Ye Ling¡¯s breathing was really shallow, and it seemed as if taking deeper breaths would cause him to be in pain. Shen Qianshu took a cotton bud and wet it to moisturize his lips. She took great care of him. Ye Ling seemed to be cleaner and fresher too, just that he had grown stubbles on his face. It seemed that... he needed to shave already. She could not help but reach out to touch it. It felt quite prickly. Master with facial hair actually looks quite sexy! ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡± Ye Ling asked. ¡°Jack is here,¡± Shen Qianshu said softly with a hint of a smile. ¡°There¡¯s something interesting going on between him and Mu Yuan.¡± Ye Ling and Jack were not close with each other, and they had close to no connections at all. They did coborate once three years ago, but they did not keep in contact at all after that. If it was not by pure coincidence and fate, they might not have had any interactions at all. Shen Qianshu held up the dessert and started to feed him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat!¡± Ye Ling hollered. ¡°It¡¯s not sweet!¡± Shen Qianshu said. Ye Ling had lots of dislikes when it came to his food. Now that he could not eat carelessly, she specially made a dessert that was suitable for him, just that she used less sugar. Ye Ling nced at the colorful desserts in the transparent bowl and knew straight away that they were not anything great. His face showed an expression of pain, and he was full of hatred. Meanwhile, Shen Qianshu had her own thoughts. Was this drama king purposely bullying her now that he was bedridden and immobile? ¡°Master, open your mouth!¡± Shen Qianshu smiled brightly. Ye Ling widened his mouth and took a bite. It was light on the pte and had a cherry blossom scent. It was not sweet, not thick, and was really refreshing. He was very satisfied. ¡°Is it nice?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°So so!¡± ¡°I will work hard to make it nicer next time.¡± Ye Ling finished the whole bowl of desserts in seconds. Shen Qianshu touched his chin, and it felt a little prickly. She could not help but voice out. ¡°Master, let me shave for you!¡± ¡°Uh huh.¡± The weather was good today. She was not really skilled in shaving, but in moments, Ye Ling¡¯s chin was totally covered in white bubbles. She took the razor in her hand and slowly shaved him. Although the final appearance was not perfect, her determination paid off, and she actually did quite a good job. After shaving his facial hair, Shen Qianshu took the mirror over for him to take a look at himself. ¡°Master, look. Does it look nice?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Shen Qianshu put down the mirror, smiled at him, and said, ¡°After settling those escapees and after you can start walking, I will bring you out on a trip. Or do you feel like going back home?¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. I¡¯ll listen to Master¡¯s arrangements.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister!¡± Shen Qianshu grabbed his hand. She did not know why, but after getting injured, Ye Ling seemed to always be in a bad mood. Shen Qianshu already thought of all the things she could to make him happy, but he was still somewhat moody. Seeing him like this, her heart ached badly too. Master, what happened to you? She had a strong urge to enter Ye Ling¡¯s body and listen to his thoughts so as to know what he was thinking about. But she could only be empathetic and not mention it. For some things, Ye Ling needed to digest it himself. His resentment for his second personality was also not something that bystanders could understand. ¡°Master, it¡¯s as if we have gone back to seven years ago,¡± Shen Qianshu said and looked at him with a gentle smile. ¡°Me taking care of you, and you making things difficult for me. I mull over how to make you happy every day and think about how to let you live in anticipation every day.¡± Chapter 572 - Chapter 572

Chapter 572: Great Devil and Little Princess

The always wild, unruly, and domineering Ye Ling had broken a few bones and was bedridden now. He did not feel at ease, and it was as if a thorn had grown in his heart. Nothing felt right at all. He could not move at all, so it was difficult for him to sit up to get some sunlight. If he wanted to go out and get some sunlight, someone would need to carry him to the courtyard, and that was a sight that Ye Ling strongly refused to see. Shen Qianshu was also scared that he got too bored from lying down all day. Hence, she opened all the windows. The weather was really good, and the sunlight was streaming in brightly too. She apanied him by his side, softly and gently talking to him. His restlessness slowly faded away, and his face finally looked more alive. As Shen Qianshu was scared that he would get too bored from lying down, she even took the initiative to give him a massage. She massaged his shoulders and legs, helping him to rx his muscles and bones. For this, she even specially went to watch a video to learn how to give people massages. She watched the video and learned from it at the same time, massaging and rubbing his legs like the way they did in the video. Ye Ling was expressionless. ¡°Stop pressing!¡± ¡°Why, do you not like it?¡± Her hands were still ced on his thighs, kneading and massaging them. Her strength was not like that of a professional masseuse¡¯s, and the overall experience was more like flirtation between a man and a woman. Although Ye Ling had no actual experience in the said matter, he had seen simr cases before in red-light districts. He saw women asionally serving men like that, and he instantly felt displeased. Moreover... it was true that his bones were broken. But his dick was full of vitality. It could not withstand such teasing! ¡°No, I don¡¯t like it!¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Shen Qianshu narrowed her eyes and diverted her gaze to the middle of his legs. Ye Ling was speechless. What do you mean? Do you dare to say what you mean? Shen Qianshu smiled happily at him. ¡°Master, let me massage your shoulders then!¡± ¡°Get out! You¡¯re such an eyesore!¡± Ye Ling hollered. Smiling like an eyesore too. ¡°No!¡± With a fearless look, Shen Qianshu sat down and started massaging his arm. ¡°I like apanying Master the most.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to apany.¡± ¡°I feel happy!¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I feel very happy just being with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m also not like Ye Yifan, who will make you happy.¡± ¡°I feel very happy too, being able to coax you.¡± Shen Qianshu slightly used more strength in her fingers and gently massaged down his arm. ¡°Master, your voice sounds really nice too. My mood instantly brightens after listening to your voice.¡± Ye Ling pursed his lips, unsure of how to respond. His voice sounded nice? No one had told him that before. The two of them were quiet for a moment. Ye Ling actually felt a little tired, but he stubbornly refused to sleep. ¡°Master, if you¡¯re tired, take a nap! I wille up and have dinner with youter,¡± Shen Qianshu said gently. ¡°No. I¡¯m not tired,¡± Ye Ling said. If he really went to sleep, she would go down and happily chat with someone again. He felt really unhappy about it and would rather her stay to chat with him. ¡°Oh...¡± Shen Qianshu looked at him suspiciously. He definitely looked really tired. How could he not be tired? Shen Qianshu went to find a book. She initially wanted to read him a story, but she was met with Ye Ling¡¯s face of disgust. Do you think I¡¯m Tong Hua? She thought for a moment before throwing the book to one side. She actually really felt like asking Ye Ling about the matter regarding the castle below the ore mountain. However, Ye Ling had never once mentioned about it before, as if he had lost his memory. She thus understandingly never brought up the topic too. She was scared that his chest would be in pain if she were to mention it. She was now already learning not to open up his wounds. She too could feel his hatred for his mother. ¡°Master, is your body itchy?¡± Ye Ling looked at her deeply, and Shen Qianshu said, ¡°You have also not cleaned your body for a few days already. Do you feel any difort? Do you want to let me help you to clean your body?¡± Ye Ling was speechless. Chapter 573 - Master, Just Obey!

Chapter 573: Master, Just Obey!

Shen Qianshu really went to fetch a pail of hot water and dripped a few drops of essential oil into it. The pail gave off a coconut milk scent, and in just a moment, the tip of her eyebrows already turned rosy. Zhong Ran looked at her excitedly. ¡°Miss Shen, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Wiping Master¡¯s body.¡± ¡°Miss Shen, suchborious work, let me do it instead!¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Both of them looked at each other in consternation. Zhong Ran had a sudden realization, and he jumped up quickly and said, ¡°Miss Shen, I did not say anything at all just now.¡± Ah... so it¡¯s a form of pleasure! You should have said it earlier! You scared the shit out of me! Shen Qianshu narrowed her eyes and looked at Zhong Ran thoughtfully. ¡°You wiped his body before?¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible!¡± Zhong Ran scoffed. ¡°Master would never allow us to touch any of his buttons even if he were to lie and rot in bed. You are thinking too much. I thought that it was because Master was feeling ufortable after lying in bed for so many days and that he willingly requested for a bath!¡± Shen Qianshu graciously let him off, and Zhong Ran bolted off instantly. The future Madam is bing bolder and bolder. Master is totally not her opponent! Shen Qianshu returned with the pail of water. A fragrance wafted in the air, slowly lingering in the room. Shen Qianshu was afraid that he would catch a cold and thus increased the air conditioner¡¯s temperature to thirty degrees. She then slowly unbuttoned his shirt. She also did not know who did he learn this habit from¡ªalways dressing up formally. Even when he was already injured and unable to get up, he would still put on his formal wear and button up the buttons on his shirt meticulously. He was really... the epitome of royalty. This lessened a lot of fun! Her long and delicate fingers gently unbuttoned his buttons. Initially, Ye Ling was actually feeling a little sleepy, but all sleepiness was long gone now. He stared at her fingers intently. She unbuttoned really slowly, as if she was scared to touch his wound. His chest had undergone surgery previously, and even after recovering for a period of time, it still looked really scary. Shen Qianshu touched it lightly, and her heart could not help but ache badly. She then came to a sudden realization. Did he wear such prim and proper clothes because he was afraid that she would see his wound? ¡°Is it painful?¡± ¡°Not painful!¡± Shen Qianshu smiled happily at him and said, ¡°Master, I will kiss you once if you¡¯re in pain.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really not painful!¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Master, fine, you win! ¡°Oh, it¡¯s quite painful!¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to kiss you anymore.¡± Shen Qianshu grumbled. Ye Ling looked at her expressionlessly. Shen Qianshu squeezed the towel and gently wiped his chest. She carefully avoided his wound and wiped away the dried traces of blood. Her heart ached badly just thinking about how there was a broken bone in his chest. How painful! She carefully wiped his upper body once and went to change the water in the pail again. It was also not that Ye Ling was unable to move at all; he could slightly turn his body to let her wipe his back. It was inevitable that his wound would be affected. In fear that he would be in pain if she was too slow, Shen Qianshu skillfully wiped his body once. After wiping his body once, his forehead already broke out in cold sweat. Shen Qianshu turned towards him and kissed him fully on the lips, as if fulfilling her promise. Shen Qianshu came back after changing the water and started taking off his pants. Ye Ling was speechless. It was as if he had been electrocuted. ¡°No... no more!¡± He stammered. Shen Qianshu looked up. How could his shower stop halfway? Ye Ling looked at Shen Qianshu expressionlessly. He kept feeling as if he was an innocentdy that had been teased, who was now facing a dominant and bossy Master. ¡°Call Zhong Ran over!¡± Ye Lingmanded. ¡°Why do you want Zhong Ran but not me?¡± Shen Qianshu questioned. She did not care about Ye Ling¡¯smand as he could not retaliate anyway. She pulled down his zipper without saying a word. ¡°Call Zhong Ran here if you dare!¡± Chapter 574 - I Am Here To Collect Interest

Chapter 574: I Am Here To Collect Interest

It was the first time in Ye Ling¡¯s life that his pants were forcefully pulled down by someone. If you were to ask how he felt, if the person who did it was not Shen Qianshu, he would have crawled up and chopped the person into pieces even if Ye Ling had turned into a corpse. Yet, the person was Shen Qianshu. Thus, he could only lie there for her to undress him. ¡°Are you satisfied with what you¡¯re seeing?¡± Ye Ling asked coldly. ¡°Very satisfied!¡± Shen Qianshu shot back. The tips of her ears turned bright red. Ye Ling was pissed off. She really dared to answer him! ¡®Little Ye Ling¡¯ was standing proudly and waving to her. Shen Qianshu did not dare to take a second look. She casually gave him a few rubs and then hurriedly changed him into another set of clothes. Ye Ling snorted; he thought that Shen Qianshu¡¯s face was as thick as the wall, but she actually knew how to be shy! It was all his fault for spoiling her! ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve not seen it before!¡± Ye Ling said. Not only had she seen it, but she had also used it before. Although the experience was far from enjoyable! Shen Qianshu initially thought that she could be thick-skinned and properly tease him for once. In the end, she was still unable to withstand the embarrassment. In such matters, whosoever skin was too thin would lose. Compared to Ye Ling, she seemed to have lost. For Master, no matter what, it felt that nothing could be seen on the surface. However, his ¡®Little Ye Ling¡¯ was clearly standing tall and erect. Tsk tsk! Slutty! After being cleaned, Ye Ling really felt more refreshed andfortable. It was rare for him to lie in bed for so many days. Other than the ident that happened many years ago, he had never been immobile. He had already been in bed for more than a week and had also been meticulously served by people. He was actually rather unwilling to let Shen Qianshu serve him like that. He just felt that her pair of hands could be used to do things other than serving him. ¡°Something bad might happen tonight. You and Tong Hua will stay in my room. Do not go out!¡± ¡°Alright, understood!¡± Shen Qianshu said. There were already people watching after Lil Chimp and his gang, but she had a strong feeling that Ye Ling was really close with them. Shen Qianshu could not help but ask, ¡°Master, do you know them long ago?¡± ¡°The group of escapees?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes, I know them!¡± Ye Ling calmly said. ¡°Do you still remember meeting Meng Qi in the casino?¡± ¡°I remember!¡± The feminine gigolo face gave one a very special feeling. It made it seem like Meng Qi was harboring evil designs for Master. Recognizing that he was her potential love rival, she naturally had a deep impression on him. ¡°Lil Chimp and Meng Qi are brothers!¡± Ye Ling said calmly/ ¡°We used to grow up together. Lil Chimp, Meng Qi, and I were all raised by Luther. After that, due to some matters, we had some conflicts. We slowly became distant from one another and became enemies.¡± ¡°Ah, so you guys had such connections in the past.¡± No wonder Luther treated Master just like his own son after such a big ident urred. Yet, Zhong Ran did not reveal a single word at all. He most likely did not have the heart to do so, and he also knew Ye Ling well and thus did not inform Luther. Ye Ling coldly gazed out of the window and felt quite unwilling to talk about the past. Shen Qianshu caught on and thus did not press him any further. There was plenty of time. Regarding Master¡¯s everything, she would slowly know all of them. Thus, she was not in a hurry for answers. At the same time. In the guest room. Just as Mu Yuan stepped into the guest room, he was pushed from behind by Jack. He staggered forward and heard the sound of the door mming before he could steady himself. He just turned around and was already pulled up by Jack and pressed to the wall. The man¡¯s big and tall build totally pressed onto him. ¡°Xiao Yuan, ruffling my feathers is not really a good thing.¡± Mu Yuan was furious. ¡°Who ruffled your feathers? Shan Ning and Guan Zhou are both here. Don¡¯t be rash, Jack...¡± Jackughed softly. It was a kind ofugh that Mu Yuan was familiar with¡ªscalp-numbing and sending shivers down his spine. ¡°I¡¯m not gonna be rash. I am only... here to collect interest!¡± Jack said. Chapter 575 - Xiao Yuan, You Sure Are Passionate!

Chapter 575: Xiao Yuan, You Sure Are Passionate!

Jack suddenly lowered his head and kissed him. Mu Yuan was 1.84 meters tall. In the army, he was certainly a tall man. However, Jack was close to 1.9 meters and was taller than him by half an inch. The two of them fit each other perfectly when standing together. Mu Yuan reversed their positions, and both of his hands grabbed onto Jack¡¯s cor. Both of them seemed to be engaging in a war world, and in no time, both of them fell onto the bed together. Jack smiled brightly and said, ¡°Xiao Yuan, you sure are passionate!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Mu Yuan was livid and became arrogant. He pushed Jack away with one kick. ¡°No more passion!¡± Jack pushed him down onto the bed once again. ¡°I have it, and that¡¯s enough!¡± ¡°... Wait, let¡¯s talk about important matters first!¡± Mu Yuan blurted out. ¡°Bedding you is more important!¡± ¡°...¡± Mu Yuan really felt like taking a recording pen to record all of Jack¡¯s voice and broadcasting it in America¡¯s army. He wanted to let everyone know that this was the mysterious, arrogant, cold, and supposedly virgin man, Prince Anderson. ¡°Quickly get off me! This is someone else¡¯s house!¡± Mu Yuan said flusteredly. Being a guest at someone¡¯s house and doing such indecent act in someone¡¯s bed was a very rude thing. However, Jack did not have such considerations. ¡°Why do you have so many problems? When you wereing up on me back then, did you consider that it was someone else¡¯s house?¡± ¡°But did I seed?¡± Mu Yuan roared. If Jack had not mentioned that matter, he would have not been angry. This fellow did it on purpose. He promised that he would let him be on top but went back on his words after taking off his pants. He was such a dishonest fellow. Jackughed deeply, and the next moment, he had already taken off Mu Yuan¡¯s shirt. ¡°Don¡¯t be too concerned about the details!¡± Mu Yuan felt like pping him across the face. Was this an issue of details? ¡°If you have any problems, talk about themter!¡± Jack¡¯s voice suddenly lowered by two decibels. ¡°It¡¯s been three months. Are you trying to starve me?¡± The two of them engaged in a passionate kiss. They pushed open the bathroom¡¯s door and abruptly knocked onto the wall once again. Shan Ning stared coldly at the guest room¡¯s door. He had a strong urge to knock on the door but held it in again. There was not a single sound inside. In the beginning, he could still hear slight arguments, but there was not a single sound at all now. His heart was like burning in fire. He looked up and was just about to knock when Tong Hua called out for him from the back. ¡°Big brother Shan Ning, Zhong Ran is looking for you!¡± ¡°Zhong Ran is looking for me?¡± ¡°Yes! He said that there is something he needs to tell you.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Shan Ning gazed hazily at the door and went out to find Zhong Ran. Little Tong Hua yawned and decided to recharge himself. There was a possibility that there would be an exciting show to see tonight. He wanted to see who had the guts to look for trouble with his Daddy. Little Tong Hua went to find Ye Ling first. Shen Qianshu was pacifying him. Though he did not know what they were talking about, Ye Ling¡¯s face was dark and unhappy. He did not talk much, and Shen Qianshu was the one chatting nonstop around him with her face brimming with happiness. Tong Hua silently thought, Forget it, I will not go in and see them being all lovey-dovey. Zhong Ran was really looking for Shan Ning. ¡°Lil Chimp needs to be alive.¡± ¡°Why? He wants Ye Ling¡¯s life!¡± ¡°There are some rtions. Even if he dies, he should not die in our Master¡¯s hands,¡± Zhong Ran said calmly. ¡°Some matters can¡¯t be exined clearly. I want him to be alive, and you need to hand him to me. Regarding how to deal with him, I will listen to Master¡¯s ns. To a person like him, even if we were to send him to federal prison, he would still be able to live well.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand!¡± Shan Ning¡¯s gaze flickered to one of the bay windows on the second floor by ident. A shadow brushed past. It was like there was someone clutching onto the curtains tightly, revealing a nook of brightness. However, in the blink of an eye, it disappeared again. His gaze darkened. Isn¡¯t that Yuan Yuan¡¯s room? Chapter 576 - Big Princess’s Scheme

Chapter 576: Big Princess¡¯s Scheme

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu saw that Shan Ning¡¯s gaze was always on Mu Yuan¡¯s room. She felt slightly puzzled, so she drew the blinds and walked back to Ye Ling¡¯s bedside. ¡°Master, I feel that... Jack, Mu Yuan, and Shan Ning¡¯s rtionship with each other is quite unusual. Do you know what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure!¡± Ye Ling said. He and Mu Yuan were close brothers, and he had roughly heard Mu Yuan mentioning Shan Ning before. Shan Ning was Mu Yuan¡¯s childhood friend, and they literally grew up together. They even went to the army together, although they were from different types of armed forces. Both of them came from reputable families and had simr aspirations. However, he had almost never heard Mu Yuan mention Jack before. Ye Ling was also not very familiar with Jack. Even though they were working together this time and he was in his house now, they were only acquaintances. Regarding their matters, he was also not interested! On the other hand, Shen Qianshu loved to gossip. ¡°Does Mu Yuan have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes widened, and she cried out in surprise. ¡°Really?¡± Didn¡¯t seem like it!! Ye Ling stared at her intently. ¡°Why are you so interested in him?¡± ¡°I am interested in all kinds of gossip. How does his girlfriend look like? Is she beautiful?¡± ¡°No one has seen her before. When he was eighteen, he started saying that he was attached, but he had not once brought her out before. He kept boasting that she was a dazzling beauty.¡± Ye Ling exined. Mu Yuan boasted that he had a girlfriend for many years, and he was really serious about it. Hence, everyone agreed that he had a long-distance rtionship, the kind of long-distance and tonic rtionship. Everybody was just thinking of when they would break up. ¡°You have been lying in bed these few days. From what I observed, I feel that he and Jack have a kind of... unexinable unusualness.¡± Shen Qianshu noted. Little angel¡¯s gossip intuition was extremely sensitive. ¡°They have great chemistry and are very intimate!¡± Ye Ling was not interested at all. What did his brother¡¯s lover have to do with him? When he married, he would just give him a red packet. But seeing Shen Qianshu¡¯s excited manner, he reluctantly went along with her. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Jack is an officer from the United States Marine Corps. He might be President Anderson a few yearster. Mu Yuan is born in our country¡¯s military-political family, and he will be a Prime Minister too. Even if they have something going on, it wille to an end too. Since they clearly know the oue, why will they seek for trouble?¡± Shen Qianshu did not think that Jack had such an impressive background. Her heart skipped a beat. With this, it seemed like there was a great natural barrier between the two of them. This barrier would forever be blocking them and would be impossible to leap over. Ye Ling calmly said, ¡°So, your intuition is wrong. I¡¯m not really well acquainted with Jack, but he does not seem like someone who would throw himself into trouble.¡± ¡°Master, you are so intellectual!¡± Shen Qianshu said and looked at him. ¡°Even if they know clearly there is no oue, can¡¯t they love each other? If it were you and you know clearly that there would be no oue, would you be prepared to leave anytime?¡± Master, then what about us? Your illness is actually also your psychological illness. You know that we have no oue too. You are worried that you will not live for long, but you never once talked about your worries and never once talked about the future. Is it because you know clearly that there is no future for us too? Ye Ling slightly closed his eyes and masked away all his emotions. ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Shen Qianshu said and gritted her teeth. ¡°That¡¯s what a jerk would do!¡± Ye Ling opened his eyes and looked at Shen Qianshu but did not respond. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Since you already know the oue and are prepared to leave anytime, why did you give people hope at the start? We might as well go our own ways right from the start without bothering each other. Isn¡¯t that better!¡± Chapter 577 - You’re The Jerk

Chapter 577: You¡¯re The Jerk

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling clutched his fists tightly and suddenly thought of the moment when he first went back home. His whole mind was filled with the anxiousness to find his little princess. He only had one thought back then, which was to find the little princess he had been constantly thinking about for many years and properly punish the woman who had cheated him. But his little princess was gone. His obsession was triggered again. He only thought of trapping her and forcing her to return his little princess to him. He knew that his life was in total darkness. There was no future and could blow up into pieces anytime. He was destined to be lonely and bitter with no one by his side and no one to give him love. Enclosed in darkness, his world had no light at all. Shen Qianshu was his only light. He longed for her and was greedy, but what if he was left with nothing one day? He never once thought about that scenario. What would happen to him? Up until Shen Qianshu mentioned about this, he only had a single thought. Even if I were to die, I will also die by your side, I will not let you leave. This was a thought that had been deeply engraved into his mind since the beginning. But now, his big princess said that he was a jerk! Rtively silent! Shen Qianshu suddenlyughed. Herughter was like the zing sun had appeared during winter. ¡°Master, why are you unhappy again? Did I say something wrong?¡± ¡°No!¡± Shen Qianshu revealed a look of relief. Ye Ling let out a sigh in his heart. This drama queen, do you think that by pretending to be indifferent, I won¡¯t know what you are talking about? I will be a jerk if I have to. You can say whatever you want. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s a jerk! ept your fate! Before I die, you can¡¯t go anywhere! ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°Alright, little sweet honey, rest well! Have a good sleep!¡± Shen Qianshu said smoothly. She bent down and kissed him on his forehead. Her face lit up with joy when walking out of his room. The immobile Master is really likable! No wonder there are some sadistic men that always like to break the legs of those women they liked but did not like them back. They are then able to trap them for life and touch them as they please. That would be such a beautiful life! ¡°Miss Shen, what are you thinking about? You look so indecent,¡± Zhong Ran said. ¡°I am pondering in what way can I let your Master lie in bed for the rest of his life!¡± ¡°I did not ask anything just now, and you didn¡¯t say anything too!¡± This is mentally exhausting. I should not have asked so much, Zhong Ran thought. Zhong Ran went upstairs towards Ye Ling¡¯s room. Seeing him, Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Master is tired. If there is nothing urgent, let him sleep a little longer!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Zhong Ran said and turned around. ¡°Let me go find Mu Yuan!¡± Zhong Ran took a few steps, and the corners of his lips twitched. He stopped in his tracks, seeming to be thinking about something. ¡°Forget it, I think that I shall just decide by myself!¡± Jack and Mu Yuan were gone for the whole afternoon. They disappeared without a trace, and only until evening time did Jack slowly descend from the stairs. Mu Yuan, however, was still missing. It could be seen that Jack was in a very good mood. His whole face was lit with joy, and he had a face of satisfaction. Guan Zhou was 1 km away on defense while Shan Ning was at home. Shan Ning frowned slightly. ¡°Where¡¯s Yuan Yuan?¡± ¡°He¡¯s sleeping!¡± Jack said calmly. ¡°If you have anything, you can go up to look for him!¡± Shan Ning turned around and went up the stairs. Jack was extremely calm. Little Tong Hua pondered to himself. Jack obviously did not mean well. He bet that Brother Shan Ning woulde down the stairs in less than two minutes. Although he did not know what had happened, the sensitive and intelligent little Tong Hua always won his bets. Indeed, in less than two minutes, Shan Ning came down the stair exasperatedly with a look of wanting to fight Jack! Tong Hua carried a small apple in his hands. He took a bite and also took quite a few steps back. He then saw Mu Yuan weakly standing at the stairway. ¡°Shan Ning, I order you toe up!¡± Mu Yuan shouted. Chapter 578 - I Have Already Made A Lifetime’s Decision Chapter 578: I Have Already Made A Lifetime¡¯s Decision Shan Ning shook in anger. Jack was cold and cool. In other¡¯s eyes, he was clearly an aloof and cold man that was not interested in women. To Shan Ning, he was just a target he badly wanted to kill. Mu Yuan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Shan Ning,e up!¡± Mu Yuan was a tender young man, and he was promoted to Major not long ago. It was very rare to have a twenty-three-year-old Major in the country. However, he had long umted influence in the army. Shan Ning gritted his teeth, went upstairs, and was immediately dragged into the room by Mu Yuan. Little Tong Hua looked at Jack and said, ¡°You¡¯ve done something bad!¡± ¡°What did I do?¡± Jack replied. ¡°You don¡¯t know? But you¡¯ve surely done something bad!¡± Little Tong Hua took a bite of his apple again while Jack hit him on his head. ¡°Little fellow, remember, when you meet the person you like in the future, don¡¯t chase after her relentlessly. You will suffer!¡± Jack said. ¡°I only like myself!¡± Little Tong Hua said and grumbled. ¡°I don¡¯t n to give my love to another person!¡± ¡°Many years ago, that was what I nned too!¡± Jack eximed. ¡°Your self-control is too weak then.¡± ¡°You have to properly control yourself then!¡± Jack said. Upstairs. Mu Yuan was dressed neatly, as if he was wearing his soldier uniform. He meticulously buttoned up every button, while silently cursing Jack umpteen times. Shan Ning¡¯s face darkened, with a look of exasperation on his face. ¡°Yuan Yuan, are you really... crazy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not crazy!¡± ¡°You and he will never have an oue.¡± ¡°I know!¡± Mu Yuan said calmly. ¡°He knows too.¡± ¡°Then why are you still getting yourself into this mess!?¡± ¡°What do I have to be afraid of? Anyway, I don¡¯t n to harm any woman in my lifetime, and I don¡¯t n to get into any romantic rtionship with anyone. I did not offend anyone and did not get in anyone¡¯s way. Why do I have to make myself suffer because of others¡¯ views?¡± Mu Yuan said resoundingly. ¡°Shan Ning, you¡¯re my best friend, so I hope that you can keep this a secret. My parents and brother do not even know, and I don¡¯t n on telling them either.¡± ¡°You¡¯re only twenty-three this year. What do you mean by not nning to harm young women and not nning to get into a romantic rtionship? You¡¯re still so young. You have a long life ahead of you.¡± ¡°I have already made a lifetime¡¯s decision!¡± Mu Yuan said determinedly. ¡°My life will be dedicated to my country, and I will devote myself entirely to my duties. With regards to the other matters, I will make the decision myself. No one can intervene!¡± ¡°Can you be more clear-headed!¡± Shan Ning said ruthlessly. ¡°Even if you were to find someone, it must not be Jack! You and he are on opposite sides, politically opposite parties. You and he are natural enemies. This is a dead knot.¡± ¡°We¡¯re still young, and it¡¯s inevitable for young people to be reckless. I always feel that no matter what challenges and what pressure there are in this world, we will be able to ovee them. Thus, naturally, why shouldn¡¯t we persevere? If there¡¯s one day we really cannot hold on any longer, we will then go our separate ways,¡± Mu Yuan said. ¡°I have nothing to be ashamed of before God or my country. I did no one wrong and do not need anyone to teach me how to be a person too. Shan Ning, I¡¯m thankful that you¡¯re thinking for me, but on this matter, please do not interfere.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really crazy...¡± Shan Ning¡¯s face was contorted in agony. ¡°I... do you know I...¡± His chest rose up and down rapidly, but he slowly shut his eyes again. ¡°Jack is a very good person,¡± Mu Yuan said. Shan Ningughed coldly. ¡°Really. You haven¡¯t worked with him before, so you don¡¯t know. He is loyal towards his family, does things to his utmost ability for his country, and also is devoted to and always ready to help his subordinates. He started going through fire and water at the age of sixteen, achieved first ss thrice in four years, and never once disyed cynicism because he was an Anderson. Even if he¡¯s a political enemy and even if we¡¯re born to be on opposing sides, a man like him liking me is something I¡¯ll be proud of forever!¡± Chapter 579 - Suffer From Your Own Scheme Chapter 579: Suffer From Your Own Scheme The sun was setting, and it was evening. Shen Qianshu was in the garden. She snipped off a few flowers and ced them in a vase. Suddenly, she saw a shuffling little child huddling in a corner of the yard not far away from her. The child seemed to be in immense hunger, and children like him were amon sight in Africa. The yard was currently in defense mode. The child appeared to be around the same age as Tong Hua, and his body was also really filthy. Shen Qianshu frowned slightly and called Zhong Ran over. ¡°Take a look outside.¡± She was scared that this was all part of their enemies¡¯ scheme and did not wish to be a drag too. Kindness was important, but being careful was even more important. Jack¡¯s two beautiful women and Guan Zhou were all 1 km away on the path they must take. There were no actions from Lil Chimp and his people yet. One of Guan Zhou¡¯s scouts was at the Southern side, and he said that they were eating dinner and still have not left the South. ¡°Let¡¯s give him something to eat,¡± Zhong Ran said. He turned and went back into the room, scooped a bowl of rice, and filled it with many side dishes. Little Tong Hua came running out excitedly too, and he looked at them in curiosity. ¡°Mommy, what happened?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a child. He seems to be starving.¡± Tong Hua looked out curiously and saw the child huddling up in a corner, back facing him. He was wearing a very tattered shirt. Shen Qianshu carried the bowl over and at the same time, asked Tong Hua to bring him a bottle of water. She ced the bowl of rice beside the boy, and Tong Hua also put down the bottle of water. The young boy suddenly turned around, revealing his face. The pair of sparkling ck eyes were extremely attractive. Little Tong Hua narrowed his eyes. The young boy saw Tong Hua too, and he looked really astonished. ¡°You...¡± ¡°Run!¡± the young boy said. ¡°Mommy, run!¡± Zhong Ran hurriedly pulled Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua along with him to run inwards. The bullets were like raindrops, falling down rapidly at where they stood just seconds ago. Moreover, it was a silent pistol. One bullet brushed past Shen Qianshu¡¯s arm, and blood gushed out profusely. This incident happened so suddenly! Little Tong Hua hurriedly turned back and saw the young boy crawling away with an injured leg. Jack, Mu Yuan, and Shan Ning went into their respective positions quickly. This attack came as a surprise for them; it was all too sudden. Zhong Ran brought Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua to Ye Ling¡¯s room and immediately went out after that. Gs and a secret agent were standing in front of the windows, protecting them. On the outside, it was all filled with the sounds of gunshots. Jack put on his earpiece. ¡°Gather back everybody! Surround them from the outside!¡± ¡°Yes, Major. We¡¯ll be here immediately!¡± A clear and loud woman¡¯s voice responded. This attack came without any warning at all. Jack and Mu Yuan¡¯s people all did not receive the notice beforehand. The only exnation was that Lil Chimp had sessfully tricked them and quietly made a detour toe here. With regards to Golden City, they were more familiar with it than this group of people were. They evenid out bait. Women and children were the most soft-hearted. If they were sessful, they would then be able to gain bargaining power. However, it was a pity that Shen Qianshu was careful enough. Tong Hua and this young boy also had coincidentally met each other a few times before too. Upstairs, Jack carried a sniper rifle. His gun skills had already reached the acme of perfection. All his shots were urate, and he had almost never missed before. Lil Chimp never expected this many people and such borate defense. He realized that his scheme did not go ording to n at all and thus rapidly ordered his subordinates to withdraw. Just as Shan Ning was about to chase after them, Jack said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, not a single one of them will be able to escape. The people from Team Fearless are here!¡± When they were withdrawing, a group of youngdies came from behind and surrounded them. The leader of the group was carrying a sniper rifle, and with a swing of her rifle, she overturned their vehicle. Five to six youngdies stood in a straight row facing them, and they hauntingly called out. ¡°Hey, big brothers, where are you guys running to?¡± Lil Chimp was enraged. ¡°Ye Ling! Come out now!¡± He growled angrily. Chapter 580 - My Sha Ma Te Youth

Chapter 580: My Sha Ma Te Youth

The youth was neither old nor tall. She was about seventeen, but her body seemed to not have gone through puberty yet, and she had a ponytail on. She had a beautiful honey skin tone, and it made her look healthy and lively. She had a pair of big, bright eyes, and yet her makeup was really thick. Her smokey makeup look was hard to describe. She was dressed in a hipster way like Sha Ma Te[1] people in movies. The other teen girls were dressed more normally. They were pale and beautiful. All of them were tall, white youths. They were at least half a head taller than the Sha Ma Te youth, but they had less vigor. The youth strode forward and took a long gun. She poked at Lil Chimp with the gun, causing him to fall backward onto the floor. ¡°Dude, you¡¯re so small. Why did you choose to be a murderer? Do you have the strength? Let¡¯s battle.¡± ¡°Get lost! Who are you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying on the floor. Who are you to know my name!¡± The youth whistled. ¡°Tie them up. Don¡¯t let a single one of them escape!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jack went into his room, and when he came out again, Zhong Ran realized that he had changed. His previously charming face looked moremon now, but his cool attitude could not be hidden. ¡°Team Fearless, Xiao Qiao here!¡± Jack nodded. ¡°What about the mission I gave you?¡± ¡°Sessfully aplished!¡± Jack was really satisfied. The youth ordered people to tie the escapees up and pushed them into the car. Jack furrowed his eyebrows and pointed at Lil Chimp. ¡°Let him off.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The youth waved. ¡°Let him off!¡± Another youngdy kicked Lil Chimp out of the car. She despised him. It was as if she was afraid that he would pollute the air with his existence. Zhong Ran was speechless. How ruthless! ¡°Why are you here personally?¡± Jack asked. ¡°I was on vacation in Johannesburg. Major, do you dare to remove your mask?¡± Jack¡¯s eyes turned cold. Xiao Qiao looked left and right, letting her ponytail sway around. ¡°I think you look really familiar!¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was silent. Mu Yuan said, ¡°Is this... flirting?¡± Jack had already put on makeup. How could he still attract the hearts of young girls when he already has such amon-looking face? This doesn¡¯t make sense. Look at me, young girl. I¡¯m so handsome. Are you blind? Simply ridiculous! Xiao Qiao looked at Mu Yuan, and her eyes lit up. ¡°Eh? Bro, what are you saying? Even if I¡¯m flirting with anyone, that person would be you. You¡¯re so good-looking. I am Xiao Qiao, and you are?¡± ¡°Mu Yuan!¡± Xiao Qiao hopped to Mu Yuan and realized that her height was only up to Mu Yuan¡¯s shoulders. She wanted to flirt with Mu Yuan, but she had to jump, so she felt a little down. Jack¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I want to flirt with him, Sir!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Yeah, right away!¡± Xiao Qiao retreated quickly. ¡°Then I shall leave with my people.¡± Jack nodded, and Xiao Qiao waved. The group of teen girls, including the two sexydies, got on the car, and they left hastily. Mu Yuan stared in disbelief. ¡°You... They are... secret agents?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°She¡¯s underage!¡± ¡°Big deal?!¡± Not only were they underage, they were really Sha Ma Te. They looked nothing like what he thought. They were not stern, cold, rash, and calm. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate them.¡± It was not the first time he had worked with Team Fearless. Team Fearless existed to provide support for various departments in the world in arresting people. They were also ready to sacrifice their lives. Team Fearless was always at the front line in some of the deadliest and most dangerous missions. [1] Chinese subculture of young urban migrants, usually of low education, with exaggerated hairstyles, heavy makeup, mboyant costumes, piercings, etc. (loanword from ¡°smart¡±) simr to the scene subculture in the US and UK. Chapter 581 - My Sha Ma Te Youth 2

Chapter 581: My Sha Ma Te Youth 2

The battle ended really quickly. It was so quick that Tong Hua did not even have enough fun watching them from upstairs. Team Fearless was really fearless. They dealt with everything so quickly, and things would only get tougher. Lil Chimp had wanted to catch Ye Ling off guard, but in the midst of doing so, Jack caught him off guard first. The difference in standards between professional military men and Lil Chimp was indeed huge. The small courtyard was brightly lit. Zhong Ran sent people to clear up the mess. The problem with Lil Chimp and his men was solved, and he gave a huge sigh of relief. ¡°Mommy, you are bleeding on your arm.¡± Shen Qianshu looked down and realized that her arm was indeed bleeding. A bullet had brushed past her arm, and it only scraped her skin. Ye Ling widened his eyes suddenly and looked at Shen Qianshu. She went over hurriedly and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. A bullet brushed past. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face was exceptionally bad and gloomy. Shen Qianshu felt her heart skip a beat. ¡°I¡¯ll get it treated right away!¡± It was just a small injury, and they did not take long to put on some bandages. In a while, Shen Qianshu was done putting on the bandage. Jack and Mu Yuan was doing a headcount, and no one was injured or dead. Other than a few people who were grazed by bullets, there were no big issues. Lil Chimp was locked up by Zhong Ran. ¡°Master, what do we do?¡± Zhong Ran asked. Zhong Ran wished to make him crippled. This time, Lil Chimp was the direct cause of all their problems. If it were not for him, Ye Ling would not have been involved in such a disaster. ¡°Send him to Jack and let thew deal with him!¡± Zhong Ran was startled. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to meet him?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Jack left two people outside. Hearing that he would be in charge of Lil Chimp from now, he raised his brows and ordered people to send Lil Chimp to Xiao Qiao so that he would follow Xiao Qiao back. He followed behind shortly, and the issue was settled. Now, it was time for Jack and Mu Yuan to take their leave and return to their separate ways to carry out their respective missions. In the courtyard, the smoky atmosphere had not subsided. Tong Hua saw the injured youth outside the courtyard, and he had been shot in both legs. Blood kept streaming out, and he looked as if he was in great agony. He wore ragged clothes and looked miserable. ¡°Gs, send him to the hospital.¡± ¡°Young Master, he...¡± Gs seemed to have something to say. This person was used to bait them. Regardless of whether he was forced or not, he did not have good intentions on them. Yet, Tong Hua seemed to want to help him, so he nodded and ordered someone to send the youth to the hospital. The youth looked at Tong Hua and bit his lip without giving an exnation. Tong Hua said, ¡°Rest well. Living is the most important!¡± ¡°What for?¡± The youth asked. Tong Hua could not answer. Everyone would find their reason to continue living, be it just for food and fun. Even if they were basic reasons. The youth was sent to the nearest hospital by Gs. Jack and Mu Yuan stood at the top floor. Their meetup this time did note easily. Mu Yuan only had half a day of free time. It was already time for him to leave. Jack¡¯s time was even tighter, and he had to leave too. When they gathered, they got along well. When it was time to leave, they could not find the right words to speak up. Jack reached out his hand and patted Mu Yuan¡¯s head. ¡°Stay safe.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Mu Yuan did not seem pleased. He clenched his teeth. ¡°Jack, when is the next time we¡¯re meeting again?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Jack said lightly. ¡°If I have time, I¡¯ll find you.¡± ¡°Stop lying!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Suddenly, Jack¡¯s phone rang. Xiao Qiao sound angered. ¡°Major, ck Rose robbed him away!¡± Chapter 582 - Let’s Go Home!

Chapter 582: Let¡¯s Go Home!

¡°I got it!¡± Jack said with a deep voice. ¡°Send people to follow them and get air support from the military. I¡¯ll be there right away!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jack hung up and looked at Mu Yuan intently. He rushed forward and hugged him. ¡°Xiao Yuan, see you soon!¡± ¡°Do you need my help? I...¡± ¡°We did not ask for international support. It¡¯s hard.¡± Jack smiled lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Mu Yuan looked as he walked away, and he felt a sharp pain in his heart as if someone had poked it. It was clear that when foreign military officers had no orders, they were neither allowed to participate in other countries¡¯ affairs nor allowed to get involved in disputes in other countries. Jack walked away hurriedly, and he could only make time to wave goodbye to Tong Hua before leaving. Mu Yuan stood at the highest floor for quite some time. Shan Ning came and said, ¡°Yuan yuan, time for us to leave too.¡± ¡°Mmh. I know!¡± Mu Yuan said. ¡°I¡¯ll inform Ling.¡± Mu Yuan went to bid goodbye to Ye Ling. ¡°I have a mission. I need to go. May you recover well and return home soon. This time, Lil Chimp managed to bypass our men ande here. I had always felt that the police of the Golden City was involved in this. Staying here isn¡¯t safe,¡± Mu Yuan said caringly. ¡°ck Rose does not identify herself as an enemy or a friend. What¡¯s more, we are not on the same path. I heard from Zhong Ran that she had once asked to meet you.¡± ¡°Zhong Ran did not mention that to me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t meet her. I have a feeling that her intentions are not good,¡± Mu Yuan said. ¡°Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua are with me. Before I can get up, I would never meet anyone,¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°Find the right time and return quickly. Stay safe.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Mu Yuan leaned down and patted him on his shoulders. He did not say much. Then, he left with Shan Ning and Guan Zhou. When they left, the small courtyard became quiet. Zhong Ran was still dealing with the aftermath of the situation. In about an hourter, news of ck Rose rescuing terrorists made international headlines. In this battle, six agents were sacrificed. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua looked at the news, and they were stunned. The incident urred less than 20 kilometers from their residence. This matter gained international attention and was made into a huge ordeal. ¡°The group of teen girls can¡¯t be... dead!¡± Tong Hua met those people from the second floor once. They did not look big, and they looked young. If they were from China, they would probably still be attending high school. All of them looked radiant. There was no clear announcement as to who had died. All they knew was that some people had died from ck Rose¡¯s attack. The Golden City was involved in this incident too. It was deadly. Shen Qianshu sat beside Ye Ling and read the news softly. ¡°If I did note to the Golden City, I would never have known that a beauty I just met could turn into a cold corpse in the blink of an eye.¡± Shen Qianshu was startled. She smiled. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t. You would protect me.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at the sky depressingly. ¡°I feel that this ce is too unsafe. Master, we should return soon.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not so easy for the Golden City to get out of this mess this time. They won¡¯t have time toe at me. Once I can take the airne, we will head home!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Shen Qianshu did not tell Ye Ling that she did not wish for Ye Ling to stay in the Golden City. It was mainly for protection against ck Rose. This woman had wanted to meet Ye Ling, and she sounded as if she was very familiar and close to him. Yet, she got involved in such a huge case now. Shen Qianshu did not wish for Ye Ling to be associated with ck Rose in any way. Chapter 583 - Source of Life

Chapter 583: Source of Life

Dreams were beautiful. Reality was rather empty. Little Angel wished she could spread her wings and fly. Ye Ling could not move, and he needed to rest, so everyone was waiting for him to be able to sit up. Zhong Ran and Ah Da were injured too. The house was filled with injured men, and Shen Qianshu could only brush everything else off and allow them to recuperate. Lin Xiaojuan phoned them. ¡°I heard that something happened at your side. How are you? Haven¡¯t heard from you in days. Are you and Tong Hua okay?¡± ¡°We¡¯re fine. The thing urred at another ce. Don¡¯t worry, we will be back in a few days,¡± Shen Qianshu said lightly. She always shared happy things and not unhappy things. ¡°How are things going between you and Movie King?¡± ¡°Why are you still such a gossip queen when you are abroad?¡± ¡°Gossip is my source of life.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t your source of life Ye Ling?¡± ¡°We can¡¯tmunicate in peace anymore.¡± Lin Xiaojuan smiled. ¡°Things must be chaotic there. Return soon. Baby didn¡¯t take any photos or go on live-stream this time. It¡¯s odd. What has he been doing? He needs to remember that he is a child star. Take more pictures of him and send them to me. I¡¯ll make some news out of it. ¡°Right, take more videos of him doing charity. Isn¡¯t the ie gap huge there? Make a video like this, and it¡¯ll be good publicity. It¡¯ll help to give him an angelic persona in the future when I want to.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a little hard.¡± Shen Qianshu replied. Honestly speaking, this was a show. Being a celebrity and putting on a show was no big deal, but Shen Qianshu was hesitant, and Tong Hua might not agree to it too. ¡°I¡¯ll tell himter, but I doubt he would agree,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Then forget it.¡± Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°Then take some random photos of him. Make him look cute.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± After that, things were peaceful for a few days. ck Rose did not send any messages forward on wanting to meet Ye Ling, and everything was peaceful. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua went to visit some attractions under the protection of Gs. She took some photos of him and sent the pictures to Lin Xiaojuan. As for the video, Tong Hua had indeed refused to cooperate. Shen Qianshu did not wish to force him to either. Tong Hua remembered the youth in the hospital. ¡°Gs, has he recovered?¡± ¡°The hospital called and informed me that he has been discharged.¡± ¡°Discharged?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Gs said. ¡°They said that the bullets had been removed. It did not hurt his bones, just his skin. It doesn¡¯t affect him, and it¡¯ll be fine in a few days. He did not want to waste money by being hospitalized.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we paying?¡± ¡°Yeah, we paid.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to pay, so what is he afraid of?¡± Tong Hua could not understand, but he did not take it to heart. In the evening, Zhong Ran noticed a mysterious boy lurking near their courtyard, and he caught him. The boy¡¯s legs had not recovered, and he could not run. He was rather aggressive. ¡°Why are you here again?¡± Zhong Ran did not know what to do. This boy was small, and he did not have great strength. He wore clothes of a patient, and they seemed better than the torn ones he had before. The nurses had cleaned him up, and he did not look as miserable as before. Tong Hua looked at him curiously. His legs were still bandaged, and he did not seem to be in a good state. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡± Tong Hua asked. The youth bit his lip and did not speak for some time. After a while, he finally blurted out. ¡°Thank you!¡± He did not know why the youth had thanked him. Tong Hua said, ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Chapter 584 - Tolerance Level

Chapter 584: Tolerance Level

The youth seemed to have something to say to Tong Hua privately, but Zhong Ran was not very willing to let that happen. Tong Hua could see that he expressed no signs of maliciousness, and everyone around here were his men. There was no need for this little youth to harm Tong Hua. ¡°Zhong Ran, go inside. I¡¯d like to speak to him in private.¡± ¡°Is that okay?¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Zhong Ran was worried. He retreated but still stayed close enough such that he could get there in time if there was any danger. Tong Hua asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do that on purpose,¡± the youth said. ¡°I did not take it to heart.¡± The youth seemed to have some difficulty speaking up. ¡°Someone in my family is sick. No money. They gave me money. Asked me toe here. I didn¡¯t know that it is you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart. Mommy and I are fine. I know you did not mean to.¡± Tong Hua replied. If he did it intentionally, he would not have asked Tong Hua to run. ¡°I have to thank you. If it were not you, they would get another person toe anyway. But, they would not be nice enough to warn me. Who knows? Mommy and I could have been met with something even worse. So, don¡¯t feel bad. It¡¯smon to do things for the sake of money.¡± The youth looked down, and his ears turned red. Tong Hua said, ¡°I¡¯m more fortunate than you. I do things against my own morals too and not even for the sake of living. So, you are way better than me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really!¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll repay,¡± The youth said, stuttering. ¡°Although I don¡¯t have anything now, I will repay next time.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I didn¡¯t do much.¡± The youth bowed deeply. ¡°Bye!¡± Tong Hua yelled at him. ¡°Wait!¡± Tong Hua¡¯s heart softened. ¡°Do you need help? Money, food... or maybe...¡± The youth shook his head. ¡°No, I will find my way.¡± A one-time offer of help was but a drop in a bucket to them. ¡°I can give you a job,¡± Tong Hua said. ¡°At least, you won¡¯t starve.¡± AG had a factory here. Gs had always been in the Golden City too. Finding a job vacancy for him was no big issue. The youth was shocked, and he seemed to be hesitating on whether he should pick up the job. Tong Hua said calmly, ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d agree.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Tong Hua asked Gs to offer the youth a job. It was a really simple task. In the AGpany here, even getting a job as a mover would be good. After all, the unemployment rate here was way too high. Thebor wages were really cheap too. This matter had finallye to a close. Tong Hua felt way better too. He felt as if he was fated to meet the youth. Since the first time they met, this was already their third time. Since they had fate, helping out was no big deal. Shen Qianshu was really pleased with Tong Hua¡¯s act of kindness. No matter what, anyone who tries their best to help another person was a good child. Her child had good moral values. If this was someone else, they might not have bothered about him or worse, they might have hated this youth. It could be clearly seen that her son was very open-minded. ¡°Mommy, when are we going home?¡± Tong Hua was starting to feel homesick. Indeed, they had been away from home for long. It was now when he noticed that no matter where he went, home was the best ce! ¡°Soon.¡± Shen Qianshu was starting to feel a little homesick as well. This time, they had gone through a lot while abroad. It was like a nightmare, and this nightmare was finallying to an end. Chapter 585 - No Man Is Content

Chapter 585: No Man Is Content

Ye Ling had been recuperating for quite some time, and he could finally move around and sit up. His bones had not recovered yet, and his injuries still hurt a little. He forced his way to get up. When there was a first time, there would be a second time. Slowly, he could get on the wheelchair. Although he despised it. Shen Qianshu smiled and said, ¡°Master, you look charming even when you are on a wheelchair.¡± On the wheelchair, the first thing Ye Ling wanted to do was to go out in the sun. Ye Ling pushed him out for some sunshine, and the sun was really bright. The weather wasfy, and everyone feltzy. Shen Qianshu apanied him under the sunlight. Good times! Spring had approached. Bright flowers bloomed freely, and vines lingered around in the courtyard. Zhong Ran passed Ye Ling a miniptop. ¡°Master, a lot of work has been piling up. Time to clear them.¡± ¡°Zhong Ran, you¡¯re so abusive! He just got up, and you¡¯re already giving him work. Can¡¯t you deal with them?¡± Shen Qianshu eximed. Work was indeed thergest third wheel! Zhong Ran said, ¡°Miss Shen, you are maligning me! I wish I could help, but I have already done those that I could. These need to be settled by Master personally.¡± ¡°One dayter is no big deal.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be postponed any longer,¡± Zhong Ran said. ¡°The Ye Family is exploding. They haven¡¯t received anything from ustely, and we don¡¯t know where they got their information that Master is seriously ill. They are having a really heated argument, and Third Master is having a lot of difficulty trying to calm them down. If Master doesn¡¯te out and speak up, their argument will just get worse.¡± Ye Ling had already switched on hisptop, and they were all AG matters that indeed needed him to personally attend to. He had to hold video conferences as well. If people did not see him, they would never make their decisions easily or follow his orders. Shen Qianshu moved farther away, and Ye Ling sat at the wheelchair as he began his video conference. Indeed, things were going crazy on the Ye Family¡¯s side. Ye Bao said, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you say that his illness cannot be treated and that he¡¯s on the verge of dying? Ye Ling personally appeared during the AG meeting today, and he looked normal. The meeting went on for three hours, and he did not even have any issues with his body. Who told you he couldn¡¯t recover? Fake news. That person is bluffing you.¡± ¡°Shut up. Don¡¯t sweat the small stuff. What behavior!¡± The olddy shouted. Ye Bao quieted down immediately. He did not dare to go against his mother, but deep down, he was really unhappy. All of them were waiting for Ye Ling to die. Who knew that Ye Ling was actually in a good state? It was just too disappointing. ¡°Mom, what should we do now? All our efforts have gone down the drain.¡± ¡°I told you long before. More haste less speed. Even if it was rumored that he wouldn¡¯t wake up again, we should confirm before acting on anything, but you refused to heed my advice.¡± The olddy expected better from him, but after all, he was her son, and so she still pitied him. ¡°Wait for his return!¡± ¡°Mom. Once we start something, we should finish it. Why don¡¯t we...¡± He gestured to kill. The olddy squinted. The authorities could not intervene with what they did since they had great powers. If they were to take action while he was abroad, things would definitely be way easier, and people would not associate it with them so easily. ¡°The people of Ghost City must have some men with them abroad. Let them do it, and we will just sit back and watch.¡± Honestly speaking, Ye Bao¡¯s words had shot straight into the olddy¡¯s heart. If Ghost City were the ones to take action, what would the sess rate be? If she put out a mouse trap but did not get to kill him with one shot, she was afraid that it might cost the entire Ye Family¡¯s peace. ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Chapter 586 - Fun For Two

Chapter 586: Fun For Two

Ever since Ye Ling could sit up, he had been working hard. When he was lying down, he had umted piles of work to do, and those could not be ignored. There were many things that required him to attend to personally. He had to do video conferences thatsted for up to five hours every single day. Shen Qianshu was really unhappy about it. He had not fully recovered, and if he were to work for such long hours as before, he would definitely have digestion issues, and his health would recover even more slowly. Shen Qianshu was really worried, and she had been trying to lure Ye Ling to have some rest flirtatiously. ¡°Master, let¡¯s have an afternoon nap together?¡± Shen Qianshu tugged at his arm and shook it lightly. She was like a girl who loved attention and loved sticking around him. Ye Ling was glued to hisptop and holding a conference. Shen Qianshu¡¯s voice was really soft, and she was not in the video either. The executives of AG watched the devilish President of AG, who always imed to be kind, look far in a certain direction. He seemed to be in a good mood. ¡°Afternoon nap?¡± Shen Qianshu nodded. She was afraid that others would hear her voice, so she picked up her phone and wrote. ¡°Master, sleep with me. Without you, I can¡¯t fall asleep.¡± She showed him her phone and threw him a flying kiss. Ye Ling was in the midst of the conference and making a decision. He was surprised for a moment. This drama queen! He knew that she was just trying to make him rest more and that she did not want him to overwork. His heart became soft, and he said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll take a nap!¡± The executives in thepany were shocked. Master, you just woke up. Why are you going to sleep again? Incapable ruler... We are still waiting for you. How could you go back to sleep? Shen Qianshu was all smiles. She reached out and covered theptop, blocking the camera from anyone, and she pushed Ye Ling to sleep. Tong Hua watched their intimate behavior from behind and suddenly felt unloved. Is he beginning to fight for love with me? Shen Qianshu helped Ye Ling on the bed and covered him up with a nket. She was just about to leave when Ye Ling frowned. ¡°You aren¡¯t going to sleep?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you sleeping with me?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face darkened. She lied! ¡°I want to make something for you to eat. Your favorite food. When you wake up, you¡¯ll get to have delicious food.¡± ¡°Get up here. SLEEP!¡± Ye Ling ordered in a harsh tone. ¡°Alright!¡± Shen Qianshu flipped the nket open andy down beside him. She stuck her arm around his waist and hugged him. She put her pillow on his shoulder. He smelled nice. His scent was as alluring as drugs, and she was addicted to it. Ye Ling shut his eyes. He was actually not in the slightest bit sleepy. However, being able toze around in bed with Shen Qianshu and not do anything else were really enjoyable things for him. ¡°Master, can you stop working so hard? Health is important. You have not fully recovered. You have so many people under you, and you are paying them for it. Why can¡¯t you just give them some work to do for you? Just rest well for these few days.¡± Shen Qianshu persuaded him in a soft voice. ¡°My arm is injured too, and I need to sleep well for it to recover.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Ling was silent for a while. ¡°I have a lot of documents to go through.¡± ¡°Are the documents more important or is your health more important?¡± Ye Ling was about to say ¡®documents,¡¯ but he remained silent. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Let me help you.¡± ¡°Do you know how?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Shen Qianshu sounded so righteous. ¡°You can teach me. I¡¯m very smart and clever.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Chapter 587 - Remove Your Veil

Chapter 587: Remove Your Veil

Ye Ling was a man of his word. When he woke up, he really taught Shen Qianshu how to read his documents. After Shen Qianshu had read the documents, she would tell Ye Ling about it. There were many things that she did not understand and did not know how to deal with, so Ye Ling would teach her how to settle them. Shen Qianshu realized that different professions were different worlds. Ye Ling was less busy now, and as Shen Qianshu spoke about the documents, it was very clear. He just had to listen and think. He did not have to spend the effort to read them, so it was easier for him. Zhong Ran watched them and could not help but think to himself, Miss Shen, are you trying to make me jobless? But he would never dare to say that. You¡¯ve done my job. What am I going to do? Tong Hua said heartlessly, ¡°Work for me!¡± Zhong Ran was really appreciative. If Master did not want him, Young Master would still want him. This was so touching. ¡°Give up. You¡¯re being despised now,¡± Tong Hua said calmly with brutal honesty. ¡°My Mommy¡¯s voice is clear and soothing. She¡¯s bright and pretty. Now that she has taken your most important job, why would he need you?¡± Zhong Ran felt heartbroken. Young Master, I beg you. Please stop poking at my heart. Zhong Ran had realized, sadly, that when he was reporting about work at night, Ye Ling had indeed looked at him in a spiteful manner. ¡°Master, do you despise me?¡± ¡°Very much so!¡± Zhong Ran turned around and left. Shen Qianshu wanted tough. ¡°Why are you teasing Zhong Ran?¡± He suddenly realized that the truth hurt indeed. ¡°It¡¯s too boring.¡± If he did not recuperate, he would never know how boring life was. As hey down in bed, he could not do anything. When he got bored, he would tease people around him. Ye Ling thought, If I¡¯m not happy, I want to make others unhappy too. Shen Qianshu wanted tough and to cry. She could not help but tug on his sleeve. ¡°Stop teasing Zhong Ran. He¡¯s going to cry.¡± ¡°Lies.¡± Zhong Ran would never cry so easily. He was so thick-skinned. Back then, when Ye Ling almost killed him, he did not even shed a single tear. At night, Zhong Ran woke Ye Ling up while Shen Qianshu was sleeping soundly. Shen Qianshu did not know anything, and Zhong Ran lowered his voice. ¡°Master, ck Rose wants to see you again!¡± Ye Ling squinted. ¡°Help me up!¡± Zhong Ran came over and helped Ye Ling onto his wheelchair. He pushed him out, and Ye Ling was feeling extremely dissatisfied. He was rather angry too, and his gaze was really cold. ¡°What does she want?¡± ¡°She did not say!¡± Zhong Ran squinted and passed him a phone. ¡°She¡¯s online. Do you want to pick up her call?¡± ¡°Video call!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhong Ran pushed Ye Ling to the study room and turned on the video call. He contacted ck Rose, and she agreed. On the big screen, ck Rose seemed to be on the sea. After all, the Golden City was a port city. Ye Ling could hear the sound of waves. ck Rose was wearing a ck veil that covered her facial features. Not a single bit of her face could be seen, and ck Rose was the only person in the entire room. It could be seen that she was slim and gentle. She had the figure of a youngdy. This person had always been mysterious and secretive. No one had ever seen her true self. Ever since Xiao Qiao got into trouble that day, Jack had never contacted them. ck Rose had also disappeared, but she was on the wanted list. It was definitely nothing good for someone like her to contact him. ¡°If you want to speak to me, it¡¯s simple. Remove your veil!¡± Chapter 588 - Is It So Hard For Me To Want Someone?

Chapter 588: Is It So Hard For Me To Want Someone?

ck Rose took a step back and pulled at her veil such that some parts could be seen. Her bright red lips could be seen, but no one could see her face. ck Rose said, ¡°Don¡¯t regret if you want to see my real face!¡± Her voice was really chilly. Cold and chilly. Ye Ling was used to hearing Shen Qianshu¡¯s pleasant voice, and he was really irritated by such a cold, hard voice. He looked at ck Rose expressionlessly. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t dare to show your true face, huh?¡± ¡°Ye Ling, I am not your enemy. You do not have to be on guard against me.¡± ¡°HA!¡± Ye Lingughed coldly. ¡°You have no qualifications to be my enemy. Enemies of me, Ye Ling, will never be people who hide themselves.¡± ¡°If I am your enemy, you would not have been able to escape at the auction,¡± ck Rose said. ¡°I¡¯ve been searching for you because I want to ask about someone.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°The woman by your side.¡± ck Rose sounded really cold. ¡°As long as you give her to me, I will agree to anything that you say.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Ye Ling felt a chill run down his spine. The only woman by his side was Shen Qianshu. He would never think that ck Rose wanted Tong Hua. He looked at her expressionlessly. ck Rose said, ¡°You can take your time to consider...¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ck Roseughed lightly. ¡°Ye Ling, if you give her to me, I will agree to anything you say. You want people, resources, power? Anything. I just want Shen Qianshu in exchange. This is a great deal for you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡± Ye Ling stared at her coldly. ¡°Let me warn you. If you dare toy a finger on my people, I will never let you off no matter what.¡± He hung up the video call. He did not want to discuss further with ck Rose. What could there be between ck Rose and Shen Qianshu? They are two people from different worlds. Why does ck Rose want Shen Qianshu? What for? Zhong Ran said, ¡°Master...¡± ¡°Investigate. Check if ck Rose is in Golden City. Preferably have her here alive.¡± Zhong Ran said, ¡°Master, we do not have enough people in the Golden City. It¡¯s not easy if we want to capture ck Rose. If we take a wrong step, we will lose everyone. This is not Europe. We have to y safe in everything that we do. I suggest coborating with the police, but I¡¯m afraid that they might be two-faced and corrupted.¡± Ye Ling stuck out his finger as if he was thinking of something. In the dark night, his face was really deep and dark. He looked really chilling. Zhong Ran had been following him around for so many years, and he rarely saw him having such a scary face. ck Rose was a bomb that could explode anytime. She seemed to know many things. Zhong Ran had always thought that ck Rose¡¯s target was Ye Ling. But no one would have thought that ck Rose¡¯s target was actually Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu and ck Rose were two different people. Why did she want Shen Qianshu? ¡°Zhong Ran, am I wrong?¡± Ye Ling asked softly. ¡°Her life with Tong Hua is good. Tong Hua is an international child star, and she is a genius appraiser. With or without me, her life would have been so much better. No one would bully them. But the moment I appeared, not only did I mess up their peaceful life, I even brought them trouble and danger. Now, ck Rose is targeting her. If it were not for me, she would have had a peaceful and happy life.¡± This was the first time that he showed any signs of remorse. But it only appeared for three seconds. Before Zhong Ran could answer, Ye Ling answered himself. ¡°But so what? I have nothing. I only want one person. Is it so hard?¡± Chapter 589 - Master’s Long Term Plans for Major Returns.

Chapter 589: Master¡¯s Long Term ns for Major Returns.

Zhong Ran did not know how to answer his questions, so he just stood silently beside him. ¡°Master, ck Rose is not invincible. She¡¯s just mysterious and unpredictable. We have never fallen on bad terms with her, and neither have we kept in contact with her, so we know nothing about her. Now that something¡¯s brewing, we should keep our guard up,¡± Zhong Ran said calmly. In these past few years, he had been by Ye Ling¡¯s side, and he had never seen Ye Ling fearing anyone. If ck Rose wanted to be enemies with Ye Ling, the person who would have thestugh would surely be Master. Ye Ling turned his wheelchair around to look at Zhong Ran. ¡°Inform the men in Europe to put everything else on hold. I want them to put in all effort to investigate ck Rose. I want every single piece of information about her, the people working for her, and the people she¡¯s associated with.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhong Ran went out to make a phone call, and Ye Ling took out his phone to key in some numbers. ¡°Tingjun? It¡¯s me. I need your help. I¡¯ve met some trouble here, and I remember that you had done a trade with ck Rose before. Send me the video of your trade with her and all the details. I want all the information about her.¡± ¡°Bro, do you have something with ck Rose?¡± Ye Tingjun¡¯s voice sounded hoarse. It seemed that he was having the flu, and it affected his voice. ¡°Bro. I don¡¯t encourage going against ck Rose. She has a strong force of power, and she seems to be associated with NATO. It¡¯s hard tomunicate with her. If you insist, I will send people to track her down. However, in these past few years, she has been appearing and vanishing very suddenly, so it¡¯s hard to find her. I cannot give you very detailed information anytime soon.¡± ¡°Jingheng and I will investigate too.¡± ¡°Sure, I got it,¡± Ye Tingjun said. ¡°Bro, are you recovering well?¡± ¡°Who told you?¡± ¡°Nothing can be hidden from me. I have my ways. You didn¡¯t mention, so I didn¡¯t ask either,¡± Ye Tingjun said. ¡°Grandma¡¯s old, and her thinking is old-fashioned too. On ount of Yifan and me, please show some mercy.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Ye Tingjun hung up, and Ye Ling squinted. Show some mercy? But the olddy might not even show any mercy. Based on what was reported, she had already met the people from Ghost City. It was not hard to predict what she wanted to do. He was in great danger, and this did not onlye from his enemies but even his family. Family... Ye Ling looked at the night sky. Behind him, Shen Qianshu was sleeping soundly and did not show a single trace of being awake. On the window ledge, there was the most popr scented candle from France. A single flower was poked into it. The dark room became livelier and warmer. She could always make ordinary life seem as beautiful as poetry. Zhong Ran returned to his side. Ye Ling said, ¡°Leak this to the people. Tell them that I¡¯m heavily injured and that I have not recovered yet. Start from Europe.¡± ¡°Master, this may not be right.¡± ¡°What¡¯s not right?¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°ck Rose stole the man away. She might be trying to get others to do the dirty work for her and instill an invisible pressure on me. She¡¯s telling me that if I hand Shen Qianshu over to her, she could take her away. She has already proven that she could take someone away from Jack without leaving a single trace. Up to now, Jack has not found evidence to arrest her. In her eyes, she doesn¡¯t take anyone seriously.¡± Extremely conceited. But Zhong Ran was afraid that if this news got out, it might not benefit Ye Ling. There were already people from AG who had met Ye Ling. He could hold a meeting for hours...Zhong Ran suddenly understood Ye Ling¡¯s intentions. ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯ll get it done right away.¡± Chapter 590 - Jealous Tong Hua

Chapter 590: Jealous Tong Hua

For the rest of the night, Shen Qianshu could not sleepfortably. She felt a sharp re fixated at her. With blurry eyes, she saw a dark shadow by her bedside, and she jumped. Her eyes widened, and she was wide awake. ¡°Master...¡± What are you doing on the wheelchair in the middle of the night? You could scare me to death. She sat up quickly and stared at him in shock. Ye Ling¡¯s face was partially in the light and partially not. Shen Qianshu was really confused as his facial expression was unclear. Ye Ling reached out his arm lightly and said, ¡°Come here!¡± She leaned forward, and Ye Ling grabbed her hand. In the air, his hand was a little cold. ¡°I will protect you!¡± Shen Qianshu was confused. She nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°No matter what happens, you have to believe in me,¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°Alright!¡± Shen Qianshu nodded obediently. Under such circumstances, she did not dare to say anything else. She really wished to ask. Master, what¡¯s wrong with you in the middle of the night? Yet, she felt that something big had happened. Something that he really cared about. Isn¡¯t Lil Chimp already captured? Although he was robbed away, he would surely note and cause trouble anytime soon. What has happened? ¡°Master,e up and sleep. Without you, I can¡¯t sleep well!¡± Ye Ling thought, Drama queen, it¡¯s almost dawn. You slept well. After leaking out the news, Zhong Ran prepared an airne immediately. The family boarded the ne, and Tong Hua was exceptionally ted. It was finally time to go home. He could finally hug Burger to sleep again. He missed Burger after not seeing it for such a long time. The news of AG bringing a 1600-carat diamond ore back was also circting all around the jewelry world. Everyone wanted to see the great diamond ore. Ah Da recovered way quicker than Ye Ling did, but he still could not walk on his own. He could not perform rigorous tasks and was still wheelchair-bound. Most of the time, he recuperated in bed. When they returned to the Rose Castle, Tong Hua sped in screaming for Burger all along the way. ¡°Burger! Your Master is home!¡± Burger was sleeping on the sofa obediently. Hearing the loud noise, he jumped and ran away, staring at Tong Hua in fear. It did not dare to go close to Tong Hua. As Tong Hua ran for him, Burger hid and refused to be hugged. Tong Hua was heartbroken. Mommy has loved me less. Now, even Burger loves me less? Zhong Ran said, ¡°Young Master, a cat¡¯s memory onlysts for half a month. If it hasn¡¯t seen you in a long time, it will grow distant. Furthermore, a cat belongs to anyone who feeds it. If you feed it more canned food, it will grow close to you.¡± ¡°Nonsense. My Burger is not a scheming cat like this.¡±Tong Hua reasoned. His Burger was a really ¡®ssy¡¯ cat. Yet, Burger really ignored him the entire time and only ran over when Tong Hua knocked a can of food on the floor. It circled around Tong Hua and used its tail to hook onto Tong Hua¡¯s little arm as it rubbed its head on his hand. Tong Hua said, ¡°Burger, I¡¯m really disappointed in you!¡± Who knew that you were indeed a scheming cat! Burger howled and jumped around him, begging for food. Tong Hua opened the can and let Burger smell it. ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± Burger howled again, and Tong Hua put the canned food away. ¡°No way!¡± Zhong Ran was speechless. Young Master, you may have be less loved, but please don¡¯t vent your anger on our cute Burger... Poor little Burger! Shen Qianshu had motion sickness from being on the ne, and she fell asleep the moment they returned to the castle. When Ye Ling returned, people from the Ye Family spread the news to them that the Ye Old Lady wanted to meet him. Zhong Ran said, ¡°Master, you should rest for a few days before going there.¡± Chapter 591 - Villains Collude Together

Chapter 591: Viins Collude Together

Shen Qianshu had motion sickness from being on the ne, and she fell asleep the moment they returned to the castle. When Ye Ling returned, people from the Ye Family spread the news to them that the Ye Old Lady wanted to meet him. Zhong Ran said, ¡°Master, you should rest for a few days before going there.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go now!¡± Zhong Ran pondered for a bit. ¡°Okay!¡± Ah Da stayed in the Rose Castle. After Ye Ling and Zhong Ran left, Ye Yifan came in a while. He yelled for his nephew happily. Tong Hua was giving the cold shoulder to Burger to teach it a lesson. ¡°You are a ssy cat, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m your poop cleaner. Don¡¯t acknowledge anyone else. Do you hear me? If this happens again, you will never get to eat again.¡± ¡°Baby, do you think a cat knows what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t know, I will teach him. If he still doesn¡¯t understand, I will get rid of him!¡± ¡°Poor Burger!¡± Ye Yifan went in front of him happily and smiled. ¡°Where¡¯s the live gaming we made a deal about? You have been away for quite some time, and there was not a single live-stream. Everyone was asking for your live-stream.¡± ¡°Ain¡¯t nobody got time for that! You don¡¯t know how... thrilling things were abroad!¡± Tong Hua said. Throughout this trip, he had learned so much. Tong Hua pressed his lips together. The thought of daddy being in such great danger and yet being so clever and smart while his uncle only loafed around all day made him really unhappy. ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t be loafing around all day every day.¡± Ye Yifan was speechless. Was his little nephew teaching him a lesson? ¡°Baby, you¡¯re hurting my feelings.¡± ¡°My daddy¡¯s so busy. Don¡¯t you feel bad?¡± ¡°I do!¡± Ye Yifan looked serious. ¡°I have two brothers, and both of them are really clever. I¡¯m the only one that¡¯s useless. Baby, you won¡¯t understand how great this feels. I have elder brothers, and you don¡¯t. Next time, you can only be other¡¯s elder brother, and let others be useless. Oh, poor thing. I feel bad for you.¡± Tong Hua was speechless. He did not want to speak to silly people. ¡°Where¡¯s my brother?¡± Ye Yifan followed Tong Hua. ¡°Off to the main vi,¡± Tong Hua said. He slumped onto the sofa. Burger was eating the canned food, and he jumped up. Ity down on Tong Hua¡¯s tummy and rubbed it. Tong Hua was really satisfied with that behavior. Ye Yifan said, ¡°Baby, my brother isn¡¯t around. Let me take you somewhere fun.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there,¡± Ye Yifan said mysteriously. Tong Hua had just reached home, and there was nothing to do. Speaking about having fun, no one knew better than Ye Yifan. He raised his brows and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ye Family mansion. Ye Old Lady and Ye Ling were in the study room. Ye Ling¡¯s face was really pale, and he did look like he had not recovered from a serious injury. He was sitting on the wheelchair, and that made the rumors sound more convincing. When he entered, Ye Bao even asked about him pretentiously. ¡°Are things handled so badly in the Golden City?¡± the olddy asked. ¡°Bad!¡± ¡°I told you so. You should have given the business to the European Ye Family. Yet, you refused and insisted on putting matters in your own hands. This business was already given to them years ago, yet why did you take them back? The people there are merciless and unforgiving. You are young and under-experienced. You don¡¯t even know how things work over there. When you fall into their hands, you can only lose out. The two mountains were a hot potato, and you wouldn¡¯t even lose out. You are worth so much, so why would two mountains matter?¡± The olddy spoke with much thought. Ye Lingughed. ¡°The two mountains are inheritances from my maternal ancestors. Of course, I want them back. Then, they were cheated away by the European Ye Family. They have to return what they have to return. When I take things into my own hands, I¡¯m not afraid if I lose them. This is my problem and my belongings. No outsiders can lust over them.¡± Chapter 592 - Cold Master

Chapter 592: Cold Master

¡°What do you mean outsiders? They are people from our family too. They just happen to be more distant.¡± Ye Lingughed. ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that I should pass the entire business in Golden City to the European side for them to handle?¡± The olddy said, ¡°The business in your hands is still business in your hands. You just hand it over to others to deal with it. The profit of thepany is still your profit. Golden City is not your territory. It is not convenient for you to do things. The European family had been dealing with the matters in Golden City for so many years. In terms of qualifications and contacts, you are of no match to them. Even if you get the two ore mountains, you can¡¯t do much with close to no connections with the people there. In South Africa, any business needs the cooperation of the local police. If not, you will not have many advantages. Do you get what I mean?¡± The olddy looked sincere, and she seemed to be bearing with Ye Ling. This was the first time she was bringing up the topic to Ye Ling. It was hard to get anything from Ye Ling. If it did not benefit him, he would never agree. ¡°There is only one Ye Family in the entire world. The European branch is the main family, and we have to follow them in many businesses. We need their help. No matter what, a single tree does not make a forest. We need their help. You¡¯re the eldest one, and this is all I have for you.¡± Ye Lingughed. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m curious. What did you talk about with people from Ghost City yesterday? Or should I say... Who did you look for from Ghost City? You seem to be on very good terms with the people in Ghost City. I have known them for so long, but wee into very little contact. If you want the business in Golden City, no problem, I can give it to you. However, you have to agree with one thing. Give me contacts from Ghost City. How about that?¡± The olddy¡¯s facial expression changed drastically, and it looked bad. Her face really darkened a lot, and she squinted. She was really unhappy. ¡°Elder one, I have no close rtions to the people in Ghost City. Do not overthink.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing for us to discuss.¡± ¡°Hold up. How did you know that I met people from Ghost City?¡± ¡°There are no such things as secrets in this world. No matter what, no one can hide everything. Even I am unable to do that. If you want to know anything, there¡¯s always a way to find out with a little bit of effort. It¡¯s nothing hard.¡± Ye Ling pushed his wheelchair away slowly. He was unwilling to continue with the conversation. The olddy said, ¡°Look at your stubborn self, you¡¯re just like...¡± Ye Ling retorted. ¡°Watch your words!¡± The olddy jumped in shock. She knew that the person was someone he hated terribly. He really hated his mother and everyone from the Ye Family. Back then, she should not have let him follow Luther. She felt that he was just a child who was incapable of causing any threat, but she did not realize that the child was raised to be a tiger. Now, she was being controlled by him. Missed! The olddy was extremely unhappy. ¡°Elder one, you are our eldest grandson. Since the moment you entered the Ye Family, you are one of us. In the future, you will be in charge of AG. Yifan and Tingjun agree as well. Although I am biased to your second uncle, I just wish that he could survive well. I do not wish for ties to be severed. Listen to me. If you patch up with the European Ye Family, you will not lose out. It would be good for Tingjun as well. It would be easier for him to handle things. He really needs power for the European side.¡± Ye Ling scoffed. ¡°So this is all for Tingjun?¡± ¡°I am saying this for you three brothers and for your deceased father.¡± Ye Ling clenched his fist, and his voice was really discontented. ¡°What a joke. You have always thought that I killed them, huh?¡± Chapter 593 - Second Old Master Gu and Tong Hua

Chapter 593: Second Old Master Gu and Tong Hua

The olddy held her breath for a moment and looked tense. Her face was really deep and dark. Ye Ling looked at her with cold eyes. This must be the biggest prick in the olddy¡¯s heart. Her most precious son was murdered just like that. It was indeed hard to ept. The olddy loved her eldest son the most. Everyone knew that the first son was always different, and it did make sense that the olddy treated hers so. Ye Ling moved his wheelchair slightly. ¡°I will say this again. The list of the lives I have taken never includes them. To believe or not to believe, that is up to you.¡± ¡°Enough. There¡¯s no need to speak about this anymore.¡± ¡°Right. Indeed, there¡¯s no need to.¡± Ye Ling looked at her coldly. ¡°We should stop this conversation if you¡¯re here to make me hand over my business. There¡¯s nothing to discuss. My belongings will forever be mine. Even when I¡¯m dead, they will never belong to anyone else. Grandma, do you hear me?¡± The olddy red at him furiously. Ye Ling yelled for Zhong Ran coldly. The two of them left as the olddy watched him from behind. ¡°Stubborn pig-head.¡± The ear-piercing ringings of the phone were heard. On the opposite end was a cold voice. ¡°Olddy, how¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°Do it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you regret!¡± The olddy hung up and stood by the window silently for quite some time. Ye Ling¡¯s existence was a prick in her heart. She would never be satisfied if he was not dead. But if she did kill him, who would she hand the Ye Family over to? Ye Tingjun? He would never agree. Ye Yifan? The business would fail terribly in his hands. Her second son? He was highly incapable, and he would never be able to keep the family together. She was already old. Was she supposed to groom her grandson? At the race track. Ye Yifan brought Tong Hua here to watch car racing, and Ah Da stuck closely to Tong Hua. Ye Yifan was a race car driver. Putting his cynicism and splurging behavior aside, he was actually a really professional racer. He had won several awards in the nation. Today, he brought Tong Hua here to experience how it felt like to be in a race car. As this was a friendly match, there were not many rules. Ye Yifan pulled Tong Hua along and smiled happily as he said, ¡°Do you want to try sitting in the passenger seat? This is really fun.¡± No man would ever be able to resist the temptation of sitting in a race car, Tong Hua included. It was really cool, and he was really excited, but he shook his head. ¡°I have a heart disorder, I can¡¯t deal with intense things. Never mind.¡± ¡°Alright, then sit at the VIP section. Don¡¯t stray too far away! Watch mee back as a champion.¡± ¡°You can do this, uncle!¡± Tong Hua cheered for him and went to the VIP section. The VIP section was on the second floor, and the view was really wide. When Tong Hua went over, there were already some people there. A middle-aged man in a Chinese costume was sipping tea slowly, and a few men in ck stood around him with sunsses on. They looked really threatening. When Tong Hua and Ah Da were about to enter, a man reached out his arm to stop them. ¡°No outsiders allowed!¡± Tong Hua frowned slightly. This was clearly the VIP section. Since Ye Yifan allowed them to enter, they should be allowed to. Ah Da wiped out his invitation letter, but the group of people refused to budge. ¡°Please find another spot.¡± The man in the costume turned over. It was Second Old Master Gu, the man who had seen Tong Hua before. He was mildly shocked, and he waved. ¡°Don¡¯t be disrespectful. Tong Hua,e here.¡± The group of people were really obedient. They retreated immediately and bowed as an expression of apology. Ah Da was slightly dissatisfied, but Tong Hua did not think much about it. He just entered. ¡°Hello, uncle!¡± ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while.¡± Second Old Master Gu smiled at him. He was exceptionally nice. Chapter 594 - My Daddy? Oh, He’s Ye Ling.

Chapter 594: My Daddy? Oh, He¡¯s Ye Ling.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Tong Hua had a strong impression of Second Old Master Gu. This was mainly because he was even richer. He was a rich tycoon who spent two billion just to buy a pink rock. That was rarely seen. Indeed, they had not seen each other for a long time. Second Old Master Gu smiled and greeted him. Then, he ordered people to offer Tong Hua tea, and he suddenly said something that no one was prepared for. ¡°I¡¯m your fan!¡± Tong Hua was speechless. Your subordinates are all so intimidating, and yet you say that you are my fan. Are you trying to scare them! Indeed, just as Tong Hua had expected, the people around him were shocked. Ah Xi was especially surprised. He found it hard to believe that this man was their Second Old Master. ¡°When you returned the previous time, I watched all of your movies, shows, and entertainment shows. The more I watched, the more I loved them. What will your next production be? Can I have a signature?¡± Second Old Master Gu asked sincerely. ¡°Drunk in Autumn. I coborated with Gu Xie in the film. It¡¯s undergoing final editing, and it will premiere sometime in the uing months.¡± The moment Second Old Master Gu heard that, he was really ted. ¡°Then I shall wait for your movie to be in the theaters. I will book ten thousand shows and ensure that your movie is a box-office smash! Remember to give me an autographed poster.¡± Tong Hua felt that it was odd. Is my charisma so strong that a fan of such old age is attracted to me? And this guy is even a tycoon! Is he going to put a banner on the moon for me? Does he have some weird fetish that no one knows of? I heard that rich people often have some weird fetishes. ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± Tong Hua replied. ¡°Is ten thousand too little? How about a hundred thousand?¡± ¡°You... scare me.¡± Second Old Master Guughed. ¡°We really are fated.¡± Tong Hua smiled and looked at the race track. The match was about to begin, and a dozen Ferrari rare cars were ready. There were reporters, photographers, and beauties everywhere. Second Old Master Gu asked, ¡°Are you here alone? Where¡¯s your mommy?¡± ¡°We traveled to Golden City recently. We just returned today, and Mommy is sleeping. Jetg.¡± ¡°Golden City?¡± He was rather startled. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± ¡°Do you like Golden City too?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing this name a lottely.¡± Tong Hua was an easy-going person, and the two of them seemed close. It felt as if they were friends for really long. ¡°Uncle, do you like watching car racing too?¡± ¡°My son is in the match.¡± ¡°Oh, what a coincidence! My uncle is in the match too.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your uncle? I¡¯m familiar with almost everyone in the name list.¡± ¡°My uncle? He¡¯s Ye Yifan!¡± Second Old Master Gu was shocked. He squinted. ¡°Ye... Yifan?¡± ¡°Yeah. Do you know him?¡± ¡°Oh dear, who¡¯s your... father?¡± ¡°Ye Ling!¡± There was a stillness in the air. Silence. Ah Xi was really frustrated about it too. Second Old Master Gu turned around and threw a nce at Ah Xi. In that cold nce, there was a tinge of threat and anger. It was really faint and not very clear, but Ah Xi¡¯s leg went numb. It was as if he was going to kneel down to apologize. Tong Hua was focused in the match, and he could not care much about his reaction. Second Old Master Gu looked at the child in front of him with confusion. This nice and cool kid¡¯s father is Ye Ling? ¡°Oh, Ye Ling¡¯s son...¡± Second Old Master Gu was not a person who gossiped. Everything regarding Ghost City was already handed over to his second son, and he never bothered about other things. Recently, he was increasingly interested in Tong Hua, and he watched all his films. He even watched Shen Qianshu¡¯s videos, and yet he forgot about their rtion with Ye Ling. Second Old Master Gu and Ah Da¡¯s phone rang at the same time. Ah Da picked up the phone, and his face changed drastically. He pulled Tong Hua and said, ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s return home now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Master has been assassinated on his way home. He was announced dead on the spot.¡± Chapter 595 - Young Master Is Dead

Chapter 595: Young Master Is Dead

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ah Da¡¯s voice was like the sound of thunder on the ground. It was so explosive that Tong Hua got frightened stiff. He did not allow any exnation and ran out hurriedly. Whateverpetition there was, he had tossed it to the back of his head. Ah Da followed closely behind and left swiftly. Second Old Master Gu narrowed his eyes. ¡°Who did this?¡± Ah Xi also heard Ah Da¡¯s voice, and his heart slightly skipped. Something serious had happened! ¡°I¡¯m asking you who did this. Second Young Master?¡± Second Old Master Gu put down the phone silently and looked at Tong Hua¡¯s back. He was practically running unsteadily towards the garage. As he had run too hurriedly, he nearly fell down. This scene was like deja vu. Ah Xi came forward and gave him a cup of tea. ¡°Second Master, since you have already handed over the internal tasks for Ghost City to Second Young Master, don¡¯t worry. Ye Ling and Ghost City are deadly enemies. If he knew what had happened back then, he would seek revenge against Ghost City sooner orter. Although we are not the least bit fearful, there seems to be someone behind Ye Ling supporting him. He was practically surrounded with no chance of survival Golden City, yet he could get out of difficulty safely. You can imagine that we absolutely cannot be enemies with this person. If he is eliminated earlier, it will be very beneficial for the few young masters. Otherwise, he will be a formidable enemy in the future.¡± ¡°Ah Xi, you have never told me before that this child is Ye Ling¡¯s son.¡± ¡°Second Master, is this... very important?¡± Ah Xi asked. ¡°I cannot tell any simrities between Madam and him. Second Master, Madam has been deeply asleep for many years. I know you miss her very much, but it is really unwise to shift your love onto a stranger. We also have an agreement with the olddy to get rid of Ye Ling soon. Second Young Master also did not do anything wrong. Why are you so unhappy? Do you feel sorry for this child?¡± ¡°I have never asked about the matters regarding the Ghost City for nearly five years. I have also already known about Ye Ling¡¯s problem. But now, I have a bad premonition. The matter will not be left like that.¡± Second Old Master Gu¡¯s eyebrows were tightly burrowed. ¡°Do you see Tong Hua? The Ye Family has another Ye Linging out. This eldest wife of the Ye Family is always giving others surprises. It is no wonder back then... I don¡¯t want to mention it. It¡¯s really an old grudge.¡± ¡°Second Master, I have heard rumors that this is not Ye Ling¡¯s biological son. He is also not Miss Shen¡¯s biological son. He is just an adopted child and is not considered part of the Ye Family. You have been overly suspicious. Even if Ye Ling dies, he will not inherit the Ye Family.¡± Second Old Master Gu looked at the race track silently. He got up and walked back. Ah Xi followed him hurriedly. ¡°Second Master, aren¡¯t you going to watch Fourth Young Master¡¯spetition?¡± ¡°Not watching!¡± Shen Qianshu slept until she was in a daze and was not very secure. She had a nightmare. In this nightmare, she was pulled into endless darkness. It was pitch ck all around her. She saw Ye Ling. Ye Ling was standing in front of her, but he had a pair of blood-red eyes. Master, what happened to you? Has your illness been triggered again? Quicklye to my side. But regardless of how hard she tried to get to Ye Ling¡¯s side, she only had the will but not the strength. It was as if Ye Ling did not see her. He turned back and walked away silently. No matter how she called for him, Ye Ling did not respond. Shen Qianshu suddenly opened her eyes and became wide awake. Her symptoms of airsickness were slightly better, and she also felt a little morefortable. Burger, this sticky cat, had already jumped onto the nket and was looking at her curiously. Shen Qianshu raised her hand and stroked his head lightly. Suddenly, the master bedroom¡¯s door was opened roughly by someone. ¡°Miss Shen, Young Master... ¡± His voice was practically breaking, rmed, and carried a tinge of fear. Shen Qianshu suddenly had a bad premonition. She thought of that dream, and her whole body was in a cold sweat. ¡°What happened to Master?¡± Chapter 596 - It Is A Pity, His Fate Is Not Good

Chapter 596: It Is A Pity, His Fate Is Not Good

Shen Qianshu did not know how she had arrived at the scene. The surroundings had already been cordoned off by the police. Zhong Ran had injured one of his legs, and fresh blood was flowing out continuously. A doctor was trying hard to perform first aid on him. He said that no matter what, he had to wait for Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua toe. There was a car which was overturned at the scene. There were bullet marks and a charred corpse. There was also an overturned car not far away. A man was being restrained and detained in the police car. Both Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes were in a nk state, but she was trying hard to stabilize her mind. She could not be confused. She absolutely could not be confused. If she fell into disarray, what would happen to all this? Young Master is dead. These words were like an infinite loop ying in her mind continuously. He is dead. Impossible. How could he die? Even if he wanted to die, he would die peacefully in her arms. He should not die without his body intact. He should not be blown up and be a charred corpse. ¡°Wait a moment. Who are you? You are not allowed to enter here!¡± ¡°I am Ye Ling¡¯s fianc¨¦e!¡± Shen Qianshu heard her own voice. There were many people in the surroundings. A homicide had happened in broad daylight, and it happened in the busy city, attracting a high level of attention. Shen Qianshu heard the voices of discussion in their surroundings. ¡°So frightening. I saw with my own eyes! A car suddenly dashed out and collided with them. The car¡¯s speed was extremely fast. In a short moment, it had knocked and overturned them. Thereafter, oil leaked out from the oil tank. There were two people in the car. One of them was trapped, and the other was pulling him desperately.¡± ¡°Yes, the oil had flowed to the ground. It looked like it was going to explode. That person was going to be dragged out soon. Thereafter, someone opened fire and shot at the oil tank.¡± ¡°Even a little spark would trigger an explosion at this moment. Firing will definitely cause it to explode.¡± ¡°So ruthless. That person was burnt to death alive.¡± ¡°Yes, so ruthless. It¡¯s really so ruthless.¡± ¡°Who is so sadistic!¡± ¡°Heard that the person who died was Ye Ling. That Ye Ling who was outraged with everything. He was so young and so wealthy. It¡¯s really a pity that his fate is not good.¡± ¡°Yes, a pity his fate is not good!¡± Shen Qianshu suddenly looked furiously at the surrounding people who were engaged in discussion. She wished she could go over and break them. Whose fate did you say was not good? How dare you all! These words were simply hurting her heart. Master.. It¡¯s impossible that it is Master. Zhong Ran is his dark guardian and has protected Master for so many years without making any mistakes at all. How can it be Master? Mu Yuan hurriedly rushed back. He looked like he just came back and showed his documents. He passed by Shen Qianshu and hurriedly checked the scene. There were also a few agents who followed him. Zhong Ran stood up and wanted to walk towards Shen Qianshu, but he was pressed down by the doctor. ¡°You are not allowed to move!¡± Zhong Ran said, ¡°Miss Shen... ¡± His eyes were all red. Grief, regret, and self-me gushed into his head. Shen Qianshu shifted her gaze away forcefully. Mu Yuan¡¯s voice suddenly rang. ¡°Zhong Ran, what exactly happened?¡± It was rare for him to be so exasperated. Zhong Ran said, ¡°After we just left the Ye Family mansion, we were followed. Young Master and I were originally not bothered by it as we were in the busy city. I thought that they would not take action so brazenly. I kept paying attention to the car behind which was following us and did not notice there was a car in front about to collide into us. We were overturned right away. Young Master was trapped in the passenger seat and could not get out. That person opened fire, and it triggered an explosion quickly. I could not save Young Master on time. He got me... to look after Miss Shen well.¡± Shen Qianshu sneered. ¡°You are lying. You must be lying. He does not die.¡± Chapter 597 - The Whole World Became A Grave

Chapter 597: The Whole World Became A Grave

Her voice was hoarse and low. Those who heard her were extremely sad. The crowd which was surrounding her took out their cell phones to snap pictures one after another. ¡°Isn¡¯t she Shen Qianshu?¡± ¡°Yes, she is Shen Qianshu. What is her rtionship with Ye Ling?¡± ¡°There is something between Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling. Didn¡¯t you hear her say earlier that she was his fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°Really pitiful. She is not married to Ye Ling yet, and Ye Ling has died. If not, she could inherit Ye Ling¡¯s legacy.¡± ¡°Why are you such a vicious person?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case? Ye Ling¡¯s worth is 100 billion. If she marries him, won¡¯t she be able to inherit his legacy? What¡¯s the use of being a fianc¨¦e now? Ye Ling is dead. She cannot get anything. It¡¯s all for nothing.¡± ¡°Ye Ling has just died. Don¡¯t say so much.¡± ¡°If you talk about little angel again, I will fight with you!¡± The bystanders were engaged in discussion, and this made Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart feel even more painful. They were so sarcastic. He had already died, yet what the bystanders cared about was his inheritance. He was already dead. What was the point of having his inheritance? He was the greatest asset in her life. She did not believe Ye Ling had died. She did not believe that the charred corpse was Ye Ling. She absolutely did not believe! Shen Qianshumanded herself forcefully to get herself together. She did not bother about the people at the side stopping her as she walked towards the charred corpse. The corpse was already unrecognizable. Its height was simr to Ye Ling¡¯s. As it was already charred, she could not identify it. ¡°This is not Ye Ling. It is absolutely not Ye Ling!¡± Suddenly, something caught her attention. Shen Qianshu bent down slowly as if she was moving in slow motion. She saw a piece ofrimar on the side of the charred corpse¡¯s hand. The round, little fat heart was unique. The acacia had already been charred. The three strands of rope had also been ruined. Only this energy stone was left, lying alone beside the corpse. Darkness fell before Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes. She thought of that day when they were sunbathing. Shen Qianshu held his wrist and put it beside her lips, kissing it gently. The three strands of rope looked beautiful on his wrist. Shen Qianshu had a kind of indescribable satisfaction. She pointed to therimar with the fat heart and said, ¡°Master, you have worn my heart on your hand. This is great!¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°As long as I am alive, it will be on my hand.¡± Darkness fell before Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes, and she nearly fainted. It was as if someone had pped her coldly on her face, shattering her beautiful dream. It would never be round again. She kept thinking that this was a scam. How could Ye Ling die so easily? This was absolutely a scam. She wanted to go along with Zhong Ran and finish up this show. She had constructed countless psychological establishments in her mind. Zhong Ran was definitely lying to her. As long as she could be deceived, the rest of the people could also be deceived. The grief in Zhong Ran¡¯s eyes was definitely fake. She tried so hard to tell herself. Everything was not real. In such broad daylight and in full view of the public, they definitely had to act the show well. Until she saw this piece of stone. The stone she had given to Ye Ling. She said to Ye Ling, This is my heart. Ye Ling said, As long as I am alive, it will be on my hand. Even if Ye Ling wanted to create a scam, he would not have ruined this bracelet. ¡°Master...¡± She suddenly felt a sweet fishy taste in her throat, and shes of darkness appeared in front of her eyes. Mu Yuan walked over hurriedly, half-bowing to her. ¡°Miss Shen, you... ¡± At the corner of Shen Qianshu¡¯s lips, a streak of blood oozed out. Her whole body was lifeless. There was no reaction. Her world became a snowstorm. She and her lover were separated into two different worlds. The whole world had be a grave. Chapter 598 - The Whole World Became A Grave 2

Chapter 598: The Whole World Became A Grave 2

¡°Mommy... ¡°A voice came from afar. It seemed as if it came from the sky above. Shen Qianshu raised her head nkly and saw a baby smiling at her. He was calling his mommy. His voice was greenish-blue, but he could call out mommy urately. Ye Ling was standing beside him, gazing at him deeply. Shen Qianshu thought that the child¡¯s face had already been a blur in her heart. She did not expect that it would be so clear at this instant. Darling, is it you who brought daddy away? You are too lonely. Is that why you brought him away? Darling, let mommy apany you alright. Return daddy back to me. Mommy wille and apany you, alright? Someone was pulling her hand. Tong Hua was very anxious and hugged her tightly. Shen Qianshu¡¯s body was icy cold, and it seemed as if would not get warmer no matter how much it was covered. Tong Hua looked at her in agony. ¡°Mommy, I am Tong Hua.¡± Shen Qianshu lowered her head slowly. Her vision was finally clear. That was her Tong Hua darling. He was looking at her with tears in his eyes. Tong Hua was a very strong child. He seldom cried. Whether he was wronged or bullied by others, he did not cry. Since he was young, it was not known who had instilled the ideology in him that a boy should not cry so easily. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t scare me.¡± Tong Hua was like a normal child. He was hugging her waist and looking at the fresh blood staining her lips. His eyes were filled with anger. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t scare me. You don¡¯t want me anymore?¡± Darkness appeared before Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes. She spat out a mouthful of the fresh blood that she was holding in her throat and fainted. ¡°Doctor, doctor... ¡± Zhong Ran shouted loudly. Mu Yuan carried her up anxiously and sent her into an ambnce. Ah Da and Tong Hua had just arrived at the location of the ident. The little fat heart in Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand dropped onto the ground. Tong Hua picked it up hurriedly and put it in his pocket. He had originally wanted to follow the ambnce to the hospital, but he thought for a while and let Ah Da go along. He stayed at the scene. Mommy had definitely confirmed that this is daddy. How did daddy die? Daddy is like an omnipotent god. How could he die? Zhong Ran¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Young Master¡¯s injuries had not healed yet. His body had not fully recovered. When the car overturned, it had definitely impacted his bones. He did not have the means to move at all. It is all my fault. I should have insisted not to let him go to the Ye Family.¡± Tong Hua seemed to be particrly calm and looked at Mu Yuan. ¡°Are you able to find out who did this?¡± ¡°The person who opened fire had already been caught. Don¡¯t worry, I will... ¡± ¡°Major, the person is dead.¡± A special agent came over hurriedly and reported. Mu Yuan¡¯s face darkened and walked over hurriedly. The shooter hadmitted suicide by consuming poison. They had obviously checked and did not find anything unusual. This person also did not consume poison tomit suicide immediately. They had let their guard down. They were caught off guard. Once the person died, it seemed like the trace of the clues was broken. The green veins on Mu Yuan¡¯s head were jumping wildly. He had a bad premonition. This modus operandi was too familiar. He hade into contact with a few modus operandi in Ghost City which were simr to this. If it were not for a very important person, the men of sacrifice from Ghost City would not be deployed in general. The men of sacrifice from Ghost City always had the principle of one for one. If they were unable to assassinate their targets, they would die. If they assassinated their targets, they would die together. They would not leave any alive. Although everyone had silently agreed that the people were from Ghost City, they had never found any evidence. In a bulletproof car not far away. Gu Yuanli closed his eyes slightly as if he was thinking about something. His subordinate was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. There was silence for a long time. ¡°Second Young Master, Missy seemed to be overly depressed. I am afraid... ¡° Chapter 599 - Second Old Master Gu Father And Son

Chapter 599: Second Old Master Gu Father And Son

¡°Time is good medicine. It will always heal a person¡¯s wounded heart,¡± Gu Yuanli said calmly. ¡°Little Shu had to go through this sooner orter. Whether it was earlier orter, there was no difference. Go and report back to the Ye Family. Following this, it will not be necessary for us to interfere with what the Ye Family does.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Just when Gu Yuanli finished his words, his cell phone rang. Second Master was calling. ¡°Father, are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Make a trip back. I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Sure. I wille back immediately!¡± Gu Yuanli put down the phone and was somewhat silent. After a moment, he said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡®Yes, Second Master.¡± The Gu Family. In the Gu Family¡¯s Linhu vi, Second Old Master Gu was sitting in the courtyard looking at the water lilies which had filled up the whole courtyard. The most beautiful water lilies in the city were cultivated here. They were so incredibly beautiful. However, Second Old Master Gu¡¯s face looked unusually heavy. ¡°Father, are you looking for me?¡± Second Old Master Gu narrowed his eyes and looked at his second son, who had always been the proudest. ¡°Yuanli, you acted on Ye Ling. Did you ask me?¡± ¡°Father, Ye Ling was our old enemy. The earlier we get rid of him, the earlier we would have a peace of mind. Did I make a mistake?¡± ¡°Ghost City and Ye Ling were slowly having dealings in business. ording to our n, we should be waiting until three yearster. Why did you take action earlier?¡± Second Old Master Gu¡¯s voice was extremely cold and filled with questions. Gu Yuanli¡¯s heart sank slightly. His father had not asked about Ghost City¡¯s matters since a long time ago. Why was he suddenly bothered by Ye Ling¡¯s assassination? ¡°Father, if we act three yearster, he will also die. What¡¯s the benefit of living for another three years? He is dead, and the Ye Family is in a state of chaos. The Ye Family in Europe is not so capable, and it is exactly this which gives us the advantage. I cannot tell what the disadvantages are to us with regards to Ye Ling dying earlier.¡± Second Old Master Gu frowned. ¡°Ye Ling and the Mu family¡¯s youngest son have a good rtionship. Don¡¯t think that I do not know that your n had failed this time in Golden City. You had lost a lot of contacts. However, Ye Ling was safe and sound. If you did not handle the matter properly this time and left traces behind, the members of the Mu family would follow and track the clues to Ghost City. Yuanli, Father cannot save you.¡± Gu Yuanli raised his head and looked at Second Old Master Gu. ¡°Father, I will naturally ensure that not even a drop of water is leaked. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Second Old Master Gu looked at him calmly. ¡°Yuanli, when you do things, you have to do it step by step.¡± ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Gu Yuanli said. ¡°Father, you seem to be particrly bothered by the matter regarding Ye Ling. Last time, you did not care about his matter at all. Why did you suddenly have the interest to care about this matter?¡± ¡°I am not interested to care about this matter. I only hope that troubles will not arise with Ghost City in your hands.¡± ¡°Father, trust me. There will not be troubles arising.¡± ¡°Leave.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Yuanli took his leave gently. Outside, he met Ah Xi. Gu Yuanli asked, ¡°Ah Xi, is there anything that Father is interested in recently?¡± ¡°Second Master recently likes to watch movies when he has nothing on. There is also nothing that he is interested in.¡± Gu Yuanli nodded his head and left the courtyard. He returned back to his own home. Ah Xi walked over. ¡°Second Master, are you angry?¡± ¡°Do you feel that... it really is suitable to hand Ghost City over to Yuanli?¡± ¡°Second Master, are you thinking about Young Master again?¡± ¡°If Yuanan is alive, how good would that be.¡± Ah Xi said, ¡°It is hard to fathom Second Young Master¡¯s mind. He is like his biological father.¡± Second Old Master Gu closed his eyes slightly. Ah Xi knew that he did not like to listen to this topic and did not continue on. ¡°Second Master, since you have decided to hand it over to him, then just trust him. It¡¯s been so many years, and nothing major has happened.¡± ¡°I have a premonition that Ghost City will never recover from the matter regarding Ye Ling!¡± Chapter 600 - She Wanted To Exchange A Life For A Life

Chapter 600: She Wanted To Exchange A Life For A Life

Shen Qianshu was in a deep sleep for a whole two days. When she woke up, she was in a state of loss. It seemed like she had forgotten about what had happened, but when she saw Zhong Ran¡¯s haggard face, she suddenly remembered everything. Ye Ling was dead. He was burnt to death alive. He became a charred corpse. Tong Hua was keeping a lookout by her side. He held her hand slightly and said softly, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t scare me. I only have you, mommy.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s gaze was pained as she hugged Tong Hua tightly. She could not control her eyes from bing red. ¡°Darling, Mommy is fine. You don¡¯t have to worry. Mommy also only has you.¡± Tong Hua loosened his hold on her, trotted to the side, and brought over a sk of brown-colored water. It was still warm as if someone had been making it warm, waiting for her to wake up so she could drink it. Shen Qianshu took a sip. There was the taste of pears and peppermint. It was light and was very good for the throat. She suddenly recalled that she had seemed to cough out blood before she lost consciousness. Now, her throat was also a little ufortable. After she drank a few mouthfuls, she felt better. Shen Qianshu¡¯s gaze was warm. Zhong Ran, who was at the side, was particrly haggard. His eyes were bloodshot, and it seemed like he did not sleep well. He looked like he had a lot on his mind. Ah Da was also at the side. Their hearts were very heavy. ¡°Has the corpse been identified? Is the DNA confirmed?¡± Zhong Ran said, ¡°Confirmed. It is Young Master!¡± There was dead silence. Nobody spoke in the ward. It was quiet as if any sound made would disturb something. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face was ghastly pale. She felt that she was like someone who was going against the water, and she believed that she had prepared to capsize at any moment. She tried her best to live happily every day and hoped that she could bring happiness to Tong Hua and Ye Ling. This was because she knew that Ye Ling had a split personality. He was mentally anguished and definitely would not have a long life. Since she adopted Tong Hua, she had also prepared for Tong Hua to pass away anytime. The heart transnt could cause problems anytime. The doctor had also ascertained that Tong Hua would not live beyond 10 years of age. He could not be an adult. The two most important men in her lifetime were fated not to keep herpany for a long time. But what could she do? Except for bringing them happiness every day, what could she do? She could ept Ye Ling and Tong Hua dying in her arms peacefully and leaving without regrets, but she just could not ept Ye Ling suddenly leaving like that. He did not even say farewell. Master, I don¡¯t believe this! You didn¡¯t say a word of farewell and left like that. I don¡¯t believe this! I don¡¯t believe this at all! Zhong Ran said, ¡°Miss Shen, if you want to cry, just cry.¡± ¡°I am not crying!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s gaze was crystal clear. ¡°I will not cry.¡± Shen Qianshu was overly depressed at that moment, but her body did not feel ufortable anywhere. She looked at Zhong Ran calmly. ¡°Who killed him?¡± ¡°... ¡± Zhong Ran did not know how to reply to her at that moment. ¡°Miss Shen, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Take revenge!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s words were resonating. ¡°If I were killed, Master would exhaust his life and seek justice for me. He had been killed. I will also exhaust my life to seek justice for him.¡± She wanted to exchange a life for a life! She wanted the life of the person who killed him. Zhong Ran shook his head lightly. ¡°Miss Shen, if Master were alive, he definitely would not hope that you seek revenge. He hoped the most that Little Master and you would stay far away from all these disputes and live safely.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s gaze was indifferent, and she had an unwavering calmness. ¡°After the reunion, I can never retreat again. Zhong Ran, tell me who killed him. If you don¡¯t tell me, I will go and look for people in Ghost City.¡± Chapter 601 - The Debt Collector Had Come

Chapter 601: The Debt Collector Had Come

¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Zhong Ran¡¯s voice suddenly changed. He was practically looking at her in shock. Shen Qianshu narrowed her eyes. ¡°People from Ghost City?¡± Zhong Ran remained silent for a long time. ¡°The olddy was definitely involved in this matter. I knew that Young Master and the olddy were talking about the transfer of assets. She wanted Young Master to transfer his business in Golden City to the Ye Family members in Europe. Young Master did not agree, and both of them parted on bad terms. The olddy had already wanted Young Master¡¯s life for a period of time and was continuously plotting against him behind his back. The method used to kill Young Master was very simr to that used by the men of sacrifice from Ghost City. However, we do not have many connections with Ghost City, and we do not have evidence at this moment. Miss Shen, even if you want to take revenge, you also have to consider at length. If you are rash, you may not be able to protect the lives of Little Master and yourself.¡± Shen Qianshu took a nce at Tong Hua. Tong Hua said, ¡°Mommy, we want to take revenge. You don¡¯t have to think about me. Who is Ghost City¡¯s greatest enemy?¡± Zhong Ran was startled. ¡°Why do you want to look for Ghost City¡¯s enemy?¡± ¡°Daddy is dead. Mommy and I want to take revenge. Except for the power that daddy has left behind, we also naturally need help. The enemy of our enemy is a friend.¡± Zhong Ran thought for a while. ¡°ck Rose!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart thumped. She had always been very fearful of the ck Rose and was deeply afraid that she would hurt Ye Ling. She seemed to know everything about Ye Ling, but they knew nothing about her. Now, they knew that they had amon enemy. They could retreat upon requesting others for something against their interests. The ck Rose also might not have kind intentions towards Ye Ling. ¡°No hurry. Do it one by one!¡± Shen Qianshu took a deep breath. If she wanted to deal with the ck Rose, she definitely required a perfect strategy. Otherwise, she would be seeking her own death and would not be able to contend with the ck Rose. Shen Qianshu had just returned back to Rose Castle not long when Lin Xiaojuan and Ye Yifan came over one after another. Lin Xiaojuan had apanied her in the hospital these past few days. When Shen Qianshu woke up, she was called back by CEO Li due to apany matter. The matter regarding Ye Ling¡¯s death had be the talk of the town. The case was ssified as top secret, and people were in the midst of attempting to solve the case. The Mu Family was in charge of the case this time. They were unable to find the people from the Ghost City, not to mention questioning them. Though there was an uproar on the inte, there was no action in reality. Ye Yifan said, ¡°Second Uncle used his own connections to suppress this matter. He wanted to seek revenge for big brother¡¯s murder. They wanted to close the case as the clues were broken.¡± ¡°This is too much. Murder taking ce in broad daylight, and the case is closed like that? How badly did they want Ye Ling¡¯s life?¡± Lin Xiaojuan was extremely furious. On the contrary, Shen Qianshu, who was at the side, was much calmer. At that moment, the sound of a car came from outside. Ah Da came over. ¡°Miss Shen and Little Master! The olddy, Ye Bao, and Ye Feifei havee over.¡± Besides them, there was also Ye Bao¡¯s son, Ye Zexiu. A line of people walked mightily as if they were going into their own home. Shen Qianshu sneered. ¡°Stop them!¡± Even if Ye Ling had died, the security in the Rose Castle was still impregnable and would not be stained by others. ¡°Yes!¡± Shen Qianshu knew that it would be impossible for Ye Ling to die if not for the olddy¡¯s participation. The olddy was perhaps the biggest winner behind the scene. She was the one who had benefited the most from Ye Ling¡¯s death. Ye Feifei had already coveted this castle. This was the city¡¯s most uniquely styled castle. It was invaluable, and the environment was also good too. Not only the castle, even this piece ofnd belonged to Ye Ling. It was his personal asset. Now that Ye Ling was dead, Ye Yifan was the second-generation heir. Giving him some benefits would solve Ye Feifei¡¯s problems. Chapter 602 - Pretending To Be The Owner

Chapter 602: Pretending To Be The Owner

Ye Tingjun did not care about the Ye Family¡¯s matters. They were rted by blood and could settle it somehow. Taking the house was not a problem. She could imagine the beautiful image of herself living like a princess in the castle. At that moment, they were stopped by a group of security personnel. Ye Feifei flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°Do you know who we are? How dare you stop us. Step aside, things without eyes.¡± ¡°Sorry. At the Rose Castle, we only recognize Young Master, Miss Shen, and Little Master. The rest of the people are all guests.¡± ¡°Since you are all guests, do you all have invitations?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have invitations, do you have the owner¡¯s invitation?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have the owner¡¯s invitation, do you have an appointment with our little owner?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have any, please leave!¡± ¡°Our Miss Shen and Little Master are very busy. They don¡¯t meet outsiders!¡± The security personnel each said a sentence as if it was a word chain. This made Ye Feifei and Ye Bao extremely angry, especially Ye Bao. He and Ye Feifei had privately distributed Ye Ling¡¯s assets. Except for those under the Ye Family¡¯s name, Ye Ling¡¯s real estate would be given to Ye Feifei. That would have been thepletion of the division of the ill-gotten gains. ¡°Ye Ling is dead. That pair of mother and son do not have any rtionship with Ye Ling at all. How dare they still remain here and use their connections to intimidate others and bully others. Shameless. Get out of the castle quickly. Don¡¯t give face, shameless!¡± Ye Bao was moring outside. ¡°Shut up!¡± The olddy¡¯s face did not look good. Besides a line of people from the Ye Family, they also brought twowyers over. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around anymore. This is Rose Castle, not your Ye Family¡¯s mansion,¡± said a security personnel. ¡°Get an appointment honestly or get lost!¡± Ye Ling had just died, and the whole security corporation had a lot of pent up anger, which they did not have any outlet to vent. Something had happened to Ye Ling, and their security group would not be able to shake off the responsibility. During this period, they would absolutely not allow anyone to behave atrociously in the Rose Castle¡¯s territory. The olddy had a lot of knowledge. She was also very patient. Ye Ling was dead. He and Shen Qianshu were not married. Regardless of the reason, they could not hold their ground and had to get out from here eventually. They could not get a single cent of the Ye Family¡¯s property. As such, she allowed the mother and son to be happy for a few minutes. ¡°You go and tell Miss Shen. Say that we, the people from the Ye Family, beg to see her.¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± A security personnel went in. Shen Qianshu took a nce and knew right away that those who came had ill intentions. She also could roughly guess what their motive was. She had a burning rage within her. Ye Ling had just died not long, and they could not wait to look for them to get their property. When Ye Ling was alive, no one in this group dared toe near to this castle. Zhong Ran was even angrier in his heart. Ye Yifan raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Sister-inw, meet them. Sooner orter, you will have to see them.¡± Shen Qianshu had already discovered that Ye Yifan seemed to be very calm and collected. Ever since Ye Ling died, he seemed to be another person. He took off his yboy mask and became a man who took charge. Ye Ling¡¯s shadow could be seen vaguely in him. Shen Qianshu took a nce at Tong Hua and slightly closed her eyes. ¡°Let them in!¡± Master surely has ast trick. Otherwise, it is impossible for this olddy to be so condescending toe and look for her. But what is their purpose? Ye Feifei went into Rose Castle proudly. This was the first time she came to Rose Castle. She had driven past a few times and also heard people talking about it a few times. She was already looking forward to it in her heart. She practically could not wait to chase Shen Qianshu and her son out. If it not for Ye Ling who left a difficult problem behind, it would not have been necessary at all for them toe and find Shen Qianshu and her son personally. They could just send a few people to sweep them out of the door. ¡°What owner are you pretending to be? Do you still really think that you all are the owners of Rose Castle?¡± Chapter 603 - Master, Aren’t You Afraid That I’d Raise A Gigolo?

Chapter 603: Master, Aren¡¯t You Afraid That I¡¯d Raise A Gigolo?

Shen Qianshu looked at her andughed without giving a reply. She was not married to Ye Ling, and he had died. The Rose Castle did not belong to her. Simrly, no one else in the Ye Family was going to inherit that. ¡°This castle belongs to Master. Even if he had died, this would legally belong to Ye Tingjun and Ye Yifan, not you all.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s gaze was cold and threatening. It was as if she could see through everything, and she was fearless. ¡°Ye Ling is dead. What he has left behind is a matter of the Ye Family, and it has nothing to do with the two of you. Please know your ce and leave before I get my men to do something. That wouldn¡¯t look nice.¡± Tong Hua was really calm in the midst of such chaos. He hugged Burger and patted its head. ¡°One minute, one million. I am really expensive. It is hard for me to spend time on you all. If there¡¯s nothing important, please leave. Don¡¯t waste my money.¡± Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°Yup. My artiste costs one billion per minute. Who¡¯s going to pay?¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was silent. Ye Feifei was infuriated. ¡°Y-You...¡± ¡°Enough. What¡¯s themotion about!¡± The olddy groaned. She sat down and looked at Shen Qianshu like the owner. Shen Qianshu was in no hurry to hear about her intentions. She never knew what problems Ye Ling had thrown to the Ye Family, so she decided to just wait and see. ¡°Yifan, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Grandma, brother has passed on. It is my responsibility to look after my sister and nephew.¡± ¡°Yifan, you are crazy. She¡¯s not married to your brother. This child is not your brother¡¯s. Stop messing around.¡± Ye Yifan smiled lightly and did not offer a reply. The olddy cursed inwardly. This Shen Qianshu is really clever. Not only did she bewitch Ye Ling, but even Ye Yifan is also enchanted by her. But there needs to be a final verdict from today¡¯s matters. Otherwise, this will not benefit us if matters are dragged on. ¡°Miss Shen, honestly speaking, we came here today as we need you to sign some documents.¡± The olddy nodded and ordered for someone to pass them a huge stack of documents. Thewyer that followed them put the documents down and almost all of them were in English. Shen Qianshu took a random nce and saw that the words¡±Transfer of Equity.¡± She looked away and seemed indifferent. The corner of her lips perked up, and she said with a slight tinge of mockery, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Miss Shen, I am AG¡¯swyer. This is part of Master¡¯s will. If anything happens to him, all of his equity, assets, and bonds will be inherited by Young Master. Before he turns 18, you will be in charge of it.¡± Zhong Ran was startled. Eh? How did I not know that Master had done this? Zhong Ran took the documents and read closely. Indeed, all of them were signed by Ye Ling. Even inheritances of the Ye Family would all be given to Tong Hua when Ye Ling was met with any ident. They were all clearly written. Shen Qianshu was torn with grief. For a moment, she felt a mixture of joy and sorrow. She had never known what Ye Ling had left for her, and Ye Ling had never mentioned it either. When they reunited, he threw a bunch of diamonds in front of her with an aloof face and asked. Do you like it? Even if you like it, I won¡¯t give it to you. Yet now, he had left all his inheritance for them. Based on what Ye Ling had once said, the entirety of Europe could be bought with his inheritance. But he was gone now. Why would she need all this money? Shen Qianshu thought to herself, I am capable of making my own money. Why would I need yours? Master, you left so much money for me. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯d raise a gigolo with all this money? If I do get one, would your corpsee back to life? Chapter 604 - Look Who’s Back!

Chapter 604: Look Who¡¯s Back!

¡°Sign it. Give up all the inheritance. All of you have no right to inherit anything from the Ye Family,¡± Ye Feifei said with great arrogance. Byw, Ye Ling¡¯s inheritance could not be given to them. He was not married, so logically speaking, they belonged to his family. Even if Ye Tingjun and Ye Yifan got a big part, they had to take a share as well. That was enough for them to live a high-end life. Thewyer said, ¡°Miss Shen, Young Master, when Master was making this will, he said that the two of you will inherit all his belongings legally, but he did not have enough time to handle these matters. You aren¡¯t married to him yet, so byw, this will is going to be revoked. For the sake of being clearer and more careful, we need you to sign on these to prove that you have forfeited the inheritance. These all belong to the Ye Family.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not signing!¡± Shen Qianshu said coldly and raised her brows. ¡°Since Ye Ling made the will, we will follow it.¡± Thewyer remained silent and looked at the olddy. Ye Bao said, ¡°Miss Shen, do you not have any self-respect? This is the Ye Family¡¯s inheritance. Who are you to have them? You have never given anything, and now you¡¯re trying to take them all. You are a well-educated person, so don¡¯t you know how disgraceful this is?¡± ¡°You guys are the disgraceful ones! You are in no ce to question me about his inheritance.¡± Shen Qianshu had never lusted for Ye Ling¡¯s money. Instead, she cared more about Ye Ling than anyone else. She cared about his feelings and emotions. As long as Ye Ling was there, she would never have eyes for another person. But she did not want them to be able to do anything they pleased. Life has been hard for Master all these years. How has the Ye Family contributed? Who are they to fight for his inheritance? Even if she took the inheritance, she would nevery a finger on it. She would rather donate it to needy people than to leave them for the Ye Family. The Ye Family are leeches! ¡°Speak up. How much do you want!¡± Ye Feifeiughed. ¡°Anyway, you have no right to inherit his belongings. If you don¡¯t sign, it¡¯s no problem. We will see you in court. The two of you are people of high importance as well. If this issue goes big, it wouldn¡¯t do you any good. We came here today so we could have this issue resolved without going to court. Your son is a celebrity, and poprity is important for him. If something like this urs, his future will be ruined. You too. The two of you rely on fans to survive. It¡¯s better that you have no scandals. The eyes of the audiences are clear and pure. If this issue gets big, your reputation will be ruined.¡± Lin Xiaojuan was shivering in anger. She had never seen such shameless people. A bunch of leeches. They did not even shed a single tear when he died, and yet they were in such a hurry to get their share. They even threatened the people that the deceased was closest to. But she could not help but feel that Ye Feifei was right. If this issue got big, it would ruin Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua¡¯s reputation. Ye Yifan suddenlyughed. ¡°Aunt, how are you so sure that they have no right to inherit my brother¡¯s belongings?¡± ¡°They aren¡¯t married, and he isn¡¯t Ye Ling¡¯s son. Who are they to inherit anything? The Ye Family has its own rules. The eldest son and eldest grandson inherit them. Even if your brother has passed on, your second brother is still here. Yifan, that¡¯s your stepbrother. Don¡¯t favor an outsider over your own family.¡± Lin Xiaojuan and Zhong Ran exchanged nces. They were afraid that Ye Yifan would change sides on the spot. After all, a useless bum might have a great desire for arge sum of money. But this useless bum was no ordinary useless bum. ¡°My stepbrother?¡± Ye Yifan smiled at her. ¡°Aunt, look behind you. Look who¡¯s back.¡± Chapter 605 - He Has The Rights To The Inheritance

Chapter 605: He Has The Rights To The Inheritance

Everyone was confused by Ye Yifan¡¯s reminder. They did not have enough time to react, but they all subconsciously turned around. A tall man walked into the Rose Castle in a customized suit. He had a long ck coat, and he walked in a cool manner. He was not old, and his facial features were really well-refined. He looked a lot like Ye Ling, but he did not seem as cold as Ye Ling. In fact, he seemed nicer. He looked like a charming gentleman. His dark ck eyes were deep and distant. He wore sses, and he looked really elegant. He was like a walking book about proper etiquette. ¡°2nd Bro...¡± ¡°Tingjun, why have youe?¡± ¡°Tingjun, you...¡± Ye Tingjun entered the hall and pushed up his sses slightly. Two tall and charming men followed behind him. ¡°Grandma, 2nd Uncle, Aunt, I¡¯m back.¡± The olddy¡¯s face changed. It looked mysterious. Zhong Ran¡¯s eyes widened. Why has Second Master returned? There was no news about it at all. Shen Qianshu looked at the person who had just entered, and she was startled. Ye Yifan¡¯s features were very ¡®yboy-ish.¡¯ Even if he looked like Ye Ling, his personality was hugely different. Yet, Ye Tingjun and Ye Ling looked 80% identical. In terms of personality and looks, they had a great simrity. ¡°Sister, nephew, it¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve met. You can call me Ye Tingjun.¡± Tong Hua and Shen Qianshu looked at him expressionlessly. Ye Tingjun was not a person who liked to smile, but he was not as cold as Ye Ling. He was like a mixture of Ye Ling¡¯s distant self and Ye Yifan¡¯s passionate self. He looked like someone who would keep his distance from people, yet he was also warm. ¡°Grandma, we should just go along with Brother¡¯s wish for his inheritance,¡± Ye Tingjun said calmly. Ye Feifei exploded in rage. ¡°Ye Tingjun, what are you talking about? Why should we give them the inheritance? Even if you don¡¯t give the Ye Family a share, the inheritance belongs to you and Yifan. Why should we give it to an outsider?¡± ¡°I, Ye Tingjun, do not need my brother¡¯s inheritance,¡± Ye Tingjun said coldly. ¡°Yifan doesn¡¯t need it either. Brother¡¯s inheritance was built up with his own blood, sweat, and tears. The Ye Family had never contributed in the slightest bit. Naturally, we should not take a single cent from him. It is his problem how he wants to distribute them. Grandma, what do you think?¡± ¡°I disagree!¡± The olddy looked at him coldly. ¡°Tingjun, you have not returned home in years. There are some things that you don¡¯t understand. Keep quiet. I will tell you more at night.¡± ¡°Grandma, even if you dislike Brother, it makes no sense for you to pay someone to kill him and then try to get all his inheritance. What¡¯s all of this for?¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was silent. My Second Master, this is but your biological grandma! Nice one! Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua were confused. They had indeed suspected this, but no one had dared to say this without actual evidence. It was better that they kept quiet in case they tried to do something to them. Yet, Ye Tingjun did not seem to have such worries. ¡°Tingjun, what nonsense are you spouting!¡± ¡°Not only do I know that you had made a deal with people of Ghost City to kill Brother, I know who did it as well. Do you want me to say it?¡± In Ye Tingjun¡¯s eyes, there was a tinge of coldness. ¡°Know where to draw the line.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± The olddy was furious. ¡°No matter what, the Ye Family¡¯s inheritance belongs to the Ye Family. No one else can inherit anything.¡± ¡°Who said that Shen Jin has no right to Brother¡¯s inheritance?¡± Ye Tingjun pushed up his sses and turned around. A man passed him a document, and he passed it to the olddy. ¡°One month ago, Brother made me get the adoption matters done. Legally speaking, he is Brother¡¯s adopted son. An adopted child has the same rights as a biological child. He has all rights to inherit brother¡¯s belongings.¡± Chapter 606 - I Acknowledge That. So Does The Law!

Chapter 606: I Acknowledge That. So Does The Law!

The document given by Ye Tingjun clearly stated that Ye Ling and Tong Hua had a father-son rtionship. Byw, Tong Hua had the same rights as that of a biological child. He could inherit everything from Ye Ling. The wishful thinking of the olddy was all shattered. She looked at the information incredulously. She had always been sending people to monitor the Ye Ling, Tong Hua, and Shen Qianshu. She knew that they were not married. Tong Hua was not Ye Ling¡¯s son. Even if Ye Ling wrote a will, the Ye Family would not acknowledge it. If they had brought this matter to court, Shen Qianshu and her son would never benefit from this. But now, there was a document that proved that they were father and son.Now that was a different thing. Ye Tingjun looked at his own granny expressionlessly. ¡°Grandma, this document is enough evidence that he can inherit everything that belongs to Brother. I suggest that you mind your own business and don¡¯t interfere.¡± Ye Feifei snatched the document over and read through it quickly. Her facial expression changed greatly. ¡°H-How is this possible? How could he have this? Mom, t-this...¡± The olddy was the most silent and calm. She looked at Ye Tingjun and took a deep breath. ¡°Come with me!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Tingjun nodded. He looked at the two men beside him and said, ¡°Stay here.¡± ¡®Yes, Second Master.¡± Ye Tingjun followed the olddy out into the courtyard. Butterfly orchids swayed around in the entire courtyard. They were grown by the gardeners to look really beautiful. No matter what season it was, flowers always bloomed beautifully. ¡°Why are you so muddle-headed? Why didn¡¯t you ask me about it when he made you do something like that?¡± ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s nothing wrong with Brother wanting to adopt a child. There¡¯s no need for you to be so angered.¡± ¡°You silly one. The European side has always wanted Ye Ling¡¯s business, yet he was such a tough nut to crack. Now that he¡¯s dead, I need to give them an exnation. We should hand this hot potato to them sooner. Whatever happens in the future is none of our business. Now that this has fallen into other¡¯s hands, how am I supposed to exin to them?¡± ¡°Brother has thest say as to who he wants to give his inheritance to,¡± Ye Tingjun said. ¡°Grandma, Brother is your biological grandson too. How could you?¡± Ye Tingjun asked. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that he was the one who killed your parents. How could you defend someone your enemy? Do you still treat him as your brother?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand him. If he truly had killed them, he would have gotten rid of everyone. Why would he leave me and Yifan alive?¡± Ye Yifan¡¯s sses blocked his pupils. He was really cold. ¡°This is just one of your silly excuses.¡± ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Ye Tingjun looked at her calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. Why do you hate Brother so much? This is definitely not the real answer. Can you tell me why?¡± ¡°Stop talking about it. Anyway, I will never acknowledge the father-son rtionship between Ye Ling and Tong Hua.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to!¡± Ye Tingjun sounded really cold. ¡°I acknowledge it. Yifan acknowledges it. That¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°You-¡± Mutual hostility filled up the air in the living room. Ye Feifei said, ¡°Ye Ling has indeed been blinded by lust. He was bewitched by a vixen, and he even gave all the inheritance to them. He deserved to die young. May he never rest in peace.¡± Zhong Ran¡¯s face darkened. Ye Yifan squinted. Shen Qianshu reached her arm out like lightning and pped Ye Feifei. A red mark of her palm was left on Ye Feifei¡¯s face. It was clearly not a soft strike. ¡°You had better keep your mouth clean in my territory. I don¡¯t have a good temper. Don¡¯t me me if I identally rip off your tongue!¡± Chapter 607 - The Three Ye Masters

Chapter 607: The Three Ye Masters

Ye Feifei was confused from the p. When she regained her senses and wanted to p back, she was stunned by Shen Qianshu¡¯s re. The eyes on the face of the beautiful youth were cold and scary. They were sharp like the de of a knife, and she felt like it could rip her apart. What a scary re. Is she... possessed by Ye Ling? Ye Feifei¡¯s fear of Ye Ling was imnted in her heart. She had a sense of Ye Ling¡¯s vicious self, so she was very fearful of him. Even if he had died, her fear of him still remained. ¡°Shen Qianshu, how dare you hit me!?¡± Ye Feifei covered her face. She had grown up like a princess, and no one had ever beaten her. ¡°Just you wait, my mother will kick you out of this ce. Watch how I deal with your silly ass!¡± Tong Hua sneered. ¡°Quit dreaming. You should be grateful that I haven¡¯t kicked all of you out of this ce.¡± Lin Xiaojuan held Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand lightly, fearing that she would lose out if she acted too impulsively. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart felt warm. She grabbed her hand in return. This gave her strength whenever she was met with difficulties. The olddy and Ye Tingjun returned. Both of them looked unhappy. Shen Qianshu could tell that this matter did not go well. ¡°Even if there is a will, I will never acknowledge their father-son rtionship. Tingjun, Yifan, if the two of you insist, don¡¯t me Grandma. We shall meet in court.¡± The olddy left, displeased. Ye Bao and Ye Feifei were utterly shocked. They hurried and followed behind her. Ye Tingjun looked at their back as they left and shook his head lightly. ¡°Sister, with me around, the things that my brother left for you will never be taken away.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about the inheritance. I want to know. Who killed Ye Ling?¡± Ye Tingjun looked at her eyes and then at Tong Hua. He paused. ¡°My grandma and people from Ghost City were involved. The person who did it should be the Second Master from Ghost City.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Shen Qianshu could not understand. ¡°The people from Ghost City had never killed the innocent. They have business deals with Master too. Why did they have to kill him? Maybe the olddy gave them some benefits, but it should not be enough for them to do that. Why did they kill him?¡± ¡°This is what I¡¯ve been wondering as well.¡± Ye Tingjun sat down. ¡°There is some hatred going on between the people of Ghost City and Brother. As to what the issue is, we really have no idea.¡± Zhong Ran said, ¡°Master has always been trying to form connections with people from Ghost City. He has been kind to them, and we have never offended them in any way. People from Ghost City have no resentment with us either, except...¡± He could not help but take a quick nce at Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu felt as if lightning had struck her. Was it because of me? ¡°Miss Shen, this is just a guess. We don¡¯t specifically know what the issue is, and up to now, we have zero evidence. Even if we do, no one could get hold of people from Ghost City. No one knows who they are either.¡± Ye Tingjun did not stay in Rose Castle for long. He had matters to settle with Ye Yifan, so they left hastily. Shen Qianshu watched as they left, and her gaze darkened. ¡°Zhong Ran, how is Master¡¯s rtionship with them?¡± ¡°Pretty good,¡± Zhong Ran said truthfully. ¡°Master trusts Second Master a lot, and he dotes on the Third Master a lot.¡± Ye Ling really doted on Ye Yifan a lot, and she could sense it. Otherwise, Ye Yifan would not live such afortable life. Furthermore, he would not have backup whenever he caused trouble. However, she was too unfamiliar with Ye Tingjun, yet he was so simr to Ye Ling. She felt really queasy about that. Was it because Master was an illegitimate child? Is that why the olddy hated him so much? But Master is also her biological grandson... How could she be so vicious? Chapter 608 - Domineering Tong Hua

Chapter 608: Domineering Tong Hua

After Ye Tingjun and Ye Yifan had left for a while, Zhong Ran passed Shen Qianshu a cup of juice. After drinking the juice, she felt tired, and she fell asleep on the sofa. Tong Hua put Burger down hurriedly. ¡°Zhong Ran, what have you done!¡± ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just two sleeping pills. Miss Shen needs rest.¡± After what had happened to Master, she had been tense all day. This would put great stress on her mental health. Tong Hua red at Zhong Ran and sat beside Shen Qianshu, feeling sorry for her. Lin Xiaojuan felt sorry for her too. and she touched Shen Qianshu¡¯s face softly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Shu. I¡¯ll find you some ¡®Little fresh meat.¡¯ You will be well.¡± Zhong Ran was speechless. The Great Manager, what did you just say? I could have heard wrongly. Could you repeat that? Lin Xiaojuan continued rambling. ¡°If you don¡¯t like little fresh meats, I¡¯ll arrange a date for you with CEO Li when you feel better in the next few days, okay? CEO Li¡¯s heart has never changed for you. Shu, don¡¯t be too sad.¡± Zhong Ran¡¯s legs went numb. Is she really going to use his Master¡¯s money to raise a gigolo?! Damn, our Master¡¯s corpse will shake! Lin Xiaojuan had wanted to apany Shen Qianshu in the Rose Castle, but she had to personally settle some issues with an artiste, so she was helpless. She could only remind Tong Hua to take good care of Qianshu and assure them that she will be back once her matters were done. Without Ye Ling, the castle seemed rather empty. ¡°Zhong Ran, why did he leave everything for me?¡± Tong Hua asked. He had mixed feelings. They had been rivals and were never on great terms before. Now that he had left everything for him, he was really surprised. If he wanted to leave them for Mommy, he could have done that in other ways. ¡°Master had always wanted a descendant to inherit these, and he¡¯s very satisfied with you,¡± Zhong Ran said. ¡°I¡¯m not his son.¡± Zhong Ran held it in for quite some time before saying one sentence. ¡°Young Master, if you were Master¡¯s real son, you might not even get such treatment. In his heart, everything except Miss Shen is just for disy.¡± Tong Hua felt bothered. Right, other than Mommy, nothing else matters to him. When he was in a good mood, he would throw apliment at me; when he was in a bad mood, he could chop off anyone¡¯s limbs. If I were his biological son, I would definitely be despised. On this day, everyone in the castle was in a really bad mood. The night had arrived. In the castle, Shen Qianshu woke up with bright lights all around. It was already 10 pm. She was feeling a little heavy-headed, and she could not help but look at herself in the mirror. Her face was so pale that she looked ghastly. Shen Qianshu squinted and pulled the wardrobe open. Then, she took out men¡¯s clothing. In twenty minutes... Old Master Qian: Online. She left Rose Castle in the darkness while Tong Hua hugged Burger up to the second floor as they watched the race car move away into the distance. Zhong Ran stood beside him, worried. ¡°Young Master, aren¡¯t you going to stop Miss Shen?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± No one can stop her! Zhong Ran was really worried. ¡°But Miss Shen is going to the underground casinos. If she goes in this state, she might go crazy.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Tong Hua retorted. ¡°Isn¡¯t Su Nancheng there?¡± Zhong Ran looked at Tong Hua and suddenly recalled what he overheard in Ye Yifan and Ye Tingjun¡¯s exchange: ¡°Yifan, don¡¯t you think that child is really like Brother? Have they done a DNA test?¡± Ye Yifan said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of it? If he¡¯s proven to be Brother¡¯s son, he¡¯d die sooner.¡± Zhong Ran regained her senses hurriedly and heard Tong Hua¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Sooner orter. Blood for blood.¡± Chapter 609 - Someone Really Important To Me

Chapter 609: Someone Really Important To Me

Gu Yuanli was having a business deal with a drug lord of Southeast Asia. At a critical moment, the discussion room went silent. The drug lord got a proxy over, and this person appeared on the video screen. The proxy was Lu Mengxi. This made him really surprised. Lu Mengxi and Gu Yuanli had met each other once. When she was in Australia, she was the proxy of this drug lord, and she used this identity to start a jewelry antique shop for moneyundering and concealment. Gu Yuanli once cooperated with her in Australia, but Lu Mengxi did not appear in person. She just sent her subordinates toe over. ¡°This is really surprising.¡± Lu Mengxi knew that Gu Yuanli was the Second Young Master of Ghost City. Other than this, they did not have much information. She did not know where Ghost City was, and neither did she know what they did. She did not know who the owner, Second Master, actually came from. The information that Ghost City leaked out publicly was way too little. Gu Yuanli watched thedy in front of her who seemed soft yet determined. Ye Ling had just died, but this person appeared as a proxy so soon and even came to meet him. Interesting! ¡°Miss Lu had always been meticulous. Very few people know that you are the proxy of Yuankun. When we were negotiating in Australia back then, you did not appear either. I can see that you are very careful about this matter. Why have youe personally to discuss this issue with me now?¡± Lu Mengxi smiled softly. ¡°Mr. Gu, Mr. Yuan takes this coboration very seriously. It is a billion-dor business that is casually handed over to subordinates. This would seem very disrespectful to Mr. Gu. I came here personally to present my sincerity for Mr. Yuan. However, before we talk about the deal, I have a question for Mr. Gu.¡± Gu Yuanli stuck out his arm and politely gestured for her to ask. He was a warm and polite man. Although he looked soft and he was weak, he was still calm andposed. He was very likable, and he was like a ssical example of a depressed prince. Lu Mengxi smiled lightly. ¡°Mr. Gu, Jonah is Mr. Yuan¡¯s guest. Mr. Yuan wants to know how Jonah had offended you such that you had to try to kill him in Golden City.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± Gu Yuanli smiled. Lu Mengxi said, ¡°Jonah got hold of Ye Ling. You were involved. After Jonah leaked the news, you spread it out and got your enemies involved too. You wanted to kill two birds with one stone. If Ye Ling died, you would have solved a huge problem. If Jonah and the others died, you would have gotten rid of all your rivals as well. When Jonah was moved by the anti-terrorists, you sent someone to kill him. You were not afraid of sacrificing by going head-on with the anti-terrorists. Mr. Yuan felt that was really unpleasant. He fears that you would treat him like this one day. So, why did you kill Jonah?¡± Gu Yuanliughed. He looked indifferent. ¡°Do I need a reason for killing Jonah?¡± Lu Mengxi held her breath. People from Ghost City always had odd tactics that were hard to understand. Indeed, she did not understand this. Gu Yuanli said calmly, ¡°If Mr. Yuan really wanted to know, you can tell him that Jonah had offended someone really important to me. If Jonah does not die, I will feel indignant. What¡¯s more, isn¡¯t he still living well now?¡± ¡°Who had Jonah offended?¡± ¡°Do you think I would tell you?¡± This proxy is kinda silly! Lu Mengxi felt her heart skip a beat. She felt that she should not have asked. She nodded. ¡°I got it. I will tell Mr. Yuan about what Mr. Gu means. I hope we work well together.¡± Just then, Gu Tian came hurriedly. His parents were both from the Ghost City. He was also the subordinate that Gu Yuanli trusted most. ¡°Second Master, Miss has gone down to the underground casino. Our men can¡¯t stop her.¡± Chapter 610 - Old Qian Makes A Ruckus In The Underground Casino.

Chapter 610: Old Qian Makes A Ruckus In The Underground Casino.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Yuanli raised his head and looked towards him. His eyes were snowy, and Gu Tian lowered his head. In fact, it was not that they could not stop Shen Qianshu. The main thing was that they had thrown out a mousetrap, and they were afraid of hurting her. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. His voice was very deep and soft. Lu Mengxi could not hear them, but she knew what to do. ¡°Mr. Gu, if you have any urgent matters now, I can speak to you another day. I¡¯ve finished saying what I¡¯ve wanted to.¡± ¡°Goodbye!¡± Gu Yuanli left his aloof back in the screen as he walked away. A woman appeared beside Lu Mengxi. She looked warm and pretty. She looked really ordinary, but her voice sounded really sweet and nice. ¡°Miss Lu, weren¡¯t you going to ask about Ye Ling?¡± ¡°No hurry.¡± Lu Mengxi squinted. ¡°We are eventually going to coborate. We will eventually know.¡± ¡°If Ye Ling was really killed by him, would you do business with him joyfully?¡± Lu Mengxi¡¯s beautiful face looked gloomy. ¡°Ye Ling is someone I like. I will never let the person who killed him off so easily. Even if I can¡¯t kill him, I will find someone who is willing to sacrifice for me.¡± Thedy reminded her calmly. ¡°Mr. Yuan does not like it when the proxy has her own ideas.¡± ¡°I know.¡± At the same time, outside the casino. Shen Qianshu was having a confrontation with people of Ghost City. There were many people gambling on the third floor. The others in the casino could not sense it as all they could sense was the chaotic atmosphere in the casino. A drop of cold sweat fell off Boss Qian¡¯s forehead. ¡°Old Qian, please don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡± The youth before his eyes had bright eyes and a pale face. His lips were bright red, and she looked like the kind of gigolo that some bosses liked. Clean, pure, and like a pretty jade, but Boss Qian did not dare to see Shen Qianshu as so. This is the Second Duke¡¯s person... He had long suspected that the Second Duke had something for Old Master Qian. For Master Qian, he had done a lot. Ever since the news of Master Qian and Ye Ling broke out, Second Duke always looked unhappy. Now, he even killed Ye Ling. They were like love rivals. It was clear how important Master Qian meant to the Second Duke. ¡°Today, I insist on making things difficult for you. I¡¯ll see who dares to stop me!¡± After Shen Qianshu finished saying that, she darted in and punched Boss Qian. The people around him dashed forward and grabbed Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand. He looked down on his enemies, and he thought that Shen Qianshu was nothing but a youth who could not have much strength. But now, his mouth felt numb. Amazing. A youth can have such great strength. He could not react in time, and Shen Qianshu had thrown in another punch. It was quick and full of power. Su Nancheng clenched his fist at the side. Shen Qianshu was like a spirit that killed anyone and everyone. In six moves, she managed to make the guards fall t on the ground. She continued hitting the guard, and Boss Qian could not take it any longer. He waved. ¡°Go!¡± Four bodyguards surrounded her, and Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes deepened. The four bodyguards felt a chill. The clearly pure eyes looked so scary at this moment. Murderous and ready to kill. Is this the bisexual Master Qian from the underground casino that was always approachable and elegant? The Master Qian that they knew was too different from this Master Qian. It was as if Death had possessed her. Shen Qianshu¡¯s lips curled up in a sinister manner, and she gestured with her fingers. ¡°Come on, all at once!¡± Chapter 611 - Old Qian Makes A Ruckus In The Underground Casino 2

Chapter 611: Old Qian Makes A Ruckus In The Underground Casino 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Boss Qian was rather pissed. Damn, Master Qian. How dare you be so arrogant and atrocious in my territory! Today, we will teach you how to be human. The bodyguards charged for her all at once, but Shen Qianshu was as quick as lightning. She dashed forward and kicked a bodyguard right on his chest, making him fly. That person could only feel great chest pain, and he could barely bear with it. She was too quick. Ye Ling had taught Shen Qianshu several deadly moves that could kill a person at once. There were not many feints. They were mainly about being quick and urate. Speed was of the greatest importance, and the four people were of no match for her. Within ten minutes, they were all on the floor, thanks to Shen Qianshu. ¡°Damn, since when did Master Qian be so powerful?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t she have as much power as a three-legged cat?¡± ¡°This must be a fake Master Qian.¡± She was really quick, so although she was not as powerful as them, her moves were still very deadly. Their noses were swollen, and two of the bodyguards could not stand up. One of them struggled to get up, and he pulled out a small knife. In the chaotic moment, movements were like light shing past Su Nancheng¡¯s eyes. He looked away quickly. Shen Qianshu moved sideways and avoided the knife that wasing for her. Boss Qian was speechless. Things had gone out of control. Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes seemed cold and harsh, but there were no changes at all. The broken de flew at her and brazed her skin. Shen Qianshu held his wrist, and the two of them got close to each other. The broken de was very close to her. If they moved an inch closer, it would hurt her face. The two of them fought for the knife, and Shen Qianshu lifted up her leg, kicking him right from the center up. That was every man¡¯s most vulnerable spot. The man bent forward in pain and could not stand up straight. His face turned pale, and just during this short period of time, Shen Qianshu got the knife. She pinned him to the wall, and her hand rose up as the knife went down. ¡°Stop it!¡± Boss Qian yelled in fear. Is Master Qian really going to draw blood here? Things are going to get crazy. Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand could not even stop. The knife stabbed straight into the wall and was just an inch away from the ear of a bodyguard. The bodyguard looked at Shen Qianshu, and all he could see was the smirk on the youth¡¯s face. It was filled with mockery and coldness. Her clear eyes were deadly, and it seemed as if it could rip his stomach open. The bodyguard broke into a cold sweat. Master Qian had always been a cool and handsome youngd. How could he be this scary? He fought back and kicked Shen Qianshu away, but Shen Qianshu grabbed him by the wrist and kicked him. The man flew and hit a decorative screen. He retreated and could not stand up. He fell straight from upstairs to the casino below,nding on a betting table. Screams filled up the entire ce. ¡°Ahh...¡± ¡°Who is this? Who is this?¡± ¡°They¡¯re fighting. Killing...¡± The gamblers screamed as the bodyguard fell on the betting table, messing up the chips and decks. Several chips fell onto the floor, and the people were all horrified. They looked up and saw a skinny and tall figure watching all of this coldly from upstairs. His stare was as cold as ice. A storm seemed to be brewing in his eyes, and it was as if he was waiting to engulf everyone present. He was someone that everyone in this casino was familiar with. He was someone that everyone in this casino liked. He was the gambling newbies¡¯ favorite youth. He was someone that everyone looked up to in this casino. Chapter 612 - What Exactly Do You Want

Chapter 612: What Exactly Do You Want

¡°It¡¯s... Master Qian...¡± ¡°Master Qian, Master Qian! We are your fans.¡± ¡°Master Qian is very different today. How murderous.¡± ¡°Has Master Qian fought with someone again? Eh? Useless crap lying on the casino, what does this mean? How dare you hit Master Qian? Are you tired of living? If all of us spit at you, you would drown.¡± The bodyguard¡¯s bones were almost fractured. Hearing this, he almost spat out blood. Are all of you blind? Didn¡¯t you see that Master Qian had hit me? Who dares to hit Master Qian? Who CAN hit Master Qian! Are y¡¯all blind? Why are you looking at things with such filtered eyes? The murderous person here is your Master Qian! Do y¡¯all have some sense?! Dogs who only care about looks would never talk any sense. ¡°How dare you re at us? You- Are you unhappy?¡± Someone got angry and threw a mahjong tile at him. The bodyguard was so angry he almost shouted. The casino went chaotic, and gamblers surrounded the bodyguard, hitting him. The entire situation was hard to look at. The managers in the control room looked at each other, confused. Boss Qian finally reacted. ¡°What are you doing? Hurry, stop them.¡± The bodyguard was already beaten into a pulp. Shen Qianshu stood upstairs and looked down expressionlessly. She seemed to be smirking, and Boss Qian was having a headache. Shen Qianshu turned around, and Boss Qian felt his heart sank. She¡¯s too threatening. ¡°I want to meet the owner of this ce. No negotiations. If he doesn¡¯te out, I will turn this ce upside down!¡± Shen Qianshu sounded really cold. The gamblers treated her as a gambling king. Boss Qian did not dare to do anything to Shen Qianshu upfront. Otherwise, he could lose all of his ¡®God of Fortune.¡¯ The clients from the underground VIP casino were the main important clients. These people should never be offended. ¡°Master Qian, you need to know your limits to bullying anyone. The owner of Ghost City will never meet you as and when you like it. Causing such amotion in the casino is of no use. We have always been coborating well, yet why did you have to make things so unsightly?¡± ¡°Boss Qian, you can try me.¡± Shen Qianshu was really impatient and annoyed. She threatened. ¡°I¡¯m fighting for justice! If the lord of the Ghost City refuses to see me, I will cause chaos until he does. If you have what it takes, shoot me to death. Let me die here!¡± Boss Qian¡¯s legs went numb. Gosh, Master Qian. Why would I dare! Su Nancheng¡¯s gaze darkened. He naturally knew what all of this was for: Ling. But how could Ah Ling die? Master Qian, how could you believe that Ah Ling is dead? No matter how ridiculous the rumors are, you have to remember something. Bad people never die! He was just about to speak up when he noticed a tall and mighty figure approaching them hurriedly. Gu Tian followed behind that man. He had seen such a figure in the casino only once, but he never walked any special pathway. He rarely appeared with casual people. But he had seen Gu Tian several times. This time, the situation may be too urgent. A storm built up before his eyes, and he was suppressing his anger. Especially when he was sweeping through the messy casino and chaotic situation, his facial expression was even more unclear, like the sullen silence before a storm. Su Nancheng squinted, and he saw that Boss Qian¡¯s now had a really respectful behavior. He knew this young man must have a very respectable position. Perhaps, he was the legendary lord. He had approached Shen Qianshu, and the veins on his forehead were twitching. ¡°What do you want!¡± Chapter 613 - Master Qian is Awesome

Chapter 613: Master Qian is Awesome

Shen Qianshu looked at Gu Yuanli coldly. He finally came. This man was like a g of Ghost City. Although she did not know who he was and what his name was, she knew that Shifu¡¯s position in Ghost City was really high, and he probably had thousands of subordinates. Who knows? He might be the lord of Ghost City. Her heart was like a whistling wave, and she looked at this outstanding face. The anger in Gu Yuanli¡¯s eyes was really clear and obvious. ¡°Shifu, you are finally here. Everyone says a tutor for a day is a father for a lifetime. I have always treated Shifu as family. Today, I have something that I have to speak up about. I hope that Shifu would solve this issue that has been bothering me.¡± ¡°Little Shu, I have warned you before to never cause any problems in Ghost City. Have my words fallen on deaf ears?¡± ¡°I have said before as well that you should never hurt anyone in my family. Shifu, have my words fallen on deaf ears as well?¡± Shen Qianshu retorted, and her eyes turned red. Everything before her eyes turned blurry and almost unreal. Shifu, you promised me that you would never hurt my family. You went back on your words! Su Nancheng watched nervously as everything happened. He could roughly guess who this person was. Boss Qian was exceptionally anxious. Second Young Master, Master Qian, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me with the conflict between the two of you. We still have a business to run, you know? ¡°Little Shu, Shifu would never hurt you.¡± ¡°Liar!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s gaze was really piercing. She approached Gu Yuanli step by step like a devil. ¡°Tell me. Tell me that you have nothing to do with what had happened to Ye Ling. Say it.¡± Gu Yuanli could not speak up. He was the person who nned everything. ¡°You have searched for the wrong person over Ye Ling¡¯s matters. The real mastermind is an outsider and not from Ghost City. There are also international murderers. It¡¯s hard to distinguish. Little Shu, don¡¯t be angry. I understand, but this is not the ce for you to vent your anger. Get out now!¡± Everyone was staring. People were bound to go after his father after what had happened today. If his men were involved, things would be harder to solve. Second Old Master may have stopped interfering with these matters for years, but he still had close connections to the people from Ghost City. Even if Gu Tian was the sessor, the Second Old Master did not give all the power to him. He worked hard for five years before finally getting more of the power of the Second Old Master bit by bit. He promised the Second Old Master that he would never go violent on the younger brothers, and he also promised him that he would make Ghost City grow well. Despite so, the Second Old Master still would not give him all the power. A lone wolf may be old, but it was still a wolf that could bite. ¡°Shifu, I loved and respected you all these years, but it alles off as a big joke. Could you tell me what your name is and who you are so that I could die in peace?¡± Shen Qianshu could not bear with it by the thought of Ye Ling going through so much because of her. ¡°Gu Yuanli.¡± Gu Yuanli did not bother to hide. Shen Qianshu sneered. ¡°Second son?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes watered, and she clenched her fists. The people from downstairs were excited to watch as if this was a great show. If Ghost City did not ban photography, everyone would be whipping out their phones to record this very moment. ¡°Great. Wow, amazing!¡± Shen Qianshuughed from all the anger. She darted forward and punched Gu Yuanli suddenly. Gu Tian appeared from behind and grabbed Shen Qianshu¡¯s fists. Then, he squeezed her arm. Shen Qianshu¡¯s wrist twisted, and she got away from Gu Tian¡¯s great strength. She kicked hard at Gu Yuanli¡¯s chest. Gu Yuanli dodged sideways, and Shen Qianshu¡¯s leg hit a flower vase that fell onto the ground. ng! Broken pieces of ss were everywhere. ¡°Little Shu!¡± Chapter 614 - Why Did You Have To Kill Ye Ling

Chapter 614: Why Did You Have To Kill Ye Ling

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Yuanli could no longer hide his anger. Everyone surrounding them was from Ghost City. They were all silent. Even the gamblers on the ground floor sensed something amiss. Their idol, Master Qian, was here for revenge. In fact, it was a revenge that she was ready to sacrifice her life for. Now, that was a little scary. ¡°Honestly speaking, Master Qian looks really cool like that.¡± ¡°Not just cool, freaking cool, okay! I heard that Ghost City never offends anyone. Neither the police nor the triads. But in reality, they offend both. Who doesn¡¯t want Ghost City to fall apart? But who dares to mess up Ghost City?¡± ¡°Master Qian does. My Master Qian is indeed my idol. I intend to be his fan for life.¡± ¡°The deadly Master Qian is so cool that he makes all the other guys feel bad about themselves.¡± ¡°That Gu Yuanli guy clearly doesn¡¯t look like any nice guy. He lusts after my Master Qian. Look at his eyes. He thinks that just because Ye Ling is dead, he can lust after Master Qian.¡± ¡°Exactly. Master Qian belongs to all of us!¡± All the fanboys were really mad, but no one dared to mess with Gu Yuanli. Su Nancheng watched expressionlessly. Are y¡¯all afraid that your voice is too soft? Are y¡¯all afraid that no one can hear your loud noises? Are y¡¯all shouting intentionally? Do y¡¯all think that Master Qian isn¡¯t in deep enough sh*t? ¡°Why?¡± Shen Qianshu stopped attacking. ¡°Why did you kill Ye Ling? How has he offended you? You gave me the brooch on purpose, huh? You knew that it belonged to him a long time ago. You knew that the brooch would trigger him. Why did you have such a strong desire to kill him?¡± Gu Yuanli strode forward and grabbed her arm. In a voice filled with anger, he said, ¡°Go!¡± Just at this moment, Gu Xie and Lin Xiaojuan rushed in. Boss Qian went crazy at the sight of this. Why is Sixth Master here as well... With a woman? Now things are going to get harder. These two Masters don¡¯t get along well with one another. Would they fight? Lin Xiaojuan had mentioned the incident about Ghost City unintentionally. She knew that Shen Qianshu wasing here today, and she was really worried. She insisted on getting into Gu Xie as she was afraid that Shen Qianshu might cause trouble. Gu Xie brought Lin Xiaojuan here personally. With him around, no lives would be lost at the very least. ¡°Xiaojuan, why are you here?¡± Shen Qianshu was in a state of anger, but upon seeing Lin Xiaojuan, she felt confused. Lin Xiaojuan grabbed her arm, and she felt really sorry. ¡°Why did youe here alone?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that Movie King Gu Xie?¡± ¡°Boss Qian is really respectful towards him. Who is he in Ghost City?¡± ¡°No way... Gu Xie is actually a member of the Ghost City?¡± Boss Qian was confused for a moment. Big bosses, there are so many businesses going on in Ghost City. Why must all of you cause trouble in my territory? Gu Xie looked at Gu Yuanli coldly while keeping Lin Xiaojuan close to his side. Indeed, he was a great protector. Gu Yuanli¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Lil Sixth, don¡¯t poke your nose into other¡¯s business.¡± ¡°I regret already,¡± Gu Xie said. ¡°I¡¯m already toote at poking my nose into this.¡± If he had done so earlier, maybe there would not have been such a tragedy. Shen Qianshu squinted. Gu Yuanli? Gu Xie? They both had the same family name, Gu. There was an unspeakable sense of simrity between the two of them too. She could almost guess who Gu Xie was. He must be someone from Ghost City. His status must not be low. At least, such that Boss Qian doesn¡¯t dare to offend him. ¡°Shifu, I need a reason!¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Why did you do that? Don¡¯t tell me it is the olddy¡¯s n. Everything was nned by you. Don¡¯t treat me like a fool!¡± ¡°Little Shu, I have indeed spoiled you.¡± Shen Qianshu pulled Boss Qian and grabbed the gun by his waist. She ensured that the safety was undone before pointing the gun at his chest and aiming. ¡°Speak up!¡± Chapter 615 - I Did This For You

Chapter 615: I Did This For You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Almost at the same time, Gu Tian and all the guards in Ghost City pulled out their guns and pointed them at Shen Qianshu. Guns were not allowed three floors under the ground floor of Ghost City, but this rule did not apply to members of Ghost City. To avoid uncontroble circumstances, the bodyguards here carried guns. The atmosphere was really tense. There were drips of cold sweat on Boss Qian¡¯s forehead. ¡°Master Qian, please speak nicely. Please speak nicely. Put down your gun first. Second Master is your Shifu. He wouldn¡¯t hurt you.¡± The two of them were big figures that could not be offended. Gu Yuanli had been protecting Master Qian like the apple of his eye. The news of Master Qian being in Ghost City was not leaked out. He knew how important Master Qian was in Gu Yuanli¡¯s heart. If the two of them wanted to fight, they should not involve the innocent. Gu Yuanli looked really unhappy. This was not the first time someone had pointed a gun at him, and neither was it the first time he was being questioned by someone he was close to, but he had never expected that person to be Shen Qianshu. The way she grabbed the gun and aimed it at him was so urate it looked as if she had been a bodyguard for years. ¡°Put the gun down!¡± Gu Yuanli said. No one put their guns down, and Gu Tian was breaking into a cold sweat as well. No matter who was hurt, the consequences would be difficult to deal with. Gu Yuanli turned around and yelled. ¡°Put the guns down!¡± Gu Tian was shocked. So, he wanted them to put the guns down. The bodyguards looked at each other in confusion, and they put down their guns. Downstairs, the fans of Master Qian squealed for him. ¡°This is not the ce to speak. Listen to me, let¡¯s go inside.¡± ¡°Say it here!¡± Boss Qian ran downstairs hurriedly to clear the area. The gamblers were not very willing to, but this was, after all, not their territory, so it was difficult to speak up about anything when so many people were around. The only way to solve this matter was to clear the whole area. Only Shen Qianshu and Gu Yuanli were left in the entire basement three levels underground. Boss Qian did not stay as well. Gu Tian had wanted to stay, but Gu Yuanli chased him out. The muzzle of Shen Qianshu¡¯s gun was still pointed at him. ¡°I trusted you so much. In all these years, I treated you like my elder brother, and I trusted you like a friend. You told me to never marry Ye Ling in my life, and I promised you that. You gave me something, and I epted it without any question, but you had actually wanted to kill my lover. Shifu, you can¡¯t lie with that expression in your eyes. You wish Ye Ling was dead more than the Ye Old Lady herself. Ghost City worked with Ye Ling so closely on so many businesses. Why did you want him dead?¡± This did not make any sense at all. ¡°Does it matter if you know the reason? He¡¯s dead!¡± ¡°It does!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s gaze was really cold. ¡°When people are alive, they may be confused, but I want to live with a woke mentality. I am afraid of neither suffering nor disappointment. I want to know the truth. If I want to kill you, I want to know why I did so.¡± Gu Yuanli squinted. He had a pair of beautiful eyes that were cold and pure. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t die, you would.¡± Between Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling, he naturally preferred Shen Qianshu to be alive. ¡°Why?¡± Shen Qianshu could not understand. This was totally different from what she had predicted. Gu Yuanli leaned backward, and his expression was unclear. He seemed tired, but he seemed to be mocking her. ¡°ck Rose went to look for Ye Ling because of you. As long as Ye Ling hands you over to her, ck Rose would agree to anything Ye Ling demands from her. Ye Ling did not want to do as ck Rose said, and he insisted on doing things his way. Ultimately, he pissed ck Rose off.¡± He looked at Shen Qianshu expressionlessly. ¡°Little Shu, nothing in this world can stop ck Rose. Not even Ghost City.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know her. Why does she want me? What for?¡± Chapter 616 - We Don’t Owe Each Other Anything

Chapter 616: We Don¡¯t Owe Each Other Anything

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Yuanli smiled. It was a frosty smile, and he did not answer her. Shen Qianshu felt her heart sinking. Is this actually for real? She had interacted with Gu Yuanli for quite a bit of time, and she could tell when someone was lying through their bodynguage. Gu Yuanli had actually wanted to protect her. But why did ck Rose want to look for her? She did not even know ck Rose. ¡°Why? Tell me!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart was aching. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Gu Yuanli said calmly. ¡°I just received a notification that if Ye Ling does not hand you over to her, she would kill you. Little Shu, killing you is just too easy.¡± Shen Qianshu suddenly realized. Right, killing her was way too easy. A professional murderer could kill her in a matter of minutes if they wanted to. ¡°Including your son,¡± Gu Yuanli said as he looked at Shen Qianshu with heavy eyes. ¡°If I wanted to kill you or harbored any evil intentions on you, would you and Tong Hua be living so well these past few years? Haven¡¯t you given this a thought?¡± It was as if Shen Qianshu had lost all strength. Right, Gu Yuanli had no evil intentions for her. Even when she pointed a gun at him when she was filled with angst and hate, he made the others leave. He did not know what she might do, and yet, he insisted on meeting her personally. He was not her enemy. But why? ¡°I don¡¯t understand!¡± Shen Qianshu eximed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. You just have to know that when Ye Ling is dead, Tong Hua and you are going to be safe. That¡¯s all that matters,¡± Gu Yuanli said calmly. ¡°Once Ye Ling dies, you will only have to deal with the Ye Family. With me around, the Ye Family would not dare to mess with you. Now that Ye Ling is dead, you are of no value to ck Rose. She would not search for you, and this is a happy ending. You do not have to look further into this matter.¡± ¡°You know ck Rose?¡± Shen Qianshu paused. Her eyes swept towards Gu Yuanli. He seemed to be hiding something, but he regained hisposure quickly. ¡°We traded once. Not close. ck Rose and Ghost City have never been on good terms. We have many conflicts. Enemies.¡± Shen Qianshu was mad. ¡°Even if so, I don¡¯t need you to decide for me. Who are you to interfere with my matters? Even if I were going to die, that is my problem. Who are you to kill Ye Ling? How dare you say that it is all for me. Despicable! Who are you to do so!¡± ¡°Because I am your...¡± Gu Yuanli tried to restrain himself before he could hold back his anger. He looked at the beautiful face in front of him, and his eyes turned frosty. Little Shu, do you really love Ye Ling that much? So much that you could hold me at gunpoint? ¡°Who am I to you!¡± Shen Qianshu stared at him in shock. ¡°I am your Shifu. I have to protect you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary!¡± Shen Qianshu looked at him coldly. ¡°Other than Ye Ling, I don¡¯t need anyone else¡¯s protection. Other than Ye Ling, no one has the right to harm me just to protect me. Shifu, you¡¯re lying to me.¡± ¡°My intention is to protect you.¡± ¡°You are lying!¡± Shen Qianshu stared at him coldly. These years, all the kind deeds he had done for her shed past her mind. She had sworn to be loyal to her Shifu for life. Even if it would take her life away, she would not even bat an eyelid. Yet, just in these few years, the swear was about to be broken. ¡°Shifu, thank you for protecting me and caring for me all these years. Thank you for saving Tong Hua.¡± Shen Qianshu pointed the gun at her shoulder. ¡°From now on, we don¡¯t owe each other anything!¡± ¡°Little Shu!¡± Gu Yuanli was rmed. He hurried over and grabbed her wrist. A gunshot was heard in the entire casino! Chapter 617 - We Don’t Owe Each Other Anything 2

Chapter 617: We Don¡¯t Owe Each Other Anything 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Gu Family Second Old Master Gu was by the side of a bed, helping a woman who was deeply asleep to wipe her hand. Her face was pale and clear. Her skin seemed to not have been exposed to any sunlight for years. Her eyshes were really long, and she had thick ck hair. Her nose was high, and her lips were red. Her facial features were very delicate. Her face seems to be fixed at the moment of deep sleep. She looked very young. Her fingers were slender and white, and Ah Xi was reporting the big event that happened in the casino today. Although Second Old Master no longer bothered about these things, something so big that happened could not be hidden from him. ¡°Is Yuanli hurt?¡± ¡°Second Master is not hurt. Master Qian was shot and sent to the hospital.¡± Second Old Master Gu nodded calmly and put a handkerchief into a basin of water. He changed a hot towel and wiped her hand with it carefully. It was as if he could not be bothered about such trivial matters. Ah Xi asked, ¡°Second Old Master, are we not going to interfere?¡± ¡°How? Take away Second Master¡¯s rights or kill Master Qian?¡± Ah Xi did not know how to answer too. ¡°Get Old Qian over.¡± Second Old Master Gumanded. ¡°Yes!¡± Ah Xi left, and Second Old Master groomed her hair. He noticed that she did not seem to be aging, and he felt nostalgic. ¡°Fangfang, you are still as pretty as a flower, but I have aged. If you don¡¯t wake up soon, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t recognize me.¡± Everyone wanted to give up on her, but he insisted on not doing so. As long as she could breathe, he would never give up on her. In the hospital. Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s eyes were red. She felt sorry for Shen Qianshu. She was annoyed, and she med herself. She was a little angry too. The bullet in Shen Qianshu had been removed. Gu Yuanli managed to point the gun in such a way that no key parts were hurt. No one thought that Shen Qianshu would be so vicious. ¡°Are you crazy? Why would you shoot yourself for no reason! Even if you have something with Gu Yuanli, can¡¯t you solve things peacefully? What is going to happen to Tong Hua if something happens to you? What about us? Shen Qianshu, are you asking for it!¡± Lin Xiaojuan yelled at her. Shen Qianshu admitted to her mistake. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t even remorseful.¡± Indeed, Shen Qianshu did not feel remorseful in the slightest bit. This was supposedly a joke. Back then, Gu Yuanli helped her a lot, and once, he was shot in the shoulder. He suffered from a serious injury. She did not know why, but she said, Shifu, I owe you so much. I don¡¯t know how I can repay for this. Gu Yuanli then said, Then owe me. If we ever be enemies any day, shoot yourself in the shoulder. Then, we won¡¯t owe each other anything.¡± Back then, no one took that seriously. Things did not change, but people did. Gu Yuanli had clearly meant it as a joke, but she turned that into reality. ¡°Where¡¯s Movie King Gu?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. Lin Xiaojuan looked serious. ¡°He¡¯s that guy¡¯s younger brother.¡± ¡°I could guess that,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Xiaojuan, this has nothing to do with Movie King. I can tell that his rtionship with Shifu isn¡¯t very good. In these past few years, Movie King has never appeared in Ghost City too. I bet he has never had anything to do with them, so our issue has nothing to do with him.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Lin Xiaojuan said lightly. ¡°I¡¯m just... afraid that you would mind.¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± If she minded, Xiaojuan might leave Gu Xie. That would not be worth it. Gu Xie was such a great person, and he treated Xiaojuan so well. Why would she mind? Shen Qianshu lost a lot of blood, and she did not have much energy. After causing such amotion, she was tired. Gu Xie was outside the ward, and he looked serious. Lin Xiaojuan came out and brought him in. The two of them looked at each other. Gu Xie said, ¡°Xiaojuan, I¡¯m so sorry about my elder brother!¡± Chapter 618 - Gu Xie: The Six Brothers

Chapter 618: Gu Xie: The Six Brothers

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The sky was getting brighter. Lin Xiaojuan phoned Zhong Ran and told him not to exaggerate when telling Tong Hua about this matter. She wanted him to say that it was not so serious. As she and Gu Xie walked in the garden of the hospital, something was bothering them. Gu Xie said, ¡°I rarely interfere with the people in Ghost City. In fact, I have never had anything to do with Ghost City. At the age of eight, I started acting. Apart from going to school, acting, and apanying my mother, I hardly cared about other things. We brothers are not that far apart in terms of age. In my impression, the Gu Family was very harmonious. The brothers respected each other. Big Brother, Second Brother, and Third Brother were very close. They always hung out together. My Fourth Brother, Fifth Brother, and I were very close as well. We often yed basketball and golf together. Although my mother was in deep sleep, we would apany our mother for an hour every day. When Dad lost his temper, we also liked to hide in our mother¡¯s room. Only when we were with our mother would we not be punished. Although there were some unpleasant memories, my whole childhood was a very happy one. ¡°I don¡¯t know when it started, but the atmosphere at home began to change. After Big Brother and the Second Brother went to study abroad, there were already some gaps when they came back. The two brothers pretended to be on good terms in front of my father, but when he was not there, they would be fighting for power. Dad raised Big Brother to take over his job, but Second Brother¡¯s ability was superior to that Big Brother¡¯s. Big Brother was soft and nice, and he did not have the same level of power as Second Brother did. Second Brother knew what to do. Back then, Dad wanted to whitewash all the industries in Ghost City. Big Brother was supposed to take over. However, some of the forces in Ghost City were rtivelyrge, and they couldn¡¯t be gotten rid of at all. Therefore, Second Brother became in charge of the dark side of Ghost City while Big Brother was on the clear side. Over time, conflicts rose until one day, Big Brother was shot to death. Since then, our family has changed forever. ¡°I am very clear of my Dad¡¯s expectations of me, but I did not want things in the family to be even worse. I did not want the brothers¡¯ feelings to drift apart, so I never asked about Ghost City again. I focused on filming. I have noticed the events urring in Ghost City, but I barely interfere. Second Brother is a very good heir. In his hands, nothing has ever happened to Ghost City. Dad trusts him.¡± Yet, there were some conflicts that could never be washed away once they were created. ¡°Do you think Big Brother was killed by your Second Brother?¡± Xiaojuan asked. Gu Xie remained silent. Lin Xiaojuan was ufortable. ¡°You are brothers.¡± Gu Xie said, ¡°None of us are Dad¡¯s biological children.¡± ¡°... ¡± Lin Xiaojuan was at a loss for words. Gu Xie took a deep breath. ¡°Although the six brothers are all surnamed Gu, we are not Dad¡¯s own children. Dad had a few brothers. Back then, when they were in Northern Europe, they died while protecting him. Therefore, he put our names under his, and he raised us up. Only Second Brother and I are biological brothers who had the same parents. Dad only had one biological daughter, but unfortunately, she died.¡± Gu Xie looked far into the distance. ¡°Although we are not their real children, they treated us like so. Before Mom got into this state, she adored us. It has been twenty odd years. We are grateful for how they had raised us more than whoever that had given birth to us. We respected them like our real parents as well.¡± Lin Xiaojuan never thought that she would hear such a story. She had wondered why Gu Xie had so many people in his family. There were six brothers. So it turned out that they all had different parents. ¡°When I was adopted, I was only one year old. To me, they are no different from my real parents,¡± Gu Xie said. ¡°My elder brothers were all filial. I have no idea why my family is in such a state right now.¡± Chapter 621 - Hey Yo Master, Your Vest Is Dropping

Chapter 621: Hey Yo Master, Your Vest Is Dropping

Ye Ling kept silent for a long time. He then reached out his hands to wipe her tears away. Shen Qianshu only felt that there was a sudden warmth on her face. She could not help but be confused. Did warmth feel so surreal even when in a dream? His body was warm, his breath was warm, and his hands were also warm. Master, are you a human, or a ghost? ¡°I¡¯m not bullying you,¡± Ye Ling said. His voice, however, had no warmth to it at all. ¡°I¡¯m just warning you.¡± Trying to see his features clearly, Shen Qianshu widened her eyes. However, in her dream, his features were extremely blurry and unclear. ¡°What¡¯s the difference between warning and bullying?¡± ¡°Master, don¡¯t be this fierce to me,¡± Shen Qianshu said. Ye Ling stared at her intently and said, ¡°Remember my words. If you don¡¯t remember, next time...¡± He thought for a moment, acting as if he did not know how to threaten her anymore. Suddenly, he blurted out. ¡°Next time, I will immediately demand for you to give birth to a little princess!¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Master, I¡¯ll do something silly once I wake up. I will go up to the rooftop. Do not stop me! Her dream was in bits and pieces. She had many dreams that seemed both real and fake at the same time. At one point it was Ye Ling¡¯s kiss; at another point, it was Ye Ling¡¯s moodiness; next, it was his cherishing. She could not differentiate clearly what was real and what was fake. She only wanted to be lost in her dreams forever. She just wanted to hug him and kiss him forever. She was even willing to be with him forever in her dream, but reality was cruel. In the middle of the night, she was woken up by the pain. The wound was really painful after the anesthesia wore off. Shen Qianshu was someone that had a high tolerance for pain, but perhaps it was because she just dreamed of Ye Ling, she just felt a little upset. She was not able to tolerate that pain at all and wanted to a painkiller injection. After the injection, she finally felt less pain, and to her surprise, she saw someone. ¡°Yifan, why are you in the hospital?¡± Shen Qianshu took a nce at her phone. It was already three in the morning. Ye Yifan¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse. He stood really far away and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to visit a friend, and at the same time... visit sis-inw.¡± ¡°Oh, you should go home earlier then!¡± ¡°Is your wound really painful?¡± ¡°I had an injection, so it¡¯s not painful anymore.¡± Shen Qianshu was feeling slightly giddy. She was also unsure if it was because of the after-effects of the injection that caused her to feel giddy looking at everything. She also had a slightly strange feeling. It is already three in the morning. What friend could be so important to you for you to still be in the hospital? ¡°Yifan, why are you standing so far away?¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. Rest well.¡± Ye Yifan replied. ¡°Alright!¡± Before she had a chance to ask Ye Yifan, he was already gone. Shen Qianshu massaged her temples and suddenly thought of something. Was Ye Yifan in a bad mood today? He was such a smiley person, but he was actually expressionless and aloof just now. It was really quite scary. Not long after, Shen Qianshu fell asleep again. This time, she did not have any more dreams and slept peacefully until the sun rose. When she woke up, Tong Hua and Ye Yifan were both in the ward. Ye Yifan smiled happily while discussing something with Tong Hua, but on the other hand, Tong Hua was disying a look of despise. When he saw that Shen Qianshu had woken up, Tong Hua leaped forward and said, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re too reckless! Is your wound still painful?¡± ¡°Not painful!¡± Shen Qianshu endured the excruciating pain from her wound and smiled at her son. ¡°I fired the shot myself, so I knew where to draw the line. It did not hurt my vital organs, and I¡¯ll be fine after recuperating for a few days. Don¡¯t be so moody. You don¡¯t look handsome anymore!¡± ¡°Mommy, if you¡¯re reckless and you ignore your safety again, I will get angry!¡± Tong Hua¡¯s face was sour, and he looked a lot like Ye Ling. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know that the consequences of your little sweetheart getting angry are very severe!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I promise there will be no next time.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled at him, turned around, and asked Ye Yifan, ¡°Yifan, you have so much energy! You were still in the hospital at three in the morning and are now here again with Tong Hua so early in the morning.¡± Chapter 620 - If You Move Your Corpse, I’ll Listen

Chapter 620: If You Move Your Corpse, I¡¯ll Listen

Shen Qianshu did not have a good rest. In a blur, she seemed to be dreaming that someone had held onto her hand. It was a familiar feeling that made her heart feel touched and safe. It was as if Ye Ling had never left and that he was just beside her. The ache in her heart seemed to have subsided. During the struggle with Gu Yuanli, the bullet missed and hit her on her chest. Luckily, she was a strong woman, and she did not die. She just did not want to owe Gu Yuanli a favor any longer. She did not intend to sacrifice her life for it as she still had to look after Tong Hua. She was not intending to pay Gu Yuanli with three lives. ¡°Master...¡± She mumbled. Her brows were tense. The anesthesia had gone off, and her wound hurt a lot. Shen Qianshu saw a familiar figure sitting by her bed. He was touching her wound, and his amber eyes looked full of pain and anger. Shen Qianshu felt bad instantly, and she had a queasy feeling. She could not help but hold his hand and said, ¡°Master, it hurts. Can you hug me?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. It seemed like he was using a lot of strength to control himself such that he would not explode. He looked at her intently, and Shen Qianshu¡¯s tears streamed down her face uncontrobly. She felt really bad. ¡°Do you hate me? Is that why you wouldn¡¯t hug me?¡± Ye Ling sighed and seemed to sumb to the temptation. He lowered himself and hugged her. Shen Qianshu felt pain even from raising up her arm. She felt odd for a moment. Am I dreaming? Why is my wound still hurting so much as if it was real even in her dreams? She hugged him by the neck and used up all her strength. She felt really sorrowful. In her dreams, Master was so warm. ¡°It hurts so much.¡± Ye Ling took a deep breath. ¡°It should.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled, but the words that came out of her mouth made people feel sad for her. ¡°It¡¯s all worth it. You would finally visit me in my dreams.¡± After he died, he never entered her dreams. Old people often said that if someone did not die in peace, he would remain in this world to haunt people. He would never enter others¡¯ dreams. She was afraid that people would be possessed and lose some years in their life. She had never seen Ye Ling in her dreams. This proved something even more. He did not die in peace. Yeah, he couldn¡¯t even get the little princess he wouldn¡¯t shut up about. How could he rest in peace? ¡°Master, my wound hurts so badly. Would you kiss me?¡± In the darkness, Ye Ling¡¯s eyes were really heavy. He looked at Shen Qianshu intently. Tears welled up in her eyes as she asked, and he just could not say no. He lowered his head to give her a small peck on her lips. Then, he increased his strength. With the same level of intensity and passion she could recall, she returned the French kiss to this teacher she learned it from. A teardrop fell out of the corner of her eyes. This dream was too real. It was so real that she was about to lose her mind. After the intense French kiss had ended, Ye Ling put his head towards hers, and his breathing was really intense. He tried to control himself. ¡°I¡¯m warning you not to do anything silly.¡± His voice was piercingly cold. It sounded nothing like something that would be heard after such an intense kiss. This was a man who would not be sweet even after eating a Chocte coto. It was as if he was trying to engrave his words on her bones. In a fierce and threatening tone, he said, ¡°Do you hear me!?¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s wound hurt really badly and so did her mind. She was ufortable in every single aspect, and she was in great pain. Yet, she had a rebellious personality. ¡°Master, you are dead. You can¡¯t control me. If you have what it takes, make your corpse move!¡± If it happens, I¡¯ll listen to you. Otherwise, I will use my own ways to get revenge for you! ¡°Shen Qianshu!¡± He retorted anxiously. His tone was really cold. ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Shen Qianshu cried sadly. ¡°You¡¯re really terrible. You¡¯re already dead. How could you still bully me?!¡± Chapter 621 - Hey Yo Master, Your Vest Is Dropping

Chapter 621: Hey Yo Master, Your Vest Is Dropping

Ye Ling kept silent for a long time. He then reached out his hands to wipe her tears away. Shen Qianshu only felt that there was a sudden warmth on her face. She could not help but be confused. Did warmth feel so surreal even when in a dream? His body was warm, his breath was warm, and his hands were also warm. Master, are you a human, or a ghost? ¡°I¡¯m not bullying you,¡± Ye Ling said. His voice, however, had no warmth to it at all. ¡°I¡¯m just warning you.¡± Trying to see his features clearly, Shen Qianshu widened her eyes. However, in her dream, his features were extremely blurry and unclear. ¡°What¡¯s the difference between warning and bullying?¡± ¡°Master, don¡¯t be this fierce to me,¡± Shen Qianshu said. Ye Ling stared at her intently and said, ¡°Remember my words. If you don¡¯t remember, next time...¡± He thought for a moment, acting as if he did not know how to threaten her anymore. Suddenly, he blurted out. ¡°Next time, I will immediately demand for you to give birth to a little princess!¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Master, I¡¯ll do something silly once I wake up. I will go up to the rooftop. Do not stop me! Her dream was in bits and pieces. She had many dreams that seemed both real and fake at the same time. At one point it was Ye Ling¡¯s kiss; at another point, it was Ye Ling¡¯s moodiness; next, it was his cherishing. She could not differentiate clearly what was real and what was fake. She only wanted to be lost in her dreams forever. She just wanted to hug him and kiss him forever. She was even willing to be with him forever in her dream, but reality was cruel. In the middle of the night, she was woken up by the pain. The wound was really painful after the anesthesia wore off. Shen Qianshu was someone that had a high tolerance for pain, but perhaps it was because she just dreamed of Ye Ling, she just felt a little upset. She was not able to tolerate that pain at all and wanted to a painkiller injection. After the injection, she finally felt less pain, and to her surprise, she saw someone. ¡°Yifan, why are you in the hospital?¡± Shen Qianshu took a nce at her phone. It was already three in the morning. Ye Yifan¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse. He stood really far away and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to visit a friend, and at the same time... visit sis-inw.¡± ¡°Oh, you should go home earlier then!¡± ¡°Is your wound really painful?¡± ¡°I had an injection, so it¡¯s not painful anymore.¡± Shen Qianshu was feeling slightly giddy. She was also unsure if it was because of the after-effects of the injection that caused her to feel giddy looking at everything. She also had a slightly strange feeling. It is already three in the morning. What friend could be so important to you for you to still be in the hospital? ¡°Yifan, why are you standing so far away?¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. Rest well.¡± Ye Yifan replied. ¡°Alright!¡± Before she had a chance to ask Ye Yifan, he was already gone. Shen Qianshu massaged her temples and suddenly thought of something. Was Ye Yifan in a bad mood today? He was such a smiley person, but he was actually expressionless and aloof just now. It was really quite scary. Not long after, Shen Qianshu fell asleep again. This time, she did not have any more dreams and slept peacefully until the sun rose. When she woke up, Tong Hua and Ye Yifan were both in the ward. Ye Yifan smiled happily while discussing something with Tong Hua, but on the other hand, Tong Hua was disying a look of despise. When he saw that Shen Qianshu had woken up, Tong Hua leaped forward and said, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re too reckless! Is your wound still painful?¡± ¡°Not painful!¡± Shen Qianshu endured the excruciating pain from her wound and smiled at her son. ¡°I fired the shot myself, so I knew where to draw the line. It did not hurt my vital organs, and I¡¯ll be fine after recuperating for a few days. Don¡¯t be so moody. You don¡¯t look handsome anymore!¡± ¡°Mommy, if you¡¯re reckless and you ignore your safety again, I will get angry!¡± Tong Hua¡¯s face was sour, and he looked a lot like Ye Ling. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know that the consequences of your little sweetheart getting angry are very severe!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I promise there will be no next time.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled at him, turned around, and asked Ye Yifan, ¡°Yifan, you have so much energy! You were still in the hospital at three in the morning and are now here again with Tong Hua so early in the morning.¡± Chapter 622 - Are You Jealous? It Is Also Not Yours

Chapter 622: Are You Jealous? It Is Also Not Yours

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Yifan was clearly shocked. He looked down and startedughing. Shen Qianshu looked at him, baffled, while Tong Hua reached out to p his forehead. ¡°What are youughing about?¡± ¡°Little sis-inw, I¡¯m young! Staying up all night is not a problem for me. I¡¯m all energized after a two-hour nap,¡± Ye Yifan said and smiled. Shen Qianshu smiled back at him too. The time she spent in the hospital was long. Zhong Ran sent someone to guard outside the hospital entrance. Gu Yuanli did note to visit her too, but he sent someone to deliver a bouquet of flowers. Shen Qianshu was indifferent. After staying in the hospital for almost a week, the doctor allowed her to be discharged. She then returned to Rose Castle. During that period of time, the olddy had been holding back Ye Ling¡¯s will and did not announce it. The whole AG was in a state of panic, but the great thing was that Ye Tingjun came back andnded in AG. The rumors and gossip that were once repressed all rapidly held down the situation. AG thus did not be a mess. Due to Shen Qianshu¡¯s injury, she eventually withdrew from the stone gamblingpetition, regrettably missing it. ¡°You¡¯re feeling down because you missed the chance to take part in the stone gamblingpetition?¡± Lin Xiaojuan could not help but ask her. ¡°That can¡¯t be helped too! I¡¯m injured, and I¡¯m toozy to take part in thepetition. It¡¯s not like the stone gamblingpetition is only held just this once. It¡¯s alright missing out this year.¡± However, the rumors she heard when she went back to work were not as nice anymore. As she had taken a really long leave, her boss actually felt slightly unhappy with her. Luckily, there were Lu Mengxi and Chen Qiuxiang in her group. Thus, the cases they had at hand did not get piled up. However, Zhou Lulu highly regarded the stone gamblingpetition this time. ¡°Shen Qianshu, did you not take part in thepetition because you were scared of losing to Lu Mengxi?¡± Shen Qianshu looked up at Zhou Lulu and scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m scared of losing? Are you kidding me?¡± Zhou Lulu looked at her sarcastically and said, ¡°Then why did you not take part in thepetition?¡± ¡°You should be d that I did not take part. I heard that there were only eight spots for the individual category this time round. Me not taking part in it means that I have gifted you a spot. You should work hard!¡± Zhou Lulu was livid. Shen Qianshu remained focused on doing her tests. Her wound had not fully recovered yet, so it was still really painful. She ate a painkiller and continued to stand for the whole day while doing her tests. She had really taken a very long leave this time. Luckily, their job was also not like the usual 9 am to 5 pm inflexible office jobs; they could enjoy a really long break after sessfullypleting a big case. Shen Qianshu took on a really urgent case, and after solving her boss¡¯s problems, her boss¡¯s mood then became slightly better. Her boss also felt relieved that Shen Qianshu did not take part in the stone gamblingpetition. If she did take part and had gotten first ce, she would have triumphed over Lu Mengxi. That would also equate to Gubelin losing its face. When Shen Qianshu did not take part, her boss thought in his heart, This woman really knows the right thing to do! Regarding her long absence from work, her boss then turned a blind eye to it. Lu Mengxi knocked on the door and went into her office. She then handed a report to her. ¡°Tomorrow is the stone gamblingpetition. I truly hope that you¡¯ll be able to take part.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Congrattions, you have one less strongpetitor.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. When I take part in apetition, I depend on my own abilities.¡± ¡°Lu Mengxi, this industry is not as big as it seems, but it¡¯s not small too. We will surely meet one day. Why the hurry?¡± Lu Mengxi sneered and said, ¡°Is it because of Ye Ling?¡± Shen Qianshu looked at her coldly and chose not to answer her. This topic was like a bloody wound to her. ¡°Ye Ling is dead, but you don¡¯t look sad at all. But it¡¯s no wonder as I heard that he left all his inheritance to your son. Shen Qianshu, you¡¯re really... scheming enough!¡± Chapter 623 - Baby Shushu, Long Time No See

Chapter 623: Baby Shushu, Long Time No See

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Towards Lu Mengxi¡¯s provocation, Shen Qianshu had no reaction at all. No matter how devastated I was, no matter how deep into the abyss I fell, why should I disy all my emotions in front of you¡ªsomeone I¡¯m not even close to? My feelings for Ye Ling are also not something you can understand and experience. For Ye Ling, she barged into Ghost City all by herself and almost lost her life. Did she have to say it in front of everyone? True love was never about a verbal pledge of love. The person that loved you deeply was always showing it through actions, not words. ¡°Are you jealous? Envious? I am a winner in life. I easily gained a huge sum of inheritance.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled alluringly, hell-bent on angering Lu Mengxi. ¡°Of course he would leave his inheritance to me. Did you think he would leave it to you? Being jealous and envious of me will not do anything. It will never be yours.¡± ¡°Shen Qianshu, you¡¯re such a slut!¡± Lu Mengxi ripped off her image of an elegant and gracefuldy, and vulgarities came spilling out of her mouth. ¡°You have indeed harbored ill intentions for Ye Ling since a long time ago. You were really just attracted to his wealth. You don¡¯t love him at all.¡± ¡°Lu Mengxi, who are you toment on our rtionship? Who are you to discipline me using your so-called high morals and values? Who are you to Ye Ling? Everything between me and Ye Ling was consensual. You have no right toment! You¡¯re just an outsider! Do you understand? I can¡¯t believe you even boasted that you¡¯re an elegant youngdy! I don¡¯t even dare to learn your manners. You don¡¯t even have the basic respect for someone, much less loving someone. Why do you have an expression as if I have snatched away your lover? What a joke! Ye Ling did not even remember who you were! Your face is just like a clear nk space in his heart. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± Lu Mengxi had just nned to do business with Gu Yuanli. She wanted to destroy Gu Yuanli and to seek revenge for Ye Ling. Even if she was unable to kill Gu Yuanli, she also wanted to ruin him. But now, she was standing there and being scolded shamelessly by Shen Qianshu. Ye Ling could not even remember your face. Whatever you do for him is all one-sided! Wishful thinking! She was Lu Family¡¯s precious daughter; superior to others since birth. This circle was not short of aristocraticdies, but she was the most well-respected one. She was used to being superior. Thus, at this moment, she found it really hard to ept. Was Ye Ling blind? He could not see her genuineness and sincerity but was attracted to Shen Qianshu instead¡ªsomeone who only had looks. ¡°You¡¯re just a flower vase. Who are you to be loved by Ye Ling?¡± Lu Mengxi replied. ¡°He¡¯s shallow. He likes a flower vase. If you want to me someone, you can only me your parents for not giving you a pretty face.¡± Shen Qianshu knew where her weakest spot was. She was in a bad mood, and Lu Mengxi came to find trouble with her just at the right time. She was then not polite anymore. ¡°You...¡± ¡°Oh, you feel indignant? Go for stic surgery then.¡± Shen Qianshu said and smiled brightly at her. ¡°However, don¡¯t put the doctor in a difficult spot too. It is surgically difficult to be more beautiful than me.¡± Lu Mengxi was so angry that she almost spat out blood. She then stormed out of the room. Shen Qianshu sneered and said, ¡°Young and naive!¡± She actually dared to argue with her. Shen Qianshu gently touched her wound. Her injuries were not fully recovered yet, and it was really still not suitable for her to go to work. After getting angry just now, her wound began to hurt even more. She did not wish to rely too much on medications and thus could only endure the pain. After thest jewel was appraised, her work had also ended. Just as she knocked off from work, little CEO Li¡¯s loud and shy car was already parked downstairs. He carried a bouquet of lilies and was smiling sweetly at her. ¡°Baby Shushu, long time no see.¡± Chapter 624 - You Really Worried Too Much

Chapter 624: You Really Worried Too Much

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Little CEO Li was already known to be a popr figure. His car was shy, and just by parking it below the office, it attracted a lot of attention. Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu¡¯s matter was the talk of the town, and now that Ye Ling had passed away not long ago, there were tons of people waiting to see a good show. Shen Qianshu had an even greater headache. ¡°Little CEO Li, what are you doing...¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying to woo you.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Little CEO Li continued. ¡°I already have a lover.¡± ¡°He¡¯s already dead.¡± ¡°He lives in my heart, forever.¡± Little CEO Li did not give up. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have dinner together then.¡± The surrounding crowd looked at little CEO Li with a ¡®are you joking¡¯ expression. Wooing people with only this much of perseverance? If you only have this much of perseverance, you should hold on longer! After all, you have the image of a dominant and possessive CEO. You¡¯re really such a disappointment! Shen Qianshu did not know whether to cry orugh. She did not want to be surrounded by these people and thus hurriedly went into little CEO Li¡¯s car. ¡°Shen Qianshu really has a good life. Even without Ye Ling, she still has little CEO Li being dedicated to her. The people by her side are all high-quality gods. She really makes others envious!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t help it that she¡¯s a little angel.¡± Little CEO Li brought Shen Qianshu to a Cantonese restaurant by thekeside and ordered dishes that were all light on the pte. Due to her injury, she needed to avoid many types of food. These dishes he ordered were all suitable for her to eat. Shen Qianshu raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Ye Ling is dead. My condolences to you,¡± little CEO Li said. Shen Qianshu looked at him and slowly averted her gaze away. ¡°I heard that you have not been to work at all during this period of time. You did not even reply to my messages. You must have been really sad.¡± ¡°Little CEO Li, what do you want to say?¡± ¡°Shushu, please don¡¯t misunderstand. When you were together with Ye Ling, I did not be a third party. I knew my ce. Thus, I distanced myself far away from you. Now that he¡¯s dead, do you still not allow me to pursue you?¡± Little CEO Li smiled brightly. He always knew how to behave, knew how to speak, and just like what he said, he did not pester her. A person like him was difficult to hate. ¡°You should give up then,¡± Shen Qianshu said quietly. ¡°My heart is already dead.¡± ¡°I will fill it with warmth.¡± ¡°Little CEO Li, being loved by someone is a very blissful and lucky thing. There are billions of people in this world. Meeting someone you love is fate. Meeting someone that loves you back is a one-in-a-million fate. I am really grateful for your love, but I will not be able to reciprocate it,¡± Shen Qianshu said gently. Her smile was exactly like what little CEO Li saw when he first met her, bright and lively. ¡°My love for Ye Ling is beyond cure. No one can heal me.¡± ¡°Every illness will eventually have a remedy.¡± ¡°Before you wish to feed a patient medication, you also need to ask whether the patient wants to be treated,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I don¡¯t n to recover. I will rather be gued by illness for the rest of my life, all the way until I die.¡± Little CEO Li was shocked. He had long discovered that Shen Qianshu was an affectionate person and thus was always smitten by her. Unfortunately, he was a stepte. He loved Shen Qianshu and felt really regretful. How great would it be if this kind of affection was shown to him! His whole life would then be filled with no regrets. ¡°Qianshu, you love Ye Ling so much, but do you know that there is someone who loves him more than you? Or maybe, the person he truly loves is also not you.¡± Little CEO Li stared at her intently. He did not wish for her to fall so deep. ¡°Who?¡± She smiled and asked. She was not angry and was not the slightest bit curious too. It seemed like this was just like any other normal conversation. ¡°Master Qian. He is then his lover.¡± Chapter 625 - Master’s Will Has No Legal Effect

Chapter 625: Master¡¯s Will Has No Legal Effect

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu was shocked. She smiled slightly, took the fruit juice on the table, and drank it. Little CEO Li could not read her expression too and decided to tell her about the gossip he recently heard. ¡°I have heard rumors of Ye Ling being gay long ago. His lover is Master Qian. Someone saw Ye Ling and Master Qian being passionate with each other in the underground casino before. They were hugging and kissing each other. This rumor is most definitely true, and even though there were no videos being leaked, many of my friends were in the casino that day. All of them witnessed it. Ye Ling did not reject Master Qian¡¯s intimacy too. I only regarded it as a joke back then, but a few days before...¡± He paused and looked at Shen Qianshu as if he was scared to hurt her. ¡°Continue!¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I heard that Master Qian went to the casino all by himself just to seek justice for Ye Ling. There were rumors that Ye Ling¡¯s death had something to do with Ghost City, but there¡¯s no one in this whole city that dares to go to Ghost City to seek justice for Ye Ling, Shushu. In this whole city, there¡¯s no one, and no one dares too. Mu Yuan and Ye Ling have a close rtionship, and after Ye Ling was dead, the Mu Family was in charge of investigating. However, there¡¯s no definite conclusion in the end. Do you think that this is a coincidence?¡± ¡°I can understand why the Mu Family is not interfering with this,¡± Shen Qianshu said. A family like theirs was not suitable to participate in any kind of feud. They could not offend both the underground and legal side in order to survive and progress in society. This involved the entire family¡¯s interests. ¡°If he¡¯s not Ye Ling¡¯s lover, why would he barge into Ghost City all by himself for Ye Ling? I heard that he got shot too and almost lost his life. Qianshu, his lover is not you. You¡¯re just used as a pretext.¡± ¡°Pretext?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re just a pretext he needs. He does not truly love you, so you don¡¯t need to be trapped in his death. You should walk out of this, live a new life, and not feel devastated because of Ye Ling.¡± Shen Qianshu took a deep breath and held back the pain in her heart. A sentence from little CEO Li¡¯s speech touched a raw nerve in her heart. After Ye Ling¡¯s death, no one in this city except for her made a move to barge into Ghost City. No one dared to have a one-on-one with Ghost City directly. ¡°Little CEO Li, thanks for your concern,¡± Shen Qianshu said and smiled. ¡°His lover, no matter who it is, is not important. What¡¯s important is that I love him. A one-sided love is also a kind of love. Do you believe that there are people who are in an unrequited love forever?¡± ¡°Why are you so foolish?¡± ¡°I once had it. Only after losing it did I understand the beauty of our love. There will never be anyone like Ye Ling who will give me such a feeling. Thus, I rather not have it.¡± When Shen Qianshu returned to the castle, it was already 10 pm. She knew that Zhong Ran had been assigning someone to follow her and that he knew her whereabouts too. She did not mind at all. When Ye Ling used to assign someone to protect her in the past, she would feel restrained. Now, she was already used to it. Ye Tingyun came too. He was together with Ye Yifan and Tong Hua in the living room, seemingly talking about something. His expression was slightly solemn. ¡°Sis-inw!¡± The two of them greeted her at the same time and were really respectful to her. Shen Qianshu smiled, walked over, and sat beside Tong Hua. ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± ¡°Talking about the issue of the inheritance of assets. Grandmother is more old-fashioned, and she wants to file awsuit. I¡¯m discussing with Yifan and Tong Hua right now on how to solve this issue,¡± Ye Tingyun said. ¡°Awsuit?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°We have the certification of kinship and also the will. Why do we have to go to court? What are their chances of winning?¡± Ye Tingyun briefly closed his eyes and said, ¡°Grandma has something on big brother in her hands. If we really go to court, we might not necessarily win.¡± ¡°What does she have on him?¡± ¡°His illness. If Grandma brings out evidence of big brother¡¯s mental illness, this will might not be recognized byw.¡± Chapter 626 - Sly Second Master Ye

Chapter 626: Sly Second Master Ye

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A bolt of fury shed past Shen Qianshu¡¯s crystal clear eyes. Her hands were trembling with anger, and it was as if poisonous weeds were spreading wildly in her heart. She had a strong urge to sh the olddy with a knife. A sh was not even enough to ke her hatred. How dare she threaten him like that. Going to court and bringing out evidence of Ye Ling¡¯s mental illness. This meant that the whole world would know that Ye Ling was a lunatic¡ªa mentally disordered person. To Ye Ling, this was applied huge mental pressure in itself. During the times in Golden City, even though Ye Ling¡¯s behavior was slightly weird, he was a man with extremely great strength and skill. Thus, not many people were suspicious of him too. If the olddy brought out evidence of his mental illness, the whole world would surely believe her. She was his grandmother after all! This olddy was really too evil. Why would there be such an evil person like her in this world? Her husband was such a good person. Ye Yifan was shocked and said, ¡°Second brother, what did you say just now? My big brother had a mental illness?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what Grandma said.¡± Ye Tingjun replied. Ye Tingjun actually slightly suspected it before. Golden City¡¯s incident was too strange. The people involved either died or were injured, and all news was practically blocked off. Ye Tingyun had been monitoring Ghost City¡¯s developments all along and almost went there too. When he first got the news, he had his suspicions already. Moreover, for the past few years, he came across some matters by ident and thus always had his suspicions. However, he was, after all, his elder brother, and since Ye Ling did not mention it, Ye Tingyun never asked as well. The olddy was so certain to say that Ye Ling was mentally disordered, that the will was not effective, and that they would see the oue in court. Ye Tingyun believed her. Big brother¡¯s mental illness must never be revealed. Shen Qianshu was already Ye Ling¡¯s weakness. If the mental illness was brought in, everyone would know how to tackle him. They would be able to make a big issue through his illness easily. Olddy had not spread the news all along as she might also be keeping it as thest card. Shen Qianshu clenched her fists tightly. ¡°She wants to bring it to court?¡± ¡°If you guys can give up the inheritance, she will keep this as a secret. No one will then know of this matter,¡± Ye Tingyun said softly. This seemed to be the only route Shen Qianshu could take. Obediently giving up the inheritance! In that short period of time, Ye Yifan became deep in thought. Mental illness? Big brother? His big brother was so handsome, intelligent, and almighty. How could he be a mentally ill person? If every mentally ill person was like big brother, he reckoned everybody would be willing to have a mental illness. ¡°Sis-inw, the decision is in your hands,¡± Ye Tingyun said. He had certainly thrown her a difficult problem. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart was thundering loudly, palpitating badly, and aching even badly. He was already dead, yet did she have to cause Master to be unable to rest in peace? Why couldn¡¯t she let him off? Tong Hua reached out, grabbed her hand, and said, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s give up the inheritance.¡± ¡°This is not the issue of the inheritance!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s gaze was cold, and she was very rational. ¡°This is Master¡¯s wish. If we give up the inheritance and give up his whole life¡¯s hard work to his enemy without putting up a fight, he will not be able to rest in peace.¡± She could almost imagine Ye Ling¡¯s intimidating expression, wanting to settle scores with her. This is my little princess¡¯s assets. You dare to give it away to others? You give it a try! Ye Yifan frowned, and the two brothers exchanged a nce. Ye Tingyun pushed up his spectacles and said calmly, ¡°Sis-inw, big brother is already dead. Strictly speaking, the matters after his death are not that important. Even if Grandma were to reveal his illness, he¡¯s already dead. There will not be much impact. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Chapter 627 - There’s Someone To Inherit Master’s Mantle

Chapter 627: There¡¯s Someone To Inherit Master¡¯s Mantle

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu looked up. In her clear and beautiful eyes, there was tenderness and also firmness. Coupled with strength and gentleness, they were filled with determination too. ¡°In my heart, no matter how much inheritance there is, it cannot bepared to Ye Ling¡¯s reputation at all. Even if he¡¯s dead, I will not allow anyone to tarnish his reputation too. Allow me to properly think of a countermeasure.¡± She needed to think of a perfect strategy to solve this problem. She could not give the assets to them; these assets were Master¡¯s whole life¡¯s hard work. She also could not let the olddy reveal Master¡¯s illness. If his illness were to be revealed, Master would be aughing stock, and everybody would be pointing fingers and talking about him. Even if he could not feel it, she would not allow that to happen too. ¡°Alright, no matter what decision sis-inw makes, I will support you.¡± Shen Qianshu returned upstairs. Ye Yifan and Ye Tingyun went out, and they walked past the garden. After seeing the garden full of butterfly orchids, Ye Tingyun could not help but ask. ¡°Big brother didn¡¯t really like orchids. Why is the garden full of butterfly orchids?¡± ¡°These were given to him by sis-inw,¡± Ye Yifan said. ¡°He was really delighted when receiving them.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°I was there,¡± Ye Yifan said. ¡°Big brother always put on a poker face. Nobody could tell whether he¡¯s happy or not, but it will never be hidden from me.¡± Ye Tingyun was deep in his thoughts. ¡°I never once imagined that big brother would fall in love with someone... to the extent that he could sacrifice his life.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that great?¡± ¡°How is that great?¡± ¡°Having a lover, a longing. How is that not great?¡± ¡°Having a longing equates to having a weakness. This rtionship... It¡¯s okay to just have fun, but it shouldn¡¯t be taken too seriously,¡± Ye Tingyun said neutrally, perfectly portraying a celibatarian¡¯s mindset. ¡°Jerk!¡± Ye Yifan eximed. ¡°I¡¯m not even being a jerk to you. Why are you feeling so indignant?¡± ¡°Second brother, you were testing sis-inw just now. If big brother were to know of this, he would fly into a rage,¡± Ye Yifan said. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t believe in love, you shouldn¡¯t underestimate the power sis-inw holds in big brother¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°Is sis-inw such a frail and delicate flower that she can¡¯t be tested?¡± ¡°Why are you testing her for no reason?¡± ¡°Big brother could even sacrifice his life for her. What¡¯s the harm if I test her for a little bit?¡± Ye Tingyun said calmly. ¡°I can¡¯t possibly let my big brother show all his true feelings, only to have the person treat it as trash and not appreciate it!¡± ¡°A brother control freak!¡± Ye Yifan eximed. Scary! ¡°Big brother really has a mental illness?¡± Ye Tingyun frowned and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Grandma?¡± ¡°I will never dare.¡± Ye Yifan did not really wish to know about this. No matter whether Ye Ling had a mental illness or not, to him, there was not much difference. His big brother was his big brother. Whether sick or handicapped, he was still his big brother. Ye Yifan only felt bad. His big brother had doted on him so much, but when there was such a serious issue, he was clueless. So many years had passed, but he was still too carefree. He felt really guilty. ¡°I am unable to answer you,¡± Ye Tingyun said and opened the car door. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We still have matters to attend to.¡± Shen Qianshu sat in her bedroom, deep in her thoughts. Burger jumped on the bed, rested beside her feet, and gently scratched her soles. It looked at her with a pair of curious and stern eyes. Shen Qianshu smiled faintly. Tong Hua walked towards her, climbed onto the bed, and sat facing her. ¡°Tong Hua, what do we do?¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°This matter is actually really easy to solve.¡± Shen Qianshu raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°How?¡± Tong Hua¡¯s voice was tender and innocent. ¡°This is always how it is acted out in dramas. Secrets are called secrets because they are brought to death together with their owner.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. My baby, what dramas have you exactly acted in these few years? Chapter 628 - Mommy, Protect Your Heart Well

Chapter 628: Mommy, Protect Your Heart Well

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu looked at little Tong Hua intently. In the past few years, her baby changed massively. Before Ye Ling¡¯s appearance, her baby was just an obedient, cute, and coquettish little boy. Although his temper was not the best, he was kind and cute like someone who was only exposed to sweetness when growing up. He was really lovely, causing one to feel like hugging and kissing him. However, in the past half a year, he really had an overwhelming change. It must be the cause of acting in too many dramas. Shen Qianshu thought to herself, Yes, it is all the dramas¡¯ fault. Not Master¡¯s fault. ¡°Mommy, why are you looking at me like this?¡± Tong Hua asked. ¡°I think... what you said actually makes sense,¡± Shen Qianshu said, temporarily swallowing her morals. Behind closed doors, dreaming was not illegal, right? ¡°This must really be the best way to vent our anger, but if we are to do it, how are we different from her?¡± Tong Hua looked at her, confused. Shen Qianshu reached out to pat his head softly. Her gaze was soft but determined. ¡°Tong Hua, using violence is no doubt a good solution, but it is not the only one. We hate her for being heartless and for hurting our loved one. So, all the more, we can¡¯t do the same thing that she has done. Hatred will cause us to be like someone we loathe the most. This is not something I hope will happen.¡± Tong Hua was puzzled and a little lost. In his growing up years, Shen Qianshu had always disyed a really honest and kind image. Her image had never once been ruined, regardless of whether she was faced with death or hatred. ¡°Then how are we going to solve this problem?¡± Shen Qianshu closed her eyes briefly and said, ¡°I¡¯m thinking too.¡± Both of them looked at each other silently. Tong Hua then said, ¡°Let¡¯s switch to another method then.¡± ¡°What method?¡± ¡°People are always not satisfied with what they already have because they have too much time on their hands. We will find trouble with her, and she will not be that free then,¡± Tong Hua said calmly. ¡°What trouble?¡± ¡°AG is now managed by second uncle. The person the olddy relies the most on is no doubt her son, and the person she¡¯s closest to is no doubt her daughter. If her son and daughter are met with some trouble, she will not have that much free time anymore. For example, having some financial difficulties, or for example, thepany facing some difficult situation. Daddy¡¯s will was already announced internally in AG, so you can have total control. Regarding what and how to say, Mommy, you call the shots.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes lit up. This was a really brilliant idea. ¡°Baby, how are you so smart?¡± ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s just because you¡¯re too sad, and your brain is temporarily not working,¡± Tong Hua said and sneered. ¡°I have a hundred and one ways to let them kneel and beg for mercy. Hmph! She really thinks she¡¯s that powerful, huh?¡± Shen Qianshu did not know whether to cry orugh. Tong Hua pursed his lips and looked at her, feeling a little sad on the inside. Daddy was already cremated and had a tombstone, but Mommy never once went to visit, never once brought flowers, and never once offered a joss stick. It was as if this incident had never happened before, so no one dared to act rashly and mention Ye Ling¡¯s incident in front of her too. No one would also ask, Miss Shen, do you want to pray to Master? No one dared! It seemed like Shen Qianshu had forgotten that it was needed to pray to the deceased. She lived her life wholeheartedly as if Ye Ling had only gone out on a long trip. In this period of time, she did not seem to have changed much. However, Tong Hua knew that his Mommy¡¯s heart was already heavily wounded. Tong Hua took out the fat heart Larimar and ced it in her palm. It was as if Shen Qianshu had been electrocuted. She stared deadly at the stone in her palm. ¡°Mommy, protect your heart well.¡± Chapter 629 - Shen CEO Is Here

Chapter 629: Shen CEO Is Here

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu had never forgotten about this little fat heart stone. After dropping it on the road that day, she thought that she would never be able to find it again, but who knew that it was with Tong Hua. When she was engraving this stone back then, she was like a young girl falling in love for the first time. It was the first time she personally gave her handmade gift to her crush. She was really serious throughout the engraving process. Polishing, buffing, she did all of them by herself. She hoped that the person who received it could feel her sincerity. But now, the person was gone, and only the stone was left. Ye Ling said that as long as he was alive, this stone would always be on his hand. He eventually broke his promise. Shen Qianshu stared at it intently. She felt really repulsive and really bitter at the same time. The preciousness of finding it back was, however, not strong enough to fight the forlornness in her heart. She slightly tightened her grip on the stone while Tong Hua said, ¡°I picked it up after you dropped it on the floor that day. I did not mention it as Mommy has not brought it up for the past few days. No matter what, this is a memory.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled briefly. She felt a lump forming in her throat. ¡°Yes, I will keep it well.¡± I will never give it to anyone again. I will carefully protect my heart, and even if I will be hurt for the rest of my life, I do not wish to be healed. ¡°Mommy, how about you let me handle AG¡¯s matter?¡± Tong Hua asked. ¡°You?¡± Her baby was still so young. Why did he want to start handling AG¡¯s matter? ¡°Yes. Other than attending lessons every day, I have a lot of time. I also wish to faster familiarize myself with AG¡¯s business dealings. Mommy, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m too young. I can learn things really fast! Second uncle will also teach me! Compared to Mommy, I am more suitable to learn about AG¡¯s matters. I will let that group of people know who the one they should fear is instead.¡± The olddy was always focusing her attention on Mommy, and this led him to feel really unhappy. He was a child and thus was always ignored. Tong Hua wanted to divert this hatred towards him. This was better for Mommy and for him. ¡°Tong Hua...¡± ¡°Mommy, rest assured. I will not do silly things.¡± Shen Qianshu shook her head lightly. ¡°Let¡¯s do it together.¡± Tong Hua thought for a moment and said, ¡°Mommy, I know that you want to protect me, but I¡¯m not young anymore.¡± ¡°Yes, my baby is already a little grown man and already knows how to protect Mommy. How amazing!¡± Shen Qianshu gently patted his head and said. ¡°But an adult¡¯s world is reallyplicated. Mommy does not wish for you to experience this darkness andplexity at such a young age.¡± Tong Hua thought, Mommy, ever since we got ourselves involved with Ye Ling, I could not continue walking down the path you wished for anymore. You also know that, right? Now, Shen Qianshu did not wish to push Tong Hua to the front mainly because she did not want the Ye Family to be fearful of Tong Hua. After all, they were cruel and ruthless. They could even murder Ye Ling, let alone a child. ¡°Mommy will go settle this. If you want to know, you can discuss with second uncle privately.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Shen Qianshu lived up to her words. The next day, she went to AG. Her arrival in AG created a huge sensation. The media followed the news and directly reported it with a huge headline¡ªA New Era For AG, Shen CEO Is Here. She wore a turquoise skirt and a ck long coat. With the protection of Zhong Ran and Ah Da, she made a powerful appearance in AG. Ye Ling¡¯s will was long revealed to everyone internally. Shen Qianshu was Tong Hua¡¯s guardian. As things were rather peacefultely, the executives in AG almost thought that thepany would be handed over to Ye Tingyun to manage. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua were only the inheritors on paper, and the real person in power was still Second Master Ye. Chapter 630 - Shen CEO Is Here 2

Chapter 630: Shen CEO Is Here 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She wore a turquoise skirt and a ck long coat. With the protection of Zhong Ran and Ah Da, she made a powerful appearance in AG. Ye Ling¡¯s will was long revealed to everyone internally. Shen Qianshu was Tong Hua¡¯s guardian. As things were rather peacefultely, the executives in AG almost thought that thepany would be handed over to Ye Tingyun to manage. In fact, Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua were only the inheritors on paper while the real person in power was still Second Master Ye. Shen Qianshu was really high-profile and also really domineering. She strutted around in her ten-centimeter high heels. There were Zhong Ran, Ah Da, and six secret agents around to protect her, and they were all people that Ye Ling was once familiar with. All the employees in thepany recognized them too. Ye Ling held onto AG¡¯s management right tightly in his hands, and he demoted all the olddy¡¯s people to positions with no power at all, causing them to only have a sry in their hands. However, the olddy knew firsthand about Shen Qianshu¡¯s sudden arrival in thepany. ¡°Mom, this woman is too much. She actually went to meddle in AG¡¯s industries. What hidden card do you actually have? You should quickly throw it out in case she does not know her limits. She has already gathered AG¡¯s shareholders together. Who knows what she¡¯s nning to do? You must take precautions in advance so as to not let the management right be passed into other¡¯s hands. I don¡¯t know what Tingyun is doing too. How can he actually let her into AG? Mom, you have to quickly think of a n.¡± The olddy was livid. Ye Tingyun must have ryed her words. Shen Qianshu actually dared to step into AG without any fear. Was she not scared that Ye Ling¡¯s illness would be revealed? If it was revealed, it would have a really big impact on AG and on Ye Ling. She was confident that it would shock Shen Qianshu, but she never imagined Shen Qianshu to actually not be concerned at all. She recalled the rumors she heard in the beginning: Shen Qianshu was just attracted to Ye Ling¡¯s money. Could it be that the rumor was true? The olddyughed coldly. Which woman was not together with Ye Ling because of his wealth? He was temperamental and hostile. There was not a single woman around him for the past few years, and it was clearly his own problem. Any sane woman that chose to be together with Ye Ling was obviously after his wealth. She did not believe that a woman would truly love Ye Ling. ¡°She doesn¡¯t care about Ye Ling at all. She¡¯s only after AG¡¯s assets.¡± Ye Bao was shocked. ¡°That¡¯s even worse! AG¡¯s assets are even greater than what we can give. What can we do to let her give up the assets? She will obviously not give it up easily. Mom, you have to do something quickly!¡± Ye Ling finally died. Ye Bao would certainly get a share of the Ye Family¡¯s industries. He was just one step away from achieving what he wanted, and he could not let anyone stop him. ¡°Why are you so anxious!¡± The olddy was furious and had a look of exasperation on her face. If it were not for her son¡¯s ipetence, why would she give all the industries to the eldest family¡¯s grandson? Moreover, he was the grandson she disliked most. She warmed a snake in her bosom[1. The phrase a snake in one¡¯s bosom refers to a person whom one has treated well and taken care of but turned out to be traitorous, untrustworthy, or ungrateful.], and now that he had turned back to bite her, who could she me? ¡°What is Shen Qianshu most concerned about?¡± she said in a low voice. ¡°Her son.¡± Ye Bao¡¯s eyes lit up, and he eximed. ¡°That¡¯s right! As long as we get his son, she will obediently listen for sure.¡± Ye Old Lady sneered. This is it. At the same time in AG¡¯s shareholders¡¯ meeting. Ye Tingyun called for an AG¡¯s shareholders¡¯ meeting. Ye Family¡¯s three brothers all had shares in AG, and although they did not have as much as Ye Ling, they were still considered big shareholders. Ye Yifan directly entrusted his shares to Shen Qianshu, so Shen Qianshu¡¯s decision would be his decision. In the meeting room, the numerous shareholders stared at each other, all unclear of the situation. Shen Qianshu sat on Ye Ling¡¯s seat. Chapter 631 - You Guys’ Opinions Do Not Matter

Chapter 631: You Guys¡¯ Opinions Do Not Matter

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°This is my sis-inw, Shen Qianshu. Regarding big brother¡¯s will, I believe you guys are fully aware that all his assets will be inherited by Shen Qin. Before Shen Qin turns eighteen, Shen Qianshu will be the one managing it. From today onwards, Shen Qianshu will be AG¡¯s CEO. I, Ye Yifan, have no objections at all. The purpose of calling for the shareholders¡¯ meeting today is to ask the opinions of every shareholder. Feel free to ask questions if you guys have any doubts,¡± Ye Tingyun said. A few of the shareholders immediately erupted into murmurings, all of them whispering to one another. Ye Tingyun slowly added again. ¡°Of course, even if you guys have any opinions, they are not important.¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was silent. Shen Qianshu was speechless. All the shareholders practically jumped up in anger. This was exactly something Ye Ling would say. The sentence Ye Ling always said was ¡°do you guys have any opinions?¡± Although he asked for their opinions, his face showed otherwise¡ªtheir opinions were not important! Who cares about your opinions! ¡°No matter what, I have over twenty percent of AG¡¯s shares too. I can take part in thepany¡¯s decision-making process. Why are you unwilling to listen to the shareholders¡¯ opinions?¡± ¡°Since our opinions are unimportant, why did you even call for a shareholders¡¯ meeting? You can just make the decision yourself!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far! An unprofessional woman bing AG¡¯s CEO? Do you treat us as fools? Are you letting our money go down the drain?¡± ¡°Second Master, we do not agree.¡± The shareholders all started discussing animatedly. They felt indignant, and they wanted badly to personally rip Ye Tingyun apart. With Ye Ling¡¯s death, everyone in AG was in a state of panic. Under Ye Ling¡¯s management for the past few years, AG rose up from the bottom and started progressing faster and faster. Everybody was scared that AG would return to its state five years ago. It was in men¡¯s nature to strive for the better. Who did not wish for thepany they invested in to develop and grow stronger? Ye Tingyun¡¯s arrival stabilized AG¡¯s situation, and just when the shareholders could breathe a sigh of relief, another bomb was thrown in. The shareholders discussed among themselves. Shen Qianshu taking the role as AG¡¯s CEO. Is this logical? Logical? A jewelry appraiser taking on the role as a CEO of an internationalpany. Is this not a joke? What does she know? Shen Qianshu listened to their doubts quietly. She sat there really calmly, and Ye Tingyun did not speak up too. Both of them were like monks. They were being very calm and were without worldly passions. The shareholders all held their breaths, unsure of what they were actually nning to do and what they actually meant. They all knew that Ye Ling was hard to deal with and had also all experienced Ye Ling¡¯s ruthlessness before. In front of Ye Ling, the shareholders¡¯ opinions were just like a pile of shit with no value at all. With Ye Ling¡¯s death, although these shareholders were worried, they also had their own ns in their heart. As AG had already developed into such arge scalepany, one person¡¯s death would actually not affect thepany¡¯s situation at all. They had privately discussed among themselves long ago. They would find a professional manager, give him some shares and bonuses, and let him slog for thepany so as to stabilize AG. The most important point was that he would obediently listen to all of them. A disobedient CEO was the shareholders¡¯ biggest annoyance. They only wanted to find a capable puppet CEO. They did not wish to serve a huge Buddha again. The woman in front was as beautiful as a painting. She had a pair of clear and lively eyes, and it was like they were able to talk. Her skin was soft and pale, and she had exquisite features, giving off a calming charisma. They heard of all kinds of rumors regarding Shen Qianshu. Rumors said that she was just after Ye Ling¡¯s money and that that was the reason why she got together with Ye Ling. The higher-ups met Shen Qianshu a few times before, but the shareholders had never once met her. When they heard of the will previously, all of them practically could not believe what they were hearing. In their eyes, a tyrant like Ye Ling was actually a tyrant that loved his woman more than his wealth and gave all his assets to someone that was not his biological son. The conclusion they had was that Shen Qianshu was scheming and really had her ways. Chapter 632 - Second Master Will Tell You All What a Brother Control Freak Is

Chapter 632: Second Master Will Tell You All What a Brother Control Freak Is

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Are you guys done talking?¡± Shen Qianshu said calmly. Her voice was really pleasant and gentle, and her smile was really bright. ¡°The total shares of the three brothers of Ye Family make up to more than 60%. Thus, I don¡¯t need your guys¡¯ opinions. If you guys are afraid that your money will go down the drain, no problem. I will take them all back. I will purchase them ording to the market value and pay an extra 10%. If anyone is willing to sell, I will purchase them back. If you¡¯re not willing to sell, then let¡¯s end the meeting here. From today¡¯s meeting, what I wanted was not your opinions. I only wanted to notify you all.¡± All the shareholders were livid, and their faces darkened with rage. Zhong Ran and Ah Da could not helpughing at the side. Zhong Ran¡¯s lips curved into a smile, and the shareholders felt even more attacked. Shen Qianshu¡¯s words were even harsher than Ye Tingyun¡¯s. She had a condescending attitude and really behaved like Ye Ling. She was no doubt Ye Ling¡¯s woman; she even perfectly mastered his imposing and domineering manner. The shareholders were really angry, and one of them shouted furiously. ¡°Fine, I will sell you my shares, but I will not ept the price of an extra 10% on top of the market value. You have to pay me double the market price!¡± Ye Tingyun slightly frowned. What a greedy man, his 2% shares, if doubled the value, would be a few hundred millions more. He really is dreaming. ¡°An extra 10% on top of the market price. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to sell it. The shares of the three brothers of Ye Family are enough to have the decision-making power. Why would I want you guys? You all can¡¯t even make any decision. To those that want to sell, you can sign the agreement right here. Anyone who wishes to sell after this will not be entertained!¡± Shen Qianshu was already long prepared. She instructed Zhong Ran to take out the agreements and distributed them all to the shareholders. It was obvious that she hade prepared. All of them were stunned and finally realized that Shen Qianshu was not just threatening them but that she meant real. With Ye Ling¡¯s assets, purchasing thepany¡¯s shares was not a problem. Were they really unsessful in getting 100% of the shares? The shareholders were all really hesitant. AG¡¯s annual profits were really impressive. Even if they only had 1% of shares, the bonus would not be a small sum. No one was willing to throw away their shares. If AG continued making profits, their share dividend would be really impressive. However, no one knew if Shen Qianshu actually had the ability to sustain AG, and in addition, they heard rumors that the olddy was going to file a court case regarding the will. That would cause a really huge blow to AG, and the future looked daunting. Moreover, Shen Qianshu was only a woman. They really could not take it. There were some people that immediately signed the agreement, either acting out of anger or having some other reason. There were some that made no movement at all but were all feeling indignant. Shen Qianshu said calmly, ¡°The procedures will be handled immediately. To fellow shareholders, those that chose to stay, I will try my best to let you all earn money. To those that chose to leave, bye. I will not see you off.¡± She did not bother about the shareholders anymore. She left the meeting room and walked into the office. Ye Ling¡¯s office. Zhong Ran passed her all the agreements. ¡°We took back a total of 10% of the shares.¡± ¡°Do we have the money to pay them?¡± Ye Tingyun said calmly, ¡°Money is not an issue. The issue is, sis-inw, what are you nning to do?¡± ¡°I want to let your second uncle, your aunt, and your nephew be unable to establish themselves in this city!¡± Shen Qianshu said resoundingly. Her gaze was cold. ¡°Tingyun, what do you think?¡± Ye Tingyun was slightly startled. He recovered and said, ¡°Big brother left AG to you and Tong Hua. No matter what you want to do, I will not stop you.¡± ¡°Will you help them?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. Ye Ling hated Ye Family, and he had no feelings with them. Thus, she could understand his actions. However, she heard that the olddy treated Ye Tingyun and Ye Yifan quite well. Ye Tingyun said calmly, ¡°Everybody in Ye Family cannot bepared to my big brother at all.¡± Chapter 633 - Dreamed of You

Chapter 633: Dreamed of You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The first thing Shen Qianshu did after taking over AG was to call for a meeting with the higher-ups. The higher-ups were mostly Ye Ling¡¯s people. He had fully examined the internal sector of thepany long ago. The higher-ups in thepany were really obedient. As long as this group of people did not change, AG would not have too much of a change too. Shen Qianshu gathered all of them together and became all fired up. She was ready to dere war against Ye Bao and Ye Feifei, causing rumors to instantly fly everywhere. Other than Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua¡¯s true fans, bystanders were mostly all cursing at Shen Qianshu for coveting Ye Family¡¯s assets, snatching away Ye Ling¡¯s assets, and even pushing Ye Family members out of thepany. Her reputation suffered a huge blow, but she did not mind at all. Ye Bao¡¯s and Ye Feifei¡¯s shareholdingpanies were all targeted by AG. This matter also created a huge uproar in the Ye Family. Shen Qianshu formally applied from Gubelin for a working arrangement that did not require her to report to the office. The jewelry that she needed to appraise would all be sent to Rose Castle by her assistant. She had set up the necessary equipment at home. In the morning, she would go to AG, and in the evening, she would settle Gubelin¡¯s cases. She kept herself fully upied and did not even stop once to take a breather. ¡°Miss Shen, you can consider resigning from Gubelin.¡± As night fell, Rose Castle was enveloped by total silence. With Ye Ling¡¯s absence, the whole castle became really quiet. Shen Qianshu was in the fully equipped appraisalb doing her appraisal records, and she had them recorded down by videos too. This job wasplicated and time-consuming. Her boss seemed to be unsatisfied with her, and he would arrange a lot of work for her every day. She would wake up at 5 am every day, and other than training her skills with Zhong Ran for two hours, her whole day was practically spent in AG. She would then be upied with Gubelin¡¯s cases after work and would be busy all the way till 1 am in the morning. She only slept four hours a day. Of course, whether or not she really fell asleep, nobody knew. Herplexion was getting worse with each day. She had no color to her skin at all, and she looked cold and colorless under the light. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can manage,¡± Shen Qianshu said calmly. ¡°If there is nothing urgent, don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Zhong Ran left helplessly. In the appraisalb, there was a surveince camera, and it was always on. Tong Hua carried a ss of fruit juice over, smiled at her, and said, ¡°Mommy, have a drink first before you carry on working.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Shen Qianshu took over the fruit juice, nced at it, smiled, and drank half a ss in one shot. Tong Hua heaved a sigh of relief, but worry hid behind his pair of beautiful almond-shaped eyes. Tong Hua would bring her a ss of fruit juice with ¡®added ingredients¡¯ almost every other day. If it was anybody else who brought it to her, she would not have drunk it. When it was Tong Hua who brought it to her, she would normally drink it. After drinking it, she would feel really sleepy and would be able to have a good night¡¯s sleep. This was an idea Tong Hua painstakingly thought of as he knew that Qianshu was unable to fall asleep every night. In the morning, she would look totally normal and would be all smiles. It was as if Ye Ling had really just gone out on a long trip. She did not look sad at all. But at night, she was like a trapped beast, healing her wounds. In the stillness of the night, she would miss him to the core and would feel really miserable. He could only think of the dumbest n that guaranteed her sleep and prevented her body from crashing. He knew that it was not a long-term solution. But he was at his wit¡¯s end. ¡°Mommy, go take a short rest, alright?¡± Tong Hua said softly. ¡°The n second uncle and Iid out has already shown first signs of growth. After a few more days, we will be able to close it. You don¡¯t have to be anxious. Take it slowly. It¡¯s already veryte today. Go rest.¡± Hisst sentence was almost an order. ¡°Alright!¡± Shen Qianshu smiled at her son. Every time after she drank the juice Tong Hua brought to her, she would feel exhausted and extremely sleepy. However, every time, she would drink it without any hesitation at all. Her baby would not harm her. She also wanted him to feel at ease. More importantly, she would be able to dream of Ye Ling every time. Chapter 634 - String of Fate Bracelet, Little Fat Heart

Chapter 634: String of Fate Bracelet, Little Fat Heart

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Such a night to Shen Qianshu was peaceful and gentle. She dreamed of Ye Ling again. In the darkness, Ye Ling gently walked into the master bedroom. Shen Qianshu slept really peacefully. Her face was ghastly pale, and in just a few days, she had already lost a lot of weight. The cyberbullying had been extremely serious recently, and nastyments criticizing Shen Qianshu were found everywhere on the Inte. She was originally a phenomenal Inte celebrity. Any matters regarding her would be amplified. Furthermore, with the olddy aggravating theplicated situation behind the scenes, it became a one-sided situation. Her wound still slightly hurt. When she was asleep, she was wearing the white shirt that she had worn during work. After drinking the fruit juice, nobody dared to help her change out of her shirt too. She just continued sleeping in that manner. Two buttons of the white shirt were unbuttoned, revealing her exquisite and beautiful corbone. It was partly hidden, partly visible, and extremely alluring. Ye Ling narrowed his eyes and lightly held onto her hands. ¡°Little fool...¡± He did not think that Shen Qianshu would barge into the underground casino all by herself. Her every move could be predicted, and under his guidance, she would surely target Ye Feifei and Ye Bao. However, he never once thought that she would barge into Ghost City all alone and get shot in the end. When Su Nancheng said that she made a self-inflicted gunshot, he almost lost his soul. The exploding car did not manage to explode him into pieces, but this news almost did. Luckily, it was only a superficial injury. If not, he... might be a devil. But he was already, personally, a devil. Ye Ling lightly coughed. Hisplexion was really bad, and his lips were deathly pale. His chest would still hurt a lot every time he breathed. The broken rib cage was still unable to heal as time went by, and he would feel suffocated each time he breathed. ¡°Master, Master...¡± Shen Qianshu was dreaming again. It was also unclear what she had dreamed about. She hastily looked at Ye Ling¡¯s name, andpared to her calmness in the morning, her tone at night was filled with despair. It was as if she had blocked her entire world. She shouted his name, hoping to hear his reply. Ye Ling held onto her hand. ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± I am always here beside you. I have never once left. ¡°Master, you¡¯re speaking again.¡± Shen Qianshu saw him in the darkness. He was coldly sitting down, and his gaze was obscure and cold. However, when gazing at her, it was as if she was the only color. ¡°I miss you so much.¡± She held onto Ye Ling¡¯s hand and put it beside her face. His palm was warm, and when ced against her cheeks, she felt an unexinable calmness. ¡°Soon.¡± Ye Ling did not know whether he was saying it to himself or saying it to her. He sat beside her quietly. Every night after she drank the juice, he would sit beside her like this and apany her to spend the long night. Every night, she would shout his name in her dream, and he would also respond. She always thought that... she was dreaming. He could not involve her in a massacre and also could not give her a future filled with only massacres. Thus, he gambled away his everything. On a night like this, the only thing he could give her was a gentle reply whenever she desperately called for him. Even if she thought that it was a dream. In her dream, she also received a response. It would not be cold and only filled with loneliness. ¡°Qianshu, persevere for a little more,¡± he said softly. ¡°Until when do I have to persevere?¡± A lump formed in her throat, and a teardrop fell from her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m unable to hold on any longer...¡± Ye Ling¡¯s fingertips slightly brushed past her skin. ¡°Shen Qianshu... have a touch. What is this?¡± He pulled Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand and let it caressed his wrist. String of fate, little fat heart, it was always safely worn on his wrist. Chapter 635 - Seven Years Ago I Have Teased You

Chapter 635: Seven Years Ago I Have Teased You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu touched something ice-cold. Ye Ling pulled her hand and depicted the little fat heart on his wrist. Her fingers were long and smooth and were extremely good-looking. Her knuckles had deep dimples, which was very nice. Her fine and slender fingers lightly touched every knot of the bracelet. ¡°This is the string of fate bracelet that you have weaved yourself. This is the stone you have polished yourself. Familiar?¡± Somehow in the dream, she seemed to see the string of fate bracelet and little fat heart. They were on his wrist so securely. He was sitting there and looking at her silently. The coldness and aloofness was gone. He was like an oil painting, which was so perfect that he did not seem like a mortal. Ye Ling¡¯s voice had a tinge of the moon¡¯s destion in thete night. ¡°As long as I am alive, it will definitely be on my hand.¡± She was confused and did not understand. She tried hard to wake up and open her eyes. She wanted to see exactly what was happening. Is this a dream? Why is it so real? She tried to bite herself deeply but did not feel any pain. Ye Ling had stuck his finger into her mouth at the crucial moment. She bit onto his fingertip. She fought so hard to wake up, and she bit extremely hard, causing a sharp pain to the fingertip. Ye Ling¡¯s face did not change. His threshold for pain had always been very high. A gunshot would not make his face change, let alone a bite. Shen Qianshu was in a daze. Her mouth seemed to be biting onto something. The scenario in her dream changed in an instant. The atmosphere had also changed. She seemed to have gone back to seven years ago. One day, Ye Ling fell asleep on the sofa. Seven years ago, he did not have such serious hostility and was also not that neurotic. He was like a person who was sick for very long. He was aloof and cold. He was unreasonable, and he asionally had a vicious tongue. However, he did not stubbornly carry an air of deity. Her work was boring during that period of time. When she was learning French, she did not have much to do. She liked to read some novels which had some erotic elements. As she was at the age of the first awakening of love, she liked to read beautiful novels the most. She read about how the male lead and female lead flirted with each other. The male lead stuck his finger into the female lead¡¯s mouth, imitating the rhythm of jig-a-jig. The way it was described was particrly soul-stirring. It made Shen Qianshu read until her heart beat wildly. Coincidentally, when she raised her head, she saw Ye Ling falling asleep on the sofa. His seemingly never-changing white shirt left a deep impression. For an 18-year-old girl, the top student aka male god in her heart was someone like Ye Ling, someone who was handsome and whom she had to suppress her desires for. He exposed his delicate corbone. The sunlight created a fairy-like halo on him. For a moment, she was driven by a strong sexual urge to do something. Love at first sight was tonic love. During the first meeting, it was always the suppressing of desires and seduction. The person she liked would always be appearing in front of her. It was inevitable for her to have thoughts of wanting to be near him. However, usually, it was extremely hard to go near him. Shen Qianshu went near to Ye Ling slowly. His breathing was very stable. She was like arge cat, lying at his side and staring at his face. How could there be such a stunning man in this world? She really wished she could... eat him up in one mouthful. She looked until her face blushed red. A young girl who was hungry for love. Hence, she did something which made her heart beat endlessly even to this day. She imitated the plot in the novel and ced her finger lightly on Ye Ling¡¯s lips. The lips which usually spouted harsh words felt unbelievably soft. It felt so soft and wadded. Her lust grew, and she caressed lightly. After that, she suddenly recalled that Ye Ling was obsessed with cleanliness. If he found out, she could forget about having her fingers. Just when she was like a bird which was startled by a bow and feeling extremely shameless, Ye Ling opened his mouth and held her finger in his mouth. Held... It!! Chapter 636 - Do You Want To Touch

Chapter 636: Do You Want To Touch

Her heart was practically jumping out from her heart. Before she fell in love with Ye Ling at first sight, she had been in a rtionship once. Seriously speaking, it was not considered a rtionship. She and Lin Xuan had grown up together as childhood sweethearts. Everybody had firmly believed in one thing since they were young: that they would get married when they grew up and that they would be together for life. From the beginning, she did not feel any rush of excitement. He was like a family member. During the period when she was a bully, she hated idol dramas the most. She always felt that the sounds of heartbeats in the idol dramas were all lies. Until she met Ye Ling. She then understood that the rush of excitement was because she had met someone she would never forget in her life. She was driven by lust as she flirted with Ye Ling and was caught red-handed. Shen Qianshu did not catch her breath. She closed her eyes and waited for the foot toe towards her face. After all, Ye Ling was so violent. It was the most normal reaction for him to give her a flying kick. The acute pain she had expected was not inflicted on her. However, her fingertip hade into contact with a warm and slippery thing. She opened her eyes and saw Ye Ling containing her finger in his mouth. It was as if he was dreaming. He also did not open his eyes as he sucked on her finger lightly. The warmth from his mouth surrounded her finger. It was like a current wrapping around his heart. Her heart seemed to be obstructed. She was in disbelief, and her whole face turned red. It seemed that the whole castle could hear the sound of her heartbeat. It was even more severe than the sound of the heartbeat that she had scoffed at in the idol dramas. He was such a self-restrained and cold person, but he did such a lustful thing. She was helpless at that moment. As it happened, it was she who took the initiative to tease him. She panicked and wanted to take her finger out, but it was bitten by the man. Her fingertip felt a tinge of numbing pain. She was both shocked and fearful. However, the tip of his tongue had gone around her fingertip, clinging onto it and kissing it. It was like the male and female leads in the novel imitating the rhythm of jig-a-jig. She saw her white tender finger going in and out of his mouth. Suddenly, it opened up to a new world. From an ignorant young girl¡¯s world, she was pulled out from an adult¡¯s world in an instant. The image depicted in the novels had a substantial impact. She was so frightened that when he wanted to contain it deeper, she pulled it out. She was originally lying like a cat when she got a fright, and she hurriedly went backward. Her body touched an antique vase at the side. The delicate vase dropped onto the ground and shattered into pieces. Ye Ling woke up. Shen Qianshu was stunned. She wished so much that she could burrow a hole in the ground. In her heart, she felt afraid and ashamed. Is he going to chase me away? What can I do? I was discovered by him. This is such a high-paying job. I can¡¯t bear to leave. She felt that she had been earning in vain this period of time. Although Ye Ling was difficult to serve, he was good-looking. It felt as if someone was giving her money to let her see a pretty guy. She liked this job a lot and liked the feeling of staying at Ye Ling¡¯s side a lot. She said silently in her heart three times, He is asleep. He didn¡¯t see anything and definitely did not know what I just did. Shen Qianshu, I¡¯m afraid you must be crazy? She wanted to cry but did not have any tears. She was seen to be kneeling on the ground and nearly kowtowed to beg his grace to let her continue to serve him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ye Ling asked. His voice was thoroughly hoarse. His tone which was usually very cold had be low, hoarse, and sexy. The ce that she had always been neglecting appeared a little tent. She had justid on his chest and did not notice it below his waist. When she saw it, her face was so red that it was almost dripping blood. She pointed at the little tent with her trembling fingers and stammered at that moment. Ye Ling¡¯s amber eyes were extremely dark. He was lying like azy and elegant wild beast and did not feel that the appearance of his little tent was a shameful matter. Heughed mockingly. His voice was still very hoarse. ¡°Do you want to touch it?¡± Chapter 637 - Do You Want To Touch 2

Chapter 637: Do You Want To Touch 2

She swore that the novels and television dramas that she had seen, which depicted every type of male lead... was not as teasing as him. Deep and sexy. Full of charm. He was simply a demon! ¡°Touch... touch... touch what?¡± The 18-year-old little angel was simply frightened. She shook her head wildly. When she saw Ye Ling¡¯s gaze darken and look as if he would kill her with a gunshot, she nodded her head wildly again. After she realized what it meant to nod her head, the little angel was so frightened again that she shook her head like a rattle drum. Ye Ling curled his thin lips coldly, and his gaze brushed past the little tent. The dark eyes looked like a wolf in the night. The way they looked at Shen Qianshu was like looking at sweet dessert. ¡°Come here!¡± He bestowed her arrogantly. ¡°I¡¯ll let you touch it!¡± Shen Qianshu thought of what she had just done. It was as if someone had stepped on her tail. Ye Ling was usually very fierce. Shen Qianshu was a little daughter-inw in front of him, but the rabbit would bite when it was anxious. She pointed at Ye Ling. She was so ashamed that her whole face was blushing red. ¡°You... you... you are a rogue!¡± Ye Ling, who was treated as a rogue, sneered. He always had a pair of eyes which saw through the people¡¯s minds. They were like X-rays, seeing through people¡¯s hearts and making Shen Qianshu¡¯s scalp blow up. She hurriedly moved backward as she wanted to escape. Ye Ling suddenly yelled. ¡°Stay there!¡± She had already raised her feet and went backward. As she was frightened by him, she paused in mid-air. Ye Ling suddenly got up, which frightened Shen Qianshu again. The fright and fluster made her step back. She stepped onto the shards. ¡°Ah... ¡± Shen Qianshu screamed in pain. She put on a moving show of a golden rooster hopping around independently for Ye Ling. Ye Ling¡¯s look changed. He went over hurriedly and carried her up horizontally. The look ofziness when he just woke up, the sexiness, and the seduction were gone. He was full of malice. Shen Qianshu was in so much pain that her little face turned pale. However, within the short span of a few seconds when he carried her, she subconsciously hugged his neck. She forgot about the pain at that instant. Damn, damn... Master carried me like a princess! Ah-hhh, carried me like a princess! So happy! So worth it! She was so happy that she wanted to call and shout. She was smiling like a flower! Ye Ling narrowed his eyes. ¡°Have you been pricked silly?¡± This reminder of his made the acute pain at the bottom of her feet attack again. Shen Qianshu wailed. ¡°So painful!!!!¡± Her voice was not exaggerated at all. It was really painful. The princess carry made her forget the pain for two seconds. Thereafter, it was acute pain. The piece of shard had pierced very deeply. It stuck in her skin as deep as half a finger. Shen Qianshu was the most afraid of pain. She was filled with tears. Ye Ling¡¯s face was so dark that it was scary. He put her on the sofa and found a medicine box. Shen Qianshu was in so much pain that she kept drawing air out. Ye Ling was ruthless. He did not have the slightest bit of pity as he pulled the shard out. It was clean and neat. Shen Qianshu screamed in pain. I just want to ask, can you give me a reminder. Can he give me a reminder? She was in so much pain that her whole body broke into a cold sweat. ¡°Ah-hhh... ¡± Tyrant! Pain!!! ¡°Has your cerebral palsy been cured? Do you know what pain is?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s voice was cold like a knife. He seemed to be very angry. Shen Qianshu did not know why he was angry. He held onto her ankle with one hand. Her calf was slender, and there was a little tattoo around her ankle. It was very sexy. When it was in his palm, her calf was dripping in blood. However, Ye Ling was cold and dark. Shen Qianshu was scolded until she became obedient. She lowered her head, and her eyes filled with tears. She took a tissue and wiped her tears. She did not forget to take a nce at his waist. The little tent is gone! Uhh, was it frightened until it softened? Chapter 638 - You Are A Demon That Has All Of Me

Chapter 638: You Are A Demon That Has All Of Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In her eyes, there was a tinge of regret which she herself did not realize. However, very quickly, all of her attention was on the pain in her foot. It was really painful. It had pierced especially deep. When it was pulled out, the flesh and blood were together in one piece. They were the only ones in the castle. Ye Ling ced one of her legs on his leg and applied medicine for her. Blood had originally been continuously dripping out, but after applying the medicine, it was better. The speed of the blood flowing out was very slow. Shen Qianshu had bouts of cold sweat. She was in so much pain that she trembled. ¡°Did I lose a bowl of blood?¡± ¡°Should be!¡± Ye Ling looked at her unkindly. Suddenly, he stared nkly. He could out bring himself to say any harsher words. She was really in extreme pain. She had cried until her eyes were red. The cold bouts of sweat had made her hair strands wet. There were quite a few strands of hair which fell onto the side of her face. Sticking onto her fair and tender face. It added on to the feeling of her being ravaged. His harsh words were being blocked. He did not continue again. Shen Qianshu was still waiting for him to scold her. Suddenly, there was no sound. She was not used to it and looked at him uneasily. ¡°Sorry.¡± You were so fierce. Of course I had to escape. Who knew you were afraid that I would step on the shards? Master, you are really kind. Although you look extremely fierce, your heart is still very kind. Really nice. Ye Ling lowered his head. He twirled the bandage around and bandaged her foot into a little bun. He paused slightly at her ankle, rubbing her little tattoo. It was a ck rose. The work was considered to be very delicate. Very sexy. He stared at her ankle. ¡°When did you get the tattoo?¡± ¡°Yesterday.¡± ¡°Why did you get a tattoo?¡± Shen Qianshu lowered her head, puckering her lips without saying a word. While she was on her way back yesterday, she had passed by a small shop. The boss was a French youngdy. Shen Qianshu had been learning French recently. She had a lot of guts. After leaving the castle, she had actually used her ipetent French at an artne tomunicate with others. She wanted to practice speaking thenguage. The French youngdy said that the flowernguage of the ck rose was ¡®you are a demon, and you have all of me!¡¯ At that moment, it was a curious coincidence, and she got the tattoo. She had originally wanted to tattoo it on the side of her breast. But she felt that outsiders would not be able to see it. Hence, she chose to tattoo it on her ankle. Particrly sexy. She shook her head, and her face turned red again. Ye Ling narrowed his eyes and did not say anything more. At that moment, Shen Qianshu thought about many things from seven years ago. She was in a semi-conscious state, and grief hit her. You are a demon, and you have all of me. Seven years ago, I had already harbored evil thoughts towards you. It¡¯s a pity my dream could note true. She trembled as she held Ye Ling¡¯s hand, and tears streamed all over her face. ¡°Master, you lied to me.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Ye Ling looked at her face filled with tears and did not know what she had thought of. His gaze was deep. He stared fixedly at her face and raised his hand to wipe her tears away lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± But the more he wiped, the more tears there were. ¡°Bear with it some more,¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°What did you dream of?¡± ¡°I dreamt of the time seven years ago in the castle. One day, you were lying on the sofa. I went to tease you.¡± She had a silly smile, and she was in tears. ¡°How did you tease me?¡± ¡°I touched your lips. You held me.¡± Ye Ling was silent for a moment. Shen Qianshu rubbed his palm lightly. ¡°Master, you were asleep back then and did not know anything. Didn¡¯t you?¡± This had always been an unsolved puzzle in her heart. He had never mentioned it as if it had never happened. Ye Ling said, ¡°I am a light sleeper. I can feel anyone whoes near me.¡± ¡°Ahh...¡± So you knew. Ye Ling said, ¡°Shen Qianshu, are you silly? If I am not willing, do you think you can tease me?¡± Chapter 639 - You Are A Demon That Has All Of Me 2

Chapter 639: You Are A Demon That Has All Of Me 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°You were willing to be teased by me?¡± ¡°... ¡± Ye Ling was silent for a moment. ¡°Yeah.¡± The two of them slipped into a moment of strange silence. Shen Qianshu was still unclear now as to why her memories seven years ago were so clear. It was like she had slipped into her memories, and she could not get out of it. There were so many sweet memories between her and him. After she was injured that day, Ye Ling cleaned up the shards and sat on the sofa silently. The weather in Paris was sunny. However, his body was shrouded with ayer of ice. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart was uneasy. She thought in her heart, You don¡¯t know that I have teased you, do you? He had been keeping silent. Hence, she treated it as he had not known anything. ¡°Master... ¡± Both of them were silent all the way until the sun set. The sky in Europe always became dark slower. After the sun set, there was a period of grey and white. Shen Qianshu looked at her own feet and felt frustrated. ¡°Master, can I stay in the castle?¡± Her foot was already injured. He wouldn¡¯t be so cruel to kick her out, would he? Butler Luther said before that she was not allowed to stay in the castle. The serious matter that day was like a prick in her heart. She had heeded the warning. But it was really too painful. How could she walk like this? ¡°Cannot!¡± Ye Ling pursed his lips. His temples were cold like a knife. He sat on the sofa, and his white shirt was stained with a little trace of blood. A thinyer of shadows formed on that self-restrained and cold face. It brought some sternness. He rejected without giving her any leeway. He did not even give her a nce. If Shen Qianshu wanted to take the bus, she had to walk one kilometer away to the bus stop. How was she going to walk in this condition? ¡°Master, the castle is so big. I¡¯ll just find a ce to spend the night. I assure you that I will not disturb you. I will close the door and sleep all the way until morning.¡± ¡°Cannot!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s amber-colored eyes were dark and cold. ¡°I¡¯ll send you home!¡± He stood up, walked over, and carried Shen Qianshu up horizontally. She got a fright, and her face was red with embarrassment for a moment. It was the princess carry again. She felt so blissful that she wanted to faint. Shen Qianshu felt lustful, but she also noticed Ye Ling¡¯s face. It was cold like frost. She had a little injury. Why was Master unwilling to let her stay overnight? She thought of the children novels which always had a dark story in the castle. Could it be there was something which could not be revealed? Ye Ling carried Shen Qianshu steadily and put her roughly inside the sports car. It was the first time someone was sitting in his front passenger seat. His eyebrows were tightly furrowed. Silence was gold. It was not known why his mood was extremely bad. When the car was a few hundred meters away from the bus stop, he suddenly stopped his car. The evening in Paris was particrly beautiful. After the sun had set, the sky was still left with some magnificent colors. They were surrounded by fields of grass. On the right side, there was a gemlike tranquil amber. The castle which was not far away was partly hidden and partly visible. The style was totally different. The sound of the bell in the church could be heard vaguely. At thekeside, white swans were crossing their necks lovingly. There were ripples in theke. In the sky, there were colorful clouds. Shen Qianshu sat in the fiery red sports car and felt that her breathing had be slow. Master... what are you doing? Ye Ling gripped tightly onto the steering wheel. He seemed to be considering something and also seemed to be deliberating something. He also seemed like he was at the crossroad of life as he was making a very, very important decision. He was undecided for a moment. She had never seen such a hesitant Ye Ling before. She also did not know exactly what decision it was to make him so hesitant. ¡°Master?¡± ¡°You really want to stay at the castle?¡± Chapter 640 - His Affection Which Was Hard To Understand Chapter 640: His Affection Which Was Hard To Understand They were going to reach the bus stop soon. Since you have agreed to let me stay overnight, why were you sending me to the bus stop? ¡°I...¡± Shen Qianshu started. Don¡¯t know. Master, if you have anything to say, can you be more direct and say it? Be more straightforward! She had always been smart, and she felt that this matter had to be given much consideration. As she looked at his cold side view, Shen Qianshu knew in her heart that this was definitely a very, very important matter. Was he hesitating to show her something? His sleeve was slightly rolled up, revealing part of his wrist. His skin was quite pale as it did not see sunlight for a long time. However, it was the kind of fairness like jade. The joints on his fingers were obvious, and they were long and nice. He had a pair of very pretty hands. ¡°You should know that there will always be dark legends in the old castles in Paris.¡± ¡°For example?¡± Shen Qianshu felt uneasy as she asked. Ye Ling took a deep breath. ¡°In the children¡¯s novels, it was often said that there would always be a blood-sucking devil locked away in the thousand-year-old castles. He was cold, heartless, harsh, and did not recognize his own family. Whoever went near to him would die. This is the legend of the castle. Do you still want to stay?¡± ¡°Master, I am also not a three-year-old kid. What legend of the devil? It¡¯s all a lie,¡± Shen Qianshu said. The 18-year-old little angel had some baby fat. However, her features were very delicate. She had rosy cheeks and was bright and beautiful. She was frivolous and fearless like a young girl. Since she was young, she had been rebellious. She treated whatever legend with contempt. ¡°What if it is real?¡± Ye Ling asked. Shen Qianshu hesitated for three seconds and said calmly, ¡°Then I won¡¯t stay. I am only 18 years old this year and have a great future ahead. It is not necessary for me to be the devil¡¯s dessert.¡± Once these words were said, the surrounding air became explosive in a moment. The winter suddenly attacked, and hundreds of miles turned to ice. His chest slightly moved up and down. During this year, Ye Ling was young. During this period of time, he was also stricken with illness, making him easily angry and irritable. The thin flesh on his chest seemed like it was jumping out of the white shirt wrapping it in. After his anger had soared, the bell from the sunset was heard. One sound after another. They sounded like death knells. The death knell in his dead heart. Yes, he was a lunatic. Who was willing to look at the other side of the lunatic? Who was also willing to be tied together with the lunatic for life? Who was also willing to extend a pair of hands to the lunatic? Ye Ling, you are too naive. He stepped on the elerator and sent her to the bus stop. He did not say anything again and left. It seemed as if it was a torture for him to stay for one second longer. Shen Qianshu only saw the fiery red sports car moving away in the distance and his back view which was like a trapped beast. ¡°Strange. It was me who was obviously injured?¡± She felt puzzled as she scratched her head. ¡°Why do I feel like he was hurt by me?¡± Unreasonable! The dream suddenly stopped. This part of her memories had already be blurred. It was like an episode in her life which she had seldom thought of. Now, in her dream, everything was incredibly clear. She suddenly understood. Back then, before the tragedy happened, Master had once hesitated. Should he let her stay at the castle and show the truest side of himself to her? He had obviously sent her to the bus stop, but he hesitated as he wanted to give each other a chance. However, she had rejected it! He had thought of showing his truest side to her before. He thought that after she had seen the real him, she would choose to stay. However, she did not know. Shen Qianshu felt like her heart was being cut by a knife. She seemed to see herself 17 yearster, standing in front of herself as an 18-year-old and shouting at her crazily. You promise him. You quickly promise him. Don¡¯t let him go away! But she could only stare nkly at herself as an 18-year-old limping up the bus. And Ye Ling had moved away in the distance. They had taken two different paths. Chapter 641 - This Would Be Very Societal Chapter 641: This Would Be Very Societal She tried very hard to shout for Ye Ling and shouted until her throat was a little dry. She chased his sports car and kept running in the direction of the castle until he disappeared in the field of her vision. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart felt extremely sour. She almost cried and shouted out. The 18-year-old young girl did not understand your vague hint. Master, be more patient and talk more again. Perhaps, she would understand. Don¡¯t go! This scene ovepped with the scene of the charred body. It gave her a fatal blow. In Shen Qianshu¡¯s dream, she was wailing. Ye Ling had a shock and did not know what she had dreamt of. She kept shouting for Master and looked like she wanted to run but could not move. His gaze darkened as he hurriedly lowered his body, hugging her lightly. The familiar scent of the man surrounded her and fully stabilized her. In an instant, Shen Qianshu was brought back from her dream seven years ago to reality. She hugged him panickingly. The times when she was beside him were her most fearful and also her most relieved times. These feelings should be contradicting each other and should not be existing at the same time. Yet, it made so much sense to exist together. She was fearful of the future but felt relieved for now. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Liar.¡± Ye Ling was silent. His body was slightly turned to one side. He still felt extreme pain from his breastbone as he turned slightly to her side. She drank the fruit juice, slept deeply, and did not wake up easily. However, in the night, she was always dreaming and did not sleep soundly. If he did not appear and respond, she would be dreaming the whole night. If it was a good dream, then it was still all right. The most frightening thing was to be entangled by a bad dream. The confused memories and the Ye Ling in her dreams were intertwined together. Shen Qianshu was tortured until she was physically and mentally tired. She slept deeply in his arms. The effect of the medicine was the strongest in the first three hours. After the medicine took effect, all the functions in the body would return to normal. She would then be awake. Ye Ling apanied Shen Qianshu and rested there for about three hours. When he got up, it was quite strenuous for him. Ye Tingjun walked over and supported him slowly. Both the brothers looked simr in appearance, and their figures were also simr. Ye Ling looked at the person who was deeply asleep on the bed. His eyebrows were tightly furrowed. He had to settle the ck Rose¡¯s matter as soon as possible. Otherwise, there would be no end to the killing. ¡°Is there any news of the ck Rose?¡± ¡°Big Brother, I was just about to tell you. Since the news of your death spread, she disappeared,¡± Ye Tingjun said. ¡°Back then, she looked for you, and she was determined to win over sister-inw. Why did she disappear instead after your death when she could have seized the opportunity toe in? This does not make sense.¡± It was very obvious that her n had changed. Ye Ling¡¯s main motive this time involved the ck Rose and the Ye Family. He wanted to uproot the Ye Family. Anyone in the Ye Family in the future would not be able to interfere with him. But the most important one was the ck Rose. ¡°She was highly suspicious by nature. Perhaps, she is watching from the other side.¡± Only Shen Qianshu believed he had died. Hence, the ck Rose who had been paying attention to Shen Qianshu also believed that he had died. Ye Tingjun replied. ¡°Perhaps.¡± Ye Ling coughed twice sullenly. Ye Tingjun hurriedly came forward to support him lightly. ¡°Big Brother, there is actually a question that I have been wanting to ask.¡± ¡°Say.¡± ¡°Why do you want to give all of AG shares to sister-inw?¡± ¡°I will give it to her sooner orter. What is the difference?¡± Everything he had belonged to her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that she will run away with your assets?¡± ¡°Does she, a jewelry designer, know how to manage a transnationalpany?¡± Ye Ling sneered. ¡°Even if she wants to run, she will also bring me along. I can still help her to earn money.¡± ¡°... ¡± Ye Tingjun was at a loss for words. Yeah, very societal! Chapter 642 - My Mommy Is An Idol

Chapter 642: My Mommy Is An Idol

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Shen Qianshu woke up after a night of semi-consciousness, her whole body was tired. It was as if she had run 10 kilometers. Her heart felt heavy, and it was as if a big stone was weighing on her chest. She felt a tinge of sadness. The skylight had suddenly appeared. It was grayish-white. The sky at five in the morning was extremely quiet. There was no noise at all. She kneeled as she held on the bed. In these past few days, she had been dreaming of the things that happened seven years ago. The memoriesst night had made her feel even more sorrowful in her heart. ¡°Master...¡± She never knew that Master had originally hinted vaguely to her before that she could stay by his side. Forever. As long as she could ept that he was a lunatic. But she had rejected him. During these seven years, especially that period when her child passed away, she had hated Ye Ling. She hated him until she almost became insane. She lived like dust, and everything did not go smoothly. Regardless of what she did, she was disheartened. She was practically aware that her life had already been ruined. The confidence she had when she was young and frivolous could not be found back. She also could not find back the cheerfulness when she was dissolute. In her life, she would be immersed in the pain of seeking but not getting it, and getting it but losing it. She could not free herself and did not know who she should hate. Should she just hate herself? It was she who had been greedy for the warmth in the mortal world and forced herself to give birth to the child. She hated that. Should she hate Ye Ling? He was the source of everything. She also hated that. Once a person had hatred, their life was really ruined. She had be so clearly aware of the life she would have when she was old. Now when she looked back, she then realized that it was because of her own stupidity that caused everything to happen. If she had been a little smarter, and if she could understand Ye Ling better, perhaps everything would not have happened. Back then, if she had followed him back to the castle, his and her lives would not have been so estranged. However, she had forgotten that as an 18-year-old, could she ept Ye Ling who had schizophrenia? She could not return back to being 18 years old. She could not give an answer. Her head was in so much pain. Shen Qianshu got herself together. After she washed herself up, she came down the bed and changed into martial arts clothing. She started to train herself. She was someone who was not very willing to exercise. Once she had gone hiking, her legs would get sore for two days. Now, she could run at a uniform speed for one hour and did not stop to rest. After one hour of weight-bearing long-distance running, there was an agent who came and exchanged blows with her. During this period of time, Zhong Ran and Ah Da had taught her. They did not exchange blows with her. The injuries on their bodies had not fully healed. What was shocking was that Shen Qianshu could actually defeat a dark guard within two minutes. ¡°This is impossible. How did Miss Shen... improve so quickly?¡± Most of the people who were chosen to be Ye Ling¡¯s dark guards had more than 15 years of system training. The security personnel also had 10 years of system training. They had been trained since young. They were equivalent to a special forcesmander from a special forces unit. This agent had 10 years of foundation. But Shen Qianshu had surpassed him. ¡°Miss Shen is really unbelievable.¡± ¡°She is too strong.¡± ¡°She has a strong ir for martial arts. Young Master had praised her before.¡± ¡°Young Master really had... trained her well.¡± This period of training for Shen Qianshu was not futile at all. When Ye Ling was around, he had also joined the training at night. The intensity was not small. In addition, some solid foundations were added to the training. She was also talented. The effect gave them a shock. In the morning, the way the people from the security personnel team looked at her had carried a tinge of worship. It was as if she was their idol. Tong Hua thought in his heart, My Mommy herself is an idol! During breakfast, Shen Qianshu was still immersed in thoughts of uncertainty about whether the agent had made things easy for her. Zhong Ran hurriedly came over and said in a low voice, ¡°The members of the Ye Family havee knocking at the door.¡± Moreover, they had ill intentions! Chapter 643 - Heard That There Was A Patch Of Grassland On Top Of Young Master’s Head

Chapter 643: Heard That There Was A Patch Of Grasnd On Top Of Young Master¡¯s Head

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seven o¡¯clock in the morning. The skylight was warm, and the morning dew was clear. Ye Feifei and Ye Bao brought a group of reporters and gathered mightily outside the castle. They were stopped by the security personnel. There were at least 20 reporters in addition to Ye Feifei¡¯s own bodyguards. They came in a threatening manner. Within the country, the illegal possession of guns was prohibited. What¡¯s more, they were in front of the media. The security personnel unloaded all their arms and used their bodies to stop them. The Rose Castle was an open castle. This area was considered to be private property. However, it was inteced with other vis which were in the development zone. Hence, it did not have an iron gate. There was a twone road which led all the way to the castle upon entering the vi zone. On one side was ake, and on the other side was a golf course. It was very wide. Ye Feifei had spent some money on the vi zone. They hade in without any difficulties. One thing that was good was that the guards at the vi zone had also informed the security office at the Rose Castle. Before the reporters arrived, the security personnel at the Rose Castle had already stopped Ye Feifei and the reporters at the door. Shen Qianshu stood upstairs and looked at them. This group of people were really too arrogant. If Ye Ling were around, Ye Feifei would be taking a roundabout route in this area. Once Ye Ling was gone, whatever demons and ghosts had alle out. ¡°Shen Qianshu,e out. You are a robber. Open your eyes big and look clearly. Whose house is this? This is the Ye Family¡¯s property. Ye Ling and you do not have a marriage contract. On what basis are you staying at our Ye Family members¡¯ house? Get out here!¡± The only thing Ye Feifei was missing was a megaphone. Not far away was the vi zone. The people who stayed there were extremely wealthy and respectful. There were also many celebrities staying here. But there were not many people who knew that Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua were staying here. Zhong Ran and Ah Da had protected this area very well. It wasmon for kids toe over, but they would remind them warmly that this was private property and that they were not allowed to enter. Furthermore, whenever Ye Ling entered or left the castle, there would be a group of bodyguards following him. Hence, the people from the vi zone did not dare toe here. There was someone who had took photographs from afar. Zhong Ran could not stop them and had never stopped them before. However, very few people came close to it. Ye Feifei practically had nothing to fear. There were whisperings amongst the reporters. ¡°Ye Feifei said that there would be a big scandal exposed. Never expected it to be true. Shen Qianshu had already been cohabiting with Ye Ling?¡± ¡°Still carrying the air of a little angel and taking on the character of someone who always strives to improve herself. This is really disgusting.¡± ¡°Yes. The media also kept exaggerating that she had depended on her own capabilities and that she had carved out a niche of her own. Who knew that she had depended on Ye Ling?¡± ¡°She had already cozied up Ye Ling¡¯s leg. How does she still dare to call herself a little angel?¡± ¡°She even seized the Ye Family¡¯s property. She really is shameless.¡± ¡°Not considered seizing. I heard that Ye Ling had a will and left all to them.¡± ¡°Who knows whether the will is real or fake. Ye Ling is dead. Can¡¯t say for sure, and she may have fabricated it. Ye Ling had trusted Zhong Ran the most. He is talented, you say... ¡± ¡°What did you say? It can¡¯t be!¡± ¡°I tell you. This was the gossip I heard. They said that Shen Qianshu and Zhong Ran had an affair. After Ye Ling died, they fabricated the will. If it was not real, why would Ye Ling, being so young, make a will? Why did he give all of his family property to Tong Hua? He was not his biological son. It was not possible no matter how much he loved Shen Qianshu. He still had two biological brothers.¡± ¡°Ahh, is it true? Then Ye Ling is really very pitiful. He is dead, and he still has to hold up a grasnd.¡± ¡°I also saw Shen Qianshu go AG that day. Zhong Ran was so preupied with her. The two of them looked rather intimate.¡± ¡°I feel a little pitiful for him.¡± Chapter 644 - Tong Hua Told You What Was Called A Legal Fight

Chapter 644: Tong Hua Told You What Was Called A Legal Fight

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the castle. Zhong Ran naturally did not hear the whisperings from the reporters. The security personnel had blocked the reporters. One of them was being snapped by the reporters. His face darkened, and he suddenly leaped forward, locking her wrist with one hand. He took her camera and destroyed it right away. The reporter shrieked. ¡°Why did you do this?¡± The reporters became agitated and furious. They generally took pictures of celebrities. The reporters could write whatever they wanted. The celebrities were also very mindful of them. ¡°Do you remember my face? There are surveince cameras in Rose Castle. I will remember all your faces. If our pictures get published, you will have to take responsibility for the consequences!¡± The security guard hollered. He was tall and strong, and his voice was cold. His words were filled with formidable power. In an instant, the reporters were all shocked. The security personnel did not depend on the public to earn a living. He was so fierce and had intimidated the reporters who usually bullied the kind and feared the evil. ¡°Let¡¯s all shout for Shen Qianshu toe out and ept our interview.¡± The reporter shouted loudly. ¡°What do you think you all are? Are you qualified to interview our young Madam?¡± ¡°What young Madam? Does she have the face to call herself young Madam? She and Ye Ling are also not married!¡± ¡°It is not important whether they are married or not. Young Master says she is, so she is!¡± The security team and the reporters nearly got into a fight. The usually cold and arrogant characters had been torn apart. This was mainly due to them hearing the reporters say that Shen Qianshu and Zhong Ran had an affair, which provoked them and made them furious. This group of people without eyes. In their eyes, Shen Qianshu was clear as ice and as clean as jade. She was intelligent and had the support of the masses. Zhong Ran had a bad mouth, but he was righteous and good in establishing social rtions. Most importantly, when Zhong Ran was around, Young Master would not find trouble with them. If there was anything, Zhong Ran would take the me. He was such a good warrior who took all the me. This was exclusive to them. But he was not someone they could nder! From when he got up from bed this morning, Tong Hua¡¯s angst was very heavy. He woke upte today, and his hairstyle waspressed very naturally. He had the look of a hairspring. He was not careful and saw a group of people outside making a lot of noise. He could not help himself from frowning. ¡°What is happening?¡± ¡°Ye Feifei and Ye Bao are too much. They have led a group of reporters to make things difficult for Miss Shen. They have said very awful things.¡± The chefs were indignant and angry. ¡°What?¡± Tong Hua¡¯s low-pressure temper when he got out of bed explodedpletely. He was awakened in an instant. He took the milk from the chef¡¯s hand and drank it all in one breath. Let little Master fill his stomach first. Talk again when I am full. ¡°Call Zhong Ran toe over!¡± Tong Hua ordered. ¡°Yes!¡± The warrior who took all the me, Zhong Ran, hurriedly came down from upstairs. Shen Qianshu got him not to bother about all these matters. When this group of people had shouted until they got tired, they would naturally leave. ¡°Little Master, you have woken up. Don¡¯t go out today. Just treat it as being bitten by a vicious dog. We don¡¯t want to stoop to their level.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s concern was right. Gossip was a fearful thing. Their main motive was her. If she did not appear, they could not create a din. They were wasting their energy. Tong Hua jumped up and gave a p onto his chest. ¡°Stupid. Other people are standing in front of my house and blocking me, not allowing me to go out. What kind of logic is this?¡± ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran was shocked. So, Little Master, what do you want to do? ¡°Is the security team useless?¡± Tong Hua¡¯s face had the look of an impending snowstorm. ¡°Beat them up. The ce that they are standing on now is private property. I have beaten those who trespassed private residences. Who dares to say anything?¡± ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran was shocked. ¡°...¡± The security team was also shocked. This was something they had not thought of. After all, they hade here to corner Shen Qianshu. They had wanted to interview her. They had never thought of using such a violent way to settle the problem. This would lead to a bigger mess. Tong Hua said, ¡°What are you looking at? Don¡¯t you understand what I have said?¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°Beat them up. Wipe your eyes clean. Beat those two from the Ye Family! Make it so they can¡¯t even sit up for at least three months!¡± Chapter 645 - Tong Hua Told You What Was Called A Legal Fight 2

Chapter 645: Tong Hua Told You What Was Called A Legal Fight 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu pulled up the curtains and closed the windows. When the castle was under construction, the soundproofing was done very well. She saw the documents sent over by AG¡¯s higher management in the study room. Thepanies and industries under Ye Feifei and Ye Bao were obviously almostpletely embezzled. It was no wonder they wanted to put all their stakes in and bring reporters to put pressure on them. She was not the least bit afraid of this group of reporters which havee to put pressure on them. The more they wanted to find her, the more she would not appear to respond. She wanted to see what they could do. Shen Qianshu and the Vice President had a video conference. The conference was in the morning, and it seemed that she would be absent. She would not let the reporters touch any piece of clothing. The Vice President¡¯s name was Ye Manfang. She was a 35-year-old woman and was from a side branch of the Ye Family. She was unmarried to date and ruled with an iron fist. She entered AG when she was 20 years old. She became a part of AG¡¯s management team when she was 31 years old. After Ye Ling was in control, she got the position of AG¡¯s Vice President out of nowhere. She maintained herself very well. One could not tell that she was 30 years old. She had neat, short hair. She was pretty and filled with vitality. She had always been an overbearing big sister President. As such, Shen Qianshu had a very good impression of her. The rtionship between Chen Wanwan and her was very good. ¡°Thepany which Young Master had given Ye Bao had been managed considerably well. It is just that this person does not have enough capabilities to manage thispany. Within a short span of a few months, there was chaos. This is because the managers who had been hired had all resigned. When this type ofpany merged, AG still had to spend a very huge amount of energy to integrate the assets. My opinion is to package and sell off those fewpanies under them. It will not be a problem to use AG¡¯s name to sell them off.¡± ¡°Alright. I will listen to you,¡± Shen Qianshu said and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand the matters regarding the management. I just want them to go bankrupt.¡± ¡°No problem. Leave it to me.¡± Ye Manfang was also a no-nonsense person. ¡°You are the chairman, and you have a group of people under you. You don¡¯t have to do things personally. You just have to tell me what you want to do. As to how to do it, it is for us to consider.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Shen Qianshu had also understood. Ye Ling had enough trust in the management team; as long as the management team was involved, he could leave it to them. Indeed, she was not required to do things personally. It did not matter even if she did not know how to manage thepany. As long as she told them what she wanted to do, these people would then go and think about how to do it. If they could not do it, they were the ones who werecking! ¡°Ye Feifei and Ye Bao do not have many capabilities. There was nothing to be fearful of.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I am not bothered with them. I just... want to vent this out on behalf of Master!¡± ¡°There is no need to pay for it with your reputation. In these past few days, thements regarding Tong Hua and you were not too good.¡± ¡°Nevermind. I don¡¯t depend on the fans to make a living. Tong Hua is still young. Whatever ns there are in the future are matters of the future. Moreover, Tong Hua also does not mind.¡± Both of them, mother and son, were not bothered by how the bystanders looked at them. ¡°I know,¡± Ye Manfang said. ¡°AG has a few working partners who are on good terms with the media. We will arrange for public rtions. As long as nothing major crops up, it will just be some gossip. The consequences will not be too big.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Then I shall go and prepare for the meeting.¡± ¡°Goodbye!¡± Shen Qianshu ended the video conference. It was so good to have a subordinate with outstanding capabilities. She did not have to be overly concerned. Ye Ling¡¯s other industries were taken over by Zhong Ran. The matters which Ye Ling was usually busy with were also not matters regarding AG. Zhong Ran did not let Shen Qianshu touch this aspect of business. Shen Qianshu also did not ask. She knew that this should be Ye Ling¡¯s industry, which was unknown to others. A maid carried over a cup of fruit juice. Shen Qianshu casually asked, ¡°Has Tong Hua woken up?¡± ¡°He has woken up.¡± The maid hesitated whether she should inform Shen Qianshu. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 646 - The Guilty Party Complained First

Chapter 646: The Guilty Party Comined First

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Tong Hua was in the dining hall, feeling very pleased as he had his meal. His appetite was extremely good. He drank a cup of milk, which basically could not satisfy his stomach. Since he was young, he could eat a lot. Breakfast was already very sumptuous. The chefs had made more than 10 different types of breakfast. There were many people in the Rose Castle, and everyone ate a little of the nutritious and sumptuous dishes. Burger was crouching on the ground with its tail hooking onto little Tong Hua¡¯s leg all along. It looked at him with its round eyes. It was particrly good-looking. Tong Hua took out his cell phone. Time to make a call. 110. Tong Hua said, ¡°Uncle policeman, I want to make a report.¡± The policeman was very courteous as he could tell from his voice that he was a child. He was particrly polite. ¡°Little friend, what do you want to do? Make what report? Don¡¯t joke around and y pranks. You will get fined.¡± They would often encounter some curious children who would call the police. ¡°My name is Tong Hua. Tong as in Tong from children novels; Hua as in Hua from pictures. You are right. You didn¡¯t hear wrong. I am the child celebrity who is popr throughout the whole country.¡± If you have never heard of me, you are ill-informed and ignorant. It is definitely not because I am not popr enough. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What do you want to report?¡± The policeman¡¯s voice became serious within a short moment. Recently, news about Shen Qianshu and him was all over the ce. Once the policeman heard that he wanted to lodge a police report, his mind made up a very ridiculous drama of a rich and powerful family. Could it be that someone died? Who jumped off the building? Someone had died. This is really serious. Big case. I have to treat it with importance. Tong Hua said calmly, ¡°The address is Fang Hua Yuan vi area, Hang Tian road number 1 Rose Castle. Someone has brought more than 20 reporters early in the morning and trespassed the private residence. The security from our house had advised them not to do so, but it was useless. Both sides started fighting, and the situation got out of control. You had better send the police force over to settle it so as not to make us feel troubled.¡± The policeman replied. ¡°Yes, we will be there immediately.¡± Tong Hua hung up the cell phone calmly. The chef felt so good in his heart. He stuck up his thumb. ¡°Little Master, impressive!¡± What it means for the guilty party toin first. This is it! It was just that the way the chef looked at his own Little Master was through a filter. Beautiful work! Tong Hua casually nced. More than 10 members of the security team had stood in a line to prevent others from dashing in. The rest of them had really beaten up the reporters, Ye Feifei and Ye Bao were almost lying t. This security team was not made up of ordinary bodyguards. They felt wronged as they were beating them up. I am so skillful, yet I have to beat up a group of physically weak people. Really feels... great! They deserve to be beaten! The sound of Ye Feifei¡¯s scream was extremely sharp. She got punched again right away. Tong Hua said they had to rest in bed for three months. They were considered to know their limits when they dealt the blows. They had specifically beaten ces which could not be seen by others. The security team attacked until the group of intruders were unable to speak. But their faces were unscathed. One could not tell that they were hurt very seriously. However, in reality, after two to three days had passed, Ye Feifei and Ye Bao would know how impressive they were. They definitely would not be able to get out of bed. When Shen Qianshu went downstairs, she casually took a nce outside. The reporters were all lying t. They were howling. A few people who were able to run had frantically scrambled with their cameras. ¡°Mommy, do you feel good?¡± Shen Qianshu slightly smiled and stroked his hair. ¡°Naughty.¡± ¡°The Ye Family members simply bully the kind and fear the evil. When daddy was around, they did not even dare to make a sound. Now, they dare toe to Rose Castle and behave like tyrants. Who gave them the courage? Give them a beating, and they will learn their lesson. Our time is precious. We don¡¯t have the time to have light refreshments with this group of useless people.¡± Zhong Ran said, ¡°This trick of Little Master is actually very good.¡± In general, adults would not use this kind of trick. However, if Ye Ling were around, he would also definitely say one line: beat them away! Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Will the police find trouble with us?¡± Zhong Ran said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t. They had indeed trespassed on private property!¡± Chapter 647 - The Little Angel

Chapter 647: The Little Angel

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The police and the ambnce had practically arrived at the same time. There was chaos outside the Rose Castle. There was a group of injured but determined reporters who stood up and live-streamed the news. They alleged that Shen Qianshu bullied people by abusing her power and beat people for no reason. However, before this happened, Shen Qianshu had already taken the first step and let AG issue a notice, which med Ye Feifei and Ye Bao for bringing people and forcing their way into Rose Castle. They had trespassed on private property. After the security in Rose Castle had failed to stop them, this triggered a fight. In an instant, there were many public opinions. Most importantly, Tong Hua started a live-stream at this moment. In the live-stream, little Tong Hua¡¯s eyes were slightly red. He raised his little arm which looked bruised. His arm was scraped until blood had flowed out. Red medication had been applied, and he looked particrly miserable. There were quite a number of fans in the live-stream. The majority were mothers and young girl fans. They were all feeling heartache. Lin Xiaojuan¡¯spany also issued a notice swiftly. This was apetition of whose speed was faster. The speed which Tong Hua started his live-stream was much faster than the speed of the news. He had taken the first step to seize the public opinion. He also did not say anything. On the inte, the masses who had gone with the flow had furiously scolded the reporters, iming they had no conscience as they did not even let a child off. And they even hurt the child. The reporters cried out that they had been wronged. Damn, we didn¡¯t even see the face of Tong Hua, the little male god. But who would believe you? Everybody believed that Tong Hua, the little darling, had fresh blood flowing out from his little arm, and asionally, there was news of Shen Qianshu bringing him to the hospital. After this came out, it was even more serious and triggered even more confusion. After the Movie King posted a weibo which expressed heartache for him, it gradually fermented and suppressed the news of Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling cohabiting before marriage. The police came quite a number of times. It was obvious that the Lu Family was giving pressure from behind. Ye Tingjun was also a strong master. The Lu Family had connections, and he also had connections. The Mu Family also came out. The olddy was faced with a great obstacle. She was so angry that she had high blood pressure. No one had expected Shen Qianshu to handle the matter this way. She had thought that Shen Qianshu would either face the reporters or avoid the reporters. Who knew that she would get them beaten up. Two days after what had happened, Ye Feifei and Ye Bao were indeed unable to get out of bed. The doctor said that their vital organs were all injured, and they had to lie in bed to recuperate. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face was darkened as she applied medication for Tong Hua. ¡°Who let you act on your own initiative?¡± The little darling was fed by her until he was fair and chubby. Besides the scar from the surgery, there were no other scars on this body. He was fair like a doll, and he actually got himself a few scars. The guilty partyined first and even finished acting the whole show. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s just a little injury. I am not in pain.¡± ¡°You also said that this was a group of good-for-nothings. Was it worth hurting yourself over them?¡± ¡°Not worth!¡± Tong Hua said. ¡°But I will not allow them to ssh dirty water.¡± Shen Qianshu felt sour in her heart. Her little darling was too sensible. Her heart was aching so much. Less than two days after this matter, Shen Qianshu established a charity foundation in Ye Ling¡¯s name. She also hired a manager. She took out 10 billion, which would be used specially to establish and support the infrastructure of schools in the remote and mountainous areas. Ye Bao was still sick and lying on the bed. When he heard this news, he was so angry that he could explode. Shen Qianshu had made him nearly bankrupt, yet she took out 10 billion to donate to a group of people she did not know. This was obviously squandering their Ye Family¡¯s money. Ye Bao nearly fainted. ¡°Mom, I want to kill her. Send someone to kill her!¡± The olddy¡¯s face darkened. It was not that she did not want to kill Shen Qianshu. Ye Ling had just died. If Shen Qianshu was also met with a mishap, they would not get away from public opinions. At this time, they were the most afraid of something happening to Shen Qianshu. However, what they were afraid of came. Just when they were discussing when to let Shen Qianshu die, there was an attempt to assassinate Shen Qianshu in the South city district. In an instant, the news had spread everywhere. Chapter 648 - The Poor Little White Flower

Chapter 648: The Poor Little White Flower

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There was an assassination attempt on Shen Qianshu in the southern city district. A firearm was left at the scene, and the culprit had escaped. Shen Qianshu¡¯s arm was scraped by the bullet, and she was sent to the hospital for treatment. Although it was a superficial injury, this news had spread to be a very serious matter. AG had prevented the news from spreading. It was also not known where the news hade from which said that Shen Qianshu was assassinated by someone and that her life was in danger. AG Corporation was in turmoil as the sessors emerged again to have a dispute. Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s managingpany had been continuously issuing notices for three days, putting the me on the culprit. Xiaoli asked, ¡°Sister Xiaojuan, is Sister Shu¡¯s life really in danger?¡± ¡°You just focus on doing your things. Don¡¯t talk unnecessarily.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Lin Xiaojuan had made quite a number of enemies in Brilliant Entertainment¡¯s administration department. The main reason was that her working capability was too strong and that she got promoted too quickly. Resources were limited. If someone was too capable, others would stand to gain less. Furthermore, she and Gu Xie were showing affection every day. This naturally attracted a group of talkative people. ¡°Shen Qianshu is really very impressive. She did not marry Ye Ling and still could coax Ye Ling to give her all his assets. Impressive, impressive.¡± ¡°Who says it¡¯s not? Our manager Lin is also impressive.¡± ¡°Beautiful sisters. Tsk tsk. She can hook up with Gu Xie, so she¡¯s naturally impressive. Gu Xiees to pick her from work every day. Show what affection? Die faster!¡± Lin Xiaojuan pulled the door of the washroom open. The women were extremely shocked. They did not bother to re-apply their makeup and hurriedly escaped. Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°A group of nosy women.¡± This anger of hers stayed until she knocked off from work. When Gu Xie came to pick her, she was still pulling a long face. Gu Xie asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Got angered by a bunch of little green tea.¡± Gu Xie did not feel ashamed to ask. ¡°What is little green tea?¡± ¡°... ¡± Lin Xiaojuan stared at him. She felt astonished as she looked at him. Gu Xie¡¯s face was cold and arrogant, but it did not hide the question mark on his face. It was very abrupt. Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s whole day of sulkiness had all disappeared without a trace. ¡°It¡¯s better that you don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Xie did not ask further. After both of them had their meal, Gu Xie sent her to Rose Castle. Recently, Chen Wanwan from BG and others had also been visiting often. Shen Qianshu¡¯s rtions with people was not bad. The staff from the private Haute Couture also felt bad for her. Shen Qianshu only had superficial injuries. This was totally different from the rumor spreading outside that she was beyond cure. However, it was a headache for the members of the Ye Family. The public would suspect the members of the Ye Family to be involved in any ident that happened to Shen Qianshu. On top of the saga involving Ye Feifei and Ye Bao was not over yet, now, there was someone who tried to assassinate Shen Qianshu. The Ye Family¡¯s olddy had been criticized by others behind her back recently. Even some of her old friends and old business partners had also suspected that someone from the Ye Family had done the deed. Even if the olddy had more than one mouth, she also could not exin clearly. Recently, the criticism was mainly directed towards the Ye Family. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua had been criticized earlier on, but the criticism against them actually stopped. Ever since news of Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua getting injured broke out, the two of them surprisingly had their bad reputation absolved. In the eyes of the public, they were now pitiful little white flowers. ¡°It is really hard work for our Qianshu. She has to go to work, manage AG¡¯s matters, and still has to start a business. She has to start up her personal brandpany on her own. And now that she is injured, the Ye Family has gotten themselves in deep water. If she had not known Ye Ling back then, perhaps there wouldn¡¯t be so many crises. Gunshot injury, I have seen it in movies. This is really too much.¡± Gu Xie said calmly, ¡°She had looked for someone herself to open fire. She should know her limits. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lin Xiaojuan narrowed her eyes. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Gu Xie was silent for a moment. ¡°You... don¡¯t know?¡± That¡¯s it. This is bad. Lin Xiaojuan asked, ¡°You said our Qianshu found someone herself to open fire? Don¡¯t talk nonsense. She is also not someone crazy. She is not looking to be abused. Say this again, and I am going to ignore you. It must be the members of the Ye Family taking revenge on her.¡± ¡°Yes, correct.¡± Gu Xie concluded. ¡°This makes sense!¡± Chapter 649 - Not My Problem

Chapter 649: Not My Problem

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lin Xiaojuan arrived at Rose Castle. Gu Xie did not enter, and he left upon dropping her off. He had a contract to deal with. Shen Qianshu was reading a document in the living room, and although her arm was wrapped inyers, she looked normal. She did not seem as if she was heavily injured. Shen Qianshu raised her head and smiled at her. ¡°Xiaojuan,e over for some dessert. These almond cakes just came out fresh from the oven, and they taste great. Why didn¡¯t Movie King Gue in with you?¡± ¡°He has something on.¡± Lin Xiaojuan came over. She had just eaten, so she was not hungry. She was not tempted by the dessert at all. She looked at Shen Qianshu and frowned slightly. ¡°Let me ask you about your gunshot wound... Did you get someone to do it?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled. She was not intending to hide it from her. Lin Xiaojuan was mad. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± ¡°Almost.¡± ¡°You-¡± Shen Qianshu smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This wound was from the stray bullet previously. The bullet didn¡¯t hit me. I just exaggerated it.¡± ¡°A bullet doesn¡¯t have eyes. What if someone bribed the man you paid? Did someone shoot you in the head or something? Can¡¯t you be more careful about your actions?¡± ¡°Won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Is this all worth it just for the Ye Family?¡± ¡°Honestly, Precious inspired me.¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°Not my problem!¡± Tong Hua came down from upstairs. They had not told Lin Xiaojuan about this matter because they were afraid that she would panic. They were also afraid that Lin Xiaojuan would yell at her, so they did not tell her about it. Gu Xie must have been the one who told her even though Gu Xie never interfered with the matters of Ghost City. He got her the news real quick. Nothing could be hidden from him. If it could not even be hidden from Gu Xie, could she hide it from Shifu? If Shifu knew, he would probably tell Ye Old Lady. But so what? Even if the Ye Old Lady made a huge fuss, who would believe her? ¡°I¡¯m impressed.¡± Lin Xiaojuan was really unhappy. The person who she had always been protecting actually resorted to self-harm. Things were getting increasingly overboard. They even hid things from her. How could she not be angry? Shen Qianshu held her hand and said softly, ¡°Xiaojuan, isn¡¯t this very effective?¡± ¡°What¡¯s next? What do you intend to do?¡± ¡°Make them bankrupt,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Just wait. In the next two days, they will go bankrupt.¡± Based on what Shen Qianshu had said, Ye Bao and Ye Feifei were still lying in bed. The stocks in theirpany had fallen steeply. Ye Tingjun and Ye Manfang had been buying down a lot privately, holding theirpany in ce. They used some readymadepanies to divert attention. Ye Feifei¡¯spany was basically all her dowry. She had gotten married at a young age, and at that time, AG had not been on the market. She could not get AG¡¯s shares, but she had two otherpanies under the name. Thosepanies were all involved in this desperate situation. Ye Feifei never thought that Shen Qianshu would be so quick, so she kept asking for help from the Lu Family. The Lu Family had been very orderlytely. No matter how chaotic things were getting between the Ye Family and Shen Qianshu, Lu Mengxi ordered that no one should ever get involved in their matters. As for Ye Feifei asking for help... Lu Mengxi rejected her. ¡°We would love to, but we can¡¯t!¡± Ye Feifei was lying in bed, and she could not get up. Her face was pale. After being rejected, she was embarrassed and angry. ¡°Mengxi, get your uncle here.¡± ¡°Aunt, this is an issue between the Ye Family and Ye Ling. We are in no ce to interfere.¡± ¡°HA! Hasn¡¯t the Lu Family always been involved in our matters? Was the amount of money you took from the Ye Family too little? Back then, thepany almost went bankrupt. Your third uncle sold three AGpanies to save it. Now, are all of you going to watch and not offer any help?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that we do not want to offer any help. Shen Qianshu is a maniac. If we join in the battle with you, we will all be dead.¡± Chapter 650 - I Only Draw For Qianshu

Chapter 650: I Only Draw For Qianshu

Lu Mengxi was very calm. During this period of time, Shen Qianshu¡¯s actions had greatly surprised her. This did not seem like something a newbie would do. She seemed experienced and tough. Lu Mengxi was thinking that there must be someone behind Shen Qianshu. Ye Ling and Ye Tingjun are the greatest mysteries of the Ye Family. Until now, she had no idea what Ye Tingjun did. Since he was in the country now and she had no idea what to expect, she did not make any moves. In the study room, Lu Mengxi knocked on the table lightly as she read a magazine with a cold expression. Shen Qianshu was on the cover of the magazine. On the cover, she looked glorious and charismatic. So beautiful. She was a darling in the industry. Assassinating Shen Qianshu was not an easy task. She was very careful. Zhong Ran and Ah Da protected her really well. If anything went wrong, she would have to pay back a lot. If she wanted Qianshu to disappear without a trace, only ck Rose could do it. Her fingers tapped on the table. ¡°Mr. Yuan, can you help me to form some connections with ck Rose?¡± At Ye Tingjun¡¯s home. Ye Ling was recovering slowly, but his face was still rather pale. He had been the one making decisions regarding AG. No matter what Shen Qianshu had to do, he would be the one being in control privately. It was really effective. ¡°Big Brother, Aunt and Second Uncle¡¯s offices are undergoing acquisition. You should rest for some time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡± ¡°ck Rose?¡± Ye Ling sat by the window. There was a white curtain blocking the window, but it could not prevent the sunlight froming in. Ye Ling was in a white shirt, and his sleeves were folded up, revealing his wrist that was like jade. There was a bracelet on his wrist. The fat little heart was really cute and did not match his personality at all. He did not even look like someone who would wear a bracelet, and yet he had such a cute one on. His cold personality made this bracelet look exceptionally cute. Ye Tingjun noticed a secret as well. Whenever his Big Brother was bored, he would love to look at the fat little heart. ¡°Any news from ck Rose?¡± Ye Ling asked. ¡°From what I know, she never left the country.¡± ¡°Never left... Great!¡± As long as she did not leave, there was a possibility that she mighte and look for him. Maybe, they were waiting for something. Shen Qianshu still did not know that he was alive. This seemed so real, so he must have been able to trick ck Rose as well. ¡°Do ensure that Zhong Ran keeps a close eye on Qianshu. I¡¯m afraid that she might contact ck Rose behind Zhong Ran¡¯s back,¡± Ye Ling said. This woman was brave. She was like a maniac, and there was nothing she could not do. The next moment, he arrived at the conclusion that if Shen Qianshu did not look for the olddy, she would look for ck Rose. ¡°I don¡¯t think Sister would be so rash.¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with rashness. You don¡¯t understand.¡± Ye Tingjun epted thatment humbly. Seeing that he kept touching the fat little heart, he could not help but ask, ¡°Bro, did Sister give you that?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Ye Ling raised his wrist and asked, ¡°Is it nice?¡± Even though his voice was t and monotonous, Ye Tingjun could sense some pride in his words. ¡°Nice.¡± Big Brother, I really don¡¯t think this bracelet fits you. Whatever makes you happy! Ye Tingjun thought for a while. ¡°Big Brother, let me deal with the matters of AG. Could you do me a favor?¡± ¡°What favor?¡± ¡°Help me design something.¡± Ye Tingjun¡¯s face was really calm. ¡°I owe someone something. I want to return it, but I don¡¯t know what to give him. Bro, your designs are rare. I hope you would draw me something.¡± ¡°I only draw for Qianshu!¡± Chapter 651 - The Second Brother of the Ye Family

Chapter 651: The Second Brother of the Ye Family

Ye Tingjun, who had been made to feel like a loser for being single, stared expressionlessly. In a calm voice, he said, ¡°Bro, can¡¯t you just pretend that you are drawing it for me?¡± ¡°No way!¡± ¡°I am your brother, your real brother.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Ye Tingjun tried to argue. ¡°Bro, that¡¯s not right. Beauty is meant to be showcased. Talent is meant to serve the people. You are so talented; you should let more people appreciate your skills.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ¡°I need only her to appreciate it.¡± Everyone else had better leave me alone! Ye Tingjun cursed inwardly. What a ve to his wife! You¡¯re resting on yoururels! Indeed, I am the coolest guy of the Ye Family! ¡°Bro, draw me something, and I will promise you anything. Can you?¡± Soft and hard measures didn¡¯t even work. Sugar-coated bullets[1] should work, huh? ¡°No way!¡± Ye Ling responded. Ye Tingjun: Lightning on a sunny day!!! ¡°Grandma came to talk to me yesterday. She said that she was my biological Grandma, so she loved me the most. She wanted me to give me a part of the Ye Family¡¯s inheritance, and I felt that Grandma¡¯s words do kind of make sense.¡± Ye Ling squinted. ¡°The grass on the graves of people who dared to go against me will be taller than you in a few years.¡± ¡°Bro, are you feeling better? I can get you some meds. It works really well for bone recovery.¡± Ye Lingughed. Ye Tingjun cursed inwardly, This conversation is hard to maintain! I¡¯m tired! Why is it so difficult? All I wanted was a jewelry design from Big Brother. He identally boasted and said that he could get designs from Noah. The other guy was so excited, and his eyes even shone in anticipation. This would hurt him... He could not ept it! ¡°Big Brother, have you ever thought how Sister would feel if she found out that you are alive and the fact that you hid everything from her? She would go crazy! Then, you would need your skillful younger brother to help you to n something.¡± ¡°Are you going to go on and on just for a design?¡± ¡°If you give it to me, I¡¯ll shut up.¡± ¡°NO!¡± Ye Ling rejected the Second Brother offer expressionlessly. ¡°My motivation to designes from her.¡± Ye Tingjun was made to feel ufortable again. His heart hurt. At the same time, at the Rose Castle. The main organizer of the stone gamblingpetition hade to look for Shen Qianshu. As a renowned jewelry appraiser, Shen Qianshu had good connections with people in the jewelry industry. ¡°Inviting me to attend the stone gamblingpetition?¡± ¡°Yeah, I know that Miss Shen had turned down thispetition, but we sincerely wish for you toe.¡± ¡°I have already given it up.¡± ¡°We saved a spot for you.¡± This was something the main organizer could just decide with one sentence. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°We need something big and interesting.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Wow, how honest. The main organizer smiled. ¡°There are many amusing things about you, Miss Shen. We promise to privately offer you the first ce of the stone gamblingpetition.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. I have always been living off my own talent and asionally with my face. Why do I have to do such secretive things!!! Since when!?! She could not ept the word ¡°privately,¡± but she was not actually angry. This was a generous offer. After all, getting first ce meant that she would definitely make a lot of profit from the gems. The main organizer said, ¡°I understand that Miss Shen is not in need of money...¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m in need of money!¡± The organizer was speechless. Stop kidding. Ye Ling left his inheritance for you. You are the richest woman here, okay? [1] An expression used by Mao Zedong to refer to the method of using a deceptive image to rope in and corrupt the enemy. Chapter 652 - Dedicating the Song Liang Liang to You

Chapter 652: Dedicating the Song Liang Liang to You

The richest woman Angel Shen thought deeply. Tong Hua said, ¡°Mommy, we have nothing on that day. Just go and show your face. No matter how small a fly is, it is still a life. We don¡¯t despise any form of money.¡± The organizer thought, Look at his attitude! He clearly speaks like a rich dude, doesn¡¯t he!! Shen Qianshu hesitated for quite some time. and she said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll agree to it. But, ignore the whole ¡®private¡¯ thing. I want topete with my real talents. Otherwise, this wouldn¡¯t be fair to the other contestants.¡± The organizer was ted. ¡°Sure, sure, sure. Just like others say, Miss Shen is indeed as pure as ice.¡± Tong Hua was speechless. What the f*ck. Your English teacher might jump here and p you in the face now. Do you even know how similes work? Dumb!!! Nouveau riche! Shen Qianshu was speechless as well. The organizer left happily. Just to keep things exciting, he even announced that there would be a mysterious guest. They did not publicize Shen Qianshu¡¯s name on the list of contestants. Shen Qianshu was really impressed with how the organizer had arranged things. When Ye Ling found out that Qianshu was going for the stone gambling contest, his face went really stiff. ¡°There are so many people there. What is she going there for?¡± Zhong Ran said, ¡°The organizer came to speak to her and praised her the other day. Then, Miss Shen agreed to go.¡± Zhong Ran looked at Ye Ling and concluded intentionally. ¡°The organizer was a really handsomed.¡± Ye Ling squinted. A small storm seemed to be brewing in his amber eyes. He seemed like he was ready to rip anyone apart soon. The people around him shivered in fear, and they looked at Zhong Ran as if they were mad at Zhong Ran. Zhong Ran, why did you have to piss Master off... Zhong Ran was really calm. He was just trying to discreetly hint at Master. A fake corpse is enough... Miss Shen is someone who cares about looks a lot. If she were to really find herself a pretty boy, good luck to you... Then, I will dedicate the song Liang Liang to you. That would be such a great tragedy. Ye Ling¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°On the day of thepetition, send more people to protect her.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± For the stone gambling contest, there was sudden news. This time, the gem was from Myanmar, and it was jade. Shen Qianshu hurried to read up on jades really quickly, and she was good at it. Chen Qiuxiang said, ¡°Qianshu, do you really not intend to attend the stone gambling contest? You are letting Lu Mengxi win easily.¡± ¡°I am going!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Chen Qiuxiang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really, you are?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Qianshu, you have to win. I want to watch you beat her. You don¡¯t know how crazy things were when you were gone. She was so controlling and arrogant. Boss trusted her a lot too. She had sessfully taken over your role.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled and said, ¡°No worries, I don¡¯t care about that position anyway. I have a position that she wants most.¡± ¡°What?¡± Shen Qianshu smiled and did not reply. On the day of the stone gambling contest, it was a nice day. The contest venue was open to the public. There were people everywhere from all sorts of businesses. Reporters and journalists were shooting at the venue, and Lu Mengxi stood in the middle of a crowd. She was really eye-catching, and it was as if everyone was sure that she was going to be the winner of thepetition this time. She waved and greeted everyone confidently, entertaining them. The Lu Family hade to support her as well, and Lu Mengxi loved the attention she was getting. Suddenly, the reporters ran to the entrance, acting as if they had met a superstar. Lu Mengxi looked at them angrily. She went up and immediately felt ufortable. She was also wondering who that superstar was. If it was someone that was more popr than her, she could ept it. [0] Liang Liang is a song from a popr Chinese Television Series, Eternal Love that is about a sad love story. Chapter 653 - It Must Be Fake

Chapter 653: It Must Be Fake

A group of people entered in a cool manner. A woman was walking in the front, and she was holding a seven-year-old child. Behind them, there were eight bodyguards in shades following around. She looked really cool, and she was like ady who was the head of a mafia triad in movies. Shen Qianshu¡¯s arm had not fully recovered. The weather was getting warmer, and she wore a long-sleeved blue dress. The sleeves were baggy, and they swayed around, making her look elegant. She wore a snow-white vest, and there was a rose brooch on both sides of the vest. The pigeon ruby brooch shone brightly under the sun. It was really exquisite, and the color was oddly nice. It made Shen Qianshu seem prettier and more elegant. Her clear eyes seemed to emit the same radiance of roses. Her smile moved many hearts and made every other woman in the venue seem like peasants. ¡°Shen Qianshu is so pretty. Her face is just so wless.¡± ¡°Look at the ruby brooches she has on her chest. How rich.¡± ¡°Those brooches seem familiar. They must cost a bomb. A few decades ago, they were being put up for auction at a few billion.¡± ¡°Really? So rich?¡± ¡°How could someone like her wear a jewel like that?¡± ¡°Are you silly? She inherited all of Ye Ling¡¯s assets. Even if she wanted to raise a few pretty boys, it¡¯s easy. It¡¯s sad that Ye Ling is used like that.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. I just know that Shen Qianshu is the prettiest in the world today!¡± Shen Qianshu held onto Tong Hua¡¯s hand, and she looked really pretty. The Movie King was here, and he smiled at everyone. When the cameras were on him, he waved warmly, just like how Movie Kings would wave at their fans. He seemed very familiar with the action. All the reporters were drawn in by the mother and son. Meanwhile, Lu Mengxi was furious!!! Why is Shen Qianshu here? Didn¡¯t she give up on the contest? Is she here to steal the limelight from me? Lu Mengxi was confident about winning the first ce of the stone gamblingpetition, and she believed this would benefit her reputation. She was used to being treated like a queen. Now that someone had stolen her limelight, she was furious. Shen Qianshu, what is this supposed to mean? In the venue, the Lu Family, Ye Family, and almost everyone had arrived. On this prestigious asion, many people came to attend it. Shen Qianshu looked at the venue, and the corners of her lips curled up. She wished that today¡¯s stone gambling contest would be exciting. Please, don¡¯t waste my efforts on dressing up so well. She had never dressed this well even for Master. Now, she was so well-dressed for her enemy. So, please don¡¯t waste all of this effort. ¡°Mengxi, look at her brooches. It¡¯s a blood rose.¡± A rich second-generation heir came over in an envious tone. She praised it. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Lu Mengxi humphed. ¡°I heard it had been lost a long time ago. No one knows where she got it. How could it be in her hands? Who knows? It might be fake.¡± ¡°Is the Blood Rose very popr?¡± ¡°Very very much so. There is a rumor that whoever owned it would live an unfortunate life. A woman who knows about this would be willing to own it despite knowing the mishaps it may bring. It is just so enchanting.¡± ¡°It costs a bomb. It is hard to use a price to prove its significance. It¡¯s one of the most expensive gems in the world.¡± ¡°Gosh, that must be fake.¡± Lu Mengxiughed. ¡°Right, it must be fake!¡± Chapter 654 - No.1 Beauty

Chapter 654: No.1 Beauty

Shen Qianshu held onto Tong Hua. They were at the center of attention. Zhong Ran, Ah Da, and the few bodyguards behind followed them closely. The bodyguards they had chosen today were the most skillful silent guardians. They were one level better than the ones guarding Rose Castle. There were about ten or so other guards that were personally sent by Ye Ling, and they were hidden in certain secret spots. Otherwise, they were camouged in the crowd, ready to ensure her safety. The appraisers of Gubelin gathered around. Chen Qiuxiang did not really dare to approach Shen Qianshu. Her heart was beating wildly, and her face turned red. Chen Qiuxiang thought to herself, Qianshu is too pretty. As a woman, she felt her face turning red. Just imagine how the men would be. Usually, when they were in theb, everyone wore a whiteb coat, and the most makeup they had on was blushes or tone-up creams. They never dressed up so well, and they all looked simr just like rich second-generation heirs and financially-troubled youths in a school. However, after leaving, they all looked greatly different. Chen Wanwan entered with a lot of BG designers, and she was all smiles. ¡°Wow, Sister Shu, you¡¯re so gorgeous.¡± Sensen gave her a thumbs up. ¡°My Sister Shu is the No.1 Beauty.¡± ¡°No. 1 Beauty!¡± the designers said in unison. ¡°Of course I have to be.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled. ¡°Everyone knows that, so you don¡¯t have to emphasize.¡± Tong Hua nodded as if it was true. ¡°I second that.¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was silent. The reporters around were all speechless while the designers of BGughed hysterically. Li Huan¡¯s voice was really crisp and clear. ¡°Sister Shu, are you here to watch the match?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I¡¯m here as a contestant!¡± The moment these words came out, the reporters were in shock. Gubelin had long announced that Lu Mengxi was representing theirpany for this event. Shen Qianshu had also exined on her Weibo ount that she had given up on the position due to health concerns. They all thought that Shen Qianshu would not join thispetition this time. Who knew she would attend. Big news! She¡¯s too popr these days. No matter if it was the scandal regarding Ye Ling or the whole inheritance issue with the Ye Family, her news attracted much attention. News of her attracted as much attention as those of popr celebrities did. Recently, she was almost even assassinated. Her life could be made into a movie. The reporters said, ¡°Miss Shen, are you really here as a contestant?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The reporters said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you have given up the spot?¡± ¡°I did so because I thought that I was not in good shape. Now that I¡¯ve recovered, I can take part.¡± The reporters said, ¡°Miss Shen, are you confident in being the champion this time?¡± Shen Qianshu smiled at the reporters and said, ¡°What do you think?¡± The reporters were speechless. Li Huan said, ¡°My Sister Shu will definitely get first ce. I bet... 50 cents!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll add 10 cents!¡± Chen Wanwan said. Li Le said calmly, ¡°Another 10 cents from me.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Can¡¯t you bet more!¡± ¡°Poor!¡± The designers whined. Tong Hua said, ¡°If we win the first ce, I¡¯ll give all of you a 500,000 Hongbao!¡± ¡°Wow... Lil Tycoon... Stick out your legs.¡± ¡°I intend to fight for those Hongbaos!¡± The people here were all in joy while the rich second-generationdies around Lu Mengxi were not feeling so good, Lu Mengxi especially. The few of them kept ring at Shen Qianshu¡¯s brooch. They were all drawn by it. Any woman would not be able to resist the temptation of the jewel. Lu Mengxi heard that Shen Qianshu was going to take part in thepetition. She cursed internally. Shen Qianshu, I won¡¯t lose to you!!! Chapter 655 - I Want To Flaunt My Wealth

Chapter 655: I Want To unt My Wealth

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Zhong Ran¡¯s phone suddenly vibrated, and he looked at it immediately. He suddenly looked as if he was having constipation, and he looked at the Blood Rose on Shen Qianshu¡¯s chest. He put his phone away calmly and cleared his throat. ¡°Miss Shen, that brooch is too attention-seeking. Why don¡¯t you remove it?¡± What the hell!!! Miss Shen, save me. Please remove that brooch. Master is going to beat me up. Please save me. ¡°No!¡± Shen Qianshu looked calm. ¡°I want to unt my wealth!¡± Zhong Ran was speechless. Ah Da stared in silence. What the heck? How could Miss Shen turn out to be such a superficial person? Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Yup! I¡¯m superficial.¡± Ah Da stopped Zhong Ran from speaking further. There was nothing wrong with the gem that this jewelry girl liked. No one would dare to reach out and grab it. Zhong Ran red at him. ¡°Master had said that this thing cannot be shown in broad daylight!¡± ¡°Miss Shen, didn¡¯t Master say that you can¡¯t wear this brooch?¡± ¡°Oh? Your Master said that?¡± Shen Qianshu raised her brows. ¡°Where is your Master?¡± ¡°Uh... Oh, he¡¯s dead.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at him. She was pleased, and her voice was cold. Yet, no expression could be sensed from her clear eyes. ¡°Since he¡¯s dead, let him lie still in the coffin. I call the shots!¡± Zhong Ran felt a chill run down his spine, and he broke out in a cold sweat. Miss Shen, what is this supposed to mean? What do you mean? Do you know about Master faking his death already? No way... We hid it so well. We are all good at acting. How could you know? This doesn¡¯t make sense. Yet, he pondered again. Ever since Master had died, Miss Shen was greatly depressed for many days, and yet, she never epted his death. Nothing seems to be wrong too. He had heard much about the story of the Blood Rose, but he never knew that Ye Ling did not allow Shen Qianshu to touch it. Zhong Ran¡¯s phone vibrated, screeching as if it wanted his soul. He reached forward bravely and grabbed Shen Qianshu¡¯s brooch to remove it. Shen Qianshu squinted. ¡°Zhong Ran, did you just touch my breast?¡± The bodyguards were speechless. Ah Da stared in silence. Zhong Ran¡¯s hand shivered. Gosh, why would I dare!!! ¡°Don¡¯t we have enough scandals already?¡± Shen Qianshu squinted. ¡°Everyone is circting that I am trying to flirt with you. People are saying that you faked the will and that I had cuckolded Ye Ling. How dare you touch my breast in front of everyone? Do you want to turn fake news into reality or...¡± ¡°Miss Shen, I beg you. Please stop.¡± I am wearing a mic on my ear. Master can hear everything clearly ahhhhhhhhhh. I¡¯m going to lose both my legs like this. The mic was one-way as they were afraid that Shen Qianshu would be able to hear Ye Ling¡¯s voice if she went too close. So, they made the earpiece this way. Ye Ling could hear everything around Zhong Ran, but Zhong Ran could not hear Ye Ling¡¯s voice. He thought, Luckily, this thing is one-way. Otherwise, Master might explode and threaten that I would even lose my third leg. Zhong Ran withdrew his hands silently. Ah Da did not understand. ¡°Miss Shen looks pretty good with it. Why did you have to remove it?¡± Zhong Ran thought, Damn. Nice, disastrous. ¡°Ah Da, you think it is pretty?¡± ¡°Yeah, it is.¡± ¡°Yeah. I know.¡± Zhong Ran¡¯s phone vibrated again, and he did not even dare to look at it. Master, stop hurrying me. Why don¡¯t you expose yourself? Miss Shen is too skillful. I am of no match! Chapter 656 - PDA

Chapter 656: PDA

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the audience, a woman who looked extremely young looked at Shen Qianshu calmly and locked her eyes on the jewelry on Shen Qianshu¡¯s chest. She was a very ordinary woman with very pale skin. She was wless, and she had iris enhancement lenses on. Her eyes looked ck and bright, and her facial features were exquisite. Big eyes, tall nose, small lips, but whenbined, she just had an ordinary face. At one nce, it was great looking at her. She was like a little girl from next door. She was sitting alone in the audience. She did not seem to know anyone around her. There was a family of three and a couple. The corners of her lips were slightly curled up, but her smile was not obvious. It seemed that she did not like tough usually. The Blood Rose! It has finally seen daylight. Hong Xiu, your thing is in the hands of another woman. Thoughts? Ye Tingjun was in the monitoring room. His men had long arrived at the venue and put on several surveince cameras. He looked for suspicious things, and yet, there was not a single clue. By the side, Ye Ling¡¯s eyes looked cold. They were fixated on a certain screen. Shen Qianshu was smiling heartily. The red on her snow-white vest was extremely eye-catching. It made her skin looked even paler and more beautiful. Ye Tingjun thought, Sister is so pretty. She really matches well with Big Brother. ¡°Big Brother, are you mad?¡± ¡°No!¡± His voice was really cold. Being mad was an understatement. He was like an exploding volcano! He hid it so well in his safe, and he never told her the passcode. Ye Ling thought to himself, How did she find it? He never ever thought that the Blood Rose would ever see daylight. Ye Tingjun was confused, and hemented calmly. ¡°Sister looks like a real tycoon with that Blood Rose on her. Big Brother, did you give it to her?¡± ¡°Tingjun!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really noisy!¡± ¡°Oh...¡± I am the coolest guy in the Ye Family. How could I be noisy? You could count it yourself. Have I spoken more than twenty words already? Ye Ling regained his consciousness. ¡°Match every face in the venue to their facebook ounts. ck Rose must be here for sure.¡± The messages that Ye Tingjun gave him made him feel rather suspicious. In all these years, ck Rose had been looking for the Blood Rose. He could not get what Shen Qianshu was wearing the Blood Rose for, but it was for sure that this would attract ck Rose to appear. ¡°There are close to 1500 people at the venue. If we have to match everyone to their Facebook ounts, we would need a lot of people. We don¡¯t have that many.¡± ¡°Let Mu Yuan send some professionals over.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Tingjun¡¯s eyes followed as Shen Qianshu moved around. As Ye Tingjun made the phone call, he thought that the amount of PDA going on was getting unbearable. Ah Da brought Tong Hua to sit at the first row of the audience seats. Shen Qianshu and Lu Mengxi bumped into each other. Lu Mengxi looked at her face, and her eyesnded on her brooch. That is a rare red gem. It has an oddly nice color. Lu Mengxi was shocked for a moment. High-quality fake goods would usually look real. It was hard to make judgments just from our bare eyes. The sun was great today, and as the rays of light hit the rose, it made it seem really eye-catching. It gave off a radiant glow. It¡¯s real? No way, how could she have what it takes to put on the Blood Rose? ¡°Miss Lu, what are you looking at?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°Shen Qianshu, don¡¯t you feel shameless? It¡¯s not like you are too poor to buy yourself jewels, yet why are you wearing a fake gem at such an important event? You are an appraiser. Don¡¯t make us lose our ss and dignity.¡± The corners of Shen Qianshu¡¯s lips curled up, and she took a few steps forward. ¡°Lu Mengxi, your professional skills are questionable, but yourck of attentiveness in learning is to me. This is a gift Ye Ling gave me to pledge his love for me. Chapter 660 - The Last Position

Chapter 660: The Last Position

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Lu Mengxi looks good as well. After the stone gambling contest, Lu Mengxi¡¯s reputation in the country would be higher than Shen Qianshu¡¯s. She is an internationally renowned appraiser after all. Our nation¡¯s appraisers can¡¯tpare to her.¡± ¡°Right. Who said she isn¡¯t?¡± ¡°She¡¯s pretty, has a good family background, and is so talented. She really makes others envious of her.¡± Lin Xiaojuan held onto Tong Hua¡¯s hand. ¡°This is the first round. As long as Qianshu enters the finals, we have a chance.¡± ¡°I believe in Mommy!¡± The people around them were mostly boasting about Lu Mengxi. That sounded really annoying. It was fine if they wanted to support Lu Mengxi, but there was no need to b*tch about Shen Qianshu. This made Tong Hua really unhappy. Gu Xie said calmly, ¡°Gem gambling is a very difficult and confusing thing. Luck is the most important thing. As long as she makes it past the first round, that¡¯s all that matters. The most important thing is the finals. I see that Qianshu is very confident. She¡¯s not worried in the slightest bit, so don¡¯t worry about her.¡± There was a close-up on the big screen in the center. Upon hearing that Lu Mengxi was first ce, Shen Qianshu pped for her. In front of the media, she had to create the persona of being an open-minded person. For this, Lin Xiaojuan admired her. Their Little Shu always knew when to submit and when to stand firm as required. The second prize went to the appraiser who picked the carnelian stone. Yun An was fifth. For ninth ce, it was a French appraiser. Tong Hua and Lin Xiaojuan felt ufortable now. Only ten appraisers could make it into the finals. There were so many people in the hall today. Would Qianshu not make it into the finals? Tong Hua had a very serious expression. Zhong Ran said, ¡°Young Master, it doesn¡¯t matter if we get in the finals. We don¡¯t need the money nor the reputation anyway.¡± ¡°This is not a matter of money and reputation,¡± Tong Hua said. Zhong Ran shut his mouth. When it came to gem gambling, luck was just way too important. Could Miss Shen really have chosen wrong? Lu Mengxi looked at Shen Qianshu, pleased. She was just standing beside Shen Qianshu. ¡°See. Shen Qianshu, you are in no ce topete with me. You are out on the first round. You didn¡¯t dare to bet with me because you knew that you were going to lose.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled at Lu Mengxi. ¡°Oh? You¡¯re so fantastic. I bet thest position belongs to me. Do you believe me?¡± ¡°Whatever. The chances of you being in tenth ce are so low. How could you be so confident? Just concede defeat sooner. You clearly don¡¯t have what it takes topare to me.¡± Yun An said calmly, ¡°Lu Mengxi, is it really that big of a deal to win first ce in the first round of gem gambling?¡± Lu Mengyun looked at Yun An coldly. In the first round, many people would usually hide their true talent. The second round was the morepetitive one. As long as they could guarantee on getting into the finals, that was all they cared about. Yun An noticed that Shen Qianshu had taken a look at all the 300 stones in the hall during the first round. In those twenty minutes, she was the only one who had seen all the stones in the hall. So, he made a daring guess. ¡°Right, it¡¯s a big deal indeed,¡± Lu Mengxi said arrogantly. ¡°I could get first ce, but yet you couldn¡¯t. That shows why I am amazing and how this is a big deal.¡± Shen Qianshuughed. ¡°Oh, society!¡± The emcee said, ¡°Now, we have only one ce left. Are you excited? Who would thisst ce belong to?¡± Tong Hua and Lin Xiaojuan were really anticipating. Chen Wanwan and the designers around were chanting in their heads, Sister Shu, Sister Shu, Sister Shu! The emcee was holding onto the letter in his hands, and he announced loudly. ¡°Thest ce goes to... Shen Qianshu! Congrattions Miss Shen!¡± Chapter 658 - The Gem Competition has Begun

Chapter 658: The Gem Competition has Begun

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Gu Xie and Lin Xiaojuan entered, they received cheers from the audience. It was rare to see Movie King Gu attend such an event so publicly. The girls were heartbroken. The film actor took Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s hand, and their ten fingers were sped, showing their love. Although he was cool and expressionless, he always smiled at Lin Xiaojuan warmly when he looked at her. There was a clear difference between how he treated his fianc¨¦e and how he did for the masses. ¡°Movie King is so hot.¡± ¡°My favorite is Tong Hua. Nothing can change that.¡± ¡°Lin Xiaojuan is so pretty too. She is sopatible with Movie King.¡± ¡°Actually, I feel that Movie King would be morepatible with Shen Qianshu because of Tong Hua. This way, my two favorite men would be of the same family. How envious would that make others feel?¡± ¡°They are like family now anyway. Lin Xiaojuan and Tong Hua¡¯s rtionship is almost like mother and son.¡± Tong Hua ignored the gossip, and he waved at Movie King Gu and Li Zhiyuan. He left some seats for them, and they sat on the balcony. Li Zhiyuan and Chen Wanwan sat near them. They took up the seats that offered better views. This was the first time Lin Xiaojuan had done PDA with Gu Xie. She did not feel veryfortable about that. She felt as if she would be torn to bits by Gu Xie¡¯s female fans. Gu Xie said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Tong Hua chimed in. ¡°Although I have been living well without any PDAtely, the two of you don¡¯t have to behave like that.¡± I don¡¯t need to see any of that. The contest began. The emcee on stage eximed. ¡°At the stone gambling contest today, we have a total of 86 contestants from all around the world. There are over 300 pieces of jade here. Let us invite the presenters to showcase the jewels. A round of apuse, please.¡± Thunderous apuse filled up the hall. This was a circrpetition hall. There were people looking from every corner. The hall was really huge. Not long after, the staff carried the pieces of jade out. Some of the pieces were as big as a fist while some of them were as big as a ser ball. The biggest stone was as tall as an adult man; it was like an elephant. Large and small pieces were presented for a full twenty minutes before they were finally done. Chen Wanwan said, ¡°This time, the jade came from Myanmar. There are so many, and there are all sorts of them.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really eye-catching.¡± After they were done showcasing the pieces of jade, the appraisers begin to pick gems. There were two rounds to the contest. In the first round, each appraiser chose a gem. At the first round, ten appraisers would be chosen, and they wouldpete. The winning yers could re-select jades or use the one from the first round topete. This time, many of the appraisers were familiar faces. Lu Mengxi, Yunan, and several foreign appraisers who she had dealt with were all familiar. Yun An was not in a good state this time. His face was pale, and his eyes looked tired. It was as if he had gone through some tragic stuff. In the hall, the appraisers had plenty of time to choose stones, and they could talk to one another. Shen Qianshu could not help but ask, ¡°Yun An, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Nothing much. I haven¡¯t had a good resttely.¡± He smiled forcedly. He did not seem very energized. Shen Qianshu could see bite marks by his cor from the corner of her eyes. She suddenly thought of the bite marks she would have on her neck sometimes. Oh, they¡¯re love bites. Oh... Yun An¡¯s girl must be really passionate. Could they have been doing stuff up to a veryte time, so he doesn¡¯t have enough energy now? The little angel smiled at Yun An with a suggestive look. Yun An was confused. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Why is Miss Shen looking at me with such suggestive eyes? Chapter 659 - During the Gem Gambling Competition

Chapter 659: During the Gem Gambling Competition

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun An was not in a particrly good state. When choosing his jade, he chose a stone in less than ten minutes. It was just as big as a fist. Shen Qianshu helped him to look at it. The jade was not bad. ¡°You are not considering to pick another stone?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°This is the one. Which one are you picking?¡± After the appraisers had selected their stone, they put their name on it, and it would be deemed that they were picking that one. Shen Qianshu had not finished choosing yet as she was hesitating between a few stones. The thing about stone gambling was that professional knowledge took up 70% of thepetition while luck took up the other 30%. Some pieces looked really great, but in the end, they could turn out to not even be good. Some of them looked like ordinary stones, but in the end, they could turn out to be very good jade. There were many appraisers at the hall, and there were also some people of Feng Shui family businesses. The half an hour time slot given was used up very quickly, and Shen Qianshu picked a stone about the size of a fist as well. Then, she put her name on the stone. Shen Qianshu went around the entire hall. Yun An could not be bothered, but Shen Qianshu touched every single stone. Every appraiser in the hall had picked their desired stone. The emcee eximed. ¡°The moment we have been anticipating for hase. All the appraisers have chosen a stone. Now, we shall take a look. Who has chosen the best one? Are you excited?¡± ¡°Excited!¡± Thunderous apuse filled up the entire hall. This was a veryrge project. After selecting the jade, they would also open it up and then hand it to the organizers for the eight appraisers to score. Entering the finals, Lu Mengxi¡¯s stone was the first to be opened. It was very beautiful. It was a pure piece of jade with no impurities. It was one of the best pieces of jade. She threw a look at Shen Qianshu proudly and stood aside. Yun An said, ¡°Lu Mengxi¡¯s stone is better than all of ours.¡± Shen Qianshu was silent for a moment. ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Although her stone had not been opened yet, Shen Qianshu knew that Lu Mengxi had made a better choice than she did. Shen Qianshu¡¯s stone did not seem very interesting. From the first cut, the green was seen. It was emerald green and looked really good. It was palm-sized, and it could be seen that the jade was not exceptionally big. There were some impurities, but it could still be made into a pendant. The rity and purity were pretty good. Yun An¡¯s taste was the most unique. The one he picked was imperial green. It was really nice. The only thing was that there was not a lot of green jade. Others chose pieces that were in all sorts of shapes and sizes. One of them had a carnelian, and it was the only one that had it. It turned out that the jade that Shen Qianshu had picked was not the best, but neither was it bad. She did not really notice how other¡¯s pieces of jade looked like. Soon enough, the appraisers gave them the numbers. Other than rity and purity, weight mattered a lot as well when the jade stone was carved out. The purity and weight mattered most especially. Yun An¡¯s stone had a better refractive index than Lu Mengxi¡¯s, but he had less jade in his stone. When Lu Mengxi¡¯s stone was cut open, almost the entire stone was jade. There were no impurities too. ¡°For the first ce, we have Miss Lu Mengxi! Miss Lu is indeed our biggest star in the appraising industry. Profound knowledge and great professionalism. Very unique. When the stone was cut open, it was bright and colorful. It is a very rare stone. Once again, congrattions to Miss Lu Mengxi!¡± Thunderous apuse filled up the hall. Tong Hua stared expressionlessly as people around him boasted about Lu Mengxi. ¡°Lu Mengxi is so young, and yet, she has so much profound knowledge and such a unique taste. She¡¯s just so amazing.¡± ¡°Everyone in the nation boasts about Shen Qianshu, but now, this contest has shown them that Shen Qianshu is clearly of no match to Lu Mengxi.¡± ¡°She just looks pretty. The media is the one behind all the boasting.¡± Chapter 660 - The Last Position

Chapter 660: The Last Position

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Lu Mengxi looks good as well. After the stone gambling contest, Lu Mengxi¡¯s reputation in the country would be higher than Shen Qianshu¡¯s. She is an internationally renowned appraiser after all. Our nation¡¯s appraisers can¡¯tpare to her.¡± ¡°Right. Who said she isn¡¯t?¡± ¡°She¡¯s pretty, has a good family background, and is so talented. She really makes others envious of her.¡± Lin Xiaojuan held onto Tong Hua¡¯s hand. ¡°This is the first round. As long as Qianshu enters the finals, we have a chance.¡± ¡°I believe in Mommy!¡± The people around them were mostly boasting about Lu Mengxi. That sounded really annoying. It was fine if they wanted to support Lu Mengxi, but there was no need to b*tch about Shen Qianshu. This made Tong Hua really unhappy. Gu Xie said calmly, ¡°Gem gambling is a very difficult and confusing thing. Luck is the most important thing. As long as she makes it past the first round, that¡¯s all that matters. The most important thing is the finals. I see that Qianshu is very confident. She¡¯s not worried in the slightest bit, so don¡¯t worry about her.¡± There was a close-up on the big screen in the center. Upon hearing that Lu Mengxi was first ce, Shen Qianshu pped for her. In front of the media, she had to create the persona of being an open-minded person. For this, Lin Xiaojuan admired her. Their Little Shu always knew when to submit and when to stand firm as required. The second prize went to the appraiser who picked the carnelian stone. Yun An was fifth. For ninth ce, it was a French appraiser. Tong Hua and Lin Xiaojuan felt ufortable now. Only ten appraisers could make it into the finals. There were so many people in the hall today. Would Qianshu not make it into the finals? Tong Hua had a very serious expression. Zhong Ran said, ¡°Young Master, it doesn¡¯t matter if we get in the finals. We don¡¯t need the money nor the reputation anyway.¡± ¡°This is not a matter of money and reputation,¡± Tong Hua said. Zhong Ran shut his mouth. When it came to gem gambling, luck was just way too important. Could Miss Shen really have chosen wrong? Lu Mengxi looked at Shen Qianshu, pleased. She was just standing beside Shen Qianshu. ¡°See. Shen Qianshu, you are in no ce topete with me. You are out on the first round. You didn¡¯t dare to bet with me because you knew that you were going to lose.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled at Lu Mengxi. ¡°Oh? You¡¯re so fantastic. I bet thest position belongs to me. Do you believe me?¡± ¡°Whatever. The chances of you being in tenth ce are so low. How could you be so confident? Just concede defeat sooner. You clearly don¡¯t have what it takes topare to me.¡± Yun An said calmly, ¡°Lu Mengxi, is it really that big of a deal to win first ce in the first round of gem gambling?¡± Lu Mengyun looked at Yun An coldly. In the first round, many people would usually hide their true talent. The second round was the morepetitive one. As long as they could guarantee on getting into the finals, that was all they cared about. Yun An noticed that Shen Qianshu had taken a look at all the 300 stones in the hall during the first round. In those twenty minutes, she was the only one who had seen all the stones in the hall. So, he made a daring guess. ¡°Right, it¡¯s a big deal indeed,¡± Lu Mengxi said arrogantly. ¡°I could get first ce, but yet you couldn¡¯t. That shows why I am amazing and how this is a big deal.¡± Shen Qianshuughed. ¡°Oh, society!¡± The emcee said, ¡°Now, we have only one ce left. Are you excited? Who would thisst ce belong to?¡± Tong Hua and Lin Xiaojuan were really anticipating. Chen Wanwan and the designers around were chanting in their heads, Sister Shu, Sister Shu, Sister Shu! The emcee was holding onto the letter in his hands, and he announced loudly. ¡°Thest ce goes to... Shen Qianshu! Congrattions Miss Shen!¡± Chapter 661 - The Desired Jade is Taken Away

Chapter 661: The Desired Jade is Taken Away

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Upon hearing who was in thest ce, Lu Mengxi looked really unhappy. The veins on the back of her hands throbbed. She held everything in. Shen Qianshu and Yun An high-fived, and Yun An hugged her in a friendly manner. In the control room, Ye Ling squinted... Ye Tingjun looked at his big brother¡¯s face. Yeah, looking really terrible. The ten contestants had made it into the finals. Yun An smiled. ¡°I just knew that you would make it into the finals.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled and looked at him. ¡°How did you know?¡± Yun An put his mouth beside her ear and told her something softly. Shen Qianshu smiled brightly. Zhong Ran shivered. He felt an unspeakable sense of danger approaching. Miss Shen and Yun An look like very close young couples. Miss Shen, Master is watching. Watch out... He wished he could remind Shen Qianshu. A devil is watching you from afar. But they were too far away from each other. Zhong Ran was crazily anxious. The second round of the match was starting. The crowd cheered. They screamed the names of the various appraisers they were rooting for. The people from BG cheered for Shen Qianshu, hoping that she woulde out of thepetition as the champion. Li Zhiyuan¡¯s phone vibrated, and he took a quick nce at it. He frowned and looked at a certain direction among the audience. An ordinary-looking youngdy lowered her head and smiled at him. Li Zhiyuan looked at his phone again, and his facial expression changed drastically. In the hall, thepetition was ongoing. Shen Qianshu, Lu Mengxi, Yun An, and the others were choosing the piece of jade they intended to use for the finals. As they picked, a professional would be exining the origins of the rock to them. In the finals, all the contestants were very serious. They only had one chance. The ten contestants had to pick one stone among the two hundred plus stones. Lu Mengxi was feeling extremely anxious. She had thought that Shen Qianshu would be eliminated, yet she made it into the finals as well. She could not lose to Shen Qianshu. She could not!!!! There was sufficient time for them to pick the stones. Shen Qianshu and Yun An were like inseparable twins. They were targeting small stones as they looked. No one cared about the big stones. Usually, big stones of good quality would rarely be ced inpetitions. If they put it up, it would just be treated as regr stone. If big stones were of good quality and could be great pieces of jade, the organizers would not have used it in thepetition but rather keep it for themselves. They would not let the contestants use them topete. Therefore, no one cared about the big stones, and they only looked at the smaller ones. Yun An was done picking, and he chose a stone that was as big as a pillow. Looking at the cracks from the outer part of the stone, Shen Qianshu could see a faint color, making it seem like white jade. She asked, ¡°You¡¯re choosing this one?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Yun An said. ¡°I think it¡¯ll be white jade.¡± Shen Qianshu continued walking around. Yun An picked his jade really quickly just like in the first round. His taste was unique. He put his name on it and followed Shen Qianshu around. Lu Mengxi was not far away from Shen Qianshu. She was picking hers as well. Shen Qianshu found a stone that was about the size of a palm. She put it on her palm and yed with it in her hand. The outer lines were very orderly and detailed. A faint emerald green color could be seen. Shen Qianshu was really surprised. Yun An said, ¡°That¡¯s not bad. It looks like old jade. Why didn¡¯t I notice such a stone just now?¡± ¡°The stone is too small, so it isn¡¯t eye-catching.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled and raised up her hand. She looked at it under the sunlight. ¡°This is indeed a pretty good stone. I think it is emerald imperial jade.¡± ¡°Are you picking this one?¡± Yun An asked. Suddenly, a voice from afar cut her off. ¡°Sorry, Shen Qianshu. This is the jade that I picked!¡± Chapter 662 - I Say She Will Win

Chapter 662: I Say She Will Win

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu looked at Lu Mengxi and squinted. She could not hide her mocking smile. Indeed, Lu Mengxi had looked at this stone, but she did not put her name on it. Now that she was about to pick it, was Lu Mengxi trying to im it from her? What a... smart tactic! Yun An looked displeased. This stone was ck, and the outer appearance looked like asphalt. The two of them had just studied it, and they knew that this was probably going to be emerald jade. It could be used for making bracelets, jade pendants, and all kinds of jewelry. They were lucky. It was not a difficult thing to identify it as emerald jade. This jade was clearly way better than the one he had just picked. Lu Mengxi smiled and approached them before pasting her name sticker onto the stone. Coincidentally, the cameras had shifted, and they did not get a shot of them. The audience sat too far away, and the big screen was showing the stones of other contestants. Everyone could only tell that a few people were surrounding to discuss something. Yet, in the control room, Ye Ling had zoomed in on the scene. He saw everything clearly. Ye Tingjun said, ¡°She stole sister¡¯s stone?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. There seemed to be a storm brewing in his amber eyes. Without him around, would any nonsensical creatures dare to bully his big princess? He was so mad that his ribs that were broken hurt badly. Ye Tingjun panicked. ¡°Big Brother, why don¡¯t we...¡± ¡°No!¡± He looked at Ye Tingjun coldly. ¡°You have your own girlfriend. Why are you trying so hard to defend other¡¯s girlfriends? Who needs your help!¡± ¡°... ¡± Ye Tingjun was at a loss for words. I have been wronged... Since when did I have a girlfriend? And isn¡¯t that sister-inw? Are you seriously getting jealous over this as well? Ye Tingjun said, ¡°Lu Mengxi is the proxy of Mr. Yuan from Southeast Asia. That¡¯s why she¡¯s so daring. However, snatching someone else¡¯s product in apetition so publicly is such a low thing to do. How scared is she of losing to sister?¡± ¡°She will lose,¡± Ye Ling said. Ye Tingjun said, ¡°Why? She has already taken sister¡¯s stone though?¡± ¡°Shen Qianshu will win!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I said so!¡± ¡°... ¡± Ye Tingjun was at a loss for words. Ye Tingjun¡¯s voice was cold and did not have much emotion, yet it sounded persuasive. It was as if he was speaking the truth. Ye Tingjun cursed inwardly. Love is blind, indeed. Big Brother, being in love has caused your intelligence to fall steeply. Shen Qianshu looked expressionless as the stone that she desired was taken away so abruptly. Yun An said, ¡°Lu Mengyun, when did you pick that stone? Why didn¡¯t I know about that?¡± ¡°I just told the professionals that I wanted this stone, but I wanted to look around for a bit more, so it got dyed. Why? Does Miss Shen want this stone?¡± Lu Mengxi looked as if she was open-minded. ¡°If Miss Shen wants it, I shall not hog something someone else wants.¡± The cameras turned towards them. Yun An could not say anything. If Shen Qianshu dared to remove Lu Mengxi¡¯s name tag on the stone, the audiences would bash her for it. Without the results, she would have lost thepetition either way. What a smart move! She felt inferior! Lu Mengxi smiled at Shen Qianshu and was just about to speak up so that the world would see the conflict between them, but Shen Qianshu congratted her humbly. ¡°Miss Lu, congrattions on picking this stone. I hope it will be good.¡± Shen Qianshu was not giving her a chance to speak. She shut her up. Lu Mengxi was startled. She lost her chance, but she was not anxious either. ¡°May Miss Shen pick a great piece of jade sooner.¡± Chapter 663 - This is It

Chapter 663: This is It

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu clenched her fist. Yun An was just about to speak up, but Shen Qianshu held his arm and shook her head. Things have already been done. There is no need to speak more about it. The cameras shifted away. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Lu Mengxi, are you just so afraid of losing to me?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Shen Qianshu smiled. ¡°Are you just, so afraid of losing to me?¡± ¡°Me? Afraid of losing to you? What a joke!¡± ¡°Then why the heck did you snatch my stone away? Stop with your bullsh*t, only your silly fans would believe that you have seen the stone first. Are you so sure that I won¡¯t find a stone that¡¯s better than yours?¡± Shen Qianshu said and smiled. ¡°Gem gambling is of high risk with high returns. Even immortals would find it hard to judge jade. No one would be sure of how their jade would turn out to be or how it would look. Since you want it so badly, you can have it. Ever since you snatched this jade away, you have already lost. Even if you win in the end, you will forever be a sore loser in my eyes!¡± She raised up her wrist to look at the time. She had twenty minutes left. Yun An followed her around as she went to choose her stone. ¡°Why does she hate you so badly?¡± ¡°She¡¯s jealous of my looks. Maybe.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yun An was confused. Shen Qianshu said calmly, ¡°After all, every woman would be jealous of my beauty.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Yun Anughed. ¡°Qianshu, you¡¯re really funny and interesting.¡± ¡°I have a boring boyfriend, so I¡¯m trained to be like this.¡± Otherwise, if both of them had boring personalities, how could they hold a conversation? ¡°I used to be very cool and quiet. Everyone said I was a cool goddess.¡± Shen Qianshu added. Yun Anughed. Shen Qianshu searched for ten minutes, and she still could not find one that was of better quality than the one she had seen previously. She squinted and walked towards the big stones that had been ignored by everyone else. All the stones looked huge. From the surface, they looked like rocks. No lines could be seen, and not a single bit of emerald could be found. She held onto a rock¡¯s surface. Shen Qianshu was the only one who was not done picking. The cameras were all on her, and they focused on the big rocks. ¡°What is Shen Qianshu doing? Is she crazy?¡± ¡°Yeah, those are all rocks. What¡¯s there to look at?¡± ¡°Those are rocks. How could they be of good quality? If a good piece of jade was so big, it would long have been taken away by people from the jade industry. Is Shen Qianshu crazy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why she got the position she got. She barely made it into the finals.¡± ¡°Shut up! My mommy will punch you in the face!¡± Tong Hua yelled. The group of people had intentionally said that around him. Tong Hua could bear with most things except when anyone insulted his mother. ¡°Beat you into a pulp!¡± The group of peopleughed. They were the rich second-generation heirs that always tried to please Lu Mengxi. Shen Qianshu was walking around therge stones, searching. This scene was rather odd. Time was almost up, and there were only five minutes left. Yun An said, ¡°Qianshu, stop messing around, Let¡¯s go pick a stone.¡± Shen Qianshu was really sincere. ¡°I¡¯m not messing around.¡± From nearby, Lu Mengxiughed coldly. Shen Qianshu has run out of ideas, huh? She had looked at most of the stones. None of them were as good as the one she had chosen. She stood in front of a one-meter tall rock and pondered. Ye Ling¡¯s words shed in her memory. She smiled and hit the big rock. ¡°This is it.¡± She took off her name tag and pasted it on the big rock. She looked proud as if she had found herself a great husband. The whole crowd broke into discussions. She¡¯s not crazy, is she?!!! Chapter 664 - Stand Firm, Mommy!

Chapter 664: Stand Firm, Mommy!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Anyone with somemon sense would not pick a veryrge stone during gem gambling unless some green could be seen on the stone. Some gambling stone bosses would deliberately add some green colors on the stone just to get a good price for it. In fact, there was nothing valuable about stones like that. It was usually just a stone of very poor quality that consisted of a little bit of jade. They were usually also heavily wed. As such, the big stones were usually unpopr when it came to gem gambling. Unless they were ready to win the mare or lose the halter, no one would pick a huge rock. The rock that Shen Qianshu picked was a water stone and not a mountain rock. ¡°Qianshu, are you sure?¡± Yun An was worried. This rock was so ordinary it did not even look like it contained any jade in it. It was just an ordinary stone, what good could there be in picking it? Even if there was indeed some jade in it, there would be lots of impurities anyway. It would not be very valuable. ¡°Confirmed!¡± Shen Qianshu asserted without any hesitation. ¡°Consider carefully.¡± Yun An smiled forcedly. Even if she could not get first ce, she might still get second or third ce. If this rock made her get thest ce, it would be awkward and look bad. ¡°No. It¡¯s fine. I want this!¡± Shen Qianshu smiled confidently. ¡°I believe in myself.¡± Lu Mengxi looked at the rock. She had not taken a look at the big rocks. After Shen Qianshu had selected her stone, several people looked at the stone curiously. They could not see any clues. The handsome organizer broke into a cold sweat. How unexpected... Among all the stones, the one Lu Mengxi had chosen was the best one. When Shen Qianshu was looking at it, he was really happy. Now, there was a problem ever since Lu Mengxi took it away. Shen Qianshu had actually picked a rock. A ROCK!!! This could be sold as ore in their gambling hall. ¡°Hahaha. Shen Qianshu is such a joke. I¡¯m just waiting tough at her for making a fool of herself.¡± ¡°Mengxi is still the best. Mengxi will definitely be champion.¡± Shen Qianshu looked confident. The contestants waited for their turn to have their stones examined. After Yun An¡¯s rock was cut open, it was a jade that looked ssy and emerald green. It was rather pure, and there were not many impurities or ws in it. It was better than Yun An had expected. He was really surprised. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s all green.¡± Yun An smiled. ¡°I prefer jade that seem to have flowers floating in it.¡± ¡°I like those too,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Although emerald jade is more valuable, I don¡¯t really like them. I feel that they are meant for collection. If I wanted to wear them, the ones that look like snow flowers are floating in it are nicer. In fact, they are also very valuable.¡± ¡°The better ones are usually more valuable than emerald jade.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The two of them discussed as Lu Mengxi¡¯s stone was cut open. ¡°Wow, it looks so beautiful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an emerald jade that looks like snow flowers are floating in it.¡± ¡°Wow, it¡¯s the first time I have seen such jade in the gem gambling hall. It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± ¡°Lu Mengxi has such great taste.¡± ¡°Indeed, she¡¯s an international level appraiser. She¡¯s so good. Way better than the ones our nation keep boasting about. They¡¯re not even in the same street.¡± Tong Hua was mad. Thisdy was bad-mouthing his mother on purpose and even doing it beside his ear intentionally. How maddening. ¡°Is that type of jade very valuable?¡± Gu Xie said, ¡°Very valuable. In fact, the one she opened is of very good quality. The previous time, my dad had one that was of lower quality than this, and he only got it with over 8,000,000 Yuan.¡± Tong Hua was so mad. It¡¯s so small and yet so valuable. I like big ones! Big ones must be more valuable than small ones! Mommy, stand firm! Lu Mengxi threw a look at Shen Qianshu arrogantly. What are you using topare with me? Chapter 665 - Exploding Rich from One Cut

Chapter 665: Exploding Rich from One Cut

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu¡¯s rock was too big. It was thest to be opened. Although the water stone was big, it looked exceptionally round on the surface with no diamond-shaped surfaces. It was like most water stones, but the surface was not smoky-ck, sandy, or yellow. It was ordinarily ck and detailed. The craftsman in charge of cutting it open was under great pressure. In the hall, Shen Qianshu was the appraiser who received the most attention. Everyone was trying topare her to Lu Mengxi. She picked a very obvious rock that looked like it would be filled with impurities. The craftsman was afraid that all of them could have seen wrong. Is there anything special about this rock? After all, Lu Mengxi had opened up a rock that could be sold up to 10,000,000 Yuan. It was the best rock in the entire gambling hall. Shen Qianshu had probably lost. Shen Qianshu stood in front of the craftsman in charge of cutting, and she smiled as she said, ¡°Master, vertically and horizontally, could you cut one-third out of it first?¡± ¡°Miss Shen, you know about cutting?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve learned from a teacher before. I know a thing or two.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled humbly. All eyes were on her in the entire hall. Everyone was waiting for her stone to be opened. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow your instructions.¡± The craftsman in charge of cutting did not waste any time talking. He cut out one-third from the left side. Yun An was nearby, and he was also wondering if he could see any emerald green. Even just a little. In the end, there was not a single bit of green. It was a very ordinary piece of rock. In the big screen, the results were shown. Many people were waiting for Shen Qianshu to have a turnover, but they were disappointed. Some people were cheering too. ¡°What genius appraiser? So embarrassing. She actually chose a stone. Lol.¡± ¡°Anyone could pick a better rock than her.¡± Shen Qianshu did not feel awkward in the slightest bit. She waited for the Shifu to cut another one-third from the right side. Surprisingly, there was a bit of pine green on the surface. Although it was not much, it was really surprising. Everyone in the gem gambling field knew that when there was pine green, there was likely to be Zhengyang Green. Yun An was really surprised. Even a little bit of green was enough to surprise him. This was not a worthless piece of rock. Shen Qianshu was really calm. It was as if she had something in mind. After some time, he took a pen and made some notes. She requested that the craftsman cut from top to bottom. After this cut, there was still no green. It was an ordinary stone. People who were surprised were disappointed again. Lu Mengxi scoffed. ¡°Shen Qianshu, seems like you¡¯ve picked a worthless rock.¡± Just that little bit of pine green could not save her. She had seen it. There were cracks on the emerald pine green stone. It was not of good quality, and there were many impurities as well. Shen Qianshu smiled lightly. ¡°Lu Mengxi, I bet this is imperial jade. Do you dare?¡± This sentence was transmitted onto the big screen, and there was an uproar from the crowd. ¡°Who does she think she is? What a joke. How could it be imperial jade?¡± Yet, everyone was used to knowing that Shen Qianshu, the little angel, was a multi-talented person. All of them were unsure. This seemed like a worthless rock, yet how could it be imperial jade? Shen Qianshu was so sure and confident. Could it really be so? Lu Mengxiughed. ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Then open your eyes wider and we shall see!¡± There was only one-third of this huge rock left. Shen Qianshu picked up her pen and drew a line on the rock. ¡°Master, cut here.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The craftsman picked up the tool and followed Shen Qianshu¡¯s markings. He cut it cleanly. Chapter 666 - Overwhelming

Chapter 666: Overwhelming

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Oh gosh...¡± The craftsman eximed and trembled in excitement. He looked at the stone he had cut open in astonishment. All he could see was a piece of dark green. It was thick, mellow, crystal clear, and dazzling. The rare imperial green jade. The entire piece was imperial green jade. The craftsman went closer and took out his magnifying ss. ¡°Not a single crack!¡± Not only was it imperial green, but there were also no impurities, nor were there cracks. She had simply hit the jackpot! Shen Qianshu¡¯s uneasiness was washed away. She felt really indignant to have lost to Lu Mengxi in front of so many audiences across the nation. She had only made one bet, and she did not expect herself to have won it. Back then, Master was right. Due to the weather, some stones have formed thickyers of sediment. No tools could detect through that. Then, she was learning about it. Butler Luther took a stone for Ye Ling to y with. That rock was very simr to the current one. Ye Ling did not even think much about it back then. ¡°This clearly looks like worthless crap. Get rid of it.¡± Shen Qianshu was young, and she had great interest in jewelry. Ye Ling could not be bothered to even look at it. She studied it very clearly, and with her knowledge, she verified that this was indeed just a rock. ¡°Master, shall we cut it open and take a look?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to see. It¡¯s just a worthless piece of stone.¡± Ye Ling responded. ¡°Just take a look,¡± Qianshu said persuasively. Ye Ling remained silent for a moment and cut the rock from the middle without any thought just so he could please Qianshu¡¯s request. Upon cutting it open, it blinded them with its dazzling nature. It was an imperial green jade. The surface was very thick, but they still got an imperial jade that was palm-sized. It was really thick and mellow with no impurities. It was worth a lot. Ye Ling rarely made wrong judgments. He found it unbelievable. The two of them studied the water stone for a few days, and Ye Ling concluded. ¡°Those that look ugly on the outside are indeed beautiful on the inside.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. In the first round, she had already noticed that this big stone was simr to the water stone they had studied years before. There were many simr ces, such as the surface texture, the structure, and the fineness of the sand, but she did not dare to take the risk, so she chose another stone. She thought, This was the time to take a big risk. Lu Mengxi would never have thought that she would pick a rock like that. Since it was the finals, if she lost, then so be it. If she won, it would surprise many. ¡°Damn, imperial green jade. Shen Qianshu was right!¡± ¡°She must have been mistaken. How could it be imperial green jade?¡± ¡°She must have seen wrong. This is clearly an ordinary rock.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk. You just won¡¯t admit that our little angel is multi-talented, huh? Why do you have to insist that she had seen wrong? Even if so, she is still a winner at life.¡± ¡°What a beautiful imperial green that is. Little angel has such amazing eyes. Why didn¡¯t my mother gift me with such eyes? If she had done so, I would have reached the peak of my life.¡± Shen Qianshu touched the imperial green softly. How beautiful! The water stone was of better quality than the one from years before. This stone had been under the weather for an even longer time. It was definitely an old jade. Lu Mengxi¡¯s face turned pale. Just from this cut, she knew that she had lost. She knew she was going to be badly defeated. Shen Qianshu had won with such a huge piece of imperial green jade. This is impossible! ¡°No way, Shen Qianshu. You¡¯re a cheater!¡± Lu Mengxi was puzzled and mad. She had actually lost to Shen Qianshu in front of everyone. This was something she could not ept. ¡°Lu Mengxi, if you¡¯re ready to bet, you should be ready to lose.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled at her. ¡°You aren¡¯t a three-year-old. Be mature. Admit it. I, Shen Qianshu, am better than you in every aspect!¡± Even if this was a luck thing, skills yed a part as well! Chapter 667 - She Cheated

Chapter 667: She Cheated

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At the stone gamblingpetition, every product was cut open and appraised. Scores from the first round were included in the second round. Even if Shen Qianshu were to get 0 points in the first round, she would still have won big with the imperial green jade in the second round. Lu Mengxi¡¯s jade that looked like white flowers were floating on it may be precious, but Shen Qianshu¡¯s imperial green jade was even more precious. As the mining of jade first began in the world, there was a decreasing amount of natural jade. As such, the number of imperial jade ore decreased as well, so much such that it considered rare and dear. Shen Qianshu¡¯s rock became the most significant case in the entire gem gambling history. This rock could amount up to 10,000. After opening it up, she had clearly hit the jackpot. Thunderous apuse filled up the entire hall. The emcee eximed. ¡°Congrattions, Miss Shen. Congrattions! Miss Shen has gotten the first ce of this year¡¯s stone gamblingpetition. Indeed, she deserves her name and title. She is our youngest, prettiest, and most talented celebrity appraiser!¡± Thunderous apuse filled up the hall once again! Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°This is freaking awesome. This must make the group ofdies there feel terrible.¡± The group ofdies around them did not say anything. They were really silent as if someone had cut their tongues off. In the control room, Ye Ling felt rather anxious. He avoided looking at Shen Qianshu, and he looked for suspicious figures around the hall. ¡°Haven¡¯t found yet?¡± Ye Tingjun said, ¡°There are too many people. We don¡¯t have any clues. Big Brother, could it be that she¡¯s not here?¡± ¡°Definitely not!¡± Ye Ling was very sure! ck Rose must be here. Not only would she be here, but she would also bepletely focused on Shen Qianshu¡¯s every move. ¡°Look closer. See if any woman in the hall cares more about Qianshu rather than the results of thepetition.¡± The contestants were all standing on stage. Lu Mengxi had gotten second ce while Yun An was fifth. Among the ten contestants, three of them had picked poor gems and got low-quality stones. The other contestants all got good results. Lu Mengxi held in all her anger and impulsiveness. ¡°Emcee, may I speak a few words?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The emcee passed Lu Mengxi the microphone. Lu Mengxi looked at the audience. ¡°On today¡¯s gem gambling contest, I opened up an ice flower jade, and I am pleased with this. Personally, I love ice flower jade. Shen Qianshu had cut open an imperial jade, and that makes everyone envious. This is a gem gambling contest, and the most important thing about it is fairness. It is a basic rule of thumb that we should never cheat in front of global audiences. But today, I have to reveal something. Shen Qianshu had cheated her way through to the champion spot!¡± The whole crowd broke into discussions. The audiences looked upstage. The people watching the live-stream were outraged. What the heck? Cheated? ¡°Shen Qianshu cheated? How could it be? That rock didn¡¯t even seem odd in any way. Could she have some special skills that allowed her to identify the imperial jade?¡± ¡°Lu Mengxi, you just won¡¯t concede defeat, huh? Who are you to say that little angel had cheated?¡± ¡°Who is the person above to say that Mengxi won¡¯t concede defeat? Do you know how many awards she had taken across the globe?¡± ¡°When she became famous at the age of 18, what was your little angel doing? Nobody knew her. How would our Mengxi be a sore loser? Shen Qianshu is the cheater!¡± ¡°Do you think people are all blind? Little angel found an imperial jade with her pure skills. Who is cheating? Do you mean that anyone who wins against you is a cheater?¡± ¡°Do you know what happened to the person who used our little angel of giarism the previous time? She¡¯s doingmunity work to repay for her offense. You will be jailed for defamation. Youngdy, if you don¡¯t believe it, take a look at Shen Lin!¡± Chapter 668 - Remove Your Mask

Chapter 668: Remove Your Mask

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The emcee was a fan of Lu Mengxi, and he liked Shen Qianshu too. This was rather rare. Lu Mengxi¡¯s and Shen Qianshu¡¯s fans were usually rivals, and that was no secret. The two of them were pretty, and they were both open-minded. They both got famous at a young age, and they were both celebrity appraisers. Surely, their fans would fight overparisons. Lu Mengxi¡¯s fans constantly boasted about how their idol was an international star while Shen Qianshu was not. Shen Qianshu¡¯s fans would boast about her looks and how she was the prettiest little angel in the entire world. Few fans of jewelry would love both. The emcee liked everyone. But he could not handle the gossipy nature of women or stop them from heated discussions. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face turned stiff. Lin Xiaojuan was mad. Gu Xie held her hand hurriedly. His gentlemanly self was not triggered by this. ¡°Xiaojuan, hold on. Let¡¯s hear what she has to say.¡± ¡°This green tea b*tch has gone overboard! She is ming Qianshu because she lost to her.¡± Lin Xiaojuan eximed. Gu Xie thought to himself, What does this green tea b*tch even mean? It doesn¡¯t sound like a good phrase. Whenever Xiaojuanes across matters regarding Qianshu, she explodes easily. Sigh... He felt as if he had disrupted the rtionship between the twodies. When would Xiaojuan treat him and his matters like that as well? ¡°What good coulde out of her mouth? Alright, I want to hear it. How had our Qianshu cheated?¡± Lu Mengxi looked at Shen Qianshu in a condescending manner. ¡°Shen Qianshu, admit it. You didn¡¯t get this piece of rock from your own skills.¡± The emcee was very nice, and he passed Shen Qianshu a microphone. ¡°Lu Mengxi, if you aren¡¯t ready to lose, don¡¯t take part in thepetition.¡± Shen Qianshu was very calm. She did not wish to attack anyone, and neither was she embarrassed or angry. She was calm andposed as usual. ¡°Jealousy has turned you into a different person!¡± ¡°Wow, little angel is so firm. This is indeed our little angel.¡± ¡°I love it when little angel has such a confident and firm stand.¡± ¡°Little angel¡¯s b*tchy attitude is starting...¡± ... There were a lot of people defending Shen Qianshu. There were also many haters, but there were more fans that overwhelmed the haters. These fans were originally Tong Hua¡¯s fans, but now, there were also fans of Gu Xie. Overall, there were many of them. Lu Mengxi said, ¡°You just refuse to admit until you are faced with the truth. You had given up on thispetition a long time ago. Why did you agree toe so suddenly? You know it deep down that it is because you have been on the hot topic list a lottely, so the organizers needed some breaking news. The organizers went to look for you to invite you to thepetition, and they even agreed to make you get first ce!¡± Shen Qianshu smiled at her. ¡°Where¡¯s the proof?¡± Lu Mengxiughed and took out a thumb drive. ¡°This is proof!¡± Shen Qianshu frowned. Everyone watched the thumb drive in her hand anxiously. Zhong Ran and Ah Da looked at each other and felt a sudden premonition. If she did not have the evidence, Lu Mengxi would never dare to use Miss Shen of cheating. There was an uproar amongst the audience. They were buzzing with excitement. The stone gambling contest had been ongoing for decades. This was the first time someone had cheated in the gem gambling hall. This was the first time that they heard of things being settled¡°privately.¡± The handsome organizer almost exploded. He wished he could rush up to exin things clearly. Yet, he smelled a strong aroma. He was tired, and his eyes were closing. Then, he fell in the office in thepetition hall. There was silence... Lu Mengxi said, ¡°Shen Qianshu, I will expose you today!¡± A crew came over to take the thumb drive. The whole crowd erupted in murmurings. Chapter 669 - The Smart Little Angel

Chapter 669: The Smart Little Angel

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The thumb drive was taken away very quickly. It was a video recording with the sound of them in Rose Castle. The voices of the organizer and Shen Qianshu could be heard. The recording was sted into the entire hall. ¡°Inviting me to attend the gem gamblingpetition?¡± ¡°Yeah, I know that Miss Shen had turned down thispetition, but we sincerely wish for you toe.¡± ¡°I had already given it up.¡± ¡°We saved a spot for you.¡± ... ¡°There are many amusing things about you, Miss Shen, so we promise to privately offer you the first ce of the stone gamblingpetition.¡± The words from the thumb drive were crystal clear. It ended like this, and yet, it was pure hard evidence. Privately! Corruption! Such words would be okay anywhere, but when it came to gem gambling, no way was that fine. Even if someone had great taste, without opening up the rock, no one would know what exactly was inside. The audience went crazy. People were fighting in thements with the live-stream. ¡°Whoever just imed that their little angel did not cheat and did not go through private arrangementse out now!¡± Lu Mengxi¡¯s fans felt like the tables have turned. Tong Hua was really mad. This was only partly right. Mommy had clearly rejected their offer, but that part was not recorded. ¡°Zhong Ran, how did videos from the Rose Castle get out?¡± Zhong Ran broke into a cold sweat. ¡°Young Master, yesterday night, our security system was hacked for a few minutes. I never thought that they would have retrieved this clip. I am very sorry.¡± Hackers were everywhere, and they were getting increasingly better. They could not be prevented. There were only video recordings of the Rose Castle and no voice recordings. The recording must have been recorded by someone who was there on the day. Tong Hua looked at the people in the video, and the only suspicious person was the organizer. With one look, Ah Da knew what he wanted to do. He left hastily to look for the organizer. Lu Mengxi looked victorious. ¡°Shen Qianshu, you¡¯re speechless now, eh?¡± Shen Qianshu was silent. Lu Mengxiughed. ¡°Would you deny anything about the video and the recording?¡± ¡°Nope, I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Shen Qianshu said calmly. ¡°The video is real, and so is the voice recording. It is indeed a conversation between the organizer and me. However, it¡¯s such a pity that you had only cut out a part of the conversation and not the entire thing.¡± ¡°Interesting words!¡± Shen Qianshu smiled at Lu Mengxi. This woman was smart. Compared to Shen Lin, she was way smarter on so many levels. ¡°Lu Mengxi, before this, I may call the cops. I wonder what thew would sentence you to for trespassing the security system in Rose Castle. You have invaded our privacy and watched our every move.¡± ¡°You-¡± Shen Qianshu grabbed the microphone and said calmly, ¡°Fellowdies and gentlemen, Lu Mengxi has revealed this video, and it is truly urate. That day, the organizer, Mr. Zhang, hade to my house and invited me to attend the stone gamblingpetition and promised to privately make me the champion. However, I had rejected the offer. For this matter, Mr. Zhang can testify!¡± ¡°Are things just what you say they are? This issue has been exposed. To protect the reputation of you and the organizer, he would surely deny it. This is pure hard evidence. There¡¯s no need for you to argue.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled gracefully, keeping a calm andposed manner. ¡°Some time ago, the CIA revealed that their agents were monitoring the scandals of various countries. Now, it is the age of technology, and technology is serving us, but we are also kidnapped by technology. Yet, privacy should never be invaded and vited. Miss Lu had installed monitoring devices in my Rose Castle, and she had been monitoring our every move. She even revealed the video publicly. I would like to request for people in the AG Law Department to take immediate legal action on her. I want to sue her!¡± Chapter 670 - Sorry, I’ll Self-Incriminate

Chapter 670: Sorry, I¡¯ll Self-Incriminate

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Mengxi was shocked. ¡°Shen Qianshu, you¡¯re trying to change the topic!¡± ¡°How am I doing so?¡± Shen Qianshu was firm and cold. She said calmly, ¡°Do you mean that you were not monitoring the Rose Castle? If it wasn¡¯t you, how did you get the video? You have invaded my privacy. Is that not a crime? Even elementary school kids know this. Does Miss Lu not know that?¡± ¡°There is no way to prove your innocence. You are deliberately confusing everyone. This video was given to me by others as a warning that you would definitely take the first ce at thispetition. This was the evidence, and they wanted me to retreat so as to note head-on with you. After all, you have a strong background, and no one can mess with you. But I am not willing to let that happen. This is the stage where every appraiser proves themselves. We cannot allow falsifications. Shen Qianshu, you are simply not worthy of being an appraiser.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need someone like you to tell me whether I am worthy of being an appraiser or not. I just want to tell you that you will be losing your family fortune. I am also going to sue you. Anyway, I have nothing now but money!¡± Shen Qianshu remained firm in front of the media. She challenged Lu Mengxi publicly. The two of them tore each others¡¯ masks apart. No one pretended to be nice anymore. ¡°Y-You...¡± Lu Mengxi was mad. She took a deep breath. ¡°Fine, if you want to sue me, that would be after the gem gambling issue. Even if my reputation is gone, even if we have to go to court, I want to fight for justice for all of our appraisers.¡± She tried to form a righteous and just image of herself so that she could gain support from the appraisers. People would praise her for being brave for sacrificing herself just to seek out the truth. What a big heart she has... Yun An was conflicted. He believed in Shen Qianshu. She had picked the rock meticulously. The first rock that Shen Qianshu wanted was the one that Lu Mengxi had picked. He knew this more than anyone. He just never thought that there would be anything settled privately about thepetition. ¡°Qianshu, are you okay?¡± Yun An asked. ¡°Do you believe in me?¡± Yun An was hesitant. He nodded. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± When dealing with bacsh and insults, the scariest thing was to have your friends and family questioning you and distancing themselves away from you. As long as one person believed in you, it was a form of motivation. Even if that was just a stranger, it would help too. What¡¯s more, they were friends from the same field. In the control room, Ye Ling was very cold. The atmosphere was tense. In his amber eyes, there was frost. Ye Tingjun said, ¡°Bro, I really...¡± Have a whole new level of respect for her! I thought that sister was just like a flower vase. Who knew that she would be so calm and clever in times of danger. She¡¯s too... clever! ¡°Bro, how could you still be sitting still? Sister is being bullied so badly,¡± Ye Tingjun said. Someone had gone to look for the organizer, but they had searched everywhere, and yet, they still could not find him. Lu Mengxi said, ¡°See, you¡¯re guilty now, huh? You are ganging up. He has no way to help in clearing your name. He has hidden away. Shen Qianshu, what else do you have to say?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even need him to clear my name!¡± Shen Qianshu said calmly. ¡°Things have alreadye to such a state, and yet you¡¯re showing no signs of repentance!¡± ¡°You are the one that won¡¯t show any sign of repentance. I said that I don¡¯t need anyone to clear my name because I did not do anything wrong.¡± Shen Qianshu took out a recording pen. ¡°Lu Mengxi, you¡¯re smart. That day, when Mr. Zhang came into the Rose Castle, Tong Hua was using the recording pen to record his schedule. He was ying with our pet, and he identally left the pen on the table. He had forgotten to switch it off. Here, let me show you the full conversation. Who is the one that is trying to frame me and cause problems? We shall all see for ourselves.¡± Lu Mengxi¡¯s face changed drastically! Chapter 671 - Young Master’s Brand of Dog Food

Chapter 671: Young Master¡¯s Brand of Dog Food

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu¡¯s recording pen had recorded everything from the second half of the recording. It was even clearer than what Lu Mengxi had cut out. In the recording, Burger¡¯s meowing could even be heard. Everything was yed out without any missing parts, all the way until the little fellow left. Lu Mengxi¡¯s face was at the point whereby bad could not be used to describe it. She had racked her brains. But she had lost the whole game. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°This was the actual conversation that day. Lu Mengxi, if you want to win against me, be open and upright, and perhaps I will still look at you highly. Now that you have used such despicable methods, I really look down on you. It is an insult to me to have topete with you.¡± Thispetition had so many twists and turns one after another. At this time, the big screen suddenly changed to another image. That was a very interesting image. Shen Qianshu and Yun An were looking at a stone. Both of them were in high spirits. Shen Qianshu held her name card and was going to stick it on that stone. Suddenly, Lu Mengxi walked over, and without any exnation, she stuck her own name card onto the stone. She also took the stone away from Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand. This scene was like a silent film. There was an uproar amongst the audience. They were buzzing with excitement. Lu Mengxi¡¯s face was at the point whereby bad could not be used to describe it. Her face had practically gone pale in panic. ¡°Oh gosh, what did I see? The stone which Lu Mengxi had chosen was the stone our little angel was going to choose?¡± ¡°She is also too shameless to have snatched little angel¡¯s stone.¡± ¡°That is not all. As the guilty party, she stillined first and ndered our little angel.¡± ¡°Our little angel is really magnanimous. She did not pursue it and chose another stone again. She was actually being ndered. Unreasonable, unreasonable!¡± ¡°Who said our little angel could notpare to Lu Mengxi just now? Come stand out here. I will p each one of you!¡± This pping of faces really made a ¡®pit-a-pat¡¯ sound. The members of the Lu Family were being pointed fingers by the surrounding people. Hearing the surrounding people hurling insults at them, they felt embarrassed and disgraceful. Lin Xiaojuan and Tong Hua exchanged looks. They were extremely happy. They only felt that their resentment had been let out. Shen Qianshu slightly frowned. Who did this? This was greater than a smack in the facepared to Shen Qianshu¡¯s recording pen. I don¡¯t have to say anything. I¡¯ll just give you a part of the video, and let you have a taste of it yourself! The hand that raises the knife and strikes is clean and neat. In the monitoring room, Ye Tingjun practically saw his big brother find the video, edit it, and personally got it into the system before it passed through the broadcast station, and this part of the image was broadcasted. All this was done within five minutes. The people in the broadcast station were dumbstruck. This cover-up had gotten full marks. ¡°Big Brother, you are brilliant!¡± There was nothing more humiliating than this part of the video. This part of the video was not recorded by the camera. The television surveince cameras were moving and did not store it. It only stored the image of them on the camera. It was obvious that Lu Mengxi had bribed them. It was not recorded, but this was the camera Ye Ling had brought himself, and it followed Shen Qianshu throughout the whole process. He wanted to record her every single movement in thepetition. Hence, it was very clear. This was the only camera which was exclusive to Shen Qianshu. Wherever she was, the image would be there. Lu Mengxi¡¯s eyes were red. It was the first time someone had taken her face down, put it on the ground, and stepped on it! The emcee was confused by this series of twists and turns. The people under Lu Mengxi had also reacted. They quickly changed the image, but their skills paled inparison to Ye Ling¡¯s. The picture on the screen could be seen reying that part of the image. You didn¡¯t see clearly? Nevermind, I¡¯ll let you watch it three times. Still didn¡¯t see clearly after three times? Alright, you watch it being reyed! She is my woman, and it is fine if I bully her. But who gave you all, this group of Tom, Dick. or Harry, permission to bully her? Chapter 672 - Good Gracious, Creating Trouble

Chapter 672: Good Gracious, Creating Trouble

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Zhong Ran looked at this image silently. He muttered to himself. ¡°I keep feeling that the style is oddly familiar!¡± Tong Huaughed out a ¡®haha.¡¯ He had numbness in his back, and he showed a charming smile. ¡°Little Master, is your tummy hungry? I¡¯ll go get a roasted chicken leg for you.¡± Tong Hua showed a happy face. ¡°... ¡± Lin Xiaojuan stared at him. She simply could not stand watching. He behaved too much like ackey. Ye Tingjun was also thinking silently. This dog food, he did it! Anyway, he was also used to eating dog food recently. Lu Mengxi had copsed in an instant. Her ability to endure psychologically was considered okay. After Shen Qianshu had bounced back, she also had prepared an exnation. However, this part of the image came out and was ¡®pit-a-pat¡¯ hitting her face. She was in so much pain that she could not recover from it. She really did not care whether people said that she had framed or ndered Shen Qianshu. However, she was very bothered when people said that she lost to Shen Qianshu in the professional field. That video was practically a p in her face. It was obvious that the camera did not broadcast them. Why was this video there? Who was at the scene? Who was protecting Shen Qianshu? How many cameras were there exactly at this scene? She could feel the vicious gaze of the bystanders from all directions. Even the gazes from the group of appraisers were extremely vicious. She had just established a great image for herself, but it had copsed immediately. She simply could not ept this reality. ¡°No, no, this was the stone I had chosen. It was just that Shen Qianshu had also settled on it,¡± Lu Mengxi said as she looked fixedly at Shen Qianshu. ¡°If not, why didn¡¯t Shen Qianshu snatch this stone from me? Do I, Lu Mengxi, need her to give in to me?¡± Lu Mengxi was arguing strongly for what was right, and her voice had changed. Shen Qianshu was toozy to coordinate with her acting. ¡°Miss Lu, let¡¯s meet in court after the stone gamblingpetition!¡± Lu Mengxi looked at her fixedly. That video had practically dashed all of Lu Mengxi¡¯s hopes. The emcee hurriedly came to smooth things over. ¡°Alright, all that happened just now was a misunderstanding, misunderstanding. Miss Shen and Miss Lu may have some misunderstandings. Thepetition ising to an end now, and the rankings are out. We shall start the award ceremony now.¡± The emcee thought, Whenever Shen Qianshu is around, there will be disputes. This is also a very strange phenomenon. Before that, there was Shen Lin. After that, there was Lu Mengxi. Both of them were praised as beauties by outsiders. They had good looks and were talented. Why did they be other people when they were in front of Shen Qianshu? However, the audience was unwilling to do anything. Especially Shen Qianshu¡¯s fans. There were also fans of the appraisers from the third and fourth positions. Lu Mengxi had clearly snatched the stone, but she could still get second ce steadily. This triggered some dissatisfaction. The fans in the venue were moring. One after another, they wanted Lu Mengxi to be disqualified. Lu Mengxi took a deep breath. This group of low-lying ants had acted so pragmatically. Really hateful! In the monitoring room, Ye Tingjun slightly narrowed his eyes. His gaze was fixed onto an image, and he looked very long at it. He asked softly, ¡°Big Brother, in our impression, the ck Rose has been rumored to be a middle-ageddy. But what if the ck Rose is a youngdy?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I noticed a youngdy who had been sitting at the auditorium. She did not seem to be very interested in thepetition. She was also unlike the youngdies present who kept ying with their cell phones. Youe and take a look; it is her.¡± Ye Tingjun pointed at an ordinary-lookingdy in the image. ¡°Her face, perhaps, has been disguised before... ¡± Just after Ye Tingjun said those words, there was a sudden deafening sound of an explosion in thepetition area. The center of the explosion was at the podium. Ye Ling¡¯s eyes shrank. He stood up suddenly, pushing the car door open, and running towards the venue... ¡°Big Brother, your injuries... ¡± Chapter 673 - Here, Call Me Sister-In-Law

Chapter 673: Here, Call Me Sister-In-Law

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The event location was chaotic and noisy. The audience section was crowded, and people were fleeing in all sorts of direction. There were screams, insults, sounds of fear, and squabbles being heard. People rushed for the exit, and the stage exploded into bits. A few contestants were blown away and lost consciousness. No one knew if they were dead or alive. Shen Qianshu was affected by it, and she felt dizzy. Suddenly, a bulletnded just beside Shen Qianshu. She was startled. She had no idea where the bullet came from. If not for the fact that she was dizzy and had nted her body, it would have hit her body. Lu Mengxi was calmer than anyone else. Her eyes followed the bullet. Her arm had been hurt, and she hurriedly looked for a ce to hide. Lin Xiaojuan and Tong Hua were pushed to the exit by the crowd. Zhong Ran carried Tong Hua immediately, and Gu Xie had his arms wrapped around Lin Xiaojuan, protecting her from any harm. Tong Hua said, ¡°Mommy! Go look for my Mommy!¡± Tong Hua¡¯s voice was different. The explosion was on stage, and he was too worried and scared. Zhong Ran said anxiously, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry. Someone has gone over.¡± The people who were protecting Shen Qianshu privately were just nearby. They reached Shen Qianshu in the very first moment. Just as Zhong Ran had said, the silent guardians were by Shen Qianshu¡¯s side in a while. They protected her, and she was in the center. ¡°Miss Shen, you okay?¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Shen Qianshu ran towards Yun An who was by the side. ¡°Yun An, Yun An, how are you?¡± Yun An was lying on the floor, unconscious. Yun An was right in the center of the explosion. ¡°Carry him and bring him to the hospital immediately.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± There was a hospital nearby. A silent defender carried Yun An and ran to the hospital. Thepetition stage was in a great state of chaos. People were everywhere, and Shen Qianshu went to look for the bullet she just saw, but it was gone. ¡°Tong Hua?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°Zhong Ran has already left with Young Master. Don¡¯t worry, we will leave soon as well.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Shen Qianshu nodded, and the silent defenders led her out the exit while protecting her. There were many people. Suddenly, someone passed by quickly. An expressionlessdy holding a dagger threw it at Shen Qianshu. She was very quick, and her moves were very precise. Two silent defenders stood in front of Shen Qianshu but were kicked away by thedy. Seeing that things were not going well, she avoided them quickly and blended in with the crowd. She even turned around and threw Shen Qianshu a flying kiss. Her actions were challenging and arrogant. Shen Qianshu was shocked, and she felt a chill run down her spine. Thisdy was definitely here for her life. She put her hand to her chest. F*ck. The Blood Rose! It¡¯s gone?! ¡°My brooch has disappeared!¡± Shen Qianshu said anxiously. In the center of her white vest, there was nothing on it. The Blood Rose was gone, and Shen Qianshu felt her head itching. ¡°Go! Thedy just now took my brooch!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± There were too many people at thepetition venue. It was not so easy to go after one person. Suddenly, Shen Qianshu¡¯s arm was held tightly by someone, and she could not stand properly. She fell into the arms of someone, and when she looked up, there was a pair of cold eyes staring back at her. It was calm and familiar. Her nose felt queasy. He had a charming face, and he looked warm and gentle. He looked like someone who was flirtatious and a yboy, yet he seemed so cold it washed away the ¡®yboy¡¯ vibes. Shen Qianshu smiled slowly. ¡°Oh, Yifan. Call me Sister!¡± Chapter 674 - Yifan, I Want To Sleep With You

Chapter 674: Yifan, I Want To Sleep With You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Outside of the venue, Li Zhiyuan was sitting in an attention-seeking race car with his fingers slowly tapping on the steering wheel. At the exit, people were moving out. Nearby, police sirens could be heard, and the sound of ambnces was heard. Cold beads of sweat were forming on his forehead. A youngdy walked towards him and opened the car door. Then, she sat inside the car. Li Zhiyuan nodded. ¡°You¡¯re here alone?¡± ¡°Yup!¡± Thedy¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. It seemed like she was not very young. Her fingernails were colorfully painted, and her fingers were slim and well-maintained, yet it could be seen that she was not young. Li Zhiyuan said, ¡°That¡¯s so dangerous. If you need anything, just tell me.¡± ¡°I want Shen Qianshu¡¯s life. Would you listen to me?¡± thedy asked. Her face looked really harmless. She was like a girl next door, but when she spoke about killing someone, she did not even bat a single eyelid. Li Zhiyuan felt his heart being depressed. His pupils shrank, and he said slowly, ¡°Yeah!¡± Thedy smiled and tried to be dramatic. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t like to make things difficult for others.¡± As the two of them were silent for a moment, Li Zhiyuan looked inside the venue. He wondered how Shen Qianshu was. Is she hurt? ¡°Li Zhiyuan, do you really like Shen Qianshu?¡± ¡°No!¡± Li Zhiyuan said slowly. ¡°I was just... bored for a moment.¡± ¡°I heard that you really like her a lot.¡± ¡°Those are, after all, rumors.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Thedy said. ¡°This is not someone you should like.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Do you know anything about her son¡¯s identity?¡± ¡°I had done a thorough investigation before. Back then, when Shen Qianshu¡¯s son died, he donated his heart to Tong Hua. On Tong Hua¡¯s parents¡¯ deathbeds, they requested for the child to be passed to Shen Qianshu to be raised,¡± Li Zhiyuan said softly. ¡°Tong Hua is an artiste in mypany.¡± ¡°Everyone says that he isn¡¯t his biological child.¡± Thedyughed. ¡°Do you know who Shen Qianshu¡¯s biological child¡¯s father is?¡± ¡°Ye Ling?¡± ¡°Right. Ye Ling. Don¡¯t you think Tong Hua is very simr to Ye Ling?¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± Li Zhiyuan said calmly. ¡°Tong Hua is a cute, yful, and beautiful child.¡± Thedyughed, and suddenly, a phone rang. On the other side of the phone, there was a clear voice of a youth. ¡°Hey, the Blood Rose really looks great! Increase the price of it!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°So easy? I¡¯ll think about it!¡± Thedy¡¯s voice was very cold. ¡°Xiao Qiao, don¡¯t test my patience!¡± ¡°Oh, how scary. Just wait for me to contact you.¡± The entire chaotic world felt so silent. There was no sound at all. In her eyes, there was only such a pair of cold pupils, clear and faint. It was as if everything did not matter and as if nothing could enter her eyes. Her eyes were dotted with stars, shining beautifully. Ye Ling seemed to have thought of something. He had done all his mental preparation, and he tried his best to smile like Ye Yifan, but the thing was that he was used to feeling like his facial expressions were dead. He could not do such a high-difficulty thing; he could not smile. ¡°Yifan, you¡¯re so handsome!¡± Shen Qianshu said. Her eyes were gentle and soft. ¡°Anyway, your brother is dead, and you¡¯re single too. Why don¡¯t we get married?¡± The silent defenders nearby were speechless. ¡°... ¡± Ye Tingjun stared at Tong Hua. What the flying f*ck. Big Brother/Master, we didn¡¯t hear anything! ¡°What did you say?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s voice seemed to be forced out through his clenched teeth. Shen Qianshu was magnanimous. ¡°Ahh... I said I want to sleep with you!¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was speechless. Chapter 675 - I’m Calling the Cops

Chapter 675: I¡¯m Calling the Cops

The entire world turned silent. The silent defenders did not even dare to breathe too heavily. Shen Qianshu was too... rebellious. Their Master was about to explode on the spot. Gosh, they wished they were not on mission today! Shen Qianshu smiled at Ye Ling softly and intently. She ignored his cold face, and her voice was really gentle and flirty. ¡°Oh, Yifan, I never noticed that you looked so much like Master. Actually, I have always been a shallow person. I only care about looks. Would you marry me?¡± Ye Ling suddenly grabbed her wrist forcefully, almost breaking it. A storm brewed in his eyes, and he wished he could throw her to hell. Shen Qianshu¡¯s words cut deep into his heart. Every cut seemed to be violent and forceful. He wished he could smash his heart. ¡°Shen Qianshu, I dare you to say that again!¡± ¡°Are you marrying me?¡± Shen Qianshu smiled at him, and her eyes seemed suggestive. ¡°See, I¡¯m so daring.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s world fell apart. Darkness took over the light. The world was dark. His limbs turned cold, and his ears turned red. He only had one sentence left. Has she fallen for Yifan? Right, Shen Qianshu loved beautiful faces. Yifan looked so good. No... ¡°No way!¡± He shouted. He could not allow that to happen. He could not control himself from exploding. Ye Tingjun hurriedly came over. ¡°Brother, Sister, let¡¯s settle anything we have when we get home and the doors are closed. Let¡¯s just get out of this godforsaken ce right now, okay?¡± Shen Qianshu appeared shocked. She was really dramatic. ¡°Tingjun, who are you calling Big Brother? Your Big Brother is lying in the coffin. He has been dead for so long his corpse had already turned cold. You can¡¯t be blind, can you?¡± Ye Tingjun was speechless. Ye Ling looked at her confident face and suddenly realized something. His IQ had found its way back into his brain, and it seemed to give him a new life. His cold limbs turned warm again, and his exploding heart was protected again. The confusion he had in his eyes had disappeared like the waves at sea. ¡°When did you find out?¡± Shen Qianshuughed. Suddenly, Ye Ling pounced on her and pushed her away. A silent defender blocked a bullet that came from somewhere no one knew about. Luckily, it only hurt his arm. Ye Tingjun said, ¡°Go!¡± Nearby, Lu Mengxi walked out from the darkness. Her eyes were heavy, and she had a silver gun in her hand. Shen Qianshu, I officially dere war with you. I want to see who will have thestugh! Ye Ling protected Shen Qianshu as they left hastily. In the control room, all the surveince cameras had been destroyed. Ye Tingjun sent someone to stalk the suspiciousdy, yet they could not find anything. It was as if she had vanished into thin air. The exit was chaotic. Rose Castle. Gu Xie and Lin Xiaojuan had left. Shen Qianshu started a cold war with him and refused to acknowledge the presence of a certain someone. Ye Ling walked around her several times, but she behaved as if she was blind. She ignored his presence. Tong Hua hugged Burger and mumbled to himself. ¡°Oh little Burger, your master almost died today. Luckily, Burger blessed me, and I was saved. How fortunate. Burger, you¡¯re such a lucky star.¡± ¡°You are alive because I had protected you. What has it got to with a fat cat?¡± Ye Lingughed coldly. Tong Hua retorted. ¡°Oh d*mn, dead person. Hello, dead person. What are you saying? Oh... Aren¡¯t you lying in the coffin? Why are you a moving corpse? Geez, I¡¯m about to call the cops. Witches and spirits aren¡¯t allowed in the nation.¡± Chapter 676 - Do You Still Want To Have A Little Princess?

Chapter 676: Do You Still Want To Have A Little Princess?

Ye Ling¡¯s face was deep. He had not gone under the sun for a long time, and his face was pale. It was as if he had no blood. He was way skinnier, and his facial features were getting more refined, yet it still made him look like an enchanting spirit. He looked like a sick yet beautiful man. Tong Hua cursed inwardly. Mommy must be ignoring him because she thinks that her heart is not strong enough to see his face. After all, in the eyes of someone who cared about looks, looks were everything. Any crime could be forgiven! No wonder he barely saw his young uncletely. So it turned out that someone was disguising as him. At such an importantpetition, his uncle who loved crowds had not actuallye. Although he had guessed it, he had no evidence. Zhong Ran and Ah Da would not reveal anything as well, but he could somehow sense that his daddy was not dead yet. Who knew, he had indeed faked his death. ¡°How did your Mommy guess it?¡± Ye Ling asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Seeing that he was not in a good state and had not recovered yet, Tong Hua decided to let him off. He wanted to wait for him to recover before annoying him again, so he was kind enough despite the fact that he really wanted to insult Ye Ling. ¡°Why did you have to let out the false news that you had died?¡± ¡°You will know in the next two days,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. Zhong Ran came hurriedly. ¡°Master, we have traces of ck Rose¡¯s whereabouts now.¡± Ye Ling followed Zhong Ran immediately into the monitoring room. In the screens of Rose Castle, a car stopped near a toll station. It was a very well hidden camera. It shot thedy¡¯s face as well. The car was being refueled. Li Zhiyuan got off the car to refuel the car personally while thedy remained seated in the car. There were no signs of movement. Ye Tingjun could identify her from her hand. She was the ordinary-looking woman who was at the balcony rows. But she had changed her skin. This time, she did not only change her skin but even her clothes, makeup, and shoes. Everything. Unfortunately, Li Zhiyuan had bought her a bottle of water and passed it to thedy through the window. Thedy grabbed the drink. The fingers on her left hand had odd curves. Although they were not obvious, Ye Tingjun was very observant and sensitive when it came to the human body structure. After inspecting her, he remembered all the traits of her, and he happened to notice her fingers. ¡°I was originally watching the city surveince screens. I tracked every car that left the venue from the beginning to the end. Li Zhiyuan was on the way out of the city. He left the city right upon leaving thepetition venue. This seemed too deliberate.¡± He followed Li Zhiyuan¡¯s car along the way, and indeed, he was at the toll station. They found their target. ¡°Follow him closely!¡± Ye Lingughed coldly. ¡°My guesses were right. Li Zhiyuan indeed has some connections with ck Rose.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± All the surveince cameras in the city could be controlled by him. But upon leaving the city, the number of cameras he could watch from would be limited. ¡°Blood Rose, this woman is very careful. This time, she had caused such great chaos just so she could get the Blood Rose. This thing must be very important to her. We are also looking for where the Blood Rose is. We will inform you immediately upon knowing where it is.¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°Her target cannot just be the Blood Rose. It is Shen Qianshu too.¡± The Blood Rose was just one of her goals. This was a time bomb. He had to get rid of it; otherwise, there would be no time to turn around. ck Rose was firmer than he had thought. ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m tracking the thing about ck Rose. Don¡¯t worry, there is something else that is more worthy of being anxious about. You have to settle it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You have been walking around the monitoring room thrice. Shouldn¡¯t you go and entertain sister-inw? That¡¯s the most important thing.¡± ¡°No!¡± Ye Tingjun said, ¡°You¡¯ve got guts...¡± Ye Tingjun paused. ¡°Big Brother, do you still want to have a little princess?¡± Chapter 677 - Master, You Will Get Slapped In The Face

Chapter 677: Master, You Will Get pped In The Face

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Master and Second Master Ye looked at each other in consternation. Ye Ling sat up straight. The special agents in the surveince room all looked down awkwardly, unable to look at them in the eye. ¡°Brother?¡± Ye Ling was silent. His face was pale, and he looked really sympathetic. ¡°Regarding this matter, you handled it really badly. When I received the news overseas, I was frightened out of my wits. My legs were like jelly when I boarded the ne. On the ne, I thought of countless possibilities and resented myself for noting to help you earlier. You dying without your body intact was definitely a strong blow to sis-inw. She almost went crazy and needed to rely on medication to fall asleep for many nights,¡± Ye Tingyun said. ¡°Tell me, how did she find out?¡± ¡°Big brother, that¡¯s not the main point!¡± Ye Tingyun facepalmed. ¡°This is the main point.¡± Ye Ling put on a genius¡¯s cold front and had the spirit of an investigator. ¡°I need to know what ws were there in my n so as to improve in the future.¡± ¡°Ah ha?¡± Ye Tingyun eximed. He was really a genius. I told you so much not because I want you to find the ws in your n. I am a genius too, but why is my thinking different from yours? ¡°This is not worrying; we can improve slowly. You have to pacify sis-inw first. You pretended to die and kept sis-inw in the dark, causing her to be really devastated. You have to properly pacify her.¡± ¡°Why do I have to pacify her?¡± ¡°Because she is really sad!¡± ¡°It¡¯s already in the past,¡± Ye Ling said and put on a deserving expression. ¡°I am not even dead. Why would she be sad?¡± Ye Tingyun was speechless. It was the first time for Second Master, who was best at arguing, to feel, Eh? You actually make sense! ¡°Brother, are you really not nning to apologize?¡± Ye Ling was silent. ¡°Sis-inw is really strong-headed. She will ignore you for ten years.¡± ¡°She won¡¯t!¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to survive for ten more years!¡± Ye Tingyun was speechless. The atmosphere instantly became heavy. Zhong Ran pretended to be dead at the side, and he did not utter a single word at all. Ye Tingyun¡¯s heart ached for him, and he was not able to continue talking. ¡°I¡¯m just giving an example.¡± Ye Tingyunmented. How mentally tiring! ¡°Brother, can you please be reasonable? If someone told you that sis-inw has died and you became determined to seek revenge for her, how would you feel if she stands in front of you one day and goes ¡®Hey, Baby, this is just my n. I¡¯m still alive, up and jumping about.¡¯ Will you not feel angry?¡± ¡°I will!¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ¡°But I will not ask her to pacify me. To me, her living is already God¡¯s gift. Why do I need to be angry? Why do I need to me her and put her on the spot?¡± Everybody in the surveince room was force-fed with Master¡¯s disy of affection. He was so serious and had the aura of a genius. ¡°Strictly speaking, this logic is wrong!¡± Ye Ling sneered and did not say a word. Zhong Ran gave Second Master a sympathetic face. With Second Master present, Zhong Ran¡¯s heavy responsibility of trying to talk sense into Master was finally passed on to someone else. He was so moved. This was the greatest headache in serving Master: trying to talk sense into Master. What a joke! It was impossible! Ye Tingyun eyes lit up, and he said, ¡°Big brother, I realized that you spoke a lot today. Was it because... you don¡¯t know how to pacify sis-inw and thus are purposely hiding?¡± Ye Ling narrowed his eyes, and his gaze was murderous. Ye Tingyun silently took a step back. Ye Ling sneered and said, ¡°Shen Qianshu is not even really angry. She will just think of ways to let me do some things that I will not do normally. I will not be so foolish, personally going to her to get abused!¡± Chapter 678 - Master Is Being Slapped In The Face

Chapter 678: Master Is Being pped In The Face

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As night falls, the lights were resplendent. Inside Rose Castle, cheering andughter could be heard. Ye Ling was still alive. This was a piece of good news for everyone. The chefs, gardeners, and maids were just short of crying tears of joy. Although Master had a bad temper and raged easily, he was still a... tycoon! Their sries were mostly twice the normal sry of people working in the same industry. In the garden. Shen Qianshu was watering the flowers. This was something she had been doing frequently ever since Ye Ling was dead. Watering flowers could let her be in peace, and she was even more conscientious especially when watering this patch of butterfly orchids. After recalling the incident that happened seven years ago, she and the gardeners even carried out research on how to cultivate ck roses. She took a bath and also had an afternoon nap. Although the stone gamblingpetition created a huge uproar and Shen Qianshu gained a lot of attention, she was not in the mood to listen to the news. She was extremely calm; her world was filled with the lovely fragrance of flowers. The weather turned warmer, and the artificially cultivated butterfly orchids bloomed even prettier. This batch of butterfly orchids could sustain for half a year, and under the gardeners¡¯ meticulous care, they were magnificent and mesmerizing. Shen Qianshu loved them a lot. Ye Ling stood behind Shen Qianshu, watching her getting busy with the flowers. On top of the castle, there were many shadows lurking around. Everyone was hiding on the roof of the castle, excitedly crowding around and betting. ¡°I bet that Miss Shen will talk to Master first.¡± ¡°What a joke. Master will surely speak first.¡± ¡°No, Miss Shen has always loved Master a lot and can¡¯t bear to see Master frown. It¡¯d surely be Miss Shen.¡± ¡°Master has infuriated Miss Shen this time. We can¡¯t go by the convention. It¡¯s useless no matter how handsome he is.¡± ¡°Quiet, quiet, why do you have so much to say? Try speaking louder, and you will be dead if Master hears you.¡± ... The security guards on top were whispering among themselves and crowded around excitedly. Downstairs, it was total silence. Shen Qianshu watered the flowers carefully, weeded the flower bed, and trimmed the flower branches. She wore a white maxi skirt and a bell-sleeved top. The hem of her skirt was swaying around, causing her to look breathtaking in the sea of butterfly orchids. She was as beautiful as a painting, with a cute little cherry lip sitting on top of her white porcin skin. Ye Ling stood there for a long time. The security guards on top were worried sick for him. They had a strong urge to teach him sentence by sentence on how to please the big princess. Ye Ling stood there not moving at all. He continued standing for half an hour. Shen Qianshu was also really patient. As if she did not see him at all, she watered the flowers for half an hour. ¡°My goodness, Master looked really adorable like a sheepdog that has been abandoned!¡± ¡°What the... he¡¯s like a husky that has been abandoned!¡± ¡°Wrong, he¡¯s a German shepherd. German shepherds are fiercer!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not even that focused on my own rtionship.¡± ¡°I pity Miss Shen!¡± ¡°Shut up, if Master hears you, you will be thrown to the butterfly orchids as fertilizer!¡± Ye Ling took a deep breath and coughed a few times. Shen Qianshu was temporarily deaf. She put down the watering can, went to the rose garden, and plucked a few roses. She trimmed them slowly and ced them into a vase at the side. There were some blue roses being cultivated in the garden, and they looked really pretty in the dark. Ye Ling loudly coughed twice again. Shen Qianshu took the vase and walked past him. ¡°Are you blind?¡± Ye Ling asked. Shen Qianshu still did not turn around. Ye Ling gritted his teeth and pulled her. Shen Qianshu looked up at him and tilted her head. Her gaze was blurred and distant. Her lips curved up into a courteous and distant smile. ¡°Huh, who are you? Why are you wearing my Master¡¯s skin?¡± ¡°Shen Qianshu!¡± Shen Qianshu smiled even brighter. ¡°Our Master has quite a bad temper. If he sees you wearing his skin, he will be really angry!¡± Chapter 679 - Master’s Amazing Mind

Chapter 679: Master¡¯s Amazing Mind

Ye Ling fell silent. Second Master had really predicted the real situation. He really did not know how to pacify Shen Qianshu. ¡°How did you know I didn¡¯t die?¡± Ye Ling asked. Shen Qianshu gave a cold smile to him. She carried her vase and took big strides away into the castle. With a sh of darkness hiding in his eyes, Ye Ling looked at her back view. The security guards upstairs were all really disappointed that Master actually did not continue speaking. ¡°Master is destined to be lonely for life. He is really bearing the consequences himself.¡± ¡°Luckily, he¡¯s handsome. Miss Shen likes that!¡± Zhong Ran and Ye Tingyun were in the middle of discussing something when they saw Ye Ling walk in. He had a hostile and cold expression, he had no self-awareness, nor did he n on reflecting at all. Both of them paused and kept silent. Ye Ling sat down in the living room. A wave of coldness swept past them. ¡°Master, you really don¡¯t know how to pacify Miss Shen. Do you need me to teach you a few tricks?¡± Zhong Ran said. ¡°No!¡± Hahaha, continue being stubborn! Zhong Ran silently thought. Ye Tingyun was silent for a moment. ¡°Big brother, Zhong Ran and I were talking about a question regarding ugliness and beauty, and it actually makes sense. After people interact with each other for a long time, a really beautiful face will also be really normal. Take, for example, me and you. I have been with you since young; thus, I will definitely not feel as captivated aspared to others who see you for the first time. After seeing your face for a long time, it is actually just a face with a nose, eyes, and ears.¡± Ye Ling frowned. ¡°Master, Miss Shen liked you because of your face. You should know this in your heart, right?¡± Zhong Ran said. The security guards who had climbed from the windowsill to the stairs excitedly gathered around. Eh yo, great warrior, you¡¯re so amazing!!! Ye Ling shot them a sharp gaze. Zhong Ran huped, and Ye Tingyun disyed his gentlemanliness at the side, using his gaze to encourage him. Brother, say freely what you want to say. You should let him know the unpleasant truths. Zhong Ran did not let down Second Master¡¯s expectation at all. ¡°Miss Shen and Master have also been together for a long time, so she must have already felt bored seeing Master¡¯s face. Master, your temper... you should have a clue right? Not many women like you. If Miss Shen already feels bored seeing your face, what else do you have to attract Miss Shen?¡± Ye Ling narrowed his eyes. ¡°You must be a sweet talker and pledge eternal love for her. You must work hard to transform yourself into a loyal dog.¡± Zhong Ran exined. Although, in my eyes, you are already a very loyal dog that only belongs to Miss Shen. But if your mouth is sweeter, it will be even more perfect! Ye Tingyun nodded mindlessly. Zhong Ran who had received affirmation became even more daring. ¡°Master, you have to learn how to bow down and stick to her shamelessly like a dog. You must make Miss Shen happy. She was even going to have sex with you, but you pushed away the chance instead. That¡¯s not right!¡± Ye Ling frowned. The security guards upstairs were shocked!!! How amazing!!! Great warrior, you really have big guts! Ye Ling scoffed and went up the stairs coldly. Ye Tingyun¡¯s lips twitched, and Zhong Ran asked, ¡°I feel that I have already made myself so clear. Master should have understood, right?¡± ¡°Most likely!¡± He replied. Ye Ling turned his head and walked into the cloakroom. The security guards swiftly found another suitable spot and continued to crowd around. They would not stop until they see how Master pacified Miss Shen!! Zhong Ran mumbled to himself. ¡°I have a bad feeling about this somehow.¡± Master, have you really understood what I meant? Right now, you should be going to the bedroom. You should throw her onto the bed, use your strong muscles and power to conquer her, and let her forget about everything. But why did you go to the cloakroom? Exactly twenty minutester. The door to the cloakroom opened. The even calm Ye Tingyun almost dropped the teacup in his hands! Everyone was speechless. What the hell!!! Chapter 680 - The Temptation Of The Uniform

Chapter 680: The Temptation Of The Uniform

A group of security personnel opened their mouths so big that an egg could practically be stuffed into them. The chefs and the gardeners seemed to be immobilized by something. They could not move. Young Master... Oh gosh, a handsome man who¡¯s so hot that he¡¯s out of the world. A man wearing a white military uniform was standing at the foot of the staircase. Hispels were snow-white, and his pants had been ironed until very straight, which wrapped around a pair of very long and straight big, long legs. The military uniform was tucked in with gold buttons and ck epaulets. The cor hook was neat and meticulously done. He wore a white navy cap. He exuded an aura of sternness, absurdity, and coldness. There was an overwhelming explosive surge of male hormones which made others feel weak in their legs. Handsome!! Handsome until the earth could be destroyed! The military uniform was the most ttering outfit for a man¡¯s figure and ss. It made his shoulders broad, waist small, and legs long. It was a perfect, golden-ratio figure. Everyone was dumbstruck! ¡°I had already been immune to Young Master¡¯s exceptional good looks... but I didn¡¯t expect... a new high level of good looks to be refreshed again!¡± ¡°Oh gosh, just by looking at his face, I thought that I have followed a pretty face Young Master!¡± ¡°I feel... like I am bing hard!¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Ling was expressionless. He walked towards the bedroom calmly, leaving a group of shocked and salivating men behind. Tong Hua hugged Burger and opened his mouth wide. ¡°Wow... ¡± Handsome!! He did not admit at all that his crazy daddy was really a man who was as beautiful as a flower. I can keep looking and will not get sick of looking! Tong Hua asked, ¡°Where did he get the military attire?¡± This material and the cut of it did not quite look like a casually bought cheap item. It looked a little like a standard navy uniform. Zhong Ran also looked confused. ¡°Good question!¡± Young Master, where did you secretly hide a set of military attire? This is obviously a navy uniform. Tong Hua clenched his fist. ¡°I have decided to quit the entertainment industry.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I want to join the military and be a handsome navy soldier guarding our country¡¯s territorial waters!¡± Ye Tingjun was speechless. He could not bear to look at this anymore. Ye Ling pushed the door and entered the bedroom. There was the sound of watering from the bathroom. There were not many changes to the whole bedroom. The curtains were drawn open, and the butterfly orchids could be seen just down below. They looked extremely good. Ye Ling stood in front of the window with one hand sped behind his back. Yeah, she should like it. Seven years ago, both of them were in the castle. The afternoon sun was warm and splendid. Shen Qianshu had leaned on the window and was looking at a navy soldier passing by not far away from the castle. She was smitten, and her pretty almond eyes were filled with pink bubbles. ¡°So handsome. I want to be in a rtionship with a soldier.¡± ¡°Master, look! There is a navy soldier. He¡¯s so hot that he¡¯s out of the world!¡± ¡°Master,e here! Come here!¡± Ye Ling sat on the sofa and did not move at all. He snorted. ¡°Shallow, blind!¡± The most handsome one is sitting at home, yet you are looking at the grass and flowers outside. Blind until beyond hope! The magazines in the living room were all yboy styles. There were a few inside the magazines who were wearing briefs, and they showed off very sturdy flesh and beautiful abs. She ordered the magazines. Every issue would be delivered to the castle¡¯s letterbox. There would be one issue every week. She even made a solemn vow. ¡°A woman¡¯s hobby is looking at handsome guys. You have to allow your little maid to have a little private hobby!¡± She was charmed wholeheartedly by the flowers and grass outside. ¡°Men who wear military attire are really the most handsome in the world. This is the temptation of the uniform!¡± Ye Ling looked at her coldly as she turned to that page of that yboy magazine. That issue had a man who was wearing a navy uniform, showing his perfect figure. ¡°Outrageous!¡± ... It was a dark night. Shen Qianshu came out from the bathroom. Ye Ling slightly turned his body to one side. That pair of amber eyes reflected the starry sky. ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was astonished. Chapter 681 - The Temptation Of The Uniform 2

Chapter 681: The Temptation Of The Uniform 2

The lighting in the bedroom was dark. A man who was decked in snow-white stood in front of the window. He lit up the whole room. In a world which was originally ck and white, it became colorful in an instant. There was singing andughing. She heard the sound of her own heart thumping wildly. Thump, thump... Ye Ling was really handsome dressed in this. Any image of him could be used as an advertisement for the recruitment of soldiers for the navy. There was no match for his handsomeness. The custom-made military attire made his perfect figure clearly visible. Her face, which had turned red from the steam of the warm water, had be even more blood-red. She thought of a movie where the male lead was a navy soldier. When he went to the frontlines, he wore the most beautiful snow-white attire to look for the female lead. At that moment, Shen Qianshu felt that she seemed to be addicted to the plot of the movie. She became the female lead in the movie and stared nkly at the perfect him. ¡°Master... ¡± She heard her own surprised voice and could feel her own boiling hot face. Ye Ling took one step at a time as he walked over. To her, it created a huge shock. In her most hidden dreams, she had ever dreamt of Ye Ling like this. She liked all clothing which had a ceremonial feel, e.g. suits, military attire, and white coats etc. Exclusively, clothing with a ceremonial feel would make her feel that the person who wore it was unique, and it made others feel especially moved. He suddenly lowered his head and kissed her lips. He used one hand to hug her waist and pulled her into his arms, hugging her tightly. He liked the light scent on Shen Qianshu¡¯s body a lot. She had just put on skincare products, and her face had the light scent of camellia. Her face was so soft and ripe like a peach that he felt like he could bite her. His kiss was hurried and warm, taking all her breath away. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart was beating wildly. She stayed in his arms obediently and quietly, allowing him to seize and conquer her. She raised her arms out and hugged his waist. One strong french kiss made her suck until the tip of her tongue became numb. His warm breath fell upon her face. It was boiling hot. Ye Ling suddenly carried Shen Qianshu up horizontally and threw her onto the big, soft bed. His tall body covered her, and he kissed her lips all over again. His cor hook was hanging down. The icy cold metal pressed onto her soft skin and gave her bouts of trembles. Her whole body became numb, and her skin had a burst of pink color. He seemed like a beast that had not eaten full for a long time, holding the sweet dessert in its mouth. He wished so much that he could eat until there was no residue left. His refined fingers slightly opened up her long skirt. Shen Qianshu¡¯s nightgown was very thin. One slip dress and one outer shirt, both of which were made of silk. As both of them rubbed against each other, the ribbon on the outer shirt had already been undone. His long fingers lifted the silk outer shirt off her shoulders, exposing a woman¡¯s smooth and fair shoulders and a pair of delicate corbones. Ye Ling¡¯s gaze slightly darkened. In an instant, he nted a purplish red mark on top of her corbone. He was like a beast biting. He was so near to the area of the blood vessels. The blood was pulsing through the veins. In his heart, he had a cruel intention. He wanted to bite and let her blood vessels burst to have a taste of her fresh blood. It must be very sweet. ¡°Ah... painful!¡± While he was thinking of this, he subconsciously bit her neck. Shen Qianshu was in so much pain that she frowned. Her voice was delicate and pitiful. A pair of hazy eyes which were filled withints looked at him. However, this position had made him feel even more like a beast hungry for blood. Ye Ling let out a low groan. He tore her outer shirt to shreds and pressed her onto the soft bed covers. She only heard his heavy breathing and could only feel his scalding and scorching hot body. It was as if he was going to scald her... Chapter 682 - Master Picking Up Girls

Chapter 682: Master Picking Up Girls

His movements were rough and brutal as if he had not taken a bite of meat for a very long time. In his hurry, he crossed the line. As Shen Qianshu was absorbed in it, she also felt a lot of pain. She slowly came back to her senses. Wait... What has happened? Why am I being pushed down onto the bed? While she was thinking of this, her slip-on dress was lifted up by someone. A pair of warm hands caressed her long legs. Her rationality became crushed into paste again. Master... is using his charms? Who taught him so! Shen Qianshupletely could not resist him. She felt extremely vexed in her heart and suddenly kicked towards him. She was not careful, and her little foot kicked onto Ye Ling¡¯s face. ¡°... ¡± Ye Ling stared at her. ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was astonished. This position was quite awkward. Her foot was fair, tender, and fleshy. Her five plump toes were curled up and sticking to his face. She bet that this was definitely the first time in Ye Ling¡¯s life to been stepped on the face by a foot. Shen Qianshu felt guilty as she pulled her foot back. Master, I am in the wrong. Let me change to another direction and kick! Suddenly, her ankle was being held. Shen Qianshu¡¯s bone was very small, but her foot had a lot of flesh. This made it look very nice. It was elegant and smooth. There was a ck tattoo at the side of her ankle, which was small and exquisite. ck rose! It was simr to the tattoo she had in France back then. She had originally decided to get the tattoo. But she did not have much time recently. Hence, she stuck on a tattoo temporarily. She thought that she would go and get a tattoo when she had the time. This work was also considered exquisite. It looked very sexy on her fair and tender ankle. Her palm was in his hands. That pair of amber eyes looked deeply at the tattoo on the ankle. He actually smiled slightly. Shen Qianshu felt like she had an electric shock!!! Her heart was pounding so fast that it did not seem to belong to herself. Did he smile slightly? He smiled? Master smiled? Ahh-hhh, Master smiled!!! So good-looking. Everything would lose their luster. His eyes, which were always icy cold, had a faint tinge of a smile. Shen Qianshu only felt that the moment was like a dream. She was afraid that she was dreaming or perhaps being blinded. She could not help herself from rubbing her eyes. When she looked carefully, he was indeed smiling. He seemed very happy. His fingers were at her ankle, stroking it lightly, especially around the area of the ck rose. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face was red with embarrassment. This is breaking the rules!! How can he break the rules like that! I am still angry. He actually wore military attire and even smiled. How can I get seriously angry with him!! She suddenly realized that whatever she was angry with was as transient as the clouds. As long as Master was willing to smile, so what if she lifted the whole world up? Her ankle was grasped by someone. She was so embarrassed that she struggled slightly. However, Ye Ling held it tightly. Shen Qianshu mischievously curled up her toes and audaciously let her foot lightly rub the area below his chin. ¡°Does it look nice?¡± Damn, damn, this isn¡¯t me. This is not done by me!! This is done by my foot! Will Master chop me up? She felt as if she was being possessed. ¡°Looks nice!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s tone was exceptionally gentle. Suddenly, he moved closer to it and nted a kiss lightly on her ankle. It was obviously a very innocent kiss, but the moment when his red lips touched her ankle, her mind yed numerous obscene nonsense. Shen Qianshu wanted to cry but did not have any tears. Master has broken the rules! If someone had told her that Master did not know how to pick up girls, who could shein to? It was simply a lie. Ye Ling¡¯s amber-colored eyes gazed at her affectionately. His voice seemed to be enchanting. ¡°You are a demon, and you have all of me, huh?¡± Chapter 683 - The Foot Has Committed A Crime

Chapter 683: The Foot Has Committed A Crime

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Thest part of that ¡®huh¡¯ was so sexy that it wanted her life! Shen Qianshu was practically enchanted until she had softened like a puddle of water. Both her legs protested as she looked away from Ye Ling. She pulled the nket over herself, wrapping herself up like a silkworm. She wished so much she could disappear. It did not matter how she usually flirted with Ye Ling as she was able to do it. She was forthright and had also told Ye Ling that she had fallen in love with him at first sight seven years ago. But the things that she did secretly, which were as if they were her own smiles, somehow had a sense of shamefulness when they were exposed by someone. It was like a viin jumping in front of him and saying to him boastfully: Look, she likes you so much. She loves you terribly much. Shen Qianshu was not willing to let anyone know about the little secret she had carefully kept. Ye Ling¡¯s body covered her as he pulled the nket away. He controlled his anger as he showed a little red face. Ye Ling¡¯s finger lightly lifted her messy hair strands. ¡°So, it is true.¡± His voice was so hoarse and sexy. She was bewitched by him. ¡°What is true?¡± ¡°Back then, you fell in love with me at first sight. It is true.¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was astonished. Damn, so you had been suspecting that I lied to you! Furious!! ¡°Ye Ling!¡± She eximed. ¡°Yes, I thought that you were pacifying me. After all... who would like me?¡± Moreover, it was him seven years ago. At that time, he looked exactly like a lunatic. He was overly suspicious, sensitive, and irritable. It was fine that she was attracted to his good looks when they met. However, after getting along for three months, she should be very clear what kind of person he was. Even if she had liked him at the beginning, that little bit of good feelings should have already disappeared. ¡°Master, only you yourself are unaware of how attractive you are to women.¡± The people around you all know that the attraction women had towards you was lethal. He looked at her fixedly. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face was red with embarrassment. She held his face. ¡°Give me a smile!¡± Ye Ling took a deep breath. It was as if Shen Qianshu was bewitched. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°You give me a smile, and I won¡¯t be angry anymore.¡± ¡°You are not angry already.¡± Ye Ling responded. ¡°Do you want to bed me?¡± ¡°... ¡± Ye Ling stared at her. Shen Qianshu repeated herself. ¡°Smile!¡± To Ye Ling, smiling was really a very difficult matter. The nerves in his face seemed like they had already announced that they were dead. There was no slightest bit of movement. Ye Ling pulled the nket away. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t smile, I can still bed you!¡± Shen Qianshu stared until her eyes became round. This is ridiculous. I have already been very magnanimous. I just want you to smile, and I would have forgiven you. You actually broke the rules like that. Once she was angry, her knees went upwards and knocked into his chest. ¡°Go away!¡± I am not letting you bed me. Ye Ling suddenly touched his chest and groaned. He seemed to be secretly enduring the great pain. His face became pale in an instant. Some time ago, he had gotten injured in Golden City and had not been recuperating well. Shen Qianshu¡¯s impression was that this injury required him to rest fully, but he was also not that weak. However, when he returned back to the country, he was injured again. The wound had already split open a number of times. When he was wearing clothes, it could not really be seen. But he was still wrapped with ayer of bandages inside, which was bloodied. Wounds that had opened up were very difficult to heal. This had resulted in the wound in his chest intermittently not healing properly. Shen Qianshu had used quite a bit of strength in her knees. When she raised her knees into his chest, he had nearly suffocated. He experienced severe pain in his chest. He held his chest and was in so much pain that he could not straighten his waist. ¡°Don¡¯t use this trick of injuring yourself. I will not fall for it. Your wound should have been more or less fully recovered.¡± Shen Qianshu snorted. He already knows how to pick up girls. He must be pretending. Who knows? It may be Zhong Ran who has taught him. She would not fall for it. Ye Ling did not say anything for a long time. His breathing was extremely slow. ¡°Go and call the doctor!¡± Chapter 684 - To Mimic And Follow

Chapter 684: To Mimic And Follow

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu frowned. This is an act. You are acting so seriously. Isn¡¯t it unsuitable? Just when she was thinking of this, she saw Young Master¡¯s military attire soaked in blood. Shen Qianshu swore that she was like Burger who had its tail chopped off. She jumped up from the bed and dashed towards the door wearing a slip-on dress. Ye Ling tried to shout. ¡°Wear... clothes!¡± What the...! He scolded her in his heart. Shen Qianshu had already run to the staircase and shouted loudly below. ¡°Zhong Ran, call the doctor! Call the doctor!¡± Everybody still had not reacted, and Shen Qianshu had already run back. She leaned over the bedside with a face of horror. ¡°Master, what happened to you?¡± Ye Ling had already turned his body. There were traces of blood on his chest. He gripped tightly onto Shen Qianshu¡¯s wrist. ¡°Put on your clothes!¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Shen Qianshu lowered her head and looked at herself. That was really embarrassing. She hurriedly took her outer shirt and ran to the cloakroom in a sh, changing swiftly into a set of high-cor home clothes. Tong Hua and Ye Tingjun had alreadye in. They supported Ye Ling as hey on the bed properly. Shen Qianshu was extremely worried. She wished so much that she could give herself a p. How could you kick him, stupid legs? Chop your legs off! ¡°Big Brother, how are you feeling?¡± Ye Ling shook his head slightly. Ye Tingjun thought in his heart. You have alreadye up for almost an hour, and you are actually still so neatly dressed? I¡¯m really... so disappointed in you! Ye Ling¡¯s military attire did not even have one button undone. He wore it neatly on his body. Just by looking, he knew that nothing had happened. Could he be just chatting with sister-inw while being wrapped in the nket? And chatted until the wound tore open? Shen Qianshu brought over a set of loose-fitting home clothes. Ye Tingjun helped Ye Ling change. Tong Hua carried Burger and watched from the side, feeling very worried. Ye Tingjun unwrapped theyers of bloodstained bandages. There was quite a lot of blood. The wound was even more horrible. It was smeared with blood. Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes turned red in an instant. Ye Tingjun did a simple clean-up for him once. The doctor was also arriving soon. With this torment going on, it waste at night soon. Fortunately, the doctor said that the wound had only split open and would not affect the bone. He also told Ye Ling that he had to take good care and recuperate well. This wound must not split open again. Otherwise, it would affect the bone¡¯s growth. If the bones in the chest grew to be crooked, it would result in bone hypersia. This was no joking matter. No one knew whether Ye Ling had heard the doctor¡¯s words, but Shen Qianshu hadpletely heard everything. ¡°Master...¡± Ye Ling narrowed his eyes as if he was closing his eyes to rest. When he heard her voice, he opened his eyes slightly. ¡°It is not your fault. Don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°I am not crying.¡± Shen Qianshu sat by his side and looked at him furiously. ¡°You are also too much. You¡¯re already hurt until like that, and you still want to wear what military attire? Aren¡¯t you deliberately looking to get tortured?¡± She could not help herself from muttering. She could not really do anything! How maddening! Ye Ling gazed at her deeply. He still had not forgotten the rose on her ankle. ¡°When did you get the tattoo?¡± ¡°After you were dead!¡± Shen Qianshu looked at him grudgingly. ¡°Oh, I have forgotten. Master can resurrect from a renminbi yer. You are really brilliant. You cane back from the dead. Humph!¡± Ye Ling became silent. She did not look very angry. Very good. I will not abuse her. Yea, very good! This injury came at the right time! ¡°Master, no matter what you do, I will amodate you. However, I do not like people keeping me in the dark. Do you know that you have gone overboard!¡± Shen Qianshu looked at him coldly. ¡°Although I am a cker student, aren¡¯t you afraid that I will mimic you and also give you such a big present in the future?¡± Chapter 685 - The Coldness of The Capital Letters

Chapter 685: The Coldness of The Capital Letters

Ye Ling¡¯s ability to grasp the important point was forever lopsided. ¡°How did you know?¡± Ye Ling asked. Shen Qianshu had a gush of fire rushing up. She wanted so much to kick him in his chest again and to kick him until he went into aa. He actually still dared to ask her. Shen Qianshu became silent. Ye Ling¡¯s brain circuit was also miraculous. In his heart, he did not feel that Shen Qianshu would really get so angry that she would ignore him or, perhaps, leave him. As long as she did not leave him, everything could be discussed. ¡°You guess!¡± The sound of gritting teeth could be heard. Ye Ling said calmly, ¡°It is impossible that Zhong Ran and Ah Da told you. My guess is not urate.¡± Shen Qianshu scoffed. ¡°Then continue guessing.¡± ¡°You tell me.¡± ¡°I will not!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s gaze fell. He was a little unhappy. Suddenly, he held his chest and frowned. He looked like he was in terrible pain. Shen Qianshu hurriedly went over and supported him as heid down. ¡°Close your eyes and rest.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± The stubborn Young Master would not give up until he got to the bottom of it. ¡°That fat heart!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem with that fat heart?¡± ¡°I have examined the fat heart on your hand so many times. I have personally polished and buffed it. The lines on every piece of stone are different. I am very familiar with it. Even if you use an identical piece, do you think you can confuse me?¡± Ye Ling suddenly came to a realization. So I see. ¡°Why are you so free?¡± He asked. You actually went to examine the lines on the gem. ¡°Master, I am a gem appraiser!¡± Oh. In his heart, he had always treated Shen Qianshu as a jewelry designer! At that moment, he also did not think that her upational illness would be triggered by the news of his death. I¡¯m really... surprised! ¡°How did you escape? I heard that it had exploded,¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°I did not get on that car in the beginning. It was just that I was also injured,¡± Ye Ling said. He and Zhong Ran had gone on two separate paths. On the other car, they had also met the killer. It was just that they had cleaned up and also created a false appearance. There was just no one alive to spread the news. ¡°So who was in that car?¡± Could it be Master¡¯s substitute? Some important characters like leaders of countries who are afraid of being assassinated will have substitutes. Does Master also have a substitute? ¡°A dead prisoner,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ¡°On my way to the mansion, I knew that there would be two groups of killersing over. I had purposely set a trap.¡± Shen Qianshu heaved a sigh of relief. The dead person was a dead criminal. This was more eptable to her aspared to a substitute. She realized something. Ye Ling was really not someone who willfully killed the innocent. He looked cold, ruthless, and as if he wanted to oppose everyone in the world. But he was not a man who disregarded human lives. Her Master was really too perfect. ¡°Everyone knew about your n. You only hid it from Tong Hua and me?¡± ¡°Uh huh.¡± ¡°You still dare to uh-huh?¡± ¡°This is the truth. I don¡¯t need to deny it!¡± Shen Qianshu took a deep breath. ¡°Can¡¯t you say someforting words to pacify me?¡± Ye Ling was silent for a moment. He frowned while looking at her. That pair of amber-colored eyes looked like they were clouded with haze. It made others get lost in it uncontrobly. He asked, ¡°Shen Qianshu, why are you bothered by what I have said? I have already done it.¡± ¡°Done what?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face was cold in capital letters. Shen Qianshu came back to her senses in a sh. She suddenly turned around. Right, he did not say anyforting words to pacify her. He also did not apologize. However, he had already done it. He had changed into an extremely handsome navy uniform to pacify her. Actions are sexier than words by 10,000 times! This is 100 times more useful than ¡®sorry,¡¯ ¡®I am in the wrong,¡¯ or ¡®I love you¡¯. Chapter 686 - The Story of Yun An

Chapter 686: The Story of Yun An

It was a silent night. Ye Ling was sleeping soundly. Shen Qianshu had been beside him for a very long time. She got up and went downstairs to yell for Zhong Ran toe over. ¡°I guess you should apany me to the hospital,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°To the hospital?¡± It was always dawn. ¡°Isn¡¯t Yun An hospitalized? I¡¯d like to visit him,¡± Shen Qianshu said. Zhong Ran took a look in the monitoring room. ck Rose was not in the city, and she was very far away. He drove Shen Qianshu to the hospital, and fortunately, Yun An was awake. He was daydreaming with his phone in his hand as if he was waiting for a phone call from someone. He was injured by shrapnel, and there were many stitches on his leg. Luckily, he had not hurt his bones. When he saw Shen Qianshu, he was very surprised. It was as if he was about to cry. The entire hospital ward was cold and chilly, and there was not even a stalk of flowers. She hadete but not toote, so she bought a fruit basket by the road. No one had actuallye to visit him? ¡°You¡¯re okay, right?¡± ¡°No worries. Just a few stitches. The doctor said I¡¯d be fine if I rest a while more. Nowhere else is hurt,¡± Yun An said and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Qianshu.¡± She was the only person who hade to visit him. ¡°I should havee to visit you in the afternoon, but I was busy with some matters, so I came a littlete. Luckily, you aren¡¯t asleep yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m having trouble falling asleep!¡± Yun An was a calm and reserved man. She had met him several times, and they interacted a little at work. They were not close friends, and they barely knew anything about each other, but she felt strange. Why would someone so nice not have anyone visit him when he was hospitalized? Doesn¡¯t he have any friends? What about Li Chen? She remembered that he was on very good terms with Li Chen at the jewelrypetition. Li Chen took good care of him. ¡°Has the case regarding the explosion at the stone gamblingpetition been solved?¡± Shen Qianshu shook her head. ¡°The news did not report about it. Seems like the case was handed over to criminal police from abroad. This time, many foreigners were injured, and it affected many.¡± Yun An nodded. ¡°Thank you, Qianshu.¡± ¡°We¡¯re friends. Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Yun An smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t have any friends. You are my only one.¡± Shen Qianshu felt strange. ¡°What about Li Chen?¡± Yun An shook his head lightly. ¡°He isn¡¯t a friend.¡± Shen Qianshu was understanding. Seeing that he was not in a good state, she did not speak much. Yun An said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a story. I used to have a lover, and we were very loving. When I was with him, I was only seventeen years old. I was young and frivolous. I loved hard. I hated hard. I never understood how many disasters this love and hate could bring me. His family was a little special, but his background was firm. They disapproved of our dating, yet I was single-minded, and I insisted on wanting to grow old with him.¡± ¡°A few years ago, he lost his life. I did not even get to see him for onest time. His subordinate told me that he had gotten into a very serious car ident. Then, he left hastily. I begged that subordinate to let me see him onest time, but I never got to do that. For a few years, I turned crazy and wanton. I became ignorant, and all my friends left me. Until one day, I met someone. He was nice to me, and he always looked after me. He brought me out of the dark side so that I could lead a normal life again. I felt so lucky to have met a great friend, a confidante. We got along really well, and we never ran out of things to talk about. I saw my lover in him. I fell for it, and I almost thought that my lover had resurrected. I thought that he had always been by my side until recently. Then, I found out that...¡± ¡°Actually, he was my lover¡¯s childhood friend. He had always had a crush on my lover. Before my lover passed away, he begged for him to look after me. From the beginning to the end, the person he loved was my lover and not me. It was as if God was ying a sick joke on me. I wished I had never met him... Tell me, how could there be such a tragic thing in the world?¡± Chapter 687 - Absolute Doting King

Chapter 687: Absolute Doting King

Shen Qianshu quietly listened for a long time. ¡°It¡¯s Li Chen?¡± Yun An nodded slowly and said, ¡°Am I very ridiculous? Shifting my love to someone else, and it¡¯s even unrequited love. The person he loves is not even me.¡± ¡°Yun An, you¡¯re not shifting your love to someone else. Your lover has already passed on for so many years. You should have walked out long ago and live your own life,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°No, this is my retribution!¡± Yun An said and slightly leaned back on the cushion. ¡°I promised him that I would only love him for the rest of my life and that my words of affection would only be told to him. If I were to go back on my vow, I will be lonely for life. This must be my retribution.¡± ¡°I have never once believed in vows,¡± Shen Qianshu said and smiled. ¡°Yun An, don¡¯t think too much.¡± Yun An smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Sorry, I should not have told you so much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. You will feel better after talking about it,¡± Shen Qianshu said. However, she was puzzled. Why does Yun An not make friends? She stayed in the hospital for over two hours. Yun An slowly fell asleep. Zhong Ran apanied Shen Qianshu out of the hospital. ¡°Miss Shen, Li Chen has been somewhere near the ward the whole time but did not go in. I remember that they are friends, right? Did they have any conflicts?¡± Zhong Ran asked. ¡°He came to the hospital?¡± ¡°Yes, I saw him. The nurse also said that when Yun An was first sent to the hospital, Li Chen already came. He was in the hospital the whole time, just that he never went to visit her,¡± Zhong Ran said. ¡°That¡¯s weird, why are two adult men having conflicts with each other? Everything will be alright if they talk to each other.¡± ¡°Zhong Ran!¡± Shen Qianshu said earnestly. ¡°Find a girlfriend!¡± Zhong Ran was speechless. What did I say wrong? ¡°Miss Shen, are you going to introduce me to one?¡± Zhong Ran said happily. ¡°I like women that have fair skin and a small waist. Her height can be around 1.6 meters, and I don¡¯t want someone that¡¯s too tall. She must have long hair and big eyes. The other factors can be suitably lowered.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Zhong Ran was filled with anticipation for his future partner, and he felt immensely happy. The next morning, Ye Tingyun stayed up for the night and finally located a ce. ¡°Brother, there¡¯s news of the Blood Rose.¡± Ye Ling eyes darkened. ¡°Send the address over and inform Mu Yuan to catch the person no matter what.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Shen Qianshu looked at Ye Ling curiously and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t tell me that you can actually locate the Blood Rose?¡± ¡°I slit open a small hole in the middle of the Blood Rose and put a tracking device in it. I was actually nning to wait till ck Rose¡¯s matter is over and then slowly set up my n. Who knew that you would cause the brooch to be...¡± ¡°What?¡± Shen Qianshu stood up and looked at him with a face of shock. Her voice also increased a few decibels. ¡°You slit open a hole in the Blood Rose?¡± Everyone was speechless. In this castle, only Miss Shen dared to shout at Master! We¡¯re really... envious of her! ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Ye Ling asked. ¡°The Blood Rose is the world¡¯s most beautiful and wlessly designed brooch, and you actually went to slit a hole on the jewel. You... you¡¯re wasting natural resources!¡± Ye Ling narrowed his eyes, looked at Shen Qianshu coldly, and said, ¡°You are shouting at me because of a rock?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a rock. It¡¯s a priceless jewel.¡± This was something an appraiser could not tolerate. Leaving a defect on a priceless jewel. ¡°You¡¯re shouting at me over a rock?¡± Ye Ling clutched his chest as if he was in unbearable pain. He coughed a few times, and Shen Qianshu hurriedly sat down. She softened her tone and gently patted his chest. ¡°Master, how are you feeling? Is it very painful? Sorry, I¡¯m wrong. I should not shout at you. Slitting it is a good choice! As long as you¡¯re happy, you can even smash it!¡± Everyone was speechless. Chapter 688 - Speak Nicely

Chapter 688: Speak Nicely

Late at night in City A, there was a total peacefulness. A team of special forces were carrying out military affairs at night, and they were as fast as lightning. In the outskirts, inside an abandoned warehouse, a youngdy was holding onto a jewel and looking marveled at it. She was really young, underage, and had not gone through full puberty yet. At first nce, she was just a high school student with a high ponytail, totally harmless. However, this person was Team Fearless¡¯s top secret agent, Xiao Qiao. First lieutenant. She was Team Fearless¡¯s most special secret agent that worked alone. She was arrogant, unyielding, and would not give in to discipline. She was skilled and bold, going after both the ck and white world. Other than being the anti-terrorism group¡¯s sharp dagger, she was also the terrorists¡¯ sharp dagger. She frequently earned some extra ie in the underground world, yet her immediate superior, General Taylor, turned a blind eye and was toozy to control her. She was utterly spoiled, and this also led to a wonderful thing. Team Fearless¡¯s Xiao Qiao frequently acted as their two-faced spy. The anti-terrorism team only had one request for her, which was to not get caught and not leave behind any evidence. The terrorist she escorted this time was being robbed away by ck Rose¡¯s men. In the blink of an eye, she went through the other channel and got herself connected to ck Rose. Working herself to death for two million was a really dramatic plot. Yet, her reputation was like that. As long as you were able to fork out the money, Xiao Qiao would be able to aplish anything. The phone rang. Xiao Qiao saw the iing call, snorted, and answered it. ¡°Old man, what do you want?¡± General Taylor was exasperated. ¡°Where did you go?¡± ¡°Went to earn money!¡± ¡°Are you behind City A¡¯s bombing case? Do you believe that I will chop you into pieces!¡± ¡°General, are you such a cruel and merciless person? I vowed during the army before that I will not kill the innocent. How is it possible that I¡¯m behind the bombing case? I was just hiding myself in the scene and taking an item.¡± ¡°Why did you not send warnings to Interpol that ck Rose was acting unscrupulously in City A?¡± ¡°Old man, trying all means to push the me, huh? How clever! Anti-terrorism team and Interpol have been chasing after ck Rose for so many years and did not even manage to get a single photograph. Why do you think an all brawn and no brains secret agent like me will know everything about her?¡± Xiao Qiao¡¯s voice was crisp and clear. ¡°Can¡¯t you be more reasonable!¡± General Taylor was mentally exhausted. ¡°I don¡¯t care. This time, you must keep ck Rose from leaving!¡± ¡°Do you think that I don¡¯t wish to catch her? This woman could rob a person away from me, and this is an insult to me! I wish to catch her more than you!¡± ¡°Then why are you working together with her? My informant sent me some information. Do you know what he said? He said that your subordinate is working together with a terrorist again. Do you know where my pride went that moment?¡± ¡°I asked you to increase my sry, but you didn¡¯t want to. This bit of sry is not even enough for me to buy a gun.¡± Xiao Qiao smiled cheerfully at him, seeming to say that they had forced her into this. This caused General Taylor to be almost on the verge of exploding from anger. ¡°Enough of your nonsense. Contact Interpol now. We have to catch ck Rose no matter what this time.¡± ¡°Oh please, those useless people... Who can they catch?¡± ¡°... Xiao Qiao!¡± General Taylor shouted. ¡°I said...¡± There was a loud bang. The door to the warehouse was kicked open by someone, and the windows were shattered to pieces. Over ten heavily armed members of the special forces rushed in from the windows, and theynded neatly on the ground with just a roll. Over ten long guns were aimed at Xiao Qiao, with the ck gun heads pointing straight at her. Somewhere in the brightness, a Major slowly walked towards her. ¡°What happened? What happened? Xiao Qiao, what¡¯s wrong?¡± General Taylor¡¯s voice was filled with fear and concern. ¡°I¡¯m being sniped!¡± Xiao Qiao was expressionless. Chapter 689 - Chapter 689

Chapter 689: c

She hung up the phone and smiled happily at the familiar-looking Major. She had seen him before in Golden City! Luckily, she had disguised herself and could not be recognized. The most they could do was to kidnap her, but she could escape along the way. It would be impossible for this group of people to catch her. Mu Yuan smiled at her and said, ¡°Xiao Qiao, let¡¯s work together!¡± ¡°... Speak nicely. Who is Xiao Qiao?¡± Xiao Qiao uttered, shocked. Xiao Qiao stretched out her legs, leaned back slightly, and put the Blood Rose away. Mu Yuan smiled at her and said, ¡°Xiao Qiao, the anti-terrorism team is unable to control you, and that¡¯s their own problem. On my country¡¯snd, you are a foreign military officer. Firstly, you have no documents; secondly, you have no approval from the United Nations, but you still went on to participate in a terrorist attack. If this matter gets revealed, it would look bad for the anti-terrorism team too. We might as well work together.¡± Xiao Qiao tilted her head and casually asked, ¡°Handsome, how much money?¡± Mu Yuan was speechless. Thisdy really does not go by the book! Which secret agent would ask for the price when cooperating with international action? ¡°Wait, before asking for the price, let me ask you a question first. How did you guys find me?¡± She was always clean and precise in her movements, and she never left behind any evidence. She would never leave behind any traces. Mu Yuan pointed at the Blood Rose in her hands and said, ¡°There¡¯s a tracking device inside.¡± ¡°What the hell! Who is such a lunatic to actually ce a tracking device in this kind of jewel?¡± Xiao Qiao was stunned. This was something that she would not think of at all. For these kinds of priceless jewelry, once there was a crack on it, its price would fall drastically. It would perhaps fall from one billion to a few million dors. She never once thought that there would be something wrong with this jewel. It was so beautiful. She cheekily searched for it. After knowing the value of this rock, there would be no one dumb enough to make a big issue out of it. She even nned to demand a huge sum of money from ck Rose, but who knew that this would happen in the end. ¡°Yes, what a waste of natural resources!¡± Mu Yuan said smoothly. ¡°But if he personally feels that it¡¯s worth it, then it¡¯s fine.¡± Xiao Qiao grumbled coldly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t wish to work together with you.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°You can just expose me! Anyways, not many know of my moral character. At most, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs will have a headache.¡± ¡°What if I tell your chief?¡± ¡°My chief is like my second father. He only knows how to clean up my mess!¡± ¡°Your chief in Golden City!¡± Xiao Qiao¡¯s cheeky attitude was gone in a matter of seconds. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s talk about it nicely. Do youck a girlfriend? What do you think of me, a natural beauty? When I grow up, I will definitely have big busts, a thin waist, and long legs. I can attack and defend and have huge savings. Why not consider me?¡± Everyone was speechless. The special forces at the side all felt blinded. In ancient and modern times, in movies and dramas, and in reality, he had never met such a female officer before. This was the most powerful country¡¯s Major. With such a character, people would believe him if he said that she was a terrorist, right? ¡°Work together?¡± Mu Yuan smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you are able to contact him,¡± Xiao Qiao said and grumbled coldly. ¡°Who are you trying to scare?¡± This Master never once revealed his face. His features were mysterious, and his whereabouts were uncertain. Who would believe that an enemy country¡¯s officer would be able to contact him? Mu Yuan dialed the number in front of her. Jack swiftly answered the call. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Xiao Qiao is unwilling to cooperate.¡± ¡°Put it on speaker mode!¡± Mu Yuan smiled and proceeded to do that. ¡°His words are my words. Obey the order!¡± She could instantly recognize this unique voice. Xiao Qiao¡¯s heart was filled with a long list of ¡®Damn it¡¯s. The Major in front of her must have had something on with her chief. Why was it that he could be at his beck and call!! Chapter 690 - Listen to Me Chapter 690: Listen to Me Xiao Qiao actually did not know Jack¡¯s position and exact name. She had always known him by his codename. He was mysterious and secretive in his each and every movement, and he had a really huge power despite his young age. Anti-terrorism and Team Fearless had to cooperate with his actions. He and Xiao Qiao only worked together once, but she was strangely scared of him. She kept feeling that he was a really cold and cruel man in his actions and that he could not be offended. She was also always a person with awareness and thus did not really go against him. ¡°So you have a backing. How impressive!¡± Xiao Qiao grumbled coldly and looked at Mu Yuan. He had long hung up the call and was smiling brightly at her. Mu Yuan smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m amazing!¡± ¡°Say, how do you wish to cooperate?¡± ¡°You follow your n. Contact ck Rose and hand her the blood rose. My men want to find ck Rose. It¡¯s as simple as this,¡± Mu Yuan said. As if she was pondering about something, Xiao Qiao crossed her legs, feeling really calm. One look at her, and she did not look like a good working partner. ¡°She promised to give me two million US dors. If I hand her to you like this, I will be at a big disadvantage!¡± She had only received 30% of the pay, and there was still 70% of the pay that she had not collected. Mu Yuan pondered to himself. This youngdy really does not have any principles at all. ck Rose had also snatched a person right beneath her eyelids, but she was not angry and could actually work together with ck Rose. If she was his subordinate instead, her legs would have long been broken, and her position would be removed. A jail term would not be spared too. Jack said before that Xiao Qiao had a powerful backing. Everybody was just turning a blind eye. Moreover, she was too strong. If used correctly, she would be the anti-terrorism team¡¯s dagger. She knew her limits when epting missions too; she would not cross the line, and this was also why everybody could tolerate her. ¡°You can report to your chief. Request him to pay you the bnce.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you pay?¡± ¡°My country has been facing a budget deficit for many years. We are poor!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk...¡± Xiao Qiao uttered. Xiao Qiao slightly weighed her options and calmly said, ¡°Alright, I understand. I will obey your orders!¡± ¡°Hope that you can keep your promise and not go back on your words. My rtionship with your chief is really deep. Whether you receive a reward or punishment, it is just a matter of my words,¡± Mu Yuan said calmly. Oh dear, pillow talk is really just so impressive! Xiao Qiao sneered and said, ¡°Threatening me?¡± ¡°Yup!¡± ¡°You have guts!¡± Xiao Qiao yed with the Blood Rose in her hands and said, ¡°Say, what do you want me to do?¡± ... When ck Rose received Xiao Qiao¡¯s call, it was already in the wee hours of the morning. Xiao Qiao openly raised up the price. ¡°Five million dors. Give me the money, and I¡¯ll give you the item.¡± ¡°Insatiable greed!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not willing to pay, Shen Qianshu is willing! She inherited Ye Ling¡¯s assets, and five million dors is nothing to her. However, I am always someone with principles. You can choose first. So, how have you considered? Do you want it?¡± Arrogant, dominant, and taking the opportunity to loot and exploit her. She still showed off the manner of a very reasonable person. It was really maddening. ¡°I will give you ten seconds to consider.¡± ¡°Ten...¡± ¡°Nine.¡± ¡°Eight!¡± ... ¡°Two.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± ck Rose¡¯s cold voice was heard. ¡°Come for the transaction alone at Gu Ning Port.¡± ¡°No problem, I want cash!¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Xiao Qiao hung up the phone, pointed at Mu Yuan, and calmly said, ¡°Let me say this first, I will give you both the item and the person, but the money is mine. You better don¡¯t touch it.¡± Mu Yuan looked at her at a loss of words. This youngdy really did not have any principles when it came to money. ¡°Alright!¡± Xiao Qiao was extremely pleased, and she said calmly, ¡°ck Rose has continuously appeared and disappeared for so many years, and no one has seen her real face before. This means that it will not be easy to catch her. So, you have to listen to my hand signals. If not, I can bet that you guys will not be able to catch the real ck Rose.¡± Chapter 691 - Fight Between Women

Chapter 691: Fight Between Women

Gu Ning Port. This was an old trading port, and after City A¡¯s rapid development, the trading port had changed several times. This old trading port had very fewmodity transactions and was mostly used as a transfer hub. When night fell, the port would be very quiet. Not far away, several cruise ships were berthed at the dock. Right now, it was already long past the working hours, and the whole container area was really quiet. Xiao Qiao was always arrogant and unyielding. She went there all alone with no fear at all. ¡°This ce is really suitable for killing people and destroying their corpses in order to remove all traces of one¡¯s crime.¡± The old port was really quiet and eerie, and there were only a few dim lights. Just as she reached the port, her phone vibrated. She received a message from ck Rose. There¡¯s a cruise on the right side of the port named Aurora. The key is in the thirdpartment of the cab, 377-256 coordinates. Xiao Qiao kept her phone and found the cruise. The cruise was not big. She was really careful in her movements; she checked the cruise once and found no abnormalities. The oil tank was also full. After finding the key, she sailed out to the sea, following the coordinates that ck Rose gave her. She took out a map and marked out the coordinates on it. It was already in international waters! ¡°It¡¯s really a ce suitable to destroy the corpse and all evidence!¡± She took a deep breath. She was petite in size and was a bold but cautious person. No matter what impasse she was in, she would always be able to find an emergency measure. ¡°If I die, I will also pester this little Major even if I be a ghost!¡± Rose Castle. Monitoring room. Mu Yuan had already applied for synchronized satellite surveince and had sent it to the monitoring room. Ye Ling clutched his chest¡¯s injury and looked at it calmly. ¡°Can she be trusted?¡± ¡°She¡¯s from the anti-terrorism team.¡± ¡°She looked like a terrorist instead.¡± Zhong Ran mocked. He had some opinions of her. Ye Tingyun smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t belittle her.¡± In a short while, Xiao Qiao¡¯s cruise reached the international waters. On the sea surface, there was indeed arge cruise. Xiao Qiao went closer to it and got on the cruise. On the deck, a delicate and slimdy came walking towards her. She was wearing a ck veil hat, covering up her features. Under the pale moonlight. A streak of moonlight came pouring down. The surrounding youngdies were solemn, delicate-looking, and all wearing ck long skirts. They looked extremely depressing. Xiao Qiao had a head full of long green hair, and she had put on smokey makeup. She looked really bright and colorful. Being among the many ck-coloreddies, she formed a sharp contrast. ¡°You give me the money, and I¡¯ll give you the item!¡± Xiao Qiao was straightforward too. She held onto the Blood Rose in her hands. ¡°You really dared toe alone!¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Xiao Qiao said and smiled aggressively. ¡°I only want money. You have a lot of money, or could it be that you¡¯re interested in my life? That will not be a smart choice. My life is too valuable; you won¡¯t dare to take it.¡± Her words were extremely arrogant. This youngdy forever did not know what was being reserved and also what was being lowkey. She was like a conspicuous red rose. ck Rose snapped her fingers, and a youngdy carried a gold case over. She opened it, and Xiao Qiao examined the money inside. They were all in hard cash and were US dor notes with no numbers. ck Rose was extremely clear cut too. Xiao Qiao was extremely satisfied. She carried the case and handed the Blood Rose to thedy. ¡°Thanks, tycoon!¡± Xiao Qiao turned around and left swiftly. ¡°Wait!¡± ck Rose suddenly stopped her. Her gaze prated the cold veil hat and coldlynded on Xiao Qiao. Her chilly voice was not kind at all. ¡°You have already examined the money, but I have not examined the ck Rose. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Xiao Qiao grumbled coldly and said, ¡°This Blood Rose is one and only and is priceless. If I had the ability to get a hold of it, do you think I will be foolish enough to hand it over to you in exchange for this mere five million dors?¡± Chapter 692 - She Returns

Chapter 692: She Returns

The expression in the eyes of the woman who wore the ck silk hat remained unchanged until ady in a ck dress came forward. ¡°No problem!¡± ¡°You can go now,¡± she said. Xiao Qiao waved and turned around to leave. She hopped onto her boat and casually stuck three pieces of explosive chewing gum on the boat. She left in a jiffy with the money. The boat had only traveled about 10 km before it returned into territorial waters. Xiao Qiao sent ck Rose a message. It¡¯s Valentine¡¯s Day today, so I¡¯ll gift you some beautiful fireworks! After sending the text, she pressed the control button. Under the surveince cameras, it could be seen that the entire cruise had exploded. It began burning from the bottom. Things were chaotic at the deck. ck Rose¡¯s men moved to smaller boats quickly. Under the satellite surveince screen, everything was crystal clear. The woman wearing a ck silk hat removed the hat and revealed a pale and beautiful face. She was furious, and she seemed to be cursing. Ye Ling said, ¡°Xiao Qiao¡¯s right. This person isn¡¯t ck Rose.¡± Ye Tingjun could tell. ck Rose could handle situations like these. She would never be this mad. Thisdy¡¯s behavior did not seem like something ck Rose would do, but she had kept the Blood Rose for herself. It seemed like she was someone important to ck Rose. Xiao Qiao¡¯s phone vibrated. ck Rose: I¡¯ve kept a record of this. Xiao Qiao tried to get rid of responsibility immediately. ¡°This is a gift from the anti-terrorists. I was merely following their instructions. Any revenge should be opposed on the mastermind. I just want money. Please let me off!¡± No sense of shame at all. With $5,000,000 in hand, she could not resist humming a tune. It could be considered that she had gained something without risking anything of her own. ¨C By the shore. Mu Yuan looked at her box. There were three stripes of camouge paint on his face, and he was well-camouged. He smiled at the box in her hand. Xiao Qiao took a step back subconsciously. ¡°I¡¯vepleted my job. Now this has nothing to do with me, right?¡± ¡°There¡¯s still one thing!¡± Mu Yuan replied. Xiao Qiao was unhappy. ¡°I knew this five million wouldn¡¯t be this easy!¡± ¡°ck Rose is a woman. You have to enter while being properly disguised and be our secret agent. I¡¯m afraid this was also the reason you had first tried to get close to ck Rose.¡± ¡°I did this all for money. I¡¯m not that crazy.¡± Xiao Qiaoughed. ¡°Seeing that you are not after money, I shall just help you all the way!¡± In the monitoring room. Ye Ling looked at the people on the cruise coldly. They were approaching the shore. The agents that Mu Yuan had brought had caused a conflict with the people of ck Rose. Guns were fired, and there were sounds of gunshots everywhere. In the darkness, blood was shed at the port. Shen Qianshu felt a chill run down her spine. ¡°Master, aren¡¯t we supposed to wait for the bigger fish by throwing a longer line?¡± ¡°This is the longer line!¡± Shen Qianshu was confused. You have already killed them, so how is this a longer line? She did not seem to understand. Ye Ling said, ¡°I will be able to capture ck Rosetest by tomorrow morning.¡± Shen Qianshu heaved a sigh of relief. This woman had caused them great stress. She had just left the monitoring room when Gu Yuanli phoned. ¡°Qianshu, do you have time? Let¡¯s meet up.¡± Shen Qianshu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Shifu?¡± It had been long. They should have severed all ties. Everything was in a blur. She seemed to have seen the truth and found it really odd. Gu Yuanli¡¯s familiar voice was adoring and soft as if nothing wrong had ever happened between them. Shen Qianshu took a quick nce at the time, and the corner of her lips perked up. ¡°Shifu, allow me to ask a very sudden question. How did you know that I was still awake at 2 am?¡± Chapter 693 - The Gu Manor

Chapter 693: The Gu Manor

Gu Yuanli remained silent. Shen Qianshuughed softly. In the dark night, herugh sounded exceptionally chilling. ¡°Shifu, it¡¯s already sote. Would I be able to return if I were to meet you outside? You said you wouldn¡¯t hurt me, but I guess if I go out to meet you, you would capture me. What would you do after that? Who would you try to threaten? Other than Ye Ling, who else is worth your efforts? Shifu, what exactly do you have against Ye Ling?¡± ¡°Little Shu, you have to learn to trust me.¡± ¡°I trusted you, and that was why I brought the Blood Rose back. Yet, all of this happened.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no link between everything that has happened between Ye Ling and the Blood Rose.¡± Shen Qianshu said calmly, ¡°No matter what, I ain¡¯t seeing you.¡± Gu Yuanli said deeply, ¡°You sure are stubborn.¡± Gu Yuanli hung up the phone, and Shen Qianshu frowned. Zhong Ran pushed Ye Ling out, and Shen Qianshu grabbed the wheelchair, pushing Ye Ling into the bedroom. ¡°Rest a bit.¡± ¡°Who called?¡± ¡°Shifu.¡± ¡°What kind of silly Shifu?¡± Shen Qianshuughed. ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡± Ye Ling frowned. ¡°Without my permission, you are not allowed to meet anyone privately!¡± ¡°Fine, but you have to promise me that no matter where you go, you have to take me with you.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± It was easy to follow someone through life and death. Nearing dawn, Ye Tingjun had indeed found ck Rose¡¯s location, but it was in the suburbs and a ce with vis. Ye Tingjun had also found Li Zhiyuan¡¯s location. He was with ck Rose. Mu Yuan¡¯s men were at the port. They pretended to have caught ck Rose on the cruise, and they announced it publicly. The Chinese Special Forces had captured ck Rose and are handing them over to the international police. At that time, the real ck Rose was at her most rxed state. Everyone thought that ck Rose had been captured, so no one would try to track her location. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ye Ling and Ye Tingjun said in unison. Ah Da stayed in the castle to take care of Tong Hua. Shen Qianshu followed Ye Ling while Mu Yuan applied for an order to dispatch the most elite soldiers of six special forces to take part in this arrest. He also sent out air support. The group of people made their way out. Ye Tingjun frowned slightly and looked at the pinned location of ck Rose. She had not moved at all. ¡°I remember that this location is in a vi area. Ask the housing authorities and check who the developers of the vi area are.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± This vi area was called the Gu Manor. It upied arge area. It was supposed to be an area that was very exquisite and full of vis. The Feng Shui here was good, and there were mountains and bodies of water. It was in a great position, but this piece of territory was controlled very strictly. Foreign vehicles were rarely allowed to enter the manor. ¡°Master, Second Master, we¡¯ve got it. This is the Director of the Gu Family Business, Gu Chun¡¯s property.¡± ¡°Which Gu Family Business?¡± ¡°The one in the south of the city.¡± Speaking of that, it had almost disappeared. Decades ago, it was arge family, but due to some family disputes, it was torn apart. Thepany dered bankruptcy, and the descendants were everywhere. Now, the Gu Family had a bank. It was quite a small bank that did not mean much in City A where the economy was booming. Shen Qianshu frowned. ¡°How many sons does Gu Chun have?¡± When they first mentioned the Gu Manor, Shen Qianshu had already suspected something, but she wished it was not what she thought. If it was so, then it must be a huge conspiracy. ¡°Six sons and a daughter!¡± Chapter 694 - The Gu Manor 2

Chapter 694: The Gu Manor 2

The Gu Manor. Second Old Master Gu was already awake at 5 am. He was used to cleaning his wife and carrying her up to sit on the wheelchair. Then, he would push her out for a walk. Madam Gu had been in a vegetative state for years, and she could not sense anything. Yet, Second Old Master Gu took good care of her every single day. He helped with her drip and helped to wash her up. Then, he would bring her out for a walk. He did everything meticulously, and he would never let anyone else do it for her. Every morning, they began their walk, and they would walk until the sun rose. The two of them would watch the sunrise before returning home. Nearby, there was a small but tall mountain. Initially, there were stairs, but since Madam Gu was wheelchair-bound, Second Old Master Gu got rid of all the stairs and paved a mud path. Ah Xi carried a jacket and a bottle of water as he followed them. Several silent guardians were following them along in hidden ces. As usual, Second Old Master Gu told Madam Gu about the surrounding scenery as they walked. Although she had been in such a state for years, it was as if Madam Gu¡¯s body was paused. She did not seem like someone who was paralyzed. Her limbs were perfectly fine and not rotten. This had something to do with the care Second Old Master Gu gave to her. She was like a youthful twenty-year-olddy. From the day she went into aa, she had never changed. Ah Xi was the servant of the Gu Family, and so were his parents. Since he could remember, he was already serving the Second Old Master Gu. Now, he felt a heartache. It had been almost twenty-seven years. Other than his master, no one else would spend twenty years looking after a person in a vegetative state every single day. Second Old Master Gu had just left the main vi when he saw Gu Yuanli approaching from his vi. He was discussing something with Li Zhiyuan, and the two of them were followed by threedies who looked gentle and delicate. They were dressed in ck dresses, and one of them who seemed to be in her thirties looked really ssy. The sun rose early in City A. At around 5 am, the sky was already gray. Thedies all looked beautiful. One of thedies took a hat from behind her back and passed it to the maindy. She put it on and revealed her sharp chin. Second Old Master Gu frowned slightly. Upon seeing Second Old Master Gu, Gu Yuanli rushed forward. ¡°Pa...¡± Li Zhiyuan greeted him respectfully as well. ¡°Mr. Gu...¡± Second Old Master Gu nodded. He knew that Gu Yuanli was on good terms with Li Zhiyuan. The two of them had been great friends since they were studying in school. There were many businesses that involved both Ghost City and Brilliant Entertainment. ¡°Did you guys discuss the matters until thiste?¡± Second Old Master Gu asked. ¡°Pa, we had many things to discuss, and we did so until veryte. Zhiyuan decided to stay and rest here.¡± Gu Yuanli responded. Second Old Master Gu looked at thedies behind them and did not speak much. Gu Yuanli did not exin either. It seemed like he found it hard to exin. His vision went to thedy on the wheelchair, and Gu Yuanli¡¯s eyes turned soft. ¡°Good morning, Mom!¡± He smiled and hugged Madam Gu, who was in a state of deep sleep. He kissed her softly on the face, and he looked warm and gentle like a boy who missed his mother dearly. ¡°Alright, I shall not interfere with your matters. I¡¯m bringing your mom out to see the sunrise.¡± ¡°Okay, Dad, Mom, have a safe trip!¡± Gu Yuanli was very respectful. Second Old Master Gu pushed Madam Gu from the small path behind the manor all the way into the mountain. There was a path in the Gu Manor that brought them all the way down the mountain. There were fresh flowers on both sides of the mountain, and the threedies turned around with a deep expression in their eyes. They looked at Second Old Master Gu and his wife. Under the gray sky, the couple seemed so pitiful. Yet, everyone in the Gu Manor knew that Madam Gu had been in deep sleep for twenty-six years. She did not know anything, and if Second Old Master Gu were to give up on her, they would have euthanized her long ago. Gu Yuanli said calmly, ¡°I can bear with anything, but... if anyone touches my parents, I¡¯ll make sure they have to step over my corpse first!¡± Chapter 695 - Accidentally Fallen for a Trap

Chapter 695: identally Fallen for a Trap

Gu Yuanli and the group walked towards the back, and suddenly, the entire manor lit up brightly. No one knew who had stepped on the trigger and triggered the rm, and the rm sirens wailed loudly in the air all around the Gu Manor. Near the Gu Manor, the silent guardians and Mu Yuan¡¯s agents grabbed their weapons and got ready. Mu Yuan pped a sniper hard. ¡°Told you not to step on it, not to step on it! Is your leg itchy?¡± Second Old Master Gu was very calm. Behind him, in the Gu Manor, the rm wailed loudly. Ah Xi broke into a cold sweat. In the past twenty odd years, this was the second time someone had trespassed and stepped on the trigger line around the outside. Mu Yuan took out his documents. ¡°I am a major from the Eagle team of the Special Forces. Mu Yuan, I have received orders to capture someone. Are you... Mr. Gu Chun?¡± Second Old Master Gu was indeed a man who had seen much and had gotten used to mishaps. Ghost City worked with both the legal and dark sides of society to earn profits. Yet, they seldommitted any crimes. Even if they did, they were mostly crimes against other criminal syndicates, and they would never kill people lightly or run from taxes. Although the casino was against thew, they had connections with the legal authorities, so he could not think of any crimes he hadmitted. Or, in other words, what crime had Gu Yuanlimitted? Others had stepped foot on the territory in the Gu Manor so openly and even brought proof forward. He frowned and took Mu Yuan¡¯s document calmly. There were three camouge stripes on Major Mu Yuan¡¯s face, making his charismatic face seem very expressionless. The agents behind him had sharp and heavy eyes. Second Old Master Gu raised his hand and signaled for the silent guardians to put their guns away. He was just about to say, ¡°No matter what crime I hadmitted, my wife cannot be harmed.¡± However, before that, Mu Yuan squinted. ¡°Mr. Gu, I would like to know where your silent guardians got their guns from?¡± In the nation, it was illegal to bear arms. The gun restrictions were very strict. Mu Yuan felt odd. You are a middle-aged man with many silent guards around you. There are even trigger lines outside the manor. This is too worthy of suspicion. Ye Ling had long predicted the identity of the owner of Ghost City. Before he was sure of that person¡¯s identity, he did not tell Mu Yuan about it. At this moment, Mu Yuan was at a loss. The old man in front of him clearly did not look like an honest civilian. ¡°Their guns have been legally documented. If you do not believe me, you can check with the authorities. Even I, myself, have a permit to bear arms.¡± Second Old Master Gu replied. Mu Yuan cursed inwardly. Pfft, he has connections! If he did not have connections, who would issue him permits to bear arms? ¡°What crime have I exactly...¡± ¡°Fine. We shall not press on with this issue. May I ask if I am allowed to enter to arrest someone?¡± Second Old Master Gu was speechless. You have trespassed so openly into my house, yet you are not here for me? ¡°Who are you here for? This is private property, and outsiders are not allowed to trespass. Everyone in there is from the Gu Family.¡± ¡°A woman!¡± Mu Yuan replied. ¡°In the whole Gu Manor, my wife is the only woman here.¡± Second Old Master Gu thought of the threedies behind Gu Yuanli. Could this major be here to capture thosedies? Who are they? ¡°No. ck Rose is there too!¡± Mu Yuan took out hisptop. ¡°The tracking device tells me that she¡¯s right in front.¡± Mu Yuan waved and led the people into the Gu Manor without another word from Second Old Master Gu. At the front. The rm had rung, and Gu Yuanli squinted. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Second Master, someone from the mountain behind has stepped on the trigger line.¡± ¡°Dad, Mom...¡± Gu Yuanli turned around suddenly and looked towards the direction of the mountain at the back. Yet, at the entrance, there was the sound of cars approaching loudly. Chapter 696 - Where did this Monstrous Freak Come From?

Chapter 696: Where did this Monstrous Freak Come From?

The piercingly bright lights were outside the manor, and it made it hard for others to open their eyes. The snipers on the roofs of the manor got into their respective positions. ¡°This is private territory, and no trespassers are allowed. Please leave right away, or else you will have to bear the consequences!¡± Just as they heard that, the snipers got Second Old Master Gu¡¯s orders. Discharge! Everyone looked at each other, feeling confused. The big gate opened quickly. Gu Yuanli and Li Zhiyuan looked shocked as a few bulletproof cars entered quickly. The strong lighting made the manor seem really bright as if it was in the day. The agents got out of the cars quickly and surrounded Gu Yuanli and the group of people. They were surrounded both in front and behind. Mu Yuan¡¯s voice came out from behind. ¡°Seems like you can¡¯t run from this one.¡± Nearby, a helicopter hovered. The sound was deafeningly loud. In the sky of the Gu Manor, there were noises. Gu Yuanli frowned. ¡°Mu Yuan, what do you want?¡± ¡°Of all things, I have never guessed that it was actually Second Master Gu who had hidden ck Rose.¡± ¡°What ck Rose? I don¡¯t get it.¡± Mu Yuan pointed at thedy in the ck hat. ¡°ck Rose, I¡¯ve heard about you! This time, you can¡¯t escape!¡± Gu Yuanli¡¯s facial expression changed, and Li Zhiyuan frowned. Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu got off the car. Shen Qianshu pushed Ye Ling out slowly. Gu Yuanli said, ¡°Little Shu...¡± For some reason, he was panicking. Suddenly, he clenched his fist, and the veins on the back of his hand throbbed. Yet, Shen Qianshu was looking towards Li Zhiyuan. CEO Li! Why would CEO Li have anything to do with them? ¡°Qianshu?¡± Li Zhiyuan asked. Li Zhiyuan did not expect to encounter Shen Qianshu here. His eyes were a little dodging. The fact that Ye Ling was alive was even more shocking for the others. ¡°Gu Yuanli, no one knows about your secret, the secret of this manor, yet. Send the person to me, and your secret will never be exposed!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s voice sounded really chilly at dawn. ¡°Wrong person,¡± Gu Yuanli said. ¡°We don¡¯t have any ck Rose here.¡± Li Zhiyuan said calmly, ¡°Mu Yuan, you have already caught ck Rose at the port and announced the information publicly. The world knows it. Why would you be here to arrest ck Rose? What kind of logic is this?¡± ¡°It was all but an act at the port.¡± Mu Yuan replied. That act allowed them to get hold of most of the women there. Xiao Qiao disguised herself and blended into the crowd to pretend that she was one of ck Rose¡¯s people. Mu Yuan bet that someone would rob those women away. The international police would not be able to send all of those people for investigation in New York sessfully. ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Gu Yuanli said. ¡°You couldn¡¯t capture the person, so you are now trying to do so in my home?¡± ¡°It is because she has gotten hold of the Blood Rose.¡± Mu Yuan lifted hisptop. The red dot shone on the screen. The target was just right beside Gu Yuanli. It was thedy with the ck hat. ¡°You are Blood Rose.¡± Laughter slipped out of their mouths, and thedy looked up, revealing her sharp chin. She clearly seemed to have dressed up, and there was thick makeup powder on her face. Under the gray light, she looked exceptionally pale. ¡°I have brought the person you ask for,¡± Ye Ling said calmly and pushed Shen Qianshu forward. ¡°I am so sincere, so could you take off your hat so that I can take a look at where such a monstrous freak hade from!¡± Ye Ling was extremely impolite. Gu Yuanli took a deep breath and looked behind them. Mu Yuan said, ¡°Stop struggling. Do you really think you can still escape?¡± They had already been surrounded. Not even a fly could enter, let alone a walking adult. Today, they had to reveal ck Rose¡¯s identity. Chapter 697 - The Black Rose’s Keepsake

Chapter 697: The ck Rose¡¯s Keepsake

The woman lifted her head up slowly and took off her ck hat, showing a small and fair face. She maintained herself very well and did not look old. The fine lines at the corners of her eyes slightly revealed her age. Her movements were exceptionally elegant and ssy. She had a smile which was neither cold nor warm as she looked at Ye Ling. That was a very pretty face. It was also a very unfamiliar face. Ye Ling did not remember where he had seen her. It was even harder for Shen Qianshu to remember where she had seen her. Ye Ling sneered as he looked at her. ¡°I am not in a hurry to send you to trial. Back then, you threatened me and wanted me to hand Shen Qianshu over to you. Now, I have brought the person here. What do you want to do? What is your rtionship with her? What is your motive for wanting her?¡± Gu Yuanli suddenly turned his body over. He was usually gentle, but he looked malicious and was gritting his teeth tightly. He looked like he wanted to say something, but he was suppressed deeply. He closed his eyes slightly. Shen Qianshu was shocked in her heart. Shifu does not know what the ck Rose was doing. ¡°Curious!¡± Her voice was very pleasant. She took out the Blood Rose from her arms. ¡°That¡¯s it. Did it betray me?¡± ¡°Return it back to me!¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ¡°This is mine.¡± ¡°This is... ¡± Second Old Master Gu was pushing Madam as he walked over slowly. He saw the Blood Rose in the ck Rose¡¯s hands and opened his eyes wide. When Shen Qianshu saw Second Old Master Gu, she was extremely surprised. ¡°You... ¡± However, Second Old Master Gu¡¯s gaze was not on Shen Qianshu. It was on the woman¡¯s Blood Rose. ¡°Why is it in your hands?¡± The woman looked at Second Old Master Gu and sneered. ¡°Why can¡¯t it be in my hands?¡± ¡°This is Fangfang¡¯s brooch.¡± ¡°Fang Hongxiu?¡± The woman nced with despise at the woman sitting in the wheelchair. Her gaze was cold and filled with disdain. ¡°How could a woman who betrayed the ck Rose for love be qualified to have the Blood Rose?¡± The more Shen Qianshu listened, the more confused she became. Didn¡¯t this brooch belong to Ye Ling¡¯s mother? Ye Ling frowned and looked at Second Old Master Gu. ¡°This is my... mother¡¯s keepsake?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Second Old Master Gu said. ¡°My Madam had once worn it. She had worn it for many years. After she was met with a car ident, this brooch¡¯s whereabouts became unknown. I remembered that she loved and cherished this brooch a lot. Wherever she went, she would wear it on her. It had never left her body. I will not recognize wrongly.¡± Ye Ling narrowed his eyes. Could it be that there were two pieces of the Blood Rose in this world? There was no need for Second Old Master Gu to lie to him. However, back then, his mother had given this brooch to him once. At that time, Butler Luther strongly opposed it. He also took the brooch. Subsequently, he then realized that this was an inauspicious item. He hated his mother so much in his heart and felt that she wanted him to die. After he took the brooch, bad things kept happening to him. After that, it got lost mysteriously. He tried to find it, but he never managed to find it again. Could it be that back then when his mother gave him the brooch... there was another meaning? If it was an inauspicious item, why would anyone fight for it? Weren¡¯t they afraid that it would bring them disaster? Shen Qianshu looked at the woman sitting in the wheelchair curiously. Although her eyes were closed, she was very good-looking. Her features were delicate and exquisite. Her eyshes were long, and her skin was fairer than snow. She actually looked around her age, but it was a pity that she was in a vegetative state. Is she called Fang Hongxiu? Her name sounds really nice. ¡°You all are snatching the Blood Rose but do not know who its real owner is.¡± The woman smiled slightly. ¡°This is the ck Rose¡¯s keepsake. Whoever wears it will be able tomand all of the ck Rose¡¯s power.¡± Chapter 698 - Triggered At Any Moment

Chapter 698: Triggered At Any Moment

The woman¡¯s words made everyone slip into silence. Second Old Master Gu subconsciously lowered his head and nced at Madam, who was sitting on the wheelchair. His Madam was quiet like a porcin doll. Was his Madam once a gatekeeper of ck Rose? She had worn this brooch for a period of four or five years until she was met with a car ident, which resulted in the brooch going missing. If he knew whose hands the brooch was in, did it mean that he would know who had caused her to be in a vegetative state for more than 20 years back then? Second Old Master Gu¡¯s gaze slightly narrowed. He looked deeply at ck Rose. This woman was now ck Rose¡¯s gatekeeper. Did Fangfang¡¯s car ident have anything to do with her? ¡°If you do not make yourself clear today, you can forget about leaving!¡± Second Old Master Gu said in a low voice. His voice was fierce and malicious. He seemed to be torn apart by hatred that was kept inside for more than 20 years. He had been looking for the murderer who made him lose his wife and daughter. Ye Ling¡¯s gaze fell as he looked at Second Old Master Gu. The womanughed loudly. ¡°You want to know whose hands Fang Hongxiu¡¯s Blood Rose was in?¡± Second Old Master Gu looked at Ye Ling. Both of them looked at each other with hostility. The answer was needless to say. ¡°Enough!¡± Gu Yuanli yelled in a low voice. The matter he worried the most had happened eventually. Ye Ling¡¯s heart was inplete confusion at that moment. When she gave the Blood Rose to him back then, it was not that she wanted him to die. It held another deep meaning. She wanted to give the Blood Rose to him as it held a mysterious and strong power after all. If he couldmand the ck Rose, the Ye Family would not dare to do anything to him. Did he misunderstand his mother¡¯s intentions? ¡°Itnded in Aventura¡¯s hands, who was Ye Ling¡¯s biological mother.¡± The woman smiled slightly. ¡°The ck Rose only recognizes the keepsake. Whoever has the keepsake will be the owner of the ck Rose. If there is no keepsake, it will be up to the elders to select the gatekeeper.¡± ¡°Every gatekeeper will have his or her own sessor if they do not have any children. Aventura was not the sessor chosen by Fang Hongxiu back then. Yet, why did the Blood Rosend into her hands?¡± ¡°There is no evidence. You can say whatever you want.¡± Ye Tingjun shrugged. He stood at Ye Ling¡¯s side, and his gaze was firm. ¡°I can also say that you tried to frame someone.¡± The rtionship between Ghost City and Ye Ling was already as ipatible as fire and water. If there was another case of hatred, there would be no solution to it, and they would fight until they died. Judging from Second Old Master Gu¡¯s deep love for Fang Hongxiu, this revenge had to be taken. ¡°You are saying that Aventura nned the car ident and caused my daughter¡¯s death and that she also caused my wife to be in a vegetative state for more than 20 years?¡± ¡°So how do you exin the Blood Rose in Aventura¡¯s hands?¡± The woman said calmly. ¡°I forgot to tell you that Aventura had schizophrenia. Her first personality was weak and powerless. Her second personality was a killer.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s hands were slightly sped together. Shen Qianshu put a hand on his shoulder, stroking it lightly. Master, don¡¯t be angry! It must be the opposite party sowing discord. Shen Qianshu sneered. ¡°Aventura had already died. Even if you ssh dirty water on her, she also would not jump up and refute you. It is just that for many years, there were no traces of this Blood Rose until recently, when Gu Yuanli gave me the Blood Rose. Shifu, since it is the keepsake of the ck Rose and you are so familiar with the ck Rose, how can you not know that this is their keepsake? And why did you give me this brooch?¡± Could it be that they had from the beginning set a trap to let Ye Ling and Second Old Master Gu from Ghost City destroy each other? That woman sneered and was about to speak when Gu Yuanli shouted angrily, ¡°Enough!¡± Chapter 699 - Triggered At Any Moment 2

Chapter 699: Triggered At Any Moment 2

However, Second Old Master Gu was already furious. The hatred in his eyes was inly visible. ¡°Let her speak!¡± Nobody knew that he had rushed to the scene when he received the news back then. That bloody image had always been lingering in his mind for all these years. His wifeid in a pool of blood, and his daughter had already be a blurred mess of flesh and blood. At that moment, he had thought that Fang Hongxiu was dead. He nearly went along with Fang Hongxiu. This image was very vivid in his mind for all these years. There were many times when he would wake up in the middle of the night after dreaming of this cruel scene. Every time he saw Fang Hongxiu lying on the bed, he would think of that car ident. No, that massacre. He had been looking for the murderer back then. The woman smiled coldly. ¡°Very simple. Aventura gave the brooch to Ye Ling back then. Can a child be capable ofmanding the ck Rose? Wishful thinking. Hence, we took it back again and re-selected a person tomand the ck Rose. It was until recently that the brooch was stolen, and itnded in the hands of Gu Yuanli by ident. And he gave the brooch to you. Actually, I also want to know why he gave the brooch to you!¡± Gu Yuanli closed his eyes slightly. Why? It was such a simple matter. ¡°It suited her.¡± Gu Yuanli responded. Second Old Master Gu said in a low voice, ¡°I am not concerned about the Blood Rose. I am only concerned about who made the move and killed my wife and daughter back then.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Aventura has already passed away many years ago. Second Master, they are sowing discord. Now, they are being trapped here, and it is impossible for them to escape. You don¡¯t have to believe their lies.¡± Ye Ling kept remaining silent and did not say anything. Mu Yuan said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying so much? Take everyone away!¡± Once he waved his hand, the special forces behind him got ready and were about to arrest them when Second Old Master Gu went berserk. His hatred had made him lose his cool. ¡°Let me see who is able to bring anyone away from the Gu family¡¯s manor!¡± Just when Second Old Master Gu¡¯s words fell, arge number of snipers and gunmen appeared on the roof. They swarmed and surrounded the ce. Both parties were triggered at any moment. A chill ran down Mu Yuan¡¯s spine. ¡°Gu Chun, you are openly going against us. If you hurt anyone here, your identity will also be exposed. I advise you not to meet force with force!¡± At this point, he roughly understood Gu Chun¡¯s identity. Only one person was able to have this ability. The owner of Ghost City. ¡°The revenge for killing my wife and losing my daughter is absolutely irreconcble. Today, the ck Rose has to give me an exnation about exactly who killed my daughter and caused my wife to lie on the bed for so many years. If you dare to lie, I don¡¯t mind perishing together with you.¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Gu Yuanli shouted. ¡°You shut up!¡± Second Old Master Gu shouted. ¡°I have handed over Ghost City to you and trusted you all these years. Everybody said that the eldest Master and Third Master were killed by you. I did not believe it entirely. Even if you have been swallowing my power, I also trusted you. How did you repay me?¡± There was a tinge of misery in Gu Yuanli¡¯s eyes. But he hid it very deep inside him. For an unknown reason, Shen Qianshu felt her heart aching. Both parties were not giving in to each other. Ye Ling¡¯s gaze was extremely cold as he said, ¡°My mother would not kill anyone.¡± There was no evidence, and nobody knew what had happened back then. He did not want her to shoulder the crime. ¡°Whoever wants the Blood Rose can take it. I only want the ck Rose to die.¡± His n was to have the ck Rose die. ¡°Hahaha, let me tell you all, I will not die!¡± The womanughed loudly. There was a tinge of ruthlessness in her eyes. She pointed at Shen Qianshu. ¡°Because of her, I will be safe and sound and will walk out of here.¡± Shen Qianshu sneered. ¡°You are dreaming!¡± Chapter 700 - My Woman

Chapter 700: My Woman

Second Old Master Gu and Ye Ling both looked at Shen Qianshu at the same time. Gu Yuanli closed his eyes slightly. The situation was already out of control and was at the stage where he was unable to salvage it. Li Zhiyuan stood at the side, trembling with fear. He had gotten himself involved in a fight. Gu Yuanli slightly touched the gun strapped to his waist. ¡°Gu Yuanli, don¡¯t tell me you want to kill me?¡± the woman said andughed coldly.¡±At this stage, why don¡¯t you tell Second Old Master Gu who Shen Qianshu exactly is?¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Gu Yuanli growled. Second Old Master Gu was frightened. His second son was the son he was proudest of. No matter whether it was his thoughts, skills, or abilities, he was exactly the same as the him back then. It was the first time he saw his son lose control like that. Like a trapped beast. Continuously in a deep struggle. Ye Ling looked at Shen Qianshu and momentarily had some confusion. The first signs of dawn began to show, and the sky was bleached. Under the lightening sky, Shen Qianshu¡¯splexion waspletely cold. There was an unspeakable obscurity. Why? ¡°Second Master, what is she talking about?¡± Gu Yuanli kept silent. The woman said calmly, ¡°Second Old Master Gu, Aventura nned the car ident back then. There¡¯s concrete evidence, and your enemy is standing right in front of you now.¡± She pointed Ye Ling andughed bizarrely. ¡°He is Aventura¡¯s son, your enemy. But the dramatic plot twist is that he became your future son-inw. Hahahahaha, do you feel that this is retribution?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Second Old Master Gu¡¯s voice was as cold as a block of ice. His fingers could not help but slightly shiver. It was like he had fallen into a dense fog. Ye Ling widened his eyes slightly, and a realization shed past his eyes. Shen Qianshu... Twenty-six years old? Second Old Master Gu¡¯s daughter is also twenty-six years old. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Shen Qianshu said andughed coldly. ¡°What a bunch of nonsense! To flee from trouble, you really have nothing to be afraid of, right?¡± ¡°Shen Qianshu, why do you think that you are so lucky, always having someone to help you quietly behind your back? Why are you so lucky, being able to thrive in the casino? There are so many people in Paris, yet why would someone choose to teach gambling techniques to you out of so many people? Gu Yuanli had to deal with a lot of matters daily, so why would he have the free time to asionally look after you?¡± ¡°Silence!¡± Gu Yuanli hollered. The air was in dead silence. Gu Yuanli went berserk. ¡°Enough! You promised me, you promised...¡± His mind was in a state of total confusion, and he did not know who to look at. He wanted to rush forward and mp her mouth. Thedy behind him, who had been in total silence, walked forward and stopped him. The veins on Gu Yuanli¡¯s forehead were pulsating. Second Old Master Gu¡¯s mind went nk. ¡°You mean... she is...¡± Second Old Master Gu looked at ck Rose in disbelief. ¡°Impossible, impossible!¡± He suddenly recalled the first time he met Shen Qianshu at the auction event. The most unforgettable memory was Tong Hua. Little Tong Hua was really cute and looked a lot like Fang Hongxiu when she was young. The same almond-shaped eyes and his strikingly simr features. The truth was clear. Second Old Master Gu could not ept the truth momentarily, and his hands and feet turned coldpletely. His daughter had clearly died back then! ¡°Second Master, tell me. Tell me that she is bbering nonsense!¡± This was clearly a thing to be happy about, but it left him hesitant and fearful. When a person¡¯s longing and anticipation reached the tip, all that was left was fear. They would be afraid that all the hope woulde to nothing. Gu Yuanli¡¯s eyes reddened slightly, and he kept his mouth shut tightly. ¡°Gu Yuanli!¡± Second Old Master Gu shouted. His voice was almost trembling. As Shen Qianshu looked at the scene in front of her, her mind was also in a nk state. She took a step back suddenly. Her heart also filled with hesitation and fear. Ye Ling hurriedly sped her hand and said, ¡°No matter whose daughter you are, you will always be my woman!¡± Chapter 701 - My Woman 2

Chapter 701: My Woman 2

Shen Qianshu had definitely gotten a shock. She had never once found her parents before. Never! She always thought that there was no need to find the parents who had abandoned her in the hospital. But had the truth pped her in the face? She could not help but look towards the woman in deep sleep. She looked really young, and it was said that she had been unconscious for over twenty years and had fallen into a vegetative state. She and Shen Qianshu looked nothing like each other at all. How could she be their daughter? She lowered her head and saw Ye Ling¡¯s eyes. His gaze was domineering and concerned. Shen Qianshu instantly calmed down. Yes, no matter whose daughter she was, she was always Ye Ling¡¯s woman. But would hatred tear them apart? Gu Yuanli suddenly knelt down with a plop. Under Second Old Master Gu¡¯s terrifying gaze, he confessed. ¡°Qianshu is your daughter. I have done a DNA test already.¡± ¡°You...¡± Second Old Master Gu immediately looked at Shen Qianshu. His legs went numb, and he almost could not bnce himself properly. He looked at Shen Qianshu with tears in his eyes. His view suddenly turned ck. He took a few steps back, and Ah Xi hurriedly held onto him. ¡°Second Old Master, Second Old Master, don¡¯t be agitated, don¡¯t be agitated. This is a happy matter.¡± Shen Qianshu was thrown into a panic. After being an orphan for so many years, her family background had finallye to light. They are my parents? Shen Qianshu¡¯s hands and feet totally turned cold. Gu Yuanli hit his head hard on the ground and said, ¡°Father, please forgive me. I have my own difficulties.¡± For so many years, he did not tell him that he had his own difficulties. ¡°You...¡± Second Old Master Gu, however, could not hear what Gu Yuanli was talking about. In his eyes, there was only Shen Qianshu. This was his daughter, the daughter that was supposed to die over twenty years ago. How could this be? She had already grown so big. A string of tears came pouring out of his eyes. As the people surrounding them looked at the scene, some of their eyes reddened too. Second Old Master Gu was really such a poor thing. His wife was like a living dead person, and his daughter had died for over twenty years. He would earnestly pay his respects every year, hoping that his daughter could be reincarnated faster and be happy in her next life. ¡°You¡¯re called Shen... Qianshu?¡± Shen Qianshu nodded subconsciously and instantly looked at Ye Ling. Second Old Master Gu staggered forward and walked towards Shen Qianshu. However, she could not help but hide behind Ye Ling. Ye Ling held onto her hands tightly. ck Rose saw the scene in front of her and was really pleased. ¡°Who do you think Fang Hongxiu is? The powerful ck Rose back then gave birth to a daughter. Clearly aware that a killer was after her, do you think she would bring a baby along with her everywhere? You¡¯re too naive. She had just stolen a dead baby from the hospital and left her own daughter in there. ¡°Her original intentions were to wait for everything to be peaceful and then return to the hospital and take her daughter away. Who knew that Aventura woulde after her? She then fell into a vegetative state, and there was no one who knew about her daughter¡¯s whereabouts anymore. In a strange mix of events, she was adopted by the Shen Family. ¡°ck Rose had an inheritor, a direct inheritor. Shen Qianshu is counted as ck Rose¡¯s legal inheritor, but unfortunately, Fang Hongxiu was in deep sleep for many years and had long lost the control to ck Rose. Now, even if she were to wake up, she would forever be ck Rose¡¯s traitor. ¡°Back then, the reason why Aventura killed her was that she had be a traitor. Whoever that kills her will be the next ck Rose. This was already an unspoken rule.¡± The truth back then was slowly revealed. Gu Yuanli had been lowering his head the whole time. Ye Ling was extremely calm. This speech had so many loopholes. Shen Qianshu was Gu Family¡¯s daughter, and Gu Yuanli knew that long ago. However, why did he just choose not to tell Second Old Master Gu? If he told Second Old Master Gu, Qianshu would not have suffered so much outside. What difficulties did he have? Chapter 702 - Can I Leave Now?

Chapter 702: Can I Leave Now?

Second Old Master Gu stared at Gu Yuanli darkly and said, ¡°How did you know that she¡¯s your sister?¡± He asked the question Ye Ling had too. Why did Gu Yuanli know? Gu Yuanli did not answer and knocked his head on the ground heavily again. ¡°Father, when I knew of this, little sis was already in the orphanage. Thus, I sent someone to look after her secretly. At that time, I did not know that she was adopted by the Shen Family. The only thought I had was that if she was safe, being in the orphanage is alright too. Back then, our family had many enemies, and little sis was still small. I was scared that she would be everyone¡¯s target and thus chose to keep it from you. If I were to tell you, you would surely fetch her home. ¡°After that, Ghost City was facing eradication. I had no time to care about that anymore, and when I returned to find her, little sis had already gone to Paris. I had always sent someone to secretly help out too, but I was also afraid of going too close in case she grew suspicious. My original intention was only to protect her.¡± Gu Yuanli exined. If ck Rose knew that little sis was alive, she would never let her live. He had hidden this secret for over ten years. Up until Shen Qianshu was pregnant, his extreme attention on her then caused ck Rose to have some suspicions. This was his mistake. But he could say nothing at all. If ck Rose knew that Fang Hongxiu¡¯s daughter was alive, she would surely kill her. If that was the case, she would be better off living outside. After that, Shen Qianshu¡¯s life was really good. She was rich and had no worries at all. He then even more did not want Shen Qianshu to be dragged into ck Rose¡¯s matter. The only time he interfered in Shen Qianshu¡¯s life was with regards to her and Ye Ling. As he knew about this feud. As he knew that they were old enemies. Thus, he tried his best to separate the two of them. One mistake after another! But he did not regret it. At least, Shen Qianshu was still alive. His difficulties could only be kept to himself. ¡°How about in the end? In the end, why did you not tell me?¡± Gu Yuanli kept silent. Second Old Master Gu suddenly pulled out his gun and aimed it at Gu Yuanli. Shen Qianshu hurriedly rushed forward and stood in front of Gu Yuanli. Second Old Master Gu was someone with a really hot temper. He had already endured past his breaking point, and a gush of blood powered through his vessels. Shen Qianshu was like a pail of ice water, sshing it down. ¡°Qianshu, move away!¡± Shen Qianshu gently shook her head. Shen Qianshu could almost guess why Gu Yuanli did not tell Second Old Master Gu, but the enraged Second Old Master Gu could not think of that much. So, her Master... No, her brother had always been protecting her. He wanted to separate her and Ye Ling only because he wanted to protect her. However, that was only his personal thoughts. No wonder he treated her so well. ¡°Did you also hear what he had done to you? He purposely kept it from the family. What are his motives?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s gaze darkened. He looked at Shen Qianshu and called out. ¡°Shen Qianshu,e over here!¡± He did not like that there was someone holding a gun and pointing it at Shen Qianshu. Even if he was her biological father. He hated it too! ¡°Second Old Master, this is not his fault.¡± ¡°What did you call me?¡± Second Old Master Gu asked. Shen Qianshu could not say the word ¡®father.¡¯ To her, Second Old Master Gu was too foreign. They had only met a few times before. The sudden realization of her family background caused Shen Qianshu to be unable to regain her senses. ¡°Little Shu, move away. Father wants to beat me to death, and this is what I deserve!¡± Shen Qianshu stubbornly stood in front of Gu Yuanli. Suddenly, she clutched onto her abdomen forcefully. This action frightened all three men. ¡°Qianshu...¡± ¡°Little Shu...¡± Ye Ling suddenly stood up from his wheelchair while Gu Yuanli supported the unstable and weak Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu clutched her abdomen, and she felt so painful that cold sweat started forming on her forehead. ck Roseughed heartily instead. ¡°Can I leave now?¡± Chapter 703 - Ghost City’s Little Princess

Chapter 703: Ghost City¡¯s Little Princess

Shen Qianshu¡¯s abdomen was in excruciating pain. Gu Yuanli looked at ck Rose and said, ¡°What have you done?¡± ¡°Master...¡± Shen Qianshu screamed for Ye Ling. She almost fainted due to the pain. Ye Ling hugged her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Although he asked her not to be afraid, his voice was trembling, and his hands were too. Second Old Master Gu regained his senses and red at ck Rose. ¡°What have you done to my daughter?¡± ¡°When she gave birth back then, I inserted a little something inside her body. Don¡¯t worry, it will not affect her health. Just that...¡± ck Rose smiled meaningfully and continued. ¡°I can detonate and blow her intestines into pieces. Boom... Wow, that must be really exciting.¡± Ye Ling hugged her tightly, looked at Mu Yuan, and said, ¡°Let her go!¡± ¡°Ah Ling!¡± If they let her go, it would be almost impossible to catch her again. They had taken so long to n this so that they would be able to catch ck Rose. The next time, she would not fall into their trap that easily again. They would then seed. ¡°Let her go!¡± Gu Yuanli felt like touching Shen Qianshu but did not dare to. ¡°Little Shu...¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Shen Qianshu screamed in pain. There was more and more cold sweat on her face. Second Old Master Gu shook abruptly, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Let her go. ck Rose, if my daughter were to have any mishaps, I will not let you off no matter which corner of the earth you are at.¡± At least, this time, he knew who his enemy was. ¡°Right, let me remind all of you. I will send someone to monitor you guys constantly, if you guys dare to let her undergo surgery, wait for her to die then!¡± ck Roseughed coldly. She brought the two women together with her, boarded a car, and left quickly. Everybody could only helplessly see them leave. Shen Qianshu was in so much pain that she lost consciousness. Mu Yuan was livid. ¡°Damn it! Why is this woman so merciless!?¡± A battle between men was always easy: the strongest would be the victor, and they were not as despicable as ck Rose. ¡°Carry her in first!¡± ¡°I want to bring her home!¡± Ye Ling growled. ¡°This is then her house,¡± Second Old Master Gu said. ¡°Stop arguing! Wait for Little Shu to regain consciousness first before leaving!¡± Gu Yuanli said. Ye Tingyun also stepped forward. ¡°Big brother, sis-inw is feeling really ufortable now. We are still not sure what the thing inside her body is, and we should not act rashly for the time being.¡± Inside the Gu Manor. Shen Qianshu was in a deep sleep. Second Old Master Gunded a p across Gu Yuanli¡¯s face. ¡°Go to the ancestral hall and kneel. Think carefully about how you¡¯re going to exin to me!¡± Gu Yuanli got pped, and he silently went into the ancestral hall. Second Old Master Gu held onto Fang Hongxiu¡¯s hands tightly and said, ¡°Fang Fang, our daughter is still alive. Are you happy? She¡¯s still alive, and she has grown up into a beautiful and elegantdy. Wake up quickly to take a look. She¡¯s really beautiful, just like you.¡± Ye Ling sat on the wheelchair, constantly watching over her by her side. She was Ghost City¡¯s little princess. Ghost City. Little Princess. This identity was unexpected, catching him slightly off guard. So, the grudges between Ghost City and him these few years were because Gu Yuanli had known about these grudges long ago. Did he want to seek revenge for his mother? Yet, why did Gu Yuanli help ck Rose to keep the secret instead? Their rtionship was not normal. This was something that Gu Yuanli never exined. Behind this, what interests were actually involved? ¡°Master...¡± Shen Qianshu was in a blurred state. She was in great pain and called for Ye Ling in a daze. He reached out his hand and held tightly onto her hand without any hesitation. What hatred, what grudges? These things had nothing to do with them at all. She was his big princess. At this point, who would dare to deny that fact? Chapter 704 - My Master

Chapter 704: My Master

Shen Qianshu¡¯s symptomssted for two to three hours, and she finally slowly recovered. She was in deep sleep. Her face was really pale, making it seem like she had lost a lot of weight. Her pointy chin protruded out as a result. Her lips were totally pale, like a flower that had suffered through the merciless rain and wind, on the verge of falling apart. Several teardrops were still hanging on her eyshes like the fog and the waters. In a really vulnerable state. ¡°Master...¡± She muttered. ¡°Is it still painful?¡± He held onto Shen Qianshu¡¯s hands, and his amber eyes were filled with nothing but worry. It was rare for him to disy his emotions. Shen Qianshu gently shook her head, and she subconsciously touched her abdomen. She never knew that there was something inside her abdomen. What did ck Rose put inside her abdomen? Was it inside her womb? If there was something inside her womb for so many years, could she still give birth? What about a little princess? Could she still conceive? Just thinking about little princess caused Shen Qianshu to be strangely flustered. Her face became even paler, and it was filled with fear. It was as if Ye Ling would banish her to the cold pce and remarry anotherdy if she could not give birth to a little princess, This feeling caused her to feel really ufortable. Even if she knew that the possibility of that happening was zero, she still felt strangely scared. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Ling frowned. His handsome face was full of gloom. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± She needed to do a full-body checkup. ck Rose warned them before not to undergo surgery. However, he at least wanted to know what was inside her. Her life was in ck Rose¡¯s hands anytime. ¡°Don¡¯t go to the hospital. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s not painful anymore.¡± She removed her hands from her abdomen, and a hint of sadness shed past her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I thought that I was young and have never gone for a full-body checkup. I should have gone for a checkup every year.¡± This was a good habit. If there were any illnesses, she could know promptly too. How did she know that her abdomen would have something inserted by someone? It was simply devastating. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will be fine.¡± ¡°Master, your hands are trembling.¡± She was so sensitive that she found out that Ye Ling¡¯s hands had been trembling, and it was really serious. Master, are you scared? The amazing, brilliant, and fearless Master who carried the world before himself was actually trembling in fear because of such a small matter. A hint of sweetness shed past the sadness in her heart, and she badly wanted to sooth the fear in his heart. ¡°It is trembling by itself,¡± Ye Ling said. He had no ability to control the psychological trembling at all. Shen Qianshu held his hand tightly. His hand was dry but warm, giving herplete assurance as always. She was at ease to the extent that she had a kind of gentleness, calmness, and open-mindedness to face the whole world¡¯s sufferings. ¡°It has already been so many years, and ck Rose did not kill till now. This proves that her original intention was not to kill me. The reason why she inserted something in my body should be because she knew of my identity long ago, and she wanted to use me as a bargaining chip in dealing with Ghost City. Thus, she will not kill me easily. This time, when she asked you for me, it can be seen that she did not want my life either. If not, she would have killed me anytime. Thus, my Master, you don¡¯t have to be worried.¡± How could he not be worried? Her body had a ticking time bomb. Ye Ling took a deep breath, and his mind was filled with hatred. ¡°I will not let her off!¡± Now, the feeling of being cautious against taking action was causing him to feel extremely depressed. Shen Qianshu held onto Ye Ling¡¯s trembling hand, sat up, and gently hugged Ye Ling¡¯s neck. She snuggled into his embrace, and her face stuck on his chest, listening to his powerful heartbeat. ¡°I have you, so I¡¯m not afraid of anything. Thus, Master, don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Chapter 705 - I Like You

Chapter 705: I Like You

The two of them hugged in silence. Ye Ling¡¯s hands calmed her down and wrapped around her waist. She was small and soft. In his arms, she was like an adorable and lovable little princess. She smelled nice in such a familiar way that calmed him down and brought him peace. Shen Qianshu, do you know? You are my... only source of peace. In the chaotic way he lived in, she was his only source of peace. A home for his heart and soul. ¡°Master, do you have something to tell me?¡± She asked softly with her two arms wrapped around his neck in a warm yet firm way. She stared at him intently with her pair of beautiful eyes. Ye Ling¡¯s white shirt was very neat and tidy. It only revealed his sexy neck, and his Adam¡¯s apple moved about in its ce from all the self-restraint. He stuck out his arm and pulled her closer to him by the waist. In her eyes, he was stunningly handsome. His existence was the most stunning thing in the world. Liking him was such a fortune. ¡°Yeah.¡± Ye Ling took a deep breath. Warm and passionate, he whispered behind her tender ear. ¡°Never leave me.¡± ¡°Sure~¡± ¡°No matter what happens.¡± Ye Ling added. You must never leave me. If you leave, I will go crazy. Really, I would turn into a maniac. A maniac that no one can control! ¡°Okay!¡± Shen Qianshu smiled at him like a shy and beautiful flower. ¡°No matter what happens, you are my one and only. I would never leave you. Even if you don¡¯t want me anymore, I will stick close to you.¡± ¡°Why would I not want you?¡± ¡°I said ¡®if.¡¯¡± ¡°There will never be such an ¡®if.¡¯¡± ¡°Great!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s tactic had worked well. She could feel the intense sense of insecurity and anxiety in Ye Ling¡¯s heart. Between the two of them, there seemed to be a life and a woman who had been in a vegetative state... for over twenty years. Her mother. She had always been wondering if her biological parents had abandoned her at the hospital because they did not love her, but she never thought that it was actually because her mother was protecting her. Her dad had thought that she had died and had been looking after her mother all these years. Love was blind. Nothing could prove this more. She sympathized with Second Old Master Gu for never giving up on love for the past twenty years. She also felt bad that she could not help her mother who had abandoned her and was now lying on a hospital bed, unconscious. Yet, the person who had caused all of this to happen was someone that was close to Ye Ling... ¡°If my Mom was really the one who caused everything, the one who almost killed you and caused your Mom to get in a vegetative state, would you leave me?¡± Ye Ling asked. ¡°No!¡± Shen Qianshu looked into his eyes. In his amber eyes, it was blurry and deep. There were hidden secrets in those eyes that would take her a lifetime to discover. There was so much in there that led to his heart. It belonged to her. Master, my love for you is not as superficial as it seems. You always say that I am superficial. But my love for you is really not as superficial as that. He tightened his grip around her waist, and he seemed to want to rify something. ¡°What if your father and brother object to us being together?¡± ¡°What has others¡¯ opinions got to do with me?¡± Shen Qianshuughed yfully and held Ye Ling¡¯s face. ¡°I like you. My son likes you. My son¡¯s pet likes you. Tell me, why would I leave you?¡± Ye Ling squinted. He was rather bad at getting the main points of speeches. His amber eyes were rather confused, and he felt threatened. ¡°Shen Qianshu, do you mean to say that if Tong Hua hates me, you would leave me?¡± Chapter 706 - Common Logic

Chapter 706: Common Logic

The lovely and sweet atmosphere was ruined by that sentence. Shen Qianshu felt a bullet screen rushing through her brain. That was it. She would never get a sense of romance this lifetime since she was with Ye Ling. The atmosphere was so good. Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be time for him to kiss me forcefully to shut me up and look shy happily? Why is he always so easily threatened? Why did he have to drag our precious son down? He¡¯s innocent!!! Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve dated many people, and Tong Hua never liked a single one of them. Although all of them were gone in the end, I never ignored them just because Tong Hua didn¡¯t like them. What¡¯s more, if Tong Hua doesn¡¯t like you, shouldn¡¯t you try to please Tong Hua for me and make him ept you? This ismon logic.¡± ¡°Am I amon person?¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. There was sudden silence. Really strange. What the...!! You clearly aren¡¯t one!!! ¡°Since it is so, why do I need to havemon logic?¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Master, you¡¯re so cool. Your eyes are the prettiest eyes I have seen. Your eyshes are so long. Let me count them, one, two, three... wow. I¡¯m so envious of your eyes. Wow, your lips are so nice. It¡¯s best for kissing.¡± Shen Qianshu moved forward and looked at his lips as she went closer. She gave him a peck on his lips and felt her face heating up. Her heart palpitated wildly. Someone had wrapped his arms around some of her soft parts. Ye Ling returned it and grabbed Shen Qianshu¡¯s neck, giving her a passionate kiss. Their lips were intertwined with deep love for one another. Ye Ling¡¯s breathing was heavy. Shen Qianshu put her hand to his chest and identally poked his wound. She immediately looked down to check, and luckily, it was not a big issue. Ye Ling looked at her intently. He reached out his hand and grabbed her chin, forcing her to look up. ¡°Remember what you said.¡± No matter what happened, she must never leave him. ¡°Master!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s face turned dark and unhappy. ¡°Stop testing my patience just because you¡¯re handsome! If you question me again, I will be mad!¡± He had seen her angry self before. She was vibrant like a rose. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Stop asking!¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°If you ask again, I¡¯ll change my answer!¡± ¡°If you dare!¡± ¡°TRY ME!¡± Ye Ling pounced onto her on the bed and kissed her lips. The phrase ¡®TRY ME!¡¯ had made him really angry. He wished he could hang her up and beat her, but he would never bear to. He had his ways to punish her. Shen Qianshu wrapped her arms around his neck. That¡¯s right. There are two shadows of their bodies intertwining. Zhong Ran stood outside, looking rather awkward. There were too many noises that were not suitable for children to hear. Zhong Ran could not help but growl. This is Ghost City!!! Can¡¯t the two of you just bear with it for the moment? Just a moment? Will you die?! His intelligent and clever Master who was always good at self-restraint had fallen behind. How could he do such things in others¡¯ home? If people from Ghost City knew that you had f*cked their little princess, this would cause an uproar! You are not the Master I know anymore. Ever since he met Miss Shen, their Master had broken too many norms. Tiring. Ah Xi came merrily, and Zhong Ran stopped him from walking*. Master was at an excited state. What do you want? If you want to die, don¡¯t drag me along. I cherish my life a lot, and I can¡¯t let anyone destroy Master¡¯s joy!* Chapter 707 - Final Wish

Chapter 707: Final Wish

Ah Xi watched the handsomed before him that was blocking his way. ¡°Hello, brother. I would like to meet Mistress.¡± Ah Xi sounded really respectful. He was like an excited child during Chinese New Year. His Mistress was actually still alive all this while. That had got to be the most joyful thing that had urred in Ghost City in all these years. Zhong Ran replied respectfully. ¡°My Master has things to discuss with Miss Shen. May I ask that you wait?¡± ¡°No worries, no worries!¡± Ah Xiughed jovially and stood still. Now, Zhong Ran felt awkward. What if he hears some weird sounds? Wouldn¡¯t things be awkward? Zhong Ran cleared his throat. ¡°Master, Miss Shen. Second Old Master Gu is looking for you!¡± He spoke in such a tone that he sounded like he sang in opera shows. Ah Xi was thinking, Damn, thisd is interesting. He¡¯s just standing at the door. He could have just knocked. Why did he have to be so loud? Shen Qianshu¡¯s shirt was on her neck. She had just been softly bitten by him, and it hurt so badly that she kept massaging her shoulder. ¡°Stop fooling around, let¡¯s get up.¡± ¡°I want to send Zhong Ran to Africa!¡± ¡°What did Zhong Ran do wrong?¡± Shen Qianshu raised up her head and kissed him on the lips. She smiled as she looked at him. How could he be so charming? ¡°Have some rest, I¡¯m going to meet... Second Old Master.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go alone. It¡¯s fine,¡± Shen Qianshu said softly. ¡°Master, trust me.¡± She could sense Second Old Master Gu¡¯s hatred for Ye Ling. Fang Hongxiu had been bed-bound for so many years. There was no reason for Second Old Master Gu to forgive the person who caused her to be like that. Now, with her around, Second Old Master Gu had to rethink. Some things have to be addressed clearly. ¡°Do not agree to any of his ridiculous terms and conditions.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Shen Qianshu rubbed him on the waist and pinched him. ¡°I will only agree to your ridiculous ones.¡± After saying that, she winked. ¡°All of them.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s eyes lit up. Shen Qianshu had already stood up and left. Ah Xi was standing outside in all smiles. Respectfully, he said, ¡°Mistress, you can just call me Ah Xi from now.¡± ¡°Uncle Ah Xi.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Ah Xi was really happy with that. Shen Qianshu said calmly, ¡°Zhong Ran, take good care of your Master.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Shen.¡± She paused and frowned. ¡°Where¡¯s your Second Master?¡± ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t notice,¡± Zhong Ran said. He had not noticed where Ye Tingjun had gone. In a flurry, Shen Qianshu followed Ah Xi away. The ce was huge. The bedrooms were huge too. They were about a hundred square meters each. Fang Hongxiu lie still in bed. Her face was pale and wless, and she did not look lively. The sun shone in through the windows and covered her with warmth. Second Old Master Gu stood beside the bed and looked at her intently. She was like a jade carving that looked like a real person. Shen Qianshu¡¯s steps were rather heavy. These were her parents. Yet, she felt that all of this were unreal. Maybe it was because she had grown up. She was already a mom. She no longer felt the need for parental love. All the love and hatred, gratitude and revenge did not bother her anymore. Second Old Master Gu looked at Shen Qianshu and stood up. He was very excited. The man who had great power was shaking, and his eyes were red. Shen Qianshu opened her mouth, but she could not call him ¡®Pa.¡¯ To her, that was too difficult. ¡°Child,e on over!¡± Shen Qianshu went over. Shen Qianshu¡¯s voice was husky and deep. He tried his best to control his emotions. ¡°This is your mother. In this world, she loves you the most. If she were still here and she still had a wish, it would be to see you.¡± Chapter 708 - Her Mother

Chapter 708: Her Mother

Shen Qianshu felt queasy. It was as if her heart had been pricked by needles. The only person who knew the truth in this world might only be Fang Hongxiu. Their real daughter had not died. Second Old Master Gu¡¯s eyes were watery, and he looked really sad. ¡°She has been in a vegetative state for twenty-six years. She has seen countless doctors. The best doctors here and even from abroad have seen her. They all said that there is no hope. The probability of her waking up is very small. The children in the family have been persuading me to put her on euthanasia. They said that if she rxed, I would also be, but I just can¡¯t bear to. Your mother always had a strong will. She is always breathing. She must have her concerns. Now, I finally know why she refused to go. She wants to see you.¡± Second Old Master Gu felt a really strong heartache. The sad vibes affected Shen Qianshu. ¡°Second Old Master...¡± Second Old Master Gu did not require her to call him ¡®Pa.¡¯ He understood that this was too sudden. She would not find it easy to acknowledge him so soon. Gu Yuanli had already given him the evidence from years ago that she was indeed his daughter. He did not suspect it. This was Gu Yuanli¡¯s n. ¡°I have let you down,¡± Second Old Master Gu said. ¡°If I had investigated more thoroughly back then, you would not be roaming around for all these years. Back then, after the tragedy, I turned wanton for years... When I finally got back to my senses and got my stuff together, it was hard to be powerful again... If I had checked more clearly, you could have been by my side. Fangfang would have got to see you sooner.¡± ¡°I have been doing well all these years,¡± Shen Qianshu said. In her first eighteen years, the Shen Family had treated her well and never deprived her of anything. In herter years, she went through hard times for some years, but they were eventful and well-spent. Be it through her own hard work or through Gu Yuanli¡¯s help in silence, she got through life very well. Inparison to most people, she was way luckier. She thought, That must be the thing that parents would love to hear most. I¡¯m doing really great. So you don¡¯t have to feel guilty. ¡°Even if you had searched thoroughly, you might not even have found me back then,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Back then, you might have found Shen Lin. If you had not done a DNA test, she could have mistaken Shen Lin as their biological daughter.¡± Just like Gu Yuanli. He had always treated Shen Lin as his sister. He supported her privately but never went near her. Until the day the Shen Family exposed that their daughter was fake, Gu Yuanli decided to do a DNA test. He was afraid that he was wrong, so he took tests of Shen Lin and Shen Qianshu topare with Second Old Master Gu. That was proof for him on deciphering which one was his real sister. ¡°Could youe over and touch her hand?¡± Second Old Master Gu looked in anticipation with his eyes full of hope. Shen Qianshu walked over, feeling rather hesitant. She could tell that Second Old Master Gu really really loved Fang Hongxiu. There were not many people in the world who loved so hard. When his biological daughter returned, he was excited, grateful, and joyful. It seemed to be for Fang Hongxiu. He wished her daughter would get closer to Fang Hongxiu. He wished Fang Hongxiu would not have any regrets and that he could rest in peace. Just like... Ye Ling. Shen Qianshu thought that if one day she were to lie in bed in a vegetative state, she would not bear to leave her child behind. However, if it were Ye Ling, he might not even care about his children. He would have been worse than Second Old Master Gu. He would never care about his children¡¯s feelings. Fang Hongxiu¡¯s hand was cold and soft. For over twenty years, it never touched anything. She had been well taken care of. Even the roughest hands would turn soft and gentle. This was her mother. Biological mother. If she opened her eyes and saw her, what would she say? Would she love her and dote on her? Chapter 709 - The Second Brother and The Second Brother

Chapter 709: The Second Brother and The Second Brother

Shen Qianshu stood beside the bed and Second Old Master Gu looked at them. His eyes were exceptionally warm, loving, and satisfied. The two most important women in his life were together now. He would never have even dreamed of something like this. Shen Qianshu held her soft hand and wished for a miracle as well. Second Old Master Gu had left to give them some private time. This man had been through a lot, and he had a high EQ. He knew how to make Shen Qianshu trust him and lower her guard. The moment he left, Shen Qianshu felt morefortable instantly. She rubbed Fang Hongxiu¡¯s hand softly. ¡°Mom, I am Qianshu. Shen Qianshu,¡± She said softly. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. I have been doing well in all these years. Very well. Really well. I have a son, and I have also found someone who can keep mepany in life. Don¡¯t you... worry.¡± Fang Hongxiu was like a jade statue. She gave no response at all. Second Old Master Gu leaned against the door and shut his eyes. Tears flowed down his cheeks. Fangfang, our daughter has returned. You have no regrets now. Will you leave or stay? Don¡¯t you wish to open your eyes and see her? The Gu Ancestral Home. The Gu Ancestral Home was on the right side of the big vi. There were tens of ancestral tablets in it, and there were people who cleaned up the ce often. Gu Yuanli kneeled down very respectfully. Ye Tingjun was near the Gu Ancestral Home. The golden sses he wore made him appear rather intelligent. He looked at the people in the ancestral home. He looked rather distant and cold. Ye Tingjun entered the Gu Ancestral Home. Gu Yuanli frowned and looked at him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Did you kill Gu Yuanan?¡± Gu Yuanli frowned and looked at Ye Tingjun sharply. He scoffed. ¡°You are in no ce to care about the matters between my eldest brother and me.¡± ¡°Indeed, it has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m asking for someone. She¡¯s seeking revenge, and I¡¯m afraid that she might target the wrong person,¡± Ye Tingjun said calmly and expressionlessly. He leaned at the side lightly and looked at the sky. It was a cloudy day, and the sky was blue. ¡°What has a Gu Family dispute got to do with me?¡± Ye Tingjun said calmly. ¡°I was as ambitious as you once were. I had the same amount of hatred as you. Luckily, I had an elder brother who was different from yours. He proved that he could be trusted. He proved that I could rely on him. Hurting him would be a terrible crime. I am way luckier than you.¡± ¡°Ye Ling is just a maniac!¡± Ye Tingjun scoffed. ¡°I think you are the maniac. You have something in the hands of ck Rose. All these years, you have done many things against your conscience. You did not dare to reveal Shen Qianshu¡¯s identity because you wanted to protect her. However, I know that things are not as easy as they seem. Otherwise, how do you exin the deaths of the eldest and third son of the Gu Family?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need an outsider like you to talk about the matters in the Gu Family.¡± Ye Tingjun said calmly, ¡°Did you kill Gu Yuanan?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to know that.¡± ¡°Everyone says that you have killed your brothers. You have no exnation for that. Now, there are no outsiders anyway. What could go wrong if you told me honestly?¡± ¡°It has been over a decade. I have already forgotten which of the things that I¡¯ve said are real and which ones aren¡¯t. Ye Tingjun, are you thinking of seeking revenge for my elder brother?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know your elder brother? What revenge am I going to take?¡± Ye Tingjun said calmly. ¡°ck Rose killed them, huh? But why?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to know that.¡± ¡°You have secrets!¡± Ye Tingjun sounded calm. ¡°No matter what secrets you have, I¡¯m warning you. Do not attempt to harm my elder brother. Otherwise, you will never have to think about having any secrets!¡± Chapter 710 - Honesty

Chapter 710: Honesty

After Ye Tingjun had left, Gu Yuanli knelt on the putuan[1. Buddhist prayer mat.]and looked at the tablets above him. The Gu Family wasrge. Many people died then, and the only one who was lucky enough to survive was Gu Chun. Now, he may seem to be living afortable and luxurious life, but this was all an illusion. Ye Tingjun¡¯s words made him recall some hidden memories. Many years ago, the brothers were respectful towards one another, and they protected each other. Now, they were all in their separate ways. Over time, they became increasingly distant. He felt a heartache, yet he felt some unspeakable sense of remorse. ¡°Big brother...¡± I¡¯m sorry! His eyes went red, and his shoulders were shaking. Second Old Master Gu entered the ancestral hall and saw him kowtow. He scoffed, and Gu Yuanli rose up. With a firm voice, he shouted. ¡°Pa!¡± Second Old Master Gu¡¯s anger had subsided. After raising them for so many years, he had already acknowledged the brothers as his biological sons. Maybe it was also because of this, the family had never been torn apart no matter how intense the brothers may argue and fight. With him and Fang Hongxiu around, they would always be reunited eventually. ¡°What do you have to say?¡± Gu Yuanli remained silent, and he stood straight. He seemed firm, but there was a tinge of sadness that had not disappeared from his face. This was not pretense. Second Old Master Gu looked at him and felt really bad deep down. Today was quite a joyous day. He could hold his temper and ask about this issue. ¡°When did you find out that she¡¯s your sister?¡± ¡°Very long ago,¡± Gu Yuanli said. ¡°I never knew that she had been swapped with the mistress of the Shen Family. I looked after Shen Lin who was in the welfare home. Well, not exactly look after. I just sponsored her education in private. I did not dare to make obvious moves as I was afraid that someone with evil intentions might look into her identity. I knew that sister might not be living a good life, but I did not step forward until the day when the Shen Family¡¯s issues were exposed. It was only then when I realized that Qianshu is our real sister. ¡°She had grown up in the Shen Family since she was young. She was well taken care of and adored. This made me feel rather d. However, she went to France, and I did not notice her absence for a period of time. When I realized, she had already returned home pregnant.¡± Second Old Master Gu was really mad. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°Back then, I did not tell you about it because we had enemies everywhere. Big Brother and Third Brother were dead. Our entire family almost perished as well. It was lucky that Sister managed to escape from death and live a peaceful life. There was no need for her to be dragged down into our wars. If I told you about it all for Mom, you would definitely bring her home. I¡¯m afraid that we might bring chaos into her life.¡± Second Old Master Gu¡¯s chest expanded and contracted quickly with his breathing. ¡°You are really brave, huh? She is my daughter. I have every right to know. After that, Ghost City had been getting increasingly appropriate. Why didn¡¯t you tell me then? You let her roam around outside all alone. Does that even make sense to you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Pa,¡± Gu Yuanli said. ¡°After that, ck Rose found out. I cannot speak about it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gu Yuanli said, ¡°The things going on with ck Rose have always been chaotic. As they do not have a proper sessor, their item got circted around. Until now, the only owners are Mom and Aventura. But for some reason, Ye Ling... ck Rose did not wish for Ye Ling to interfere with this matter as they were afraid that he would be hard to control. If they knew that Sister was still alive, they would definitely make her a ck Rose puppet. This was what they¡¯re best at doing.¡± Gu Yuanli paused. ¡°I do not want Little Shu to be taken away by ck Rose, and that was why I had been hiding this secret. With the kind of power Ghost City has, we are still unable to get anyone from the hands of ck Rose. If Sister gets taken away, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live for long.¡± Chapter 711 - He’s My Boyfriend

Chapter 711: He¡¯s My Boyfriend

Second Old Master Gu squinted. He shut his eyes, feeling pained. There were many questions in his heart. ¡°How would she know of Qianshu?¡± ¡°My actions had been too obvious when helping Little Shu, and that attracted their attention. I really am not aware of them putting something in Little Shu. If I had known, I would definitely have a way to get it out.¡± Gu Yuanli lowered his head, and his eyes were bloodshot red. He clenched his fist. The sharp pain pricked at his body. ¡°It¡¯s toote to say anything now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Gu Yuanli said softly. He did not feel good about this as well. ¡°Pa, it is all my fault. Punish me. No matter what, I will ept it.¡± Second Old Master Gu could not help but kick him hard. Gu Yuanli fell forward but got back up and knelt on the putuan. ¡°Do you think you can write everything off with such an apology?¡± Second Old Master Gu said in anger. ¡°Do you think that I would believe all your lies? Continue lying. Don¡¯t you have a single line of truth in your words? I asked you. How did you know of Qianshu¡¯s identity? How much do you exactly know about the car ident back then?¡± That year, Gu Yuanli was just a child. A child was not capable of doing much. He did not cause Fangfang¡¯s car ident. But it did not mean that he had no idea about the things going on. ¡°Pa, I wanted to avenge Mom. I investigated the matters from that time, and I found some traces of hints. That was how I found out that Sister isn¡¯t dead,¡± Gu Yuanli said. ¡°Everything I said is the truth. If anything I said today is untrue, I will be struck by lightning!¡± ¡°Are you even afraid of being struck by lightning?¡± Second Old Master Gu was mad. He folded his arms and left. Gu Yuanli felt a piercing pain in his eyes. I¡¯m so sorry, Pa. Big Brother, I¡¯m so sorry! There were some things that he can never say even if it meant death. That would be a crime! At least, Pa had not kicked him out of the house, and he still acknowledged him as his son. Shen Qianshu spoke to Fang Hongxiu for a while and left the bedroom. Second Old Master Gu was sitting by the water-lily pond on the first floor. He looked at the water lilies silently, and no one knew what he was thinking about. Shen Qianshu went downstairs and stood beside him. She wanted to leave already. Master had never been able to recuperate well after being injured. She wanted to bring Master back to Rose Castle to rest. ¡°Second Old Master...¡± Second Old Master Gu turned around and looked at her lovingly. ¡°Come over. Look, it¡¯s your Mom¡¯s favorite water lilies.¡± ¡°They¡¯re really beautiful. Movie King Gu gifted Tong Hua one of these once. They¡¯re really beautiful,¡± Shen Qianshu said softly. Tong Hua really liked the water lily. He kept it for a long time, and when it wilted, he was really sad. ¡°Did he like it?¡± ¡°He does.¡± Speaking of Tong Hua, Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes lit up brightly. ¡°He likes anything that¡¯s pretty.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡± Shen Qianshu said softly, ¡°It¡¯s time for me to go.¡± Second Old Master Gu suddenly regained his senses. ¡°This is your home. Where are you going?¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go. Move into the manor with Tong Hua, and let Pa take care of the both of you. Pa had missed out on watching you grow. I had missed out on so many years. I don¡¯t want to be separated from the two of you again. Your mother wishes to see you every day as well,¡± Second Old Master Gu said anxiously. He was feeling really conflicted. Is his daughter not going to acknowledge him as her father? ¡°Second Old Master, Ye Ling and I are... dating.¡± Shen Qianshu looked up, and she looked determined. Her eyes were soft and clear. ¡°I do not wish to hide this from you, and neither do I want to say anything against my conscience. I¡¯m afraid... you might not be able to ept that.¡± Chapter 712 - My Honey Boo Boo

Chapter 712: My Honey Boo Boo

Second Old Master Gu¡¯s passionate heart turned cold gradually. Ye Ling. Even if Ye Ling was not their enemy... If he had a daughter who dared to have any connections with Ye Ling, he would beat him to a pulp and lock him up. He would never let here into contact with him ever again. However, the daughter before him was already in her twenties. He had never raised her, nor had he taken care of her. He had no right to force her into anything, and neither did he dare to make her call him ¡®Pa.¡¯ He was afraid that she would not want to. Since he was young, he knew what he wanted. He knew what his goal was, and that was to kill him. ¡°Your mother has been lying in bed for over twenty years. Since you were born, she had been targeted by others and was ultimately ended up in such a vegetative state. For all these years, she had been lying there. The doctors had said that there is a slim chance of her waking up. I don¡¯t even know when I might wake up and find her as a cold corpse.¡± Second Old Master Gu sounded really sad. Shen Qianshu felt sad too. ¡°But this has nothing to do with Ye Ling.¡± ¡°How could it not!¡± Second Old Master Gu¡¯s voice was really intimidating. ¡°He is Aventura¡¯s son.¡± ¡°In this modern age, no one drags their son down for their mother¡¯s crimes anymore. What¡¯s more, ck Rose was the one who did whatever that has happened. No matter what, no one knows about it, and this might not even be true. It is really unfair to put all the me on Aventura.¡± ¡°You just want to defend him.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Shen Qianshu stared at him with her clear eyes. ¡°He is the man I want to grow old with. I have to defend him.¡± Her heart for Ye Ling was truthful. Second Old Master Gu felt depressed and conflicted. Will he never be able to seek revenge? He felt indignant! Very, very indignant. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Second Old Master, Aventura is already dead. Even if you have any hatred for her, it should have been written off. An eye for an eye leaves the whole world blind. Do you mean that ... my happiness is less worthy than your will to seek revenge?¡± Her words made Second Old Master Gu feel really down. His daughter¡¯s happiness was naturally more important than anything else. His resentment and hatred were just built up from all the years of umted indignant feelings and pain. ¡°Qianshu, for the past twenty odd-years, Pa almost went crazy. Do you know that?¡± He imed himself as ¡®Pa¡¯ before Shen Qianshu. ¡°The family was torn apart, and we don¡¯t know who our enemies are. I went crazy. I even dreamed of killing all my enemies.¡± ¡°But killing your enemies will never change anything. Not even relieve your pain and sorrow.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I think you must not wish to meet Ye Ling. One day, when you are willing to, I will bring him over and make a formal introduction to you. I have a bomb in me that could explode anytime, and I don¡¯t know when I will go. I do not wish to be sandwiched between the two of you, and neither do I want to be involved in all your hatred issues. All I wish for in this life is to be able to love him and Tong Hua. Even if I explode any second, I would feel blissful.¡± Every day, she had to live as if it was herst day. This was something she had just learned. ¡°Can you promise me not to hurt Ye Ling?¡± Shen Qianshu looked at him with a serious face. ¡°Even if I die, you cannot hurt Ye Ling.¡± ¡°Qianshu!¡± He hated hearing the word ¡®die.¡¯ Many people had persuaded him to put Fang Hongxiu on euthanasia, but he was unwilling to. She was still alive and breathing. Why would he want to let her die? Now, his biological daughter was begging him with tears in her eyes to not hurt the people that she loved. ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°That when I die, both of you will be each other¡¯s nemesis.¡± Chapter 713 - How Maddening!

Chapter 713: How Maddening!

Second Old Master Gu took a deep breath. He felt a mix of emotions. ¡°Do you love him that much?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I love him more than anything else in the world.¡± Including myself. Tong Hua and Ye Ling meant everything to her in this world. Anyone else and anything else would rank after them. She was determined to go with this one person for the rest of her life. ¡°Can you promise me?¡± Second Old Master Gu did not give an answer. Shen Qianshu knew that there were conflicts going on between Ghost City and Ye Ling. There was also some unresolved hatred. Now that there was Fang Hongxiu, it was even harder to smoothen things out. Luckily, there was her. ¡°I know that I am making things difficult for you. You do not have to give me an answer anytime soon,¡± Shen Qianshu said and smiled. ¡°To you, Ye Ling is a devil. To me, he is an angel. An angel who brings me joy.¡± One man¡¯s trash is another man¡¯s treasure. He¡¯s my honey boo boo. In this world, no one but Ye Ling could make her smile just by the thought of him. Shen Qianshu went upstairs, and Ye Ling was just waiting for him. She fell into his arms and looked up at him. ¡°Master, let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Mmh!¡± Ye Ling did not speak much. He had been waiting for this. He was also afraid that Second Old Master Gu would make Shen Qianshu stay at the Gu Manor. If it was so, he could not handle it, and neither could the extreme sense of possessiveness that stayed in his heart. He had an evil thought deep down in his heart that he could not control. He did not wish that Shen Qianshu had parents. He could love her, and that was enough. If she had parents, that might divert her love away from him. Deep down, he had this crazy sense of over-possessiveness. Second Old Master Gu sent them out. Ah Xi went beside him. ¡°Second Old Master, why didn¡¯t you leave Mistress behind?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Second Old Master Gu sounded sad. ¡°She has grown up, and she¡¯s living well. This is more important than anything else. If I keep her around, I¡¯m afraid she might be my enemy. After all, I have so many enemies. How could I make my own daughter into an enemy?¡± ¡°Mistress wouldn¡¯t hate you,¡± Ah Xi said. ¡°Second Old Master, life has been hard for you and Madam. If Mistress could stay, your life would be happier.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Second Old Master Gu said. ¡°Her happiness matters most.¡± Ah Xi took a deep breath. She was his flesh and blood. Why must they be separated? Second Old Master Gu went upstairs, and Ah Xi thought of Gu Yuanli. ¡°Second Old Master Gu, where is Second Master?¡± ¡°Let him kneel and reflect on his actions!¡±He eximed. He can get up when he is willing to tell the truth. After busying themselves for a day, everything went well, but they did not benefit from anything. Mu Yuan made all the special forces agents keep the secret and dealt with the consequences of the failed mission all alone. He even wrote a reflection letter. Then, Jack phoned. ¡°All that big deal and y¡¯all didn¡¯t catch ck Rose?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Mu Yuan was feeling down. ¡°Why?¡± Mu Yuan exined everything and felt a sense of helplessness deep in his heart. If he dared to continue the mission, Ye Ling would kill him. Jack said calmly, ¡°Alright, just hand it over to me.¡± Mu Yuan replied. ¡°... D*mn!¡± That¡¯s a domineering CEO. Oh, no. I mean, domineering official! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jack raised his brows. Mu Yuan bit his lip, and he was angry. Someone has actually just said so easily to ¡°Just hand it over to me¡± for something that he had so much difficulty with? Does he even care about my feelings? He doesn¡¯t even care about my sense of dignity. Yikes! Why would I leave someone like this around? Jack seemed to have finally reacted. He asked calmly, ¡°Xiao Yuan, do you need my help?¡± Mu Yuan was speechless...!!! Chapter 714 - Do You Miss Me Already?

Chapter 714: Do You Miss Me Already?

Perhaps it could be due to failing a mission, Mu Yuan felt unhappy about everything. Hearing kind words from others made him feel even unhappier. He kept thinking deep down, You¡¯re saying this on purpose, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re saying it on purpose, huh? Right, you must have said that on purpose. I must fight back. I don¡¯t want to seem useless! ¡°Yes!¡± Jack was very satisfied with that. Mu Yuan humphed coldly. ¡°You took so long to capture ck Rose, and there was no news about it. Don¡¯t be full of big talk.¡± ¡°Xiao Qiao has fitted in. With her skills, she can fight with thedies in there. If you give her three to five years, she might even rise in power and rece ck Rose. Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s not a big issue.¡± Mu Yuan thought about it, Something¡¯s not right... ¡°Hold up. I was the one who arranged for Xiao Qiao to mix herself in. Why is she reporting to you?¡± Shouldn¡¯t she be reporting to him instead? Jackughed. His voice was really deep and hoarse, so when heughed, it was really sexy. Mu Yuan¡¯s heart melted. He loved hearing Jack¡¯sughter the most. He was very proud of himself too as the number of people in this world who had heard Jack¡¯sughter could be counted with the fingers on one hand. Heughed so heartily. He wished he could fly to him. ¡°Are you changing your nationality? If you change it, I will let her report to you.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Jackughed lightly. ¡°Something so huge has happened. If I were her, I wouldn¡¯t stay. I¡¯d definitely leave! For all this time, I¡¯ll also be lying low. If I know anything, I¡¯ll inform you immediately. Tell Ye Tingjun not to take any rash actions easily. Don¡¯t mess up my n.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Mu Yuan was not very pleased. ¡°Be careful! Bye.¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± Jack yelled for him hurriedly. Mu Yuan said, ¡°What...¡± Jack said, ¡°We just made a phone call, and all we talked about was work. That¡¯s not very right, boyfriend.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your boyfriend?¡± ¡°If you want to be the girlfriend... I don¡¯t mind.¡± Jackughed lightly. Again, it was with his deep and hoarse voice. Mu Yuan¡¯s heart really melted. ¡°Y-You... Go away... Go away...¡± ¡°Do you miss me already?¡± Mu Yuan took a deep breath. ¡°No, bye.¡± ¡°Hold on.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so annoying.¡± ¡°I miss you.¡± Mu Yuan was speechless. He held his phone and looked outside discreetly. The army boys were training, and no one noticed what their officer was doing upstairs. He felt a little guilty, still. His face burned. Jack seemed to be teasing him. He smiled and said, ¡°You hang up first.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Mu Yuan pursed his lips. ¡°I have a break next month.¡± He paused. ¡°Five days!¡± Jack replied happily. ¡°When?¡± ¡°End of the month.¡± ¡°Great, got it. I¡¯ll arrange for it and inform you by then.¡± ¡°Uh huh.¡± Mu Yuan hung up the phone. They were just talking about work, why did he talk about being on break? Mu Yuan regained his senses. Hold on. Didn¡¯t I promise my family that I¡¯d return home and spend time with them when I¡¯m on break? But... What did I just say? Mu Yuan facepalmed. You¡¯re so silly. Is it toote now to regret? Rose Castle. Tong Hua had been worried about them. For the whole day, there was no news from them, and that really worried him. He heard the sound of a car, and he ran out. Burger followed him as he ran out while wagging its tail. It looked really obedient. The pet and the owner guarded the door. ¡°Mommy...¡± Tong Hua waved and ran over to hug Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu bent forward and hugged him. ¡°Miss you so much, babe.¡± Chapter 715 - The Crazy Demons Who Doted Their Sister Have Come Online

Chapter 715: The Crazy Demons Who Doted Their Sister Have Come Online

Ye Ling¡¯s injury was bandaged all over again. The wound did not tear very deeply and was still under control. Shen Qianshu had been worried all along. She was finally relieved. He had fallen asleep as his wound was bandaged. Zhong Ran was already preparing the public rtions documents to announce the news that Ye Ling was still alive. Shen Qianshu silently lit up a candle for him. This time around, public rtions had to be managed properly. Everybody had originally silently epted that Ye Ling was dead. Now that he was suddenly alive, public rtions definitely had to be done properly. Just when they got back, Gu Xie and Lin Xiaojuan came. This time, Gu Xie hade to pay a visit. There was a tinge of curiosity, surprise, and closeness in his eyes when he looked at Shen Qianshu. As Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s bosom friend, her rtionship with Gu Xie was not considered to be particrly close. They kept a distance from each other. It was really not good to get close to a Movie King. However, after all this time, they became brother and sister without rhyme or reason. It was quite awkward. Gu Xie came forward, reaching his arms out to hug her. Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°Little sister, you have suffered,¡± Gu Xie exined. ¡°...¡± Everyone looked at him in astonishment. Lin Xiaojuan covered her mouth andughed. Tong Hua was stunned. No one managed to tell him what had happened in time, and he had already called her ¡®sister.¡¯ Gu Xie was feeling very agitated. On the way here, Lin Xiaojuan had kicked him and drove the car herself. Gu Xie was the youngest in his family. He also knew that he had a sister after him, but she had died after she was born. Every year, he would follow Second Old Master Gu to pray and spend time with his sister. When he was young, he would also secretly talk to his dead sister. Moreover, he was naturally close to his family members. ¡°Movie King Gu, you calm down for a while... ¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. Within a day, she had many more family members. This made her a little confused and unprepared. ¡°Call me brother.¡± The overbearing Movie King went online. ¡°...¡± Everyone was shocked. Lin Xiaojuan thought in her heart that a crazy demon who doted on his sister was going to be born. Before that, Movie King Gu would never speak to her like that. His tone also did not sound so intimate. Shen Qianshu sniggered. ¡°Brother!¡± She could not open her mouth to call Second Old Master Gu ¡®father.¡¯ She also did not know why it was much easier to call Gu Xie ¡®brother¡¯. ¡°Good.¡± Movie King Gu still had a cold and calm face. However, his gaze was doting. ¡°I have always wished that my sister could be alive. If Ye Ling bullies you, you must tell me. You don¡¯t have to worry about father¡¯s side. I will persuade him.¡± ¡°... ¡± Tong Hua stared at him. Do we have a parental home now? He was considered to be listening. It seems that this is a very impressive parental home. Yippie, we have an additional leg? ¡°Master will not bully me,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°So, when are you getting married?¡± Movie King Gu asked. ¡°...¡± Everyone looked at him in astonishment. What, get married? Shen Qianshu was puzzled. Movie King Gu said, ¡°You have no status or title. You have brought Tong Hua and stayed at the Rose Castle for so long. In the past, you were Xiaojuan¡¯s friend, and it wasn¡¯t nice for me to say anything. However, you are my sister now. I naturally have to care. You have cohabited with him for so long. It is also not appropriate that you don¡¯t get married. Can it be that he is not willing to marry you?¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone looked at him in astonishment. ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran was dumbstruck. Young Master, I feel that you have to consider carefully about the issue of your wife¡¯s older brothers. Miss Shen has quite a number of brothers. Shen Qianshu was still in a state of confusion when Movie King Gu¡¯s cell phone rang. ¡°Fourth brother, Fifth brother, yea, I am here.¡± He paused for a while. ¡°Wait a while. Let me ask.¡± Movie King Gu¡¯s face was proud and cold, but he asked very sincerely, ¡°Little sister, Fourth brother and Fifth brother want to see you. Can theye?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Shen Qianshu continued to be confused. ¡°Ha? Alright!¡± ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran was dumbstruck. Young Master, when you wake up, you will discover that you have to deal with a bunch of brothers. Wouldn¡¯t that be a surprise!!!! Chapter 716 - Little Angel’s Brothers

Chapter 716: Little Angel¡¯s Brothers

The fourth brother of the Gu Family was called Gu Beichen. The fifth brother¡¯s name was Gu Dongxu. The Gu Family¡¯s second brother was Gu Xie. They were only a few months apart. Gu Yuanli was older than Gu Xie by a year plus. The few of them between them were almost the same age. The Gu Family¡¯s fourth brother had a side upation as a racing driver, and his main upation was the owner of a gamepany. The Gu Family¡¯s fifth brother was a famous international artist. He never showed his face when his works were fought among people. He was very low-profile. Both of them oversaw the financial industry of Ghost City, and they shared the responsibility of the legitimate business in Ghost City. ¡°Wow, is this our sister? So pretty, goddess!¡± When the fourth brother came over, he gave her a big hug. His eyes were shining. He looked very handsome and gentle, and he had the face of a male celebrity idol. He did not show any signs of aggression. As he had worked out since he was young, his posture was very good. The Gu family¡¯s fifth brother was a little shy. His face was handsome, and he looked younger than his age. When the few of them stood together, the majority of people would think that the fifth brother was the youngest. He had a pair of extremely beautiful hands. His fingers were long, and his joints were apparent. ¡°Sister is as pretty as mommy. Sister, can I hug you?¡± Shen Qianshu smiled slightly as she gave him a hug. Fifth brother was satisfied. ¡°We finally have a sister in our family. I am really happy. Sister, is this your daughter?¡± ¡°...¡± Tong Hua looked at him. Tong Hua wore pink cartoon pajamas at home and was carrying a snow-white Burger. He looked soft and cute. As he was young, it was hard to tell his gender. He was incredibly pretty. Fifth brother was aic fan and was an artist himself. He had mild social fear and did not quite like to socialize. He also did not like to read gossip, and even his cell phone did not have the feature of downloading videos. He was a truly primitive person. Even if the nation¡¯s son became more popr, he also would not know him. Zhong Ran thought, Damn, my Little Master will surely be furious. Who would have expected that the Little Master in his family would show a cute and adorable smile? ¡°Hello, uncle.¡± Fifth brother¡¯s heart became soft and melted into a mess. ¡°I like you so much. Can I hug you?¡± ¡°I also like uncle a lot.¡± ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran was dumbstruck. Why didn¡¯t he be furious? Why did you throw yourself so happily into a male stranger¡¯s arms? And he even called you a little princess? When Young Master called you a little princess, you were furious for two days. ¡°Uncle, I am a little prince.¡± Tong Hua corrected him. ¡°Ah, little prince. Sister had given birth to a pretty little prince.¡± ¡°Let me have a hug. Let me have a hug.¡± Fourth brother was also fighting to hug him. He was very happy as he hugged Tong Hua and Burger together in his arms. He also felt satisfied. They were like Gu Xie and all looked like crazy demons doting their sister. Lin Xiaojuan felt that it struck a chord. If Qianshu had so many brothers in high school who looked more like a better fighter than the other, who would dare to woo this little bully? ¡°¡®Today, when I heard father say that he has found sister and that she didn¡¯t die back then, I was so happy that I nearly put on firecrackers.¡± Fourth brother¡¯s brows were arched, and he had the look of ¡®why is my sister so impressive.¡¯ ¡°Brother is very happy to see you.¡± ¡°Fifth brother is also very happy.¡± Fifth brother spoke fewer words than Fourth brother. He kept smiling shyly, and he kept ncing secretly at Tong Hua. This child was so cute. He simply looked the same as the character that he liked inic books. He felt that he had struck the lottery. When he woke up, he had such a cute sister and nephew. ¡°Little sister, if you are bullied in future, you have to tell brother,¡± Fourth brother said as he hit his chest. ¡°Fourth brother myself can beat five other people.¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone looked at him in astonishment. Chapter 717 - Flattering Each Other

Chapter 717: ttering Each Other

The men of Gu Family were all very happy and even excited. Although fifth brother, who had slight social anxiety, did not speak much, his eyes were also twinkling brightly. He was extremely delighted and kept looking at Shen Qianshu and little Tong Hua. The men in Rose Castle, on the other hand, were not as happy. Miss Shen and little Master belong to our Master. Are you guys snatching them away from us? They had a strong feeling that their precious babies were going to be snatched away. They were not happy at all! From Zhong Ran to the security guards and even the chefs, all of them felt really unhappy. This formed a sharp contrast with the Gu Family¡¯s excitement. Master, wake up! Stop sleeping. Something serious has happened! If you continue to sleep, your wife will be taken away by big brothers-inw! Fourth brother was really talkative. He could reply with five sentences every time someone spoke to him. It was not exaggerated at all. For the purpose of self-defense, the men in Gu Family learned how to fight since young. Even fifth brother had the standards of an elite special forces member. They all asked about Shen Qianshu¡¯s life for the past few years. Shen Qianshu only shared about happy things and not the unhappy ones. She did not mention the feud she had with Shen Family and only mentioned the good things. She brought up the time when she clinched a prize in Paris. Fourth brother stayed in the same state throughout. Wow, my sister is so amazing. Wow, my sister is so brilliant. Wow, is my sister an angel? Fifth brother was in a simr state too, but he was slightly more reserved. Gu Xie was not really curious about Shen Qianshu¡¯s past previously and did not have a deeper understanding of it before. This time, he listened to her seriously too. Fourth brother said, ¡°Little sis, you are the most perfect woman I have ever met before.¡± Fifth brother nodded in agreement. If he could give her a ¡®like,¡¯ he would have done it already. Zhong Ran scoffed. What a bunch of bootlickers. Do you think my Miss Shen is such a shallow person? Just because you praise her more, she will leave with you guys? Hmph!! Shen Qianshu burst with joy from thepliments. ¡°Big brothers, you guys are very handsome and very amazing too! I am fourth and fifth brother¡¯s little fan! I have seen fourth brother¡¯spetition before and have also seen fifth brother¡¯s painting in an art gallery in Paris. Back then, I already wondered why the style of art was so familiar. At one nce, it already felt as if I was fated to see it. So it was actually big brother¡¯s drawing! You guys are really so amazing, so brilliant!¡± Zhong Ran was speechless. Miss Shen, you really disappoint me. Ah, no, I need to bring up Master already. I don¡¯t believe that with Master around, you will still dare to tter them like that. You siblings are obviously just ttering each other!!! Gu Xie covered his mouth and chuckled. Before they arrived, Gu Xie gave Shen Qianshu some homework to do. She had really seen fourth brother¡¯spetition before but obviously did not be his fan. It was not that exaggerated. Regarding fifth brother¡¯s painting, she had really liked it when she saw it in the art gallery and was really attracted to it. Unfortunately, it was too expensive. She could not afford it. Back then, she even considered copying it. The two brothers did not leave out Lin Xiaojuan too. They also constantly praised Lin Xiaojuan. It could be seen that fourth brother was smooth and slick in establishing social rtions. He was a talented person and could liven up the atmosphere by himself. Then, the three men from Gu Family automatically ignored the owner of the castle. As if they had already forgotten that there was someone called Ye Ling in the castle. He was their enemy! ¡°Little sis, we came here in a rush and did not prepare a gift for you. What do you like?¡± Fourth brother said. ¡°Nephew, is it okay if I give you a sports car? I assembled it myself. It¡¯s really impressive!¡± Tong Hua was speechless. ¡°Fourth brother, that¡¯s not necessary. He¡¯s still young!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. Baby, fourth uncle will be in charge of your car next time.¡± Fifth brother added in too. ¡°Your house and your school fees, fifth uncle will be in charge of them.¡± Gu Xie was speechless. If you guys take charge of everything, then what do I do? Do I give him a child bride? Chapter 718 - Are You Here to Steal?

Chapter 718: Are You Here to Steal?

Fifth brother was a down-to-earth person. He wanted to give Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua a present right on the spot: a portrait. He wanted to draw a portrait of both mother and son for Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua. As he did not bring along color paints with him, he could only draw a sketch. He was a world-ss master, and Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua were both really happy. They finished posing, and fifth brother started sketching. Fourth brother refused to be outdone. He then decided to immediately buy a fully-assembled sports car for Tong Hua. ¡°Fourth brother, I don¡¯t need a sports car! Daddy¡¯s garage has many cars,¡± Tong Hua said. Fourth brother, fifth brother, and Gu Xie exchanged a nce with one another. Fourth brother smiled brightly and said, ¡°Ah, Baby! What Daddy? He and your mommy are not even married! Don¡¯t call him that.¡± Everyone was speechless. Zhong Ran widened his eyes in shock. What the hell? My little Master finally went from calling him cheap Daddy to Daddy. Did you think it was easy? You actually dare to sow discord. What big brother-inw? They are really the most annoying people on earth. Shen Qianshu awkwardly touched her face. ¡°Little sis, don¡¯t move,¡± fifth brother said gently. ¡°... Alright!!¡± Tong Hua did not reply and said calmly, ¡°Okay!!¡± He was extremely well-behaved like an obedient baby. Fifth brother¡¯s drawing speed was really fast. Sketching was his forte, and it did not take long for him to finish the portrait. In the portrait, Shen Qianshu was sitting on a sofa, and Tong Hua was standing beside her. It was full of life. Although it was a sketch, their expressions were urately portrayed, and it was really charming. Lin Xiaojuan gasped in amazement. ¡°What a vivid portrait!¡± It was even more amazing than a photograph. Gu Xie smiled and said, ¡°Do you want one?¡± Fifth brother could sketch one for Xiaojuan. Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s face reddened, and she gently shook her head. She just purelyplimented it! Movie King, you must not think too much! ¡°When you and Xiao Xie get married, fifth brother will personally give a wedding photo portrait to you guys,¡± fifth brother said. He finished speaking and was smiling really shyly. Lin Xiaojuan was at a loss for words. Married? Gosh, fifth brother, you¡¯re thinking a little too far! Gu Xie was really calm at the side and nodded mindlessly. ¡°Good!¡± His voice was deep, charming, and pleasing to the ears. It was really likable. Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s face reddened even further. Fourth brother was really touched. He felt that their family was finallyplete. There were suddenly many more family members, and it was not just the few of them single pringles anymore. The house would also not be cold and quiet anymore. It is really good having a little sister! She is like a goddess from the heavens. Gentle, beautiful, and magnanimous. She is beautiful no matter how you looked. Ah, I want to find a girlfriend ording to little sis¡¯s standards! ¡°Little sis, when are youing back home?¡± Fourth brother said and smiled. ¡°You went to Gu Manor before, so you should have noticed that Gu Manor has many vis. One of the vis belongs to you. Although everyone thought that you had died, when building the manor, Father still built a vi that belongs to you. He hoped that one day, you will be home. Even if you were toe back in the form of a spirit, you would have a ce to call home too.¡± ¡°Ahh...¡± Fifth brother and Gu Xie looked at her in anticipation too. Every one of them hoped for her to go back home. If little sis could go back home, they would be able to have a family reunion. Zhong Ran was furious. What do they mean? Are they stealing? He suddenly looked towards the staircase. He exploded with happiness and was moved to tears. Master, you are finally awake! Quickly suppress this group of little vixens! Shen Qianshu followed Zhong Ran¡¯s gaze and looked towards Ye Ling. He was like a jade statue standing on the stairs, all high and superior, looking down at the world like a king. His amber eyes were cold and harsh. Shen Qianshu swore that she could even see the burning mes right behind Master. Chapter 719 - This Is My Little Sweet Honey

Chapter 719: This Is My Little Sweet Honey

Ye Ling looked towards the living room coldly. The room was filled with sounds ofughter and happiness. Shen Qianshu was surrounded by a group of handsome but unfamiliar men, and it was like she was being worshiped. All of them were crowded around his little princess, and their eyes could not hide the love they felt for her. Ye Ling slightly narrowed his eyes. Who is this bunch of annoying pricks? Why are there so many unfamiliar people in my house suddenly? Just as he was about to ask whether Zhong Ran did not want his leg anymore since he dared to allow random people into the castle, Shen Qianshu stood up and ran towards him in small steps. The smile on her face was like a breath of fresh air. ¡°Master, you¡¯re awake! Did you have a good sleep?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Is your wound still painful? Do you want to eat something? I will ask the kitchen to prepare something for you.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°You should sleep longer! You only slept for three hours! The doctor said that you need to sleep more for your wound to heal faster. Do you want to continue sleeping?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. You can wake up after I see my brothers out. That will be perfect! ¡°No!¡± The Gu brothers were all very unhappy. My little sister cares for you so much, but your attitude is so cold. This is outrageous. My little sister says more than ten words in a sentence, but you just give her a one-word reply. Can¡¯t tolerate it! This is obviously a sign of a cold and distant rtionship. He looks like a cheater, a two-timing jerk, at one nce. It can be seen from their conversation. Must break them apart!! The talkative fourth brother revealed a standard domineering CEO¡¯s cold face that was only shown to outsiders and did not appear to be as talkative anymore. Fifth brother had slight social anxiety in the first ce. Thus, when he saw a stranger, his palms would start sweating. He would feel really ufortable and just not talk at all. Gu Xie and Ye Ling¡¯s rtionship was not considered very friendly. They at most ate together once before and closed a business deal once. His evaluation of Ye Ling was that he was a good man, looked handsome, and had a deep knowledge and unique insights. He was an exceptional talent. Now, from being acquaintances to being his future brother-inw, he was distasteful no matter how he saw him. Especially because of Ye Ling and his little sister¡¯s way of interacting. His little sister was gentle and sweet, but he was so cold and indifferent. He failed! Lin Xiaojuan sat at the side, picked up her teacup, and took a sip, nning to watch the drama unfold in front of her. Shen Qianshu asked the kitchen to prepare afternoon tea. She then held onto Ye Ling and helped him to sit on the sofa. There was a strange silence. Tong Hua¡¯s beautiful almond-shaped eyes were yfully watching this scene. He held onto his Burger and burst with joy. Quickly fight!!! Silence. An eerie silence!! Ye Ling looked at the Gu brothers coldly. The Gu brothers all disyed a very standard domineering CEO¡¯s cold face. Shen Qianshu¡¯s lips twitched. Brothers, say something! Oh gosh, how awkward! Shen Qianshu looked at Tong Hua and shot him an ¡®only to be sensed and not exined¡¯ nce. Baby, help save this situation! It was the first time little baby Tong Hua ignored his mommy¡¯s plea. He nned to get some experience in case he also had so many brothers-inw twenty yearster. He was really too intelligent! However, as an expert in making awkward small talk, how would this level of awkwardness stump Shen Qianshu? She smiled and said, ¡°Master, this is my fourth brother, Gu Beichen. This is my fifth brother, Gu Dongxu. One is a racer, and one is an artist. They are all very amazing!¡± Ye Ling was expressionless and looked calm like a cold flower. It was another awkward moment. Shen Qianshu coughed, and her excitement increased twofold. ¡°Brothers, this is Ye Ling, my... little sweet honey!¡± The Gu brothers were speechless. Little sis, how did you manage to look at his face and shout out ¡®little sweet honey?¡¯ Are you kidding me? Chapter 720 - Three Uncles, One Show

Chapter 720: Three Uncles, One Show

The form of address ¡®Little sweet honey¡¯ came out of Shen Qianshu¡¯s mouth so naturally. It was her sure-win tactic when dealing with Ye Ling. Her brothers, however, did not seem to be very supportive. The cold Gu Xie was also at a loss of words. ¡°Hey, I have already finished introducing you all. You guys should greet each other!¡± Shen Qianshu said. Do I have to make awkward small talk with four people? Please have mercy on me! ¡°Little sis, let¡¯s continue our conversation just now. When are you nning to go back home?¡± fourth brother asked. Shen Qianshu was shocked. Brother, don¡¯t cause me to die!! ¡°You like pink right? All girls like pink. I will ask people to properly refurbish the whole viter on. It will be all in pink, and you will surely like it. I specially went to Mn to help you get a custom-made a princess bed and all kinds of custom-made furniture. You will definitely like them,¡± fourth brother said happily. Fifth brother nodded in agreement. ¡°Fourth brother¡¯s taste is always really good. You will like it!¡± Ye Ling looked at Shen Qianshu expressionlessly. ¡°Where are you going?¡± How daring! You look at me and say it again! Shen Qianshu immediately turned into a little fan girl. ¡°Master, I will not go anywhere at all.¡± In her brothers¡¯ eyes, this was obviously the scene of a domineering CEO bullying an innocentdy. There was always no chance for Fourth brother to let off his heroic nature, but finally this time, there was a use for it. He mmed the table and eximed. ¡°Ye Ling, she is our little sis. It is only right for her to go home. Why must she stay in your house? Why are you so fierce towards her? Do you treat us brothers as dead men? I can go against five people at once. If you¡¯re indignant, let¡¯s go out and have a one-on-one.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s tone was cold and indifferent. ¡°I can go against fifty people at once. I¡¯d win against you hands down!¡± Fourth brother was shocked. Fifth brother was baffled. Gu Xie was speechless. Are you kidding me? Who doesn¡¯t know how to boast? Shen Qianshu¡¯s lips twitched. Brothers, what he said is true! Fifty is already considered an underestimate. You guys must not anger him! ¡°Speak nicely. Gentlemen reason things out and do not resort to force.¡± Ye Ling narrowed his eyes, looked at Shen Qianshu, and gave off a foul and evil-foreboding air. Shen Qianshu¡¯s demeanor immediately changed. ¡°Master, you can use your fists!¡± Her brothers were shocked. What the hell? Fourth brother looked utterly heartbroken. He held onto Shen Qianshu¡¯s hands, and started weeping. ¡°Little sis, you have really suffered a lot! Living outside since young, being bullied, and always being oppressed, but you never once dared to voice out. Rest assured, big brothers will be your backing next time. Who dares to bully you? Just tell me bravely, and do not be afraid. Ghost City¡¯s little princess is not scared of anyone at all. Even if it meansmitting murder, brother will think of a way to help you settle it.¡± In his eyes, his little sister was a girl with a cruel fate. She suffered a lot and grew up without her parents¡¯ love. She also met Ye Ling, who was just like a monster. She must have been bullied for many years and did not dare to voice out. Everyone was speechless. Shen Qianshu was speechless. Tong Hua held onto his hamburger andughed out loud like a mother hen that was chuckling. ¡°Hahahahaha, oh my god, this is so funny! Hahahahahahaha, I canugh at this joke for one year! HAHAHA!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Ye Ling roared. Fourth brother witnessed it, and it was just like how he had guessed. Little sister was really too pitiful. ¡°Tong Hua baby, don¡¯t be afraid. Uncle is here.¡± ¡°No, no... let meugh for a while more.¡± Tong Huaughed until tears were falling out, not caring about Ye Ling¡¯s reprimand at all. This was really too damn funny! ¡°Big brother, you have mistaken. This...¡± Shen Qianshu facepalmed. Fourth brother was heartbroken and had an expression of ¡®I will not believe anything you say, you must have been bullied by Ye Ling till you¡¯re afraid to speak out,¡¯ causing her lips to twitch. Chapter 721 - I Don’t Only Want to Hug, I Want to Kiss Her Too

Chapter 721: I Don¡¯t Only Want to Hug, I Want to Kiss Her Too

Fifth brother softly said, ¡°Little sis, don¡¯t be afraid, big brother will call the shots for you.¡± Shen Qianshu was shocked at her brothers¡¯ willingness to call the shots for her. She had so many brothers, she felt so blessed... so much that she was about to explode. How? She took a quick nce at Ye Ling. Master¡¯s face, was really... extremely displeased. She was scared that he would say, ¡°See them out!¡± That would be awkward. ¡°Big brothers, Master really did not bully me.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Are you his girlfriend?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Our family is very conservative. Cohabiting when you¡¯re only his girlfriend, that¡¯s too outrageous! You can¡¯t cohabit even if you¡¯re engaged, only when you¡¯re married. Have you guys gotten married?¡± fourth brother asked with a face of seriousness. Shen Qianshu was speechless. This topic seemed to be going off into a tangent. ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± Ye Ling frowned. ¡°We are Little Shu¡¯s brothers, so we will naturally be concerned. Our family is really very conservative. If you¡¯re not married, you can¡¯t cohabit with your partner,¡± fifth brother said. Lin Xiaojuan took a nce at Gu Xie. Eh, your family is actually so traditional? Gu Xie put on a very cold and indifferent manner. Yes, we are traditional like that! ¡°When are you guys nning to get married?¡± fifth brother asked. Shen Qianshu answered instantaneously. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married!¡± She could not let Ye Ling say it first. If not, her brothers would surely fly into a rage. Ye Ling frowned and looked at Shen Qianshu. He was clearly the one that refused to get married, and she was the one who longed to get married. Why did she lie? ¡°I feel that it is just a certificate, and it can¡¯t guarantee anything too. I¡¯m a celibatarian.¡± Her brothers were speechless. Could it be that our little sister is a b*tch? That¡¯s impossible. My little sis is like an angel. It must be Ye Ling¡¯s fault! It must be Ye Ling who forced them into not getting married. The few of them shared the same hatred, and all furiously looked at Ye Ling. Shen Qianshu did not even know how to start the conversation. She could not help but look at Ye Ling with a face of pitifulness. ¡°Master, you see! It¡¯s all because you¡¯re too cold and too straightforward normally. My brothers all think that you bullied me.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Ye Ling was expressionless. He looked at the group of brothers-inw and disliked them the more he looked at them. ¡°Since you guys have such a strong sense of protectiveness, why not go find a girlfriend? Why are you all snatching someone else¡¯s girlfriend to protect? Do you all have nothing to do?¡± Were they treating him as if he were dead? ¡°This is my little sis!¡± fourth brother eximed. Fifth brother nodded in agreement. ¡°Right, she¡¯s our little sis. It¡¯s only right for big brothers to protect their little sister.¡± It was perfectly justified. ¡°She¡¯s already 26, not 3. She doesn¡¯t need to be protected by you guys!¡± Ye Lingughed coldly and said. ¡°Even if she needs to be protected, I will also be the one protecting her! Other people¡¯s woman, I advise you all to stay away farther. It is improper for men and women to have physical contact, so keep your ws away!¡± Fourth brother was still holding onto Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand. He was baffled by Ye Ling¡¯s reprimand. What? Improper for men and women to have physical contact? Between siblings, but also improper to have physical contact? What the hell!! Unreasonable! ¡°Let me tell you, although I¡¯m not my father¡¯s biological son, I¡¯m also a Gu. In terms of seniority, she is also my little sister. What¡¯s wrong with me hugging her? I still want to kiss her!¡± Fourth brother scooted forward and swiftlynded a kiss on Shen Qianshu¡¯s cheek. Yearning for more, he gave her a peck again. He then looked at Ye Ling challengingly. So what? What can you do to me? Everyone was speechless. Zhong Ran almost kneeled down. He did not admire anyone, but he sure was not full of admiration for fourth brother Gu. When you die, I will prepare a crystal coffin for you. Really, a luxurious coffin entirely made off crystal!!! Chapter 722 - Bro, You’re Too Full Of Yourself

Chapter 722: Bro, You¡¯re Too Full Of Yourself

Everyone could feel Ye Ling mood. It turned cold instantly as if he was a murderous and decisive ruler who was waving his sword in the air. Shen Qianshu pounced on him suddenly and looked at him with shining eyes like a fangirl. ¡°Master, don¡¯t be mad. Fourth Brother is just messing around with ya.¡± Ye Ling stood up suddenly, and Shen Qianshu hugged him. It was like she was hugging a volcano. She tilted her head and pretended to be angry as she looked at Fourth Brother. ¡°Bro, you¡¯re too immature. Boys and girls don¡¯t mix around like this after seven years old. How could you just kiss me like that?¡± Fourth Brother Gu was confused. I¡¯m your biological brother, girl. Real brother... ¡°Master, see. I scolded him.¡± Shen Qianshu looked up and stared at him softly as if she was coaxing a huge cat. She did it really easily. ¡°I scolded him very very badly. Don¡¯t be mad.¡± She was really cute and soft when she did that. Fourth Brother and Fifth Brother were shocked. Gu Xie frowned slightly. Our sister cannot be like ackey!!! Ye Ling took a deep breath. ¡°Send them out!¡± Fourth Brother was mad. Ridiculous. As a brother-inw, shouldn¡¯t you be pleasing us? How dare he pull a long face and look like he wants to kill everyone. Do you even have some manners? Do you know that I am the most hated creature here? Do you even want to marry my sister? ¡°Brothers, please leave soon!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Fourth Brother was unhappy now. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be afraid. We will protect you.¡± Shen Qianshu was at a loss for words. She noticed that Ye Ling was about to reach his limit of controlling his temper, and she was really anxious. ¡°Brothers, I¡¯m not afraid of my safety. I¡¯m afraid for yours!¡± I¡¯m afraid that all of you will not be able to walk out of this ce. This is a very serious thing, okay? Stop fooling around. Shen Qianshu was mentally exhausted. Ye Ling looked at him with deep eyes. ¡°Who are you going with?¡± ¡°Master, I am like your pet. I will stick with you for the rest of my life.¡± Shen Qianshu expressed her loyalty quickly without any hesitation. There was no room for her to hesitate under such circumstances. ¡°My brothers were just joking with you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like them.¡± Ye Ling looked at the group of brothers coldly. ¡°Send them off!¡± This was the second time that Ye Ling was yelling for them to be sent home. Shen Qianshu pulled back Fourth Brother who was about to start a fight. She lowered her voice. ¡°Fourth Brother, Fourth Brother, calm down, calm down. Master is very emotionally unstable, and he¡¯s in a bad mood now. Let¡¯s chat another day. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal. Please leave, please leave, if you don¡¯t, you might die.¡± Shen Qianshu racked her brains to send her brothers out of the castle before she heaved a huge sigh of relief. Oh, my brothers... I was so afraid that I would never get to see all of you again. That was really scary. You guys don¡¯t even cherish your lives... but I¡¯m scared. I have to prevent my brothers froming to the castle in the future before blood is shed under unforeseen circumstances. That is rather scary. Lin Xiaojuan left with Gu Xie. Fourth Brother was feeling bummed as if he had lost in a battle with a chicken. He sighed. He found it hard to believe that his sister was actually not on his side and was sad to know that his sister was dating such a fierce man. Lin Xiaojuan covered her mouth as sheughed. ¡°Actually, Ye Ling is really nice to Qianshu.¡± Fifth Brother said, ¡°I can¡¯t see that.¡± So cold, so silent, so vicious. Yeah, vicious. The whole time, his sister was the one coaxing him and going along with him. A man like this is so unkind and not warm at all. How could he treat his sister well? Lin Xiaojuan said sincerely. ¡°Really, he treats Tong Hua really well.¡± If all of you weren¡¯t so full of yourselves, he would have bore with it. But the problem is, Fourth Brother, you were too full of yourself! Chapter 723 - So-called Brother-in-law

Chapter 723: So-called Brother-inw

When Fourth Brother got in the car, he was still in an unhappy state. In the castle, Tong Hua stood at the second floor and waved them goodbye as he yelled at them. ¡°Uncles,e again someday! Wee! Wee!¡± Fourth Brother winded down the window and waved at his nephew. He was really happy. In the living room. Shen Qianshu was still coaxing Ye Ling. Ye Ling took a tissue and wiped Shen Qianshu¡¯s face very hard. Shen Qianshu bit her lip and looked wronged. Master, that hurts a lot. Ye Ling felt that it was not enough. He wiped even harder. He was wiping away Fourth Brother¡¯s kiss on her face. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face was turning really red from being rubbed by him. This man is so overly possessive. How scary. Even if Fourth Brother was not her biological brother, he was still considered her cousin. There was nothing wrong with a peck on the cheek. ¡°Master?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s eyes stayed fixated. Suddenly, he pulled Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand, and he fell beside her. The guards in the living room found a ce to hit immediately. They did not wish to see PDA. They had seen too much of ittely and were getting tired of it. Shen Qianshu sat in his arms obediently. Ye Ling grabbed her face and kissed her on her face. And again. Shen Qianshu¡¯s growled internally. That is too... heartwarming. Have I really been brainwashed? Why do I find Master¡¯s actions so adorable? So adorable that my heart has melted. ¡°Master...¡± Ye Ling kissed her on the cheek four times and then kissed her on the other side. His amber eyes were so deep, and there seemed to be a fire in there. It was not obvious, but it made other¡¯s ears burn. The atmosphere was filled with infatuation. He looked at her intently and was soft and gentle. ¡°Master, are you jealous?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. Oh you¡¯re such a jelly. Even calling you the most jealous guy in Asia would not do you justice. ¡°Stop it!¡± Ye Ling looked at her intently. ¡°Do not let anyone kiss you ever again.¡± ¡°Okay!¡±She eximed. I¡¯ll agree with anything you say now, of course. Ye Ling¡¯s anger had not subsided. ¡°You are not allowed to keep in contact with them.¡± Now that¡¯s hard. Shen Qianshu was rather hesitant. ¡°Master...¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t willing?¡± ¡°They¡¯re my brothers.¡± ¡°Brothers, so what?¡± ¡°Master, isn¡¯t it good to have more people to dote on me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary!¡± My love for you is enough. You don¡¯t need their love. What a burden! Shen Qianshu touched his chest gently. ¡°Master, you can¡¯t be so domineering.¡± ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m domineering?¡± ¡°In my heart, domineering is apliment. Really.¡± Ye Ling scoffed as he looked at her. I¡¯m well-educated. You can¡¯t trick me. How is that apliment? ¡°Master, there are some things that I have not settled with the Gu Family. I cannot lose contact with them. I think it¡¯s good that I have some elder brothers, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Nuisance!¡± Ye Ling was unhappy. ¡°Hate it!¡± ¡°They¡¯re like your elder brothers too.¡± Ye Ling scoffed. What elder brothers? At home, I¡¯m the eldest! ¡°Master, you hated Tong Hua back then as well. But now, you like him. Isn¡¯t it so?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Then why did you give him all your inheritance?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Ye Ling snapped. He was angry from awkwardness. ¡°Are you listening to me?¡± ¡°I am, I am,¡± Shen Qianshu said anxiously. ¡°But I insist. I want to develop a rtionship with my elder brothers. No physical contact, and I¡¯ll definitely keep my distance!¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°YES!¡± Chapter 724 - Trying to Drive a Wedge Between Us?

Chapter 724: Trying to Drive a Wedge Between Us?

The guards had no idea who won that argument. All they knew was that at dinnertime, the little angel in their heart was really gentle and nice. She served Master so obediently in a way that if he asked for a crab, she wouldn¡¯t even give him a lobster. She would even peel the flesh out cleanly and put it in Master¡¯s te. She waited for Master¡¯s praise andpliments. This made the guards feel so heartwarming. They wished they could find a girlfriend like her. ¡°Master, can you tell which dish is personally made by me?¡± Ever since they came to Rose Castle, the usually picky Ye Ling who imed that he only liked dishes that Shen Qianshu cooked rarely got to taste Shen Qianshu¡¯s dishes. That was when Little Angel noticed that all of this was a scheme. He ate the chef¡¯s dishes very well, and he never despised them. All lies! She managed toze, and so she never cooked him any dishes anymore. Usually, she might only make some snacks. Ye Ling grabbed a sweet and sour pork rib up expressionlessly. With his actions, he showed. The king knows which dish is made by you. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart exploded in joy. Tong Hua and Ye Ling fought for the sweet and sour pork ribs. Ever since they came here, Tong Hua rarely got to eat Mommy¡¯s dishes, and he really missed them. He was small, and so was his mouth. He ate very slowly and was way slower than Ye Ling. Tong Hua was not ready to lose. He took thest three pork ribs and put them all in his own te. Just in case anyone grabbed it from his te, he bit into each one of them. ¡°... ¡± Ye Ling stared at him. Shen Qianshu was speechless. What an interesting way to protect your food. Shen Qianshu was surprised. Ye Ling¡¯s eyes darkened, and he stared coldly. Tong Hua was not afraid of him at all. ¡°Daddy, you are about to offend every single male figure around Mommy. Do you know that?¡± ¡°So what?¡± Arrogant, nonchnt. I am the boss. Why would my woman need so many male figures around her? ¡°Your EQ is so low. That¡¯s not good,¡± Tong Hua said in a thoughtful manner. ¡°You have to please the brothers-inw. Not offend them. If you offend all of them, then Mommy would be stuck between you and the uncles in the future. She would be so sad then.¡± Shen Qianshu nodded, and Ye Ling looked over. Shen Qianshu smiled at him. ¡°Master, I think what Tong Hua said makes a lot of sense.¡± ¡°What I said is what makes sense.¡± ¡°Domineering. Fakes death whenever you feel like it. When Mommy is bullied by others, no one is there for her. With uncles around, they can be there for her. Mommy, he faked his death, and you cried so badly. Why did you give in so easily? You¡¯re so lousy.¡± The guards were speechless. Young Master, you¡¯re the biggest killer behind Master and Miss Shen¡¯s peaceful rtionship! Biggest killer! Shen Qianshu felt awkward. Babe, Mommy isn¡¯t such a weakling. ¡°Eat. Stop talking.¡± Ye Ling replied. ¡°Mommy, you should stay angry for at least a day, got it?¡± The matter had been resolved just over a night. Indeed, it was too quick. He had not even had time to watch a ¡®show.¡¯ Tong Hua said excitedly, ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t we turn back time and return back to that day when he had just returned from faking his death? Weren¡¯t you mad?¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Ye Ling¡¯s eyes were really frosty. He felt as if this little rascal would interfere with him and Shen Qianshu trying to give birth to a little princess. He is such a scheming boy. Chapter 725 - You Are His Medicine

Chapter 725: You Are His Medicine

Ye Ling put down the knife and fork politely. ¡°Say it. How have those annoying rascals benefitted you?¡± ¡°What benefits?¡± Tong Hua was annoyed. ¡°Do I look like someone who cares about benefits? Even if the elder uncles are adorable, so is young uncle Yifan. I won¡¯t change my mind so easily. I just genuinely feel that its good to have another form of backup. It would be good for you too. If you had a strong backup n, you wouldn¡¯t have had to fake your death.¡± ¡°Shen Qianshu, didn¡¯t you tell him that your brothers were the one who sent people to kill me?¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Tong Hua cursed inwardly. Welp, that¡¯s awkward. He almost forgot about this. Well... Seems like that was what happened. ¡°Uncles have turned over a new leaf. A prodigal daughter returning home is worth more than gold. We have to be open-minded. Give others a chance to repent and redeem themselves.¡± Ye Ling squinted. ¡°I really want to ask you. What does your teacher teach you? You sound like an old man with those cringy phrases.¡± ¡°International King of Jelly, who are you to say that about me?¡± Tong Hua did not wish to speak more to him. He had wanted to treat him as a friend and talk to him about his problems, but Ye Ling was unappreciative of it. Well, forget it then. Kindness is not appreciated. Then there¡¯s nothing that can help him. ¡°What is International King of Jelly?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying that your jealousy is famous worldwide. You are number one, and no one can surpass you. Isn¡¯t that just so great?¡± Tong Hua was in his sassy mode. You faked your death, and Mommy forgave you so easily, but I still haven¡¯t. Insulting you every day brings me great joy. For this meal, the guards enjoyed watching the show. They were really satisfied. After dinner, Ye Ling went into the monitoring room and watched for ck Rose¡¯s whereabouts. She vanished like thin air until Mu Yuan sent him information. Someone was taking over this mission, and time may be wasted. Ye Ling felt his heart turning heavy. ck Rose has left, but what about the thing in Shen Qianshu¡¯s tummy? ¡°Get Bo Yiren over.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Bo Yiren entered the castle when it was evening. Shen Qianshu was trimming the flowers in the garden, and they happened to bump into each other face to face. Bo Yiren was gentle and nice as usual with not a single tinge of aggressiveness. Shen Qianshu said softly, ¡°Hello Miss Bo. Could you promise me something?¡± Bo Yiren said softly, ¡°Miss Shen, please go on.¡± ¡°When I was born, someone had stuck something in my tummy. I don¡¯t know what it is, but all I know is that I could explode anytime. No matter what Ye Ling asks you, could you please lie and tell him not to worry about me? I hope he won¡¯t do anything scary just for me. Most importantly, I can¡¯t go get an operation.¡± Bo Yiren was shocked. Can¡¯t be operated on? Why? Something in her tummy... Could explode anytime... This isn¡¯t any small issue. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°He has hurt himself in Golden City. Right now, he has not had enough time to rest. I do not wish that he would be overworked. I just want him to recuperate well. I don¡¯t want him to worry about other things. This has been inside me for so many years, and it has never affected my health anyway. Unless ck Rose has run out of ideas, she wouldn¡¯t want me dead. She just wants to control me. Since it is so, we shouldn¡¯t worry too much about it. If we do, we might end up giving ck Rose an opportunity.¡± Bo Yiren stared at her nkly. ¡°Miss Shen, you¡¯re... really admirable.¡± ¡°Why so?¡± ¡°Master is so lucky to have you.¡± Bo Yirenughed and did not answer her. ¡°You will be his medicine.¡± Shen Qianshu felt that she did not deserve being called that. She was only worried that he might do something harmful just for her health. She genuinely wished that Ye Ling would just rest. Chapter 726 - Let’s Go On a Date

Chapter 726: Let¡¯s Go On a Date

Bo Yiren met Ye Ling in the study. Whenever Ye Ling was heavily injured, the psychiatrist would always be around him and ready for him to have a rpse. When he was badly injured, his immunity would be low, and that was when he was most vulnerable to another rpse. It was as if he would have a rpse if he was triggered anyway. ¡°Do you know of any specialists who could help with the operation?¡± Ye Ling exined everything that had happened to Shen Qianshu, Bo Yiren did not hear that from Qianshu. When Ye Ling asked, she began thinking. From upstairs, she had already been thinking. She did not know what was inside Shen Qianshu, but from ck Rose¡¯s threat, it might be an explosive device in her. Indeed, it was a bomb that could go off anytime. Bo Yiren said, ¡°We cannot operate on her so easily. We have to bait the person and find out where and what the item exactly is.¡± Furthermore, they really could operate on her. Bo Yiren said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how this explosive device can be controlled from afar. It might even be controlled via aputer. We are unsure about many things, so we need a professional in this field to tell us about it. I suggest that Master consults a professional in this field. I can then rmend a doctor for Miss Shen to have an examination.¡± ¡°Based on your experience, is the sess rate for an operation high?¡± ¡°Master, you have to consider something very real. If you operate on her and ck Rose detonates the bomb, what would you do? Or maybe put it this way, we don¡¯t even know what¡¯s inside her. If we operate on her and identally touch it, what are we gonna do?¡± Bo Yiren said softly, ¡°This thing has been inside Miss Shen¡¯s body for so many years, and it has never affected her health. She didn¡¯t even know it was inside her. So we can let her have a body examination, and that¡¯s what¡¯s most important.¡± Ye Ling nodded. ¡°Got it. Contact the doctor. I will send her to the hospital for an examination.¡± ¡°Right!¡± Bo Yiren paused. ¡°Master, do you need a psychological assessment?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± Ye Ling turned around suddenly. He was very cold. He had always resisted psychological assessments. Whenever he did one, he felt that he would be reminded very clearly that he was abnormal. He would be reminded that he could be reced anytime. He always refused them. ¡°Okay!¡± Bo Yiren was very amodating. She did not force him into it. After Bo Yiren left, Ye Ling went downstairs. The sun was bright. In the garden, flowers bloomed beautifully. Butler Luther¡¯s design of the garden was really good. The flowers were really beautiful. Spring had approached, and the garden looked like those in pces from ancient times. Flowers bloomed brightly, and the strong floral aroma filled up the garden. Shen Qianshu was trimming the branches. Ye Ling walked to her slowly. With fear in his heart. What he was looking at could turn into a tragic scene any single second. She might explode into pieces. Blood and flesh could be everywhere. She would not die in peace. He thought*, I do need a psychological test indeed.* ¡°Master, you can walk around now. Let¡¯s... go on a date?¡± Shen Qianshu smiled at him with hidden sadness. ¡°You have never wooed me. We rarely get to behave like couples and go on dates. We are always going through turmoil. Now that no one will disturb us, should we go on a date?¡± Ye Ling was startled. He did not say much. He frowned. ¡°On a date?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Shen Qianshu lied through her teeth. ¡°We¡¯ve never dated before. I feel like I¡¯m missing out.¡± This seemed to be Ye Ling¡¯s gate of vitality. ¡°Alright!¡± Shen Qianshu was ted. The news of him still being alive had not been released yet, and many people still did not know about it. Although he had many things to do, he agreed to go on a date with her, and she was so happy she could not contain her excitement. She was so ecstatic it influenced Ye Ling. Under the sun, hisnky body was like jade. He stood in the garden, and he looked soft and gentle. Chapter 727 - Master Qian’s Date

Chapter 727: Master Qian¡¯s Date

The first step of a date was naturally shopping or watching a movie. This was modern men and women¡¯s most favorite dating style, and Shen Qianshu was no exception. Actually, she was always being doted on in a rtionship. She was always very easygoing, and most of the time, she would not even bother. She had too little time and was too busy. Her mind was always on earning money, and it was very rare for her to have romantic thoughts. But now, she wanted to go on a date with him every day. ¡°We won¡¯t be eating at home tonight. Baby, you will stay with Zhong Ran!¡± Tong Hua was unhappy. Had he been abandoned? Mommy is actually not going to have dinner with me? ¡°I have to attend Weibo¡¯s celebratory dinner tonight.¡± He replied. He actually thought of turning it down, as it was, after all, better to be fed with the public disy of affection at home. But now, it seemed that it would be better going out. After all, he was a celebrity, and he needed exposure. The society needed to be left with little Master¡¯s legacy. ¡°Oh right, today is Weibo Fashion Night. I thought that you didn¡¯t want to attend?¡± ¡°I want to now!¡± ¡°Then let me match an outfit with essories for you first.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Tong Hua was still unhappy. Shen Qianshu went upstairs to match an outfit for him. He looked at Ye Ling with an expression of ¡®you snatched away my Mommy.¡¯ He was really displeased while Ye Ling felt extremely satisfied. ¡°We are going on a date!¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°Stop boasting! Are you bullying me for not reaching the age to date yet?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Ling said honestly. ¡°Hmph, what are you happy for? Daddy, let me ask you, have you dated before? This is your first date right? How pathetic.¡± Ye Ling was expressionless and indifferent. Both father and son started their daily dissing of each other again. ¡°You¡¯re jealous.¡± Ye Ling added. ¡°Why would I be jealous? I¡¯m just waiting for you to mess up! To a person like you who doesn¡¯t know how to date, do you even know the techniques to please a girl?¡± Tong Hua responded. I, the Little Master, have, after all, acted in a lot of dramas before. Even if I have not experienced it myself, I have seen it too. You have not even seen it before! ¡°I don¡¯t need to!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to please anyone.¡± Ye Ling was expressionless and looked all serious. ¡°Your Mommy is already really happy just being by my side.¡± Tong Hua was speechless. Shameless!!!! He threw down his Hamburger furiously and stomped upstairs toin to his mommy. Mommy, there¡¯s someone being shameless!!! Lin Xiaojuan came over to pick up Tong Hua not long after. He had long finished dressing up and looked a lot like a living prince. He looked really likable. Right after the two of them left, Shen Qianshu started dressing up too. Ye Ling frowned and said, ¡°Are you dressing up as Master Qian?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Shen Qianshu smiled. Her face was really too recognizable. Disguising as Master Qian and going on a date was really exhrating too. ¡°I don¡¯t allow you to do that!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m happy!¡± Shen Qianshu looked up, smiled at Ye Ling, and said. ¡°Master, let me put on makeup for youter, alright?¡± Ye Ling was expressionless, but one could tell from his eyes that he did not want to do so. ¡°You never went on a date before, so listen to me.¡± Ye Ling gave in, and Shen Qianshu disguised herself as Master Qian. Ye Ling frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t dress me up as a female.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. What the hell? She looked at Ye Ling, practically shocked. What the hell did he mean by dressing up as a female? She suddenly realized what he meant. Ye Ling was a big, straight man. Since she was disguised as Master Qian, he naturally thought that he needed to be dressed as a female. ¡°Master, if you dress up as a female, the percentage of people who will turn their heads will be 100%! Where will there be such a talldy?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Ye Ling left the cloakroom unhappily. He also realized that he had just said the wrong things. Shen Qianshu was overjoyed. Why was her Master so cute?! Her Master was the most handsome and cutest man on Earth. Ahahah, so cute, so cute! Chapter 728 - During the Date

Chapter 728: During the Date

Shen Qianshu helped Ye Ling drew an ingenious makeup and also styled a new hairstyle for him. She ruffled his always slick and pulled back hair, causing him to look so much younger. His new hairstyle hid his eyebrows too. She cleverly broke the typical image of Ye Ling and transformed him into a 7-8 years younger Ye Ling. Both of them wore couple outfits. They were in t-shirts and jeans, looking really young like a pair of university students who were sneaking out on a date. Right after they stepped out of the cloakroom, Zhong Ran almost leaped out of his seat. He had once tried to ask Master to dress up like that. But it seemed that he only dressed up like that once too. Before the clothes were being hidden to the bottom of his closet. Now that he had taken them out to wear again, he looked really... handsome and youthful! ¡°Master, you¡¯re so handsome.¡± Zhong Ran praised him with a bright smile on his face. ¡°So damn hot!¡± Ye Ling did not respond, disying his normal cold and superior front. ¡°Are you guys going out like this?¡± ¡°Is there any problem?¡± ¡°Is it alright for the turning-of-heads rate to be 100%?¡± Master¡¯s publicity was not done yet, and he would scare people off if he went out like that. But after taking a closer look, he could not really be recognized as Master too. People would at most feel that the two of them look alike. Thus, the makeup skills were really very important. ¡°We¡¯re just going to some dating ces that couples would go. Who will be able to recognize your Master?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. Master Qian raised her eyebrows suggestively while Ye Ling remained reserved. They looked reallypatible. ¡°Two beautiful men going out on a date. Do you guys want to kill all the youngdies on the streets?¡± Zhong Ran asked. Let them live! Shen Qianshuughed out loud and was in a really joyous mood. The two of them left the house without eating dinner. As it was still early, Shen Qianshu brought Ye Ling to shop. She nned to enjoy a fully packed date¡ªshopping, eating dinner, and watching a movie. She wanted to do all these all at once. Ye Ling was really not a single bit interested in shopping at all. Shen Qianshu chose to go to the most expensive mall in the city. Because... there were fewer people there. Ye Ling did not really like crowded ces. This luxurious mall always had very few people. The most important thing was that she had not used the credit card Yifan gave her yet. ¡°Master, where¡¯s Yifan? Why have I not seen him recently?¡± ¡°I need to use his face asionally. Thus, I will ask him to go on holiday.¡± ¡°I¡¯m envious.¡± Once they stepped into the mall, they became the center of attention. Two handsome young men wearing couple outfits and holding hands. With fingers interlocking! ¡°Ahahah, so so so handsome! Look!¡± ¡°Phone, give me the phone. I want to take a picture.¡± ¡°A Handsome man really needs to be together with another handsome man.¡± ¡°My gosh, they are too mesmerizing. Look at the tall man, cold and superior. He has such great charisma!¡± ¡°The short one has really great charisma too, and he looks really good!¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯m going to buy materials. I want to make a bracelet that¡¯s exactly the same as yours.¡± Shen Qianshu lifted up her wrist. Her eyes were shining with love. Ye Ling was confused. ¡°Why?¡± he questioned. ¡°Since we¡¯re a couple, we must have matching items!¡± Shen Qianshu started brainwashing him. ¡°When other people date, they will have matching couple items. For example, couple outfits, couple hats, and couple phone keychains. We have nothing at all!¡± How regretful. Ye Ling did not really know much about these but still apanied her to find the materials. They already had the little fat heart stone and now needed some ck crystals. ¡°But I feel that ck crystals do not look good on women. How about I choose white crystals?¡± They looked like a pair too. ¡°Alright!¡± Shen Qianshu dragged Ye Ling and went to choose the essories. For the string, she chose a red string of fate, and she would weave it herselfter on. It was reallypatible with Ye Ling¡¯s ck string of fate and was really beautiful. Suddenly, Ye Ling plopped a hat onto her head. He went on to take another one from the rack and wore it on himself. After wearing this snapback couple hat, they looked even younger. Ye Ling took out his card and said, ¡°Get the bill!¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. What the hell, Master! You¡¯re a bit too fast of a learner! Chapter 729 - Master, Let Me Teach You How to Date

Chapter 729: Master, Let Me Teach You How to Date

Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling shopped one round around the mall and bought many matching items. Shen Qianshu also picked out matching hats and matching phone keychains. She forcefully took Ye Ling¡¯s phone away and tied the keychain onto it. ¡°Ugly!¡± Ye Ling said with slight dismay. At that moment, a couple walked past them. They were wearing a couple outfit, and they looked really intimate with each other. Both of them also had matching phone keychains on their phones and even used matching phone cases. They looked really refined and intimate. Ye Ling endured and said calmly, ¡°Go buy some materials. I will design two phone keychains.¡± ¡°Sure, sure!¡± She was more than happy to. The couple items that they bought would always have simr ones being sold elsewhere. If it could be one and only and unique to them, Shen Qianshu would naturally not oppose to the idea at all. Ye Ling thought for a moment but could not think of a really good design at that moment too. He then changed his words. ¡°Let¡¯s buy two phone cases first. For the keychain, we will buy the materials after the design is out.¡± He wanted to design a unique phone keychain. Shen Qianshu held onto his hand and happily went to buy the phone cases. Coincidentally, it was a phone case from the same brand, and they bought one in ck and one in white. The two of them swiftly changed their phones into the new casing. Shen Qianshu felt immensely happy and could not contain her joy. She was really pleased and satisfied. They finally had some couple items. She was really satisfied. They shopped around the mall and bought a lot of things. Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling were actually notcking anything, but when they were shopping together, it seemed as if theycked everything. They thus felt like buying everything. They became shopaholics. One tall one short, the two handsome men were holding hands and not caring about anyone¡¯s gaze. They attracted attention, and there were young girls who were screaming and taking photos of them. Shen Qianshu was not willing to let anyone recognize Ye Ling. She stood in front of him aggressively and slightly lowered down his hat. ¡°Cover up,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Only I can see you.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Ling did not reject her aggressiveness too. And he actually liked her aggressiveness. No matter what Shen Qianshu did for him, he would also feel really happy. After they were done shopping, they proceeded to have dinner. They chose a very affordable restaurant. It was located on the same level as the movie theater. It was a Thai restaurant, so the first dish they ordered was Tom Yum Goong, a sour and spicy soup. Shen Qianshu liked it a lot while Ye Ling did not really enjoy it. He ordered a few dishes that were lighter on the pte. However, he took care of Shen Qianshu¡¯s preferences too and also ordered a few dishes that Shen Qianshu liked to eat. ¡°Master, your taste in food is so uniform. Do you want to try some delicious food? For example, this Tom Yum Goong! It¡¯s really nice!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± He replied. ¡°Ok then!¡± In the restaurant, there were many people. Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling¡¯s features were extremely eye-catching. Wearing couple hats in thete evening, they looked very conspicuous. Not far from them, there was someone secretly snapping photos. ¡°Hubby, look! They are so handsome, but why do they look so familiar? He looks like the man you took a photo of in the casino.¡± ¡°Who, who, let me take a look. What the hell, it¡¯s Master Qian!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Master Qian?¡± ¡°King of Gambling! I heard that he has something going on with Ye Ling, but unfortunately, after Ye Ling died, he left all his assets to his cheap son Tong Hua, not leaving a single cent for Master Qian. I have not heard of Master Qian¡¯s news for a long time. He¡¯s really pitiful.¡± ¡°What pitiful? Look at how he is smiling so brightly now! The man sitting opposite of him has really good charisma too. Look at the watch on his hand! The price of it is equivalent to a house in City A. How is he pitiful?¡± ¡°Could it be that Master Qian dumped Ye Ling and gave his love to another person?¡± The man eximed. Chapter 730 - I Want to Be a Competent Boyfriend

Chapter 730: I Want to Be a Competent Boyfriend

They tried to take a closer look at Ye Ling¡¯s face. Ye Ling wore his cap really low and was lowering his head to eat the whole time. Due to the angle, the two of them could not take a clear look. They could not help but mutter. ¡°Is Master Qian really dating two people at the same time?¡± ¡°No wonder Ye Ling did not leave his assets to him! Served him right!¡± ¡°My Master Qian will not be such a jerk!¡± ¡°Do you even know him? You only met him once and are already calling him so intimately. What¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯m your girlfriend, not him. Have you turned gay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m more wronged than Dou¡¯E![1. Dou¡¯E is a character in a famous y written in the Yuan Dynasty who was wrongly convicted of crimes by a corrupt court official for actions perpetrated by a rejected suitor, Mule Zhang.].¡± The little couple started quarreling. The woman stormed out of the restaurant in fury, and the man hurriedly chased after her. Shen Qianshu nudged Ye Ling¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Master, rumors say that Master Qian dumped you and gave his love to someone else. As a result, you gave all your assets to Tong Hua and did not leave a single cent for me!¡± ¡°Concentrate on eating.¡± ¡°How do you feel?¡± Shen Qianshu looked up and smiled at him. Her eyes were twinkling with cheekiness and had an unexinable gentle yfulness to them. There were always rumors of Master Qian in society. Being a fatally attractive person to both men and women, she had almost forgotten Master Qian¡¯s story already. ¡°Dumb,¡± Ye Ling said calmly and disyed a cold ¡®I don¡¯t believe the rumors¡¯ front. This led Shen Qianshu to not know whether tough or to cry. ¡°Master, what if one day, I really fall in love with someone else?¡± ¡°You will never.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You will never.¡± Ye Ling was certain. She was not a fickle person. He believed her. ¡°But what if?¡± ¡°Then you will regret it,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. His tone was not really sinister but would cause one to feel a slight chilliness. The surrounding atmosphere had also already turned cold. Shen Qianshu pressed her lips together and suddenly did not dare to ask what was it that she would regret. This hypothetical question was really very dumb. But wasn¡¯t love just like this? Saying some nonsense and doing some things that they felt were interesting while others would feel were stupid. This was how love should be. After they were done eating, Ye Ling seemed to look really troubled and uneasy. Shen Qianshu also knew why he felt uneasy. Her body was always his weak point. Now, he could not even take care of himself anymore. ¡°Master, we are here for a date. Don¡¯t pull a long face! Be happier!¡± Shen Qianshu said. The two of them went to the cinema, holding hands. Shen Qianshu hugged his arm and said, ¡°Normally, a boyfriend is in charge of the whole date. From footing the shopping bill, ordering the food, to collecting the movie tickets. Master, let¡¯s see how you perform!¡± The cinema was very crowded. The facilities in this cinema were very new and luxurious. The movie tickets here were twice the price of those in normal cinemas, but couples still loved to catch a movie here. There were many people here, and the queuing line to buy tickets was very long too. Ye Ling frowned and stared at the situation for a moment, before silently getting into the queue. Shen Qianshu smiled brightly at the side. It was a bit too high-profile in the cinema. She did not join Ye Ling in the queue, but she saw many people looking curiously at Ye Ling and thinking that he might be a celebrity. They were secretly taking photos of him. Many young girls were also attracted by him and screamed excitedly for him. Ye Ling¡¯s face darkened, and he was extremely unhappy. Shen Qianshu gestured a ¡®good luck¡¯ sign to him. It¡¯s rare for us toe out for a date, so don¡¯t lose your temper! Her eyes shone cutely and pitifully, as if silently pleading him. Ye Ling¡¯s fury was suppressed once again. She was his biggest fire extinguisher and could urately hit any of his points. Even if there was someone who was secretly taking photos of him under the pretense of taking a selfie, Ye Ling also endured. They were dating, so he could not lose his temper! He needed to be apetent boyfriend. Chapter 731 - I Have a Boyfriend

Chapter 731: I Have a Boyfriend

It was finally his turn to collect tickets. Ye Ling was stumped and did not know how to collect the tickets. He fiddled with the machine several times but still could not collect the tickets. He frowned. He was a CEO that had to handle a lot of work daily; business deals and ordeals were nothing to him. Could it be that he was challenged by the mere task of collecting tickets? What a joke! He studied the machine seriously. The couple standing behind him did not hurry him too, as thedy felt that Ye Ling was very handsome. She was thoroughly enjoying her view and was not in a hurry to get her movie tickets. ¡°Bro, have you not been to the cinema before? Do you not know how to collect tickets?¡± the man asked. Silence. Ye Ling was cold and did not respond. ¡°Are you here alone? Do you want me to teach you?¡± The man continued to ask. ¡°No,¡± Ye Ling said with all seriousness. ¡°I have a boyfriend!¡± Everyone was speechless. The couples queuing in the line were all listening attentively to what Ye Ling initially. However, his sudden revtion that he had a boyfriend caused all the youngdies to be heartbroken. On the other hand, the men were all ted and felt no more pressure. Such a cold, superior, and handsome man was too likable. Shen Qianshu came back after buying popcorn and saw Ye Ling still trying to figure out how to collect the tickets. Shen Qianshu said hurriedly, ¡°Mr. Ye, don¡¯t you know how to collect tickets?¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡°What the... He really has a boyfriend. I thought he was just joking about it!¡± ¡°I know right! I thought he said that to prevent receiving seductive nces from all these women, but he really has a boyfriend.¡± ¡°His boyfriend is so handsome too! They look verypatible together!¡± ¡°His boyfriend is so cute and so soft! How I wish to pinch his cheeks! So pretty!¡± ¡°They look sopatible!¡± Shen Qianshu looked at the surrounding people strangely. Their gazes were filled with a kind of motherly kindness. She was slightly confused and asked, ¡°Master, what did you do just now?¡± ¡°Collecting tickets.¡± Shen Qianshu heaved a sigh of relief. That was considered normal. He had been studying how to collect tickets the whole time. ¡°What did you say?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°He asked if I need help, and I said that I have a boyfriend.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Master, you¡¯re really so bold and open! Aren¡¯t you too carefree and liberated? No wonder the way they were looking at her was so weird. Really... I only went to buy a bucket of popcorn! And this world changed. ¡°What happened?¡± Ye Ling asked. Shen Qianshu shook her head. She could not say the reason in case she said something that angered Ye Ling, and that would not be a good thing. She passed the bucket of popcorn to Ye Ling and let him hold on to it. She then wanted to take a photo of him, but he was somewhat unwilling. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Boyfriend, how can you refuse to have your photo taken by your boyfriend? During a date, we need to listen to each other obediently.¡± Ye Ling held it in. He hugged the bucket of popcorn and allowed Shen Qianshu to take a photo of him. Shen Qianshu was also considered a smart person. She then asked him to take a selfie together. Her hands were really itchy, and she wanted badly to announce their rtionship to the world. In the end, she really went ahead with it. She published a Weibo post. Luckily, she knew that it was not good to be high-profile on her main ount. She then used her sub-ount. She slightly blurred out Master¡¯s face in the photo and typed a really fangirl-like caption. ¡®Such a cutie boyfriend!¡¯ Shen Qianshu looked at the photo in satisfaction. Ye Ling raised the popcorn and asked, ¡°What is this?¡± So cute. ¡°Popcorn!¡± Shen Qianshu knew that he had not dated before, but she felt that it was impossible for him to not watch a movie before. ¡°Master, have you not seen a movie before?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Shen Qianshu looked at him like she was looking at an alien. He grew up overseas, but he actually had not seen a movie before. Chapter 732 - Adorable Boyfriend

Chapter 732: Adorable Boyfriend

This made no sense at all. Even if they had never dated, they could watch movies together. But when she thought of Ye Ling¡¯s illness and how it might have been there for many years, she felt a heartache. She felt sad and kind of bad for him. But after a while, she thought that she had indeed discovered a treasure. ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± Ye Ling asked rhetorically. He had never been to the movies before, really. His illness would act up every night for a period of time, and he would turn into a bloodthirsty devil. He had violent tendencies, and he could not control his emotions. How would he dare to go out alone? Going out would only hurt others around him. Butler Luther would only lock him in the castle. ¡°Sure...¡± Shen Qianshu said softly. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s fine. Master, I will teach you everything you have never experienced before. Today, I will show you how it is like to go on a date with a girlfriend.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s amber eyes seemed gloomy. He had something to say, but he kept quiet. ¡°I know now.¡± ¡°Oh right, I forgot that you¡¯re smart. You are quick at learning.¡± ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± This sounded so out of ce, but Shen Qianshu understood him. With her around, he could learn anything and everything. He could also learn nothing. This had many meanings. But as someone who was good at awkward small talk, she knew what he meant immediately. How boring, but what a domineering Master. Shen Qianshu grabbed some popcorn and stuck her arm beside his mouth. ¡°Popcorn for you?¡± He smelled a sweet aroma. Ye Ling frowned. He was not used to this, and he did not like greasy sweet tastes. Ever since he met Shen Qianshu, he realized that sweet smells would bring him joy. Shen Qianshu loved sweet snacks, and when he went out with her, he would eat some desserts too. Ye Ling opened his mouth and ate all the popcorn. So crispy, so sweet. It tastes pretty good, and it smells so nice. It is hard to describe it. ¡°Is it nice?¡± ¡°So-so!¡± The movie had not started, and Shen Qianshu pulled Ye Ling to the seat. Shen Qianshu realized that Ye Ling had been eating the popcorn secretly. He ate very little. Once in a while, he would eat one piece of it. After a while, he would take one again. Finally, he got addicted to it. ¡°Is it nice?¡± Ye Ling remained expressionless, but he behaved like a child in preschool who had been caught doing something bad by the teacher. He sat in a well-behaved manner as if he had never done anything at all. That made Shen Qianshu really happy, and she almost broke out inughter. She really broke out inughter. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go get you some c.¡± How could there be popcorn but no c? At first, she felt that Ye Ling did not like c and popcorn, but now, it seemed uncertain. It could just be that no one had let him try them before. How could anyone watch a movie without popcorn and c? She went to the beverages shop, and Ye Ling finished one-third of the popcorn. ¡°Master, for you.¡± Shen Qianshu passed him the c with a lot of ice added. Eating junk food was not a problem. Ye Ling was feeling thirsty from all the popcorn, and he drank some c. He felt that it was really great. ¡°Is it great?¡± Ye Ling nodded. So this is what going on a date feels like. ¡°Whenever Xiaojuan, Tong Hua, and Ie to the movies, we have to get a big tub of popcorn and tworge cs. It really feels great.¡± Shen Qianshu spoke of her past experiences. ¡°So I loveing to the movies. Every time I go to the movies, I go with them. It feels really great.¡± Ye Ling nodded expressionlessly. Shen Qianshu thought to herself, Great! He liked it! Chapter 733 - Fourth Brother Gu

Chapter 733: Fourth Brother Gu

The movie was a special effects movie, and there was nothing worth talking about in the storyline, but the director was an internationally-renowned special effects director. A movie filmed by him made it feel really good. The effects were really beautiful, so although the storyline and plot had gone through much criticism, many people still liked the movie. Shen Qianshu was a dying fan of the director, and she was really engrossed in the movie. Meanwhile, Ye Ling felt nothing about it. He finished the tub of popcorn and a cup of c. Today¡¯s date hade to a close, and Ye Ling was really satisfied. Ye Ling said, ¡°We should date more often.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Shen Qianshu agreed to it. She loved dates and especially the moments when they felt the same. Being able to make Ye Ling happy was a huge aplishment for her. This sense of aplishment was better and way more important than how much she earned and what prizes she had won. Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling¡¯s date went really well. Meanwhile, things were not going well for Tong Hua when it came to Weibo¡¯s Fashion Night. Tong Hua, Lin Xiaojuan, and Gu Xie took part in the Fashion Night. After all, Tong Hua was a child star, and he had quite a following. But he did not have the benefits like Gu Xie could bring. As the fashion show was more targeted to adults, child stars rarely took part in Fashion Nights of Weibo. ¡°Gu Xie is too biased. He doesn¡¯t even give support to his own artistes, yet he is supporting a child star from Brilliant Entertainment. Isn¡¯t he afraid that his artistes will start a revolution?¡± ¡°Yesterday, I heard that the Miss Poprs in theirpany had to set up their own ount, and they were so helpless. Gu Xie gives them very little resources. They¡¯re fighting about it now.¡± ¡°If things get big, we¡¯d have a show to watch.¡± ¡°Who said it wouldn¡¯t? Ye Ling¡¯s dead. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua lost their moneybag. No matter how they show off, what can a child star be proud of? How dare hee to a Fashion event. When he grows up, he might be ugly. Who knows?¡± Many young celebrities gossiped. These group of people seemed to be really done with Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua for a long time. A while ago, the news of Tong Hua and Shen Qianshu inheriting Ye Ling¡¯s assets had made many jealous. They wished they could be lucky like Shen Qianshu, but it was such a pity that they could only be envious and jealous. They could not get anything at all. They could only insult them and be salty about it. A few rich second-generation heirs were nearby, and they listened to the celebrities as they gossiped. The group of people looked obviously like rich second-generation heirs, and they were all eldest sons of several powerful families. Others did not dare to go near them at all. Even if they had brought their partners along, no one dared to go near them too. Fourth Brother Gu was one of them. He looked aloof. He squinted his pretty eyes, and he looked at the group of celebrities. His smile was rather cold. A man asked, ¡°Fourth Gu, why do you have time toe to an event in the entertainment industry?¡± ¡°Here to show support for a kid in my family.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the kid in your fam?¡± Fourth Brother Gu smiled. He pointed at the group of female celebrities who were leaving and asked, ¡°Who are they? Give me all their names.¡± A really polite man who seemed to be trying to please him asked, ¡°Mr. Gu, have you fallen for someone? Tell me which one?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I said all their names!¡± A few people¡¯s hearts dropped. Could Fourth Master want to y with all of them? The people looked at Fourth Brother with fearful eyes. They never thought that Fourth Brother would have such taste, but Fourth Brother ignored all their looks. He did not even care about his reputation. ¡°Fourth Master, those people are just some young celebrities. They¡¯re nothing ¡®big,¡¯ except He Xiaoai. You can¡¯t mess with her.¡± Fourth Brother smiled as if he had some ns. ¡°Oh. Other than my dad and my younger sister, I don¡¯t know anyone I can¡¯t mess with.¡± Chapter 734 - Babe, We Have To Act Gentlemanly

Chapter 734: Babe, We Have To Act Gentlemanly

Tong Hua looked at He Xiaoai unhappily with a face full of annoyance. ¡°What does she want?¡± He was here for an event and wanted to take photos quietly so that he could use them for publicity. He wanted to have a meal and then return back home to hug Burger*.* Yet, why were people there to piss him off?That made him really mad. He pouted, and he was really angry. There was fury in his amorous eyes. ¡°How shameless are you toe and attend the Fashion Night? Do you know how embarrassing you are?¡± He Xiaoai insulted Tong Hua face-on. She felt superior. ¡°Ask the people in the entertainment industry. Who likes you? You¡¯re so young and yet so rich. You must be crazy happy.¡± Tong Hua twitched his eyebrows, and Ah Da came forward. Tong Hua waved for him to retreat. He could not be bothered about a He Xiaoai. ¡°Envious? Or Jealous?¡± Tong Hua sneered. ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that this fortune just didn¡¯tnd in your pockets. Let me tell you, your dad didn¡¯t get his job easily. Don¡¯t make things difficult for him. When youe and beg me for help then, I won¡¯t even look at you.¡± Hearing from Zhong Ran, he knew it herself. It was not the first time that He Xiaoai had found fault with Lin Xiaojuan. Xiaojuan was nice, and she did not want to bother Gu Xie with these matters, so she did not speak much about it. He Xiaoai was smart too. She never made a fuss in front of Gu Xie. So, she maintained her fake persona that the two of them were living in harmony. Tong Hua did not feel the same about them. ¡°Shameless. You stole other¡¯s fortune, and you¡¯re still so happy about it. You are just like your mother. Sly thieves. Indeed, one is marked by thepany one keeps. Lin Xiaojuan is a green tea b*tch. How good could her friends be? Just about the same.¡± The female celebrities around himughed. ¡°Sister Xiaoai, you are so right! These people climbed up from the bottom. How good could they be? Who knows what they resorted to behind everyone¡¯s backs? They even got Ye Ling¡¯s assets.¡± ¡°Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t Ye Ling give his assets to the Ye Family? He isn¡¯t even married yet. Such a poor thing.¡± ¡°Wild chickens are wild chickens. Don¡¯t expect them to be phoenixes just because they flew out from their nests. That doesn¡¯t work. Even if you are a national son, how much longer will you continue being popr? Recently, there are so many scandals about you snatching others¡¯ inheritance away. How much longer will the audiences continue supporting you?¡± ... The female celebrities gossiped among each other. All of them were He Xiaoai¡¯s close friends. Birds of the same feather flock together. Tong Hua scoffed. ¡°My Mom taught me well. Girls are like flowers. They are gentle, and we have to treat them well. However, I just don¡¯t want to deal with...¡± ¡°Babe, what¡¯s the matter?¡± A happy voice was heard. The people looked over and saw a handsome youngd in a red suit. He was gentlemanly and like an angel who fell from heaven. He put one hand on Tong Hua and ruffled his hair. ¡°Calm down. Us men from the Gu Family are all gentlemen since young.¡± No one knew where this man hade from. He was a stranger, yet he seemed so familiar. He was not a part of the fashion or entertainment industry, but people knew him. ¡°Wow. It¡¯s Gu Beichen. The number one car racer Gu Beichen! How dashing. He¡¯s hotter than male celebrities!¡± ¡°I heard Gu Beichen has a profound background. Whoever offended him have all disappeared.¡± ¡°I heard that someone wanted to crash into Gu Beichen at the race car eventst year. Tsk tsk tsk. Whatever that has happened to that guy was tragic af.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? He looks like such a gentleman...¡± Chapter 735 - I Dare to Go Against Anyone

Chapter 735: I Dare to Go Against Anyone

Tong Hua smiled slightly. ¡°Uncle, I am just a child star. It¡¯s the age where I get to be childish and silly. Gentleman... What has that got to do with me?¡± He paused and said expressionlessly, ¡°Talk to me about gentlemanly attitude twenty yearster maybe.¡± Gu Beichen chuckled. Tong Hua seemed to not have said enough. He threw out another sentence. ¡°She¡¯s not qualified enough.¡± He Xiaoai was so mad her face turned ck. Since she was young, she had been pampered. She was really unhappy, and she pointed at Tong Hua. ¡°Do you still want to survive in the entertainment industry? I could say one sentence, and you would vanish off from the entertainment industry. If it weren¡¯t for Gu Xie, I would have dealt with you a long time ago. Know. Your. ce.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak as if you know Gu Xie very well. Gu Xie doesn¡¯t even remember who you are. Stop using Gu Xie to push others down. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you couldn¡¯t do anything about Aunt Xiaojuan and me, you would have killed us all. What? You want to get rid of me? I¡¯m all game for it!¡± Tong Hua seemed as if he had not had enough. ¡°Deardies and gentlemen, seniors and elders, a very good evening to all of you. He Xiaoai wants to shun me out of the industry. I am so afraid. What should I do? Can someone give me a suggestion?¡± He Xiaoai was dumbfounded. She had thought this was a small conflict. Since there were so many people at the event, she thought that no one would notice them making things difficult for Tong Hua. The celebrities must have gotten their eyes on the charming Gu Beichen, and that was why they paid more attention to them. The moment Tong Hua yelled, the people nearby knew immediately. ¡°Wanting Tong Hua to be cklisted? That¡¯s the biggest joke of the year.¡± ¡°Who does she think she is? She wants Tong Hua to be shunned? Do you think we call Tong Hua the national son for no reason?¡± ¡°His ¡®mama¡¯ fans will drown her with their saliva from all the insults.¡± ¡°He Xiaoai doesn¡¯t know her ce. Even if Ye Ling¡¯s dead, AG is taken over by Tong Hua. Where did she find the courage to do that to Tong Hua?¡± ¡°Hahaha. Her dad gave her the courage to do that.¡± There were sounds of mockery all around. He Xiaoai was so angry that her eyes reddened. She lifted her arm and wanted to hit Tong Hua, but Gu Beichen blocked her. ¡°He Xiaoai, you will pay for all your actions from tonight.¡± He tightened his grip, and it was so hard that He Xiaoai¡¯s wrist turned red. Gu Beichen¡¯s expression was really cold. He never intended to let He Xiaoai off. Now, he wanted her dead even more. ¡°Let go of me. Who are you? I¡¯m the mayor¡¯s daughter. Are you asking for it?¡± He Xiaoai boasted. Many in the entertainment industry hated He Xiaoai¡¯s temper. She had offended many people. Yet no one dared to offend her. After all, she was the mayor¡¯s daughter. The princess of City A could always do whatever she wanted to do. No one dared to mess with her! The entertainment industry relied on the government heavily. He Xiaoai was always at the top of the food chain. Even the female celebrities who had conflicts with her would not dare to express their discontent. They would b*tch about her privately, but they would never confront her face to face. So were the male celebrities. They would even paper over it and pretend to be good mates. ¡°Who is he? How dare he block He Xiaoai like this. Doesn¡¯t he know who she is?¡± ¡°He¡¯s so brave. So d*mn cool.¡± ¡°In my eyes, Ye Ling is the coolest though. He¡¯s so manly. He would insult anyone.¡± ¡°He¡¯s cool too. I hope he doesn¡¯t get offended by He Xiaoai.¡± Gu Beichen scoffed and took out his phone. He called a number, and he was still gripping tightly onto He Xiaoai¡¯s wrist. He squinted coldly. ¡°Mayor He, your daughter is such a snob! What¡¯s wrong? Am I nothing?¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone looked at him in astonishment. Chapter 736 - Dare to Go Against Anyone

Chapter 736: Dare to Go Against Anyone

The people in the crowd were surprised. A phone call? Straight to Mayor He¡¯s phone. It isn¡¯t the secretary who picked up? Since when did Mayor He just give out his phone number to anyone? ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is, but he sure sounds like a powerful dude.¡± ¡°Really powerful okay. Our mayor! He has the mayor¡¯s phone number, and the mayor personally picks up his call. How many people of this kind are there in the world? Gosh. What¡¯s his background? I¡¯ve never even met him before. Does anyone know him?¡± ¡°Gu Beichen. He¡¯s a really famous car racer.¡± ¡°How could that be? A car racer has the Mayor¡¯s private phone number?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°He Xiaoai has finally met someone she cannot offend.¡± He Xiaoai scoffed. She knew who Gu Beichen was, and she had watched himpete before. She did not even care about him, and she could not resist being boastful. ¡°Gu Beichen, what are you trying to show? Who are you trying to scare with that silly phone call? You have my dad¡¯s phone number, and you dare to hold me? You don¡¯t know your ce. I bet you are...¡± Gu Beichen sneered and pressed the loudspeaker mode. Mayor He¡¯s respectful yet fearful voice was heard on the other end. ¡°Fourth Master, I am so sorry. My daughter is immature. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. When she returns home, I will discipline her ordingly. An ignorant person is not to be med for his crimes. She is blind. May Fourth Master be open-minded and forgive her. Please don¡¯t stoop down to her level. I am so sorry, so sorry...¡± Mayor He clearly sounded respectful and fearful. Everyone around heard his every word. Indeed, it was the voice that often appeared on TV. He Xiaoai was dumbfounded. ¡°Dad, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Mayor He knew what happened immediately. ¡°Apologize to Fourth Master right away. Otherwise, we will not have you as our daughter in this family!¡± Gu Beichen did not wish to embarrass the Mayor by putting him in such a situation, so he hung up the phone and held Tong Hua¡¯s hand. He smiled at He Xiaoai who had a pale face. The people around were mindblown. ¡°Gosh, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I like it. ¡°Same +1.¡± ¡°Same +2.¡± ¡°Where did this impressive Gu Beichene from? Which amazing family in our nation starts with Gu? Search it up. Even Mayor He is afraid of them. How powerful must their background be?¡± ¡°He Xiaoai must be really blind. I knew this guy was powerful. She doesn¡¯t know her ce.¡± Tong Hua smiled at Gu Beichen. He liked what was happening. I want to cozy up to you. Gu Beichen: Come on,e on. Do whatever you want. He Xiaoai was trembling. In a while, she received a phone call. No one knew who phoned her, but she did not say a single word. People around her were silent like crickets in winter. They really had no idea what was going on, yet they really loved it. Gu Xie and Lin Xiaojuan went to the middle hall. The two of them went on a date secretly. When they returned, they noticed such a huge scene. People were surrounding Tong Hua. Lin Xiaojuan raised her brows. What¡¯s going on? She walked over with Gu Xie. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Fourth Brother?¡± ¡°Nothing much. Teaching the blind a lesson.¡± The people around them rambled on. ¡°Gu Xie and Gu Beichen are brothers! Gosh, no wonder no one dares to offend Gu Xie and no one dares to create news or scandals regarding Gu Xie. Gu Xie¡¯s career has always been smooth... So this is actually...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening, but I like it.¡± ¡°I seem to know something great.¡± ¡°Their family background must be really impressive. It¡¯s not somethingmoners like us will understand.¡± He Xiaoai came back with reddened eyes after the phone call. She bowed and apologized to Gu Xie in a sincere manner. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Chapter 737 - We Are Different

Chapter 737: We Are Different

Gu Beichen sneered. ¡°It¡¯s not me who you should apologize to!¡± The people around them watched her as if they were looking at a joke. He Xiaoai clenched her fist and felt humiliated, but the voice of anger and fear in Mayor He¡¯s voice at the other end of the phone call was just like it was beside her. She did not dare to rebel. Who exactly is this man? Why is Daddy so afraid of him? Why could he speak in such a righteous way to Daddy? ¡°Miss He, where¡¯s your apology?¡± Gu Beichen asked. He was feeling really discontented. What is this supposed to mean? You don¡¯t want to apologize? Who gave you your courage? How dare you refuse to apologize? He Xiaoai looked at Tong Hua, hoping for Tong Hua to say something, but he did not utter a single word. He Xiaoai looked at Gu Xie with tears in her eyes, hoping to gain some sympathy from Gu Xie*.* After all, they were brothers. She loved Gu Xie. For all these years, she had tried to woo Gu Xie. No one else in this world loved Gu Xie more than she did. But Gu Xie would not even bother offering her a look. He stood by the side looking as aloof as the media made him turn out to be. It was as if he was superior to mortals. Lin Xiaojuan never bothered much about He Xiaoai. She was totally not Gu Xie¡¯s type. If he had liked her, they would have been together a long time ago. So, Lin Xiaojuan never told Gu Xie about He Xiaoai making things difficult for her. She did not wish that Gu Xie would have any conflicts with Mayor He for her. Yet for Fourth Brother Gu, he did not seem to even hesitate or ponder about his actions. That felt really awesome. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± He Xiaoai said with tears in her eyes and left hurriedly. She did not dare to stay any longer lest she look like a joke. Gu Beichen looked at Tong Hua, trying to please him. ¡°Precious, Uncle was so great. What are you going to give me for it?¡± ¡°What do you want for it?¡± Tong Hua was in a good mood and easy tomunicate with. Of course, he was going to be an obedient and nice child. ¡°Ask your mommy to meet me and have a meal. Let¡¯s wreak havoc and make your mommy leave that guy. That guy clearly is no match for her. I¡¯d love to find her a new man who¡¯s more sensible and charming,¡± Gu Beichen said. ¡°... ¡°Tong Hua looked at him. Gu Xie said, ¡°It¡¯s fine even if they don¡¯t marry.¡± ¡°?¡± Lin Xiaojuan was confused. Gu Beichen said, ¡°Right, right. Our family has nothing but power and rights. Every year, we can give Little Shu a handsome youngd. A different one every day works well too. Why marry? It¡¯s too bothersome.¡± His sister was a little princess, a big queen. She could live any way she wanted. Why did she have to act like a wife around Ye Ling? Seeing it irked them. Tong Hua was confused. ¡°?????!!!!!!!!!!¡± Lin Xiaojuan tilted her head and asked Gu Xie, ¡°Can I do that too?¡± Gu Xie said, ¡°No. You can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why?¡± You¡¯re biased!! Gu Xie said, ¡°Cuz you aren¡¯t my sister.¡± Sister and girlfriend are different. Lin Xiaojuan humphed. ¡°I knew it. Your love for me is far from that for Shu.¡± Gu Xie said, ¡°The two of you are different.¡± Tong Hua looked as if he was in for a good show. He was anticipating for Lin Xiaojuan to continue, but she onlyughed. He was disappointed. If it was Mommy, things would have been different. So when they went on a date, did things go wrong? Because of this incident, no one dared to annoy Tong Hua at the event. In fact, many people tried to get close to him, and some even tried to strike up conversations with him. They wanted to know who exactly Gu Xie and Gu Beichen were. Tong Hua said in a firm tone, ¡°My ATM machines.¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was speechless. Lin Xiaojuan was speechless. Babe, if you put things this way, there is going to be unclean rumors about you all over the news tomorrow. She was really worried. Chapter 738 - Big Fat Liar

Chapter 738: Big Fat Liar

Rose Castle. Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling¡¯s perfect date had ended. They passed by a dessert shop, and to make up for abandoning Tong Hua the little princess, Shen Qianshu bought three pastries. These were his favorite snacks other than the ones that the chef made. There was a really long queue. When they got their food, they were really tired. Ye Ling looked at her expressionlessly. Shen Qianshu felt strange. ¡°Master, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°We¡¯re on a date.¡± How could you be thinking about other men? This is not perfect at all. Meanwhile, he had controlled himself and refrained from losing his temper in hope of creating a perfect date.He was a really great boyfriend today. Shen Qianshu was confused. Our date has already ended. We¡¯re on our way home now. Do you have some sort of misunderstanding towards dating, my Master? ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°It¡¯s our first date. A mistake of mine. I didn¡¯t perform well today, but that¡¯s fine, we will have many more dates. I promise that you will be the only man that I think of in future dates.¡± I won¡¯t even think of my son. Are you satisfied already? Ye Ling was feeling great from all that reassurance. When the two returned home, Tong Hua was ying with Burger in the living room, chasing each other. Upon seeing them, he felt likeining. ¡°Mommy, I was bullied at the event today.¡± ¡°Oh? Who bullied you?¡± Shen Qianshu was really heartbroken. She took the dessert over quickly, forgetting about Ye Ling¡¯s reminder. Do not give attention to other men, including Tong Hua. She caressed her son¡¯s head pitifully. Tong Hua told her everything that had happened today. ¡°Luckily, uncle stood up for me.¡± Ye Ling frowned. Tong Hua said, ¡°Uncle is so amazing. He called Mayor He immediately, and it scared He Xiaoai so badly that she just kept quiet. She apologized to me. Aunt Xiaojuan has finally gotten revenge after being bullied by her for so long.¡± ¡°So terrible, we should ignore her in the future.¡± ¡°Right, ignore her.¡± The mother and son high-fived, and Ye Ling squinted. He went upstairs unhappily. Tong Hua then noticed that they were wearing couple hats. ¡°Mommy, were you happy with your date?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I made Daddy angry,¡± Tong Hua said insincerely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know how tofort him.¡± Tong Hua was grinning from ear to ear. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua yed around for a while. Today, Tong Hua attended a night event and ate dessert. He sleptte. Only until her son was asleep did Shen Qianshu go to look for Ye Ling. He was in the study room. She had thought that Ye Ling would be childish and do something, but who knew that he was actually really calm as he sat by his desk. He seemed to be thinking about something. He was writing something, and upon seeing Shen Qianshu enter, he took another book and covered up the paper on his desk. Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°Master, it¡¯ste. Time to sleep.¡± Ye Ling nodded. ¡°Right!¡± Shen Qianshu went to wash up, and then she waited for Ye Ling to wash up. She sneaked into the study room so she could peek at what Ye Ling was doing. However, she could not find the new piece of paper, and she felt really curious. What was he doing? What happened to having no secrets between the two of us? What a big fat liar!!! Shen Qianshu felt really ufortable. She really wanted to know what Ye Ling was up to. Ye Ling was a very honest man, and he must be up to something if he was being sneaky. She thought of the faked death incident, and her heart palpitated wildly. ¡°Master, are you hiding something from me?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°If you are hiding something from me, I¡¯ll be very mad.¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Ling stared at her. Chapter 739 - Tactics are too Low-Leveled

Chapter 739: Tactics are too Low-Leveled

Shen Qianshu rested on Ye Ling¡¯s arm and looked up. His shiny eyes were like the glittering stars in the sky. Ye Ling moved his head, and Shen Qianshu pulled his face over. ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Shen Qianshu could only deal with it and not press on further. She felt as if Ye Ling was lying to her. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± The next morning, Shen Qianshu and Ye Yifan were greeted by smiles as they went downstairs. It was as if the smiles were copied and pasted. Gu Beichen, Gu Dongxu, and Ye Yifan were actually there. Gu Beichen and Ye Yifan were discussing something. They got along really well. Ye Ling¡¯s face was really dark. He squinted. Zhong Ran and Ah Da were nowhere to be seen. Tong Hua was not around either. These men were actually chilling in his castle as if they were the owners of the house. How outrageous. He wanted to hang Zhong Ran up and whip him. ¡°Brother, Sister-inw. I¡¯m home.¡± Ye Yifan greeted them joyfully. Gu Beichen¡¯s face changed instantly. They were just on good terms with each other, but his face changed drastically. ¡°Who¡¯s your sister-inw? They aren¡¯t even married. Who are you calling?¡± Ye Yifan pouted, feeling wronged. Shen Qianshu smiled. ¡°Fourth Brother, Fifth Brother, what made you bothe here?¡± She has work today? They thought. ¡°I¡¯m here to have breakfast with you. I have never had breakfast with my younger sister.¡± Ye Ling remained silent the whole time. Fourth Brother was good at talking. He talked about the things that happened yesterday. Tong Hua had to do publicity today, so Lin Xiaojuan had sent people to take him away to attend an event early in the morning. In the castle, it was really quiet. The whole ce had a rather aggressive atmosphere. Shen Qianshu cursed inwardly. Goodness gracious... Is this going to be amon thing from now on? Not only do I have to calm people down, but I even have to be sandwiched between these people. What a sweet burden. Fourth Brother Gu and Fifth Brother were fighting to send Shen Qianshu to work, but they were both rejected by her. Since Ye Ling was still alive, she no longer had to interfere with AG matters. Ye Ling dealt with them. He did not announce publicly that he was still alive. Shen Qianshu did not know of his ns, and she returned back to Gubelin. Ye Bao and Ye Feifei¡¯spany was almost going bankrupt. They did not have many shares with AG. No one knew what Ye Ling¡¯s ns were, so she did not bother about them. Things in Gubelin were still as usual. The boss treated her a little more differently. Ever since she had gotten first ce at the stone gamblingpetition, the boss had been unhappy. Chen Qiuxiang said, ¡°Boss has given quite a few opportunities to Lu Mengxi. He is discreetly stepping on you to help make Lu Mengxi rise. Be careful.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was feeling mixed emotions. If Lu Mengxi had not been so aggressive at the stone gambling contest, she would not have caused problems with her. Now that things were at such a stage, she had no regrets. People could see it for themselves that Lu Mengxi and Shen Qianshu were clearly not on good terms. The boss had decided to stand on Lu Mengxi¡¯s side. It would be a lie to say that she was not hurt by the fact. For all these years, she had worked so painstakingly hard for Gubelin. Although thisb was internationally famous, it was the first one in City A and the second one in Asia after all. She had done much in publicizing it as she became a popr appraiser. Lu Mengxiughed lightly. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to get the f*ck out of Gubelin.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at her calmly. ¡°Lu Mengxi, if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t have the face to meet anyone else. You harmed others intentionally at the stone gambling contest. If the incident had not covered up your scandal, do you think the public would be so benevolent? You are verypetitive. I didn¡¯t even mind that you tried to make things ugly for me. However, your actions are really low-level.¡± Chapter 740 - Mud Slinging

Chapter 740: Mud Slinging

Lu Mengxi scoffed. ¡°Shen Qianshu, you are a person who relies on men to climb your way up. Who are you topete to me? Did you cheat or not? You know it best. Do you really think I would believe that you could discover the imperial green jade?¡± ¡°You refuse to believe it because you are too self-absorbed.¡± ¡°I have looked into your case. Thest time you won first ce at the stone gamblingpetition. It was all coincidental. You did your research about colored gems, and you are very clear about it, but you have done little research into jade. You rarely meddle with jade when you are appraising too. In this aspect, you are a newbie. You got first ce in both stone gamblingpetitions. If this isn¡¯t cheating, what is it? Shen Qianshu, in stone gamblingpetitions, our skills are not tested. Rather, it is luck. I refuse to believe thatdy luck will always be on your side. This has all urred so unusually. Something must be wrong.¡± ¡°So what? So you could jump to the conclusion that I have cheated? No matter what I do, you won¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re weak, and I¡¯m powerful. You won¡¯t win. Without Ye Ling behind your back, you are nothing.¡± Lu Mengxi scoffed. ¡°Sooner orter, I will expose your true identity to the world.¡± Shen Qianshu sneered. ¡°Lu Mengxi, you¡¯re so self-absorbed.¡± She was toozy to deal with Lu Mengxi. But most of the assignments that were assigned to her were transferred to be handled by Lu Mengxi. Shen Qianshu frowned slightly but did not say much about it. Since they were handed over to Lu Mengxi, she was d and freer now. Chen Qiuxiang asked softly, ¡°Qianshu, you¡¯re not going against Boss, right?¡± ¡°No,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Stop overthinking. Let¡¯s get back to work.¡± Appraising work was really dry and boring. Yet, something really big happened today. The secretary of the man in charge of the Ye Family had sent a floating flower bracelet for appraisal. This appraisal was done by Shen Qianshu, but due to certain reasons, it was transferred over to Lu Mengxi before the job was done. Yet, what she had never expected was for there to be issues with the floating flower bracelet. ¡°Shen Qianshu, get over here!¡± The secretary¡¯s voice was crisp and clear in Gubelin. She was yelling to settle things straight. ¡°This appraisal work was done by you. You said that the jade was fake and caused me to give it to others. Yet, I went to two otherpanies, and they said this was authentic. Are you even an appraiser?¡± Shen Qianshu frowned. The secretary was really mad. This jade had gotten an appraisal from Gubelin that was not up to standard. It turned out that the person she worked for was the one who gave it to her. She thought that it was fake and gifted it to others. Now, she regretted it really badly. She vented her anger at Gubelin naturally. ¡°Hold on. I have indeed done the appraisal work for this floating flower bracelet, but halfway through... I wasn¡¯t the one who handled it.¡± As appraisal work was reallyplicated and it was the time when Ye Ling had just died, Shen Qianshu had taken leave and handed this case out to others. Why was the signature at the end of the appraisal not hers? ¡°What do you mean it wasn¡¯t you? Are you trying to shirk off responsibility now that something was wrong? You don¡¯t dare to deal with the consequences, huh? Is this how Gubelin deals with their stuff?¡± The secretary screamed. People were watching the ¡®show.¡¯ It was rare to see that Shen Qianshu had messed up during appraising. ¡°I was not the one who gave out this appraisal.¡± ¡°Your name is clearly written here!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The Boss was really unhappy upon entering Gubelin and seeing such a chaotic mess before him. The secretary turned and said, ¡°So you are the boss of Gubelin, huh? Yourb has given out a fake appraiser and made me lose two million. Say it. How are you going topensate me for this?¡± ¡°... ¡± The boss was at a loss for words. Two million? He took the appraiser, and it was signed by Shen Qianshu. He said with a firm voice, ¡°Qianshu, get over here now!¡± Chapter 741 - Independence.

Chapter 741: Independence.

Shen Qianshu followed the Boss into his office. The Boss said firmly, ¡°What¡¯s the problem with you? A while ago, you were busy with AG matters. Did you miss out on something? Now, the customer hase here to make a fuss about it. In Gubelin, we care most about reputation. Nothing like this has ever happened before. Do you know how much loss in reputation this incident could bring to Gubelin?¡± Shen Qianshu was expressionless. She was frowning. She respected her boss a lot. Although his private life was undesirable, he was a good boss with great taste. He behaved very much like a boss, and he always handled things clean and well. Now that she was chided on, it must have been due to some unspoken conflicts that had been building up. ¡°Boss, I only did half the job for this floating flower appraisal. There were some simple things left to be done, and they were transferred to others. This whole thing has been documented, and I am not faking anything. I don¡¯t know who had signed this in the end, but I can guarantee that it wasn¡¯t me.¡± ¡°Do you mean that someone in Gubelin dares to forge your signature?¡± ¡°Boss. Ever since you found out that I am Sara, you have been having second thoughts about me. Are you unhappy me?¡± Shen Qianshu asked firmly. She was really disappointed. She had clearly promised her boss before that she would never have other intentions, yet her boss did not seem to trust her. His face was sullen, and he leaned against his chair while remaining silent. Shen Qianshu understood now. ¡°It¡¯s fine. If you can¡¯t put up with me any longer, I will send a resignation letter.¡± Shen Qianshu left the office without another word. The boss seemed to have something to say, but he ended up not saying anything. ¡°Shen Qianshu, why can¡¯t you just... take a step back?¡± Shen Qianshu and Lu Mengxi¡¯s conflict was very clear and intense. Everyone in Gubelin could sense what was going on between the two of them. It was either you or me. This was a really intense conflict, and Zhou Lulu smiled at Shen Qianshu with great satisfaction. ¡°Shen Qianshu, no matter how awesome you are, Gubelin cannot put up with you any longer.¡± Chen Qiuxiang was terribly mad. They had been working so painstakingly for Gubelin, and they helped to form the reputation as well as helping in achievements. How could Lu Mengxi cause them to turn into such a state? ¡°Zhou Lulu, what are you so happy about? Qianshu isn¡¯t just an appraiser anyway. She wouldn¡¯t die even if she had left Gubelin. Even if she doesn¡¯t work for the rest of her life, she could still have enough money to enjoy life and splurge for ten lifetimes. She doesn¡¯t even need toe and get angered at work.¡± ¡°No one knows for sure who would be in charge of AG in the future. Don¡¯t assume that Shen Qianshu would be a great winner in life just because she¡¯s so domineering. Who knows? We knew long before that the Lu Family would team up with the Ye Old Lady. Shen Qianshu isn¡¯t going to always be staying as the acting President of AG. She will have to spit out everything that she has right now. Who knows, she might be charged for murder and even the crime of faking a will.¡± Zhou Lulu was really pleased. ¡°Who knows? When you see Shen Qianshu next time, she¡¯ll be in prison.¡± ¡°Y-You...¡± Chen Qiuxiang said. ¡°Filthy mouth. Qianshu is definitely not who you make her out to be!¡± ¡°Chen Qiuxiang, you¡¯ve been sucking up to Shen Qianshu. You should have thought about it. Without her, what will happen to you in Gubelin?¡± Zhou Lulu said. ¡°You¡¯re like meat on someone¡¯s chopping board. Have you ever wondered how you are going to spend the rest of your life in Gubelin?¡± Everyone watched as if they were watching an exciting show. Lu Mengxi smiled and said, ¡°Shen Qianshu, even if you are leaving Gubelin, you have to settle the issue about the jade bracelet. Don¡¯t just leave your trash behind. Who¡¯s going to pick it up for you? Of course, you can just leave too.¡± Chapter 742 - A Slap in the Face

Chapter 742: A p in the Face

Shen Qianshu sat before her work desk sulkily as she wrote her resignation letter. Lu Mengxi seemed to be saying all of these intentionally. Lu Mengxi was not even avoiding her, and the words she said were all hard to hear. Shen Qianshu¡¯s gaze darkened, and she pushed down the backspace button.She deleted her entire resignation letter. Even if she was leaving, she would not leave a in bad name. She must make things clear before she went. She also understood why her Boss had given up on her and chosen Lu Mengxi. When Lu Mengxi came then, Shen Qianshu was still the person the Boss trusted most. Now, AG¡¯s future was uncertain. She also held several jobs, so she could not give her all in serving Gubelin. The Boss was afraid that she would be a jewelry designer and stop working for Gubelin. At the same time, he was unsure if she would lose everything and be defeated. Everything was uncertain for her. Whenpared to Lu Mengxi, she naturally was of no valuable use. The Boss was a businessman. Businessmen cared more about profit and benefits rather than rtionships. This was very clear. She was so silly. Shen Qianshu opened the ss door in the office and said calmly, ¡°I did half the appraisal for the floating flower bracelet, and there is only some data left. I handed it to Ge Xiali. Who did you hand it to in the end?¡± Ge Xiali, who had always refrained from interfering with anything jumped, and said anxiously, ¡°Leader Shen, are there are misunderstandings? You handed me the report back then, and you had already signed it. I handed it straight to the appraisal archive.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying. What I gave you was an appraisal that was half-signed. It was not a pure appraisal.¡± Ge Xiali looked as if she was going to cry. ¡°Leader Shen, please don¡¯t malign me. You were clearly the one who made me pass the appraisal to the archive.¡± At theb, she was a nice youngdy. She was also Shen Qianshu¡¯s assistant. She always blended into the background. Shen Qianshu sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve worked in Gubelin for so many years, and I have never made any mistakes. Even if I had been busy and tired a while ago, I never make mistakes. You are lying.¡± But she had no evidence. Lu Mengxi said, ¡°Shen Qianshu, it¡¯s no big deal for appraisers to make mistakes. Why do you have to make such a big fuss with this youngdy and push all the me to her? What do you mean by this? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re really shameless?¡± ¡°Enough. Stop squabbling. This matter ends here. Stop it.¡± The Boss stood at the entrance, looking displeased. Everyone was really quiet. Shen Qianshu sneered. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve served Gubelin for so many years. I don¡¯t boast about my achievements, but I have done quite a lot too. I have always been detailed when I do things, and I am always clear. This appraiser was signed by me, but it was not the one that I handed in. Only thest page is signed by me.¡± The Boss knew that something was amiss about this situation. Shen Qianshu would nevermit such a mistake that newbies wouldmit. Gubelin held their reputation very highly. She had always been very careful. She never made any mistakes all these years, and this time, it was just a squabble between some women. Authenticity and knowing who was right were not so important. ¡°Fine. Stop it.¡± The Boss was good at calming the storms. Just at this moment, a few beautiful and elegantdies walked into Gubelin. Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up, and they took pictures of them. They were all famous celebrities that people rarely saw. There were 6 of them, and if they were not richdies, they were international stars. The person in front was Guan Xiaoman. ¡°Are y¡¯all having a meeting?¡± Guan Xiaoman smiled at them. ¡°Qianshu, I¡¯ve brought some jewelry hobbyists over today. We want to have a long term business deal with you. Aren¡¯t I great to you?¡± Chapter 743 - Supportive Team of Sisters

Chapter 743: Supportive Team of Sisters

Everyone was silent. All these Movie Divas were here to look for Shen Qianshu so they could clinch business deals with her? Guan Xiaoman said, ¡°Are you busy?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± Shen Qianshu said and smiled. ¡°We¡¯re talking about my resignation.¡± Guan Xiaoman raised her brows and felt strange. She looked at everyone in Guan Xiaoman and said calmly, ¡°No worries. We¡¯ll follow you wherever you go. We aren¡¯t here for the brand anyway. We only care about the people we work with.¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was speechless. Guan Xiaoman was one of the most popr female stars in the entertainment industry these past few years. The crowd followed her wherever she went. When she was married, the entertainment industry was there. Now, she was also still very popr. Her group of ¡®sisters¡¯ were behind her, and they were all famous jewelry hobbyists. ¡°Things are going so well. Why are you resigning?¡± a prettydy said. ¡°Yeah, why are you resigning? We wish we could get Gubelin¡¯s appraisals. I have a lot of collections at home, and I was hoping for Miss Shen to appraise them...¡± ¡°Yeah, my Grandpa collected 6 jewels from the Song Dynasty. I was hoping for Miss Shen to appraise them. I wanted a Gubelin appraisal. It would be such a pity if you leave.¡± ¡°Right. I have some gems and jade from the Ming and Qing Dynasty. I wanted to have Miss Shen take a look.¡± ¡°Oh it¡¯s such a pity.¡± The beautifuldies looked at Shen Qianshu as if they were very close to her. Shen Qianshu smiled gratefully. When she was being wrongly used and not being able to clear her name, this group of people hade to give her support. When the boss heard that they were all ancient objects, his eyes lit up. If they were all ancient objects, one appraisal could earn him enough for months. He could even be famous. Thebs of Gubelin were not so popr in Asia yet. They were in need of some publicity right then. He had been worrying about how he was going to do publicity, but now that he had left that matter on hold, the opportunity hade to his doorstep. That was indeed an awesome thing. The Boss said immediately, ¡°Even if Qianshu is no longer at Gubelin, we have many professional appraisers who can do the job as well.¡± He had to get this group of clients. Lu Mengxi¡¯s assistant said, ¡°In Gubelin, we have someone who¡¯s more popr than Shen Qianshu.¡± Guan Xiaoman raised her brows. ¡°Who?¡± Zhou Lulu said immediately, ¡°Miss Guan, actually... Miss Lu Mengxi here is a very popr appraiser internationally. She is way more valuable than Shen Qianshu. If she does your appraisal, it would definitely be of a higher standard.¡± Lu Mengxi stood at the side humbly and revealed a gentle smile, but in the next second, her face stiffened. ¡°Lu Mengxi... Appraiser? Who?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of her?¡± ¡°No? Is she some richdy? Her certification must have been bought?¡± ¡°Gosh. I remember the woman who tried to steal the limelight from Shen Qianshu at the stone gamblingpetition. She also used Shen Qianshu of cheating, but she ended up being the one who got kick*ssed.¡± ¡°Oh. I remember her. Oh... So it¡¯s her. She doesn¡¯t feel shame for being an appraiser?¡± ¡°Oh gosh... I feel awkward for her.¡± Thedies hurled the remarks one after another. Lu Mengxi¡¯s face turned pale as if her face had been skinned and thrown on the floor to be stepped on. Her chest expanded and contracted very obviously. ¡°Y-You guys...¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Lu Mengxi the eldest daughter of the Lu Family?¡± Guan Xiaoman raised her brows. ¡°How good can the Lu Family raise a daughter? Lu Mengyun is still picking up soap in prison. Who cares about getting an appraisal from Lu Mengxi?¡± She paused. ¡°I only want a Gubelin appraisal with Shen Qianshu¡¯s name on it.¡± Chapter 744 - A Slap on the Face 2

Chapter 744: A p on the Face 2

Guan Xiaoman spoke in a very firm manner. She had worked with Shen Qianshu several times. Other than the time when she got married and Qianshu made her a set of jewelry, Qianshu also helped her make another two sets afterward. They did not interact much, but they did have good chemistry. Guan Xiaoman¡¯s team of ¡®sisters¡¯ were all celebrities, and they were popr ones. Since they entered, they saw how Shen Qianshu was being scrutinized, and the Boss clearly seemed biased. They knew they were here for a good ¡®show.¡¯ The entertainment industry was filled with scheming people. There were interesting ¡®shows¡¯ to watch every day. The group of ¡®sisters¡¯ looked indifferent yet polite. You want to fight with us? Fat hope! Shen Qianshu was really grateful, and she wanted both tough and to cry. Lu Mengxi looked as if she was about to go crazy from all that anger. The Movie Divas seemed to fear that they had not provoked her enough, and they insisted on continuing to do so. ¡°What happened to Gubelin? Why do y¡¯all prefer a woman who made a monkey out of herself at the stone gamblingpetition and want to get rid of the champion Miss Shen? I really wonder how lousy Gubelin is. You chase out the talented people and keep a woman who isn¡¯t what she seems to be.¡± ¡°I need to tell my ¡®sisters¡¯ and fans. If they are jewelry hobbyists, they should stoping to Gubelin.¡± ¡°Right. Many of my fans are jewelry hobbyists. My husband also coborates with several jewelrypanies in the nation. I should go home and tell him not to work with Gubelin in high-end products. The price is high, and they only look good on the surface.¡± ¡°My husband owns a jewelrypany. I shall tell him to be more careful when we coborate with Gubelin in future.¡± The movie divas spoke after one another, and even the Boss¡¯s facial expression has changed. If Guan Xiaoman¡¯s fans and the fans of her ¡®sisters¡¯ got to know about this, would they even still be able to sustain their business? The headquarters would get rid of all of them. If such a high-end brand had a problem, the headquarters had the right to shut down thepany and make them payrge amounts for breaching the contract. Gubelin¡¯s most important condition was to always protect the reputation of Gubelin no matter what happened. They could lose money, but they had to save their reputation. ¡°Fellowdies, please be kind to us. Qianshu and I just have some misunderstandings. Things are not as serious as you think. Qianshu is not leaving Gubelin as well. Please don¡¯t be anxious. Come in. Come into the office and have a seat. Don¡¯t stay standing as you discuss. Come on in.¡± Guan Xiaoman and the sisters were very supportive. They looked at Shen Qianshu. The people around remained extremely quiet. The crowd looked at each other, and most of them looked at Lu Mengxi. This was something everyone dared to be mad but did not dare to speak up about. Because of her background, no one dared to offend her. Lu Mengxi was very mad. She folded her arms and walked away. The Boss said, ¡°Lu Mengxi, where are you going? Y-You...¡± The Boss was feeling really awkward, and he did not know what to say. Shen Qianshu looked at the familiar faces of her colleagues in Gubelin. She had intended to wait for her contract to end before considering changing her job. She had a n. She wanted to learn some more things from Gubelin and continue being an appraiser for two more years before going to be a designer. Now, it seemed like the odds are low. ¡°Miss Guan, let Gubelin handle any jewelry you need to be appraised. I will write the resignation letterter. I will be leaving Gubelin soon. My matters have nothing to do with Gubelin.¡± Shen Qianshu was speaking the truth, but the Boss panicked. If Shen Qianshu was really leaving, he would seem to have made a big loss. Chapter 745 - My Office Culture

Chapter 745: My Office Culture

Guan Xiaoman and the others sat in Shen Qianshu¡¯s office. Guan Xiaoman said, ¡°Qianshu, actually, we aren¡¯t here to ask you for the jewelry to be appraised... We just wanted to ask you to help us design a set of jewelry. The Golden Horse Award ising up soon. Three of us will likely be nominated, and the others would be receiving awards. We have always been known as the ¡®sisters¡¯ in the entertainment industry. This time, I hope that you can design a set of jewelry for us to showcase our friendship. I¡¯m just wondering if you have the time.¡± ¡°Designing?¡± ¡°Right!¡± Guan Xiaoman said. ¡°Honestly speaking, we should look for BG first. You are their designer. We looked for you privately mainly because this way, you¡¯d make more too.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Sister Xiaoman, you don¡¯t have to be so kind to me. I have shares in BG too. ¡°Okay. I got it,¡± Shen Qianshu said softly. After Guan Xiaoman and the others left, Shen Qianshu began writing her resignation letter. The Boss came in and said sincerely, ¡°Qianshu...¡± ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t have to exin. I know why you chose to give up on me. I had nned to stay in Gubelin for two more years, and you can¡¯t keep me for long anyway. I won¡¯t stay here and insist on not leaving. I will not ruin Gubelin¡¯s reputation elsewhere too. I will remember your kindness.¡± Even if he had picked Lu Mengxi now. ¡°Qianshu, you are too proud of your talent, and you regard things with contempt. Why can¡¯t you ever take a step back?¡± If you could take a step back, everyone would be happy. How good would that be... ¡°If I took a step back, I wouldn¡¯t be Shen Qianshu. You won¡¯t want me either,¡± Shen Qianshu said calmly, and her gaze darkened. ¡°Boss, things havee to such a stage. There¡¯s no use speaking more about it.¡± The two of them looked at each other calmly. The Boss said, ¡°You know how many people hate you in thisb? How many people wait to see you be a joke? So many people wish that you would fall apart. The office is not as simple as you think it is.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Ever since Lu Mengxi came, I have sensed that you are very dissatisfied with me. It is not a new thing that I am proud of my talents. You knew it long ago. Why have you never spoken about it? You trained me so well, but I became a designer of BG, and you feel insecure. You are unhappy that I am so ungrateful that I even found another job other than this, but Boss, what I¡¯m good at is designing. ¡°Back then, I chose to be an appraiser because I was forced to. Yet, I have always handled work matters were clearly, and I have never messed up. I make sure I deserve what I¡¯m being paid. At the stone gamblingpetition, I was rather willing to let things be and not argue with Gubelin. In fact, I had no intention of turning things ugly for Lu Mengxi. If you watched the live-stream, you could tell that Lu Mengxi was the one beingbative. I was forced to retaliate. But you don¡¯t care. You know that the person you try so hard to support is being stepped under me. What¡¯s more? I wasn¡¯t representing Gubelin. You wish I would let Lu Mengxi receive the first ce. Is this the culture of your workce? Then, I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t learned about this culture. I¡¯m so poor I could be a beggar. I have put down my dignity before, but I have never abandoned my principles and morals.¡± The Boss remained silent. Shen Qianshuughed thoughtfully. ¡°Boss, I may not understand the work culture you have, so in the future, please don¡¯t include me in your work culture.¡± She said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll be my own boss and let others be ustomed to my culture!¡± Only the sessful ones would gain a following! From now on, she had to handle her own matters and no longer let others have a chance to take advantage of her. Chapter 746 - Master Has an Affair

Chapter 746: Master Has an Affair

Shen Qianshu left Gubelin and did not take away much stuff with her. She put the essential stuff in her car boot and went to the hospital to visit Yun An. Coincidentally, Yun An was about to get discharged. He had already rested for many days and was fully recovered. He should have been discharged long ago. ¡°You¡¯re being discharged today? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. You still said that you were not discharged yesterday. ¡°I should have been discharged long ago.¡± Yun An replied. ¡°Yes, I also feel that you should have been discharged long ago. Why did you stay for so long?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m bored!¡± Yun An said and smiled bitterly. ¡°You came just in time. Send me home!¡± ¡°Your assistant is not here to fetch you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s on his way, but since you came, I let him go back already. After all, you should be the one feeling more delighted.¡± Yun Anughed softly. Shen Qianshu helped him carry his luggage, and she could carry it up with just one hand. ¡°Qianshu, you¡¯re so amazing!¡± Yun An eximed. You don¡¯t even need a boyfriend anymore. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s celebrate your discharge from the hospital. I will treat you to a meal,¡± Shen Qianshu said. The two of them went to a vegetarian restaurant and ordered a few dishes. Yun An ate andmented at the same time. ¡°I have finally eaten a proper meal. The hospital¡¯s food is really not for humans to consume.¡± ¡°You could have let your assistant bring you food.¡± ¡°She¡¯szy. She always sleeps in.¡± ¡°You are really so pitiful.¡± ¡°Yes, you now know how pitiful I am, right!¡± ¡°I resigned today.¡± Yun An was shocked. ¡°Why!? There¡¯s no better tform than Gubelin in the country. I was still thinking if I could work together with you in Gubelin! I have also resigned before taking part in the stone gamblingpetition. We are now considered as unemployed bums, right?¡± ¡°Yes, we have all became unemployed bums!¡± ¡°How sad.¡± ¡°What ns do you have then? Are you going to Gubelin?¡± ¡°Why did you leave Gubelin? Was it because of Lu Mengxi?¡± ¡°Not entirely,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s really hard to exin.¡± ¡°Come, cheers. Let the past be the past,¡± Yun An said. ¡°Cheers, let the past be the past.¡± The two drank a toast, exchanged nces, and smiled. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Yun An, since you have already resigned, there¡¯s a job, but I¡¯m not sure if you will be interested.¡± ¡°In BG?¡± ¡°Yes, coincidentally, we arecking an appraiser.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you one?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to switch careers and be a designer,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Initially, I nned to switch only after two years. There are many skills regarding appraising that I¡¯m still not really familiarized with. Now that I have such a good mentor by my side, it¡¯s worth a try to have a career switch earlier too. If youe to BG, I can definitely give you very good benefits.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°What if I want share dividends?¡± ¡°No problem, I can give you 5%.¡± Shen Qianshu was easygoing too. Theirpany was expanding faster and faster, and they needed more manpower too. She needed a professional appraiser like Yun An to support her. In her team of rookie designers, there was also no one who really knew about the connection between appraising and designing. ¡°Let me think about it.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± When Shen Qianshu returned to the castle, she realized something serious. Fourth Brother, Fifth Brother, and Gu Xie were all in the castle. Shen Qianshu was stunned. If they really were not nning to leave, Master would surely go berserk today. He already looked really unhappy now. Don¡¯t tell me both Fourth Brother and Fifth Brother are not only not going to leave, but they are also dragging Sixth Brother over? What are they nning to do? ¡°Fourth Brother, Fifth Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°Little Shu, we found an earth-shattering piece of news. Ye Ling is cheating on you. Look! I really cannot endure this anymore.¡± Fourth Brother hurriedly passed his phone over and showed her a photograph. He was really livid. Chapter 747 - Your Objections Are Invalid

Chapter 747: Your Objections Are Invalid

Shen Qianshu looked at the photograph and slightly widened her eyes. It was a photograph in the mall, and god knew who secretly captured it. It was quite blurry, but she could still make out that there were two men in the photograph. Ye Ling was holding a hat and putting it on Shen Qianshu¡¯s head. She was wearing a simple outfit. Ye Ling was standing sideways and had blocked half of her face. Although it could not be clearly seen who the person was, it was definitely not Shen Qianshu. The person in the photo was clearly a man, and the two appeared to be in an intimate moment. ¡°Little Shu, look at this. This fickle, cheating man! He¡¯s dating two people at the same time!¡± Fourth Brother eximed. ¡°He¡¯s too much!¡± Fifth Brother also eximed. ¡°Just break up with him,¡± Gu Xie said. Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°This... is really a misunderstanding.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at her brothers and was speechless. ¡°This is a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°What misunderstanding?¡± Ye Ling looked really calm. He went upstairs coolly and coldly said, ¡°Get lost. You guys are not wee here.¡± Fourth Brother was enraged. ¡°With the way you are treating us now, you still wish to marry our little sis?¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying as if your objections will be valid,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ¡°What a joke!¡± Ye Ling went upstairs and could not be bothered with the Gu brothers. For the sake of Shen Qianshu, he did not wish to fall out with them, but he would not allow this bunch of people to strut around in his territory too. That would belittle him. Fourth Brother looked at Shen Qianshu pitifully. ¡°Little Shu, look, look! He¡¯s bullying your brothers!¡± ¡°Master doesn¡¯t really like to interact with strangers. I hope that you guys don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so biased,¡± Fourth Brother said. Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m biased. Big brothers, this is really a misunderstanding. Please don¡¯t mind!¡± ¡°What misunderstanding. Don¡¯t tell me this man is you?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Xie raised his eyebrows. ¡°Little Shu, to protect him, you¡¯re even willing to sacrifice yourself like this?¡± Fourth Brother said. ¡°Fourth Brother, it¡¯s true! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Tong Hua.¡± Fifth Brother seemed to have understood. ¡°So Little Shu likes to y this kind of game.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Shen Qianshuughed awkwardly. ¡°Ha!¡± The Gu brothers finally left, and Shen Qianshu heaved a sigh of relief. Ye Ling really did not give her face at all. He did not interact with them at all. When Shen Qianshu went upstairs, he was drawing in the study room. After seeing Shen Qianshu, he pretended like nothing had happened at all and pulled down a book to cover his drawing. ¡°Master, I... resigned.¡± Ye Ling frowned. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I want to be a designer,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I have almost umted enough experience being an appraiser too. I want to switch careers to be a designer.¡± ¡°Who made things difficult for you in Gubelin?¡± Ye Ling asked deeply. Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°Who?¡± Ye Ling pressed on. Shen Qianshuughed lightly. ¡°No one bullied me. I just felt that Gubelin was not like the Gubelin when it was first established anymore. I have differing opinions with my boss too. Bidding on good terms is also quite good, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Ye Ling frowned again. ¡°Is it Lu Mengxi?¡± ¡°Master, you¡¯re really too persistent.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at him, speechless. What did you understand? Have you misunderstood something? ¡°You¡¯re really talented in designing, so bing a designer is not bad too. You can also reach greater heights in the future. You need to have some professional ns too,¡± Ye Ling said. He then concluded with one sentence. ¡°Come to AG.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Chapter 748 - Torturous Little Vixen

Chapter 748: Torturous Little Vixen

Shen Qianshu suppressed herughter while seeing Ye Ling looking all serious in trying to poach her. He was seated in the study room. His sleeves were rolled up slightly, revealing a silky white wrist. A ck string of fate was tied to his wrist, and the blue little fat heart stone looked extremely cute in the middle of it. The bracelet did not fit his cold and indifferent personality, but it looked surprisingly adorable on him. In his pair of amber eyes, there was not a glimpse of guilt at all. Shen Qianshu smiled alluringly. She ced both her hands on the study table, almost pressing onto his hands. ¡°Master, are you poaching me?¡± ¡°You already resigned,¡± Ye Ling said. This was not considered poaching anymore. AG Jewelry had been developing rapidly, and it needed a signature designer too. Now, from the group of rookie designers, Li Chen and Xie Xiaomei were the most talented. If she went to AG, they would surely go all out to support her. She would not receive fewer benefitspared to when she was an appraiser. Shen Qianshu looked at him in a condescending manner. Her eyes were unable to hide the yfulness in them. She went in front, hugged his neck, and gently sat in hisp. Ye Ling reached out his hands subconsciously and circled her waist, preventing her from falling off. The two of them got themselves into a very intimate position. Shen Qianshu slightly hugged him. She ced her fingers on his cor and gently tugged on it. Ye Ling¡¯s neck immediately reddened. His ears turned deep red too. Shen Qianshu inched closer to his ear and blew gently on it. ¡°Master, what terms are you offering?¡± He needed to pay the conditions for poaching. Ye Ling took a deep breath. This woman sure is a vixen. Getting better in seducing people. His self-control was slowly breaking apart under her deliberate seduction. ¡°Up to you.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s voice waspletely hoarse. It was low and sexy, bing an increasingly deep voice. Shen Qianshu¡¯s bones melted after hearing it. She actually wanted to seduce Ye Ling, but she was nowpletely seduced by Ye Ling¡¯s deep voice instead. She was the true example of failing to seduce and getting seduced instead. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart raced at that moment. She slightly inched closer and kissed Ye Ling¡¯s lips. Recently, she liked to kiss Ye Ling a lot. It was like a form of assurance for her and also was a sign of how she was unable to control herself, bing fully liberated. If ck Rose went crazy suddenly and triggered the bomb in her body, she would have died before even bedding Ye Ling. She would then be unable to rest in peace. Master, before I die, I need to bed you. Ye Ling took over the lead. He grabbed onto her waist with one hand, pressing half of his body on her. Their tongues and mouths were engaged in a heated battle. Some of the saliva that was produced dripped down with the parting of their lips, giving off an obscene smell. Ye Ling suddenly carried Shen Qianshu up and swept all the documents on the table away, letting Shen Qianshu sit on the table. He pressed forward with half of his body while his other hand was already aggressively ripping off her skirt. In the study room, the temperature was rising rapidly. Ye Ling¡¯s deep breaths were constantly blowing beside her ear. The feeling of numbness and weakness from where they touched each other got increasingly hot. Her body formed a thinyer of sweat. It was both fragrant and salty. She whimpered and slightly tugged on Ye Ling¡¯s cor. She saw his chest suddenly and the unhealed wound on it. Shen Qianshu recovered her senses and hurriedly pushed against his shoulders. Ye Ling¡¯s eyes were burning with lust. The tip of his nose was gently brushing against hers. Giving her a strong signal. ¡°Your wound has not recovered yet,¡± Shen Qianshu said. Her face was flushed, and her voice was soft and delicate. Ye Ling suddenly groaned. He hugged her once more and kissed her thoroughly from top to bottom. He panted heavily on top of her. ¡°Shen Qianshu, you are driving me crazy!¡± Chapter 749 - I Want To Bed You

Chapter 749: I Want To Bed You

Shen Qianshu felt really conscious. The position they were in was really crude. Her legs were gripping onto his waist, and she could clearly feel the heated arousal of his manhood. Other than the traumatic experience previously, Shen Qianshu had no experience regarding such matters at all. Even though she flirted with him usually, it was always empty talk and no action. Recently, she had been feeling a genuine threat every time. She felt shy and excited at the same time, and she was also a little fearful. She hugged onto him lovingly, and her hands rested gently on his back. She leaned against his chest and could smell a sanguinary smell. ¡°Master, after you recover, then... we can do it.¡± When that timees, she would not escape and would not be afraid. Ye Ling¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What did you say?¡± His lustful and deep voice sounded full of surprise and anticipation. He gently tightened his embrace as if she was an intricate and delicate item. He needed to take care of her gently and carefully. He was so excited that he felt like shouting out loud. But he restrained himself and masked his excitement. She agreed? Shen Qianshu buried herself into his chest, gently shaking her head. She was too shy to repeat herself, revealing her womanly shyness. She really had no means to discuss such matters with Ye Ling so naturally. But Ye Ling knew what she meant. ¡°You can give birth to a little princess for me already?¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was at a loss for words. She had a thousand reasons toin about her boyfriend. What to do, anxious! She felt like giving her boyfriend a huge kick. She wanted to bed him because of her hormones. But he only wanted a little princess? Outrageous! Shen Qianshu pushed him away and stomped out angrily, leaving an expressionless Ye Ling behind. Shen Qianshu met Zhong Ran head-on. ¡°Oh, Miss Shen, good evening. Did Master make you angry again?¡± Poor thing. ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me,¡± Shen Qianshu said. Let me tell you, a sexually frustrated woman is very scary. Shen Qianshu was so angry that she locked herself in the bathroom. She filled the bathtub with water and enjoyed afortable bath. She even called Chen Wanwan in the process. ¡°Sister Wanwan, I¡¯m going to BG tomorrow to tell you some matters. I¡¯ll also bring a person along. You know him too.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Yun An.¡± ¡°Oh, Yun An. I know him. Why are you bringing him over? Has he been discharged?¡± ¡°He¡¯s discharged,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I went to fetch him from the hospital today, and then I invited him toe to BG.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Why would he stoop so low to take on a position in ourpany? He is so famous in our country. Gubelin has poached him before too, but he chose AG in the end. Has he resigned from AG?¡± ¡°Yes, he resigned.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Chen Wanwan and Yun An were considered on quite good terms, but it was not to the extent whereby they could ask each other anything. She knew that Yun An was doing very well in AG and thus was confused as to why he left so suddenly. ¡°It might be because he¡¯s scared of the awkwardness.¡± After all, Li Chen was also in AG. The two broke up and still had to see each other almost everywhere. It was very awkward. His story was very awkward too, and it was indeed really awkward to continue working with Li Chen. Letting Yun An leave was also AG¡¯s loss. ¡°Alright, it will obviously be great if he cane to ourpany. We need to give him share dividends, right?¡± Chen Wanwan said. Shen Qianshu smiled. This was the reason why she liked doing business with Chen Wanwan. She was smart and generous, and she also valued talents a lot. She would not be particr about a person¡¯s academic qualifications, and she also knew that with Yun An¡¯s arrival, they would certainly need to give him dividends. ¡°I¡¯ll give him five percent of my share dividends. What do you think?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. Chapter 750 - Master’s Gigolo

Chapter 750: Master¡¯s Gigolo

¡°You only have that many shares. If you give him your dividends, you will be left with almost nothing. You started BG from scratch and brought it up to where it is today. You can¡¯t deduct it from your shares. I will think of a n tonight. You bring Yun An over tomorrow, and I will give you a definite answer before the meeting.¡± Shen Qianshu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring Yun An over to BG tomorrow then. By the way, I have also resigned. You can start advertising. Designer Sara is back in business!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Chen Wanwan jumped up in joy. As she was too excited, she banged into Ye Guanjun, hitting him in the nose. His nose instantly bled. Ye Guanjun was shocked. He clutched onto his nose that was bleeding profusely, and tears welled up in his eyes due to the immense pain. Chen Wanwan hurriedly pulled a few pieces of tissue and threw them to Ye Guanjun. Shen Qianshu could even hear Ye Guanjun¡¯s loud cry in her bath. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Chen Wanwan said and took a nce at Ye Guanjun. ¡°He won¡¯t die.¡± She took the phone and walked out of the room. She then turned around to Ye Guanjun, whose nose was still bleeding, and said, ¡°Wipe it yourself. If it still won¡¯t stop bleeding, drive to the hospital yourself. I have some things to discuss with Qianshu. I¡¯m really busy.¡± Ye Guanjun was speechless. Was he still the head of the household? Why did he, a rich second-generation heir, marry a small celebrity andnd himself in a sorry state like this? How intolerable! ¡°Brother Guanjun, what happened to you?¡± Shen Qianshu hurriedly said. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Speaking of which, are you really going to start bing a designer?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± To Chen Wanwan, this was a huge piece of good news. Shen Qianshu¡¯s poprity alone could bepared to that of all of BG¡¯s designers. At this moment, Chen Wanwan was grooming celebrity designers, mainly developing the few designers that Shen Qianshu had poached. There was still a period of time before their training finished. Although their skills were great, they had not gone through systematic training before and thus could not satisfy the masses¡¯ preferences. They were alsocking in many areas of professional knowledge. Thus, if Shen Qianshu came to BG, the brand effect that she could bring for theirpany was worth more than five percent of the share dividends. In the future, she would also be a really talented designer. ¡°I have been doing career nning for designers recently. When youe to BG, you can give me some inspiration too. We can discuss our ns thoroughly to build our brand further and make it more well-known. Let me tell you...¡± The twodies spent more than an hour talking about their career ns. Shen Qianshu changed into her pyjamas, brought her phone with her outside the courtyard, and continued talking all the way until Ye Ling returned to the bedroom. Even then, she was still not done with the topic. Chen Wanwan already talked about the many kinds of ns for the future and even considered whether to list thepany. She had already thought of such deep and far matters, one by one. Ye Ling looked at her unhappily. Shen Qianshu was actually engaging in a long phone conversation with someone. It was enough that she ignored him, but why was he hearing her mentioning about going to BG and not AG instead? He looked at Shen Qianshu with a face voided of emotions. His whole body emitted an icy aura. Even Shen Qianshu could feel the intense atmosphere. Luckily, the two¡¯s conversation had also ended. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°You are going to BG?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°You have already recovered, so you can settle thepany¡¯s matters yourself. I want to be a designer. It¡¯s also better going to mypany since I get to hold some shares. If I want to set up my own brand, I will feel a greater sense of belonging and also a sense of aplishment.¡± ¡°Come to AG,¡± Ye Ling said deeply. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go to otherpanies.¡± ¡°That¡¯s mypany.¡± ¡°AG is yourpany too,¡± Ye Ling said deeply. ¡°Have you forgotten? I have given my shares to Tong Hua, and you are the proxy.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. What the...! Chapter 751 - Failed Scheme

Chapter 751: Failed Scheme

An exmation of ¡®What the hell¡¯ was already not enough to describe her feelings. A series of vulgarities was more appropriate to describe her feelings now. Master, you still have such a method? ¡°But you are not dead, so the will is thus not valid. Thepany is naturally still yourpany,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°All the documents have been notarized. It will be too troublesome if we changed them again. Thus, I don¡¯t n to visit thewyers again,¡± Ye Ling said calmly and gave off an expression seeming to say ¡®I gave you all my inheritance; you dare to not want it?¡¯ Shen Qianshu was speechless. Master, we need to be reasonable. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t wish to go to AG,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Why? You said just now that you will go if the terms are satisfactory. Why are you not willing to go again?¡± ¡°I was just joking,¡± Shen Qianshu said. She became serious and returned back to the main topic. ¡°Master, AG has already established its style. However, there are many designers, and there is a very systematic way of management. This does not suit me. On the other hand, private Haute Couture is more suitable for my performance. I personally do not like to do those really systematic designs too. I prefer to do Haute Couture designs. To me, it is really challenging and also very meaningful.¡± ¡°You can also do private Haute Couture in AG.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s different. The feeling of aplishment is different,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Seeing apany you started from scratch be globalized step by step, this feeling of aplishment is more important than anything. To me, this is also so.¡± Shen Qianshu showed no signs of giving in regarding this. ¡°Master, just agree to this!¡± Ye Ling was really unwilling and felt very reluctant. He did not wish for Shen Qianshu to go to BG, but he also could not find a reason to persuade her. Indeed, everything Shen Qianshu said was true. He really did not have a reason to stop Shen Qianshu and also did not have a reason to limit her development in her career. ¡°No!¡± Ye Ling growled out loud, and irritation filled his face. ¡°I don¡¯t allow this!¡± Shen Qianshu was slightly taken aback. She did not imagine that he would be so stubborn regarding this matter. ¡°Master!¡± Ye Ling stomped out of the room, feeling really angry. He finally waited for her to leave Gubelin and be able to develop her skills with him, but she was now going to BG instead. If she went to AG, Shen Qianshu would officially be his. That would be such a wonderful thing. But she was unwilling to go to AG¡ªunwilling to be together with him. This was totally uneptable. She waspletely testing his patience. Shen Qianshu¡¯s head ached. She did not expect that things would blow up. This was originally a very simple matter, yet Ye Ling¡¯s reaction was really too extreme. Ye Ling sat in the living room and was reading a book. Whenever he was unhappy, he liked to read the most. Shen Qianshu already knew his pattern. Every time he started reading, he would give off coldness and an unapproachable aura. Shen Qianshu proceeded to sit beside him. Ye Ling looked at her coldly and scooted away. He was feeling really displeased. Shen Qianshu scooted nearer to him. Ye Ling scooted further away. Shen Qianshu took away his book and said, ¡°Stop reading.¡± ¡°Are youing to AG?¡± ¡°Master, I am very angry today too,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I am very unhappy in the office, and many things are not going well for me. I finally managed to find a new direction in my career, and the thing I hoped most is to receive Master¡¯s support. My being in AG or not, this does not have anything to do with our rtionship, right? When I was at Gubelin, you did not intervene and force me to go to AG. Of course, I am unwilling to do things that go against your will. If you really do not want me to go...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go!¡± Ye Ling eximed. No hesitation at all! Shen Qianshu was speechless. Chapter 752 - Failed Scheme 2

Chapter 752: Failed Scheme 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Her scheme failed? All right, time to change to another scheme. She looked at Ye Ling, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, I will not go to BG. Now that I just resigned, I have nothing to do too. Tong Hua should also be on a holiday break already, so I will bring Tong Hua overseas then!¡± Ye Ling nodded. A holiday was good, and they could enjoy themselves. ¡°How long are you going for?¡± ¡°Three to four months or maybe half a year. The itinerary is not fixed.¡± ¡°... ¡± Ye Ling was fuming mad. His face darkened, and he looked at her dangerously. Ye Ling was really busy. As a CEO who had to handle a lot of work daily, he was very busy. He badly wished that his time could be divided as he had very little time. He absolutely had no time to go on a three-to-four¨Cmonth holiday with Shen Qianshu, especially when Shen Qianshu was in danger and ck Rose was still lying low. This was totally uneptable. Ye Ling finally understood Shen Qianshu¡¯s motive. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°Master, I am reasoning with you,¡± Shen Qianshu said softly. ¡°Either I go on a holiday and leave the house for half a year, or I start working and you can hug me, sleep with me, and eat with me every day. Which do you think is better?¡± This was not a multiple choice question at all. ¡°If I don¡¯t agree to let you go to BG, you will n to go on a holiday and note home?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I will be very unhappy.¡± Ye Ling put on a strong stance, looking as if he wanted to fight her. Shen Qianshu then used a killer move. ¡°I already n to give birth to a little princess for you, but you are not even allowing me to choose my own career? That¡¯s too much! Is your little princess so cheap?¡± ¡°... ¡± Ye Ling was fuming mad. These were two separate things! Shen Qianshu felt aggrieved, and her eyes reddened. ¡°Master, you are too much!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Even when he knew that she was acting and that this was all fake, he still fell for it. Ye Ling closed his book furiously and said, ¡°Do whatever you like.¡± Shen Qianshu was ted. She leaped forward and hugged him. ¡°Master, you¡¯re the best! I love you the most.¡± She nted a deep kiss onto Ye Ling¡¯s cheek, and her heart burst with happiness. This was awesome! The next morning. Shen Qianshu went to BG. Yun An had long arrived and was already chatting happily with Chen Wanwan. BG¡¯s scale was newly developed too, and Yun An had also roughly understood part of the situation. Guan Xiaoman¡¯s and some others¡¯ design contracts were also in the midst of being carried out. Regarding this, Shen Qianshu followed thepany¡¯s contracts strictly and did not hide anything from Chen Wanwan. Chen Wanwan was also really magnanimous, and she gave her a really generous portion of shares. Yun An smiled at Shen Qianshu. This discussion went really smoothly. Shen Qianshu¡¯s shares would not change while Yun An would get 5% of Chen Wanwan¡¯s share dividends. If Yun An stayed in thepany for ten years, these 5% shares would immediately be his. It would not be just share dividends anymore. With respect to this, Yun An was really satisfied. The sry and bonus that Chen Wanwan offered were really lucrative. They were really attractive. The three of them hit it off right away. Chen Wanwan started doing public rtions to announce Yun An and Shen Qianshu joining BG. Before thepany was listed, she did not announce Shen Qianshu¡¯s identity as a shareholder. Everything was being done secretly. ¡°May BG have a bright future.¡± ¡°Bright future!¡± However, Shen Qianshu¡¯s each and every movement was taken into notice by a woman. The woman smiled at the promotional advert on her phone and said, ¡°Fang Hongxiu, your daughter is really amazing! Unfortunately, you can¡¯t see it for yourself, and unfortunately, she has a short life.¡± Chapter 753 - Ambition and Sin

Chapter 753: Ambition and Sin

As Shen Qianshu just joined BG, she was not really busy. Thepany was already slowly going towards the right track. The biggest problem with private Haute Couture was its branding and customer source. Chen Wanwan had a very widework, and her friends were all celebrities. Thus, they had nothing to worry about customer source. The branding was done really well too. It was currently really well-known in the private Haute Couture industry. As long as the customer source and branding were done well, there would always be business for private Haute Couture. The only limitation was how were they going to expand it. Shen Qianshu was in charge of Guan Xiaoman¡¯s and the others¡¯ designs recently and thus spent most of her time at home. AG actually did not publicly announce the news of Ye Ling¡¯s revival. He was in contact with the Vice President and Ye Tingjun all along and kept the news under wraps really well, up until one day when the Ye Old Lady graced them with her presence. On that day, Ye Ling happened to have something on with Ye Tingjun and was not in the castle. The olddy only brought along one person. Shen Qianshu did not stop them and ordered the guards to let them in. The olddy was really furious. Rose Castle was neat and orderly and not messy. Even though Ye Ling was not around, Rose Castle was not messy at all. In contrast, her grandchildren from her eldest son were all not very obedient, and the olddy was really displeased. Tong Hua had a busy schedule today, and he was suffering from the flu. His usual orderly lifestyle was being messed up, and he was still in bed at 10 in the morning. Shen Qianshu weed Ye Old Lady by herself, but she had no respect at all for the olddy. ¡°What can I do for you today?¡± Shen Qianshu smiled and asked. ¡°I have already said everything I¡¯m supposed to say to you clearly. AG is Ye Ling¡¯s years of hard work, and he will not hand it over to you. With regards to Ye Feifei and Ye Bao, they asked for it themselves. There¡¯s nothing much topromise regarding this matter too. No matter how many times youe to Rose Castle to look for me, it¡¯s useless.¡± ¡°Are you really not scared that I will announce Ye Ling¡¯s mental illness to the whole world?¡± Shen Qianshuughed. Ye Ling was still alive, so this little bit of threat was nothing to her. If he were dead, she really would be cautious against taking action. ¡°I¡¯m not scared,¡± Shen Qianshu said calmly. ¡°Ye Ling only means this much to you!¡± ¡°Whatever you say.¡± Shen Qianshu was not afraid at all. Ye Old Lady smiled meaningfully. ¡°Ie here today entrusted by someone to pass this to you.¡± The olddy took out a gold-stamped invite. A ck rose was printed on it, and it waspletely sprinkled with gold powder. Alluring and mysterious with a smell of fear. ck Rose? ¡°Do you know who gave you the invite?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ye Old Lady said. ¡°She only told me that she was unable to go near you and thus asked me to pass it to you on her behalf. She also told me that you would be interested. With regards to other things, I am not concerned too.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s smile froze, and she felt an unexinable fear. This was obviously a trap, but it was also considered a Pandora¡¯s box. Opening it or not, she clearly knew that ck Rose did not mean well. Open it, and there would be danger. Keep it closed, and there would be temptation. ¡°There will never be a good oue, making a deal with a monster.¡± ¡°Then, we have to see. What oue will it be?¡± Ye Old Lady stood up and looked at her coldly. ¡°Shen Qianshu, when I was your age, I used to have a huge ambition too. After you have children, you will realize that everything I have done was just for the whole family.¡± ¡°No, everything you have done is just for yourself,¡± Shen Qianshu said calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t im your sins to be so noble and glorious. This is such a joke.¡± Chapter 754 - Another Ye Ling

Chapter 754: Another Ye Ling

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu and the olddy went head to head with each other, both calm and collected. The olddyughed coldly, turned around, and left. Shen Qianshu looked at the ck invite and slightly frowned. She took the invite and went upstairs. The olddy left the castle and boarded a car. Her heart was about to burst with fury. She still had a question yet to ask Shen Qianshu. What rtionship did she exactly have with Ghost City? This matter was like a fish bone stuck in her throat. However, she restrained herself and chose not to ask. ck Rose said that as long as she mentioned Ghost City, it would be ckmail material. However, she was not foolish. She did not want to have bad blood with Ghost City and let others enjoy all the benefits without doing anything at all. Whether it was Ye Ling or Ye Tingjun, no matter what, they would not go so hard on the Ye Family members, but the same could not be said of others. In the study room. Shen Qianshu opened the invite. In the invite, there was an address, and a sentence scribbled below. Your mother¡¯s life is in your hands. I¡¯ll wait for you anytime! Shen Qianshu slightly raised her eyebrows. Fang Hongxiu had been unconscious for so many years due to the car ident. But now, ck Rose threw out a really attractive bait. ¡°Impossible.¡± On the invite, there was also a number. Shen Qianshu took a deep breath and called the number. It rang thrice before a familiar and strange voice was heard. It was ck Rose. ¡°What do you exactly mean?¡± ¡°Ye Ling has protected you too well, and my people had no way toe into contact with you at all. Thus, I can only use this circuitous way to send you a message. Your life and Fang Hongxiu¡¯s life are all in your hands.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Come here alone,¡± ck Rose said calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell this to Ye Ling or any other people.¡± ¡°My life has long been in your hands. If you want my life, you can take it anytime you want. Why do you have to ask me to meet you? What are you exactly plotting? What do you want to get from me?¡± ¡°I will tell you after youe.¡± ¡°ck Rose, I will not be so foolish,¡± Shen Qianshu said calmly. ¡°You want my life, you can just act on it. If you want someone living, let me tell you that it¡¯s impossible. An alive me is so much more valuable than a dead me. You understand that, and I understand that too. So, I will not meet you personally.¡± ¡°You will meet me,¡± ck Rose said. ¡°Do you know why Fang Hongxiu is still in such a deep sleep after so many years? It is not because of the ident. It¡¯s because of me, ck Rose. It¡¯s a punishment for betrayers. Over twenty years have passed. Do you not wish to see your mother and call her Mom? Do you wish for her to not die in peace?¡± Indeed, ck Rose had captured Shen Qianshu¡¯s weakness. She and Fang Hongxiu were mother and daughter, and she was also touched by Second Old Master¡¯s profound love for Fang Hongxiu. She was also not willing to see the pair end up in an ending like this. However, it was impossible for her to go meet ck Rose personally. If she was all alone in this world, she might have met her alone. It would not be a problem at all. But she had her close ones. ¡°What do you exactly want from me?¡± ¡°Come, and I will tell you,¡± ck Rose said. ¡°Shen Qianshu, your body has a surprise that you can¡¯t imagine at all. Unfortunately, no one told you that you and Ye Ling really had a past filled with deep hatred before. Do you know who killed Ye Ling¡¯s mother?¡± A cold shiver ran down Shen Qianshu¡¯s spine. She suddenly did not dare to hear her answer. ck Rose¡¯s voice was extremely icy. ¡°It¡¯s Gu Chun, your biological father.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°If Ye Ling hears of this, he and Gu Family will definitely cut all ties. Oh, I forgot to tell you. No matter how much this Ye Ling loves you, the other Ye Ling¡¯s heart is filled with only hatred!¡± Chapter 755 - Little Shu, Move Away

Chapter 755: Little Shu, Move Away

ck Rose¡¯s words caused her whole body to shiver. It was as if she had fallen into a swirling whirlpool and was unable to pull herself out. In this swirling whirlpool, it was icy and snowing, causing her to be chilled to the bone. She was unable to mask the fear in her voice. ¡°How do you know?¡± How did ck Rose know of Ye Ling¡¯s mental illness? Ye Ling had kept this matter closely under wraps really well. Ye Tingjun and Ye Yifan had only found out about it recently too. Why would ck Rose know about it? Who exactly was she? ¡°I know everyone¡¯s secrets.¡± ck Rose¡¯s voice wasced with slight happiness. ¡°Miss Shen, I¡¯ll be expecting you.¡± ck Rose then hung up the call. Shen Qianshu ced the invite in a less conspicuous corner of the study room and fell into deep thought. It was not known when Tong Hua had started standing outside the door. He rubbed his eyes and called out. ¡°Mommy, who are you talking to?¡± Shen Qianshu hurriedly rushed over and started touching Tong Hua¡¯s head. ¡°Are you still feeling unwell?¡± ¡°I¡¯m feeling better.¡± ¡°Go eat something. Mommy will ask the kitchen to heat up the food.¡± ¡°Ok!¡± Tong Hua nced at one corner of the bookshelf and followed Shen Qianshu down. Ye Ling and Ye Tingjun hade back too. Their expressions were really bad. ¡°What was she doing here?¡± Ye Ling asked. Shen Qianshu looked at Ye Ling¡¯s troubled face in surprise. ¡°We met Grandma.¡± Ye Tingjun voiced out. The olddy had also experienced a great shock. The matter was a little dramatic, and she identally learned the news of Ye Ling¡¯s survival. ¡°She brought me news of ck Rose,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°What?¡± Shen Qianshu kept the truth of Gu Chun killing Aventura as a secret. She then told everything else detailedly. Ye Tingjun was somewhat silent, and after a moment, he softly said, ¡°Why is ck Rose so adamant with sis-inw?¡± A time bomb was already in her body. If she wanted her life, that would an instantaneous thing. But ck Rose did not act like that She had also sessfully gotten the Blood Rose. Yet, why was she still hounding after Shen Qianshu? ¡°Fang Hongxiu¡¯s unconsciousness is not because of the car ident?¡± Shen Qianshu gently shook her head and said, ¡°Master, I want to visit the Gu Manor. Ye Ling¡¯s face was really cold. His amber eyes were deep and cold. Shen Qianshu thought of ck Rose¡¯s words: ¡®The second Ye Ling only has hatred.¡¯ She believed this sentence. Ye Ling¡¯s second personality was surely inseparable from Aventura. If Fang Hongxiu could wake up, this puzzle could perhaps be solved. If not, they would forever be at a loss. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Ok!¡± When both of them reached Gu Manor, they were met with a big war. Second Old Master Gu was actually in the process of caning Gu Yuanli. He held on to a huge whip and was frantically caning Gu Yuanli with a sinister expression. Fourth Brother, Fifth Brother, and Gu Xie were standing at one side, afraid to speak up. Gu Yuanli¡¯s back was already a bloody mess, but he remained quiet, letting Gu Chun whip him. Shen Qianshu broke free of Ye Ling¡¯s grip and hurriedly rushed forward, stopping in front of Gu Yuanli. Her voice was full of horror. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Little Shu!¡± Fourth Brother was scared that she would get hurt. He hurriedly pulled her back, not wanting her to get embroiled in this mess. Shen Qianshu did not care about him. She stared at Gu Chun intently and said, ¡°Are you nning to beat Master to death?¡± Although she knew that he was her brother, she was still used to calling him Master. Gu Yuanli briefly turned around. His soft face was dripping of cold sweat. ¡°Little Shu, move away.¡± Shen Qianshu lightly shook her head and was determined to not move no matter what he said. Gu Yuanli was soon going to be beaten to death by Gu Chun. ¡°What wrong has Master done?¡± The sinister look in Gu Chun¡¯s eyes had already slowly disappeared. On the long whip, there was only blood. Chapter 756 - All Of His Feelings

Chapter 756: All Of His Feelings

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Qianshu, give way,¡± Gu Chun said softly. ¡°I want to beat this ungrateful beast to death today.¡± Ye Ling stood at a side as if the matter did not concern him. However, his gaze was fixed onto Gu Chun¡¯s whip. If this whip had fallen onto Shen Qianshu, he would not sit back anymore. ¡°He definitely has his difficulties,¡± said Shen Qianshu. She believed Gu Yuanli for no apparent reason. She had been suspicious and furious and had wanted to break all ties with Gu Yuanli. However, what had happened that day in the Gu family¡¯s manor was very vivid in her mind. She thought that Gu Yuanli definitely had his difficulties. Gu Chun held the whip as he looked at Shen Qianshu, whose head was raised and gaze determined. However, he felt bitter in his heart. Ye Ling said coldly at the side, ¡°You have thought of the authority as a father, but you also ought to see whose woman you are beating.¡± Gu Chun nced at Ye Ling as if he hated him a lot. Suddenly, he stormed off in a huff. Shen Qianshu hurriedly held onto to Gu Yuanli. Fifth Brother also hurriedly came over. Gu Xie stood still without moving. His eyes could not hide the ambiguity. It was still Fifth Brother who supported him to one side. ¡°Call the doctor.¡± Gu Yuanli was hurt very seriously. His back was covered with wounds, and the flesh and blood was a blur. Second Old Master Gu had been very forceful. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart ached as she watched. ¡°Shifu... ¡± ¡°I am content.¡± Gu Yuanli¡¯s voice was very repressed and bitter. His gaze was also very restrained and forbearing as he looked at Shen Qianshu. Ye Ling suddenly walked over and pulled Shen Qianshu up. Gu Yuanli¡¯s gaze at Qianshu was simply not how a brother would look at his sister. He had originally suspected this truth, but it was confirmed now. The look towards a sister could be adoring and doting, but it should not be restrained and repressed like that. Gu Xie was Gu Yuanli¡¯s younger brother, born to the same mother. Compared to Fifth Brother, however, he was like a stranger. Fifth Brother looked after Gu Yuanli meticulously. The doctor came and cut Gu Yuanli¡¯s clothes as he had to bandage and stitch his wounds. Shen Qianshu watched until her eyes turned red. Ye Ling¡¯s big palms suddenly covered her eyes. ¡°Master?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡± ¡°Master, let go. I want to see.¡± ¡°You are not allowed to,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ¡°Dirty.¡± In his eyes, blood was always dirty. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart was palpitating. In his hands, she became quiet. Her eyshes lightly brushed across Ye Ling¡¯s palms. It was like tugging his heart. Ye Ling lightly went around her. Cold sweat was dripping from Gu Yuanli¡¯s forehead. However, there was no sign of dismal seen at all. There was even happiness. Little Shu still believed him. His growing up phase was extremely difficult. Since young, he had to go through very strict training in order to be Ghost City¡¯s Second Master. In the hands of Ghost City, as he was growing up, he subconsciously drifted further apart from his younger brothers. Big Brother had said, Ah Li, don¡¯t be so ruthless. When you do things, be magnanimous and show mercy. Gu Xie had said, Second Brother, did you kill Big Brother? Gu Beichen had said, Second Brother, you disappoint me so much. Yes, disappointment. He had made his younger brothers disappointed. It was also this that made him ce all his feelings on Shen Qianshu. Whenever he had time, he would think of going to see what Shen Qianshu was doing. Even if he was sitting in the car and waiting downstairs under her office, he was also happy when he saw hering out. He only regretted that he had paid attention to Shen Qianshu toote. As his feelings had also changed in nature and he had shown too much concern, it led to ck Rose¡¯s suspicion. It made Shen Qianshu be embroiled in this dispute. Whether it was him or Ye Ling, they would bring harm to her. His gaze was far too repressed and restrained. Ye Ling¡¯s face turned cold. He pulled Shen Qianshu and came out from the door. ¡°Master...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like him,¡± Ye Ling said. Chapter 757 - His Original Intention

Chapter 757: His Original Intention

Shen Qianshu was startled. But Ye Ling had said it so seriously. She was about to reply when Ah Xi walked over and said, ¡°Missy, Old Master wants to see you.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Shen Qianshu tried to appease Ye Ling as she held his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we go home.¡± Second Old Master Gu¡¯s vi was not very far from Gu Yuanli¡¯s vi. There was a little cobblestone road. Shen Qianshu followed Ah Xi and walked slowly. Suddenly, she asked a question. ¡°Ah Xi, how long have you been with Second Master?¡± ¡°Many years. When I was five years old, I was already with the Gu Family.¡± ¡°Many years indeed.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled. ¡°What kind of person is he?¡± ¡°Old Master is a good person.¡± ¡°Yeah, my family¡¯s Master is also a good person.¡± Shen Qianshu told ame joke. Luckily, Ah Xi understood herme joke, and heughed. ¡°Missy, Old Master really loves you a lot. He also loves the young masters.¡± ¡°But he nearly beat Shifu to death.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because Old Master knows Missy¡¯s identity,¡± Ah Xi said. ¡°Old Master has been very repressed these few days. It may be because he is too furious and that he wants to find somewhere to vent it out. If Second Master had said something earlier, you could havee home earlier. You wouldn¡¯t get involved with Ye Ling, and it wouldn¡¯t result in the oue today. Old Master is angry.¡± She had indeed guessed correctly. It was because of her. Ah Xi¡¯s words were not considered a lot. Second Old Master Gu sat beside the water lily and looked like he was in a daze. Except for the sinister look just now, he had resumed the look of a benevolent middle-aged person. That scene of rage seemed like it had never appeared before. ¡°Second Old Master.¡± ¡°Sit.¡± Ah Xi went to bring tea. Shen Qianshu sat down and looked at him. She did not look like Second Old Master. There were also no simrities between her and Fang Hongxiu. No matter how one looked, she did not seem to look like their daughter. However, in this world, there were many cases of children who did not look like their parents. ¡°Sorry to have let you seen the bad side of Father.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Shifu did not do anything wrong. You shouldn¡¯t beat him like that.¡± ¡°You actually don¡¯t me him?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Why should I me him?¡± ¡°He already knew your real identity when you were 15 years old. Oh, no, he already knew when you were a few years old. But he had been hiding it. If he had told me earlier, I could have brought you home when you were very young. You could also reunite with Fangfang earlier, and you wouldn¡¯t be wandering outside for so many years.¡± ¡°Second Old Master, honestly speaking, is being Ghost City¡¯s little princess really so lucky?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I am very sorry. I was separated from you since young. However, I nevercked fatherly and motherly love since young. I grew up carefreely. Actually, I lived very happily during those 15 years. After that, although I had some adversities,pared to many people, I was considered lucky. I overcame them and also stood steady on my feet. Regardless of where I am or whose daughter I am, I can live my life very well. Hence, you should be very happy.¡± ¡°But if I be your daughter, I cannot imagine what kind of life I should be living. Can I grow up safely? Will ck Rose let me off? I will not have a carefree childhood. I will only have days of fear and worry. Second Brother did it for my good. Even if the method was not correct, his original intention was not to hurt me,¡± Shen Qianshu exined. ¡°Are you unwilling to be my daughter?¡± ¡°No!¡± Shen Qianshu did not hesitate. ¡°I am willing, but I do not feel that Shifu has done anything wrong.¡± Chapter 758 - Mom, I Am Sorry

Chapter 758: Mom, I Am Sorry

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Second Old Master Gu¡¯s face slightly loosened. Shen Qianshu pursed her lips, opened her mouth, and stopped. She wanted to ask, Second Old Master, did you kill Aventura? But she was afraid that after asking, it would be a road of no return. The road of no return for her and Ye Ling. ¡°ck Rose looked for me today,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Qianshu, don¡¯t believe her words.¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t know what she told me.¡± ¡°She is a liar.¡± ¡°She said that if I went to see her alone, Fang Hong... Mom would be able to wake up.¡± Shen Qianshu asked softly, ¡°Do you... hope that I go and see her?¡± Second Old Master¡¯s face was in shock. He stood up suddenly. He was bewildered and lost self-control. Fang Hongxiu waking up had be the most important matter in his life. It was more important than his daughter. However, Shen Qianshu was not upset. She could not control herself from thinking how it would be like if she had been deep asleep for many years. If they had a daughter and Shen Qianshu could wake up if they sent their daughter over, Ye Ling would not raise any objections. He would wrap her up, tie it with a butterfly knot, and ship it over. At least Second Old Master had hesitated. She was luckier than her own future little princess. ¡°No, she is lying. Fangfang has slept for so many years. I have tried all ways, and the doctors have also checked numerous times. It was the impact of the car collision that caused confusion in some parts of the brain functions in her cerebrum. Her nerves were severely damaged. This is why she is unable to regain consciousness. What has this got to do with ck Rose?¡± ¡°I also don¡¯t know. Hence, I came to tell you that I wanted you to find a few more specialists to check on her. Maybe Mom being in aa was not due to the car ident. Maybe it was caused by medicine. If it was really caused by medicine, Second Old Master, you will have to be careful of people in the Gu manor, especially people who have stayed here for more than 20 years. The medicine is bound to have a time limit. If it is used for a long period of time, it has to be someone from the manor.¡± Second Old Master Gu¡¯s face was in shock. He looked at his daughter in front of him in bewilderment. She had actually thought of something he had never thought of. She was so shrewd. ¡°Do you hope that I go and see ck Rose?¡± Second Old Master Gu slipped into a difficult situation. He lifted his head and looked towards the direction of the bedroom. That was his heart, his life. But the daughter in front of him was also his heart and his life. He could not ept losing either of them. ¡°It is easy for her if she wants to kill you. Why does she want you to meet her alone?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Perhaps, it means more to her that I am alive.¡± ¡°Then this is strange.¡± Second Old Master Gu had indeed been in power for many years, and his mind was very agile. ¡°Is there anything that she wants from you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any valuable things except for a son who knows how to earn money. I don¡¯t have anything.¡± ck Rose was not in need of money. ¡°If your mom wakes up and finds out that I have sacrificed you in order to save her, she will not forgive me,¡± Second Old Master Gu said. ¡°Hence, don¡¯t go meet her and also don¡¯t believe her words.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart ached for an unknown reason. ¡°Alright.¡± She paused. ¡°I¡¯ll go and see Mom.¡± Shen Qianshu went upstairs. The wind beside the bedroom blew gently, bringing the scent of flowers. The water lilies downstairs emitted a sweet scent. Fang Hongxiu was deep asleep. She looked very lovely and beautiful. When her mom was young, she was definitely a woman of remarkable beauty. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Mom, I really want to save you. Really, really. I want to see you so much. Although we have never met, I know that you surely loved me a lot. Back then, you took up all the responsibilities yourself. You diverted the line of sight, which let me live. Hence, I want to save you so much, but... I am sorry!¡± Chapter 759 - Elder Uncles And Brother-In-Law

Chapter 759: Elder Uncles And Brother-In-Law

Mom, I have a lover and a child. I cherish this life a lot for their sake. Hence, I cannot give this life to the ck Rose for no reason and let her control my lover willfully. So, I can only look at you helplessly lying here. I am unable to help however much I would like to. Mom, please forgive your selfish daughter. She pulled Fang Hongxiu¡¯s hand up and gently kissed her on the back of her hand. Back then, Mom used her life in exchange for her safety and well-being, but she was unable to do anything for Mom. This made her feel extremely sad. However, she also did not know what to do. Mom, don¡¯t me me, alright? Shen Qianshu was grieving so much that tears were falling onto the back of her hand. They were hot, but Mom¡¯s hand was so icy cold. This feeling was exactly the same as Fang Xia back then. If she had grown up by her side, Fang Hongxiu would definitely be a good mother. She would take good care of her as she grew up. But they had missed 26 years. The scent of the flowers was strong in the air. In Second Brother¡¯s vi. The private doctor gave him an anesthetic and stitched the wound. He treated the wound simply. Fifth Brother was looking after him all the while. Gu Xie was in deep thought as he stood outside the courtyard. Fourth Brother gently patted his shoulder. ¡°Little sixth, don¡¯t me Second Brother for what happened back then. Reconcile with Second Brother earlier.¡± ¡°I cannot get over it.¡± He could forgive Fifth Brother easily because Fifth Brother had slight social phobia due to that incident. It was also an ident. However, Second Brother was his biological brother. It was precisely because of this that he could not get over it. He understood most of the truth now. But there was still a gulf. Movie King Gu was usually cold and indifferent and did not reveal his thoughts. However, at this moment, he felt a little troubled. Did he really me his own brother wrongly? Ye Ling was not far away from the courtyard. It seemed as if he had naturally offended the few brothers from the Gu Family. He was only apanying Shen Qianshu here this time as he was worried about her being alone in the Gu manor. Just in case she got coaxed and really acknowledged her roots and ancestors, he would explode. ¡°This matter is not important anymore,¡± Fourth Brother said. ¡°Little Shu is back already. Big Brother and Third Brother will also feelforted in heaven.¡± Fifth Brother mumbled to himself. ¡°I still feel that Big Brother is not dead.¡± ¡°Your illness is triggered again?¡± Fifth Brother lowered his head bashfully. ¡°Really.¡± Gu Xie and Fourth Brother were also used to it. They were not bothered by him. Fifth Brother was a little unhappy. ¡°Is sister really unable toe home to stay?¡± If sister came back home to stay, the brothers should alsoe back home. The manor would be very lively. It was cold and deserted except for holidays. It did not look like a home. Fourth Brother sneered as he shook his chin at Ye Ling. ¡°Can you beat him?¡± Fifth Brother shook his head. ¡°Are you able to persuade him?¡± Fifth Brother shook his head. Fourth Brother said, ¡°You cannot beat him and also cannot persuade him. Yet, you still want sister toe home. I suggest you write such a crazy male lead for your main lead in your nextic. Let him and the female lead be separated by death. Knock on wood, I am not saying about our sister. It is youric!¡± ¡°... ¡± Gu Xie stared at him. ¡°... ¡± Fifth Brother also stared at him. Ye Ling sneered. ¡°I heard it.¡± ¡°... ¡± The brothers of the Gu Family stared at him angrily. Ye Ling said calmly, ¡°It will depend on my mood with regard to the number of times Shen Qianshu meets you all. I advise you all not to annoy me.¡± ¡°... ¡± The brothers of the Gu Family stared at him angrily. Damn it. What the ... Exactly which brother-inw in this world would be so outrageous and dare to talk tough with his elder uncles? Chapter 760 - The Black Rose’s Secret

Chapter 760: The ck Rose¡¯s Secret

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Yuanli was donned in a long robe and sitting in the balcony. His injuries were all on his back, and he could not lie down. It was also unbearable if heid on his front. Hence, he simply kept sitting down. Shen Qianshu walked to his side. Gu Yuanli asked calmly, ¡°Have you seen Father?¡± Shen Qianshu nodded her head and sat beside him. There was silence between the two of them. For a long time. ¡°Why did you choose to endure the beating over telling us the truth?¡± Shen Qianshu looked at him. She really could not understand him. ¡°The biggest secret was already unraveled. Why are you still hiding some of the small secrets?¡± ¡°Little Shu, small secrets are the most hurtful. You don¡¯t understand,¡± Gu Yuanli said. ¡°When Father lost his temper, I could understand. He was disappointed with me. I could also understand. I am already contented now that you are even willing to protect me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Shen Qianshu said softly. ¡°Allow me to make a bold guess. You must be very familiar with ck Rose?¡± Gu Yuanli was silent. Shen Qianshu¡¯s pair of beautiful eyes was all filled with suspicion. ¡°You like her?¡± Gu Yuanli continued to be silent. ¡°If she is not your lover or someone close to you, why would you cover up for her?¡± ¡°I have never covered up for her.¡± She had seen Gu Yuanli being fierce and speaking harshly to ck Rose in the Gu manor. It was because of this that made her guess boldly that they were surely familiar with each other. ¡°You were also involved in what ck Rose did?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°Mom being in aa had something to do with you? But you were still so young at that time. Why would you have something to do with it? But why?¡± ¡°Little Shu, stop here. Don¡¯t ask already, alright?¡± ¡°I spoke to the ck Rose over the phone today. She wants me to meet her alone.¡± Gu Yuanli suddenly turned around. As he was too anxious, the wound was brutally pulled open. There was cold sweat on his forehead, and his gaze was filled with horror. ¡°You are not allowed to go. Are you crazy?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t promise her,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Do you know why she wants to look for me? If she wants me dead, it¡¯d be incredibly easy for her. But why does she want me alive? Does she want to use me to threaten someone?¡± Besides Fang Hongxiu, only Gu Yuanli could give her an answer with regards to this matter. Gu Yuanli became silent. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Second Brother, tell me.¡± Gu Yuanli gave a sigh. ¡°All themon people know that ck Rose is a mysterious organization with great power. However, they do not know that within the ck Rose, they have already fallen apart. They are united against external forces, but their internal disputes are very brutal. After Aventura died, the ck Rose has not had a true gatekeeper anymore.¡± ¡°Mom handed over the position of the gatekeeper to Aventura.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Gu Yuanli said. ¡°Mom and Aventura were as close as sisters.¡± ¡°Why did ck Rose say that it was Aventura who plotted the car ident? The Blood Rose alsonded in Aventura¡¯s hands.¡± ¡°In the beginning, they were as close as sisters. Subsequently, they fell out with each other. The actual reason is unknown. I did not know what actually happened regarding the car ident back then. The ck Rose said before that Aventura was originally the sessor to the position. If Mom died, she did not need the Blood Rose, and she could inherit ck Rose. In actual fact, besides Mom, no one knew who caused the car ident. The person who went after her life back then was someone sent by ck Rose. Hera was linked to ck Rose. Of course, there were also enemies of Ghost City.¡± ¡°Since both of the gatekeepers had died, why wasn¡¯t there anyone to inherit ck Rose all these years?¡± Gu Yuanli slightly furrowed his eyebrows. His face was sunken. ¡°Firstly, there was no trace of the Blood Rose. Secondly... the candidate for the position died during the assessment.¡± Chapter 761 - It Was All Because Of You Throwing Money

Chapter 761: It Was All Because Of You Throwing Money

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A chill ran down Shen Qianshu¡¯s spine. She had an indescribable sense of fear. She had a blurred idea in her heart which shed past swiftly. It was so fast that she almost could not make it out clearly. Gu Yuanli frowned and said softly, ¡°ck Rose is an abyss. The people who went in have nevere out before. Even if it is powerful, it isplicated internally. There is no one person who can have the support of the masses. They ce importance on ceremonies. The gatekeeper has to pass the assessment and is also required to have the Blood Rose. The ck Rose now is only representing the gatekeeper.¡± ¡°What kind of assessment?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Gu Yuanli said. ¡°Nobody knows except for the elders of ck Rose. ck Rose urgently needs a gatekeeper now.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Or Ye Ling.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s face was pale. The tips of her fingers were slightly trembling. She was also a little hesitant. ¡°Does Master know?¡± Gu Yuanli shook his head. ¡°This is what I guessed from my conversation with ck Rose. As for the specifics, I am also not necessarily clear. However, I am not far off. Their assessment is a close shave with death. Aventura and Mom had passed it together back then. Hence, two gatekeepers had emerged. This is also the biggest mystery in the history of ck Rose. You and Ye Ling are the offspring of Mom and Aventura. Hence, her attention is now fixed on the two of you.¡± ¡°She wants to have a gatekeeper to lead the ck Rose. She made use of the power she had to threaten others because she only had the power of a representative of the gatekeeper. She did not have the gatekeeper¡¯s power. There are a lot of differences between the two. Nheless, you cannot go to the ck Rose.¡± Gu Yuanli looked at Shen Qianshu fixedly. ¡°Regardless of whatever reasons, you are not allowed to go. The ck Rose is a secret organization that has been passed on for nearly 200 years. But there have only been five gatekeepers altogether in history, including Aventura and Mom. There are just a few people in a few hundred years. You can imagine the danger. Furthermore, the longest life of the sessor to the gatekeeper is Mom. This is because she is in a vegetative state. Most of them have been assassinated before they turned 30 years old.¡± ¡°They will naturally not live long.¡± Shen Qianshu scoffed. ¡°A person who has such strong powers will naturally be coveted by others and get killed. This is all done by the people internally.¡± Gu Yuanli nodded his head. ¡°Yes. Hence, regardless of what the ck Rose said to you, you should not believe her. Not to mention, walking with her alone.¡± ¡°You... really understand the ck Rose.¡± ¡°I guessed most of it. It may not be necessarily urate,¡± Gu Yuanli said. ¡°I hid your identity as I was afraid that the people from the ck Rose would find you. Shen Lin and you were swapped. Shen Lin had grown up in a welfare home. Since young, I had seen her getting bullied as she grew up. But besides sponsoring her school fees, there was nothing else I could help her. I could only look as a bystander. I was afraid of being noticed by people, and hence I was always at a distance. When your identities were exposed, I was happy because you had never suffered being in the Shen family for 15 years. Subsequently, you went to France. I thought you had a sum of inheritance. As you became an adult and was also talented, I assumed you would surely live very well. Hence, I let go and did not bother. If I had known that you would meet Ye Ling... ¡± ¡°Luckily, you had let go.¡± If she had sufficient money back then, it was impossible for her to be Ye Ling¡¯s caretaker. After all, she had also been pampered and was arrogant. It was impossible for her to do this kind of work. As she thought this way, she had a lingering fear. There were many little opportunities in life. Once they were missed, they were really gone forever. When they were met, your whole life would be brightened up. ¡°My fate with Master is destined.¡± This was exactly what this phrase meant¡ªyou and I were originally not fated; it was all because of you throwing money! Chapter 762 - It Was All Because Of You Throwing Money 2

Chapter 762: It Was All Because Of You Throwing Money 2

¡°The ck Rose has obviously set her eyes on me now. Why isn¡¯t she that persistent towards Master?¡± Shen Qianshu thought of another very serious question again. The ck Rose seemed to be less forceful on Ye Ling. What was the reason again? ¡°She said that Ye Ling wouldn¡¯t live long.¡± Shen Qianshu felt suffocated in her heart. She also thought of a matter. Master was sick. If he could not recover and had to be tortured by his illness frequently, Master indeed would not live long. As she thought about this, Shen Qianshu felt as if her heart was being torn. ¡°Little Shu, don¡¯t ask further about the ck Rose¡¯s matters. She will not want your life,¡± Gu Yuanli said. ¡°That day, if not for the fact that she didn¡¯t have a choice, she wouldn¡¯t use you as a shield and also wouldn¡¯t reveal this trump card. You are already the best candidate for the ck Rose. She will not touch you.¡± ¡°But she has been lingering around me. Are we really unable to make a swift decision in thisplex situation?¡± ¡°Cannot,¡± Gu Yuanli said. ¡°I have been thinking of a way for so many years. Eventually, I can only get a glimpse of the corner. No one knows exactly where the ck Rose is, and no one knows exactly how scary it is.¡± Shen Qianshu became silent. Gu Yuanli was a little bitter as he looked at her face, which was like a painting. His eyes were filled even more with self-restraint as he looked at Shen Qianshu. Since when did his feelings for Shen Qianshu start to change in nature? He himself did not know. It had changed in nature unknowingly. He did not treat her as his sister again. Perhaps after all these years, Shen Qianshu had been bringing her child around alone. She had worked very hard and transformed from someone with nothing to someone who shone very brightly. This process had attracted him. She was a person with an extremely attractive personality. Or perhaps, he had been looking at her from afar for all these years. As he was unable to ce his feelings anywhere all along, he could only ce them safely on her. However, in his lifetime, he would not be able to reveal this kind of obscure feeling. His troubles were increasing. ¡°Why did you give me the Blood Rose back then?¡± ¡°To protect you,¡± Gu Yuanli said. ¡°I got the Blood Rose coincidentally. Since I knew that the gatekeeper of the ck Rose was required to have the Blood Rose, I had been looking for it. It was not easy for me to find it. I could not hand it over to her. Either I kept it a secret, or I hand it to you. I already knew that she had guessed your identity. If I gave you the rose, it could let you have an additional exemption te against death. Everything was a strange mix of events. I did not purposely use the Blood Rose to provoke Ye Ling.¡± Shen Qianshu was silent. Both of them looked at each other. He saw her suspicion. Gu Yuanli said, ¡°Little Shu, I did not hide anything.¡± ¡°Second Brother, there are too many things that you have hidden. Your trustworthiness is also going to be gone soon,¡± Shen Qianshu said in a practical and realistic manner. ¡°I believe you, but bystanders may not necessarily believe you. There are also many secrets hidden in Ghost City.¡± Luckily, this was a family. Even if there were internal disputes, they would not appear like the chaos in the ck Rose. ¡°Little Shu, I... ¡± Gu Yuanli¡¯s voice was low. ¡°Believe me. My original intention was never to hurt you.¡± ¡°Second Brother, you rather supported me to be Master Qian and was unwilling to have direct contact with me. This was to avoid suspicion?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Yuanli said, ¡°You are Ghost City¡¯s little princess and should not have any financial difficulties. There were manypetitions in the casino who were bribed. Of course, you yourself have the capabilities. It is just that regardless of how the process is like, you will win in the end. When you came to the casino, I would watch everypetition of yours. I would also let others try their best to lose to you. I don¡¯t want you to be troubled over money.¡± Chapter 763 - The Only Choice

Chapter 763: The Only Choice

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu was determined not to admit that her gambling skills werepletely dependent on bystanders who let her win. She also made a decision to take a trip to Macau with Master one day to prove herself. Gu Yuanli did not know whether tough or cry. Her gambling skills were very impressive, but not to the extent of being the champion every year. There was naturally his maniption behind this. There were many times when he disguised as a bystander andpeted with her. As he waspletely familiar with her style, he could naturally not reveal any traces when he lost to her. Gu Yuanli was seriously injured and could not sit for too long. He was extremely cold, but he kept bearing with it. The private doctor was not far away. He watched for a long time and wanted to remind Gu Yuanli. However, he was stopped by his gaze. He dared not speak too much. Ghost City¡¯s Second Master was the absolute overlord. However, this little Second Master should also not be underestimated. He was the real wielder of power during these few years. One generation had even more tricks than the other. Shen Qianshu had gotten most of her doubts exined, and she felt a little more rxed. She had the intention to talk about the matter involving Fang Hongxiu. ¡°Second Brother, do you love Mom?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°When she met with an ident, you were still young and did not have many memories. How could you love her?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t live in Ghost City before. You wouldn¡¯t know. Even if Mom were lying down and did not know anything, being beside her was the safest ce,¡± Gu Yuanli said. ¡°Mom is the goddess and god of protector in my and our brothers¡¯ hearts.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled. This also indirectly implied that Second Master had really been very irritable previously. ¡°Little Shu, leave Ye Ling,¡± Gu Yuanli said. ¡°Yours and his fate, even if it is destined, it is an ill fate.¡± She shook her head lightly. Gu Yuanli said, ¡°The grudges between his Mom and our Mom and the grudges between him and Ghost City are countless. We... you are stuck in the middle. It will be very difficult for you.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled lightly. Her beautiful face was filled with determination. ¡°Second Brother, I think you misunderstood something. Even if you all are my family members, I will never be a piece of sandwich biscuit.¡± She sounded firm and resonating. ¡°He is my only choice forever.¡± ¡°You!¡± Gu Yuanli felt a gush of anger rushing up for no apparent reason. His eyes were deep and sinister as if they had hidden numerous thunderstorms. However, they were constantly in his eyes as he suppressed them firmly in those ck eyes of his. The only choice! This was not the first time that Shen Qianshu had expressed her true feelings in front of him. These words were like sharp des, shredding his heart into pieces. Did hee toote? It was obviously him who had watched her grow up. He understood her the most and knew all of her secrets. However, she had fallen in love with a bystander. The feelings he had for her had changed so much that he felt afraid. It also caused him to bete by a step. He had seen her being in a rtionship with so many boyfriends, but they all did not have any ending. ¡°In the beginning, when Ye Ling returned back to the country, I thought that he was the same as all your exes. Both of you would definitely not be together for long. His character was overbearing, ruthless, and cold. He was notpatible with you. I thought you would leave him very soon. Even if he was unwilling, there was still Ghost City behind you. He would not dare to do anything. But I did not expect... ¡± You were actually so deeply in love with him and was unwilling to leave him. The tips of Gu Yuanli¡¯s fingers trembled. He did not know whether it was pain or regret. His face was pale, and his mood was mysterious. He had a regretful and painful thought. If he had expressed his true feelings to Little Shu earlier, perhaps, would their ending be different? Could he then get redemption? He was a stepte. Was he reallyte for a lifetime? Chapter 764 - Little Vixen

Chapter 764: Little Vixen

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Second Old Master Gu looked at Ye Ling from afar. His gaze was slightly sunken. Ye Ling was standing in a secluded corner of the pavilion in the Gu manor, looking at the camellias in deep thought. Second Old Master Gu slightly clenched his fist. There was a tinge of anger on his benevolent face. Why did it have to be him? Why did his precious daughter have to like him of all people? The Ye Old Lady said that Ye Ling was a lunatic. He was truly a lunatic. When he got crazy, he would not recognize even his loved ones and would kill anyone. How could such a person stay by his daughter¡¯s side? Shen Qianshu came out from Gu Yuanli¡¯s vi. She took light steps as she walked towards Ye Ling. Second Old Master Gu saw that her face was smiling, and her steps were very light and quick. When she reached Ye Ling¡¯s side, she suddenly jumped up and hugged Ye Ling¡¯s neck as sheid on his back. Ye Ling looked extremely unhappy. Shen Qianshu was smiling. He did not know what she said. She looked as if she was coaxing a big-sized tiger. She also pinched his ear. Ye Ling snorted and looked like his mood finally became better. Second Old Master Gu shifted his focus away. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Master, go. Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Have you finished asking?¡± ¡°I have finished asking,¡± Shen Qianshu said. She did not want to have anything to do at all with the ck Rose. Anyway, the ck Rose was capable and could trigger an explosion to kill her. Otherwise, she would just treat the ck Rose as being non-existent. Fourth Brother, Fifth Brother, and Gu Xie walked over. Ye Ling¡¯s face fell. There are so many members of the Gu Family! Annoying! Fourth Brother said, ¡°Little Shu, stay back and have dinner together.¡± ¡°No, I have promised Tong Hua to have dinner with him tonight. I¡¯ll bring Tong Hua here to y another day.¡± ¡°Then that is agreed. Only you and Tong Hua.¡± Fourth Brother emphasized. He was not willing to see any unknown male creature. ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Xie looked a little cold. ¡°Little Shu, Second Brother, he... ¡± ¡°I have already spoken to Second Brother. I believe him,¡± Shen Qianshu said as she moved forward and hugged Gu Xie. ¡°You should also have a good talk with him.¡± There might be a misunderstanding as to what had happened back then. But he did not say as he had his own reasons. On the way back, Ye Ling was extremely unhappy. He said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t like you being too close to the members of the Gu Family.¡± ¡°They are my family members. There is no choice.¡± ¡°I am also not close to my family members.¡± Shen Qianshu thought in her heart. How many people are as ridiculous as you? ¡°Master, how about me? I am also your family member. Don¡¯t you want to be close to me?¡± ¡°This is not the same.¡± ¡°How different is it?¡± ¡°It is just not the same.¡± ¡°Alright, consider that you won.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled. ¡°I have nned to treat the ck Rose as wind. As long as she is unable to kill me, I will not be bothered with her. Master, you also don¡¯t be bothered with her. Please do not promise her anything in order to save me. Understand?¡± Ye Ling did not reply. It was exactly what Shen Qianshu was afraid of. She hugged Ye Ling with one hand and sat on his legs as she leaned in his arms. Her eyes were shining. She felt very uneasy. ¡°Master, promise me, alright?¡± ¡°You... get down. Talk properly.¡± She was hugging him this way and even purposely teased him. She was making use of her charms. Scheming! Shen Qianshu smiled slightly and held him lightly. She lightly kissed him on his lips. Her slender long fingers caressed his shimmery lips. She exhaled. ¡°Master, you will promise me, right?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s gaze darkened in an instant. A fire started burning somewhere within him. The blood in his whole body was boiling. This vixen! Chapter 765 - So-Called Car Shaking

Chapter 765: So-Called Car Shaking

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu sat on his legs. She could clearly feel the change in him. She had originally nned to wait until Ye Ling recovered. She wanted to plot properly and to consume him uppletely. In the end, the doctor did an examination on Ye Ling. He was mentally unstable, and his body was weak. He had to rest. The first rule of resting was suppression of one¡¯s desires! When Zhong Ran heard the doctor¡¯s words, heughed until heid on his stomach. And he made fun of Ye Ling, saying that he had definitely over-indulged, which resulted in his body being weak. Ye Ling¡¯s face did not look very good back then. Shen Qianshu followed the advice of the doctor strictly. Actually, the source of his mental instability was the suppression of his desires. Bo Yiren said that his mental instability was rted to what had happened recently. If he continued to be mentally unstable, his illness would be triggered. Seven years ago, that was the onset of Ye Ling¡¯s illness. It went on for half a year. He was locked in the castle all the while and could not leave. When night fell, he started to change into a demon. As such, Bo Yiren reminded Shen Qianshu in private to let Ye Ling rest recently. It was also to get rid of the fear in his heart. Fear was the reason for triggering his mental instability. She knew the reason. His fear was her life and death. ¡°Get lost!¡± He flew into a rage. She obviously knew that he had to suppress his desires, yet she still came and teased him. She was simply detestable. ¡°The car is so small. Where can I get lost to?¡± Shen Qianshu acted coquettishly. The driver in front sat quietly and looked straight ahead. He treated himself as blind. Anyway, Miss Shen was yful all along. Young Master is really very blessed. He has a girlfriend who can take the initiative. Where else could you find someone like her? Shen Qianshu went near his ear and gave him a kiss on his ear. The warm air was circting in his ears continuously. A red lipstick mark was left on his earlobe. Shen Qianshu felt exceptionally aplished. ¡°Master, promise me, alright? We will break off all ties with the ck Rose. Regardless of what she says, disregard it. You be your overbearing CEO, and I¡¯ll be my inte celebrity. Let¡¯s be posers and soar together. We¡¯ll reach the highest peaks in our lives, alright?¡± Our family is a symbol of the overbearing CEO. And we also have a nation¡¯s son. We make others so envious of us. Ye Ling restrained himself until he almost exploded. However, Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand kept ying tricks. She touched his belt. The metal belt was cold and had an interesting texture. It formed a drastic difference from his hot body. Ye Ling¡¯s breathing became even deeper. ¡°Shen Qianshu!¡± ¡°Not happy?¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s red lips were brushing against the corners of his lips. Ye Ling gripped her waist and suddenly pressed her onto the leather seat. The car suddenly passed by a little high slope. The driver in the front felt that it would be too deliberate for him to reduce the speed. At that instant, it also did not ur to him that the slope was a little steep. When the car went over it at a fast speed, it shook so much that Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu nearly flew up. Ye Ling flew into a rage. ¡°Do you know how to drive!¡± The little special agent was so frightened that his face turned white. However, his voice was very calm. ¡°Young Master, I am in the wrong.¡± In the beginning, I am still very normal until you start to behave sexually. Can you also bring up the shutters? Have you considered about me being a single and the feeling of having only my right hand as my friend? Shen Qianshu did not know whether tough or cry. She touched her nose. Car-shaking was a technical word. She felt that she would research on it slowly in future and unlock a new position. ¡°Master... ¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Ye Ling roared. Shen Qianshu struck a pose of herself shutting her mouth. For a moment. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Have you promised me?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face was cold as he nced at her. He said calmly, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You cannot be perfunctory.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait until your period of abstinence has passed. Then, we¡¯ll have little princess.¡± ¡°Got... yeah, alright!¡± Chapter 766 - The Little Angel CEO

Chapter 766: The Little Angel CEO

The first thing that Shen Qianshu did when she got home was to call the ck Rose. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Stay farther away from me and Ye Ling. If you are capable, make me die immediately!¡± After she finished her words, she hung up the phone. ¡°... ¡± Ye Ling was fuming mad. Shen Qianshu looked at Ye Ling with her shiny eyes. ¡°Master, am I impressive? Overbearing?¡± Aren¡¯t you going to give me some encouragement? Ye Ling lowered his head expressionlessly and kissed her on the lips to express his encouragement. Shen Qianshu smiled until her eyes became a line. Shen Qianshu put her whole heart into the work of expanding BG. The n for the whole year was to expand thepany. This meant that it had to involve operations. Yun An had a lot of connections and was popr in the Jewelry Association. With Yun An¡¯s assistance, Chen Wanwan and Shen Qianshu quickly drew up the first step of their n. They also nned to hold a big show. A jewelry show belonging to BG. Guan Xiaoman¡¯s group of sisters and friends would attend and wear Shen Qianshu¡¯s works. They would do the catwalk for them. This was all because they were giving face to Chen Wanwan and Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu also made them very pleased by giving them a discount. She practically did not earn anything. She helped them toe up with the designs, made adjustments, and produced the jewelry. She provided a one-stop service which made Guan Xiaoman very satisfied. Ye Ling actually kept on maintaining his death status and did not announce any news of himself to the public. He was extremely mysterious. Ye Tingjun had disappeared again. Everything seemed to resume back to normal. The number of Mu Yuan¡¯s visits had increased. Every time he came, he would be in the study room with Ye Ling. When they talked, it would be for the whole afternoon. They were very secretive, and it was not known what they were talking about. Tong Hua had borrowed another ridiculous drama again. ¡°Baby, I feel that... your taste in epting scripts... ¡± Chen Wanwan found it hard to speak as she looked at the script. ¡°There is still room for improvement.¡± Shen Qianshuughed heartily. ¡°He simply likes ridiculous dramas.¡± Yes, our nation¡¯s son, little Tong Hua, had epted a stormy and ridiculous drama involving an overbearing CEO¡¯s wealthy family¡¯s dispute over assets. On the contrary, the drama was ridiculous in a unique way and was very striking. It was predicted to be a very popr and resounding drama. Lin Xiaojuan had originally eliminated this kind of script as she wanted to let Tong Hua follow Gu Xie¡¯s route as a cold and arrogant celebrity, being on the big screen and acting in movies. Who would have known that Tong Hua¡¯s taste was unique? He just wanted to act in this kind of television drama. There was simply no way out. ¡°I like it,¡± Tong Hua said. ¡°I can learn something.¡± ¡°What can you learn?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t understand.¡± Tong Hua looked profound. Shen Qianshu tried to contain herughter and had a hard time containing it. Gu Xie¡¯s office had invested in this drama and used it to groom neers. Their people in the office had also invited many neers. The cost was not considered high. However, the most expensive actor was Tong Hua. Shen Qianshu suddenly had a thought. ¡°Wait a moment. Isn¡¯t this television drama about a rich and powerful family? It also involves jewelry. We can work together with the drama side.¡± ¡°How would we work together?¡± Chen Wanwan asked. ¡°Take a look at the script again. It is about the rich and powerful. There are many female actresses. The female supporting actresses are all donned in jewelry, and most of them are from jewelrypanies. There are many banquets. With banquets, naturally, they cannot do without gowns and jewelry.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s mind was very agile. ¡°Their props team usually uses fake jewelry, Why not we sponsor this time? This is a win-win situation. Firstly, it can bring up the ss of the city¡¯s rich and powerful drama by a notch. Secondly, this publicity will let us get leverage.¡± Tong Hua frowned. Wow, this can work. He felt that his Mommy had the potential of a shrewd businessman and that the boss was a little uncle whose business had no cost. Chapter 767 - Three Women And One Show

Chapter 767: Three Women And One Show

Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan had arranged to go to Gu Xie¡¯s office together to talk about the variousponents of the implementation of the advertisement. She was not very clear about the operations of the entertainment industry. Hence, she brought Lin Xiaojuan along. Lin Xiaojuan already knew about Gu Xie and Shen Qianshu¡¯s rtionship, and she was quite astonished. ¡°There is this suspicion of ckmail.¡± Regardless of what ideas Shen Qianshu suggested, Gu Xie naturally did not have any opinions. Not to mention the sister who had just reunited with him, the status of Lin Xiaojuan as his fianc¨¦e was also ced here. They were two of his big goddesses. Whatever ideas that they suggested would not be considered as mere suggestions. ¡°We still have to be more professional.¡± Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan exchanged smiles. However, they did not expect to meet He Xiaoai at the entrance of Gu Xie¡¯s office. Since she was beaten in her face thest time, there was already a period of time they had not seen He Xiaoai for. They did not expect her to actuallye back to Gu Xie¡¯s office. She brought a manager along and also a guard. She had a strong imposing manner. After she was hit in the face thest time, she did not look very good when she saw Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan. She had let Mayor He¡¯s warning fall on deaf ears. ¡°Shameless!¡± Lin Xiaojuan smiled as she said, ¡°He Xiaoai, you have forgotten about the lesson thest time so soon?¡± ¡°If not for relying on someone for support, what are you all considered?¡± ¡°You are the most unqualified to say these words.¡± Lin Xiaojuan looked at her with a cold smile. ¡°Since you entered the entertainment industry, there was someone supporting you. If not for your father supporting you, with this face of yours, what kind of role can you get?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°The 18 artistes which I have brought in have better acting skills than you. They are also better-looking than you, and their figures are better than yours. If you have no backing, what right do you have to snatch resources so fiercely? And do you really think that you are as beautiful as a goddess and have good affinity with the audience?¡± The person He Xiaoai hated the most was Lin Xiaojuan. And she also felt that she had snatched the person she liked away. Now that she had been mocked, she was even more furious. ¡°So what? You can only me yourself for not knowing how to reincarnate!¡± He Xiaoai looked like she was showing off. ¡°That is my father!¡± Lin Xiaojuan went straight to the heart of the matter, saying slowly, ¡°I have backing, so what? me it on you not being charming.¡± He Xiaoai replied. ¡°You... you are just a substitute. What are you so proud of!¡± Lin Xiaojuan was silent for a moment. She smiled. ¡°So what, are you jealous? This is inborn. You use my looks and go alter your face. Perhaps then, Gu Xie would look at you a few more times.¡± A popr actress happened toe out from Gu Xie¡¯s office. Shen Qianshu asked her, ¡°What is He Xiaoai doing here?¡± ¡°The jewelry influential family has a female role. She wants to act the role.¡± Lin Xiaojuan slightly nted her head. ¡°Oh, want to act. It¡¯s a pity that there can only be me and not you in this film crew!¡± ¡°Lin Xiaojuan!¡± He Xiaoai was so furious that she trembled. ¡°In order for this movie to be filmed, it is required to obtain a permit from the relevant department. Without my father¡¯s approval, you all cannot even pass the review, Who gave you the courage to say ¡®there can only be you, and not me?¡¯ Let me tell you, I am definitely taking this female role. Otherwise, you don¡¯t have to film this movie.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled slightly. ¡°He Xiaoai, who apologized to my brother so dejectedly at the banquetst time? Ah, I think it was Mayor He. How difficult is it for me to get a permit?¡± He Xiaoai smiled coldly. ¡°This is something that you will not know.¡± She left with a look of conceit and arrogance and with victory in her hand. Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan exchanged a nce. He Xiaoai was brainless, but she was not brainless to the extent of going to look for Gu Xie after losing so much face. Chapter 768 - Who Is The Substitute

Chapter 768: Who Is The Substitute

Gu Xie was in the studio looking at a document. There were not that many people in his studio, only around 20 people. Even if something was small, it could still contain the essentials. The few celebrities under him had good performances in idol dramas and movies, taking one-third of the flow in the movie industry. His business was very broad. The studio was only one floor and was not considered big. It was furnished very elegantly. The reception was furnished like a balcony of a hotel with a seaside view. The owner¡¯s refined taste could be seen everywhere. Gu Xie greeted Lin Xiaojuan and Shen Qianshu and asked them to take a seat. Lin Xiaojuan was quite quiet. ¡°Sixth Brother, what¡¯s the matter with He Xiaoai?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°She wants to act as the second female lead in the jewelry influential family.¡± Gu Xie replied ¡°Xiaojuan, doesn¡¯t that role happen to be Tong Hua¡¯s mommy?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lin Xiaojuan responded. ¡°What the... That disgusts me.¡± Shen Qianshu felt suspicious. ¡°She had lost face in front of everyonest time. Why is she still looking for you to give her a role?¡± Does she have any backbone? Gu Xie said, ¡°After the new policy is out, we will be required to obtain a permit from the relevant department for the filming of this movie. It also involves customs and various other things, so it is more troublesome. She is making use of her background to change this role.¡± If it was one year ago when there was no Shen Qianshu, no Tong Hua, and no Lin Xiaojuan, this exchange would be extremely cost-effective to the studio. One second female lead role in exchange for the relevant department¡¯s support. Any boss with a brain would not reject it. ¡°Isn¡¯t Mayor He very afraid of Fourth Brother?¡± Gu Xie said, ¡°Mayor He wants to transfer to the central.¡± ¡°He got promoted?¡± Gu Xie nodded his head. ¡°The newly appointed Mayor happens to be the Gu Family¡¯s enemy. He Xiaoai knows about the rtionship between Fourth Brother and me. If she wants to make things difficult, the review of this movie will be much tougher. Hence, she has the confidence toe and talk terms with me.¡± It was considered to be an eye-opener for Lin Xiaojuan. ¡°Then is there no other way?¡± Gu Xie looked at his girlfriend whose face was filled with unhappiness. He also saw them upstairs just now, and they looked like they were having a dispute. He also knew what to expect. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have already rejected her.¡± Sure enough, Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s face looked better. However, she still felt depressed. Substitute? How to substitute? He Xiaoai wouldn¡¯t say that for no reason. It was also quite baffling that Gu Xie would have a crush on herself. She was also unprepared. He was a renowned big movie king in the movie world. He was outstanding and was a man from a good family. Why would he like her? Lin Xiaojuan had always been suspicious and troubled. She was a very rational person. The boyfriend that she dated for many years had an affair. The artistes that she brought in had a change of heart. When they met a better manager, they immediately dumped her and flew solo. A few of her good friends in the entertainment circle were loving in front of people, but they did what they wanted behind people. She had stayed much longer in this circle than Shen Qianshu. After she finished university, she became the celebrities¡¯ assistant. She worked her way up step by step. She did not believe in love. And she also did not believe in love at first sight. How could Gu Xie start exining so many years of liking her secretly? Could it be that there were really hidden facts? When Lin Xiaojuan thought of the possibility of herself really being someone¡¯s substitute, she burnt in anger. She had already spent all her life cultivating. Hence, she could still sit quietly in front of Gu Xie. She did not ask embarrassing questions in front of Qianshu. She seemed not to understand Gu Xie that well. She knew nothing about his past. ¡°Brother, you have rejected her. What about this movie¡¯s permit?¡± ¡°I have my own ways,¡± Gu Xie said. ¡°There are many matters that can be aplished if you want to do it.¡± ¡°Ok, then I¡¯ll go and discuss with Xu Ning about the problems of our follow-up working together. You all have a chat.¡± Shen Qianshu patted Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s hand and turned around to go look for Xu Ning. Chapter 769 - Who Is The Substitute 2

Chapter 769: Who Is The Substitute 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lin Xiaojuan felt warm in her heart. Ever since the incident with the douchebag, she had felt very negative about rtionships. She actually did not feel very secure being in a rtionship with Gu Xie. This was not Gu Xie¡¯s problem. She kept feeling that something was missing. As to what was missing, she was not sure of it. Now that she heard the word ¡®substitute,¡¯ it seemed to have cleared up her doubts. She had gotten an exnation for her suspicion. Why was the feeling so deep for no apparent reason? Why did he have a crush on her for five years when they had never known each other? It turned out that she was just a substitute. Damn, she was utterly disgusted. She would rather be in a rtionship which her feelings gradually faded away. And she had tried hard to salvage it, but there was no ending. Even if they broke up and it was an ugly breakup, she could still ept it. Even though it turned out this way, she was considered to have loved before. However, it was very hard for her to ept that it was a scam from the beginning. ¡°Xiaojuan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The man was wearing casual clothes that suited him. They were fitting and elegant. The watch on his wrist was lowkey and luxurious. He had an air of nobility, and his face was handsome. Any pose of his could be used as the front cover of a magazine. For no reason, he exuded some sexiness. He was indeed the nation¡¯s male god. He was ranked first and was in the lead as the man whom the whole nation wanted to sleep with the most. ¡°Have you known He Xiaoai since young?¡± ¡°Considered so. My father and Mayor He have always been in contact. I am much older than her and have always treated her as a little sister. Subsequently, I have been busy acting and rarely go home. I don¡¯t contact her often,¡± Gu Xie said calmly. He Xiaoai and he actually did not have any friendship. Ghost City had been growing stronger, and their voice was getting greater especially thesest few years. Mayor He dared not to be rash in front of Fourth Brother and not to mention him in front of Second Old Master Gu. Gradually, their friendship also changed. They did not keep in touch even during holidays every year. ¡°Does she also know about Ghost City?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t know,¡± Gu Xie said. ¡°Mayor He protected her very well. As for the Gu Family members, He Xiaoai has only seen me. There was once when my father was having a chat with Mayor He, and they talked about He Xiaoai, who liked to sing, dance, and act. My father said that his son was in the entertainment industry, and he could introduce me to her. Hence, our paths crossed.¡± ¡°Thereafter, she fell in love with you at first sight?¡± ¡°... ¡± Gu Xie saw that she did not look like she was joking. His heart skipped a beat, and he had a bad premonition. He said, ¡°He Xiaoai and I are rarely in contact and are never ambiguous. I have rejected her advances long ago and have also rified with her. Hence, you cannot judge me as guilty.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then why are you keeping a straight face?¡± At that moment, Lin Xiaojuan did not know where to start asking from. To her, Gu Xie was too out of her reach, unattainable, and too mysterious. There were many matters which she dared not ask. She even did everything to let herself fully enjoy this rtionship. If Gu Xie found her boring and uninteresting one day and wanted to break up, she also had to leave decently. But humans... were always too greedy. Did she... really fall in love with Gu Xie? Lin Xiaojuan felt panicky. She had always hidden her heart very well. Although she agreed to Gu Xie¡¯s courtship, in actual fact, she did not put in 100 percent of her feelings. Gu Xie also knew it all along, but he was very patient. ¡°Gu Xie, I... ¡± She pursed her lips nervously. She really had too little experience in rtionships. She was so anxious that she wanted to cry. If she asked, would her rtionship with Gu Xie end? If the truth was too hurtful and she could not ept it, what could she do? She also did not want to end it. She was greedy. If one was greedy in a rtionship, he or she would get into real trouble. But if she did not ask, it was like a prick that was always stuck in her throat. Chapter 770 - The Top Student and The Lousiest One

Chapter 770: The Top Student and The Lousiest One

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just as she was about to cry from all that anxiety, she used a witty move. ¡°My stomach hurts. Please excuse me for a bit.¡± Lin Xiaojuan ran away as if she was escaping. ¡°...¡± Gu Xie looked nkly towards the door. Lin Xiaojuan was in the washroom. With two hands on the wash basin, she took a deep breath. Shen Qianshu leaned against the door and seemed to be smiling at her. ¡°Babe, have you asked my brother about it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡± ¡°Tsk!¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I¡¯ll help you ask.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Lin Xiaojuan turned around immediately. The two of them behaved as if they were in high school talking about their crush. ¡°Let me calm down. I just found out that I could be a substitute for some woman. I need to prepare for a few days.¡± ¡°Prepare what?! Just ask him.¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°If you¡¯re scared, I¡¯ll ask.¡± ¡°You might as well just confess to him for me,¡± Lin Xiaojuan said in an unkind tone. ¡°Sure. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t done that before.¡± ¡°... ¡± Lin Xiaojuan stared at her. Shen Qianshu had indeed done that before. When Lin Xiaojuan was a top student in school, lousy students did not understand how the life of a top student was like, but they could tell when a top student was in love. When Lin Xiaojuan was in the first year of high school, she had a crush on the hot boy from the next ss. The hot boy was good in his studies and very good at sports. He looked really good, and although he was not considered tall, he stood above the rest in high school. Whenever Lin Xiaojuan passed by his ss, she had to take a few peeks, and her face would turn red. Yet, there was a pretty girl in the ss who also fell in love with the hot boy from the ss next door. This girl had a sweet voice and was always in the broadcast room. She looked sweet, and she tracked down the hot boy¡¯s whereabouts. She even faked coincidental bumps with the boy, and Shen Qianshu could not take it any longer. The man my deskmate has her eyes on cannot be snatched away! Hence, she pulled Lin Xiaojuan and made her wake up at 5 am so they could go to the basketball court. There, they bumped into the hot boy. The hot boy loved to y basketball. Shen Qianshu was good at causing incidental bumps, but Lin Xiaojuan was very timid back then. She was also very bad at sports. In the end, Shen Qianshu wasted so much effort only for her to be ying basketball with the hot boy while Lin Xiaojuan read up on her books beside them. After a while, there were rumors going around the two sses. Oh gosh, the domineering loser in our ss has fallen for the hot and smart guy from the ss next door. Oh damn... The thing between the domineering loser and the top student eventually got spread out. The pretty girl from their ss began having a thing against Shen Qianshu. You¡¯re just a loser. How dare you even think of wanting the smart boy! Do you even know your ce? Shen Qianshu had just been promoted to year 1 then. The girl was a transfer student, and she did not know what Shen Qianshu was capable of bing. When she said that, she was beaten up by Shen Qianshu. Then, there was another rumor spreading around about two girls chasing after the same guy. This rumor was very earth-shattering. It scared the smart guy so much that he did not dare to go to the basketball court again. Shen Qianshu felt bad for it and tried to make Lin Xiaojuan confess her love. If she would not confess, Qianshu threatened to beat her up. Seeing how things have be, Lin Xiaojuan felt bad. She was the one who had a crush. How could this turn into something the whole school knew about? She was very timid, and of course, she did not dare to confess her love. ¡°Rock, paper, scissors. Whoever loses confesses.¡± The top student was still a top student. Lin Xiaojuan made this suggestion, and Shen Qianshu believed it easily. When she stuck out rock, Qianshu stuck out scissors. Qianshu lost. Whenever they yed rock, paper, scissors, Shen Qianshu would put scissors out first. She already knew the pattern. Hence, Shen Qianshu went to confess for Lin Xiaojuan steadily. Chapter 771 - The Top Student and The Lousiest One 2

Chapter 771: The Top Student and The Lousiest One 2

For that, the domineering Shen met up with the hot guy. The girls from the ss next door treated her like an enemy. You domineering kid from next door should just go for the hot guy in your own ss. Please don¡¯te over here and try to get close to ours. You are seriously asking for death. Yet, Shen Qianshu was a pretty girl in school. Her face was already very beautiful when she was fifteen. Everyone wore the same school uniform, and yet on Shen Qianshu, it looked as if she was endorsing it. Everyone lookedme and even wore sses. Shen Qianshu was a lousy student who never read books and slept all day. She did not game either, so she had perfect vision. Her eyes were ck and shiny. Her high ponytail made her look really stunning among all the high school students. Although the smart guy was afraid of being wooed by the prettiest girl in school, he felt good about it. In the end, the domineering kid pulled him by the cor and said, ¡°My deskmate likes you. Do you want to date her!?¡± The smart kid was speechless. ¡°... ¡± Lin Xiaojuan stared at her. The high school students were all speechless. There was such a huge anti-climatic plot twist. So quick that no one expected it. The smart guy was dumbfounded. You have been bumping into me at the basketball court every day and ying basketball with me for half an hour each time. You bump into me at lunchtime so we could eat together. You haven¡¯t fallen for me? Why is it that boring and quiet girl beside you who likes me? ¡°Why are you staring into thin air?! Do you wanna date her?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. Lin Xiaojuan wished she could stick her head into the ground like an ostrich as all the students watched. That was simply too... embarrassing! Now that she thought about it, it was indeed an embarrassing situation. It could be put into the list of the most embarrassing things she had done in her life. I let you confess to him... but not before everyone else!!! You should find a secluded ce!!! GOSH!!!! DAMN! And is that even the right attitude to have when confessing? Is that even the right way to confess?! You are trying to force things, clearly! ¡°I... I... My education is my top priority.¡± The hot guy¡¯s first burned, and he stuttered. ¡°Dating doesn¡¯t affect your studies,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°The two of you are so smart, so you can improve together.¡± Lin Xiaojuan ran over. Her face was red, and she pulled Shen Qianshu back. That¡¯s so freaking embarrassing. ¡°Why did you pull me back?¡± ¡°He already rejected me.¡± ¡°He did not.¡± ¡°He did.¡± Shen Qianshu was confused. ¡°Stop lying. Although I only scored 20/100 for mynguage test, I¡¯m sure I never heard his rejection.¡± Lin Xiaojuan was helpless. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. I have another dude to have a crush on.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Shen Qianshu looked at Lin Xiaojuan andmented. ¡°You¡¯re such a y... girl¡± ¡°... ¡± Lin Xiaojuan stared at her. ¡°Who have you fallen for?¡± Shen Qianshu asked excitedly. ¡°Is he cute? Let me figure out his interests and hobbies for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± Lin Xiaojuan felt bad. She touched Shen Qianshu¡¯s face softly. ¡°Shu, if only you were a guy... I¡¯d want to date you.¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu stared at her. The two of them thought of their past. Lin Xiaojuan wanted tough and to cry. Her mood that was ruined from the thought of being a substitute instantly got better. ¡°That incident was seriously so embarrassing. You don¡¯t even know... I had the will to kill you in my heart.¡± Shen Qianshu touched her face. ¡°We were young and wild... Hahahaha...¡± Awkward! Now that she thought about it, that was really awkward. Yet, who had never done anything awkward like this when they were young? So what if people did awkward things when they were fifteen or sixteen? Getting mocked for confessing is no big deal. So what? Now, they were still best buddies who were doing well in life. Chapter 772 - Women’s World

Chapter 772: Women¡¯s World

Lin Xiaojuan did not ask Gu Xie about it in the end. Shen Qianshu was no longer the Shen Qianshu when she was fifteen. She did not interfere with Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s matters. As for Shen Qianshu¡¯s and Xu Ning¡¯s matters on the contract, Xu Ning was way more professional than Gu Xie. Xu Ning also offered way more benefits for them. They also let BG coborate with the costume team and props team for the whole show. They tried their best to make every actor look fresh and stunning. The contract was signed within two hours. Gu Xie always felt that Lin Xiaojuan was hiding something from him. He asked twice and got no answer from it. Gu Xie could not help but ask Shen Qianshu. ¡°Little Shu, is something bothering Xiaojuan?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± Shen Qianshu said softly. ¡°She did not have a good rest yesterday, so she¡¯s not energized today.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Right. Bro, is Xiaojuan your first love?¡± Gu Xie was startled. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I intend to design a set of jewelry with its theme dedicated for first time lovers. So I¡¯d like to ask you about it.¡± Shen Qianshu asked innocently. ¡°So it seems like Xiaojuan is not your first love...¡± ¡°She is!¡± Shen Qianshu remembered. Crushes were not first loves. A crush was just one-sided love. She had asked wrongly. He was a profound man. She was afraid that if she asked again, he would suspect something. So Shen Qianshu let it be. Outsiders should not interfere with two people¡¯s rtionship. Only the people in the rtionship would truly understand the bittersweet moments, theughter, and the tears. If everything was so clear and there was no mystery; if everything went smoothly and there were no moments of being moved, the rtionship would have been way too boring. The emotions invested in this rtionship must also not have been very deep. After the contract discussion, Shen Qianshu returned to BG while Lin Xiaojuan stayed in the office to apany Gu Xie as he worked. ¡°Xiaojuan, the show has ended. Do you get a holiday?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She had quite a lot of holidays. The artistes that she was currently managing did not require much care at the moment. ¡°Let¡¯s go on vacation.¡± Gu Xie responded. ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Denmark and Norway. The scenery there is stunning next season.¡± Lin Xiaojuan looked into his beautiful eyes. It was filled with her reflection. She thought, I must have been overthinking. Previously, she had mentioned before that Summer in Norway was really beautiful. He had already nned to visit there. It would be rare for there to be a substitute who would be treated so well. Oh dear. Tiring. ¡°Okay!¡± Lin Xiaojuan smiled. Shen Qianshu gathered the designers up for a meeting based on the documents given by the office workshop. They began working steadily on getting the job done and tried their best to create the jewelry that the characters in the show would need. They busied themselves for two weeks before they saw some early stages of fruits ofbor. Shen Qianshu met up with Guan Xiaoman and her ¡®sisters¡¯ at a cafe to show them the designs that the designers had done for them. Guan Xiaoman was really satisfied with her designs. The designs came in sets, and every ¡®sister¡¯ got one set that waspatible with one another¡¯s. Every set had a theme. The designs made them seem full of life, and it really was out of their expectations. ¡°You are such a blessing to all the women when you are a designer.¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s really beautiful. I like it very much.¡± ¡°I can already imagine how stunned they would be when I strut out with my jewelry.¡± Thedies looked at the design, and they could feel how beautiful the actual product would be. ¡°Qianshu, you can pick the materials. Money is not an issue.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Easygoing! The sets of jewelry did not cost little. If the material used was of lower quality, the design would not have had such a good effect anymore. Guan Xiaoman said, ¡°Right. Jing Yun wants a set too, so she asked me to...¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s face changed. ¡°Sister Xiaoman, I won¡¯t do any designing for her!¡± Chapter 773 - Do Whatever You Want, I Got Your Back

Chapter 773: Do Whatever You Want, I Got Your Back

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Guan Xiaoman was shocked. The ¡®sisters¡¯ watched curiously as Shen Qianshu¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°You have something against Jing Yun?¡± Jing Yun was the hottest female star in the past two years. After getting her award for being a movie diva, she got a lot of attention. She was only 27 years old, which was the best age. The target audience wasrge, and although scandals were peaking, no one dared to fight with her. During thesest few years, she had been doing well. The bumpkin had gained quick sess to be a really popr celebrity. In terms of fashion taste and poprity, she was up there. Guan Xiaoman could roughly remember that Lin Xiaojuan had managed Jing Yun before. Lin Xiaojuan was the one who helped Jing Yun clinch her first production that made her famous. For some reason afterward, the two of them had an argument, and they went on their separate ways. ¡°Jing Yun knows better than me about this matter.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled and refused to speak more of it. Guan Xiaoman nodded. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t really know Jing Yun well. It¡¯s just that Jing Yun has connections with the Yang Family. Don¡¯t go against her. Now that Ye Ling isn¡¯t around, you will lose out.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Afterward, Shen Qianshu and Guan Xiaoman only talked about designing matters. They never mentioned Jing Yun again. Rose Castle. Ye Ling was not around, and Ah Da had tagged along with Tong Hua for a show. Yet, Zhong Ran was at home. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Zhong Ran, what kind of powerful Yang Family do we have here in City A?¡± ¡°Yeah. The new mayor is Yang Bo. The Yang Family from the South. They¡¯re of the same level as the Mu Family but of different types,¡± Zhong Ran said. ¡°No matter background or power, they are of the same level as the Mu Family.¡± ¡°Why are they not listed in the top 4 families?¡± ¡°The roots of the Yang Familyes from the capital, not City A.¡± Shen Qianshu understood. ¡°You can¡¯t mess with people from that family?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good to.¡± ¡°What if I did?¡± ¡°Miss Shen, have you pissed off someone from the Yang Family?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. You scared me.¡± Shen Qianshu raised her brows and seemed to smile at Zhong Ran. ¡°With that kind of personality that Master has, you guys are actually still afraid of the Yang Family?¡± ¡°Miss Shen, you may not know this, but Master and the Yang Family are rtives,¡± Zhong Ran said softly. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Master¡¯s maternal grandmother a ve? She was actually sold to the ve market. Her surname is Yang. Old Master Yang and an Indiandy gave birth to an illegitimate daughter. The moment she was born, she was sold by the Old Mistress to the human trafficker and made into a ve. This is an old case. Although this issue was from another generation and Master may not take it to heart, the Yang Family had been trying to get close to Master in the past few years. Master had ignored them. They are not exactly on good terms.¡± ¡°There is actually such a thing?!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it ridiculous?¡± ¡°Rich people problems... I don¡¯t know. Too much.¡± ¡°Miss Shen, you¡¯re a rich person too.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Zhong Ran asked carefully, ¡°Miss Shen, do you have an issue with the Yang Family?¡± ¡°No.¡± Shen Qianshu squinted. ¡°I rarely hear about their family. Today, I grew a third ear and heard something. Therefore, I¡¯m more curious.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem with that? The Mu Family barely has any scandals and seldom appears in public too. Families like theirs keep a very low profile. If something wrong happens, it affects many of them. Surely, they have to keep a low profile.¡± At night, when Ye Ling returned, Zhong Ran immediately brought up what Shen Qianshu mentioned. ¡°Master, Miss Shen asked about the Yang Family out of the blue today.¡± ¡°What did she ask about?¡± ¡°She asked me if the Yang Family could be messed with.¡± Ye Ling squinted and scoffed. ¡°Tell her to do whatever she wants. I¡¯ve got her back!¡± Chapter 774 - The Movie Diva is Too Fake

Chapter 774: The Movie Diva is Too Fake

Tong Hua attended a charity event today. The celebrities offered an item that they treasured each and sent them out to be auctioned. All the proceeds went to funds for education in a rural area. Tong Hua had always been passionate about doing charity. This time, not only did he donate one million dors, but he also sent a ne that Shen Qianshu had designed to be up for auction. The ne was made of tourmaline, which wasmon. Back then, Shen Qianshu had designed it for a friend, but she did not get to hand it to her. She had kept it with her, and she would not give something she designed for a certain friend to another friend. So Tong Hua took it and put it up for auction here. Although tourmaline was not expensive, the unique and stunning design was. Shen Qianshu had switched her job to being a designer. Tong Hua had also helped her to publicize her work. In fact, the caption he had for it was ¡®Genius Designer Shen Qianshu¡¯s Work.¡¯ It really attracted much attention. There was an eye-catching piece of jewelry at the charity auction event. Lin Xiaojuan sat beside Tong Hua as they waited for the opening ceremony of the event. There was quite amotion at the event space. A beautifuldy entered the hall. She was dressed in a light blue fairy skirt, and her hair was tied up. There were a few strands of curly hair hanging down her face. She looked clean and crisp, pretty and slim. She was the popr movie diva, Jing Yun. She had just gotten an award recently, so there was quite a bit of attention ced on her. Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s face stiffened. She looked away and faced down as she and Tong Hua flipped through the list of items to be auctioned. ¡°Tong Hua, why did you take this ne out to be auctioned?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just collecting dust at home,¡± Tong Hua said. ¡°Mommy has a lot of essories. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t even want this ne either, so I used this to help gain some publicity for Mommy.¡± ¡°With you around to help Qianshu with publicity, she would save a huge amount of publication fees.¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Free publicity. Why not? The ce that they were seated at was not very eye-catching. After all, Tong Hua was just a child star. Even if he was the ¡®nation¡¯s son,¡¯ his poprity was still not as high as the Mr. Poprs and Miss. Poprs. There was way too little that people could get out of a child than from an adult. Even so, there were still some celebrities who were on good terms with Tong Hua, and they came to greet him. This was but the sessor of AG. He was also highly regarded and supported by Brilliant Entertainment. He did notck any resources at all. Although no one knew whose hands AG would fall into, Shen Qianshu had made two people in the Ye Family go bankrupt. There was a 50% confirmation rate that the Shen Family was going to be the next owner of AG. His future would not be bad, so the elites knew not to mess with him. Jing Yun was treated like the queen by some media reporters. The big shots of the entertainment industry came to speak to her. Their ce was really high. The fashion editor asked, ¡°Xiaojuan, wasn¡¯t Jing Yun managed by you at the beginning?¡± ¡°Right. I managed her for a few years,¡± Lin Xiaojuan said and smiled. This fashion editor was on good terms with Shen Qianshu. She was also good friends with Lin Xiaojuan, and she was an easygoing person. ¡°Back then, you picked such a good show for her to be popr overnight. It¡¯s such a pity that you did not get to continue to manage her.¡± ¡°Chief Zhou, that show...¡± Lin Xiaojuan paused. ¡°That was indeed a popr show. It was quite a good choice.¡± ¡°Then why did you stop managing her?¡± ¡°We have different values,¡± Lin Xiaojuan said. ¡°She made it big after leaving me, so that¡¯s pretty good as well.¡± ¡°You¡¯re making this up, aren¡¯t you! There are so many Movie Kings and Divas who made it big because of you! It¡¯s just a matter of time before they get big when they are managed by you. Their poprity would be even better than what she is now. That Movie Diva is too... fake.¡± Tong Hua asked curiously, ¡°The Movie Diva who won the Golden Award is fake?¡± ¡°Babe, there are indeed too many fake people this year.¡± Chapter 775 - The Manager and the Movie Diva

Chapter 775: The Manager and the Movie Diva

Lin Xiaojuan was an artiste manager. She knew the rules well and did not speak much about it. Tong Hua was a child star, so he had no fate with winning awards. Until now, he had never gotten a proper male lead role. He was always acting as the child version of the male leads. As such, he did not care about awards. The Golden Award was the most important award in the nation. Tong Hua rarely attended the ceremony, and even if he went with Lin Xiaojuan, he would just be a visiting guest. He would rather stay at home and y mobile games. A few female celebrities came over and smiled as they began gossiping. ¡°I heard that Jing Yun has a very close rtionship with the Yang Family. Yang Po is her godfather. You guys know.¡± For a long time, Lin Xiaojuan had not cared about gossip about Jing Yun. When they mentioned this, she was surprised. It was amon thing for people in the entertainment industry to look for an ¡®ATM.¡¯ A few stunning celebrities had something going on with their ¡®ATMs¡¯ privately. It was somethingmon and had already been normalized. Yet, very few of the artistes that Lin Xiaojuan managed had such scandals. She managed quite a few artistes, and throughout the time when she managed them, they barely had any scandals. They also got famous based on the productions they were in, and very few of them got famous from scandals. Jing Yun greeted a few big celebrities and waited for the reporters to disperse before walking towards Lin Xiaojuan and Tong Hua. She shouted for Lin Xiaojuan in a manner as if they were close. ¡°Xiaojuan, it has been a long time since west met.¡± She was two years older than Lin Xiaojuan. Her makeup was done very well, and she was beautiful. She looked at Lin Xiaojuan in a condescending manner, and there seemed to be a kind smile on her face. Lin Xiaojuan looked aloof. ¡°It¡¯s been long. Congrats.¡± ¡°I am the one who should congratte you,¡± Jing Yun said. ¡°The future wife of the Movie King.¡± Tong Hua looked up and took a quick nce at her without making any sound. Lin Xiaojuan smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± After the short exchange between the two, Jing Yun did not really know how to end the conversation. The smile in her eyes subsided. As a famous Movie Diva who hade to greet a backstage artiste manager, the manager should be sucking up to her. She was used to being treated like a queen, so Jing Yun looked sad. The celebrities that were just talking about how she got famous came over and greeted her passionately, giving her an outlet to step back. Lin Xiaojuan and Tong Hua were focused on looking at the auction list, so they did not continue the conversation. After Jing Yun had left, the fashion editor said, ¡°Xiaojuan, I... noticed something. You are pretty simr to her.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lin Xiaojuanughed. ¡°Face shape. If we do the same makeup, we might even be twins.¡± Lin Xiaojuan was an artiste manager that people seldom saw. Generally speaking, she was prettier than the celebrities that she had managed before. There were several times when she got onto the hot topic list, but it was not with the Movie King; it was from the pictures of celebrities at the airport. She was prettier than her artistes. The manager could debut already. The manager is prettier than the celebrity. There was news of so and so walking behind the manager looking like a helper. These rumors made the artistes that she managed behave nicely around her while also convincing her to make herself look less appealing. Lin Xiaojuan really dressed to look less appealing. She wore a simple t-shirt and jeans every day with no makeup on. At most, she would put on some lipstick, and she seldom stood near the artistes to prevent things from getting awkward. Ever since there was a scandal about her and the Movie King, Shen Qianshu brainwashed her to dress up well. ¡°Is she your rtive?¡± ¡°No. We are not blood-rted in the slightest bit. This is all a coincidence.¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°Aunt is way prettier than her. They look nothing alike.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re just trying to help her.¡± The fashion editorughed and paused. He lowered his voice and seemed to hesitate. ¡°Things didn¡¯t go well for the two of you?¡± Lin Xiaojuan sighed softly, and without any intention of hiding anything, she said, ¡°Yeah!¡± Chapter 776 - Insult One Another. Let’s See Who’s More Impressive

Chapter 776: Insult One Another. Let¡¯s See Who¡¯s More Impressive

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The fashion editor asked curiously, ¡°Why?¡± She was considerably close with Lin Xiaojuan, but they were not at the stage where they could talk about anything and everything yet. There were some things that she was still unwilling to share. ¡°Different views.¡± Lin Xiaojuan responded. ¡°I thought that the two of you separated in peace.¡± Lin Xiaojuan smiled and was unwilling to continue further. Just then, Jing Yun was already on stage. Every celebrity was required to go on stage to say a few words in an attempt to sell out their auctioned product. The first to go up was Jing Yun. She had auctioned a bracelet. On stage, Jing Yun looked stunning. The Movie Diva had a lot of attention, and her smile was very attractive. ¡°Jing Yun is really so pretty.¡± ¡°Yeah, the bumpkin look she had from a few years back is gone. She looks stunning and beautiful now. She¡¯s so inspirational!¡± ¡°She¡¯s pretty, and she has good acting skills. She has a good rtionship with the audience too. If she¡¯s not popr, who would be?¡± ¡°She is the exact example of someone whose tables have turned. I¡¯m so envious!¡± ¡°The main thing is that she has a good manager. This manager dressed her well to look beautiful and eye-catching. The previous manager she had cannot match up to the current one.¡± Lin Xiaojuan listened as the female celebrities on the next table praised Jing Yun crazily. They even kept it in mind to insult her discreetly. ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t be mad. They¡¯re just silly remarks.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± Lin Xiaojuan did not retaliate. The fashion editor smiled at the young star on the next table and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name? Why do you look so unfamiliar?¡± The female celebrity who had just insulted Lin Xiaojuan was really excited when the fashion editor spoke to her. She replied humbly. ¡°I am Ling Xi. I acted as Concubine Li in the ¡®Gu Concubine Diaries.¡¯¡± ¡°Concubine Li? I don¡¯t know.¡± The fashion editor shook her head. Ling Xi looked unhappy, but she did not dare to offend the fashion editor. ¡°We don¡¯t care about who you support. You can kneel down and lick the person if you want. However, bootlicking someone and stepping on their head at the same time is really gross.¡± The fashion editor was indeed a fashion editor. One sentence from her could make things difficult for others. Ling Xi¡¯s eyes watered from being scolded. She was still young, and she could not control herself. ¡°When did I kneel and bootlick others? How could you use the innocent?¡± ¡°You do look like someone who would.¡± Lin Xiaojuan poured the fashion editor a cup of water. ¡°Soothe your throat. Why bother being calctive with them? Indeed, I don¡¯t have what it takes to make Jing Yun big.¡± Lin Xiaojuan stared at Lin Xiaojuan in spite and looked away. The fashion editor stopped provoking her. After the fashion editor had insulted them, there was peace for a moment. No one dared to say anything overly rude. After all, being said to be a bootlicker was not good for their reputation. Jing Yun smiled on stage. ¡°I have been in this industry for over a decade. I am always grateful for the seniors who had helped me get to where I am today. I am also thankful for my fans who have been with me throughout all these years. Today, this bracelet means a lot to me. It was given to me from a good friend of mine from years ago. She hoped that I would not forget where I hade from, and she wanted me to chase after my dreams. I have always remembered her words. Today, I wish to auction this bracelet out so that others would not forget where they had started from and to continue chasing after their dreams.¡± Lin Xiaojuan humphed. She lowered her voice. ¡°Editor Zhou, help me bid for that bracelet.¡± ¡°You like it?¡± Tong Hua humphed. Lin Xiaojuan did not answer. The fashion editor said, ¡°Fine, I got it.¡± Tong Hua was thest celebrity to go on stage. He smiled as he took out the tourmaline ne. On stage, he looked stunning. He was a role model of how every parent wished their child would be. Courteous and polite, warm and adorable. ¡°This is a bracelet that my Mommy had designed a few years back. It was originally meant for a friend, but sadly, that friend was anxious to seek quick benefits, so she did not want it. Now, I am auctioning this. Good things are meant to be shared anyway.¡± Chapter 777 - The Movie King who did not get Dirty Jokes

Chapter 777: The Movie King who did not get Dirty Jokes

The moment he said this, the crowd began murmuring. ¡°Which idiot actually refused a ne that Shen Qianshu had designed? Is she crazy? One of Shen Qianshu¡¯s designs cost tens of millions now. Was that woman crazy?¡± ¡°Hahahaha. What a good ¡®nation¡¯s son.¡¯ He had provided us with the biggest joke of the day. Shen Qianshu¡¯s designs are worthless. Hahahaha. This is so funny.¡± ¡°Shen Qianshu has had a lot of scandalstely, but her talent in designing cannot be denied. Back then, she won so many internationalpetitions. This friend of hers must be blind.¡± ¡°What friend? They must have fallen out. She must regret so much now.¡± ¡°Hahaha. That¡¯s a ssic example of how someone can change in three days and be a whole new person. Previously, you could ignore me all you want, but now, I am insurmountable.¡± ¡°I feel like Tong Hua is trying to insult someone.¡± ¡°Friend, you¡¯re not the only one who feels like this. This guy is known to be an overprotective son.¡± ¡°Which friend of Shen Qianshu¡¯s is so silly?¡± ¡°You need to understand... Some people¡¯s tastes are just like this.¡± ¡°If only the bracelet was given to me as a gift. If I take it out and sell it now, it would cost tens of millions. I¡¯d be rich!¡± Jing Yun clenched her fist. Tong Hua made others feel good about Shen Qianshu. The product that was put up was a beautiful tourmaline ne. The tourmaline looked like an azalea, and it was really special. When Tong Hua got off the stage, he high-fived Lin Xiaojuan. Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s phone rang. There was still quite some time before the auction would end. She got up and picked up the phone on the balcony. It was a call from Gu Xie. ¡°When does the charity event end?¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t even begun,¡± Lin Xiaojuan said and smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you juste home today? Are you home?¡± ¡°Just got off the ne.¡± Gu Xie smiled. Through the phone, he sounded sexy. Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s heart palpitated wildly, and she went soft. ¡°Then hurry up and return home.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Then go and eat.¡± Gu Xie paused. ¡°Seriously...¡± Awkward! Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s meet for supper.¡± Lin Xiaojuan realized that Gu Xie was trying to ask her out on a date and felt really awkward for a moment. Was I too careless? ¡°How about I cook for you? What would you like to eat?¡± Lin Xiaojuan asked. ¡°Why don¡¯t you cook me some noodles[1. Cooking noodles is amon pun for oral sex as it sounds like ¡®Why don¡¯t you let me eat your lower half?¡¯] to eat?¡± Lin Xiaojuan was speechless. What the hell! What the hell! Gu Xie said, ¡°Add some shredded chicken and veggies. Do you have them at home?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lin Xiaojuan replied. How embarrassing! Luckily, I didn¡¯t say anything about it. The artiste manager who understood suggestive thoughts and the Movie King who had never heard of dirty things like these. The two of them exchanged a few more words before Lin Xiaojuan hung up the phone, and she was just about to leave when she heard some whisperings around her that happened to mention her name. It was Ling Xi and a few female celebrities who were beside her. ¡°What is Lin Xiaojuan so proud of? Does she really think she got Gu Xie¡¯s attention? She¡¯s just a substitute. Does she really think it¡¯s true love? How sickening and gross.¡± ¡°Honestly speaking, Sister Jing Yun and Movie King Gu are beautiful and charming. They are more like a perfect match.¡± ¡°Yeah, who even is Lin Xiaojuan? She¡¯s just on an advantage because she looks a little like Sister Jing Yun. She actually thinks Gu Xie really loves her. She¡¯s acting like she doesn¡¯t know anyone.¡± Chapter 778 - It’s Free to Create Rumors

Chapter 778: It¡¯s Free to Create Rumors

The voices of the people went farther into the distance. Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s limbs went numb. This was not the first time she had heard someone calling her a substitute lover. He Xiaoai had said it before as well. In her heart, there was a prick. Now, there was another group of people calling her a substitute. Could it be that the entire world knows that I¡¯m the substitute except for myself? Am I the only one who sees this as true love? In that instance, her heart burned with fury and anger. Her previous rtionship that was unhealthy had made her feel pressured and paranoid. Now that she had finally fallen for Gu Xie, she felt even lessfortable. She wished that one day, the secret could not be kept any longer and that Gu Xie would tell her the ¡®truth¡¯ so that they could part earlier. After all, he was Qianshu¡¯s brother. They did not want things to go ugly. But for some reason, she felt like crying! Lin Xiaojuan took a deep breath and searched for Jing Yun and Gu Xie on her phone. She did not find any relevant news. Back then when she was managing Jing Yun, she did note into any contact with Gu Xie. Afterward, she hated Jing Yun very badly and seldom read news about her. Yet, she was very sure that she had never heard anything going on between her and Gu Xie. She thought for a while before she went to a website that mainly shared about celebrity gossip. She searched for Gu Xie and Jing Yun. Indeed, she found something. The picture was very blurry, and she could roughly make out Gu Xie and Jing Yun eating at a restaurant meant for couples. Jing Yun was smiling brightly and beautifully. She looked shy and pretty. Gu Xie looked emotionless and aloof as usual. The photo was taken by a passerby, and it did not go on the news. Lin Xiaojuan felt her limbs go numb. She remembered how the female celebrities were gloating about it when they mentioned Gu Xie. It was as if they wanted her to fall. She felt a prickly pain in her heart, and Lin Xiaojuan phoned Gu Xie impulsively. ¡°Gu Xie, I have a question.¡± Gu Xie smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I... want to ask you... what noodles do you want? Instant noodles, yellow noodles, or vermicelli...¡± She had no idea what she was saying at all. ¡°Yellow noodles. I remember that you have that at home.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± She hung up hurriedly and felt frustrated. Jing Yun approached suddenly and smiled at her. Lin Xiaojuan had regained herposure, and she watched calmly as Jing Yun came over. ¡°Xiaojuan, do you still hate me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you feel ashamed for asking?¡± Lin Xiaojuan sneered and looked at her. ¡°Jing Yun, if I were you, I would be too embarrassed to stand before me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. Why must you bear a grudge? You took things that belonged to me, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Oh? What did I take from you?¡± ¡°Gu Xie!¡± Jing Yun said. ¡°Did you know how shocking it was for me when Gu Xie announced that his fianc¨¦e was you? How could it be? I mean, of course it would be you too. After all, you and I look so much alike. It¡¯s not surprising. But do you know that every time you mention Gu Xie, do you know how the other celebrities speak of you? You are just a substitute for Jing Yun... What are you so proud of... Gu Xie is just looking for something fresh and fake... You are a substitute...¡± Blood was dripping from Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s heart, yet her smile never subsided. ¡°You have dated Gu Xie before? If it were true, the media would have made big news about it long before.¡± ¡°Lin Xiaojuan, didn¡¯t you know how loving Gu Xie and I were back then? He looked at me with such gentle and soft eyes. If it weren¡¯t for my immaturity back then and thirst for sess that made me follow the others, Gu Xie wouldn¡¯t even give you another look. He is such a powerful man.¡± Chapter 779 - Fake Sisterly Relationship

Chapter 779: Fake Sisterly Rtionship

¡°Jing Yun, I won¡¯t believe that you have ever dated Gu Xie.¡± Lin Xiaojuan looked at her coldly. Even if she was terribly grossed out, she did not show it on her face. ¡°Why would Gu Xie like someone like you with such a messed up personality? I won¡¯t believe it. I won¡¯t even believe the whole substitute thing either. We look nothing alike.¡± Jing Yun chuckled as if she was superior. ¡°Xiaojuan, you are always speaking for morals. Did you know how much I hated you when you were my manager back then? You wouldn¡¯t allow me to do this and that. It was clearly a shortcut, yet you made me go the long way. Now that people have seen through you, you refused to back down. I know you too well. You know it yourself. You are of no match to Gu Xie.¡± ¡°Are you a good match then?¡± It was as if Lin Xiaojuan had heard a big joke. ¡°Jing Yun, I have no interest in being calctive over something that has happened so many years ago. You know it better than anyone else on how you and Yang Po managed to hook up. Now that he is about to be the next mayor of City A, you have a strong pir of support behind you. I cannot offend you. However, don¡¯t forget that as an artiste manager, many things are within my control. I¡¯m sure Yang Po doesn¡¯t wish for any trouble either.¡± Jing Yun¡¯s face changed. Her heart was filled with spite. ¡°You... just can¡¯t take it that I¡¯m better than you!¡± ¡°In these past few years, you have been doing well, and you are already a Movie Diva. I had already looked past all the hatred and resentment we had in the past, and I avoid you at all costs in public. Don¡¯te here and provoke me to satisfy yourself. When you were beaten up by Qianshu on the ground then, it did not look good at all.¡± Lin Xiaojuan sneered. Maybe the scene from years ago was too unforgettable. Jing Yun frowned and clenched her fist. ¡°Jackals of the sameir. Other than violence, the two of you have nothing much left.¡± ¡°Better than you, two-faced big joke.¡± Lin Xiaojuan looked at her in despise, piercing through Jing Yun¡¯s heart. They had such a simr face, yet their lives were so different. She was really displeased about that. ¡°What are you so happy about? No matter how much you hate me, you¡¯re just my substitute. Do you think Gu Xie really loves you?¡± Jing Yun said arrogantly and turned around to leave. Lin Xiaojuan took a deep breath and shut her eyes. What a b*tch! Jing Yun had always been number one on the list of women she hated. Just thinking about her and Yang Po made Lin Xiaojuan feel really disgusted. Gu Xie liked Jing Yun before? Then he must have been like her. Blind. The people that he once loved are a mess. She did not wish to be anyone¡¯s substitute! The auction started steadily. The fashion editor helped Lin Xiaojuan to auction the bracelet for 500,000. The value of the bracelet was only 50,000, but they earned ten times the price. As Jing Yun had worn it before, many people wanted it. As a result, the price of it skyrocketed. Anyway, this was meant for charity, so nobody really bothered about all that money. ¡°I¡¯m donating all this money by the name of Tong Hua. I¡¯ll pay afterward.¡± ¡°Great!¡± The fashion editor was very easygoing, and she did not ask further about the gossip between Jing Yun and Lin Xiaojuan. Thest object that was being auctioned on the charity event was the ne that Tong Hua had put up. The female stars fought over one another to bid for it. In the end, it went up to 2,500,000. Tong Hua looked confused. ¡°250? What an auspicious number.¡± Lin Xiaojuanughed. ¡°Be appreciative. The raw cost of this bracelet is not even 50,000.¡± ¡°Mommy¡¯s designs are expensive.¡± If it were not for the fact that this ne was from years ago and it did not get the logo they applied for, it would not only be worth this amount. ¡°Oh right, I almost forgot.¡± Lin Xiaojuan looked at the bracelet that she got. Jing Yun wanted to cut off ties with them so badly. Back then, Qianshu gifted this bracelet to her, and she had put it up for auction now. This bracelet was something that Shen Qianshu had designed so that they each would get one. Jing Yun, Qianshu, and her. They each had one of the bracelets. Chapter 780 - Gu Xie is Here

Chapter 780: Gu Xie is Here

After they had fallen out, Lin Xiaojuan and Shen Qianshu put it in the box. Now, the item that they had given out had returned to them. ¡°This was designed by Qianshu?¡± the fashion editor asked. The young celebrities around them were really curious too. Jing Yu had actually put up the bracelet that Shen Qianshu designed up for auction. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it clearly? If you did, this wouldn¡¯t just be worth this price.¡± ¡°So does that mean that you, Jing Yun, and Shen Qianshu were best buddies back then? That¡¯s why all of you have one ne each. But now you guys have fallen out?¡± ¡°It is no wonder that I feel like the atmosphere around you guys is weird.¡± Tong Hua concluded. ¡°The sisterly rtionship between girls is more worthless than stic flowers.¡± ¡°Babe, you can¡¯t take a part for the whole. When ites to money, guy¡¯s brotherly rtionship also bes worthless like stic flowers.¡± The othersughed, and this issue passed quickly. The charity event was a social event. Filmmakers, celebrities, and directors would form connections here. Many opportunities came from all these events. In such social events, even Lin Xiaojuan had to socialize. As a manager with many human resources, she had to know the people around. She had never been in the same picture as Jing Yun for years. Now that they were at the same ce, she did not have to look ugly intentionally. She was wearing a beautiful long dress, and she had very exquisite makeup put on. The two of them looked very much alike, and it caused the masses to talk about it. Jing Yun put her arm around Lin Xiaojuan and joked with the others. ¡°See, my ex-manager and I look so much like twins, don¡¯t we?¡± The rule of the entertainment industry was that even if you wished to stab someone so badly, you would still behave sisterly in front of the cameras. ¡°I¡¯m taller than you,¡± Lin Xiaojuan said in a joking tone, shooting down the ¡®twins¡¯ment. Who the h*ck is your twin? Aren¡¯t you gross? ¡°Xiaojuan, why isn¡¯t Gu Xie here tonight?¡± Jing Yun asked. Lin Xiaojuan cursed inwardly. Here shees. Is this the mini climax of tonight? ¡°He¡¯s busy!¡± Lin Xiaojuan said calmly. Tong Hua was young, and he did not need to socialize. He sat at a side and ate while being as quiet as a chick. Then, he heard unkind words that made him unhappy. ¡°Gu Xie and Lin Xiaojuan have been showing off their love for another for so long. He had to attend such public events. He isn¡¯t here today... It must be because Jing Yun is here...?¡± ¡°If I were Gu Xie, I¡¯d feel awkward too. New love and old me.¡± ¡°Yeah. How awkward would it be to bump into each other? How would he introduce her to his true love? Say ¡®I found a fianc¨¦e who looks like you?¡¯¡± ¡°Does Lin Xiaojuan know?¡± ¡°So what if she does? Her rtionship with Yan Jianming was so uncertain that no one knows if it was real. Even if Gu Xie treated her like a substitute, she has also gotten someone above her limits. He¡¯s a national hot guy, the ideal lover of so manydies. Lin Xiaojuan should be really happy and appreciative for even being regarded as a substitute.¡± Upon hearing this, Tong Hua almost exploded in anger. ¡°Hey, bigdy, If you¡¯re so envious of it, why don¡¯t you get stic surgery to look like her? See if you can be a substitute then?¡± Tong Hua said calmly, almost ¡®iming a life¡¯ with that one sentence. The others turned around to look. Only then did they realize that Tong Hua was sitting at a corner that no one paid attention to. He had eaten up all the snacks ced on the table, and he was staring at all of them unhappily. Awkward! Silence. Tong Hua¡¯s face was really bad. After the charity event ended, it was already very dark. The crowd left before the celebrities left with the protection from the guards. A sports car that had a really cool exterior drove in slowly. It was one of the only two Shelby Supercars in the nation. It was luxurious and stylish. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on that car. Jing Yun saw a familiar and charming side profile, and her heart palpitated wildly. Her face flushed. Gu Xie is here! Chapter 781 - I’m Here to Drive You Home

Chapter 781: I¡¯m Here to Drive You Home

Shelby Supercars were the world¡¯s fastest and most expensive supercars. In the whole nation, there were only two of them, and they were both in City A. This model was the limited edition one from the anniversaryst year. There were only five of these in the whole world, and it was the supercar that rich tycoons loved the most. This was not just a sports car that any rich person could get. One of it belonged to Ye Yifan, and the other belonged to Gu Xie. It was pure white on the outside, and its design was exquisite and fresh. It attracted much attention from everyone. This sports car would cost 50,000,000 at the very least. In the nation, it was famous because Ye Yifan smashed the Shelby Supercars, and it got on the news. That was only when more people in the nation found out that this was the supercar that only the richest people could afford. Gu Xie was a person who always kept a low-profile. He always liked to drive the Bentley that middle-aged and old tycoons drove. Since Lin Xiaojuan discovered that he had a Shelby Supercar, she gave him a hug from the surprise. After a few days of trying to make him drive the car, this car became Gu Xie¡¯s favorite and most used car. ¡°Gu Xie is here.¡± ¡°This car... yells ¡®I¡¯m rich¡¯ at me...¡± ¡°Gosh. Gu Xie is so cool, but the car is even cooler!¡± The celebrities all got excited. A few of them could not resist taking out their phones to snap photos of it. Ever since Ye Yifan crashed his car, it had not been returned after being sent for repairs, so they never saw that sports car in the nation again. Lin Xiaojuan had driven this car into the neighborhood, but it did not attract any attention. Gu Xie got off the car slowly. He was slim and nice like jade. He was in light-colored casual clothes. He stood in front of the pure white sports car, and it made him seem even more charming and cool. His tight-fitted clothes wrapped around his slim and long legs. He was like a supermodel at the car exhibition. He had a dignified and royal air around him. He looked at the crowd slowly, looking for someone, and the corner of his lips perked up. There was a soft smile on his face, and it suddenly disappeared. Lin Xiaojuan made eye contact with him, and she was very shocked. Why is he here? Didn¡¯t he just get off the ne? Jing Yun happened to be standing beside Lin Xiaojuan. Upon seeing Gu Xie looking there, she was really excited, and she took a small step forward. She could not hide her thirst and love for him on her face. She tried very hard to control herself, and she looked really pitiful. It was as if she had something to say about her love, but she could not. The gossiping nature of the crowd came out in full force. Gu Xie¡¯s new love and old me... Was he just looking at Jing Yun? The Movie King Gu in front of the others seemed distant and polite. It was rare for them to see such a gentle smile. There was amotion from the crowd. Everyone was waiting to watch a ¡®show.¡¯ People were murmuring around Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s ear. She was not as popr as Jing Yun, and she was not as valuable as Jing Yun was. The people in the industry were just waiting tough at her. At almost every corner of this charity event, people were talking about her being Jing Yun¡¯s substitute and the rumor that Gu Xie did not love her. She felt ufortable and fearful. If Gu Xie behaved anything like he admired Jing Yun, Lin Xiaojuan would be seen as a joke in the entertainment industry in the future. No matter who she coborated with, she would get pitiful gazes from the others. She wished she could hide in a corner with no one. She subconsciously felt that these arrows would rain down on her and hurt her badly. The celebrities had their own cars, yet they were still standing out there to watch them. Gu Xie walked up the stairs slowly like a gentleman. In his gentle and shallow eyes, a beautiful face of a woman was reflected. Jing Yun¡¯s heart palpitated wildly, and she stepped forward slowly as if she was approaching her sweetheart. She seemed to have something to say, but she paused and held it in. ¡°Gu Xie, it¡¯s been a long time since west met.¡± She waved shyly. Gu Xie walked past Jing Yun and did not stop at all. He went to Lin Xiaojuan, reached out his hand, and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to bring you home.¡± Chapter 782 - Doesn’t Your Face Hurt?

Chapter 782: Doesn¡¯t Your Face Hurt?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Xie walked past Jing Yun and did not stop at all. He went to Lin Xiaojuan, reached out his hand, and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to bring you home.¡± The swarm of arrows that wereing for her changed direction drastically, and the gloomy clouds dispersed. The sky was pure and beautiful. Lin Xiaojuan felt queasy like someone who had been so close to being treated miserably. Her eyes turned red instantly. There is only me in his eyes! Ever since she got into university, she became independent. Especially when Shen Qianshu came back pregnant, the two of them were incredibly helpless. Lin XIaojuan changed then, and she was no longer a timid teen girl. She no longer hid behind Shen Qianshu, and she began to be more independent. She became Shen Qianshu¡¯s tree of support. These years, she had never confided in anyone, and she had never told anyone about how lost she was or how sad her life was. When she was still dating, Yan Jianming always said that she was distant and seldom mixed around with people. He felt that she did not love him enough. That time, she felt wronged, and she wished she could be a carefreedy in love. She wished that she did not need to care about anything, but she could not do that. She had to work very hard to earn money so that she could provide good conditions for Qianshu and Tong Hua. Yet, she was used to bottling her feelings up. Now, she wished she could hug him and cry. She had been so miserable tonight, and she wished she could pour out her feelings. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Xie was badly shocked. He pulled her hand immediately, and Lin Xiaojuan knew that she had lost her steadyposure. She shook her head lightly. ¡°Dust got in my eyes.¡± Gu Xie held her hand tightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go home then.¡± He lowered his head and asked Tong Hua who was beside them. ¡°Is Ah Da waiting for you?¡± Tong Hua smiled sweetly. ¡°Yup. Hurry up and bring Aunt home.¡± Gu Xie held Lin Xiaojuan as they walked down the stairs slowly. As usual, he opened her car door and waited for her to get in before he got into the car and drove off. From the moment he came until he left, he did not speak to anyone else. He only had eyes for one person. The smile on Jing Yun¡¯s face disappeared, and her face turned stiff. Her whole body felt chilly. Gu Xie did not even give her any ¡®face.¡¯ She waved at him, and he ignored herpletely. Was he afraid of hurting Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s feelings? She clenched her teeth. The surrounding celebrities were shocked. ¡°What new love and old me? Gu Xie only has eyes for Lin Xiaojuan.¡± ¡°Yeah, even if she was a substitute, it seems like Jing Yun is Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s substitute. Who would ignore their true love and only have eyes for their substitute?¡± ¡°If it were so, I¡¯d rather be the substitute. Why be his ¡®true love?¡¯¡± ¡°Gosh. I feel awkward for someone.¡± ¡°Yeah, so so awkward. Doesn¡¯t her face hurt? What happened to being his true love? He didn¡¯t even give her a nce or anything. What true love?¡± ¡°Tsk tsk tsk... Awkward... Awkward...¡± The group of celebrities left while gossiping. There were still sounds of gloating and more gossip. Jing Yun shook in anger. She must have done something wrong. It must be. Lin Xiaojuan was clearly just her substitute. Ah Da was already waiting for Tong Hua. Tong Hua looked at Jing Yun and mocked her. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it embarrassing? Do you think that I don¡¯t know who the one announcing that she is Gu Xie¡¯s true love is? Who was the one who said my Aunt is a substitute? I shall not be calctive. I¡¯m just waiting for the masses to p you in the face. Doesn¡¯t your face hurt?¡± Jing Yun looked at Tong Hua furiously, and Tong Hua sneered. ¡°You brought it upon yourself. Also, thanks for returning the bracelet to us today. I¡¯ll throw it in the riverter. I don¡¯t want this thing to dirty my mommy¡¯s eyes.¡± Tong Hua walked towards Ah Da and felt really great. He finally got to ¡®p¡¯ someone in the face. It was satisfying! How dare you bully my Aunt! Do you think I¡¯m a pushover?! Chapter 783 - First Intimacy

Chapter 783: First Intimacy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The moment Lin Xiaojuan stepped into her home, she suddenly hugged Gu Xie. She hugged him so hard that Gu Xie took a step back and hugged her back. They had not even switched on the lights, and the question mark he had in mind grew bigger. What¡¯s wrong with her today? Why is she in such a bad mood? ¡°Juan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Xie put his fingers through her hair lovingly. ¡°Why did youe and pick me up?¡± Lin Xiaojuan sounded as if she was on the verge of crying. ¡°I had wanted to go to the supermarket to get some groceries for you. Didn¡¯t you say that the groceries are running out at home? Then, I received a text from Tong Hua. I told him that I¡¯d pick you up if he was in a hurry to go home and too busy to send you home.¡± Lin Xiaojuan stayed in his arms and stuck her nose on his chest. She rubbed it against him, and through the thin shirt he had on, she could feel his warmth and hear his heartbeat. She thought, I have really fallen in love with Gu Xie. This love had made her confused and very insecure about herself She wished she could be a beautiful and stunning Movie Diva that everyone loved so that she could be seen to be a good match for him. ¡°I...¡± Lin Xiaojuan was so nervous she did not know what to do. Suddenly, she realized that she liked Gu Xie and that her feelings were reallyplicated. She felt lost and nervous, yet she wanted to hide her true feelings. When one was being favored in a rtionship, they should be the fearless one. Yet, she felt lost and inferior. ¡°I...¡± Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s face was turning red, and she could not get her words out. She looked up at Gu Xie with tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± In the darkness, his voice was deep and raspy. With two arms wrapped around her waist, he could not help but squeeze tighter. ¡°Why?¡± He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips, using his actions to show her the reason. Lin Xiaojuan widened her eyes. This was the first time they had ever kissed since they got together. They had always stopped just before kissing. Even when they gave each other goodnight kisses, it was on the corner of her lips. Lin Xiaojuan felt as if she was floating on the clouds, and she felt woozy. Gu Xie¡¯s actions were too gentle and warm. She could feel how much he actually cherished and respected her. Lin Xiaojuan hugged him tightly. This hug seemed to have triggered something. All of Gu Xie¡¯s actions became exceptionally wild. ¡°Gu Xie...¡± Lin Xiaojuan pushed him nervously. The passionate kiss went from her lips straight to her fine corbones. ¡°Juan, I...¡± His voice was really hoarse as if he was running out of breath. He bit her corbone softly and hugged her. He calmed himself down and stopped himself from being too passionate. He could not scare her. Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s face was burning hot. She was really confused and scared. Her mind waspletely nk. ¡°I...¡± Lin Xiaojuan was at a loss of what to do. It was the first time that she had any intimacy with any guy. She was shocked and shy. She wished she could hide somewhere. She looked really lost and anxious. Gu Xie sighed and rubbed her head. Then, he fixed her clothes that were messed up back in order neatly. His fingertips shook as they brushed past her face. The soft feeling of Xiaojuan made him want to do that to her again. One of them had imed that their family was strict and that they would never marry, live with their partner, or have any intimacy with a member of the opposite gender and would stick to abstinence before marriage. Yet, they almost went beyond the limits. What¡¯s more, it was the first kiss for both of them. Lin Xiaojuan almost covered her face. Where is the self-restraint? Where are the principles I abode by all these years? Gu Xie¡¯s emotions had reverted back to being more normal and calm. He pulled up the skirt that he had pulled down previously, and he saw the kiss mark on her shoulder. Gu Xie¡¯s eyes seemed to be full of passion. He had tried so hard to control himself, yet the strong sense of passion came up again. ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m going to the washroom. You can go down first.¡± Chapter 784 - The Favored One is Fearless

Chapter 784: The Favored One is Fearless

He gave her a small peck on her lips and went to the washroom. Lin Xiaojuan was blushing so much that it seemed like blood could drip off her face. She escaped into the kitchen in an attempt to engage in some activity that would divert her attention. She rarely had any experience with kissing, and she could not help but think of the very little intimacy she ever had with Yan Jianming. She felt that this was heaven and hell. She used to despise such intimate actions. Now that it was another person, she was moved by the behavior. She found it hard to calm down the entire night. What Jing Yun? What substitute? She stopped letting those thoughts upy her mind. Lin Xiaojuan was in such a good mood that she wanted to sing songs. Tong Hua had bloated himself with all the snacks on the table, but she was in a bad mood previously, so she did not eat much. She made herself two bowls of noodles. Gu Xie only came out when the noodles were ready to be eaten. Lin Xiaojuan asked, ¡°Why do you take so long in the washroom?¡± ¡°... ¡± Gu Xie stared at her. The two of them made eye contact, and Lin Xiaojuan suddenly realized the reason he had gone to the toilet for. She looked at his right arm subconsciously. Like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, she ran to the bedroom anxiously. ¡°I¡¯m going to change.¡± Damn... Gosh. How embarrassing!!! When she was cooking the noodles, she was so lost in thought. She was feeling joyful, and she never thought about what Gu Xie could have been doing in the washroom. She had just thrown a casual question out. Gu Xie wouldn¡¯t think that I¡¯m acting pure, would he? Gosh, how embarrassing! Lin Xiaojuan could not help but p herself in the face. Be normal, be normal. Where¡¯s your brain! Come online! She could not do any more embarrassing things. She changed into a set of home clothes and removed her makeup along the way. She washed up and appeared at the dining room looking clean. Gu Xie had already brought the steaming hot noodles into the dining hall. He smiled at Lin Xiaojuan, who was still blushing. Xiaojuan blushed way too easily. She had been in a fake rtionship for five years, hadn¡¯t she? ¡°Does it taste good?¡± She was good at cooking. It was trained out of her when she was taking care of Tong Hua¡¯s weak stomach. Tong Hua was often filming, and she could not bear to let the child eat packed food, so she bought cookbooks. She would cook for Tong Hua when he was filming. Hence, she was trained to cook well. ¡°Yummy,¡± Gu Xie said. When he was on the ne, he did not eat anything. Indeed, he was hungry. Now, his lover was just beside him, and there was a nice aroma around him. His heart was filled with satisfaction. ¡°Did something make you unhappy at the charity event tonight?¡± Lin Xiaojuan shook her head lightly. ¡°Nothing much.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lin Xiaojuan nodded and smiled. She picked up her chopsticks and mixed them around the noodles. While trying to look nonchnt, she asked, ¡°Gu Xie, do you know Jing Yun?¡± Gu Xie¡¯s hand paused for a moment, and there was a weird look on his face that was so quick that Lin Xiaojuan could not judge it. It was kind of awkward and kind of frustrated. He nodded. ¡°I do. When she was your artiste, we coborated before. Have you forgotten?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lin Xiaojuan looked around. Indeed, she had forgotten. ¡°You guys coborated before?¡± ¡°I was a guest actor in The Sound of The Blue.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Lin Xiaojuan tapped her head. ¡°I really forgot about that. You only came on screen for three minutes. Oh boy, my memory is failing.¡± ¡°You really paid zero attention to me back then. You even forgot about the show where I was a guest in.¡± ¡°...¡± Lin Xiaojuan was feeling so confused.Was the Movie Kingining that she did not pay enough attention to him? But everyone knew that to her, he was an insurmountable peak that she would never have bothered to think of conquering. Just like the characters in legendary myths, he was too far.Why would she even think that she would be his girlfriend one day? Chapter 785 - Domineering Confession

Chapter 785: Domineering Confession

Gu Xie had supper at Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s home and stayed until midnight before he drove home. On his way home, he made a phone call. It was to a Mr. Popr at his workce who had also gone to the charity event that night. ¡°Was there anything going on about me at the charity eventst night?¡± ¡°Boss, do scandals count?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± He did not know when he had caused himself to have scandals. His girlfriend was in a funny mood. Although nothing much happened at home, when she met him, she was behaving weirdly. He had long suspected something, but she never spoke about it, so he did not ask either. He always had other ways to hear about things. The Mr. Popr said, ¡°I heard a thing or two from the seniors that you have dated Jing Yun before and that you are treating Xiaojuan as a substitute!¡± Gu Xie turned his steering wheel and jammed his brakes at the roadside, making the people behind him curse and yell at him. The driver from behind pushed their car horn madly, and Gu Xie ignored them. His eyes looked cold. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s no big deal. Didn¡¯t you act as a guest actor in a show that Jing Yun was in? Ever since then, there were rumors being spread out that you fancied Jing Yun. You guys have met up a few times, and someone leaked the information out, but you pushed it down. Although there wasn¡¯t much discussion about it, there were still quite a few people who knew you then. Now, there are even photos of the two of you on those celebrity gossip websites. Xiaojuan looks a lot like Jing Yun. These rumors thus seem to make sense.¡± Upon feeling that Gu Xie sounded very cold, the Mr. Popr seemed to have some suspicions. You mean it isn¡¯t true? That¡¯s what everyone believed though. Some men just love the same kind of faces. Some people love narrow faces while some love round faces. Meanwhile, some men like faces that looked like influencers. All their exes look about the same, and there is nothing wrong with that. That was why everyone was talking about it. ¡°When did this rumor get out?¡± ¡°When you announced that you were engaged, people were already talking about it,¡± the Mr. Popr said. ¡°I heard from ASL¡¯s Zhou Fashion Editor that Jing Yun was the one who came up with it in the first ce. She said that you guys had dated before and that the rtionship ended peacefully. Oh right, at the charity event, I saw Jing Yun talking to Lin Xiaojuan. I bet it¡¯s rted to this thing as well.¡± Gu Xie took a deep breath and grabbed his steering wheel tightly. ¡°How did I not know about this?¡± ¡°This matter has never been spread to your ears,¡± Mr. Popr said. ¡°You seldom appear in social events, and you don¡¯t cooperate with the reporters either. The way you dealt with the reporter from GreenRay back then had made all the reporters wary of you. Why would they dare to send themselves to their own grave bying to you?¡± His boss had a gentle and nice persona in the shows that he acted in, but in real life, he was gentle yet distant. Deep down, he was a decisive and powerful man. That year when the scandal broke out, GreenRay suffered many losses. Now, they did not dare to mess with the Movie King and his thoughts. The most gossipy website in the nation imed that the GreenRaypany that would say anything did not even dare to mess with Gu Xie. Therefore, other gossip websites stayed out of his way as well. The Mr. Popr asked with fear, ¡°Boss, even if this was true...¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Gu Xie cut him off coldly and hung up the phone. It was no wonder that when Xiaojuan saw him, she heaved a huge sigh of relief and looked so miserable. No wonder she remained silent even though she seemed to have something to say. That was why he received such a sudden phone call from her, yet she changed the topic. So this was what happened. Weird! How could he be so silly to fall in love with a pretentious person! Gu Xie took a quick turn and headed back towards Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s home. Lin Xiaojuan was just about to fall asleep when her phone rang. She unlocked her phone and saw several hot topic lists involving Gu Xie. Movie King Gu is here for PDA again. Movie King Gu is best at doting on His Wife Movie King Gu confesses his love! Lin Xiaojuan has saved the Universe! Chapter 786 - The Movie King’s Anger

Chapter 786: The Movie King¡¯s Anger

Gu Xie was the kind of person who could post anything at all and suddenly be on the hot topic list. Lin Xiaojuan had long gotten used to it. As she had set him on Special Follow, she would receive notifications instantly. As they seem to be rted to her, she opened up Gu Xie¡¯s page and saw what was going on about the hot topic list. Gu Xie: My love for Lin Xiaojuan was love at first sight. I once tried all my ways to make myself seen before her. I had a crush on her for years, and I got what I wished for. I have only dated once in this life, and I intend to only have one lover. If anyone has any evidence of me being in love previously and leaving them afterward, please show it. Otherwise, don¡¯t create false rumors! Lin Xiaojuan was confused. What the h*ll? Why did the person who just left share such a post so soon? Other than the shocking news when he announced his fianc¨¦e back then, Gu Xie seldom shared about his personal life on his private page. Did someone tell him something? Tong Hua did not mind having this issue turn big, so he shared the post. Tong Hua: Does a certain Movie Diva¡¯s face hurt now? Where¡¯s your evidence? Lin Xiaojuan was speechless. Baby is getting more daring than before. He¡¯s just one step away from exposing her name. The masses were confused, but people in the entertainment industry understood what they were talking about. The elder and the younger one, one on the front and one from the back, doted on Lin Xiaojuan as if she was a little princess. ¡°What is Movie King talking about exactly? Can someone enlighten me? No exnations. Could it be that the Movie King had acted as a guest under one of Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s artiste back then just so that he could perform around Lin Xiaojuan and make her aware of his presence?¡± ¡°I counted. Movie King Gu has acted as a guest actor in five movies, and among these five, three of them had lead roles who were Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s artiste.¡± ¡°In the first movie, Jing Yun was the lead actress. It has been five years since then. So, Movie King had been trying to gain attention for five years before the beauty noticed him?¡± ¡°This proves that the Movie King does not really know how to make his existence known!¡± ¡°I feel sorry for Movie King!¡± ¡°Me too +1¡± There were more interesting things under Tong Hua¡¯s page. They looked at all the Movie Divas ounts. Finally, Tong Hua¡¯s fans locked their sharp eyes on Jing Yun. Hence, there was Jing Yun on the hot topic list. It caused many of Jing Yun¡¯s fans toe yelling at them. Tong Hua loved ¡®eating popcorn.¡¯ He just wanted things to grow big. Lin Xiaojuan was just about to phone Gu Xie when the doorbell rang. Upon opening the door, she saw Gu Xie panting outside the door. Lin Xiaojuan was still holding her phone in her hand and looking at the hot topic list. She was surprised. ¡°Why are you back?¡± Gu Xie looked at her intently. ¡°I have to make things clear about the Jing Yun thing.¡± Lin Xiaojuan hid her phone guiltily and poured Gu Xie a cup of tea. Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t really mind anymore.¡± Even if they had dated, so what? Right now, Gu Xie only had his eyes on her. Gu Xie was startled. ¡°You don¡¯t mind?¡± ¡°You misunderstood. I mean...¡± ¡°I mind!¡± Gu Xie looked angry. He was feeling tense, and the cool vibe he had disappeared. He restrained his anger. ¡°I fancied you for so many years. I don¡¯t wish that you would see me as a liar and disloyal man.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Lin Xiaojuan felt wronged. Gu Xie looked at her intently. ¡°Then why did you say that you didn¡¯t mind? Why didn¡¯t you ask me about it? I fancied you for so many years while others said that I liked Jing Yun and that I had dated her. Didn¡¯t you think that I was a liar for saying that I liked you? Didn¡¯t you think that I was treating you as a substitute? You didn¡¯t think that I have a mouth full of lies and that I am an untrustworthy man?¡± Chapter 787 - I Hate Her

Chapter 787: I Hate Her

After being med like this, Lin Xiaojuan was shocked. She was speechless. She felt so wrongly used, but Gu Xie looked so hurt. Lin Xiaojuan could not hide her insecurities any longer. ¡°Gu Xie, I always feel that you liking me is like winning the lottery. The chance is one in a million. To me, you are insurmountable. You are too far for me to reach. I... I don¡¯t really believe that you really love me. I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t be mad at me. ¡°I am not confident enough. I always feel like-I feel like I¡¯m not good enough for you and that you should love a perfectdy. I have loved Yan Jianming before, so this makes me self-deprecating in front of you. When I first heard from He Xiaoai that I was a substitute, I was very angry, but I also felt some kind of sudden realization. It turned out that I looked like someone you like, so maybe you are putting your love on me instead. Afterward, when you did not even look at me when Jing Yun and I stood before you, I kind of epted it. So what if you guys had been in love? Who hasn¡¯t been in love? You are 28 years old this year, and it is only weird if you have never dated anyone. I don¡¯t mind it at all. I have never suspected that you are a liar, not in the slightest bit.¡± She spoke so quickly and anxiously. Yet, she expressed them very clearly. Gu Xie seemed to understand something. The gloomy cloud in his heart dispersed. Now he felt sorry. He was the one that was not good enough. He could not give her a sense of security. ¡°There is nothing going on between Jing Yun and me. When I acted in that movie as a guest back then, I had actually wanted to have a few more words with you and to see you more often. I was afraid that it¡¯d be too sudden, so I took part in Jing Yun¡¯s show. I hoped that I would see you and get your name card in an appropriate manner. ¡°Who knew that you seldom appeared at the filming scene? I was so disappointed. Back then, although you were not at the filming scene, you were always on the phone with Jing Yun. I listened at a side, and I felt that your rtionship was really good. Jing Yun often tried to please me as well. Thinking that the two of you were best friends, I came here to support your artiste so that your friend would have a better impression of me.¡± Lin Xiaojuan was speechless. She just wanted to say one sentence: Movie King, you could¡¯ve juste and asked me for my contact number... It¡¯s very normal for artistes and managers to form connections. You beat around the bush and still didn¡¯t get my contact number in the end. What is this? Indeed, he does not know how to make himself known. He seemed to know what she was thinking, so he said helplessly, ¡°Back then, I was already a famous Movie King for very long. Regardless of human resources or mary resources, Xu Ning surpassed you. You were just a newbie manager. I could not find a reason to ask you for a name card.¡± Lin Xiaojuan was speechless. ¡°What next?¡± Gu Xie said, ¡°Then there was nothing else.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Gu Xie said. ¡°I treated Jing Yun to a meal thrice, and they were all near the filming set. Thest time when she spoke ill of you, I stopped giving her attention.¡± He hated everyone who spoke ill of Lin Xiaojuan. Lin Xiaojuan was speechless. ¡°What had she said about me?¡± Gu Xie paused. He felt that it was not right to speak behind others¡¯ backs, but the person before him was his girlfriend, not an outsider. He said softly, ¡°Sheined that you were biased. You did not give her enough resources, and you gave most of the benefits to others. Between her words, I could tell that she was really dissatisfied.¡± Chapter 788 - Thank You for Liking Me

Chapter 788: Thank You for Liking Me

¡°She must be crazy. When I was working at Brilliant Entertainment back then, I was just promoted from being an intern artiste manager. I hadn¡¯t even finished schooling. I had to study and manage artistes at the same time. It wasn¡¯t easy. I had some resources, and if I got any artistes, I had to surrender them. Whenever I had good resources, I prioritized her.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Gu Xie said. ¡°That¡¯s why I hate her.¡± Lin Xiaojuanughed rudely. In front of her, Jing Yun boasted so much about how the Movie King liked her. She talked about how if it were not for Yang Po, Gu Xie would want to develop a beautiful romantic rtionship with her. Who knew, their child could be the kind that did not have to work hard. Yet, Movie King said that he hated her. Lin Xiaojuan felt really great. ¡°Xu Ning said that she was a scheming person and that we should interact less with her. She had been hinting to me several times, but I did not understand them, and I didn¡¯t care about them. Afterward, I would look for Xu Ning directly when I had anything to settle,¡± Gu Xie said softly. ¡°My interaction with her ends like this. Afterward, whenever we met in public events, we¡¯d just give each other a nod of acknowledgment. Whenever I took a few more looks at her, it¡¯d be because... the two of you really look alike! And the more I see it, the more I feel this way!¡± Lin Xiaojuan was speechless. Actually, Lin Xiaojuan had also found out that Jing Yun had done surgery on her eyes and nose before. Indeed, she looked more like her than before. Thinking about the reason she did so made Lin Xiaojuan feel as disgusted as identally swallowing a housefly. ¡°Trust me. There¡¯s nothing more to this. As for dating, that¡¯s even more out of the question,¡± Gu Xie said. ¡°I trust you,¡± Lin Xiaojuan said. ¡°Gu Xie, back then, you loved me. Why didn¡¯t you just tell me then?¡± Gu Xie bit his lip and seemed like he was finding it hard to say something. Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°That time, I had not dated Yan Jianming yet. I never even had any infatuation with him.¡± ¡°Do you remember when Xu Ning asked you what you were working so hard for and you said to earn? He asked you jokingly about how people your age prefer to date, yet you said you had no interest in dating. You only wanted to make money,¡± Gu Xie said. ¡°I was thinking back then that you were so young and your career was not peaking. I wanted to wait for you to be more sessful and more confident before I tried.¡± Who knew that Yan Jianming had gotten her before he did. There was also another very important reason that he did not mention. That time, his eldest brother had just passed away, and Ghost City was rather chaotic. The ¡®brothers¡¯ were all feeling insecure, and he was very down. He was dealing with a lot of negative emotions like anger and disappointment. He suspected that his own brother was the murderer, and he almost went desperate. For two years, he was in a bad mood. When he came out of his situation, she already belonged to someone else. ¡°You should¡¯ve just told me.¡± Lin Xiaojuan mumbled. ¡°What?¡± Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s face was red. She wanted to shake her head and im that she did not say anything, but she said softly, ¡°You should¡¯ve told me.¡± ¡°???¡± Gu Xie stared at her. Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°If you had told me, would Yan Jianming ever be in my life?¡± Anyone with a brain and a pair of eyes would pick Gu Xie over Yan Jianming! ¡°It was my fault,¡± Gu Xie said. ¡°I noticed it too. That was why when you guys broke up, I couldn¡¯t wait to make you mine. I wanted to date you.¡± Lin Xiaojuan was speechless. He really amazed the world with one small action! Until now, she was still thinking about how confused she was when Gu Xie pulled her over and introduced her as his fianc¨¦e. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s ears began to turn red. She noticed that someone had been fancying her for so many years and that she was unknowing about it. He fancied her so, so much. ¡°Gu Xie, thank you.¡± Thank you for liking me so much, and thank you for being determined on having this crush that seemed to offer a dim future. Finally, we got what we wished for. Chapter 789 - Shocking Reversal

Chapter 789: Shocking Reversal

Rose Castle. Shen Qianshu was watching themotion going on online, and she felt annoyed deep down. ¡°Jing Yun is such a drama queen. She didn¡¯t change at all.¡± She looked at the bracelet and put it into a box. Then, she covered the box. It was somewhat like giving all of these a form of closure. The ne that Tong Hua had auctioned out was meant to be for Jing Yun on her birthday, but they never gave it to her. Zhong Ran asked, ¡°Miss Shen, may I ask? Since you guys had matching bracelets, the rtionship between the three of you should be really good. Why did you guys fall out?¡± Ye Ling could not care at all. He was reading by one side. Tong Hua looked around curiously, and he looked at Shen Qianshu as if a shocking secret was about to be released. Shen Qianshu frowned and said, ¡°The new mayor is called Yang Po, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Shen Qianshu sneered. ¡°Xiaojuan had been working at Brilliant Entertainment since she was in Year 1 at university. Afterward, she had to look after Tong Hua and me. Once, Brilliant Entertainment needed to get a permit from the local military bases for filming. The person who was here to talk about the contract was Yang Po. He fell for Xiaojuan.¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Tong Hua could imagine everything from then on. ¡°So for all these years, Jing Yun is the one who is Aunt¡¯s substitute.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Babe, indeed you have acted in too many nonsensical dramas. Ditto!¡± ¡°What a shocking reversal!¡± Zhong Ran and Ah Da felt that this was way more exciting than in dramas. ¡°Yang Po is so pretentious. He wants to have a young lover, and he tried so hard to form connections with Xiaojuan. He even looked for excuses to take Xiaojuan out for a meal. He offered all sorts of benefits, but back then, she was just in university, so she did not have many social skills. She could not tell what the sly old fox was thinking. After too many times, the sly old fox got impatient. Hence, he switched his target to Jing Yun.¡± Zhong Ran understood. ¡°After all, Jing Yun and Xiaojuan look alike.¡± ¡°Pfft, not...¡± ¡°No cursing!¡± Ye Ling said suddenly. ¡°... ¡± Everyone stared in shock. Shen Qianshu coughed. ¡°Master, when did I curse?¡± ¡°Speak properly!¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. I¡¯m enjoying myself with all this gossip. Can you just read your book and not interrupt?¡± ¡°... ¡± Everyone stared in shock. Young Master, you¡¯re brave as usual today! Ye Ling humphed. His eyes brushed past Tong Hua, but Tong Hua was not afraid of him at all. With wide eyes that were filled with interest in gossip, Tong Hua said, ¡°Does he have feelings for other people? Mommy, continue, continue.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Yang Po has feelings for many. He wanted Jing Yun, yet his love for Xiaojuan never faded. Not long after, Jing Yun got tired of it. To maintain connections with Yang Po, she tried to drug Xiaojuan and send her to Yang Po¡¯s bed in exchange for getting famous. That year, they were on break. I happened to bring Tong Hua back home for a designpetition, and we happened to be at the hotel. My eyes kept twitching as if something was wrong. I felt so insecure, and I went to find Xiaojuan. I happened to bump into this issue.¡± ¡°That woman is too vicious!¡± Zhong Ran said. That time, they had not cut off any ties, and they were still great friends. ¡°Not only vicious. If I came anyter, Xiaojuan would have been ruined. Yang Po the sly old fox had lots of tactics. Luckily, I am not someone to be trifled with. I took a video and some photos. Then, I beat the two of them up. I knew that he could ruin me more easily than I could step on an ant. Commoners like us needed to survive, so we sat down and had a discussion. As long as Yang Po stopped bothering us, we would never expose the photos and videos.¡± Zhong Ran frowned. That¡¯s a very dangerous thing to do. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Yang Po would not give up and ruin your lives?¡± Chapter 790 - Read Your Book and Stop Interrupting

Chapter 790: Read Your Book and Stop Interrupting

¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Yang Po would not give up and ruin your lives?¡± Zhong Ran asked. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m silly? On the second day of our discussions, there was a burry in my home! All the videos and photos were gone, but it¡¯s fine. The ones that were gone were just copies. I had already emailed the original copies to a friend in Paris. If he has what it takes, he should find my friend abroad. I knew that he was a merciless man and that he wouldn¡¯t stop. At the second discussion, we made it clear. If any of us among the three took any wrong step, his future in politics would be gone.¡± Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°He¡¯s such a highly ranked official. Having a life and death struggle withmoners like us is just not worth it for him. Thus, the matter ended there and then.¡± Shen Qianshu was really angry. ¡°The stupid customs even lost my original documents. In fact, I had lost the means to threaten them already, but it¡¯s just that they have no idea.¡± ¡°... ¡± Everyone was speechless. Zhong Ran had some thoughts. ¡°Miss Shen, being able to survive for so many years while causing so much trouble without the blessing of our Master just shows how extraordinary your intelligence is and how courageous you are.¡± Shen Qianshu said with deep thought, ¡°Zhong Ran, you are a little biased with your words. How could it be that I¡¯m the one who loves to cause trouble? Someone clearly had evil intentions, and I am merely attacking back with self-defense.¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°Exactly!¡± Mommy and Aunt were clearly the victims. ¡°Jing Yun is the senior of Xiaojuan and me. She is two years older than us. We knew each other since our secondary school days. We were on good terms, but after she went to university, we kept in less contact. Xiaojuan got into Brilliant Entertainment and conveniently introduced her into Brilliant Entertainment. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even be a noticeable actress now. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with her. Her parents are teachers, and shees from a humble background. Since she was young, she had everything she needed. I don¡¯t know why she had to put herself down. ¡°The entertainment industry is veryplicated. There are many resources that require the artistes to search for by themselves. Most artiste managers are like p*mps, but Xiaojuan was a very decent and upright artiste manager. She cares about her artistes¡¯ future, and she does things the right way. The people who like to take ¡®shortcuts¡¯ have all parted from her halfway through their career. In the past few years, she had made a few artistes famous, but they parted from her afterward. Most of it was because they were not satisfied with the conditions that Brilliant Entertainment was offering them. They have gone independent but still kept in good contact. As for Jing Yun, forget it. She wasted all our wonderful years of friendship that we built since our secondary school days.¡± Shen Qianshu exined. Ye Ling flipped through his book calmly. ¡°You don¡¯t have good taste.¡± ¡°... ¡± Everyone was speechless. Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°You make terrible friends, and you date terrible boyfriends.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°True. I have nothing to say in defense.¡± ¡°Are you insulting yourself?¡± Tong Hua retorted. Ye Ling humphed and did not say anything. ¡°True. Nothing to say in defense!¡± Tong Hua said. Zhong Ran said, ¡°Miss Shen is too pretty, and that¡¯s why she attracts f*ckboys. After all, people who go for looks are superficial. They won¡¯t be any cultured person.¡± ¡°... ¡± Everyone was speechless. Tong Hua stared at him in shock. Zhong Ran, have you gone overboard with your bootlicking? Who are you insulting? All the security guards took a step back. Shen Qianshu¡¯s jaw dropped. She was not sure about it, but she thought, Zhong Ran, are you insulting our Master? ¡°Zhong Ran!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s voice was really cold, like a cold winter breeze. Zhong Ran widened his eyes and analyzed what he just said. He immediately expressed his loyalty to his Master. ¡°Miss Shen, you aren¡¯t included. Miss Shen was the one who came to you. If anyone¡¯s superficial, that¡¯d be Miss Shen, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 791 - Lethal Blade

Chapter 791: Lethal de

In the Blueberry clubhouse. The light was striking. In one of the rooms, it was really quiet. Twodies were guarding the doors to the room, and they were dressed very conservatively in great contrast to the passionate environment of the clubhouse. Lu Mengxi looked at thedy on the sofa. She was wearing a ck silk hat like those worn in pces. There was a ck rose embroidered onto the hat. Her fingers were really slim and long; they looked really good. Her nails were painted red. She was*¡ªhands down¡ª*really cold. ¡°ck Rose?¡± A smirk crawled up on ck Rose¡¯s face. She looked at Lu Mengxi and said calmly, ¡°I never thought that Miss Lu has heard of me as well.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing that ck Rose can¡¯t do. Clearly, I¡¯ve heard of her before. May I know why you¡¯re looking for me?¡± ¡°To talk about coboration.¡± ¡°We have no coborations,¡± Lu Mengxi said calmly. Once you get in touch with ck Rose, it¡¯s hard to get rid of her. She had a family behind her, and she would not form any connections with ck Rose. ¡°Who said we don¡¯t?¡± ck Roseughed. Through the ck veil, it was difficult to see her face, yet it was one that could instill fear on others. ¡°We have the same target, Shen Qianshu.¡± Lu Mengxi felt a chill run down her spine. ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between you and... Shen Qianshu?¡± ¡°Enemies,¡± ck Rose said. ¡°The enemy of my enemy is a friend. Isn¡¯t it?¡± Lu Mengxi¡¯s fingertips twitched. She felt that things were unusual*. Who exactly is Shen Qianshu, and why does even ck Rose want her? This is so strange.* Why is the powerful ck Rose who is capable of everything afraid of Shen Qianshu? ¡°I¡¯m not silly. If you wish to kill Shen Qianshu, it¡¯s easy for you. Why don¡¯t you just do it?¡± Lu Mengxi said calmly. ¡°You don¡¯t even need me.¡± ¡°No, I need you,¡± ck Rose said. ¡°Lu Mengxi, coborate with me. As long as you do as I say, I will ensure that your entire family will be safe and sound. Lu Mengyun will be released from prison soon enough, and the Lu Family will be able to make aeback from the current situation. You will have a lot of financial resources, enough to go against AG. You will never have to fear AG again.¡± ¡°You... ¡± ck Rose offered something that was really tempting to Lu Mengxi. That was exactly what she needed at the moment. ¡°Even if Mr. Yuan trusts you, he wouldn¡¯t offend Ye Ling for you, but I am different,¡± ck Rose said calmly. ¡°I am Ye Ling¡¯s nemesis. If you agree to coborate with me, you will get everything that you wish for.¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with Ye Ling. He¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°He¡¯s still alive,¡± ck Rose said. ¡°Seems like Miss Lu¡¯s information is rather backwards.¡± Lu Mengxi was shocked. ¡°No way. He clearly died.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so gullible,¡± ck Rose said. ¡°If Ye Ling were dead, would Shen Qianshu still be so fearless?¡± Lu Mengxi felt a ringing sound in her ear. She was feeling kind of excited yet a little agitated. ¡°How is it? Tempting, eh?¡± ck Rose said calmly. ¡°A coboration with me would not do you any harm.¡± ¡°Do you want to kill Shen Qianshu?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about that. You just have to listen to me.¡± Lu Mengxi took a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°If I ask you to coborate with me, I will offer my sincerity for sure. What do you want in exchange?¡± Lu Mengxi bit her lip and her fingertips twitched. ¡°Tomorrow, I want my sister to be out of jail, safe.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± ck Rose said calmly. ¡°Lu Mengxi, this is how we trade. I have agreed to what you ask for. However, if you go back on your words, you will repay even more. No one can betray the ck Rose. Deal?¡± During this period of time, Lu Mengxi had been so badly annoyed by Shen Qianshu that she hated Shen Qianshu to her guts. She needed this de to do the job. ¡°Deal!¡± Chapter 792 - A Storm is Coming

Chapter 792: A Storm is Coming

Rose Castle. After Ye Ling¡¯s body was injured, Shen Qianshu practiced on her own in the mornings and canceled her morning run. Zhong Ran took over the great responsibility of training Shen Qianshu. In a short period of time, Shen Qianshu improved greatly. ¡°Miss Shen, you are so talented,¡± Zhong Ran said. ¡°Your strength and angle for every move are incredibly urate. It¡¯s as if you have been practicing for years.¡± ¡°I guess I have a gift for it.¡± Tong Hua was doing squats by one side. Shen Qianshu had forced him to do that. When she woke up to practice, she would make Tong Hua do the same too. In the whole castle, Shen Qianshu was probably the only person who could force Tong Hua up when he did not have enough sleep. ¡°Yeah. Too talented.¡± Zhong Ran pat his head. ¡°I remember now. Miss Shen is the daughter of Second Old Master Gu and Fang Hongxiu. Fang Hongxiu was the number one murderer back then. She was very impressive.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart ached. Yeah, the woman who was so impressive back then hadin in bed for twenty odd years. Life is unfair. Tong Hua had none of those skillful talents. He waszy and a softie. If he could sit, he would never stand. If he could lie down, he would never sit. He was not cut out for fighting, yet Shen Qianshu had forced him to improve on his skills so that he could have some simple techniques for self-defense. Shen Qianshu and Zhong Ran had a friendly battle thatsted for fifteen minutes. They were both calm. This was a very rare scenario. Tong Hua did squats for ten minutes, and his pale little thighs were shivering. The good thing was that he was determined. ¡°Mommy, Ah Da is already my bodyguard. Can I not practice?¡± ¡°No way!¡± ¡°So sad, I¡¯m gonna cry!¡± ¡°Then cry.¡± Tong Hua said angrily, ¡°I know you don¡¯t love me as much as before anymore.¡± The effects of his exercising could already be seen. Due to his heart disease, they did not dare to let him do vigorous exercise. In the morning, he would jog for 400 meters. Now, he could jog for 800 meters. His heart disease was not what people usually had. He could still handle a little bit of stress. After practicing, Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua returned to the castle. They could feel a sort of pressure the moment they entered. The security guards were really silent. When the chefs walked, they tiptoed. They were fearful of making any noise that would anger the men in the living room. Ye Ling sat on the sofa, and he was looking at a video on hisptop. He looked really unhappy. A simple shirt and a sweater made his skin look so pale. He looked cool. His cuffs were slightly rolled up, revealing his white jade-like skin. He was sexy and indifferent. A snowstorm seemed to be brewing. The guards looked at Shen Qianshu as if she was their savior. What¡¯s wrong? Shen Qianshu went over. She had battled Zhong Ran for half an hour today, and her limbs were sore. She went to sit beside Ye Ling, and she poked his arm. Although he had not exercised for quite some time, his arms were still rock hard. He was very muscr. Ye Ling turned over, and his eyes were very cold. Shen Qianshu smiled brightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Master?¡± ¡°Lu Mengyun has been released.¡± ¡°???¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s smile on her beautiful face vanished. She looked cool. She took Ye Ling¡¯sptop, and indeed on the news, Lu Mengyun had been released from prison due to good performance in prison. The video was taken at dawn. It was very clear, and the media was causing amotion. The person with a failed attempt for murder has been released from prison just after barely half a year? Shen Qianshu humphed. ¡°The Lu Family is impressive!¡± Chapter 793 - Eldest Master of Ghost City

Chapter 793: Eldest Master of Ghost City

Ye Ling said with a cold voice, ¡°The Lu Family alone cannot perform such a feat!¡± Tong Hua took theptop over and watched the video as well. Lu Mengyun had actually been released from prison so early in her jail term. This made no sense at all. There was a big hoo-ha about this case at that time. Even if the Lu Family had support behind their back, this information would have been leaked early and talked about excessively. There was no way Lu Mengyun could escape from such a jail term. She was released just after these few months. Isn¡¯t the Lu Family afraid of being drowned by the saliva of haters and the masses? ¡°A fire broke out in prison yesterday. Lu Mengyun saved two policemen and a few children who were trapped. She made an outstanding contribution, and her merits have offset her faults.¡± Tong Hua read the news and could not help but p. ¡°Impressive, impressive. So this is how easy it is to get a lighter sentence. Then I can just stab anyone I want, and Mommy will arrange for me to save some people. Then, I wouldn¡¯t have to repay with my life. I would just stay in prison for a few months, and it¡¯ll be fine. If I¡¯m unhappy with anyone, should I just stab them?¡± Shen Qianshu pped him on the back of his hand lightly. Tong Hua pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯m just saying if...¡± ¡°Master...¡± Ah Da came in. ¡°Master, Major Mu Yuan is here.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ye Ling nodded. Mu Yuan had already entered. He waved at Tong Hua and Shen Qianshu first. He braved the weather toe here early in the morning. He was in military uniform, and he looked charismatic and cool. ¡°Follow me up.¡± Ye Ling and Mu Yuan went upstairs, and they locked themselves in the study room. Shen Qianshu touched Tong Hua¡¯s hair. ¡°Ah Da, don¡¯t let him leave your sight for the next few days.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Shen.¡± Tong Hua had to get to work, so he left Rose Castle after showering. In the study room. Mu Yuan said, ¡°I was the one who caught her personally, so I got news about it yesterday night, the moment something was off. This thing is not as easy as it seems. The order to release her was given by another superior. I am from the military unit, yet I did not get any information about it. There is something very wrong about this.¡± ¡°The Lu Family isn¡¯t capable of this!¡± Ye Ling said. Mu Yuan nodded. ¡°Lu Mengyun¡¯s failed attempt at murder is associated with too many things. Nobody would dare to take this matter lightly. They all fear being targeted and being talked about. Everyone is meticulous and diligent about this matter. There must be someone scarier than we can imagine behind their backs.¡± The moment he received the information, he rushed over. ¡°Lu Mengyun isn¡¯t even important. No one would care about her life. The Lu Family has almost gone bankrupt because of me, and they¡¯re just empty. They can still scare a few people, but they have no capabilities or whatsoever anymore,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ¡°That time, the Ye Family just loved it when the Lu Family and I were destroyed at the same time. The Lu Family was badly defeated while I had ¡®died¡¯. That seemed to be exactly what they wished for. There is no longer anything attractive about the Lu Family. The opposition may want something else other than the Lu Family in exchange for the release of Lu Mengyun.¡± ¡°Lu Mengxi.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°She¡¯s the only one that¡¯s valuable.¡± ¡°She is the proxy of Mr. Yuan. Could Mr. Yuan be the one offering something?¡± Ye Ling thought deeply and felt rather insecure. Mu Yuan said, ¡°That is the only thing that seems to make sense. Lu Mengxi made Lu Mengyun stay in prison for a few months so that discussions would die down. Then, she got someone to release her. Makes sense?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not a silly woman. Even if she wanted to save her sister, she wouldn¡¯t do it so openly and cause such a hugemotion,¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°It¡¯s as if she¡¯s putting up a show.¡± Mu Yuan said, ¡°My dad said that this issue is beyond the limits of the Mu Family.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face turned cold. If this was out of the limits for the Mu Family, then the area that the other people were controlling had increased. Mu Yuan said, ¡°Oh right, I¡¯m back this time to bring you a piece of information.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The Eldest Master of Ghost City is still alive!¡° Chapter 794 - This Had Developed Into True Love

Chapter 794: This Had Developed Into True Love

Ye Ling¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Where did you get this information?¡± ¡°When I went out to sea this time, I met someone who happened to be an assistant of the Eldest Master in Ghost City. He told me that was a crafty escape n,¡± Mu Yuan said. ¡°This man is now a mercenary, and he has an alcohol addiction. He is a man of few words. That day, there was a celebration on an ind, and he drank a little too much and identally revealed this. When I heard it, I felt that it was really odd as well. In fact, whether or not the Master of Ghost City is alive has nothing to do with me at all, but it would matter a lot for Shen Qianshu.¡± ¡°Why did he have toe up with such an escape n to leave Ghost City?¡± ¡°Although the Eldest Master was supposed to inherit Ghost City, the Second Master had high hopes to have it. However, the people working under them were not fond of that idea. They felt that the Eldest Master was too nice and that he could not lead the people in Ghost City. Instead, people listened to themands of the Second Master. The two brothers had always been rather distant with one another,¡± Mu Yuan said softly. ¡°This is my guess. That person had good self-restraint. He did not reveal much.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s voice deepened as he said, ¡°If he¡¯s still alive, where had he gone? Why didn¡¯t he return home? He doesn¡¯t even want Ghost City?¡± ¡°There may be other reasons for it.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face was really cool. ¡°There¡¯s no need to make this issue known to everyone. Just send some people to investigate who is behind the Lu Mengyun incident. They did it so openly. It¡¯s as if they are putting this up as some form of threat.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Shen Qianshu saw some news online, and there were actually people clearing things up for Lu Mengyun. They were praising her for being good at ¡®turning over a new leaf¡¯ and making a fresh start. They really supported Lu Mengyun a lot, and Shen Qianshu looked unhappy about it. The Lu Family did not have any big ns for a while now as AG had pushed them down. Even if some of the people could work, that would not help. Although the news of Ye Ling being alive had not been publicly announced, AG was still in good form. No one would take AG lightly. The Ye Family had been rather silent after some things that Shen Qianshu had done. They did not do anything, and the olddy had been behaving as if she was done with the world. BG Jewelry. The Film Festival for this year was about to begin. Shen Qianshu had designed sets of jewelry for Guan Xiaoman and her ¡®sisters¡¯ just in time for the Film Festival. After the few celebrities tried on the jewelry, they loved it so much. They were all praising BG for having a unique taste and design. Chen Wanwan felt really happy. This was really good publicity for them. This was really good for their reputation. ¡°Guess who ispeting against Guan Xiaoman for the Movie Diva award in this year¡¯s Film Festival?¡± Shen Qianshu raised her brows. ¡°Jing Yun?¡± Chen Wanwan snapped her fingers. ¡°Bingo! If Jing Yun gets the Movie Diva award at the Film Festival, she would get double.¡± ¡°Was the film that she acted in very popr?¡± ¡°Extremely popr. It paved the beginning of a big domestic movie scene. They even cooperated with the military. The helicopters and fighters were flying all over the sky. This was the only time national resources were used. At the time, people were fighting to be the female lead for this show. They struggled so badly, and no one thought that the role wouldnd in the hands of Jing Yun, someone who wasn¡¯t even involved in thepetition.¡± Back then, when people werepeting for that film, Jing Yun was not even on the name list. Yet in the end, she was the winner. This was also the movie that helped her achieve her Movie Diva title. ¡°She¡¯s lucky!¡± Shen Qianshu said calmly. She did well in other ways, so surely she would be able to achieve anything easily. Whenever Shen Qianshu flirted, Ye Ling would agree with everything she said as well. This was very normal, but since when was Yang Po so obedient to Jing Yun¡¯s requests? Now that¡¯s something worth pondering about. Could the ¡®friends with benefits¡¯ really have developed into true lovers? Shen Qianshu told Lin Xiaojuan about this matter, and Lin Xiaojuan scoffed. ¡°She had always been a person with many tricks up her sleeves. There¡¯s nothing amusing about it. Let¡¯s go to the Film Festival too.¡± Chapter 795 - It Would’ve Been Great If You Were My Biological Child

Chapter 795: It Would¡¯ve Been Great If You Were My Biological Child

Shen Qianshu smiled. ¡°Are we going to steal the limelight?¡± ¡°You need to advertise your jewelry. There is going to be a jewelry show in a few more months. This is going to be a good opportunity for you to gain publicity. I have already told the managers of Guan Xiaoman and others. This time, the ¡®sisters¡¯ are going to help to publicize us for free. BG¡¯s publicity should also start at the same time. I will also help promote this. This is a good opportunity, not to mention that our precious one is going to win an award. Of course we have to go.¡± ¡°Precious is getting an award?¡± Shen Qianshu was over the moon. She was so happy that she jumped for joy. Her precious child had been acting so passionately in so many films. He had acted as a young duke, the child version of male leads. He was so young, and he was just a child star, so he had never gotten an award. He had only really gotten famous in these two years. Especially this year, his poprity rose tremendously. Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°He had been nominated for quite a few awards. With precious one¡¯s great performance, he would definitely win the Best Performing Child Actor Award. If he doesn¡¯t, the fans would insult the judges so badly.¡± ¡°Then I want to go! I want to go!¡± Shen Qianshu felt proud. ¡°I want to dress up and look really good. I want to steal the limelight from the female celebrities. I¡¯m going to be the prettiest Star¡¯s Mom. HAHAHAHA!¡± ¡°... ¡± Lin Xiaojuan was at a loss for words. The Shen Qianshu who had confirmed on going to the red carpet was already beginning to ponder about what to wear and what to bring to the event. She flipped through the fashion magazines feeling very troubled. Every outfit was beautiful, and she did not know which formal dress to wear. Ye Ling looked at her with cold eyes. Ever since people knew that Tong Hua might be winning an award, the people in the Rose Castle were excited about it. They were all expressing their support. Young Master, we will sit in front of the TV and show our support! All of them were in high spirits. Shen Qianshu even wanted to go to the actual ce of the event. That made him even more unhappy. ¡°Tong Hua has grown up,¡± Ye Ling said. Tong Hua felt a chill run down his spine. His next words would not be anything kind. Shen Qianshu flipped through the magazine and said, ¡°Right. He¡¯s already a hot boy.¡± ¡°Such a grown child is behaving so childishly. Send him for training in South America.¡± ¡°... ¡± Everyone was speechless. Zhong Ran widened his eyes. Throw him to South America? Master, are you sure you are not trying to kill Young Master? How cruel. ¡°Get lost!¡± Tong Hua was angered. ¡°I am exactly a rich second-generation heir who only knows how to have fun and eat. I intend to be a bigger yboy than my uncle.¡± Training and whatever. Those are not interesting to me at all! Tong Hua¡¯s opinion did not matter. The main thing was targeted at Shen Qianshu. Ye Ling¡¯s amber eyes looked like it could entice others. He looked at Shen Qianshu and asked softly, ¡°For his safety concerns, send him to a camp in South America for eight to ten years. Let him learn to be independent. What do you think about that?¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Master is so cool. Is this a seductive trick? Tong Hua was mad. ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°I-I feel th-that baby can just be a rich second-generation heir, a yboy... that¡¯s fine.¡± Shen Qianshu immediately snapped out of the trap that Ye Ling had thrown at her. She cleared her throat and gave Tong Hua a look of reassurance. See, Mommy still holds her principles. Tong Hua was mad, and he rolled his eyes at Ye Ling. Ye Ling was very disappointed. ¡°Vicious man!¡± Tong Hua said angrily. ¡°If would be great if you were my biological child.¡± Ye Ling threw these words out. Others were caught off guard. ¡°... ¡°Tong Hua looked at him. Zhong Ran was so moved he almost teared. Master, have you finally noticed how good Young Master is? This is awesome... awesome... Tong Hua¡¯s mood was rather conflicted. Now, even this foster ¡®daddy¡¯ wishes that I am his biological child? That¡¯s... Ye Ling said, ¡°If he was my biological child, I would have sent him off to the camp in South America.¡± Chapter 796 - Now That’s Awkward

Chapter 796: Now That¡¯s Awkward

The Film Festival was really crowded. All the big shots and Mister and Miss Poprs of the entertainment industry had gathered here on the red carpet. It was a breathtaking view. The weather was chilling. The male celebrities came in typical uniform suits. The female celebrities were allpeting with one another. They wanted to attract more attention. All of them were beautiful in different ways. The public rtions team would make up hot topics to be discussed with them. The people who had the most discussions about were Gu Xie, Lin Xiaojuan, Tong Hua, and Jing Yun. When Jing Yun appeared, the fans were all supportive, and they cheered for her loudly. The lights were shing on her. After Gu Xie had spoken up about the scandal rting to his love life, her fans argued with the fans of other Movie Divas. Gu Xie did not mention the name of anybody, so people were only guessing who it could be. Since her poprity did not decrease, people in the industry just treated it as a joke. There were quite a few rules in the industry that were unspoken. Even if they see through your actions, they would not speak about it. No one would wish to reveal any scandals about anyone else unless they have a really strong hatred for that person. Furthermore, Jing Yun had a very powerful man behind her back. No one really dared to offend her. She was wearing a light blue long fairy dress, and her hair was slightly curled. She was dressed very much like an angel. She seemed young, lively, elegant, and pretty. She wore a ne with a huge sapphire before her chest, and it was very eye-catching. ¡°Jing Yun, I love you so so much!! You are our little angel forever and always!!!¡± The fans screamed from outside of the venue. She had a bnced girl-to-boy fan ratio. The males treated her like their goddess while the females treated her as an idol. The cheers were really loud. Jing Yun waved at the fans generously and stood still so that the reporters could take photos of her. It was as if the rumors and scandals being spread online had no effect on her at all. The organizers were really scheming. Right after Jing Yun went on the red carpet, it was Gu Xie and Lin Xiaojuan next. It was the first time that Lin Xiaojuan had gone on the red carpet. As an artiste manager, she usually went backstage and not by the red carpet. She had to deal with all sorts of unforeseen mishaps, and she had to interact with all sorts of people at the event. Looking elegant and glorious was exclusive to the celebrities. This time, she was not walking the red carpet as a manager. She was Gu Xie¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Some of the family members of the celebrities were allowed to walk on the red carpet even though they were not part of the entertainment industry. Lin Xiaojuan wore a long coral blue dress, and her hair was also slightly curled. She had actually dressed almost identical to Jing Yun by ident. They almost identical not only in terms of clothing but styling too. Now that made it intriguing. When Jing Yun was walking on the red carpet, Lin Xiaojuan already sensed that their outfits and styling were closely simr. They were so identical that it was as if they were twins who had discussed to dress the same beforehand. ¡°Gosh, Lin Xiaojuan and Jing Yun are so much alike.¡± ¡°I feel like it¡¯s as if Gu Xie and Jing Yun are walking the red carpet together.¡± ¡°I think Gu Xie and Jing Yun are a better match.¡± ¡°I think Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s elegance makes her stand out more.¡± The fans outside the venue discussed. Deep down, Jing Yun felt a sense of fury. She never thought that she would wear something so simr to Lin Xiaojuan today. In fact, she never even thought that Lin Xiaojuan would be walking on the red carpet. Their dresses and styling were so identical. How outrageous! ¡°Lin Xiaojuan must have done it on purpose,¡± Jing Yun¡¯s manager said angrily as if they had been treated unfairly. No matter how angry Jing Yun was, she had to show off a gentle and cute smile in front of everyone else. Deep down, she was already imagining herself ripping Lin Xiaojuan into bits and pieces. She¡¯s just here to humiliate me, isn¡¯t she? Gu Xie and Lin Xiaojuan were a perfect couple. They stood in the middle of the red carpet for the media to capture as many photos as they liked. He pushed the messy curls of hair that had fallen down Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s face gently and tucked them behind her ear. It revealed the delicate little maple leaf on her earring. It made her look even more graceful. Chapter 797 - Advertisement Boy

Chapter 797: Advertisement Boy

Gu Xie¡¯s actions were like PDA. He caused an uproar. The fans were all buzzing with excitement. The elegantly dressed Lin Xiaojuan was so beautiful she would not lose to the Miss Popr at the venue. She showed off a royal air, and she was very eye-catching. After Gu Xie and she had shown off enough of their love for one another, Gu Xie held her hand and led her in. Guan Xiaoman and her team of ¡®sisters¡¯ went on the red carpet together. This was an exceptional case. The reporters noticed their pieces of jewelry were of the same series as well. Taking note of the essories that the celebrities were wearing was a huge job for fashion magazines, yet the group ofdies who had very sharp eyes noticed that they did not know of this brand. They had actually never seen this brand before. It was beautiful and unique. The team of Movie Diva ¡®sisters¡¯ were actually wearing them. This was all meant to be. At such an important event, they would not wear random essories. Thedies searched all the high-end brands, and they could not find this series. They must have sent it to a privatepany. A while after they appeared, news articles of BG were popping up. At the Film Festival, other than Jing Yun, Gu Xie, and Lin Xiaojuan, there were a few other celebrities who made it onto the hot topic list. Apart from these people, BG Jewelry was also high on the list. It was really eye-catching. Chen Wanwan was really pleased. This has indeed been a rather good form of publicity. Not only for Shen Qianshu but for BG too! Thest two who came up were Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua. They were wearing matching mother and son outfits. Shen Qianshu was wearing a formal white long dress, and therge skirt had small butterflies embroidered on. As she walked, the butterflies on her skirt looked as if they were dancing. Her hair was rolled up, revealing her slender neck. She wore a pink diamond ne, and her earrings also had exquisite pink diamonds. She dressed very much like a youthfuldy. As she held Tong Hua in her hand, he looked more like her younger brother than her son. Tong Hua was in a white custom-made tuxedo. As Ye Ling watched the live-stream, his face became sullen. Attracting so much attention! He wished she could lock her up. She was so beautiful even when she smiled at strangers. Outrageous! The more he looked, the more frustrated he was. He lifted his arm, wanting to switch it off. After some thought, he put his arm down again. He watched the mother and son who looked so elegant on television. He could not take his eyes off them. He had an unspeakable sense of pride. These were people who belonged to him. No matter how jealous or envious others were, these people belonged to him. Both the adult and the young one. They both belonged to him! At the red carpet, they were outstanding. There were too many amazing things happening that night. Jing Yun¡¯s spot on the hot topic list kept getting pushed downwards. When Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua entered the ce, they met Gubelin¡¯s boss and Lu Mengxi along with some other people. After all, enemies often crossed paths. There were quite a number of people from the fashion industry here this time. Shen Qianshu greeted the boss of Gubelin magnanimously. The Boss¡¯s smile was rather forced. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s been long.¡± ¡°Mmh. All is well, all is well. You are getting prettier than ever.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled. Meanwhile, Lu Mengxi behaved as if she did not see her. A reporter had seen their exchange. He sped over to snap a photo. It was rare to have Shen Qianshu and Lu Mengxi in the same photo. ¡°Miss Shen, did you personally make the series of jewelry for Guan Xiaoman and the others?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled. ¡°Miss Shen is so multi-talented. Really impressive.¡± ¡°Thank you for the praise.¡± Shen Qianshu was not feeling humble at all. Indeed. She was beautiful and multi-talented! Tong Hua was very gentlemanly. He advertised very openly. ¡°If anyone likes jewelry, don¡¯t hesitate toe to BG. Come and look for my mommy.¡± ¡°... ¡± Everyone was speechless. What an impressive way to advertise!!!!!! Chapter 798 - Demonic Little Angel

Chapter 798: Demonic Little Angel

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Zhiyuan looked at Shen Qianshu and little Tong Hua from afar, and his gaze darkened. Ever since ck Rose¡¯s incident, he had stayed away from Shen Qianshu and did not dare to get close to her again. He was afraid to see Shen Qianshu¡¯s using gaze. Initially, even if they could not be lovers, they could actually be close friends. But after knowing his secret, they might not even be friends anymore. Li Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes darkened. Lu Mengxi was sitting beside him, and she said, ¡°You like her so much?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Li Zhiyuan¡¯s gaze turned cold, and he saw the unkind expression in her eyes. ¡°Lu Mengxi, if you continue being so greedy, you will definitely ruin yourself one day. Ye Ling does not love you. Stop your wishful thinking!¡± It¡¯spletely meaningless! ¡°Zhiyuan, you like her, but you don¡¯t dare to pursue her. I¡¯m not like you. You have to grab hold of the chances yourself. If you just sit around and wait, the person you like will not take an extra nce at you,¡± Lu Mengxi said. ¡°Even if you rack your brains and try all means, the person you like will also not take an extra nce at you,¡± Li Zhiyuan said calmly. ¡°Girls should still be more innocent. They would be more likable.¡± ¡°Are you joking? You like Shen Qianshu, but is she innocent?¡± Li Zhiyuan was silent. No one could say that Shen Qianshu was an innocentdy. She was not close at all. From another angle, Shen Qianshu was considered a very schemingdy. ¡°She¡¯s cuter than you,¡± Li Zhiyuan said. ¡°Ever since you became Mr. Yuan¡¯s proxy, you have changed. Mengxi, you have long forgotten your original goal.¡± Lu Mengxi¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°I was forced by the circumstances.¡± ¡°No one forced you. You chose the road to take yourself,¡± Li Zhiyuan said. ¡°I can choose to work with Mr. Yuan, and I can also choose to work with ck Rose to ruin Ye Ling. But I didn¡¯t. I did not want to see Shen Qianshu lose her beloved. You can also choose to step back and wish them well.¡± ¡°This is just an excuse for your cowardice.¡± ¡°You can say whatever you want.¡± The atmosphere between them turned cold. Li Zhiyuan then said, ¡°Lu Family is nothing now. If you also ruin yourself, your family will disappear. Think carefully, is paying the family¡¯s glorious name for the past decades worth it for a man that does not even love you?¡± Lu Mengxi¡¯s expression slightly changed. She nced at Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu had be the center of attraction today. In this film festival, her design had gotten famous overnight. The people surrounding her were Gu Xie, Tong Hua, and Lin Xiaojuan. All of them were standing around her, and she was shining brightly. All these were actually not hers. If it were not for Ye Ling, Shen Qianshu would only be a slightly famous appraiser, an inte celebrity. Jing Yun saw Shen Qianshu and strangely felt scared. She was not afraid of Lin Xiaojuan, but she was afraid of Shen Qianshu. This little boss was already very imposing during their secondary school days. Back then, Shen Qianshu pressed her onto the floor and beat her up, causing her to rest in bed for close to a week. She felt indignant over many years, and each time she met her, she would think of the insult back then. But the more she hid away from her, the more she met Shen Qianshu. ¡°Senior, long time no see!¡± Shen Qianshu smiled happily at her. Jing Yun was, after all, a movie queen. Thus, her presence was really strong. However, after standing in front of Shen Qianshu, she had clearly lost. Shen Qianshu was a photo queen from the beginning. It was the true meaning of the stronger one¡¯s opponent was, the stronger one would be; however, the weaker one¡¯s opponent was, the weaker one would be, too. ¡°Long time no see,¡± Jing Yun said. Shen Qianshu went nearer to her, lowered her voice, and said, ¡°Senior, your face has been bloated recently. Why do you still dare toe out and meet people?¡± ¡°Qianshu, I have already stayed far far away from you. Go easy on me.¡± ¡°Some people do not deserve to be lenient towards. You should take it easy,¡± Shen Qianshu said and smiled. ¡°I separate kindness and hatred clearly. You don¡¯t mess with my people, and your embarrassing stuff won¡¯t appear in public. Do you understand?¡± She raised her hand and gently arranged Jing Yun¡¯s slightly messed up hair. In the eyes of everyone around them, they were almost like close sisters. Chapter 799 - Doctor Yang, Is That You?

Chapter 799: Doctor Yang, Is That You?

Film Festival. The way the organizingmittee arranged the seats was really scheming. The left side of the first row had Gu Xie, Lin Xiaojuan, Shen Qianshu, and Tong Hua. The right side had Jing Yun, Guan Xiaoman and her husband, and the group of ¡®sisters¡¯ and others. Gu Xie and Jing Yun were only separated by an aisle. If there was no aisle, it would look like Lin Xiaojuan and Jing Yun were sitting on each side of Gu Xie. That would have been a really interesting sight. But in reality, they were clearly separated. ¡°What did you say to Jing Yun just now?¡± Lin Xiaojuan asked. ¡°Nothing much. I only greeted her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s really scared of you.¡± ¡°Anyone who was beaten up by me before would be scared.¡± The two of them looked at each other and smiled. The film festival officially began. The first award was the annual Best Child Actor award. There were three nominees: little Tong Hua, one boy, and one girl. They had all participated in some of the more famous moviesst year. However, it was a clear win for Tong Hua from the audience¡¯s voting. ¡°Lets now invite Tong Hua toe up on stage to receive the award.¡± The guest presenter was Li Zhiyuan. Shen Qianshu had not seen Li Zhiyuan for a long time already. It was quite foreign, and there were also some unexinable feelings. Ever since she knew that ck Rose and Li Zhiyuan were in contact, their rtionship had be distant. They did not interact on WeChat anymore too. Li Zhiyuan was, however, all smiles. ¡°Tong Hua is our Brilliant Entertainment¡¯s youngest celebrity. Being able to have him with us and groom him is ourpany¡¯s pride. I hope that in the future, he can go on to create more miracles.¡± After Tong Hua received the award, the host smiled and asked, ¡°Tong Hua, do you have anything you¡¯d like to say?¡± ¡°Thanks Dad!¡± Tong Hua eximed. Everyone was speechless. Shen Qianshu was speechless. Why did you not thank your mom! What about me suffering bitter hardships in bringing you up? The host was also very confused. ¡°Why did you thank your Daddy but not your Mommy?¡± ¡°My Mommy said that giving birth to a boy or girl was purely decided by Daddy. Thus, I thank Daddy!¡± Tong Hua smiled cheerfully. Everyone was speechless. What the hell. My little baby, I have a feeling that you just said a dirty joke in front of national television. Just an illusion, an illusion. Our Tong Hua baby is only seven! He¡¯s our country good little boy. ¡°Actually, whether or not I receive this award, it did not matter to me. However, my Mommy always felt that since I loved acting so much, it will be a pity if I didn¡¯t receive an award. In the future, I will work hard to receive an acting award and dedicate it to my Mommy.¡± The whole audience erupted intoughter. All of them were continuously praising the nation¡¯s son. Letting his Mommy¡¯s presence be felt every moment. The camera also specially zoomed in to Shen Qianshu, causing her beautiful face to appear on the big screen. Her face was blooming with happiness. The camera also zoomed in to the audience, and suddenly, a familiar face shed past the screen. Shen Qianshu was utterly shocked as if she was struck by lightning. The woman on the screen was not old and had an intelligent-looking face. Her eyes were filled with tears looking at Tong Hua on the stage, as if she did not expect herself to be captured by the camera. She slightly panicked and tried to hide. She then hurriedly stood up and walked out. Tong Hua who was standing on stage also was slightly shocked. He looked down the stage, feeling at a loss. Shen Qianshu suddenly stood up and walked out. Lin Xiaojuan got anxious, and just as she was about to go after her, the camera zoomed in to her. To avoid unnecessary trouble, Lin Xiaojuan sat down calmly again. She only stood up after the camera left her. Shen Qianshu ran out of the venue, and there was not a single person in sight. There was only darkness from the sky, deeply reflecting the entire night sky. Shen Qianshu¡¯s limbs werepletely cold. ¡°Impossible!¡± How could it be possible! She was clearly dead. Before she died, she even entrusted Tong Hua to her. ¡°Doctor Yang, is that you?¡± Chapter 800 - Mommy!

Chapter 800: Mommy!

On the empty road, no one answered her. Shen Qianshu¡¯s mind was a total nk. Did Doctor Yang not die? Back then, she suffered such a serious injury, and the doctor announced her as dead. If she came back, then was Tong Hua... going to leave her? Her hands and feet turned cold, and she slightly took a step back. Suddenly, a pair of hands held her waist gently from behind. Shen Qianshu turned back, flustered, and saw Li Zhiyuan¡¯s worried face. ¡°Qianshu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Little CEO Li, why did youe out?¡± ¡°I came out to pick up a call.¡± ¡°Did you see a woman run out from inside?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± Lin Xiaojuan also came out. ¡°Qianshu, how is it? Did you find her?¡± Shen Qianshu shook her head, and Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°Little CEO Li, I have some things to tell Qianshu.¡± ¡°Alright, you guys talk!¡± Little CEO Li looked at Shen Qianshu intently before going into the venue. Lin Xiaojuan was even more anxious than Shen Qianshu. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s Doctor Yang?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± Lin Xiaojuan was not very familiar with Doctor Yang, but she also knew how she looked like. Tong Hua¡¯s room had a picture of Doctor Yang and her husband; Shen Qianshu had never let Tong Hua forget about his biological parents. She always reminded Tong Hua that his biological parents loved him a lot too. ¡°Tong Hua... saw her too.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Shen Qianshu was thrown into a state of panic, and a sudden realization shed past her eyes. She took out her phone and dialed a number that was once really familiar to her. Suddenly, a familiar song started ying not far from the wall behind them. Shen Qianshu felt as if lightning had struck her. Both of them turned to look at the dark wall behind them at the same time. That was Doctor Yang¡¯s number. After she passed away, Shen Qianshu had never once called before. There was actually still someone using it. ¡°Doctor Yang...¡± A slim and weak silhouette walked out from behind the wall slowly. Her looks were average, but she had a pair of beautiful almond-shaped eyes. After not seeing her for a long time, she became much more haggard. The tiredness from her face was obvious. Her feet were somewhat unbnced when walking, and although they looked nothing different whenpared to normal people, they were a littleme when looked closely. It was really Yang Lihua. ¡°Qianshu...¡± Yang Lihua smiled lightly and was feeling somewhat helpless. ¡°Just treat it like you have never seen me.¡± Behind that wall, there was no ce to escape anymore. Thus, she could only show herself. Her eyes were averted away from them. ¡°I... only wanted to meet him.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s emotions were like a roller coaster, going up and down. She felt an unexinable fear grasping onto her heart. She felt like her most important thing was going to be snatched away. When Yang Xiaohua came for Tong Hua, she could fight back righteously. But if Yang Lihua wanted Tong Hua, what was she going to do? This was Tong Hua¡¯s biological mother. Yang Xiaohua seemed to have her difficulties. ¡°Qianshu, thank you for taking such great care of him. I am already very satisfied. As for other things, please don¡¯t ask me more. Just treat it like you have never seen me.¡± She turned away and wanted to leave. When Shen Qianshu came back to her senses, she was already standing in front of Yang Lihua. Lin Xiaojuan could not even stop her in time. Qianshu, let her leave. Everything would be the same. But she knew that with Qianshu¡¯s personality, that would not happen. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go if you don¡¯t exin clearly!¡± Yang Lihua suddenly raised her hand and attacked Shen Qianshu. Her movements were really quick and were apanied by a sharp piercing wind. Shen Qianshu turned to the side and avoided her attacks, looking at her in disbelief. Yang Lihua¡¯s second attack came right after. Shen Qianshu was as fast as lightning, and she raised her hands and blocked it. The two then started fighting. Shen Qianshu wore a long evening gown and was thus somewhat clunky in her movements. Yang Lihua suddenly pulled out a gun and pointed it towards her. ¡°Qianshu, do not stop me!¡± ¡°You... ¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± Chapter 801 - Little Angel Panicked

Chapter 801: Little Angel Panicked

Shen Qianshu and Yang Lihua turned back at the same time to look at Tong Hua. Tong Hua¡¯s memory of Yang Lihua was all gone. When he was adopted by Shen Qianshu, he was too young. He had no memory of his biological parents at all. All the love he felt was given by Shen Qianshu. His expression changed drastically after witnessing Shen Qianshu being pointed by a gun. He hurriedly rushed forward. ¡°Tong Hua, don¡¯te over!¡± Yang Lihua suddenly screamed out loud. Tong Hua paused in his steps. Lin Xiaojuan then hurriedly pulled him, subtly blocking Yang Lihua behind her. Ah Da was just standing not far away from them. A few security guards were already waiting to charge forward, but without Shen Qianshu¡¯smand, they all made no move. Yang Lihua kept her gun and stared at Tong Hua intently. Everybody heaved a sigh of relief. Her eyes were brimming with tears. The look of endearment and regret waspletely bared. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart started aching badly. What was happening? Yang Lihua suddenly turned around and boarded a car. The car left, and Shen Qianshu said deeply, ¡°Send someone to follow her.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ah Da ordered a security guard to follow her. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua both looked at each other. ¡°Mommy?¡± Shen Qianshu went forward in a heartbeat and pulled Tong Hua into her embrace. Her arms could not help but tremble. Was her son... going to be taken away? In the film festival, Tong Hua was still nominated for an award. Lin Xiaojuan then brought Tong Hua back to the venue first. Shen Qianshu turned around and was just about to board the car when she felt a piercing pain in her abdomen. Darkness fell before her, and she fainted. ¡°Miss Shen!¡± In the hospital. When Shen Qianshu woke up, she was already lying on the hospital bed. It waspletely dark outside, and she felt slightly puzzled. A tall silhouette was standing before the windows and looking intently at the night sky outside. The white color of his shirt merged into one with the color of the ward. It gave off a feeling of loneliness, a quietness that was special to the color white. The tall back view, however, gave off a slight masculine smell. ¡°Master...¡± Shen Qianshu softly called out. The pain came too suddenly and was also too profound. When she woke up, she still felt like there was something piercing her abdomen. It was a really sharp pain, and she only recovered after a while. Ye Ling turned around and walked towards her slowly. His gaze fell onto her pale face, and his amber eyes turned some shades darker. ¡°Are you still feeling pain?¡± He sat down and held onto her hands. Her hands were extremely cold. ¡°She¡¯s not dead.¡± Shen Qianshu gave an irrelevant answer, and her eyes were full of panic. ¡°Master, how?¡± ¡°I saw.¡± He was watching the live-stream throughout and naturally also saw Doctor Yang¡¯s face. He did not know Doctor Yang, but Shen Qianshu¡¯s reaction was too odd. Ah Da immediately reported everything too. He was really clear of everything that had happened. ¡°No one can take Tong Hua away from you.¡± This sentence did not reassure her. Yang Lihua was Tong Hua¡¯s biological mother. Everyone knew that. Tong Hua also knew that. What reason did she have for stopping Yang Lihua? Based on the many years of her upbringing? ¡°If she wanted the child, she would have appeared long ago. She would not have escaped too. Don¡¯t panic.¡± ¡°She said that she only wanted to take a look at Tong Hua. She seemed to have her difficulties, but which mom would abandon their own child and show no interest for so many years? She must have been really worried about Tong Hua too. I can see that she loves Tong Hua a lot.¡± ¡°No one loves him more than you.¡± Although this made him feel really displeased, he still had to admit it. ¡°Master, just because you love a person the most doesn¡¯t mean that he will belong to you.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart ached badly. ¡°There¡¯s no such logic in this world.¡± ¡°If you want to know what happened, why not go ask Gu Yuanli!?¡± Chapter 802 - The Truth Back Then

Chapter 802: The Truth Back Then

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu was slightly flustered. Why ask Second Brother? ¡°Naturally, you must ask Gu Yuanli. Doctor Yang and Doctor Shen are both from Ghost City. Their car ident was staged. It was a homicide. If you want to know the truth, ask him directly. No one knows about Yang Lihua¡¯s incident more than him.¡± Just as his voicended, the door to the ward was pushed open. Speak of the devil, and he would appear. Gu Yuanli¡¯s expression was calm with not a single look of panic at all. ¡°Ye Ling, I was not around. Don¡¯t push everything that had happened onto me.¡± ¡°This is the truth!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°Second Brother, what is this all about?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. Gu Yuanli walked over. He had heard a little about today¡¯s incident too. ¡°I¡¯m more shocked than you that Lihua is still alive. She and Doctor Shen were indeed my people. Back then when you were giving birth, I knew that ck Rose would harm you. Thus, I asked Doctor Shen to think of ways to prevent anyone from harming you right from the start. In the beginning, I was nning to wait for your child to be born. I would then bring the child away and send him to a ce where nobody knows. He will then be able to grow up safely without the ck Rose everying a finger on him. However, I did not expect that the child would be stillborn at birth.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s lips turned white. ¡°So when I was giving birth back then, there were already so many people eyeing my child.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s expression was also not great. ¡°When you gave birth to a stillborn, I actually heaved a sigh of relief. If the child was living, he would also have been taken away by ck Rose since young. Everything you and Ye Ling had suffered would then all be suffered by the child. Perhaps, he would not have survived too, as he still had to suffer from torture. He might as well leave the world painlessly when born. That might have been a good ending,¡± Gu Yuanli said. Shen Qianshu¡¯s gaze turned cold. It was like a freezing arrow, shooting straight at Gu Yuanli. ¡°Little Shu, you could not protect your child. I couldn¡¯t too,¡± Gu Yuanli said softly. ¡°This is the truth. If you have to me someone, you should me Ye Ling. When you most needed someone to protect you, he was not by your side.¡± Ye Ling was silent, and he oddly did not rebuke him. This was also the truth. Back then, he was still in the mental hospital battling with his second personality. He was almost devoured. How could he be able to protect Shen Qianshu then? ¡°Then why would Doctor Shen and Doctor Yang die?¡± ¡°Because they betrayed Ghost City,¡± Gu Yuanli said calmly. ¡°They betrayed Ghost City for money.¡± ¡°So, that means you killed them?¡± ¡°That was the rule,¡± Gu Yuanli said. ¡°Nothing can be aplished without rules. The couple¡¯s positions were really high. If it was not for their betrayal, why do you think Big Brother would...¡± Gu Yuanli took a deep breath and said, ¡°Tong Hua needed money to treat his illness. I understand. Ghost City also footed Tong Hua¡¯s expensive hospital bills, but they should not have been so reckless and take such a risk.¡± ¡°This is the truth back then? They betrayed Ghost City because of money. Thus, you killed them, causing Tong Hua to be an orphan?¡± Shen Qianshu felt that this was absurd. ¡°How do you expect me to tell Tong Hua that I¡¯m actually considered his parents¡¯ murderer?¡± Her family member was actually Tong Hua¡¯s parents¡¯ murderer. No matter what the reason was, he was still a murderer. The couple only took such a risk because of Tong Hua, and that made Shen Qianshu feel more unbearable. ¡°This incident has nothing to do with you,¡± Gu Yuanli said. ¡°If Tong Hua wants to seek revenge, feel free toe find me. I¡¯m not wrong. If it were anybody else, they would have handled it the same way as me too. You don¡¯t understand what we went through back then at all. If not for Yang Lihua¡¯s sudden appearance, I was not nning to let you know.¡± Chapter 803 - Clearly Related

Chapter 803: Clearly Rted

The truth Gu Yuanli revealed was too heavy to bear. Shen Qianshu felt really conflicted. She found it hard to ept at that moment. Gu Yuanli looked at her intently and said, ¡°Little Shu, I had no intention to hurt you.¡± Ye Ling scoffed and retorted. ¡°Your hiding this secret is the greatest source of pain to her.¡± ¡°Ye Ling, if not because of you, everything would not have happened,¡± Gu Yuanli said harshly. ¡°If not for you, Little Shu would not get pregnant. If not for you, she would not be financially distressed. I would not have paid so much attention to her too, and she would not have attracted ck Rose¡¯s attention. We were actually each living in peace, and no one knew that she¡¯s Ghost City¡¯s little princess. You are the start of this whole mess.¡± Ye Ling was silent. ¡°Second Brother, this has nothing to do with Master,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°How does this have nothing to do with him? It was all caused by him!¡± ¡°Whether to give birth or not, it was my decision. It has nothing to do with him.¡± ¡°You...¡± Gu Yuanli felt conflicted and also felt unexinable anger. Ye Ling had no reaction at all. His amber eyes were staring intently at Shen Qianshu. No one knew what he was thinking about. Shen Qianshu held onto his hands and calmly said, ¡°Second Brother, thank you for telling me the truth back then.¡± ¡°You have to quickly think of a way to take out the thing in your body.¡± Ye Ling came back to his senses and took out an X-ray film. ¡°The doctor did a full body checkup on her. It will not be easy to take it out. The thing is absorbed by her kidney and has already assimted into her organs. If we want to extract it out, it will be a huge matter. ck Rose will then surely get hold of the news.¡± She would not allow it. ¡°So we can only let it continue remaining inside her body?¡± Gu Yuanli asked. The two of them fell silent. For a long time. ¡°The doctor suggested to leave it in her body.¡± Ye Ling answered. When Gu Yuanli returned back to the Gu Manor, Second Old Master Gu was watering the flowers. The sky was already bright, and he was watering a bed of water-lilies. Gu Yuanli reported about everything that had happened to Second Old Master Gu. His reaction was really cold. ¡°Got it.¡± After Gu Yuanli left, Second Old Master Gu¡¯s hands slightly trembled. Tong Hua is not Qianshu¡¯s biological son? How is that possible! He had always forgotten something. Nobody told him before that Tong Hua was Shen Qianshu¡¯s adopted son. He always thought that he was her biological son. He did not have many suspicions too. Now, a huge plot twist was dropped on him. Tong Hua was actually an adopted son. How was that possible! Tong Hua was clearly rted to him. This child looked a lot like the young Fangfang. If he was not rted to him, how was this exinable? Ah Xi hurriedly rushed forward and took away his watering can. ¡°Second Old Master, your hands are trembling. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong,¡± Second Old Master Gu said deeply. ¡°Nothing!¡± No wonder ck Rose never once touched Tong Hua before but was always targeting Qianshu. So, they thought that Tong Hua was Qianshu¡¯s adopted son and thus did not bother at all. Second Old Master Gu had long decided. This was clearly his biological grandson! He sat at the side and closed his eyes slightly. The water-lilies¡¯ fragrance came flying over bit by bit, but his senses were still really clear. After a moment, he actually startedughing. Ah Xi was shocked. ¡°Second Old Master, what is it that you¡¯re so happy about?¡± ¡°Interesting,¡± Second Old Master said. ¡°Ah Xi, this news sure is interesting!¡± Ah Xi waspletely at a loss. ¡°This is great too. This is great too!¡± Second Old Master Gu eximed. Just let everybody think that Tong Hua was Qianshu¡¯s son! There was no need to say the truth. At least, the target was Qianshu, and Tong Hua would be safe. If the truth was revealed, both of them would be targets. There was no need to let the child be embroiled into this conspiracy. ¡°Ah Xi, Yang Lihua cannot live anymore,¡± Second Old Master said calmly. ¡°Find her and kill her.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 804 - What Have You Guys Done to My Child

Chapter 804: What Have You Guys Done to My Child

Shen Qianshu could not calm down at all. She thought for a moment and still dialed Yang Lihua¡¯s number. It rang a few times before Yang Lihua finally picked up. ¡°Let¡¯s meet up,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Qianshu, just treat it as you have never met me, alright?¡± ¡°Sister, let¡¯s just meet up, alright?¡± Shen Qianshu said softly. ¡°Let¡¯s have a talk for the sake of Tong Hua. I have some things that I need to ask you about, and you will want to know everything that has happened to Tong Hua for the past years too, right?¡± Yang Lihua fell silent. Shen Qianshu then said, ¡°I will meet you alone. I won¡¯t bring anyone with me and won¡¯t tell anyone about this. You can decide the timing and location.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared that I¡¯ll harm you?¡± ¡°What benefits will you get from harming me? Tong Hua hating you for his whole life? You will not.¡± Yang Lihuaughed and sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s meet at Lago Cafe on Gu Ning Road then.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Shen Qianshu came ording to the appointment. It was a cafe in a bustling district. When Shen Qianshu arrived, Yang Lihua was already waiting for her. She was seated in a corner with a look of slight loneliness on her face. There were not many people in the cafe in the morning. It felt very cold and empty; there were only a few customers seated here and there. When Shen Qianshu saw her, she felt like Yang Lihua was living in her world. ¡°Sister.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worthy of you calling me sister, Miss!¡± Yang Lihua said softly. ¡°I¡¯ve let you down.¡± ¡°You knew long ago that I am Ghost City¡¯s little princess?¡± ¡°Yes, Second Master didn¡¯t say. Back then, he only asked us to protect you up until you give birth safely, and then we¡¯ll pass him the child. After that, I knew of your real identity. I finally understood everything, and it was no wonder that...¡± Yang Lihua looked at her and continued. ¡°When I first met you, I felt really close to you.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you already die?¡± ¡°I... escaped secretly. If I didn¡¯t die back then, Second Master would not have let me off too. Thus, I decided to y ording to his n. I escaped secretly and left Ghost City to lead a peaceful life.¡± ¡°What about Doctor Shen?¡± ¡°He died to protect me.¡± Yang Lihua had some tears in her eyes. ¡°Actually, the one who¡¯s supposed to be dead was me. It was not supposed to be him. He only died because of protecting me. I have let him down and also let you down.¡± ¡°Why do you keep saying that you¡¯ve let me down?¡± Yang Lihua pursed her lips and gently shook her head. Shen Qianshu did not go on pressing further too. ¡°You¡¯re still alive, so why did you note to find us? Don¡¯t you miss Tong Hua?¡± ¡°Qianshu, I just woke up,¡± Yang Lihua said. ¡°The car ident did take away my life, and I managed to escape secretly too. Just that, I... was unconscious for many years and only woke up recently. Everything has changed. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t wish to look for Tong Hua.¡± ¡°When I entrusted him to you back then, I was also very sincere. I thought that even if I was not able to survive, Tong Hua would at least still have someone to take care of him.¡± Shen Qianshu could understand how she felt. ¡°You... Tong Hua has always remembered you.¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Do you wish to meet him?¡± Yang Lihua fell silent. ¡°You should raise him up, Qianshu. Being with you is so much better than being with me. I am homeless and also someone in hiding. I will not be a good mother.¡± ¡°I will discuss with Second Brother. He will not hunt you down anymore.¡± ¡°No, this has nothing to do with Second Master,¡± Yang Lihua said and smiled at her. ¡°Qianshu, this had nothing to do with Second Master.¡± ¡°Doctor Yang, there¡¯s something that has always been in my heart. I can¡¯t get over it. After I was pregnant, my body had always been in great condition, and my child had always been very energetic. I could also feel the fetal movements. Yet why... why did I give birth to a stillborn? Doctor Shen was my attending doctor. Can you tell me... what exactly have you guys done to my child?¡± Chapter 805 - Whose Child

Chapter 805: Whose Child

Yang Lihua¡¯s face turned pale. She suddenly looked down, avoiding Shen Qianshu¡¯s gaze. Anxiously, she said, ¡°Qianshu, I am a specialist in another division. I am not sure about the things rting to gynecology. When you gave birth that day, I also did. Have you forgotten?¡± ¡°I know,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Doctor Shen had been monitoring my child all the time. He told me that the child was very healthy. When my stomach hurt and I was about to give birth, he even told me that the child was healthy. Why would a dead child be born? I don¡¯t get it. My Second Brother said that you have betrayed Ghost City. Back then, when I was giving birth, someone put a time bomb in my tummy. No one other than Doctor Shen could do that. Was he the one who killed my child?¡± ¡°No!¡± Yang Lihua looked up. ¡°Qianshu, we were going to be parents too. Why would we kill a child that was just born? Even if we were terribly vicious, we would never hurt a newborn baby. Trust me, the child¡¯s death...¡± Tears were streaming down Yang Lihua¡¯s face. She was in great sorrow. ¡°We were helpless about it too.¡± Her sorrow was real and heavy. They were all doctors with big hearts. Why would they help evildoers? ¡°Other than Old Shen, it is possible that some assistance or nurse had put in the thing that ck Rose wants in you.¡± Shen Qianshu squinted. ¡°I haven¡¯t told you that ck Rose was the one who put something in me.¡± Yang Lihua looked up, startled. Silence! She suddenly smiled. ¡°Qianshu, it¡¯s such a shame that you aren¡¯t an investigator.¡± ¡°You... ¡± ¡°Yeah, for money, Old Shen and I betrayed Ghost City. Tong Hua¡¯s illness cost a huge sum of money. We could not save up enough for it. After your incident, Second Master was really displeased with us. He cut away our resources. To save Tong Hua, we went against our moral values,¡± Yang Lihua said. ¡°Master and ck Rose hated each other. We epted ck Rose¡¯s bribery and identally leaked Master¡¯s whereabouts. I never thought of wanting to harm Master. It was all an ident. Afterward, Second Master began suspecting my husband and me. ck Rose helped with our escape n to leave Ghost City. This was the cruelest thing I have ever done.¡± One wrong move set them on the wrong path. ¡°How is Tong Hua supposed to ept his?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell him,¡± Yang Lihua said. ¡°Please. Never tell him.¡± ¡°Was my Big Brother killed by my Second Brother?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Yang Lihua said. ¡°It was ck Rose who killed him, and then she pushed the me onto Second Master.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t him, why would he rather have been used by Sixth Brother for all these years instead of clearing things up?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Yang Lihua said. ¡°Qianshu, don¡¯t look at me like that. I really have no idea. When we leaked the information to ck Rose that year, we regretted immediately, and we tried to salvage the situation as well. We just did not manage to save Master.¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense. ck Rose and Ghost City were not on good terms. Why would they kill my Big Brother then let my Second Brother off? They let off so many other people in Ghost City. In these past few years, Ghost City had been developing really speedily. If ck Rose really hated Ghost City that much, why would she let Ghost City develop?¡± ¡°For this... I didn¡¯t know either,¡± Yang Lihua said. ¡°He has already told you everything that I know.¡± Shen Qianshu could not believe everything that she said. ¡°You really did not harm my child?¡± ¡°Really. Qianshu, your child died in your tummy. The medical report is still there. You can investigate. No matter how much power we had, we can¡¯t fake the death of a child.¡± Chapter 806 - You Go For Elections

Chapter 806: You Go For Elections

Shen Qianshu sneered. ¡°Not a single one of the doctors, nurses, or assistants in thebor ward back then could be found. If you all want to y tricks, you can also naturally y tricks.¡± ¡°Qianshu, I swear on Tong Hua¡¯s life that the child¡¯s death was really due to natural causes.¡± Yang Lihua was exhausted. ¡°Qianshu, take it as I¡¯m begging you. For Tong Hua¡¯s sake, don¡¯t go and pursue the matter back then, alright?¡± ¡°It was not your child who died. Of course you would say it so lightly. I could obviously feel my child moving in my womb, but he died when he was born. Back then, there were so many conspiracies surrounding me. Why didn¡¯t I clear things up? Why was I so muddle-headed?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°What good would it do if he had lived?¡± Yang Lihua¡¯s voice had also raised by a few decibels. ¡°Would the ck Rose let him off if he had lived? For so many years, the ck Rose did not have any suitable candidate as the gatekeeper. If the child had lived, it was also fated that you would be separated from him since young. You would not be able to protect him.¡± ¡°That is different!¡± Shen Qianshu said in a low voice. ¡°Do you mean that I would have to strangle him to death if I had known he would be in danger if he lived? Even if the ck Rose was covetous and even if he was in danger, Ye Ling and I would give our all to protect him. This is the meaning of family. I cannot have the thinking that my son would be better off dead as he was in danger the moment he was born. There is a phrase which is called ¡®a bad life is better than a good death.¡¯¡± ¡°Then you would rather have him taken away by the ck Rose the moment he was born, go through suffering, and die?¡± ¡°How do you know he will die?¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes were shining brilliantly. Her face was bright and moving due to her anger. ¡°Did anyone give him a chance to choose? Did he make the choice on time? You all f*cking say that the ck Rose would bring him away and he would die. Have you all given us a chance to choose?¡± Yang Lihua¡¯s mouth opened. She looked like she had lost all her energy, and her face was ghastly pale. She leaned on the chair lightly, and her face filled with tears. ¡°Yes, no one had given him a chance to choose.¡± Because we had made a choice for you all. At least you all were alive. Wasn¡¯t it? Yang Lihua¡¯s grief spread endlessly. Shen Qianshu¡¯s fury was also extinguished. The woman in front of her was also a pitiful person. She lost her husband, and her child was also not by her side. She was more pitiful than her. At least Shen Qianshu had thepany of Tong Hua and Xiaojuan for these few years. Furthermore, now, she had thepany of Master. However, Yang Lihua did not have anything. ¡°I believe you!¡± Shen Qianshu said softly. ¡°Because you are Tong Hua¡¯s mom.¡± Yang Lihua covered her mouth and cried bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°You are not an executioner. Why are you sorry?¡± ¡°Qianshu, you will understand eventually one day,¡± Yang Lihua said calmly. ¡°I should have paid back my life to Master long ago. I have already earned, considering that I am still living for all these years.¡± ¡°This is not your fault,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°The ck Rose is good at making use of resources. Without you all, if she wants someone to die, he or she will not be able to escape. Is there no way to ward off the ck Rose?¡± ¡°There is!¡± Yang Lihua looked at Shen Qianshu fixedly. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°What way?¡± Yang Lihua took a deep breath. ¡°You may not like it.¡± ¡°Say!¡± ¡°You make your real identity public and take part in the election for the ck Rose¡¯s gatekeeper. You are Fang Hongxiu¡¯s daughter, and you are naturally at an advantage,¡± Yang Lihua said. ¡°From what I know, the ck Rose holds an election once every four years, and no one can pass it. But if it is the sessor to the gatekeeper, she only needs to pass a test of life and death. The present gatekeeper is only a representative of the gatekeeper. There are many people within the ck Rose who do not listen tomands. This is a mysterious and strong organization. The only best way to deal with her is for you to inherit the ck Rose.¡± Chapter 807 - What A Coincidence

Chapter 807: What A Coincidence

Shen Qianshu furrowed her eyebrows. She had never thought of having anything to do at all with the ck Rose. Those who took over the ck Rose had short lives. The person who lived the longest was her mom who had been lying down for more than 20 years. By entering the ck Rose, it seemed that her life would be destined to be filled with murderous intentions. She would also be destined to be a target. Not to mention her own opinions, in the first ce, Master would never let her take part in the election for the ck Rose. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°What is the life and death test?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Yang Lihua said. ¡°But I heard that they crossed the death ind frequently.¡± ¡°Death ind?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Doctor Yang, who exactly are you?¡± ¡°I... am only a surgeon.¡± Yang Lihua smiled bitterly. ¡°The Ghost City, Ye Ling, and the anti-terrorism are no match for the ck Rose. The ck Rose that you have seen is only a part of their strength. The real ck Rose is almighty.¡± ¡°I have never believed in whatever almighty!¡± ¡°It¡¯s real,¡± Yang Lihua said. ¡°I could escape from death from the hands of Second Master; Lu Mengyun could stay in the Mu Family; Ye Ling could get out of jail in a night under his coercion. Weren¡¯t these sufficient to prove her strong power?¡± Shen Qianshu became silent. Yes, extremely powerful! ¡°Ye Ling himself was also one of the candidates for the gatekeeper of the ck Rose, but... ¡± Yang Lihua said calmly. ¡°They gave up on him and would rather choose you.¡± ¡°As a surgeon, you know quite a lot, sister.¡± ¡°I was in aa these past few years, but I had been awake subconsciously. I could hear everything they said,¡± Yang Lihua said. ¡°I know them better than what you have thought.¡± Silence. Both of them exchanged nces and did not say a word. Yang Xiaohua asked, ¡°Did Tong Hua live well all these years?¡± The nervous atmosphere between the two of them slowly dissipated. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°At the beginning, it was quite bad. The medical expenses overseas were very high. Luckily, I have a good friend, and I also have a skill myself. His illness eventually stabilized. Subsequently, Second Brother also helped, and his condition improved. Oh right, do you know that Tong Hua¡¯s heart disease is not congenital?¡± ¡°Not congenital?¡± ¡°Correct. He was drugged by someone,¡± Shen Qianshu said softly. ¡°Did you offend anybody?¡± There was a tinge of anxiety in Doctor Yang¡¯s eyes. She quickly covered her mouth, showing a pained look. ¡°Why is this so? How could he be drugged by someone? Who was so ruthless to be so cruel to an infant? We did not offend anyone.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s strange,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Poisoning is still considered a good phenomenon. I was originally worried that he would not live beyond adulthood. He¡¯s fine now. As long as the poison is cleared, he will be able to live a long time. His heart will also be no different from a normal person¡¯s.¡± Yang Lihua was extremely overjoyed. ¡°Is this true?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°He will live longer than us. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Doctor Yang heaved out a sigh. The tips of her brows also had a tinge of joy. ¡°You came to City A this time mainly to see Tong Hua?¡± Shen Qianshu asked softly. ¡°Yes, I missed him so much.¡± Shen Qianshu revealed a tinge of profoundness in her smile. Doctor Yang looked at her in shock. ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± ¡°I can understand that you want to see Tong Hua. After all, you have not seen him for many years. It is inevitable that you miss him. There are many ways that you can see Tong Hua. The most direct way is to call me. Our friendship is still considered not bad, and I will definitely not reject you. But why did you have to go to the film festival?¡± Shen Qianshu had an angelic smile. ¡°It was so coincidental. There was such a big audience at the scene. The director had to cut your shot out of so many people there. This is really such a coincidence.¡± Chapter 808 - He Is Our Son

Chapter 808: He Is Our Son

Yang Lihua¡¯s gaze froze. ¡°Qianshu, you don¡¯t believe me. I can understand.¡± ¡°Too coincidental,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°It¡¯s so coincidental that it¡¯s hard to believe.¡± ¡°No matter what, there is something that you have to believe. I don¡¯t have the slightest thought at all of hurting Tong Hua¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°I believe that.¡± Even a monster would not hurt its own children. She naturally would not hurt Tong Hua, but it might not be the same towards her. But this did not make sense. ¡°Are you considered a free person or a person with the ck Rose now?¡± ¡°I also don¡¯t know,¡± Yang Lihua said. ¡°If it is possible, I would rather go to a deserted ind and cut off all ties from the world. I will not know anybody and will forget about what has happened in the past. I will live better this way.¡± ¡°Tong Hua... Do you want to meet him?¡± ¡°No,¡± Yang Lihua said. ¡°I won¡¯t meet him. You have looked after him very well.¡± Yang Lihua¡¯s cell phone moved. She got up hurriedly. ¡°Qianshu, I am leaving.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at her back view and slipped into deep thought. The mystery back then seemed to be solved, but it also seemed to be moreplicated. Everything was like a cloud of haze. She could not get a feel of the truth. She wished so much that she could go back in time to that day and see for her own eyes what exactly had happened. When she returned back to the Rose Castle, it was dead silent in the huge castle. No one dared to make a lot of noise. There was usually singing andughing. Now, it was like a grave. It was filled with an atmosphere of terror. The way Zhong Ran saw her was like seeing his savior. ¡°Miss Shen, where did you go? Young Master nearly took things out on us.¡± Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°I just made a trip out. What could happen to me? Didn¡¯t I leave you all a message?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of leaving a message? You went out alone at this time. If something had happened, the consequences could be disastrous.¡± ¡°I know my limits,¡± Shen Qianshu said softly. There was a faint color of blood in Ye Ling¡¯s eyes. His whole body was stiffened. Shen Qianshu walked over hurriedly and held his hand. There was cold air around him, but Shen Qianshu did not care. She hugged him. ¡°Master... ¡± His whole body which was filled with rage extinguishedpletely upon meeting the icy snow. Ye Ling closed his eyes and took a deep breath to soothe his intense emotions. She was too much. She left without a word. Did she know how fearful he was? ¡°Where did you go?¡± ¡°I went to meet Yang Lihua,¡± Shen Qianshu said softly. ¡°There were some matters that I wanted to make it clear to her.¡± Ye Ling used one hand to hook her waist. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were going to see her? Her appearance was not idental. If you dashed rashly and something happened, what would you do? You have to think of Tong Hua and me.¡± ¡°She would not hurt me,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Master, I came back safely. I promise you that I will definitely tell you first before I go anywhere, and I will definitely bring you along. Alright?¡± ¡°I want to lock you up in the castle. You cannot go anywhere!¡± ¡°Master!¡± The security personnel withdrew from the castle. ¡°Master, I have something to discuss with you,¡± Shen Qianshu said softly. ¡°Don¡¯t you even think about it!¡± Ye Ling suddenly voiced out. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the study room first.¡± In the study room, Shen Qianshu looked at Ye Ling and said in a low voice, ¡°I was originally thinking... to ignore the ck Rose. But now, I have discovered that if I ignore her, it will not be a good solution. Hence, I want to go and look for her.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t go near her, I will not be able to settle the matter with her forever.¡± Shen Qianshu exined. ¡°Wishful thinking!¡± Ye Ling said in a low voice. ¡°I am doing this for Tong Hua!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart was beating very fast. ¡°I feel that... he... is our son!¡± Chapter 809 - Do You Want To Know The Ending?

Chapter 809: Do You Want To Know The Ending?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling¡¯s gaze was cold. When he heard these words, he was indifferent. His handsome face seemed to be covered with ayer of ice. In the darkness, Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart was beating faster than usual. Her eyes were wet. ¡°I had already suspected, but I dared not to verify. After meeting Yang Lihua, this thought had be stronger.¡± Shen Qianshu continued. ¡°Do you know how my journey was when I came back? I was thinking all the way back, thinking of the matter back then. I thought about Second Brother¡¯s words and also thought about Yang Lihua¡¯s words. I wished so much that I could pry their words apart to look for the message that I wanted. ¡°There was a thought that suddenly jumped into my head. Was there a possibility... that Tong Hua was our son, our biological son? This thought was so strong that I could not control it. I have already treated him as my biological son. I had originally thought that it did not matter to me, but the moment I thought that he did not die and was still alive, I was... very happy. I felt like thanking God. I was afraid that my hopes would be dashed and also afraid that I was thinking too much. Tell me, am I thinking too much?¡± Ye Ling was silent and did not reply. ¡°Master!¡± Shen Qianshu looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Why do you not have any reaction at all? Does it really not matter to you whether he is your biological son?¡± ¡°Shen Qianshu... ¡± ¡°You have already suspected that?¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes, which were welled up with tears, slightly opened. She held his hand. ¡°Tell me, is he our son or not?¡± She had lost control of her heart rate. ¡°I didn¡¯t get to the bottom of it. It¡¯s almost certain,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ¡°What did you say?¡± Shen Qianshu suddenly stood up and walked about agitatedly and continuously in the study room. The curtains in the study room were drawn very thickly. Regardless of how one looked, there was no light detected at all. Her face was already filled with tears. She understood Ye Ling too well. If he was not confident, he definitely would not say it this way. Was Tong Hua really their son? He was still alive! Still alive! Was it Doctor Yang¡¯s son who died back then? Why? ¡°Qianshu, don¡¯t be agitated!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go look for Tong Hua!¡± She wiped her tears and wanted to look for Tong Hua. Ye Ling held onto her wrist and embraced her in his arms. Shen Qianshu felt wronged and heartache for an unknown reason. Her tears kept flowing continuously. ¡°Let me go, let me go! I want to look for him. I want to hug him.¡± Her fists were beating onto his chest continuously, and they pounded on his wound. Ye Ling did not make a sound and hugged on tightly to Shen Qianshu, who was struggling. Shen Qianshu¡¯s emotions were totally out of control. She had originally thought of discussing with Ye Ling to do a check secretly to confirm her suspicion. However, she was unable to control herself now. Her son was still alive, still alive... ¡°Be good. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Ye Ling took a deep breath and bore with the paining from his chest. ¡°Stay calm a little.¡± ¡°There is no way for me to stay calm,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°The moment I think that he is my son, there is no way for me to stay calm.¡± ¡°You have already treated him as your biological son. It¡¯s not important.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s important!¡± Shen Qianshu said. How could it possibly not be important? For all these years, the torture that she had gone through day and night, the countless number of nightmares haunting her, all came crashing down on her at one time. Shen Qianshu bit onto Ye Ling¡¯s shoulder. Master, you don¡¯t understand. How important this is! An acute pain came from his shoulder. Ye Ling thought in his heart, Is she from the year of the dog? He knew that this would be the ending if he had told her. ¡°Do you want to know the ending?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Ling let Shen Qianshu go and walked to the bookshelf. He took out a palm-sized machine. Shen Qianshu looked at him curiously. Ye Ling said, ¡°This is the product of research done by Tingjun¡¯spany, and it has not been patented. He specially mailed one to me. It only takes three minutes to find out the gicposition.¡± Chapter 810 - The Crybaby Little Tong Hua

Chapter 810: The Crybaby Little Tong Hua

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Tong Hua was alone in the room. He was in a daze. After the film festival, he did not feel right and enclosed himself in the room. Burger stuck to him and leaned on him obediently as if it knew that he was not in a good mood. It also did not dare to be noisy. Shen Qianshu opened the door lightly and saw Tong Hua¡¯s dazed look. She felt as if her heart had stopped. ¡°Baby... ¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± Tong Hua came back to his senses. Just when he was about to jump down from the bed, Shen Qianshu had already gone over and hugged him tightly. Shen Qianshu hugged him so tightly. From her pregnancy to her decision to give birth to him, she had been looking forward to his birth. His death had caused her to fall apart and be in despair. She was nearly unable to live her life again. Now, it was back again. She had already firmly believed that this was her son. ¡°Mommy, are you crying?¡± ¡°Mommy is just too happy.¡± Shen Qianshu whimpered. She stroked Tong Hua¡¯s face gently. Her voice was light and gentle. ¡°Why did you lock yourself in the room?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in a good mood.¡± It was not known who had added fuel to the fire on Weibo. Tong Hua¡¯s mommy was already on the hot topic list. The name on the hot topic list was all Yang Lihua. It was like his background had been exposed in front of the public. One wave after another had taken ce. Lin Xiaojuan had already suppressed most of the hot searches, but she was still unable to block the fans¡¯ gossip. The onlookers who were ignorant of the truth had created disturbances, and it was as if they were watching to see if he chose Shen Qianshu or Yang Lihua. One was his adoptive mother; the other was his biological mother. One was powerful and influential; the other had nothing. The ignorant onlookers and his ck fans had already started to attack him viciously. They imed that he would stay by Shen Qianshu¡¯s side for the sake of wealth. He saw many messages. If it was before the festival, he would have already rolled up his sleeves and fought them. However, it was not the usual case this time. ¡°Mommy, did you go and see her?¡± They both knew who ¡®her¡¯ was referring to. ¡°Yes!¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I went to meet her and discussed a few matters. Tong Hua, Mommy... has something to tell you.¡± ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t send me away!¡± Tong Hua made a wailing sound as he cried. He hugged Shen Qianshu tightly. He was very sensitive since young. Thereafter, when he became a public figure, he had already achieved a thick-skinned face. However, he was extremely sensitive about one matter: that he was not Shen Qianshu¡¯s son. This time Yang Lihua was back, Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes were red again. She looked at him uneasily. He felt that Mommy was going to send him away, away to Yang Lihua¡¯s side. He did not have any memories of Yang Lihua at all. Since he was young, he had followed Shen Qianshu and grown up with her. Even if Shen Qianshu¡¯s and Yang Lihua¡¯s identities were exchanged, he would also want Shen Qianshu. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t send me away. Boo hoo hoo... ¡± ¡°Little fool, where is Mommy sending you to?¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart was aching so much to see him crying. She also knew all along that he was very sensitive, especially towards his background. ¡°Really not sending me away?¡± Tong Hua sniffed. He had cried so pitifully. ¡°Daddy just threw a very bad temper tantrum just now, and nearly beat Zhong Ran. He said he could not watch over you, and that you might have gone to look for her. I am so scared. I am scared that she is back to take me back to her side. She is my biological mommy. I should go back, but I don¡¯t want to. I want Mommy, I want Mommy. Don¡¯t send me away, alright?¡± ¡°Come, let¡¯s go to the study room.¡± Ye Ling got her to take a strand of Tong Hua¡¯s hair, but once Tong Hua cried, her heart softened. And it softened into a mess. This was also a knot in Tong Hua¡¯s heart. She did not want to hide it from him. They were a family, and there should not be any secrets. ¡°Mommy, what are we doing in the study room?¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Let¡¯s y a game.¡± Chapter 811 - Hereditary

Chapter 811: Hereditary

Shen Qianshu brought Tong Hua into the study room. Ye Ling had his eyes shut, and he seemed to be in deep thought. Upon seeing Tong Hua, he frowned. ¡°Why did you bring him here?¡± His words were filled with despise. Tong Hua was mad, and he felt miserable deep down. His eyes reddened. It was different from how he would usually be. He stood beside Shen Qianshu, trying to gain sympathy like a dummy bag for others to vent their anger on. Shen Qianshu felt really sympathetic towards him. She immediately said, ¡°Master, we are a family. There should be no secrets. I do not intend to hide this from him.¡± Ye Ling looked at Tong Hua intently and waved. ¡°Come here!¡± Tong Hua went over, and Ye Ling pulled him over violently. He tugged at his hair harshly, and Tong Hua wailed in pain as he touched his head. Ye Ling had pulled a chunk of his hair out. Tong Hua raged. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± How dare he pull my hair off! Ridiculous! Ye Ling looked at him. Shen Qianshu went over and pulled Tong Hua closer. ¡°Babe, we want to do a DNA test.¡± ¡°What DNA test?¡± ¡°I have not done a DNA test with you yet,¡± Shen Qianshu said. She did an action that looked like she wanted to pull her hair. Ye Ling said calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± He pulled out one strand of his hair. ¡°It¡¯ll hurt!¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. It¡¯s just one strand of hair. How would that hurt? What¡¯s more, when you were pulling Tong Hua¡¯s hair, you were more violent. You never even thought about whether it would hurt him. In the end, it did not matter whose hair they pulled. Tong Hua was their son. Tong Hua was already confused. He watched as Ye Ling put their hair into a machine and closed it up. There were all sorts of data on the screen. The blue ray shone, and Tong Hua understood what this all meant in an instant. ¡°Mommy?¡± ¡°When you were adopted then, I could not believe it. Now, I have more reason to be suspicious. Whose child are you exactly? Are you mine or Yang Lihua¡¯s? I had to make this clear.¡± Shen Qianshu squatted down and touched Tong Hua. ¡°Babe, no matter if you are my son or not, I will treat you like you are my biological child, but this issue has been bothering me for years. I need to make things clear. Please forgive Mommy, okay?¡± If the results came out and Tong Hua was not her child, this would not be a good thing for Tong Hua, but she wished to make things clear with Tong Hua. ¡°Mommy, I won¡¯t me you.¡± If it was him, he would make things clear if he had any suspicions as well. He also treated Shen Qianshu like his biological mother, but there was still a different meaning in being a biological child and an adopted child. The thought that he could be Shen Qianshu¡¯s biological child made Tong Hua really excited. His heart palpitated wildly. The DNA test would usually take days at the hospital, but here, it only took three minutes. It was a lot faster here. Not only could Tong Hua not wait to see the results, but Shen Qianshu was also really nervous as well. The one who was the calmest was Ye Ling. The results did not seem to matter to him at all. Tong Hua was a little hurt upon seeing his cold attitude. Shen Qianshu ruffled his hair. ¡°Babe...¡± ¡°Mommy, did she say that I¡¯m your son?¡± ¡°No,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I¡¯m the one who has suspicions. Tong Hua, I have never told you this, but since the first time I saw you, I felt like we were fated to meet. So I agreed to donate younger brother¡¯s heart to you.¡± What if this fate was rted to blood? Ding! On the screen, a female voice said, ¡°DNA TEST RESULTS: SIMILARITY 99.78%.¡° Chapter 812 - A Different Form of Happiness

Chapter 812: A Different Form of Happiness

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu looked really disappointed. They were about 0.12% different. Although it was a small difference, she felt really depressed. Tong Hua was not her biological son. Her suspicion was wrong. So he isn¡¯t. Her son had really died. Tong Hua stood beside Shen Qianshu. He could clearly see her great depression and sorrow. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Shen Qianshu regained her senses and hugged Tong Hua anxiously. ¡°Sorry... Sorry, Tong Hua. Mommy shouldn¡¯t have done this, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± She should not have been disappointed. It was all her fault. She hurt Tong Hua¡¯s heart. ¡°Are you silly?¡± Ye Ling frowned. Shen Qianshu looked at him with watery eyes, not knowing what went wrong. ¡°Master?¡± ¡°A result above 99% basically means father and son.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it supposed to be 99.99%?¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°His DNA already matches more than strangers would. We must at least be blood-rted. Do you mean Dr. Shen is my brother? Tingjun¡¯s DNA test machine works differently from the ones in the hospital. His tests on 12 sets of gene sequences, including the heart. His heart does not belong to him, so it is normal for him to have a small discrepancy.¡± Shen Qianshu suddenly thought of something. Tong Hua had done heart surgery before. Could this be the reason for the result of the gic test? Tong Hua was shocked. Then, he was really happily surprised. Ye Ling¡¯s thinking was different. He had a very high match result with Tong Hua¡¯s genes. It was not a problem that they had a small discrepancy. After all, this product did not have a patent yet. It still needed some readjustments before it could be appraised. With such a high simrity in gene sequences, they should have confirmed that they were father and son long ago. Yet, Shen Qianshu was hoping for a 100% match. ¡°Let me use ten sets of genes and test this out again,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. He did the gic test again. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua waited in anticipation. They were really excited. After what Ye Ling had said, Shen Qianshu felt as if they indeed were blood-rted. This was only very slightly different from actual DNA tests. No worries, it must be due to the heart surgery. Ye Ling looked at Tong Hua intently. In fact, he was already mentally prepared for this a long time ago. He was just toozy to confirm. He also felt that there was no need for that. He was his child! Tong Hua pulled Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand and hid behind her. He felt like his daddy seemed to be very happy from the way he was looking at him. It must be a delusion. Ding! The first gic report was out. Shen Qianshu looked at the simrity results. 99.999%. They were no doubt, biological father and son. ¡°Tong Hua...¡± Shen Qianshu hugged Tong Hua very tightly, and she burst into tears. This kind of confirmation and reassurance made her feel a wave of emotions. Her strong emotions were engulfing her. Going through the two tests was like going on a rollercoaster. ¡°Mommy!¡± Tong Hua was really excited too. He was Mommy¡¯s son. This was something he had been dreaming about. There were several times when he dreamt of himself being Shen Qianshu¡¯s biological son. Whenever he woke up from such dreams, he would be devastated. Although he knew that people should not be greedy, he was very very greedy for that. The feeling of pity and sadness rushed through. The mother and son hugged each other and cried devastatingly. Ye Ling was very calm. He rubbed his eyes and coughed, breaking the touching moment between the mother and son. Tong Hua looked at him with blurry eyes. Ye Ling pinched him on the cheek. ¡°Are you happy?¡± Tong Hua did not understand what was going on, but he nodded heavily. Very happy. ¡°Great. I¡¯m really happy as well!¡± ¡°... ¡°Tong Hua looked at him. Shen Qianshu was speechless. Master, I always feel like the kind of happiness that we feel is different from the way the kind you feel. Chapter 813 - I Want Another Daddy

Chapter 813: I Want Another Daddy

Shen Qianshu was engulfed by the huge rush of excitement. She hugged Tong Hua as if he was a baby. She could take neither her hands nor her eyes off of him. She had clearly already raised him up for so many years as if he was her biological child. Now that the truth was told, she was still so excited. Blood was thicker than water. If anyone else did not care, she would not be like them. This was her precious baby. Shen Qianshu kissed Tong Hua on his cheek several times. ¡°Tong Hua, this is awesome.¡± Tong Hua was really ted. He hugged Shen Qianshu tightly. ¡°Mommy, I love you so much.¡± ¡°Mommy loves you too.¡± She always loved him. She could not help but think of the time Yang Lihua asked her to look after Tong Hua. She saw the young little Tong Hua. That time, he was holding onto Yang Lihua¡¯s hand and looking at her, confused. He was really adorable but rather weak. Her heart broke when she looked at him. Lin Xiaojuan was always against her raising Tong Hua at that time. Firstly, she was still studying at school. She did not have the means to look after Tong Hua. If Tong Hua was a healthy child, she could still try her best to pull through, but Tong Hua was ill. Secondly, Yang Lihua still had rtives. Why did they have to make Shen Qianshu raise him up? She was the one who insisted on raising Tong Hua up. In the end, Lin Xiaojuan gave in to her. She just liked Tong Hua so much. Even when she thought he was not her son, she still loved him. She thought that it was because she was moving her emotions on a substitute, but it turns out that it was fate. Upon seeing this scene before him, Ye Ling felt really disturbed. He knew this was how things would be when they confirmed this. They were already a pair of clingy mother and son. Now, they stuck even more to one another. For a long period of time, Shen Qianshu¡¯s focus was on Tong Hua. Annoying!!! Really annoying!!! The more I look at this kid, the more I find him annoying. He is the most annoying right now, at this moment. What excuse do I have to throw him off to the camp in South America? Anyway, he doesn¡¯t have to go to school. He¡¯s just roaming around all day, wasting his life away. It should be spent more productively. This really makes a lot more sense. ¡°Tong Hua is our child. So was the baby that died Doctor Yang¡¯s child?¡± Shen Qianshu had not med Doctor Yang and Doctor Shen, but she suddenly noticed that they were the two people who were in the greatest pain back then. It was also them who used the heart of their child to save Tong Hua¡¯s life. ¡°But why?¡± ¡°How simple. Their son had died, and they donated his heart to Tong Hua. So, they want to raise Tong Hua. Isn¡¯t this simple?¡± Ye Ling said. Shen Qianshu was feeling really conflicted. She had been lied to for a whole seven years, not knowing the truth. She had been separated from Tong Hua for two years when he was young. She had to deal with the pain of losing her son. She should have hated Doctor Yang and Doctor Shen. Yet, with the thought that Doctor Yang had still returned Tong Hua back to her in the end, she could not bear to resent them. Although they did not tell her the truth, they were the ones who saved Tong Hua. They were the ones who saved her son. They were rather pitiful. She knew the pain of losing her son. She tightened her hand around Tong Hua¡¯s hand. Luckily, her baby has returned. Thankfully! Ye Ling said, ¡°Don¡¯t announce this matter publicly. Nothing should change because of this.¡± Shen Qianshu nodded. She understood naturally. Tong Hua also understood the importance of this. He was over the moon, he wouldn¡¯t let go of Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand. ¡°Mommy, I want to sleep with you tonight.¡± ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Shen Qianshu agreed immediately. Ye Ling humphed. ¡°You¡¯re such a child, you are too weak and vulnerable. For safety purposes, let¡¯s send him to the camp in South America. ck Rose can¡¯t find him there. Let¡¯s send him there for 8 to 10 years or something. He would have grown up safely by then.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°... ¡°Tong Hua looked at him. Chapter 814 - What A Good Child

Chapter 814: What A Good Child

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Tong Hua jumped instantly. ¡°Mommy, to be honest, I don¡¯t know if I should tell you something!¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu cursed inwardly. Babe, I think you shouldn¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking if Mommy can get me a new Daddy!¡±Tong Hua was mad!!! They even used Ye Ling¡¯s hair for the gic test. Gosh, how maddening. Shen Qianshu tugged at his little arm. ¡°Babe, don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s just joking. No one will send you to South America. Don¡¯t worry, ok?¡± Joking? Ye Lingughed coldly. Ain¡¯t nobody kidding with you! Shen Qianshu asked, feeling unsure. ¡°Master, you¡¯re kidding. Aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± ¡°No. You¡¯re kidding,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Tong Hua and I have already been separated for years...¡± Hold up. Why does this sound wrong...? Ye Ling thought. ¡°Separated for years?! Hasn¡¯t he been by your side all this while?¡± ¡°Spiritually separated!¡± Tong Hua corrected her. Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°Yeah. Right, spiritually separated.¡± Ye Ling looked at them expressionlessly. Shen Qianshu carried Tong Hua and put him on herp. The two of them looked angry. ¡°Master, you are too calm. Do you not like Tong Hua?¡± ¡°...¡± Tong Hua stared nkly at Shen Qianshu. Mommy, that¡¯s so embarrassing! Can you not be so direct? ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Ye Ling responded. Whiz! An arrow went straight through Tong Hua¡¯s little heart. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face became sullen. Her gaze was cold. ¡°Master, when I gave birth to Tong Hua, I almost died. And all I get from you is that you dislike him. You really disappoint me.¡± ¡°... ¡± Tong Hua looked at her. Mommy, are you serious? He¡¯s about to go crazy. Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter anyway. We are used to it. Ye Ling squinted. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a cold war between us!¡± Shen Qianshu tugged at Tong Hua¡¯s hand. ¡°Talk to me again when you admit to your mistakes. Babe, let¡¯s go!¡± Shen Qianshu left the study room with Tong Hua. ¡°... ¡± Tong Hua looked at her. Hold up... Something about the development of things isn¡¯t going very well. In Tong Hua¡¯s princess room, Shen Qianshu was typing into her phone excitedly. She had just texted Lin Xiaojuan to tell her about this piece of good news when she thought deeply about it. Never mind. It¡¯s enough that only these people know about it. What if someone is tapping into my device? She had watched too many movies that she was almost getting paranoid. ¡°Mommy, you aren¡¯t really mad, right?¡± ¡°Nope, I¡¯m not mad,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Then why did you dere ¡®war¡¯ with Daddy?¡± ¡°Not mad. I just want him to know that I¡¯m furious.¡± ¡°... ¡± Tong Hua looked at her. The two of themy down on the fluffy goat fur carpet. Shen Qianshu was looking at Tong Hua¡¯s photo album. The more she looked, the more she loved him. Her son. Hahaha. Today, she would have a good dream. Tong Hua said, ¡°Will Daddy really send me to South America?¡± ¡°He won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Weird.¡± Tong Hua poked Shen Qianshu¡¯s arm. ¡°I think... for the sake of my life... Mommy, you are holding a cold war against the wrong person. You should have a ¡®cold war¡¯ with me. If you liked me less, Daddy wouldn¡¯t want to throw me off to South America.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at Tong Hua feeling confused. ¡°Babe, Master doesn¡¯t like you. Aren¡¯t you sad?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Aww, my baby is so sensible.¡± Shen Qianshu ruffled Tong Hua¡¯s head lovingly. ¡°You like him so much, yet he dislikes you. You can even forgive him so kindheartedly. What a great child.¡± Tong Hua almost jumped out of his seat. What the... what great child?! ¡°Who said I liked him?!¡± Shen Qianshu withdrew her hand! Chapter 815 - It’s Cold War Between Us

Chapter 815: It¡¯s Cold War Between Us

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was a silent night. There was a weird atmosphere in the Rose Castle on this day. Ye Ling had been recuperating for this period of time. He spent most of his time reading in the living room. The three of them had good chemistry. At night, they would spend a few hours together. Ye Ling would read, Tong Hua would revise on his work, and Shen Qianshu would be looking at design works. Burger would curl up around Tong Hua¡¯s feet. asionally, Ye Ling would make it go to him and stroke its fur. The father and son would squabble. It was always lively. However, this night, the living room was really silent. It was as if no one was in it. Tong Hua slept early. He had always lived his life very orderly. By 12 am, he would be deeply asleep. Shen Qianshu could not sleep, and she started at the face of her son, who was in deep sleep. No matter how she tried, she could not take her eyes off of him. Luckily, he had been by her side for all these years. She had raised him well. Burger rested on Tong Hua¡¯s pillow and snored. In the castle, it was quiet. There was a nice aroma in the air. Ye Ling opened the door silently, and Shen Qianshu opened her eyes to look at him. Her vision darted to Tong Hua. In fact, she had lied to Tong Hua. She was rather mad. She had gone through so much to have Tong Hua. For all these years, she had raised him up properly with her heart and soul. Yet, she was told that Ye Ling did not like him. She knew that Ye Ling was rather emotionless and that he invested all his feelings on her. To Ye Yifan and Ye Tingjun, he did not seem to have many feelings for them either, but she just could not understand him. She could not feelforted at all. He liked their son. Ye Ling walked over and looked at her in a condescending manner. ¡°Go back.¡± ¡°No!¡± Shen Qianshu looked up at him. ¡°Master, I¡¯m not kidding. I am really mad.¡± It¡¯s just that she did not want Tong Hua to know. ¡°What¡¯s there to be mad about?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you like him?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°I¡¯ve been raising him so painstakingly. In these past few years, if I had even given up in the slightest bit, he would not be able to live. Do you know how afraid I am? If I had cared about my dignity back then and not begged for anyone¡¯s help, Tong Hua might not even be alive today. If I made a wrong move back then and did not go along with this, he might have died. Today, I finally know the truth. Do you think I can continue living?¡± Ye Ling was silent. He gave off a really cold feeling. Other than Shen Qianshu, he did not like anyone. Even if it was his son. He hated anyone who would take away Shen Qianshu¡¯s love from him. Lin Xiaojuan, Tong Hua... He did not like a single one of them. Logically speaking, Lin Xiaojuan and Tong Hua were the ones who were everything to her. Yet, logic did not exist here. Shen Qianshu looked at him intently. ¡°If Tong Hua was a girl, would you like him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± But he isn¡¯t! He could not answer questions that had an ¡®if.¡¯ ¡°Master, do you dislike Tong Hua because...¡± You never treated Tong Hua as your own son? You have been hanging on to life because of a little princess, but deep down, you had never thought that this would be your child. You hate children, don¡¯t you? Shen Qianshu did not dare to ask further, and she could not either. This was Ye Ling¡¯s weak spot. It could make him explode. He disliked kids. It was because... he felt that the child was not his. It belonged to another Ye Ling. They were two separate people. They did not acknowledge the presence of one another. These two people were conflicting people. Yet, to Shen Qianshu, they were the same person. This was a forbidden topic. She lowered her head, not daring to let Ye Ling see her emotions. Yet, she could feel a tinge of sadness lingering in the air. Chapter 816 - A Question That Costs A Life

Chapter 816: A Question That Costs A Life

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the still atmosphere, there was a tinge of sadness lingering all around. Burger flinched when it sensed it. It stuck out its ws and touched Tong Hua¡¯s head. Then, it turned around and went back to sleep. Shen Qianshu was silent for a moment. Then, she said softly, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t me you, but I really hope that you can love him. He is our son, not a stranger.No one knows when the harmful things in his body will return. I don¡¯t know when I might die either. If I die before both of you and both of you are on bad terms, what would you guys do? ¡°The two of you are the two people that I love the most. I cannot imagine letting go of either one of you. I hope the two of you would get along well and stand on the same side. I also wish that you guys would love each other. You guys are father and son. Master, can you love him?¡± The more she spoke, the more she felt sad. Which father wouldn¡¯t love his son to bits? In her home, she had to beg the father to love his son. What kind of logic was that? He should love their son on ount of the fact that she raised their son up so well. ¡°Master, let¡¯s love him together. Okay?¡± ¡°Come here!¡± Ye Ling said with a deep voice. In the darkness, his voice was exceptionally deep and hoarse. He was already trying hard to restrain himself. Shen Qianshu crawled over and kneeled on the bed before him. Deep down, she was cursing. You always turn into a domineering alpha monster when you¡¯re unhappy. It¡¯s as if you are afraid that others wouldn¡¯t know that you are mad. How... terrible you are! I¡¯m just asking that you love your son. Why do you have to be so scary!!! Ye Ling stood at the bedside. He was much taller than Shen Qianshu, who was kneeling. He looked at Shen Qianshu in a condescending manner. Shen Qianshu was thinking. Oops, Master is mad. What should I do now? How can I extinguish his fury of anger? Do I have to sacrifice my passionate French kisses? He¡¯s still under probation... and this is Tong Hua¡¯s room. How embarrassing. She was just thinking when Ye Ling asked with a deep voice, ¡°If Tong Hua and I fell into the sea, who would you save?¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Nani? This had been a difficult question for years. The one who had the hardest time would always be the man being caught between his wife and his mother. Why was she experiencing the same thing but between her husband and her son? Ye Ling said, ¡°I have been reading a book recently. In it, the rtionship that was hardest to break was kinship. Especially, mother and son, mother and daughter. Any mother would sacrifice anything for their child. Their children are of the utmost importance in their lives. She would even sacrifice her life, her partner, right, and I also read about...¡± Shen Qianshu looked up feeling shocked. Master, tell me. What kind of books do smart people read? Why are you reading on kinships? Damn, what the hell. ¡°That part left a deep impression in my mind. A tycoon¡¯s son was kidnapped. The kidnapper hated their family to bits and wanted their family to be torn apart. Hence, he gave the wife a gun and told her that between her husband and her son, she could only save one of them. The wife shot her husband without any hesitation, saving her son. This scenario had been reying in my mind all day. Whenever I see Tong Hua, I think. What if Tong Hua and I were both kidnapped one day? If you could only save one person, who would you save?¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. She was shocked. She looked at Ye Ling unbelievably as if she could not believe what she had just heard. Oh gosh. What the flying f*ck. What a question that could make lives be lost... Chapter 817 - A Question That Costs A Life 2

Chapter 817: A Question That Costs A Life 2

Confused, she looked at Ye Ling. For the first time in her life, she felt a thunderstorming at her. She felt that if she gave the wrong answer, heads would roll. She also felt that if she had gone against her heart, Ye Ling might really ask someone to fake a kidnapping scene and force her to make a decision. She could not refuse to reply. If I refuse to reply, Master might really fake a kidnap scene, given his process of thought. Her heart palpitated wildly. This was really a question that costs a life. Master, you are so jealous that you are weird. I ¡®admire¡¯ you. What¡¯s more, the other party is your son. I ¡®admire¡¯ that even more! ¡°Master...¡± ¡°Answer me!¡± Ye Ling was expressionless. His amber eyes were like the stars that had fallen into the ocean in the night. It was pretty and mysterious. Her heart palpitated wildly. This question was really hard. Just thinking about the scenario made her helpless. ¡°Master, my head hurts.¡± Shen Qianshu touched her head as if it was hurting really badly. ¡°It only takes one second for an answer.¡± Feigning a headache was of no use. Shen Qianshu put her hand down silently and sighed. ¡°Master, I¡¯d save Tong Hua.¡± She paused. ¡°But I know that you would never let something like this happen. In my heart, Master is capable of everything. You would never fall for any trap, and neither would you allow such choices to be ced before me. If this really happens one day, I think...¡± You would die from my choices. You would never bear for me to make such a decision. Thinking of this, Shen Qianshu felt touched and yet sad for some reason. She hugged Ye Ling tightly as she kneeled. ¡°Master, I love you. In this world, I love you the most.¡± I would die with you. So don¡¯t force me to make such a decision, okay? ¡°Liar.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at him intently. ¡°I¡¯d save Tong Hua, but I love you. These are not contradicting.¡± Ye Ling tightened his arm around her waist and applied force. Suddenly, he leaned down and kissed Shen Qianshu¡¯s lips. This was not the answer he wanted to hear, but it was an answer that moved him. The two of them kissed passionately, forgetting everything else. Their lips intertwined. Suddenly, Shen Qianshu gasped. She remembered that this was Tong Hua¡¯s room. She thumped his chest lightly, and Ye Ling let go of her. He stared at her intently. In his eyes, there was a fire. ¡°Master, you are still under probation.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a quack.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. She felt that the doctor was right. It made a lot of sense. She looked up at Ye Ling. ¡°Master, I am really very happy today. No matter how things were in the past, I have learned to let go. My son is still alive, so I can forgive everything else.¡± Betrayal, hurt. She could forgive those. She could ept them. Because she already got the best she could ask for. ¡°Okay.¡± He understood her, and he could read her mind. Even if Shen Qianshu had any thoughts, she was a kinddy. She was full of positivity, and negative thoughts seldom came near her. ¡°I don¡¯t wish to look for Yang Lihua. I do not want to ask about the things that happened years ago. Second Brother does not seem to know about this matter. Yang Lihua did not inform him, and she must have her reasons. She is protecting Tong Hua. I know this very clearly. So, I will pretend that nothing has happened.¡± She hugged him, feeling satisfied. Great. ¡°Yeah!¡± The atmosphere was sweet. Love was in the air. For a long time. Shen Qianshu looked up. ¡°Master, promise me. Stop reading those weird books in the future, okay?¡± Chapter 818 - Fired Up!!!

Chapter 818: Fired Up!!!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The next morning, Tong Hua, who had low blood pressure and a little old man image all along, ran four rounds around the castle¡¯s running track excitedly like he was injected with hormones. The little boy who would usually start whining after running two rounds was so excited that his whole body was feeling all pumped up. Little Burger chased after Tong Hua and already felt like dying after running one round. Zhong Ran rode on an automatic disc to follow Tong Hua and measure his heartbeat. Burger found it interesting and thus hopped onto the disc and ran together with Tong Hua. It was extremely squeezy but really interesting too. Shen Qianshu saw the scene from upstairs and was ted. She could not help but take a photograph and upload it onto Weibo. Shen Qianshu: My baby, and baby¡¯s baby. A morning smile collection! In the photograph, Tong Hua was running in front while Burger was standing on the small disc and running behind him. Not far from them, the special agents were training individually. She added a filter to the photo, causing it to look like a movie scene. This caused Tong Hua¡¯s fans to leave manyments. ¡°Does Tong Hua wake up every morning to run? That¡¯s too inspiring! It doesn¡¯t fit his pampered character at all.¡± ¡°Tong Hua, baby, you must have had a good sleep yesterday. Don¡¯t care about the discussions on the Inte, you¡¯re the best!¡± ¡°Rose Castle is so so big! Such a pity that we can¡¯t go in. There are too many guards. What a shame!¡± ¡°Am I the only one that noticed Burger? Burger is so cute!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the only one!!!¡± ¡°Still have the mood to show off your son? Do you not have any shame? He is not even your son. His mother is already back, quickly return her son.¡± ¡°Right, right, is he your son? Do you not have any shame? Tong Hua¡¯s mommy is already back. Is it because you don¡¯t want him to leave you? You can¡¯t be so selfish!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s profile page had been filled with negativitytely. Thus, she never unted her son anymore so that she could prevent him from getting attacked by fans¡¯ments too. After Yang Lihua¡¯s appearance, Tong Hua¡¯s profile page became a disaster area, and her profile page also became one. Some of Tong Hua¡¯s anti-fans impersonated as his loyal fans. They continuously led discussions under his page, all mentioning about his mommy¡¯s return. Some of them mocked Tong Hua for not bearing to leave Shen Qianshu while some said that Shen Qianshu snatched people¡¯s sons. There were all kinds of discussions. It was a huge uproar. Lin Xiaojuan had long suggested them to turn off theirments section, but Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua were both strong-hearted people. Both mother and son felt really upset after reading thements a few days ago. After the truth was determined, nobody cared about thements anymore. Shen Qianshu felt so much better too. Great warrior Zhong Ran surprisingly realized that the morning atmosphere was extremely great. It was totally not like the gloomy atmospherest night. It was as if everyone had be energized. Other than his Master! Of course, his Master¡¯s emotions could be ignored as long as his illness did not act up. Tong Hua ran for five rounds and was panting heavily. He took another slow walk around the track and led Burger to walk back. He was feeling extremely happy. A little firefly flew past his head. Tong Hua looked up and stared confusedly at it. ¡°Why would there be a firefly so early in the morning?¡± He stared at the firefly for a long time and not long after, it flew to the riverside. Tong Hua was suspicious for a short while. He then headed back into the castle. On a high-rise building, Yang Lihua was looking greedily at the image in the surveince camera. Tong Hua was raising his head and looking suspiciously at the surveince camera. Her remote-controlled flying camera had been stationary on top for a long time. Afraid that Tong Hua would find out, she became resolute and flew her camera away. The door opened, and a woman wearing a ck silk hat walked in slowly. ¡°Since you miss your son so much, why didn¡¯t you take him back?¡± she said coldly. Chapter 819 - Don’t Touch My Son

Chapter 819: Don¡¯t Touch My Son

Yang Lihua stood up slowly. The flying camera was flying around the exterior of the castle. This was a very huge monitoring room, and the entire wall was filled with surveince cameras. There was one for Gu Manor, one for Rose Castle, and some for other locations. As it was so early in the morning, the surveince personnel were not all present yet. There were only some images here and there. From the screen, Fang Hongxiu was lying quietly on the bed like a sleeping beauty. Second Old Master Gu was watering a bed of water-lilies in the garden. Outside Rose Castle. Shen Qianshu was battling with Zhong Ran, and their movements were really quick. As the camera could not get close to them, the image captured was very far off and not really clear. Yang Lihua said calmly, ¡°He has been raised up by Qianshu for so many years. He has long forgotten me.¡± ¡°Blood is still thicker than water. A mother¡¯s bond is really strong. You have been going against the rules and secretly monitoring him. Yang Lihua, Rose Castle is different from any other ce. Our surveince flying camera cannot fly in. Just now, it was your son who saw it. He¡¯s still young and ignorant, and thus he doesn¡¯t know what it was. If it was someone else from Rose Castle who saw it and decides to make a scene, you wouldn¡¯t be able to take responsibility. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ck Rose looked at her coldly and went on to look at the surveince camera. The room over a hundred square-feet was filled with surveince screens. ¡°I feel uneasy that we can¡¯t monitor the insides of the castle.¡± ¡°I will not use the flying camera to monitor Tong Hua anymore,¡± Yang Lihua said. ¡°Please forgive me. It¡¯s only because I miss him too much.¡± ¡°Your son is quite good-looking. He doesn¡¯t even look like you and your husband,¡± ck Rose said calmly. Yang Lihua slightly looked down. ¡°He¡¯s still young. He¡¯s a beautiful child, and he looks like his... grandmother.¡± ck Rose seemed to be uninterested in Tong Hua. She adjusted the screen, and Shen Qianshu was battling with Zhong Ran at that moment. ¡°Shen Qianshu¡¯s skills are bing better and better. She can even end up in a draw with Zhong Ran. Fang Hongxiu¡¯s daughter sure is talented.¡± Yang Lihua looked down and remained silent. ck Rose looked at her calmly and said, ¡°What did you guys talk about when you met her? What did you reveal to her?¡± Yang Lihua thought to herself. There was really nothing that could be hidden from her. ¡°Gu Yuanli already told her our identities. She suspects that I killed her son back then and thus came to question me on that.¡± ¡°How did you answer?¡± ¡°Told her the truth. Her son was stillborn at birth.¡± ¡°Did she believe you?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t,¡± Yang Lihua said. ¡°But so what if she didn¡¯t? He¡¯s already dead.¡± ¡°If she knew that her son was killed by you guys, do you think she will still raise your son?¡± Yang Lihua looked up at ck Rose in fear. ¡°You... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in your son,¡± ck Rose said calmly. ¡°Shen Qianshu seems to really value this son.¡± Yang Lihua clenched her fists and let go of them again. Her breathing calmed down. ¡°Yes, because her son¡¯s heart is in Tong Hua¡¯s body. Thus, she naturally loves him like her own.¡± ¡°Oh, if she still does not give in...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch my son!¡± Yang Lihua said deeply. ¡°This is the only condition. Don¡¯t touch him.¡± ck Rose turned around, and her voice became icy cold. ¡°Yang Lihua, why don¡¯t you go look for your son? Use him and get into Rose Castle. You are his biological mother. He will eventually ept you and help you.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a child, don¡¯t drag him into this. It¡¯s already not easy for him to survive,¡± Yang Lihua said hurriedly. ¡°I¡¯ve already hinted Shen Qianshu. She will agree to it.¡± ck Rose gently brushed her long fingernails. ¡°I have no more patience.¡± Chapter 820 - Baby and Yang Lihua

Chapter 820: Baby and Yang Lihua

Shen Qianshu brought Tong Hua to the Gu Manor to visit Second Old Master Gu. Every week, she would bring Tong Hua over. This day was also Gu Manor¡¯s most crowded and happening day. Gu Yuanli, Fourth Brother, and Gu Xie were all present; Gu Manor was really lively. Second Old Master Gu wished for his daughter to frequentlye back home from the bottom of his heart. But it was difficult for him to ask. Second Old Master Gu really loved Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua. Shen Qianshu was, after all, a grown-up already, and thus both father and daughter¡¯s rtionship was too distant. Second Old Master Gu then mostly gave all his love to Tong Hua. He hugged him tightly and could not bear to part with him. Tong Hua felt bitter in his heart. Growing up into such a big boy, it was still one of his first few times being hugged by his elderly. ¡°Second Brother, how¡¯s your injury?¡± ¡°It¡¯s much better,¡± Gu Yuanli said. Gu Xie and Gu Yuanli¡¯s rtionship with each other was still weak. They sat at one side and kept silent. The few of them were drinking afternoon tea in the garden. ¡°Don¡¯t see too much of the news on the intetely.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not bothered by them,¡± Shen Qianshu said, feeling really rxed. She did not know who ck Rose¡¯s informant was exactly and thus would naturally not reveal the truth too. ¡°What¡¯s the matter about Yang Lihua? Didn¡¯t you send someone to kill her back then?¡± Gu Xie asked. ¡°She was saved by ck Rose.¡± Gu Yuanli replied. ¡°You have been quite closely acquainted with ck Rose in these past few years. Didn¡¯t she say anything?¡± ¡°I do not have many connections with her.¡± ¡°Who are you bluffing?¡± ¡°Second Brother, Sixth Brother, stop fighting.¡± Shen Qianshu hurriedly became the mediator. ¡°Yang Lihua told me that Big Brother¡¯s incident was because she sold the information to ck Rose, thus causing Big Brother to die. You guys shouldn¡¯t have conflicts because of this matter too.¡± Shen Qianshu exined. Fifth Brother nodded seriously and said, ¡°Ever since Big Brother has passed away, we all became... distant. Everybody, let¡¯s stop fighting. Let¡¯s believe in Second Brother.¡± Fifth Brother always believed in Second Brother, and he strongly believed that brothers would not kill each other. However, Gu Xie witnessed the scene back then and always had a knot in his heart. His expression was extremely cold, and he remained silent. On such a joyous family day, he did not wish to say anything more too. ¡°Will she bring Baby away?¡± Fourth Brother asked. ¡°I¡¯m not concerned about anything else. Revenge is something we will definitely seek for, but is she bringing Baby away?¡± ¡°She won¡¯t,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°She already told me that she wouldn¡¯t bring Baby away.¡± Did Yang Lihua know that the child was not hers? This was still a mystery. ¡°Can you guys not go after Yang Lihua?¡± Shen Qianshu softly asked. Everybody present all fell silent. Gu Yuanli and Gu Xie¡¯s expressions were extremely unpleasant-looking. Fifth Brother¡¯s lips quivered, but he decided not to say anything in the end. Fourth Brotherughed and said, ¡°Little Shu, for every grievance, there is a person responsible, and for every debt, there is a debtor. Since she made a mistake, she has to ept the punishment. If not, wouldn¡¯t Big Brother have died for nothing?¡± ¡°The one who killed Big Brother is ck Rose, not Doctor Yang. Moreover, Doctor Shen has already paid the debt with his life,¡± Shen Qianshu said. Her heart was feeling really conflicted. If Doctor Yang and Doctor Shen used their child¡¯s life in exchange for her child back then, how would she have the heart to kill them now? It was alright if she did not know, but since she knew, she could not watch it happen without doing anything. Wasn¡¯t this repaying evil with kindness? If it were not for them, Baby would not survive. No matter whether Yang Lihua knew or not, Doctor Shen surely knew. She guessed that Yang Lihua might have known too. ¡°We can¡¯t promise you regarding this matter,¡± Fourth Brother said. ¡°However, you can feel assured too. Yang Lihua is one of ck Rose¡¯s people. If we want to kill her, it will not be so easy too. You should just stop feeling worried about others.¡± ¡°If we really kill her, how are we going to exin to Baby?¡± Shen Qianshu responded. Chapter 821 - The ‘Playgirl’ Little Angel

Chapter 821: The ¡®ygirl¡¯ Little Angel

Shen Qianshu was silent. Right, this was what she thought when she heard the truth. If they killed the two doctors, how could they exin to Baby? Even if they were not Baby¡¯s parents, they were his life saviors. They only put themselves in such danger for the sake of Baby. This was aplicated thing. Doctor Yang had already gotten his punishment. Even if they killed them and got their revenge, their Elder Brother would note back to life. Fourth Brotherughed. ¡°You¡¯ve never met him. If he sees you, he¡¯d definitely be so happy. He also loved to design things for fun, and he had once designed several bracelets and cuff links for the brothers.¡± Shen Qianshu really liked this Big Brother that she had never met before. From the way they spoke, Big Brother must have been a kind man with much prestige. Perhaps, he was not suited for managing Ghost City. He could not resort to cruel actions, but he was a good brother and a good son. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. Tell me, when are you getting married to Ye Ling?¡± Fourth Brother asked. He had been rather persistent on this. ¡°I hung out with Ye Yifan yesterday and asked randomly. He actually said that the two of you don¡¯t intend to get married. What? What is this even!?¡± To understand Ye Ling¡¯s personality better, he could not help but ask others. He tried to hang out with Ye Yifan. Hearing that he was Shen Qianshu¡¯s elder brother, Ye Yifan, the rich second-generation heir, betrayed his elder brother happily. This second-generation rich boy had actually said that his elder brother may seem to have a bad temper, but he was actually soft-hearted and loving. He exined that Ye Ling was a very gentle man. When Fourth Brother heard that, he just wanted to say, Pfft. Are you kidding me? This second-generation rich boy even told him all the silly things that happened to his elder brother when they were young. He even wanted him tough along. Fourth Brother really could not understand how the thought process of this ¡®creature¡¯ worked, but in the family, only he could get along with him. Forget about Second Brother. Sixth Brother? Even more impossible. It really is such a pity. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married!¡± ¡°What the hell?¡± Fourth Brother raged. Gu Yuanli frowned. Gu Xie fixed his eyes on her. Fifth Brother said, ¡°Little Shu, we are the only ones here. No one else is. Stop pretending.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, I really don¡¯t wanna get married.¡± Shen Qianshu gave her elder brothers a determined look. ¡°Master had mentioned marriage several times, but I rejected him each time. I am not a fan of marriages, and I take them very lightly. Dating is enough. Marriage...? Forget it.¡± Her brothers were speechless. What the ... There¡¯s no way my younger sister is actually a ygirl. My younger sister is so adorable and kind. How could she be a ygirl who messes with others¡¯ feelings? They sympathized with Ye Ling for three seconds. The elder brothers saw the sympathy in each others¡¯ eyes. Gu Yuanli frowned. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡± Shen Qianshuughed lightly. ¡°I am indeed not a fan of marriages. What¡¯s more, why does it matter if we get married or not? In other words, Ye Ling¡¯s inheritance and investments would alle to me. Other than some fixed ones, all the others belongs to me. Don¡¯t mean to be mean, but I could get rid of him and raise some cute boys. My life would still be awesome. Why would I need to get married?¡± Her brothers were speechless. What the ...!!! My sister is really a ygirl. Hogging the assets and even wanting to get rid of Ye Ling. Oh gosh. What a poor thing. Fourth Brother asked, ¡°Is that what you... really think?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Shen Qianshu put her arm up casually onto the back of a chair and looked like she was the little princess of Ghost City. ¡°I have my elder brothers behind my back. Why do I need to be afraid of anyone?¡± Chapter 822 - Uncles Feel Sorry for Their Brother-In-Law

Chapter 822: Uncles Feel Sorry for Their Brother-In-Law

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She had just pretended to be a ygirl, and her brothers did not even have time to react when a servant in the Gu Manor came to her and said softly, ¡°Mistress, Mr. Ye is here to pick you up. He is speaking to our Old Master in the main hall.¡± The persona little angel just had was almost ruined. She adjusted herself calmly. A series of ¡®what the h*ck¡¯s passed her mind!!! The elder brothers gave a thumbs up. Fourth Brother said, ¡°Little Shu, you¡¯re such a ygirl. Don¡¯t let Ye Ling know that. If he does, he will break your legs. Even if we try to back you up, your legs can¡¯t be saved either.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s face turned sullen. ¡°Brothers, don¡¯t worry. I will be careful.¡± Fourth Brother seemed to have his fears. ¡°He¡¯s rather cruel. Why don¡¯t you just live with him carefully? If you can¡¯t handle him any longer, tell us. We will all save you.¡± ¡°Okay! Elder brother!¡± ¡°... ¡± Gu Xie stared at her. Gu Yuanli was speechless. Gu Yuanli, Shen Qianshu, and the others went into the main hall. Ye Ling had noticed that there was a tinge of pity and sympathy in the eyes of his brothers-inw. Pity? Sympathy? Ye Ling sat expressionlessly. Fourth Brother cursed inwardly. Oh, what a poor thing. He even thought that Ye Ling might be abusive and leave his wife. They had regarded him too highly. Tsk tsk tsk. So our sister is the ygirl, and he¡¯s the poor man. Younger sister will definitely abandon him in the future. Oh what a poor thing. Pity! Shen Qianshu walked over with a bright and beautiful smile. ¡°Master, why are you here?¡± ¡°To bring you home!¡± She has stayed past her curfew, and she has not returned home. Of course, I have toe and pick her up. Shen Qianshu looked at her watch. She came at 8 am and said that she would return at 2 pm. It was only 1 pm now. What a domineering man. Fourth Brother always argued with Ye Ling. Yet now, he was feeling really sympathetic. ¡°Don¡¯t return so early. Why not stay for a meal?¡± After all, they would never get to have a meal together again after their sister abandoned him. Sympathize with him. Ye Ling did not wish to stay at the Gu Manor for a meal at all. Aventura and Fang Hongxiu had an unspeakably strong sense of hatred for one another. There were two sides to the story, but there was no evidence of the truth. Something was bothering Second Old Master Gu and Ye Ling as well. If not for Shen Qianshu, they would have fought. How could they have a meal together? ¡°No thanks,¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°Master, it¡¯s rare for you toe here. Why don¡¯t we have a meal before leaving? Tong Hua and I have not gone to visit Mom.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at him adorably and innocently. She kept trying to act cute, and her smile was really sweet. Ye Ling¡¯s amber eyes were deep and heavy. It was as if he was unhappy, but he did not say anything in the end. Fourth Brother was shocked. He sympathized with him even more. He was clearly the one on the losing end of the rtionship. No matter what his younger sister said, Ye Ling had noments. He must be afraid that sister might abandon him. No sense of security at all. What a poor thing. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua went upstairs to visit Fang Hongxiu. Although she was alwaysying down, whenever Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua came, Qianshu would speak to her. In such a way, they grew closer. ¡°Mom, Tong Hua and I are here to visit you. Have you been resting welltely?¡± ¡°Tong Hua and I are doing great. Hurry up and wake up. Open your eyes and look at us. Tong Hua is so handsome.¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°Grandma. Mommy looks better.¡± ¡°You have to call her Granny.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they the same?¡± ¡°No, they aren¡¯t.¡± ¡°Alright, Granny.¡± Tong Hua lowered his head and kissed her on the hand. ¡°Hurry up and wake up. Take a look at your little prince. We are all waiting for you.¡± Chapter 823 - What Happened To The Playgirl?

Chapter 823: What Happened To The ygirl?

Second Old Master Gu and the elder brothers of the Gu Family had never been this happy for quite some time. It was the first time that Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua had stayed at the Gu Manor for a meal. Usually, they would be back in the afternoon, and they seldom stayed for dinner. Fourth Brother was really happy; he doted on Tong Hua so much that he wished he could give all his favorite things to him. He wished he could give Tong Hua all the figurines he collected since he was young. Tong Hua was a sweet boy. His favorite uncle went from Young Uncle Ye Yifan to Fourth Uncle Gu. Second Old Master Gu was all smiles. That was rarely seen. Ye Ling¡¯s unpleasant presence did not affect him from having a good mood at all. After all, half of the blood flowing in Tong Hua came from Ye Ling.Thinking like this made him feelforted. He also felt a tinge of sadness and pride. His grandson was too talented. Only he knew of such truth. He felt that it was quite a waste. ¡°Little Shu,e back more often,¡± Fourth Brother said and threw Ye Ling a sympathetic look. Anyway, she would get rid of him sooner orter, so he did not care about his opinion. ¡°We all miss you so much. Come back and talk to Mom more often. Who knows? She might wake up sooner.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± She woulde back more often with Tong Hua. Second Old Master Gu and her brothers were having rather sad lives too. With them around, there was more happiness and more joking around. The family was in more harmony as well. Although Gu Xie and Gu Yuanli could not get along well, they were both very calm and reserved. It was way better than how it had been before. Ye Ling was expressionless. He did not seem to have a good appetite. Fourth Brother even felt bad for him. Fifth Brother was thinking that they may have hogged Little Shu too much and that may have made Ye Ling unhappy. Besides that, the table was filled, and it was a feast. Ye Ling was very silent. He kept quiet most of the time, and he was not in the mood for food. Whenever Shen Qianshu ced the dishes before him, he would not be picky. After several rounds of spinning thezy susan, everyone noticed. Shen Qianshu picked up some pork ribs and steamed fish for Ye Ling. She even took out all the fish bones for him carefully. This move was done so naturally. It seemed like she was used to doing that for him at home. Second Old Master Gu was speechless. Her brothers were speechless. Little Shu, what happened to being a ygirl? How is this action something a ygirl would do? The elder brothers were confused. They felt bad about themselves after seeing this PDA. ¡°Master, you can¡¯t drink alcohol!¡± Ye Ling picked up the ss and was just about to drink, but Shen Qianshu took the ss away. She drank it steadily. Ye Ling looked at her unhappily. It was fine if she did not allow him to drink at home, but now that they were outside, she was stopping him as well? Gu Yuanli¡¯s gaze darkened. They seem to be living very... harmoniously. Fourth Brother asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t he drink?¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°Daddy¡¯s recuperatingtely. He can¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°Oh? He¡¯s injured?¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°Yeah, when you guys tried to explode him to death, he didn¡¯t die. Have you all forgotten?¡± Everyone was speechless. Now that¡¯s awkward!! Gu Yuanli picked up his ss of beer quietly and finished it. Fourth Brother said, ¡°Lil Sixth, spin it. I want some fish.¡± ¡°Little Shu, want some juice? I¡¯ll get someone to make juice for you. What would you like? Mango juice, watermelon... corn or pomelo juice?¡± The brothers tried to change the topic, and they did it very easily and naturally. Shen Qianshu held in herughter, and she thought, Baby must have done that on purpose. Ye Ling¡¯s mood turned better instantly, and he said calmly, ¡°I want mango juice.¡± ¡°Who asked? I was asking Little Shu.¡± Fourth Brother humphed coldly. Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes glittered innocently and adorably. ¡°Brother, I want mango juice too. Get us a jug please.¡± Everyone was speechless. Sister! What happened to being a ygirl?!?!? Chapter 824 - Hello Pa!

Chapter 824: Hello Pa!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Tong Hua had a small appetite, and he ate very quickly. He was very interested in the water lily pond at the yard, and he loved taking photos there. He really liked water lilies especially. He ran back joyfully and tugged at Second Old Master Gu as he acted cutely. ¡°Grandpa, can I have one water lily to grow at home?¡± ¡°Of course you can!¡± Second Old Master Gu gave in to all his demands. He could even give him the whole pool of water lilies. Ah Xi took a ss bottle and got some water. He brought Tong Hua to pick the water lily. Water lilies had a long lifespan. Ah Xi was just about to cut one for him, but Tong Hua felt that it did not bloom well, and he pointed at an exceptionally big water lily.¡± ¡°Mr. Ah Xi, I want that one.¡± ¡°Young Master, if you grow buds, theyst longer. That one there has already bloomed. It can¡¯t grow any longer.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. When it wilts, I¡¯ll juste back and ask for another one. Grandpa grows them every year, there are so many water lilies.¡± ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Ah Xi cut the water lily that Tong Hua had picked, and he put it in the ss bottle. He even put colorful stones in the bottle, making it seem exceptionally pretty. It was really exquisite, and it seemed as if they had specially grown it in the bottle. Tong Hua was over the moon. He always liked beautiful things. The previous time when Gu Xie gave him one, he already liked it. Second Old Master Gu said, ¡°Baby, Grandpa has a lot of water lilies. If you like them, juste and take them anytime.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± Ye Ling was expressionless. This annoying brat is getting along very well with the people in the Gu Family. How blind! Can¡¯t he tell that I hate the Gu Family? He must be adopted! The men in the Gu Family sent Shen Qianshu and her family home unwillingly. Second Old Master Gu was very sentimental. ¡°Little Shu,e back more often when you are free.¡± ¡°Okay, Pa.¡± Everyone was speechless. Second Old Master Gu trembled. Tears welled up in the eyes of the kind old man. He found it unbelievable. ¡°What did you call me?¡± ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Oh. Ok, ok, ok. Good daughter.¡± Second Old Master Gu was really agitated. Since he was young, he raised a few sons. He no longer felt strange to be a father, but this was the first time he felt so touched and sad. He wished he could offer everything to his daughter. The elder brothers of the Gu Family were really touched by it. Shen Qianshu acknowledged her brothers and kept calling them ¡®Brother¡¯, but she never called Second Old Master Gu ¡®Pa¡¯. No one forced her to either. Her calling him as such so suddenly made the brothers moved. It was as if their family was perfect. Shen Qianshu went up and hugged Second Old Master Gu. ¡°Pa, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡± All these years. It¡¯s been hard on you. Blood was thicker than water. Second Old Master Gu dealt with the most among everyone here, and they were deeper. Shen Qianshu felt really sorry for him and wished that calling him ¡®Pa¡¯ could somehowfort him. Second Old Master Gu¡¯s eyes reddened. People all around were really moved. Except Ye Ling. He was expressionless. Everyone was used to it, so they ignored him. Zhong Ran and Ah Da¡¯s guard cars followed behind. On the way home, Shen Qianshu drove, and they were silent the whole time. ¡°Why did you acknowledge him so suddenly.¡± ¡°I have acknowledged him a long time ago deep down,¡± Shen Qianshu said softly. ¡°I never called him dad because I felt that it would be too strange. I have called another man ¡®Pa¡¯ for over a decade. Mom is unconscious, so I can call her that now, but if she wakes up, I might not be able to call her Mom. Now that we know each other better, it isn¡¯t so strange anymore.¡± ¡°You must be d.¡± Ye Ling humphed coldly. ¡°Kinda,¡± Shen Qianshu said. Her family did not abandon her. They loved her. Naturally, she was happy. ¡°Of course you are, you have so many elder brothers!¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was at a loss for words. ¡°... ¡°Tong Hua looked at her. Chapter 825 - Children Shouldn’t Lie

Chapter 825: Children Shouldn¡¯t Lie

If there was anyone in the world who could insult you while being expressionless, it had to be Ye Ling. He sounded so damn salty. Yet, he looked as if he could not be bothered by anything at all. Tong Hua said, ¡°What¡¯s the problem with you? It¡¯s a good thing that Mommy has so many elder brothers and so many people to dote on her.¡± ¡°Who needs them?¡± Ye Ling scoffed. ¡°If they want to dote on people, they should get their own girlfriends. Why would they target other people¡¯s girlfriends?¡± Shen Qianshu stifled augh and was feeling really happy. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Shen Qianshu answered seriously. ¡°Master, you make perfect sense. I will monitor them and ensure that they find themselves a wife. Tomorrow, I will look around for some singledies to introduce them to.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°I have a question, and I don¡¯t know if I should ask.¡± ¡°Then shut up!¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°What if I go and find a young girl to turn into my wife?¡± Ye Ling looked at Tong Hua with his amber eyes. ¡°What kind of girls do you like?¡± He sounded as if he could get Tong Hua any type that he asked for. If he could not find one, he might send someone to stic surgery just so the girl would look like Tong Hua¡¯s type. Tong Hua humphed coldly. I knew it! I have seen through you long before. ¡°Bigger eyes than me; smaller mouth than me. Paler than me; more good-looking than me. Long hair, slightly fat. Soft and adorable ones are the best, just a little fatter than Burger.¡± Tong Hua tried to make aparison to the slimness of the cat. ¡°So demanding!¡± Ye Ling sneered. ¡°You speak as if someone who looks better than you would fall for you.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Tong Hua was mad now. ¡°Even people like you are loved by others. Why wouldn¡¯t anyone like me?¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was at a loss for words. Amazing attack! Baby, who are you exactly attacking? I always feel like my knees hurt! ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Master? Why would he not be liked?¡± Shen Qianshu could not help but retort. Ye Ling was silent but pleased. He was in a rather good mood. Tong Hua said, ¡°Ha Ha!¡± He rolled his eyes gracefully and gave an urate example of a mocking face. Ye Ling red at him coldly, and Tong Hua humphed. ¡°Don¡¯t you sense it yourself? Let¡¯s tear each other down.¡± What¡¯s there to be afraid of! I am the biological child! I¡¯d stab you! Shen Qianshu could not stand these series of childish words any longer. They were of too low IQ levels. Luckily, she was used to the father and son tearing each other apart. Ye Ling and Tong Hua were equally insulting, but it was just that he did not really bother about Tong Hua most of the time. When he did not want to bother with Tong Hua, he would be as quiet as a mouse. Tong Hua was a very talkative person. He could speak to himself throughout the entire trip home. ¡°Daddy, you must be happy that I want to get a wife, huh?¡± Tong Hua asked. I¡¯m d that you know that! ¡°So find me one based on the standards I have set.¡± Ye Ling thought seriously. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Master, he¡¯s just joking with you.¡± Ye Ling raged. ¡°You are joking with me?¡± ¡°Pfft. Of course! Which seven-year-old would want a wife? Are you nuts?¡± Tong Hua retorted. I am here to fight with you for love for a few more years. ¡°You said it yourself!¡± ¡°Oh, Daddy. You¡¯re so gullible. You believe everything anyone says...¡± Tong Hua sighed. ¡°Daddy, my heart isn¡¯t feeling very okay...¡± Ye Ling yelled. ¡°Get lost!¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Baby, do you like any child star? You are so specific about looking for a wife. Mommy isn¡¯t against you falling in love at a young age. Tell us about her.¡± There was no reply. Shen Qianshu could not resist but to turn around. She was badly shocked instantly. ¡°TONG HUA!¡± Ye Ling could not resist turning around. He could only see Tong Hua hugging the water-lily andying on the back seat without making any noise. Shen Qianshu mmed the brakes! Chapter 826 - Children Shouldn’t Lie 2

Chapter 826: Children Shouldn¡¯t Lie 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling could not resist turning around. He could only see Tong Hua hugging the water lily andying on the back seat without making any noise. Shen Qianshu mmed the brakes! Behind them, Zhong Ran and Ah Da halted, not knowing why. Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling released their seatbelt and rushed to the back seat. Ye Ling carried Tong Hua. Tong Hua was pale and cold. His lips were really pale, and he was breaking into a cold sweat. His body was twitching. ¡°Zhong Rane here. Get to the nearest hospital!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhong Ran was shocked as well. Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu carried Tong Hua as they sat in the back seat. Zhong Ran drove. Ye Ling was unfamiliar with this city, and Shen Qianshu was worried sick. Zhong Ran quickly found a hospital that was within 5 km. The traffic was smooth, and they ignored all the red lights, dashing straight past them. ¡°Tong Hua, Tong Hua stop scaring Mommy!¡± Shen Qianshu yelled for Tong Hua¡¯s name, and she kept pping him on the face. She also rubbed his cold hands frantically. Ye Ling said with a deep voice, ¡°Zhong Ran, faster!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Tong Hua had not fallen ill for quite some time. Thest time when he got an infection when he was kidnapped, it was purely idental. His heart had returned to its original state for quite some time, and he was bing healthier. A few viruses in his body would not affect him much. After Professor Ke returned to the nation, he kept discussing with Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling. They knew it would not affect his health, and they even sent him some injectors that could help him with the harmful effects. His body had been healthy all this while. This sudden rpse scared Shen Qianshu. ¡°He never had a rpse for a long time.¡± In the car, there was the strong scent of the water lily. It mixed with the perfume in the car, and Ye Ling did not like strong scents. He could not resist winding down the car windows. When he was in front, he did not notice how strong the smell was. The smell at the back was really strong. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Thest time he had a rpse, he was fine in the end. ¡°Was Baby too angry just now? He got agitated? He¡¯s not supposed to be too agitated.¡± Zhong Ran tried to control himself. ¡°Miss Shen, I don¡¯t think this is the reason.¡± The number of times Young Master got furious is not small. Every day, he was fierce. He looked nothing like someone with a heart issue. They finally reached the hospital. Although it was a normal hospital, it was enough to send him for urgent help. Ah Da contacted the Central Hospital immediately and wanted to transfer Tong Hua over to that hospital after Tong Hua¡¯s condition got better. There were several doctors who were in charge of monitoring Tong Hua¡¯s health at the Central Hospital. Outside the Emergency Room. Shen Qianshu was pacing around frantically. Ye Ling said calmly, ¡°Block out this information!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhong Ran immediately ordered for people to prepare for it. Tong Hua was a popr child star. If he got hospitalized, it would attract a lot of attention and harassment from the media. Zhong Ran could only block out all information from leaking. Luckily, it did not attract much attention. ¡°Master...¡± Shen Qianshu walked over and hugged him. Her face was really pale. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here!¡± Shen Qianshu pressed her face against his heart. Hearing his stable heartbeat made her feel slightly better. There was a familiar feeling that made her feel safe. Tong Hua had gotten rpses so many times, and she had faced this all by herself so many times. Luckily, he was around this time. The hospital was not of a very high standard. They could not figure out what the problem with Tong Hua was. Luckily, they could stabilize his conditions. The ambnce from Central Hospital hade, and Ye Ling immediately arranged for people to make the transfer and send Tong Hua to Central Hospital together. At the same time, Ye Ling contacted Professor Ke from the United States of America! Chapter 827 - Mommy, What Happened To Me?

Chapter 827: Mommy, What Happened To Me?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Tong Hua was unconscious. The main doctor checked the films and blood test results. He discovered that the harmful substances in his body were very active, and they were all moving towards his heart. As his heart was the source, the active harmful substances gathered near the heart, triggering a heart attack. ¡°Is it serious? Does he need to go under operation? Will his life be in danger?¡± ¡°We will have to monitor his conditions for another two days,¡± the doctor said. ¡°We just noticed that the harmful substances are now inactive again.¡± Shen Qianshu sighed in relief. The doctor said, ¡°The family of the patient often has to deal with simr sudden cases. Some hearts require up to over ten years before they ept the donated blood. After all, that is not his own heart, so there¡¯s no way it is perfect. You have to learn to keep calm when asionally spouts of heart issues ur. We have not discovered a way to clear out the harmful substances with blood transfusions.¡± Ye Ling asked, ¡°Is this an idental situation?¡± ¡°Seems to be so,¡± the doctor said. ¡°Although his body has been living well with the harmful substances, they have always been active as well. If they exceed a certain limit, it will trigger and affect. Other than this, we cannot find another reason to exin.¡± Shen Qianshu leaned on Ye Ling softly. ¡°He always had rpses when he was younger. He¡¯s much better now. Will he still have a rpse in the future?¡± ¡°As long as the harmful substances are still there, it is still possible.¡± ¡°Is there anything he should stay away from?¡± ¡°The patient has to try to be calm and not be agitated at all times. His meals should be nd and not have a strong taste. He needs sufficient sleep. Try not to go against the patient¡¯s will.¡± ¡°... ¡± Ye Ling was speechless. We have to spoil him as if he¡¯s a little princess? But he isn¡¯t! If you raise a big boy like this, he will be useless when he grows up! ¡°Okay, okay. We will definitely heed the doctor¡¯s advice.¡± ¡°... ¡± Ye Ling was speechless. Spare the rod, spoil the child! They did not even tell the Gu Family about Tong Hua¡¯s heart attack and unconscious state. Shen Qianshu only told Lin Xiaojuan, and she asked Lin Xiaojuan to keep this from Gu Xie. Lin Xiaojuan felt that it was strange. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Tong Hua had a rpse after visiting the Gu Manor. I don¡¯t want them to know because I don¡¯t want them to be worried. What¡¯s more, I always feel like ck Rose is eyeing on the Gu Manor. Everyone else thinks that Tong Hua is having a heart attack, and it is also stated in the medical report. There is no mention of the harmful substances. Anyway, nobody should know that Tong Hua¡¯s heart issue was caused by the harmful substances.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Lin Xiaojuan did not ask further. Shen Qianshu¡¯s thoughts were very simple. She did not know how they had swapped Tong Hua away that time, but it was obvious that when Tong Hua got poisoned, it was not an ident. It was targeted at Tong Hua. So, the person who put the poison must have known. They must have known that the poisoned child was definitely her child. If they wanted to hide this issue, they could only let others know that this was a normal heart attack problem. Luckily, all these years, perhaps due to the limited standards of the hospitals, these big hospitals only described Tong Hua¡¯s illness as amon heart attack on the medical reports. This went on until Professor Ke appeared. It was only then when they realized that Sheng Qianshu was unwilling to let too many people know about it. As this had to do with Tong Hua, Lin Xiaojuan was very careful as well. ¡°ck Rose has her eyes on the Zhu Manor. Do Guxie and the others know?¡± ¡°They do. However, they had investigated for years and still don¡¯t have any information. She has hidden rather deep.¡± ¡°Now that¡¯s very scary.¡± Tong Hua was in aa for 3 days and 2 nights before his status improved. Miraculously, the various areas of his body returned to its normal state. He looked no different than any other normal child. He looked lively. He could run around and jump around. Tong Hua was a little confused. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Qianshu heaved a sigh of relief and smiled softly. ¡°Nothing much. Baby, you¡¯re just ill, and you slept for some time. Do you feel better already?¡± Chapter 828 - Bloodsucker, Unoffendable

Chapter 828: Bloodsucker, Unoffendable

Tong Hua woke up. For safety¡¯s sake, Shen Qianshu made him do a detailed checkup in the hospital. A fan came across them identally and excitedly wanted to take a photo with Tong Hua. The fan was a primary school student. She was cute and bubbly, causing Shen Qianshu to feel bad to stop her too. Lin Xiaojuan immediately announced that Tong Hua was undergoing an annual full body checkup. After hearing that it was a full body checkup, there was not muchmotion. When Tong Hua returned home at night, he even started a live-stream. Every time he appeared in the hospital, he would always cause an uproar. Shen Qianshu was afraid to create unnecessary suspicion and thus made him do a live-stream to refute the rumors. He was beautiful, and hisplexion was full of life. He did not look like a sick person at all. ¡°During today¡¯s body checkup, my blood was drawn many times. I have suffered...¡± Tong Hua started acting cute to the camera. A group of teenage girls fans¡¯ and Mom fans¡¯ hearts ached badly for them. They started spamming him with many suggestions. Quickly buy something to eat, food that can replenish blood. Tong Hua smiled cheerfully with not a hint that he had juste out of the hospital. He chatted with his fans during the live-stream, but because of bullet screen moving too quickly, he was unable to answer all the questions. He just acted cute throughout the live-stream. As Tong Hua¡¯s new movie was about to premiere, he did some advertising at the same time too. Ye Ling walked down slowly from upstairs, and the camera captured a silhouette right at the moment. His fans felt odd and kept quiet for a few seconds. Luckily, the camera was quite far away. Thus, only a tall and long back view could be seen. ¡°Who was that?¡± ¡°Baby, it¡¯s still the familiar castle. Have you found a new Daddy again?¡± ¡°How does your new Daddy look like? Let the camera capture his full body!¡± Tong Hua took a nce at Ye Ling, motioning for him to keep quiet. Just as he was about to reply to his fans, Shen Qianshu called out happily. ¡°Master, Master,e take a look! Burger is so cute. Look at his alluring posture. Hahahaha, this is so funny! The fans were speechless. Little angel¡¯s exaggeratedughter caused the fans to be taken aback by surprise. Right after that, there was another wave of odd silence. Master? It seemed like little angel called Ye Ling Master. Tong Hua kept quiet for three seconds. Why did I do a live-stream in the living room? ¡°Today¡¯s live-stream will end here. I have to go y with Burger.¡± He left all his clueless fans and happily went to find Burger. Burger really became more alluring, causing Shen Qianshu to smile from ear to ear. ¡°Does he not have energy recently?¡± Shen Qianshu studied Burger seriously. ¡°He does not have much energy these two days.¡± ¡°It must be because I was hospitalized and Burger misses me too much.¡± Tong Hua boasted without shame. His body recovered really fast. The virus came and went in haste, scaring Shen Qianshu. She always had nightmares, but other than that, everything was normal. Today, the family of three were waiting for Professor Ke¡¯s video call. There were new developments with regards to Tong Hua¡¯s heart. Shen Qianshu had been at home all day. She did not go to BG as she was afraid of missing Professor Ke¡¯s video call. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m alright! My sudden heart attack that day must have been because I was too angry with Daddy.¡± Tong Hua pushed away the me perfectly. ¡°You have to punish him. He always makes me angry. The doctor said to treat and raise me like a royal princess. You can¡¯t make me angry.¡± ¡°Yeah, if he offends you next time, I will definitely support you.¡± Both mother and son gave the same look with an expression of ¡®Don¡¯t you dare offend my Baby¡¯, and they stared at Ye Ling intently. Ye Ling arrogantly turned the head. ¡°I want to throw you to South America!¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Tong Hua was speechless. What the heck. Capital is dropping. Is he unoffendable? Chapter 829 - He Has an Older Brother, You Do Not

Chapter 829: He Has an Older Brother, You Do Not

Tong Hua suddenly thought of something. He looked at Ye Ling suspiciously and thenughed until his whole body shook. He could not help but hug Shen Qianshu triumphantly. ¡°Mommy, I forgot something, a very important thing.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Daddy already transferred me his assets!¡± Everyone was speechless. Zhong Ran staggered forward as if he had a bad premonition. Little Master, my little grown man, what are you up to? ¡°So?¡± ¡°AG¡¯s assets are all mine, and stocks are all mine too. Aren¡¯t we Daddy¡¯s sugar daddies already? So, we are the capitalist ss while he became the working ss. Right?¡± Tong Hua said. Everyone was speechless. The security guards all silently took a step back, excitedly waiting to see a show. Were they going to witness the story of the farmer and the wolf? Were they going to see Little Master rebel against their Master? Acting in a wealthy family fighting for assets drama at such a young age is definitely like something Little Master would do. He totally lived up to our expectations. ¡°Theoretically...¡± Shen Qianshu said. Ye Ling threw her a meaningful nce. Shen Qianshu hugged Tong Hua and shivered in fear. ¡°Yes!¡± she squeaked out. Ye Ling gave the mother and son a cold face. Totally ignored them. Childish! ¡°Daddy, the assets are already mine. You can enjoy your retirement life. In the future, hand AG to me. Hand your kingdom to me. I will definitely...¡± Just when everyone thought that Little Master had started the battle ambitiously, Tong Hua blurted out. ¡°Squander all your inheritance.¡± Shen Qianshu burst outughing, and she pinched his little cheeks yfully. Ever since they found out that he was their biological child, Tong Hua became more skillful in roasting Ye Ling. He was not polite at all. Ye Ling looked at him expressionlessly and said, ¡°I will send you to South America. You remember, this is not a joke.¡± After his body was fully developed, he would immediately send him there. He never once made empty threats. ¡°Mommy will never let you have your way.¡± ¡°Her opinions do not matter,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ¡°You can only me yourself for being so unlucky.¡± Bing my son out of all people. ¡°Mommy, I want to change a Daddy!¡± ¡°Master, are you serious?¡± Shen Qianshu questioned. ¡°Serious!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart instantly ached. What the hell, wasn¡¯t he just threatening Baby for fun? How did it be real? ¡°Will my beauty be effective?¡± ¡°No!¡± Ye Ling replied. ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to!¡± Tong Hua hugged Shen Qianshu. Ye Ling did not care about him at all; whatever Mommy said was then the most important. Shen Qianshu looked down at Tong Hua and said sadly, ¡°Baby, you have to grow stronger quickly. If not, you will suffer next time.¡± Tong Hua was speechless. Wait a minute!!! Mommy, are you holding onto the wrong script? Shen Qianshu¡¯s thoughts were really simple. Whatever Ye Ling did was all reasonable. Since he wanted to send Tong Hua away, he naturally had his own reasons too. Even if Tong Hua rebelliously fought against him at the moment, he should also understand from the bottom of his heart that this arrangement was the best for him. With regards to a child¡¯s education, someone once said before that a husband¡¯s teaching was forever more positive than a wife¡¯s. No matter how much she could not bear to send him away, she would still agree in the end. Shen Qianshu touched Tong Hua¡¯s head tenderly. Tong Hua almost flipped. What? I only want to be a useless being, happily squandering all the money. I want to be a celebrity, living my life happily. Who wants to go to South America? It sounds like a really scary ce!! ¡°I¡¯m indignant! Why could little Uncle be a rich second-generation?!¡± ¡°Because he has an older brother! You don¡¯t!¡± Ye Ling replied. Tong Hua was speechless. Shen Qianshu was speechless. Chapter 830 - There’s Hope for Tong Hua

Chapter 830: There¡¯s Hope for Tong Hua

Professor Ke¡¯s video call came right when Tong Hua was thrown with an attack. He sat on the study room¡¯s sofa with a little old man image, feeling depressed and low-spirited. Why don¡¯t I have a good older brother? Ah please!! He only realized that Daddy was actually praising himself when came back to his senses. Shameless! ¡°I have already received Tong Hua¡¯s medical report. Let¡¯s put this on hold at the moment. I actually wanted to video call you guys yesterday. We still have not discovered a way to clear out the harmful substances in Tong Hua¡¯s body with blood transfusions. However, there¡¯s a way that can let Tong Hua fully recover,¡± Professor Ke said. Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What way?¡± ¡°Undergo heart transnt surgery again,¡± Professor Ke said softly. Tong Hua¡¯s face turned slightly pale. He stood up from the sofa slowly with a little bit of reluctance. Burger seemed to have felt his emotions. It jumped onto the sofa and into Tong Hua¡¯s embrace. Ye Ling took a nce at him. ¡°How does that work?¡± ¡°Tong Hua is already grown up. He can go through heart transnt surgery. We only need to search for a heart that is suitable for him and let him undergo another heart transnt surgery. He will then be able to fully recover. The harmful substances in his blood originated from his heart. As long as his heart is taken out, the harmful substances will naturally get excreted out of the body through his sweat. Such structure of harmful substances is really umon, and I have already invited professionals from the CIA that specialize in researching harmful substances toe together to research. There were over ten scientists present, but none of them could find the harmful substance¡¯s serial number. It is thus very difficult to clear out the harmful substances with blood transfusions.¡± ¡°As long as he undergoes a heart transnt, he can fully recover?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°Yes, the percentage of sess is very high,¡± Professor Ke said. ¡°I was the chief surgeon for twenty-nine heart transnt surgeries, and an incident only happened once.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Tong Hua eximed. Professor Ke looked at Tong Hua and said, ¡°Son, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Tong Hua shook his head. He did not want to undergo a heart transnt surgery. From his memory, the hospital was his most familiar ce. He stayed in the hospital for a really long period of time and also underwent countless small surgeries. After the anesthesia wore off, the feeling of his body being cut open was really distinct. He repulsed the heart transnt surgery. Ye Ling remained silent throughout. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart ached badly, and she grasped Tong Hua¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°From your experience, what is the percentage of having a rpse after a sessful surgery?¡± Ye Ling questioned. ¡°Master, what I want to say next is this pressing issue. Tong Hua has already undergone a heart transnt surgery when he was a baby, and the heart in his body has long merged as one with his body. His organs have all be one due to his heart¡¯s influence. He also did a few small surgeries after that, and thosepletely healed his heart rejection issue. He does not have any life-threatening issues now.¡± ¡°However, he is already seven and needs to ept a new heart now. Even if the surgery is sessful, the new heart has a lifespan too. It might be three years, five years, or maybe thirty years, fifty years. No one has a clear answer. If he wants to have a lifespan like normal people, it will almost be impossible.¡± This was the disadvantage of heart transnt surgeries. Shen Qianshu¡¯s limbs turned cold. This meant that even if the surgery was sessful, it would also be uncertain when her son would leave her? She had always prepared herself for the day Tong Hua would leave her. She had thought of the day whereby Tong Hua would leave peacefully in her embrace too. She also heard that heart transnts would have its rejection and lifespan. But he was already healed back then. Now that he had grown up, it became untreatable? ¡°Miss Shen, the current medical technologies cannot reach the level you expect.¡± Chapter 831 - There’s Hope for Tong Hua 2

Chapter 831: There¡¯s Hope for Tong Hua 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Tong Hua hugged Burger and felt a little downhearted. However, he was really determined. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, I don¡¯t want to undergo a heart transnt surgery.¡± The heart in his body had only merged into one with his body after many years. It had long be like his own. Even if it had harmful substances, he had already survived for many years. He did not want to take it out and did not want to experience the pain of being cut open again. ¡°Let¡¯s develop a blood serum,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ¡°Master, this... is really difficult. We have not found a breakthrough at all,¡± Professor Ke said. Ye Ling nced at the mother and son on the sofa and said, ¡°Let¡¯s find a suitable heart and save it. If we really can¡¯t develop a blood serum and he starts finding it difficult to endure, we will then proceed with the surgery. Surgery is thest resort, even if there are signs of rejection and the heart has a lifespan. In the worst case, when one heart fails, we can change to another heart.¡± Professor Ke was speechless. Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. Tong Hua was speechless. What the hell? Does having money mean that you can really do whatever you want? This thinking, an old man like me really does not understand. Professor Ke cursed furiously in his heart. ¡°Master...¡± A heart is not something you can change as and when you feel like it. You can¡¯t say it like it¡¯s as easy as buying a vegetable. Finding a suitable heart is not that easy either. ¡°Why, is it very difficult to do that?¡± Ye Ling frowned and said. ¡°If it¡¯s due to ack of money, just tell me!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Professor Ke eximed. I was just waiting for this sentence. This is really a very high-expense matter. ¡°Everything about the surgery is already discussed; let¡¯s talk about his rpse this time. Was it a coincidence?¡± Ye Ling questioned. ¡°Little Master Tong Hua, have you felt ufortable recently?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Is your appetite good?¡± ¡°Very good!¡± ¡°Did you do anything special? For example, doing something you normally will not do, or getting in contact with something special. Have you been exposed to radiation?¡± ¡°None at all.¡± Tong Hua thought for a moment and said. ¡°I wake up every day to run. Is that considered?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Professor Ke took down notes and questioned him at the same time. ¡°After running, do you feel ufortable or nauseous?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Professor Ke nodded, put down his pen, and said calmly, ¡°Master, Tong Hua¡¯s virus has been lying low all the time and has not broken out. The virus does not affect his daily life, but if the virus is activated to a certain limit, it will slowly break out. In this process, Little Master will surely have some ufortable symptoms. For example, an unstable heartbeat, feeling nauseous, excessive sweating, and so on. If he does not have any symptoms at all and he suddenly feels ufortable, it must be due to an external factor. This external factor stimted the virus, causing it to be activated. Next, the virus will resume to its original state, and this means that the activation is temporary. Alternatively, it may have detached from the stimting source.¡± Ye Ling was expressionless, and he fell into deep thought. Shen Qianshu pursed her lips. On that day, they went to Gu Manor, but it was not their first time going there. Every time Tong Hua went to Gu Manor, he would never feel ufortable at all. Was there anything special that happened then? It doesn¡¯t make sense! ¡°Master, can you tell me in detail where you guys were and what exactly you guys did two hours before Little Master Tong Hua had a rpse? Was there anything special? Did he eat anything?¡± ¡°We had a meal at my Dad¡¯s house and then came home after that,¡± Shen Qianshu said. Shen Qianshu thought for a moment and listed out all the dishes on the dining table. She pondered in her heart. Could it be that the food was poisoned? Was it because Daddy was too happy and suddenly held a feast without considering whether the food would be poisoned? Right, the meal! It was their first time having a meal in Gu Manor. Chapter 832 - Who Is Little Princess?

Chapter 832: Who Is Little Princess?

Professor Ke said, ¡°Is someone trying to harm Tong Hua?¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s face became sullen, and she grabbed Tong Hua¡¯s arm subconsciously. Tong Hua said, ¡°No. If they wanted to harm me, I¡¯d have died. I have gone to the Gu Manor several times, even alone. Why didn¡¯t they take action then? Why did they have to choose a time when Mommy and Daddy are there? If I am the murderer, I wouldn¡¯t be this silly.¡± Ye Ling nodded. Professor Ke said, ¡°Then this should be an ident. I don¡¯t know the specific reason for it. The two of you have to find that out. After all, I wasn¡¯t at the actual scene.¡± His words made them fall into silence. Professor Ke turned off the video. The family of three was silent. For a long time. Ye Ling was expressionless. He concluded with a serious look. ¡°We shall not return to the Gu Manor again in the future.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Tong Hua was speechless. Isn¡¯t that what you were waiting for the whole damn time? Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Master, this matter can be discussed again. What matters now is that we need to find out why Tong Hua had a rpse. If he was poisoned, we ate everything he did. It can¡¯t be that the poison only worked on Tong Hua¡¯s body and the rest of us are fine.¡± ¡°But if it wasn¡¯t poison, how do you exin it?¡± ¡°Tong Hua, did something unusual happen to you this time?¡± ¡°No.¡± Tong Hua thought for a moment. This was just like every other time he had a rpse. ¡°Oh, yeah. Uncle Ah Xi brought me out to pick a water lily. He had wanted to give me a bud, but I wanted a pretty one, so I picked a really pretty flower that bloomed. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s anything really special. Whenever I visit the Gu Manor, I would y by the water lily pond. Uncle has gifted me one water lily before as well. I doubt the water lily is poisonous?¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°That doesn¡¯t count. Gu Xie gave you a water lily before. Could this really be an ident?¡± They had many unanswered doubts. Ye Ling was silent. He tapped his fingers on the chair, and Tong Hua looked at him. ¡°Daddy, do you have other thoughts?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking.¡± Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua made eye contact. This man just looked like he was about to fall asleep. Thinking? Who are you kidding? Indeed, when it isn¡¯t about his little princess, he doesn¡¯t care. Heartless! Zhong Ran knocked at the door of the study room. ¡°Young Master, Burger has the flu and needs to be sent to the vet. Do you want to join me?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Tong Hua jumped up and out. Burger was snuggling in Zhong Ran¡¯s arms pitifully. He was tearing a little, and his eyes were red. His nose was very warm, and Zhong Ran had just used a thermometer to measure his temperature. He was having a high fever. ¡°Hold on, I¡¯m going to get a sweater.¡± Tong Hua entered the room and took a sweater. The water lily was ced by the window in the room. The windows were opened wide, and the smell was not strong. Tong Hua took a casual look at it and ran downstairs. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Zhong Ran, be careful when you drive.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss Shen.¡± Zhong Ran, Ah Da, and Tong Hua brought Burger to a vet nearby. ¡°The temperature has been changing drasticallytely. Burger is too weak, and he falls ill too easily. We need to get some over-the-counter pills for him.¡± Ye Ling said slowly, ¡°Burger is the real little princess, huh?¡± So many people had to take it to the vet. What a big deal. Shen Qianshu could not hold in herughter. She reached out her arms and hugged him by the waist. Then, she looked up and smiled at him. ¡°Who said so? Aren¡¯t you the little princess in our home?¡± After she said that, she tiptoed and kissed him on the lips. Ye Ling humphed expressionlessly. He was not done. He kissed her tightly. Chapter 833 - Official Insult

Chapter 833: Official Insult

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At the vet. There were many people who raised pets in the Vi area, and most of them had expensive pets. Hence, a vet doctor opened up a vet here. It was well set up, and it was furnished to look really exquisite. Zhong Ran took the receipts that statedrge sums of money to the counter to pay the fees. Ah Da said, ¡°It¡¯s not even this expensive when I visit the doctors.¡± ¡°The registration fee alone is $300. You can register for a whole year.¡± Zhong Ran cursed. ¡°What an immoral veterinary hospital. Are you kidding me? Getting his temperature checked costs $200. I already said that I had measured his temperature when we were home. Would the number change if he was measured again?¡± ¡°Poor Burger!¡± Other than the registration fee and the temperature measurement, Burger got an injection, and it cost almost $2000. Zhong Ran looked at Burger longingly. ¡°Burger, please don¡¯t fall sick again.¡± It is more expensive to bring you to the vet than it is to buy another cat. If you fall sick again, we will just get rid of you in the future. Ah Da said, ¡°Do you even know pets? Burger is worth at least 10,000.¡± ¡°A trip to the vet costs 2000! Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s outrageous?¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± The vet looked kind. He looked like an experienced doctor who had retired. He wore round sses and seemed like a professor of some sort. Tong Hua asked, ¡°What happened to Burger?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the flu season. It¡¯s a normal cold,¡± the vet said. ¡°He¡¯ll be fine after the injection right?¡± ¡°Definitely,¡± The doctor said. Tong Hua was relieved to hear that. Burger looked lifeless. The doctor said, ¡°Should we conduct a blood test to do a full-body checkup?¡± ¡°Pets can go through full-body checkups?¡± Zhong Ran was bbergasted. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Do it then.¡± The checkup bill was $2000. Zhong Ran could spit out blood. Being poor has indeed ruined my image! The full-body checkup was done rather quickly. Burger looked really pitiful, and Tong Hua was very patient. The doctor looked at the results and adjusted his sses. He looked really serious. The assistant doctor by the side smiled at Tong Hua and asked, ¡°Baby Tong Hua, would you like to send Burger for cosmetic surgery? We can give you a 20% discount. Have you done vinations for it? Do you need cat food? There is some imported cat food here that have some special minerals in them. It is best suited for cats with weak stomachs.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°... ¡± Zhong Ran was shocked. Burger, you are such a wastrel! The old doctor looked at the report for really long. ¡°Something¡¯s not right about your... cat.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tong Hua was anxious. Burger can¡¯t be dying, huh? Zhong Ran got anxious as well. Although it was a wastrel, they could afford to raise it. It could not die. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with its respiratory system. There are some problems with its digestive system as well.¡± ¡°Right. He had no appetite these past two days, and he barely ate,¡± Zhong Ran said. ¡°Are there any changes with the environment it lives in?¡± ¡°No changes. He has always been healthy. He can jump and run around. He¡¯s very yful.¡± ¡°Are there any changes to the cat litter?¡± ¡°He sleeps with me. There are no changes in my room. Oh, right. We have a new flower. Does it affect him?¡± ¡°Of course it does,¡± the doctor said. ¡°Is the scent of the flower strong?¡± ¡°Pretty strong.¡± ¡°Cats are very sensitive to scents. This scent might be very unsuitable for him.¡± ¡°No!¡± Tong Hua said. ¡°We have lots of fresh flowers in our garden at home. The entire castle is enshrouded with the smell of flowers. He has been living here for so long as well, so why wasn¡¯t there an issue before? This has nothing to do with the scent, does it?¡± ¡°Then it must be this specific flower!¡± Zhong Ran said, ¡°No. Doctor, you¡¯re so naggy. Are you okay? You wrote these hefty bills, and a body checkup costs $2000. Poking the thermometer up his butt cost $200. Now you are saying that there¡¯s an issue with the flower. Are you a quack? Do the authorities know how your prices are fixed at?¡± Chapter 834 - The Aroma of The Water-Lily

Chapter 834: The Aroma of The Water-Lily

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The old doctor was exceptionally calm towards the insulting remark. As if he was really unhappy that his qualifications were being doubted, he lowered his head and took a look at Zhong Ran. His sses fell down his nose, and he pushed it back up calmly. ¡°The authorities don¡¯t know. So, have you seen any license in our hospital?¡± Zhong Ran looked up. Gosh. There was indeed no license. No wonder the prices are exorbitant. The assistant doctor smiled. ¡°Sir, the Doctor is just kidding with you. This doctor is a grandmaster. He had retired, and he lives nearby, so he started this veterinary hospital to kill time. He is very skilled.¡± Zhong Ran and Ah Da seemed to be suspicious of that. Grandmaster? Ha Ha Ha. I¡¯d be a fool to believe that. Tong Hua¡¯s heart was on Burger. ¡°Can his illness be cured?¡± ¡°Yes. Trust me. As long as you remove the flower and monitor his situation. I will also prescribe some medicine for him to take. If he follows everything strictly and is still sick after three days, take a trip down again and I¡¯ll provide free treatment.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The old man wrote the medical report. These days, there were few people who still handwrote medical reports. When Zhong Ran was paying for the bills, he was shocked. Burger spent 7k just on a trip to the vet. They carried Burger out of the vet hospital. Zhong Ran asked, ¡°Do we look like rich fools who havee to be scammed?¡± Ah Da was speechless. They kept feeling as if they had been scammed. Zhong Ran was really angry. Even when he returned, he was still nagging. ¡°What free treatment? He already collected the money from us at one go. It¡¯s just to make things sound nicer.¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°If he¡¯s really a grandmaster, then it sure was worth it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t believe his crap. Any random man who does fortune telling would tell you he¡¯s half angel half human. Any old doctor would call themselves a professional now. It sure is scary. Right, Young Master. You¡¯re always on those tragic dramas. Someone might start calling you a teacher already.¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°... Shut up!¡± Zhong Ran shut his mouth. The group went back to Rose Castle, and it was already ratherte. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhong Ran exined everything. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I heard that cats are indeed very sensitive to scents. He may not like the scent of the water lily. Tong Hua, put the water lily in the garden for a few days and let¡¯s see what happens.¡± ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡± Although he liked the water lily, he liked Burger more. Burger was more important. Meanwhile, Zhong Ran was ranting about the exorbitant prices and bill to Shen Qianshu angrily. Shen Qianshu was shocked as well. ¡°What?¡± Ye Ling was expressionless. ¡°Had I paid you too little? Stop making a big fuss over some small sum.¡± Zhong Ran was speechless. Master, this is not a matter of money. It¡¯s about scamming! We may be rich, but it does not mean that we can be scammed, right? Fine. You don¡¯t speak logically anyway. You don¡¯t know how money is measured. How scary. Zhong Ran brought the water lily into the greenhouse. Since Tong Hua was still hospitalized, he had put the flower by the window in his room. Now, the smell was less strong. There were tens of different fresh flowers in Rose Castle. With so many flowers congregating together, the aroma of the water lily was hard to be sensed. Just like this, two days had passed. Burger was way more energized, and it recovered from its cold. It had regained its appetite as well. To determine if a pet was healthy or not, one would only need to observe the amount it ate. ¡°This quack is actually right.¡± Ye Ling raised his brows and stood in the greenhouse. He looked at the water lily and picked it up, bringing it up to his nose to smell. The smell was no longer as strong. He remembered that on the night Tong Hua had a rpse, the scent was extremely strong. Chapter 835 - Do Your Job Well

Chapter 835: Do Your Job Well

The two doctors from the Central Hospital hade to Rose Castle. They made a thorough examination of the water lily. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Do you suspect that something is wrong with the flower?¡± ¡°Uh huh.¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°I picked this flower on my own.¡± ¡°This means that there is room for your taste to improve. Also, you have bad luck.¡± Tong Hua was speechless. How maddening!!! He was being despised again. The doctor did a thorough investigation and concluded. ¡°Master, there is nothing wrong with this flower. It is a normally grown water lily. There is nothing poisonous about its scent as well.¡± ¡°Non-poisonous?¡± ¡°Right. Non-poisonous.¡± Shen Qianshu sighed in relief. This water lily has been in the Gu Manor for over two decades. Why would it be poisonous? If it was, the people in the Gu Manor would not have survived. Shen Qianshu suddenly widened her eyes. ¡°Hold on.¡± ¡°Miss Shen, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Do we still have Tong Hua¡¯s blood sample?¡± Shen Qianshu suddenly said. ¡°Combine the scent with the harmful substances in Tong Hua¡¯s body and see what reaction urs. See if you might discover something else.¡± ¡°Yes. But this might take some time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No hurry.¡± After the doctor left, Tong Hua asked, ¡°Mommy, do you suspect that this scent forms a reaction with the harmful substances in my body?¡± ¡°Your grandmother has been in aa for over two decades, yet she stayed alive. What if she wasn¡¯t in aa in the same way as the others?¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s gaze darkened, and she grabbed Ye Ling by the hand. ¡°Master, think about it. Since Doctor Yang said that Second Brother wanted to protect me back then, the harmful substances in Tong Hua¡¯s body definitely have nothing to do with him. Could it be ck Rose? I remember ck Rose had said before that she could make my mother wake up. My dad had spent so muchbor, money, and effort to wake her up, but all to no avail. Why was ck Rose so sure that she could? If my mother had the same harmful substance in her as Tong Hua, then all of this would make sense.¡± ¡°I got it too,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. Tong Hua said, ¡°But whenever I visit the Gu Manor, I¡¯d y around the water lily pond. Young Uncle gave me a water lily as a gift once, too.¡± Now that doesn¡¯t seem to make sense. Shen Qianshu paced around the room. ¡°Wait for the results.¡± She was only suspecting it. After all, they did not have any evidence, and they needed the results to support this prediction. Furthermore, they could not act rashly and alert the enemy. If she could make her mother wake up, all the truths might be uncovered. Ye Ling and the hatred with Ghost City would also be gone. In ck Rose¡¯s monitoring room. ck Rose squinted. She looked at the scene in the garden. The mini fly-drone could not get too close to them, so she could not tell what they were doing. She only knew that two doctors had left. Yang Lihua¡¯s eyes lit up, and she wanted to switch the surveince cameras, but she did not manage to. Ye Ling, Shen Qianshu, and the others entered the castle. ck Rose ordered for someone to bring the surveince cameras closer to the greenhouse and lock its target on a water lily. ck Rose¡¯s face changed. ¡°Investigate this in the hospital privately and send someone to mess up the results. We cannot let them notice that there¡¯s something wrong with the flower.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yang Lihua asked, ¡°Do you intend to continue controlling Fang Hongxiu like that and not let her wake up?¡± ¡°What good is there if she wakes up? There¡¯d just be blood shed.¡± ¡°This thing has nothing to do with Qianshu,¡± Yang Lihua said. ¡°I never thought that you would pity Shen Qianshu.¡± ¡°She raised my son up, and I am grateful for that,¡± Yang Lihua said. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to draw the line.¡± ck Rose pped Yang Lihua on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me what to do. You just have to do your job well.¡± Chapter 836 - Professional Framed Guy

Chapter 836: Professional Framed Guy

Ye Ling was in the study room putting on color for hisst design work. Zhong Ran knocked on the door, put a document on his desk, and said softly, ¡°Master, the blood test results are out. Indeed, it¡¯s different.¡± Ye Ling nodded and signaled for him to put it at a side. Zhong Ran looked at the design work on the table. It was two sketches of design works with a rainbow bridge for its theme. The colors were not bright at all. The main focus of the design was the moonstone. It was designed to look really ¡®high-ss¡¯, and it looked like a bracelet. Zhong Ran asked, ¡°Master, are you designing for Miss Shen?¡± Ye Ling was very serious in toning the color. He put on color for thest moonstone. In this age, it was rare for people to sketch designs personally and put on the color by hand. Usually, after designing and gathering raw materials, Ye Ling would request to find raw materials that were of the same color as the ones on his design. Thest time he designed something, it troubled the craftsman so much that he wanted to quit. ¡°Hand the design over to AG and search for raw materials based on my notes. Make it again. Remember my rules.¡± ¡°Right, Master!¡± Zhong Ran took the design and looked at it. Indeed, it was a set of designs that did not look like a bracelet. ¡°Hold on, Master, don¡¯t you already have these materials?¡± The materials that he bought from his previous date was still left in the study room. Ye Ling said calmly, ¡°The materials are not good enough.¡± Zhong Ran was speechless. Those rocks were not bought at a cheap ce. It¡¯s enough to make a phone keychain. How perfect do you want it to be exactly? ¡°Why are you standing there?¡± ¡°Master, what is this?¡± ¡°A phone keychain!¡± Zhong Ran was silent for a moment. ¡°Just a phone keychain?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then any material would do. Why do you need it to be so perfect?¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m giving Shen Qianshu a gift. Say it again!¡± Ye Ling looked at him expressionlessly. Zhong Ran cursed. Master, this isn¡¯t the first time? Although it was the first time he made it personally. Zhong Ran gestured to keep his mouth shut. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to look at Young Master¡¯s blood test results.¡± Ye Ling waved to signal that he could leave. Zhong Ran retreated from the study room. Ye Ling took the test results of the blood and harmful substance that Zhong Ran passed to him. The previous day, the hospital had already given them a result. The reaction formed between the harmful substances in Tong Hua¡¯s body and the scent of the water lily would not result in the harmful substances being activated. This report was one that Ye Ling had made Bo Yiren ask someone she knew to test. The results were the same. The scent of the water lily would not activate the harmful substances, but the numbers were slightly different. Ye Ling passed the two reports to Bo Yiren. Bo Yiren said, ¡°Master, someone had changed the data regarding the fragrance of the water lily, but the different roads lead to the same ce. The scent of the water lily has nothing to do with the harmful substances in Young Master¡¯s body. It¡¯s just a normally grown water lily. Do you suspect that a doctor in the Central Hospital had changed the results? This data was passed to them at the first instance, so it would not cross paths with a fourth person. Only they can change the data.¡± ¡°ck Rose can even release Lu Mengyun from prison. So what if she wants to change the data at the Central Hospital? Piece of cake!¡± Ye Ling seemed to be in deep thought. ¡°I¡¯m just suspecting... How would she know that I was doing this test? The Rose Castle is safely guarded. From the gardeners to the chefs... They are all from South America. There is no way anyone could leak information out.¡± Bo Yiren said, ¡°Master, it¡¯s time you renew the security system in Rose Castle.¡± Chapter 837 - Professional Framed Guy 2

Chapter 837: Professional Framed Guy 2

Ye Ling frowned. ¡°What do you mean? Rose Castle has always been using Tingjin¡¯s security system. It is one of the most advanced ones. Up till now, even the firewalls have never been invaded.¡± Bo Yiren said, ¡°Are you aware that something happened to Second Master a month ago?¡± ¡°What?¡± Ye Ling frowned and hung up Bo Yiren¡¯s call. He immediately video called Ye Tingjun. The video was connected. Coincidentally, Ye Yifan was there too, and he was the one who picked up the call. He greeted Ye Ling joyfully. ¡°Hello, Big Brother! Missing me already? Are you feeling really lonely without your sweet brother?¡± Ye Ling waved expressionlessly to signal for him to move off. Ye Yifan retreated to the side sadly, and Ye Tingjun smiled into the camera. ¡°Big Brother, looking for me?¡± ¡°Why is he there with you?¡± ¡°We areing up with a new product, and Yifan is interested, so he came to have a look. Big Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What happened to youst month?¡± Ye Tingjun was startled. ¡°Small case, no big losses were made. I handled them all on my own.¡± ¡°Does it have to do with the security system?¡± ¡°Yes. We came up with a new drone that is very small. It is almost like an insect that can shoot, film, identify locations, and stalk people. It is also linked to the satellitework, so it can read the global biometric identification system. Last month, I applied from the Ministry of Defense and connected the satellite to do an aerial flight simtion test. It was very sessful. This small drone can rece all the tracking devices currently on the market, arm dealers, and national defense technology.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know about this?¡± ¡°Big Brother, this product has not been perfected. I¡¯m still trying to make it sr-powered. As the device is very small. Look at it...¡± Ye Tingjun showed Ye Ling one of the small devices beside him. The device was smaller than a fly. It was hard to imagine that this flying device could actually hold all these amazing functions. Until now, there was no news about it at all. It was still being kept confidential. This was a major breakthrough for national defense research. ¡°The mini flying device is named Firefly, but due to limited resources, the battery can onlyst for two hours under the highest mode of usage despite countless tests. This is an imperfect product, so I¡¯m hoping to make it sr-powered. A month ago, there happened to be a sessful batch of products that were sr-powered, but the information got leaked somehow, and the product had been stolen.¡± ¡°There aren¡¯t many losses from the experimentalb. I did not tell you about this because other than this batch of new products, our security system is also under some upgrading. It was just done upgrading yesterday, and I had not found time to contact Luther.¡± ¡°Can the new security system identify your devices?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Tingjun said. ¡°I¡¯m the only person who knows the code for this security system. There are over thirty workers here, and each of them knows a different code. I do not intend to pass this security system to the Ministry of Defense. So, I want to wait for the sr-powered model to be done before upgrading our security system together.¡± The most advanced tracking device was invented by them. Ye Tingjun would naturally use it to upgrade the security system in their home. As for the security system of others, he did not bother about them at all. If the upgraded security system entered the market, the tracking device would not be valuable anymore. When the Ministry of Defensees up with their own security system, a few years would have passed. Ye Ling looked at Ye Tingjun intently as if he was bearing with him. Ye Tingjun was confused. ¡°Bro, what did I do wrong?¡± Ye Yifan was gloating at the side. ¡°Second Brother, I think you have identally framed our Big Brother.¡± Ye Tingjun was speechless. ¡°... ¡° Chapter 838 - Big Brother Is Big Brother

Chapter 838: Big Brother Is Big Brother

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling took a deep breath and calmed down. Ye Tingjun was reminded by Ye Yifan, and he suddenly came to a realization. ¡°Big Brother, do you think that this batch of products infiltrated into Rose Castle?¡± ¡°Tell me whether the flying device can obtain our video information.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Ye Tingjun said resolutely. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be angry. Simmer down. This product has been stolen. It is indeed a small matter. I didn¡¯t expect it to actually be so coincidental and that it would be used on Rose Castle.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, Big Brother has not always been a leader. His face isn¡¯t good. Hahahaha!¡± Ye Tingjun happily gave Ye Yifan a p. ¡°Shut up. Big Brother, listen to me. Besides the sessful sr modeling of this batch of products, there are a few functions which have still not been perfected. They definitely cannot get into Rose Castle. If they get into Rose Castle, the security system will definitely sound a warning. Hence, even if it is stolen by others, they can only be used outside the Rose Castle¡¯s surroundings. The surveince cameras surrounding the Rose Castle cannot enter the house.¡± ¡°Are you certain?¡± ¡°Certain!¡± Ye Tingjun said. ¡°Firefly is adding a new feature which can remotely obtain all wireless... information.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Ye Yifan said. ¡°Second Brother¡¯s existence is simply incredible.¡± Ye Ling was expressionless. Ye Tingjun coughed once. ¡°It¡¯s a new product which is still not perfect. Big Brother, please don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Upgrade the security system in the Rose Castle immediately. Also upgrade the system for Paris and City A. Immediately! Right now!¡± ¡°Yes, brother!¡± Ye Tingjun was very obedient. ¡°The security system and the product have been developed and upgraded together. If any flying devicees near, the security system will sound a warning. This way, you will know... ¡± ¡°Hold on. Improve it some more. If a flying devicees near, turn off the sound of the rm. Just disying it on the surveince monitors will do.¡± Ye Tingjun was speechless. ¡°... ¡± Big Brother, your request... is a little too much! ¡°Is it very difficult?¡± ¡°Big Brother, we have to add a newmand all over again to do so. This change is not as simple as buying cabbage. You may have to wait a few days. After changing, we will still have to do tests. To be conservative, about four days is required.¡± ¡°Are you certain that the flying device will not be able to enter indoors?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Ye Tingjun said. ¡°If it enters indoors without warning, I will cut off my head!¡± ¡°Why would I want your head?¡± Ye Tingjun was speechless. ¡°... ¡± Brother, I am just making an oath. You don¡¯t have to answer me so seriously. Ye Yifan said, ¡°Brother, brother, I want to y for a few more days beforeing home. Don¡¯t miss me.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ¡°Hanging up.¡± It was also not the first time Ye Tingjun had brought him down. Ye Ling was already used to his younger brother bringing him down asionally. Luckily, it did not cause any big losses. If it was only the surrounding area, he was not worried about safety at all. Ye Ling stood up and walked to the bedside. He pulled the curtains up. The sun was shining! The Rose Castle was within range. If one wanted to snipe from outside, he would have to be on the tree. There were no tall trees nearby. However, in order to prevent snipers and anyone from taking pictures secretly¡ªand to know everything clearly¡ªthe curtains in the study room were usually drawn. He opened the window. There was a cluster of flowers downstairs. It was extremely beautiful. The surveince cameras outdoors could only surveil their outdoor activities and Shen Qianshu¡¯s training. Other than that, the doctors from the Central Hospital came to Rose Castle that day. It was in the garden. No wonder! Ye Ling sneered. The ck Rose¡¯s arm had raised long enough! If the water lilies had nothing to do with Tong Hua¡¯s poisoning, then his hypothesis was not valid. What exactly was the reason that caused Tong Hua¡¯s illness to be triggered that day? Chapter 839 - What Did You Use To Exchange

Chapter 839: What Did You Use To Exchange

BG Jewelry. Recently, Shen Qianshu frequently got onto the hot topic list. Other than the incident about Yang Lihua¡¯s appearance that led to the problem of whom Tong Hua should belong to, which caused her little ck fans to tarnish her reputation continuously, her jewelry also became her lifeline. It was very popr. After the publicity by Guan Xiaoman¡¯s group of sisters, it triggered a huge wave of excitement and sensation. BG became very popr in an instant. Once they were popr, the orders increased. Chen Wanwan had originally fixed the price of 10 million on Shen Qianshu¡¯s designs, putting an end to many businesses. Now, even if the fixed price was 10 million, there were still numerous orders. The orders could fill all the way to the end of the year. Shen Qianshu had to make an appointment and discuss personally with each customer to talk about the concept, decide on the material, finalize the draft, ande up with the design. There were many things happening in Rose Castle recently. She practically did not design much and was justmunicating with the customers. She was not considered busy. However, she did not expect to see the sisters, Lu Mengyun and Lu Mengxi, cing an order. This was a 30-million order. The customer was a female called Lu Yan, but the ones who came for the appointment were Lu Mengxi and Lu Mengyun. Even Chen Wanwan did not expect this. When Shen Qianshu arranged to meet Lu Yan, they had prepared to meet at a cafe near BG. When she saw Lu Mengxi and Lu Mengyun, she was extremely disgusted, and she became clear what was happening. ¡°The Lu Family is going bankrupt soon, and Miss Lu is still able to take out 30 million to design jewelry. Really... a rich family.¡± Lu Mengxi smiled slowly. ¡°Our Lu family¡¯s bankruptcy is also thanks to you. You should feel proud that you alone can cause us to fall.¡± ¡°You are ttering me.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at the contents of the order and tapped her fingers. Lu Mengxi paid the deposit happily. ording to the contract, she had to design a set of jewelry for both sisters, Lu Mengxi and Lu Mengyun. This order could earn them a profit of 40 percent. It was all of BG¡¯s assets. Shen Qianshu would not let her emotions get in the way. When it came to business, she always had a clear separation between public and private affairs. ¡°Why did you look for me to design?¡± ¡°Your designs are very popr. Mengyun likes it a lot. I am so happy to grant her wish.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at Lu Mengyun who was at a side. She had gone to prison for a few months, and she looked like she had changed a lot. Her face did not change much, but her eyes did not look very alert. She was like a pretty porcin doll. She was also very quiet as she sat beside Lu Mengxi. She did not talk much, and her eyes were looking straight at Shen Qianshu. She could not tell any evil intentions, but she also could not tell any good intentions. No matter how she looked, she felt very strange. Is this Lu Mengyun? ¡°Mengyun, go over and sit for a while. I have something to tell Miss Shen.¡± Lu Mengyun got up and went to the side of the window nearby. Based on Shen Qianshu¡¯s previous understanding of Lu Mengyun, she expected Lu Mengyun to have already hurled insults and speak conceitedly. However, she was so quiet. It was quite strange. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± ¡°She is sick,¡± Lu Mengxi said. ¡°I spent 30 million to get you to design a set of jewelry for her as I want to make her happy. She likes jewelry the most, and she also likes unique jewelry. Ever since she came out of prison, she had changed.¡± Shen Qianshu was silent. Lu Mengxi said, ¡°Shen Qianshu, I don¡¯t care whether you look at me without mercy or with deep motives. I only wish for Xiaoyun to be safe and happy. Our matter has nothing to do with her.¡± ¡°Lu Mengxi, don¡¯t joke around already. Lu Mengyun went to prison because she brought trouble to herself. There was a problem with your Lu family¡¯s upbringing. Now, she is suffering the consequences of her own actions. You have brought her to me. I will also not pity her.¡± ¡°Shen Qianshu, who has not done anything wrong?¡± ¡°Right. Everyone will make mistakes. It is also everyone¡¯s right as to whether they want to forgive. But you... what did you use in exchange for Lu Mengyun¡¯s freedom?¡± Chapter 840 - Why Suffer

Chapter 840: Why Suffer

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Mengxi smiled and lowered her head slightly. Her beautiful hair fell meekly onto both sides of her face. When she smiled, she was extremely beautiful. No one could tell at all that she was ruthless and that she used wrathful methods. ¡°You are so smart.¡± ¡°There are not many people who are willing to offend the Mu family and Ye Ling by releasing Lu Mengyun. Except for the ck Rose, I cannot think of anyone else,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°You had a deal with the evil demon. Oh, no, you are an evil demon yourself. You wanted to get someone to do the dirty work and found a perfect excuse. You are a b*tch who alleged that you have maintained your chastity.¡± Lu Mengxi was not angry at all. ¡°Right. You are right. I had a deal with the ck Rose. Guess what kind of deal we made?¡± ¡°I am not interested,¡± Shen Qianshu said calmly. ¡°The ck Rose will not kill me. I am not very interested in the deal that you made with her. But if you cannot do it, why not worry about your own life?¡± Lu Mengxi said, ¡°Shen Qianshu, you have digressed. Talk about the design.¡± Shen Qianshu shrugged. ¡°Then I¡¯ll talk about the design. What kind of concept do you want as the design?¡± ¡°Shattered,¡± Lu Mengxi said. ¡°This is the theme. It¡¯s up to you to develop.¡± Lu Mengxi tilted her head and nced at Lu Mengyun. She was looking out of the window dazedly. She was very low-spirited and dead silent as she had already lost her vitality. Lu Mengxi said, ¡°Shen Qianshu, it¡¯s fated that we cannot be friends. We will be enemies in this lifetime. But for Mengyun, if she realizes her mistakes and is willing to change, can you give her a chance?¡± ¡°She is still young. After making mistakes, there is still room for turning back. She did not attempt murder willingly.¡± Lu Mengxi exined. Shen Qianshu said calmly, ¡°Realizing her mistakes and changing? How would I know if she has realized her mistakes and is willing to change? Based on what you say? On what basis do you think that I am a saint? Do you think that I will listen to what you have said and forgive someone who once tried to kill me?¡± ¡°You... ¡± ¡°You brought Lu Mengyun toe and see me because you wanted me to pity her. Then you have engaged in wishful thinking. To put it bluntly, who knows whether both of you sisters are putting on a show?¡± ¡°Spend 30 million to put on a show?¡± ¡°After all, you have money. To you, 30 million is not considered anything, right? Master Yuan¡¯s agent!¡± Lu Mengxi¡¯s face changed dramatically. She held the cup tightly with one hand as she looked at her with a panicky gaze. She had gone through ups and downs and calmed down quickly. ¡°How did you know? Who told you?¡± ¡°Guess.¡± Shen Qianshu calmly held her cup up and blew at the coffee. She smelled the fragrance but did not drink it. She did not smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t this your biggest trump card?¡± ¡°Ye Ling told you?¡± ¡°You indeed know that Master is not dead,¡± Shen Qianshu said softly. After she had blown her top, she spilled the beans. ¡°Lu Mengxi, I don¡¯t know all along why you have treated me like an enemy so much. It doesn¡¯t make sense. Based on what the olddy has said, you were going to get engaged with Ye Ling and marry him? You are already 26 years old, and you are still having a young girl¡¯s dream? Do you really think that your beauty is exquisite and that any man will submit himself to you?¡± Lu Mengxi said, ¡°Shen Qianshu, I didn¡¯t look for you to get lectured!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like to listen, you can leave!¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Your love is unrequited, and you still don¡¯t allow others to talk? Since young, you have gotten whatever you want, and you are used to others worshiping you. You have also be Master Yuan¡¯s agent. I cannot deny that you are very outstanding and also very capable with countless suitors. But if you use that reasoning on Ye Ling, that would be absurd. And because you have pursued him and failed to have him, you became jealous of me. Then that is even more absurd. From the beginning to the end, he doesn¡¯t even remember how you look like. Why do you want to make yourself suffer?¡± Chapter 841 - The Two-Faced Little Angel

Chapter 841: The Two-Faced Little Angel

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu¡¯s appointment with the sisters of the Lu family ended in discord. When she returned to the office, Chen Wanwan was losing her temper. She scolded the youngdy who was in charge of epting orders. She had been careless and epted the order from the sisters of the Lu Family. The youngdy did not do her market research well, and there were also loopholes in the contract negotiation. She did not request for the person herself. She epted the scolding obediently. ¡°The bonus for these three months is gone!¡± In an instant, the youngdy wailed badly. BG¡¯s bonus was much higher than the sry. For three months, she would not get the bonus and could only get her sry. She was really quite pitiful, but she dared notin. It was still possible for her to continue to work hard after three months. This was so much more than the sry of her peers in the same industry. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Sister Wanwan, don¡¯t lecture her already. Go back to your work.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sister Shu.¡± Chen Wanwan turned around. ¡°Did Lu Mengxi make things difficult for you?¡± ¡°No. She knew that I would not meet the two of them and could only resort to using this method. This deal presented itself to us. It would be a waste if we didn¡¯t ept it. When I meet them for discussions in the future, I will do it in BG¡¯s office. I will not go out. It¡¯s not a problem.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself. We don¡¯t need this deal.¡± ¡°No, I am not forcing myself,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°It¡¯s exactly what I want.¡± If I don¡¯t sacrifice myself, how can I reap the benefits? Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand knocked lightly on the office¡¯s mahogany table. The ck Rose and Lu Mengxi had a transaction. It was because of her and nothing else. She should keep herself alive and give to the ck Rose, but Lu Mengxi would not have a chance to strike. Yun An knocked on the door and entered. He did not look good recently, and his mental health had weakened. ¡°Why did you lose so much weight?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. This was the consequence of falling out of love, and it was rather serious. Yun An was a stubborn person. It was easy for this kind of faithful person to fall into a dead end. If the rtionship was not smooth, it was undoubtedly a low process of suicide. Yun An smiled. ¡°My appetite has not been good recently. This is the appraisal report that you wanted for the colored jewelry. I have already issued all the certifications for Guan Xiaoman¡¯s jewelry.¡± Shen Qianshu nodded her head and flipped open the report. Yun An sat opposite of Shen Qianshu and looked at her fixedly. He looked at Shen Qianshu until she felt scared. ¡°Yun An, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You... ¡± He was about to speak but did not say anything. Shen Qianshu smiled. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, just say it directly.¡± ¡°Do you know Li Chen?¡± ¡°AG¡¯s designer. I am not very familiar with him. I only met him once during the jewelry designpetition. While I was doing appraisal work for AG¡¯s jewelry, I also did his appraisal before. However, I have not met him.¡± Yun An scratched his head with some frustration. Shen Qianshu was still puzzled after much thought. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. I have been thinking too much.¡± Yun An smiled. ¡°Let me treat you to lunch.¡± ¡°Sure, it¡¯s been a long time since we had a meal together.¡± After Yun An left, Shen Qianshu took out her cell phone and sent a text message to Ye Ling. Shen Qianshu: Master, what are you doing? Ye Ling: Humph! Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. Is he still angry? Ye Ling: Do you still remember what I said in the morning? Shen Qianshu: I remember, I remember. Every day, 200 text messages and two phone calls! Ye Ling: It¡¯s already 11 o¡¯clock now. You have only sent one message! Zhong Ran covered his eyes. He could not bear to see this scene anymore. It¡¯s not as if both of you are parting forever, and you guys are also not far apart on different halves of the globe. Do you have to make us single dogs suffer? 200 text messages every day. Does Miss Shen still need to work? Shen Qianshu called her assistant over and got her to sit at a side. She passed her cell phone to her assistant. Then, Shen Qianshu opened a document. ¡°Whatever messages he sends, you read them to me. I¡¯ll speak, and you type the words to reply to him.¡± The assistant looked at Shen Qianshu in astonishment. ¡°... ¡± What the heck? Do things still work this way??? Chapter 842 - Master The Occupation Obstruction

Chapter 842: Master The upation Obstruction

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As Shen Qianshu was looking at the document, she listened to the assistant reading the messages from Ye Ling. She replied, and her little assistant typed the words on her behalf. She was multitasking, and it was especially productive. The little assistant said, ¡°Sister Shu, this... big demon king... has very few words.¡± Sister Shu is the one who¡¯s finding topics to talk about. The other party is always saying ¡®hmm¡¯, ¡®oh¡¯, and ¡®I know¡¯; all these kind of words that makes one want to type. It¡¯s all thanks to Sister Shu, who can chat without batting an eyelid. Can it be that Ye Ling is really gone and Sister Shu has kept a sticky little devil? Oh, no, he should be an arrogant and sticky little devil. He must be very good-looking. Otherwise, Sister Shu would not pamper him so much. Work is already so busy, and she still has to divert her attention to engage in leisure talk with him. The assistant read out. ¡°What time are you going home today?¡± Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°I¡¯ll knock off at six o¡¯clock. Will reach home around seven o¡¯clock.¡± The assistant said, ¡°Oh, be early.¡± Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°Yes, I know, sweet little honey.¡± It was silent for close to two minutes. The assistant said, ¡°Sister Shu, he didn¡¯t send any text message.¡± ¡°He may be having a video conference.¡± Shen Qianshu signed and took another document. As a boss, there were more documents which were required to be signed. The assistant said, ¡°Sister Shu, you are keeping a little lover who¡¯s even having a video conference. He¡¯s too posh.¡± ¡°Little lover?¡± Shen Qianshu nced at the little assistant as she felt suspicious. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? You called him sweet little honey and even kept coaxing him. Sister Shu, I didn¡¯t expect you to pamper your little lover so much.¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. The assistant had just graduated and was an especially nosy youngdy. Her geomancy matched Shen Qianshu very well. Hence, she was deployed to Shen Qianshu¡¯s side straight away. ¡°Sister Shu, is he good-looking?¡± ¡°Good-looking.¡± ¡°Is Mr. Ye more good-looking, or is your little lover more good-looking?¡± ¡°They are equally good-looking.¡± Shen Qianshu thought for a moment. ¡°Help me change his nickname to sweet little honey.¡± The change from big demon king to sweet little honey was really substantial. Meanwhile, the office line rang. Shen Qianshu answered the phone. ¡°BG, Shen Qianshu.¡± ¡°Qianshu, I am Menghua from the Jewelry Association. We have a project that we would like to work with BG. Do you have the time to talk about it together?¡± ¡°You can just look for Sister Wanwan for the business meeting.¡± ¡°You should be able to make the decision.¡± ¡°We only have a few people at the private Haute Couture. Whoever is in charge of the project will be the contact person. I¡¯ll help you transfer the line to Sister Wanwan.¡± Shen Qianshu did not allow any exnation and pressed the office line to transfer the call over. Then, she hung up the phone. The assistant asked, ¡°Sister Shu, why do you want me to reply to his text messages?¡± ¡°I have many matters in the morning, and I need to look through documents. I don¡¯t have time to reply. After reading a few words, I have to reply again, and I am slow at typing. This will lower my work efficiency.¡± ¡°You can reply in the afternoon.¡± The assistant did not understand. Shen Qianshu thought in her heart, 200 text messages in a day. I will have to talk very much. ¡°Right, don¡¯t tell others about this matter.¡± ¡°Understand, understand.¡± The assistant had a look of ¡®we are from the same camp.¡¯ Seeing this, Shen Qianshu felt very annoyed. Once the cell phone rang, the assistant lowered her head. ¡°He sent an emoticon.¡± Shen Qianshu moved over to her curiously. Ye Ling had actually unprecedentedly sent a crying emoticon??? ¡°What the... what nonsense is Zhong Ran teaching him again.¡± The video conference which Ye Ling had just ended. Zhong Ran looked at his chat records and said sincerely, ¡°Master, the way you chat with Miss Shen is not cute at all. You need to add more emoticons and facial expressions to make your chat more interesting.¡± Ye Ling looked at him expressionlessly. After a long time, he passed his cell phone to him. Zhong Ran entered a pitter-patter of emoticons. ¡°Master, when you are free, send more wavy lines, emoticons, and facial expressions. They are extremely cute and are most suitable for lovers to use in chats.¡± Chapter 843 - Ex-Boyfriends

Chapter 843: Ex-Boyfriends

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios BG Jewelry. The little assistant was at a loss for words as she looked at a big wave of emoticons and facial expressionsing in. There were also rippling wavy lines and a look that seemed like 10 tons of dog food was eaten. This was just when the words he said during the chat earlier were always ¡®oh¡¯, ¡®alright¡¯, and ¡®ah¡¯. He was like an arrogant little devil who suddenly became a dissolute little devil. He really knows how to y! It is also not easy to be a little lover now. To think that Sister Shu was so calm. It was afternoon. Shen Qianshu let her little assistant go out first. She looked at the screen filled with emoticons, wavy lines, and act cute memes, and she could not helpughing. How could her Master be so cute? It was too cute. Did Zhong Ran overdo it? Shen Qianshu made a video call. Ye Ling was in the greenhouse in the garden. There were flowers everywhere, and it was very colorful. He was handling his business in the greenhouse. This was something very new. ¡°Master, did Zhong Ran teach you to use memes?¡± ¡°Uh huh.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled like a flower. When she saw him, she could not control herself fromughing. Ye Ling was in a very good mood. Yeah, Zhong Ran was right to say that I should use more memes while chatting. Shen Qianshu is indeed happy. The result is really not bad. I will send more in the afternoon. ¡°I read so many reports in the morning and also came up with quite a few design training courses. I am really busy.¡± ¡°I am also busy.¡± Shen Qianshu thought in her heart, Master, these unspoken words imply that you shouldn¡¯t force yourself to request for 200 text messages when we are so busy. How about 100 text messages? However, Ye Ling did not seem to have the intention of reducing the number of text messages at all. ¡°Where are Tong Hua and Burger?¡± ¡°He went to cut flowers,¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°Don¡¯t mention him.¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t mention him. I¡¯ll just look at you,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Keep looking at you.¡± Oh gosh, if they could remain this way for 10 years, then it was reckoned that they could maintain it forever. It was so sweet that she herself could drop a tooth. Yesterday, she saw a phrase on Weibo. Liking you aspared to loving you was more suitable between lovers. When there was love, there might not be any liking. Loving someone without liking was kinship. Loving someone with some liking was then love. Liking you was seeing you and thinking of the most beautiful things. An uncontroble smile would also be revealed. She liked him in the video so much. At first nce, it was because of his looks. After getting along for a long time, it was, however, his unique character which was charming. Looks were a temporary attraction. It was character that would make her like for a long time. ¡°Master, I am having lunch with Yun An in the afternoon.¡± Shen Qianshu reported her schedule. Ye Ling said, ¡°I want to eat with Tong Hua.¡± Not happy. Tong Hua held a bottle of flower stalks which had been cut and stuck his head into the greenhouse. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ve heard your dislike. Mommy,e back quick. The days will be hard to go by.¡± Shen Qianshu was overjoyed. The little assistant knocked on the door and signaled her to look at her watch. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Master, see you tonight. I¡¯ll go and have my meal first. You also have your meal earlier. Oh also, the emoticons and memes are very awesome. I like them a lot.¡± Ye Ling was thoroughly pleased. He felt that having a meal once with the dreadful brat was also not such an unbearable matter. Yun An treated Shen Qianshu to a meal at the Cantonese cafeteria next to her office. ¡°Why did you suddenly ask about Li Chen¡¯s matter today? Did you patch up with him?¡± Yun An shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°If you could not be lovers, can you not be friends?¡± ¡°Will you be friends with your ex-boyfriends?¡± ¡°My ex-boyfriends... ¡± Shen Qianshu thought of her own lousy luck with love. ¡°If they are willing to be friends with me, I myself will not have any concerns. But if it¡¯s Ye Ling, I will not be friends with him.¡± Chapter 844 - Romance In A Foreign Country

Chapter 844: Romance In A Foreign Country

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Can you be friends after breaking up with a person whom you have really loved before? What a joke. How can it be possible? ¡°Li Chen and I also cannot be friends,¡± Yun An said. He sounded dejected. Every person who had been out of love would feel like a cup of bitter coffee. The tip of their tongue would always taste a tinge of bitterness. Shen Qianshu heard his story before, and she felt that it struck a chord. ¡°Actually, Yun An, have you ever thought that the person you love is also only a substitute? You have also said before that Li Chen was very simr to your lover. Are you also being empathetic?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Yun An said as he shook her head lightly. ¡°I have also been racking my brains. I am thinking whether both of us are in the wrong. Once I have the thought that perhaps the person that I love is only a substitute, I won¡¯t be able to have the courage to me him again.¡± Both of them lightly clinked their sses and drank a mouthful of champagne. Yun An smiled as he looked at Shen Qianshu. ¡°You... actually make me look at you differently. After Ye Ling died, you were depressed and gave up all hope for a period of time. However, you recovered very quickly. Back then, I had spent so much time before I epted the fact that he was gone.¡± ¡°I... am really ashamed.¡± If Ye Ling had really died, she did not even dare to think of how much time she would need to walk out from it. ¡°This was just imagery.¡± Yun An smiled. ¡°How did you get to know Mr. Ye?¡± ¡°Seven years ago, I was his... palliative caretaker.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled slightly. ¡°At the start, I didn¡¯t understand him and only felt that he was lifeless. I could not find any traces of life in him. I thought that he must be very seriously sick and guessed that he would not live long. His butler changed one maid after another for him. No one could stay. I guessed that no one could make him happy; hence, his butler kept searching and searching. Finally, he found me, someone who could make him happy. Perhaps, he wanted to let him livefortably in the days before he died. Of course, this was my guess. I also did not want to ask. To me, that was a very happy period of time, though it might not necessarily be a good past to him.¡± Yun An said, ¡°But he has lived on.¡± ¡°Yes, it must be my credit.¡± Even if it is for a little princess, it is also my credit. Without me, where will there be a little princess, isn¡¯t it? ¡°You and... which person who died?¡± ¡°He... ¡± Yun An showed a soft smile. He seemed to be fondly recalling and also seemed sentimental. ¡°I picked him up from the rubbish bin.¡± Shen Qianshu stared at her. ¡°... ¡± Are you f*cking teasing me? ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Yun An smiled as he said. ¡°That year during my graduation trip, I took a lot of money to Las Vegas and gambled without any restraint. I won a big sum of money, which attracted some people with evil intentions as they were jealous. They wanted to snatch my cheque. I panicked and lost my way outside the casino. I hid in the rubbish bin and escaped from their tracks. But I discovered him. He... was not in good condition and had a gunshot wound. There was so much blood flowing out, and he was still holding the gun in his hand. I was so shocked back then, and I kept thinking that I had witnessed a disastrous matter that would get me killed.¡± ¡°Who would have known that he was very gentle, and he purposely told me that there were no bullets in his gun. His strength was exhausted, and he did not allow me to call the police. Subsequently, I brought him home.¡± Shen Qianshu made a ¡®wow¡¯ exmation. This kind of thing was verymon in other countries. ¡°So it was a romance in a foreign country.¡± Yun An replied. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s very simr to yours. At the start, we thought that it was a romance in a foreign country. Thereafter, we learned that it was predestined fate that we could not escape from.¡± Chapter 845 - All-Rounded Assistant

Chapter 845: All-Rounded Assistant

Shen Qianshu said softly, ¡°You must have loved him a lot.¡± Yun An sighed. ¡°You keep smiling when you talk about him.¡± ¡°Yes, he was very gentle.¡± ¡°Why did he get shot?¡± ¡°He said he was robbed.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Shen Qianshu found it weird. He was robbed? But he could not report to the police? Where¡¯s the logic? Alright, looks like anyone who is in love does not have logic. Shen Qianshu also did not probe further. However, who knew Yun An would say, ¡± Even if he lied to me, it didn¡¯t matter. He was not a bad person. He was really extremely gentle. Hence, I forgave hisme lies.¡± Shen Qianshu listened to Yun An talk about the story back then. It was a very warm and beautiful story. There was no cheesy drama, no reversal, and no stopping. Both of them just got together under the right conditions. They lived very blissfully and very happily until something happened to his lover. ¡°I can finally say this story oncepletely.¡± ¡°Have you told Li Chen about this?¡± Yun An shook his head. How could he tell him this? Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Yun An, a dead person cannote back to life. Regardless of whether you miss him or fall in love again with another person, you have to tell him this truth. Otherwise, you will have a hard time.¡± People who lived in their own memories had a hard time. She knew. Yun An nodded his head heavily. ¡°I came to BG to work as I wanted to have a change in environment. There are few people here, and I do not have many distracting thoughts. It is very suitable for me. The children are very friendly, and I like the atmosphere in thepany a lot.¡± ¡°The most important point is earning money!¡± Yun Anughed. ¡°Yes, earning money.¡± Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly ask about Li Chen today? I have never spoken to Li Chen. We know of each other¡¯s existence, but we do not know each other.¡± ¡°That... ¡± Yun An had a little difficulty saying something. Shen Qianshu was understanding. ¡°Forget it. If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, then don¡¯t.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I feel a little ashamed to talk,¡± Yun An said. ¡°I have a very important memento that has been left in his house. I have not returned the house keys. Hence, I took the chance to go over and get it when he was at work. Thereafter, I saw some of your works and magazines spread out on his study table. Theputer that was on standby had disyed the homepage of your Weibo. It seemed that he was looking at your information. So I thought too much... ¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Shen Qianshu thought in her heart. Was she so popr? ¡°I don¡¯t have any personal rtionship with him. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me. Forget about this matter quickly.¡± Yun An herself felt that he had thought too much. He was rather embarrassed. ¡°Come, have another ss again. Treat it as my apology.¡± ¡°What apology, it¡¯s a small matter.¡± Shen Qianshu was very candid. Both of them finished drinking the champagne. ¡°I have be more popr recently, and Tong Hua¡¯s mommy is back. I have also been suspected of seizing Ye Family¡¯s assets, and I¡¯m also the representative of AG¡¯s chairman. He is AG¡¯s designer. Maybe he wants to know me better, and at the same time, assess if he wants to continue progressing in AG. After all, I don¡¯t look like a very reliable CEO.¡± Yun Anughed. He liked Shen Qianshu¡¯s humorous and confident character. ¡°You are managing AG very well. There is no change in the stock price.¡± ¡°That is not my credit.¡± Her family¡¯s Master did not let go of AG¡¯s affairs. However, during thest few days when she spent a lot of time in the study room, she also discovered that the majority of AG¡¯s matters were handled by Zhong Ran. Most of the time, Ye Ling was looking at documents she could not understand. He was also handling other matters and was particrly mysterious. Zhong Ran... was really an all-rounded and multi-functional high-ss... assistant! Chapter 846 - Return Me on Bed

Chapter 846: Return Me on Bed

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After work. The setting sun enveloped the entire city with a nket of bright orange sunlight. It was extremely beautiful. It was a rare orange night sky tonight, and many inte celebrities posted photos of the sky today online. After finishing the discussion on thest contract, Shen Qianshu and Yun An stepped out of the office. Both of them met Li Chen by chance. Li Chen was standing not far away from BG¡¯s main door. He was really tall, had soft features, and was very handsome. He appeared to be slightly aloof standing under the setting sun. He stuck both hands into the pockets of his coat and stared intently at Yun An. Yun An was taken aback and very surprised. Shen Qianshu waved goodbye to him and hopped into her car. After she drove off, an SUV followed behind Shen Qianshu and drove off together. Li Chen¡¯s gaze slightly shifted, and by that time, Yun An had already walked towards him. His voice was cold and restrained. ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s... have a talk.¡± Li Chen¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°Sure!¡± When Shen Qianshu arrived home, she was ten minutes earlier than her estimated time. Rose Castle was already totally warm, and the exterior lights were shining very brightly, causing the garden to look really beautiful. The chef was very thoughtful today, and he arranged their dinner in the garden. He prepared a candlelit dinner for the family of three. A flower-filled garden, a gorgeous disy of lights. Extremely romantic. ¡°Wow...¡± Shen Qianshu, who was dressed in a suit, felt that her attirepletely did not match the atmosphere of the garden. She walked over and hugged Ye Ling, giving him a peck at the corner of his lips. ¡°Sweet little honey, I¡¯m back.¡± The corner of Ye Ling¡¯s lips curved up slightly. Shen Qianshu ran off immediately. ¡°Let me go change my clothes. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± She hurriedly went up the stairs and took a quick shower. She searched for a skirt in her closet, still wrapped around by a bathrobe. Ye Ling leaned against the white door frame of her closet. His gaze slightly darkened, and his Adam¡¯s apple subconsciously moved up and down. Shen Qianshu turned around and was slightly shocked. ¡°Master, why did youe up?¡± ¡°The white one is nice,¡± Ye Ling said. As if he was looking at a delicious pastry, he looked at her intently. The pastry was so delicious that he felt like devouring it in one bite. However, he controlled the zing heat running through his blood. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face slightly reddened. Although both of them had already shared a bed intimately many times, her face would still redden easily. ¡°Alright.¡± She picked a pure white long skirt, darted behind, and swiftly changed into it. The skirt reached her ankles. It was at the perfect length and had no additional embellishments. It was a British-style long skirt. The waistline was really tight-fitting, outlining her beautiful figure. She stepped on the carpet and walked over; her face was slightly red like a hibiscus. ¡°Do I look good?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Shen Qianshu walked over, hugged his waist, and looked up at him with a smile. The entire area around them was filled with love bubbles. ¡°You finally stopped saying that I¡¯m ugly.¡± Ye Ling was expressionless, and he looked as if he had something to say, yet he could not bring himself to say it. Shen Qianshu knew that it would not be something pleasant. She tiptoed and kissed him on the lips, giving Ye Ling a really passionate French kiss. Ye Ling took over the lead and deepened the kiss. He grabbed her waist with one hand, pulling her even closer to him. What a shitty quack. What abstinence!! ¡°Master...¡± His eyes appeared to be zing with mes. Shen Qianshu hurriedly pushed against his chest, stopping him. Ye Ling took a deep breath and suppressed the heated desire in him. His breaths sounded beside her ear, causing her to develop goosebumps. ¡°You owe me a phone call today.¡± So seductive. Shen Qianshu¡¯s ears had already turned red from his seduction. ¡°Pay me using another way tonight.¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. She wanted to change Ye Ling¡¯s assistant. Zhong Ran, did you let him read those weird CEO novels? Why do I keep feeling that Master springs up surprises from time to time? This is too exciting and also too seducing! Chapter 847 - Scheming Master

Chapter 847: Scheming Master

She wanted to change Ye Ling¡¯s assistant. Zhong Ran, did you let him read those weird CEO novels? Why do I keep feeling that Master springs up surprises from time to time? This is too exciting and also too seducing! Ye Ling led Shen Qianshu downstairs. After seeing both of them holding hands, Zhong Ran blew a whistle. Oh, couple outfit! How matching! Scheming Master! Ye Ling wore pure white casual home clothes today while Little Angel also a skirt with the same color. In the garden of lovely flowers, she looked extremely breathtaking. In such a colorful looking garden, wearing in colors was the best. The white skirt also made her skin look good, causing her to appear rosy and fair. Tong Hua was ying with Burger, and he became unhappy all of a sudden. The whole family was in white. Burger was also white. Meanwhile, he wore an aqua blue shirt with shorts and looked extremely out of ce. He was really unhappy. Such a scheming Daddy! He really had to make me look like a ¡®light bulb¡¯. ¡°So pretty!¡± The chefs were really romantic. They ced a long white table in the garden, and the surroundings were filled with flowers. The table was draped with a white table cloth, and in the middle, there were two flower vases arranged by Tong Hua, apanied by an antique candbrum. A white candle was lit. Some of the bushes were entwined with some fairy lights too, causing the entire garden to shine brightly when lit up. It was really the true case of a flower-filled garden and a gorgeous disy of lights. It was really romantic. The atmosphere was extremely romantic. ¡°Why did you suddenly prepare a candlelit dinner?¡± Shen Qianshu was really surprised. After working hard for the whole day, she was greeted with a sea of warm lights and a romantic candlelit dinner back home. What was better than this? ¡°Had a sudden impulse.¡± Shen Qianshu gave a thumbs up to Zhong Ran. Ye Ling frowned and said, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Shen Qianshu said seriously, ¡°The weather turned cold. It¡¯s time to give Zhong Ran a pay raise.¡± Zhong Ran was speechless. ¡°You still want to give him a pay raise? Mommy, do you know how much his sry and bonuses are every year?¡± Tong Hua said. ¡°How much?¡± ¡°His sry was thirty millionst year!¡± Tong Hua yelled out. ¡°When I film a television series, I have to stay on set and get exposed to the harsh weather conditions, but I only earn this little amount of money. Look at how much this working ss earns.¡± Zhong Ran said pitifully, ¡°Little Master, I feel that... my workload is so much heavier than yours.¡± An all-round assistant! Where can you find one! I can fight, can defend, can heal, and can even shoulder the me. Where can you find someone like me! ¡°Oh gosh, Zhong Ran¡¯s sry is actually ten times my annual sry. I¡¯m such a failure.¡± Shen Qianshu eximed. Ye Ling frowned and said, ¡°His sry is too high? Let me decrease his sry from tomorrow onwards.¡± You¡¯re not a failure. You are already very sessful! ¡°... Master, are you serious?¡± Zhong Ran eximed. I was not even saying anything, how did I suffer the hit? It shouldn¡¯t be! ¡°Don¡¯t, Master. Naturally, there are reasons why Zhong Ran can take such a high sry,¡± Shen Qianshu said. Initially, I thought that Zhong Ran was only a bodyguard. Which family¡¯s bodyguard earns thirty million a year!? That¡¯s a little scary! The security guards hid upstairs, guarding the entire ce. The atmosphere of the candlelit dinner downstairs was very romantic. After finishing dinner, Tong Hua yed the piano in the garden. The chefs were simply too romantic, and they even moved the piano into the garden. Tong Hua had been ying the piano recently, and he gained some experience. He knew that they loved to listen to Bade pour Adeline, and he happened to y this piece. Ye Ling also taught him to change a few notes in the afternoon, causing him to y even better. Under the gorgeous disy of lights, a couple was having a romantic candlelit dinner. Their son was ying the piano at the side. It was unbelievably perfect. Zhong Ran pondered to himself. If this scene were to be witnessed by other people, they would really want to ruin this happiness. Tsk tsk tsk, scheming Master! Chapter 848 - Too Little Romance

Chapter 848: Too Little Romance

Although the security system was not upgraded, Zhong Ran was already reprimanded by Ye Ling. Mentioning decreasing his sry today was also meant as a warning to him. Even if the security system was not upgraded before, it was also his and Ah Da¡¯s negligence that they did not find surveince cameras on the exterior. Even if the thing Second Master developed was an incredible existence and they should not be med for not knowing, it was still considered a part of their negligence. ¡°I looked through the night vision goggles just now, and there are indeed some suspicious bug-looking flying cameras in the sky. They are really tiny, just that they don¡¯t seem to dare toe close. It seems that ck Rose does not dare toe close too, and these flying cameras don¡¯t even dare to go past the windows,¡± Ah Da said. Zhong Ran nodded. After he looked at the family of three downstairs eating harmoniously and happily, the corners of his lips curved up. ¡°ck Rose is really a lunatic. Is it easy for our Master to have a wife and son? Why must shee and meddle around? This is so infuriating,¡± Zhong Ran said. ¡°After the security system is upgraded and we know their exact location, we will y ordingly to their n. We will surely ruin their n.¡± ¡°No hurry.¡± Ah Da was extremely calm. After little Tong Hua yed the piano, Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu looked at him y the harmonica. A security guard brought out a saxophone and handed it to Ye Ling. Shen Qianshu looked at him in shock while Tong Hua also jumped up in surprise. ¡°Daddy, you know how to y the saxophone?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Wooo!¡± Tong Hua leaped forward. His eyes were twinkling with joy. He loved saxophone the most and also felt that men who could y the saxophone were most charming. Unfortunately, there were very few people that knew how to y the saxophone. Other than some band musicians, in their country, this instrument was not well known. Most of the little kids these days only listened to the piano or guitar. ¡°The instrument Master¡¯s best at is not the piano but the saxophone!¡± Zhong Ran shouted from upstairs. ¡°Ah, Daddy, you¡¯re my idol!¡± Tong Hua looked at him admirably. This saxophone was made of brass. It was antique and elegant at the same time. Ye Ling looked at Tong Hua¡¯s sparkling eyes with an expressionless face. It seemed that his admiration was not of any importance to him at all. ¡°What do you want to listen to?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t Cry for Me Argentina, Come Home, any one is fine.¡± These were two world-famous songs. They were the two saxophone pieces that Tong Hua loved most when he went to the concert hall. Ye Ling sat beside the greenhouse and started ying. ¡°Come Home¡± was a really famous saxophone piece. The saxophone¡¯s unique sound caused this piece to sound ethereal, and it roused one¡¯s tender emotions. A pure saxophone piececked some heavy metal background music and some texture to it, but it was more evocative and elegant. This was a very beautiful piece. It would cause one to yearn and admire. Ye Ling, who was decked in full white casual clothes, was ying the brass saxophone. The beautiful piece gave off an air of ethereality and elegance, causing one to be immersed in warmth and happiness. He was the representation of greatness itself. Shen Qianshu was unfamiliar with the saxophone but also felt that the music was amazing. It was the most beautiful music she had ever heard before. The lights hit on him slowly. His full white costume seemed wless and beautiful. He was like an arrogant and lonely King, blowing his inner heart¡¯s beauty in the bed of freshly bloomed flowers. In a sad and warm song. He chose a warm and beautiful song. Like he was waiting for his resonator. But he was seated there, independently. All of the flowers could not evenpare to one-ten-thousandths of his beauty. Ye Ling slightly closed his eyes, and a familiar song sounded beside his ears. This was the scene he had been dreaming for all along. He suddenly understood something. The little princess he was yearning for back then was actually a family. A family that belonged to him. Now, his wish was fulfilled. He would give his all to protect them! Chapter 849 - Meeting by Chance

Chapter 849: Meeting by Chance

After Ye Ling yed a saxophone piece, Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua sat side by side on the steps to the garden. The two of them cupped their faces, and it was as if their eyes were filled with little stars. There seemed to be light emitting out of their gazes at him. This scene was breathtaking. Ye Ling smiled slightly. It had been a long time since hest blew the saxophone, and he was a little rusty. There were some notes that he blew wrongly. However, Shen Qianshu¡¯s and Tong Hua¡¯s eyes were filled with stars looking at him. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re so amazing!¡± Tong Hua pped his little hands, came to awareness, and asked Shen Qianshu, ¡°Did he smile?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Wooo.¡± Tong Hua thought to himself, Music can sure make people happy. Even the ice-cold Daddy has smiled. This is such a miracle! Tong Hua walked over and said, ¡°Daddy, I want to learn how to blow the saxophone.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find a teacher to teach you.¡± ¡°No, I want you to teach me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s smile had long vanished, and he was showing a cold face. ¡°You have time to prepare a candlelit dinner but have no time to teach me the saxophone. I¡¯m really being picked up on the streets! How about spending twenty minutes a day? I¡¯m really clever. I¡¯ll surely master it.¡± ¡°Master, just teach him. Twenty minutes a day will not affect your schedule too. You can take out time to teach him during the rest time after dinner,¡± Shen Qianshu said. Anyway, their family of three had an unspoken agreement. The one to two hours after dinner was their family time. Ye Ling hesitated for a moment and looked really unwilling. Tong Hua pulled his hand up and gave him a high five. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal! You teach me how to blow the saxophone, and I can reluctantly look up to you as my idol.¡± Of course, when it was time to diss him, Tong Hua needed to do it. Tonight, Rose Castle was filled with harmony. Shen Qianshu¡¯s phone suddenly rang. It was from Lin Xiaojuan. ¡°Qianshu,e over to the Central Hospital. Gu Xie had an ident, and he doesn¡¯t allow me to inform Ghost City¡¯s people.¡± ¡°What?¡± Shen Qianshu hurriedly stood up. ¡°Master, I need to go to the hospital. Sixth Brother had an ident, and I¡¯m still not clear of the situation. I¡¯ll go to the hospital first, so don¡¯t wait for me.¡± She hurriedly walked out. Just as she felt weird why Zhong Ran was not following her to the hospital, she saw Ye Ling walk out of the castle. He draped on a long beige coat while walking, giving off a strong imposing aura like he was a model posing for a magazine cover. Really handsome and cool! Although he wore a Ye Yifan mask, his aura was nothing like the Ye Yifan everyone knew. ¡°You¡¯re using Yifan¡¯s face again.¡± The wind at night was slightly chilly. He threw a simr beige trench coat to her and said, ¡°Wear it.¡± ¡°Master?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s worried heart instantly calmed down. With Ye Ling¡¯spanion, Zhong Ran and the others stayed in the castle and did not follow them to the hospital. After reaching the Central Hospital, the entire first floor was actually cordoned off. A line of people were standing outside the operating theater. Both of them looked at each other in surprise. Lin Xiaojuan leaned against the wall with a cold expression. Her posture was like that of a soldier, and she stared coldly at the people in front. Li Chen, Yun An, and Xu Ning were all present. That was already enough, but Jing Yun and a middle-aged man were also there. Other than them, there were also a few policemen. The atmosphere outside the operating theater was very tense. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What happened? Why is Yun An also here? ¡°Qianshu!¡± Yun An was the first who saw them, and he also greeted Ye Ling with a nod. He and Ye Yifan were considered friends too. Due to his nervousness, he did not realize that the man standing in front of him was not the usual Ye Yifan. Ye Ling also did not expect that there would be so many people outside the operating theater. The middle-aged man saw Shen Qianshu and slightly narrowed his eyes. Chapter 850 - Meeting by Chance 2

Chapter 850: Meeting by Chance 2

Shen Qianshu recognized him immediately. Yang Po! The mayor that was about to take office. As a middle-aged man, he took care of himself really well. As someone who was nearing fifty, he looked only forty plus. He had good poise and manners, a clear and distinct gaze, and an upright appearance. He was someone with a very gentlemanly appearance. He frequently appeared on news broadcast and was well-liked by many. After all, such a handsome mayor was rare to find. Jing Yun stood beside him like a little woman. She was beautiful and elegant, and the two of them looked reallypatible. ¡°Xiaojuan, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s face was slightly pale, and there were slight traces of blood on her skirt. Shen Qianshu hurriedly checked on her. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with me. This is Gu Xie¡¯s blood,¡± Lin Xiaojuan said. ¡°What happened?¡± Lin Xiaojuan threw Yang Po a cold look. Yang Po greeted Shen Qianshu warmly. ¡°Miss Shen, long time no see.¡± ¡°Mayor Yang, you¡¯re really a low-spirited person. There¡¯s no good news every time I meet you.¡± Shen Qianshu retorted. Yang Po was shocked. The little girl who did not know her ce back then was still someone that was arrogant and ignorant today. She was not the slightest bit afraid of the power he held. ¡°It was Gu Xie who started the fight. Shen Qianshu, don¡¯t cover up for him,¡± Jing Yun said. ¡°If I don¡¯t cover up for him, who do you think I¡¯ll cover up for? You?¡± Shen Qianshu was extremely displeased, and she pulled Lin Xiaojuan away from them. The remaining men stared at each other, causing the atmosphere to be really tense and awkward. What Ye Ling felt displeased about was that Li Chen was actually secretly peeking at Shen Qianshu. On Li Chen¡¯s white shirt, there was a patch of blood. Lin Xiaojuan recounted everything that had happened to Shen Qianshu. When she and Gu Xie went out on a date today, they coincidentally met Yang Po and Jing Yun. It had been many years since she and Yang Post met, and her infatuation for him back then had also faded, but Jing Yun sowed discord between them. Yang Po recalled the ckmail material in their hands and wanted to take them back. Lin Xiaojuan was really clear that the recording message and video were no longer with them; they were all lost by the stupid customs. However, Yang Po could not know of this. If not, they would be in danger. In the middle of their argument, Gu Xie heard about the incident that happened back then by ident. Yang Po was going to be promoted soon. Thus, the words he said were full of arrogance. He hinted that if Lin Xiaojuan had gotten together with him back then, she would be a different person today. After hearing about the incident back then and his insult to Lin Xiaojuan, Gu Xie furiously hit him on the spur of the moment. It was not a problem at all for Gu Xie to hit ten Yang Pos. As chance would have it, tonight was really spooky. There was someone who actually wanted to murder Yang Po. Just as Yang Po and Gu Xie were tangled up in a fight with each other, Yang Po actually pulled Gu Xie in front of him, causing Gu Xie to suffer the shot instead of him. The situation then was too messy, and Yun An and Li Chen were also in the restaurant. Gu Xie did not see thating and thus got shot. ¡°What the hell!¡± Shen Qianshu gritted her teeth and said. ¡°Is my brother¡¯s injury serious?¡± ¡°The bullet hit his abdomen. Gu Xie was already unconscious when he was being sent to the hospital.¡± Lin Xiaojuan clutched her head, and she felt as if a knife was stabbed into her heart. ¡°Li Chen said that since his internal organs are not injured, his life should not be in danger. But I¡¯m so scared.¡± ¡°It will be fine, it will be fine...¡± Shen Qianshu hugged Lin Xiaojuan and said. ¡°Heaven helps a good man. Sixth Brother will be fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Shen Qianshu restrained herself. ¡°I am going to kill Yang Po!¡± She let go of Lin Xiaojuan and hurriedly walked towards Yang Po. She carried a foul and evil-foreboding air, and her eyes seemed to be spitting out fire. Ye Ling stayed behind to watch. Since his big princess was going to rage, he would let her rage first. If anything happened, he would also be the one dealing with it. Yang Po sensed dangering. Shen Qianshu was going to hit him again. He hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. I¡¯m the new Mayor. There are surveince cameras everywhere. Don¡¯t tell me you want to go to jail?¡± Chapter 851 - Good Deeds Spread Fast

Chapter 851: Good Deeds Spread Fast

Shen Qianshu, who was charging forward furiously like a cannonball, was stopped by Li Chen in the process. He put one hand in front of her waist and brought her to a side. Ye Ling, who stayed behind to watch, narrowed his eyes. His eyes locked onto Li Chen¡¯s ws. He was theirpany¡¯s designer. But he wanted to chop off his hands! ¡°Wait for the surgery to end!¡± Li Chen¡¯s voice slightly lowered. However, Shen Qianshu was boiling with anger, and she could not care about such things? Coincidentally, the light to the operating theater changed. The door opened, and the surgery had ended. This totally dismissed Shen Qianshu¡¯s anger. Yang Po was still slightly shocked while Jing Yun stood at the side to look at them, showing extreme disdain. The doctor and nurses filed out of the operating theater. Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan rushed forward. ¡°Who¡¯s the patient¡¯s family member?¡± the doctor asked. ¡°Me!¡± Both Lin Xiaojuan and Shen Qianshu answered in unison. ¡°How is he?¡± ¡°The bullet is already taken out. It did not hurt his organs. The surgery is very sessful.¡± Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan both let out a sigh of relief. The nurses pushed Gu Xie, who was still unconscious from the anesthesia, to his ward. Shen Qianshu threw Yang Po a harsh nce. Yang Po also knew that he did not handle this matter correctly. He felt a little guilty. ¡°Xiaojuan, Qianshu, I¡¯m slightly to me for this matter. I will take on Gu Xie¡¯s medical fees,¡± Yang Po said. Lin Xiaojuan did not feel like talking to him at all; on the other hand, Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Why are you still here? Are you waiting to get hit?¡± Yang Po felt embarrassed and looked at Lin Xiaojuan, finding it hard to tear himself away from her. Jing Yun held his hand, smiled, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Xiao Yi is still waiting for you back home.¡± They finally made their way out with a group of people. Lin Xiaojuan seemed to have lost all strength. She slightly leaned against the wall, still in shock. Shen Qianshu then realized that Li Chen¡¯s shirt was full of bloodstains. ¡°Yun An, Mr. Li, thank you all. If it were not for you guys who treated him and sent him to the hospital in time, I really don¡¯t know what would¡¯ve happened,¡± Lin Xiaojuan said. Yun An waved his hands dismissively. He did not help much. It was all thanks to Li Chen. Li Chen gave Gu Xie first-aid treatment and also carried him to be sent to the hospital. He handled everything in time. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. What¡¯s more important is that Gu Xie is fine,¡± Li Chen said. Although the surgery had ended, they were in a really terrible mood. Yun An and Li Chen did not stay in the hospital for long, and they left first. The news of Gu Xie being injured and sent to the hospital was not contained well. Xu Ning was anxiously waiting outside the operating theater then and thus did not manage to suppress the news. After the surgery ended, the news had already spread like wildfire. Gu Xie¡¯s reputation was too great, and even the slightest notion would cause an uproar. Some patients in the hospital also saw Lin Xiaojuan being in a hurry, and thus the news spread even more rhythmically. Xu Ning¡¯s phone was continually ringing with phone calls from the Gu Family. He was overwhelmed to the point where he broke out in cold sweat. The phone calls were too sudden, thus catching him off guard. Ye Ling said calmly, ¡°Why suppress the news? You should publicize them!¡± Xu Ning and Lin Xiaojuan took a look at him, both of them taken aback. Yang Po intention was for them to keep this news under the covers. Normally, when something bad happened to a celebrity, the manager would definitely want to erase all traces of the news, unwilling to let more people know. Shen Qianshu was suddenly enlightened. She said calmly, ¡°Not leaving our names after doing good deeds, how can we let it go so easily? Our Sixth Brother saved a new mayor that is about to take office. A glorious thing like this should naturally be made known to everyone.¡± Yang Po wanted to settle this incident quietly. How could that be possible! Dream on! Xu Ning and Lin Xiaojuan were both top managers. They did not need Ye Ling to teach them how to carry out this. Before a new day started, the news of Gu Xie saving Yang Po, an assassination attempt on Yang Po, and simr hot topics had already seized all of the headlines! Chapter 852 - Unbelievable

Chapter 852: Unbelievable

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu rolled up her sleeves, ready to go onto the battlefield, and she confirmed that Gu Xie saved Yang Po. Gu Yuanli rushed to the hospital in thete night. Then, Ye Ling had already left. Shen Qianshu was worried to let Lin Xiaojuan spend the night alone in the hospital, and thus she decided to stay and apany her. Xu Ning was also there. Gu Xie was Gu Yuanli¡¯s biological younger brother. When Gu Yuanli was shot, Gu Yuanli was the most anxious. ¡°Is the surgery confirmed to be sessful?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t be anxious. When the sun rises, Sixth Brother will wake up.¡± Gu Yuanli¡¯s thundering heart then calmed down. He went into the ward to look at Gu Xie. Gu Xie and he were not considered really close. There were many things he had no idea how to exin to Gu Xie. However, Gu Xie was able to have a really smooth career in the film industry due to Gu Yuanli¡¯s blessings. The two brothers had gotten used to burying their suspicions and conflicts to the bottom of their hearts. ¡°You must get well faster,¡± Gu Yuanli said. This was an unexpected cmity. He thought of the news and slightly frowned. ¡°Lil Sixth, do you already know his identity? Thus you went to save him, right?¡± Lin Xiaojuan and Shen Qianshu were outside the ward, then talking about how to get back at Yang Po and cause him to lose his position as Mayor. Xu Ning said, ¡°This will not be something so easy, right?¡± ¡°Assassinating a government official, this is not a small issue. Who knows if it was his political rival or his enemy? This hypocrite, who knows if he had done something under the dark? My Sixth Brother definitely cannot suffer a shot for no reason.¡± Shen Qianshu reasoned. Lin Xiaojuan nodded and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we break the news that Yang Po pulled Gu Xie to shield him from the bullet? He won¡¯t be able to keep his position anymore, right?¡± ¡°Are there surveince cameras in the restaurant?¡± ¡°When we were fighting outside, there weren¡¯t any surveince cameras, but aren¡¯t Yun An and Li Chen witnesses?¡± ¡°This evidence is not enough,¡± Xu Ning said. The door to the ward suddenly opened. The sun was starting to rise, causing Gu Yuanli¡¯s face to appear ghostly. ¡°What are you guys saying? Did Yang Po purposely pushed Lil Sixth in front of him to get hit by the bullet?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lin Xiaojuan said. Gu Yuanli looked like he had just heard a piece of devastating news. He widened his eyes in disbelief. His expression instantly darkened! ¡°Second Brother, the news online was not reported clearly. We do not have concrete evidence and was scared that he would retaliate. Thus, we didn¡¯t attempt to give any further rification,¡± Shen Qianshu said calmly. ¡°But Yang Po purposely pushed Sixth Brother in front to shield himself from the bullet. This was witnessed by Yun An, Li Chen, and Xiaojuan.¡± Gu Yuanli slightly took a step back. The veins on his forehead were pulsating. He suddenly walked out. ¡°Second Brother, where are you going?¡± Shen Qianshu hurriedly gave Second Old Master Gu a call. She gave him a brief exnation of everything that had happened. ¡°Dad, Second Brother left in a fury. I¡¯m scared that he will go look for Yang Po. Quickly call him back home!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, let him go.¡± Second Old Master Gu¡¯s voice was extremely cold. ¡°This is really unbelievable.¡± ¡°Dad?¡± ¡°Little Shu, don¡¯t care about this anymore. When Lil Sixth wakes up, call me.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Yang Po prepared an official residence for his transfer this time. He had a wife, but she had passed away long ago. Jing Yun had remained by his side through the years, but the two did not get married. At this moment, he was throwing a huge fit inside his official residence. The news had spread like wildfire. From what it seemed, he was the victim of an assassination attempt. However, the situation was really detrimental to him. If the matter was blown up, it would not be beneficial to him at all. People that were in office like him were most afraid of getting involved in big news. No matter if it was good news or bad news. It would be hard to say what this implication could do to him. His superiors would definitely send someone to investigate. Chapter 853 - Why Torment Each Other

Chapter 853: Why Torment Each Other

Yang Po made use of his power and suppressed all the hot news before the sun rose. After all, he had powerful support; he was City A¡¯s Mayor. Suppressing some news was not a difficult thing to do. But his attempt was still toote. Shen Qianshu, Lin Xiaojuan, and Xu Ning broke out the news together, with Shen Qianshu providing evidence. The news was already all over the inte. Although discussions of this matter would be blocked,izens¡¯ nosy nature could not be stopped too. Yang Po and Gu Xie both became sensitive topics; discussion threads would be blocked each time anyone mentioned anything about them. Everybody substituted those two names with Gu Movie King and Yang XX. After all, algorithms to crawl through the inte could only identify and block exact keywords. Even though not all the discussions could be suppressed, it was already considered very sessful. Compared to the huge chaos in the middle of the night, it was already much better. Shen Qianshu already predicted that these pieces of news would not see the daylight. Thus, she decided to break them out in the middle of the night. She threw him a blow in advance. Because of this, Shen Qianshu¡¯s Weibo ount was even locked. She was livid! Yang Po received many calls from the Central. His superiors had already sent someone to investigate this matter. It would slowly develop into a contest. ¡°I told you long ago that you can¡¯t belittle these two sisters, but you just wouldn¡¯t listen to me. If you had settled this earlier, it would not have spiraled into this mess today,¡± Jing Yun said. ¡°Stop it.¡± Yang Po was feeling vexed and did not have much patience. Jing Yun pursed her lips. If it not because of Lin Xiaojuan, would this mess have urred? He was a victim, but he became someone living on a razor¡¯s edge instead. ¡°Mayor Yang, Mr. Gu Yuanli...¡± Before the housekeeper¡¯s wordsnded, Gu Yuanli walked in. His whole body was filled with anger, and his expression was cold and evil. He came forward, clenched his fists, and harshly threw a punch at Yang Po. ¡°You scumbag!¡± Jing Yun screamed in shock. ¡°Gu Yuanli, what are you doing!¡± Yang Po was furious. Gu Yuanli was someone skilled in martial arts. His punch caused Yang Po¡¯s head to spin and his vision to turn blurry. His face also immediately became swollen. He still had to attend an important meeting today, and it would be live-streamed. It was truly aggravating having to go on television with a face like his. ¡°You actually used Gu Xie as a shield to dodge the bullet. Are you human?¡± Gu Yuanli was mad. ¡°He is your nephew. Are you crazy?¡± Jing Yun was shocked. What nephew? Yang Po was also stunned. ¡°You... you mean?¡± Yang Po widened his eyes in shock. ¡°How is that possible!¡± ¡°You pushed him in front to shield yourself from the bullet. Do you believe that I will shoot you now, Uncle!¡± Gu Yuanli was almost going crazy. ¡°It¡¯s fine that Yang Family did not want us brothers back then, but how could you actually dare to treat Lil Sixth as a scapegoat. If there is anything wrong with him, I want you to pay with your life!¡± Yang Po¡¯s anger slowly dissipated. ¡°I didn¡¯t know. You didn¡¯t tell me before either!¡± ¡°Yang Family does not even care about us brothers¡¯ life and death, what do you want me to tell you about?¡± Gu Yuanli said softly while his hands balled into a fist. He badly wanted to shoot Yang Po and avenge Gu Xie. Yang Po remained stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°His surgery is very sessful. He will be fine. Yuanli, one who does not know is innocent. Don¡¯t be angry anymore.¡± ¡°One who does not know is innocent?¡± Gu Yuanli clenched his fists tightly. ¡°What a great excuse!¡± ¡°Yuanli, sit down. Let¡¯s talk about some things.¡± ¡°I have nothing to talk to you about.¡± ¡°Have you gone crazy? We are your family members. What are the people of the Gu Family? They are enemies!¡± Yang Po yelled out loud. ¡°You recognized a thief as your father for so many years, did you be so happy that you forgot your original roots? Is that how it is?¡± Chapter 854 - Mom, Forgive Me.

Chapter 854: Mom, Forgive Me.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Yuanli scoffed. ¡°Thief as a father? The thief you are calling had given Sixth Brother and me so much love and freedom. He educated us well to be such independent and firm men. He sent us to the best schools and sent us abroad to develop ourselves. Now, I am very healthy. I graduated from an Ivy League; I have two doctorate degrees and a sessful career. Sixth Brother is now a ¡®god¡¯ to the nation. He has no worries and troubles. His life is fulfilling and prosperous. This is who you are calling a ¡®thief¡¯. Inparison to all of my family members, what have they done from young? ¡°When I was younger, Sixth Brother was still very small. The people from the Yang Family never acknowledged our existence. They felt that our father was from the triads, and that was a disgrace for all of you. They were afraid that it would affect Grandpa¡¯s career and the fate of everyone in the Yang Family. They were afraid that our dirty blood would pollute the highly pure and exquisite blood flowing in the Yang Family. So, the Yang Family abandoned us. It was Pa who raised us up. ¡°It was only until I returned with two doctorate degrees from America when I was 22 years old and took over Ghost City did the Yang Family finally feel that I was of worth. They beganing close to me and trying all sorts of ways to get Ghost City from me. They coerced and tempted me; it was a battle for our rtionship. You guys were trying to make me betray Ghost City so that you guys would benefit. Do you think I¡¯m a fool? Did they think that I could not identify who my family was and who my enemies were? ¡°Do you know why I did not tell you who our younger brother was all this while? I was afraid that you would cause disturbance for him. He was a carefree Movie King who did not bother about anything. He never asked for anything in his life, and I do not wish for him to be involved in all these matters between us either. ¡°So I¡¯m warning all of you. The Yang Family is not allowed to see him. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not showing mercy.¡± Jing Yun was scared of hearing all of this. She had never known about the secret of the Yang Family. At this moment, she wished she could disappear. She had never heard of all of these secrets. Gu Yuanli took a quick nce at her, but he did not even take her seriously. It was as if someone had torn Yang Po¡¯s face out and trampled all over it. She felt so disgraced. Yang Po retorted. ¡°He was the one who killed your father back then. Your mother returned home to share the news and midway through, yet he killed her. You are the only one who believed him. We did not know you guys back then, and we wanted Gu Chun to look after you. We wanted you to grow up by his side, and then we would tell you about the truth slowly. We wanted you to pretend to be on good terms with him but hate him deep down, and then go against him and avenge your parents. We went through so much, yet you don¡¯t know how to appreciate it. Have you forgotten what your mother used to tell you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a mother!¡± Gu Yuanli looked really unhappy. ¡°I only have a father and my brothers!¡± Gu Yuanli seemed to be in great agony just by speaking to him. He pulled up his sleeves and walked away. Back at the Gu Manor. ¡°Where¡¯s Pa?¡± Ah Xi was still in the manor, but Second Old Master Gu was not. ¡°Second Master has gone to the hospital to visit the Sixth Master.¡± Gu Yuanli nodded. ¡°You didn¡¯t go with him?¡± Ah Xi said, ¡°Second Old Master Gu said that if you are looking for him, you have to wait for a while. He will have lunch with you.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Gu Yuanli went upstairs. ¡°I¡¯m going to visit my Mom.¡± Ah Xi smiled and nodded as he watched Gu Yuanli go upstairs. Fang Hongxiu¡¯s eyebrows were getting lighter. Every morning, Second Old Master Gu would draw her eyebrows meticulously. Today, he drew eyebrows that made her look very youthful. It looked lively, and Gu Yuanli sat beside her for a really long time. ¡°Mom, forgive me.¡± He seemed to be in pain. He grabbed Fang Hongxiu¡¯s hand and put it beside his lips. His eyes were red. ¡°I didn¡¯t do that on purpose.¡± Mom, forgive me! Chapter 855 - It’s Not Too Late to Turn Around

Chapter 855: It¡¯s Not Too Late to Turn Around

At the hospital, Gu Xie had woken up. He was speaking to Second Old Master Gu privately. ¡°The bullet was rather thin. You were lucky, but you might not be again in the future. Never act rashly,¡± Second Old Master Gu said softly. ¡°Our family cannot handle another tragedy.¡± ¡°Yes, Pa. I got it,¡± Gu Xie said. He was different from his elder brothers who had undergone intensive training since they were young. Gu Xie began acting at a young age. He studied and never meddled with the affairs of Ghost City. The people in Ghost City also seldom saw Sixth Master. He had always been staying away from Ghost City. He was not asbative as his elder brothers, but he knew enough for self-defense. His skills were better than average bodyguards. The incident that happened yesterday night came too suddenly, and he was too unprepared for it. He was also pulled away by Yang Po. The bullet was mean, and it taught him a lesson. Amidst the chaos, he seemed to have seen a familiar pair of eyes. He kept calling out for that name. His hand was as warm as in his memories. His memory of that person was rather blurry, and he also heard someone shouting for ¡®Lil Sixth¡¯ by his ear. Gu Xie bit his lip. He also saw the look of despair in Lin Xiaojuan. He had thought that he would never see it again. Now, he felt scared. ¡°Pa, I won¡¯t let you worry about me again.¡± ¡°Good that you know it,¡± Second Old Master Gu said. ¡°Is that person outside your girlfriend?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yeah, if you guys have been dating for quite some time, bring her home so we can talk about marriage. There¡¯s no need to date for so long.¡± ¡°Okay, Pa.¡± Gu Xie smiled lightly. He knew that his family would never object to him dating. No matter who he wanted to marry, the only thing that mattered was if he liked the person. Since he was young, Second Old Master Gu gave him enough freedom. He could choose the career he liked and the people he liked. ¡°You are more hardworking than your brothers. You might be the first one to marry.¡± Thinking of his bunch of worrying sons, Second Old Master Gu felt emotionally tired. Instead, his youngest daughter had a seven-year-old son. Her elder brothers were not even married yet. ¡°Pa, Second Brother is also...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Rest well,¡± Second Old Master Gu said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he will cause something with Yang Po. After all, he¡¯s the new mayor and also a member of the Yang Family. They also had something against us. There¡¯s no need to spite them.¡± ¡°If you knew not to spite them, why did you hit Yang Po?¡± ¡°I hit him as Gu Xie, not as the Sixth Master of Ghost City. He doesn¡¯t even know who I am. Second Brother is different, and everyone knows his identity. I am safe now, so there¡¯s no need to spite him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Second Old Master Gu sounded firm. ¡°Second Brother knows when to draw the line. He wouldn¡¯t cause unnecessary trouble. He... cares a lot about you.¡± Gu Xie lowered his head. Second Old Master Gu patted him on his hand. ¡°I have told you long ago that he has nothing to do with whatever that happened to Yuan An. You just wouldn¡¯t believe it. You don¡¯t have to always see things to believe that they are true.¡± ¡°Pa, I-I...¡± He could not confide in the things that had been bothering him for many years. Second Old Master Gu said, ¡°As long as you know what you¡¯re doing. True brothers never bear grudges.¡± He had been telling these to Gu Xie for several years, but Gu Xie never took it seriously. No one knows why, but Gu Yuanli and Gu Xie had never been close since they were young. Yet, Gu Xie was the closest with Big Brother. He liked to stick around his eldest brother. Gu Yuanli was always distancing himself from Gu Xie. Furthermore, Gu Yuanli was really rebellious in his teen years. It was really different from how calm and firm he was now. He was very impatient with kids as well. Eventually, the rtionship between the brothers became distanced. The good thing was that it was not toote to turn around. Chapter 856 - The Movie King has Started Flirting

Chapter 856: The Movie King has Started Flirting

In these past few years, Gu Xie and Gu Yuanli took very different paths. Second Old Master Gu was not worried about it; they were still brothers anyway. One day, they would return to be on good terms again. Now was the perfect time for it to happen. He was not intending to be too straightforward about it, so he let Gu Xie think about it himself. ¡°I will find time to discuss this with Second Brother properly.¡± Second Old Master Gu nodded. It seemed like things were going as he had thought. Gu Yuanli had never told Gu Xie the things about the Yang Family as Gu Xie was too young. When he was adopted, he was already a part of the Gu Family. He was never curious about his biological parents, and he thought of himself as a child in the Gu Family. When Second Old Master Gu left, he gave Lin Xiaojuan a very simple antique gold-ted wooden box. With a kind smile, he told Lin Xiaojuan. ¡°Girl, it has been hard on you these few days. When you have time,e home with Gu Xie and have a meal with us. This is my wee gift for you.¡± ¡°Thank you... Uncle!¡± Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s ears reddened. Second Old Master Gu did not object to this rtionship at all. In fact, he had looked into this matter before. Thedy before him had given a lot of help to his daughter and grandson. She had also be besties with her daughter for all these years. They were closer than sisters, and no one else could make a better daughter-inw than her. She was beautiful, determined, and a capable woman. Perfection! Lin Xiaojuan held the little box feeling slightly scared. She entered the room in a dreamy state, and Gu Xie¡¯s eyes lit up. As an artiste manager, Lin Xiaojuan had been used to the battles in the entertainment industry, and she was also used to watching all the family feuds going on in television dramas. She had always thought that the powerful and high-status Second Old Master Gu would be against her rtionship with Gu Xie. After all, she was notpatible with Gu Xie at all, and she did not have an outstanding family background. Who knew that he would even give her a wee gift. He was really kind and friendly. It was like this was all a dream. ¡°Your dad gave me a wee gift.¡± Lin Xiaojuan felt that the box was too much for her. ¡°I epted it shamelessly. That¡¯s not very nice, was it?¡± Second Old Master Gu was too powerful, so she epted it subconsciously. When Second Old Master Gu had left, she then suddenly realized that she had not politely declined. That was rather unruly. ¡°When an elderly gives you a gift, just ept it. Open it and see what¡¯s inside.¡± Gu Xie looked really gentle, and it was as if he knew what was in the box. Lin Xiaojuan opened it up, and in that antique box, there was a beautiful emerald green jade Buddha that was extremely costly. ¡°Wow...¡± Lin Xiaojuan eximed. ¡°That¡¯s such an expensive gift.¡± She racked her brains thinking of what she should get for Second Old Master Gu as a gift the next time she visited. The financial resources of her entire family probablypare to the price of the gift. She felt rather troubled. Gu Xie took the jade Buddha and signaled for her to sit. He wrapped his arms around her and helped her put on the jade Buddha. ¡°This jade had been ced at home for years, and dust had been collecting on it. It should be worn. It has healing effects,¡± Gu Xie said softly. His warm breath was all around her, and there was a faint rosin smell that made Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s face redden. Then, Second Old Master Gu had identally found some imperial jade. He ordered people to make 6 identical jade Buddhas for him, and he joked that he wanted to give them to his 6 daughters-inw as their wee gift. This jade Buddha had always been in the hands of Second Old Master Gu. It was also the first time he had the opportunity to give it to his daughter-inw. He could imagine how happy Second Old Master Gu must have been when he gave the jade Buddha to her. Gu Xie¡¯s eyes were focused and passionate. For some reason, Lin Xiaojuan felt her heart palpitating wildly from being stared at him like that, and her ears reddened. Gu Xie pushed her hair behind her ear softly andplimented her honestly. ¡°This jade looks so beautiful when you wear it.¡± Chapter 857 - Little Angel was So Mad She Changed

Chapter 857: Little Angel was So Mad She Changed

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the Rose Castle, Shen Qianshu was really mad. She went to search for the Management Secretary for the third time. How could you block me? It¡¯s fine if you did, but it¡¯s about time you remove the ban on me. The manager of the tform reminded her politely. Dear user, you have entered sensitive keywords. The management is currently handling this matter. Please hold on while we resolve this issue. Shen Qianshuughed in anger. ¡°People from the city know how to y, huh?¡± Gu Xie had been banned but just for a day. Yet for her, she was banned for two days. There were a lot ofments under Tong Hua¡¯s Weibo by his fans. ¡°Tong Hua, your precious Mommy has been banned. We want to know the truth so badly. We are shaking.¡± The moment she was banned, people began forming conspiracy theories under Tong Hua¡¯s Weibo posts. Under Tong Hua¡¯s question tform. Tong Hua: When will my Mommy be let out. @XXX, @XXX Management. He asked thrice a day, and his fans learned from him, asking as well. Shen Qianshu thought The official Weibo ount must have been receiving the most number of mentions. Who knew that the tform was ignoring everything and not giving a single exnation at all. Tong Hua: Actually, I¡¯m not a very well-tempered person, @XXXX. @XXX Management. The fans beganmenting on it. ¡°Fight them, Tong Hua. We believe in you.¡± ¡°How dare they ban my national son¡¯s Mommy? Do they not want poprity anymore?¡± ¡°Son is going crazy... I¡¯m shaking...¡± Tong Hua looked at thements and mmed the table in anger. ¡°Daddy, my fans are fighting for Mommy. What are you doing?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m dead.¡± Ye Ling was calm and gave an indifferent look. ¡°I can¡¯t help!¡± Tong Hua was speechless. Shen Qianshu stared at him. ¡°... ¡± What the f*cking hell do you mean that you are dead and you can¡¯t help? Mommy has a habit of looking at Weibo for an hour before bed, and she flirts with her fans. You must have finally found a perfect excuse to seal her up, huh? You don¡¯t even need to do it yourself. Is the tform actually your assistant? Do you intend to continue working joyfully with them? Zhong Ran touched his nose silently. Master, Tong Hua, and Miss Shen have been living together for too long. They can see with their naked eyes when someone is turning a deaf ear to them. ¡°Then disguise as Young Uncle and scare them?¡± ¡°Yifan is useless.¡± How much he despised him! Ye Yifan, who was far away in New York, sneezed. Who is speaking ill of me? WHO! This time when she got banned, the social media tform was too persistent. This could not be resolved in the usual way. Even Ghost City could not do anything about a case like this as this huge financial business did not coborate with others, so it was hard to settle the issue. What¡¯s more, Yang Po was the one on the other end. Second Old Master Gu always ignored the Yang Family, and he also felt that his daughter¡¯s ount being banned was just a small issue. Shen Qianshu also told Second Old Master Gu that it did not matter kindly. Yet, her heart was hurting. She did not wish to cause trouble for Ghost City. Then, when she returned home, she tried to make Ye Ling sympathize with her and feel sorry for her. ¡°Master, that is my influencer ount. Endorsements bring in so many millions for me. It cannot be permanently banned.¡± Shen Qianshu exined. Yang Po is so petty. Enough is enough. A little tform like Weibo would not be afraid of financial groups in the slightest bit. They were just afraid of the people in the government. ¡°We don¡¯t need all that money in this house.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°You have to help me get it back. I have too many feelings for this ount, Master~~~¡± Her voice was going up and down already. She shouted it such that Tong Hua was feeling goosebumps all over. Oh my dear Mommy, get a grip... ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be sad. Don¡¯t be sad. When Baby grows up, I will fight for you. I told you long before that men are all unreliable anyway. When something crops up, only your son would be of worth. Didn¡¯t I?¡± Shen Qianshu stared at him. ¡°... ¡± Zhong Ran was speechless. Master, can you bear with that? Chapter 858 - Nothing Back?

Chapter 858: Nothing Back?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling was dealing with an important document in the study room. He had just finished dealing with the matters, and Ye Tingyun had already sent his workers to upgrade the security system. To do that, they had to switch off the entire security system, and the upgrading process needed about 4 hours. Ye Ling called Zhong Ran over. ¡°Arrange for guards to patrol the area at every corner of the castle throughout the night. The upgrading process needs about 4 hours.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± They had to work overnight today. After Zhong Ran left, Ye Ling looked at his documents in deep thought, pointing around. Ye Tingyun worked way faster than he had thought. The castle in Paris also got its upgraded system at the same time. ¡°Master...¡± Shen Qianshu brought a food tray with a ss of juice and some snacks over as supper for Ye Ling. He was reminded of the days from seven years ago when she was like a shadow around him. Here and there. She came in with the food tray, and the snacks were made in the shape of hearts. ¡°I made this by myself.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled and said. There were heart-shaped biscuits and snacks, as well as some blueberries. He liked the vor as it was not too sweet nor greasy. It was just nice. Under her persuasion, Ye Ling did not stay up to work all night. Previously, he would always work over the night. Usually, when she was asleep, he would still be at work. When she woke up from bed, he had already woken up. After she went to BG, she had a smaller workload after knocking off from work. Most of the time, she would keep himpany as he read. Otherwise, she would make some snacks. Compared to the chefs, he liked her food more. His chest injury was also bing better, and he looked like he was feeling a lot better. ¡°Master, on ount of...¡± ¡°Your ount has been unbanned,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ¡°Wow, Master! You¡¯re the best!¡± Shen Qianshuplimented him truthfully with all smiles. She had not looked at her own ount for a long time. She dragged Ye Ling to one side to have their supper. ¡°Master, I have a question for you.¡± ¡°You might as well not.¡± ¡°Why? You don¡¯t even know what I want to ask.¡± ¡°Yang Po¡¯s spot as a mayor.¡± ¡°Master, you¡¯re so clever. Are we capable of taking away his spot as mayor?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ¡°I¡¯m not deeply rooted in the nation enough. I do not have enough men that I can use here. The only family who is of authority that I can touch are those from the Mu Family, but the Mu Family and the Yang Family are political rivals. They cannot do anything about each other. What¡¯s more, there are a lot of beneficial rtions going on in the system. It¡¯s not easy to mess with them.¡± Both Ghost City and Ye Ling were not afraid of Mayor He. It was because Mayor He himself was not anyone of much roots. The Yang Family was different. The Yang Family seldom allowed others to make use of their vulnerabilities. They also often won at politics. Ye Ling had been using men from North America and Europe. His main resources were not even from his country. It was hard to mess with the Yang Family at this moment. Shen Qianshu was not disappointed about it. ¡°I got it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing much we can do about the Yang Family,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ¡°The second generation of the Mu Family has been immersing themselves in military and politics. What¡¯s more, the country is getting more united. The well water does not intrude into the river water. As long as nothing big happens, they won¡¯t lose their political status.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Ye Ling looked at her. ¡°Are you disappointed?¡± Shen Qianshu shook her head. ¡°No. I just feel disgusted when I look at Yang Po.¡± ¡°Then disgust him back! What are you afraid of?!¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ¡°Although I can¡¯t do anything about him, if he wants to mess with me, he can¡¯t either! Just do whatever you want to him. As long as no lives are lost, it won¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes lit up, and she snapped her fingers. ¡°I know what to do now.¡± She got up excitedly but was pulled over by Ye Ling. ¡°I got you your ount back,¡± He said expressionlessly. ¡°Am I not getting anything back?¡± Chapter 859 - Little Angel is Stirring Shit Up Again

Chapter 859: Little Angel is Stirring Shit Up Again

Shen Qianshu left after being forced to French kiss and make out with Ye Ling passionately. On her way out, her face was still red, and she bumped into Tong Hua. Tong Hua shook his head and looked as if he despised her for putting herself down. Shen Qianshu was speechless. Her precious child was cute and pure. He used to think that kissing would make one pregnant. For the past 6 months, he must have learned new values... It¡¯s all Master¡¯s fault! Tong Hua carried Burger downstairs to y. Shen Qianshu took her phone and contacted Lin Xiaojuan. Lin Xiaojuan was apanying Gu Xie at the hospital. ¡°I¡¯m so mad. Yang Po was so pretentious, and he even came to the hospital to visit Gu Xie. I almost threw the fruit basket he sent here back at him.¡± ¡°He went to visit Gu Xie?¡± ¡°Yeah, he smiled in such a disgusting way. He behaved as if they were close. Afterward, Second Brother came over and chased them out.¡± Lin Xiaojuan felt indignant and angry. She never liked Second Brother, but because of this incident, her impression of him changed. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Let me tell you something. Isn¡¯t Yang Po going to be elected as the new mayor soon? This time, he tried to assassinate someone. The authorities would definitely look into the matter. During these past few years, he had been veryw-abiding. There isn¡¯t much news about him. Why don¡¯t we make some?¡± ¡°What news?¡± ¡°Jing Yun,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Jing Yun¡¯s path in the entertainment industry had always been really smooth. Why? Isn¡¯t it because of Yang Po? Everyone knows it deep down, but no one speaks of it. What if we exposed them?¡± Lin Xiaojuan seemed to be in deep thought. ¡°Would exposing him ruin anything? Gu Xie said it would be rather impossible to take him off of his status.¡± ¡°Why are we doing that to him? Just to annoy him,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Wanting to take Yang Po out would require the higher-ups. It has nothing to do with us. We are just doing this to annoy him and make theizens go against him. Now, the number of online friends we have isn¡¯t small. Jing Yun¡¯s journey during these past few years has been too smooth. Other than people in the entertainment industry and the fans, the masses have no idea about this. So we should just expose her and make her perish.¡± ¡°Does Ye Ling agree to this?¡± ¡°My Master said to do whatever you want. As long as no lives are lost, everything is fine.¡± ¡°Alright. I got it.¡± ¡°Oh dear...¡± Shen Qianshuughed meaningfully. Lin Xiaojuan asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Jing Yun has sent herself up to our doorstep.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at Jing Yun¡¯s Weibo Post. It was regarding the incident of changing of roles that has been causing quite an uproartely. The role of a main lead actress that Guan Xiaoman had originally got in had suddenly been given to Jing Yun despite the fact that she had already signed the contract. The official fan club of Guan Xiaoman had already announced the news. Who knew that something like this would happen? They could not ept it. The Movie Diva Guan Xiaoman was not a person who would allow others to take advantage of her. She sent out a message. ¡°Great. You¡¯re good! Go on!¡± The fans had gone crazy. Recently, Jing Yun had been very bothered about this incident. She had always got good resources and had always been med by others, but they could not get any main point out of it. Tonight, she was insulted really badly. Jing Yun: If it¡¯s meant to be mine, it will be. The truth will speak for itself. She looked cool and as if she had a well-thought-out n. She appeared as if she could not be bothered to exin anything. Guan Xiaoman retorted back. Guan Xiaoman: The shameless ones are invincible! Shen Qianshu shared Jing Yun¡¯s Weibo post. Shen Qianshu: The truth will speak for your freaking dad! Aren¡¯t you shameless? You have Yang. Pi. Oh. Isn¡¯t stealing resources from others just a simple sentence away? If you have what it takes to steal, you should have what it takes to admit to it. @Jing Yun/If it¡¯s meant to be mine, it will be. The truth will speak for itself. After Shen Qianshu did that, it went onto the hot topic list within two minutes. The hot topic list was filled with simr posts. Who is ¡®Yang. Pi. Oh.¡¯? Lin Xiaojuan was shocked. My little Shu, you¡¯re impressive! Chapter 860 - The God-like Yang Pi Oh

Chapter 860: The God-like Yang Pi Oh

¡°Hahaha. The god-like Yang Pi Oh. Hahahahahaha.¡± ¡°Hahahah. Little angel, you are being mischievous again! Aren¡¯t you afraid of being banned again? You just got unbanned...¡± ¡°Hahaha. Tell me, do you guys know who Yang Pi Oh is?¡± ¡°My poor Little angel. You are scared now that your ount got banned, huh? Don¡¯t be a coward. Come on out and do mischief!¡± ¡°The little angel that got happy just by causing a little mischief today.¡± ¡°Hold on... All of you. Don¡¯t go all hahahaha yet. This is big news okay! Let¡¯s send our little angel up on the hot topic list!¡± Gu Xie¡¯s fans always thought that Gu Xie was the one who saved Yang Po, and they treated him like a god and a savior. He really attracted a lot of fans. Shen Qianshu insulted straightforwardly, and then the fans realized the truth. It seems like whatever had been officially announced was not quite the truth. Everyone knew that Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan were bffs. If she posted something like that, it would not benefit Gu Xie at all and would only bring hate to him. But what if Yang Po was not saved like how it had officially been announced? Their ¡®god¡¯ was still lying down in the hospital. Gu Xie¡¯s and Tong Hua¡¯s fan clubs had always been working together and supporting one another. They worked together to have an emergency meeting, and they wanted to fight them together. Jing Yun and Yang Po were shocked. This Yang Pi Oh is really godlike. No one would have thought that Shen Qianshu would be so frank and upright. She would bring people out, and the ones she had been bringing attention upon happened to be the ones who were on the hot topic liststely. It would not be a good thing for a high-ranking official to always be on Weibo. What¡¯s more, it was scandalous news. At this modern age, which high-ranking official did not have a mistress with them? Jing Yun was pulled out so publicly and being med by everyone. There was an uproar in the entertainment industry again. Not only were the masses shocked, but even the big shots in the entertainment industry were surprised. This whole incident was too impressive! Guan Xiaoman looked as if she was not afraid of anything at all. She shared Shen Qianshu¡¯s post and even liked it. Not only that, but she even got her team of ¡®sisters¡¯ to share them. She also made her husband, who was a Movie King, to join in with them. Lin Xiaojuan used Gu Xie¡¯s Weibo ount to share it too. What¡¯s there to be afraid of! If I can¡¯t kill you, I¡¯ll annoy the hell out of you! Tong Hua¡¯s Weibo looked different. Tong Hua: Everyone, Yang Pi Oh isn¡¯t any sensitive word right? It would be overboard to ban my Mommy, huh? He was worried about whether his mommy would be banned again. ¡°I feel like Little angel would not be banned, but she would be asked to speak to the authorities.¡± ¡°Please serve our little angel the most exquisite form of Tie Guan Yin tea.¡± ¡°Little angel has a very broad social circle. I have finally seen what it means.¡± Just because no one spoke about it did not mean that no one knew about it. Now that someone had stepped forward to speak about it, the authorities would only deal with Shen Qianshu. A lot of people shared the post, and most of them were on good terms with Shen Qianshu, Gu Xie, Guan Xiaoman, or many others. This caused an uproar in the entertainment industry, and it finally exposed the issue that everyone had been keeping quiet about for many years out of fear. The filming team for pretended to be dead and ignorant about this whole matter. This issue was made into such a big deal that almost everyone knew about it. Zhong Ran told Ye Ling about it at the earliest chance. ¡°Master, Miss Shen is really a genius. If she does public rtions matters, I guarantee that ourpany will never face any scandalous news ever again.¡± Her skills were too good. Being a jewelry designer was too much of a waste for Miss Shen. ¡°She¡¯s mydy. Of course she would naturally be awesome.¡± Ye Ling looked at the gossip expressionlessly. ¡°Don¡¯t you see whose taste that is!¡± Zhong Ran was speechless. How impressive! Why won¡¯t you stand with your arms akimbo? Chapter 861 - Let’s Act Together

Chapter 861: Let¡¯s Act Together

Shen Qianshu did not have sense of self-awareness towards causing such a big movement in the entertainment industry. As matters grewrger, the masses went to search for information regarding Jing Yun and Yang Po. Indeed, they discovered some information. These two people actually had given birth to an illegitimate child named Jing Xiaoyi. She was four years old, and she was adorable. She looked a lot like Jing Yun. This earth-shattering piece of news came really quickly, and the all-rounder impression that Jing Yun gave to everyone since she had debuted was all ruined. Yang Po was exploding in fury. ¡°How could information about Xiaoyi be exposed? Who exactly was the person who exposed it?!¡± Yang Po¡¯s ex-wife was a very strong and impressive woman. She had a very strong family background, and she was reallypatible with the Yang Family. His ex-wife had a daughter with him, and she was already 20 years old this year. She was studying at a university abroad. Yang Po had promised the people in her ex-wife¡¯s family that this would be her only daughter. Jing Yun had no status or name with him, but men always had deeply-rooted bad habits, and he wanted a son. When Jing Yun was pregnant, two people went to investigate in Hong Kong. Jing Yun bribed the doctor. When the medical report came out, the baby was a boy, but when she gave birth, the baby was a girl. Yang Po was really mad, but after all, it was still his own flesh and blood. After being mad, he still doted on the girl very much. After all, he had a daughter at such an old age, and he doted on her since she was young. To prevent others from noticing it, the child had the same surname as Jing Yun, and Jing Yun had been the one looking after her all this while. They kept this as a secret very well, and it had never been exposed up to now. Now that the fact that they had an illegitimate daughter had been exposed, it did not look good at all for a provincial official. ¡°Why is Shen Qianshu bearing a grudge against me! What does this whole issue even have to do with her!¡± Yang Po smashed half the items in his living room. His daughter who was far abroad called back to rify the whole situation on whether he had really made a sister for her secretly. His daughter hung up his phone call furiously. The Yang Family knew about the thing going on between him and Jing Yun, but they never admitted it. They had silently epted this child, and his security guards had brought her to the Yang Family several times. There was no way this situation could be written off. A provincial official had an illegitimate daughter. This was not a good thing for his career path in the future. ¡°Mayor, for the sake of the current situation, there is still one way we can shut everyone up. That is a marriage between you and Jing Yun.¡± His secretary suggested. This was the best way they could deal with the matter. If they got married, the masses would not have anything much to say. ¡°No way. If I marry her, I¡¯d lose support from the Zhang Family.¡± The Zhang Family was his ex-wife¡¯s family. Even now, he still went over to their family to celebrate festivals like a filial son. The Zhang Family was also a family rich in politics. The kind that was high in expertise and consciousness. ¡°But letting these matters go out of hand might bring you harm,¡± the secretary said. ¡°Madam has passed away for several years. If you remarry and have children, there is nothing wrong with it. You would not owe anyone anything, and the Zhang Family would be understanding about it. What¡¯s more, the rtionship between you and them is that you guys are bound together for good or ill.¡± Yang Po was in deep thought. Jing Yun had been with him for several years. They even had a daughter together. The daughter was obedient and adorable, and he really liked her. But Jing Yun... was just a substitute for him back then. Now, they have to announce to the media that he would marry her. He thought of the cold and indifferent Lin Xiaojuan who looked like her. That was his ideal wife. Yet, she was now Gu Xie¡¯s lover. His nephew. Damn it! ¡°Mayor, the change of personnel is happening soon. Nothing must go wrong.¡± Yang Po shut his eyes lightly. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s do that!¡± The next day, news of Yang Po and Jing Yun getting married was already spreading like wildfire. Yang Po¡¯s Public Rtions team hade up with a very beautiful love story. Chapter 862 - Behave Well, Listen to Me

Chapter 862: Behave Well, Listen to Me

Manor Yang Po¡¯s public rtions team came out with an excellent story. Painting Yang Po as a devoted good man. The story was like this: over ten years ago, after Yang Po¡¯s wife passed away from cancer, he engrossed himself with work and also promised his wife to raise their daughter up. He remained single after that, all the way until he met Jing Yun yearster. Jing Yun¡¯s devotion to him touched his heart. However, he remembered his promise to his wife and thus had not been able to give Jing Yun a family. Jing Yun was really understanding. She wanted to wait for his daughter to grow up into an adult first and be able to ept her before holding a wedding. She stayed by his side throughout the many years. Both of them really wanted to gain his daughter¡¯s understanding. In this story, the daughter, who turned against them all along and was suppressed by her family, had no choice but to put on a show too. She acted out a beautiful sad drama. ¡°I really... never ever thought that... she approved of Jing Yun?¡± ¡°Yes, she did. Jing Yun is now officially the Mayoress,¡± Tong Hua said. Shen Qianshu¡¯s scheme was already considered impressive. She never expected that her enemy¡¯s scheme was more miraculously thought. ¡°Yang Po is really... so relentless.¡± Shen Qianshumented. For the Mayor¡¯s position, he could even not be bothered by his marriage. Ye Ling said calmly, ¡°Jing Xiaoyi¡¯s matter was exposed by Jing Yun. You guys want to fight with her? You all are still too tender.¡± ¡°She exposed it herself?¡± Ye Ling nodded. ¡°Master, I can¡¯t believe that you are so updated with these pieces of gossip,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°If it was not Miss Shen that wanted to fight Yang Po, Master would not have cared about them,¡± Zhong Ran said. Shen Qianshu thought of something. From the perspective of the college, Ye Family and Yang Family still had all kinds of connections between them, just that this blood rtionship was a little further. It had to go all the way back to his maternal grandmother¡¯s generation. Thus, Ye Ling did not really care much about Yang Family. ¡°I¡¯m the one who belittled Jing Yun.¡± Shen Qianshu did not expect that Jing Yun would even use her daughter as her bargaining chip. ¡°Even if they are married, they only got married recently. Such a story can only be used to fool those devoted youngdies. People with any speck of intelligence will not believe it,¡± Tong Hua said. Jing Yun uploaded a picture of her marriage certificate on Weibo, shutting the mouths of many nosy people. Tong Hua: Wow, Mayoress, can¡¯t offend, can¡¯t offend. Shen Qianshu was speechless. How maddening!!! During Gu Xie¡¯s recovery period, no interviews could be epted at all. However, there would still be reporters secretly going into the ward. Pestered beyond endurance, Gu Xie went back home to recuperate after he was able to get down from the bed himself. This was to prevent too many random people from loitering in the hospital and causing unnecessary trouble. Gu Xie returned to the Gu Manor to recuperate. Fourth Brother, Fifth Brother, Gu Yuanli, and the others were all at home, taking turns to take care of him. Shen Qianshu frequently brought Tong Hua back to Gu Manor to visit him too. Lin Xiaojuan also frequently went to visit him, and slowly, everybody got close to each other. Gu Yuanli still did not break the news to Gu Xie that Yang Po was their uncle. ¡°It was Li Chen who saved you that day, right?¡± Gu Yuanli asked. Gu Xie nodded and said, ¡°Yes, when I got shot, he immediately rushed forward. He performed really good first-aid treatment, and he also carried me and sent me to the hospital. It¡¯s all thanks to him.¡± Gu Xie had already asked for Li Chen¡¯s contact through Yun An and had thanked him too. He nned to personally visit him to thank him after he was fully recovered. ¡°I will go thank him on your behalf someday,¡± Gu Yuanli said. ¡°Thanks, Second Brother,¡± Gu Xie said. Gu Yuanli looked at him intently and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t get yourself into Yang Po¡¯s matter, you understand?¡± Gu Xie pursed his lips, kept quiet, and looked at him in confusion. ¡°Behave well,¡± Gu Yuanli said. ¡°Understood.¡± Chapter 863 - The Aroma of The Water-Lily

Chapter 863: The Aroma of The Water-Lily

Shen Qianshu brought Tong Hua to the water lily pond to y. Tong Hua loved the water lily pond. He took selfies beside the pond and had a really great time by himself. Second Old Master Guughed and said, ¡°This boy sure is vain, just like Fangfang when she was a child.¡± ¡°He is really vain. He has to dress up properly every time he goes out, and every angle of his photo must be perfect before it can be uploaded. He has a very serious idol facade.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled and said. She was helpless towards her son¡¯s vainness and bad habits. Fourth Brother and Fifth Brother walked towards them from the living room and said, ¡°Ye Ling didn¡¯t apany you here today?¡± ¡°He has many meetings to hold today,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Right, Dad, which security system does Gu Manor use?¡± ¡°ET¡¯s security system, the newest in the world.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s in charge of it?¡± ¡°Me.¡± Fourth Brother said. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Tingyun developed a new security system, and it needs four hours to upgrade. We had some problems when upgradingst night, and the upgrade failed. We repaired it again today. After the repair finishes, do you guys want to use the new security system too? This has a really huge screening ability for some external surveince cameras. Master and I have already discussed it, and he also rmends you guys to buy one set. Thereafter... it¡¯s best if you guys can keep it a secret and not let others know of it.¡± Actually, she also did not really understand what Ye Ling exactly meant. Gu Manor¡¯s security system was a different kind from his. Its members were perhaps messier too. Wasn¡¯t Master afraid that the news would be leaked? However, Ye Ling told her to mention it, and thus she just did as told. If they were willing, they could then change a set. ¡°Alright, no problem.¡± Fourth Brother agreed to it immediately. ¡°Fourth Brother, just say that the server will be undergoing maintenance upgrade. Don¡¯t reveal too many details. Master said that he will discuss with you face to face regarding the details. He will teach you, and after today¡¯s repair, it should be sessfully upgraded,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Does this security system have any impressive areas?¡± Second Old Master Gu asked. ¡°I¡¯m not really sure, but Master says that it is the best.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s install a set then.¡± In the garden, there were only the few of them and Tong Hua, so they did not need to be afraid of their conversation leaking out too. Fifth Brother also voiced out his confusions. ¡°What exactly does Ye Tingyun do?¡± This question had been in his head for a long time. ¡°I don¡¯t know too.¡± Shen Qianshu did not ask before. Fourth Brother and Fifth Brother exchanged nces. They could tell that Shen Qianshu really did not know and was not lying. They could not help but ponder to themselves, Ye Tingyun is really a mysterious person! They both had telepathy and did not mention the topic of Aventura and Fang Hongxiu. Shen Qianshu did not ask too whether Aventura was killed by Second Old Master Gu. She just felt that this topic was not really safe to be spoken of. ck Rose¡¯s words could not be trustedpletely. She looked towards Tong Hua, who was ying beside the water-lily pond. ¡°Dad, your water lilies are cultivated really well. Are they personally cultivated by you?¡± ¡°Yes! Do you like them?¡± ¡°Of course, Tong Hua loves them. Do you usually tend to them too?¡± ¡°Oh that¡¯s not the case. I initially did not know how to cultivate water lilies. I learned from a few gardeners for many years and finally managed to learn how to cultivate them myself. However, there¡¯s also a team that maintains them. They wille over once every week and will carry out some cultivating adjustments ording to the water lilies¡¯ growth.¡± ¡°I realized that the fragrance of water lilies is really weird. Today¡¯s fragrance is really light, but there are times when Ie and feel that the fragrance is really strong. What¡¯s the reason for this?¡± ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Second Old Master Gu asked. Fourth Brother and Fifth Brother¡¯s faces were filled with confusion too. ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± They both eximed in unison. Shen Qianshu was extremely shocked. ¡°Did you guys all not realize?¡± Chapter 864 - Burning to My Eyes

Chapter 864: Burning to My Eyes

Thest time she brought Tong Hua here, the fragrance was really strong. A few days ago when they were here, the fragrance became lighter. Today, it became even lighter. The reason for it was unknown too. ¡°This batch of water lilies gives off a much stronger fragrance at night, and the fragrance will be lighter during the day. Moreover, we have already gotten used to it and thus couldn¡¯t really tell. If you¡¯d like, I can teach you how to cultivate them. Rose Castle¡¯s garden should be able to cultivate them too, just that you need to take great care of it,¡± Second Old Master Gu said. ¡°I¡¯ll pass. I¡¯m already so busy usually. I have to draw sketches, have to look at information, and still need to hold meetings or go for training. I don¡¯t have the free time and patience like you, Dad,¡± Shen Qianshu said. When they were still in the middle of their conversation, Gu Xie slowly made his way towards them. ¡°Second Brother...¡± Gu Yuanli nodded gently. He sat down and seemed to look really troubled. ¡°Was Lil Sixth rude to you?¡± Fifth Brother asked. ¡°No.¡± Gu Yuanli shook his head. Recently, he always looked like he had a lot on his mind. Regarding Yang Po¡¯s matter, Second Old Master Gu did not n to let too many people know. Gu Yuanli had the same thoughts too. Both Fourth Brother and Fifth Brother did not know the reason behind it. ¡°Little Shu, were there any grudges between Yang Po and you?¡± Gu Yuanli asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°It¡¯s really obvious!¡± From the way she went against Yang Po, even idiots could tell that she and Yang Po had grudges with each other. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Qianshu did not n to talk about Lin Xiaojuan and Yang Po¡¯s matter. Mentioning the matter in front of her father and brothers would not be very good for Lin Xiaojuan. ¡°There were some grudges between us a few years ago. I¡¯m a petty person and will hold grudges. Furthermore, Jing Yun and I did not even go against each other.¡± Gu Yuanli looked like he was about to say something, yet he could not bring himself to say it. Shen Qianshu could see the disapproval right through him. ¡°Why I can¡¯t offend Yang Po? Is it because there is ckmail material of Ghost City in Yang Po¡¯s hands?¡± Gu Xie asked. ¡°No.¡± Gu Yuanliughed and said. ¡°Offend him however you like. We will always be supporting you. I don¡¯t think you will be able to do much to him and vice versa. Just shaming him will do.¡± Being the Mayor this term was a confirmed matter for Yang Po, but the next term would not be that easy for him. ¡°Yang Po has a promising future. He already became City A¡¯s Mayor in his early fifties, and with a few more years of experience, he will definitely be transferred to the Central. Now that such news had broken out, and it is furthermore pink news, the impact on his career will be really big. He will certainly have to stay low for a few years. Although this cannot change the ending, his journey to promotion will not be that smooth anymore,¡± Second Old Master Gu said. ¡°Then my aim would be achieved,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I know I can¡¯t do much to him, but I¡¯m already happy being able to let him face some troubles.¡± Fourth Brotherughed out loud. ¡°Why do you not have such firmness when dealing with Ye Ling?¡± ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m very aggressive ok!¡± Shen Qianshu straightened her chest. ¡°Ha Ha!¡± Tong Huaughed from not far away. Everyone was speechless. Shen Qianshu red at Tong Hua. Little angel, can you not expose me. ¡°Ye Ling is really not a good partner,¡± Fourth Brother said, trying to persuade her to leave him. ¡°Our Little Shu is beautiful like a flower,es from a good family, and deserves to be with a better man.¡± ¡°If the man is not as handsome as my Daddy, don¡¯t bother introducing,¡± Tong Hua said, running over to them and defending Ye Ling¡¯s rights. His little face was bright red, and he clenched his fists and threatened. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to find a stepdad for me...¡± His manner like this was really too cute. Fourth Brother could not help but pinch his cheeks. ¡°I see that you¡¯re always dissing him. Why do you like him so much?¡± ¡°Who says I like him!¡± Tong Hua¡¯s actions did not match his words. ¡°It¡¯s because he looks pleasing to the eyes. If he looks like Mommy¡¯s ex-boyfriends, that would be torture to my eyes!¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Chapter 865 - Which One Is Mommy

Chapter 865: Which One Is Mommy

Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua had an enjoyable afternoon in Gu Manor. When they returned back to Rose Castle, the whole castle was in dead silence. The chefs were moving around really quietly while Burger was lying on the sofa, anxiously waiting for Tong Hua. It leaped forward happily after seeing Tong Hua. Its tail wrapped around him, being really intimate with him. ¡°What happened?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. What happened here? Ah Da looked like he was about to say something, yet he could not bring himself to say it. Shen Qianshu then went upstairs slowly. Ah Da thought for a moment and hurriedly went forward to stop her. ¡°Miss Shen, it¡¯s better if you temporarily don¡¯t go into the study room.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ah Da did not expect that Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua would return so early. They all thought that they would spend the day at Gu Manor and only return home at night. Inside Rose Castle, a turbulent storm was brewing. Even Shen Qianshu could feel an overbearing pressure. ¡°Master is settling some stuff. It might not be very convenient for you to go in now.¡± Shen Qianshu nodded. Ye Ling would avoid her sometimes to settle some matters, and she had already gotten used to it. Just as she was about to turn away, the door suddenly opened. A musty smell of blood wafted out, and Zhong Ran walked out, full of evilness. He still had not got enough of his evil dominant image when he met Shen Qianshu face on. He tripped and almost copsed. Well, that¡¯s awkward. ¡°Miss Shen, why are you back?¡± He turned back and hurriedly closed the door. But Shen Qianshu had already smelled the musty smell of blood that was wafting out. ¡°Oh, I just came back,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower first.¡± Haiz, violent Master. As long as it was not his blood, all was good. Shen Qianshu pulled Tong Hua to the back garden to y, preventing him from witnessing the scene. After Zhong Ran had settled everything, they were still in the garden arranging flowers. Tong Hua was learning how to arrange flowers recently and had picked up the skills easily. All the different kinds of flowers in the garden had been plucked by him before. Luckily, there were many flowers. He could pluck different flowers every day. He could y to his heart¡¯s content. ¡°Mommy, is Daddy...¡± He gestured a killing action across his neck. ¡°Nonsense, your Daddy is the most kind-hearted. He doesn¡¯t kill,¡± Shen Qianshu said. Tong Hua looked at Shen Qianshu at a loss of words. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re really...¡± ¡°Miss Shen...¡± Ah Da hurriedly came over and said. ¡°Yang Lihua is here. She wants to meet you.¡± Shen Qianshu was shocked. She looked down at Tong Hua while Tong Hua also looked up at her. Tong Hua¡¯s feelings towards Yang Lihua were veryplicated too. He had always treated Yang Lihua as his biological mother, and Shen Qianshu had also always made him remember this fact. Now, the truth was revealed, and he was Mommy¡¯s son, but he did not know what happened back then. What Shen Qianshu instilled in him was that Yang Lihua used her own child to save him back then. His heart belonged to Yang Lihua¡¯s son. This feeling was again veryplicated. But no matter what, if it were not for Yang Lihua, he would not be here today. That was the undeniable truth. ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Do you want to meet her?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. Tong Hua thought for a moment and nodded his head. He was a responsible young man, and he would surely give back as he was shown kindness. Furthermore, this kindness was not an ordinary kind of kindness. It was a life-saving kindness. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go meet her together. Ah Da, invite her in. We will meet in the garden,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Yes!¡± After Ah Da left, Shen Qianshu kneeled down and said, ¡°Baby, there are still some things Mommy have been hiding from you. Thus, you must remember that in front of her, you¡¯re her son. Don¡¯t let anyone know that you¡¯re my son, understand?¡± ¡°Ok!¡± Tong Hua replied obediently. Chapter 866 - Since Your EQ is High, Then Endure It

Chapter 866: Since Your EQ is High, Then Endure It

Rose Castle, upstairs. Ye Ling took the white handcuffs slowly and wiped away the bloodstains on the back of his hand with a sinister gaze. There was a patch of deep red on the carpet. Zhong Ran and a few special agents hurriedly cleaned it all up, not even stopping to take a breath. Some problems arose during the security system upgrading. Ye Ling then plotted a set-up to make the culprit pay for his actions, and indeed, he caught a mole. This mole sneaked into the security team, and the real security personnel was locked up, his whereabouts unknown. Zhong Ran had already sent someone to look for him. Luckily, this mole did not spread the news to others yet. Ye Ling raised the dagger and swiftly got rid of the mole. He wanted to get things done once and for all; ying ording to the n was useless in his eyes. As his power had reached a certain level, he never once needed to fake kindness with his enemy. Zhong Ran always dissed that he had low EQ. Ye Ling, however, maintained a single attitude. I have low EQ, and my temper is just like this. Since you have a high EQ, you have to endure it! ¡°Master, with this mole dead, ck Rose will surely sense something.¡± ¡°She is already unable to hold it in any longer.¡± Ye Ling sneered and stood in front of the window, looking into the garden. In the flower-filled garden, there was a pure white table, and beside it were chairs of the same color. It was their usual afternoon tea spot. At that moment, Shen Qianshu was hosting a guest, while Tong Hua was obediently sitting at the side. Ye Ling threw the bloodstained white handcuffs to a side and coldly looked downstairs. ¡°Send someone down to take a look. Do not mess up.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Downstairs. The chef served some afternoon tea and snacks. Shen Qianshu invited Yang Lihua to eat together. She smiled and said, ¡°Where has Doctor Yang gone totely? You can¡¯t be found at all. I have long wanted to bring Tong Hua to meet you.¡± Yang Lihua stared at Tong Hua nkly. This child looks really beautiful. During the two years when he was with her, he had always been as thin as paper. But when he was raised by Shen Qianshu, he became beautiful and fair. His round and big pair of almond-shaped eyes was very likable. Yang Lihua entire heart softened up looking at him. Son! What a great son! Shen Qianshu took a nce at Yang Lihua and saw that her eyes had gotten moist. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart softened, and she said, ¡°Tong Hua, call Mom.¡± Tong Hua pursed his lips and found it quite hard to call her that. He loved Shen Qianshu so much and always thought that he was not her biological child. He also pondered before whether he would leave with his real mother if she came. The answer was no. Calling her Mom was almost as if he had betrayed Shen Qianshu. Now that he knew he was Shen Qianshu¡¯s child, he found it even harder to call her. But the person in front of him had really shown him great kindness. Calling her Mom was reasonable too. He also clearly remembered what Shen Qianshu told him. ¡°Mom.¡± He called out. Yang Lihua¡¯s tears immediately flowed down. She reached out her hands and said, ¡°Tong Hua,e here. Let Mom hug you.¡± Tong Hua took a nce at Shen Qianshu, and she nodded. Tong Hua walked towards Yang Lihua, and she pulled him into her embrace. Her tears flowed down continuously, and her emotions fluctuated greatly. She felt really miserable. ¡°Tong Hua, Mom misses you a lot.¡± Tong Hua stood there obediently and let her hug him. Shen Qianshu picked up her cup of tea and gently took a whiff. There was no jealousy or reluctance in her heart at all. She only felt grateful. No matter what kind of person Yang Lihua was or who she worked for, at least, she had never once hurt her or Tong Hua before. And for the kindness shown to Tong Hua, she was really thankful. ¡°Qianshu took such great care of you.¡± Yang Lihua caressed his face with eyes full of love. ¡°Do you still remember Mom?¡± ¡°My room has a photograph of you and Dad. Mommy always told me that I must remember you guys and that you guys love me a lot,¡± Tong Hua said. Yang Lihua looked at Shen Qianshu with gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Qianshu.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Doctor Yang. He is also your son.¡± Chapter 867 - All for Tong Hua

Chapter 867: All for Tong Hua

Shen Qianshu would not naively believe that Yang Lihua came to find her purely because she missed Tong Hua. She was not that naive. She had such a close rtionship with ck Rose. She must have had brought a mission with her,ing to look for her. However, Yang Lihua did not mention a single word at all. She kept asking about Tong Hua¡¯s life for the past few years and any interesting things that happened. Shen Qianshu told her everything in detail and also showed the photos of Tong Hua on her phone. Shen Qianshu was a crazy proud mother who loved to show off her son. There were many photos of Tong Hua on her phone. Each and every photo was saved; even a photo from many years ago could be found. Yang Lihua wiped her tears and said, ¡°Really good.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s great. Tong Hua is really healthy now.¡± Shen Qianshu knew that Yang Lihua had something to say to her and that it was not convenient to say in front of Tong Hua. She then said gently, ¡°Tong Hua, go grab a photo album and show it to Mom.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Tong Hua carried Burger and left. Yang Lihua looked at his back view longingly. ¡°Doctor Yang, is there any reason why you came to find me?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°No reason. I just wanted to take a look at Tong Hua,¡± Yang Lihua said. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. Did ck Rose ask you to do something again? Using Tong Hua to threaten you?¡± Yang Lihuaughed bitterly. ¡°Qianshu, do you have any interest in bing ck Rose¡¯s gatekeeper?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°After bing the gatekeeper, you will have the greatest power.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just be a puppet,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°You know clearer than me. If I agreed to ck Rose¡¯s conditions, putting aside whether I can pass ck Rose¡¯s gatekeeper test, even if I pass, I will only be a puppet. A puppet controlled by ck Rose.¡± ¡°You¡¯re clever and quick-witted. You will not be willing to be a puppet for the rest of your life. In history, how many puppet emperors have be the ruler in the end?¡± Yang Lihua said. ¡°This is not absolute. I honestly feel that it will not be any good if you continue confronting her like that. Tong Hua will get hurt in the end. ck Rose is restraining herself now not because she became scared of you; she just wants to gain something without risking anything of her own. She¡¯s waiting for you get hooked. If you continue refusing, Tong Hua will be put in danger in the end.¡± ¡°What you say makes sense. I know that it will be very easy for ck Rose to ruin me, and I also know that after bing ck Rose¡¯s gatekeeper, the totally meaningless face-off between ck Rose and me will end. I will go into a new stage, which is the fight between a puppet and her ruler. I also know that this is the fastest way I can get rid of ck Rose. She has patience, but I¡¯m younger than her. It¡¯s not easy to predict who will emerge victorious. But, Older Sis, I¡¯m not willing to do such a thing!¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I have not had many aspirations since birth. When I was young, I only wanted to be someone that sits around and does nothing, a rich second-generation heir that will be rich for life. After I grew up, I only wanted to be a good mother that can watch her son grow up safely and blissfully. Earning how much money, having what kind of power, all these were not attractive to me. I have the ability to earn a lifetime¡¯s amount of money, so I don¡¯t need ck Rose. Even if I don¡¯t have Ye Ling, I can also live a brilliant life. Why do I need to rely on ck Rose then?¡± Shen Qianshu exined. ¡°I will still say this: either she ruins me, or she can see me living brilliantly. It¡¯s as simple as that!¡± Doctor Yang stared at her nkly. From Shen Qianshu, it seemed that she could see the shadows of some people back then. There was some longing in her gaze, and sheughed bitterly and said, ¡°Are you really not worried that one day, she will hurt Tong Hua? Qianshu, Tong Hua is the only person I¡¯m holding on to in this world. No matter what I do, its all for him.¡± Chapter 868 - Happy Valentine’s Day

Chapter 868: Happy Valentine¡¯s Day

Shen Qianshu could understand her thoughts. ¡°Older Sis, have you actually asked Tong Hua before about what is he willing for you to do? Does he hope that you will dote on him or hope that you do things that will hurt him using the name of love?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still young.¡± ¡°Tong Hua is not young anymore. He has really high intelligence, higher than normal kids. He is also very sensitive and mature. He understands everything. If Ye Ling was not around, he would have be my main pir of support, and he can even help mee out with ns and give me suggestions. Older Sis, you belittle him,¡± Shen Qianshu said gently. ¡°If you interact with him for a few days, you will know that Tong Hua does not need you to do anything for him.¡± ¡°How about you? I don¡¯t understand. As a mother, isn¡¯t everything that we do for the purpose of letting our child grow up safely? Why do you want to let him live in the shadow of death?¡± ¡°ck Rose...¡± ¡°She is a devil. She will not go soft on Tong Hua just because he¡¯s a child,¡± Yang Lihua said. ¡°If not, why would I listen to hermands?¡± ¡°I believe Master will protect Tong Hua well.¡± ¡°Ye Ling, he...¡± ¡°Yes, I believe Ye Ling. He will protect Tong Hua well. Older Sis, you should believe in me too.¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°You can go back and tell this clearly to ck Rose. I, Shen Qianshu, will not be ck Rose¡¯s gatekeeper. If she has the ability, then go ahead and kill me. If I¡¯m dead, Tong Hua will be safe too, and you do not need to live in fear anymore.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t sprout nonsense. I have never once thought of taking your life.¡± ¡°I believe you.¡± If not, you wouldn¡¯t have saved us back then. She was honestly filled with gratitude for Yang Lihua. She and Yang Lihua were standing at two different angles and would naturally have two different viewpoints when facing an issue. ¡°Older Sis, why don¡¯t you tell me where ck Rose¡¯s base is. I have had enough of waiting too.¡± ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± ¡°I want to kill her,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. You have an invisible bomb in you, and the remote control is with her. She will perish together with you before she dies too. You will not have your way,¡± Yang Lihua said softly. ¡°You should think of a way to take out the bomb.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be taken out.¡± ¡°There will be a way.¡± ¡°What way?¡± ¡°Get the remote control from her and destroy it. The bomb is in your body, so it will not affect your health and your body. As long as you destroy the remote control, you will be able to survive. You just need to slowly go through surgery to take the bomb out,¡± Yang Lihua said. ¡°However, the remote control is not with ck Rose, this I¡¯m very sure. I have been trying to search for the remote control for you and also got close to ck Rose many times. It¡¯s not with her.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at her gratefully. She never expected that Yang Lihua would actually help her to look for the remote control. ¡°Older Sis...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t feel too grateful, I only wanted to pay back for my mistakes. Just treat it as atonement. Such an important thing like this, she would either bring it with her everywhere she goes or hand it to someone she really trusts. I can¡¯t find it on her and also on the few people that she trusts, so I don¡¯t know where it is. If I directly tell her that you¡¯re not interested in being ck Rose¡¯s gatekeeper and would rather die than to submit, I think she will really...¡± She would stick to it and kill Qianshu. ¡°Qianshu, listen to me. Get close to her. This is the only way of saving yourself,¡± Yang Lihua said. ¡°I will try my best to help you. I will not let you lose your life. I will also not let you die, because I don¡¯t want Tong Hua to be sad.¡± ¡°I... don¡¯t agree!¡± Shen Qianshu said. At that point in time, Tong Hua ran towards them with the photo album. Shen Qianshu said meaningfully, ¡°I have not lived enough!¡± Chapter 869 - A Normal Life, Could Not Be Compared to Her

Chapter 869: A Normal Life, Could Not Be Compared to Her

Yang Lihua looked at the photo album together with Tong Hua. Shen Qianshu was also considered gracious. She left Tong Hua alone with Yang Lihua, letting them spend time with each other. She apanied Ye Ling to stand in the study room, looking down at Yang Lihua and Tong Hua chatting happily in the garden. ¡°Are you not scared that she will hurt Tong Hua?¡± Ye Ling asked. ¡°She will not,¡± Shen Qianshu said. She walked over and gently hugged Ye Ling, her cheeks pressing onto his chest. Ye Ling naturally hugged her back and gently patted her back. Shen Qianshu looked up at him andughed. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°Are you worried about Tong Hua?¡± ¡°No.¡± Lies said one thing and meant another. He was clearly very worried about Tong Hua but did not want to admit it. What a difficult man. She tiptoed and kissed Ye Ling¡¯s lips. Her whole body was giving off a really sweet scent. A woman in love was always so sweet and always seductive. ¡°Master, do you want to watch a movie tonight?¡± ¡°Ok!¡± At night, the security system upgrading should be finished too. ¡°Let me bring you to a nice ce.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled and said. ¡°Sure.¡± Shen Qianshu went downstairs. Tong Hua was holding onto Burger and appeared to be deep in his thoughts. ¡°Mommy...¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It seems that she knows I¡¯m not her son.¡± Shen Qianshu was shocked. She gently caressed Tong Hua¡¯s hair and said, ¡°No matter whether she knows or not, you have to treat her like your own mother and respect her, understand? When Mommy didn¡¯t know that you were my biological son back then, I also loved you like my own son.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± Tong Hua said obediently. He could also feel Yang Lihua¡¯s love for him. Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu did not stay at home for dinner. The two of them wore couple outfits and went out for a date. Tong Hua clenched his fists and wanted to follow them but was stopped by Ye Ling with a finger to his forehead. ¡°Go find your girlfriend!¡± Tong Hua was livid. ¡°I¡¯m only seven, why would I have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have, go look for one!¡± ¡°My goodness, how can you encourage your seven-year-old son to date? Don¡¯t you know you will be called to meet the form teacher!¡± Shen Qianshu could not helpughing. Her everyday routine was either watching Tong Hua diss Ye Ling or Ye Ling diss Tong Hua. ¡°This is the nice ce you were talking about?¡± A really crowdedmercial street, night market. It was packed with people. Ye Ling hated crowded ces the most. A crowded ce meant that it would be messy, dirty, and noisy. He did not like any of these. ¡°When I first met you, I already felt that Master was like someone otherworldly. I was thinking that one day, I must drag you out of your little world and bring you to explore the real world. Now, I have finally fulfilled my wish.¡± Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling interlocked their hands, and she said softly, ¡°Master, all that you have missed, I want to make them up for you.¡± ¡°What did I miss?¡± ¡°A youthful, innocent, and perfect romance.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled and said. She knew that the first half of Ye Ling¡¯s life must have been filled with boringness and darkness, all kinds of violence and bloodiness. A totally different world from the one she lived in. He missed all the perfect things in his youth. A goddess wearing a white flowy dress, walking in the schoolpound along with the gentle breeze. When dating, they would be caught in the madness of the arcade or the night market. He missed his entire youth, and she had a sudden impulse to apany him, to fill up this nk period of time. ¡°I...¡± He muttered. Have no regrets. Ye Ling thought that he did not feel any regrets for the youth and love he missed out on. In a jiffy, he could understand Shen Qianshu¡¯s deep meaning. However, he did not regret one bit at all. A normal life he should have led could not bepared to what he gained after meeting her. With her, all his imperfections would be history. Chapter 870 - A Sour Smell Of Being In Love

Chapter 870: A Sour Smell Of Being In Love

Shen Qianshu pulled Ye Ling to a snack stall and ordered a serving of sour powder. She nned to let Ye Ling try out all the food from the snack stalls. Ye Ling was extremely picky over food. When he saw the ugly look of the sour powder, which disgusted his appetite, and the cheap boxes, there was a tinge of dislike from his brows to the corners of his mouth. Shen Qianshu picked with her chopsticks and wanted to feed him. Ye Ling¡¯s eyes lit up. Although he did not like food that looked so ugly, if Shen Qianshu was feeding him, the taste of it would rapidly be much better. ¡°Is it nice?¡± It¡¯s sourish and a little salty. Actually, the taste is not that bad. Ye Ling nodded. While he felt disgusted, he ate half of a big bowl. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Let¡¯s not eat so much. There are still many varieties.¡± Ye Ling thought in his heart, When Shen Qianshu was expressing her affection, it was amazing that I believed your ridiculous words. What making up for the regrets when you were young? You were obviously greedy!!!! Recently, Shen Qianshu had rarely eaten out. The chefs at home respected Ye Ling¡¯s and Tong Hua¡¯s taste and had cooked lighter and more nutritious dishes. Yesterday, Shen Qianshu had talked about a list of junk food again and again. It looked like she had been greedy recently. She had actually used him as an excuse toe out and eat junk food. Childish!!!! Shen Qianshu had been craving for some snacks recently. Her eyes were bright and shiny. Objectively speaking, the chefs¡¯ culinary skills were very good. But after eating too much of the same thing, there had to be a change in taste. In the past, she and Lin Xiaojuan always went to the night market thrice a week to have a feast. Ye Ling looked at her shiny eyes. Forget it. So childish. I am not going to expose you. Shen Qianshu brought Ye Ling and ate all the way. She had more than 10 varieties of snacks in the night market. She really showed the correct attitude of a king with a big appetite. Ye Ling was also fed a lot by her. To Ye Ling, the food disgusted him on one hand. But on the other hand, he felt that it was something new. The dark guardians who were secretly following them were all dumbstruck. Is that our Master? Is he fake? He is so down-to-earth and does not look like the Master who just killed someone in the afternoon, doesn¡¯t he? Being in love directly made their eyes be blind. It was not easy being a dark guardian in such a crowded ce. With just a blink of an eye, their target could just disappear. They maintained a distance which was neither near nor far. Shen Qianshu bought two caps, and each of them wore one. They werebeled with the words ¡®we are lovers¡¯ all over their bodies. A sour smell of being in love. When they came out from of the cinema, Shen Qianshu¡¯s mood was very heavy. Ye Ling furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°The movie was too tragic.¡± It was rare for her toe out and watch an artistic film. But it was actually a tragic film. It ruined her sweet little mood. ¡°It¡¯s all fake,¡± Ye Ling said. He was very rational and was not touched at all. ¡°But the story in the movie also exists in real life,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Some people are obviously in love, but they cannot be together. Some people want but cannot have it, while some people regret their whole lives. Some people turn back but find that they have spent a lifetime. Some people are never in contact with each other.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because they don¡¯t have enough love,¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°If you really love a person, regardless of where that person is, you can find him or her back.¡± Shen Qianshu felt sweet in her heart. It was like flowers blooming and fireworks going off in front of her eyes. Yes, even if that person escapes to the other end of the world, he or she can be chased back. ¡°Master, luckily you are a crazy and cool overbearing CEO.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart resonated with him. Otherwise, how can our fate continue on again? She held Ye Ling¡¯s hand and felt so sweet in her heart that it was filled with honey. Suddenly, she lowered her head, and her eyebrows twitched. ¡°Master, I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± She smiled as she waved her hands and ran to the washroom. Once Shen Qianshu disappeared from Ye Ling¡¯s line of sight, her face changed drastically. She covered her stomach and staggered as she pushed the door of the washroom open. Chapter 871 - It Takes Constant Vigilance To Stave Off Evil

Chapter 871: It Takes Constant Vignce To Stave Off Evil

Strong waves of pain hit Shen Qianshu, and she fell onto the cramped washroom. She could not care about the fact that this was a ce filled with germs. Luckily, the washroom of the high-ss department store was very clean. Shen Qianshu held her stomach. She was in so much pain that she felt suffocated. She was struck by waves of pain. It was like the contractions she had back then when she gave birth to Tong Hua. It was like a knife jabbing her little belly continuously. The cell phone rang in her bag. ¡°Ah... ¡± She was in so much pain that she bit her lips tightly. She was also afraid that Ye Ling could tell she was in pain. She pulled her own hair painfully as she took out the cell phone. She was shivering as she answered the call. ¡°Do you feelfortable, Miss Shen?¡± The ck Rose¡¯s voice came through. It was like a kind of curse. The pain in her little belly was unbearable. Shen Qianshu nearly used her head to knock against the toilet bowl in the washroom. Her whole body was dripping in cold sweat. ¡°You... ¡± ¡°I have lost my patience. Since you want to waste energy, I¡¯ll waste it with you,¡± The ck Rose said. ¡°This pain is not something that ordinary people can bear with. Miss Shen, even if you are tremendously determined, let me see how many times you can bear with it!¡± This was a ssic case of ¡®I don¡¯t wish to make you die, I just want to torture you¡¯. Yet, there was no way at all. ¡°Your wish will not be fulfilled!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong. My wish will be fulfilled,¡± the ck Rose said. She hung up the phone. An even stronger pain struck. Shen Qianshu kept pinching her own thigh, but it could not divert this pain away at all. It took a full five minutes for this pain to subside gradually. The cell phone rang. Shen Qianshu staggered out of the washroom. She washed her hands and put on her makeup. Both her hands were holding onto the sink. Her gaze was as cold as a knife. ¡°Shen Qianshu, are you done?¡± ¡°Coming immediately.¡± Shen Qianshu looked in the mirror and showed a smile. Master was an inflexible person. He would believe whatever she said. She could definitely hide it from him. She walked out of the washroom and raised her arms to hug Ye Ling. ¡°Master, I... Carry me on your back.¡± Ye Ling replied with a ¡®yes¡¯. He turned around and slightly crouched halfway. Shen Qianshu went onto his back. Both her arms were hugging his neck. ¡°The ck Rose acted?¡± ¡°No!¡± Shen Qianshu said softly. ¡°It¡¯s... I ate too much.¡± Ye Ling was dumbstruck. ¡°... ¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since you have eaten such oily food. You ate so much in such a short period that your tummy got upset. You deserved it.¡± Shen Qianshu was extremely exhausted. She slightly leaned onto Ye Ling¡¯s shoulders. However, she had made a decision in her mind. She could definitely bear with it. If there was one day that she could not bear with it anymore, she would go and look for the ck Rose. Before she died, she had to make her die. When the two of them returned to the Rose Castle, the upgrading of the security system was alreadypleted. Shen Qianshu was tortured by the pain in her stomach until she became weak. She did not expect that in the early morning, the ck Rose would torture her again. Shen Qianshu locked herself in the bathroom and showered. She was in so much pain that she felt like dying. She wished so much that she had a gun to shoot herself to escape from this unbearable pain. Ye Ling went to the monitoring room. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s only a flying insect outside. It¡¯s always not far away outside the study room as it dares not go near,¡± Zhong Ran said. ¡°Second Master is right. It cannote near the house.¡± ¡°Very good. Start to counter-track.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhong Ran said. ¡°We have been watching closely. It¡¯s just that this flying insect has never left. It is always outside.¡± ¡°No hurry. It will not be able to withstand,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. He just did not believe that this insect would always be outside surveilling. ¡°The ck Rose can obtain the information from far. It does not have to go home.¡± ¡°Follow it first.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face was very dark. Zhong Ran thought in his heart, Did something happen? Why is Master¡¯s face so ugly? Shouldn¡¯t he be happy after making a trip out for a date with Miss Shen? Chapter 872 - Little Aunt

Chapter 872: Little Aunt

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu was tortured for a full 15 minutes. During the period, she nearly broke the ss in the bathroom to harm herself. However, she forced herself to bear with it. She also did not beg the ck Rose to let her off. Her body was in so much pain, but she did not do anything. She even felt rejoiced. Luckily, it was her and not Tong Hua. Otherwise, how could a child like him bear with it? She let herself rest in her nket. She had lost all of her energy and waspletely exhausted. As she was afraid to let Ye Ling find out, she buried her face in the pillow. She did not want to tell Ye Ling that this matter could not be changed. Ye Ling could not help her. By telling him, it would just be another person worrying. If Ye Ling was hurt, she would be in more pain than he was in by thousands of times. If she was hurt, Ye Ling would also be in more pain than she was in. She did not bear to. She could get through it. In the darkness, her consciousness was very deep. It seemed like she was flipped over, and someone had touched her face very lightly. Shen Qianshu felt very drowsy. ¡°Master, where are you going?¡± ¡°I am making a trip out,¡± Ye Ling said calmly as he got into the car and left Rose Castle. Zhong Ran felt doubtful. It¡¯s sote. Master didn¡¯t bring anyone along. Where¡¯s he going? The next morning. Shen Qianshu woke up and felt the fatigue in her whole body. The ce beside her was very cold, and it did not seem like someone had slept there before. Still, she woke up and ran for over an hour determinedly. She also fought with Zhong Ran for half an hour. ¡°Where¡¯s Master?¡± He could not be seen early in the morning. ¡°He went out at night and has note back.¡± ¡°Where did he go?¡± ¡°Master didn¡¯t say!¡± Shen Qianshu furrowed her eyebrows. After she washed up, she gave a call to Ye Ling. Ye Ling answered very quickly. His voice was low. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll go to work first.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Knowing that he was fine, Shen Qianshu did not worry. BG Jewelry. Lin Xiaojuan came over and rmended a few jewelry show artistes to Shen Qianshu. She did not expect Jing Yun to alsoe to BG jewelry. Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan did not have any good impression of this newly appointed Mayoress at all. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Lin Xiaojuan looked at her unhappily. This woman hade in a stately manner and looked graceful. She seemed to havee to the show deliberately. Gu Xie had not fully recovered. It was impossible for her to show Jing Yun any politeness. Jing Yun brought a guard and was waiting nearby. She wore a suit and looked particrly slender, pretty, dignified, and charismatic. ¡°I heard that BG is having a jewelry show. I havee to discuss with you all about coborating.¡± ¡°What kind of coboration can you and I discuss about?¡± Shen Qianshu leaned slightly backward. ¡°If BG wants to do high-end private Haute Couture, it will not be sufficient to depend solely on your poprity. If I want to do everything in my power to obstruct you, you all will not be able to stop me. Basing it solely on your fixed price, if I want to make an issue of something, it is simply too easy,¡± Jing Yun said calmly. ¡°Now, I am capable of using my power to obstruct you all. You all want to organize a jewelry show. I¡¯m afraid you cannot even get the approval to do so.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s face darkened. There was a fire of anger burning in her heart. This face was as cool as Xiaojuan¡¯s, and she spoke so exaggeratedly of her own abilities. It really made others feel particrly unhappy. Lin Xiaojuan sneered. ¡°Mayoress is just so terrific. Even the way you speak is so oppressive. ¡± Jing Yun smiled reservedly. ¡°Lin Xiaojuan, if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t be so foolish to offend me. Even if Gu Xie and you have a good ending, I¡¯m afraid you still have to call me ¡®little aunt¡¯. Let me advise you, you better quickly establish the facts.¡± Little aunt??? What a ridiculous idea? Shen Qianshu stared at her. ¡°... ¡± Lin Xiaojuan also stared at her. ¡°... ¡± Chapter 873 - Come, Kill Me To Silence Me

Chapter 873: Come, Kill Me To Silence Me

Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan looked confused. They looked at Jing Yun as their minds were still wandering like they had been fixed. Lin Xiaojuan could not help herself from asking, ¡°What little aunt?¡± Her first reaction was, Jing Yun is crazy. Doesn¡¯t creating rumors require money? Have people in this whole street be her rtives? Jing Yun was first startled; thereafter, she smiled happily as if she knew some kind of secret. The way she looked at Lin Xiaojuan was very pitiful. Shen Qianshu was secretly lucky. She wanted to beat someone very much. Jing Yun smiled lightly and said, ¡°I already said that Gu Xie was deeply in love with you. But from the way I see it, it¡¯s just nothing more than this. He actually did not tell you such an important matter. He simply did not take you seriously. I advise you to see the truth earlier.¡± She smiled very proudly. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Jing Yun, which door¡¯s rtives are you sucking up to? Even if Yang Po and Gu Xie have any kinship, what has that got to do with you? You still have to thank me for boosting support for this Mayoress position of yours. Otherwise, how can you take on the position? If I were you, I would leave myself further away. I am not even afraid of Yang Po, will I be afraid of you? Aren¡¯t you being too naive?¡± Jing Yun smiled slightly. ¡°You are not afraid of Yang Po. You also cannot mess with us. The more trouble you create, it will only be disgusting us for a while. It will also not be of any use. Do you see Yang Po being affected? He is still the next Mayor. In the future, I may be the nation¡¯s mother. If I were you all, why not get along with me well? I can even give you some benefits in the future.¡± For many years, she had been affected by Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan. She even lived in Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s shadow, which made her feel at a loss. She secretly hated in her heart and had always imagined giving a fatal blow to Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan. Now, her wish was finally fulfilled. She officially got together with Yang Po and became the Mayoress. Her future was very promising. The trend in the entertainment industry had also changed. During the early period, she was always cklisted, and others said that she snatched resources. Now, they were currying favor with her. It was the first time she lived so suavely and willfully. The most regretful thing was not being able to see Lin Xiaojuan and Shen Qianshu kneeling before her and looking defeated. Once she thought about this image, she was particrly excited. ¡°Hahaha, I amughing so hard. Some more nation¡¯s mother, how thick-skinned you are. If you be the nation¡¯s mother, I will migrate immediately.¡± Shen Qianshu replied. Isn¡¯t it disgusting? Lin Xiaojuan could not helpughing. The people in BG Jewelry wereughing. Their boss was really humorous. The best expert in attacking others. Jing Yun¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°Shen Qianshu, you are just an ordinary rich person without Ye Ling. It is still unknown as to who will be the Ye Family¡¯s master in the future. You better think clearly of the ending you¡¯ll get if you offend me.¡± ¡°Jing Yun, I was really blind to be friends with you back then. Anyway, my taste has always been bad. I admit it. Do you know what you look like? You look just like a beggar. Even if you be rich overnight, you also won¡¯t be able to change the shabbiness and dirtiness of a beggar. So what if I offend you? If you are capable, kill me to silence me.¡± Zhou Sen, Li Huan, and Li Le, etc. were all stunned. Sister Shu in my society. She is really impressive. In any case, she really is the Mayoress. Is she really good? ¡°Even if I, Shen Qianshu, be impoverished, I am not someone whom any Tom, Dick, and Harry can bully. What¡¯s more, I own a hundred billion assets, and I have a group of people I can depend on. There¡¯s no way I am afraid of you.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at Jing Yun coldly. She said one word at a time. Her words were powerful and resonating. ¡°Jing Yun, it¡¯s confirmed that I am organizing the jewelry exhibition. If you are capable, stop this approval. If you can¡¯t stop it, I will look down on you. As for the coboration, forget it. You are not worthy of my jewelry.¡± Chapter 874 - The CEO Of AG Took Action

Chapter 874: The CEO Of AG Took Action

Jing Yun came aggressively and left furiously. Before she left, she said these words. ¡°Shen Qianshu, wait and see. I will not let any of you go.¡± Shen Qianshu was not bothered by her at all. In her eyes, these were all empty threats. The ck Rose had been torturing her. It was like three meals a day as she made her suffer until she wished she was dead. She felt that the ck Rose was someone who was weak and was only putting on a strong front. So, what was Jing Yun considered as? It was not worth it at all for her to waste any feelings on her. She simply did not care. Lin Xiaojuan asked, ¡°She said that Yang Po was Gu Xie¡¯s little uncle. What¡¯s this about?¡± ¡°I have also never heard before. My father and my brothers did not say anything. Can it be that she¡¯s lying to us?¡± Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan looked at each other. When Chen Wanwan heard the news and came over, Jing Yun had already left. Lin Xiaojuan had also left. They had already progressed steadily with regards to the work for the jewelry exhibition. They were only left with the problem of obtaining approval, which made them stuck. ¡°Sister Wanwan, how is it? It didn¡¯t get through again?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t get through. Reasonably speaking, it shouldn¡¯t be. There must be someone making things difficult.¡± Chen Wanwan¡¯s connections in this line had always been very good. It was impossible that she did not have a way to get approval for a jewelry catwalk show. It was definitely someone ying a trick. ¡°Jing Yun is ying tricks,¡± Shen Qianshu said in a low voice. Her gaze was cold. ¡°Sister Wanwan, don¡¯t worry. Let me handle this matter.¡± Chen Wanwan said, ¡°She¡¯s crazy. How is this beneficial to her? The approval office dared not to offend her. Would they dare to offend AG then? What¡¯s she thinking in her head? AG is the real big client.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled. She went to the approval office on the same day and sat on the cold bench for nearly an hour before the approval office¡¯s director could meet her. This was the department attached to the government. It was cold and specialized. Even if multinationalpanies came to talk about business, they would have to sit on the cold bench asionally. There was no choice. They were the monopoly department. It was like the online tforms for payment. They were all monopoly tforms. They had the final say. Shen Qianshu was also very patient as she waited for about an hour. The approval office¡¯s director did not have a choice but to meet Shen Qianshu. ¡°Chen Wanwan had alreadye. You all want to organize a jewelry exhibition, but there are many procedures that are not passed. Don¡¯t waste your energy anymore.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled slightly. She had worn a suit today and was very professional. Her makeup was delicate. The director was a man in his forties, and he looked until he was charmed by her. So pretty. She¡¯s even prettier in real life. But, however pretty she was, he also dared not to offend the Mayoress. Shen Qianshu leaned backward slightly. She was calm and collected, but her face did not have any trace of a smile. She was cold like ice and looked even more like an icy snow beauty. ¡°I want to know why the jewelry exhibition wasn¡¯t approved?¡± ¡°Firstly, there are some problems with the fire control requirements. There is no qualification certificate. Secondly, the designers in yourpany are not regr designers. They are all unorthodox designers who are organizing a jewelry exhibition. How can we give approval?¡± Shen Qianshu sneered. ¡°Ourpany has been approving certificates. Recently, we have already expanded 500 square meters. There is no problem with fire control. Unfortunately, the approval for the jewelry exhibition and fire control have been reported together. You all are stopping the fire control on purpose.¡± ¡°Miss Shen, we cannot grant this approval. If the matter gets blown up, it will not be good for you. There is a problem with the fixed price of the private Haute Couture itself. If themodity price and the business are involved, you all will not be able to do business.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s gaze suddenly turned cold. This was the first time BG met a crisis since it opened. A threat which came from within the organization. ¡°Director Wang, did you forget that I, Shen Qianshu, am still the CEO of AG!¡± Chapter 875 - Who Is More Ruthless

Chapter 875: Who Is More Ruthless

Director Wang¡¯s smile froze slightly. He narrowed his eyes. How many people havee here to seek approval? They have either given a red packet or ended up sitting on the cold bench. It depends on their moods. For an approval, a red packet was necessary. BG had also given a red packet, but they did not ept it as they knew that it would not pass. He had already said so clearly, but Shen Qianshu actually still did not get it. How did this kind of woman go around until she thrived today? Her emotional intelligence was really too low. ¡°If Miss Shen had not reminded me, I would have really forgotten that you are the CEO of AG.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright that you have forgotten. It¡¯s fine as I have reminded you. Director Wang, perhaps in your eyes, I, this CEO, do not carry much weight. But believe me, I carry much more weight than what you have imagined. AG is your big client, contributing 40 percent of your earnings in a year. This is provided by AG.¡± ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll say there¡¯s Dream Star or that there¡¯s GK. But their activities are far less than ours. Since you are not granting the approval, fine, AG will not work with you in the future.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled coldly. Her gaze was as sharp as a knife. Who doesn¡¯t know how to threaten? Bullying her just because she did not have anybody behind her? ¡°On what basis are you AG¡¯s owner?¡± ¡°What a joke. I am the CEO of AG. I have the final say. You think clearly. In the future, we, AG, will not work with you all. How much mary loss will you all have in a year? I can even let all your ie from the jewelry line be invalid. Do you believe me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t joke. This is the only approval department.¡± ¡°I advise you to watch more news and read more books when you are free. It is the age of the digitalwork now. Yesterday, AG established an AG live subsidiary. In the future, our jewelry exhibitions will be using the form of live-stream as much as possible to broadcast. There is no need for approval from the government department. We can casually rent a theater and do a live-stream. The other jewelrypanies will follow suit. You can calcte how much less your earnings will be in a year. Oh, no, how much less will your red packets be in a year.¡± Shen Qianshu brushed her hair lightly. She was born pretty. One¡¯s every moment was a kind of style. However, the words that she said made others so cold that it prated through their bones. ¡°Director Wang, I heard that you bought a small bungalow in the Guning district. It has three rooms, two halls, and measures 200 square meters. One square meter is 150,000. The price of this house is 30 million. How did you make the down payment?¡± ¡°You... ¡± Director Wang was really trembling. His face had turned ghastly pale. How did Shen Qianshu know about this kind of matter? He had been very secretive with regards to this matter. It was bought using his mistress¡¯s name. How did she know? ¡°How much is your sry as a director? A civil servant¡¯s sry is usually little. At most, it is only slightly above 10,000. After including bonuses, it is only 150,000 in a year. Let me consider you as working for 20 years. If you don¡¯t eat or drink, you will collect a few million. For that house, the down payment is 40 percent, which is more than 10 million. How did you pay for it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy for Director Wang to get to your position today. Your parents are bank employees, and their unit sries are not high. They also do not have additional earnings. Ah, this is really strange. It is already so tedious to own a house, yet you can still buy an extremely expensive house. Say, should I write a letter to report and let three generations of your family¡¯s ounts be checked properly?¡± Every word that Shen Qianshu said made Director Wang¡¯s face turn even paler. It was simply unbearable to watch. ¡°Shen Qianshu, don¡¯t do anything rash.¡± ¡°Did you see the news regarding Yang Po? It was led by me from the beginning to the end. I am a kind-hearted person, but my tolerance is low, and I bear grudges. If someone makes things difficult for me, I will not let him live carefreely.¡± Chapter 876 - The Overbearing Little Sister CEO

Chapter 876: The Overbearing Little Sister CEO

Director Wang¡¯s lips were trembling. This department was a monopoly, and everyone who came for approval would give a red packet. He was the director and was practically in charge of big projects. For one project, he could collect at least tens of thousands of red packets. There were some projects where he could collect hundreds of thousands of big red packets. Year after year, the number of these red packets was veryrge. Most of it was given only to him as he was in control of the projects which made the most money. He did things very secretly. After saving up for more than 10 years, a big amount of money was umted. The director was going to be changed very soon. He let go and took a gamble. He collected close to one million of red packets altogetherst month. If he was exposed by others, not only would his official career be affected, he would also not be able to escape from going to prison. The atmosphere was especially tense now. ¡°You... how did you know?¡± Director Wang looked at her. This pretty girl had the face of an angel, but she made others fearful with her aggressiveness. Aggressive appearance. She was just simply leaning, but it made others fully feel oppressed. ¡°Director Wang, I naturally have my own channels.¡± She held a document and put it on the table. ¡°This is the document for the approval of my jewelry exhibition. I have put it on your table. If you want to please the Mayor and Mayoress, no problem. You can ignore my document. However, if you approve the document, we can have a good discussion on everything.¡± Shen Qianshu stood up. She was beautiful, but she was like a poisonous poppy flower. ¡°If this document is not stamped and sent to BG before tomorrow morning, the letter report will be sent to the relevant department.¡± She did a bow like a courtdy, with poise and good manners. ¡°Wishing you a sessful official career.¡± These words were full of sarcasm. Director Wang slumped into his chair softly. His head was filled with cold sweat. It was toote for him to destroy the evidence now. Since she had already got hold of the evidence, she would definitely not let him escape. He suddenly regretted getting involved in the grudges between Jing Yun and Shen Qianshu. The whole inte knew that Shen Qianshu had angered Yang Po. Yang Po¡¯s reputation was also considered to be ruined, but she held the position of Mayor and was someone of high position and authority. His future was very promising. He wanted to give the newly appointed Mayor a good impression so that he could be transferred to the mayor¡¯s office in the future and be on the road to sess. Who would have known that the p woulde so quickly? Shen Qianshu was also a tough nut to crack. Director Wang quickly gave a call to Jing Yun. ¡°Mayoress, I¡¯m unable to do what I have promised you. I have to give her an approval for this jewelry exhibition. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to face the consequences of failure.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± When Jing Yun heard this, she was extremely furious. ¡°I will definitely fulfill what I have promised you.¡± ¡°Madam, even if you give me 10 million, I still need to be alive to take it. My youngest son is only three years old. I don¡¯t want to go to prison. Shen Qianshu is AG¡¯s CEO. She has many projects for approval for us here in one year. If we don¡¯t have this amount, the top management will surely investigate. This woman cannot be trifled with.¡± It was the first time Director Wang came into contact with Shen Qianshu. He had originally thought that BG was managed by all women, and he was not afraid of Chen Wanwan at all. He did not expect that Shen Qianshu, this tough nut to crack, woulde along. It was not good to chew, and it nearly crushed all the teeth in his mouth. ¡°Good-for-nothing. How did she threaten you to make you scared? Does it mean I can be trifled with?¡± ¡°Madam, anyway, I cannot promise you.¡± ¡°Are you stupid? AG is a bigpany. Since she threatened you, you should also use AG to threaten her. I have already heard that AG¡¯s ounts are not clean. Who knows whether moneyundering may be involved inside? You disclose to the top, and the finance people will surely go and investigate. Don¡¯t you know how to use this point to threaten Shen Qianshu?¡± Chapter 877 - If You Are Capable, Let His Corpse Move

Chapter 877: If You Are Capable, Let His Corpse Move

Director Wang suddenly understood everything. He seemed to be awakened. He turned back to think. That¡¯s not right. This matter can be done by Jing Yun. Why does she want to use me as a tool? This is obviously killing somebody by another¡¯s hand. It was all him alone attracting the hatred. If something happened, he would also have to bear the consequences alone. Even if AG had something shady, it had been so many years, and no one dared to break AG¡¯s ground. Even if he exposed it to the relevant department, would they investigate? Who knew if he would be dismissed from office? This was courting his own death without a doubt. ¡°Ye Ling is already dead. AG only has Shen Qianshu as the CEO. There will be many people who are dissatisfied. Who will still want to build rtions with her? When the timees and Shen Qianshu gets chased out, the Ye Family will even be grateful to you.¡± Director Wang was greedy for fortune, but he was not a fool. He knew that this matter was a trap. ¡°Mayoress, I cannot promise you on this matter. I cannot risk my own future.¡± He hung the phone in a fluster. Jing Yun was in a rage. ¡°Cowardly, ipetent!¡± Yang Po happened to enter the house. He furrowed his eyebrows. He also did not look too good. With the news of Shen Qianshu exposing him and him marrying Jing Yun, he had been unhappy recently. If not for the sake of his young daughter, he would not show Jing Yun any politeness. ¡°What are you doing again?¡± Jing Yun smiled as she panicked. She revealed a pleasing smile. ¡°Nothing much. I was talking to someone about a matter, which did not go smoothly. How about you? Did your day go smoothly?¡± She went forward to help Yang Po take off his coat. ¡°What do you think?¡± His voice was cold. Jing Yun dared not to be rash. She said calmly, ¡°Shen Qianshu wants to organize a jewelry exhibition recently. I made someone stop her approval. She disgusts us, and we also disgust her. If the approval does not go through, she won¡¯t be able to organize anything. Do you think it¡¯s good?¡± ¡°Well done!¡± Yang Po said in a low voice. He really hated Shen Qianshu to the core. For the recent unfavorable events, he med everything on Shen Qianshu. Jing Yun helped him to massage his shoulders and had a pillow talk with him. ¡°Director Wang from the approval department is really a good-for-nothing. He actually said he could not stop Shen Qianshu¡¯s approval. Say, BG is just a private Haute Couture and does not have many connections. She is only a side branch of the Ye Family, and her reputation is exaggerated by a bunch of celebrities. On what basis is he unable to stop the approval? He simply disregards us. I am still considered a small matter, and I¡¯m used to being treated with disdain by others in the entertainment industry.¡± Jing Yun paused for a while as she saw Yang Po¡¯s face bing more and more sullen. She said, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that I am the Mayoress now? This Director Wang is disregarding me, and he is also disregarding you. I am really very angry.¡± She spoke until she was indignant. Yang Po¡¯s face was livid. ¡°Outrageous, just a small official, and he dares to disregard me.¡± Jing Yun said, ¡°Yes. This is exactly what I¡¯ve said. He is too arrogant. You have to give him some pressure. Otherwise, he will not know how to belittle us. Shen Qianshu said that she was the CEO of AG, and Director Wang did not know what to do with her.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so great about the CEO of AG? Ye Ling is already dead. It is still uncertain whom it will belong to in the future. The members of the Ye Family are already not pleased with Shen Qianshu. They are waiting for her to make a mistake and step down. This happens to give us a chance. We have to give her a fatal blow. What do you think?¡± Yang Po said, ¡°What¡¯s so great about the CEO of AG? Even if Ye Ling had very good connections, what was the point? He¡¯s already dead. Can his corpse suddenly move? Don¡¯t think that we do not know what they are thinking. How can the CEO of AG, who is not worthy of the reputation, frighten us? If you are capable, let Ye Ling¡¯s corpse move and get up!¡± Chapter 878 - Everybody Happy New Year’s Eve

Chapter 878: Everybody Happy New Year¡¯s Eve

There was a tinge of a smile at the corners of Jing Yun¡¯s lips. She had seeded. She had apanied Yang Po for so many years and understood Yang Po¡¯s character very well. He was sly and charismatic and was very well-suited as an official within the system. If it was under the usual circumstances, he would not be so anxious. However, after Gu Yuanli beat him up and Shen Qianshu made a fool out of him, his reputation plunged. Although he got married recently, he did not hold a banquet. The way the other same-level officials looked at him was not quite right. They whispered amongst themselves. His situation as an official was not very good. He also knew that there would not be any changes to his official career for the next few years. His family had also given him a warning to exercise restraint and not to go overboard. When this matter subsided after a few years, he would make ns again. It might take longer than expected for him to enter the center. Now, Yang Po was extremely irritable. He was easily angered and was not as calm and witty as he usually was. The moment he was incited by Jing Yun, as expected, he started to get furious and wanted to provoke Shen Qianshu. He gave a call to Director Wang immediately. Director Wang was very surprised to receive a call from Yang Po. However, he was thinking in his heart that Jing Yun was more prideful than what he had imagined. She actually convinced Yang Po toe out personally. However, even if the Mayor came out personally, Director Wang was also a coward. ¡°Mayor Yang, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to do this favor. You also know the approval department. There are more profits. I don¡¯t wish to lose this position. You can change my position, but I wish to have my life more. Shen Qianshu is not only the CEO of AG; the people behind her have obtained a lot of... information that they shouldn¡¯t know. Mayor Yang, listen to my word of advice. Stop while you can.¡± A basin of cold water suddenly sshed onto him. Yang Po was clear-headed at once. Although Director Wang did not obviously say that he was corrupted, everybody was in the field of fame and wealth. He could already tell the subtext. Shen Qianshu had gotten something on him. He had been so clean, yet he was caught. This would cause him to lose his head. The center had also continuously dismissed a few old-timers recently. At this time, there should not be any signs of disturbance or trouble. He could not afford to mess with anyone. Yang Po¡¯s blood had nearly frozen. Within the system, there were many good officials, but there were even more corrupt officials. They were clearer than anyone else. If they did not make a fast buck in a lucrative position, there would not be any chances in the future. Especially people like Director Wang who needed money more. Yang Po broke out in a cold sweat. He was not the only person from the Yang Family to take the path of politics. He was also not the person who had the best progress. The Yang Family was a senior politician¡¯s family. Since young, their training was tough, and corruption was not allowed. He was promoted all the way and met a lot of temptation. But he was able to resist temptations. It was not that he was not greedy for money but that he would not go to the extent of going to jail and being thoroughly investigated. He belonged to the ss of officials who were rare and were not greedy for money. As the Yang Family was not in need of money, his family would give him money if he needed it. They would not let him take the wrong path. He also knew that once he had taken the wrong path, the one who was finished was not him. It was the Yang Family. Their influence was bound to be affected. Jing Yun was waiting for Yang Po to show his courage. Upon seeing that he had hung up the phone, she asked uneasily, ¡°Have you settled with Director Wang? We cannot be bullied like that by Shen Qianshu. We have to also let her know we cannot be messed with.¡± ¡°Keep quiet!¡± Jing Yun¡¯s face changed. Yang Po said, ¡°I know what to do in regards to this matter. Don¡¯t ask too much.¡± On the second day, the documents which had been approved and stamped were ced on Chen Wanwan¡¯s table. They did not spend a single cent more, and everything went as nned. Chen Wanwan was overjoyed. They could finally prepare for the jewelry exhibition. ¡°Qianshu, how did you do it?¡± ¡°Simple. All people will have weak spots.¡± ¡°Did you give money to Director Wang? This person¡¯s weakest spot is his greed for money. He is capable. What a pity.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled faintly in silence. She did not have to im credit for it. Chapter 879 - Honesty

Chapter 879: Honesty

Gu Xie had been recuperating well. He was young, so his injury healed rather quickly. Lin Xiaojuan lessened her workload. Other than some mandatory publications to handle, she came to the Gu Manor to look after him. The Gu Manor was quite big, and Gu Xie¡¯s small vi was furnished to be rather cool. The main colors inside were ck, white, and gray. The external design of each vi looked about the same, and in the interior, considerations of each child¡¯s style were taken into ount. There were almost no female servants in the Gu Manor, and even their chef was a man. There were a few female gardeners, but they were rather old. They seem to be working part-time here, so they came over every day to look after the nts and to clean up the yard of the Gu Manor. When they finished their job, they would leave. They never stayed for long. Lin Xiaojuan was cutting some flowers in the garden and putting them into a vase. The colors matched vibrantly, and they were really bright, pretty, and soft. She asked while holding onto the flower vase, ¡°Is it pretty?¡± ¡°Nice!¡± No matter what she did, Gu Xie would think that it was really well done. Even if she put some flowers together, it was talent to him. Lin Xiaojuan smiled and put it by the window. The Gu Manor was extremely quiet, and security was very strict. Lin Xiaojuan spent quite some time to get ustomed to such an atmosphere. ¡°I¡¯ll push you out for some sun?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Gu Xie smiled. He could already get off his bed to walk around, but Lin Xiaojuan was afraid that it would hurt his injury, so she did not allow him to walk around. Usually, she would push him out to get some sun and go for a walk. The garden in the Gu Manor was really big and well decorated. There was an antique vor to it, and Lin Xiaojuan really liked it. Gu Xie said softly, ¡°I¡¯m d that you like it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Xie smiled and said, ¡°After all, you have to live here for the rest of your life. If you don¡¯t like it, what am I supposed to do?¡± Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s face reddened. Live here for the rest of my life? She understood what Gu Xie meant, and her heart palpitated wildly.Had their rtionship advanced to the stage where they could be discussing about marriage? Gu Xie¡¯s flirting skills had really skyrocketed a lottely. Seeing that she did not answer, Gu Xie did not continue asking. He patted her hand lightly. ¡°Did I scare you this time? I promise this won¡¯t happen again. Although I am a member of Ghost City, I never interfere with the matters in Ghost City. Gunshots will not be raining down on me. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Gu Xie, I¡¯m not worried,¡± Lin Xiaojuan said. She walked over to face him and looked at him intently, determined. ¡°I ept everything about you, including your family and all the matters you will be facing in the future. No one knows for sure what will happen in the next moment. So things that have not happened before are not worth worrying about.¡± Although she may not be a very open-minded person when it came to rtionships, she was very calm and logical. She liked Gu Xie. Especially when Gu Xie got into trouble. She noticed that she had subconsciously fallen deeply for him. Gu Xie¡¯s cold eyes had a tinge of gentleness. He looked at her intently. ¡°Sure.¡± He held her hand softly. I want to hold your hand, and with you, I will grow old. Lin Xiaojuan smiled at him, and she thought of something that Jing Yun had said. ¡°Gu Xie, I feel that although lovers should reserve some secrets, there shouldn¡¯t be any lies. Am I right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± He would never lie to her. Lin Xiaojuan nodded. ¡°Do you and Yang Po have any kinship?¡± If she did not rify this, it felt like something was bothering her in her heart. It did not feel good, and it made her insecure at all times. She was in a hurry to hear his denial. Gu Xie was shocked. He suddenly noticed something really terrifying, and he could not help but hold onto Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s hand. ¡°Where did you hear this? What did you hear?¡± Chapter 880 - Come On, If You Have What It Takes, Kill Me.

Chapter 880: Come On, If You Have What It Takes, Kill Me.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Xie was shocked. He suddenly noticed something really terrifying, and he could not help but hold onto Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s hand. ¡°Where did you hear this? What did you hear?¡± Why would she ask that out of the blue? Lin Xiaojuan could clearly see that Gu Xie was shocked, and she understood something. He did not know about this. Could Jing Yun have blurted it out? She told him everything that Jing Yun had told her. ¡°You didn¡¯t know about this?¡± ¡°I had no idea at all. I have to ask my Second Brother about this.¡± Young Uncle? Since when did they have a Young Uncle in their home? Mom was an only child. They never heard of her having any siblings. Pa had said that she was an orphan since she was young. Then, Gu Xie suddenly thought of something. He was not a biological child in the Gu Family. This issue struck him on the head like lightning. Many times, he would think of himself as a biological son in the Gu Family, and he never thought about his real background. Could it be... my biological parents? Does Second Brother know about this? Second Brother had reminded me not to go against Yang Po. Could he have known? In the evening, Gu Yuanli returned to the Gu Manor straight after work, and he immediately came to look for Gu Xie. Gu Xie seemed to be in deep thought. His rtionship with Gu Yuanli had been changing for the better,tely and he was unwilling to suspect Gu Yuanli in a vicious way. ¡°Second Brother, is Yang Po our uncle?¡± Gu Yuanli was shocked. Gu Xie understood from his look, and heughed bitterly. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s true.¡± How dramatic. ¡°Who told you?¡± ¡°Jing Yun said it personally. Bro, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°Tell you what?¡± Gu Yuanli said calmly, returning to his calm and reservedposure. The quiet Second Brother said, ¡°Develop well in the entertainment industry. Be the Movie King that you are, and do whatever you love. Don¡¯t bother about anything else. You don¡¯t have to care about the people of the Yang Family even more. We have nothing to do with them.¡± Gu Xie raised his brows. ¡°Nothing?¡± ¡°Right. Nothing.¡± Gu Yuanli was determined. ¡°How dare Jing Yune and look for you. Ridiculous!¡± Gu Xie felt that all of this was weird. Yet, it somehow made perfect sense. The Yang Family was a political family with a very strong background, yet they never dealt with Ghost City. If they knew about them being external... unless... ¡°Back then, did the Yang Family abandon us? Was that why Pa took us in?¡± Gu Yuanli felt a sharp pain in his chest. He had been trying hard to keep this a secret, but he could not hide it forever. His silence meant admittance. Gu Xie was neither sad nor happy. ¡°I got it. Thank you, Second Brother.¡± Thank you for never telling me. He had been dealing with the pain from this cruel truth all these years. Gu Yuanli looked at Gu Xie with aplicated look. Lil Sixth, there are more terrifying things that I have not told you about. If I did, this family might be torn apart. Rose Castle. Shen Qianshu was in the bathroom, being in great pain. ck Rose would torture her at random timings of the day every single day. Every time, itsted about ten minutes, and those would be her hardest ten minutes. Each time, it hurt more than before, and it was more intense than before. She curled up in agony on the floor and bit onto the white towel. She did not want others to hear her in pain. The pain pierced her like a knife stabbing deep into her stomach. It was not just a simple stab. It was stabbing and then moving the knife around while it was still in her tummy. It made her body hurt terribly and very deeply. The pain could make her almost lose her mind. I won¡¯t let you achieve whatever you want. Shen Qianshu¡¯s conscience was in a confused state. Her mind and body were being tortured terribly, and she was on the verge of breaking apart. Chapter 881 - Counterattack

Chapter 881: Counterattack

The pain disappeared suddenly like the rapidly retreating tidal waves. Shen Qianshu felt like she had lost all her energy, and her tired body was recovering and findingfort slowly. It really hurt too much. It hurt so much that it made her feel the illusion that she was in the 18th basement of hell. Pain and fear. They never subsided. ck Rose¡¯s n was very well-organized. It almost worked well. No one could bear with this pain for days and months. They would lose their mind one day. In these past few days, the thought of simply confronting ck Rose had popped up in her mind countless times. She had also developed the feeling of not wanting to bear with it any longer. She wanted to end this once and for all, but she did not know where she should draw the line. Could she handle it? How much longer could she handle this for? She came out of the bathroom, and Ye Ling was not in the bedroom. During these past few days, he had been locking himself in the study room, and he seemed to be rather busy. Zhong Ran, Ah Da, and the others also seemed to be busier. The originallyfy and entertaining Rose Castle had instantly gotten into a very serious state. Everyone looked solemn. Shen Qianshu had no idea what happened. When she left the bathroom, Ah Da was in Rose Castle. Ye Ling and Zhong Ran were not. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Ah Da, where¡¯s Master?¡± ¡°Master and Zhong Ran have something on. They just left a while ago.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already sote, do they still have to meet people?¡± She changed her mind. Nah, to many people, Ye Ling is already dead. He should not be having to meet many people. Shen Qianshu felt a little sense of insecurity. Tong Hua was learning and interacting with his foreign teacher upstairs. Shen Qianshu went to the living room feeling insecure and having lots on her mind. She wanted to phone Ye Ling. She took her phone and hesitated for a moment. Then, she phoned Ye Ling. ¡°Master, where did you go?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. Her voice was soft and gentle as if she was afraid of rming something. ¡°I have some matters to handle. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Come back soon.¡± Shen Qianshu paused, and her face turned red. Then, she added. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep without you around.¡± ¡°Ok!¡± Suddenly, she received a notification from top news. A certain building in the city center had caught on fire. There were great losses. Shen Qianshu took a quick nce at it, and she did not give it much notice. City center. Fire scene. Ye Ling sat in the bulletproof car and looked outside coldly. The white-cored workers in the buildings rushed out frantically. Sirens of firetrucks and ambnces rang around the entire ce. It was chaotic. Zhong Ran said, ¡°Major Mu Yuan¡¯s information is really urate. The top floor is indeed where ck Rose is. Thest location shown on the drone points here. Our Firefly tracker has gone up.¡± The inside of the bulletproof car was a mini monitoring room. There were fourputers working. When the tracking device went into the air, it was clearly seen that Yang Lihua and a few other female workers were getting rid of the evidence. In the thick smoke, ck Rose looked really cold and solemn as if she was angry at something. After destroying all the evidence, the female workers took out the cables they had long prepared for and shot them at the buildings across them. The hooks flew towards the buildings across them and were fixed on it. There was a ck cable connecting the two buildings, and a worker hooked herself by the wrist and the other end of it on the cable. Then, she glided over. She was like a bird in the dark night, speeding towards the building across. Ye Ling watched this expressionlessly. ck Rose¡¯s workers glided over one by one, and Zhong Ran made a hand sign. The female workers who were waiting to act got into their positions quickly. A team of workers were like spirits in the dark. They glided towards the building quickly. Ye Ling¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°I want them alive!¡± Chapter 882 - Me in Exchange for Her

Chapter 882: Me in Exchange for Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ck Rose watched the dark group of people in front of her. The ck muzzles were all pointing at her, ready to fire anytime. Ye Ling¡¯s men had been getting ready all this while. They were just waiting to capture them all at once. Numerous teen girls working under ck Rose were badly hurt. Some of Ye Ling¡¯s men were hurt as well. The battle was intense, and ck Rose said harshly, ¡°Charge even if it means death! He doesn¡¯t dare to kill me.¡± The teen girls were just about to act when suddenly, there was a blinding lighting from afar. They could not open their eyes. A ck bulletproof jeep came in slowly. In the darkness, it looked like the emperor who waste, like a prelude to a death scene. ck Rose¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The car stopped by the side. The other side of the tall building was a dead alley. People¡¯s attention was focused on the big fire across them. No one knew what was going on in the dead alley. Ye Ling had ruined ck Rose¡¯s n B and escape route. Did she really think that nothing would go wrong since she was hiding up there? Ye Ling got out of the car, and he was well geared up. He wore a long ck coat like the main male lead of a Hollywood movie. He looked really suave. In the darkness, his exquisite and cold facial features were solemn and bloodthirsty. He was out to kill. ck Rose¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Ye Ling!¡± Indeed, it was Ye Ling. It could only be Ye Ling. Ye Ling looked at her coldly. The woman before her was still wearing the ck veil. He could not care less about her real appearance. Who she was, how she looked. To him, these were all meaningless. ¡°Ye Ling, if you dare to kill me, don¡¯t even think that Shen Qianshu will be alive. If anything happens to me, Shen Qianshu will go with me.¡± Ye Ling remained silent throughout. Zhong Ran knew deep down that ck Rose was speaking the truth. If Master kills ck Rose, Miss Shen could not be saved either. This is not worth it. What does Master want to do? The silence could take one¡¯s breath away. ck Rose scoffed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give Shen Qianshu a call now and ask her how she¡¯s feeling at the moment?¡± Ye Ling was silent like a mute. Luckily, ck Rose was wearing the ck veil, and she did not allow him to see her mildly intimidated expression. ¡°You cherish life a lot,¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°Perishing together is not a good option.¡± ¡°Indeed, I cherish life a lot. Simrly, you cherish Shen Qianshu¡¯s life. Ye Ling, if I die, I will definitely take her with me. Not only hers, but Tong Hua¡¯s as well.¡± ck Rose sneered. ¡°One life for two. I win.¡± Yang Lihua¡¯s face changed. ¡°Y-You...¡± ck Rose turned her head and yelled. ¡°Shut up!¡± Yang Lihua felt uncertain. She wouldn¡¯t really harm Tong Hua, right? ¡°Were you the one who informed Ye Ling? Is that why he¡¯s here?¡± Zhong Ran said, ¡°Quit joking. If our Master wants to know the whereabouts of anyone, it¡¯s just a matter of sooner orter. Do you really think that ck Rose will never make any wrong move?¡± ck Rose sneered. ¡°So what? Ye Ling, get your men to leave. Otherwise, don¡¯t think about seeing Shen Qianshu again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare do anything silly. Otherwise, you will no doubt be dead,¡± Zhong Ran said with a firm voice. This woman was too vicious. Ye Ling looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re just a proxy for the ck Rose. I have been trying to contact her, but I can¡¯t. Otherwise, you would have been dead long ago. Since you are guarding the gate to the ck Rose very securely, why don¡¯t we make a trade-off? It¡¯ll be good for you, me, and everyone else. I am a kind man, and I don¡¯t like to im lives.¡± ¡°What trade-off?¡± Ye Ling said coldly. ¡°Me in exchange for Shen Qianshu!¡± Chapter 883 - Last Words

Chapter 883: Last Words

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the dead dark alley, there was a dim light, and there was a feeling of death. The moment Ye Ling¡¯s words came out of his mouth, Zhong Ran panicked. No way could this happen! They could not bear the consequences if something were to happen to Master. With them being Ye Ling¡¯s silent guardians for many years, Ye Ling¡¯s life and death had long been directly connected to their life and death. ¡°Master...¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Ye Ling tilted his head, and his gaze was frosty. Zhong Ran did not dare to speak at the moment. Everyone listened to Ye Ling¡¯s orders. This was their natural reaction after all these years. ck Rose looked at Ye Ling in shock and noticed that he was serious about it. For Shen Qianshu, a woman, the domineering ¡®king¡¯ was ready to throw in the towel. ¡°Ye Ling, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°ck Rose, I don¡¯t care who you are, but I know what you want. I¡¯m very clear that you just want a puppet. Even if I trained Shen Qianshu, she might not even pass ck Rose¡¯s test, but I¡¯m different. If you just want a puppet, I can satisfy you as well.¡± ck Rose took a deep breath. She was shocked and bewildered. Also... angry. Under the ck veil, her eyes burned in fury. Everyone did not dare to move about. It was as if a slight move could cause bullets to rain down. ¡°For Shen Qianshu?¡± ck Roseughed hysterically. ¡°Ye Ling, do you think I¡¯m silly? Do you think I¡¯d believe your words? Who are you, Ye Ling? You got a hold of all the power of international mafias in Europe at the age of seventeen. When you were neen, you suppressed all those who were against you. You thrived step by step. Your experience is amazing. ¡°You are just a domineering person in the darkness. You would rather listen to ck Rose¡¯s orders. Who would believe you? Ye Ling, ck Rose is more amazing than you think. Although I am just a proxy, I am in control of most of the power. Don¡¯t bother tricking me. You just wish to sacrifice yourself. We would all lose out, why should I agree?¡± Shen Qianshu was her trump card. Ye Ling should never bring out the trump card. Zhong Ran retreated slightly and said softly, ¡°Sniper, on hold. Watch my signal.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhong Ran¡¯s eyes were sharp and cold, and it seemed as if he could kill ck Rose with one shot. Things would be easier that way. Ye Ling fell silent. ck Rose sneered. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t let people know about your weakness.¡± Shen Qianshu was his weakness. Ye Ling said, ¡°ck Rose, have you ever loved?¡± ck Rose¡¯s eyes darkened. Her fury could be sensed through the ck veil. It was on the verge of burning, but Ye Ling pretended not to see anything. He sounded sympathizing. ¡°You must be in great despair for not feeling loved before your whole life.¡± ck Rose was infuriated. ¡°Ye Ling!¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°Knowing who you are has no meaning for me. You want a puppet, I¡¯ll give you a puppet. Since you know that Shen Qianshu is my weakness, what are you afraid of? You have a hold of my weakness. My life is in your hands.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± ck Rose was infuriated. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Ye Yan¡¯s son would sacrifice his life for a woman!¡± Ye Yan was Ye Ling¡¯s father. The previous Master of the Ye Family. ¡°He is just an indecisive and insane man who doesn¡¯t care about rtionships.¡± Ye Ling sounded really cold when he mentioned his father. His tone was really cold. ¡°He can¡¯t dictate anyone¡¯s life.¡± ck Roseughed hysterically, and the sound of it caused chills. ¡°Ye Ling, when your father died, he left behind a sentence. Do you want to know what it was?¡± Ye Ling clenched his fists slightly, and in a harsh tone, he said, ¡°When he died, there was no one around. Why would you know hisst words?¡± Chapter 884 - Wrong Measurement of Dominance

Chapter 884: Wrong Measurement of Dominance

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ck Roseughed hysterically and viciously. ¡°Because I was the one who sent them off.¡± That was an unsolved case. For all these years, the people in the Ye Family had all silently felt that Ye Ling was the one who did it. Luckily, his two younger brothers disagreed. ck Rose said, ¡°Aventura left ck Rose onest mission. That is when she dies, Ye Yan has to go down with her. The person whopleted the mission was me. ¡°After Aventura died, Ye Yan had already lost his will to live. He tried hard to survive. Perhaps, it was all for you brothers. Back then, I lied to him that Aventura was still alive. If it wasn¡¯t for him, Aventura wouldn¡¯t have died. I did not want him to rest in peace, but who knew, he made me pass Aventura a message. ¡°He said, ¡®Return and tell Aventura that I don¡¯t hate her. I have no regrets loving her in this life, and I look forward to seeing her in our next life.¡¯¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face changed slightly. Zhong Ran felt strange. Now... something is amiss... What is going on? ck Rose said, ¡°Your mother was the one who caused your parent¡¯s tragedy. Oh, no. I mean, the ¡®other her¡¯ caused it. There are two people in her body. You inherited it. Your dad did several things for her back then. He left her and abandoned her all for her own good. Yet, she could not sense it, and she went crazy. In the end, she caused such a tragedy.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s eyes drooped slightly. ck Rose said, ¡°Do you know why I picked Shen Qianshu over you out of the two people I could pick? It is because you are uncontroble, Ye Ling. You are like Aventura. You are uncontroble. The two Aventuras loved Ye Yan. One loved him humbly andpromised with him, giving him freedom, while one was passionately in love. She would pick death over dishonor. Just like your second personality, we could not control her second personality. I saw your second personality at an auction, and I knew that no one could control you.¡± Ye Ling raised his head up slowly, and his amber eyes were firm and cold. He did not seem to have any reactions towards knowing the truth of his parents¡¯ death. ¡°ck Rose, have I given you a third option?¡± He stood with the busy city behind him. It was gloomy and cold. All the bright and stunning lights could not shine through the dark background. It made the atmosphere feel really tense and full of suspense. ck Roseughed coldly. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with me.¡± ¡°Number One, I will exchange myself for Shen Qianshu. Pass me the remote control, and I will be your puppet. Number Two, you die!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s eyes were really cold. ¡°I¡¯m tired of this hide and seek.¡± ¡°You bear to see Shen Qianshu die?¡± ¡°As opposed to letting her experience a slow death because of your daily tortures, why not settle this once and for all? Of course, you and the Roses will all go with her. I am Ye Ling. If I can say it, I will do it!¡± ck Rose retreated slightly. ¡°Would you dare! Silly talk!¡± ¡°ck Rose, you know nothing about me. I, Ye Ling, have always meant what I say. I never go back on my words.¡± Ye Ling reached his arm out slightly, and Zhong Ran ced a silver gun on his palm. The girls of ck Rose all adjusted their muzzles and pointed them at Ye Ling. Ye Ling raised up his hands and cocked the hammer. Then, he aimed. It was done so systematically. ¡°I give you ten seconds!¡± ¡°Ten...¡± ¡°Nine.¡± ¡°Eight!¡± ¡°Seven...¡± With his voice that was neither fast nor slow, the entire atmosphere was really tense like a taut string. Anything could happen at any moment now. ck Rose¡¯s breath became heavier. She did not believe that Ye Ling would really take action! ¡°Three...¡± ¡°Two.¡± ¡°One...¡± A bullet darted through the air... Chapter 885 - I’ll go with you.

Chapter 885: I¡¯ll go with you.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The bullet darted across the sky andnded straight into ck Rose¡¯s heart. She touched her chest and took a few steps back, staring at Ye Ling in disbelief. The silenced revolver did not cause any reaction at all. Soundless. Silently. Ye Ling sneered. ¡°I am Ye Ling. I never go back on my words, and I never joke around.¡± ¡°Master!¡± Yang Lihua sped to ck Rose to support her, yet she noticed that ck Rose was not hurt at all. She had a bulletproof vest on. Yang Lihua sighed in relief. Ye Ling is just too domineering. And too illogical. He really dared to fire. He was serious. Zhong Ran sneered at them. Did this group of young imbecile teen girls think that Master would just be fooling with them? Our Master is a man of action. He speaks little and does much. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you guys were controlling Miss Shen, he would have wiped all of you out. ¡°You... ¡± ¡°You have a bulletproof vest on? Oh such a pity.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s voice did not have much emotion within it. ¡°I will give you another three minutes.¡± ¡°This time, I¡¯m aiming for your head.¡± He lifted his arms slightly and aimed it straight at ck Rose¡¯s head. ¡°Three...¡± ¡°I ept!¡± ck Rose¡¯s voice almost broke. She did not dare to dy further. Ye Ling showed her with his actions that he was very serious when he lifted his arm. If he really shot her in the head, not everyone could bear with it. Ye Ling put his gun away. ¡°Which are you picking?¡± ¡°You substitute Shen Qianshu.¡± ¡°Pass me the remote control,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ck Rose took a deep breath and said something to the young girl beside her. She left quickly, and Zhong Ran signaled for an agent to follow her to prevent news from being leaked secretly. Ye Ling sneered. ¡°The result is still the same. Why bother speaking so much to me and wasting all your saliva?¡± ¡°Ye Ling, don¡¯t you care about the truth regarding your parents¡¯ death at all?¡± ¡°Nobody f*cking cares.¡± ck Rose was speechless from his reply. Is this man... really someone who doesn¡¯t care about kinship? Zhong Ran cursed inwardly. His Master had left hisst piece of romance and moral values for Miss Shen. Other people would find it hard to get any. ¡°You really are... Aventura¡¯s son.¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°If the remote control is fake, ck Rose, you will know the consequences for tricking me.¡± ¡°Since you are substituting Shen Qianshu, I will put this bullet in you,¡± ck Rose said. ¡°Otherwise, I don¡¯t feel safe.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s eyebrows did not even flinch. Zhong Ran panicked. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Zhong Ran was really panicking badly, and he cursed inwardly. At least dy the time of it... ¡°Hopeless romantic.¡± ck Rose sneered and threw a bottle at him. Ye Ling lifted his arm and caught it. There was a pill in it that was mild yellow. It smelled rather nice. ¡°After destroying the remote control, ingest this until I secure a bomb in your body. I will not allow you to return so easily.¡± Ye Ling remained silent throughout. Not longter, the girl and the agent returned. They passed ck Rose the remote control, and Zhong Ran felt something too. The remote control would never be too far away from ck Rose. ck Rose took the remote control and ruined its internal parts. Then, she grabbed a gun. Zhong Ran walked over and picked up the remote control that was already broken into metal trash. Zhong Ran said, ¡°How would I know if the remote control is real?¡± ¡°ck Rose¡¯s people stick to their words too. Ye Ling, now it¡¯s up to you.¡± Zhong Ran thought, This is seriously a terrible trade. Ye Ling¡¯s eyebrows did not even twitch at all. Zhong Ran did not even have time to stop him. In just a moment, he had already swallowed the pill. ¡°When I ensure that Shen Qianshu is safe, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Chapter 886 - If There Is One Day

Chapter 886: If There Is One Day

Shen Qianshu was drawing in the living room. Recently, she had no inspiration at all. Many people said that one would have the greatest inspiration when he or she was in a gloomy and bad mood. However, she was an exception. When she was happy, her thinking would be the most dynamic, and she would have more creativity. Recently, she had been tied down by everyday affairs and had no inspiration when drawing at all. If she had no inspiration, the things she drew would all contain imperfections. As a designer who was strict, demanding, and not produced from the jewelrypany, Shen Qianshu set really high standards for herself. She would not allow such imperfect items to appear. After editing the drawing for numerous times, she still could note out with a good design in the end. Outside the castle, the sound of a car could be heard. Shen Qianshu walked barefooted on the soft carpet and ran to the window. After seeing Ye Ling get down from his car, her uneasy heart managed to finally calm down. Joy spread through her instantly. She had indeed thought too much. Master was back. ¡°Master...¡± Just as Shen Qianshu took a step out, Ye Ling said darkly, ¡°Stop!¡± He walked over, carried Shen Qianshu up, and brought her to the center of the living room. He frowned and looked at her white, tender feet unhappily. ¡°Wear your shoes.¡± Shen Qianshu broke out into a huge smile and hurriedly slipped on her cute pink bunny slippers. ¡°Master, it¡¯s already sote. Where have you been?¡± ¡°I went out to talk about a business deal,¡± Ye Ling said. Zhong Ran and the security guards all bypassed them and went back to the monitoring room through the side door. Ye Ling looked at Shen Qianshu with an unfathomable gaze. He suddenly realized something: he could not bear. He could not bear to leave her. He suddenly hugged Shen Qianshu. His used a lot of strength, as if he wanted to break her bones and trap her in his embrace. Ye Ling developed a brutal thought. Why couldn¡¯t he transformed her into a little pixie and hide her in his pocket? He badly wished that he was an almighty deity. One that could solve all the problems in the world. However, he was not an almighty deity. He was just... an ordinary man. An ordinary man that had love in his heart and was greedy for all the warmness in the world. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Qianshu hugged him incredulously. She could feel that Ye Ling had totally lost control of his emotions. She gently caressed his back, and under her gentle touch, his anger and indignance slowly extinguished. ¡°There¡¯s something that I have been forgetting to tell you.¡± He let go of Shen Qianshu, and his gaze turned cold and serious. ¡°If there¡¯s one day I lose control, you bring Tong Hua with you and leave me. Leave me, the farther the better.¡± A devil that had fallen into the deep pits was not worthy of her love. Not worthy for her to save. Because that would cause her life. ¡°Master, what are you talking about? Why do I not understand?¡± Shen Qianshu looked at him, lost. ¡°Is there something wrong with your mental health? Tomorrow is the day of the checkup. Let¡¯s listen to what the doctor says. Don¡¯t scare yourself, alright?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Ling eximed. ¡°Master, you look very tired. Go take a bath!¡± Ye Ling nodded and went upstairs. Shen Qianshu narrowed her eyes and looked at the dark night sky. She suddenly went upstairs to find Zhong Ran. The people in the security room told her that Zhong Ran had already returned to his room. Shen Qianshu knocked on Zhong Ran¡¯s door, but there was no answer. She was really patient and continued to knock. A whileter. The door opened. Zhong Ran¡¯s hair was still dripping with water. His really firm and sexy shoulders and chest were revealed, while his lower body was casually wrapped with a white towel. Shen Qianshu was dumbfounded... Well, damn! Eight packs!! Wow, what a great body! Chapter 887 - Big Devil’s Present

Chapter 887: Big Devil¡¯s Present

Zhong Ran was very calm while Shen Qianshu blushed vividly. She simply could not look directly at Zhong Ran¡¯s body. Zhong Ran was Ye Ling¡¯s guard and asionally needed to be his substitute. Their body shapes were really simr. ¡°Miss Shen, is there any reason why you came to find me?¡± ¡°Not anymore!¡± Shen Qianshu turned around and swiftly fled. Behind her was the sound of Zhong Ran calmly closing the door. Zhong Ran heaved a sigh of relief. Oh my, I¡¯m really so intelligent! I absolutely cannot be questioned by Miss Shen. Overwhelming intelligence, bravo! Shen Qianshu walked a few steps and suddenly felt that something was not quite right. Normally, if she witnessed Zhong Ran¡¯s amazing physique, Zhong Ran would surely close the door in great fear and pray earnestly that Ye Ling would not know of this. Why was he so calm just now? There must be something wrong with this abnormality. She came to a sudden realization. She was livid. She turned around and walked back, but Zhong Ran had long closed his door. Shen Qianshu took a deep breath and controlled her anger. Forget it, I will not put him on the spot. When she returned to her room, Ye Ling was looking at her design sketches. Shen Qianshu suddenly felt a sense of shame. The sketches she drew recently were too horrible, and she did not really want him to see it. Because Ye Ling knew everything. He was really too scary. An all-rounded big devil. ¡°Master, don¡¯t look at it anymore.¡± Shen Qianshu walked over and snatched her sketch away, her face still flushed. Zhong Ran actually tried to seduce her. How outrageous!! He was too intelligent. She had actually changed the topic due to him. It was time to let him know the power of pillow talk. Alright, great warrior is already pitiful enough, I will not put him on the spot. ¡°Why are you hiding it?¡± ¡°The sketches I recently drew are all imperfect. You¡¯re not allowed to see them. After I have the final product, I will then show it to you.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not bad,¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°Master, I know you¡¯re protecting me, but you can¡¯t pretend to be blind.¡± Shen Qianshu closed the drawing pad and suddenly sat on his legs. She circled his neck with both hands and kissed him on the lips. ¡°How can you be so nice?¡± She was the only person who knew Ye Ling¡¯s good points. Ye Ling felt reallyfortable after being praised. His eyes slowly started to show some happiness. Shen Qianshu was lost in his eyes; it was as if the starlight had suddenlynded in his eyes. His eyes were dazzling but reserved and full of emotions. She could not help herself and went to kiss his eyes. Ye Ling slowly closed his eyes. His heartbeat was like a lion out of control, banging around helplessly. ¡°I have a present for you.¡± Ye Ling picked up a wooden box that had gone unnoticed by Shen Qianshu. He handed it over to her, and she opened it in front of his reserved and anticipating eyes. There were two really beautiful phone keychains. He used a seven-colored diamond and a moonstone to create two very beautiful phone keychains. The seven-colored diamond was tied onto the bodies of two cute dolls, one man and one woman. It was childlike and exquisite. The semicircle moonstone and arc of the tinum chain were cut perfectly, and in the middle were their initials... S and L. The man and woman cartoon figures were crafted intricately. They actually looked a little like Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu looked at the cartoon figure lovingly, unable to let it go. Master, even if it¡¯s the cute version, you still don¡¯t like a doll. It was the first time she saw an expressionless cute doll. It was so cute that her nose bled. ¡°So beautiful.¡± The design was not considered unique, but it was really meaningful, and it also gave off a familiar luxurious air. The materials used were all the best. He actually managed to find all the different colored diamonds. However, he used them all on a phone keychain. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Shen Qianshu nodded firmly and said, ¡°I like it, I like it a lot!¡± It was too gorgeous. Chapter 888 - Master Qian Dominantly Proposed!

Chapter 888: Master Qian Dominantly Proposed!

This phone keychain¡¯s design was nothing like Ye Ling¡¯s style but was more like Noah¡¯s style instead. Ye Ling¡¯s style was more to the dark, gloomy side. The feeling he gave off to people was icy and aloof. He was not suitable for such a colorful and vibrant style at all. Noah¡¯s style was, however, consistently vibrant. The media gave him ament like this. Depressed vibrancy. His works were always colorful. However, not a tiny bit of liveliness could be felt from them. Instead, they gave off unexinable darkness. This phone keychain¡¯s colors were really Noah¡¯s style. However, the meaning of it was lively and vibrant, theplete opposite of Ye Ling¡¯s personal style. She extremely loved it! ¡°I¡¯m d you love them.¡± It was the first time he tried to design such a vibrant essory. His inspiration was not considered very good, and he had very little time. Under the limited time, this was the best gift he could give. ¡°Did you make it personally?¡± ¡°I drew the design and looked for the materials myself. I actually nned to make it personally, but due to some imperfections that arose, mounting it was time-consuming. Thus, I handed it over to the workers.¡± However, the bulk of it was personally made by him. ¡°This must be the world¡¯s most expensive phone keychain,¡± Shen Qianshu said. A couple keychain. She excitedly wanted to hang the keychain onto her phone, but just as she was about to take the female doll keychain, Ye Ling snatched it away from her. He then ced the male doll keychain in her hands. ¡°This is yours.¡± I am yours. You are mine. Shen Qianshu was startled. Ye Ling¡¯s amber eyes were solemn and serious like they were gently tugging her heart. Shen Qianshu almost burst out in tears. She was sad and touched. ¡°Ok.¡± Shen Qianshu hung the keychain on her phone. She then took over his phone and helped him hang his too. She was really satisfied. They were so beautiful! The cute version of little Ye Ling and little Qianshu, together with the moonstone and the lovers¡¯ stone, all gave off a really romantic feel. She ced the two phones side by side and felt increasingly satisfied the more she looked at them. ¡°Are you that happy?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°We have really little couple items in the first ce. I can¡¯t even unt our love properly.¡± ¡°What do you mean by unting our love?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Zhong Ran teach you?¡± ¡°If everything needs to be taught by Zhong Ran, why do I even need you?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face darkened. Why are you mentioning Zhong Ran at this moment? You¡¯re totally ruining the mood. Shen Qianshu could feel the distaste in Ye Ling¡¯s tone even from using her toes. Recalling Zhong Ran¡¯s eight packs, she cleared her throat, put her arms around his neck, and gave him a passionate kiss. ¡°This is unting our love. It will even be better if there¡¯s an audience.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s an audience,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. Outside the curtain, there were many pairs of eyes watching. ¡°unting our love means showing off our romantic photos, putting on public disys of affection, etc. Using couple items is the best way to unt our love! Of course, I¡¯m just childish like this, don¡¯t care about me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not childish, I think it¡¯s great.¡± Being able to be with Shen Qianshu was something that he badly wanted to announce to the whole world. He had the best lover. It was a thing to be proud of in the first ce. Naturally, he had to confidently and openly announce it. Shen Qianshu had a thought in her heart that she was eager to voice out. However, recalling Ye Ling¡¯s unduly repulsion and sadness thest time she mentioned it, she became hesitant and indecisive. She almost blurted it out but then suppressed it again. It was, after all, really difficult to bring it up. Shen Qianshu gently held onto Ye Ling¡¯s hand, and she suddenly took out a ring from out of nowhere. The Tiffany setting ring dazzled brilliantly in the night sky. She broke out into a Master Qian¡¯s exclusive smile and said, ¡°Ye Ling, are you willing to inherit my inheritance?¡± Chapter 889 - Master Who Doesn’t Follow The Script

Chapter 889: Master Who Doesn¡¯t Follow The Script

The greatest thing in the world is that when you were secretly preparing a gift for me, I was also waiting for a chance to prepare a gift for you¡ªa sincere and passionate feeling. Her proposal. Ye Ling was livid. ¡°What inheritance? Who said you were dying?¡± If a person¡¯s hair could explode, Shen Qianshu felt that Ye Ling¡¯s hair should have already stood up on its ends one by one like a golden-hair lion king in rage. He immediately flew into a rage after hearing the word ¡®inheritance¡¯. Shen Qianshu was speechless. The atmosphere was really awkward. I¡¯m proposing to you so sincerely, and you also feel that I¡¯m the best lover, but why are you not going ording to the script? Mentally tiring. It was the first time she proposed! And she was disillusioned just like that. Holding the ring, looking affectionately at Ye Ling, she was really... so foolish. ¡°I¡¯m proposing!¡± Shen Qianshu said. Can you take this more seriously? An ¡®I do¡¯ is enough. ¡°If you want to propose, propose! Why are you mentioning inheritance!?¡± Ye Ling continued to be in a rage, and his temper wasing fast and furious. He badly wanted to give her a p and beat her up ruthlessly. ¡°This is the trendiest way to propose recently! Inheriting inheritance means proposing. It has the same meaning! When I¡¯m dead, you will be the legal inheritor for inheritance, so there¡¯s nothing wrong with this!¡± Shen Qianshu said. The person who created this saying back then is really talented. Nothing wrong? There¡¯s a serious problem to it. Ye Ling looked at her unhappily, and the fury in his heart was unable to dissipate. His heart palpitated badly. He had already promised ck Rose. Could it be that she was still in danger? The bomb in her body was not under control anymore and no longer posed any threat. They just needed to find some time, look for a medical team to make a careful study of this issue, and extract it out of her body. What inheritance? He definitely would not allow! ¡°Your inheritance is all given by me,¡± Ye Ling said. How does this even count as inheriting inheritance? Shen Qianshu was so close to puking out blood. ¡°Master, this is not the time to talk about inheritance. What is your main point? What is your main point, your main point?¡± Be more serious, I¡¯m proposing! You seemed like you¡¯re kidding with me. The two of them looked at each other. Ye Ling looked at the ring in Shen Qianshu¡¯s hands. It was a verymon Tiffany setting diamond ring with a pear-shaped cut. It was really beautiful, but not special at all. ¡°You designed it?¡± ¡°I bought it.¡± Shen Qianshu immediately realized that as a jewelry designer herself, buying a diamond ring to propose was really insincere. She then tried to save herself by saying, ¡°This proposal was due to my sudden impulsiveness. I then bought a diamond ring from one of the jewelry shops on the streets. I chose it after looking for two hours.¡± I¡¯m really sincere. Ye Family sneered. How sincere! You chose a pear-shaped cut diamond ring for a man like me, how sincere! Shen Qianshu pondered to herself, It¡¯s mainly because that jewelry shop had too little choices for me to choose from. She also did not casually walk into the shop for no reason. Thus, she bought a ring to propose. It was the first time she proposed. The atmosphere was so good, and their feelings were so intense. But it was so imperfect. She badly wanted to press the rewind key. ¡°I¡¯m not willing to!¡± Ye Ling said firmly. Shen Qianshu had a sudden moment of shock. Although he said before that he would not get married, she had already proposed. He really did not take her feelings into consideration and rejected her just like that. She would get hurt. Alright, she was not hurt. Being rejected was something she expected. She only felt indignant and wanted to give it a try. ¡°The ring is too ugly,¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°The proposal speech, I don¡¯t like it too. There¡¯s no candlelit dinner and also no kneeling down. You did not take it seriously at all.¡± He then calmly concluded. ¡°Your proposal is unsessful!¡± Shen Qianshu strong held it in. Fine, you¡¯re a little princess. Whatever you say is right! ¡°The next time I propose, I¡¯ll prepare more sufficiently!¡± Ye Ling was dumbstruck. Chapter 890 - Which Unruly Citizen Wants to Harm the King

Chapter 890: Which Unruly Citizen Wants to Harm the King

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°The next time I propose, I¡¯ll prepare more sufficiently!¡± Ye Ling was dumbstruck. The atmosphere was really extremely awkward. Shen Qianshu silently kept away the ring and said with slight regretfulness, ¡°That jewelry shop has really cheated me. They said that using their rings will guarantee a proposal sess. If unsessful, they will then allow the ring to be returned.¡± Luckily, she could return the ring. After all, it was very expensive. This ring was over two million! Ye Ling stared at her deeply, and his gaze slightly darkened. His amber eyes looked like they were shining brightly, and there was a kind of soft color in his shimmering eyes. He was like a traveler from the desert who had been thirsty for months that had finally met an oasis. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face reddened from his stare. It¡¯s enough that you rejected my proposal, but you still want to seduce me now. This is really breaking the rules. However, she actually found it hard to reject such seduction. ¡°Master, what kind of proposal do you like?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ye Ling said. No matter how you propose, I will not agree to it. Shen Qianshu thought, Alright, since you don¡¯t know, I will then do whatever I want. Don¡¯t regret it. Shen Qianshu happily thought about how she was going to propose. Ye Ling¡¯s gaze was conflicted. She clearly knew that there was no use proposing. Then why would she do such an aimless thing? ¡°Master, you¡¯re an old-fashioned man. You will surely like to have a bouquet of flowers, me kneeling down, and a candlelit dinner, right?¡± This was too uncreative and also too simple. However, old-fashioned people normally liked this kind of proposal. ¡°Old-fashioned?¡± Ye Ling narrowed his eyes dangerously. Normally, an old man would be linked with being short and fast¡ªthis he knew. Since he listened to the guys in the security team, he knew about some matters that were unspeakable between men. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re very young!¡± Shen Qianshu said. Ye Ling was young but old at heart. The aura he gave off was more like that of an old man. Moreover, as he was extremely calm and collected, he appeared to be very mature and charismatic. However, his appearance did not look old at all. He looked very young and also very... handsome and beautiful. Shen Qianshu gently leaned against Ye Ling and kept silent. Her whole body was curled up in Ye Ling¡¯s embrace. Her boyfriend was really tall, had really broad shoulders, and a very warm chest. With these advantages, even if she was someone with long legs, she could also curl up in his embrace like a child without any pressure. Her eyes slightly became damp. How regretful. Master did not agree to her proposal. She was not sad but just felt really disheartened. If he agreed, she could have dragged Ye Ling to register for their marriage tomorrow. Perhaps, it could lessen some of her regrets. She could not help but tightly hug Ye Ling. The next morning. Shen Qianshu woke up one hour earlier. She ran around Rose Castle very quickly. Sweat was dripping down profusely. Tong Hua was then boxing in a bored manner. ¡°Mommy, good morning.¡± ¡°Morning!¡± Shen Qianshu ran past him like passing wind. Tong Hua pondered to himself, Oh my, Mommy is really young and energetic! Her high ponytail makes her look so youthful. She is giving off so many first love vibes. Although he did not know what all that meant, he saw other youthful female celebrities being praised like that before. He felt that his Mommy was more youthful and had more first love vibes. Daddy is really so lucky. How can he still not know that he has gotten so lucky? Tsk tsk tsk! Zhong Ran came out. Tong Hua looked at him calmly and said, ¡°I heard that you took off your clothes in front of my Mommy yesterday.¡± Great warrior Zhong Ran staggered forward, almost falling face t on the ground. What? What the heck? ¡°Little Master, do not spread rumors...¡± It will cause people to die. Which unruly citizen wants to harm the King? Tong Hua looked at him calmly and said, ¡°Oh, your glorious deeds have already spread through the whole Rose Castle. Of course, whether or not it will get to Daddy¡¯s ears, I do not know anymore.¡± After all, all the gossip that Ye Ling knew were all told by Zhong Ran. If Zhong Ran did not say anything, Ye Ling was actually not interested in gossip at all. Chapter 891 - Little Angel’s Love History

Chapter 891: Little Angel¡¯s Love History

Shen Qianshu¡¯s jewelry exhibition was being prepared in an orderly manner, and many professional jewelry models were invited. Several popr female celebrities in the nation were invited too. Guan Xiaoman¡¯s team of sisters and Chen Wanwan¡¯s team of sisters all received invitations. The two sister teams had coborated before, and they were great resources for BG. BG charged a lower price to them on ount of being friends, and they always supported Shen Qianshu. There was no other jewelry designer in the nation who would receive such glory of being supported by such a god-like group. When BG¡¯s official news came out, it was like dropping a heavy bomb into the entertainment industry. Fans beganmenting rapidly about looking forward to attending the jewelry exhibition. The official ticket sales made it to the top of the list in the history of all jewelry exhibition ticket sales. ¡°Shen Qianshu really has such a wide social circle. Guan Xiaoman, Qing Zi, and Yang Guang are all walking the show for her. Although they aren¡¯t professional jewelry models, they are popr people. With them around, why worry if the jewelry exhibition will be a big deal?¡± ¡°The most popr person on the is now Shen Qianshu. She is really a winner in life. From a tiny appraiser, she became such a popr influencer. Now, she is popr throughout half the nation. She¡¯s too impressive.¡± ¡°I heard that she looks beautiful and that she has high EQ as well. The celebrities who have coborated with her sing praises for her.¡± ... In a documentary film, half the popr people in the entertainment industry were there. Everyone was talking about Shen Qianshu¡¯s jewelry exhibition. This was the hottest topic at the moment. Hearing them talking about it made Jing Yun¡¯s face turn solemn. She clenched her fist, and her veins were popping. The assistant beside her was trembling with fear. She was already the mayoress. After the filming of this movie that she had signed a contract for a long time, she would begin to make her way out of the entertainment industry. She had always been the center of attraction, and now that she was the mayoress, she got even more attention. Even if they were in the movie where the big shots gathered, the masses treated her very respectfully and nicely. They treated her as the center of attention. Today, they were all talking about Shen Qianshu. ¡°Sister Jing Yun, don¡¯t be angry. Shen Qianshu is just a designer. You don¡¯t have to... ahh!¡± The assistant covered her face and looked at Jing Yun. Jing Yun had pped her and said in a deep tone, ¡°Shut up. If you mention her name again, you don¡¯t have to show up at work anymore.¡± The assistant was as quiet as a mouse. She did not dare to speak up again. Jing Yun took a deep breath. Director Wang had no backbone. He went back on his words, but he already gave approval, so no one could stop her. Who knew that Yang Po did not actually clinch the deal with him? She was very disappointed. But she did not dare to throw a tantrum with Yang Po. Jing Yun got her artiste manager over. ¡°Have you found scandals regarding Shen Qianshu?¡± ¡°Jing Yun... You¡¯re too clever... I really found some juicy news. Guess who is part of the list in Shen Qianshu¡¯s ex-boyfriends?¡± Jing Yun¡¯s face lit up in excitement. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°During these past few years, she had dated a few boys, and some of them are really popr. One is Lei Junjie, the CEO of Banana LIVE. One is Wu Gan, the vice president of the Jewelry Association. One is Peng Yan, Mu Dingxuan¡¯s son. Her love history sure is exciting and juicy. Her every rtionship with each boy isn¡¯t long.¡± Jing Yun was really excited. ¡°When Shen Qianshu was in school, she was already such a sl*t. She grew up with Lin Xuan from a young age, yet she tried to flirt with a senior. It made the senior lovesick, and his grades dropped drastically. She had always been a b*tch, a ygirl who messed with others¡¯ feelings. She returned back to the country with many losses, yet how is she having such a smooth life now? All her past boyfriends were her stepping stones! If this gets exposed, we shall see how she can continue with the whole ¡®little angel¡¯ persona!¡± Chapter 892 - Beautiful Flower Stuck with Cow Dung

Chapter 892: Beautiful Flower Stuck with Cow Dung

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The manager looked really excited too. She had really researched for a long time before finding these pieces of information. There was not a time when Shen Qianshu had no scandals of having any boyfriend. The manager said, ¡°This woman is not a simple person. She returned poor and worthless with a child. A child that would lose his life soon. She had many boyfriends, one after another, and each one had a better status than the previous one. Now, look at her appearance. Something must be amiss. Right, Mu Dingxuan¡¯s son even got rid of a girlfriend he had for a decade. They almost got engaged. This was really such a show. She definitely depends on men to thrive.¡± Jing Yun was so excited that she was shaking. ¡°She had a scandal with CEO Li before too. Organize Shen Qianshu¡¯s dark history. You guys know what to do. A poor and worthless woman like her could thrive so quickly! Something must be amiss. We should make use of this and start from there. Doesn¡¯t she love to fake a different persona?¡± ¡°So let¡¯s tear down her persona. We shall see how she will argue and exin herself.¡± Jing Yun continued. Shen Qianshu was really busy with the matters regarding the jewelry exhibition. She and Yun An worked together to negotiate and design, as well as pick the costumes. Finally, they came to the conclusion that since there were too few people in thepany, every person would take on two roles. Every set of outfits were to be matched with a set of jewelry that could bring the most out of every special feature of each jewelry. This was Shen Qianshu¡¯s first jewelry exhibition, and she was very meticulous and serious in organizing it. Yun An said, ¡°Qianshu, do you know the vice president of the Jewelry Association, Wu Gan?¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu looked awkward and confused for a moment. Then, she realized suddenly. She found him on her Facebook among all her ex-boyfriends and finally knew who he was. ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Recently, I heard some not-so-good rumors going on at the Jewelry Association. They said that you took advantage of your rtionship with Wu Gan, and that was why you thrived so hard in the Jewelry World,¡± Yun An said. ¡°Inside information. Well presented.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± In Shen Qianshu¡¯s clear eyes, there seemed to be signs of mockery. ¡°Who the h*ll is Wu Gan? Thriving because I depended on him? When I was dating him, he never spoke up in the Jewelry Association.¡± ¡°D-Da... ting?¡± Yun An¡¯s jaw dropped. He was stuttering. ¡°Both parties are unmarried. Why are you so surprised about the dating?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you... pick?¡± Shen Qianshu stared at him. ¡°... ¡± She was speechless, and she gritted her teeth. ¡°Yun An, our friendship ends here.¡± Yun An¡¯s face reddened, and heughed hysterically. ¡°I can¡¯tprehend why you even agreed to date Wu Gan. That¡¯s like a beautiful flower stuck in cow dung.¡± ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating! Although he isn¡¯t a hot guy, he isn¡¯t that bad either.¡± Baby didn¡¯t like Wu Gan in a single way at all back then. Wu Gan wanted to carry him, and Tong Hua would not let him do so. Wu Gan was rather funny too. He asked Tong Hua why he wouldn¡¯t let him do so sadly. Tong Hua curled himself up in Shen Qianshu¡¯s arms and said, ¡°You¡¯re ugly.¡± Wu Gan was really hurt and sad. Yun An took out his phone quietly and opened up Weibo. He entered Wu Gan¡¯s main page and found a photo of Wu Gan and the Jewelry Association at a gathering. Shen Qianshu looked at the photo, rmed. ¡°Did his... stic surgery go wrong? Has he given up?¡± Wu Gan was not even thirty yet, but in the photo, he looked like he was over forty. His height did not exceed 1.7 m, and perhaps because he had dealt with too manymitments and gone under too much stress, he had a beer belly and was bald. His bald head was shiny, and it made people feel like he was very greasy. Yun An felt awkward and amused. He said, ¡°I really can¡¯t imagine that you and Wu Gan were once dating.¡± The thought of it was too good, and he just could not take it seriously. Chapter 893 - Edgy Youths are Joyful

Chapter 893: Edgy Youths are Joyful

Shen Qianshu scrolled through Wu Gan¡¯s Weibo posts and realized that he actually often shared her posts and Tong Hua¡¯s posts. He even inserted heart emojis and confessed to Tong Hua. He also fought with Tong Hua¡¯s haters, and that was really... immature. He behaved nothing like the Vice President of the Jewelry Association. She had actually never noticed thements and shares that Wu Gan had posted. Although he was very cool as the Vice President of the Jewelry Association, he did not have many fans. Most of them were his friends and families, and there were no hardcore fans. There were only a few hundred followers, and he only followed people among the association or people who were in the jewelry industry. He also loved sharing selfies a lot. Seeing his Weibo ount, one would think that edgy youths were joyful. ¡°He¡¯s so immature,¡± Shen Qianshu said. He was her first boyfriend when she returned back to the country. How did he manage to woo you? Yun An thought. He knew almost nothing about Shen Qianshu. He always thought that Shen Qianshu liked people for their looks, but after seeing Wu Gan, it changed his perception. ¡°Four years ago, Wu Gan didn¡¯t look like this. Time sure isn¡¯t kind to anyone. I met him on the way home on the airne. Wu Gan was feeling ufortable on the flight, and he kept making a fuss. Wu Gan loved children, and he was really patient with kids. He had a lot of kids at home. Throughout the over ten hours on the flight, he kept helping me to coax Tong Hua. ¡°He was still a fine gentleman back then. His body was in good shape, and he had many good characteristics. He wasn¡¯t clingy at all back then. His facial features were all good, and he was a funny and humorous guy. Actually, he was rather charismatic. ¡°I am very grateful for him. We exchanged contact numbers, and when Tong Hua was feeling better, I brought Tong Hua along to meet him for a meal. Tong Hua really liked him at first. The two of them got along really well.¡± ¡°Wu Gan really treated us mother-and-son pretty well. His family kept hurrying him to get a girlfriend, and he asked me if I would date him. Tong Hua is a very sensitive and shy person. He seldom interacted this well with strangers. I was thinking that since Tong Hua liked him, I¡¯ll agree to it.¡± Yun An stared in disbelief. ¡°How... random!¡± Since her son liked it, she agreed to it. Shen Qianshu felt emotionally exhausted. ¡°Who knew that after Wu Gan became my boyfriend, Tong Hua¡¯s attitude towards him would take a 180 degree turn? He did not like everything that Wu Gan did, and Tong Hua kept throwing tantrums. I thought that they would be friends despite the age gap, but who knew that Tong Hua would begin acting like a brat. Since then, my rtionship with him ended without any real issues.¡± Shen Qianshu pondered. ¡°Honestly speaking, it wasn¡¯t really because of Tong Hua. His mother was a university tutor. Her thinking was very old-fashioned, and she was very controlling. After knowing that I had Tong Hua with me, she strongly objected to us dating. Wu Gan knew that I had adopted Tong Hua, and his mother wished that I would send Tong Hua back to the orphanage. I was really mad at that time. Wu Gan wasn¡¯t a bad guy. In fact, he was a really great man. It¡¯s such a pity... He¡¯s a big baby and very clingy to his mother. That was also one of the reasons we broke up.¡± Her thinking was very simple back then. I can be miserable, but my son definitely cannot be. ¡°Cling to his mother...¡± Yun An looked at Wu Gan¡¯s Weibo posts and returned back to his main page silently. He could not imagine that Wu Gan would be clingy to his mother. He had coborated with Wu Gan several times and also met him to have a chat before. He was a very opinionated man. Other than the way he looked, he was actually a rather charismatic person. Very decisive and independent. Is it true that we should never judge a book by its cover? Shen Qianshu said, ¡°When I was dating Wu Gan, we didn¡¯t go too deep. There was not a single time when I could make use of Wu Gan at all. After we broke up, we stopped keeping in contact. Who is the one that has a huge hole in their brain?¡± Chapter 894 - Ex-Boyfriend Here to Make His Existence Known

Chapter 894: Ex-Boyfriend Here to Make His Existence Known

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun An did not know where the rumor came from either. He only heard a little. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°When we were dating, we were both nameless. Who is trying to dig up my history?¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just bragging. After all, being your ex is such a glorious thing.¡± Shen Qianshu stared at him. ¡°... ¡± Yun An said meaningfully, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that men like to boast.¡± ¡°Ok then!¡± It was just a piece of insider information spread within a small area. Shen Qianshu forgot about it very quickly. After all, being a public figure would mean that one¡¯s actions were always been monitored and judged. Who doesn¡¯t have haters? Ye Ling postponed his nned body checkup by a few days. Shen Qianshu had been busy with issues regarding the jewelry exhibition, but she was also very worried about his issues. She would apany him to the Central Hospital hospital for the checkup when the time came. Bo Yiren did a psychiatric test on him. During that time, Yun An had questions again. Yun An asked, ¡°Qianshu, do you know Peng Yan?¡± Shen Qianshu frowned. Hey... All my ex-boyfriends have been trying to make their existence knowntely. She phoned Yun An immediately. ¡°What scandals are there about me again?¡± ¡°Today, I went to talk about fashion designs, and a woman was trying to make things difficult. Her name is Xu Pinger. She¡¯s a fashion designer, and she kept going on about how she did not want to coborate with you. Listen to this recording...¡± Yun An sent the voice recording. ¡°I will never coborate with Shen Qianshu. She¡¯s a shameless sl*t who uses other people as stepping stones. Coborating with her would lower my status. I refuse to work with her. Back then, she was ¡®raised¡¯ by Peng Yan, and everyone knew about the whole chaotic scene. How dare she shamelesslye and look for ourpany to coborate? Shameless b*tch. Make her team scram! We will never coborate with her.¡± In the voice recording, there was a lot of noise in the back. They seemed to be discussing something. Shen Qianshu rubbed her forehead and remained silent. Something was bothering her. ¡°We have to find another team to coborate with for our young model¡¯s outfits now. I have already told Sister Wanwan about it. Qianshu, did you have something on with Peng Yan once too?¡± Yun An was indeed a very close friend of hers. A few days ago, Shen Qianshu was just chatting with him, and she casually brought up her past rtionship records out to tell him. She did not specify who they were, but she told him all about the men she had in France and back in her nation. After hearing them, Yun An was amazed. I can¡¯t believe you are a Qianshu like this. Both girls and guys... She broke so many hearts... The only thing missing was a sign thatbeled her as a ygirl. Now, he did not care about the gossip. Judging from her personality, he was willing to bet that she would never be anyone¡¯s mistress, and neither would she ever depend on others to raise her. Could it be that because of Tong Hua, she epts each rtionship? ¡°Pfft. Peng Yan and I are nothing at all. He tried to pursue me, but from the beginning to the end, I refused to ept him. He imagined everything himself and went a little overboard with it. He goes around boasting that I am his girlfriend. I¡¯m helpless about it too,¡± Shen Qianshu said. She was very mentally tired. Especially after what Xu Pinger said, she felt that she was done more injustice than Dou E. ¡°When Peng Yan and I knew each other, I was busy with work, and there were several times when Xiaojuan was busy. He lived next door, and at that time, he was on vacation. When I had to leave for work, I would ask him to look after Tong Hua for me for a few days. ¡°Afterward, he began pursuing me, and moving next door was just one of his tricks. Tong Hua did not like him, and I wasn¡¯t very fond of him either. Peng Yan looked so sketchy. He was a f*ckboy deep down, and I had seen several s*ums like him in Paris. Irresponsible, willing to do anything, and never refusing anything in exchange for a night with you. I know all about this kind of people. I turned down his pursuit right from the start.¡± Chapter 895 - Ex-Boyfriends Have Formed a Team to Come Here

Chapter 895: Ex-Boyfriends Have Formed a Team to Come Here

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As Shen Qianshu spoke about past matters, she felt that injustice had been done to her. Peng Yan was a petty man and totally ungentlemanly. Things turned very ugly back them. Peng Yan had a fianc¨¦e named Xu Pinger. They dated for many years and grew up together since their childhood days. Although they were each other¡¯s girlfriend and boyfriend, they had their own share of fun. They did not break up because they needed to benefit off each other. They even wanted to marry each other. After he tried to woo Shen Qianshu for some time, Lin Xiaojuan had already investigated every detail there was about him. The two of them were really disgusted. She could not bear with such an unsightly scenario, but she did not have the money to move out of that ce either. She would not move out just because of a f*ckboy. The two people were bugged by him and really bothered. Shen Qianshu brought his fianc¨¦e out and tried to make him realize what he was doing and to retreat. She was not going to be a third party in others¡¯ rtionships. Peng Yan was very persistent on the one-sided love, and he thought that Shen Qianshu wanted to marry him. Then, one time, something happened to the Xu Family coincidentally, and they kept asking Peng Yan for money. After they finished dealing with the huge hurdle, Peng Yan kicked Xu Pinger out of his life. This was a conflict that was all about reputation and status. It had nothing to do with Shen Qianshu at all. She was just the fuse to the bomb. Xu Pinger did not think this way. At that time, she was set on marrying Peng Yan and living the rest of her life with him. The condition of the Xu Family was not very good, so it was impossible for them to break up. After investigating and finding out that Peng Yan had gone head over heels for Shen Qianshu, she decided to put all the me on Shen Qianshu. The matter was a huge deal that time, and she even went to protest at Shen Qianshu¡¯s workce. Shen Qianshu looked really pretty, and she was the target when people created rumors.Raised by men, third party of rtionships, etc... She was called very nasty names, and there was even the scandal about Shen Qianshu being too young yet having a son when she was unmarried. Shen Qianshu was no pushover. She immediately called Peng Yan out and told Xu Pinger that she did not have her eyes on Peng Yan. She exined that the two of them had no connections at all and that their matters had nothing to do with her at all. That really hurt Peng Yan¡¯s ego, but he still did not give up. Shen Qianshu wanted to seek revenge for all grievances. She told Peng Yan that if he wanted to pursue her, she had to settle the matters regarding Xu Pinger first. Afterward, there was a huge fight between Peng Yan and Xu Pinger. She gloated as she watched them fight. Xu Pinger left defeated, and Lin Xiaojuan also exposed their entire love history out to piss them off. Finally, their family found it embarrassing, and then the news stopped circting around. Things between Shen Qianshu and Peng Yan also ended silently. She used marriage to scare Peng Yan away. If you want to pursue me, sure! Let¡¯s get married. Peng Yan did want to marry her, but Shen Qianshu phoned the Peng Family. Then, the Peng Parents found out that their son was going to marry a woman who had a child when she was unmarried. That son was also a sick child. That time, the matter turned big, and they threatened to cut off ties with Peng Yan. Anyway, Peng Yan had a younger brother, so they had someone to take over the family matters. Peng Yan was desperately sad. Finally, he could only settle for giving up on Shen Qianshu. Amazingly, Peng Yan never knew that Shen Qianshu was the one who phoned and informed the Peng Family. She thought that Shen Qianshu was so in love with him that she wanted to marry him. Yet, their families did not agree to it, and many people were against it. He felt really guilty, and he felt bad for letting Shen Qianshu down. This also meant that the two of them were nothing at all. It was all Peng Yan¡¯s one-sided love that Shen Qianshu managed to handle in the end. He was even very grateful for Shen Qianshu. Yun An never thought that this gossip would be so interesting. He was really shocked. ¡°Qianshu, you¡¯re really a ygirl.¡± ¡°Kekeke. Our friendship has sunk.¡± Shen Qianshu humphed. At that time, it was the quickest way to deal with Peng Yan. She had Tong Hua, and she did not wish to make things turn so bad that she would lose her job. She did not want to deal with Peng Yan. Chapter 896 - Do I Still Have to be on Abstinence?

Chapter 896: Do I Still Have to be on Abstinence?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun An said, ¡°Xu Pinger¡¯s insults were really nasty. Ady in ourpany almost fought with her.¡± ¡°Double thatdy¡¯s pay this month.¡± Shen Qianshu replied. She was a very easygoing boss. ¡°...¡± Yun An was really speechless. Yun An said, ¡°Why are all your ex-boyfriends trying to make themselves known recently? First, there is Wu Gan; then there¡¯s Peng Yan. Is it true that the more popr you be, the more drama there is in your life?¡± She was really popr recently. ¡°Ignore them. Xu Pinger can¡¯t cause any huge issues. At most, she¡¯ll just insult me behind my back. I don¡¯t care,¡± Shen Qianshu said. After all, Peng Yan did not say anything. Now, he was Mu Dingxuan¡¯s ¡®prince¡¯, and Xu Pinger was doing really badly. Nothing big was going on in her life.So what if she was trying to bring our their past rtionship issues? She was so beautiful. It was such a normal thing to have dated so many people. ¡°...¡± Yun An stared at Shen Qianshu. Sigh. Don¡¯t make a big fuss. Fine, you¡¯re a little princess. Whatever you say is right! ¡°If there are any rumors, I¡¯ll inform you ASAP.¡± Yun An replied. Yun An hung up, and Shen Qianshu raised her brows. The people in herpany were getting increasingly gossipy working under her. Even when they were having meetings, they were all not serious. They were always talking about thetest gossip. What a bunch of people who never know to be serious. Bo Yiren did a very detailed psychological test on Ye Ling. Such tests were all done very privately. Only the two of them were in the room. When they left, Ye Ling looked expressionless, and Bo Yiren¡¯s expression was not very good. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Yiren, were the results bad?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s tone was very deep. ¡°No matter what I ask you, you will only give me one answer.¡± Bo Yiren smiled slightly. ¡°The test results were pretty okay. Not many changes.¡± As if! But she could not tell her. Ye Ling wanted her to keep it a secret. He knew his limits. His reason for that was that if Shen Qianshu heard about it, she would be agitated and worried. That would not help the treatment in any way, so Bo Yiren could only keep it from her. The results this time were very very serious. She asked Ye Ling if he stopped taking his medication. Ye Ling did not answer. Shen Qianshu did not really believe it. Bo Yiren said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t really listen to the doctor¡¯s advice, so I¡¯m not very happy about it.¡± ¡°Doctors hate uncooperative patients the most. You must learn to be more obedient,¡± Shen Qianshu said hurriedly. Even she felt that Ye Ling was very uncooperative, so of course others would feel even more so. It had been hard on Bo Yiren. In fact, she also wanted to ask Bo Yiren another thing. After the psychological test, Ye Ling went to have a body examination as well. This was the main purpose ofing to the hospital today. Bo Yiren was in her office recording Ye Ling¡¯s psychological state down. Just as Ye Ling had requested, she recorded that Ye Ling had a stable mental state. As for his real health report, he brought it home with him. The hospital did not keep a record of it. Maybe she should inform Shen Qianshu that Ye Ling had stopped taking his medication and that his conditions would definitely get increasingly worse. As someone who was always by his side, Shen Qianshu had to be careful. She had already reminded and warned Ye Ling several times that he could not stop his medication. She had also used Shen Qianshu¡¯s safety as a precaution. Hopefully, Ye Ling would take the advice seriously. She felt insecure for some reason. The body examination was moreplicated, but the results were very good. Ye Ling was young, and his body was really strong. He was recovering very well, and his injuries were finally fully healed. His external injuries had almost recovered fully. Seeing the results, Shen Qianshu was all smiles. After some readjustments during this period of time, his body had returned to its normal state. Ye Ling asked, ¡°Do I still have to be on abstinence from s*x?¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. The doctor was speechless. Chapter 897 - First Time Lying

Chapter 897: First Time Lying

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He asked really confidently in front of the three attending doctors without feeling any embarrassment or nervousness at all. On the other hand, Shen Qianshu was like a cat that had gotten stepped on its tail, almost jumping out of her seat. What...? What the heck? What the heck did you ask? She felt so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole and bury herself into it. These three attending doctors were all men! Her face reddened, and she felt extremely awkward. The elderly doctor looked up and took a nce at Ye Ling. He then pushed up his reading sses and said calmly, ¡°You still need to recuperate, so sexual intercourse should not be too intense. Remember to use contraceptives.¡± Shen Qianshu face burned with embarrassment. As she thought that this topic could finally reach an end, Ye Ling continued to ask with no shame. ¡°Why do we have to use contraceptives?¡± ¡°Some medications you are taking will be harmful to the fetus, so it will cause the fetus to have deformities. After your body is fully nursed back to health, you need to wait for half a year before you can start trying for a baby,¡± the doctor said. ¡°Oh...¡± Ye Ling nodded and said. ¡°I understand.¡± His tone sounded very displeased. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face waspletely red. ¡°Master, you are already a Dad. Don¡¯t be too anxious to have a child,¡± the doctor said. ¡°I¡¯m not anxious.¡± He was really calm, and his tone was really peaceful. The doctor pondered to himself, You¡¯re lying! You¡¯re very anxious! After Ye Ling¡¯s body checkup was done, he dragged Shen Qianshu to go for a checkup too. Shen Qianshu was baffled. ¡°Why do I have to go for a checkup? My body is in really good condition.¡± ¡°Can you help to check her body? She has a time bomb in her abdomen. She only did a rough checkup previously, so let her do a more thorough checkup this time. See when she can undergo the surgery and extract the bomb out.¡± Ye Ling ignored Shen Qianshu¡¯s words and directly told the elderly doctor. ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you say...¡± ¡°What I said before is not important. What¡¯s important is what I¡¯m saying now.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the elderly doctor said smoothly and did not press on any further. ¡°Miss Shen, please follow me.¡± Shen Qianshu felt really puzzled, and she looked at Ye Ling confusedly. The bomb could not be simply taken out by undergoing surgery. If she went for surgery, ck Rose would know and would kill her anytime. Ye Ling was cautious and had never once done a thorough examination before. Why would he suddenly want her to undergo surgery? A strong feeling of uneasiness filled her heart. ¡°Master...¡± ¡°Listen to me!¡± Ye Ling said. If this bomb was not taken out, he would never leave with ck Rose. Shen Qianshu followed the doctor to undergo a checkup. In the examination room, there was only her and the doctor. ¡°Didn¡¯t Ye Ling not allow you guys to do a thorough checkup on me previously?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°Yes, we wanted to do a thorough checkup on you, and at the same time, see if we could take the bomb out. Master refused to let us do so.¡± Shen Qianshu frowned and fell into deep thought. For her checkup, the results came out slower. Thus, no results could be achieved at the moment. Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu went back to Rose Castle first. Throughout their whole journey back, Ye Ling was extremely silent. ¡°Master, why do I have to undergo surgery suddenly? Are you not afraid of ck Rose anymore?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°I was never afraid of her.¡± ¡°Alright, then are you not afraid that she will blow me up?¡± ¡°She will not.¡± Ye Ling lied smoothly. ¡°Recently, she will be very busy. She will not spend so much attention on us. After Rose Castle¡¯s security system has been upgraded, I have already located their whereabouts. Don¡¯t worry, she will not harm you. I have ckmail materials of her with me too. I will settle this quietly.¡± His tone was very peaceful and also very convincing as usual. Shen Qianshu silently thought, Alright, perhaps I was worrying too much. Ye Ling was slightly nervous, and his heart was palpitating badly. Zhong Ran heard their conversation from behind, and he pped for Ye Ling silently in his heart. Amazing, my Master. This is the first time you lied, and it is actually so perfect! Chapter 898 - Sweet Trouble

Chapter 898: Sweet Trouble

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu enjoyed a sweet-smelling essential oil bath and then applied ayer of moisturizer on her body. She looked at herself in the mirror. Her skin was fair; she had a slim waist and long legs. Her body was like that of a youngdy¡¯s, and no one could tell that she had given birth before. Perfection! She sprayed some light perfume and slipped on her sleeping robe. Her beautiful body was covered up by the white silk of the robe, and it stuck onto her skin perfectly, outlining her slim body. Ye Ling had note back yet. Shen Qianshu curled herself up in the bedsheets and started reading. However, she found it really hard to concentrate. Master¡¯s ban had been lifted. They could engage in adult things now. She felt a little scared but also a little excited. The two of them had gotten tangled up underneath the bedsheets so many times that they had long familiarized themselves with each others¡¯ body and breathing. It was as if their skin gained memory, and the fear had also lessened. Everything was perfect. Wait... She had forgotten about something. Contraceptives. Master was not suitable to have a child now since his body had not fully recovered. He needed at least one more year. However, they never prepared such stuff. Shen Qianshu smacked her forehead in frustration. At this moment, she should call for delivery... right? She cleared her throat, clicked into a supermarket¡¯s online store, and started browsing through the different sections. The nearest supermarket to them was an imported supermarket, and it had a lot of products. Shen Qianshu found the contraceptives. She snapped her fingers happily. Perfect. There were many brands, but she did not know any one of them. She searched them up on the inte and bought a brand that had better reviews. She even chose the vor she loved the most. She bought a dozen at one go... ¡°Too obvious.¡± Shen Qianshu reduced the quantity again and stealthily bought only one box. Just as she was about to checkout, the corners of her lips twitched. What if a young delivery man delivered a parcel in the middle of the night and she went down to collect it? This image was too beautiful, and she did not dare to imagine it. Shen Qianshu browsed through the sections and casually picked over ten different snacks. They were all Tong Hua¡¯s favorites. She also picked out some that she loved to eat and carted out a carton of ice-cream at the same time. Calction, payment, and soon, the delivery man picked up the order. It would be delivered to her half an hourter. Perfect!! Everything was ready, except for the main lead. She was really an intelligent little angel. The hotness on her face betrayed her shyness. Shen Qianshu pondered to herself. This was the first time she had secretly done such a thing, and it was really quite embarrassing. Luckily, luckily, surely no one had found out. Shen Qianshu put on a casual long cardigan, walked out of her room, and went downstairs. Tong Hua was ying with Burger and doing his homework at the same time. ¡°Tong Hua, Mommy wanted to eat some snacks, and I bought some snacks that you love too,¡± Shen Qianshu said. Tong Hua¡¯s eyes lit up. He bit on his pen head and said, ¡°Mommy, where are the snacks? I want to eat them.¡± ¡°They are not delivered yet.¡± ¡°Miss Shen, why the trouble? If you want to eat, you can just let us know. I will ask the security guards to buy them. It will be so much faster than delivery. We only need five minutes to get to the supermarket,¡± Zhong Ran said. Shen Qianshu was speechless. Sorry, buying snacks was just a cover-up measure. Am I someone that is so greedy for food? She silently pondered. If she had asked Zhong Ran to buy it, he would have known what type and size to buy, right? After all, he knew Master so well. ¡°Miss Shen, why are you blushing?¡± Zhong Ran looked at the brightly flushed Shen Qianshu in surprise. Her whole body was flushed pink, and it was slightly weird. ¡°I just showered.¡± Shen Qianshu came out with an excuse and then changed the topic. ¡°Where¡¯s Master?¡± ¡°Master is in the study room,¡± Zhong Ran said. ¡°Recently, there are some really important businesses in Europe that need to be handled.¡± Master was going to leave; thus, everything needed to be prepared in advance. All the workload was very heavy, and if he did not prepare well, some conflicts might arise. Chapter 899 - Little Angel Was Bewitched

Chapter 899: Little Angel Was Bewitched

Master was going to leave; thus, everything needed to be prepared in advance. All the workload was very heavy, and if he did not prepare well, some conflicts might arise. Shen Qianshu trusted his words. Tong Hua looked up at her and felt slightly puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°Mommy, you smell so nice!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s awkwardness shot through the roof. She looked at her son¡¯s pure gaze and suddenly had an urge to flee. Luckily, she held on bravely. If not, she would really have felt so awkward until she was going to explode. She secretly opened the application. The delivery man was already 800 meters away from the castle. She walked out of the living room and walked towards Rose Castle¡¯s main gate. She could not let anybody find out about her purchase. If not, she would die from the embarrassment. Luckily, just as she walked out of the castle, the delivery man had also arrived. After the security guard confirmed the parcel, he handed it over to Shen Qianshu and let her checked it. Shen Qianshu checked it once, confirmed that it was all the stuff she had bought, and carried it back to the living room. ¡°Your snacks.¡± Shen Qianshu picked a few packets of snacks that Tong Hua loved and threw them onto the table. She then brought the rest of the parcel back upstairs. ¡°My Mommy is very weird right?¡± Tong Hua asked. ¡°Yeah, very weird.¡± Zhong Ran¡¯s face darkened. She simply felt guilty and was totally giving herself away by acting in such a manner. It was really unlike Miss Shen¡¯s style. Not steady at all. ¡°She must have done something bad.¡± Tong Hua concluded. Upstairs, Shen Qianshu hid the condoms she bought inside their bedside table. She then brought the snacks down again. Tong Hua and Zhong Ran pondered to themselves. There was indeed something fishy going on. Shen Qianshu looked directly at Zhong Ran and Tong Hua and said calmly, ¡°I felt that I can¡¯t finish all these by myself. Good things are meant to be shared with everyone.¡± They were all imported snacks. Really delicious. She happily gave out the snacks while Zhong Ran finally asked, ¡°Miss Shen, did you only buy snacks?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Shen Qianshu sat down for a while, and it was as if she was sitting on needles. Why is Master still not done with his work!? It¡¯s already close to eleven now. Tong Hua carried Burger upstairs right after finishing his homework. ¡°What time will Master be working till?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. I can¡¯t meddle with his businesses tonight.¡± Shen Qianshu nodded, thought for a moment, and went upstairs too. She wrapped herself up in the bedsheets to watch a movie. Conveniently, there was a movie that she had not seen before and was always very interested in. However, in the blink of an eye, the movie hade to an end. It was already midnight. Ye Ling still had note back. Shen Qianshu frowned, got out of the bed, and wanted to go to the study room. She stopped in her tracks again and said out loud, ¡°Where¡¯s my self-control?¡± Your self-control, though, is simply amazing. She was like a sexually frustrated little angel. She prepared everything, took the initiative to clean herself up, warm the bedsheets, and even took preventive measures. The person who was supposed to appear actually did not appear yet and actually needed her to go personally invite. This... This... This is simply too much, right? It is really so humiliating! She paced up and down for ten minutes and drove herself into energized spirits. Atst, she opened the door and went into the study room. Upon going in, the whole room was filled with smoke like a fire scene. Shen Qianshu was shocked. Her feelings of passion and love werepletely wiped off and disillusioned. Ye Ling was sitting in front of the window and smoking. Shen Qianshu choked a bit from all that smoke, and she was dumbfounded. Ye Ling looked up at her and slightly furrowed his eyebrows. His pair of amber eyes were filled with total darkness. ¡°Master, what are you doing?¡± Shen Qianshu walked over and opened up the windows for venttion. The interior of the study room was simply a fire scene. She knew that Ye Ling would asionally smoke. When he faced immense stress from his work, he would smoke. Chapter 900 - Unspeakable Danger

Chapter 900: Unspeakable Danger

He seldom smoked, and he was not addicted. ¡°What¡¯s up? Did something go wrong?¡± Shen Qianshu opened up the windows, and the smoky smelly dispersed. Her nose was ufortable, and she sneezed several times. Ye Ling put out the cigarette in the ashtray, and Shen Qianshu looked over. There were a lot of cigarettes in the ashtray. He had smoked at least two packs of cigarettes. Shen Qianshu went downstairs and made him some mint tea. ¡°Master, did you experience something bad?¡± ¡°Uh huh.¡± ¡°Big issue?¡± ¡°Uh huh.¡± Very very big. Shen Qianshu felt a little sorry for him. She never ever got herself involved in his work matters. She still was not sure of the nature of Ye Ling¡¯s job either. The trade that he was involved in was veryplicated, but he was not the kind of CEO who handled everything all by himself. He handed many things over to a professional manager. The Ye Family had cultivated several independent members. It did not seem like his proper career was the thing that was troubling him. She felt really bad for him, but she knew that she could not help either. In fact, he never spoke of it. He was clearly frowning. He had always been a person who did not show much emotion. No matter if he was happy or angry, he would seldom reveal his feelings. Shen Qianshu felt that it was really strange that his expression could be read so clearly. She reached her hand out and massaged his temples softly. She leaned onto the desk slightly and stood before him. The smell on her was an aroma he had gotten used to. It was familiar and affectionate. He felt confused and helpless for a moment, and then he seemed to be remorseful. ¡°Smoking can¡¯t solve your troubles. Why don¡¯t you get some rest?¡± She already ran out of ideas to flirt with Ye Ling. He seemed like he had big issues troubling him, and he was really unhappy. ¡°Go have some rest first,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. He had stopped taking his medication, and his body was already in a dangerous state. He could not be with her alone at night. If something irreversible urred, he would shoot himself to death. So, he did not intend to interact with her alone at night. There were surveince cameras all around the study room. He did not have to worry. ¡°Are you not going to rest?¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°I still have some matters to handle.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you do it tomorrow?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ye Ling said softly. ¡°This is a very dangerous issue that involves the lives of many. I still have to wait for information from Europe. I cannot ck whenever I want. Go have some rest first.¡± Shen Qianshu took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Drink the mint tea first.¡± Ye Ling did not refuse. He drank the mint tea. Shen Qianshu left the study room, and the entire castle was really silent. The people in the monitoring room heaved a sigh of relief. Zhong Ran and Ah Da took turns to monitor the scenario in the study room. Yesterday night, Ye Ling almost rpsed. After he stopped taking medication, his condition had been very bad. He had to take the medication every day. A few years ago, he still had to take them twice a day. During these past few years, his condition had been turning better, and his dosage was reduced to daily. Afterward, it became once every two days. Ever since he had stopped his medication, his emotions began fluctuating. Zhong Ran was really afraid that he would have a rpse. The happeningsst night was a very dangerous signal. But Ye Ling did not tell anyone. Not even Luther, who was far away in Paris. Zhong Ran took a bottle of pills and ced it on the desk. He said softly, ¡°Master, although I don¡¯t know what you want to do, your situation is very dangerous right now. You want to stop your medication, yet you don¡¯t have the ability to control your second self. If anything happens, you will regret it.¡± Ye Ling took up the bottle of pills, and his eyes were really cold. ¡°I will bear the consequences!¡± Chapter 901 - Plan Another Marriage Proposal

Chapter 901: n Another Marriage Proposal

Shen Qianshu worked hard for 3 or 4 nights to make herself clean and fresh. She even made afy environment to wait for Ye Ling to return. Yet, Ye Ling became a workaholic, and he always worked over the night. He returned to the state he was in before he had met Shen Qianshu. The state where he only had about 2 hours of sleep daily. At the start, the little angel thought that Ye Ling was trying to avoid her on purpose. Seeing Ye Ling¡¯s dark eye circles, Zhong Ran and Ah Da constantly went in and out of the study room. Indeed, they were really busy. As time passed, she had gotten over it. The desires that Ye Ling had held for half a year could not be fulfilled anymore. Yet, he was a gentleman now. He must have been met with something very urgent. Thinking like this, Shen Qianshu felt so much better. Otherwise, she would think that she had lost her attractiveness. That would be a huge hit. In the early morning, the Rose Castle was foggy. The fog was very heavy today, so Shen Qianshu moved her training indoors. Ye Ling happened to be resting. He came over to the indoor training room to have a friendly battle with her. It had been quite some time since Shen Qianshu did that with Ye Ling. She looked at him excitedly. ¡°Master, I have never stopped training at all. Yet, you have not practiced in a long time. Should I take it easy for you?¡± He loved it when she was proud and satisfied. It was really adorable. He felt a sense of achievement about it. ¡°Sure.¡± The moment Ye Ling answered, he threw out a quick punch that was as fast as lightning. Shen Qianshu retreated backward, but Ye Ling¡¯s second move was already there. Zhong Ran was watching from next door. Master is taking it easy on her, tsk tsk tsk... Although Shen Qianshu was defeated, she was not angry at all. She looked at Ye Ling with shining eyes, and she hopped over to him. She hugged him. ¡°Master, you¡¯re so amazing. Your skills did not deteriorate at all!¡± ¡°Strong foundation,¡± Ye Ling said. He raised his hand and rubbed her head. ¡°You improved a lot.¡± Zhong Ran was a very good coach. He arranged her training very logically, and Shen Qianshu improved a lot. She was already at the level of a qualified agent. She also had some talent, and she was a very lively person. She was skilled in a rather rare way. Shen Qianshu smiled, feeling satisfied. She hugged him and would not let go. During these past few days, Ye Ling did note back to sleep. The days of kissing, hugging, and touching were all over. Yet, she wanted to feel what she once did. She hugged him by the waist and tiptoed, giving him a kiss on the corner of his lips. The morning sun shone into the training room, creating a soft and romantic atmosphere. Some troubling thoughts were hidden in Ye Ling¡¯s deep eyes. Yet, he turned them into action and kissed her on the lips. He held her waist in both hands and lifted it up slightly. Shen Qianshu held his neck in chemistry. She wrapped her legs around his waist and bowed his head to meet his kiss passionately and proudly. She was kissed such that her heart melted. She began to think that she wanted to arrange another marriage proposal. For such a great Master, she was willing to propose to him many times. Shen Qianshu was really satisfied. She drove her mini sports car to work, but on the way, she did not expect to bump into a familiar stranger at the entrance of her workce. The man was about 1.8 m tall, and he wore a fitting tuxedo. His hair wasbed back neatly, and he looked charming. He looked like a yful gentleman. Lei Junjie, one of her ex-boyfriends. ¡°Hey, Qianshu. It¡¯s been a long time since west met. How are you doing?¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Pretty well.¡± Her ex-boyfriends had been trying to make their existence knowntely. How odd. ¡°Is there a reason you¡¯re looking for me?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. Lei Junjie smiled. ¡°You are, after all, somewhat like a public figure. It isn¡¯t very suitable to be speaking outside, huh? Are you not going to treat me for some drinks?¡± Chapter 902 - The Edgy Ex-Boyfriend

Chapter 902: The Edgy Ex-Boyfriend

BG Jewelry. Shen Qianshu¡¯s assistant brought in two cups of coffee, and she stared at Lei Junjie, lovestruck. Oh boy, how handsome! Is this Sister Shu¡¯s new boyfriend? She looked into Sister Shu¡¯s eye and could tell that she had a lot of stories. A lot of interesting stories! Lei Junjie gave the assistant a warm look, and the assistant¡¯s face reddened. Her heart palpitated wildly. Shen Qianshu coughed twice, and the assistant left with her ears and cheeks red. ¡°If you want to flirt with people, do that when you are out there. Don¡¯t mess with my assistant,¡± Shen Qianshu said, annoyed. ¡°Qianshu, it¡¯s been a long time since west met. Your coolness makes my heart break.¡± ¡°How many times will your heart break in a year?¡± Shen Qianshu was really annoyed. ¡°What do you want now?¡± ¡°Back then, you despised me for being poor. Now, I am the CEO of Banana Live. What about me do you still despise? Do I have the right to pursue you now?¡± Lei Junjie asked softly. Shen Qianshu was speechless. It was as if a huge pot hadnded on her head, shocking her to the extent of being confused. ¡°I despised you for being poor?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°Have you flirted with too manydies that your brain is drowning in perfume? Have you lost your memory? Do you need me to remind you or give you a recap?¡± What a joke!!! Lei Junjie looked at her with great despair. ¡°You never said it. Xiaojuan did.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Oh dear. Didn¡¯t we break up because you were cheating on me?¡± Lei Junjie looked at her with a serious face. ¡°No, I was framed. Xiaojuan framed me.¡± ¡°Cut me some ck.¡± ¡°Although Xiaojuan is now the wife of the Movie King, I am seriously doubtful of her sexuality. She must really love you, and she could not get you in. That must be why she tried to mess up our rtionship back then. I loved you so much.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Shen Qianshu muttered. Really cold. Lei Junjie was really sad. When he was dating Shen Qianshu, Banana Live was not established yet. The business had failed several times, but he persevered. He formed many connections and ambitiously started his entertainmentpany. He was ready to go all in. He was handsome, gentlemanly, and humorous. He was famous for being a yboy. He managed to get deals easily, and when he dated, he could please the other party really well. When it came to business, he knew how to persuade and coax people to bring him money. He was a genius. What a yboy. Good with women. He was good friends with manydies. When the two of them were dating, they never argued over this manner. Shen Qianshu was really busy too, so she did not bother getting jealous about it. Now that she thought about it, she felt that she was way too benevolent. When they were dating,dies would oftene knocking at their door and iming to be Lei Junjie¡¯s true love. This would ur at least twice a week. One of them even faked a pregnancy and said shyly that she was pregnant and that she wished that Qianshu would allow them to be together instead. Tong Hua was so mad that he poked her stomach hard. Then, her ¡®stomach¡¯ deted. Everyone was in shock. The Tong Hua had innocently taken out the ¡®baby¡¯ in her tummy. It was a round doll. There were many simr situations of the kind. At that time, Little Angel was still rather fond of Lei Junjie. Although it was not to the stage where they would consider marriage, she did like him. Unfortunately, CEO Lei messed it all up. His actions caused thest bits of unclear fondness that Shen Qianshu had for him to disappear. He really ended up doing indescribable things with one of his close female friends, and someone sent mail to Shen Qianshu about it. Then, the two of them broke up. In the end, CEO Lei bawled and made a fuss about not wanting to break up, so Lin Xiaojuan came up with a random reason. We want a rich second-generation heir. Someone who can afford Tong Hua¡¯s medical fees. CEO Lei¡¯s ego was badly hurt, and he left in tears. The next day, Banana Live rose up. In a short period of time, billions of assets were umted. It was brought into the market sessfully, and all of a sudden, he was a self-made rich man. It was really dramatic. Chapter 903 - Inspirational Ex-Boyfriend!

Chapter 903: Inspirational Ex-Boyfriend!

Shen Qianshu was speechless. She looked at the ex-boyfriend before her. Lei Junjie was already considered as the boy she had dated for the longest. She felt a little troubled. She always felt like all her ex-boyfriends were edgier one after another. What was wrong? Yeah, Master is the ¡°machine gun¡± among the edgy people. Is this some magical theory? ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about stuff that has never happened. Why have youe to look for me?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. She had a sudden premonition about it since he appeared out of the blue. CEO Lei said, ¡°I hope to patch things up with you, little Qianshu. I have worked hard for so many years all because I wanted to be by your side again. I wanted to have the right to be with you again. Now that my worth is up to billions and I have apany in the market with tens of billions of worth, my future is unpredictably bright. I wish to start afresh with you. I hope we would be a legendary couple. I will dote on Tong Hua. You know it, I¡¯ve always doted on Tong Hua.¡± Shen Qianshu rubbed her goosebumps. ¡°I have be popr in these past few years and have done a few live streams. The poprity of these live streams isn¡¯t low. CEO Lei, you own a live streamingpany. Naturally, you would know me ande look for me. You should havee earlier. Why did you pick this time instead?¡± ¡°I have been out workingtely. I also settled some issues with some female besties...¡± CEO Lei quickly raised his hand. ¡°Qianshu, please don¡¯t misunderstand me. We just benefit off each other, but for you and me, it is true love. I dealt with all those female friends so I coulde and ask you to patch things up with me. Back then, you broke my heart, and I was really sad about it. It took me two years to recover from it.¡± Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± ¡°You are a real ygirl.¡± CEO Lei concluded. Shen Qianshu was shocked. This was the first time she had witnessed a thief calling others out for being a thief. ¡°I am a yboy too.¡± CEO Lei concludes again. ¡°We are a perfect match.¡± ¡°No, no. I am a ygirl. So I¡¯m looking for someone who is pure-hearted. Someone who especially salvages me. CEO Li, you too. Never go back to someone you left. Whoever does that is a dog!¡± Shen Qianshu persuaded him as if it had great meaning. She was startled by what she said immediately. Never go back to someone you left. Whoever does it is a dog??? Who are you insulting? Damn!! I¡¯m a dog!!!!!!! I went back to someone I had left. Now, that¡¯s kinda awkward. CEO Lei said, ¡°Qianshu, I know about you and Ye Ling. The two of you have dated before, and I never ever imagined that would happen. I saw him at the jewelrypetition. He really protected you well, and he¡¯s the ideal boyfriend. I swear, I will learn from him from now on. I will treasure and protect you. I¡¯ll give in to all your demands. You point it, I¡¯ll beat it.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°CEO Li, I don¡¯t love you.¡± ¡°I love you. The right amount of sincerity can melt even gold stones.¡± ¡°Nah. My heart is too cold and hard.¡± ¡°I¡¯m patient. If I could put a time limit to how much I love you, I hope it¡¯d be ten thousand years.¡± Shen Qianshu began rubbing her skin again. She wanted tough and cry at the same time. ¡°CEO Lei, I am not an eighteen-year-old princess anymore. This trick doesn¡¯t work on me.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll change and use another trick. What kind do you like?¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I love you when you don¡¯t love me. Change.¡± ¡°Sorry. For this, I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Enough. Stop messing around. Can you speak seriously?¡± Shen Qianshu was on the verge of hitting someone. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Lei Junjie smiled. ¡°Oh dear, Qianshu. I am serious in wanting to patch things up with you. Then, let¡¯s talk about the reason I¡¯m here today first. Someone was trying to bribe me with arge sum of money to tell them all the dark history about you. Tsk tsk tsk. It¡¯s really worth it. Arge sum! Who have you offendedtely?¡± ¡°What dark history?¡± Chapter 904 - Taking Advantage of The Honest Man

Chapter 904: Taking Advantage of The Honest Man

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Any kind. For example, when we dated, you cheated on me... or say, make up some scandals about me being the one who raised you back then. Maybe, it could be that when we were dating, you were seeing other guys as well. Leak some nudes... photos in bed... anything will do. As long as I can give them anything at all, the other party will quote a price. Tsk tsk tsk. How tempting.¡± As Lei Junjie spoke of it, he sounded really sarcastic. He did not look as smiley as before either. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you sell some of those things that they want?¡± ¡°Little Qianshu, you look down on me, huh? We parted for a short time, and you¡¯re treating me like an enemy. Do you think that I¡¯m still the silly childlike Lei who would pick you up in a little scooter like when we were dating years ago? Now, I¡¯m a sessful and elite person who drives a Maybach whenever I leave home. From the beginning till the end, it says three words. I AM RICH! How dare they try to use money to bribe me. Oh, how silly.¡± CEO Lei began teasing Qianshu again. ¡°You got rid of me, yet I am still loyal to you. It wouldn¡¯t make sense if you don¡¯te back to me, huh?¡± Shen Qianshu could not bear with him any longer. He mentions getting back with me every three sentences. Enough is enough. ¡°Who is buying my dark history?¡± CEO Lei said, ¡°I am not very sure who is buying it. The person who contacted me was a stranger, but based on what I know, the price he offered is something that less than 50 people in the entire City A can afford. One of them is just sitting right before you. Should we get back together?¡± CEO Lei looked at her with a face that said ¡®Yeah, I¡¯m rich now. I can afford all of Tong Hua¡¯s medical fees.¡¯ He looked really arrogant. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Can you just forget about that sentence from back then? Xiaojuan said that on purpose to anger you. Who asked you to cheat on me?¡± ¡°I know.¡± CEO Lei¡¯s eyes made him seem remorseful for two seconds. ¡°Back then, I was poor, and that was indeed a fact. If I had money, I could have hired the best doctors for Tong Hua and the best medical team for him. Then, you wouldn¡¯t have to work overnight. I feel so sorry for you whenever I see you slogging at work over the night.¡± He gave a long sigh. ¡°The beautiful girl in her youthful days... Working overnight sure does make you age fast.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. CEO Lei said, ¡°Now, I¡¯m rich. Although I am a bit of a yboy, I have settled down, and I want to spend my days seriously. I want a child. I want to be a good father and a good hubby. Really.¡± ¡°yboy. You are done ying, so now you want to find an honestdy to marry and raise children with? How could you take advantage of all those humble people?¡± ¡°Little Qianshu, are you a humble girl? Do you even know what this word means? If I was a f*ckboy like that, I wouldn¡¯t find you either. I want someone who has chemistry with me spiritually. You are humorous and interesting. You are so optimistic and bubbly like a sunflower. You light up my world,¡± CEO Lei said. ¡°These words of praisee from the bottom of my heart.¡± After they broke up, he had thought about it several times. Whoever married Shen Qianshu would be so lucky in life. Merits had been gained from all the incense burned for their ancestors. But that year, he was unsessful, and he had nothing to his name. He was not very confident about himself, and he felt that he was of no match to someone so high and mighty like this little angel. What¡¯s more, he was willing to give up on the rest of the ocean for this one fish. He made a really big moral mistake. Ugh... Regret! ¡°Can you help me investigate who the one buying my dark history is?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve checked. There are no traces of anything. The other party did it rather discreetly,¡± CEO Lei said. ¡°Not much thought is needed to conclude that you must have offended someone really rich. You should know it yourself.¡± ¡°I have offended way too many of such people. Who knows which one is the mastermind?¡± ¡°Indeed, that sounds like something you would do.¡± CEO Lei thought deeply. Shen Qianshu could sense something herself. Other than Jing Yun and Lu Mengxi, no one else would bother spending suchrge sums of money to deal with her. Chapter 905 - Little Angel’s Scandals

Chapter 905: Little Angel¡¯s Scandals

Out of all her ex-boyfriends, only Yuan Hui became enemies with her. Moreover, she was the one who had ditched him. Among her other ex-boyfriends, there were edgy ones and weird ones, but every one of them was kind and had their own shining points. ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal next time.¡± CEO Lei corrected her. ¡°It¡¯s a date.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. What the hell do you mean by a date? Is it suitable to call it that? Finally, she managed to see CEO Lei off. Everyone in the office was really interested in their story. Shen Qianshu, however, did not bother to exin much. Yun An found a new costume team again and finally managed to reach a deal. The entire BG was in a joyous mood, all waiting for the jewelry exhibition to be held. Surprisingly, Shen Qianshu¡¯s jerk ex-boyfriends¡¯ scandals unconsciously made it to the hot search. The post was posted by a normal ount, iming to be Shen Qianshu¡¯s acquaintance. The post detailedly exined the many grudges between Shen Qianshu and her ex-boyfriends. The story started from the time when Shen Qianshu returned to China, broke and penniless. Her ex-boyfriends were all very rich. Why? Because of the money! There were even scandals of Shen Qianshu having sugar daddies. When Shen Qianshu returned back to China back then, she did not have much money. Lin Xiaojuan did not have much money too, but Tong Hua¡¯s medical fees were sky-high. Where did the two of them manage to find such a huge sum of money, and how did Lin Xiaojuan manage to thrive in the entertainment industry? This blogger dug out and revealed everything. It was all because Shen Qianshu¡¯s ex-boyfriends were her sugar daddies. It was rumored that Shen Qianshu dated a rich second-generation heir. She was like a money sucking woman, cheating the man all of his money, either for Lin Xiaojuan to use as human capital or for Tong Hua to treat his illness. It was also rumored that Lin Xiaojuan and Shen Qianshu dated the same rich second-generation heir at the same time. When the rich boyfriend was unable to afford their crazy expenses, they then dumped him away and changed their target to another man. Just like that, they slowly built up their socialwork and became known as cunning bitches. ¡°Little Angel¡¯s image is ruined, ruined. Hahaha, let me see how the dumb fans are going to return Shen Qianshu¡¯s innocence.¡± ¡°I have already said that Shen Qianshu is not a good woman. Previously, she had so many high-profile scandals with little CEO Li and Ye Yifan. She also created a huge chaos in the fighting of inheritance.¡± ¡°This has always been her ploy, taking advantage of her beauty and ying with men¡¯s feelings. Ye Ling is so pitiful. He can¡¯t die in peace!¡± ¡°She sessfully seduced Ye Ling, then jinxed him to death, and snatched away all his inheritance. My god, Master Ye really did not die in peace!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t believe I still thought that Shen Qianshu was an innocent and puredy, and I even found her beautiful. I¡¯m going to be her anti-fan instead, too disgusting!¡± ¡°Be her anti-fan, anti-fan. Too disgusting. I really pity Tong Hua, being raised by such a woman.¡± ¡°She purposely raised Tong Hua up to be her money tree! Our Tong Hua has heart disease, but she still continued to let him film dramas, movies. She did not even give Tong Hua a carefree childhood. I really pity Tong Hua for being raised up by her. He is really so unlucky and ill-fated.¡± ¡°Shen Qianshu is really a legendary woman, a legendary woman that specially sucks men¡¯s money.¡± ¡°This woman is really too scary.¡± When Shen Qianshu saw news of the scandal, the entire hot search was already filled with her headlines. ¡°Blood-sucker Shen Qianshu.¡± ¡°Shen Qianshu scandal.¡± ¡°Pity little Tong Hua.¡± ¡°Master could not die in peace.¡± It was all such scandals. Out of the ten hot headlines, seven of them were about her scandal. It was really a huge climax of her and Tong Hua¡¯s anti-fans. Shen Qianshuughed bitterly. ¡°Pathetic, how awesome!¡± Tong Hua was livid. Under Shen Qianshu¡¯s Weibo, it was all scoldingments. Before she even spoke up, Tong Hua had already lost his cool first. Chapter 906 - The Whole Internet Was Criticizing Her

Chapter 906: The Whole Inte Was Criticizing Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Tong Hua: Bull shit, spreading rumors are free right? Your IP address is about to be revealed. Prepare to receive awyer¡¯s letter! Once Tong Hua¡¯s Weibo post was posted, huge chaos urred. Tong Hua¡¯s fans all earnestly advised him not to defend his Mommy too much. The scandals might be true; after all, the posts were well-crafted and detailed. Shen Qianshu did not mind that people exposed her rtionship history at all. The effect on BG was not that huge too. The tickets were sold out and were being upvalued. The location had been rented, models had been found, and the approval was gotten. There was nothing to be worried about. It was just a scandal. Tong Hua¡¯s face darkened. He ordered Zhong Ran to search for the IP address of those people. He insisted on digging out those rumor mongers. ¡°Little Master, they are not really considered rumor mongers. Miss Shen really had a lot of boyfriends before,¡± Zhong Ran said. ¡°My Mommy is so beautiful, what¡¯s wrong with dating! Who said that one can only date once in their whole life? Are you dumb? How would you know if there will be better partners in the future if you only date once? If you don¡¯t date more, how will you know how to date?¡± Tong Hua fired out expressionlessly and started attacking them. ¡°No wonder you guys are still single!¡± Everyone was speechless. The information officers were speechless. Little Master, goodness gracious. We are cooped up in the monitoring room every day, where do we have the time to date? Are you forcing us to date among ourselves? But we¡¯re all men! Zhong Ran quietly shut up. Tong Hua then said, ¡°You guys keep your mouths shut and better not let my Daddy know of this. He¡¯s in a bad mood recently, so don¡¯t agitate him any further.¡± Zhong Ran pondered to himself, Little Master sure is sensitive. He can even tell that Master is in a bad mood. Impressive! He had to follow Ye Ling for many years before being able to determine his mood. ¡°Have you found it?¡± Tong Hua looked at the surveince screens excitedly. ¡°Found it. It¡¯s from an inte cafe,¡± Zhong Ran said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s a woman, but she purposely back-faced the camera. She can¡¯t be seen clearly.¡± ¡°What a snoop.¡± Tong Hua sneered and said. ¡°There will always be ugly people that are full of nonsense and jealous of my Mommy¡¯s beauty.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s scandal had spread everywhere. It spread more ridiculously than she had expected. In just a day¡¯s time, the whole inte was criticizing her. A bunch of nosy onlookers followed the trend due to the popr psychology of seeking novelty, and they all thoroughly criticized Shen Qianshu. Her fans wanted to speak up for her, but theirments were being suppressed. Lin Xiaojuan paid posters to help return her innocence and at the same time exposed some of the breaking news in the entertainment industry to help divert the public¡¯s attention. However, the effect was not that great. She was extremely anxious. The scandal this time around was so aggressive that it was obvious that the mastermind came prepared. Shen Qianshu¡¯s jewelry exhibition was nearing, and the person was clearly trying to ruin her exhibition. Lu Mengxi saw the scandal on the Inte, and a smirk crawled up on her face. ¡°Let¡¯s add fuel to the fire. Although I don¡¯t know who the mastermind is, I don¡¯t mind helping him. I¡¯ll fish in troubled waters.¡± She had not been able to swallow this anger and was waiting for it to erupt one day. Now, she was recharging herself. Revenge was a dish best served cold. It would never be toote. A group of reporters made a beeline for Shen Qianshu immediately once she got off from work. ¡°Miss Shen, I would like to ask, what exactly is your rtionship with Banana Live¡¯s CEO Lei? Was he your sugar daddy before?¡± ¡°Miss Shen, is the news on the Inte all true?¡± ¡°Miss Shen, say something. Are the rumors on the inte true?¡± ¡°The promiscuity between you and the men, are they all true?¡± ¡°Miss Shen...¡± ¡°Miss Shen...¡± Ah Da and a few bodyguards tried their best to obstruct the group of reporters, preventing them from surrounding Shen Qianshu. However, there were too many people, groups and groups of them. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face darkened. She sneered and looked at a reporter. ¡°So what if it¡¯s true or fake? I was young then, was I breaking thews by dating numerous times? Who the hell are you? Do I have to report to you when I¡¯m dating? You want to be my Dad or Mom? You also need to see whether you have the ability to do that first!¡± Chapter 907 - Master’s Second Personality

Chapter 907: Master¡¯s Second Personality

This was the first time Shen Qianshu harshly rebutted the media. Back then, no matter how unhappy she was, she would still be more reserved. Now, she was nothing like that at all. She would even rage at them. Ah Da ordered someone to block out the reporters. He then sent her up to the car, and they directly returned to Rose Castle. Zhong Ran also found out who the mastermind was. ¡°It¡¯s Jing Yun.¡± Tong Hua frowned. It was her again. Tong Hua sent the news to Lin Xiaojuan, his heart zing with fire. Shen Qianshu received the news too after reaching Rose Castle, and she was not surprised. She casually retweeted Tong Hua¡¯s Weibo post with a simplement. Shen Qianshu: Baby, calm down. We need to keep our poise. In the meantime, @Lei Junjie, @Wu Gan, rumored ex-boyfriends, aren¡¯t you guys going to give anyments? In the scandal that the blogger exposed, she detailedly described Lei Junjie. This was because Lei Junjie was the richest one. Nobody expected that Shen Qianshu would call out him so openly. Lei Junjie: Little Qianshu, give me some face! Back then I was broke and depressed, it was a time when I was a gigolo. Why do you guys insist on digging it out? Who is trying to make my life difficult? Wu Gan: Qianshu is a really good woman. It was my fault that I didn¡¯t cherish her. There are no transactions between us at all. ... Two of the rumored ex-boyfriends both stepped out. As time went by, a few others stepped out to rify too, including Peng Yan. This scandal escted for a day, and in the evening, a shocking turnaround urred. Zhong Ran was astonished. ¡°Miss Shen, your ex-boyfriends all seem to care quite a lot about you!¡± Now that was a little weird. ¡°I have a good rapport with people, can¡¯t help it.¡± Shen Qianshuughed and said. ¡°Where¡¯s Master?¡± ¡°In the study room!¡± Zhong Ran said. Just as his wordsnded, a sudden roaring sound could be heard from the study room. It was followed by a loud smashing sound as if something had suddenly exploded. The entire castle shook from the sound, and it was as if everyone had been thrown into slow motion. Shen Qianshu and Zhong Ran hurriedly ran to the study room. Inside the study room, smashing and roaring sounds were continuously heard. They were just like ice des, piercing through Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart. Shen Qianshu ran a few steps, turned back, and saw that Tong Hua had followed after her too. She hurriedly stopped in her tracks, held onto Tong Hua¡¯s shoulders, and said, ¡°Tong Hua, go back to your room. There will be a secret agent apanying you. No matter what happens, do note out.¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Do as I say!¡± Tong Hua pursed his lips, nodded, gritted his teeth, and hurriedly ran back to his room. Shen Qianshu broke out into a sprint and ran towards the study room. The evening breeze blew up the curtains, causing them to tter loudly. It was as if the whole sky was sshed with ck ink. Night, demon! This was the first time Ye Ling¡¯s illness has acted up in Rose Castle! Inside the study room, it was a total mess. Shen Qianshu saw broken ss shards, porcin pieces, and also broken mahogany. Before she managed to see Ye Ling, she suddenly saw Zhong Ran being kicked out of the room. His body was pressed against the pole, and he flipped over to the second floor. ¡°Zhong Ran!¡± Shen Qianshu was shocked. She leaped forward, held onto Zhong Ran¡¯s wrist, and lessened the risk of Zhong Ran falling to the second floor. ¡°Miss Shen, run!¡± Zhong Ran shouted. He looked up, and his gaze was filled with anger. After being kicked by Ye Ling, blood was gushing out from the corners of his lips. ¡°Come up first!¡± Shen Qianshu screamed. She wanted to pull Zhong Ran up. However, Zhong Ran hit her wrist with his other hand. Shen Qianshu suddenly released her hand from the sudden pain, causing Zhong Ran to fall. ¡°Quickly run!¡± Zhong Ran shouted loudly. Inside the study room, a monstrous growl could be heard. Shen Qianshu¡¯s back stiffened, and cold sweat started forming on it. The scene from seven years ago was like a nightmare, hitting her once again. Chapter 908 - Master’s Second Personality 2

Chapter 908: Master¡¯s Second Personality 2

Shen Qianshu turned back stiffly and saw a familiar-looking shadow. His arms were covered with wounds, and blood was flowing out of them profusely. His eyes were bloodshot, and he was like an angered beast. With his white shirt stained with blood, he looked ghostly. Under his feet was a pool of blood. Shen Qianshu¡¯s entire body stiffened. She was helpless and stood rooted to the ground. Master¡¯s second personality! It was her third time seeing this bloody second personality. The second time in the auction hall, he fell unconscious in just a minute before having a chance to say anything. ¡°Master....¡± Shen Qianshu softly called out for him. He walked out step by step. Zhong Ran crawled up while Ah Da shouted loudly. ¡°Everybody return to your rooms! Do note out!¡± The chefs, gardeners, and maids all returned to their rooms and were not allowed toe out. Two security guards also went to apany Tong Hua. Zhong Ran hurriedly ran out and shouted. ¡°Stay confined, stay confined! Everybody stay confined!¡± The security guards were orderly. They turned on the hidden security system on top of Rose Castle. The surveince flying camera on the exterior of the castle was instantly shot down and destroyed. Shen Qianshu was so shocked that her face turned pale. After seven years, this was still her nightmare. There was a pool of blood under Ye Ling¡¯s feet. He stepped on the ss shards and porcin pieces as if he had no feelings of pain at all. ¡°Anesthesia gun!¡± Zhong Ran shouted. ¡°Increase the dosage!¡± Shen Qianshu felt as her heart had been stabbed. She backed away step by step. This was not Ye Ling, but it was also Ye Ling. Once she took a step back, Ye Ling growled out loud. His handsome features werepletely distorted. His growl was like that of a wild beast, causing the maids in the room to shiver in fear. Tong Hua was frightened too. It was his first time hearing such a growl. Tong Hua went closer to the door and wanted to go out but was stopped by the security guard. ¡°Little Master, don¡¯t go out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my Daddy and Mommy. Let me out.¡± Tong Hua screamed. ¡°No,¡± The security guard said. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± ¡°I swear I won¡¯t disturb them. I will just look from afar.¡± ¡°No you can¡¯t!¡± The two security guards were like two mountain peaks blocking in front of him. Little Master must definitely not witness the scene with his own eyes if Master were to kill Miss Shen by ident. The security guards, who were normally cheerful and all smiles, appeared really strict and serious right then. ¡°Little Master, Master has fallen ill. We hope that you... don¡¯t me him.¡± Tong Hua burst into tears. ¡°Miss Shen, run!¡± Zhong Ran shouted heartbreakingly. However, Shen Qianshu stood rooted on the spot. She was unable to walk away at all. Every time she stepped back once, Ye Ling would start growling. If she dared to run, the situation would simply be a disaster. His whole body was filled with aggression. Zhong Ran hurriedly ran up the stairs. The sniper found a dominant position and positioned the anesthesia gun right there. He was just waiting for themand to fire. The anesthesia gun would agitate Ye Ling, and with Shen Qianshu standing right in front of Ye Ling, they did not dare to hastily fire either. Just as Zhong Ran walked towards them, Ye Ling¡¯s gaze turned murderous. He growled loudly. ¡°Get lost!¡± Zhong Ran was astonished. ¡°Master?¡± This was the first time Master¡¯s second personality spoke. It had been many years. Every time he had a rpse, he would growl, destroy, and self-harm for no reason. He had never once talked at all. This was the first time he heard Master¡¯s second personality speak. ¡°Master...¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes reddened. She did not dare to back away and agitate him any further. It was too heartbreaking. Her hands shook, but she reached out and wanted to touch his hand that was bleeding profusely from self-harm. ¡°I have no weapons. I... can I help you to dress up your wound?¡± She rambled on. Just as her wordsnded, Ye Ling suddenlynded a powerful punch on Shen Qianshu. ¡°Miss Shen!¡± Zhong Ran shouted loudly. Shen Qianshu shut her eyes subconsciously. Chapter 909 - Master’s Second Personality 3

Chapter 909: Master¡¯s Second Personality 3

A loud groan rang beside her ear. Ye Ling¡¯s punchnded right beside her ear. It left a bloodstain on the wall. His eyes were filled with anger, his breathing was heavy, and he let out meaningless growls. He was an extremely angered beast. However, he did not know how to express his anger. Suddenly, he growled out loudly and continuouslynded punches onto the wall beside Shen Qianshu¡¯s ear. Shen Qianshu shut her eyes, tears flowing out of them. It was as if a thousand arrows were piercing through her heart. She did not know how to help him. For him, she went to specially learn Psychology. However, she still did not know how to help him. Zhong Ran was almost scared sh*tless. He thought that Ye Ling would crush Shen Qianshu¡¯s head with one punch. His every punch was so fast that he could not stop it in time. If Ye Ling really crushed Shen Qianshu¡¯s head, everybody in the castle would fall into a disaster. Shen Qianshu slowly opened her eyes. She could not be scared. If she herself was scared and could not help Ye Ling, who could help him? It was as if she ate a sedative. Through her teary eyes, she saw a distorted face. He was just standing in front of her, punching the wall continuously. He was venting his anger and undoubtedly self-harming himself. Shen Qianshu gently held onto his hands. Hands full of blood. The back of his hand was already bruised and battered. ¡°Master, does it hurt?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. Ye Ling growled. His bloodshot eyes were totally dull. ¡°Run...¡± Ye Ling growled out loud, uttering a word in between. Run... Shen Qianshu¡¯s tears fell like raindrops. He had already lost his mental capacity and became another person, but he still remembered to ask her to run. Then, Shen Qianshu, what are you afraid of? She suddenly opened up her arms, hugged Ye Ling, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not running. Master, I¡¯m not scared. Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m here. I will stay by your side forever.¡± It was as if Ye Ling was agitated. He cried into the air and harshly pushed Shen Qianshu away. In his anger, he destroyed the decorations in the corridor, causing it to be a mess. The whole ce was like the aftermath of an attack. The wall had more bloodstains too. Ye Ling shouted crazily. ¡°Missing, missing, escaped, escaped...¡± The totally meaningless monosybles were like loud growls, causing her heart to ache badly. Nobody knew what he meant. He suddenly turned around and stared at her. His gaze looked like he was going to devour her. He opened his mouth, but no words coulde out of it. He was very anxious and especially aggressive. He clutched onto his head and growled loudly, filled with malice. Nobody knew what he wanted and what he was saying. It was all a nk. Shen Qianshu became alert. ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t run. I¡¯m right here, look!¡± She smiled at him. Her smile was really sweet like the one seven years ago. He suddenly turned around, held onto her shoulders, and said, ¡°Why did you want to run away!¡± He growled. Zhong Ran was stunned. Master¡¯s second personality spoke! Spoke! It¡¯s actually real! His second personality was uniformly called by them as a beast. He was always a violent beast, an irrational beast. His power was extremely high, but he had no consciousness at all. Now, he was actually conscious. ¡°Unbelievable...¡± Zhong Ran muttered to himself. This was simply... too unbelievable. With consciousness, it meant that he could control himself. Just as this thought went past his mind, he suddenly saw Ye Ling growling and punching the wall. ¡°Why did you want to run away!¡± Zhong Ran was speechless. Just treat it as he did not say anything at all. ¡°Master...¡± Shen Qianshu was extremely heartbroken. His hand was almost crippled from the punches. I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t harm yourself anymore. ¡°Sara... why did you run away?¡± Shen Qianshu stared at him, shocked. Chapter 910 - Master’s Second Personality 4

Chapter 910: Master¡¯s Second Personality 4

This form of address... Shen Qianshu felt a stab in her heart. The number of times that Ye Ling called her ¡®Sara¡¯ was very few. This was Ye Ling¡¯s second personality. Didn¡¯t he have any memories of his first personality? Ye Ling obviously had memories of his second personality. ¡°Why did you run!¡± Ye Ling roared as he could not control himself. While she was in a state of confusion, it was like a bomb hadnded and exploded until she was dizzy. She was at a loss. Why did I want to run? What exactly is he talking about? Zhong Ran¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Seven years ago, seven years ago... ¡± Shen Qianshu felt as if her heart had stopped. ¡°Master, I did not run. You were held captive by him. I... I... I was in a tight situation.¡± Both of Ye Ling¡¯s eyes were red. Suddenly, he held onto her shoulders. He was full of malice. ¡°He held you captive. I want to kill him. I want to kill him... ¡± The speed of his speech was extremely slow. It was like he did not talk often. It was very difficult. It was just a few words back and forth. ¡°No!¡± Shen Qianshu screamed. She knew that this person was referring to the first personality. If he killed the first personality, Master would not be seen again. How? ¡°You have fallen for him?¡± Her agitation angered him. The strength of the man suddenly got bigger. ¡°Ah... painful!¡± He had used so much strength that it was like he wanted to shatter her shoulders alive. It was extremely painful. Both of Shen Qianshu¡¯s legs turned wobbly, and she nearly fell down. However, a pair of strong arms supported her waist and lifted her up. He roared as he asked, ¡°You have fallen for him!¡± His questions and rage came very fiercely. It was as if he would eat her up in one mouthful if she had said ¡®yes¡¯. His eyes were bing redder, and his breathing grew heavier. He was already on the verge of insanity. Zhong Ran was holding a syringe, but he could not get near him. He was so anxious like a cat on a hot tin roof. ¡°Ahhh-hhh... You have fallen for him!¡± He seemed to have gone crazy as he roared. ¡°Mine, mine... it¡¯s mine.¡± He had blood-shot eyes and let out a grievous roar like a monster whosepanion had been snatched away by someone. He was hopeless and bitter. The whole castle was crying for him. Shen Qianshu¡¯s tears fell subconsciously. ¡°Master... Don¡¯t be like that... ¡± She was extremely heart-stricken as her face was filled with tears. It was the first time that she realized that she was so helpless. ¡°You all are... one person.¡± Thest few words were stuck in her throat. One person. ¡°Ah... ¡± Ye Ling roared and bellowed, but he did not loosen his grip on Shen Qianshu. ¡°Mine, mine, mine!¡± He faced Shen Qianshu and mumbled to himself. He was repeating continuously. ¡°Alright, alright... ¡± Shen Qianshu nodded her head tearfully. Yours, it¡¯s yours. Master, is it very painful? He held his head as if he was fighting with someone and looked like he was going to die from the pain. He twitched helplessly. Shen Qianshu felt a deep cut in her heart. She hurriedly supported him. ¡°Master, Master... Zhong Ran, think of a way... quickly think of a way!¡± The two personalities were fighting for the body. It was a fighting fever. No one was willing to give way to the other. This was a match where they would fight to the end. The scariest thing was that it would affect the body. If the nerves got hurt, neither of them would be able to regain consciousness again. ¡°Quickly think of a way!¡± She was feeling hopeless soon. Zhong Ran was about to go near him when Ye Ling suddenly regained consciousness. He seized control of his body once again. He roared. ¡°Child, child... child... ¡± His eyes were blood-red as he shouted for the child. It seemed like a meaningless monophonic. His face was handsome but distorted. His expression was fierce. It was as if Shen Qianshu was struck by lightning. ¡°Child, child... ¡± He held Shen Qianshu as he questioned. ¡°My... little princess... I want... to see her.¡± ¡°Miss Shen, don¡¯t respond!¡± Zhong Ran was shaking with fright. Shen Qianshu took a deep breath as if she had made up her mind. ¡°Go and call Tong Hua. Change into the princess gown ande here!¡± Chapter 911 - The Little Princess With The Imperial Sword

Chapter 911: The Little Princess With The Imperial Sword

Zhong Ran¡¯s whole body was ice cold. He stared nkly as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°Get lost, get lost... ¡± Both of Ye Ling¡¯s personalities started to fight again. He was in so much pain that he twitched. It was like a tangled fight in his mind. Every second was like a knife, killing him with a thousand cuts. Ye Ling was suffering endlessly. He was twitching so violently! Shen Qianshu hugged his head. His eyes were filled with anger. She suddenly turned around and roared at Zhong Ran. ¡°What are you doing in a daze!¡± ¡°Miss Shen, do you know what you are doing?¡± Aren¡¯t you afraid of Master hurting Little Master? Little Master is so weak. He was uncertain that the second personality remembered Little Master. He was even more uncertain when the second personality would slip into madness. What if something happens? ¡°Zhong Ran!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s gaze was fierce. She had changed and looked like a superior who had made the decision to kill. She was like the female version of Ye Ling. She was imperious. ¡°We are a family.¡± As a family, we bear the weight together! Even if it¡¯s wrong, we also bear it together! Zhong Ran ran wildly to look for Tong Hua. Ye Ling was twitching like he had been given an electric shock by someone. Suddenly, he stood up and punched the wall with his fist. The impact resulted in a hole in the wall. The sniper who was holding the gun was extremely hesitant. Should I shoot? He also did not dare to shoot without amand. Looking from his point of view, Miss Shen was really in danger. Shen Qianshu pounced over and hugged Ye Ling¡¯s waist from behind to stop him from hurting himself. ¡°Master, don¡¯t... don¡¯t struggle. Let... yourselves go.¡± Ye Ling seemed to be in greater pain. He wished so badly that he could kill himself with a gunshot to end his misery. However, suddenly, he miraculously calmed down slowly. He was no longer like a wild beast roaring wildly. His voice was already hoarse. ¡°Child... ¡± The man shouted persistently. His eyes were red. After the intense pain, his rough voice rang. ¡°My... child.¡± ¡°He ising immediately. He ising immediately. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± While Shen Qianshu was crying, she stretched her hand out to touch his face. The man¡¯s whole body stiffened. Suddenly, he raised his hand and hit Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand away. ¡°You all... bully me.¡± Bullied him while he was asleep. They were all bullying him. ¡°No, we are really not.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s voice was gentle as usual. She cried until she was hoarse. ¡°Master, our child ising immediately.¡± His face was filled with traces of blood. There were traces of him hurting himself on his body. The two of them hugged each other awkwardly. She tried very hard to give him warmth and confidence. Ye Ling¡¯s first personality gave up struggling. As soon as Shen Qianshu¡¯s words came out, she saw Ye Ling gazing straight in front of him. She turned her head around. Tong Hua, who was dressed in a pink princess gown, appeared at the end of the long corridor. He was dressed beautifully and was fair and cute. He had very pretty braids and even wore white gloves. He was like a little princess who came to life right out of a fairytale. Tong Hua swallowed a mouthful of water. He was so nervous that he broke out in a sweat. It was the first time that he saw... this daddy. His eyes were red, and his whole body was filled with traces of blood. His hair was messy, and he looked like a bereaved wild beast. It was extremely frightening. ¡°Tong Hua,e here. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Shen Qianshu gritted her teeth tightly. ¡°Mommy¡¯s here!¡± Tong Hua walked over lightly. ¡°Child... Ah, child... ¡± The man stared until his eyes became round. He looked like he was happy and also looked in despair. That pair of bloody red eyes could practically frighten a three-year-old child to tears. Tong Hua was used to arguing with him on usual days. He nearly dared not to look at him directly. However, his footsteps did not stop at all. The bodyguards gave him a thumbs up. He indeed had Master¡¯s genes. He was not afraid even in this situation. They were so frightened that they were trembling, alright? Chapter 912 - Daddy And Little Princess

Chapter 912: Daddy And Little Princess

They were also worried as a group. If Master gives Little Master a p which causes his death, do we give up on Little Master or shoot Master to death? This was simply a difficult question! Tong Hua walked up to Ye Ling. In his heart, he was trembling. From the corner of his eye, he saw a hole in the wall. He said silently in his heart, Is our Rose Castle made of paper paste? If it¡¯s not made of paper paste, when he throws a punch, I will be minced meat. Tragically! However, he appeared very calm. After all, he was an actor. It was time to test his acting skills. ¡°Daddy!¡± Tong Hua shouted sweetly. While the bodyguards were sucking a mouthful of air, a little pink shadow which looked like ark, pounced into Ye Ling¡¯s arms. His voice was so sweet. ¡°Daddy, I miss you so much.¡± A strong bloody smell came over and interrupted Tong Hua¡¯s confession. He sneezed fiercely. The bodyguards stared at Tong Hua. ¡°... ¡± Little Master was a man of steel every day! He even dared to hug Master who was in this state. Silence. It was so quiet in the castle that no sound could be heard at all. Everything had been frozen to that moment when Tong Hua hugged Ye Ling. Shen Qianshu did not know why her face was filled with tears. He waited seven whole years for this scene. Finally, he saw his child. At least Master¡¯s first personality had her and Tong Hua¡¯s happy voice andughter aspany. He... did not have anything. Only endless suffering. The ancient clock chimed. It broke the silence in the castle. ¡°Daddy?¡± ¡°Daddy. I miss you. I am Tong Hua.¡± Little Tong Hua revealed a tender smile. He smoothly changed his words. ¡°Your pretty, cute, and smart little princess.¡± The bodyguards stared at Tong Hua. ¡°... ¡± Little Master, you sounded so sincere. ¡°Mine, mine... ¡± Ye Ling smiled happily. Shen Qianshu was filled with sadness. When he smiled, it made her feel even more like crying. The atmosphere changed from massacre to warmth in an instant. It was harmonious. Ye Ling looked at Tong Hua greedily. His hands were filled with traces of blood. He wanted to touch Tong Hua, but he was afraid of dirtying him. He could only hold back as he muttered to himself. ¡°Mine, mine... ¡± Tong Hua held his hand. ¡°Daddy, you are tired. Take a nap, alright?¡± Ye Ling had calmed down for less than three minutes when he suddenly changed and became sinister. The flesh on his whole body tensed up, and his blood-red eyes revealed his intention to kill. ¡°Lie to me, lie to me... Ah... ¡± Zhong Ran shouted loudly, ¡°Little Master!¡± Shen Qianshu pounced over and hugged him. ¡°Master... no one is hurting you. Don¡¯t... ¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Ye Ling shouted and gave Shen Qianshu a punch in her abdomen. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face turned ghastly pale. The situation was clearly fine. Why did it change suddenly? ¡°Master, no one is hurting you... you... ¡± ¡°Open fire!¡± Zhong Ran shouted loudly. Tong Hua suddenly hugged Ye Ling. The needle of the syringe poked into Ye Ling¡¯s neck. Under Shen Qianshu¡¯s shocked gaze, he had neatly given Ye Ling an injection. Ye Ling was like a wild beast which was putting up a stubborn resistance. Suddenly, he gave a p, and Tong Hua was flung a meter away. Immediately after, an anesthetic bullet was shot. It hit Ye Ling¡¯s shoulders. One shot, two shots... Three shots! Tong Hua was curled up on the floor. He was carried up by Zhong Ran. ¡°Little Master, how are you?¡± The whole image was coherent and orderly as if it had been re-enacted numerous times. In less than a minute, the dust had settled, and Ye Ling copsed straight onto the long corridor. His pair of eyes were blood-red, and he looked as if he had died with a grievance. Shen Qianshu nced at Tong Hua. Upon seeing that he was fine, she hurriedly rushed towards Ye Ling. ¡°Master. Master... ¡± The bodyguards took over swiftly. They carried Ye Ling into the room. Bo Yiren and a few doctors rushed over. Finally, they reached the castle. They went upstairs as soon as they could and took over everything. Ye Ling¡¯s hands and legs were cuffed onto the bed. Bo Yiren gave him three injections immediately. The speed at which they arrived was very fast. Shen Qianshu did not have time to react. She stared nkly at the bodyguards who were very busy and at the disorder within the castle. A servant who had heard themotion came out and looked at this scene in horror. ¡°Miss Shen, are you alright?¡± Zhong Ran shouted at her, but his voice was very far. The scene in front of her became blurred. Shen Qianshu was in a daze as she looked at this scene. Suddenly, she cked out. ¡°Mommy!¡± Chapter 913 - Daddy And Little Princess 2

Chapter 913: Daddy And Little Princess 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Shen Qianshu woke up, it was alreadyte at night. She suddenly woke up. Her mind seemed to be packed with some sorrowful memories. She hurriedly got up. There was an acute pain in her abdomen. She was in so much pain that she bent her back. Cold sweat trickled down. Ye Ling had given her a punch while he was in a state of extreme fear and agony. This was considered a light injury. She bore with this acute pain and walked out of the door. Rose Castle was very quiet. The whole medical team was here, and there were not many people in the master bedroom. Bo Yiren, a few attending doctors, Tong Hua, and Zhong Ran were there. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re awake? Is it painful?¡± Tong Hua walked over. Shen Qianshu held his hand. ¡°How about you?¡± ¡°Not painful.¡± I have never felt so much pain being flung by someone. Shen Qianshu nodded her head. She actually did not dare to go near Ye Ling. This scene was really too bitter. She would rather let him be unconscious. Without any consciousness, he would not be in despair. If he was conscious, he would know what parting, despair, and struggling were. Heid on the bed as four of his limbs were cuffed. His wounds had been bandaged. His waist was also chained. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart felt a suffocating pain. She could imagine how painful it was and how much despair he was in. Bo Yiren nced at Shen Qianshu and nodded her head as she greeted her. Tong Hua said, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go out first and let the doctors handle this.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Shen Qianshu sat on the sofa downstairs dazedly. A few agents were cleaning up the mess in the study room and corridor. Their actions were particrly light. Shen Qianshu nced at the time. It was already three o¡¯clock in the morning. ¡°Tong Hua, go and sleep.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. I want to apany Mommy.¡± Zhong Ran also came down. ¡°Miss Shen, it was me who taught Little Master to inject. It was also me who gave the medicine to Little Master. I was afraid that Master, who was insane, would hurt you all. The best choice was for him to be deep asleep. Wait until he wakes up, it should be Master.¡± ¡°I know.¡± This was the inevitable choice. Zhong Ran did not do anything wrong. She was also reluctant to let him be tortured. It was best for that scene to never appear again. ¡°Why was his illness suddenly triggered?¡± ¡°He might have seen some news on the inte,¡± Zhong Ran said. ¡°Before Master¡¯s illness was triggered, his cell phone¡¯s browsing page was Miss Shen¡¯s Weibo. He might have seen some words which made him unhappy.¡± Shen Qianshu recalled the vicious discussions of theizens today. They were all attacking her. The viciousness of the paid posters and nosy onlookers was beyond imagination sometimes. She was a very popr inte celebrity and could be considered a winner in life. There were some people who were inevitably jealous of her. Her image had always been very perfect. When they caught hold of a little w, they used it to attack her. It was inevitable that they had attacked her with full force. This was human nature. The despicable human nature. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°This does not make sense. Master knew that I had many boyfriends. I had also told him everything. Even if he was angry, he also would not lose control.¡± Zhong Ran thought in his heart, Master indeed would not be so angry that he would lose control over such a small matter. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to control himself for so many years. ¡°Miss Shen...¡± Zhong Ran nearly said the truth. But he did not dare to. If Master woke up and knew that he had spoken about it, he would chop him up. The many years of trauma still prevailed over his desire to tell Shen Qianshu. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°Recently, Master¡¯s emotions are not very stable.¡± Shen Qianshu was puzzled. Even if his emotions were not stable, he still would not lose control. Tong Hua said, ¡°Mommy, he... will hee out again?¡± Shen Qianshu felt her heart suffocating. He should be Ye Ling when he woke up. She looked at Tong Hua¡¯s eyes and asked softly, ¡°Darling, are you afraid of him?¡± They looked at Ye Ling as one person. But Ye Ling did not acknowledge his second personality. The second personality also did not acknowledge Ye Ling, though she did not know why Ye Ling, under the circumstances of not acknowledging the second personality, had acknowledged the child. Strictly speaking, darling, he is your daddy. Chapter 914 - Little Angel’s Counterattack

Chapter 914: Little Angel¡¯s Counterattack

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Tong Hua looked at Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes as the image of the face of Ye Ling¡¯s second personality kept lingering in his mind. That was a face that could make others have nightmares. If he were to say that he was not afraid, that would be a lie. When he was hugging Ye Ling, he was thinking in his heart that his daddy would not go crazy and kill him. If not, that would be a tragedy. His silence made Shen Qianshu feel heartache. ¡°Mommy, I will try to ept him,¡± Tong Hua said. ¡°Mommy, you were also very afraid of him back then. But now, you are not afraid already. In the future, I will also not be afraid. I am his son. I won¡¯t be afraid.¡± Shen Qianshu nodded her head. She felt very reassured. Her sensible son had given her strength andfort amidst this state of bloodiness and chaos. With regards to the cleaned-up image of Shen Qianshu, Jing Yun was very dissatisfied. She bought a group of ghostwriters to attack Shen Qianshu without hesitating about the capital involved. However, in the morning at eight o¡¯clock, when everybody was going to work, Shen Qianshu opened a live-stream. The study room was in a mess. She chose Tong Hua¡¯s room to start the live-stream. Lei Junjie and Wu Gan came out personally to counterattack the scandal. However, the strength of the ghostwriters was very powerful. They had attacked and upied her Weibo. In addition, her provocation was deliberate. The media¡¯s attitude towards her was also very bad. It was simply a celebration amongst the ck fans. This was a long, nned attack. There were even fans who said shocking remarks. ¡°Now that Shen Qianshu is AG¡¯s CEO and has the leading position in the jewelry industry, City A¡¯s first financial group, CEO Lei, are you really going to be a pretty boy and be bribed by money?¡± This type of remark surfaced. The ck fans and ghostwriters picked on this point and deliberately sshed dirty water. They imed that Shen Qianshu had bribed Lei Junjie and Wu Gan by giving them substantial benefits, which made them change their stance. Xu Pinger was not afraid to offend Shen Qianshu at all. She even came out to prove that Shen Qianshu had caused Peng Yan to break up with her back then. She said that the evidence was conclusive and also took out the photo of Shen Qianshu and Peng Yan together back then. With regards to Peng Yan and her engagement, Peng Yan did not say a word about it. This pushed Shen Qianshu even more towards the peak of the public opinion. In such a dark situation, nobody had expected that Shen Qianshu would start a live-stream. She had showered and put on thick makeup. Light makeup would not be able to hide her haggardness. Luckily, in front of the beauty camera, it was not revealed. She still had the look of an incredible little angel. In an instant, countless people had entered the live-stream. At eight o¡¯clock in the morning, it hit five million people in an instant. The number of people was still increasing continuously. The bullet screen was filled with scoldings. They were all insults about her depending on men, taking step by step to thrive, deceiving men¡¯s feelings, and that she was the modern Pan Jinlian. Lin Xiaojuan was puzzled as she opened the live-stream. What the heck? What¡¯s the matter? Why is she doing a live-stream? Shen Qianshu smiled in front of the live-stream camera and said, ¡°My jewelry exhibition ising soon. Suddenly, scandals about me appeared. That blogger who offered the evidence was like someone who had put a surveince monitor on me. He had said it so orderly. It¡¯s really scary.¡± The fans were supportive. The fans shouted that regardless of what happened, they would support Tong Hua and little angel. However, the ck fans attacked very sharply, saying that she was pretending to be innocent and pitiful and that she was a bitch who alleged that she had maintained her chastity. Shen Qianshu said calmly, ¡°My attitude towards rumors and scandals is the same. I am innocent, and I don¡¯t have to exin because the facts will tell. I don¡¯t think that I have to report every single rtionship to the public. I have indeed had many boyfriends. The pieces of news that were exposed are all facts, except for Peng Yan. From the beginning to the end, Peng Yan and I are innocent. Hence, Xu Pinger, you met a douchebag, and he dumped you. You should thank me that you have gotten a new life from now on.¡± ¡°Shen Qianshu is really too arrogant. She became the mistress and broke up other people¡¯s marriages. After so many years, she still dared to challenge that she was innocent. She really is impressive.¡± ¡°People who are good-looking really do whatever they want. I have to say that it¡¯s too disgusting and arrogant.¡± ¡°What right does Shen Qianshu have to talk about Xu Pinger? She is really too pitiful. She is simply the fighter of all the mistresses.¡± Shen Qianshu ignored the bullet screen and smiled faintly. She was graceful and poised. ¡°Of course, I am not talking about Peng Yan and Xu Pinger today. I want to tell a story. The main lead of this story is someone you all are very familiar with. She is Jing Yun, our newly appointed Mayoress. She is also the main mastermind who exposed my scandal this time.¡± She paused and said, ¡°I swear that I have firm evidence with regards to everything that I am going to say. I also wee Jing Yun and Yang Po to take the case to court. As long as you all dare, I¡¯m willing to go bankrupt!¡± Chapter 915 - Madam, I Beg You To Rebut!

Chapter 915: Madam, I Beg You To Rebut!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After these words, Shen Qianshu¡¯s live-stream was like a rocket that kept rising. It rose swiftly, and in less than 10 minutes, it broke the record of 20 million people. The server became paralyzed in an instant. It took a full 10 minutes to be restored, but even after that, the number of people was still rising continuously. The technician little brothers who had juste to work were all puzzled. What¡¯s the situation? We have not eaten our breakfast, but we already have to do overtime. What¡¯s the situation? What¡¯s the situation? Whether it be Yang Po, Jing Yun, or Shen Qianshu, all of them were taking on the flow, especially Shen Qianshu. Moreover, the public was curious about Yang Po, the newly appointed Mayor. Everybody in City A was watching the live-stream. Lin Xiaojuan looked at Shen Qianshu, who was calm on the screen. Her heart felt ice cold. What is happening? What happened to Shuer? At that moment, Yang Po was in the office. He was also aware of what Shen Qianshu wanted to do. He roared. ¡°Command them to turn off the server. Turn off the server immediately!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The secretary hurriedly went down. Tong Hua said calmly, ¡°If anyone does anything to the server, take it over remotely.¡± Be sure to guarantee that this live-stream will be broadcast perfectly. ¡°Yes!¡± Zhong Ran smiled and said, ¡°Little Master, don¡¯t worry. I just contacted Major Mu Yuan. Don¡¯t worry.¡± He had two strings to one bow. They could take over remotely. However, there was a problematic area. If the opposite party cut off all the power supply and damaged the central server, they would not be able to take over remotely. Hence, someone had to be at the scene. The fans were all agitated. The ck fans continued to fight. Lin Xiaojuan closed her eyes slightly. She did not mind to make the matter that happened back then public. She and Shen Qianshu had chatted a few days ago. If Jing Yun had gone overboard, they would make this matter public. See if she shut her mouth then. She only felt heartache for Shen Qianshu. It must be that something very important had happened. Otherwise, she would not take the initiative to talk about this matter. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°The period of the story starts from my secondary school times. Jing Yun was my and Xiaojuan¡¯s senior. Our rtionship was very good. She started working a few years earlier than us, but she did not have many results being in the entertainment industry. When Xiaojuan was an intern at Brilliant Entertainment, she had a small achievement. She officially became a manager and signed Jing Yun. At that time, our rtionship was very good. Let me show you all my circle of friends... ¡± Shen Qianshu took out her cell phone and pulled out her circle of friends. This was her circle of friends a few years ago. ¡°Jing Yun thought that I had deleted this circle of friends, but I don¡¯t like to delete my circle of friends. I merely blocked her.¡± There were a number of messages rted to Jing Yun from her circle of friends from a few years back. The content was very intimate. She, Jing Yun, and Lin Xiaojuan were all very good bosom friends. One day, it was Jing Yun¡¯s birthday. Shen Qianshu wished her at the earliest moment. There were many intimate pictures of the three of them. ¡°I feigned them?¡± Shen Qianshu nced at the bullet screen. ¡°Jing Yun¡¯s moron fans, your illness is beyond cure. There is no medicine to save you. I suggest that you change a brain. After Xiaojuan signed Jing Yun, she gave her all kinds of resources and groomed her to be famous. But do you all know why we fell out?¡± ¡°Because of Yang Po!¡± Shen Qianshu eximed. At that moment, there was chaos everywhere in Yang Po¡¯s office. In a fluster, he gave Shen Qianshu a call. However, Shen Qianshu showed it publicly on the live-stream. ¡°See, the private call from your Mayor, who has called me. Say, if I answer it, will there be a good show? Hold on... ¡± ¡°Shen Qianshu!¡± Yang Po roared. It was practically simultaneous. Then the phone was hung up. The bullet screen was filled with ¡®666666¡¯ and ¡®ahhh-hhh¡¯, which looked like words of big gossip. There were also fans of the little angel moring. Mayoress, I beg you to rebut! Chapter 916 - The Big Shocking Scoop

Chapter 916: The Big Shocking Scoop

Shen Qianshu shook her head. ¡°Ah, so the Mayor is watching the live-stream. How is it? I¡¯m giving you a big present so early in the morning for taking office. Are you surprised? Is it unexpected? I¡¯m someone who usually keeps my promises. I will not attack unless I¡¯m attacked. If you want to me, then me it on your stupid teammate.¡± Yang Po¡¯s voice was distorted due to his anger. He often appeared on the newswork, and his voice was very nice. The public could not actually tell that it was Yang Po¡¯s voice. The technicians were starting to screen his voice. Talents from all aspects got into action. Jing Yun also panicked. What is Shen Qianshu trying to do? She made use of the fact that Shen Qianshu had no one to rely on at the moment. Except for money, she had nothing to rely on, and she would not dare to offend her. But she had never expected Shen Qianshu would disclose the matter back then. It was obvious that Yang Po¡¯s call was a protest of his innocence, and that was too much. At this moment, the technician little brothers looked like they were going to die. After the server was paralyzed, they repaired it once again. Suddenly, a troop of soldiers rushed in. The head of the soldiers looked as if he could practically shoot a hard advertisement for the recruitment of soldiers. He was handsome and powerful. Although he had the build of a youth, he did not have the slim beauty of a youth. He had the face of a nation¡¯s first love, but his figure was like an adult man. He was tall and charismatic. When he smiled, his eyes had a tinge of roguishness in a soldier. ¡°Work properly. Treat us as non-existent!¡± Mu Yuan smiled as he greeted. He pulled a chair over and sat down boldly. If he was given a cigar, he would be an underworld big boss in an instant. The few special forces soldiers under him lined up expressionlessly. Mu Yuan disyed his own military officer card. ¡°I am Major Mu Yuan from the special forces. Shen Qianshu¡¯s live-stream involves a very big case of economic smuggling. Her words are all a form of testimony. You all must ensure that the server is working properly. Do not take any unknown calls. Otherwise, you can make a trip to the secret service bureau with me. For our prison food, we specially provide steak. You are wee to try.¡± ¡°... ¡± Everyone was shocked. The technician little brothers looked at one another. We are ordinary office workers. What are you doing? What are you doing? Is the gun at his waist real? When the soldiers smiled, they were really handsome. But... the bodyguard was extremely fierce. ¡°Work, work. If the server bes paralyzed and it¡¯s not repaired within five minutes, you can also have your meal in prison.¡± Mu Yuan brought out the image of the rogue soldier to its limit. The technician little brothers came back to their senses and started to get busy with their work. The manager was feeling stunned while he received a call from the CEO. He was just about to answer it. Mu Yuan coughed once. He was so frightened that he hung up the phone and raised his hands. ¡°I didn¡¯t answer. I didn¡¯t answer.¡± Mu Yuan was courteous. ¡°Good!¡± The 53-year-old technical director with a beer belly was trembling. Mu Yuan crossed his legs and sent one word over to Zhong Ran. Settled. Zhong Ran smiled enigmatically. The little brothers from the secret service bureau were really useful. They were a phone call away, and they belonged to the country. It felt incredibly good. Shen Qianshu smiled as she looked at the camera. She smiled and said, ¡°Why did we fall out over Yang Po? I presume that everyone can tell. Jing Yun and Xiaojuan look simr. As Jing Yun shamelessly spread the news that Gu Xie and she had been in a rtionship and that Xiaojuan was the substitute, I then asked, ¡®Who gave you the cheek to do that? Do you take us as dumb?¡¯ ¡°Back then, Yang Po liked Xiaojuan, he courted and pleased her in every possible way. Of course, he did not court her for marriage. He left his noble aspirations behind and followed me to ensure that he would be on the road to sess and wealth in the entertainment industry. Xiaojuan dumped him. Then, Yang Po ced his sight on Jing Yun and wanted Jing Yun to cooperate with him. He wanted to take advantage of her. The venue was the president suite on the 48th floor of GK Oriental Hotel. Jing Yun drugged Xiaojuan and sent her to Yang Po¡¯s bed.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Of course, it was uncovered by me. This cheating couple was pressed onto the ground and beaten up by me for half an hour. The hotel¡¯s surveince cameras had recorded it very clearly. After a few years passed, although the footage could not be found, coincidentally, I am someone who likes to leave evidence behind. I had it recorded and mailed it to Paris immediately back then. I also used this to threaten Yang Po not to have any ideas about Xiaojuan. During this time, Jing Yun saw an opportunity that she could take advantage of and went for cosmetic surgery to look more and more like Xiaojuan. Both of them, being birds of the same feather, flock together.¡± Chapter 917 - The Counterattack

Chapter 917: The Counterattack

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When this scoop was exposed, theizens exploded. No one had expected Yang Po to actually be such a scumbag. Theizens were outraged. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°There was an agreement between Yang Po and me. As long as he was far away from us, he could be his Mayor, and we would get on with our lives. We would not have anything to do with each other. If Jing Yun didn¡¯t make things difficult for me, I would not expose this matter. There are 20 million people on the live-stream. If I do not have evidence, I will not speak without thinking. Yang Po can also sue me. I am not that silly. I have left the evidence to 20 million people. Jing Yun, you sent someone to stop the approval for my jewelry exhibition. I wasn¡¯t going to be calctive with you. However, I didn¡¯t expect you to not know your limits. You really think that I don¡¯t know what to do with you, do you? At the very least, we will have a life and death struggle. Neither of us can think of living well.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s words were powerful. One after another, theizens let her take out the evidence. Shen Qianshu smiled. ¡°There¡¯s going to be a re-appointment soon. I will still give him some face. Today, I want to talk mainly about Jing Yun and my story. It also involves Yang Po. For that, I am really sorry. Who ask you to have a stupid teammate? ¡°There¡¯s aizen who has said that I speak without thinking and that I don¡¯t have evidence. Right, take it that I don¡¯t have evidence. Call Yang Po and ask him whether he dares to sue me for defamation.¡± Shen Qianshu sneered. ¡°I did not take out that video back then. This was considered as saving each other¡¯s face. If I hadn¡¯t been forced, who would be willing to offend Yang Po? I¡¯m a woman who does not have anyone to depend on. Yang Po pinching me to death is even easier than pinching an ant to death.¡± Shen Qianshu paused and smiled as she said, ¡°Alright. The live-stream will end here. I have already said what I wanted to say. As for my ex-boyfriends, which woman has not been in an extreme rtionship? Who set the rules that a woman can only have one rtionship in her lifetime? Women who are married and divorced subsequently can be found everywhere. Second and third marriages are not umon. Why am I being totally refuted for being in a rtionship with a few ex-boyfriends? My ex-boyfriends are all very good people. I wish them well and that they can have a happy life in the future.¡± ¡°With regards to Ye Ling... ¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s smile was bitter. ¡°Some people said that I snatched the Ye Family¡¯s assets. Some people said that I was cunning and that I should return the assets back to the Ye Family. On what basis should I do such a thing? These assets were hard-earned by Ye Ling. It was his freedom to give whomever he wanted to. You all really believe that the CEO of a multinational corporation, with an IQ of 205, could be cheated of his fortune? If this was the case, how did he build a business empire? Don¡¯t be bothered about the matter between him and me. Alright, the live-stream will end here. I wee Yang Po and Jing Yun to sue me for defamation.¡± ... Shen Qianshu turned off the camera. Her whole body was rxed, but she felt like there was a prick which was piercing her heart continuously. ¡°Miss Shen, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Shen Qianshu waved her hands. Actually, her body was covered with cold sweat. She did not have evidence. She was only just exaggerating. ¡°Mommy, Yang Po will not go to court with you.¡± After all, he did not have the confidence to do such a thing. The video also indeed existed before. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°If he really goes to court, I will lose without a doubt.¡± Zhong Ran said, ¡°Miss Shen, why did you do the live-stream?¡± ¡°I feel miserable,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I kept ignoring her. She thought that I was afraid of her, which resulted in the situation today. If Master had not seen those scandals, his illness would not have been triggered. I am not doing well; hence, I will also not let her be carefree.¡± Shen Qianshu closed her eyes slightly. ¡°Zhong Ran, go and find Mu Yuan. I want topletely eliminate the chances of Yang Po taking me to court. Let him be fired from his mayor appointment first.¡± Chapter 918 - Villains Collude Together

Chapter 918: Viins Collude Together

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Yuan wasing soon. Shen Qianshu¡¯s n was very simple. ¡°Yang Po does not have confidence. He will not sue me. The live-stream had affected him greatly, and the scandal earlier was suppressed very quickly. This time, the scandal will not be suppressed so easily. I want him to lose his position as mayor.¡± Mu Yuan said, ¡°This is not easy. The mayor of City A is an important channel for him to get to the central. Our family and his are two different camps. The term of office is going to end, and they are waiting for the handover. It will not be so easy to get him out during this period.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s fingers tapped lightly on the table. She said softly, ¡°Public opinion is very important in our country. By controlling public opinion, one can destroy a person. Regardless of how impressive Yang Po is, he also cannot win over public opinion. The effect of my live-stream is very big this time. Unless Yang Po sues me and I cannot produce the evidence, he can strike back. Otherwise, he¡¯s destined to be a scandal. I guess he will not dare to sue me. If that video gets exposed, it will affect his political career even more. Not only will he be unable to keep his position as mayor, but he will also ruin his future. ¡°If he is smart, he will request to resign and go to a remote city. After holding out for a few years, he will take up a leading position again when this matter is over. It will be a good thing for him and his whole family.¡± Mu Yuan pondered. After a change in the term of office, Yang Po was able to take on the position of mayor. Many people did not expect it. He was considered young. After holding out for a few years, there would be nothing to say. ¡°Needs to go in ordance with the public opinion,¡± Mu Yuan said. ¡°No problem. We have experience in this area,¡± Shen Qianshu said. It was very exciting for the people in their entertainment industry to control the public opinion. Jing Yun and Yang Po would surely be bitten to death. They would not have the chance to make aeback. ¡°You all control the public opinion. I¡¯ll let my family members look into this matter slightly. Whether it seeds or not, it will depend on how smart Yang Po is.¡± Mu Yuan replied. It would not be beneficial for Yang Po to continue staying on. If he was smart, then he should quickly withdraw himself from the position. He did not have any dignity at all now. Both of them agreed on the chance very quickly. They would act separately. Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan ordered people to buy ghostwriters to lead the public opinion on purpose. Even if someone kept withdrawing the hot topic list, this matter could not be withdrawn. Gu Yuanli also gave a call over. ¡°Do you want to fight to the end with Yang Po?¡± ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m only going against Jing Yun. Yang Po is the source of sin.¡± Shen Qianshu exined. If not for Yang Po, Jing Yun would not have been so arrogant. Since this was the case, then she had to think of a way to get rid of Yang Po. This was an extremely risky matter because she did not have evidence. If Yang Po really sued her, she would be imprisoned for many years for defaming a mayor of City A in front of 20 million people. She could only take a gamble under an act of impulse. ¡°Little Shu...¡± ¡°Second Brother, do you want to plead?¡± ¡°No,¡± Gu Yuanli said. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that the grudge between Yang Po and you was so deep.¡± ¡°There are no grudges between us, except for him hitting on Xiaojuan a few years ago.¡± ¡°Why did you blow the matter up until it was known to everyone?¡± This was unlike her style. Did something happen? ¡°Maybe I¡¯m willful,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Did this matter bring trouble to you all?¡± During this period of time, her scandals were always present. Her brothers had also called her to ask if she needed any help. After all, ever since the news of her snatching the Ye Family¡¯s property came out, her scandals were considered to be greater. Her brothers had already be used to it. They only became aware that the matter had been blown up after this live-stream. ¡°No,¡± Gu Yuanli said. ¡°You do whatever you want to do. Your brothers will support you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Second Brother.¡± Chapter 919 - Failing To Educate The Child Is The Fault Of The Father

Chapter 919: Failing To Educate The Child Is The Fault Of The Father

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Yang Family. Yang Po¡¯s p made Jing Yun fall onto the sofa. A youngdy was kneeling at the entrance of the door upstairs as she looked at this scene in fear. Jing Yun covered her face. Her eyes were red as she looked at Yang Po. ¡°What have I done wrong?¡± ¡°Who asked you to go and provoke Shen Qianshu? Didn¡¯t I tell you before to draw the line? You were so conceited. Who do you think you are?¡± Yang Po was unable to restrain his anger. After he found out the truth, he wished so much that he could p Jing Yun to death. She was really a stupid teammate. It was right to say that. He had chatted with Director Wang regarding the jewelry exhibitionst time. He knew the seriousness of the matter, and it was unresolved. He had also warned Jing Yun not to go and provoke Shen Qianshu. They should wait for everything to stabilize before talking about any matter. His superiors wanted to check on him thest time, and it made him jittery. This position of mayor which had already been decided was at stake. Now, he did not expect that Jing Yun would still dare to provoke Shen Qianshu and create such a big scandal! He even harbored the intention to kill Jing Yun. Jing Yun said, ¡°I only exposed Shen Qianshu¡¯s ex-boyfriends to add to her unhappiness. I also did not expect her to... ¡± She was also terrified. She just wanted to disgust Shen Qianshu but did not expect her to cause her to lose her reputation. She was confident that Shen Qianshu would not dare to oppose Yang Po and that she could only use her mouth to gain a little advantage. This was practically a connection they had with each other at a deep level. Neither of them had crossed the line. She had only added to her unhappiness. Why did Shen Qianshu seem to have gone crazy? ¡°Foolish!¡± Yang Po was in a rage. He walked here and there. He was in a terrible fix. His calls were practically bursting, and he handed them to his secretary to manage. Jing Yun also panicked. ¡°How? Hubby, how? Will anything happen to you? This is all Shen Qianshu¡¯s fault. She had gone back on her words.¡± ¡°You shut up. I really feel like killing you.¡± Jing Yun slightly curled herself up on the sofa. She was somewhat afraid. The secretary came over. ¡°Mayor, Old Master is here.¡± He just finished his words when an elderly person and a middle-aged man came over. The elderly person wore a traditional Chinese silk outfit and looked very calm. He was holding a walking stick and had an imposing manner. The man by his side looked like Yang Po. Both of them were furious. The elderly person used his walking stick to hit Yang Po¡¯s body. ¡°Look at what you did!¡± ¡°Father!¡± Yang Po was hit by the walking stick until he nearly kneeled down. Jing Yun pursed her lips. ¡°Old Master.¡± She dared not to call him ¡®Father¡¯. Old Master had never acknowledged her. Even when they got married, he still refused to allow her to enter the mansion. Yang Lang said, ¡°You step back. We want to discuss something.¡± He was Yang Po¡¯s elder brother. He was taller than Yang Po and had more charisma than him. Jing Yun did not dare to disobey and left hurriedly. Yang Po said, ¡°Father, Brother... ¡± ¡°I ask you, with regards to what Shen Qianshu has said, is there indeed such a matter?¡± Yang Po dared not lie and nodded his head. The Old Master wanted to hit him with his walking stick again but was stopped by Yang Lang. ¡°Father, think of a way to settle this matter first.¡± ¡°Bastard, you have shamed our Yang Family.¡± Although the Old Master had retired, he still had connections. He specially came from the capital. He really wanted to kill him with one blow of his stick. ¡°How about evidence? Did she have any evidence?¡± The matter had already happened. There was no choice but to settle it. Yang Po nodded his head. ¡°She recorded a video back then. She also kept going against me in these past few years. We were actually living harmoniously. If not for Jing Yun defaming her, she wouldn¡¯t have been so flustered as to expose this matter. This matter... me it on me for not handling it well.¡± Yang Lang frowned. ¡°Whatever ugly things you have done cannot be undone. You even left evidence behind. You are really behaving more and more immature as you age.¡± Chapter 920 - Master Has Woken Up

Chapter 920: Master Has Woken Up

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yang Po lowered his head and listened to the Old Master chiding him. In such a family like theirs, the elders¡¯ opinion mattered most. The Old Master scolded him for a while before Yang Lang said, ¡°Pa, if you want to salvage the situation, there are only two ways. One, sue her for nder. Two, kill her.¡± The Old Master was in deep thought. Yang Po said, ¡°If we kill her, the agenda would be too obvious. If she got into an ident, everyone would know we were the ones who caused it. If we sue her, my future will be ruined if the evidence is leaked. Now, Shen Qianshu hasn¡¯t taken out any evidence yet. I can still keep myself clean. What am I to do if she brings out the evidence?¡± Their family would never give up on him. He was sure of this. ¡°What should we do then?¡± Yang Lang said. ¡°We¡¯re clearing up the mess for the trouble you have caused. Do you know what nasty things the Mu Family speaks of us? You are the ck sheep amongst us. Because of you, we have lost ¡®face¡¯.¡± Yang Po lowered his head. The Old Master said, ¡°Are you sure she left some evidence?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Old Master red at him angrily. ¡°Can you get the evidence back?¡± ¡°Shen Qianshu is very smart. I sent someone to steal it, but they couldn¡¯t find where she hid them. I heard they were mailed abroad,¡± Yang Po said. ¡°Pa, what should I do about this situation right now? Will someone from up there send people out to investigate this matter? If you send someone to speak to Shen Qianshu and ask for the evidence, I¡¯ll be ruined.¡± ¡°You only know to fear now. What were you doing earlier?¡± Yang Po felt really tense and insecure. Yang Lang said, ¡°I will stop the authorities above. Now, I can only negotiate with Shen Qianshu.¡± ¡°She wouldn¡¯t agree with you.¡± Yang Po knew Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan very well. They could not be so easily persuaded. ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t give them conditions that are tempting enough,¡± the Old Master said. ¡°Divorce with Jing Yun right away. Stop giving in to her needs. Resign and take on a more rxed position. Get through the next few years, then speak again.¡± ¡°Pa!¡± Yang Po was anxious now. ¡°I¡¯m not young anymore. A few more years? Will I still stand any chance?¡± ¡°Are you intending to only regret when the authorities investigate and make you lose ¡®face¡¯?¡± The Old Master was furious. ¡°Resign now. A few yearster, you can get back on your feet. If the real evidencees out, you won¡¯t even stand a chance to turn around! Don¡¯t you get it?!¡± Yang Lang said, ¡°Listen to Pa. As for the investigation, we will facilitate it. No one will look for Shen Qianshu to investigate. I watched the live-stream. She isn¡¯t mainly trying to mess with you. Jing Yun is the main problem she is going after. If you deal with this well, nothing will go wrong.¡± ¡°Will it?¡± ¡°Whether it works or not, this is the only option. What else do you want?¡± Yang Po clenched his teeth. He was really unhappy about it. The Old Master said, ¡°This is it then. Find someone and contact Shen Qianshu. Negotiate the terms and conditions with her. If she doesn¡¯t give in, we will think again.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yang Po was very unwilling, but he did not dare to rebel. He had to obey all themands given at home. Rose Castle. Shen Qianshu received a call from Mu Yuan as well. ¡°The Yang Family might sacrifice Yang Po. Take note, they have two options. One, let Yang Po move somewhere else for a few years. Two, kill you. If I were from the Yang Family, I wouldn¡¯t mess with you. We would give up on Yang Po, but you still have to be wary of them. They might resort to desperate measures at desperate times.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Sure, I got it.¡± This was her goal. As long as Yang Po lost his position as the mayor, what can Jing Yun use to fight with her? There was the sound of quick footstepsing from upstairs. The medical team rushed up to the master bedroom quickly. Shen Qianshu looked up and hurriedly hung up the phone. ¡°Mu Yuan, I have something on. Got to go.¡± Chapter 921 - Master Has Woken Up 2

Chapter 921: Master Has Woken Up 2

Shen Qianshu ran upstairs hurriedly. The entire medical team had not left the Rose Castle. They were all here, waiting for Ye Ling to wake up. Bo Yiren did not leave either. She wanted to wait until Ye Ling woke up so she could do a thorough examination on him. In the master bedroom, there was a low growling sound. It sounded so low and so depressing. The voices of the doctors never stopped. Their voices were all filled with fear. Due to the pulling and pushing from the chain that was holding Ye Ling back, he made a very low and depressing sound. Bo Yiren took the personalized stabilizer and stabbed him with the needle. Ye Ling¡¯s eyes widened to its maximum. His eyes were blood red, and his veins were popping. Due to the intense struggling, his face had be really scary and weird. Shen Qianshu stood behind the doctors and looked at his reddened eyes through the small gaps between the doctors. Her heart hurt badly. Why is this the second personality and not Master? Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart sank. Bo Yiren said, ¡°Inject the stabilizer.¡± ¡°Doctor Bo, there might be very serious implications and side effects if we inject the stabilizer on Master now.¡± ¡°He¡¯s almost dying! Who cares about those side effects!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart sank again. He¡¯s almost dying? What does this mean!? Ye Ling¡¯s eyes were really red, and he made eye contact with Shen Qianshu¡¯s teary eyes. He became even more anxious. He struggled harder as if he wanted to break off from the chain. He growled like a trapped beast, and it was as if Shen Qianshu could understand hisnguage. He wanted her to go over. She took a few steps. A certain medication took effect on Ye Ling, and everything went pitch ck for him. He had fainted. Everyone sighed in relief. Zhong Ran asked, ¡°Why is it his second personality?¡± This was something that has never happened before. Whenever Master fainted after having a rpse, he would wake up as Master and not this other one. Why was it different this time? ¡°I told you long before. You cannot stop taking your medication, but you refused to listen.¡± Bo Yiren sounded really calm yet a little angry. She hated patients who refused to cooperate. ¡°I cannot change Master¡¯s ideas.¡± Zhong Ran felt really miserable. Indeed, he was always the one taking the me when something went wrong. How could they me him? How could they me him for this? Who could stop Master if he wanted to die? He could give up everything to stop him, but he would not be able to. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°What medicine?¡± How could she not know? Wasn¡¯t the medicine that Ye Ling had been eating the one for him to recover from his injuries? Zhong Ran was startled. Only now did he realize that Shen Qianshu was here. The previous situation was too tragic, and they did not notice that Shen Qianshu was here. Bo Yiren said, ¡°Master has been taking some medicine that could help control his mental disorder. This is specially prescribed to him. A while ago, he suddenly stopped taking all medicine, and his emotions began going out of control. If he did not stop taking his medicine, what you are seeing today wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Why did he stop taking it?¡± Bo Yiren looked at Zhong Ran. ¡°That, you have to ask Zhong Ran.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Zhong Ran said. I¡¯ll just take the me. It¡¯s not the first time something like this happened anyway. Zhong Ran was clear about what was serious and what was not. This matter cannot be exposed. It would ruin all of Master¡¯s ns. If he told her, Master would kill him when he wakes up. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Zhong Ran, you¡¯re lying.¡± ¡°Miss Shen, in all honesty, I¡¯m not lying,¡± Zhong Ran said. ¡°Although I am Master¡¯s silent guardian, he doesn¡¯t tell me everything. If you don¡¯t know about it, I surely wouldn¡¯t know either.¡± Yeah, this should make sense. He was very quick-witted. Zhong Ran walked away. If he stayed here any longer, he would be killed by the re Miss Shen was throwing at him. Shen Qianshu brought Bo Yiren out and asked softly, ¡°Yiren, you just said that he¡¯s almost dying. What do you mean?¡± Chapter 922 - I Miss You

Chapter 922: I Miss You

¡°Master¡¯s external injuries aren¡¯t serious, but his mental trauma is very very serious,¡± Bo Yiren said. ¡°His mental trauma is the worst it has been for all these years. It is even worse than how it was seven years ago. The two souls are fighting with one another to take over the body. It has reached a really fierce stage. None of them wants to give in. They both want to rule over his body. The trauma they are causing to his mental state is hard to predict at this stage. I¡¯m afraid that... there might serious after-effects.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It was as if someone was pinching her heart. ¡°After-effects?¡± She was really anxious. What after-effects? Bo Yiren thought about it and could not hide it any longer. ¡°Miss Shen, if Master wakes up, he wouldn¡¯t want me to tell you the truth. He loves you very deeply, and he doesn¡¯t want you to worry, so he never told you the truth. His mental health had gone through very serious trauma. He went through treatment for a few years, and now it is kinda controlled. If such a trauma that cannot be treated urs again, he could be... a fool.¡± ¡°Fool?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Bo Yiren sighed. ¡°We spent so much money and resources to treat his injury, yet he self-abused. Although I have no idea why he stopped taking his medication, my instincts tell me that it has something to do with you. The human body¡¯s mental state is partially irreversible. They cannot be treated. Just like the second personality. If he really bes a fool, we cannot help him anymore.¡± ¡°No, he won¡¯t!¡± Shen Qianshu retorted. He won¡¯t! Master will not turn into a fool. ¡°Miss Shen, you are Master¡¯s pir of strength. You... have to help him.¡± Only you can help him. Shen Qianshu took a deep breath. ¡°Why did he have a rpse seven years ago?¡± Bo Yiren said, ¡°It was Old Mistress¡¯s death anniversary. Something seemed to have happened, but Luther did not speak about what exactly happened. Then, Master had a rpse. Originally, he used to rpse for one or two days, but that time, it came really repetitively. Whenever it was night time, he would rpse. No one could find out why.¡± ¡°Aventura¡¯s death anniversary?¡± ¡°Right,¡± Bo Yiren said. ¡°Butler Luther must have had his reasons for not saying. He is very nice to Master.¡± Shen Qianshu could feel her head starting to hurt. Bo Yiren looked into the master bedroom, worried. ¡°He woke up as his second personality. I really never expected that. This is not a good sign.¡± ¡°Zhong Ran said that his second personality never had a sense of awareness and has never spoken either.¡± ¡°Yeah, the second personality has very strong violence and stamina to battle. It is as if it has no sense of pain. Everything is blurry, and it has a strong sense of destruction. We researched about it but never got the results as to why it was like this. This time, he could speak, and he had a sense of awareness. This is also somehow a tinge of fortune in this misfortune.¡± Shen Qianshu and Bo Yiren spoke for almost two hours. The message she got was not positive at all. The medical team retreated from the master bedroom slowly. Shen Qianshu sat by the bed and stared at Ye Ling. He was unconscious, and he seemed to be in great pain. His eyebrows were tense, and his body twitched several times. Shen Qianshu felt like she was being burned. She felt really anxious and worried yet helpless. Ye Ling had a lot of scars on his arm. They were wrapped up in bandages. Shen Qianshu held his hand softly and kissed him by the corner of his lips. ¡°Master, rest well. I will avenge you.¡± But even if she did avenge for him, his pain could not be moved onto another person. This was an unsolvable problem. Shen Qianshu took a deep breath. ¡°Master, did you stop medication because... you had some trade with ck Rose? I predicted it a long time ago. You are really such a fool, you know? We have telepathy. I know you want to protect me. But do you know? It¡¯s silly. There¡¯s a bomb in me. This will always be a threat. ck Rose... will never let you do whatever you want. If anything happens to you, I can¡¯t escape from it either. So... Stop being a fool, okay? ¡°Hurry up and wake up soon. I miss you.¡± Chapter 923 - Am I Mentally Ill?

Chapter 923: Am I Mentally Ill?

Dark night. Rose Castle. Shen Qianshu was trimming and cutting the flowers in the garden. She ced them into a vase and intended to give Ye Ling a vase of beautiful flowers. An hour ago, Yang Po phoned her up and asked to talk to her. Shen Qianshu refused immediately. She also gave him the address of Rose Castle. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Get someone who can talk to me!¡± In other words, your words are trash, and I will not believe a single word thates out of you. Yang Po hung up the phone angrily. Zhong Ran asked, ¡°Miss Shen, why won¡¯t you talk to him? If it¡¯s good, we can stop. You don¡¯t have any evidence in hand right now. If Yang Po knows about it, he will be given a new lease on life. Then, you will lose an opportunity.¡± ¡°Of course, we will have to talk. Just not with Yang Po,¡± Shen Qianshu said calmly. ¡°He can¡¯t decide anything for the Yang Family.¡± At the same time, she wanted to see what kind of people Second Brother and Sixth Brother¡¯s other family were. If they were all like Yang Po, she would not care about kinship when she fought them. The Yang Family had met Ye Ling before too. She wanted to take this opportunity to meet the head of the Yang Family. She bet that Yang Po was worth their time and effort to save. ¡°I don¡¯t understand!¡± Shen Qianshu said calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to understand. Just wait to receive the guests.¡± Zhong Ran was speechless. Miss Shen, you sound like a woman running a brothel. Receive the guests? What the h*ck? It did not matter if he understood or not. Security in the Rose Castle was very high, and they were all very alert. The medical team was in the Rose Castle as well. Shen Qianshu did not intend to meet the guests in the Rose Castle either, so she chose to cut flowers in the garden. Tong Hua carried Burger by the side and peered at the flowers in the vase that were not very well arranged.¡± ¡°Mommy, I feel like... I am so much better at arranging flowers than you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Ok then!¡± ¡°This proves that mine is more refined than yours.¡± ¡°Ok then!¡± She had nothing to reply to. Tong Hua messed up the flowers that she had arranged and rearranged them nicely. In terms of looks, it went from ady without makeup to Chang E. That was how big the difference was. His actions taught Shen Qianshu a great lesson. ¡°I¡¯m awed!¡± Shen Qianshu paused and asked. ¡°Babe, you look so good, and you¡¯re also a rich child. Your IQ is so high. In the future, if you work hard, you might be a self-made tycoon. You can cook, do theundry, and do the dishes. You can draw, y the piano, and study well. You can act and even... arrange flowers. What will your girlfriend be in charge of doing in the future?¡± Tong Hua was in deep thought. Zhong Ran said, ¡°Looking good like a beautiful flower.¡± Isn¡¯t that the ¡®model answer¡¯? Tong Hua rolled his eyes. ¡°Tacky! Of course she¡¯s in charge of giving birth!¡± Zhong Ran was speechless. Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°Your Young Master, me, can also look good like a beautiful flower. What is a wife for? Of course to give birth! Is there really a need for second thoughts? Zhong Ran said, ¡°Young Master. You... aren¡¯t speaking normally. People say that deep love will never be enough to make someone stay. It¡¯s the tricks that touch the heart.¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°No one follows the norms in our family.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled. Meanwhile, they were calling for Zhong Ran upstairs, and he went up. Tong Hua looked at Shen Qianshu, and he seemed very sad. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m a little scared.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? You were just messing around with Zhong Ran.¡± He did not seem to be afraid at all. Is he afraid that something would happen to Ye Ling? ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that something will happen to Daddy. He has such a good medical team. He will definitely recover well,¡± Tong Hua said. For some reason, he was just very confident about Ye Ling. Perhaps, that was the power of Daddy. In the heart of a child, Daddy was an omnipotent deity. In these past few days, Tong Hua had been feeling really insecure. Shen Qianshu had been looking after Ye Ling and could not help but neglect Tong Hua. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Tong Hua pouted, and his eyes were shifty. ¡°I-I¡¯m afraid that you would hit me if I say it...¡± ¡°I have never hit you.¡± ¡°If I say it, you will. They always say that there is no logic behind Moms hitting their children. If they can do it once, they will do it twice. They will get addicted.¡± Tong Hua replied. Really scary. ¡°Who did you hear it from?¡± ¡°The bodyguard team.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°They are all single pringles. They don¡¯t even have kids. Why would you care what they say? Tell me, what are you afraid of?¡± ¡°Mommy, Grandma... who is Daddy¡¯s Mommy, has a split personality. Daddy... also has split personality. What about... me?¡± Tong Hua asked anxiously. ¡°Mommy, will I also be a mentally ill weirdo?¡± Chapter 924 - Education in Shen Qianshu Style

Chapter 924: Education in Shen Qianshu Style

Shen Qianshu was shocked. From the time when Ye Ling had a rpse to when Tong Hua wore the princess gown, she had never once thought about this issue But when the crazy Ye Ling hugged Tong Hua in the princess gown, her heart ached a little. Also, she felt a strong sense of fear. She suddenly realized. Will Baby inherit it? Ye Ling had no signs of having a split personality when he was young, but from what Zhong Ran said, it began when he was 8. That means, it could be invisibly inherited, and signs would only show after a certain age. They would have to check with the ancestors if they wanted to know if Aventura inherited it. She knew nothing at all. It was hard for her to check. She could not check it either. If she did, she might hurt Ye Ling¡¯s sensitive spot. So, she ignored the whole inherited illness thing and avoided the issue. She intended to put this at a side and handle the matters happening at the moment before considering about Tong Hua. At least, Tong Hua did not have any signs of having the mental illness. ¡°Mommy... I... Don¡¯t be mad,¡± Tong Hua said. His IQ was different from others. He was very calm and quick-witted. But despite it all, he was still a child. Seeing such a terrifying Ye Ling ruined his impression of this kind of illness. He went to research about split personalities just for this. He also understood one thing. In terms of hereditary, he was Ye Ling¡¯s son. But in terms of science, the blood stream was different from the soul. The second personality was his real Daddy. That night, when he was worried about whether Ye Ling would wake up, he also had a thought asionally. What about me? Will I also be a hidden lunatic? ¡°I¡¯m scared,¡± Tong Hua said, looking miserable. ¡°I don¡¯t have such a strong sense of self-control like Daddy. If I go crazy, I won¡¯t be able to control myself. I would hurt myself. Mommy, you would definitely be very sad. If Mommy sees the crazy me, you will definitely feel insecure. Will I... inherit it?¡± Shen Qianshu suddenly hugged Tong Hua. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be afraid. Listen to Mommy. No matter if it was Grandma or Daddy, they went through hardships when they were young. Their childhood was really imperfect. Perhaps, it could be inheritance. But also, perhaps, it could also just not be so. Baby, you¡¯re different from them. You are loved so much by me and Aunt Xiaojuan. You have so many fans loving and growing with you. Although he missed out on seven years, he is eventually still here. It¡¯s not toote. He loves you a lot too, am I right? You are different from them. So, your life will be different from theirs.¡± Tong Hua looked at her, confused. Shen Qianshu took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°Tong Hua, humans can¡¯t choose who their parents are, and neither can they determine their own hereditary traits. Daddy¡¯s illness is not something that he wanted to have either. When Daddy and Mommy made you, we had no idea what traits would be passed to you, and neither did we know about any hidden traits either.¡± ¡°Since the heavens have destined for you and me to be mother and son, to be family, this is fate. No matter what happens, I am willing to go through everything with you. Mommy and Daddy will be here for you. We won¡¯t let you be alone.¡± She continued. ¡°Victims of mental illnesses aren¡¯t scary,¡± Shen Qianshu said, determined. ¡°The scariest thing in the world is the heart of a human, not the illness.¡± ¡°What these victims of mental illnesses need are family members who will apany them. You have a family and a lot of love. You are an angel. Even if bad luck falls on you, don¡¯t panic. Don¡¯t me Daddy for giving you any traits either. We will face it together.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled as she said. ¡°In fact, I have something to tell you that might not sound so good. He gave you so many good traits. Your IQ, your looks, your talents. So what if you have that little bit of bad traits?¡± Tong Hua was speechless. Chapter 925 - Expert Negotiation

Chapter 925: Expert Negotiation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The stars were flickering brightly in the sky. Tong Hua looked up and mumbled to himself. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re sure that I¡¯m his biological child, right?¡± Suddenly, she did not feel so sure anymore... Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Of course you are.¡± Tong Hua was feeling rather down. He felt like he had beenforted, yet he felt like he had been abandoned. Mommy¡¯s words had indeed made him feel more secure andfortable. Yet, he felt like he had really lost some love from her. Daddy was upying the spot of the Empress Dowager in the ¡®pce¡¯. Sad! I want to cry! He rearranged the flowers again unhappily. The flowers which were just beautifully arranged changed its appearance. Zhong Ran came over from upstairs. ¡°Miss Shen, the Old Master from the Yang Family, Yang Lang, and Yang Po are here to meet you.¡± ¡°What a big group,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Bring them to the tea shelter in the garden.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Tong Hua looked at Shen Qianshu curiously like a little puppy. Just in case, what if Mommy gets bullied? He was a big boy. He could protect Mommy. The Old Master did not seem very old. He looked very stylish and political. ¡°Mommy...¡± Shen Qianshu pointed at his nose and brought him to visit the guests. ¡°Pa, Big Brother, this is Shen Qianshu.¡± Even without Yang Po¡¯s introduction, the Old Master and Yang Lang could tell. Shen Qianshu¡¯s live-streams were just too popr. There were screenshots of them everywhere. ¡°It¡¯s veryte now. Our child needs to sleep early. If you have anything to say, shoot. Don¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± The Old Master squinted. The defense here made the Rose Castle feel like a maze. After every few steps, there was a guard post. The security was very strict here. It would not be incorrect topare this ce to the White House. If they wanted to do anything here, it would be harder than trying to reach the sky. There was no way Yang Po would find the evidence. The people that he sent would never be able to find the evidence either. When the Old Master was younger, he had stayed in military camps before. Although he was not a proper political figure, he knew how to differentiate the stronger and weaker parties. He said, ¡°Tell us, how can this stop.¡± Shen Qianshu did not want to waste her breath either. ¡°Mayor Yang takes the me and resign. You divorce with Jing Yun and stop sheltering her. Closed case.¡± ¡°So simple.¡± ¡°So simple.¡± The Old Master nodded. ¡°Hand over all the documents you have in hand.¡± ¡°No way. If I do, it will be easier than killing an ant if you guys wanted to kill me. This is my safety amulet. No matter what, I will never hand it over.¡± ¡°Miss Shen, the ce you live in has defense like you are in a pce. It is hard for us to even get near you. How would we kill you? You overestimate us.¡± ¡°I have already stated my conditions. Everything depends on whether you guys agree.¡± Shen Qianshu did not even want to waste any breath on them. ¡°If I want to mess with Yang Po, I have endless opportunities. If it weren¡¯t for this scandalous news, I wouldn¡¯t have done this. The thing is in my possession. I guarantee that I will never lose it. As long as you guys don¡¯t mess with us, it would naturally not be exposed. If Tong Hua and I were to be assassinated, you will also be held ountable for it.¡± ¡°Shen Qianshu, don¡¯t go overboard!¡± Yang Po growled. ¡°Do you think that you can take control over me just from that document? Do you think we will let you do whatever you want? Y-You...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The Old Master yelled. ¡°We are already here to clean up your mess. Won¡¯t you shut up?¡± Shen Qianshuughed. ¡°Seems like the Yang Family are very understanding.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The Old Master said. ¡°Miss Shen, I promise you that the Yang Family will never cause you any harm, but don¡¯t you forget your promise either. If you can¡¯t stick to it and the documents get leaked, we might do something. Then, that is a separate issue.¡± ¡°Ok!¡± The moment they left, Tong Hua was bbergasted. ¡°Mommy, that¡¯s all? Settled?¡± What happened to the cat-fight? ¡°Expert negotiation. Just so simple and effective!¡± Chapter 926 - A Court Case

Chapter 926: A Court Case

Old Master Yang sat in the car silently. He looked really unhappy. Yang Lang said, ¡°Pa, are you not satisfied with this result?¡± Yang Po did not dare to speak. ¡°How could I be?¡± The Old Master frowned. The mighty Rose Castle could be seen from the rear-view camera. ¡°We have been in contact with Ye Ling for so long, hoping to form connections with them. I can¡¯t believe it was ruined just like that. Y-You...¡± He paused and took a quick nce at Yang Po. ¡°You just can¡¯t make anything right.¡± Yang Po did not dare to say anything. In this conversation, he did not seem to have any right to speak up. ¡°This is all because of the old haggard woman at the Ye Family,¡± the Old Master said. ¡°If she had not interfered, why would Ye Ling be killed by the people from Ghost City? He lost kinship since he was young. We gave him what the Ye Family could not. Over time, the ice had already been broken. It¡¯s such a pity that we weren¡¯t given a chance.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s Grandma was the Old Master¡¯s younger sister. This kinship was not a secret. Everyone in the Yang Family knew it. Although they did not have very close blood rtions, they were still blood-rted. Yang Po said, ¡°Pa, Big Brother, I¡¯m still worried that Shen Qianshu will leak the information out.¡± ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare. That is her safety amulet. You have to watch out too. Clear all those matters.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Hearing that he wanted a divorce, Jing Yun¡¯s face turned pale from shock, and tears streamed down her face. Tears stained her beautiful face. ¡°Yang Po, do you have a heart? I have been with you for so many years, and you are just telling me that you want a divorce to get rid of me. I don¡¯t want a divorce! No!¡± She had just wanted to ruin Shen Qianshu¡¯s persona and reputation. How did it cause herself to lose her spot as the Mayoress! Jing Yun was really anxious. Yang Po said, ¡°Get lost. If it weren¡¯t for you, would all these have happened?¡± ¡°Yang Po, I¡¯m not going to divorce. No divorce. I know I¡¯m in the wrong now. I will admit my mistakes to Shen Qianshu right away. I will apologize. Don¡¯t divorce.¡± She had not even been the mayoress yet. She had not gotten enough fun being the mayoress. Getting a divorce now would be like carrying water in a wicker basket. She got nothing out of it. She had been following Yang Po from a young age. Other than the fact that Yang Po was a little charismatic, the most important thing was that she had faith that Yang Po would gain central authority. He could have a great future. Who knows? She might be the First Lady. Even in her dreams, she wanted to reach for the skies. If she reached that stage, then she would not have to care about Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan. She could not give up on this now. She was already married to Yang Po. She was just one step away from it. ¡°Old Master, I beg you. Xiao Yi is still young. What is she supposed to do when we are divorced? In the future, I will be conscientious and careful. I won¡¯t cause any more trouble. I will step out of the entertainment industry and be a good wife, a good mother. Old Master, I beg you.¡± Jing Yun kneeled on the carpet and begged the Old Master. Yang Lang did not feel good about this. Although his wife was not a great beauty like Jing Yun and did not have the kind of great authority and benefits that Yang Po¡¯s ex-wife had, she was a very virtuousdy. She was always a good wife. Now, he understood deeply that having a stable inner environment was what gave a man the greatest support. Marrying a beauty would not benefit a family like theirs at all. Speaking of their daughter, Yang Po had some reaction. The Old Master said, ¡°You have been following Yang Po for so many years. The Yang Family will definitely not forget to treat you well. After the divorce, we will give you a sum that is enough for you to live a luxurious life. Xiao Yi is a child of our family. Custody goes to Yang Po. You won¡¯t win custody even if you bring this to court.¡± ¡°NO!¡± Jing Yun shrieked. ¡°You can¡¯t take my daughter!¡± She was terribly remorseful. Chapter 927 - Master Has Woken Up

Chapter 927: Master Has Woken Up

She should not have listened to the naysayers. She should not have gone against Shen Qianshu. ¡°She is also my granddaughter,¡± Old Master Yang said with a deep voice. ¡°Think carefully. What kind of future would Xiao Yi have with you? And what kind of future would she have if she stays with the Yang Family?¡± Jing Yun sat on the floor startled. She looked like her heart was already dead. Yang Lang said, ¡°If I were you, I would just sit down and properly talk about the divorce. If you want anything, raise your demands right now while we still have the patience for you. If this goes to court, it wouldn¡¯t look good for both parties. You are still young. Leave Xiao Yi with the Yang Family, and if you insist on taking Xiao Yi with you, we will just offer you child support at the very most. Don¡¯t think about getting anything else. You won¡¯t get them.¡± ... For this case in the Yang Family that was handled privately, no one else would know how things go. When the sky was bright again, the information had been passed out to the masses. Yang Po was getting a resignation, and he would not get the spot of being the mayor of City A. No one knew what conference the authorities had with the Yang Family either. No one actually went to look for Shen Qianshu to get evidence. This made Shen Qianshu heave a sigh of relief. No one had announced anything detailed about Jing Yun and Yang Po¡¯s marriage. Shen Qianshu received news about it too. Jing Yun and Yang Po were getting divorced. She was getting arge sum of money for the breakup, and the daughter was staying with the Yang Family. Lin Xiaojuan was very satisfied with this oue. ¡°I knew it. Jing Yun has always been a smart person. She would definitely take the money and give up on child custody. I pity her daughter.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°She¡¯s different from us. We would rather be poor and eat dirt but fight to have our child. We wouldn¡¯t exchange child custody for any amount of money. She wants her daughter to have a bright future, so she left her with the Yang Family. It¡¯s better than staying with her this way. She¡¯s still young, and she¡¯s very hardworking. If the daughter stays with her, they wouldn¡¯t get to spend much time together anyway.¡± ¡°Just the thought of having to see her again makes me feel unhappy.¡± Indeed. As the marriage was done too hastily and they were getting a divorce despite being married for less than half a year, it was also a problem for an official with a great future. The divorce was hidden from the masses the whole time. Nobody exposed it. After collecting the exorbitant sum of money for breaking up, she was still developing herself in the entertainment industry. A lot of people did not know about her marital status, and they also respected her very much. But this was only for a short period of time. After a year or two, everyone would notice anyway. Then, things would not be so easy for Jing Yun anymore. ¡°What are you afraid of? It might be hard for her to get any good resources anymore. Let her fall from her career to a second line or maybe third line. That¡¯d be good too,¡± Shen Qianshu said meaningfully. Lin Xiaojuan smiled. ¡°Right. Gu Xie asked if something was wrong at the Rose Castle. Why are you so busytely, and why you won¡¯t let Ghost City step forward to help out? In fact, he really wanted to help with the Yang Po issue.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have the upper hand. We don¡¯t need any help,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°It¡¯s just Jing Yun. I¡¯m not afraid of her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine.¡± The jewelry exhibition and venue required Shen Qianshu to sign a contract. She came over to sign it very early. When she was done with signing it, she came for morning tea with Lin Xiaojuan. Then, she rushed back to Rose Castle. The assistant asked, ¡°Sister Shu, you¡¯re not returning to the office?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going back there. Contact me by phone if there¡¯s anything.¡± On her way home, Shen Qianshu received a call from Zhong Ran. ¡°Miss Shen, Master has woken up. Hurry ande over. He wants to see you. We cannot give him any more stabilizers. If we do, he might really turn into an idiot.¡± Her heart skipped a bit. She could not really tell what kind of feeling that was. ¡°It¡¯s... his second personality?¡± Zhong Ran said softly, ¡°Yes!¡± Shen Qianshu stepped hard on the elerator. ¡°I¡¯lle over now.¡± Chapter 928 - Weak and Helpless

Chapter 928: Weak and Helpless

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu¡¯s sports car was dashing madly on the road. The security guards behind were speechless. ¡°Miss Shen is really so awesome. It¡¯s my first time seeing a woman drive so vigorously.¡± The security guardsmented. She made use of every bit of space on the road and was simply carefree and liberated. Although she received rants from several drivers, her driving skills were good enough, and she did not scratch or bump into any cars at all. She quickly made it onto the highway. She sped all the way after that. The security team following behind her were forced to stop at the traffic lights several times and thus helplessly saw her drive away on the highway. They were mentally exhausted. Shen Qianshu returned to the castle and hurriedly ran upstairs. Three minutester, the security team then rushed in. Ah Da¡¯s face was ck. ¡°You guys should practice more on your driving skills. If you all can¡¯t even keep up with Miss Shen, why do I need you?¡± If someone were to harm Miss Shen in the process, they would not even be able to protect her in time. The security team felt really wronged. ¡°Ah Da, there are so many red lights in the city. There were many times when Miss Shen stepped on her paddle and sped past at thest second. We were jammed by other cars, and we can¡¯t speed past even if we wanted to. The other parties do not pose a threat to us and are also social vehicles. We feel really helpless too.¡± Ah Da¡¯s face darkened, and he was not interested in listening to their exnation. He turned and left. The security team was on the verge of crying. They could not help but reach out. ¡°Everything can be discussed, but don¡¯t deduct our sries!¡± Upstairs. Ye Ling¡¯s limbs were still chained up. Tong Hua was dressed up in a princess gown by Zhong Ran again. He smiled happily and stood in front of Ye Ling¡¯s hospital bed. However, Ye Ling¡¯s face was cold, bloodthirsty, and distorted. His expression when looking at Tong Hua had no warmth to it at all. There was not a heart-aching smile anymore. It was very... scary. As if he was looking at an enemy. He still remembered that it was Tong Hua who injected him and let himy down. ¡°Get lost!¡± I don¡¯t want to see Tong Hua! ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯m sorry!¡± In regards to acting skills, Zhong Ran was only convinced of Tong Hua¡¯s. Tong Hua did not even re up just now when he was almost beaten by Ye Ling. If it was in normal circumstances, he would have argued back long ago. Now, he was so obedient. He turned and pointed at Zhong Ran. ¡°Daddy, look at me. I¡¯m weak, innocent, and helpless. Where would I have the guts to harm you? He¡¯s the one that forced me.¡± Zhong Ran was greatly puzzled. What the hell? When I came into the room, I was still considering how to let you inject him and have not even voiced it out. Who was the one that came to ask me whether I had a way to knock Master out? Who was it? Little Master, can you not push all the me to me? Indeed, Ye Ling turned to look at Zhong Ran angrily. He growled out loud, and the chains rattled loudly due to his struggles. Zhong Ran almost kneeled down in defeat. Luckily, Ye Ling¡¯s limbs were chained up. If they were not, his skull would have been wrecked by Master. ¡°Get lost, get lost!¡± Ye Ling was furious. ¡°You guys... are all his people, all... all... all get lost! Ah Ah Ah...¡± He growled again and went berserk. Bo Yiren paced up and down nervously, not knowing what to do. Ye Ling can not have any more tranquilizers. What should we do? ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m your little princess.¡± Tong Hua went closer to him but also did not dare to go too close as he was afraid of being pped in the face. ¡°Let¡¯s defeat the bad guy together. I love Daddy the most. Let¡¯s chase Zhong Ran away, alright?¡± Zhong Ran was stunned. Ye Ling growled and stared at Zhong Ran at the same time. ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Master, calm down, calm down. I¡¯ll leave immediately!¡± The great warrior left innocently. Ye Ling took unsteadyrge breaths, and he looked really scary. Tong Hua carefully went closer to Ye Ling and said, ¡°Daddy, I will not harm you.¡± His bloodshot eyes stared straight at Tong Hua. He did not trust Tong Hua at all. He was restless with anxiety, and it seemed like he was searching for something. Chapter 929 - Master, I’m Yours

Chapter 929: Master, I¡¯m Yours

Bo Yiren knew that he was looking for Shen Qianshu. Tong Hua raised up his hands, proving his innocence. He could not let Daddy hate him. ¡°Daddy, look. I have no weapons.¡± There was nothing in his tender hands, only his white chubby fingers. Ye Ling stared at him, his breathing heavy and unsteady. Tong Hua slightly went closer to him. Zhong Ran felt so anxious that he wanted to explode. Little Master, don¡¯t go anymore closer. Are you not afraid of him anymore? Ye Ling looked at Tong Hua moving closer to him and was on high alert. Tong Hua knew that he had hurt Ye Ling¡¯s heart, but he had no choice too. On that day, he looked really scary. He slowly reached out one of his hands and stopped in midair, his heart thinking that this was always how it was acted out in dramas. Being moved, the person who was hurt would also reach out his hand. Their index fingers would thene into contact, and they would both break into a smile, touching both the actors and the audience. Ye Ling raised his hand, and under Tong Hua¡¯s anticipation, he harshly... gave him a p. The back of his hand reddened from Ye Ling¡¯s p. Zhong Ran covered his eyes and simply could not bear to watch any longer. Tong Hua jumped from the pain, and he stared angrily at Ye Ling. Really fierce. Inparison, Ye Ling looked even fiercer. Tong Hua pondered to himself, Alright, people from Ye Family are all unpredictable, very good. They have character! He reached out his hand determinedly. Ye Ling was furious, and he kicked him away. Tong Hua fell to the ground from his kick. He mmed the carpet angrily and asked, ¡°What problems do you have with me? I¡¯m already wearing a princess gown!¡± What more do you want? Both Daddies were rebuking him. What is this sorcery!!! Shen Qianshu walked in, and straight away, she saw him mming the carpet and looking like he wanted to bite Ye Ling. Ye Ling saw Shen Qianshu and suddenly became very agitated. The chains were rattling loudly due to his struggling. His distorted face became heated. He struggled, wanting to get up, but because he was chained up, his movements were extremely unpleasant-looking. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart ached badly. She ran over and hugged him without any hesitation. ¡°Master, you¡¯re awake...¡± Shen Qianshu said gently. ¡°I went to buy dessert for you and thus came backte.¡± She held on to a small paper bag and then ced it aside. Ye Ling pointed angrily at Tong Hua. His bloodshot eyes were filled with rage, and he kept silent. Tong Hua was dumbfounded. Comining? You¡¯re bloodyining? The guilty party filed the suit first. He finally understood this saying. He suffered a p and a kick, but Daddy actually still wanted toin? ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. He did not do it on purpose,¡± Shen Qianshu said. Ye Ling suddenly growled out loud like a beast that was about to explode. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face suddenly changed. ¡°He is too outrageous. I will teach him a lesson.¡± Tong Hua was speechless. Tong Hua stood up, turned around, and left angrily. He mmed the door shut, his temper really big. There was something very wrong with Ye Ling¡¯s situation. His second personality would always be in a very extreme emotion and would rarely be mild. Bo Yiren said that he suffered greatly. No matter whether it was in body or mind, he would suffer painfully. His memory was also terrible. When he woke up this time around, although he was still crazy, he was surprisingly milder. What was the reason? He stared deadly at Shen Qianshu. Being stared at by such a pair of eyes, one would also get frightened awake in the middle of the night. Ye Ling muttered to himself. ¡°Mine, mine...¡± Other than this, it seemed that there were no more words. ¡°Master, I¡¯m yours,¡± Shen Qianshu said. Ye Ling¡¯s bloodshot eyes suddenly red up in anger. His hands were tightly balled into fists. He pounded the bed furiously, and meaningless words came out of his mouth. He was really enraged and out of control. Shen Qianshu was startled. What did she say wrong? Chapter 930 - Non-mainstream Name

Chapter 930: Non-mainstream Name

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He became more and more irritated and furious. Blood was flowing out of the gauze covering his wound, and it was a really bloody scene. Shen Qianshu panicked. Zhong Ran¡¯s first reaction was to rush in, but he was stopped by Bo Yiren. ¡°Yiren?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious,¡± Bo Yiren said. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± There was no use in being anxious. He could not have any more tranquilizers. Zhong Ran would only cause more trouble if he went in now. Look at how Shen Qianshu was going to calm him down. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong...¡± Shen Qianshu panicked. She cupped his face with both hands but was pushed away by him. He almost hit Shen Qianshu in the face but averted his hands away in another direction, pounding the bed and growling continuously. She agitated him. She realized, but she did not know how she agitated him. ¡°Ah...¡± He cried out painfully, speaking in anguage she did not understand. He grabbed his head and suddenly wanted to knock himself against the bedpost. Shen Qianshu used her body to block his assault. His whole body went right into her embrace, knocking heavily into her. Her spine hit against the bedpost. It sent a sharp pain to her. It was really, really painful. Ye Ling¡¯s head continuously knocked against her. Shen Qianshu hugged his head, and both of them rolled onto the bed. She suddenly flipped herself over, rode on his waist, and pressed onto Ye Ling¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°What exactly is wrong with you!¡± She screamed out loud, her power suddenly exploding. ¡°Name...¡± Ye Ling yelled. Zhong Ran and Bo Yiren, who were both outside, saw their position and were shocked. Incredible, my Miss Shen. Shen Qianshu was also shocked. Suddenly, she knew how she angered him. Name. His name. He was not called Ye Ling. At least, he felt that he was not Ye Ling. Master. This form of address belonged to Ye Ling. Shen Qianshu continued to sit on his waist and looked down at the handsome but distorted man lying beneath her in a condescending manner. She broke out into a Master Qian¡¯s domineering smile and had a strange feeling of going after both males and females. ¡°Then... what¡¯s your name?¡± The atmosphere suddenly changed. Caught in surprise, Zhong Ran felt that it was already worth watching this drama in front of him. Ye Ling, who was enraged, slowly calmed down, with still a little anger in him. ¡°Nics Noah.¡± He spat out an English name. Shen Qianshu was speechless. Zhong Ran was shocked. Bo Yiren was speechless. Everyone had an unbelievable expression. It¡¯s enough that you¡¯re not willing to admit Ye Ling as your name. It¡¯s also alright that you feel that you should have a new name. But why... did youe out with a Western name, and what the hell is Nics? What the hell? Luckily, Shen Qianshu was experienced and was very steady. ¡°Alright, Noah, I will let go of you. You... don¡¯t be agitated.¡± She needed to remember not to call him Master anymore. He had already gained consciousness and started repulsing everything about Ye Ling. This name... why was it rted to the famous and mysterious designer? Luckily, there were many Westerners called Noah too. Thus, she did not pay much attention to it either. She grabbed onto Ye Ling¡¯s wrist and gently let it go. ¡°Noah, don¡¯t hurt yourself, alright?¡± Ye Ling took a deep breath, and she was also not sure if he had absorbed her words. ¡°Nice.¡± He suddenly said a word and happily smiled. It was heartbreaking and bitter smile. Perhaps, it was the first time he heard someone calling out his name. It was also the first time he said his own name. ¡°Noah,¡± Shen Qianshu said. She slightly bent down and kissed him on his forehead. With an enchanting voice, she continued. ¡°I will let go of you, you don¡¯t hurt yourself, alright?¡± Ye Ling looked at her deeply. He nodded. Chapter 931 - What The Hell Is Nicolas

Chapter 931: What The Hell Is Nics

Shen Qianshu slowly let go of Ye Ling. He really stopped moving. After calming down, other than his eyes being quite scary-looking, he was actually no different from Ye Ling anymore. Shen Qianshu almost called out Ye Ling again. She bit her tongue and looked towards his gauze. ¡°Noah, I will let the doctor in to treat your wound, alright?¡± Ye Ling nodded furiously. ¡°Nics Noah.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Nics whatsoever is simply too shameless. It feels the same as role-ying. Look at yourself, how do you look like a white Westerner? What exactly is it that caused you to choose the name Nics? Iprehensible. Be it Aventura or his ancestors, none of them had this name. ¡°Don¡¯t move then. I will go out to take the medicine and help you treat your wound. Alright?¡± Ye Ling furiously nodded again. Shen Qianshu took a deep breath and said, ¡°Nics Noah, if you continue behaving like this, I will be angry.¡± Ahahah, it was so shameful that she felt like hiding. Ye Ling lowered his eyes and threw a tantrum by himself, but thankfully, he did not growl or yell. Shen Qianshu then walked out. Bo Yiren had prepared the medicine box long ago. In the end, it turned out that the entire medical team was also useless. How wronged! Bo Yiren hurriedly taught her how to differentiate the medicine and briefly told her how to treat it. Shen Qianshu took the medicine box and went back into the room. She first changed Ye Ling¡¯s drip as he was quite badly dehydrated. Thankfully, he did not resist and was very obedient. Shen Qianshu understood how to make him happy. ¡°Nics Noah, you¡¯re awesome.¡± His features distorted, and he was expressionless. It was really scary, but he did not explode. He still appeared to be very happy. Of course, only Shen Qianshu understood. The people around them still felt that Ye Ling was enraged. After being put on drip, Shen Qianshu took off his gauze. His wound had torn open long ago. She was extremely heartbroken, and she gently applied medicine on his wound and helped blew on it. Zhong Ran had said that his second personality almost had no sense of pain. Thus, blowing or not was meaningless. However, she could not help but blow on his wound. He really had no expressions and was only staring at Shen Qianshu. ¡°Noah, is it painful?¡± He shook his head. Not painful at all. ¡°I¡¯m in pain,¡± Shen Qianshu said. She stared at him intently and said, ¡°If you¡¯re angry and want to vent your anger, don¡¯t hit yourself in the future, alright?¡± She went over and brought over a soft toy. It was the one they bought when they went out on a date. Ye Ling¡¯s taste was slightly peculiar, and he liked it quite a lot. Once Ye Ling saw the soft toy, he suddenly snatched it over and threw it outside harshly. He stared angrily at Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu was speechless. Bo Yiren seemed to be in deep thought. That¡¯s weird! Shen Qianshu also felt that it was weird! It was really weird! He despised everything regarding Ye Ling, but how did he know that the soft toy was Ye Ling¡¯s? Normally, soft toys were girls¡¯ favorite, right. She applied the medicine and helped him bandage it up. Ye Ling pointed at the chain on his legs and stared at her. Shen Qianshu knew what he was implying. He did not wish to be chained up. No one liked to be chained up, but if he was not chained up, he would endanger others when he went crazy. He kicked his feet, causing the chain on his legs to move. Shen Qianshu took a deep breath and decided to take on a gamble once more. ¡°Alright, I will go get the keys and unlock the chain.¡± Zhong Ran shook his head and said, ¡°Miss Shen, you must not unlock it. Master¡¯s limbs have to be chained and cuffed up every time his illness rpses. If you unlock the leg cuff, no one will be able to stop him when he goes crazy. His body cannot take in any more tranquilizer.¡± ¡°From now onward, I will not step away from him at all. Thus, unlock it!¡± Chapter 932 - Daddy and Papa Are Equally Annoying

Chapter 932: Daddy and Papa Are Equally Annoying

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Miss Shen is right! Unlock it! We should listen to his requests and not go against him. Our previous strategies seemed to have all been wrong,¡± Bo Yiren said. Zhong Ran had no choice but to take out the key. Shen Qianshu took the key and unlocked the leg cuff. Ye Ling tugged at his hands, wanting her to unlock the chains on his wrists too. Shen Qianshu was surprisingly determined too and did not let him unlock his handcuffs. She sat by the bedside and looked at him gently. ¡°I will not take a step out of this room at all. I will be in your sight. So... don¡¯t unlock it, alright?¡± Ye Ling shook his head furiously. ¡°If you unlock it, Zhong Ran will take me away because you will hurt me,¡± Shen Qianshu said. Zhong Ran was speechless. What the hell? I¡¯m standing so far away, but I can still suffer the hit? Ye Ling was indeed furious. His bloodshot eyes looked outside, and he eximed. ¡°Kill him!¡± Zhong Ran was speechless. ¡°Release me. I... will kill him.¡± Ye Ling eximed. ¡°Noah, you can¡¯t kill him. We need to be gentlemanly. We can¡¯t randomly kill people and throw a tantrum,¡± Shen Qianshu said. Ye Ling was livid. Shen Qianshu leaped forward, hugged him, and said, ¡°I will not leave you and will not hurt you. You can¡¯t hurt anyone too, alright? Just continue wearing your handcuffs. Let¡¯s make a bet. Three days, if you don¡¯t throw a tantrum and can behave well within these three days, I will unlock it.¡± Ye Ling calmed down from his anger. Three days? ¡°Ok!¡± Shen Qianshu heaved a sigh of relief. Inside the bedroom, it was total darkness. Shen Qianshu called Zhong Ran over and said, ¡°You must tighten the security. Our medical team goes in and out every time, and I¡¯m scared that this will attract ck Rose¡¯s attention. During this period of time, we must take extra security measures. We cannot let her have the opportunity that can be exploited to her advantage before Masteres back.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Shen Qianshu nodded. She was also more assured with the way Zhong Ran handled things. She turned back and took a nce at Ye Ling. He was lying on the bed, staring at her. Just like what he said, his gaze never left her. Shen Qianshu returned back to him not long after. Ye Ling was still staring at her. The scene was slightly depressing. She could not leave and could not look at him in consternation. ¡°Master, let me read you a book, alright? A storybook,¡± Shen Qianshu said. She took over a book, and just as she wanted to start reading, Ye Ling furiously shook his head. Shen Qianshu then put the book down. Could it be that you like to have a stare-down with me? How awkward! She took over the chessboard and was not sure if he knew how to y chess too. ¡°Let me y chess with you, alright?¡± ¡°Ok!¡± The two of them sat on the bed and started ying chess. The people outside all heaved a sigh of relief. Tong Hua carried Burger and ran over. Ye Ling stared at him, causing him to feel a little scared. Shen Qianshu motioned for him toe over, and she told Tong Hua. ¡°This is your Papa, Nics Noah.¡± Tong Hua was shocked. ¡°I... god-like...¡± Under Ye Ling¡¯s angry stare, he forcefully revealed a well-behaved smile. ¡°Noah Papa.¡± He revealed ady-like shyness and said, ¡°Can I carry Burger and y chess with you guys?¡± He wanted to make his existence known in front of Papa. Who knows, Papa would like him. He thought of that and felt so delighted. ¡°Come on up,¡± Shen Qianshu said. Tong Hua jumped onto the bed happily. He sat beside Shen Qianshu and curiously looked at Ye Ling. Ye Ling¡¯s eyes were still very red, and his features were still very distorted. It felt like he had apletely different style whenpared to Daddy. This personality was a little... ruthless and adorable. He did not hate it at all. ¡°Papa, I like you so much.¡± Tong Hua tried really hard to make his existence known. Ye Ling did not even look up, and his reaction was really cold. Tong Hua was not angry at all. ¡°You have to like me too, ok?¡± Ye Ling shook his head. Don¡¯t want to! Tong Hua was speechless. Hmph, Daddy and Papa are equally annoying! Chapter 933 - Noah and Ye Ling

Chapter 933: Noah and Ye Ling

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Noah was rather energized, but his bloodshot eyes were really intimidating. Tong Hua hugged Burger and watched them y chess while feeling bored. His Mommy was no match for him at all. Within a few moves, she was checkmated. Indeed... it was hard to watch. Burger struggled to get off, but Tong Hua hugged him tightly. Baby, be obedient. There¡¯s a monster here that could eat you up. If a three-year-old saw Ye Ling, he would probably think he was a beast too. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡± Shen Qianshu frowned. ¡°How could I lose so quickly?¡± Although she would usually lose when she yed chess with Ye Ling, it was not this quick. ¡°Noah, let¡¯s y international chess.¡± At least, she was good at it. Noah did not object. The two of them changed to international chess. After a few rounds, Shen Qianshu also lost very quickly. ¡°Mommy, intelligence is hindering it. There¡¯s no way.¡± ¡°What intelligence? He...¡± Shen Qianshu was startled. The mind became intelligent at the approach of happiness. She looked towards the exit suddenly and noticed Bo Yiren¡¯s strange gaze. She finally felt that something was odd. Intelligence! The second personality had always been in a woozy and blurry state. It did not have any consciousness. It was like a lunatic. Surely, it would not understand anything, but this was the first time it was speaking. It was also the first time it was taking over the body in such a powerful way. How could he have such a high IQ? ¡°Noah, shall we y a game?¡± Zhong Ran took a tablet device over. It was a game that tested one¡¯s IQ. Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu had yed it before. Shen Qianshu scored 120, and Ye Ling scored 220. Tong Hua scored 180, and the average score was 90. Noah¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as usual. He red at Shen Qianshu for a very long time. Then, he nodded. The game began. Tong Hua was very interested in it. If this man got an IQ higher than Daddy, he would disturb and mock Daddy afterward. Hahaha. After the 30 questions on the test, he obtained 220. It was the same exact score as Ye Ling. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Interesting!¡± Everyone knew that the two personalities of a person with split personality shared different memories, intelligence levels, and experiences. They all belonged to two different souls. Yet, Ye Ling seemed to have the memory of the second personality while the second personality did not have Ye Ling¡¯s memory. Now that was strange! How could this be exined? They had the same level of intelligence. Tong Hua said, ¡°Zhong Ran, bring some of the documents that Daddy usually handles here.¡± Test it and we¡¯ll know. Zhong Ran brought a stack of documents. The moment he put it down, Noah exploded. He grabbed the documents and flung them away mercilessly. It was as if he did not vent his anger enough. He picked them up and threw them down the window again. Shen Qianshu extended the chain. He was now able to walk around more freely. His bad temper really showed itself. He sat again. He was expressionless, and his eyes were bloodshot red. It showed that he was very angry in a very descriptive manner. Bo Yiren said, ¡°He rejects and despises everything that is rted to Master.¡± Shen Qianshu noticed that too. Things were a little thorny right now, yet she wanted to make things clear. A thought popped in Shen Qianshu¡¯s mind. She took out the tablet and showed him a work project of BG. She sat beside Noah and smiled obediently. ¡°Noah, I don¡¯t quite understand this. Could you please give me some advice?¡± Noah stared at her without batting an eyelid. His breathing was really heavy. His emotions had not settled down yet. Tong Hua said, ¡°I think... he wants to punch someone.¡± He looked at Burger silently. We should sit further away before we be victims. Shen Qianshu looked at him as if idolizing him. ¡°Noah, I¡¯m so stupid. I can¡¯t handle this thing, and I¡¯m so sad. Could you please help me?¡± Chapter 934 - Papa is a Bully

Chapter 934: Papa is a Bully

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Noah took the tablet device away and was silent for a moment. This was a project that BG and a few other jewelrypanies coborated on. These fewpanies hoped to coborate with BG. They would financially support BG and invest in it so that thepany could get into the market more quickly. They would make multiple profits, and within three years, they could be multi-billionaires. This idea was against Chen Wanwan and Shen Qianshu¡¯s original n for thepany. Shen Qianshu rejected it immediately. That time, she asked Ye Ling about it. Ye Ling¡¯s feedback was disagreement as well. Private Haute Couture and jewelry organizations were different. They were focused on branding and long-term developments. They were focused on getting more recognition of their brand and making their own products. If shareholders interfered and the designers mass-produced the items, the products would not be the same anymore. Noah¡¯s opinion was exactly the same as Ye Ling¡¯s. Tong Hua asked him a few questions about his hobbies. His hobbies were greatly different from Ye Ling¡¯s. In fact, they were almostplete opposites. Just in terms of taste preferences, Ye Ling preferred nder food while Noah preferred food that was rich in vor. In terms of color, Ye Ling loved the ck and white scheme while Noah loved colorful colors. Ye Ling loved to read while Noah loved fighting. Ye Ling loved silence while Noah loved noise. ... Their interests and hobbies were direct opposites. Tong Hua humphed. ¡°Get the chefs to cook a Sichuan dish. M vored. The more numbing and spicy, the better.¡± He did not believe this! They were clearly one body. How could they have two different taste preferences? I don¡¯t believe this nonsense! Such unscientific things required actual evidence to support them. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°You¡¯re going overboard.¡± ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t you think so? Their hobbies and interests are exactly opposite. This seems like it¡¯s deliberate. Two immature kids.¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s true?¡± ¡°Test it and we¡¯ll know.¡± Ye Ling would never touch this kind of food. Due to his health, since he was young, he could not eat a lot of food. He also never ate any food that was rich in vor. Shen Qianshu looked at Noah and felt that things were really strange. As a result, she stopped being so determined. Who knew, everyone¡¯s jaw dropped. Noah liked it. He was really happy eating the food. He could actually finish the entire pot of M Sichuan dish that even Shen Qianshu¡¯s tongue would feel numb from. He looked like he was not done eating at all. Zhong Ran was shocked. ¡°This is definitely not the Master I know.¡± ¡°Okay okay. Stop trying. Stop trying.¡± She felt ufortable looking at this. Tong Hua pulled a long face and hugged Burger. He looked really angry. Shen Qianshu ruffled his hair softly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tong Hua shook his head to move away, and he did not answer. Shen Qianshu was having a headache. She looked at Bo Yiren, who was outside the exit, as if pleading for help. What now? What should we do? If Noah remains in such a state, Master won¡¯t be able toe back. This definitely cannot happen. But they could not take any strong measures. Who could bear to? The phrase ¡°you guys are bullying me¡± made her heart ache even now. Bo Yiren also felt that this situation was really tricky. The Noah today was behaving extremely peacefully. It was as if Ye Ling was not fighting with him to have the body. If Ye Ling was fighting with him for the body, he would not be in such a state. He would definitely be anxious and violent. He would be in a state where he wanted to kill. ¡°Mommy...¡± Tong Hua could not bear with this anymore. He threw Burger to a side and hugged Shen Qianshu, crying. Tong Hua wanted toin, but before he could, Noah pulled Shen Qianshu close to him. His possessiveness was extremely strong, and he red in anger and agony. He growled. ¡°Move off! Move off!¡± MINE!!! Tong Hua was livid. ¡°Papa, you¡¯re too terrible! You don¡¯t like anything that Daddy likes, and you like everything that Daddy hates. He hates me! So you should love me! Why don¡¯t you like me!!!¡± Chapter 935 - Papa is a Bully 2

Chapter 935: Papa is a Bully 2

Noah red at Tong Hua furiously. No one knew if he understood what Tong Hua said. He did not answer. He only continued hugging Shen Qianshu, not letting her go. Tong Hua punched the pillow furiously. He felt really bad. ¡°Ah-hhh...!!!!!!¡± Tong Hua was extremely furious. How maddening! This doesn¡¯t make sense at all. Tong Hua jumped down and pointed at Zhong Ran. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! If you did not make me harm Papa, he could have loved me now.¡± Zhong Ran was speechless. Why is it my fault again? ¡°Young Master, please have some conscience when you speak. Who was the one that wanted to make him faint?¡± ¡°It was you! You already took the syringe over. Even if I didn¡¯t ask you, you would have said it either.¡± Zhong Ran did not know what to say. He wanted to cry. Tong Hua ran away angrily. Noah pushed Shen Qianshu away violently suddenly. He grabbed his head with both hands. ¡°Ahh!!!¡± He began growling and hugging his head while rolling on the bed. He kept hitting his own head, and Shen Qianshu was really shocked. She ran over to hug him hurriedly. ¡°Noah, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± He suddenly raised his head and pushed Shen Qianshu off the bed. His two arms were swinging randomly in the air, trying to push her away. He looked really ferocious. ¡°Get lost!¡± Shen Qianshu fell onto the floor, and she saw stars. Zhong Ran was really quick. He ran in to bring Shen Qianshu away. The next moment, Noah began destroying things again. This time, it was unprecedented. Everything he could reach for was broken by him. Shen Qianshu looked at him, feeling sorry. Bo Yiren said, ¡°He can only bear with it. We cannot give him any more stabilizers. Neither can we use any more medication on him. In these past few days, we have been giving him too much. His body has not released those toxins yet. Using more of the medication will not benefit his body at all. The after-effects that it can cause will also be irreversible.¡± Noah could only bear with the pain of the rpse. Shen Qianshu could not go near him either. Tong Hua ran over and looked at Noah who was destroying things like a beast. He was really worried. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s going on with Papa? Is he angry because of me?¡± His face was pale from being scared. Suddenly, he realized that his father who was ying chess silently before actually looked rather nice too. ¡°I will never be mad at him again.¡± Shen Qianshu patted him on the head. Such a night was passed very agonizingly. When Noah was done destroying things, it was almost dawn. Shen Qianshu went closer to him, feeling sorry. He fell on the bedding, exhausted. Yet, he refused to close his eyes. He was as stubborn as a mule. ¡°Noah, why insist if it hurts so badly?¡± Noah did not answer. Shen Qianshu half squatted. She did not dare to say anything about letting Ye Ling back, in fear of angering him. Shen Qianshu could only apany him and wait for Ye Ling to return. Obviously, Ye Ling had failed in this battle. Or perhaps, Ye Ling had conceded defeat. ¡°He...¡± Noah¡¯s voice was really hoarse. The long-term growls had ruined his throat. ¡°H-He... won¡¯t let me... touch you. Clearly... mine.¡± You are clearly mine. The child is also mine. Why am I not allowed to touch the both of you? Why? I insist on wanting to! He reached his arm out suddenly and held Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand tightly. The bandage on his palm was rubbing her hand. Shen Qianshu was shocked. Master is awake? He¡¯s speaking in his mind? Bo Yiren was shocked as well. The two souls are awake at once? What was going on? Master had never said that the second personality coexisted with him. ¡°Miss Shen... Miss Shen...¡± Bo Yiren was shouting for Shen Qianshu. She wanted Shen Qianshu to continue asking, but it was as if Shen Qianshu could not hear it. With her other hand, she touched his eyes softly. ¡°Noah, have some rest.¡± You¡¯re tired. Go to sleep! Chapter 936 - Papa is a Bully 3

Chapter 936: Papa is a Bully 3

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Noah would not go to sleep. He just stared at her. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me?¡± He was furious. ¡°You want to see him. You don¡¯t want to see me.¡± ¡°No!¡± Shen Qianshu held his hand anxiously. ¡°I never thought this way.¡± He looked as if he was ready to punch someone. Shen Qianshu was scared. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me.¡± ¡°You want to see him.¡± ¡°Clearly mine.¡± ¡°The gifts were mine.¡± ¡°The designs were mine.¡± ¡°The child is also mine.¡± ¡°Why is he the one possessing all of these?¡± Shen Qianshu sort of understood what he meant. She felt really sorry for him. He sounded really heartbroken. Now, he was exhausted and depressed. Yet, he was stubborn about not going to sleep. He was afraid that if he fell asleep, he would never be able to wake up again. ¡°Go away, go away!¡± He shooed Shen Qianshu away violently. She did not dare to go far. Noahy down in bed without moving. Shen Qianshu cleared the mess in the bedroom. She tried to make the best out of the worst scenario and thought, I¡¯ve been wanting to refurbish this ce a long time ago. ¡°Tong Hua, go have some rest. Mommy will apany Papa.¡± ¡°I have already woken up from my sleep,¡± Tong Hua said softly and sat next to Shen Qianshu. Ye Ling was tossing around, and the medical team had to stay. Bo Yiren¡¯s final conclusion was that this time, Noah had consciousness because the two souls were both awake at once. One of them had to give in and retreat before it would end. Medication could no longer help. Now, it seemed that both of them refused to retreat. The two of them were both crazy. Zhong Ran was more anxious than anyone else. Ye Ling developed a series of methods to deal with ck Rose. He also dealt with all his things properly early. Yet, the sudden rpse hindered his ns. ording to the original n, they should be negotiating with ck Rose very soon. Yet, Master was not here. It was almost time for Miss Shen to go for operation. Once the operation was sessful, Master would begin his n. Now, everything was put aside. This was not a good sign. The medical team came in and out. ck Rose would definitely notice. If his health conditions were leaked and ck Rose took preemptive measures, the consequences would be even more critical. Zhong Ran said, ¡°Miss Shen, Master always hoped that you would go under operation and remove the thing in you. Why don¡¯t you... just go for operation? The medical team is here anyway.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t rmend having an operation,¡± Bo Yiren said. ¡°ck Rose is mysterious and unpredictable. There are risks in doing the operation. What if she explodes in the midst of it?¡± Zhong Ran said, ¡°She... is currently in a terrible fix. I doubt she would notice.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Zhong Ran, are you hiding some things from me?¡± ¡°No...¡± Zhong Ran was shocked. ¡°At his current state now, you want me to go for operation. I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯d be dead or alive when I¡¯m going under operation. Even if the operation is sessful, I cannot apany him and look after him. Other than me now, who can control him? You want me to go for an operation at this timing. Are you mad or am I crazy?¡± Zhong Ran said, ¡°This is Master¡¯s n.¡± ¡°But your Master isn¡¯t here,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°If he¡¯s not here, you have to listen to me.¡± Zhong Ran was on the verge of tearing up. There was newsing from the security stand. ¡°Miss Shen, the people from the Gu Family are here to visit you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Shen Qianshu was shocked. ¡°Should we let them in?¡± ¡°We cannot,¡± Zhong Ran said. ¡°No one else can know about Master¡¯s situation right now. Even if the people from Ghost City are Miss Shen¡¯s family, we cannot.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°But what reason are you going to use to stop them? They are people from Ghost City. If you stop them without a proper reason, they will eventually sense something.¡± Bo Yiren was in deep thought. Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I got it! Let them in!¡± Chapter 937 - Papa. The Brothers Have Come Together.

Chapter 937: Papa. The Brothers Have Come Together.

Second Old Master Gu was here. He had phoned Shen Qianshu four times, two of which she did not pick up. In one of the calls, she only spoke a few sentences before hanging up hurriedly. In the other one, they spoke a lot, but he was still worried. Things between Jing Yun and Yang Po were rather heated, so Second Old Master Gu was afraid that they woulde for revenge. Recently, a private investigator had said that the entire medical team was here at Rose Castle, and it had been three days. He never saw the medical team leaving. Second Old Master Gu had been wondering if they were hiding that Shen Qianshu was injured or if something had happened to Tong Hua. Zhong Ran had arranged for Ye Ling¡¯s substitutes to appear at several ces to let ck Rose know that Ye Ling was still safe. This was kept very confidential. Second Old Master Gu was worried for a moment as there was, after all, a bomb in Shen Qianshu¡¯s body. He was not worried about the fact that the Ye Ling¡¯s were substitutes. Instead, he was worried that the Shen Qianshu that kept appearing at herpany was a substitute. He phoned her several times to persuade her home, but she refused. Second Old Master Gu was just worried. So, he came over personally. Other than him, Gu Yuanli and the other Gu Brothers came as well. All of them did. Gu Xie said, ¡°Juan has told us that there¡¯s nothing wrong with Little Shu. Pa, don¡¯t be too fierceter.¡± ¡°Your fianc¨¦e has grown up with Little Shu since they were young. Naturally, she would speak for her. I had toe and see personally.¡± Second Old Master Shu was also stopped outside. That made him feel even more suspicious. The good thing was that after being blocked for over ten minutes, they were let in. ¡°Grandpa! Uncles! Hello!¡± Tong Hua, the precious child, looked as if he was just waiting for them. He gave Second Old Master a warm hug joyfully. Mommy¡¯s home is so impressive. All of them are handsome men! Even Grandpa is a handsome man! I like it! ¡°Baby, do you miss Uncle?¡± Fourth Brother lowered his head to carry Tong Hua up. Tong Hua has already passed the age of letting just anyone carry him. His face flushed, and he hit Fourth Brother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Fourth Uncle, put me down! Put me down!¡± Fourth Brother chuckled loudly and put him down. Seeing that Tong Hua was safe and adorable as usual, Second Old Master Gu sighed in relief. Shen Qianshu changed her clothes and put on some light makeup. She looked really energized. The makeup masked her lethargy. She smiled and weed them in. ¡°Pa, Brothers, we already said that we are all fine. You guys just refuse to believe me.¡± ¡°If nothing¡¯s wrong, why won¡¯t youe home?¡± Second Old Master was weed into Rose Castle. Along the way, he took extra notice of the security amenities in the Rose Castle. It was really heavily monitored. Now, the Gu Manor had not installed the second set of security systems yet. Gu Yuanli looked intently at Shen Qianshu and hid the emotions in his eyes. The helpers served them tea. Zhong Ran, Ah Da, and the others were all really alert. Second Old Master Shu said, ¡°What have you been busy withtely? You haven¡¯t returned home in such a long time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a week.¡± Shen Qianshu felt wronged. ¡°Isn¡¯t one week considered long?¡± ¡°Yes. My bad, my bad. Pa, don¡¯t be mad.¡± Gu Yuanli blew at the cup of tea lightly and asked calmly, ¡°What¡¯s with the security at the Rose Castle?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Qianshu was confused. Fourth Brother said, ¡°They seem panicky.¡± Fifth Brother said, ¡°We don¡¯t feel very weed.¡± Gu Xie said, ¡°Might take out their guns anytime to send us out.¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Tong Hua said, ¡°Recently, we¡¯ve been testing our new security system. It is really strenuous for them and is causing big mental stress. It must be the after-effect of all those frequent training sessions. Ignore them, ignore them.¡± Shen Qianshu nodded. ¡°Right. Right. High-intensity training. After-effects.¡± Suddenly, the sound of a heavy object falling on the floor was heard from upstairs. Fourth Brother asked, ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°N-No-Nothing? What sound?¡± Zhong Rang peered out from the second floor and smiled. ¡°Nothing much! A painting fell.¡± BAM! Another sound... ¡°... ¡± Everyone was silent for a moment. Chapter 938 - My Papa is Extremely Fierce

Chapter 938: My Papa is Extremely Fierce

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Second Old Master Gu and the four Gu Brothers threw the same look at Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu felt so awkward that she wished she could dig a hole in the ground and hide in it. Tong Hua was really calm. ¡°Zhong Ran, you can¡¯t even hang a painting well. Did it drop again? It¡¯s so noisy!¡± Shen Qianshu looked at her son. Nice one, son. You¡¯re so quick-witted. Zhong Ran replied. ¡°Yes, Young Master. I¡¯ll fix it right away.¡± Fourth Brother said, ¡°Weird. A painting can make such a huge noise.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a famous masterpiece,¡± Tong Hua said. ¡°Indeed. Super huge famous painting that takes up half the wall. It just got delivered here a few days ago. We were just putting it up today. I guess they¡¯re too clumsy and didn¡¯t hang it well.¡± Shen Qianshu went along. She lifted her hand to wipe the beads of cold sweat forming on her forehead. Second Old Master Gu said, ¡°All of you are really fine?¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Tong Hua and Shen Qianshu said in unison. ¡°Lies,¡± Gu Xie said. ¡°Guilty.¡± Gu Yuanli added. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡± Fourth Brother Gu concluded. ¡°Speak up,¡± Fifth Brother Gu asked. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Brothers, Pa, nothing¡¯s wrong. Really.¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°Yeah, we have been doing really welltely.¡± Second Old Master Gu asked, ¡°Why is your medical team in the Castle?¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Master had a rpse of his old illnesses. I also wish to observe the object in my stomach and see if it can be retrieved. We were toozy to visit the hospital, and the medical team happened to have all the necessary tools, so we just decided to monitor my health condition at home.¡± Fifth Brother Gu said, ¡°Why is Rose Castle furnished like a hospital?¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°Maybe someone often injures himself, and it¡¯s inconvenient for him to visit the hospital.¡± That was a really official exnation as a response. Even Shen Qianshu would believe it. A strange sound came from upstairs again. It sounded as if someone was growling. Shen Qianshu was really anxious. ¡°The painting dropped again?¡± Gu Yuanli asked. Fourth Brother said, ¡°Seems like your helpers aren¡¯t verypetent.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t even hang a painting properly. Let me go up and take a look,¡± Gu Xie said. Shen Qianshu stood up immediately and stopped Gu Xie. ¡°No. You guys are only allowed to roam around the first floor. If you want to get into the second floor, you have toe back to Rose Castle again another time. Master would chase all of you out.¡± Tong Hua nodded as if that was the truth. ¡°Papa is really fierce!¡± Really! Super fierce, very scary! ¡°Papa?¡± Fifth Brother was really sensitive. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always called him Daddy?¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°Recently, I felt that calling him Papa sounded nicer.¡± They were all speechless. Gu Yuanli jumped. ¡°Nonsense. Where is Ye Ling?¡± ¡°He has something on,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°He has some work matters to handle in the study room. He¡¯s been very busytely.¡± Second Old Master Gu said calmly, ¡°I have some matters to discuss with him. Can you get him toe down?¡± He was really worried about his daughter and also serious about wanting to meet Ye Ling. That was why he came to Rose Castle. The people who were usually steps away from Shen Qianshu were nowhere to be seen this time. That was really strange. ¡°Pa, tell me what you want to say. I¡¯ll pass him the messageter on. He is discussing a very important matter with Ye Tingjun, and he cannot leave at the moment. There are many people at the video meeting.¡± Shen Qianshu made up the story. Tong Hua cursed inwardly. Damn, lying through one¡¯s teeth seems to be in the genes in our family. Second Old Master Gu thought about it. ¡°No way. I have to meet Ye Ling and discuss this face to face.¡± ¡°Pa. Another day,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Not today.¡± Second Old Master Gu and Gu Yuanli made eye contact. They could sense the doubts they each had. Something¡¯s wrong. Zhong Ran peeked his head out. ¡°Master has already said that if you have anything to say, it¡¯s the same as telling Miss Shen. Miss Shen¡¯s words can represent his words. Right, he had also said that if you have something to say, shoot. Otherwise, leave!¡± Chapter 939 - My Papa is Extremely Fierce! 2

Chapter 939: My Papa is Extremely Fierce! 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu stared at him. Passing messages untruthfully like this can get you beaten up! Tong Hua pointed a finger at him discreetly. Impressive!!! Second Old Master Gu¡¯s face turned bad from the anger after hearing such an arrogant tone. Shen Qianshu rushed beside him anxiously and served him tea. ¡°Pa, have some tea. Have some tea.¡± Calm down, calm down. Anyway, Ye Ling¡¯s attitude isn¡¯t a new thing. Don¡¯t act so shocked. Second Old Master Gu tried to calm down. Take a deep breath. ¡°Pa, what exactly is the problem?¡± Second Old Master Gu said, ¡°Recently, he has been rather active in Europe. This made many in the Europe territory feel insecure and unsafe. Problems have arisen in every sector, and it caused chaos. This affected a lot of people through connections. We made heavy losses, and he himself isn¡¯t doing well either. He kills a thousand but loses eight hundred. What does he want to do? Hasn¡¯t the European Ye Familye for him?¡± Shen Qianshu scratched her head and spoke honestly. ¡°I have been really busy with matters about the jewelry exhibition. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s been up to. I don¡¯t even know what kind of business he is participating in. I guess it isn¡¯t some morally righteous business. Anyway, I have no idea, and I don¡¯t want to know. What the h*ll is the European Ye Family anyway? Are they very impressive?¡± Gu Yuanli said, ¡°You should know a thing or two about the history of the Ye Family. Let¡¯s not talk about this first. Can he stop all massive operations in Europe? It¡¯s causing an influence that¡¯s too great, and the public is angry.¡± Zhong Ran stuck his head out from upstairs. ¡°No!¡± Second Old Master Gu scoffed. ¡°Isn¡¯t Little Shu having thest word?¡± Their words were like farts. Fourth Brother Gu said, ¡°Exactly. Isn¡¯t our Little Shu making the decision?¡± Shen Qianshu raised her arm weakly. ¡°Can I say... no?¡± The men of the Gu Family were all speechless. Fifth Brother said, ¡°A married daughter is indeed equivalent to water that has been poured out.¡± Gu Yuanli sneered. ¡°She isn¡¯t married yet.¡± Fourth Brother said, ¡°Now that¡¯s even more depressing.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s face flushed from that. Sheughed and tried to act cute. ¡°Pa, Brothers, although I have no idea what he has done, I¡¯m sure he has his reasons. He can¡¯t be against Ghost City.¡± Fourth Brother Gu said, ¡°Yeah, I am not against anyone. I¡¯m against everyone. Don¡¯t you think this kind of exnation is really asking for it?¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Fifth Brother said, ¡°The medical team keepsing in and going out. I thought something had happened to you. We¡¯re d it¡¯s not you and Tong Hua.¡± We can¡¯t be bothered if it¡¯s anyone else. Gu Xie asked, ¡°Can the bomb in your body be retrieved out?¡± ¡°The risk is high. We are still studying it,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if I am going for the surgery, I would definitely tell all of you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly.¡± Second Old Master Gu was afraid now. ¡°Pa, I won¡¯t.¡± Loud growls were heard from upstairs suddenly. Shen Qianshu felt a chill run down her spine. After the growls, Second Old Gu Master and the others looked really unamused. Fifth Brother said, ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± ¡°The masterpiece didn¡¯t drop again, did it?¡± There would not be anything wrong if they said that they had held a beast captive. Zhong Ran looked really done and helpless. Ye Ling just could not leave Miss Shen even for a while. He red at Zhong Ran with bloodshot eyes. He was really anxious. He wanted Shen Qianshu! ¡°Noah, stop struggling. Miss Shen ising up immediately. If you continue making more noises, Miss Shen will be taken away.¡± Noah¡¯s eyes widened in fury. He waved his arm, wanting to hit Zhong Ran, but Zhong Ran dodged it. What a joke. He would be paralyzed if he was hit even once by Ye Ling. ¡°Noah, Miss Shen ising up right away. Ten minutes.¡± An idea popped in Zhong Ran¡¯s mind. ¡°I¡¯ll set an rm. If she doesn¡¯te up, you will go down. Deal?¡± Chapter 940 - My Papa is Extremely Fierce! 3

Chapter 940: My Papa is Extremely Fierce! 3

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Master, I beg you. Keep quiet! Zhong Ran set an rm for ten minutes. Noah struggled with all his might, and the chains made clinking sounds. Yet, it slowly quited down. Noah red at the rm Zhong Ran had set. Downstairs. Tong Hua was very calm. ¡°Zhong Tan must have done something wrong, and Papa is punishing him. Papa is really fierce and scarytely.¡± Zhong Ran came out and heard it in time. His face was really pale. ¡°Master is really... very fierce!¡± He gestured to Shen Qianshu. Ten minutes. Shen Qianshu turned around and smiled sweetly. ¡°Pa, Brothers, I will consider what you have said very carefully. Even if I cannot satisfy you, I will try my best to return things to its original state. Don¡¯t worry. Master listens to my opinion asionally. You guys should take your leave first. I¡¯ll bring Tong Hua home for a meal another day.¡± Second Old Master Gu was saddened. A married daughter is indeed equivalent to water that has been poured away. Her heart is with Ye Ling, and she¡¯s ready to drive us out. Shen Qianshu felt really wronged. She could not exin at the moment anyway. She could only send them out at the moment. Second Old Master Gu sighed. He left with his sons, and Shen Qianshu apanied them to the doorstep. She did not feel good at all. It was as if her father hade to visit his daughter, yet he was chased away by her. At unusual times like these, they were all helpless. There were many people at Ghost City, and things could get chaotic when words got spread. It could cause dark eye circles. She could not take the risk. ¡°Little Shu, no matter what you do, Ghost City will always support you. You can tell us anything,¡± Second Old Master Gu said, feeling pained. Just like when she was dealing with Yang Po, when they started a live stream without other words. He did not know how much evidence his daughter had in hand either. He was anxious and really worried. On ount of Gu Yuanli¡¯s dignity, the people of Ghost City could not handle Yang Po¡¯s matters. Yet, it was safer than letting Shen Qianshue out in person. ¡°Alright, Pa. If there¡¯s anything, I¡¯ll definitely tell all of you.¡± Second Old Master Gu and the Gu Brothers got on the long luxury car. The car left Rose Castle slowly. Silence. A whole ten minutes. Fourth Brother asked, ¡°Am I the only one who felt that something was amiss in Rose Castle?¡± Gu Xie gave him an aloof look. You aren¡¯t the only one. Fifth Brother said, ¡°What is Little Shu hiding from us?¡± Gu Yuanli said softly, ¡°Perhaps, what is she afraid of?¡± Fourth Brother said, ¡°What is there for her to be afraid of? We will protect her. Ye Ling is there too.¡± Second Old Master Gu was really silent too. Gu Yuanli¡¯s phone vibrated slightly. A text was sent to his phone. He looked at it and deleted it. Then, he shut his eyes. His veins were throbbing. In the dark night. At the port. Gu Yuanli came alone. The lighthouse shone a white and pale light over the port. His gaze was cold and frosty like autumn frost. ¡°I said it a long time ago. Do not contact me. What exactly do you want? Why are you looking for me?¡± There was silence at the port. A slender silhouette emerged from the darkness. ck dress. ck veil. ck hat. The ocean breeze blew at her soft hair, making her seem eerie and strange. ¡°How heartless.¡± ck Rose¡¯s voice was really cold. She did not beat around the bush. ¡°You went into Rose Castle today. What did you discover?¡± ¡°What did I discover? What has it got to do with you? You¡¯re so great. Don¡¯t you know anything about Rose Castle?¡± Gu Yuanli mocked. ck Rose replied. ¡°Ever since the security system had been updated, it has not been that easy for me to obtain information regarding Rose Castle. I know a medical team was sent to Rose Castle a few days ago, and they have not returned even until now. A psychiatrist has gone too. They have been staying in Rose Castle all this while.¡± She asked coldly, ¡°Have you met Ye Ling in Rose Castle?¡± Chapter 941 - My Mom is Really Fierce

Chapter 941: My Mom is Really Fierce

¡°I have,¡± Gu Yuanli said calmly. ck Rose¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Is there anything odd about him?¡± ¡°How odd should he be?¡± ck Rose stared at him intently as if reading his words carefully. She found it unbelievable. Yet, Gu Yuanli was getting a little impatient. With a deep tone, he said, ¡°You looked for me just over this small matter?¡± ¡°This is not any small matter. You know it. Ye Ling has a mental disorder.¡± Gu Yuanli scoffed. ¡°So what?¡± ck Rose said, ¡°Having a mental disorder also means that... The medical team is so serious, and Bo Yiren is there too, so he must have had a rpse. Other than him having a rpse, there is no other exnation. Are you sure you saw Ye Ling and not his substitute?¡± ¡°It was Ye Ling,¡± Gu Yuanli said. ¡°He did not have a rpse.¡± ck Rose seemed to be in deep thought. Gu Yuanli said, ¡°Enough. It¡¯s time for you to retreat. No matter how unclear things are, the person who will lose out in the end is you. Not him.¡± ¡°What do you know?!¡± ck Rose yelled. ¡°If you helped me, I would have seeded earlier. Women are benevolent.¡± ¡°Whatever you say,¡± Gu Yuanli said calmly. ¡°I have already told you before. Your matters have nothing to do with me. Everything you do is your own problem. I can¡¯t be bothered to take part in it. I already regret what I did back then. If it weren¡¯t for you, my mother...¡± ¡°Shut up! Who¡¯s your mom!¡± ck Rose roared. ¡°She isn¡¯t.¡± ¡°She is,¡± Gu Yuanli said. ¡°But the person who made her unconscious and bedridden is you.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m heartless,¡± Gu Yuanli said. ¡°That¡¯s why I will never torture myself again. Mother, what exactly do you want? Haven¡¯t you achieved enough? What are you still so unsatisfied about? Lil Sixth and I have a wonderful life right now. Why must you mess up our peaceful life?¡± ¡°Ghost City owes me.¡± ¡°My father owes you nothing at all,¡± Gu Yuanli said firmly. ¡°He raised Lil Sixth and me up. He showered us with love, and he took great responsibility. He did not let us down.¡± ¡°You have been acknowledging a thief as your father. Of course you wouldn¡¯t believe anything I say.¡± ¡°You are the delusional one,¡± Gu Yuanli said. ¡°Little Shu has nothing to do with anything that has happened. She has nothing to do with ck Rose. Don¡¯t bring her into this matter. Did you intend to take her away if Ye Ling had a rpse? Have you not done enough to all of us? Will you only be happy when our family is ruined and lives are lost?¡± ck Rose took a deep breath and scoffed. ¡°You like that girl.¡± Gu Yuanli¡¯s breathing pattern changed. His face went pale for a moment. ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°You are my son. I know what you¡¯re thinking better than anyone else. You like her. I will help you. Without Ye Ling, she is yours. Life is long. With your charisma, can¡¯t you win her over? So, you should cooperate with me and my actions.¡± ck Rose persuaded forcefully. Her voice was cold and chilling at the cold and chilly port. ¡°Yes. I like Little Shu, but you wouldn¡¯t let us get together. I understand why it is so, but if I didn¡¯t, would I watch her struggle in life and not lend a helping hand? Would I wait for Ye Ling to return to the country?¡± Gu Yuanli looked at ck Rose and scoffed. He retreated a few steps. In a mocking tone, he said, ¡°It was because my birth mother is a cruel and vicious person. It was because she is someone who bred hate out of love. That was why I could not let her son fall in love with the little princess of Ghost City. Otherwise, she would give up on her life afterward. Because of my birth mother, I put myself through so much self-torture. Because of my birth mother, I distanced myself from the person I like and treated her respectfully from a distance. Is that not enough!?¡± Chapter 942 - You’re Mad.

Chapter 942: You¡¯re Mad.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Useless!¡± ck Rose cursed, lifting her hand to p him. ¡°The people of Ghost City are your enemies. You should attack your enemies and not fall in love with them. You have disappointed me so badly.¡± Gu Yuanli was pped, but he did not seem to have any reaction. ¡°Back then, that was how you lured me tomit crimes.¡± Gu Yuanliughed coldly. The ocean breeze made his head hurt. Since he was young, he was raised in Ghost City. Since he was young, he had a good rtionship with his Big Brother, and he knew that Second Old Master Gu thought more highly of his Big Brother. He hoped that Big Brother would take over Ghost City and that the brothers would live harmoniously and respectfully. Until ck Rose appeared. She tried to ruin their rtionship, and she caused him to form a gap with his Big Brother at a young age. When he was young, he was unruly and had high aspirations. After suddenly finding out that he was not Second Old Master Gu¡¯s biological son, he was really taken aback. He was also misled by ck Rose, and slowly, he lost his sense. How could a child below 21 know how to argue with the vicious and cruel ck Rose? He was tempted, and hatred grew in him. He read Second Old Master Gu¡¯s favoritism for Big Brother differently and began on the wrong path. When Fang Hongxiu was about to wake up, he listened to ck Rose¡¯s orders and drugged her again. This caused him tomit the irreversible mistake. His rebellious nature. His arrogance. His mistakes. They caused this tragedy. Aftermitting the mistake, his younger self was really guilty. He did not wish to leave Ghost City and his younger brothers. Yet, he could not face ck Rose. He hated ck Rose, and he flew abroad to escape and further his studies. He almost regretted immediately uponmitting the wrong act. Many yearster, he uncovered the truth from word of mouth slowly through various people. That was then when he realized how ridiculously wrong he was, but it was toote to return things to its state. Fang Hongxiu could not be healed, and while he was studying abroad, ck Rose never went to look for him at all. He thought that it meant his nightmares had left. Who knew, it would attack him again. This time, he did not fall for it so easily, but if he did not do as ck Rose said, she might go and look for Gu Xie next. For that, he could only be ck Rose¡¯s aplice and attempt to take over Second Old Master Gu¡¯s power so that ck Rose would trust him. At the same time, he had his guard up. He did not allow her to get in touch with anyone else in the Gu Family. Yet, he did not manage to stop the tragedy of his Big Brother and Third Brother. ck Rose¡¯s goal was to get rid of every single person in Ghost City. She wanted to start with the Masters of Ghost City. Firstly, it was the eldest one. Then, the third one, followed by the fourth. Luckily, the fifth one was fortunate enough to escape. Yet, he had begun suffering from some social anxiety. He had no idea how to make ck Rose stop. Unless he killed her. But he could not kill her. She was his birth mother. ¡°Give it up. I will never agree to do anything for you again. At most, I will just tell my father the truth. I will bear all the consequences.¡± Gu Yuanli red at ck Rose coldly. ¡°You should stop early. Otherwise, even grandpa¡¯s family will be burdened by you. Don¡¯t think that I have no idea that you used uncle¡¯s status to release Lu Mengyun from prison. You want Lu Mengxi to work with you, but Lu Mengxi is not a nice person. She won¡¯t listen to your ns. You are spending your old age at ck Rose. Please do not interfere with our matters.¡± ¡°Oh my great son!¡± ck Roseughed coldly. ¡°You have to listen to my words. Even if you don¡¯t want to, you have to! Since you are unwilling to help me, I will warn you too. You better not try anything funny with what I¡¯m doing.¡± ck Rose pulled up her sleeves and walked away. Gu Yuanli roared in anger. ¡°When will you stop!?¡± ¡°Are you willing to kill all of Gu Chun¡¯s son for Shen Qianshu?¡± ¡°You¡¯re mad!¡± Chapter 943 - Showing Love And Respect As Good Brothers Should

Chapter 943: Showing Love And Respect As Good Brothers Should

Gu Yuanli was exhausted as he returned back to the Gu Manor. Gu Xie was waiting for him at the entrance of his little vi. Recently, the rtionship between the father and brothers of the Gu Family had be warmer. Everyone was used to going home. When Gu Xie saw him, he went forward. ¡°Second Brother, where have you been? Why didn¡¯t you bring anyone?¡± ¡°I went to the port to relieve my boredom,¡± Gu Yuanli said. He patted Gu Xie¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Go back and rest.¡± He went inside. Gu Xie thought for a while and followed him in. He spoke and stopped again. Gu Yuanli asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Second Brother, are you hiding something from me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hiding anything from you,¡± Gu Yuanli said. ¡°Recently, you havee back to the Gu Manor more frequently. If there¡¯s nothing, why did you interfere in Ghost City¡¯s matter?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like me to interfere?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that. Didn¡¯t you use to dislike this?¡± Gu Xie¡¯s ambition was acting and to be an artist. He did not bother about the Ghost City¡¯s affairs all along. He just wanted to be as unworldly as the floating clouds. Gu Yuanli had always wished that Gu Xie could do his own things freely. To fulfill his dreams and fly freely. As an elder brother, he would shoulder all the burden, all the weight, and all the sins. He only needed to live happily. This was sufficient. This was the reason why he did not want Gu Xie to have anything to do with the Yang Family and the ck Rose. It was also fortunate that Gu Xie started acting since young and was not in Ghost City. The ck Rose also would not ce her target on Gu Xie, which made him feel more at ease. ¡°Fifth Brother has social anxiety. Fourth Brother and you cannot cope. Whatever I can help to handle, I will try my best to help to handle,¡± Gu Xie said. ¡°I have all along been too selfish. I only cared about myself, and I did not see your hard work.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. I can handle it,¡± Gu Xie said coldly. ¡°You just do whatever you want to do.¡± His attitude had always been cold. There was much hostility between the brothers, which was triggered by the coldness between them. For many years, Gu Xie hated Gu Yuanli¡¯s attitude the most. He was always like this¡ªmaking casual remarks and saying that he did not want him to worry about anything. He also thought that Gu Yuanli did not like him toe to Ghost City to take away his authority. He thought that Gu Yuanli was a person who had a lot of desire for power. Hence, there was disgust in his heart. He was now standing at another angle, but he saw something different. ¡°This is what I want to do,¡± Gu Xie said. ¡°I want to help you to share some of the burden. Second Brother, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gu Yuanli was startled and felt somewhat distracted. His brother¡¯s attitude was so soft. How many years had he not seen it? ¡°I know,¡± Gu Yuanli said. ¡°You... forget it. You go and date. The matters of the Ghost City are really not suitable for you. If your girlfriend knows that your hands are smudged dirty, I¡¯m afraid she will abandon you.¡± ¡°Then how about you?¡± Gu Xie asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about the future second sister-inw knowing that you got your hands dirty?¡± Gu Yuanli¡¯s mind had the image of Shen Qianshu smiling with her bright eyes brushing past. His heart ached fiercely. What right did he have, and what future was there for him? He was someone with no future. ¡°I... it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Gu Yuanli ended the topic on his side. ¡°Go, I¡¯m tired. I want to rest.¡± ¡°Goodnight Second Brother.¡± Gu Xie also did not say anything more. He left the little vi. Rose Castle. Shen Qianshu crouched in front of Noah upstairs. She smiled as she said, ¡°Noah, they have left. Don¡¯t be angry. Stay calm, stay calm. I assure you that I will not leave your line of sight. Alright?¡± Noah looked at her furiously like a fierce beast showing its ws. ¡°Liar!¡± Chapter 944 - Master, Let Me Give You A Bath

Chapter 944: Master, Let Me Give You A Bath

Shen Qianshu hesitated for a moment. She raised her hand and touched his face. She heard that a fierce beast¡¯s face could not be touched. Indeed, she had just touched him when Noah gave a p. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± ¡°Are you still angry?¡± Shen Qianshu was helpless. ¡°My father and my brother came to see me just now. My father and brother, do you know?¡± Noah shook his head furiously. ¡°Mine.¡± ¡°Right. A daughter who¡¯s married is like water that has been poured. Hence, it is yours. But I am not married to you.¡± Shen Qianshu had a bright idea that shed through her mind. Master did not want to get married all along. She did not know whether Noah had the same thinking as Master. ¡°Noah, do you want to marry me?¡± Her eyes were sparkling as she kneeled down. Noah sat on the carpet and looked fixedly at her. He shook his head! Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Why?¡± Noah did not say anything. It was as if he did not know what marriage was. Shen Qianshu took a deep breath. ¡°Marriage is me marrying you. Of course, it can also be you marrying me. We will never be apart in this lifetime, alright?¡± Noah nodded his head wildly. ¡°So... let¡¯s get married?¡± Noah shook his head. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t love me.¡± Noah roared furiously as he waved both his arms. The chain made a clinking sound. He had shown vividly that ¡®I¡¯m very angry¡¯. ¡°You are hungry. I¡¯ll go get you something to eat,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Wait five minutes for me.¡± She put an rm clock at the side. Noah stared at her fixedly. His tall body sat on the carpet as his back was against the bed. From afar, he looked like he was injured. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart ached so much. She went downstairs. The chefs brought the dishes over, and Bo Yiren also came over. ¡°Miss Shen, you have to try your best to let Master fall asleep.¡± Bo Yiren was deeply worried. ¡°Noah has been awake for too long this time. The situation is not clear, and it¡¯s veryplicated. I don¡¯t know what has exactly happened. I¡¯m afraid that Master cannot return.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Shen Qianshu did not hesitate in her heart. Her heart was just aching so much. ¡°Put the sleeping pill in the dishes.¡± ¡°Sleeping pills do not have much use on Master,¡± Bo Yiren said. ¡°His body is highly resistant to drugs. There are many drugs that are of no use. Regardless of what method you use, you have to make him fall asleep.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Shen Qianshu took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Shen Qianshu brought the dishes over within the critical period of five minutes. There were dishes that were rich in vor. His hand was injured, so Shen Qianshu fed him bit by bit. Noah looked especially obedient and also did not make noise or roar. He just stared at her and looked slightly terrifying. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Noah, are you tired?¡± Noah shook his head. Shen Qianshu fed him slowly. ¡°Your body is very dirty. After you finish your meal, take a bath. Do you know how to bathe?¡± Noah shook his head. Shen Qianshu thought. ¡°Then after you finish your meal, I¡¯ll unfasten your handcuffs. You have to be obedient. I¡¯ll bathe you.¡± Noah nodded his head. Shen Qianshu thought of another very depressing problem again. Was she going to bathe with Master? It seemed like an extremely shameful matter. His body was so big, and it did not seem appropriate for her to bathe him. ¡°I think that... Zhong Ran will bathe you.¡± Noah had a nasty look in his eyes. He stared at her. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll bathe you,¡± Shen Qianshu touched the chain and said with a slight headache. ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to assure me that you will be very obedient. You cannot beat others, alright? Otherwise, I cannot release you.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Noah agreed happily. Upon hearing that, Zhong Ran¡¯s hair was going to stand up in anger. ¡°What, bathe, unfasten the handcuffs? Miss Shen, are you kidding me? This is very dangerous.¡± ¡°No. When Master¡¯s illness was triggeredst time, didn¡¯t you all give him a bath? There¡¯s blood and sweat on his body.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t bathe him. Who dares to do it?¡± Chapter 945 - Little Master’s Sex Education

Chapter 945: Little Master¡¯s Sex Education

Shen Qianshu let warm water run in the bathtub. She folded the clothes that Noah would be wearing and put them aside. She put a lot of bath salts into the warm water. Zhong Ran had the intention to help, but he was not brave enough. Tong Hua carried Burger and looked at Noah with deep resentment. ¡°Mommy has never bathed me after I was four years old.¡± Zhong Ran said, ¡°Little Master, you are really independent. Very impressive. But what¡¯s with this tone of voice? Do you hope that Miss Shen will give you a bath? Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± ¡°How about him?¡± Tong Hua pointed at Noah. Noah was eating, and he ignored them. He ate especially fast and was gobbling without digesting it. It was as if he could not wait to finish his meal so he could have his bath. Zhong Ran said, ¡°A man¡¯s little JJ cannot be seen by other women. It should be left for Little Madam to see.¡± Tong Hua was furious. ¡°Why would she want to see my little JJ? Is she a gangster?¡± ¡°... ¡± Zhong Ran was in a fluster. Tong Hua said, ¡°I don¡¯t want a gangster. I want a little virtuous wife.¡± Shen Qianshu finally knew why Tong Hua was bing more and more crooked. It was all caused by Zhong Ran, who had brought it out. ¡°Zhong Ran, don¡¯t teach my son bad things.¡± Noah raised his head from a pile of rice and corrected it. ¡°Little princess.¡± Tong Hua replied. ¡°Princess you... yeah, my little princess.¡± After Noah stared at him, he became well-behaved. Father was much more frightening than Daddy. It was better not to provoke him. He still wanted to please his father. Noah finished hisst spoonful of rice. All the other dishes were empty. He looked at Shen Qianshu and shook his chain to indicate that he could go and have his bath. That sinister face was still a little frightening. However, his actions were a contrast to his look. Zhong Ran thought in his heart, Master, if you know that Miss Shen has given you a bath, will you explode on the spot? It¡¯s alright. You must not be angry. Don¡¯t let an innocent person get into trouble. Anyway, it is your body. Shen Qianshu took the key and hesitated a little. She swallowed her saliva nervously. Noah did not look furious, but he still had a lot of hostility. It was considered very mildpared to the outbursts and roars of anger a few days ago. ¡°Alright. You all go out first.¡± Zhong Ran and Tong Hua carried Burger and went out. Tong Hua was still brooding over the question of why his wife wanted to see his little JJ. ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me why my wife would want to see my little JJ?¡± ¡°Let me tell you. Little Master, she wants to be your wife. She surely wants to see your little JJ.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really!¡± Tong Hua made an ¡®oh¡¯ sound. He suddenly realized. ¡°So this is the way to find a wife. If someone confesses her feelings to me, should I loosen my belt and ask her if she wants to see jj?¡± Zhong Ran replied. ¡°... It is correct in theory!¡± ¡°... ¡± Ah Da was speechless. He imagined this image for a moment. It was simply so beautiful that he could not look straight at it. Can you not fool Little Master? Tong Hua looked skeptical. Ah Da hurriedly said, ¡°Little Master, ask secretly.¡± ¡°Oh... ¡± Tong Hua narrowed his eyes and asked back a question. ¡°That¡¯s to say, whose JJ that I like to see means that I like that person?¡± Zhong Ran stumbled. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Tong Hua had an innocent face. ¡°The reasoning is as such.¡± Ah Da looked at Zhong Ran as he sneered. Look, you have taught Little Master crooked things. How are you going to salvage it? Who let you initiate the topic of sex to Little Master when he is still so young? Stupid! Shen Qianshu unfastened the handcuffs. She felt uneasy and kept looking at Noah¡¯s reaction. This was taking a gamble. It was a good thing that Bo Yiren and the medical team were present. She was also not physically very weak. His attacks did not kill a few years ago. It was even more unlikely now. She felt slightly more relieved. ¡°Noah,e. Let¡¯s go have a bath.¡± Chapter 946 - Let’s Bathe Together Till We Smell Good

Chapter 946: Let¡¯s Bathe Together Till We Smell Good

Shen Qianshu unbuttoned his clothes and threw them into theundry basket at the side. He had not showered for a few days, and his whole body had the smell of blood and sweat mixed together. The weather was not considered very warm, but it was also not pleasant smelling. There were a few scattered wounds on his body. It was fortunate that they were not deep, and they were also nothing serious. The main point was that his hands could not touch water. Once they entered the bathroom, Zhong Ran brought the medical team and the security personnel to the door. He wanted to ensure that they could hear Shen Qianshu¡¯s calls for help just in case. However, Shen Qianshu did not know that there were people at the door. She repeatedly warned Noah softly. ¡°When you batheter, don¡¯t put your hands in the water. Do you understand?¡± Noah nodded his head. Noah¡¯s perception was much weaker aspared to normal people. He did not know the feeling of pain. However, his perception of emotions was very strong. He must not be angered. Shen Qianshu took off all the clothing from his body. He was very cooperative. A shining and bright ostrich. He did not feel the least bit of shame. She guessed that he also did not know what shame was. What the...!! It¡¯s really... a very big lump! It even sticks out slightly. It¡¯s simply... too unsightly. However, Shen Qianshu¡¯s face was so warm that it was going to drip blood. It was thoroughly red. Although she had seen the body numerous times, in a situation whereby she could see everything so clearly under this kind of bright light, she was stillpletely embarrassed. She wished so much that she had myopia of 800 degrees. Noah¡¯s finger lightly poked her cheek. Shen Qianshu raised her head in a state of fluster. She did not know why. ¡°Red!¡± He poked her again. ¡°Hot!¡± As Shen Qianshu was poked by his fingertip, she really felt hot until she wanted to explode. She hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t fumble about.¡± Noah was furious. ¡°Mine.¡± If I want to touch, I¡¯ll just touch. Shen Qianshu was afraid of him getting angry. She hurriedly pulled him into the bathtub. It was usually rare for Ye Ling to use this bathtub. Shen Qianshu was the one enjoying it most of the time, so it was good that the size was sufficiently big. Shen Qianshu lifted her leg and stepped into it. As there were more salt baths, there was also more foam. Finally, it covered up some embarrassing images and allowed her to take a breather. She leaned over. ¡°Noah, I¡¯m washing your hair.¡± Noah nodded his head. Shen Qianshu slightly wet his hair and put some foam on her hands to wash his hair. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Close your eyes.¡± ¡°No!¡± Noah looked at her stubbornly. ¡°I want to look at you.¡± He was afraid that once he closed his eyes, she would be gone. ¡°I¡¯ll always be here. I won¡¯t leave. Close your eyes. Otherwise, the water will get into your eyes, and your eyes will hurt.¡± His eyes were red and frightening enough. ¡°No!¡± Noah was surprising stubborn in this aspect. Shen Qianshu did not have a choice. She could only let him lean slightly on her knees and try her best not to let water enter his eyes. She even gently massaged Ye Ling¡¯s scalp. She wanted to soothe his stress. He opened his eyes and looked at her throughout the whole process. The scenario was exceptionally odd. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart was aching so much. ¡°I really won¡¯t disappear. Are your eyes painful?¡± She asked. It was not known why his eyes were bloodshot. During the period when he took on the second personality, his eyes were always bloodshot. She felt a heartache when she saw him. It was most likely very painful. Noah said, ¡°Not painful.¡± ¡°Liar!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a liar!¡± ¡°Fine. You are not a liar. I¡¯m a liar.¡± Noah¡¯s face was ck. He was extremely unhappy. After washing his hair and drying it slightly, Shen Qianshu washed his body. Both his hands were ced on the edge of the bathtub as he tried his best not to touch water. The water evaporated, and it became misty. It was even more enchanting to look at a beauty through the mist. Noah looked at her, who was like a fairy in the clouds and mist. ¡°Good-looking.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled. ¡°Who¡¯s good-looking?¡± Master kept saying that she was ugly. ¡°I¡¯m good-looking.¡± Chapter 947 - Depend On Capabilities To Be Single

Chapter 947: Depend On Capabilities To Be Single

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Noah was as narcissistic as Ye Ling. Have you seen the mirror? How do you know you are good-looking? Noah said, ¡°He said that he was very good-looking.¡± Shen Qianshu was startled. Was Noah referring to Master? Master would evenmunicate with him. She was really particrly curious. How did Master usuallymunicate with him? Was his mouth also especially hostile? Just when she was about to ask, Noah got angry. There were impetuous factors that triggered anger everywhere in the air. Shen Qianshu also had a shock. She hurriedly said, ¡°Noah, don¡¯t be angry. You have promised me. You have promised me. You cannot get angry.¡± Noah¡¯s breathing was very heavy. It was as if he was listening to what Shen Qianshu had said and was trying hard to control. It made others feel very heartache. However, if he was seen up close, it made others afraid. His eyes were red, shing a murderous look. He wanted to kill him. After he killed him, she would be his. For himself. His breathing became heavier and heavier. Shen Qianshu thought in her heart, If his illness really gets triggered and he has an outburst, it will be a mess here by then. Not to mention myself being hurt, without the chain, the people in the castle will also suffer. Her actions were faster than her reasoning. Shen Qianshu lowered herself into the bathtub. She hugged Noah¡¯s neck and kissed him. Her rationality told her to do it. Noah and Ye Ling were two people. They were two souls. But when it came to emotions, she had always regarded them as one person. In this world, it was only they themselves who felt that they were not the same person. Everyone else felt that they were the same person. Noah stared until his eyes became round. Shen Qianshu¡¯s kiss was gentle like water as she lightly pressed onto his lips. The first time they kissed was light like water. Ye Ling was like a wild beast every time in his demand for a French kiss. This kind of kiss which was like ying house was not a kiss from what he saw. Shen Qianshu slightly closed her eyes and felt his fury dissipate gradually. It was as pure as water and was like a kiss she had given in her younger days when she had feelings for someone. It did not have any lust, but it frightened Noah. He suddenly pushed Shen Qianshu away. There were all kinds of images interweaving in her mind. At that moment, she was unable to guard against Noah and was pushed into the water by him. She looked up as she fell solidly into the bathtub. She even drank a mouthful of water. Shen Qianshu was speechless. What the...!! He actually pushed away her soft and warm body? This method was very useful on Master. Did it not work on Noah? It was like Noah had gotten a scare as he curled up in a corner of the bathtub. Shen Qianshu came out from the water pathetically. Her whole body was soaked. Her thin clothes stuck onto her body, making the shape of her body look very well-refined. Her skin was glowing from within and was like moist peaches. It was discernible. A pair of white rabbits was calling out from her chest. Her whole body exuded devilish amorous feelings. It made others¡¯ hearts beat fast. A pair of bright and clear eyes made it even more captivating. It was such a moving picture of a beauty emerging from the water. However, Noah seemed to be blind. His bloodshot eyes were filled with misery and struggle. Shen Qianshu was confused. Her heart thumped for an unknown reason. The bathtub was so big that kids could swim in it. There was still space even after two adults were in it. She saw Noah hiding in a corner. His breathing was heavy, and he was filled with malice. She had a shock. Were their roles exchanged? Shouldn¡¯t it be her flipping out? She had suffered a scare. Why did it be Noah? If it was Master, he would have already pounced on her and eaten her up cleanly. ¡°Noah, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She could not care about her own pathetic self. She wanted to crawl over. Noah gave her a kick, and she fell into the bathtub again. ¡°Go away!¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. What the ... Master, you depended on this strength to be single until now, didn¡¯t you? Chapter 948 - Give Me An Angel

Chapter 948: Give Me An Angel

Both of them were separated by the bathtub. Noah held his head and called out painfully. He roared as if he was being stabbed in his heart by someone. The people outside exchanged nces. Zhong Ran knocked on the door. ¡°Miss Shen, do you need... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯te in!¡± Shen Qianshu ordered. In this kind of situation, if another person hade in and caused Noah to rebound, this would then be a crisis. Shen Qianshu raised her hands and said softly, ¡°Noah, don¡¯t be angry. Be quiet. I won¡¯t go over. I won¡¯t go over, alright?¡± Noah roared. His eyes were bloodshot. He suddenly raised his head and shouted loudly. ¡°Get lost, get lost. I don¡¯t have. Ah-hhh, get lost!¡± She did not know what he was shouting for. She vaguely knew that Ye Ling and Noah weremunicating. Shen Qianshu bit her teeth. ¡°Master, don¡¯t create trouble, alright? You wait for me to help him shower. Then, we¡¯ll talkter. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be angry.¡± Noah gradually calmed down amidst his fury. It was like he had been sshed with a basin of water. Shen Qianshu exhaled a long breath of air. She had won the gamble. It was indeed Master. ording to her observation during these few days, Master¡¯s first personality was sometimes awake, and sometimes, he waspletely suppressed. She could not grasp the pattern of when he was awake. Did it infuriate Master when she kissed Noah just now? Shen Qianshu felt extremely embarrassed. When Master woke up, would she need to give him 100 French kisses to soothe his fury? While she was having all sorts of ideas, she observed Noah¡¯s movements. He slowly calmed down. When both personalities were in existence together, Noah was in a lot of misery, as it would result in both personalities killing each other. Only when there was one personality, he would be more at peace. His eyes were so red that they were dripping blood. Shen Qianshu said softly, ¡°Alright, everything¡¯s fine. Everything¡¯s fine. Noah, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Noah curled himself up at the corner. ¡°He... he said that I would hurt you, and he asked me to get lost.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t hurt me, right?¡± Shen Qianshu asked softly. Noah nodded his head wildly and suddenly roared. ¡°I did not do it on purpose!¡± This came out of nowhere. Shen Qianshu also did not know what he was talking about. This sudden outburst frightened everyone outside. Zhong Ran endured so long and did not break the door open toe in. Noah was out of his wits and was particrly ruthless. ¡°me it on him, me it on him, me it on him... I did not do it on purpose.¡± Shen Qianshu did not know what he was talking about. She apanied him quietly. Noah suddenly went crazy. He used his head to knock against the wall continuously as if he wanted to knock a hole in the wall. Shen Qianshu hurriedly went over and hugged him from behind. ¡°Noah, don¡¯t hurt yourself. You have promised me.¡± Both her hands went around him and pressed onto his forehead. He knocked his head onto her palm. Silence. For a long time. ¡°Seven years ago, I did not... hurt you on purpose.¡± Noah¡¯s head was in so much pain, and his whole body became stiff. ¡°He¡¯s always on my mind. He has always wanted to fight with me. I... cannot control myself.¡± Shen Qianshu felt a deep cut in her heart. ¡°I know. I know that you are in a tight situation.¡± Just like patients who have depression, they are always thinking ofmitting suicide. This is an illness. He¡¯s only sick. ¡°Hence, I don¡¯t hate you.¡± As a victim, she had not said anything yet. Why did this perpetrator look like he was going to die? It had been seven years. She finally had the chance tomunicate with Noah and talk about the matter seven years ago. This kind of chance was extremely precious. She was particrly careful. Those resentful thoughts had already dissipated. ¡°Noah, you gave me a little angel.¡± Hence, I no longer me you. Chapter 949 - One Big Hole

Chapter 949: One Big Hole

Shen Qianshu hugged Noah and gently soothed his fury. Suddenly, a very inappropriate thought shed past her mind. Noah did not know anything and was not even conscious of anything. How exactly did he know how to rape her? Was it a man¡¯s gifted talent? Zhong Ran said that when his illness was triggered, due to the two personalities fighting together over the body, the second personality himself was violent and had a strong desire to destroy. Hence, everything was in a mess. His desire to destroy was really very strong. If he met a person at this time, he would definitely beat him to death. Why didn¡¯t he beat her to death? Instead... he raped her? ¡°Noah, actually I have a question. I don¡¯t know whether I should ask... ¡± Shen Qianshu bit her lips and felt somewhat ashamed. This matter had already happened. Actually, it was also nothing if she wanted to clear her doubts. To her, this matter was already not considered a prick in her heart. If she still had any grudges, after being in contact with Noah, there were really none. She also clearly felt that Master was sick. Hence, she could forgive him for whatever he did. The problem was here. How did he know that it was done like this? Could it be that when Noah was being violent, Master was awake? Regardless of what they did, they were actually one? What the hell!!!! She kept feeling that she had discovered an incredible truth. Forget it, she was not asking. If Master heard it, he would explode. She could not control Noah. Shen Qianshu pacified Noah for a moment. She got up and simply gave herself a rinse. She changed into a clean, long skirt. ¡°Noah,e out. We are done bathing.¡± ¡°Done bathing?¡± So fast? Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Yes. If you soak for too long, you will catch a cold.¡± She had to find a chance to ask him. Master would definitely not reply to her. Without thinking, she also knew that Noah was honest and would definitely say the truth. She also wanted to know what exactly was happening between them. This did not seem like the strict definition of a dual personality. For a person with an actual dual personality, his or her memories would not connect. Not to mentionmunicating like this. It was simply a non-scientific case. Noah stood up and was very unhappy. ¡°You only washed my hair.¡± You didn¡¯t wash my body. Shen Qianshu took the shower head and gave him a strong surge of water. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m washing now.¡± After a tedious operation, she finished bathing him in a moment. Shen Qianshu took a bath towel over, and without thinking much, she wiped him clean. She swiftly put on a set of casual clothes for him. Noah was unhappy. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°You smell nice after a bath.¡± Zhong Ran, Bo Yiren, etc. had already left the door. They felt that it was a miracle, an absolute miracle. Bo Yiren said, ¡°Master... did not seem to have a dual personality. This is so strange.¡± During the course of Ye Ling¡¯s treatment, he had never revealed the existence of a second personality. It was true... there was never once during the many years of treatment. However, this time when the second personality came out, it revealed a surprising message¡ªthey had always co-existed together. Why didn¡¯t Master say so? Bo Yiren was so anxious. She hurriedly pulled on Shen Qianshu. ¡°Miss Shen, you must ask clearly. You must!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will ask clearly.¡± She also felt strange. If both of them had been coexisting together, it was even harder to treat. The usual method of treatment was also wrong. Hence, had Master done it on purpose? The servants had just changed the bedsheet covers. Shen Qianshu and Bo Yiren were chatting at the door, and they did not leave his line of sight. Noah looked at them very quietly. Suddenly, he frowned and became furious. ¡°Get lost!¡± Zhong Ran said, ¡°Why do I feel that Master is teaching Noah to do bad things?¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu looked at him. Sorry, I also feel this way. Chapter 950 - Double Personality Conversation

Chapter 950: Double Personality Conversation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu walked over, took the hairdryer, and patted the space next to her. ¡°Noah,e here. Let me blow your hair.¡± Noah sat down. He was really well-behaved. Shen Qianshu smiled and helped him to blow his hair. She stuck her fingers into his hair and gently massaged it. Noah felt reallyfortable from her massaging, and it was really pleasant. His hair was short, and his hair quality was strong. It did not take long for his hair to be half-dried. She put down the hairdryer. Noah did not really like very bright ces. He was the same as Burger, who especially liked dark corners. The bedroom was really big in the first ce, and the bed inside was also very big. However, he did not like to sit on the bed and preferred to sit on the carpet, hugging himself tightly. Shen Qianshu was really sincere in discussing some matters with him. She took a nce at the chains and felt that it was necessary to lock them. If he went berserk, she would at least still have protection. ¡°We need to lock it now,¡± Shen Qianshu said and looked at him gently. Noah shook his head furiously. He did not like to be cuffed. ¡°Miss Shen, you cannotpromise,¡± Zhong Ran said. For the convenience ofmunicating, the few of them all wore an earpiece. Noah could not hear them too. Shen Qianshu then said, ¡°If I don¡¯t cuff you, I¡¯m scared that you will hurt me. You can¡¯t control yourself. What if you kill me?¡± Noah shook his head furiously. He would not. ¡°Seven years ago, I almost died,¡± Shen Qianshu said. Noah lowered his head and hugged himself tightly, cuddling into a ball. Shen Qianshu did not really have the heart to do it, and just as she was about to give up, Noah obediently stuck out his hand. However, he did not look up at Shen Qianshu and was really repulsive. No one liked to be treated like a beast and being locked up like that. No one liked it! Shen Qianshu sighed, but she had no other choice at this moment. For the sake of everyone¡¯s safety, shepromised and only locked up one side of his cuff. ¡°Noah, I will just lock one side. The key is ced inside the bedside table. If you behave well and don¡¯t throw a tantrum, I will unlock it. Alright?¡± Noah nodded happily while Shen Qianshu took over a nket to cover him up. ¡°Now can you tell me, Master... has Ye Ling always been inside your mind?¡± Noah seemed like he had been electrocuted. He widened his eyes and looked at Shen Qianshu, hurriedly backing away and going farther away from Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu was not anxious either. Bo Yiren took down notes in her notebook outside while Shen Qianshu gently said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk. You tell me the truth, and I will also tell you the truth. Alright?¡± Noah did not answer. He looked down, pulled the carpet, and wrapped himself up tightly. ¡°Is he always in your mind?¡± Noah shook his head and nodded again. It was also unsure whether he knew what he was doing. He put on a really unpleasant-looking face. This made things even more difficult for Shen Qianshu. ¡°Miss Shen, you must say it in a really clear manner,¡± Bo Yiren said. ¡°Noah, are you asionally present and asionally not present?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. Noah nodded his head. ¡°He¡¯s a bad man.¡± ¡°How is he bad?¡± Shen Qianshu asked yfully. Master, how did you bully Noah? ¡°Back then, I really wanted to apologize to you, but he didn¡¯t allow me toe out and even wanted to kill me,¡± Noah said. Shen Qianshu did not know if she wanted to cry orugh. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Yeah, now that you say it, he is really bad.¡± ¡°I will not let him get what he wished for. He tortured me, and I want to torture him too,¡± Noah said negatively. ¡°This was clearly not all my fault, but he med me for everything.¡± ¡°Then is he... in your mind now?¡± Shen Qianshu said. Noah shook his head and said, ¡°He left.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Left... left to where?¡± Noah said pessimistically, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Shen Qianshu gently held onto his hands and said, ¡°Why would he leave?¡± Noah said arrogantly, ¡°Hmph, he¡¯s too weak. He needs me!¡± Chapter 951 - There’s a Sniper

Chapter 951: There¡¯s a Sniper

Shen Qianshu looked at Noah¡¯s proud expression and did not know whether tough or cry. If his eyes were not that red and did not look so distorted, he just needed to sh a sweet smile, and he would simply look like a cute animal. They were all repulsive against the second personality. Because every time it came out, he would destroy, kill, and hurt people. But no one told them that his second personality was actually just a pitiful, violent child. His heart had still not matured. As long as his stubbornness and sensitivity were dealt with well, it would not cause any threatening harm. ¡°Noah is so awesome!¡± Shen Qianshu gave him a thumbs up and smiled. ¡°Your force is really huge. Your wound is bleeding. Does it hurt?¡± ¡°Does not.¡± Bo Yiren was a little anxious. ¡°Miss Shen, ask him about Master¡¯s matters.¡± Do not change the topic. Shen Qianshu rubbed her face, coughed lightly, smiled and asked, ¡°Noah, when Ye Ling is awake? Will you be awake?¡± ¡°No.¡± Noah was really livid. ¡°He¡¯s bad. He doesn¡¯t allow me toe out.¡± He thought for a moment and said, ¡°asionally, he would let mee out.¡± ¡°When?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. Noah thought for a moment and said, ¡°When drawing, our consciousnesses are simr. He made use of my consciousness to draw.¡± ¡°Draw what?¡± Shen Qianshu was puzzled. Noah¡¯s breathing suddenly became heavier. He hit his own head with a punch and started growling. ¡°Go away, go away, so painful, ahah...¡± Shen Qianshu panicked greatly. She hurriedly held his hands and said, ¡°Noah, it¡¯s alright now, it¡¯s alright now. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Noah used her with reddened eyes. ¡°Why are you asking about him? Do you like him and not like me?¡± ¡°No!¡± Shen Qianshu felt so wronged. I was just listening to the doctor. However, she did not know how to exin. She loved Ye Ling. But she pitied Noah. Initially, she thought that she would hate Noah, but after these few days of interacting with him, her state of mind changed. This unlucky child was really unintentional back then. He was more helpless than any other person. He and Ye Ling were both lovable. She liked Noah too. But... The two feelings were different. It was really hard to exin. However, Noah did not understand. Hearing her refutes, he believed her and was really happy. ¡°I do not wish to talk about him.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about him.¡± Bo Yiren took down notes and was a little anxious. Just as she was about to say something, Zhong Ran pulled her and said, ¡°Yiren, the most important thing is his feelings. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± ¡°Our research direction was wrong. Master had deliberately misled us all along. I want to know the exact situation earlier so that I can cure him faster,¡± Bo Yiren said. Shen Qianshu also wanted to know what was happening, but she was more concerned with Noah¡¯s feelings. ¡°Yiren, we still have a long time. Let¡¯s stop here today,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Alright.¡± Bo Yiren sighed and could only nod in agreement. Shen Qianshu touched Noah¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Noah, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go to sleep alright? I will apany you.¡± ¡°No!¡± Noah rejected. Rose Castle. A sniper bullet suddenly passed through the night sky and flew towards Rose Castle. The bullet just entered the protective ring, and the whole castle already rang with sharp rm sounds. Right at that moment when the rms started ringing, all the security personnelid down at the same time and changed their positions. The sniper bullet was aimed at the heart of one of the security personnel, but because of the rm, it eventually hit his shoulder. He flew out after getting hit by the bullet and fell to the ground. The walkie-talkie in his hands flew out several meters away. He cried out in pain, quickly covered his wound, and crawled forward, grabbing onto the walkie-talkie. ¡°Attention everybody, there¡¯s a sniper.¡± ¡°Repeat, attention everybody, there¡¯s a sniper.¡± Chapter 952 - Welcoming an Encounter

Chapter 952: Weing an Encounter

The whole castle rang with sharp rms. The security guards hurriedly exited the master bedroom and got into their respective positions. The medical team and Bo Yiren were escorted back to their rooms. ¡°Stay inside and do note out.¡± ¡°Miss Shen, pay close attention to Master,¡± Zhong Ran said before rushing straight to the monitoring room. The abrupt rms suddenly rang, scaring Burger. He cried out loud, and his cat fur all stood up. Tong Hua carried him up in a daze, opened the door, and said, ¡°What happened? Are you guys having a drill in the middle of the night? This is a huge disturbance!¡± Ah Da took big strides up and pushed Tong Hua back to his room. He swiftly closed the windows and drew the curtains. Tong Hua frowned and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a sniper.¡± Just as Ah Da¡¯s wordsnded, a mortar bomb flew towards Rose Castle. Inside the monitoring room, Zhong Ran narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Immediately block the bait cannonball.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The top floor of Rose Castle was covered with gun muzzles. This was a castle that was equipped with the most advanced weaponry. When the mortar bomb was flying midair, bait cannonballs flew out of the castle. The two cannons collided in midair, erupting into a violent explosion. It was as if fireworks were exploding in the sky. A dazzling sight. The second and third sessive attack came, and a total of six cannonballs attacked Rose Castle from all directions. Rose Castle¡¯s gun muzzles turned 360 degrees, respectively blocking all their cannonballs. The surroundings of Rose Castle were enclosed by the fireworks from the impacts of the cannonballs. It was extremely blinding. From far, it looked like a fireworks parade. However, there was endless danger hiding in this fireworks parade. Shen Qianshu looked out of the window in shock, and she abruptly drew the curtains. Noah suddenly started growling. ¡°Stay here!¡± His voice was really deep and hoarse. ¡°Let me go take a look at Tong Hua.¡± She was just about to go out when Ah Da¡¯s voice rang from her earpiece. ¡°Miss Shen, I¡¯m with Little Master right now. Please don¡¯t worry, and stay in the master bedroom.¡± They were a team of well-trained security guards, and with their many years of cooperation, their training was stricter than those in the military. Shen Qianshu stopped in her tracks. Not far away from Rose Castle. ck Rose sneered and said, ¡°A castle like this is actually installed with blocking equipment. How... generous.¡± Standing at the side, Yang Lihua¡¯s face darkened, and he did not dare to speak up. ck Rose said calmly, ¡°Ground secret agents, action.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Inside the monitoring room, Zhong Ran operated a few flying cameras. ¡°Immediately locate our enemy¡¯s position and wipe it out.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Not long after, the information soldiers found the enemy¡¯s position. ¡°Two kilometers away to the South.¡± ¡°Destroy them all.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The system locked the enemy¡¯s position and was just about to fire the cannonballs when suddenly, the whole castle cked out. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zhong Ran growled. Not only did Rose Castle ckout, but the whole area also had a power cutoff. The surrounding castles all had a ckout, and the streetmps were all out. Zhong Ran instantly said, ¡°Immediately start up the backup power supply.¡± A few secret agents hurriedly went to the power room. The backup power supply was already built when the castle was being built. However, they had never once used it for the past many years. Normally, they would use the city¡¯s supplied electricity, and this was also the first time they encountered such an incident. There was a power cutoff. The monitoring room, thus, could not be operated anymore. The sniper on the top floor said, ¡°Attention everybody, there are two enemy troops nearing.¡± He reported their position and fired at the same time, hitting one of the enemies. The sniper¡¯s first bullet, if nothing special happened, would kill the target at one shot. ¡°The backup power supply has been destroyed.¡± Zhong Ran took a deep breath and said, ¡°Everyone, prepare for the encounter. Cooperate with the sniper and block them off outside the castle.¡± Chapter 953 - Welcoming an Encounter 2

Chapter 953: Weing an Encounter 2

Zhong Ran brought with him over ten Rose Castle¡¯s security guards and divided them into four groups. There were four snipers on top, and they did not have observers with them. All the men were concentrated on the ground floor. This was the first level protection; the second level protection had eight men, and they were all inside the castle, with two of them upstairs. Ah Da was protecting Tong Hua, while Shen Qianshu was with Noah. Zhong Ran called and said, ¡°ck Rose is nning a night attack. I need men, a huge amount of men.¡± ¡°They are all on the way and will arrive in ten minutes.¡± A mortar bomb suddenly flew towards the castle. The top floor¡¯s air defense weapon could only fight at close quarters and had no ability to narrow down the mine thrower. The mortar bomb hit Rose Castle¡¯s master bedroom, causing half the wall to copse. Shen Qianshu screamed out loud. She leaped forward and pushed Ye Ling down. The explosion happened right in front of their eyes. Shattered rocks exploded, and the wall copsed, catching on fire. A heatwave hit them, followed by dust, choking Shen Qianshu and almost leaving her breathless. Zhong Ran turned around and said, ¡°Bloody hell, all these b*tches. Gun cover, advance!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The gunners on top shielded, and raindrop-like bullets hit the ground. Under the sniper¡¯s cover, the security guards advanced gradually, forming three lines of defense. Suddenly, the sound of a helicopter could be heard. Zhong Ran frowned. Only two minutes had passed, his men could not have gotten here so fast. ¡°Find cover, find cover... quick!!!¡± Zhong Ran shouted out. The helicopter hovered above the rooftop. The raindrop-like bullets were like water, sshing onto the security guards downstairs. The bullet cartridges sounded like heavy rain sttering onto the ground. ¡°Ah... my hand...¡± ¡°My leg...¡± ... Downstairs, shrills of cries could be heard. ¡°Faster!¡± Zhong Ran was livid. ¡°Six minutes!¡± The force of the helicopter¡¯s cannon was too strong, and the men on the ground cried out tragically. The helicopter started sweeping the top floor, while the cannon on top turned and started shooting at the helicopter too. Two snipers were hit, while another sniperid low in a corner. Under the cannon¡¯s cover, a bullet hit the helicopter¡¯s pilot. Four secret agents in the helicopter wereing out halfway when the helicopter crashed, exploding into mes and almost bulldozing the flourishing garden. A youngdy said, ¡°Gatekeeper, the helicopter has crashed.¡± ck Rose¡¯s face darkened, and she said, ¡°Within five minutes, let¡¯s end this once and for all.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhong Ran shouted out loud. ¡°Everybody, return back to the castle. Keep thest line of defense.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Four enemies were met with a gun attack right afternding. Upstairs, Shen Qianshu was choked breathless. Noah screamed and said, ¡°Let go of me!¡± Shen Qianshu was finding the key. Due to the explosion, the key inside the bedside table had been blown away. She took a long time before she finally found the key, and then she unlocked his handcuffs. She was just about to pull Noah out of the room when he pushed her away and walked towards the wall at a corner of the room. He pulled out a painting. With retina recognition, the whole wall was unlocked and opened up. Shen Qianshu stared dumbfounded at the arsenal stored inside the wall. Is this the master bedroom that I have been sleeping in for the past few months? How did I not know about this? Noah swiftly took out the machine gun and threw two guns to Shen Qianshu. The wall closed up once again. Just as the two of them just stepped out of the master bedroom, a cannon hit the master bedroom once again. The whole bedroom almost copsed. Shen Qianshu did not even have time to be furious as she was met with an enemy face-on. The enemy fired straight at her, and a huge de came charging towards her. Noah pushed her down and hit the enemy at the same time. Downstairs, it was total chaos. ¡°Mommy...¡± Tong Hua¡¯s voice suddenly rose, together with his struggle and screams. Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes filled with anger. ¡°Tong Hua!¡± Chapter 954 - Loud and Jarring

Chapter 954: Loud and Jarring

ck Rose¡¯s target was fully on Tong Hua. A few secret agents all attacked Tong Hua¡¯s bedroom. Zhong Ran dismissed the people and made them go downstairs, only leaving Ah Da in the room. ck Rose¡¯s men went all out downstairs, and most of them were brutally defending. Ah Da could not fight against the three secret agents who were fully equipped. Tong Hua was taken away. They left from the other side. Zhong Ran had a small team downstairs, and they swiftly encircled them. ¡°Let go of Little Master!¡± Shen Qianshu jumped down from the second floor, rolled on the ground once, and aimed her gun at the few secret agents. ¡°Let go of him!¡± Three enemies forcefully held Tong Hua in front of them and backed away step by step. Suddenly, a figure jumped down from upstairs,nding on the ground stably. The three secret agents seized Tong Hua to back away, wanting to retreat to the safe zone. Noah raised his hands and pulled the trigger. Under Shen Qianshu¡¯s horrific gaze, the bullet flew towards the enemy. ¡°Noah!¡± The bullet scraped Tong Hua¡¯s eyebrows, causing a gush of blood to ssh out. His shooting skills were too urate. Moreover, no one expected that he would actually fire when Tong Hua was being seized. He was not at all scared that Tong Hua would be hurt. He was either too confident of his own shooting skills or not concerned of Tong Hua¡¯s life. Shen Qianshu did not expect it either. In normal circumstances, a negotiation was needed. ck Rose and the others who were looking at the surveince cameras were all stunned. ¡°Kill him!¡± ck Rose was livid. Since Ye Ling was not concerned about the child, she would let him regret forever. ¡°No!¡± Yang Lihua screamed. The two enemies beside Tong Hua adjusted their muzzles and was just about to shoot Tong Hua when Noah beat them to it. A bullet hit one of the enemies¡¯ arteries, and the other bullet hit right at his brows. He killed all three people in less than a minute. The blood sttered all over Tong Hua¡¯s face. Gunshots were ringing all around him. ¡°Ah Ah Ahhhhh!¡± Tong Hua shouted out loud. Shen Qianshu hurriedly leaped forward, while Noah went livid. ¡°Shut up!¡± How could his son be fearful of such things? ¡°So disgusting!¡± Tong Hua¡¯s whole face was covered in blood. He really almost peed his pants. It was not his first time having a gun pointed at him in movies. After all, that was a prop, and he knew it was all fake. This time around, the guy was real! I¡¯m only seven years old, what did I do wrong to experience such things? Tong Hua thought. Shen Qianshu hugged him, and her heart palpitated wildly. ¡°Are you alright, are you alright?¡± Tong Hua was confused. ¡°Mommy, what are you saying? I think I became deaf.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Miss Shen, don¡¯t worry. The gunshots happened too close little Master, thus affecting his hearing. He will be fine after a while.¡± Shen Qianshu heaved a sigh of relief, while Tong Hua was panic-stricken. ¡°What happened? What happened? Why am I deaf? Why am I deaf? I don¡¯t want to be handicapped.¡± Noah grabbed one of his hands, his handsome face now distorted, and his furypletely bared. ¡°Shut up!¡± This mouthnguage was too crude, and Tong Hua immediately understood it. The people in front of them were fighting intensely. A few secret agents were moving stealthily. Noah was simply too powerful, and he fired shot by shot with his gun, causing the people in front to all retreat. He had no sense of pain and was also not scared. He had also never once ducked and could defeat all the opponents each time. He could wipe out everyone by himself. ¡°Stop shooting. If you continue shooting, we will not be able to fully retreat when their reinforcements are here,¡± Yang Lihua said hurriedly. ¡°Sniper, get ready!¡± ck Rose shouted. ¡°Get into position!¡± At Zhong Ran¡¯s side, there was also someone who reported to him. ¡°Zhong Ran, the backup generator will be fixed in three minutes.¡± ¡°Alright, faster!¡± Shen Qianshu suddenly shouted out in pain. She pressed onto her abdomen and fell to the floor, her gunnding beside her. Noah panicked, leaped forward, and hugged her tightly. He was furious and scared. At this moment, the enemy sniper pulled the trigger! Chapter 955 - Little Angel Is Being Taken Away

Chapter 955: Little Angel Is Being Taken Away

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this moment, the enemy sniper pulled the trigger! Shen Qianshu rolled around the floor in great pain. The piercing pain this time came so much more powerful than any other times. The pain was even greater than painless childbirth. She could not take it anymore. Noah hugged her and screamed subconsciously due to the fear. ¡°Ah Ah Ah...¡± The sniper¡¯s gun was aimed at Noah since long ago, and he hit Noah¡¯s shoulder with one shot. The three small groups in front of Zhong Ran were scattered all around due to the force. They were also blocked by ck Rose¡¯s suicidal attacks and found it impossible to move at all. ¡°Master!¡± The few security guards beside them were shocked, and one of them hurriedly went forward to check on Noah. Noah was not hit by a bullet but was instead hit by a syringe. The bright red liquid in the syringe was slowly entering Noah¡¯s body. One of the security guards pulled it out rapidly. However, it was toote. Noah growled out loud. Darkness fell before his eyes, and he fainted. The enemies who were waiting to take over had been hiding not far away since long ago. They swiftly rushed out, fired their guns, and rapidly took Shen Qianshu away. Tong Hua ran towards Shen Qianshu and shouted. ¡°Mommy!¡± A secret agent rushed forward and shouted. ¡°Little Master,e back here!¡± He fell to the ground, helplessly watching Shen Qianshu being taken away. Right after Shen Qianshu was taken away, ck Rose¡¯s men also retreated back swiftly. Not far away, a youngdy picked up a sniper rifle and said, ¡°What the? This is really shady!¡± An order rang out from her earpiece. ¡°Everybody retreat immediately!¡± The youngdy took a deep breath and said, ¡°Received.¡± She picked up the gun, boarded a car nearby, and swiftly left. Rose Castle was in a total mess. Ye Ling¡¯s men were split into a few groups. Rose Castle did not need so many staff; a part of them was at other ces and only needed ten minutes toe over. Thus, the backup always came rapidly. This time, however, an ident urred. They were stopped in their journey, resulting in them arriving a few minuteste, and Shen Qianshu was already taken away. Zhong Ran hurriedly brought Noah back upstairs and shouted for the medical team and Bo Yiren toe over. After leaving instructions for everything, Zhong Ran stood up and said, ¡°Three teams, follow me. The rest, stay behind and guard Rose Castle. Check the number of casualties and listen to Ah Da¡¯s instructions.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Rose Castle¡¯s backup power supply was officially used too. ¡°Zhong Ran, you must bring Mommy back.¡± Tong Hua could not hear while Zhong Ran did not say anything either. He put up his fist and fist-bumped Tong Hua. Not long after Zhong Ran left, the police came flocking over. Zhong Ran made a call during the journey and informed Mu Yuan to handle the police. He brought his men to ck Rose¡¯s hiding spot. ¡°Who stopped you guys? All of ck Rose¡¯s men were already at Rose Castle. It¡¯s impossible that she has extra men to stop you guys.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know. A group of people rushed out halfway. There were not many of them, only six. They specially came to cause a disturbance. Our men did not suffer serious injuries; it¡¯s just that our journey was disrupted,¡± the security guard said. Zhong Ran¡¯s expression was really unpleasant. Ye Ling was in deep sleep. After releasing the violent Noah, Zhong Ran was themander. When something bad happened, he could hardly absolve himself from me. This was the first time such a serious mistake urred in his many years of being the conductor. Rose Castle. After such a serious incident happened, it was obvious that someone had tipped the police off long ago for them to arrive so quickly. Ah Da was wounded and stopped the people outside the castle. A policeman furiously said, ¡°Illegal use of guns and installing armed forces, why don¡¯t you guys be God?¡± The ambnce also arrived quickly to pick up the casualties. Ah Da sneered and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be concerned about people¡¯s lives right now?¡± ¡°You guys used guns illegally and installed firearms...¡± A deep and stable voice interrupted them. ¡°Who told you guys that Rose Castle is using guns and defense measures illegally?¡± Chapter 956 - Malicious and Brutal

Chapter 956: Malicious and Brutal

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Decked in a service uniform with two bars and a star, he was already a Major in the army school even though he looked quite young. In front of a Major, a police officer would not dare to behave recklessly. Mu Yuan¡¯s eyes swept past them coldly. Following behind him were a few armed special forces, and they were heavily armed. It was obvious that they were from the formal bureau and civilian police force. The way they stood was already different. The arrogant police officer who used them of using military weapons illegally felt a chill run down his spine. Ye Ling actually rmed the army this time around? What happened? Did he stir up a ho¡¯s nest? Mu Yuan¡¯s gaze was icy cold, and his eyes swept past the policemander. The policemander subconsciously straightened his posture in front of the Major who was many years younger than him. His heart thumped nervously, and he did not dare to be arrogant anymore. Mu Yuan said coldly, ¡°Send all the casualties to the hospital. Policemander, which unit are you from?¡± ¡°Zhongtang District.¡± ¡°Zhongtang District is eighteen kilometers from here. You guys sure are fast,¡± Mu Yuan said calmly. ¡°The police from this district is not even here, yet why are you guys here instead?¡± ¡°Major, we received a tip-off that there¡¯s an exchange of fire here. For safety¡¯s sake, we came here immediately.¡± ¡°A not really confirmed source, and you brought the whole team here?¡± Sarcasm was dripping from Mu Yuan¡¯s tone. ¡°Amazing!¡± The policemander¡¯s face went as pale as a sheet. Mu Yuan snorted, took out his credentials, and said, ¡°I¡¯m from the secret service bureau. We will take over this case from now on. Bring your people and leave!¡± ¡°Major, this is such a serious incident, how can it be passed to the secret service bureau just like that? Citizens engaging in a fight with weapons. If news of this spread, the people living nearby will all feel insecure. This matter must be thoroughly investigated. It¡¯s the police force¡¯s bounded duty to do so, and this is also our case.¡± Mu Yuan looked at him coldly and said, ¡°This is the country¡¯s top confidential secret. If you want to know, climb higher up the ranks. You can only know if you have enough authority, understand?¡± After hearing this mockery, the policemander was livid. Mu Yuan yelled. ¡°Clear the scene!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The special forces under him lined up in a straight row. ¡°Other than the medical personnel, other unnecessary people leave this ce quickly. Nothing can go wrong.¡± This was obviously a trap waiting for Ye Ling. It was impossible that Mu Yuan could not see it. The good thing was that Rose Castle did not really use guns illegally. It was all legal. ¡°Since such a serious incident happened today, the inte will surely report it. Inform all the departments that if any background server spills any bit of information, theirpany doesn¡¯t need to operate anymore. No matter if it¡¯s an internationalpany or just a small mediapany,¡± Mu Yuan said. ¡°Yes!¡± Such a big scaled explosion and gunfight happened in the district. In the end, they used the excuse of a military drill to cover it up. There was indeed not any news being leaked out on the inte. Some unknown bystanders living nearby only heard gunshots and did not expect it to be a drill. However, those that knew the truth did not dare to speak as they were scared of losing their positions. Rose Castle, being ruined almostpletely, was a truth that could not be hidden anymore. The exteriors were all cordoned off. The casualties were sent to the hospital immediately. Including Tong Hua. Second Old Master Gu and the Gu brothers came right away. Ye Ling was still unconscious. The medical team was in the middle of saving him. Luckily, the medicine was not poisonous and would only cause Ye Ling to be unconscious. He would be able to wake up after the medicine wore off. Gu Yuanli¡¯s face was livid. He clenched his fists and left the crowd to give ck Rose a call. ¡°What exactly are you up to? Release Little Shu.¡± ¡°Son, goodbye!¡± Gu Yuanli was mad. ¡°You¡¯re really refusing to be convinced until you¡¯re faced with the grim reality. Are you so sure that I will not dare to say anything?¡± ¡°You want to lose your family. That¡¯s just my cup of tea,¡± ck Rose said calmly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be concerned with what¡¯s next.¡± Chapter 957 - Grafting Flowers Onto a Tree

Chapter 957: Grafting Flowers Onto a Tree

When Zhong Ran brought the men to ck Rose¡¯s stronghold, someone had already been there to rummage through everything. All the documents had been destroyed. The ones which could not be destroyed in time were exploded. There were still traces of fires at the scene. Over there, Zhong Ran found some motherboards. ¡°Information Officer? Come here. See if you can recover this and get some info out of it.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ck Rose¡¯s people walked really hurriedly. Some of the surveince cameras had not been torn down, and they were still flying around at the top of Rose Castle. It seemed as if it was intentionally there for others to search for. Zhong Ran¡¯s gaze darkened. The Rose Castle was in a great mess. He pressed the self-destruct button and destroyed all the flying drones. They could surely find something out of such a huge stronghold. Luther had said before that there was always a solution to every problem. There was not a single ce in the world where not a single piece of information was leaked someway, somehow. ¡°Search more thoroughly.¡± Zhong Ran called Xie Jinghuan. ¡°ck Rose should be departing soon. You have to at least know where she¡¯s going.¡± Xie Jinghuan said, ¡°She can only go by sea. Don¡¯t worry.¡± At the same time. ck Rose was already onboard a ferry. Lu Mengxi looked at her excitedly. ¡°You already captured Shen Qianshu! Why don¡¯t you kill her!¡± ¡°Miss Lu, I am thankful for your interference and cooperation. Your job has been done. Please leave the boat. You are in no ce to interfere with the matters about Shen Qianshu yet.¡± Lu Mengxi¡¯s face turned pale. She looked really bad at night. ¡°ck Rose, don¡¯t underestimate Shen Qianshu. If you want to make her your puppet, be careful. You¡¯re ying with fire.¡± She hated Shen Qianshu. She had made wrong judgments because she underestimated her enemy. The tables had finally turned. She no longer dared to try anything with Shen Qianshu. ¡°Miss Shen, you were yed by Shen Qianshu. That¡¯s because you were too dumb.¡± ck Rose sneered. ¡°You and I are different.¡± Lu Mengxiughed coldly. ¡°Back then, I thought highly of myself like you. I always felt that I was the smartest and that everyone was of no match to me. Reality hit me hard. I¡¯ll warn you, she is destined to never be a puppet. If you don¡¯t wish to die in her hands, you should kill her as soon as you can.¡± ¡°Time for you to get off the boat.¡± A youngdy behind ck Rose roared. The girl had a really hipster style. She had blonde hair, and her fringe was trimmed in a really aesthetic style. Her hair was rather thick, and it was cut all around her eyes at the same level, covering her eyebrows and half of her eyes. Her fringe was dyed a light green color, which was in great contrast from her blonde hair. Her skin color was rather dark, and she even had camouge face paint. She was chewing gum behind ck Rose the whole time. She looked really unruly. Lu Mengxi sneered. Then, she left the boat angrily. ¡°She goes on and on and on. Never-ending! How annoying!¡± ck Roseughed. ¡°Enough, Monica. Get someone to start the boat. We¡¯ll speed straight to the open sea.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Monica blew her bubble gum and left quickly. The ferry sped out of the port. Lu Mengxi stared sharply as they left the port. A man came over and frowned slightly. ¡°Mr. Yuan is on the line.¡± She picked up the phone. Lu Mengxi picked up the call as she got in the car. The man also got into the car, and they left the port in the dark. ¡°Hello, Mr. Yuan.¡± ¡°I heard that you have used two teams of men. What for?¡± Lu Mengxi said, ¡°A friend needed cover to move some items. I sent some people over to help them. Mr. Yuan, don¡¯t worry. No one was hurt or killed.¡± ¡°Without my order, you are not allowed to take things into your own hands.¡± ¡°Right. I won¡¯t do this again.¡± Chapter 958 - Beginning of A New Counterpart

Chapter 958: Beginning of A New Counterpart

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Mengxi hung up the phone and looked at the darkness. She smiled, and there seemed to be a lot of meaning to it. She had achieved her goal. Whatever happened next had nothing to do with her anymore. ¡°Remove all traces for us clearly. Do not let anyone else sense our involvement.¡± ¡°I know. Rest assured.¡± Xie Jinghuan was in the monitoring room. A surveince officer said, ¡°The satellite is now online.¡± ¡°Monitor it carefully. Don¡¯t be afraid of wasting resources. You have to find the shippingpany, identity number, and workers on board for every single ship in the sea. All our information has to match those of the customs. Inform me immediately if anything is fishy about any ship.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xie Jinghuan was not in the country, but he was in charge of all the security and information systems. He had stronger means abroad than the special forces team in his own country. On the boat. The ocean breeze was exceptionally fierce tonight. The sea was on high tide. Shen Qianshu woke up from the bumps. She was captured in a small cabin. She could hear the sound of the waves, and she knew that she was not onnd. Her body was aching tremendously. She got out of bed and knocked on the door. A hipster girl pushed the door open, almost hitting her. She was chewing on some gum as if she was here to watch a show. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Great beauty, are you not feelingfortable?¡± Shen Qianshu retreated. The lights in the cabin were dim, and the youth¡¯s face was not very clear. Shen Qianshu took a deep breath. ¡°I want to see ck Rose.¡± ¡°Come with me!¡± On the boat, it was impossible for Shen Qianshu to escape. Even if she jumped into the sea, the agents on board the ferry would jump in to pull her corpse back up. She was not intending to struggle in vain. ck Rose was very assured too. She did not even lock her with chains. Monica brought her upstairs. ck Rose was at the podium, and there were some youths by both sides. Shen Qianshu calcted her strength and theirs. It was just too disparate. She could only wait and see what happened next. ¡°No matter if I am willing or not, I will stillnd in your hands eventually.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at ck Rose openly. ¡°You win.¡± ck Rose said, ¡°I told you. No matter what you do, they would all be struggles in vain.¡± ¡°No. You won, by luck.¡± Shen Qianshuughed. ¡°Of course, luck is also part of skill.¡± She believed that Ye Ling had already put all the deployments in ce and that only some important steps were left, but no one would have expected his illness to attack prematurely. When Bo Yiren said that had stopped taking his medicine, Qianshu had already guessed that Ye Ling released Noah to deal with ck Rose. Noah said that he needed him. That proved her hypothesis right. However, her scandals and the insults online worsened his health condition. He lost control and had a rpse prematurely. This created an opening for a breakthrough for ck Rose. ck Roseughed. ¡°Time to talk about cooperating with me.¡± ¡°Before the discussion, I have a question and a favor to ask from you.¡± ¡°Please say.¡± ¡°Did Ye Ling agree to all of your requests in exchange that you let me go and let him rece me to be your puppet?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°You agreed to it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°You also promised him that you would remove the bomb in my body, but you lied to him.¡± ¡°Smart.¡± Shen Qianshuughed. ¡°It¡¯s not hard to predict.¡± ¡°You have asked the question. What about the favor?¡± ck Rose was in a good mood strangely. Shen Qianshuughed. ¡°Simple. If you want me to be your puppet, show me your sincerity and remove the bomb in my body. I believe in the medical team of the Rose Society. They can retrieve the bomb in me.¡± She paused. ¡°If you object to it, then throw me into the sea to feed the sharks in the open sea. That saves your energy.¡± Chapter 959 - Operation

Chapter 959: Operation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ck Rose smiled lightly. She looked at the beautiful girl before her through the veil. ¡°You are so simr to Fang Hongxiu. You don¡¯t even lose out, and you also have her mighty spirit. If you weren¡¯t her daughter, I might even admire you.¡± ¡°No thanks,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°There are already enough people who admire me. I don¡¯t need icing on the cake.¡± ck Rose said, ¡°Not to mention, we don¡¯t even know whether you can pass the assessment. If I remove the bomb, it might not pay off.¡± ¡°I still have a son. I don¡¯t wish to die yet. If you remove the bomb, I will naturally give my all. If I don¡¯t pass the assessment, I doubt I will survive anyway. There is no need for you to get your hands dirty. I would die.¡± Yang Lihua entered with a document in her hands. ¡°Master...¡± She was startled when she saw Shen Qianshu. She seemed really sad. No one could tell if it was remorse or guilt. She lowered her hate quickly and said softly, ¡°We are thirty minutes away from the open sea.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Shen Qianshu sneered. ¡°Doctor Yang, you could really bear to explode the Rose Castle into mes like that. Weren¡¯t you afraid of hurting Tong Hua?¡± Yang Lihua bit her lip. She felt really bad deep down. There were many things that were not up to her to decide. ¡°Even a monster would not hurt its own children,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I must have overestimated your kinship with Tong Hua.¡± ¡°Stop talking about it.¡± Doctor Yang¡¯s face was all red. She wanted to exin, but she could not bring the words out. Shen Qianshu pouted. She did not care for her exnation anyway. ck Rose raised her hand up to cut off their argument. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll remove the bomb in you.¡± ¡°I guess the remote control is with you,¡± Shen Qianshu said calmly. ¡°Everyone on this boat belongs to you. I can¡¯t escape anyway. Remove the remote control and throw it into the sea.¡± This was a double guarantee. Even if the remote control she threw out was fake, she had to get the bomb out no matter what. ck Rose took the remote control out very cooperatively and threw it into the sea easily. Shen Qianshu pointed at Yang Lihua. ¡°I want her to operate on me.¡± ¡°Ok!¡± ck Rose said, ¡°Shen Qianshu, that was really uncalled for. You don¡¯t even know if you can pass the assessment. If you can¡¯t, you will still be dead no matter what. If you pass it, I have my ways to make you listen to me as well.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± The ferry was reaching the open sea very soon. While Shen Qianshu was captured in the cabin, she ate well and slept well. She had ample rest, and her face made her seemed well-nourished. It was as if she was cruising on a luxurious cruise. Even ck Rose was a little surprised by it. Every day, a youth woulde and serve her meals. Two dayster, the ferry reached the shore. ck Rose was at a secluded ce on a certain ind. It was really private, and there were not that many people on it. There were males and females on the ind. They had all the basic amenities and even airne runways. ck Rose said, ¡°Operate on her.¡± Shen Qianshu was brought into the operation room very quickly. Other than Yang Lihua, there was another doctor who did the operation on her. The anesthetist injected anesthetic on her, and Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Don¡¯t give me full body. Just that part will do. I want to watch you remove the bomb.¡± Yang Lihua clenched her teeth. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Why would I trust you?!¡± Yang Lihua¡¯s face went red. ¡°Right.¡± The anesthetist changed his anesthesia based on Shen Qianshu¡¯s preference. He would not let her fall asleep halfway through the operation. She also wanted to lean against the operation table and now lie down. Yang Lihua said, ¡°It¡¯s best that you lie down for the operation. It is inconvenient for us like this, and it is a little difficult as well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your problem,¡± Shen Qianshu said calmly. ¡°Do you think I give a d*mn?¡± She wanted to stare at the whole process and watch them cut her stomach open and retrieve the disgusting thing. She wanted to ensure that they would not put any weird thing in her again. Chapter 960 - Succeeded.

Chapter 960: Seeded.

Yang Lihua looked at her intently. A youth with long, ck hair came in. She was really young, and her face was really small. She was not tall, and her face was really pale. She had very pretty eyes and thick fringe. Her ck straight hair was so long it went down until her waist. She disinfected Shen Qianshu without uttering a single word. ¡°Maxi, monitor her blood pressure well.¡± The ck-haired youth nodded. Yang Lihua said, ¡°Qianshu, if you want to watch the entire process, you will feel really bad because the anesthesia isn¡¯t very strong. It doesn¡¯t feel good at all to see your own tummy getting opened up. You are not a doctor. I¡¯m afraid that you might find it disgusting and vomit halfway through. If this sort of thing happens at the operating table, your life will be at stake.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Humans make me want to vomit even more, and I could bear with it. Don¡¯t worry about this.¡± The operation began. Yang Lihua pulled her shirt up and began cutting on the skin at her tummy. Shen Qianshu¡¯s body twitched a little. It hurt. It was not as painful as when the thing inside her was working, but it did make her feel a sharp pain. She could still force herself to bear with the pain. The ck-haired youth Maxi looked at her and turned around to look at the blood pressure. The blood pressure was falling. Shen Qianshu took a deep breath. Fresh blood oozed out of her. Her pupils shrank sharply. Yang Lihua was right. Watching her own tummy being cut open surely was not a good experience. She could see the fatyers and the fresh blood when her tummy was cut open. She could clearly sense the cold feeling of the operation equipment in her body as they searched for the bomb. Her eyelids were getting heavy. The anesthesia did have its effect eventually. Shen Qianshu bit her lip harshly. She watched the tools in Yang Lihua¡¯s hand without batting an eyelid. ¡°Qianshu, you can have some rest. I won¡¯t do anything funny,¡± Yang Lihua said. ¡°You have to trust me.¡± ¡°I remember you said that you would never hurt Tong Hua either.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s voice was really deep. ¡°But what happened?¡± She hurt so badly that her teeth were shaking. She controlled her body to not move around so that she would not cause any problems for the doctors. Fresh blood oozed out of her continuously. Maxi gave her blood transfusions. After some searching, Doctor Yang finally retrieved the bomb in her body. Just at that moment. Shen Qianshu¡¯s blood pressure dropped drastically. Something odd urred with her heartbeat. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face changed greatly while Doctor Yang was really calm. Maxi reached out and injected her with a cardiotonic needle. Maxi frowned. The pair of eyes under her a thick fringe was really calm as if she was a doctor who had experienced a lot of operations. ¡°Blood vessel broke,¡± Doctor Yang said. It was not hard to handle it. They could just use the hemostatic forceps. Yang Lihua was a very outstanding specialist doctor. Even if she had issues during an operation, she could fix them speedily. After stopping the blood, she began stitching her back up. The entire time, Shen Qianshu was watching. It was a really gory sight. Indeed, she did feel ufortable and had some psychological reactions, but she eventually conquered them. The operation was done really sessfully. ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Shen Qianshu, who had just had her operationpleted, was really weak. Yet, she insisted on wanting to take a look at the thing that was retrieved from her stomach. Yang Lihua brought it over, and the object was not very big. It was just about the size of the nail on the thumb. It was as if they had retrieved a very small chip. Shen Qianshu¡¯s lips were pale. ¡°So much thought put in.¡± She did not dare to rest. When she returned to the patient ward, Shen Qianshu tried her best and insisted on not falling asleep right after the operation in case someone tried anything funny and removed the stitches to put something in her again. No one would have thought that Shen Qianshu had the stamina to force herself to stay awake for three whole days after the operation. Chapter 961 - Pool of Sin

Chapter 961: Pool of Sin

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the hospital. Tong Hua went through an examination at the hospital and was discharged upon finding out that he did not have any external injuries. The Gu Family waited outside solemnly. Second Old Master Gu went to pick him up personally. They received news about what happened to Rose Castle really quickly. The attack came quickly and fiercely. No one knew about it earlier than anyone else. The entire attacksted just ten minutes, and when they noticed, the attack had already ended long ago. Tong Hua¡¯s deafness was temporary. Indeed, he recovered after applying medication. ¡°Grandpa, Mommy is taken away. You have to save Mommy,¡± Tong Hua said with tears welled up in his eyes. He was fearful. That group of people were beasts. They would not let Mommy off so easily. Second Old Master Gu said, ¡°Okay.¡± Ghost City had a say in the nation, but once out of the country, their influence was limited, and so was their power. But no matter what, they would even risk getting bankrupt to save Little Shu. Gu Yuanli indulged himself in alcohol and got mad drunk. The entire room reeked of alcohol. When Gu Xie stepped in, the alcoholic odor was overwhelming, and there were beer bottles on the floor. Gu Xie grabbed the bottle of beer from Gu Yuanli¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Second Brother, Little Shu needs you now. Can¡¯t you get your sh*t together? Do you want to be intoxicated from alcohol?¡± Gu Yuanli¡¯s face was really red. Beads of sweat formed all over his forehead. His body was twitching uncontrobly. ¡°Don¡¯t care about me.¡± ¡°Second Brother!¡± Gu Xie said in anger. Gu Yuanli had always been the head of Ghost City. These years, Pa no longer cared about the matters. If Gu Yuanli was to get wasted and not care about all matters, he did not even know where to start for readjustments. ¡°After ck Rose¡¯s ferry left the open sea, we lost track of it. We are helpless now, don¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°No matter where they are, there¡¯s always a way. How does it help for you to drink?¡± ¡°She won¡¯t kill Little Shu.¡± He was not worried that ck Rose would kill Little Shu. Yet, ck Rose was the gate to hell. She opened the hell gates to Little Shu. ¡°This is the Information Age. Even if someone is three feet deep, we can definitely find that person. Even if we really can¡¯t, we can search inch by inch. We won¡¯t find nothing.¡± ¡°Do you know how long I¡¯ve been searching for ck Rose? Do you know how many people, how much money and resources I wasted just to figure out the clear details about ck Rose? I got nothing useful. Nothing at all.¡± He was desperate. ck Rose is not just Mommy alone. They are too strong. They did not send out many people, yet there were no traces of their whereabouts. They could form a stronghold anywhere. They were mysterious and really powerful. It could be said that they came and went with the wind. The people that were seen from ck Rose were just on the superficial level. ¡°Then how would it help that you are drinking?¡± Gu Yuanli was in great pain. Because she is our mother. So I am desperately depressed. I wish I could be drunk and never wake up again. He wished he could return to 13 years ago. Gu Xie¡¯s head hurt tremendously. ¡°Second Brother, there will eventually be a way. If you get information, give it to me and I¡¯ll give it to Ye Ling. We can match the information we gathered from both sides and see if we can get anything out of it.¡± Gu Yuanli muttered to himself. ¡°Pointless.¡± No one knows ck Rose¡¯s whereabouts. No one! He was suddenly startled. Mom! If Mom was awake... He paused and suddenly threw his bottle of beer. He stood up and went out hastily. Gu Xie rushed up to him. ¡°Second Brother, where are you going?¡± Gu Manor went into the main vi at the Gu Manor and picked up a shovel suddenly. Then, he crazily destroyed all the water lilies that Second Old Master Gu had been growing for many years. Gu Xie was utterly shocked. He rushed forward to pull him back hurriedly. ¡°Second Brother, what are you doing?¡± Chapter 962 - Interrogate

Chapter 962: Interrogate

At the Gu Manor, except the unconscious Fang Hongxiu, Second Old Master Gu cared for these water lilies the most. If they were destroyed, the oue would be hard to imagine. ¡°Get lost!¡± Gu Yuanli seemed as if he was mad drunk. He destroyed the whole pond of water lilies. They were clear. Gu Xie¡¯s face was really cold. ¡°You¡¯re mad!¡± Pa would also be mad. None of the security guards at Ghost City dared to stop him. Gu Yuanli jumped into the pond to force himself awake. Then, he called the helpers over. ¡°Move these water lilies out of the manor. The farther, the better.¡± The helpers did not dare to disobey hismands, so they hurriedly handled the matter. There were many of them, so it was done really quickly. The yard was in a great mess very soon as well. Gu Yuanli looked up at the direction of the second floor. I hope... she can still be saved. Second Old Master Gu stood at the entrance of the yard solemnly. With a cold voice, he said, ¡°You have better exin well to me. What exactly is going on?¡± Tong Hua stood beside Second Old Master Gu. He was utterly shocked. What happened to the pond of beautiful water lilies? More than half of Rose Castle was destroyed, and Tong Hua¡¯s ears had returned to its original state. Second Old Master Gu brought him back to the Gu Manor and not to Rose Castle. At the same time, he had already told Zhong Ran about it. Zhong Ran had too many things to handle at a time, so he agreed to let Tong Hua stay at the Gu Manor temporarily. ¡°Pa, Second Brother is drunk and wild.¡± ¡°What drunk! What wild!¡± Second Old Master Gu was terribly mad. Fourth Brother and Fifth Brother, who heard about this, were also a little confused. Gu Yuanli¡¯s cheeks were really red, and his eyes ckened. He reeked of alcohol. It was obvious that he was drunk. He held onto Gu Xie and tried to stand properly as he stumbled. Suddenly, he kneeled down. His knees hit the hard ground. Gu Xie and Fourth Brother hurriedly ran over to carry him up. Second Old Master Gu was livid. Seeing him in such a state, he was really aggravated. ¡°Get lost. Speak when you are sober.¡± ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry. Second Uncle could be... just too sad.¡± Tong Hua persuaded him. Thanks to Tong Hua, Second Old Master Gu¡¯s bad temper was slightly restrained. He looked at the mess, feeling that it was such a pity. There were only flower petals in the water lily pond. ¡°This rascal!¡± Rose Castle. Ye Ling woke up after being unconscious for one day and one night. He did not suffer from any external injuries, and he was mobile. The redness in his eyes had subsided. Everything was clear. Zhong Ran was really happy deep down. This time, it was really too sudden. Based on Ye Ling¡¯s n, Noah should have been sober a few dayster. They would only start the n after Shen Qianshu¡¯s operation. Who thought that he would lose control so much earlier. ¡°Any news from Jingheng?¡± Ye Ling was exceptionally calm. Zhong Ran said, ¡°Jingheng¡¯s men only stalked a suspicious boat until it left the open sea. They have been continuously trying to track it. Wee back, Master.¡± ¡°Tong Hua?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too messy at home. Second Old Master Gu brought him to the Gu Manor.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face was really cold. ¡°Tell me once you receive any news from Jingheng. I¡¯m going to the Gu Manor.¡± He was so calm it was as if Shen Qianshu had not been abducted. Zhong Ran was a little fearful. ¡°Master...¡± He seldom saw Ye Ling so calm when he was actually raging mad. The medical team did not manage to persuade him to stay. Ye Ling went to the Gu Manor alone to look for Gu Yuanli. Gu Yuanli was sober, but he was still in a confused state. Ye Ling stood before him looking cold. ¡°Gu Yuanli, we know that ck Rose will not take Qianshu¡¯s life anytime soon. However, over time, if she changes her mind, we won¡¯t know anymore. Are you still going to hide your secret?¡± ¡°Second Brother, what are you still hiding from us?¡± Ye Ling asked, ¡°Let me ask you again while I still have the patience. What exactly is the rtionship between you and ck Rose?¡± Chapter 963 - Interrogate 2

Chapter 963: Interrogate 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In Gu Yuanli¡¯s small vi, Gu Xie, Fourth Brother, and Fifth Brother were there. Second Old Master Gu was looking after Tong Hua. Ye Ling¡¯s face was really cold. Gu Yuanli looked up at him. ¡°Y-You...¡± ¡°Why did you destroy all the water lilies? Because that pond of water-lilies was the thing that caused Fang Hongxiu to be unconscious, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ye Ling hollered. Gu Xie, Fourth Brother, and Fifth Brother were shocked. Fourth Brother said, ¡°Ye Ling, you may have some misunderstandings. Mom has been in aa for over 20 years. It is not because of the water-lilies. Pa is the one who grew the water lilies. There¡¯s no way he could have messed with it.¡± ¡°Gu Yuanli, I¡¯m asking you. Is it so!¡± Ye Ling raised his voice slightly, ignoring Fourth Brother. Gu Yuanli replied. ¡°No!¡± He grabbed his head in pain. Fourth Brother and Fifth Brother were silent for a moment. Gu Xie looked at him in disbelief, and his heart skipped a beat. He had a sudden premonition. Why would Second Brother cause Mom to be unconscious for so many years? ¡°Then why did you destroy all the water-lilies? Wild from being drunk?¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°Do you take me for a fool? I had long suspected that Tong Hua¡¯s rpse had something to do with the water lilies! I sent someone to examine the water lilies but did not get much out of it. Other than the fact that there was nothing suspicious about the water lily, did you know that you almost killed Tong Hua?! He¡¯s Qianshu and my biological son!¡± Fourth Brother¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What?¡± Not adopted son? Ye Ling looked at the shocked expression in Gu Yuanli¡¯s eyes. ¡°Look at Tong Hua. How does he look like an adopted son of me, Ye Ling! From the hair on his head straight to his toes, which part of him didn¡¯t get my genes? When he was just born, you did not take good care of him and almost caused him to die. Now that he has grown up, you connived with the murderer and almost killed him. Or should I say that when you sent him that water lily, your n was already to kill him! Because you are jealous of me. Because Qianshu doesn¡¯t love you, she loves me. So, you want to ruin our family! You want my family to be wrenched apart!¡± ¡°No!¡± Gu Yuanli was on the verge of breaking down from being interrogated by Ye Ling¡¯s pushy self. ¡°I did not know that he is yours and her biological son. I thought... I thought he had died long ago. I¡¯m not the one who did the water lily thing either. I only suspected it. Why would I want to hurt him?¡± Fifth Brother was really confused. He had always not been very good at speaking, nor was he good with interacting. He sat by the side and listened quietly. Gu Xie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Second Brother, what¡¯s going on?¡± Gu Yuanli wiped his face. ¡°I never thought of hurting Qianshu¡¯s son. Back then, I gave my all to protect them. I wished to wait for Qianshu to give birth and then move to another ce. Who knew that ck Rose would know what I was thinking? She used Yang Lihua¡¯s child as a threat. She wanted Doctor Shen to mess with Qianshu during the examination. ¡°Tong Hua was already drugged when he was in the womb. She gave birth to him prematurely because she affected the womb. The poison had hurt the child. I really have no idea why the kid that died was Doctor Yang¡¯s while Qianshu¡¯s child survived.¡± Gu Yuanli knocked his head softly. ¡°Tong Hua and I have done a gic test before. 100% confirmed,¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°Gu Yuanli, your rtionship with ck Rose isn¡¯t shallow. She never hides anything she does from you. What about when Tong Hua had a rpse? What about the pond of water lilies? There¡¯s no way this could just be a coincidence. Neither could it purely be you being drunk and wild.¡± The brothers in the Gu Family looked at each other. Gu Xie said with a deep tone, ¡°Second Brother, up till now, we don¡¯t even know if Qianshu is dead or alive. What else are you hiding from us? What exactly is going on? Tell us, hurry!¡± Chapter 964 - Difficulty

Chapter 964: Difficulty

Gu Yuanli¡¯s story was really simple. He was born and raised in Ghost City. Since he was young, he was raised very strictly by Second Old Master Gu. The brothers were all respectful to one another. As Second Old Master Gu was trying to cultivate his eldest son, Gu Yuanli was jealous of his Big Brother. Yet, he was envious of him and admired him too. He constantly tried to perform to his best around Second Old Master Gu. Since they were young, he was the most unruly one among the brothers. When he was twelve, ck Rose appeared. A woman who imed to be his mother appeared and misled him about the truth regarding the death of his birth parents. She pushed all the me to Second Old Master Gu. ck Rose still had information in Ghost City. When he was young, she purposely set him up and hid half of the story. As a rebellious youth who was smart butcked experience, he trusted ck Rose as he was deprived of motherly love. Under ck Rose¡¯smands, he almost killed the Fang Hongxiu, who was already in a vegetative state. Yet ultimately, he did not dare to. That year, Fang Hongxiu, who was unconscious for many years, suddenly had some response. He was the first one to notice, and he could not bear to hurt her, but he was misled. As Fang Hongxiu was the third party who came between ck Rose and Second Old Master Gu, she was the murderer of his father. He was unwilling to let Fang Hongxiu wake up. He was unwilling for the murderer¡¯s family to be living in harmony. Hence, he contacted ck Rose. ck Rose sent people to give him a type of poison and made him apply it on Fang Hongxiu. She also told him that it would not cause death for Fang Hongxiu but only make her unconscious. He did the evil job of applying the poison on her. He knew nothing about the water lily. Gu Yuanli said, ¡°I really know nothing about the water lily thing. Back then, I asked her what would happen if my mother woke up midway through? She told me not to worry. I knew she had her ways. Those years, other than Ah Xi, Pa was the one looking after Mom. I won¡¯t suspect them. So, I suspected that it was the water lily. ¡°The person growing and looking after the water lilies is not from Ghost City. One of them was exceptionally suspicious. I only noticed this after I returned back to the nation. Mom was poisoned. The poison is hard to remove. Even if I suspected it, it was to no avail. Mom had always been unconscious. The people at home had already gotten used to it. Pa is also used to it. We are already readily prepared for Mom to be in deep sleep for the rest of her life. I¡¯m afraid if this matter gets exposed... Pa will kick me out of the house and cause this family to be chaotic. So... I didn¡¯t say it.¡± Gu Xie sat at a side. His jaw dropped. His brain was ringing. ¡°No way. I don¡¯t believe it. I don¡¯t believe this.¡± His biological mother was a maniac. His biological brother caused his Mom to be unconscious. He hid such a big secret. He had always been living in the shadow. Gu Yuanli said, ¡°I can¡¯t say it. If I said it, she...¡± She woulde and look for Gu Xie. This was the most important reason, but he did not wish to say it. If he did, it might cause psychological stress on Gu Xie. Fourth Brother looked at Gu Xie. After all, they were brothers for so many years, and he was also the closest to Second Brother. He immediately understood how surprised he was. ¡°Second Brother, you went too... overboard,¡± Fourth Brother said. Even if it was for Gu Xie, he should not have done that. Pa would be so sad and disappointed. Mom could have woken up earlier, yet she was in deep sleep for so many years for no reason. ¡°I know. I havemitted grave mistakes that cannot be forgiven. There are many things that I can¡¯t control,¡± Gu Yuanli said. ¡°You don¡¯t even know how vicious and clever ck Rose is. If I were to expose the entire truth, all of us might not be alive.¡± Gu Yuanli said, ¡°She... wouldn¡¯t let me say it.¡± Chapter 965 - He Is The Original Sinner

Chapter 965: He Is The Original Sinner

Gu Xie raised his head and looked at Gu Yuanli. He felt like something had hit him deep within his heart. He did not know how he should treat the Second Brother in front of him. This Second Brother was too unfamiliar and did not seem like his impression of him. ¡°I already knew that Qianshu was Mom¡¯s child. I also couldn¡¯t say because I knew she would take Little Shu away and treat her as a puppet. Hence, I rather looked after Little Shu in the dark. I did not expect that she would discover it,¡± Gu Xie said. ¡°It was I who didn¡¯t protect her and Tong Hua well. The matter regarding Tong Hua¡¯s illness was absolutely not my idea.¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°So it was a coincidental matter?¡± Gu Yuanli said, ¡°For that batch of water lily, medication would be applied once every week. After the medication was applied, the fragrance would be exceptionally strong. As I became suspicious, I could sense that this point was different. Dad and you all have been living in this kind of fragrance for a long time and would not sense it. This kind of fragrance also did not have any harmful effects on normal people at all. When Tong Hua¡¯s illness was triggered, it happened to be the first day of the application of the medication. It might be a coincidence.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Tong Hua was your son. I thought that he was Doctor Yang¡¯s child.¡± Gu Yuanli exined. Hence, there seemed to be an exnation for the matter. Gu Xie stuck his hand into his hair. He was in endless misery. He had known everything. Second Brother had known everything. However, they had helped the enemy for so many years. ¡°I was anxious to develop Ghost City¡¯s capabilities. I pretended toply with the ck Rose as I hoped that I could have sufficient power to contend with her one day. I... did not hurt Little Shu and Tong Hua on purpose.¡± The only person he had hurt was Fang Hongxiu, who hadid on the bed for many years. There wasplete silence in the room. This truth was too heavy for Fourth Brother, Fifth Brother, and Gu Xie. The truth had always been in front of them, but they had overlooked it. This was too cruel. Gu Xie¡¯s eyes were red. Suddenly, he threw a punch onto the wall. Gu Yuanli¡¯s eyes were filled with misery, but he also heaved a sigh of relief. He had finally said it out. It was not as hard as he had thought, and he seemed to feel a little better. Fourth Brother said, ¡°Big Brother¡¯s and Third Brother¡¯s deaths... did you have anything to do with it?¡± ¡°No!¡± Gu Yuanli said. ¡°Am I such a crazy and cruel person in your eyes?¡± Fourth Brother also regretted asking the question. He should not have asked it this way. This kind of question was too hurtful. Ye Ling said, ¡°But you are the original sinner. The ck Rose wanted to take revenge on Ghost City. You knew it in your heart, but you didn¡¯t say. You knew everything but did not give any warning. If you had told Second Old Master Gu earlier, many tragedies could have been avoided.¡± ¡°How could I say? When I was young, I made a huge mistake. When I turned around, there was already no way to salvage. I wanted to say it. I even wanted to say it in my dreams. But if I had said, she would be... ¡± Gu Yuanli¡¯s voice shrank. ¡°I wished so much that my biological mom had really died back then.¡± Fourth Brother said, ¡°Second Brother, we are a family. If you had said earlier, Mom would perhaps wake earlier, and Dad would also forgive you. Facing it together as a family was still better than you looking helplessly at Big Brother and Third Brother dying.¡± Fifth Brother also nodded his head. When they were young, they were rebellious and rash. It was easy for them to take the wrong route. If they were misled by others, they would indeed do something wrong. If they did something wrong, they could change, and it would be fine. What he was afraid of was repeating one¡¯s mistakes and being unable to turn back. Everyone¡¯s heart was very heavy. It was as if a big mountain was pressing on them. Gu Xie said, ¡°You... you are too much.¡± Besides scolding these words, he seemed to be unable to find other words to say. Gu Xie¡¯s voice had be hoarse. Chapter 966 - Nobody Is Crazier Than Me

Chapter 966: Nobody Is Crazier Than Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Xie¡¯s voice had be hoarse. He suddenly realized something. He was not qualified to scold Gu Yuanli. He was the original sinner. As the other son of the ck Rose, could he escape? Ye Ling said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the court case involving your Gu Family. I ask you, do you know how to find the ck Rose?¡± He only wanted a bit of news, just a little bit. It would be good even if there were any clues. He anxiously needed a little information to confirm the ck Rose¡¯s whereabouts. Qianshu could not wait. Gu Yuanli wiped his face and got himself together. ¡°I have been looking for clues for these past few years. I did some recording. I do not know whether it¡¯s useful.¡± He got up and walked to the side. He took a smallputer over and switched it on. He opened a document. Ye Ling took theputer over to check. Gu Yuanli practically did not dare to look into Gu Xie¡¯s eyes. ¡°We definitely cannot find her if we look for her now. Before she left, I gave her a call. From what she said, she would not being back after she left,¡± Gu Yuanli said. ¡°I also cannot find her now.¡± They could retreat upon requesting others for something against their interests. He did not know this when he was young. However, after he grew up, he paid a painful price. Fourth Brother said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know where her foothold is?¡± Gu Yuanli shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s mysterious and unpredictable. Every time she appears, her identity is different. Hence, I also don¡¯t know. If there¡¯s any information that can save Little Shu, I will definitely say it. I am also working hard to find her.¡± Fifth Brother said, ¡°Why did she take Little Shu away?¡± ¡°Little Shu is Mom¡¯s daughter. She has the power to inherit the ck Rose. She is a perfectly justifiable sessor. She wants Little Shu to be a puppet.¡± ¡°Is the ck Rose so impressive?¡± These were not Fourth Brother¡¯s and Fifth Brother¡¯s areas of expertise. Ye Ling said, ¡°Yeah, very impressive.¡± It was the most impressive killer organization that he had seen. It had infiltrated every field. He sent a copy of the documents that Gu Yuanli had organized to Xie Jingheng. ¡°Jingheng, try to intersect the intelligence. There has to be a bit of useful information.¡± Fourth Brother and Fifth Brother looked at Ye Ling. The hope of finding Little Shu was on him now. Ghost City was indeed omnipotent within the country, but its influence outside the country was too weak. ¡°Little Shu has been captured for one day and one night already. She... ¡± ¡°The ck Rose will not kill her,¡± Gu Yuanli said. ¡°In a short period of time, she will not kill Little Shu.¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°If she is not taken hold, she will have to take the initiative to die.¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone looked at him in astonishment. Ye Ling made a trip here and had already gotten the information that he wanted. He nced at Gu Yuanli. He did not bear any resentment towards Gu Yuanli. After all, everything that he had done did not affect Shen Qianshu much. Back then, he was also protecting Shen Qianshu and her child sincerely. It was just that he was not a match for the ck Rose. His biggest mistake was hiding too many things. ¡°The ck Rose is your biological mother. That is to say, she is Yang Po¡¯s sister.¡± Gu Yuanli raised his head. ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Born from the same parents?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s good.¡± Ye Ling was expressionless. Gu Yuanli shook his head. ¡°I know what you want to do, but to her, there is no use at all. She doesn¡¯t care about mine and Sixth Brother¡¯s lives. Why will she care about the lives of the Yang Family? You will only be provoking her.¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t care, then she won¡¯t be provoked.¡± Gu Yuanli said, ¡°I¡¯ve had connections with her for many years. From the bottom of my heart, I didn¡¯t want to acknowledge her as my mom. But I only wanted to understand her better. I also think that I understand her. She is a very scary person. Don¡¯t try to challenge her.¡± Chapter 967 - Nobody Is Crazier Than Me 2

Chapter 967: Nobody Is Crazier Than Me 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°If she is being provoked, she will be a lunatic.¡± Ye Ling sneered. ¡°She is clearer than anyone in her heart. In this world, nobody is crazier than me.¡± He paused and said, ¡°It is fine if Qianshu is alright. I¡¯d like to get others involved. If there¡¯s anything, the whole Yang Family will be buried together with her.¡± He took big strides as he walked out of Gu Xie¡¯s vi. When Tong Hua saw him, he ran out. Ye Ling hade alone. Tong Hua hugged him and looked up at him. ¡°Daddy, did youe to fetch me home?¡± ¡°No!¡± Ye Ling denied it coldly. Tong Hua pouted. There was a tinge of sadness on his rosy pink face. It was rare for Ye Ling to be so kind. He kneeled down and said, ¡°I am busy recently. You stay at the Gu Manor.¡± ¡°Mommy will be fine, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ye Ling said. He also did not lie to him. ¡°I can only assure you that I will find her.¡± I want to see her, whether she is dead or alive. Tong Hua¡¯s eyes were wet. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m just a baby. Why can¡¯t you lie to me? I am so scared.¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°The first lesson that I have taught you is not to deceive anyone.¡± If you deceive others, you will have to pay a very big price for it. Tong Hua was confused as he looked at him. Ye Ling reached out, hesitated for a moment, and followed Shen Qianshu¡¯s action. He lightly patted his head. ¡°I will send someone to bring Burger over. His little leg was hit by fragments from the explosion. The vet has already taken them out. Look after him properly.¡± If Mommy died, Daddy would also not live long. It will then be your family member. ¡°Daddy, are you... saying farewell?¡± Tong Hua¡¯s sensitive heart was hidden with grief. Ye Ling slightly closed his eyes. ¡°Come!¡± He put out his arms and hugged Tong Hua. Tong Hua hugged his neck and wailed. Daddy, can you not say farewell? I can be your little princess. Don¡¯t go. He was extremely scared. ¡°Stay at the Gu Manor. They will take good care of you.¡± Even if Shen Qianshu and he died, he also had to eliminate future troubles from the ck Rose. He would not let Tong Hua go through their tragedy. Ye Ling got up and left the Gu Manor. Tong Hua chased for a few steps behind him. His tears were flowing continuously. Ye Ling went back to the Rose Castle. Although the attack on the Rose Castle this time did not alert any media and no one had dared to report it, it had also rmed many people. The Ye Old Lady had gotten hold of the news at the earliest time and had sent someone to the Rose Castle. The person was chased away by Zhong Ran. The members of the Ye Family had already known that Ye Ling did not die. They were covetous. Ye Yifan was being called back. He substituted Ye Ling for the time being to handle AG¡¯s various work matters. His inheritance had already been transferred once. It was not necessary to exin again. He only needed to wait for Xie Jinghuan¡¯s news, and that would suffice. Mu Yuan came and brought a secret order. ¡°This is the mission of the secret service bureau. I¡¯ll go in ordance with your actions.¡± Mu Yuan passed him a note. ¡°As it involves other countries¡¯ territories and we do not have big-scale support, we can only make use of the agents at the location.¡± Ye Ling nodded his head. ¡°Got it.¡± On the ind. Shen Qianshu hung on miraculously. She did not sleep at all for three days and three nights. Her wound was recovering very slowly. Yang Lihua had a very bad headache. ¡°Get some sleep. If you don¡¯t have enough rest, your wound will not recover well.¡± The temperature on the ind was 38 degrees. It was extremely warm. There was a military exercise outside. It was very noisy. Shen Qianshu said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not resting.¡± She lifted up her clothes. The wound was stitched nicely. Yang Lihua herself was a more outstanding surgeon, and she was very skillful. To Shen Qianshu, the bomb being taken out was considered a piece of good news. Chapter 968 - Are You Ready?

Chapter 968: Are You Ready?

Yang Lihua said, ¡°I really won¡¯t plot against you.¡± ¡°You also said before you would not hurt Tong Hua.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at her. ¡°Back then, you... were forced to obey the ck Rose. For so many years, you have actually be one of the ck Rose¡¯s people. Were you working for her willingly?¡± Yang Lihua said, ¡°I owe her two lives.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t owe anyone. She owes you all. Don¡¯t be silly.¡± Yang Lihua said, ¡°Everyone has a different way of thinking in their hearts. You don¡¯t have to persuade me. I know what I¡¯m doing. Qianshu, actually, Tong Hua... ¡± She paused, letting out a sigh, and did not talk further. Maxi came in. ¡°It¡¯s time to change the dressing.¡± She took a tray over and changed the dressing for Shen Qianshu. It had been three days, and the wound was healing very slowly. It even had fresh blood oozing out. Maxi said, ¡°You should rest.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at the young girl in front of her. She was really a child soldier. Her face was very small, and her skin was very fair. She looked oriental. She spoke in English and had a very strange ent. ¡°Are you an adult?¡± ¡°No.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡± Her body had not developed. With this height and face, she would be a middle school student in City A. ¡°Have you killed anyone?¡± Shen Qianshu smiled as she asked. The young girl slowly changed her dressing. Her voice was stable. ¡°I¡¯ve killed before.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s back became numb. She¡¯s so young, and she has killed before. The young girl said, ¡°Are you scared? In Somalia, five-year-old children can kill others.¡± That was an abnormal ce. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I¡¯m not scared.¡± She was already not bothered with life and death. ¡°When Ye Ling was negotiating with the ck Rose in the beginning, he wanted to exchange himself for me. Now that I¡¯m in the hands of the ck Rose, it is a very worthwhile voice to me. Even if I were dead, it would also only be paying with a life.¡± If Ye Ling hade. If he seeded, she would also be the weak spot that the ck Rose would use to threaten Ye Ling. If he failed, the ck Rose would also not let him off. It was very hot and stuffy in the small house. There was only a fan making a dull sound. Yang Lihua said, ¡°Maxi, let her be the popr science for the ck Rose.¡± Maxi wrapped thest bandage and said calmly, ¡°The ck Rose has inherited it for decades. Only the sessor to the gatekeeper knows where the headquarters is. It will be the day of the selection of the ck Rose not long after. You have to go for the selection.¡± ¡°How do I join the selection?¡± Maxi said, ¡°You¡¯ll know by then.¡± ¡°What kind of popr science is this considered? Are you one of the ck Rose¡¯s people?¡± Maxi lifted her head and looked at Shen Qianshu. Her face was expressionless. ¡°As for the ck Rose¡¯s matters, only the ck Rose is well-aware.¡± Yang Lihua said, ¡°Maxi is right. We don¡¯t know much. We don¡¯t even know how the selection will be made. There will be 30 ces for the people of the ck Rose topete. The election mechanism is very cruel, and the chance of living is very small. Hence, Qianshu, you better listen to me and let your body recuperate.¡± Maxi said, ¡°She¡¯s right.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at Maxi and nced at Yang Lihua again. ¡°You all really don¡¯t know anything about the selection?¡± Maxi said, ¡°I know a bit of information. All the candidates will go through a test at one of the strategic points of the ck Rose. I guess... all the people will be ced on the ind. It is simr to the big escape. They will kill each other. Whoever can live toe out will go through another three rounds of test. The winner will be the sessor to the ck Rose. One of the checkpoints is rted to the sessor of the gatekeeper. As for the details, it will depend on the elders¡¯ decision. Hence, Miss Shen, are you ready to kill?¡± Chapter 969 - If I Win, You Have To Die

Chapter 969: If I Win, You Have To Die

Shen Qianshu¡¯s face stiffened. She did not expect that by asking herself, she would receive such a piece of information. Yang Lihua was also slightly shocked. ¡°Are you certain?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m certain,¡± the young girl said calmly as she sat at a side. She was poised like a girl from a wealthy family. On this ind, everyone was dressed in short-sleeved tops and shorts in this hot weather. She was very different. She wore a long-sleeved top and long pants. Her hair was let down as if she was not afraid of the heat. Yang Lihua said, ¡°Why was I not aware of this?¡± ¡°Why would you be aware?¡± Maxi questioned back. Her voice was very cold. ¡°Miss Shen, you grew up in a peaceful era. Your hands have never been stained with a single drop of blood. Furthermore, you are Fang Hongxiu¡¯s daughter. Letting youpete with 30 people is like putting a rabbit in a group of foxes. You will be eaten until your bones are not even left.¡± Maxi said, ¡°Over the years, the ck Rose¡¯s selection has an unwritten rule. Everybody will work together and let the sessor fall first. Thereafter, they will kill one another. Hence, you will be encircled by 30 people, including me!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s voice was about to change soon. She was puzzled about the plot, which seemed like a movie. ¡°Including you?¡± ¡°Right, including me. I forgot to tell you that Monica and I have fought for a ce.¡± Maxi smiled mysteriously. ¡°Monica... is very fierce.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°What is this? A written deration of war to the enemy?¡± Maxi said, ¡°Just treat it as a written deration of war to the enemy.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a nurse?¡± Maxi said, ¡°Who said so?¡± She looked at Shen Qianshu and said coldly, ¡°You have made an error of judgment.¡± Yang Lihua was anxious. She had always known that the selection of the ck Rose was cruel. The ck Rose revealed a bit of news but did not reveal all the information. This made her very anxious. Shen Qianshu and 30 talented agents would be fighting for a ce. How was she going to fight for the ce? Maxi said, ¡°I heard that the sessor to the appointed gatekeeper will receive god¡¯s blessing during the selection. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°I am a firm socialist atheist,¡± Shen Qianshu said. Maxi said, ¡°Yeah, me too.¡± This young girl had a cold sense of humor. In these few days, except for Yang Lihua, Maxi was considered to be diligent. It was also Maxi who changed the dressing. There was nothing in the house except for a surveince camera. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart was beating fiercely. What exactly were her chances of escaping from the ind? Maxi said, ¡°I advise you to give up on the idea. You will be shot to death before you even reach the seaside. If I were you, I would go for the selection and take a gamble. Maybe you can win.¡± ¡°If I win, you have to die.¡± ¡°Then that will depend on your abilities.¡± Maxi was exceptionally calm. She held the tray and left. Shen Qianshu looked at Yang Lihua. ¡°Are you able to contact other people?¡± ¡°On this ind, all cell phones cannot be used. Satellite encrypted signal cell phones cannot be used. There is only one monitoring room which can use signals. In other words, the signals can only enter, but they cannot exit. This call cannot be made.¡± ¡°There has to be a way to contact the outside world,¡± Shen Qianshu said. Yang Lihua said, ¡°There isn¡¯t.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°You don¡¯t want me to leave, right?¡± She had said exactly what was on Yang Lihua¡¯s mind. She nodded her head and did not try to hide. ¡°Right. Qianshu, if you win, you¡¯ll be the puppet, and Tong Hua will also be safe. If your luck is good and you are smart enough to be the ck Rose, Tong Hua will also be safe. If you die during the selection, Tong Hua will also be safe. But if you go back, Tong Hua will not be safe.¡± Shen Qianshu was startled. There was nothing wrong with these words. Chapter 970 - Scolding the Boss after a Disagreement

Chapter 970: Scolding the Boss after a Disagreement

Shen Qianshu was startled. There was nothing wrong with those words. Yang Lihua said, ¡°So, I won¡¯t help you escape. But if you win and be our leader, I will help you achieve a stable position before ck Rose. I will work for you. Qianshu, you are unwilling to risk it. Are you willing to... always be threatened by ck Rose?¡± No one wishes to be threatened. No one! Of course, Shen Qianshu was unwilling. She had to admit it deep down too. Yang Lihua¡¯s words hit right to her heart. After Yang Lihua left, Shen Qianshu was a little confused. She also felt a little dispirited. She actually fell asleep amidst the blurry state. Monica was practicing her shooting skills at the shooting ground. Maxi walked near and threw a fruit at her. ¡°Your outfit is just so annoying to the eyes.¡± ¡°Is it my fault?¡± Monica said, annoyed. ¡°She had this appearance originally. It¡¯s really so freaking ugly.¡± She was really dissatisfied with her hair color. Maxi said, ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. Blonde. Even the fringe is bleached and dyed.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t suit my aesthetic taste.¡± ¡°Rare.¡± Maxi sat down and bit into the fruit. ¡°How about I bleach and dye some green hair for you?¡± Monica¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Can you?¡± ¡°Why do you want green hair so much?¡± ¡°Good-looking.¡± ¡°It¡¯s freaking ugly.¡± ¡°Beauty is subjective. If you don¡¯t like it, then we can part.¡± ¡°Break up?¡± ¡°NO!¡± Monica shot her gun. Her aim was really urate, and it hit the bullseye. She whipped her hair. ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°Fell asleep,¡± Maxi said. ¡°Her perseverance ain¡¯t bad.¡± ¡°After all, she is Ye Ling¡¯s girl,¡± Monica said. ¡°Yang Lihua did not take the opportunity to put something in, right?¡± ¡°No,¡± Maxi said. ¡°I watched the entire process of the operation.¡± ¡°Have you given Major any information?¡± ¡°Give what! If the signal gets passed out, they¡¯d know that there¡¯s a traitor in here. I haven¡¯t found a scapegoat, so I don¡¯t want to be exposed just yet.¡± Monica sniffed her nose. ¡°What kind of person is our Major exactly? Guess, could it be Wesley?¡± ¡°If it was Wesley, why wouldn¡¯t he just tell us his identity straightforwardly?¡± ¡°Good question!¡± Monica whipped her hair back. ¡°Silly. Why must we obey hismands? We don¡¯t even know who the h*ll he is. Annoying.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just annoyed because you don¡¯t have time to make quick money at your side job.¡± ¡°Aiya. I really don¡¯t want to be a sniper. What a waste of money! I have to buy all the weapons on my own. It¡¯s such a waste of money to grow a big prey. Ahh... I¡¯m so young and beautiful, yet I do everything for money. God isn¡¯t good to me. He didn¡¯t give me a rich brother who owns an international financial group.¡± Maxi could not help but smile. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve got to go.¡± Monica nodded and bit into her fruit. ¡°Be careful.¡± Maxi smiled as she lowered her head. ¡°Just don¡¯t go overboard.¡± ¡°Who am I! The most beautiful youngdy on the. Why would I go overboard?¡± Monica continued practicing her shooting skills, and Maxi returned to the medical room. Along the way, she met an agent, and she nodded as a greeting. As they passed, they did not exchange words. ck Rose was leaning upstairs, looking down at the sea. Maxi was quiet for a moment. Then, she went upstairs. ¡°Shen Qianshu has fallen asleep.¡± ck Rose nodded. Her eyes were rather droopy. The ck veil covered her face and her expression. Maxi stood beside her quietly for a moment. ¡°You and Monica are joining the leader selection test. I saw your names on the name list.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ck Rose said, ¡°Why be so persistent about something that is a narrow escape? You and Monica are my helpers.¡± ¡°We are your helpers. So, we will help you fulfill your goals,¡± Maxi said. ¡°At the selection event, Monica and I will escort you. She will definitely get into thest round.¡± Chapter 971 - You’re a Witch Doctor, Huh?

Chapter 971: You¡¯re a Witch Doctor, Huh?

¡°What about you guys?¡± ¡°Our life belongs to you. So, we¡¯ll dedicate our lives to you,¡± Maxi said. ¡°Monica and I will give it our very best to make her stay until the very end. We will sacrifice ourselves to fulfill her demands and to repay to you.¡± ck Rose was really moved. ¡°You guys are so... very loyal.¡± Maxi lowered her head. ¡°You are like our mother. We are willing to contribute for you.¡± Her every word was filled with loyalty and sincerity. It was as if she was brainwashed. She was passionate and very loyal. ¡°Would Monica agree to this?¡± ¡°She will,¡± Maxi said. ¡°She loves me.¡± ¡°Right. She loves you, and she would even die with you.¡± Maxi smiled. ¡°Shen Qianshu won¡¯t fall for it so easily.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will teach her a good lesson.¡± ck Rose said, ¡°Tell her the things regarding ck Rose as soon as possible and let her know what¡¯s important and what¡¯s not.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± When Shen Qianshu woke up, it was pitch ck outside. The ocean breeze whistled. The only source of light in the room was an oilmp, so it was not very bright. She had a high fever, and a slimdy was giving her medicine. She was going to give her injections. Shen Qianshu grabbed her wrist. ¡°What are you injecting me with?¡± ¡°You¡¯re having a fever,¡± Maxi said. ¡°You need to inject this medicine that will stop your fever.¡± I don¡¯t need it.¡± Shen Qianshu could feel her own body heating up. She was really warm, but she could resist it. Who knew what was really in that syringe? She looked at Maxi vigntly. This was a youth that made others feel distanced from. ¡°You are very careful. That¡¯s good, but don¡¯t joke around with your health,¡± Maxi said. Thinking in Qianshu¡¯s shoes, Maxi would not let just anyone else inject something into her body like that. What if it was poison? Maxi said, ¡°ck Rose still needs you to be her puppet. She won¡¯t kill you.¡± ¡°She would use poison to control me.¡± ¡°As a doctor, I swear that this is medicine that helps with your fever.¡± Maxi cursed inwardly. She should have injected it into her earlier. It seemed like there was no chance for her to do so now. Shen Qianshu would not let Maxi touch her. What a... waste. This is really for your fever, sis. ¡°What doctor? Do you have a license?¡± Maxi said, ¡°I... really don¡¯t have one.¡± She had not graduated. But soon enough, she would. Maxi looked at her. Shen Qianshu¡¯s fever was really bad. Her body temperature was already 38.7 degrees celsius. ¡°Miss Shen, you know, under such circumstances, if I force this needle into you, you can¡¯t refuse at all.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s face did not change at all. She did not even feel threatened. Maxi said, ¡°Even if you struggle and my experience is not very rich, it only takes a few seconds for me to finish giving you the injection. I will be able to get it done quickly. If you don¡¯t take the injection and continue to have such a high temperature, your fever might be gone in a few days. If you are unlucky, your wound might get inmed. You have to be injected with anti-inmmatory substances. With your high sense of vignce, you may resist it, and the wound will be rotten. Your surgical wounds are very big, and your immunity level is already originally weak. If the wound is inmed and you refuse to treat it, the wound will fester, and pus will ooze out of it. When you look down, you can see a piece of festered meat on your tummy. The wound will smell disgustingly bad. The temperature on the ind is high, and there are many poisonous insects. They will find their way onto your body, which is suitable for breeding all kinds of bacteria. Your wounds will quickly rot, and soon, you will see fats and wounds filled with pus. The light yellow fat mixes together, and its stench can spread out for one kilometer. It will give off the smell of rotten flesh...¡± The youth spoke to her the entire time with an expression that serious lecturers would use solemnly. She told her about the after-effects of not getting that injection. Chapter 972 - Little Angel is About to Have Winner Winner Chicken Dinner

Chapter 972: Little Angel is About to Have Winner Winner Chicken Dinner

The youth spoke to her the entire time with an expression that serious lecturers would use solemnly. She told her about the after-effects of not getting that injection. Shen Qianshu stared in shock and mumbled to herself. ¡°You are really a doctor?¡± You look like you¡¯re from a freaking cult. ¡°Recement guaranteed if not genuine,¡± Maxi said. ¡°You¡¯re underage?¡± ¡°Yes. Still young. Pardon me.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t cute at all,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Girl¡¯s should be adorable. Then, they can be lovable.¡± ¡°There is no such girl in the world who is intelligent, good atbat skills, can fly an airne, and can do an operation, yet still remain cute and adorable. If you know any girl like that, please introduce her to me,¡± Maxi said expressionlessly. ¡°What¡¯s more, I am very lovable. I already have arranged an underage marriage.¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu looked at her. ¡°Yeah. For a girl so not adorable like you, only arranged child marriage can save you.¡± ¡°Yeah. I win at the starting point. Luckily, my future husband is very picky. He only likes my type.¡± ¡°A little blind.¡± ¡°Indeed, a little,¡± Maxi said. ¡°Even if we share the same enemy, I wouldn¡¯t give up on trying to inject this into you, you know that?¡± Shen Qianshu took a deep breath. She had an impulse to throw her out. She looked at the sharp needle and felt a little confused. She also felt really strange. The youth really looked harmless. Is this really for my fever? ¡°Give me the prescription manual.¡± Shen Qianshu reached her arm out to ask for the manual. The youth handed two bottles to her. ¡°You just saw me drawing the medicine from these bottles. They¡¯re all in French. Do you even know how to read it?¡± Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°Sorry, French is my secondnguage.¡± ¡°Ok then!¡± Indeed, it was medicine for fever. ¡°Why do I need an injection? Can¡¯t I just take some medicine?¡± ¡°Injections help you recover faster. Miss Shen, you¡¯re like a child. You refuse to get an injection,¡± the youth said. ¡°You need an injection when you have the flu. Taking medicine helps you recover but very slowly.¡± Shen Qianshu felt that she could deal with it. In such an unfamiliar ce, she did not dare to trust strangers. She also did not know who exactly Maxi was. Even if she did, she was also very vignt. She refused to get the injection and insisted on getting by like this. Maxi had no choice but to bring out a box of flu medicine. ¡°Flu medicine. Take it,¡± Maxi said. ¡°If you are so scared, then don¡¯t even eat the meals.¡± She did not object to taking the medicine. The drug was domestically produced and of the brand 999 Ganmaoling. That was a widely approved drug in the nation. She took the medicine, but her fever did not go down. She held on, and her eyelids were fighting. Maxi stood by the window and stared out into the scenery. A ferry stopped ashore. A group of youths got off. All of them were about fifteen or sixteen years old. They were very young, and they walked in an orderly manner. There were light-skinned, dark-skinned, and Asian youths. They walked towards the building at the back. Maxi¡¯s eyes darkened. She turned around to look at Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu was leaning against the bed. She saw them too, but she did not think much of it. Maxi said, ¡°Do you know who that group of girls are?¡± ¡°Am I supposed to know?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Maxi said. ¡°Because if you don¡¯t die in their hands, they die in yours. You should know them. It¡¯s better to.¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu looked at her. Girl, are you really a doctor? Based on my calctions, you sound like you are a cult leader. Monica pushed the door open and entered in a rough manner. ¡°Maxi, something is up.¡± ¡°I saw it,¡± Maxi said and looked at her. The youth¡¯s hipster ponytail was swaying in the air. Her eyes were really bright, and Shen Qianshu felt that she looked really familiar. She seemed to have seen this hipster girl at least once. Chapter 973 - You Are a Couple?

Chapter 973: You Are a Couple?

¡°Why are they so early? She hasn¡¯t recovered yet,¡± Monica said. Maxi said, ¡°Earlier than I expected.¡± Monica said, ¡°Shucks.¡± Shen Qianshu could not help but ask. ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Monica turned around. ¡°Do you see that group of youths?¡± ¡°I see them.¡± ¡°They¡¯re out to kill you.¡± Shen Qianshu looked up. The high fever made her eyes blur. Looking at her would make one feel pitiful for her. ¡°Doesn¡¯t ck Rose want me alive?¡± ¡°If she wants you to be alive, she also wants you to be able to be alive,¡± Monica said. ¡°If you are dead, she won¡¯t even bat an eyelid. Anyway... there¡¯s still Ye Ling.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s face changed, and she thought of Ye Ling and Noah. The two different people. ¡°Dream on!¡± Maxi said, ¡°So, you have to stay alive.¡± Monica left very quickly just as she hade. Before she left, she kissed Maxi on the side of her lips. Shen Qianshu¡¯s jaw dropped. She shut her eyes and thought to herself, The high fever is making me wonky. I¡¯m seeing things. Everything is an illusion. ¡°Monica and you... kissed?¡± Her desire to gossip overwhelmed her will to stay alive. Even if she had no idea if she would be dead or alive and she knew nothing about her dangerous future, nothing could stop this woman from being a busybody. ¡°Yeah.¡± Maxi was very straightforward. ¡°Haven¡¯t you kissed your bestie before?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not so cringy.¡± Oh, once. But... something¡¯s odd about it. ¡°You guys are... a couple?¡± ¡°Bingo. Sharp eyes.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Damn, you guys weren¡¯t even hiding it anyway! Girl, what about your future husband?¡± This liar. ¡°I¡¯m bisexual. One in each hand,¡± Maxi said. Shen Qianshu had to readjust the way she viewed things. Maxi said, ¡°There are surveince cameras upstairs. Maxi and Monica are a pair. How normal it is for us to kiss.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Why do I feel like... that is really abnormal?¡± Maxi said, ¡°Worry about your own illness.¡± Shen Qianshu was not worried about her life at all. She felt even better now that she could hear some gossip. ¡°ck Rose has so manydies, so do they just fight with one another?¡± ¡°Do you think Monica and I arepatible?¡± ¡°Of course you are.¡± Shen Qianshuplimented in a fake manner. ¡°You are both underage, yet you are so quick on deciding who you love. Who knows, interacting for so long every day might have caused an illusion for both of you.¡± ¡°Why would it matter?¡± Maxi said. ¡°Miss Shen, you are really brave. You aren¡¯t afraid of your own future, and instead, you are worrying about Monica¡¯s rtionship with me?¡± ¡°My future is not up to me. Anyway, ck Rose has already got it all nned out for me. I just have to follow it, and I¡¯ll be fine. What is there to worry about? I might as well find some fun.¡± ¡°Makes sense,¡± Maxi said. ¡°So, Monica and I be your fun. Miss Shen, your thinking is rather dangerous.¡± ck Rose went downstairs and towards Shen Qianshu¡¯s room. Maxi turned around to mix the medicine, and she took out the thermometer under Shen Qianshu¡¯s underarm. She looked at the thermometer and said calmly, ¡°38 degrees. You are still having a high fever. I suggest that you get an injection. The medicine doesn¡¯t seem to be taking any effect on you.¡± Just then, ck Rose entered and heard the conversation. ¡°Unwilling to take an injection?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you would poison me,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°After all, it¡¯s not like you have never done simr things to me before. You are very experienced with it, so I have to be careful.¡± ¡°Miss Shen, you don¡¯t have to be so careful. You are on my ind. I decide your life and death, and there is no need for me to resort to such unnecessary circumstances. Poisoning you would not do me any good at all.¡± Chapter 974 - You’re So Ugly, It Hurts My Eyes

Chapter 974: You¡¯re So Ugly, It Hurts My Eyes

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I win or not. You would still continue trying to control me. Who knows what kind of tactics you have?¡± ¡°Whatever you say. Since it is so, then continue being ill. If you faint, you won¡¯t know what we do to you.¡± Shen Qianshu felt a chill in her spine. ck Rose said, ¡°Maxi, please leave.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Maxi went out. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°ck Rose is really such an evil ce. She looks like an underage young girl, yet she is already a murderer.¡± ¡°Is it very strange?¡± ck Rose said. ¡°Wee to the adult world.¡± Shen Qianshu rejected this kind of ¡®adult world¡¯. ck Rose said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Maxi. She could be the stumbling block towards your goals. She is also the person who is most likely to win this round. Other than ck Rose¡¯s predecessors, the first ck Rose can also win and be the ck Rose.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Your mother, Fang Hongxiu, is the first ck Rose. She is not anyone¡¯s predecessor,¡± ck Rose said. ¡°People who are skilled enough can train hard and be a first ck Rose after attaining confirmation. Basically, Maxi and Monica will both be your rivals. Perhaps, you may die in her hand.¡± ¡°Whose confirmation?¡± ck Rose smiled mysteriously. ¡°You will know it when it is time for you to know.¡± Shen Qianshuughed coldly. ¡°Stop trying to act mysterious.¡± ck Rose did not care about her sneers at all. ck Rose said, ¡°Because I am experienced, I have never reached the highest spot. So, I don¡¯t know the rules. I only know that the person who gets the role the easiest way is ck Rose¡¯s sessor. The hardest way to get it is if you are a first ck Rose. ¡°Maxi is the mostpetent one. She is the person who I have the highest hopes for on winning this round and being a First ck Rose. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I couldn¡¯t find anyone else, I really wouldn¡¯t bear for her to risk her life like that.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Can¡¯t bear? What a joke! You¡¯re just sending her to die.¡± ¡°You can say whatever you want.¡± ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Shen Qianshu said calmly. ¡°Things havee to such a state, so you don¡¯t have to hide anymore. Take off your veil.¡± ¡°Why are you so persistent in wanting to know who I am?¡± ¡°You know so much about Ye Ling and everyone. Second Brother listens to you. I¡¯m really curious. Who exactly are you?¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°If you don¡¯t have malicious intentions on me, then why can¡¯t you tell me? Who knows, if I die in the practice, I could at least rest in peace.¡± ck Rose was silent. For a long time. The waves roared. Everything that she heard sounded distant. She smiled. ck Rose raised up her hand and took the veil off, revealing a pale but really ugly face. Half her face was clear and pretty like jade with no ws at all. The other side of her face was uneven as if it was scarred by fire. The scars did not seem like normal scars; they seemed to have been cursed to look like that. Green and ck intertwined. She looked really hideous. Shen Qianshu was shocked. ¡°I scared you?¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s face was really pale. The high fever made her thoughts slow down. Even her fear was slowed down. This face did not look good from any angle. The corner of her eyes had wrinkles, and one could tell that she was not young. If there were no scars, she should have been a beautiful girl. ¡°Y-You...¡± Other than caring about their children, any woman would care most about their appearance. Shen Qianshu wanted to be a nicedy who could sympathize with her, but sadly, she just could not bring herself to do it. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Yeah. How ugly. Your heart is ugly, and so is your face. My eyes hurt!¡± Chapter 975 - I’m Too Busy to Even Hate You.

Chapter 975: I¡¯m Too Busy to Even Hate You.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ck Rose was livid. When she was angry, it made her seem even harder to recognize. Shen Qianshu was not a critical and blunt girl. If ady had burnt her face and scarred her appearance, she would definitely feel sorry for her. She was ady who sympathized with people. She never judged a book by its cover except for when it came to ck Rose. She just could not find the slightest bit of pity for her. ¡°Shen Qianshu, if I kill you, it¡¯d be like a raindrop in the ocean. No ripples would form.¡± ¡°Your teacher has indeed not taught you thews of nature. No matter how light a raindrop is, it will form a ripple when it falls into the ocean,¡± Shen Qianshu said calmly and showed ck Rose with her actions. Yeah, I¡¯m asking for it. Come on and hit me? ck Rose¡¯s face was cold and dark. Without the veil covering her face, she really looked terrifying. Silence. ¡°Forget it. Why do I have to argue with you? You¡¯re just a child who knows nothing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m an adult. I know what¡¯s right and what¡¯s wrong,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°So, who exactly are you?¡± ¡°My surname is Yang.¡± Shen Qianshu gave an emotionless face. ¡°I regret asking you already.¡± She had a sudden premonition. She thought of the disgusting Yang Po. ck Rose said, ¡°Yang Po¡¯s biological younger sister.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Shen Qianshu concluded. ¡°Nothing¡¯s good about that whole family.¡± ¡°Do you think your father is any great person?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know that he isn¡¯t a good person, but to me, he¡¯s a good father. Even a murderer can be a good father.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled, looking like a righteous person. ¡°If you were my mother, I wouldn¡¯t despise you either.¡± ck Rose stared at her. In all these years, Shen Qianshu was the first person she had seen who was so ready to get herself killed. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stop provoking you. You didn¡¯t even shoot me when I provoked you. Seems like you really need me to be alive,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Tell me. Tell me your story. I¡¯ll listen. Perhaps, my impression of you might change after hearing your story.¡± If she had never been through tough and terrifying times, how could one¡¯s heart be so twisted? ¡°Hold on... Yang Po¡¯s younger sister... You are Second Brother¡¯s...¡± What the...!!! ¡°That¡¯s right. Gu Yuanli and Gu Xie¡¯s biological mother. That¡¯s me.¡± ¡°What the f*ck! What even!¡± Going one whole round, and it turns out that all of this was an ¡®inside¡¯ thing. ¡°Second Brother knows, right?¡± ¡°He does,¡± ck Rose said. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for his help, Fang Hongxiu would have woken up a long time ago. I bet you didn¡¯t know that over a decade ago, Fang Hongxiu already had some consciousness. I asked for help from Gu Yuanli and made her fall into her deep slumber again.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Yeah, it must be that my Second Brother didn¡¯t think clearly when he was young. He was a rebel and got cheated by you. He had turned over a new leaf. He must have stopped mixing with you afterward.¡± ¡°You really trust him so much.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at ck Rose clearly. ¡°ck Rose, do you know what the saddest thing for a person is? It is when even her own children don¡¯t trust her. China¡¯s 5,000-year history tells us that parents who don¡¯t believe in their children can¡¯t teach their children to be loyal. Fortunately, my Second Brother was raised by my father. You don¡¯t have any credit. Therefore, I believe in him. Sadly, you don¡¯t believe in him.¡± ¡°You have the gift of the gab.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m eloquent,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate him?¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t have so much love and hate,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I¡¯m already so busy hating you.¡± Chapter 976 - Blame Yourself

Chapter 976: me Yourself

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ck Rose stared at her. Sooner orter, she would be angered to death by Shen Qianshu! Fang Hongxiu has indeed given birth to a daughter who has a totally different personality from herself. ¡°So, why do you hate Ghost City so much?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. She¡¯s just too curious. ck Rose said, ¡°Fang Hongxiu, Gu Chun, and I grew up together since we were young. When I was five, Fang Hongxiu and I were chosen by ck Rose. We trained together and became murderers. We were oncepanions who worked together and fought together. We were like sisters. When I was 13, we were both sent to Thand to assist ck Rose on a mission. Due to some issues with themands, I was badly injured. Fang Hongxiu decided to save ck Rose without hesitation and left me at the battlefield. She let me get captured by the group of evil hooligans. ¡°I was beaten up, raped, and insulted by them. Over ten of these men. Day and night. It was like a nightmare. I hated her every single moment of my life. Why did I turn around? I turned around to save her, yet she abandoned me to save a mentally ill person. We were sisters for so many years, and she had actually betrayed and abandoned me. ¡°Do you know how it feels to be betrayed? Shen Qianshu, you don¡¯t know. When your best friend betrays you, your heart turns cold. You will hate her to her guts. After she and Aventura reloaded their supplies, they turned around to save me, but eight days had passed. In these eight days, I was living in hell. Every breath I took was so that I could let her have a taste of her own medicine in the future. Even if she saved me, it could not make up for when she abandoned me. Shen Qianshu felt a little sorry for her. There were some details that she could imagine even if ck Rose did not say it. A beautifuldy falling into the arms of a group of beasts. Nothing good coulde out of it. She was already very lucky to have made it out alive. The real world was cruel. ¡°Why did she abandon you and save Aventura?¡± ck Rose said, ¡°Because I was injured and had lost my battle stamina. Aventura was only slightly hurt, and we were running out of supplies. If we all got kidnapped together, we would all be captured together in the end. Based on her calctions and judgments, she decided to give up on me. Fang Hongxiu had been a natural leader since young. A leader who is heartless and can abandon anything just to get her job done. I hate her. I hate that she betrayed me. She should have been the one who got captured back then.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Y-You...¡± ck Rose¡¯s eyes widened, and it was bloodshot red. Hatred filled her guts, and it was hard to get rid of. ¡°She said... that this was the best choice. As opposed to having all three people dying in there, she might as well sacrifice one person. Maybe all three of us could survive. However, she has no idea what I had been through as I never said it.¡± ck Roseughed. ¡°After being saved, I did not say anything, and they thought that I had only been punished or forced to speak up. Over the next few days, I let Fang Hongxiu and Aventura have a taste of it.¡± ¡°How do you think I knew that Aventura had a mental issue? Of course, I tortured her. Of course, I didn¡¯t torture her personally. It¡¯s just so easy to torture Aventura and her. We often went on missions together. As long as I leaked some things and give the target some information, I could make them lose and be defeated badly. I let them have a taste of everything I experienced.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so evil!¡± Shen Qianshu said. Her eyes reddened. Her mother and Aventura were also beautiful youngdies back then. ¡°I¡¯m evil? Who caused it?¡± ¡°Mom abandoned you because she had no choice. It was toplete the mission. It was for survival. Do you think she would give in and die with you, causing all three of you to die? She did not cause the tragedy deliberately. Yet, you did it on purpose,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ck Rose¡¯s mentality had long been twisted. Speaking more of it did not seem to hold any meaning for her. ¡°Indeed, I did that on purpose. So what? Fang Hongxiu is the silly one,¡± ck Rose said. ¡°After being defeated several times, Aventura noticed something and had her guard up against me. Yet, Fang Hongxiu trusted me throughout the whole time, and she felt like she owed me something. She always prioritized my feelings first. If I wanted to kill someone, she would give me a gun straightforwardly. How kind! Afterward, Aventura cut all ties with us. Oh, I thought it was with us, but who knew? It was just with me. She was still on good terms with Fang Hongxiu. What a joke. ¡°Will I watch this with my own eyes and do nothing? Of course not. So, I tried all means to provoke them and let them turn against each other. One time, Aventura¡¯s information was wrong, and it caused Fang Hongxiu to be trapped in enemy camp for 16 days. I can imagine what she experienced. When she came back.. Oh, she was really miserable. The palm of her hand was drilled. Two big holes were drilled! Her bones were broken. I shall not mention those about her body. Her knees were almost broken. I thought then that she and Aventura should have turned against each other.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes turned red from hearing it. She had touched the scars on Fang Hongxiu¡¯s palm before. Although it was already fixed through cosmetic surgery, there was still a scar. ¡°Indeed, like I had wished for, their rtionship was no longer like before. My heart softened, and I thought, forget it. They had learnt their lesson. That¡¯s enough, and I am satisfied. But who knew that she had actually gotten together with Gu Chun? ¡°Gu Chun was my fianc¨¦. We were arranged for child marriage since we were young. We grew up together, and we had a good rtionship. Gu Chun and Fang Hongxiu had always hated each other and treated each other like nemeses. I never took it to heart. I thought that they just had ipatible personalities. Who knew? It was actually... flirtatious banter.¡± Shen Qianshu interrupted her. ¡°Nonsense! You talk bad about my parents around me. Ah Xi told me that my parents grew up together. They were on good terms the entire time, and he always loved her from the start. If he was a cheater, he would have loved someone else this whole twenty odd years. How could he be staying by my Mom¡¯s side all this time? ¡°My mother can¡¯t be the third party. It must be your wishful thinking. The rtionship between the Gu Family and the Yang Family had always been tense. Just like me saying that Xiaojuan and I are pregnant. Then, we smile and say that we are married after giving birth to a daughter and a son. But this is a joke. Which cave did you escape from? You old antique... Marriage nowadays is based on personal preferences. You had a one-sided love for him. How is it my parents¡¯ fault? How shameless.¡± ck Rose stood up suddenly and pped Shen Qianshu. ¡°You, SHUT UP!¡± Her words hit her right in the heart. Her embarrassment warped into anger. Shen Qianshu was not afraid even after being pped. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re angry from the shame. Seems like I was right. Men don¡¯t like you because you aren¡¯t charismatic. It¡¯s not anyone¡¯s fault, you know?¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her being injured and acting pitiful, Gu Chun wouldn¡¯t even get together with her. He should have married me.¡± ¡°Oh, but you were the one who caused it. You were their matchmaker.¡± Shen Qianshu showed an attitude that hinted that she wanted to anger her to death before she stopped provoking her. ¡°me yourself.¡± ¡°Shen Qianshu, shut up.¡± ¡°Why must I?¡± ck Rose¡¯s chest rose and went downward again. The scars on her face were even scarier now. Chapter 977 - You Think You’re So Good!

Chapter 977: You Think You¡¯re So Good!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu knew that her heart was already twisted. ¡°If you really loved my father to his guts, why did you marry someone else and even give birth to Second Brother and Sixth Brother? Second Brother is also so much older than me.¡± Shen Qianshu replied. This did not make sense at all. ck Rose did not try to fight for him, and neither did she kill Mom. ¡°They are mistakes!¡± ck Rose was furious. ¡°I only married Gu Chun¡¯s brother to take revenge on Gu Chun and Fang Hongxiu.¡± ¡°You really are crazy. Unreasonable.¡± Shen Qianshu really could not understand what was going on in ck Rose¡¯s head. ¡°You aren¡¯t me. How would you understand what I have been through?¡± ck Rose¡¯s chest expanded and contracted. She had finally found someone to vent out all about the hatred she had been keeping deep down in her heart. She felt extremely great. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that ident where so many people died, I would have... turned Ghost City into history.¡± ¡°I heard that Second Brother¡¯s dad only died trying to save my father.¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°So, it means that you failed at trying to set Ghost City up and instead caused the death of so many people. What a great mother you are.¡± Her words were all sarcastic. How sad would Sixth Brother and Second Brother be if they knew the truth? ¡°So what?¡± ck Rose said. ¡°I have no regrets at all.¡± ¡°Of course you don¡¯t regret,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°So many people died. You must be so happy.¡± ck Rose said, ¡°You don¡¯t know. This is far from enough! I want Ghost City to be history. This alone is never enough. So, even if I am lucky to not have died, I made my family cover up for me and pretend that I am dead. I was nning to have Gu Yuanli and Gu Xie grow up by Gu Chun¡¯s side and have Gu Chun raise them into adults for me. In the end, I would have the two kids kill him. That is what would make me feel the happiest.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s such a pity that Second Brother doesn¡¯t listen to you,¡± Shen Qianshu said. She felt really good too. ¡°This revenge is your own matter and your own hatred. You dragged your children into it. You clearly aren¡¯t a good mother.¡± ¡°Who wants to give birth to his children? I just want to kill them,¡± ck Rose said, ¡°Afterward, I kept hiding and changing my name. Aventura found something fishy about me and stalked me very closely. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Ye Family¡¯s issues bothered her, she should have known all of that very clearly long before. I should thank the Ye Family. Aventura and I are considered cousins anyway. Our lives are equally tragic.¡± ¡°So, back then when my Mom had me, you were also the mastermind behind all that happened in Ghost City.¡± ¡°Indeed. I wanted to kill you. I wanted to kill you before Fang Hongxiu and let her know how it feels like to lose someone she deeply loves. She¡¯s too active. She actually got away and even gave birth to a child. She had actually hidden the truth from every single person on Earth and used a dead baby to cheat everyone.¡± ¡°I actually believed it. I believed that the dead child was her child. Fang Hongxiu went into aa, and I felt really great.¡± ck Rose continued. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°But after all these years, you never killed Mom.¡± ¡°I wanted to kill her, but I changed my mind.¡± Shen Qianshu nodded. ¡°Right, you changed your mind. It¡¯s just not worth it to kill her. Looks would age, and a man¡¯s heart would change. You made my Mom fall into a deep sleep all this time, hoping that my father would change his heart. In fact, you probably wanted Mom to wake up and face her entirely changed family. A family that had long changed their hearts. This would be your biggest revenge on my mother. So, you made her fall in deep sleep all this time. If my father had changed his heart and fallen for another woman, you would let her wake up and face everything in life. Am I right?¡± ¡°Hahahahaha...¡± ck Roseughed hysterically. It was augh that showed that she was really pleased. ¡°Right. You are so right. 100% correct. I am waiting for Gu Chun to change his heart. I want Fang Hongxiu to know that men cannot be trusted. I want her to have a taste of what it feels like when a man changes his heart. I want her to know how it feels when all her beliefs be unrecognizable.¡± This was the most vicious way anyone could ruin a person¡¯s mind. She waited. For the past twenty-odd years, she had always been waiting. Sadly, Gu Chun never gave her the opportunity. Shen Qianshu felt sorry for her parents even more. She also admired them. Mom had been bed-ridden for twenty-odd years, and Pa¡¯s feelings for her never changed. How rare it was for such a kind of rtionship. It defeated ck Rose and made her increasingly anxious and vicious. ck Rose lost her ability to know when to draw the line. That was why her n was wed. ¡°My dad only has feelings for my mom. The love is as firm as a rock. So, you are destined to never get what you want,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°So, you said that my dad already had an arranged marriage with you at the start... I don¡¯t believe it anymore. He is not the kind of person who would cheat. Don¡¯t even think of trying to ruin his reputation in front of me.¡± ¡°He is a cheater.¡± ¡°Wake up. This is just you. Your hatred and your one-sided love. Who knows? My dad might not even remember...¡± ck Rose raised up her hand and pped Shen Qianshu again. She was having a fever, so she was already weak. ck Rose¡¯s strength was really strong, and it hit Shen Qianshu so hard that she saw stars. She felt as if her ears had gone deaf. A sharp sound rang in her ears, and she clenched her teeth. Controlling. She had to bear with it. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t remember who you are.¡± ¡®Since it is so, I will let him remember,¡± ck Rose said. ¡°He cheated on me, and I want him to know the consequences of doing so. Nobody dares to roam around so freely after offending me. I won¡¯t let him continue roaming around like that.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you tortured him enough?¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°For the past twenty-odd years, he always watched my mom lying down. To him, it hurts his heart every single day, and that is the biggest punishment for him. He thought that everything is his fault and that he was the reason Mom got into aa.¡± ¡°It basically is his fault.¡± ¡°No, it is your fault,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Stop trying to drive your viciousness onto other people. Your viciousness is way beyond imagination. ck Rose, the person you want to torture most is my mom, not my dad. You wanted her love to be ruined. You want her dreams to perish. You want to torture her.¡± So, now, ck Rose was here to torture her. ¡°Right. So what?¡± Shen Qianshu thought, It isn¡¯t much. ¡°You have to know that as a human living in the world, 80-90% of the time is filled with unhappiness. Some people have a lot of things, and their careers are going great. Yet, they may have lost their loved ones for a long time, causing regret for a lifetime. Some people have a happy marriage, but their careers never progress. Some people clearly seize the opportunities, but they pass by them. No one can do everything perfectly. My parents have been working hard for half a lifetime. You are too. All of you live a tragedy. Letting go of each other is better than tormenting each other.¡± ck Rose said, ¡°You want me to let it go? Fat hope.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Perhaps this is a silly wish, but if everyone takes a step back, the world would be a better ce. If you understood that earlier, your life would have been different.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need the world to be a better ce. I believe an eye for an eye,¡± ck Rose said. ¡°Your mom has let me down. Your dad has let me down. So, you will be their substitute and repay their debt. If you are lucky enough to win and be my puppet, I will make your mother wake up and take a good look at her daughter. I¡¯d let her see what kind of days her daughter is having with ck Rose. If you die unluckily, then your corpse would probably be unrecognizable by then. It will be sent to your mother so she can have onest look. This is probably the greatest form of... kindness I have for you.¡± Shen Qianshuughed. ¡°Is it okay if I don¡¯t thank you?¡± ck Rose stared at her. A huge load of old events was brought up clearly through the conversation between these two people. Shen Qianshu¡¯s questions had finally been answered. ¡°What happened to your face?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°It can¡¯t be... my mom who caused it?¡± Chapter 978 - Reality is Very Real

Chapter 978: Reality is Very Real

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You don¡¯t have to know.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to, I won¡¯t force you. It¡¯s just a casual question.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s tone was really calm and casual. It really pissed her off. ck Rose clenched her teeth in anger, yet she could not do anything about her. ¡°You are rather ambitious. You want me to be your puppet so you can control ck Rose. Why do you want such a strong power for? Who in Ghost City do you want to kill? You would long have been able to do just that.¡± ¡°Do you really think that it is so easy to destroy Ghost City?¡± ck Rose said. ¡°Without the help of the Roses, I wouldn¡¯t even have been able to get what I wanted. Gu Yuanli refuses to kill Gu Chun. He will regret it.¡± ¡°Second Brother regretted a long time ago,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Regret being your son.¡± Shen Qianshu was pped again. She covered her face and sneered. ¡°I said, is your other hand paralyzed or something? Why do you keep pping people on the same side?¡± Getting hit only on one side of the face every time really hurts. At least change your hand and hit the other side of my face. ck Rose said, ¡°Y-You...¡± Shen Qianshu looked stubborn, and it really maddened her. ck Rose pulled up her sleeves and left. She yelled. ¡°Watch her closely.¡± Maxi said, ¡°Yes!¡± Shen Qianshu rubbed her face. It really hurt. She felt like her eyes were really red. Things were a little blurry from being hit by her. When Maxi came in, she saw Qianshu¡¯s face slightly swollen. ¡°How miserable. She must have taught you a lesson.¡± ¡°Young girl, let sister teach you a lesson. We don¡¯t even know for sure who taught who a lesson. Don¡¯t judge a book by its cover, you will lose out.¡± She had at most only been pped thrice. Her face would hurt for a while. Compared to the abdominal pains she had to deal with previously, this just did not hold a candle to that. But it may not be so for ck Rose. Who knows? She might explode when she returns. Thinking of ck Rose¡¯s angry back view, Maxi nodded. ¡°Makes sense. I feel enlightened.¡± Miss Shen¡¯s powerful ability is pretty good too. ck Rose seldom gets so angry. Maxi said, ¡°I suggest that you control yourself before she shoots you to death even before training begins.¡± ¡°I think that since I¡¯m going to die sooner orter, there¡¯s no need to be so persistent about anything. I¡¯ll eat whatever I want and say whatever I want. If I want to anger someone, I should do that sooner. Being politically correct and humble isn¡¯t my thing.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant,¡± Maxi said. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen me when I¡¯m arrogant.¡± ¡°Believe me, you are already very arrogant.¡± Maxi sat down and took some ice over to put her face. ¡°Put some ice on your face. It¡¯s ugly.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Shen Qianshu took the ice and pressed it against her face. Indeed, it made her feel morefortable. Suddenly, gunshots were heard on the ind. There was rapid gunfire that sounded as if they were just beside their ears. Shen Qianshu could even feel the bulletsnding on the beach and sending the white sand into the air. What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on? Everything was fine. Why was there gunshots? It sounded as if they were just outside the room. ¡°Who is shooting?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. She really had a shock. ¡°Amazing, you know fear?¡± ¡°What a joke, of course I am scared!¡± Maxi said, ¡°The front line that is here to kill you.¡± ¡°Young girl, although you aren¡¯t very lovable, I feel an unknown sense of security around you right now. Why are you protecting me? ck Rose said that you are the person who is most likely to be a first ck Rose. If I¡¯m dead, you should usurp the throne.¡± Maxi said, ¡°I¡¯m a righteous person. My ambition is to... be a military officer.¡± ¡°Ahh... Big dreams. Yet you became a murderer.¡± Chapter 979 - One Person’s Choice

Chapter 979: One Person¡¯s Choice

¡°Even if I am a murderer, I am one with moral values. Usurping the throne? Forget it.¡± Shen Qianshu did not quite understand her. Although she was very serious when she said it, it felt as if she was talking nonsense. It was really contradictory. Outside, Monica was holding onto a sniper rifle, making two sketchy young girls who hade to assassinate Shen Qianshu retreat. The two young girls retreated miserably and red hatefully at Monica¡¯s direction. Far away, Monica pointed her middle finger at them, and she looked really arrogant. The two girls were furious. Monica hid herself. As the young girls were afraid that something might go wrong, they did not insist. So, they left Shen Qianshu¡¯s room. ¡°Fine, you are temporarily safe for tonight.¡± ¡°Monica and you are going to protect me?¡± ¡°Yeah, aren¡¯t you touched?¡± ¡°Very,¡± Shen Qianshu said sincerely. ¡°Are you and Monica both so free?¡± ¡°Not free. Usually, if we had time and there was nothing important going on, we would be flirting and being on a date.¡± Shen Qianshu raised her hand. ¡°Stop, don¡¯t flirt. Hearing two young girls flirting with one another makes me feel a little weird. Perhaps, I could also have a chance to love a beautiful girl as my lover.¡± Maxi smiled. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Why are you protecting me? ck Rose ordered you to?¡± ¡°Our mission is to ensure that you pass the test alive.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t only one person going to be alive?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What about you both?¡± ¡°You can choose to kill us or get killed by us.¡± She was unwilling to pick either of the choices. Shen Qianshu had too many depressing thoughts, and her high fever would not subside. Her abdominal injuries were recovering very slowly. Maxi shook her head. ¡°Your persistence has no value at all.¡± ¡°Give me the jab.¡± She was really having a high fever, and it was too serious. She was afraid of bing a fool. Maxi said, ¡°I told you long before not to struggle.¡± She gave Shen Qianshu the jab, and the effects of it shown immediately. Within a few hours, Shen Qianshu¡¯s fever had gone away. She was really amazed. That was indeed really medicine for her fever to go away. Maxi said, ¡°With that expression in your eyes, I would give you a jab again in the future.¡± City A. The Gu Manor. Second Old Master Gu did not move the water lilies again. Neither Fourth Brother, Fifth Brother, or Gu Xie spoke about the water lilies. They did not tell Second Old Master Gu about the truth either. Under Fourth Brother¡¯s n, the man who looked after the water lilies was captured, and after severe torture, he handed out the drugs. Gu Xie sent them to the Central Hospital for an examination immediately. At the same time, Fourth Brother convinced Second Old Master Gu to send Fang Hongxiu to the hospital for a full body checkup. Ever since Fang Hongxiu returned home, she seldom had any body checkups, and she had been relying on the life support machines to stay alive. From the early years when Second Old Master Gu still longed for her to wake up to now, when his heart had stopped caring as much, that was a really long time. He finally epted the fact that she was never going to wake up again in this life. ¡°Why does she have to do a body examination?¡± Fourth Brother said, ¡°We investigated ck Rose and found out that she had drugged Mom. That was what caused Mom to be in such a deep sleep all this time. Let her have another body examination. See if she can still be saved. Pa, even if this is meaningless, we won¡¯t be losing out on anything, would we?¡± Second Old Master Gu thought for a moment and finally nodded. Although he felt that something was amiss, he did not look into it. Gu Yuanli cooperated fully with Xie Jinghuan the entire time to track down ck Rose¡¯s whereabouts. Ye Ling was having therapy. Everything went orderly as nned, and there was no chaos. There was poison in Fang Hongxiu¡¯s body, and they could not detect anything about it previously. Even under close examination under the machines, the poison was hidden and almost traceless. It was only until they got the drugs from the hands of ck Rose¡¯s man did they finally find a breakthrough. Chapter 980 - Major, You Have So Many Emotions Eh

Chapter 980: Major, You Have So Many Emotions Eh

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The doctors could not guarantee if Fang Hongxiu could be conscious again. Just like this, it had already made Second Old Master Gu really moved. News about ck Rose was cleared all around the world. They were already a very mysterious organization in the first ce. All information was wiped out very cleanly. When Xie Jinghuan went to the sea to track them down, he still did not find anything in the end. Gu Yuanli ced all hope onto Fang Hongxiu. When Fang Hongxiu awakens, everything can be solved. Rose Castle. Rose Castle was going under renovation, and although it was in a chaotic mess, things were still in ce. Bo Yiren gave Ye Ling a psychological test, but Ye Ling rejected it. He always refused to cooperate. ¡°Wait for Shen Qianshu to return before doing the test. Then, I will cooperate with all of you and go for therapy.¡± Bo Yiren said, ¡°Master, you are still hiding things from us. You have never ever told us that Noah and you coexisted. Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t wish to speak about it,¡± Ye Ling said in a deep tone. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be locked up by all of you again like a maniac. I can¡¯t escape.¡± Bo Yiren held her breath. ¡°You agreed to cooperate with the therapy. We were just... following orders. If you are unwilling, we won¡¯t force you to.¡± ¡°Stop talking.¡± Ye Ling insisted. ¡°Talk to me again after things havee to a clearer stage. Getting therapy now won¡¯t help. I don¡¯t have the mood to go under therapy anyway.¡± ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Ye Ling yelled suddenly. ¡°If I show my temper, you guys would treat it as if I¡¯m not angry, huh?¡± Bo Yiren retreated. We won¡¯t! At midnight, Ye Ling had a nightmare. He dreamed that a pack of hungry wolves was chasing after Shen Qianshu. She ran and ran. Suddenly, there was a giant cloud of fog before her. She was trapped in the fog. Shen Qianshu had run too hurriedly that she fell into a deep hole. She fell endlessly deep down. She yelled in fear. ¡°Noah!¡± Ye Ling woke up in shock. He was breaking into a cold sweat, and his limbs twitched. Suddenly, he yelled. ¡°Grass!¡± Beside his ear, the phone rang furiously, as if it was trying to make him get up. Xie Jinghuan had called. Ye Ling picked up the phone. ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°I found a strange ce. Three years ago, I found a small team. They got lost at sea, and there was a total of 100 over people, including pirates who were missing. Based on the information that Gu Yuanli had provided, there is andmark that is very close to the one I made that year. Are you interested in going on a trip there with me personally?¡± Ye Ling got up and took his coat from the wardrobe. ¡°Address.¡± Xie Jinghuan said, ¡°Go to Shasha Ind first. I will follow quickly.¡± ¡°Ok!¡± As Ye Ling went downstairs, he phoned Mu Yuan. ¡°Get your men ready. We meet at the airport in 15 minutes. I am leaving.¡± ¡°Ok!¡± It was midnight. Mu Yuan did not speak much. He grabbed his belongings and called for his team. They rushed off to the airport. Along the way, he received a call from Jack. ¡°Are you going to work with Ye Ling to go and save Shen Qianshu?¡± Jack¡¯s voice sounded really tense. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s an order.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s odd. Who exactly is Ye Ling? Order?¡± Jack asked. ¡°Oh. It¡¯s a big secret in my nation. I can¡¯t tell you.¡± Mu Yuan scratched his head. ¡°Is there anything you need for looking for me? The holidays are over. Wait for this mission to end.¡± Jack said, ¡°Ensure that your phone has signal. If I know anything, I will contact you immediately.¡± ¡°What information do you know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a big secret in my nation.¡± Jackughed. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡± Mu Yuan said, ¡°Who cares? Get lost!¡± He hung up the phone. The Special Forces team looked at him. Mu Yuan yelled. ¡°What are you looking at!¡± ¡°Major, who is it? Your girl?¡± ¡°What girl! It was clearly the voice of a man. I heard it.¡± ¡°Major, you have so much emotion when you speak on the phone, huh?¡± ... Mu Yuan yelled. ¡°Shut up!¡± Nonsense! You must be blind! The two teams of men gathered at the small airport. There were already nes waiting. The eyes of a group of Special Forces shed. ¡°Oh damn, private nes! How gorgeous! This is worth it, this is worth it. It is really of a higher level than our helicopter gunships!¡± ¡°Stop talking about our gunships. It is not of the same level of that of ck Eagles, okay?¡± The team of Special Forces agents behaved as if they were countrymen who had juste to the city. They explored around, and Mu Yuan did not care about them. They were not in battle yet, so he allowed them to chill and talk nonsense. As long as they were focused on the battlefield, all was well. ¡°A group of rowdy boys. Sorry for having you see something unsightly,¡± Mu Yuan said without a sense of guilt at all. Ye Ling brought Zhong Ran and not Ah Da. He brought 2 from the medical team and 2 aircraft workers along, so they had a small team. Yet, their clothing wasrgely different from those of the Special Forces agents. Mu Yuan thought silently, I have to make theme in tuxedos next time. It makes everything seem cooler. ¡°Has Jingheng found any information?¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°There are two suspicious ces. Su Nancheng has brought their men to one of the ces. I want to personally go down to see the other one.¡± Mu Yuan said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush. We can¡¯t stop what has already happened. We should go after what should happen.¡± The airne took off and left City A. ... The Gu Manor. Second Old Master Gu, Fourth Brother, and Fifth Brother went to the hospital. Gu Xie apanied Tong Hua at the Gu Manor. He did not have a good sleep, and he was feeling blurry. He kept calling out for ¡®Daddy¡¯ and ¡®Mommy¡¯. Gu Xie felt really sorry for him. There were sounds of footstepsing from downstairs. Gu Xie had just left when he saw Lin Xiaojuan at the entrance of the staircase. His expression softened a little. Lin Xiaojuan went up and hugged him. Gu Xie hugged her back tightly. Actions spoke louder than words. ¡°Is he asleep?¡± ¡°Had a nightmare,¡± Gu Xie said softly. His eyes were teary, and they were glittery like the starry sky. Lin Xiaojuan tiptoed and gave him a peck on his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll go have a look at him.¡± The two of them entered the bedroom. Tong Hua did not seem to be having a stable sleep. Lin Xiaojuan held his hand and felt sorry for him. No one knew where Qianshu was. Ye Ling was too busy, and he could not separate himself to attend to many things at once. Tong Hua became an insecure child. Gu Xie rubbed her shoulders lightly. ¡°Let¡¯s leave for a moment and let him sleep.¡± Lin Xiaojuan nodded, and both of them left the bedroom. Lin Xiaojuan closed the door softly. ¡°Tong Hua seldom parts from Qianshu. He would feel insecure for sure. Should I get more work for him to do so that he can stay busy and not overthink?¡± ¡°He may not ept the work that you want to give him.¡± ¡°Tong Hua has a firm will. There is no news about Qianshu. He is small and helpless. Of course, he needs to do something to divert his attention,¡± Lin Xiaojuan said. ¡°You said that CEO Li and Second Brother are rather close. I just went to Brilliant Entertainment to speak to CEO Li. One reason was to talk about work, and secondly, I went to ask him about Qianshu¡¯s matters. CEO Li said that he had always been getting in contact with ck Rose through Second Brother. Second Brother knows whatever that he knows.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not lying,¡± Gu Xie said. He did not tell Lin Xiaojuan about Second Brother and his matters. He did not tell Lin Xiaojuan that ck Rose was his biological mother either. If anything ident happened to Qianshu, he had no idea how Xiaojuan would deal with this issue. Chapter 981 - Feel Like Eating It

Chapter 981: Feel Like Eating It

¡°Second Brother, h-he did something bad,¡± Movie King Gu said softly. The most tragic thing was that he had no right to chide him for doing something wrong. Lin Xiaojuan went to the kitchen and boiled some water. Then, she brewed a cup of tea and ced it in front of Gu Xie. ¡°You must have been really busytely. Did you have enough sleep? Your dark eye circles are very deep.¡± Gu Xie reached his arms out and hugged Lin Xiaojuan. He leaned back slightly and hugged Lin Xiaojuan as theyy sideways on the couch. The beautiful and soft girl was in his arms, yet his heart still could not find a sense of security. Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s face reddened, but she was a little worried. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Xiaojuan, hug me.¡± Lin Xiaojuan reached out and hugged him by the waist. She could hear his heartbeat when she turned her head. The familiar scent overwhelmed her senses as if it was trailing its way through her guts and immersing itself into her bones. It made her feel really warm. In between her breaths were his. ¡°Ok!¡± Gu Xie asked, ¡°Xiaojuan, do you hate ck Rose?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lin Xiaojuan said. ¡°She is mentally psychotic. I don¡¯t know who she is, how old she is, and how she looks like, but judging from how she treated Qianshu, I feel like she¡¯s a mental psycho. Cruel and mean.¡± Gu Xie was silent. When had he ever felt good about ck Rose? Suddenly knowing that there were traces of ck Rose¡¯s blood in his body, he wished he could return all of himself back to her. He suddenly felt like emting Nezha the third prince. He wanted to return his bones to his father and his flesh to his mother. He did not want to have the slightest bit of association with her. ¡°What about you?¡± Lin Xiaojuan asked. ¡°I hate her,¡± Gu Xie said. ¡°I hope Little Shu is safe and sound.¡± ¡°She¡¯s really so cruel. Say, doesn¡¯t she have any kids? How could she bear to hurt other people¡¯s children?¡± ¡°Perhaps, she just doesn¡¯t give a damn.¡± Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°Nonsense. What kind of parent doesn¡¯t care about their children?¡± ¡°Some parents don¡¯t. Being her children is a very tragic thing too. No one wants to be them.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lin Xiaojuan agreed with this point. ¡°But no one gets to pick the family they are born into,¡± Gu Xie said. Lin Xiaojuan looked at him, feeling a little confused, yet she could only see the side of his face. He seemed like he was very worried about some things. Lin Xiaojuan hugged him tightly. ¡°Yeah, people can¡¯t choose the family that they are born into, but they can choose to be a righteous gentleman or to be a fake and evil loser.¡± Gu Xie¡¯s body shook, and his tone was a little tense. ¡°In your eyes, am I a gentleman or a loser?¡± ¡°In my heart, you are, of course, a righteous gentleman,¡± Lin Xiaojuan said and hugged him calmly. Gu Xie¡¯s heart hurt. I¡¯m not as good as you make it sound like! On the ind. After getting the shot, Shen Qianshu¡¯s fever went away fully. Her body no longer ached at all. When she was speaking to ck Rose, she felt like she was drunk. Now, she began eating properly and trying to get her body back to good health. Yet, she was very unhappy with one thing. Monica and Maxi were sitting near her, and they were eating a lobster. It was a huge lobster that looked really appetizing. It was as big as her palm, and Shen Qianshu salivated from looking at it. Monica dug the lobster flesh out and put it onto Maxi¡¯s te. Beside them, there was also a te of salt and pepper mantis shrimp that was thicker than two of her fingers. Shen Qianshu looked down at her te. Boiled vegetables, tofu, and two pieces of chicken meat. They were not even chicken drumstick. How could she bear with it? Monica could sense her resentment. She looked up. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I want to eat that too.¡± Shen Qianshu salivated as she looked at the mantis shrimp. It was so thick and fleshy. There were at least 20 of those mantis shrimps on her te, and they looked like very fleshy ones. Monica and Maxi would not give her the lobsters and crabs, but maybe they would give her two mantis shrimps. Chapter 982 - Showed Off

Chapter 982: Showed Off

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I want to eat that too.¡± Shen Qianshu salivated as she looked at the mantis shrimp. It was so thick and fleshy. There were at least 20 of those mantis shrimps on her te, and they looked like very fleshy ones. Monica and Maxi would not give her the lobsters and crabs, but maybe they would give her two mantis shrimps. Maxi covered her mouth as sheughed. Monica said, ¡°No way. I personally went down into the ocean to catch these. They are wild and are specially for Maxi to strengthen her body.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Which underaged young girl would have lobster, crab, and mantis shrimp every day to strengthen her body? This thing is not good for female bodies, especially underage ones.¡± ¡°You know that no matter how nice you make your reasoning sound like, I won¡¯t give you any?¡± Monica pointed at Maxi. ¡°She is matured. She just seems like an underage girl. I¡¯m not lying.¡± ¡°You think I¡¯d believe that?¡± Shen Qianshu was really angry. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to give me some, then eat them elsewhere! You guys eat all this seafood in front of me every day! This is abuse! I would have died of hunger even before I make it to the day of the selection!¡± How inhumane! After Shen Qianshu heard that they were wild, her saliva almost dripped out. Monica is such an amazingdy. She can hunt in the mountains, and she can hunt in the sea. How multi-talented. Maxi said, ¡°You have been so careful with what we gave you to eat just a few days ago, and now you already can¡¯t resist?¡± ¡°You guys are inhumane.¡± ¡°Your wound hasn¡¯t recovered yet. You can¡¯t eat seafood. It will get infected,¡± Maxi said. ¡°Listen to the doctor.¡± ¡°You witch doctor.¡± Shen Qianshu pulled up her shirt and showed them her wound. ¡°See? Flesh has grown over it. It has recovered! I can eat it already.¡± Monica peeled the shrimps cleanly from top to bottom. She could make peeling of shrimps seem very artistic. She managed to remove all the flesh, and she ced them lightly onto Maxi¡¯s te. ¡°You feel like eating it?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Shen Qianshu swallowed her saliva. She was so tempted. She would rather die from getting an infection from the seafood than to die of hunger. Monica said, ¡°It¡¯s simple. Come with us.¡± Shen Qianshu had recuperated for many days, and she had not gotten to leave the room. The moment she went out, she realized how scorching the sun was. It was really hot. Her wound almost recovered fully, and she was not feeling ufortable in any way. She was just eating boiled vegetables and tofu every day. If she was lucky, she got a piece of meat. If she was having bad luck, she would only get egg soup. She really resented it. Shooting range. There was a shooting range on the ind. There were people training at the shooting range every day. Today, the girls went to the mountains to train, so there was no one else. Maxi and Monica brought Shen Qianshu to the shooting range, and Monica snapped her fingers. ¡°Do you see the shooting range? If you get all 10 bullseyes, I¡¯ll give you a big lobster.¡± The shooting range was really far away, and if someone was not a professional, it was hard to hit all 10. ¡°Are you kidding me? How is that possible?¡± Shen Qianshu said. She had heard about how the girls trained from Maxi before. Not many people could hit the bullseye ten times from such a long distance without using any scope. Monica kicked the gun up. The gun flew in the air, and Monica picked it up. She aimed and shot. She shot ten bullets at a go. It was almost instantly. She showed off the charisma of a sniper and the charisma of a youngdy. It was simply... such a talented show. How... impressive. She grabbed the gun. When she aimed, her posture was right, and she looked really beautiful. She was a great example of how seriousdies were often charismatic. The results came out. She hit all ten! There were no discrepancies at all. ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu looked at her. So you are just trying to show off to me that you are a great shooter? Chapter 983 - Showed Off 2

Chapter 983: Showed Off 2

Monica opened a piece of gum and threw it into her mouth very slowly. ¡°Nothing is impossible in this world. If other people can do it, why can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You make a lot of sense,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I have nothing to say. You have to know that you are you, and I am me. Just like if I were to make you design jewelry that can get you a championship title, you will not even be able to draw it. Sis, specialists only master their own fields.¡± ¡°Indeed, specialists only master their own fields. However, it is not toote for an 80-year-old to learn a new skill,¡± Monica said. ¡°You hit once today, you might hit thrice tomorrow. One yearter, you might hit all ten. Who knows?¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu looked at her. Monica looked like a gangster. She patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Sis, believe in yourself.¡± This gal was definitely good at flirting with men. Oh, perhaps an expert with girls too. Even Master Qian would sigh for not being as good as her. ¡°Sis, you¡¯re so impressive.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at her with starry eyes, as if idolizing her. Maxi was speechless. Monica said, ¡°You know I have a lover called Maxi, huh? Your charisma is nothing to me. Girls with big b**bs and long legs are revolting. You are not my cup of tea, so stop trying to express your charisma to me.¡± Shen Qianshu lowered her head and looked at her breasts under the shirt. They were not big, but they were bigger than both of theirs. Theirs were t. She took another look at the underage girl before her who was not even 1.6 m tall. Maxi was way taller than her but had a smaller build. t chest! ¡°Oh...¡± Envious... Jealous... Hate... Why make it sound so nice and different? ¡°What are you looking at? The two of us just haven¡¯t matured yet. Our ancestors all have big breasts and long legs. They¡¯re different from those nasty fake girls out there.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Shen Qianshu was in deep thought. Monica loaded a new magazine and threw the gun to Shen Qianshu. She smiled and said, ¡°Try it.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I might not hit it.¡± She knew very well about her skills. ¡°Once upon a time, a woman was forced to face an abyss. The gods said, ¡®Jump in and you will be an angel.¡¯ The woman thought that the god was just a liar, so she walked away firmly. When the woman died, she saw the god. The god told her, ¡®You had the chance to be an angel originally, but you gave up.¡¯ The woman regretted miserably but it was toote.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°How old-fashioned. What an old story. It doesn¡¯t inspire me in the slightest bit.¡± Maxi said, ¡°Big lobster.¡± Monica said, ¡°Small lobster.¡± Maxi said, ¡°Mantis shrimp.¡± Monica said, ¡°Big crab.¡± Maxi said, ¡°Abalone...¡± Whenever they said it once, Shen Qianshu would swallow her saliva once. ¡°Stop, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Monica rolled her eyes gracefully. ¡°If you were from ancient times, you would be a traitor if we gave you a chicken drumstick.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± The shooting range was just too far away. Shen Qianshu felt that even if she had tried her best to aim urately, it would still be off. Monica poked her ear. ¡°Right hand up, nt your left shoulder. Uh huh, maintain this posture. Stand straight. Aim properly...¡± Shen Qianshu fired the gun and felt a little diffident. She did not know if she had hit the target. Monica looked into her binocrs and encouraged her. ¡°Not bad, you can get one shrimp at the very least.¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu looked at her. Shen Qianshu fired again under Monica¡¯s impressive insult. Monica said, ¡°You are one step closer to arge lobster now.¡± Shen Qianshu was ted. ¡°Hahaha. So this means I can have a mantis shrimp now! Oh dear, I knew I had talent in bing an impressive shooter!¡± Chapter 984 - My Hubby Would Buy The Whole Pacific Ocean For Me

Chapter 984: My Hubby Would Buy The Whole Pacific Ocean For Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Monica said, ¡°All the best, Sis. I love it when you are so optimistic and positive.¡± Every shot she made, Monica told her that she was a step closer to the big lobsters. Just knowing that she could get to eat mantis shrimps, Shen Qianshu was already in a very good mood. The ten shots were fired very quickly. ¡°Hurry, prepare my mantis shrimps.¡± ¡°You need to hit 9 ring before you can get mantis shrimps,¡± Monica said. ¡°Out of ten shots, I only see 7 on the target. Your best shotnded on the 6 ring. If you want to eat mantis shrimps, you need to work harder.¡± Her tone was really provoking. ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu stared at her. LIAR! ¡°Humph, what¡¯s the big deal? My Master would buy me the entire Pacific Ocean.¡± Shen Qianshu was furious. ¡°In the future, you will have to beg me if you want to eat mantis shrimp.¡± ¡°... ¡± Monica stared at Shen Qianshu. ¡°... ¡± Maxi also stared at Shen Qianshu. Buy her the entire Pacific Ocean. Oh sis, you are so ambitious. Do you know that the Pacific Ocean is a shared resource that cannot be used in trade? Maxi said, ¡°You have no foundation with shooting. You just spent a lot of time on it. Although your posture is urate, you have no power. Even if you aimed urately, the rebound would shift your muzzle in another direction. So, watch closely.¡± Maxi took her gun and changed the cartridge clip. She aimed urately and shot at the target. It was all done very smoothly and swiftly. Once again, she hit all ten. Another talented youth. ¡°If you had a ruler, you can measure the height of my muzzle. Even after ten shots, you can tell that there is no difference in the height of the muzzle from the ground. If you can do the same, you would be as good as us.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Oh, you guys are really showing off to me.¡± Monica had already shown her enough about her shooting tricks. Maxi looked like a youngdy who had very limited strength, yet she also showed her good shooting skills. Shen Qianshu understood that such standards could not be achieved in a day or a year. Oh, they are just so young. Ye Ling and Zhong Ran mainly taught herbat skills. To her, shooting skills were something she was weak at. ¡°At what age did you both start practicing to shoot?¡¯ ¡°Maxi started practicing earlier, so her skills are better than mine. I just picked up this skill a few years ago. At first, I was just an... observer.¡± Monica winked. ¡°Of course, who was the one made me so multi-talented?¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Youngdy, you are so proud.¡± ¡°Do you want to make me your senpai?¡± Monica asked. ¡°I have no interest in being a disciple. I am only interested in big lobsters, mantis shrimps, and huge crabs.¡± Shen Qianshu picked up a cartridge clip and asked, ¡°How do I exchange this?¡± ¡°Promising youngdy.¡± Monica walked over and taught Shen Qianshu how to change the cartridge clip. This was not something difficult. Monica carried the gun up and also brought some of the othermonly used guns over. ¡°This is a sniper, a big one. This is a small one. Usually, you won¡¯t use it. This is an M4. You should take some time to learn how to use it. This is the weapon that ismonly used in the US Delta, special forces, and SEALS. The one in your hand is an AK. Although I don¡¯t know what ck Rose¡¯s choice is, based on my instincts, you have to master the M4 and AK. These are the pistols. These are grenades. This is a revolver. It¡¯s tooplicated, so you won¡¯t know how to use it. I will show you how to use all of them, once. Watch closely.¡± Monica treasured the guns a lot. Shen Qianshu looked at all sorts of weapons before her, and she was a little confused. I am just a jewelry designer. An adorable designer. What have I done wrong that I have to learn how to operate guns? Although she was insulting it deep down, she still listened to Monica¡¯s exnation attentively. Although this youngdy was arrogant and full of it, she was a good coach. Chapter 985 - The Magical Girl Monica

Chapter 985: The Magical Girl Monica

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although this young girl was arrogant and was full of herself, she was a very good instructor. She said it simply once. Shen Qianshu¡¯s memory was good, and she was able to digest the basics. ¡°I have finished introducing firearms to you. Next, the practicing of firearms will depend on yourself,¡± Maxi said. ¡°The fixed targets are all here. Wait until youpletely hit all the fixed targets for 10 rounds. Then, the targets will move. You don¡¯t have a lot of time left.¡± Monica was still introducing the various types of firearms, which she knew like the back of her hand, to Shen Qianshu. She looked like a military fan. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°I have a question. How old is Monica?¡± ¡°Not allowed to say!¡± ¡°15!¡± Monica was furious. ¡°Nonsense, 16!¡± Shen Qianshu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Do you know that you will not grow older by one year if you report that you are older by a year?¡± Maxi covered her mouth andughed. She was very delicate. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°You are really impressive. When I was 15 years old, I was still bullying people. You can already shoot, hunt, and fish. My imagination is limited by the few movies that I have watched. I didn¡¯t expect that there would actually be such a magical young girl in this world.¡± ¡°I want to vomit. Don¡¯t think that by using a singing tone to praise me, I will give you a mantis shrimp!¡± Her thoughts had been seen through. Shen Qianshu was very regretful. She had brushed past the mantis shrimp. ¡°You are really hard to please, ¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°One is not likable, and the other is hard to please. You all are considered to be well-matched.¡± ¡°Talk less rubbish. Practice your shooting.¡± Monica was so angered by her that she wanted to beat somebody. Shen Qianshu picked up the AK. Under the guidance of Maxi, she practiced shooting. Upstairs. The ck Rose was in silent anger. Yang Lihua stood beside her. There was also a man beside her. They were looking at the shooting range downstairs. The ck Rose¡¯s breathing sank. She wished so much that she could kill Shen Qianshu with one shot of the gun. But it was not the time yet. She reminded herself continuously. Don¡¯t be rash! This is not a good opportunity. ¡°You let her practice shooting?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only a few days of effort. What kind of pattern can she learn? Regardless of how capable Monica is, the most she is doing is only teaching her on paper.¡± The man opened his mouth calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that Monica... is overly arrogant during this period of time?¡± Yang Lihua said, ¡°Isn¡¯t she usually arrogant like this?¡± Capable people were always rude, overbearing, and arrogant. The ck Rose said, ¡°It¡¯s not the time to talk about Monica now. Look at Shen Qianshu.¡± The man said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel that it¡¯s a good idea for Monica and Maxi to teach her shooting.¡± ¡°As long as she can win, it doesn¡¯t matter even if Monica teaches her to fly.¡± The ck Rose¡¯s gaze was deep. ¡°I also want to know exactly how much Fang Hongxiu¡¯s daughter has inherited her talent and how capable she is. I hope that her capabilities are as impressive as her glib talk.¡± Yang Lihua said, ¡°There is a change at the Gu Manor. Gu Yuanli had already leveled the lotus pond. Fang Hongxiu has been sent to the hospital. Do we need to take action?¡± ¡°What?¡± The ck Rose was furious. ¡°This good-for-nothing!¡± Yang Lihua was silent. The man said, ¡°Fang Hongxiu has been unconscious for many years. Even if she were to wake up, it also would not be so soon. You also don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°Right. She will not wake up so soon. Perhaps, her nerves have already been damaged, and she will not be able to wake up. To think that the thing that crawled out from my stomach had actually favored an outsider,¡± the ck Rose said. ¡°Send someone to spread the message to speed up the selection process.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Shen Qianshu fired close to 50 bullets downstairs. Monica clicked her tongue as she said, ¡°Wow, your eyes are so hot. What kind of marksmanship is that? My teaching to you to aim, have you eaten it?¡± ¡°One is a master in his or her own field. I am not a sniper. It is very normal that my aim is not good,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Since I was young, I have never even yed with a toy gun before. Did you know that?¡± ¡°Rubbish. You had opened fire before in Paris.¡± Chapter 986 - A Mantis Shrimp As A Reward

Chapter 986: A Mantis Shrimp As A Reward

¡°Eh, magical girl, you know me very well.¡± ¡°What nonsense magical girl? You keep quiet,¡± Monica said. ¡°Upon hearing it, it¡¯s not a good word.¡± ¡°This nickname is very suitable for you. Look at your non-mainstream hair and then look again at your attitude. You are simply a magical girl in an anime, that kind that will transform. I want to correct it. This is a good word.¡± ¡°No one is better than you at talking trash.¡± While Shen Qianshu was aiming, she opened fire and even said, ¡°To talk about every single one of my enemies until they die is my ultimate dream. The gun has never been my weapon.¡± ¡°When your enemies get angry, they can blow your brains out with a single shot. It is useless for you to say anything.¡± ¡°Alright. You win.¡± The gun trainingsted an afternoon. Both Shen Qianshu¡¯s arms did not feel like hers. She was not a special soldier or a person who trained regrly. Her arms could not take it just by practicing shooting for an hour. Moreover, she was still a patient. ¡°Overly hot eyes, we¡¯ll continue tomorrow,¡± Monica said. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that my first time teaching someone to shoot would be such a hopeless case. I had originally thought that I would be like my Shifu, who had epted a genius. I really think too much.¡± ¡°Magical girl, you don¡¯t have to keep praising yourself all the time. I practiced for three hours and could bear with it. I am already very awesome.¡± Shen Qianshu threw the AK. She looked serious. ¡°Maybe the AK and my eight characters don¡¯t match. How about I try the M4 tomorrow?¡± Maxi said, ¡°AK is a powerful gun and is simple to operate. It also has high precision. By adding double mirrors and a mirror for aiming, it can be used as a sniper gun. This is a rifle for a jack of all trades. You have not learned to walk yet, and you want to learn to fly. You are very ambitious.¡± ¡°As a person, you must have dreams.¡± Maxi said, ¡°Your dream hase. That group of girls is back. You can go and give them a written deration of war. See how many seconds you canst.¡± Shen Qianshu followed Maxi¡¯s gaze and looked up. A group of girls in their teens came back mightily. Their numbers were even more than what they had seen that day. They were wearing identical light green military uniforms. They were fully equipped. Everyone was standing upright, or their faces were cold, or they were lively and cute. It was full of youthful energy. They could definitely be a part of the recruitment advertisement for child soldiers. When Shen Qianshu had the thought that she would be having a round of life and death shooting with this group of girls, she rejected the idea within her. They were only just a group of children. In a peaceful era, they should be in the ssroom. They should be preparing to recite English every morning and not waking up every morning to do weight running for tens of kilometers around the ind. ¡°They are really cute.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°These are fresh lives. They should not be given a burial.¡± Monica rolled her eyes towards the sky. Sister, your love is being used in the wrong ce. That group of girls also saw Shen Qianshu, Monica, and Maxi. It was not known who took the lead. One of them stuck out her middle finger towards Shen Qianshu. Thereafter, the group of girls showed their middle fingers to Shen Qianshu. They were roaring withughter. Their disdain and ridicule could be felt from a distance of more than 100 meters away. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Oh, I take my words back.¡± They are not cute at all. They need a beating badly. A group of bearish children. Maxi said, ¡°Aren¡¯t they cute?¡± Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°Maxi, I am more curious. Why is it that you can always mock quietly?¡± ¡°Because her mocking skills are naturally functioning at the full level.¡± Monicaughed loudly. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Makes sense.¡± Maxi said, ¡°Can you see that group of girls carrying the equipment on their backs? 30 kilograms.¡± ¡°Impressive,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°They also look like they weigh 30 kilograms.¡± ¡°... ¡± Monica stared at Shen Qianshu. ¡°... ¡± Maxi also stared at Shen Qianshu. Chapter 987 - Yo, Who Are You Looking Down On

Chapter 987: Yo, Who Are You Looking Down On

This was the so-called when words got sour, adding words was useless. Monica waved her hand. ¡°We¡¯ll end here today.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I practiced shooting for so long today. Give me a mantis shrimp as a reward, alright?¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± ¡°Heartless!¡± The next morning. Shen Qianshu was flipped awake by Monica at four o¡¯clock. She was so angry that she wanted to beat somebody. This bearish child. She had slept at 12 o¡¯clock and was actually woken up at four o¡¯clock. The reason for waking her up was to practice her arm strength. ¡°There¡¯s no signal and no inte on the ind. You didn¡¯t want to sleep at nine o¡¯clock and just wanted to sleep at 12 o¡¯clock. Who can you me?¡± ¡°Is your schedule that of an elderly person? You go to bed at nine o¡¯clock. You are not in line at all with our schedules, the girls who are addicted to the inte. Even if there is no inte, we can open a hole in our brains and fill them up with imagination unrestrainedly. We can fantasize about a rich and handsome man loving us for 10,000 years. This can make us fantasize until dawn. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Maxi tapped on the horizontal bar in front. ¡°Go up.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at the horizontal bar in front. It was a very ordinary horizontal bar. She did not know what it meant to go up. ¡°Can you do a demonstration?¡± Maxi walked over and held onto the edge of the horizontal bar. In one second, she lifted herself up. Within a few seconds, she did 10 pull-ups in one go. Shended on the ground rxedly. Shen Qianshu was dumbfounded. The training she had at the Rose Castle was mostly fighting and jogging. She had yet to train her arm strength. ¡°I... will give it a try.¡± Shen Qianshu walked over and held the horizontal bar. When Maxi did the pull-ups, it was very beautiful and natural. When it was her turn, she seemed a littleical. Shen Qianshu could not lift herself up at all. She could only do half a pull-up. Monica said, ¡°The program of the training at the Rose Castle was only a crash course for you. It was to allow you to cope with all kinds of fights agilely. If you don¡¯t practice your arm strength well, your shooting will not be good.¡± ¡°You think that my arm strength will be good with a few days of effort?¡± ¡°Give it a try.¡± Shen Qianshu shook her head. She followed what Maxi had said and practiced again once more. She practiced for half an hour. It was good that she had some foundation and could grasp the technique. She could start to do one or two pull-ups. Shen Qianshu supported herself on the horizontal bar. ¡°I feel that... my pull-ups are not as good as yours. I should be heavier than you all by dozens of pounds.¡± Maxi broke into a snigger andughed. Monica said, ¡°This is simply not rted at all, alright?¡± ¡°Rubbish. I am 90 pounds. You all are 60 pounds. No difference, are you kidding me?¡± After Shen Qianshu had grasped the technique, she could do more than 10 pull-ups continuously until she had reached her physical limit, and her arms felt like they were stiffening. She was so tired that she could not go on. She felt that she herself was remarkably impressive as she could grasp the technique so quickly. ¡°Magical girl, I¡¯m impressive,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Give me a little more time. I¡¯m certain I can beat you all until you all fall t.¡± ¡°You?¡± the magical girl, Monica said. ¡°You want to defeat me based on this aptitude of yours? It¡¯s easier for you to open a hole in your brain and fill it up with imagination unrestrainedly.¡± ¡°I have been woken up by you all at four o¡¯clock to practice my arm strength. Firstly, I did not oppose. Secondly, I did not scold anyone, and thirdly, I listened obediently. Can¡¯t you give me a wave of praise sincerely without scheming?¡± ¡°You talk too much,¡± Maxi said. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice. If your beau is a proud and cold person who doesn¡¯t speak more than 10 sentences in a day, you will also be a little angel who makes awkward small talk.¡± ¡°Since he is proud and cold, what do you want him for?¡± Monica snorted. ¡°He doesn¡¯t speak more than 10 sentences in a day. Why don¡¯t he swallow dumb medicine himself?¡± ¡°His face is good-looking, and he is pleasing to the eye,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I can overlook his other little ws.¡± Chapter 988 - Master Is Really Gentle To Me

Chapter 988: Master Is Really Gentle To Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After training her arm strength, Shen Qianshu was forced again to do push-ups. Moreover, she had to do 300 push-ups. Shen Qianshu nearly kneeled down. The magical girl, Monica,id on the ground and looked at Shen Qianshu¡¯s empty face. ¡°You do 300, and I¡¯ll do 800. See who is faster.¡± ¡°Wow, who are you looking down on?¡± Maxi said, ¡°Come.¡± Shen Qianshu and Monicapeted on the number of push-ups. Seriously speaking, 300 and 800 would mean that when she did one, Monica would have to do two and a half push-ups. Shen Qianshu felt that she would not lose. The rules in front were quite good. Shen Qianshu was slower than Monica, but she was not much slower. She could also do 70 push-ups when Monica did 100 push-ups. However, the difference appeared slowly. The magical girl, Monica, simply seemed like she had eaten spinach. Throughout the whole process of the 800 push-ups, she had done them at a uniform speed. Beads of perspiration fell onto the beach, but it did not slow down her speed. She did not pause at all. It could be described as... horror. When Shen Qianshu did 250 push-ups, she felt the world spinning in front of her. She bit her teeth and persisted to do 300 push-ups. When she did until 280 push-ups, Monica was already sitting at the side looking at her. ¡°Oh, not bad. You are just left with 20.¡± Monica acted cute maliciously. ¡°Sister,e on. I have faith in you. You are awesome.¡± Shen Qianshu did not have any energy at all. If she had, she would pick a handful of sand and throw at her face. Afterpleting 300 push-ups, shey on the beach and could not move a single step. ¡°You... you are not human,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Right. After all, I¡¯m a magical girl.¡± Monica was really too horrifying. Children who could do things to this extent were simply horrifying. Monica said, ¡°I realize that although you talk too much, your determination is really not bad. You also did not reject our arrangement. You¡¯re really sensible.¡± Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°You finally praise me once sincerely without being scheming. I don¡¯t thank you, but can I have a te of mantis shrimps?¡± ¡°Alright. Reward you.¡± Shen Qianshu was overjoyed. ¡°Worth it!¡± Monica looked at her watch. ¡°It¡¯s seven in the morning. If you want a te of mantis shrimps for dinner, you¡¯ll have to listen to mymand the whole day.¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu looked at her. She knew that it was not that easy for her to eat the mantis shrimps. For the whole day following that, Shen Qianshu was trained by Monica. The time was too tight, and she also did not continue to drill her too much on the foundations. In the morning, she let her rock climb, swim, and do weight running. In the afternoon, she started to teach her the techniques of escaping and killing. The amount of exercise in one day exceeded the amount of Shen Qianshu¡¯s exercise in one week. When the training ended at six in the evening, Shen Qianshu threw herself onto the beach. She could not move at all and was like a pool of mud. She did not get up regardless of who came and pulled her. She did not get up. She wanted to lie down and rest properly. It was a nightmarish day. ¡°I want to reflect on a matter,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Master is really gentle to me.¡± She had originally thought that his training program was crazy enough. She only knew how gentle he was now. The magical girl was the ruthless one. Monica sat beside her. ¡°Exercising for a day will burn your fats, and you can slim down. If you think this way, you will feelforted.¡± ¡°I am not fat.¡± ¡°Your body fat rate is 27%. Mine is only 10%,¡± Monica said. ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu looked at her. She was given a critical blow. ¡°Women have fats. What¡¯s a woman without fats? No wonder you are t-chested. The fats on my chest are more than yours by at least 10%.¡± ¡°Ever since you were young, I guessed there were many people who wanted to beat you,¡± Maxi said. Chapter 989 - When One Is Poor, One Has Low Expectations

Chapter 989: When One Is Poor, One Has Low Expectations

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°No, everybody loves me, pretty,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Those who are jealous of me are little green tea.¡± Shen Qianshu pinched Maxi¡¯s flesh. It was indeed hard. Girls at this age should be soft. Upon touching the skin of girls, it should feel like cotton candy, the kind which was soft and sweet. However, Monica and Maxi were very different. They should be pampered like princesses until they grew up. This was also not the kind of life they had chosen. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have our meal.¡± As Shen Qianshu¡¯s wound was not too good for the past few days, she had been eating in the room. It was the first time she went to the canteen on the ind. There were not that many people, and it was very clean. It was not badpared to the canteen of the international school that Shen Qianshu attended back then. Their meals were uniform, consisting of one meat, two vegetables, and one soup. Most of them would bring their ingredients to the kitchen, and they would be given special treatment. In order to get special treatment, they had to give some fees, which was not cheap. ¡°That group of girls who are not cute is also here.¡± As luck would have it, when they arrived, that group of girls had also just ended their training not long. They streamed into the canteen. Shen Qianshu was queuing when someone patted her shoulder. Half of her body was numb. This was not the kind of pat that ssmates gave each other as a greeting when they saw each other at the school canteen. Her face turned ghastly pale in an instant. A bout ofughter came from behind. Monica said, ¡°Either you bear with it or you fight. You decide.¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu looked at her. So rough? The group of girls seemed to have be hooked. Another person patted her on the shoulder again. Shen Qianshu endured it for a while. She was in so much pain that her face was pale. A bout ofughter came from behind again. Shen Qianshu could not control herself from turning her head. ¡°Is this fun?¡± A few white girls were very tall. They were slender and elegant at the age of 16 or 17 years old. ¡°It¡¯s fun.¡± A white girl wasughing. ¡°I heard that you are the daughter of the former gatekeeper. Do you ept the challenge?¡± ¡°What challenge?¡± The ck girl said, ¡°The fight in the ring for life or death. Do you dare?¡± Her face was provocative, and she was deliberately causing trouble. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face did not change. ¡°Dare not!¡± Maxi covered her mouth as she smiled. She was overwhelmed with joy. She really liked Miss Shen¡¯s character. ¡°Such a weakling. Moreover, you are the gatekeeper¡¯s daughter. Shameful.¡± ¡°The gatekeeper who has a daughter like you has totally lost her face. You don¡¯t even dare even go into a fighting ring. Back then, the gatekeeper fought throughout the whole Rose society. You don¡¯t even have one-tenth of her bravery.¡± ¡°You are not worthy to take part in the gatekeeper selection.¡± ¡°Coward, weakling.¡± ¡°You are so afraid of death. Why did youe to the Rose society? You should get lost.¡± The group of girls took turns to talk andsh out at her. They degraded her until there was nothing good about her. The faces of the girls who looked like fresh flowers were all filled with anger and hatred towards amon enemy. She looked exactly like a little traitor who hadmitted treason. Shen Qianshu did the action of picking her ear and saying yfully, ¡°Girls, firstly, I really did note to Rose society willingly. It was your ck Rose who forced me toe. Secondly, I really feel like leaving this crappy ce. This is the problem, so will you all help?¡± Monica stuffed a chicken drumstick in her mouth. While she was eating, she watched the show. She asionally tore a piece of meat and gave it to Maxi. Shen Qianshu was amiable and sincere as she looked at them. ¡°If you all are willing to send me away, you will be my great benefactor. I¡¯ll give you 1 billion and let you enjoy endless wealth. You don¡¯t have to work so hard again.¡± 1 billion? Is she crazy? Shen Qianshu was even more sincere. ¡°Is 1 billion too little?¡± She was feeling embarrassed. She pulled her hair apologetically. ¡°Yes, 1 billion is too little based on my value. Then make it 5 billion. I¡¯ll give the money to whoever escorts me out. Do you ept the challenge?¡± Chapter 990 - I Received!!

Chapter 990: I Received!!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The group of youngdies who came to look for trouble were shocked. They looked at Shen Qianshu as if they were looking at a lunatic. ¡°Five billion, are you giving us paper money to burn? Do you think we are so stupid to believe your words?¡± ¡°Did not imagine that the gatekeeper¡¯s daughter would actually be a lunatic.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use if you have money? Having the life to spend it is more important.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at them regrettably and said, ¡°Looks like you guys are not going to ept the challenge. Ah, what losers!¡± ¡°You...¡± A ck youngdy was infuriated. She raised up her fist and threw it towards Shen Qianshu violently. Shen Qianshu turned sideways to avoid the punch. Shen Qianshu was not a fool too; she did not fight back with these youngdies. She intelligently hid behind the magical girl Monica and said, ¡°Magical girl, protect me.¡± ¡°Five billion!¡± ¡°Deal!¡± She could afford Japanese yen. The group of youngdies looked at each other, and one of them pointed at Monica. ¡°Monica, what are you doing?¡± Monica threw the bone randomly into the dustbin. She licked her fingers, took over Maxi¡¯s wet wipe, and wiped her oily fingers. ¡°You guys don¡¯t want the five billion, but I want it. After all, I¡¯m poor and do not have much dignity.¡± She snapped her fingers and said, ¡°Come, who wants to die? I will grant her wish!¡± The group of youngdies stood rooted to the ground as if they had been frozen. They were extremely furious. Shen Qianshu ducked out from behind magical girl and said, ¡°You guys are all cowards!¡± In terms of picking up fights, she had never once lost before. Maxi calmed herself down. Little sis, stop adding fuel to the fire. Just as the youngdies were about to charge forward and beat Monica up, they suddenly heard Yang Lihua¡¯s scream. ¡°Are you guys too free? What are you all fighting about!¡± Yang Lihua stood not far away, and god knew how long she had stood there for. Her whole face was red with anger. She was one of ck Rose¡¯s people. The youngdies did not dare to anger her too. They brought their food away furiously and even threw Shen Qianshu a decapitating signal before they left. The threatening intention behind their action was really strong. ¡°Is this a threat?¡± Shen Qianshu questioned. Oh gosh, can I call the police? This ind sure is scary. Are the youngdies here all so fierce? Yang Lihua walked towards her, frowned, and said, ¡°Qianshu, you should just focus on recovering these few days. Stop looking for trouble.¡± ¡°Are you blind? Am I the one looking for trouble?¡± Shen Qianshu retorted. Maxi and Monica replied in unison. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu turned back and red at them. Was there no more mentor and disciple rtionship between them? The few of them brought their food away, together with the seafood that was cleaned. There was a te of mantis shrimp and a te of raw lobster meat. They found a secluded corner and sat down. Maxi then opened a can of beer for Monica. ¡°Underage youngdy, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°This is just like a beverage. How is this considered alcohol?¡± ¡°Who treats beer as a beverage? Moreover, you¡¯re only fifteen. You will not grow tall if you drink alcohol.¡± ¡°Maxi is a doctor, and she didn¡¯t even say anything. Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± She already downed the can of beer in the middle of her sentence. Shen Qianshu could not be bothered by her anymore, and she peeled a huge piece of mantis shrimp. The canteen was neither small nor big. The group of trouble-making youngdies were just not far away from them and were staring at them. Shen Qianshu looked up and realized that many people in the canteen were looking at her as if they were looking at a monkey in the zoo. She felt really unhappy. The gatekeeper¡¯s daughter is a rare species, right? ¡°Are you guys going to battle it out just like that?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. If she were to enter the battle ring, she would probably die in it. Although she trained for a period of time, she was still unable topare with that group of people. They were not on the same level. Zhong Ran must have gone easy on her normally. Chapter 991 - This Is Insane!

Chapter 991: This Is Insane!

¡°The usual rules,¡± Maxi said. ¡°Nobody is forcing you.¡± Monica said, ¡°Your adaptation skills are not bad. It is amazing how you can adapt to live on the ind so quickly. This is different from the half-dead and on guard look you had for the past few days. You have made drastic improvements, please keep it up.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°ept the challenge since you are unable to escape. After all, you cannot be just waiting to die.¡± ¡°It is a good thing to think positively,¡± Maxi said. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I think this group of girls are harboring evil thoughts. I have a strong feeling that they will be plotting something.¡± Monica looked in that direction. The girls were not fearful of her, and every one of them looked unreasonable. It was a world in which fight determines victory or defeat. Monica said, ¡°Okay, I will.¡± ¡°me me, I should not have created trouble just now.¡± Monica said, ¡°With the persistent little tricks these few days, even if you did not create trouble, they would also pick on you.¡± Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°I thought ck Rose wanted me to be alive?¡± ¡°If you died in their hands, ck Rose would also not have med anyone,¡± Maxi said. ¡°From the time you stepped onto this ind, the selection process had begun. You need to think of ways to survive till the end.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart skipped a bit. ¡°In front of delicacies, I shall not think of things that are too bloody.¡± Shen Qianshu returned to her room. Besides training and countermeasures to external power, the ind was simply filled with firearms. Shen Qianshu ced a knife beneath her pillow, just in case, and locked the door. ¡°I need to stay alive.¡± Nobody knew where Monica and Maxi went, but they were both not present. Shen Qianshu¡¯s wooden house was near the seaside and when there was a sea breeze, it was quite cooling. There was still training at night. From eight o¡¯clock to one, the training timings for that group of girls were very packed while Monica and Maxi¡¯s schedule was more rxed. She was not used to having training without them joining the night training and without Maxi¡¯s cold jokes. Shen Qianshu pulled up her shirt. Her wound had recovered more or less. Although it was still a little itchy, no pain could be felt, and it would not affect her training. Shen Qianshu found a book to read. Suddenly, the smell of petrol emitted the air. Shen Qianshu sniffed her nose, and the smell became more prominent. ¡°It is so dry here, where could the smell of petrol possiblye from?¡± Shen Qianshu muttered to herself. Could it be that a ship was pulling to shore? Suddenly, the wooden house was on fire. The strong sea breeze blew and tongues of fire curled up, burning the roof rapidly. Shen Qianshu was amazed. ¡°Sh*t!¡± Somebody had actually set her room on fire. Shen Qianshu pounced over to open the door, but it seemed that someone had yed a dirty trick on the door. It could not be opened. Within this dy, the fire had spread to the interior of the house. Shen Qianshu went to open the windows. They were also locked but were notpletely sealed. Inside the room, the oxygen levels decreased, and thick smoke was in the air. Shen Qianshu went to the bathroom, took a towel, poured water on it, and covered the face with the wet towel. She carried a bench over and exerted all her strength to kick the window. A piece of wood on fire fell on her, almost hurting her. Not far away, she heard someone shouting, Shen Qianshu kicked the window multiple times. Finally, she managed to kick open the window. She rolled out, braving the smoke and me. Her whole body rolled onto the sand. The wooden house copsed with mes licking. Shen Qianshu was speechless. This is insane! There was an abrasion on her knee. She was bleeding, though not serious. Shen Qianshu watched the burning house with her mouth agape. Yang Lihua ran over hurriedly, and she heaved a sigh of relief when she saw her safe and sound. ¡°Qianshu, stand up, we got to leave the ce first.¡± Chapter 992 - Little Angel Cannot Accept Such Death

Chapter 992: Little Angel Cannot ept Such Death

Shen Qianshu stepped back, watching the mes spread. She felt slightly indifferent but at the same time a little scared. Both Monica and Maxi rushed over, and Maxi nudged her. ¡°Are you frightened?¡± ¡°No,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Just... a little sad.¡± ¡°Sad about what?¡± Monica asked. ¡°As a young pretty girl, the most uneptable way to die is to be burnt beyond recognition. This kind of death is really evil,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°At least give me a cup of poisonous wine so that I can die looking pretty.¡± Monica said, ¡°I should not have asked you.¡± Yang Lihua reported to ck Rose very quickly. Yang Lihua said, ¡°ording to Qianshu, she had smelled petrol. There should be someone setting up the fire intentionally. Do you want me to investigate this matter further?¡± ¡°Investigate about what? Since I have given silent consent that other contestants have the right to attack Shen Qianshu from the moment she reached the ind, there is nothing worth asking. Do not make a fuss about it.¡± ck Rose replied coldly. Yang Lihua¡¯s heart trembled. The killing of Qianshu has started on the ind? ¡°I thought you would wait for her to finish her training and kill her when she is sent to the selection center,¡± Yang Lihua said. ¡°If she is dead now, there will be no meaning to bring her back.¡± ¡°You are wrong. The moment Shen Qianshu stepped on the ind, everybody was already qualified to kill her,¡± ck Rose said. ¡°She is a huge reward, and whoever can kill her shows that they have the ability.¡± ¡°In that case, why train her?¡± ¡°To increase the difficulty. I will not stop anyone from attacking her, but it does not conflict with the fact that I hope she can break through and survive to the end. Before someone is given a big role, one must toughen the mental mind and train their physical body. This old saying is somewhat logical.¡± Yang Lihua was puzzled. She did not understand ck Rose¡¯s way of doing things. ¡°Why did Maxi and Monica not kill her?¡± ck Rose said, ¡°You are asking too much.¡± She did not intend to answer. Shen Qianshu finally changed her ce to Maxi and Monica¡¯s building. Her room was just beside Monica¡¯s. At first, Monica wanted to arrange for Shen Qianshu to be in the same room as the girls. Shen Qianshu rejected that idea. ¡°This is too pathetic. I will definitely be killed even before one day.¡± ¡°You must believe in your own strength.¡± ¡°I am very clear of my own strengths, so I know I should not go. You guys are rushing it. Let me have a few more days of training,¡± Shen Qianshu said. What happened today served as a lesson to her. She was not acting in a movie. This one was real. As real as it could be. That group of beautiful girls came for her life. ¡°It is hard on you to stay beside, but you need to be prepared,¡± Monica said. ¡°We will not be following you twenty-four hours, so if you want to stay alive, you need to depend on your own ability. Be more observant, think more critically, and be more agile.¡± Shen Qianshu pursed her lips and said, ¡°They are really after my life.¡± ck Rose was a crazy woman, and so were all her subordinates. Sha Sha Ind. The size of this ind was not big, and it was one of Xie Jinghuan¡¯s strategic points. The equipment used to source for intelligence was simple yetplete. At night, Mu Yuan led a small team from the special force toe to the ind quietly, and the small peaceful ind became lively. Xie Jinghuan arrived a few hours after them. Su Nancheng went to another suspicious ce to investigate but had yet to have any results. In contrast, Mu Yuan was very rxed. He extended his legs andy beneath the sunshade to sunbathe. The signal on the ind was extremely good. Give him a phone, and he would be quiet the entire day. The soldiers he brought from the special forces went underwater for training. Chapter 993 - Hiding the Truth

Chapter 993: Hiding the Truth

Ye Ling walked over, and Mu Yuan patted on the seat beside himself. ¡°Sit down, have some rest. You look really tired.¡± He sat close to Mu Yuan and looked at the calm and beautiful scenery of the sea. The ind was really beautiful. Looking straight ahead was the shallow green sea and the white sandy beaches. It was really breathtaking. If this ce was opened to visitors, it would be a very beautiful tourist attraction. ¡°Didn¡¯t you get anything at all from checking Yang Ping¡¯s informationwork?¡± Yang Ping is ck Rose¡¯s real name. Mu Yuan said, ¡°I have looked into all the information about her from when she finished kindergarten. Other than Fang Hongxiu, Gu Chun, and Aventura, she does not seem to have any close rtionships with anyone else. If there were any other, there should have been some information long ago.¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°Back then, she and Fang Hongxiu joined the ck Rose selections together, and that was no coincidence. We must have missed out on something.¡± When it came to making reports, if any information was missing, they might miss out on all other information. Mu Yuan said, ¡°Ling, chill. The entire information team is tracking them down. We will definitely find their location. I¡¯m just afraid...¡± That Shen Qianshu can not hold on. Ye Ling leaned on the chair and shut his eyes. When he shut his eyes, all he could see was Shen Qianshu¡¯s beautiful face, voice, and smile. ¡°Seven years ago, I thought that I wouldn¡¯t be able to live again since there seemed to be no purpose in life. I did not miss anything here. She was the one who pulled me out of that deep pit and made me feel like living is a very meaningful thing. I worked hard for 7 years and beat myself. Finally, my mental state got stable. I thought I was strong and powerful enough. I thought I wouldn¡¯t hurt her again and that I could look after her and our children. That was why I came to look for her. Who knew... I overestimated myself...¡± ¡°What has this got to do with you?¡± Mu Yuan said. ¡°You can¡¯t put all the me on yourself. She is Fang Hongxiu¡¯s daughter. Gu Yuanli did not hide this well. ck Rose already knew, so she would definitely look for her. Without you, it would still be the same. Without you, she might have already been taken away by ck Rose. The current state we are in is already pretty good.¡± ¡°What¡¯s good?¡± Mu Yuan said, ¡°It¡¯s better than knowing nothing.¡± Ye Ling opened his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t n well.¡± ¡°Jack has enough power to use the entire national defense. The information could not deal with ck Rose at all for many years. In fact, not even one person could get in there. What could we do about it?¡± Mu Yuan said, ¡°Jingheng could find some traces. We would rather kill a thousand people mistakenly than to let one person off. As long as we put in more effort in searching, there will definitely be an oue. Before this, we have to be patient.¡± Of course, Ye Ling knew about this. Anxiety and annoyance would only make him fall deeper andmit another huge mistake. ¡°Can Fang Hongxiu wake up?¡± Mu Yuan asked. Ye Ling said, ¡°Gu Yuanli just called. He said she¡¯s still unable to wake up at the moment.¡± If she woke up, she would know where Shen Qianshu was. Ye Ling said, ¡°I¡¯m not putting my hopes in her. She had been in aa for 20-odd years. ck Rose¡¯s technology has been developing rapidly and changing as the days go by. They would have changed their stronghold several times. The one she knows might not even be the one where Qianshu is currently captured at. We can only rely on ourselves.¡± Mu Yuan thought, That seems to make sense. It has been over twenty years. It can¡¯t be that ck Rose never changed at all. ¡°I have already sent people to contact people of ck Rose. Other than Yang Ping, ck Rose has other people who are above her. As long as one of them keeps in contact with us and doesn¡¯t want Qianshu dead, we will have a chance.¡± Chapter 994 - The Suspicious Island

Chapter 994: The Suspicious Ind

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling said, ¡°We are just afraid that she hides everything from the world and lies to everyone.¡± ¡°Say, what is the purpose of her being so determined to take down ck Rose?¡± Mu Yuan said. ¡°She must have really gone crazy to do all this just to take revenge on Ghost City.¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Ye Ling scoffed. Logic did not exist within lunatics. Xie Jinghuan arrived in a few hours and found a ce. It belonged to the US. They went there privately, so they inevitably caused some unnecessary chaos. Mu Yuan immediately wrote a report to apply for a permit. Their mission this time had support from the military. Mu Yuan¡¯s report received approval very quickly. One hourter, they also received news of approval for taking off. Two helicopters and a cruise departed. The helicopter took about 4 hours to get there. Halfway through, it had to take a rest stop. The cruise had to follow the activities and pace of the helicopter. Throughout this, Xie Jinghuan stayed at the Sandy Ind while Mu Yuan and Ye Ling went to investigate personally. After the stop midway, the helicopter continued on its journey. That was a terrible piece of sea. There was fog all year round, and there was also strong winds. The waters flowed really rapidly, and as the cruise sailed on the sea, it was very dangerous. The helicopter had to cut through the thickyers of clouds, but because of a cyclone, it really tested the skills of the pilot. Mu Yuan investigated the shape of thend. Last time, ck Rose came here, and they disappeared. There was no way boats could make it to this piece ofnd. Ye Ling was anxious to know about the area ofnd, but he would also never take risks with the agents¡¯ lives. The helicopter swayed in midair. When it was near the thick fog, a pilot reported to Mu Yuan. ¡°Major, we cannot enter this area.¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°We don¡¯t have to enter. Send the firefly drone in, and you guys just have to collect the information.¡± Mu Yuan thought of Ye Tingyun¡¯s invention and pped his hands. He had an idea. He wanted to send more than ten drones in. After they entered, the cruise could not receive any signals. There was a weak signal in the helicopter, and they could finally see the infrastructures inside clearly. ck Rose received a telegram. Yang Lihua said, ¡°The false stronghold we have on the sea has been discovered by others. There are a lot of flying drones entering it. Capture some images of it.¡± ck Rose took a gulp of coffee. ¡°ce some bait and attract people in. Then, wipe them all out.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yang Lihua retreated. ck Rose looked at the images. The numerous flying drones were swirling around at the top of the ind. Due to the weather, they could not capture images of what was outside of the ind. ck Rose said, ¡°Ye Ling, you are seeking death.¡± On the ind, they ced bait. Due to the weather, the cyclones wiped some of them away when they flew in. In the end, there were only five or six of them who made it in. The images that they captured in the helicopter were rather iplete. The patrol said, ¡°Major, there are people on this ind, but the images are not clear.¡± Suddenly, there was rapid gunshot that struck down the flying drones. ¡°All the flying drones have been destroyed. Sir, all the flying drones have been destroyed.¡± Mu Yuan received it. ¡°Helicopter, retreat. Wait for further instructions.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Ling, there are people in there,¡± Mu Yuan said. ¡°They have a fort and weapons. This proves that there are people there. Although the images were not clear, some buildings could roughly be seen.¡± Ye Ling thought deeply and clenched his fists. This could be one of ck Rose¡¯s strongholds. ¡°Retreat at the moment,¡± Ye Ling said. Mu Yuan nodded. They were here to investigate today and not to be inbat. They did not have sufficient weapons, and it was not a good time to attack. What¡¯s more, they had no idea about what was going on in there. They had to wait and receive all information before attacking. Chapter 995 - Baby Actually has Muscles!

Chapter 995: Baby Actually has Muscles!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everyone retreated, and the helicopter went back to its resting stop. This stop belonged to the US military and not theirs. It was two hours away from the stronghold, and it happened to be right in between the stronghold and the Sandy Ind. Mu Yuan intended to bring his men to investigate the area several times. He had to know how much weapons and equipment they needed before they took action. Mu Yuan and Ye Ling stayed at the resting stop. Xie Jinghuan said, ¡°Have you guys confirmed it?¡± ¡°Confirmed. All the flying drones have been destroyed. There must be people in there,¡± Mu Yuan said. ¡°It is very likely that Shen Qianshu and ck Rose are in there.¡± Ye Ling was silent for a long time. Xie Jinghuan said, ¡°Since it is so, we have already alerted the enemy. I will send reconnaissance aircrafts to monitor this ind 24/7 and ensure that no one leaves this ind.¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°We need surveince all over.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Mu Yuan said, ¡°It¡¯s rather sessful. At least we got some information.¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°It makes me even more suspicious that things are going so well. Jinghuan, look at the electricity power of this ind. Check for their power usage this month and check the thermal map of this ind.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ... ck Rose felt that it was a bit of a waste that Mu Yuan and Ye Ling had not actually entered the area. ¡°Master, they have retreated.¡± ck Rose said, ¡°I know. The second batch of patrols will definitely be here. Teach them a good lesson.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ck Rose smiled slightly. It was hard even for Xie Jinghuan to disguise themselves and get information from ck Rose. ck Rose said, ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d definitely check for the electricity usage and thermal map. Expose everything to them. Disguise the clues.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ck Rose said, ¡°Send a batch of flying drones for them to track down.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ck Rose nned everything in an organized manner. She was calm and not afraid in the slightest bit. They began their first confrontation. Monica knocked on the door. ¡°Master, may I enter?¡± ¡°Come in!¡± ck Rose said. Monica entered. The surveince cameras were still being set up. Monica¡¯s eyes were fixed on it. ¡°I did not receive clear instructions. If Shen Qianshu is attacked, do Maxi and I help her fight or do we sit and watch?¡± ck Rose said, ¡°You and Maxi can decide for yourselves.¡± Monica said, ¡°Yes!¡± ck Rose said, ¡°Were there many people trying to attack Shen Qianshu on the ind these past few days?¡± ¡°A lot,¡± Monica said. ¡°These little rascals were very unhappy with Maxi and me for interfering, so we need clear orders.¡± ck Rose loved Monica¡¯s arrogance. She was just like the Xiao Qiao from Team Fearless that she hated so much. Monica was a sharp de that ck Rose had cultivated to be. ¡°Try your best. If Shen Qianshu dies, it is her incapability to me. No matter what you and Maxi should or want to do, just do it,¡± ck Rose said. ¡°Ever since she stepped foot onto the ind, the test had begun.¡± ¡°Understand!¡± Monica looked at Yang Lihua and turned around to leave. In the shooting range. Shen Qianshu was practicing her shooting skills, and Maxi was teaching her. Shen Qianshu¡¯s skills had gone from being able to eat tiny shrimps on the first day to the stage of being able to have a te of mantis shrimps. That was the improvement. Although she still could not hit all ten, her shots had be a lot more urate. Monica¡¯s intensive training for her had indeed shown its effects. ¡°Maxi, look at my arms. Do I have muscle already?¡± Shen Qianshu was wearing a sleeveless shirt. She revealed her forearm that was tanned to a honey shade. A thinyer of muscles wrapped around her bones. It was really beautiful and looked like she had strength. Chapter 996 - Ye Ling is Rich. Let Him Pay

Chapter 996: Ye Ling is Rich. Let Him Pay

There was an obvious contrast between the beige color of her arm and her pale chest. ¡°Beautiful muscles,¡± Maxi said. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Nonsense! Master loves me when I¡¯m soft and plump. He would be very mad to see me with muscles.¡± ¡°... ¡± Maxi stared at Shen Qianshu. ¡°He has a very unique taste. He actually thought that I was the prettiest seven years ago when I still had baby fat.¡± Every day, she did hundreds of pull-ups and five hundred push-ups. She also ran with weights. Her body fat had gone down from 27 to 20. They turned into thinyers of muscles. When her shirt was rolled up, her abs could be seen. Everydy wants to have abs. She was a little sad but also a little satisfied. Monica walked over. Shen Qianshu was afraid that the magicaldy would diss her. So, she went to practice her shooting. Maxi took a few steps closer. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°We have to think of a way to send Major a piece of information. ck Rose is trying to bait them. I¡¯m afraid that she might get suspicious of it, so I¡¯m not very confident about it, but I can bet that it is a trap,¡± Monica said. Maxi shook her head. ¡°The information cannot be sent out. All signals on the ind are under high security. Even if we have the password, information sent out that isn¡¯t from the monitoring room will be blocked off.¡± Monica did not know much regarding this aspect. She was not in charge of information. ¡°What about the self-controlled radio? There should be our stronghold somewhere. It should be able to transmit information.¡± ¡°No way. The resources are restricted on this ind. We cannot find theplete set of equipment required for a self-controlled radio. We also need a few days to set one up. The information would be too outdated,¡± Maxi said. ¡°If we don¡¯t stand a chance, we can¡¯t mess with anything.¡± Monica frowned. She could not watch her allies sending themselves to their own deaths. Maxi said, ¡°Our mission is to hide deeply. Major said that no matter what happens, we cannot expose ourselves. It has been twenty-odd years, and so many of our agents have died before ck Rose. We managed to survive in such a hard way, and we seeded. If we cannot hit the problem, we cannot take action.¡± Monica kicked the sand on the beach violently. Maxi said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± ¡°This freaking ce... I want to go home!¡± Maxi said, ¡°I want to go home too.¡± She paused. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way. You don¡¯t have to care.¡± Monica walked towards Shen Qianshu. ¡°Sis, didn¡¯t you eat enough today? What are you even shooting? It¡¯s hurting my eyes.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Do you know how low it is to vent your anger on people around you after arguing with your lover?¡± Although she could not hear what Maxi and Monica were saying, she could see that they were very agitated. It was as if they were fighting. ¡°I love venting my anger on others most.¡± Monicaughed annoyingly. ¡°Can you beat me?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t win!¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I¡¯d still have to kneel, call you Mom, and then ask for protection.¡± Monicaughed from her humorous statement. Shen Qianshu was just so interesting. She did not seem to understand fury. She always knew how to argue back no matter what was said and anger others even more. ¡°Hurry, practice.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Yes, Magical Lady.¡± At the Rest Stop. When the second batch of patrolling agents were nearing, they were attacked by gunfire. A cannon shot the left wing of their aircraft, and the aircraft plummeted straight into the sea. Before that, 2 agents and a pilot jumped into the sea for survival. Nearby, the lifeguards team brought them back to the rest stop. Mu Yuan patted his brothers on the shoulder. ¡°You guys are very courageous.¡± They had predicted an attack, so they made ample preparation beforehand. An aircraft was reported to be destroyed. Anyway, the military had made it very clear. Ye Ling was rich, and he would pay for it. He was covering all the expenses for the weapons and equipment used. Chapter 997 - Ye Ling is Rich. Let Him Pay 2

Chapter 997: Ye Ling is Rich. Let Him Pay 2

Mu Yuan did not feel bad either. As long as the members were safe. ¡°Major, this time, we did not discover any useful resources.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± There was a w in Ye Tingyun¡¯s drone. That was, it could not receive information outside a distance of 10 km. The closer it was, the stronger the signal would be. The current technology had not developed to a stage where the drone could be controlled. When ck Rose monitored Rose Castle back then, she was also within 10 km from the ce. They could not capture any useful images either. Due to the weather, Xie Jinghuan¡¯s drone could not fly in either, but he managed to get the electricity usage and the thermal map. ¡°Based on this power usage, the poprity is over 500,¡± Mu Yuan said. The thermal map also showed that they were all around the first building. Xie Jinghuan said, ¡°If there are 500 people, your small team will definitely not be able to fight them. Even if you and Ye Ling can defeat 100 enemies at a go, it won¡¯t work. Bullets don¡¯t have eyes. We have to send out more agents and troops to the battle.¡± ¡°The patrols justnded in the sea. No one came to chase us, right?¡± Ye Ling asked. Mu Yuan said, ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°Since there are 500 people on the ind and sufficient people in their military, even a member who is still training will have impressivebative skills. Why didn¡¯t they chase after us?¡± Xie Jinghuan and Mu Yuan were silent. Right, this did not make any sense. Why didn¡¯t anyonee after us? If they did, we would not even have had the chance to return alive. Ye Ling said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush to use our people. This is not ck Rose¡¯s stronghold. It is only bait.¡± ... Yang Lihua said, ¡°They have left the Rest Stop and returned to the Sandy Ind.¡± ¡°They left so soon? This does not seem like Ye Ling¡¯s style at all.¡± Yang Lihua said, ¡°Perhaps, they could tell that it was an empty ind.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± ck Rose said. ¡°We did these so discreetly, how could he see it? Ye Ling has little experience with these matters, which is clearly insufficient. Send someone to monitor their actions.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ck Rose looked at the big screen. There was no longer any information on it. The ind was not exactly an empty one. It was just bait, but not exactly bait as there were still some people in there who were specialized in being bait. Due to the weather and natural water around the ind, a very big rapid vortex was formed. If any boats tried to force their way in, they would go missing in it. There were at least 4 boats that had sunk here. Slowly, be it fishing boats or warships, they all avoided this area. Several explorers left to stay alive. There was a thick fog all year round, and if anyone entered, their signal would be blocked out. It was one of the rare nk areas on Earth. Mo Er said, ¡°Master, I will bring a team to attack their ind and force them to retreat. There aren¡¯t many people on the Sandy Ind. Mu Yuan only brought a small team, and they are not as familiar with thend areas like we are.¡± ck Rose raised her hand, and her gaze was very cold and calm. ¡°Do not take action so casually. If you send someone to attack them and the entire team gets defeated, or if their team gets defeated, they are both good. If something wrong happens and it exposes us, then we would make heavy losses.¡± Yang Lihua was silent for a moment. ¡°Right now, the thing that matters is to hurry with the selection test. Everything else can be put aside.¡± ck Rose thought for a moment. ¡°Just send people to monitor their behavior. Do not rm the enemy.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yang Lihua and Mo Er left. Mo Er looked angry. ¡°You changed the topic of the conversation on purpose, huh?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chapter 998 - Little Angel’s Promotion

Chapter 998: Little Angel¡¯s Promotion

¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°If we send out the team to bring down Ye Ling, he would be at a loss. We would definitely seed. Why did you have to change the topic and affect Master¡¯s judgement?¡± Yang Lihuaughed coldly. ¡°Ye Ling cannot be defeated so easily. I saved your life. You should be grateful to me.¡± Monica threw Shen Qianshu an equipment bag. ¡°Carry it.¡± Shen Qianshu weighed it. Damn, this is at least 20 kg. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°We are going hunting in the woods. On the way, we will teach you some basic survival skills as well. Carry it on.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes lit up. There was a forest behind the ind. It was really thick. If she had the opportunity, she could definitely escape. Maxi made eye contact with Monica, and they carried their equipment before the three of them headed into the woods. Behind a building, a few youths gathered around observing them as the three of them went away. One of them asked, ¡°Want revenge?¡± ¡°Do you mean to meet them in the woods?¡± ¡°Monica and Maxi are indeed impressive, but Shen Qianshu is just a newbie. She is not even familiar with thendforms in the woods. Once she enters the forest, she no longer has a say in her life and death.¡± ¡°You are right. Monica and Maxi will not be by her side all the time. Having one or two people dead in the woods is nothing special.¡± ¡°Then what are we waiting for?¡± The few people gathered and packed their equipment quickly. Shen Qianshu followed Maxi and Monica as they trekked into the forest via a small path. Along the way, she observed the environment in the forest. The temperature was very high, and many of the creatures living on the ind were natural. It was all about the survival of the fittest. Venomous snakes, bugs, and scorpions were not umon. Shen Qianshu stepped on the thickyer of fallen leaves, and she was afraid that a snake might jump out at her. She was very careful and paranoid. Monica and Maxi headed straight into the woods. The sound of the waves vanished gradually. Shen Qianshu was behind Monica and Maxi by a few steps. She kept trying to find an opportunity to escape from them. As long as she made it to the seaside, she might find a speedboat and leave this ind. Maxi said, ¡°Follow us loyally. Don¡¯t have any other thoughts. If you want to leave this ce, you either be ck Rose or you wipe them out.¡± ¡°Do you have eyes on the back of your head?¡± Shen Qianshu cursed. She did not even say anything. ¡°It¡¯s not hard to predict your thoughts,¡± Maxi said. Other than the sound of animals, the forest was really silent. Maxi and Monica picked a hignd. They taught Shen Qianshu some basic survival skills in the woods, and they also taught her how to identify the different kinds of nts, especially the poisonous ones. For Shen Qianshu, this was knowledge that she really needed to catch up on learning. ¡°Youngdy, what have you been learning for the past 15 years?¡± You are really so knowledgeable. ¡°Kill. Escape,¡± Monica said. ¡°They gave us arge sum of money and taught me how to escape and survive. They also taught me how to kill.¡± Shen Qianshu gave her a thumbs-up. ¡°You and I are indeed from different worlds.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a fruit tree.¡± Shen Qianshu saw a tree with many ripe fruits on it. They looked really fresh, and they gave off a very fresh aroma. The fruits looked like peaches, yet they did not really seem like it. It had very smooth and shiny skin, and it was very hard and firm. ¡°Is this poisonous?¡± Under the tree, there was a pile of fruit shells. It seems like someone had eaten them. It should be edible. ¡°Eat it,¡± Maxi said. ¡°Other than eating, what else do you like?¡± Shen Qianshu plucked a fruit. ¡°My son.¡± She bit into it, but she could not bite it open. Monica said, ¡°You need to open it with a knife.¡± Monica also picked a few fruits and ced them into her bag. Shen Qianshu took out a knife to cut open the fruit. The flesh was snow-white like mangosteens. The flesh came in cloves, and it was really fresh and sweet. They could not take their hands off of it. Maxi said, ¡°You can¡¯t eat too much of this thing. You will get thirsty.¡± The group of people left this territory. Twenty minutester, four youths approached the fruit tree carefully. One of them reached up to signal for them to keep quiet. She squatted down and examined the fruit shells. ¡°Is there forest training today?¡± One of them shook their head. ¡°There is no forest training today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s them. Walk here.¡± The few of them were camouged. They followed the trail of Monica and the others carefully. Shen Qianshu sharpened a piece of wood and under the guidance of Maxi, she made an arrow. Maxi asked, ¡°Do you know how to shoot an arrow?¡± ¡°Pull the bow and release the arrow. It¡¯s very simple,¡± Shen Qianshu said. Monica said, ¡°Yeah, I love your confidence!¡± The three of them hid in hawthorn and waited for their prey. After waiting for almost ten minutes, a small squirrel came. Maxi said, ¡°Shoot it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so cute,¡± Shen Qianshu said, lowering her voice to prevent herself from disturbing the small animal. ¡°How could you bear to?¡± The small squirrel lifted its head, and it was chewing something in its mouth. asionally, it looked up. Its innocent eyes peered around its surroundings. Maxi said, ¡°Sis, believe me. It won¡¯t die. You won¡¯t hit it.¡± Shen Qianshu humphed coldly. ¡°Who are you underestimating?¡± She had yed with bows and arrows at amusement parks. She was basically an expert shooter. Every shot was urate. She had won a lot of pig plush toys. She lowered her body, pulled the bow, and released it. Yet, the arrow fell into the grass softly. It was greatly contrasting from how god-like she had expected herself to be. Shen Qianshu was a little disappointed. ¡°Tsk.¡± Monica uttered. ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t realize that you are mocking me just because you aren¡¯t saying anything?¡± The small squirrel was shocked. It jumped into the grass, and Shen Qianshu tried to save her ego. ¡°At least I scared it.¡± ¡°Oh. The small squirrel is so afraid!¡± The three of them dissed each other as they changed their location. Gradually, Shen Qianshu found some fun. After preying on the small squirrel for forty minutes, they finally shot it. Shen Qianshu looked really pained. She could not help but recite some religious chants. ¡°Amitabha. Precious one, if you cannot leave in peace after your death, don¡¯te for me. Go to them.¡± ¡°... ¡± Monica stared at Shen Qianshu. ¡°... ¡± Maxi stared at Shen Qianshu. Monica said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Stop acting weird. You are going to be the squirrel soon.¡± Shen Qianshu realized something. Monica and Maxi had been bringing her around in circles. They shot arrows back and forth, yet they ended up at the same ce. Her poor sense of direction had been half-corrected by Monica and Maxi¡¯s intensive training. ¡°Is someone following us?¡± Maxi raised her brows. ¡°Amazing.¡± Monica said, ¡°You finally have eyes.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Damn, it¡¯s a deep and old forest filled with animal callings. I don¡¯t have eyes on the back of my head. How would I know if we are being followed? Who? Is that group of silly rascals after my life?¡± ¡°Bingo.¡± Shen Qianshu bit her lip. That group of teen girls would never let her off no matter what. Maxi said, ¡°If you don¡¯t kill her, she will kill you.¡± ¡°My two sisters, please protect me.¡± Monica asked, ¡°Can you have some dignity for yourself?¡± Maxi said, ¡°Someone is trying to snipe you down. Come on, tell me. If you want to snipe them down, which ce would you choose?¡± Shen Qianshu looked at thend formations and picked a high ground. Monica said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Maxi and I will be your observers. Go up.¡± Chapter 999 - Peed Her Pants!

Chapter 999: Peed Her Pants!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The few of them went to a high ground that Shen Qianshu had picked. All of themid down, and they were carrying a green nt nket. That was very good camouge for them. Maxi and Monica took the left and right side of Shen Qianshu respectively, and they observed around with binocrs. Shen Qianshu held the gun and observed through the scope. Everything was silent. There was not a single sound at all. The sun was really scorching. It was really steaming hot to beying on the ground like that. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°How did you guys know that someone was following us?¡± ¡°Sis, use your brains.¡± Monica pointed at her brain. ¡°We came out so openly. Anyone who wants to im your life would naturally tag along.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Damn, you guys did this on purpose. What ¡®bringing me out for hunting?¡¯ You guys are bringing me here to be bait.¡± ¡°No, we are here to hunt.¡± Maxi said, ¡°You are the hunter. They are the prey.¡± Monica said, ¡°Prey or predator, it¡¯s all in your mind.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°We had fostered a friendship over the few days of training at the very least. How could you guys switch teams so quickly? You guys treat friendships too shallowly.¡± Maxi could not helpughing. The forest was still very silent. Shen Qianshu did not see any sign of action through her scope at all. In these few days, Monica and Maxi had taught her how to snipe. She could not find the target. This was a high ground somewhere around the middle of the hill. The few of themid down without moving a single inch. They only moved slightly when they breathed. One hourter. Shen Qianshu felt like her limbs had gone numb. Beads of sweat dripped off from her forehead. In the entire hill, there was only the sound of animals and the whistling sounds of the wind. Shen Qianshu swallowed her saliva and opened a bottle of water. She took a gulp. ¡°Magical girl, I need to use the washroom.¡± The magical girl Monica said, ¡°A good sniper needs to maintain at least 8 hours of silent observation.¡± ¡°Damn. If I were this patient, I would have studied in Harvard back then.¡± ¡°... ¡± Monica stared at Shen Qianshu. ¡°I need to pee urgently.¡± ¡°Hold it in.¡± Maxi said, ¡°You can do it here and now.¡± ¡°I need to poop.¡± Damn, who are you trying to gross out? Come on, let¡¯s hurt each other. ¡°... ¡± Monica stared at Shen Qianshu. ¡°... ¡± Maxi stared at Shen Qianshu. ¡°Do you believe that someone will snipe your brains out if you even move the slightest bit?¡± Monica asked. Shen Qianshu felt that the two cultist youths have been thinking too hard just for her to hold her pee in. An hour had passed, and nothing happened at all. How could anyone shoot her in the head? ¡°Life and death happen in a matter of seconds. If you want to risk it with your life, try it out. Is someone trying to snipe you?¡± Shen Qianshu understood immediately. Suddenly, she did not feel like she had to pee urgently. ¡°Is your life more important or is peeing more important?¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. They were just speaking to each other when they heard a rustling sound. It sounded like the wind gushing through the forest. Yet, she felt like someone was crawling on the ground and making a terrifying noise. The sound gave her goosebumps. ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± Shen Qianshu felt a chill run down her spine. Could someone be here? It sounded as if someone was stepping on dried leaves. Shen Qianshu looked into her scope hurriedly, and everything was silent under. ¡°Shh?¡± Maxi stuck out her pointer finger. Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. She saw a snake that had the color of the dried leaves slithering slowly. Its skin camouged with the dried leaves, and its body was about half as thick as Shen Qianshu¡¯s wrist. Shen Qianshu was so shocked that her mind went nk. She was most afraid of snakes. She had once been scared terribly by a non-venomous snake. This was a deep and old forest. It was also such a huge snake. Just by looking at it, one could tell that it was venomous. A bite from it could im a life. Why wouldn¡¯t anyone be afraid? What the...! If she had known earlier, she should not have held her pee in. Now, she was about to pee her pants. The snake even slithered towards them! Shen Qianshu¡¯s mouth had already opened widely. Monica signaled for her not to move with her eyes. This was a... Chinese sharp-nosed viper that could im lives. If one was bitten by a cobra, they could still be saved, but if they were bitten by this snake, it was basically ¡®gg¡¯.¡± The small squirrel that had just been shot dead was still lying on the ground. The viper glided towards it, and its body was just too simr with the dried leaves. When it crawled, it was very slow. It slithered over and swallowed the squirrel slowly. The image was so cruel and gory that it was hard to look at it. Shen Qianshu felt her stomach churning. The three of themy still quietly. Monica and Maxi both took out a saber. Shen Qianshu was so shocked she broke into a cold sweat. Why are they taking the knife? Why not use a gun? They could just shoot the snake and kill it with one shot. It¡¯sing, it¡¯sing. Ahhhhh, it¡¯sing!!! Ahhh... Will it swallow my whole head, ahhhh!!!! If there was a bullet screen in her head that could make noise, the entire hill and area would be filled with Shen Qianshu¡¯s horrified screams. That snake had glided over. It moved very slowly with the feeling like it was already satisfied with its meal. The bullet screen in Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart was filled with screams again. It was too... terrifying! The viper crawled over, and halfway through, it straightened up and stretched itself. Shen Qianshu had almost lost her breath. The twodies beside her both had a knife in hand. They looked really calm, and their breathing pace did not even go chaotic at all. She really admired them to bits. The viper crawled over, and the three of them held their breath subconsciously. The viper curled around the gun lightly andy on it as if it was very interested in it. It opened its mouth to bite on it, and it realized that it was a cold machine. The snake mmed its tail on the gun angrily. This was the first time that Shen Qianshu had seen a venomous snake so closely. She was scared stiff, and everything before her went pitch ck. She had gone blind. She had gone blind. She could not see anything. She could not see anything. Maxi and Monica looked at each other. They were just about to take action when the viper abandoned the gun and crawled away. The twodies heaved a huge sigh of relief. Indeed, that was rather scary. Shen Qianshu broke into a cold sweat, and as the wind blew on her, it was cold. Monica said, ¡°It¡¯s gone. All is well now.¡± ¡°It almost bit my head!¡± Shen Qianshu growled with a lowered voice, and she found her heart again. Maxi said, ¡°Your head is too big. It has no interest in you, so it left.¡± ¡°A big head means intelligence. Your head is small, so you should keep quiet.¡± Shen Qianshu retorted. She was still a little scared, and she ate some chocte around her. She had to calm herself down. If this happened again, she might really lose herself. ¡°Luckily, there was a small squirrel that satisfied its hunger. It was not very hungry, so it had no interest in us.¡± If it was a hungry viper, it would have been dangerous. ¡°Why did you guys use the knives and not take the gun?¡± Shen Qianshu asked, confused. A gunshot could end things easily. Why did they have to make things difficult? Maxi said, ¡°Trust me. That group of youths are lying somewhere trying to snipe us. If there was a gunshot, there would be a sound, and that would expose our location. We would be dead without a doubt. It¡¯s hard to dodge a sniper¡¯s first shot.¡± ¡°I feel enlightened.¡± Shen Qianshu nodded. She got it. ¡°I¡¯ve observed for an hour, and I did not see anyone.¡± Monica and Maxi did not see anyone either, but they did not dare to let their guards down. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Are we just gued by imaginary fears?¡± Chapter 1000 - Touch Your Crotch

Chapter 1000: Touch Your Crotch

Monica said, ¡°Touch your crotch.¡± ¡°What!¡± Shen Qianshu was furious. ¡°Magical girl, you are not only demonic, but you are also very sadistic.¡± She actually wanted her to touch her crotch. This was such a lewd action. Was it something that she, as a very cute and pretty girl, would do? ¡°Didn¡¯t you hold back your urine? Take a look whether you have been so frightened that you wet yourself. If you didn¡¯t wet yourself, why don¡¯t you get up and pee to verify whether there is any sniper?¡± Shen Qianshu was silent for a moment. ¡°I feel that... it is not that urgent.¡± She controlled herself again for three hours to hold back this bag of urine. The sun was setting. She continued to hold back. Maxi said, ¡°A sniper has to be patient.¡± Of course, Shen Qianshu knew that the sniper had to be patient. She was just curious. If the sniper was on surveince for 12 hours, how did she answer the call of nature? Was it possible that she really settled the problem right on the spot? ¡°Can you clear my doubts?¡± ¡°Drink less water, eat less food,¡± Monica said. ¡°You ate two nutrition bars, one chocte bar, and drank half a bottle of water. Look at what Maxi and I have eaten and drank.¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu stared at her. I only had a bun in the morning and a bowl of porridge in the afternoon. Can you me me? ¡°I am heavier than you all by 30 pounds. My metabolism is higher than you all, so I¡¯ll need to replenish my energy,¡± Shen Qianshu said without missing a beat. Maxi could not helpughing. ¡°Little sister, you are really... reasonable in everything you say.¡± ¡°I¡¯m originally reasonable. This kind of training is not humane at all.¡± Monica said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Keep quiet!¡± Maxi and Shen Qianshu quieted down. Monica took a pair of binocrs and looked at the position on their right. There was a small slope. Shen Qianshu also took her binocrs and looked over. Besides seeing a small patch of bushes, she did not see anything else. The days were very long on the ind. After the sun had set, the visibility was still very high. asionally, there were squirrels and rabbits running amidst the greyish-white mountain forest. ¡°Is someone there?¡± Monica said, ¡°I¡¯m observing.¡± Maxi observed the left side and let Shen Qianshu observe the opposite side. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°You have very good patience.¡± She had crouched for five hours already. If the other party was nning to snipe them, they had also crouched for five hours. Monica and Maxi had always been cautious. As a matter of fact, it was right to be cautious. That group of girls were ambushing on the little mountain slope to their front and right side. It was not far from the small slope that Monica was observing. Simrly, they had also crouched for a few hours already. They also guessed that Monica and Maxi had brought Shen Qianshu to snipe at them. ¡°Could they have gone back?¡± ¡°Impossible. If they had gone back, someone would inform us.¡± ¡°We had been waiting idly for so long but did not see them. Did they take another path?¡± ¡°This is the only route they have to take to go back. Even if they take another route and do not walk here, they will have to walk around the cliff. Why will they walk around the cliff for no reason? We did not see anyone for a few hours. Either they are on the way back, or... they are sniping us. Brace yourself, everyone. You have to observe carefully within your field of view. Shen Qianshu is not a professional sniper, and her patience is not good. Any slight movement and she will be exposed.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Understand!¡± Both parties were separated by a valley and were sniping. It was a wait to see which party was more patient. Suddenly, a small contingent of people appeared in front of them. They were entering the mountain. It was a coach bringing a team of people for training. Monica said, ¡°Quickly go and pee. Find a ce to settle it quickly and crawl back quickly.¡± Chapter 1001 - Two Minutes Is Not Enough To Take Off The Pants

Chapter 1001: Two Minutes Is Not Enough To Take Off The Pants

When Shen Qianshu heard what was said, she was like a prisoner in the cell who heard the announcement of amnesty. She quickly bent over to the big rock behind to settle her private problem. ¡°Two minutes. I¡¯ll be back immediately!¡± ¡°Shucks, two minutes is not enough for me to take off my pants.¡± ¡°Then you just pee in your pants.¡± Shen Qianshu quickly settled her private problem and crawled back. That coach, who had brought people, had not passed the trail. A few of them stopped and seemed like they were hunting. Shen Qianshu was considered to have found a way out. There were people below. Even if someone was sniping them, their attention should be on the people below at this moment. She could gain a few minutes of free time. After she came back, she crouched down again and did not move. ¡°You patience is actually not bad,¡± Maxi said. ¡°As it turns out, you could have tried for Harvard back then. You were wrong.¡± Monica said, ¡°Heard that? Pitter-patter pitter-patter pitter-patter!!¡± Maxi said, ¡°The sound of your face being pped.¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu stared at her. Maxi said, ¡°I finally won against little sister in glib talking.¡± Monica replied. ¡°It¡¯s worth celebrating.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°... Can¡¯t you all praise me once sincerely and without being scheming?¡± ¡°Cannot.¡± ¡°Cannot.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Petty.¡± The coach and his students on the mountain road headed towards the deep mountain. Monica thought in her heart, This is terrible. If it¡¯s a tangled fight and we engage in a fight, the enemy is unknown to both sides. It will be a tangled fight. The bullets will be fired blindly, and it will be easy to get shot to death. Hope they go into the deep mountain. The coach and the students went over. The sky also gradually darkened. Shen Qianshu heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°They have left. Even if that group of girls want to ambush to snipe, the sky has also darkened. They should have dispersed. Is it so good to be patient? I don¡¯t see this as being patient. It¡¯speting who starves to death sooner.¡± Monica and Maxi had put on the night vision device. Monica said, ¡°Based on my many years ofbat experience, they must be sniping at us.¡± Shen Qianshu also quietly put on the night vision device. After putting on the night vision device, the field of vision at night was clear. It could also be seen very clearly when a few small animals leaped across. Shen Qianshu observed her own direction carefully. It was calm. Monica said, ¡°I discovered... a small situation.¡± She paused and said, ¡°About 10 meters tilting to the right of the high slope, little nine, take a look.¡± Shen Qianshu thought, Little nine? Maxi coughed. ¡°It¡¯s my nickname. This is a sweet little greeting between her and me. You don¡¯t learn from this.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the magical girl would have such an interesting life. My family¡¯s Master also has an exclusive nickname called ¡®sweet little honey¡¯.¡± Monica said, ¡°Are you seeking death!¡± ¡°I gave my Master a nickname. What has it got to do with you?¡± ¡°You want me tough to death and thereafter let the enemy shoot your heads off,¡± Monica said. ¡°How is Ye Ling worthy of this sweet nickname?¡± Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°Your Chinese does not seem very good. Worthy is not used this way.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Maxi said, ¡°I saw a small fluorescent light on the tilted high slope.¡± Shen Qianshu also shifted her gun and aimed at that side. From the aiming mirror, she could see some small movements. They seemed to have waited for very long. They also seemed to have confirmed that they had gone into the deep mountain and started their activities. Monica said, ¡°Shoot them.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I...¡± She was using the sniper rifle for the first time. Even if she did not have much confidence with her own shooting skills, the bullets had been revised and would also hurt people. To Shen Qianshu, killing was a very difficult matter. Chapter 1002 - This Is A Bait

Chapter 1002: This Is A Bait

This was not self-defense or counter-attack. It was taking the initiative to attack. She felt a little pressurized. ¡°You¡¯ve never killed someone before?¡± Maxi asked. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I¡¯m a jewelry designer. I have been a good student since I was in third grade, and I was a good child who went abroad to get a schrship. When did I ever kill someone? Both my hands are used to draw design pictures.¡± Monica said calmly, ¡°Congrattions, you can establish a new skill.¡± ¡°What kind of new skill is killing considered?¡± ¡°Killing is just a job to the killer,¡± Maxi said. ¡°Aim and shoot. Convince yourself and ovee the pressure. If you don¡¯t shoot and kill them, they will kill you.¡± ¡°Cult girl, don¡¯t brainwash me. I can¡¯t do it,¡± Shen Qianshu said. The girl opposite was also an adolescent girl. She really could not do it. It was too cruel. Nobody had the right to take away a life. ¡°You can do it if you think of the opposite party as the ck Rose.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I did not n to kill the ck Rose.¡± ¡°Wow, so noble?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not noble. Why should I kill her? If I kill her, I will shoulder the pressure of killing someone forever. It is not worth it at all. Let her live. Let her see my mom and dad being loving and me living a colorful life. This is then revenge.¡± Monica and Maxi were silent for a moment. The magical girl, who was usually addicted to the principal of using violence to settle matters and would resort to firing a gunshot to kill, said, ¡°Makes sense.¡± Suddenly, a bullet was shot not far away from them. It hit a small rabbit and sessfully made the three of them, who were arguing, shut their mouths. Shen Qianshu quickly aimed. There was chaos on the opposite slope. It was not easy to aim. Monica said, ¡°If you don¡¯t kill them, you will end up like that rabbit.¡± Maxi said, ¡°Don¡¯t shoot.¡± Monica said, ¡°Stay calm. This is bait.¡± They had intentionally exposed their location to get them to open fire to confirm their location. At this time, they had topete to see who had more patience. They also seemed to have discovered the location of Shen Qianshu and the others, but they did not dare to confirm. After one gunshot, it was back to being quiet. Shen Qianshu¡¯s palms were full of sweat. ¡°Will they shoot us?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°Are you scared?¡± Monica said. ¡°A little.¡± Maxi said, ¡°Observe first.¡± Monica and Maxi observed carefully. Shen Qianshu also stood still. That rabbit that was killed was not far from them. The sound of the bullet was especially soft. It was quickly covered by the sound of the wind in the valley. They waited for one full hour again. The opposite party hadpletely rxed. One of them picked out the leaves that she was camouged in and heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°Looks like we have made a wrong judgment. They did not hide here to snipe at us. Instead, they have gone deep into the mountains. It seems that they will note out of the mountain tonight. Let¡¯s go and look for them. Pay attention and hide your tracks. Don¡¯t advance too much.¡± Another person also removed her camouge. ¡°Monica and Maxi are really crafty. They purposely created the illusion that they were sniping at us, but they had already run away. So dreadful, we had ambushed here the whole day.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we do this? We¡¯ll just ambush here and wait for them to pass by. They will surelye out of the mountains tomorrow. Let¡¯s ambush them while they are unprepared on the route that they have to pass.¡± ¡°Right. As long as Shen Qianshu is within our field of vision, she definitely cannot escape.¡± ¡°Cannot, they may note out of the mountain from here. Moreover, they will not hide whileing out of the mountain. We¡¯ll go into the mountain quietly and look for them. We can even give them a fatal blow.¡± A few of them arranged their equipment and carried their backpacks. ¡°There are people in the mountain today. We must be careful not to identally injure other people.¡± Chapter 1003 - Little Sister, You Are One Against Three

Chapter 1003: Little Sister, You Are One Against Three

¡°What¡¯s the issue of killing them? Anyway, they arepeting contestants.¡± ¡°No, keep them. Our target is the same, which is Shen Qianshu. For the others, we¡¯ll talk about it after that.¡± A few of them carried their travel bags on their backs and slowly came down the mountain slope. One bullet went through the night and shot through a girl¡¯s heart urately. The bullet had been silenced and actually did not make any noise at all. Shen Qianshu, Monica, and Maxi quickly changed positions. The group of girls suddenly realized what was going on. ¡°There are snipers. Damn it. They were ambushing us.¡± ¡°Seek cover, seek cover.¡± ¡°Quickly seek cover.¡± The girl who was hit had a mouthful of blood in her mouth. She coughed out blood and died. Shen Qianshu¡¯s palms were full of sweat. Her heart beat faster, and her face was flushed. She looked like she had seen a ghost. She suddenly crouched at a side and threw up wildly. She vomited the nutrition bars and chocte that she had eaten in the afternoon. Both her hands were shaking badly. Luckily, she was behind a big rock and could hide. She did not attract any attention. Monica and Maxi turned back and nced. They were not bothered by her. It was too normal. It was mostly this kind of reaction when a person sniped and killed someone for the first time. She was also not a cold-blooded killer by nature who could kill others while keeping a straight face. As a sniper had killed too many people and was under a lot of psychological stress, those who fell apart could be found everywhere. Maxi said, ¡°One person is down. They are all hidden.¡± Monica nodded her head and kept her equipment. ¡°Go!¡± Deep into the mountains. Shen Qianshu¡¯s body was filled with sweat. After she threw up, she rinsed her mouth and caught up. They bent their backs and left the point of ambush. They would hide deep in the mountains as they changed a location to snipe at them. Monica and Maxi did not want to y suppressive fire with them. They taught Shen Qianshu how to ambush, retreat, and select a good location for sniping. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face was ghastly pale. After changing the location and getting herself hidden, she nearly crushed her head against the rock. She had a lingering fear. ¡°I killed her, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Right!¡± Monica said. ¡°Little sister, you are very awesome.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use this kind of sweet tone that is used on kindergarten children to talk to me,¡± Shen Qianshu said. She wanted to beat someone. If not for Monica who continuously gave her pressure, she also would not have fired this shot. She simply did not have a way to convince herself. She was very upset. She could not get over it psychologically. Monica said, ¡°Do you know what the training program for hunting is today?¡± Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°Teaching me to kill people?¡± Maxi said, ¡°No, it¡¯s teaching you to fight against pressure. Everyone has to go through it. Since ck Rose wants to send you for the selection, you will surely get your hands stained with blood in order to live on. Hence, you¡¯ll have to learn how to fight against pressure now. If you join the selection without learning first, the subsequent massacre will make you fall apart.¡± ¡°You are already on the verge of falling apart now.¡± Shen Qianshu took a deep breath. She kept feeling a kind of heaviness in her heart. ¡°Girls, I... am only a jewelry designer.¡± Monica patted her shoulder and nearly made her hit against the rock. ¡°Little sister, you have to believe that there are numerous possibilities in life.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu stared at her. She rejected this kind of exciting life. One cat, one crazy man, and one proud son. Her life was exciting enough. ¡°Shush.¡± Maxi stuck up one finger. Shen Qianshu and Monica quieted down. There was a smell of grass in the wind. Monica and Maxi trembled in fear in their hearts. Suddenly, they separated left and right. Shen Qianshu¡¯s reaction was also fast. She hugged the sniper rifle and rolled on the ground. A row of bullets were fired at the ce they were previously at. The bullets hit until the shattered rocks flew. Monica and Maxi did not draw their guns out. ¡°Little sister, it¡¯s time for you to fight one against three.¡± Chapter 1004 - Professional Betrayer Of Team Mates

Chapter 1004: Professional Betrayer Of Team Mates

Monica said, ¡°If you want to live, you have to fight.¡± ¡°You all... ¡± Just when Shen Qianshu was talking, a row of bullets came over again, hitting the back of the rock where she was hiding. Shen Qianshu saw Monica and Maxi watching the show. As their faces changed, she also knew that they were serious. She quickly crouched on the ground and held her gun. The sniper rifle was especially useful for fighting in the jungle. The only bothersome thing was that she had to run after firing once. There were three people on the opposite side. The bullets were fired over continuously. Shen Qianshu picked up a rock and threw it at the ce that Monica was hiding. A row of bullets followed after. Monica eximed, ¡°What the... !!¡± The bullets hit until Monica fled in embarrassment. She was battered and exhausted. ¡°God damn it. Shen Qianshu, you are a professional betrayer of your teammates!!!¡± Monica¡¯s roar was especially clear in the jungle. Three rows of bullets chased Monica as they were fired over. Shen Qianshu did not move at all. She crouched on the ground and fired a shot at an enemy who took off. One shot made her head explode. She held the sniper rifle and changed to another position. Maxi, who was on the other side, watched until she was dumbfounded. What the... This showy operation is impressive! Monica was using her strength to fight against getting hurt. She was professional at assisting. Only two people were left. One of them was a sniper. After Shen Qianshu fired a shot, she quickly fired another shot again at the ce she was hiding at. Shen Qianshu bent her back and put on her night vision device. She hid at another ce. Maxi thought in her heart. It would be her next timeing out to fight against the harm. Shen Qianshu acted faster than her. Shen Qianshu crouched on the ground. She was very patient. Her gaze was deep and calm as she observed the terrain. She was like a sniper who had been groomed for many years. She was patient, ready, and had the spirit of a hunter. Cold and strong. Maxi thought, She... has passed. She could adjust so quickly and could act again once more. She also did not tremble. She had ovee the psychological pressure. People like her had very high psychological capacity. She had inherited a very great talent from Fang Hongxiu. No one was needed to teach her in regards to this aspect. She had very astute perception capability andbat capability. She also had the capability to resist pressure. There were only two people left from the opposite party. Monica was still shouting energetically. The n of the opposite side to ambush and attack them was ruined. A girl swiftly made her escape towards the ground of the mountain. She did not want to continue fighting zealously again. Shen Qianshu saw her running down all the way. She did not shoot and was particrly steady. When someone wanted to escape, he or she did not pose any threat. It was not worth it for her to expose her location. There was still a sniper who was hidden, and Shen Qianshu did not know where she was. This time, she would definitely have more endurance. Monica and Maxi also hid well and helped to observe. They also did not know where the sniper was at. The sniper from the opposite party was a very terrifying candidate. She was very impressive. Her sniping was very outstanding. She would definitely note out if there was no one to attract attention. Shen Qianshu thought, This is apetition of who has more patience. Then I should stay hidden. This wait took 6 hours. It was early morning and thente midnight. Shen Qianshu was exhausted. She was so tired that she could fall asleep by lying on the rock. However, Monica and Maxi were very nervous. Suddenly, a series of footsteps were heard. It was noisier, and there were sounds of people talking. It was that coach and his students who had returned. Shen Qianshu heaved a sigh of relief. After waiting for the coach and the students to walk down the mountain, Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Uhh?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°She mingled with the team and went down the mountain. There is one additional person in the coach¡¯s team.¡± Monica said, ¡°Damn, impressive.¡± Maxi said, ¡°Even I did not see this.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°When they entered the mountain, I checked the numbers. It was obvious that there was one additional person just now.¡± Chapter 1005 - Professional Betrayer Of Team Mates 2

Chapter 1005: Professional Betrayer Of Team Mates 2

Monica took the initiative toe out and attract attention. There was indeed no sniper. The few of them heaved a sigh of relief. Monica said, ¡°Your observation skills are very good.¡± Shen Qianshu suddenly threw herself to one side and threw up badly. Even her bile was going to be thrown up. Monica said, ¡°She can be a teacher.¡± Maxi said, ¡°Still cannot.¡± Her requirements were very strict. She ignored Shen Qianshu¡¯s ghastly pale face and gave her a nutrition bar. ¡°Eat it. After eating the nutrition bar, we¡¯ll continue to hunt. If a group of peoplee up the mountain to ambush and attack you, you also have to be prepared.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. She had really embarked on a hopeless adventure! At the base. Four of the girls from the same dormitory had gone to surround Shen Qianshu. Only two of them came back, and they were in dire straits. One of them was even shot in her arm. Although it was a graze and was not very serious, they were in a rather sorry state. There were eight people in the dormitory. The others did not go and surround them. ¡°What happened? Were you all taught a lesson by Monica and Maxi?¡± ¡°I have already said earlier that we must have a perfect strategy. Only then can we go and ambush them. Otherwise, we will be at a loss. You all just won¡¯t listen.¡± ¡°Quicklye over and deal with your wound.¡± The injured girl said, ¡°It was neither Monica nor Maxi. It was Shen Qianshu.¡± The sniper girls were at the side. They kept quiet and did not say anything as they held their guns and sat on the floor. Their faces were gloomy. The girl who spoke out was a ck girl. She looked very evil, and her whole body was filled with rage. ¡°It was Shen Qianshu? Impossible, impossible. She was just given training for a few days. She only had some boxing skills in the past. How was it possible that she could beat you all up into such a sorry state?¡± ¡°Hold on, where are Be and Betty?¡± ¡°They are dead.¡± The whole dormitory went crazy. ¡°They are dead? One of them is the bestmander, and the other is a shooter. They died just like that? Monica and Maxi are really too impressive and too strong.¡± ¡°The rumors at the base are not wrong. Monica is indeed like a bug¡¯s existence.¡± The injured girl exploded in anger. ¡°I already said that it was not Monica and Maxi. It was Shen Qianshu!¡± ¡°Impossible. I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s her.¡± ¡°Right. I also don¡¯t believe. This is such a joke. You all were beaten up until such a sorry state and are embarrassed to admit to losing to Monica and Maxi?¡± ¡°The gatekeeper¡¯s daughter looks so delicate and soft. A finger can pinch her to death.¡± ¡°The gatekeeper¡¯s daughter has killed people? Don¡¯t joke already. She is a baby who will cry loudly even when she is disturbed by the sound of a gunshot. How is it possible for her to kill people?¡± The people in the dormitory burst into loudughter. The ck girl became silent. The injured girl was so angry that she jumped up and wanted to fight with them. Something serious would happen if they belittled their enemy like that. The ck Rose also received the news. Yang Lihua and Mo Er had passed the news of the girls ambushing and attacking Shen Qianshu to the ck Rose. Mo Er said, ¡°Two died, and one was injured. One sniper disguised herself as a member of the team that entered the mountain and came out intact.¡± Yang Lihua¡¯s heart rattled. They have started fighting so soon? When Shen Qianshu entered the mountain, she had seen it. Thereafter, there were people entering the mountain to ambush and attack her. She was very worried and had spoken to ck Rose before to let her get the people to retreat and allow Shen Qianshu to train properly first. ck Rose did not say anything. On the ind, life and death were fated. If one died, she could only me herself for being incapable. There were never any weaklings in the ck Rose. To live, one had to be vignt at all times. Hence, there was no real friendship in the ck Rose. They were always wary of when someone would stab them, unless they were sufficiently strong. ¡°This team consisting of Monica and Maxi is very impressive.¡± Chapter 1006 - Cannot Stop The Medicine

Chapter 1006: Cannot Stop The Medicine

Yang Lihua said, ¡°Monica has good marksmanship and quick reactions. She is best suited to fight in the jungle. On the other hand, Maxi is a very good wrestler and also a doctor; she is an all-rounder.¡± It would be quite scary to have such a grouping. Now, with the addition of Shen Qianshu into the group, this group was going to be very interesting. ording to the traditional gamey, one was required to have powerful strength; one was required to help with the functionality; the other one acted as the therapist. It was definitely a perfect trio. Mo Er said, ¡°ording to the person who stayed alive, Monica and Maxi were not the ones who attacked. It was Shen Qianshu.¡± A little surprised, ck Rose said, ¡°Seems like Monica and Maxi have trained her well.¡± Yang Lihua said, ¡°This is impossible. I understand Shen Qianshu too well. She is soft-hearted and kind. She will definitely not kill someone. Moreover, the victims were underage girls; it is impossible for her to kill them. This is something that is definitely not possible.¡± ¡°You are saying that they are lying, why?¡± Yang Lihua said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but what I know is that Shen Qianshu will not kill people.¡± ¡°This is enough, stop debating. I¡¯m not concerned at all who the real killer is. Yang Lihua, go out first.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yang Lihua left. Mo Er said, ¡°If it is really Shen Qianshu, are you not afraid that she will be independent and turn back to bite you?¡± ¡°Mo Er, this is a big gamble, winning and losing is only between a split thought,¡± ck Rose said. ¡°Ye Ling has not given up, and he is contacting other people from ck Rose. Go and stop his messages from all channels. Do not let the news spread.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Sha Sha Ind. Mu Yuan and Ye Ling were still analyzing the terrain. After Xie Jinghuan¡¯s subordinate monitored a drone flying out of the ind, there was no news at all. Mu Yuan said, ¡°Since you said that it is bait, what are you suspecting? Do you still want to go in?¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°There is military deployment inside. Since there is military deployment, there must have been people there previously. This ce is a whirlpool, and no ships can enter. Jinghuan, I request to review the weather forecast this past half a year. Xie Jinghuan retrieved the weather forecast. Ye Ling said, ¡°Look at the weather forecast. Haze is present in this ce all year round, so helicopters and drones will not be able to get in there. They will be blown away.¡± Mu Yuan asked, ¡°There will be... some days that have good weather, right?¡± ¡°But how do they survive on the ind? From the size of the military deployment, it is definitely not achievable in a day or with only an airne,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. Xie Jinghuan went into deep thought. This could be considered an isted ind. Since there was no way to get into the ind by water and air, there was only one method left, and that was through a tunnel underwater. ¡°That is impossible.¡± Mu Yuan was taken aback. If such arge underwater tunnel was built, how could there be news of it at all? Xie Jinghuan said, ¡°It is quite impossible. Moreover, this area is the rapids; it is too dangerous to build an underwater tunnel here.¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°From the surface, this area is indeed filled with rapids and whirlpool of a few meters high, but we do not know how deep is the sea. Nothing is impossible. The ind nearby has always been undergoing remation, so building an underwater tunnel is also possible.¡± Mu Yuan said, ¡°This has already gone beyond our searching capability.¡± If you want to examine it, you will need a submarine. The sea here belongs to another country, so our submarines would not be able toe over. Ye Ling said, ¡°Jinghuan, help me search reports from explorers for this region. There will definitely be some useful information.¡± Chapter 1007 - Cannot Stop The Medicine 2

Chapter 1007: Cannot Stop The Medicine 2

¡°I¡¯m already looking for them,¡± Xie Jinghuan said. The funny thing was that there were not that many reports by explorers. There were only two, and in those two, the things that were recorded were trivial. They should not be even considered reports. Not much significant content. Ye Ling thought for a bit. ¡°Let me just assume that there is an underwater tunnel that will eventually lead to one direction. Using that as the center, find all the inds within 100 nautical miles, and do one round of investigation. If there are no doubtful points, expand to 200 nautical miles.¡± Mu Yuan said, ¡°Wow, this is going to be a big project.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. Are you very anxious?¡± Ye Ling asked coldly. Mu Yuan said with a nk face, ¡°No hurry.¡± It was so intimidating that he almost peed his pants! Zhong Ran came with a bottle of medicine. He poured out two tablets and carried a cup of water with him. ¡°Master, it is time for your medicine.¡± Mu Yuan nodded repeatedly. Yes, yes, yes. It is time for medicine. You cannot stop your medicine! Ye Ling looked at the white tablets and stared at them for a while. He swallowed the tablets, drank some water, and was very cooperative in opening his mouth for Zhong Ran to check. It was obvious that there were incidents where he had eaten the medicine and spit them out, so Zhong Ran followed him closely. He confirmed that he had really finished his medicine, so as to prevent him from spitting them again. ¡°Master, where are you going?¡± Ye Ling frowned. ¡°The toilet. Do you want to follow me too?¡± ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran was dumbstruck. Mu Yuan said, ¡°I think it is better for you to follow him.¡± Zhong Ran said, ¡°Master is going to the toilet, why should I follow him?¡± Those tablets dissolved really quickly. Mu Yuan said, ¡°How would I know? Help me out?¡± ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran was dumbstruck. City A In the hospital. Fang Hongxiu was lying on the bed, and she did not recover at all. The doctor had tried all kinds of different ways, but she had been in aa for too long with no signs of waking up. From anticipation to disappointment, Second Old Master Gu was in agony. The person who was suffering the most was Gu Yuanli. He was thinking about whether he should tell Second Old Master Gu the truth, but he was also unsure how to start. He could only take extreme measures to manage Ghost City and send people to protect the hospital. This was to prevent ck Rose¡¯s men from ying dirty tricks. If an ident was going to happen again, he was ready to risk his life. Among Fourth Brother, Fifth Brother, and Gu Xie, none of them told Second Old Master Gu the truth. They were all trying their best to save Hongxiu in hopes that they could make amends for their mistake. Recently, Tong Hua was feeling down, looking a bit sick. He felt unwell because there was no news of Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling. The Rose Castle was being renovated, and he seemed to have lost his home. No matter how kind and gentle Second Old Master Gu was and how much his uncles loved him, they could not rece his Daddy and Mommy. Lin Xiaojuan wanted to bring Tong Hua to the hospital to visit Hongxiu, but the uncles did not want Tong Hua toe. Tong Hua was weak, so it was better for him to stay away from the hospital. They would inform him of any news they had. However, Tong Hua was sensible, and he wanted to visit the Hongxiu. Ah Da drove the car and bought a bouquet of lilies, and Lin Xiaojuan brought him to visit Hongxiu. ¡°How is Grandma?¡± Tong Hua asked obediently. Second Old Master Gu said, ¡°The same as before.¡± Tong Hua pped Second Old Master Gu¡¯s hands. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t feel upset. I will stay by your side.¡± Second Old Master Gu smiled, touched his nose lightly, and said, ¡°Yes, with you by my side, Grandpa still feels that there is something I can look forward to in life.¡± ¡°Mommy will be there,¡± Tong Hua said. It was as if Shen Qianshu was a banned word. Nobody dared to mention her name, especially in front of Second Old Master Gu. However, Tong Hua did not have any concerns. ¡°Grandpa is sorry,¡± Second Old Master Gu said. ¡°When I was young, I drifted from ce to ce. It was not easy for me to gain power and be strong, and I always felt there was nothing I could not achieve. I can protect the people I love, protect my family. I¡¯m not afraid of enemies attacking me directly, but what I¡¯m scared of is this feeling of helplessness I¡¯m feeling right now.¡± Chapter 1008 - Overly Oppressive

Chapter 1008: Overly Oppressive

Tong Hua said, ¡°Grandpa, this has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s the bad guy who¡¯s too bad.¡± ¡°Yes, the bad guy¡¯s too bad,¡± Second Old Master Gu said. ¡°Your Mommy... ¡± ¡°She will definitelye back,¡± Tong Hua said. ¡°She has promised me to stay with me while I grow up and take part in my graduation ceremony. Oh dear, if I don¡¯t study, there will not be any graduation ceremony. But it doesn¡¯t matter. I have promised Mommy that I will get an academy award for best actor in the future. Wait till I get the award that day, Mommy will surely be seated below the stage. She will watch me grow up and will not leave me, absolutely not.¡± While Tong Hua was talking, his eyes turned red. He did not know whether his words were said to convince himself or Second Old Master Gu. His heart was aching very much. He already knew what separation in life and death was at a young age. He did not know whether Mommy was dead or alive. Daddy also did not provide any news. Tong Hua sniffed. ¡°When theye back, I will definitely leave home. I want to let them know that I also have a temper.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Our little baby has a temper.¡± While Second Old Master Gu¡¯s heart was aching, he was actually amused by him. He really made others happy. Lin Xiaojuan, who was at the side, could not help herself as she secretly wiped her eyes. Tong Hua missed Qianshu so much. She also missed Qianshu so much. ¡°Tong Hua, you really believe that your Mommy wille back?¡± ¡°Of course. Daddy also said that he would definitely find Mommy. He will definitely fulfill what he said,¡± Tong Hua said. ¡°Daddy is the best. He is very brilliant, and he will not lie to me.¡± The little baby¡¯s eyes were filled with worship for his father. Second Old Master Gu felt heartache for a moment. Yes, she will definitely be found. Whether she¡¯s dead or alive, that¡¯s not certain. Once he thought of Fang Hongxiu, who was lying down, he could not help himself from being pessimistic. Second Old Master Gu¡¯s phone rang, and he went out to pick up the call. Tong Hua walked to the front of Fang Hongxiu¡¯s bed and sat down. ¡°Grandma, you have to wake up soon. Mommy and I are waiting for you.¡± Lin Xiaojuan walked over and caressed his head lightly. Tong Hua said, ¡°Aunt Xiaojuan, Grandpa said that I looked a lot like Grandma when she was young.¡± ¡°You are her daughter¡¯s son. You¡¯ll look like her naturally.¡± ¡°Grandma is really pretty,¡± Tong Hua said. ¡°No wonder Mommy is so pretty.¡± Second Old Master Gu hade back after his phone call. It was also almost time for Lin Xiaojuan to leave with Tong Hua, but she did not expect that a group of reporters would block their way outside the hospital. Tong Hua had been at the Gu Manor recently. Although it was said that there was a big war at the Rose Castle, it was not reported. People were not silly. Everyone could see that the Rose Castle was having a major overhaul. Although it was not discussed on the inte, the news spread very quickly around private channels. During this crucial period of time, Shen Qianshu¡¯s jewelry exhibition was also postponed. There was also no announcement from Tong Hua. All kinds of news emerged endlessly. The reporters were seeking the courage to pursue the truth. They had stopped Tong Hua. A reported asked, ¡°Tong Hua, you have been resting recently. You did not have any movies or advertisements. What are you busy with?¡± Lin Xiaojuan frowned. She had brought Tong Hua over privately and also did not bring any bodyguards. She gave Gu Xie a call to get two agents toe down and maintain order temporarily. This group of reporters were too crazy. ¡°Hold on. If you want to interview me, you must have the manner of an interview. You all go farther away. Don¡¯t squeeze Tong Hua. His health is not good.¡± Lin Xiaojuan yelled to get the reporters to stay farther away. Although the reporters were crazy, they were also not unreasonable. They scattered out a little and let Tong Hua stand on the step. This stance meant that they would not allow them to leave if he did not ept their interview. Moreover, the car was far away. Chapter 1009 - The Overbearing CEO Little Brother

Chapter 1009: The Overbearing CEO Little Brother

Tong Hua said, ¡°I¡¯m still young. Acting is not my main focus. Usually, I still have to attend lessons and learn.¡± The reporter asked, ¡°We have already heard earlier that Tong Hua has quit school. Are you starting to go to school again? Which school are you attending?¡± Tong Hua replied. ¡°Private teaching. They are all big professors who are internationally renowned. Do I have to make a call to let you know?¡± ¡°... ¡± The reporter was dumbstruck. What¡¯s the matter with this intense atmosphere? He is said to be the nation¡¯s son. Where¡¯s his happy and cheerful character? Tong Hua stood on the step. His fair face tightened, and he was so cold that it was shocking. His pair of almond-shaped eyes seemed to be filled with cold haze. It was like he was out of tune with the whole world and that he wanted to be enemies with the world. ¡°Tong Hua, your fans miss you a lot recently. They also miss your Mommy. Where did your Mommy go? Why is she not seen recently?¡± Lin Xiaojuan narrowed her eyes. She did not mind the media stopping Tong Hua. Tong Hua had such a big following. Any kind of casual topics would be big news. The media was also very lenient towards a child. They would not go too far when asking questions. But this time... it seemed that they had ill intentions. Tong Hua said, ¡°My Mommy is not a celebrity. She has her private life. What has it got to do with you all?¡± The reporter said, ¡°Miss Shen is also considered a public figure.¡± Tong Hua said coldly, ¡°Noments.¡± The reporter asked, ¡°The Rose Castle is on overhaul recently. There are broken walls. Did something happen? In the beginning, the inte said that gunshots were heard. Is this true?¡± Tong Hua pursed his lips. ¡°Oh, yes. I was bored that night, and I wanted to light fireworks. I was not careful, and I blew up half of Rose Castle. It is really reasonable for the officials to tell the public not to light fireworks. I should have listened to the advice.¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone looked at him in shock. The reporters had the look of ¡®I¡¯m hearing you boasting¡¯. What fireworks could have blown up half of Rose Castle? The reporter asked, ¡°Then what about Miss Shen? Is it because she is injured? I heard that the jewelry exhibition is called off. Could it be... that she had an ident?¡± Tong Hua sneered. ¡°Are you saying that I havemitted arson unintentionally and burnt my mommy to death? Whichpany are you from? Tell me the name. I see that yourpany wants to go bankrupt. I¡¯ll help you aplish it.¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone looked at him in shock. Lin Xiaojuan coughed. Where¡¯s the image of a nation¡¯s son? Why did he be a little gangster? The weather had be cold. How should she break the tone of the overbearing little CEO who wanted GreenRay to go bankrupt? The reporters were not the least bit bothered about the bold and visionary words from a child. Who would believe that a child could make them bankrupt? That reporter who had been rebutted did not look too good. The reporter said, ¡°I¡¯m just asking whether Shen Qianshu is dead. Otherwise, why isn¡¯t she showing herself? I also didn¡¯t say that youmitted arson.¡± His tone was extremely unhappy. Lin Xiaojuan only felt that the green veins on her head were jumping wildly. Tong Hua nearly jumped up. If Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling were around, he would be jumping up and hitting the reporter at this moment. He did not care about his image and demeanor. However, he just sneered. ¡°Rose Daily. Not a bad name.¡± This young and tender tone was not like an overbearing CEO at all. ¡°Tong Hua, then how is your mommy recently? She hasn¡¯t shown herself?¡± Tong Hua replied. ¡°She has secluded herself to cultivate recently.¡± Two agents hurriedly came over and maintained order. They got the reporters outside. Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°It is best for everyone to report ording to the facts for the interview today. Don¡¯t quote out of context and create any news or antics. Otherwise, it won¡¯t look nice if we make a fuss.¡± Lin Xiaojuan quickly brought Tong Hua away. Once Tong Hua got into the car, he made a call to Ye Yifan. ¡°I want that Rose Daily to go bankrupt within three days.¡± Chapter 1010 - The Rich Style Of The Middle-School Second Year

Chapter 1010: The Rich Style Of The Middle-School Second Year

Lin Xiaojuan quickly brought Tong Hua away. Once Tong Hua got into the car, he made a call to Ye Yifan. ¡°I want that Rose Daily to go bankrupt within three days.¡± ¡°Wow... ¡± Ye Yifan blinked his eyes. ¡°Alright, little ancestor.¡± Tong Hua kicked the door of the car angrily. Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°Calm down. Don¡¯t you feel painful kicking your leg?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so mad. I¡¯m so mad.¡± He was so angry, yet he still had to maintain his grace and smile in front of people. He felt really wronged. ¡°Little ancestor, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m the young uncle who loves you the most. I¡¯ll beat whoever you point at. Rose Daily, tsk, it¡¯s the downstream of Brilliant Entertainment. He has the guts. I think he wants to go to heaven. Thispany is notoriously simr to GreenRay. They caught news of my sex scandal and even wanted me to buy it back from them for five million. They f*cking think of money until they are crazy. When was I, Ye Yifan, ever afraid of sex scandals? They are so foolish that I pity them.¡± Tong Hua took a deep breath and calmed his mood. ¡°Young Uncle, don¡¯t talk about it. Quickly make them die.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Tong Hua hung up the phone, and his mood got better. ¡°I finally know the benefits of having power.¡± ¡°What benefits?¡± ¡°If you are unhappy with someone, you can make them disappear. If you are unhappy with an enterprise, you can let it go bankrupt. The feeling of having this kind of life and death power is very good.¡± Tong Hua concluded. ¡°No wonder during ancient times, everybody fought very hard to be the emperor.¡± ¡°... ¡± Lin Xiaojuan was dumbstruck. The matter regarding Tong Hua being blocked at the hospital swiftly went onto the hot topic list. Lin Xiaojuan had warned them not to quote out of context. As it happened, someone got into rhythm and said that Shen Qianshu had died. Tong Hua¡¯s temperament changed drastically. His image as the nation¡¯s son had fallen apart. From then on, he became an orphan. This wave of rhythm had given rise to much discussion. Tong Hua¡¯s fans had also exploded. After Lin Xiaojuan released the video, she was even more furious and condemned Rose Daily. ¡®What kind of bullshit reporters asks a child in person whether his Mom was dead? Why don¡¯t you go to heaven already?¡± ¡°This newspaperpany likes to arouse the attention of the public the most. They are as vicious as GreenRay.¡± GreenRay issued a development. GreenRay: We have been keeping it down, yet we also got shot. We were really wronged. We have integrity andpassion. How could we possibly chase a child and ask such a vicious question? The public opinion had been directed at Rose Daily. Amidst the condemnation, there were also people asking where exactly Shen Qianshu had gone and why the jewelry exhibition was postponed. Was it really because something had happened? However, it drowned quickly in the crowd of people. Rose Daily wanted to arouse the attention of the public. Who knew that it would poke through a ho¡¯s nest. The Rose Castle was rebuilt. Ye Ling was dead. Although Tong Hua was the sessor, the members of the Ye Family were watching covetously. Shen Qianshu was also missing. Tong Hua also did not give any announcements recently. It looked like he was being hidden away by Brilliant Entertainment. Rose Daily naturally felt that Tong Hua was in an embarrassing position and that he was only AG¡¯s sessor in title. He did not have much power and was only an ordinary child celebrity. Celebrities were the most afraid of what the media wrote about them. They wanted to arouse the attention of the public. Naturally, they had to start with Tong Hua. They did not expect that they would stab a bomb. AG¡¯s official website issued a development. AG Corporation: As long as AG is around, Tong Hua will be AG¡¯s little prince. If anyone bullies Tong Hua, he or she will be considered as going against AG. Rose Daily, prepare to wee our fury! ¡°... ¡± Tong Hua was astonished. ¡°...¡± The members of the Gu Family were also astonished. ¡°... ¡± Lin Xiaojuan was dumbstruck. ¡°... ¡± Tong Hua¡¯s fans were shocked. ¡°It makes sense. This is AG¡¯s official website. When Ye Ling was around, the official website always had the style of an old and serious cadre. They had always issued some developments within the Corporation and news of cooperation.¡± Chapter 1011 - It Only Takes One Second To Convince Loving Him

Chapter 1011: It Only Takes One Second To Convince Loving Him

¡°A multinational corporation issuing a development. Is this kind of rich middle-school second-year syndrome style really good?¡± ¡°Yea, the weather is getting cool. Rose Daily should be made bankrupt.¡± The style of the old cadre became the style of the middle-school second-year syndrome in an instant. The contrast brought a big wave ofmotion to AG¡¯s circle. Just when everyone felt that this was one of the tricks that the corporation was using to protect Tong Hua, a piece of news spread on the evening of the same day. Rose Daily had be bankrupt. In less than one day, Rose Daily went from being condemned by people to bing bankrupt. The speed was like lightning. Second Old Master Gu had received the news in the afternoon. He had not acted upon anything yet, and someone had spread the news that Rose Daily was already half-ruined. It made him angry as his daughter and grandson had been bullied. He actually did not do anything as AG had already settled it. Second Old Master Gu said, ¡°Yuanli, if there is anything like this next time, we have to rush to act before AG does anything.¡± ¡°... ¡± Gu Yuanli was dumbstruck. Fourth Brother said, ¡°Dad, whoever acts on this kind of matter is the same. You don¡¯t have to be jealous.¡± ¡°Keep quiet. It¡¯s because you all are not carrying out your duties, and you guys even caused our Ghost City to be like a flower shelf. You all never provide any protection to Tong Hua.¡± Fourth Brother became silent. Gu Yuanli said, ¡°Yes, Dad. I know.¡± Gu Yuanli had booked a flight to the capital at night. Gu Xie asked, ¡°Why are you going to the capital?¡± ¡°I want to make a trip to the Yang Family,¡± Gu Yuanli said. ¡°Perhaps I can find out something.¡± Gu Xie pursed his lips. Gu Yuanli patted his shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I will make up for it.¡± On the ind. Late at night. The arrow in Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand had shot and killed quite a few animals. The three of them let their guard down and enclosed themselves in the cave. They grilled meat in the bonfire. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I miss my son.¡± She was very depressed. ¡°I¡¯m missing, so the media will surely make things difficult for Tong Hua. I also don¡¯t know how Tong Hua is. Master will definitely not look after Tong Hua¡¯s fragile heart. This child is extremely sensitive. His dad and mom are not by his side. I don¡¯t know if he will cry in the middle of the night.¡± Monica tore a rabbit leg and gave it to Maxi. ¡°Your son will weep? Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°My son is very weak.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Monica was toozy to roll her eyes. Shen Qianshu looked at the time. It was two o¡¯clock in the morning. She was already so tired that she could not take it. Since they went into the mountain in the afternoon, she had been training untilte at night. She did not sleep at all and was mentally tensed throughout the entire journey. The stress was tremendously great. When she ate, the food was not fragrant. On the other hand, Maxi¡¯s and Monica¡¯s mental states were still considered alright. They spoke softly. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°When did you all get into a rtionship?¡± She was curious about the love history of the two girls. Monica and Maxi exchanged nces at each other. Monica said, ¡°I knew her since I was young. I was in this rtionship for four years.¡± ¡°Wow, that means, Monica, you were in a rtionship when you were 11 years old. What was I doing when I was 11 years old? It was really not romantic at all,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Primary school students have indeed started being in a rtionship. Scary.¡± Maxi said, ¡°So you talk about yourself and Ye Ling. How did you both get into a rtionship?¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyelids were like a woodpecker. She did not reply. Maxi said, ¡°Heard that seven years ago, something not too good happened between the two of you. You escaped without a trace, and you even hated him a lot.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Right. Hated him.¡± Monica asked, ¡°After the two of you reunited, how did you be so madly in love?¡± Shen Qianshu thought about it seriously for a while. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because... he is handsome.¡± Maxi said, ¡°Shallow.¡± Monica also said, ¡°Shallow!¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°His personality is charming.¡± Monica said, ¡°Oh... ¡° Chapter 1012 - Little Angel Needs To Drink Dew

Chapter 1012: Little Angel Needs To Drink Dew

Maxi said, ¡°When you love someone, his body will send off a strong scent of male hormones; sometimes you imagine calling him either sweetheart or dear, sometimes you would imagine him as a dish, sometimes you would imagine him as a hero, sometimes you would imagine him as Iron Man. When you do not love him, he is just a stranger.¡± Monica hit her with her hand. ¡°A virgin like you is so excited when you are talking about guys? Are you thinking of having an affair in front of me?¡± ¡°... ¡± Maxi stared at Monica. Shen Qianshu smiled. Maxi asked, ¡°Little sister, I am really curious. He hurt you before and caused you to suffer for seven years. How did you forgive him?¡± The little girl was rarely serious. There was a faint tinge of sadness. Shen Quanshu lifted one of her eyelids, looked at her, and said, ¡°Who do you... love and hate?¡± ¡°No one!¡± she said decisively. Shen Qianshu closed her eyes again. ¡°The love-hate rtionship between people can be very vague. I used seven years to convince myself that I do not love him, but I only need to use one second to convince myself that I love him.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°This is so amazing.¡± Monica said, ¡°Then you need to work hard. If you die, you will not be able to see him for thest time.¡± ¡°I am about to sleep, do not threaten me.¡± Monica poked Maxi. Maxi recovered from fright. Monica said, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Maxi said, ¡°Life.¡± Monica said, ¡°What rubbish, I am your life.¡± Maxi smiled faintly. Shen Qianshu lightly dozed off during their conversation. She hugged the gun even when asleep. Monica said, ¡°We will stay in the mountains for one more day.¡± Maxi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Both of them looked at Shen Qianshu, who fell into a deep sleep. ¡°The time is too rushed, the lessons are all force-fed. If we were given one or two years, things would have been different,¡± Maxi said. Although they were not instructors, they did not hide information when they taught. Shen Qianshu was naturally gifted; in one or two years, the result should be surprising. Monica said, ¡°ording to the schedule in the past years, it should be one monthter. We need to speed up; there is not much time left for us. After we leave this ind, we need to think of a way to send letters to Major, even if it is just a few words. Maxi was silent. ck Rose was overly alert, and they were unable to break the firewall in the internal system since they were not the signalers. It was just so hard to transmit information. Maxi said, ¡°I will think of a way.¡± Both of them went into silence, barbecued meat, and ced them in the bags. ¡°You rest while I stay on guard first. We¡¯ll swap after two hours.¡± Monica nodded. She went to the side to look for a dry area andid down to sleep. After two hours, Maxi woke her up, and the two swapped roles. The sky was beginning to brighten up. When Shen Qianshu woke up, Maxi was already awake. Shen Qianshu rubbed her eyes. ¡°Can we leave the mountain now?¡± ¡°We are going to stay in the mountains for another night.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Youngdies, going as nned is our life standard and virtue.¡± Are you sure about staying another night in this awful ce? ¡°We like to change ns as we please,¡± Monica said as she cleaned the barrel of her gun. Shen Qianshu checked her equipment and resigned to her fate. The few went out of the cave and walked in the direction of the mountains. Monica and Maxi taught Shen Qianshu how to set traps in the jungle. Be it traps used by hunters or traps used to kill people, Shen Qianshu was very studious. Chapter 1013 - Intimidating Duo

Chapter 1013: Intimidating Duo

She had eaten thest fruit. She was dying from thirst. ¡°I¡¯m so thirsty.¡± ¡°Find a water source on your own,¡± Monica said. ¡°I have already taught you the conditions required to find a water source in the jungle.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have collected dew in the water bottle today.¡± She sighed. ¡°After all, I am a little angel. Little angels need to drink dew water.¡± ¡°... ¡± Monica stared at Shen Qianshu. ¡°... ¡± Maxi stared at Monica. Maxi said, ¡°Little sister, where do you find so many disturbing words to say in the entire day?¡± ¡°An essential skill for a person who is an expert in teasing.¡± Monica clicked her tongue. ¡°ces where there are dense water nts, ces where there are insects, ces where the soil is moist...¡± Shen Qianshu muttered. Yesterday when she ate barbecued meat, she was so thirsty that she drank all her water, which was her supply for the entire day. ¡°You must have been in this jungle before, so why not just bring out the map? Can we discuss first and go to look for water sources together?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. They just had to test her. Her lips were very dry, so much that it was almost peeling. ¡°Cannot!¡± Monica said. ¡°We are not thirsty.¡± ¡°You win.¡± This jungle was a tropical rainforest. The vegetation was very dense, and the soil was very moist, so finding a water source should not be a difficult task. Shen Qianshu listened carefully to the noise made by the animals with all her concentration as she walked through very dense shrubbery. After nearly twenty minutes, she could hear the sound of flowing water. Shen Qianshu was ted. She ran there rapidly. ¡°Monica, Maxi, I found a water source.¡± It was a very clear stream, so clear that you could see through. There were traces of some tents not far away. Monica and Maxi slowly walked away from her, and they took a telescope to observe the surroundings. She was so ted at the sight of water that it was as if she had seen her husband. If people shot her now, she would not have reacted to it. The stream was so clear, and Shen Qianshu took off her shoes and stepped into it. ¡°Wah, so cooling.¡± ¡°This is spring water.¡± Shen Qianshu used her hands to scoop some water up. After a mouthful, she could not help but continue drinking. The water was so sweet and tasty, and it felt extremelyfortable. Monica and Maxi also started to scoop the water to wash their faces, wash their hands, and drink. Shen Qianshu even went to hold onto a fat fish that swam by. The fish escaped just when she almost caught the tail. ¡°Let¡¯s leave as fast as we can after we finish drinking water,¡± Monica said. They drank water and refilled their water bottles. Just in case, Shen Qianshu filled up two water bottles to the brim and ced them back in the supplies. Maxi said, ¡°When selection starts, you cannot rush over the moment you see a water source.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Today, there is no one entering the mountain. Yesterday, we had forced people to retreat. Temporarily, there is no one trying to ambush you right now, so you are very lucky. In jungle survival, water source has always been the ce that has the most fights, and it is the best ce for ambush.¡± Shen Qianshu froze. She recalled how she ran to the water source innocently. ¡°Got it.¡± Monica said, ¡°If you are in a mountain with ten plus people, they are all your enemies. You will not even have ways to go near a water source. If not, you will be shot to death.¡± ¡°It is pretty scary to see you guys so serious and intimidating.¡± ¡°We are not scaring you.¡± ¡°This is a lesson from experience.¡± Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°When you guys first started surviving in a jungle, do not tell me there was no mistake at all.¡± Monica raised her finger. She slowly took off her ring and revealed a small scar. ¡°Do you see that?¡± ¡°I see that.¡± A small round of scar, it would not be visible if you did not look at it carefully. Chapter 1014 - Human Moving Target

Chapter 1014: Human Moving Target

¡°This is the price I had to pay for being careless. I lost one of my fingers, but fortunately... the doctor helped to sew it back. Just a few minutester and I would have be a girl with only nine fingers,¡± Monica said, hiding her scar once again. Once the ring was worn, the scar was hidden. Shen Qianshu could not imagine what it was like. She had only broken a finger before. Maxi said, ¡°Losing a finger is better than losing your head. I can still help you sew back the finger, but I will not be able to help if you lose your head.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Sh*t, these two people are so intimidating!! The three people passed by a water source. Maxi started to teach Shen Qianshu some emergency first aid techniques. Monica taught her how to differentiate some nts and animals in the jungle, especially some of the very useful nts and animals. This directly reformed Shen Qianshu¡¯s view towards them. They... are so knowledgeable. She graduated with two degrees and even studied psychology. Usually, she liked to read books, and she would regard herself as one of the knowledgeable gifted schrs in her profession. Although she could not im that she was very proficient in all the artistic aplishments, at least she was good at most of them. However, all the knowledge she knew seemed so abstract. The things Monica and Maxi taught her were all essential skills that could allow her to survive independently on an isted ind in this cold steel era, without guns, without a cell phone, without the inte. They were still so young. ¡°Both of you... are so knowledgeable.¡± Monica said, ¡°Maxi is knowledgeable. I am very lousy in my studies.¡± ¡°The student with poor grades, can you show some respect to the little girl who has gotten double degrees?¡± She just had toin. Afternoon. Maxi said, ¡°You should start to practice with a moving target.¡± Shen Qianshu looked confused. ¡°Moving target? In this jungle, how is it possible to practice with a moving target? Why not go to the shooting range to practice?¡± Monica said, ¡°Maxi and I will be on your right and left within an area of three hundred meters. You are to find us and shoot.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Maxi asked, ¡°Do you understand?¡± Monica and Maxi would be Shen Qianshu¡¯s moving targets. ¡°English is considered to be one of the easiestnguages in the world, but I still feel that it is very deep. What you just said is not what I am thinking it is, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s what you are thinking.¡± ¡°Is it an empty cartridge?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. They had brought some empty cartridges in their equipment. Monica said, ¡°No, they are real bullets!¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°Are you guys crazy?¡± Running around continuously to be Shen Qianshu¡¯s moving target, it was absolutely crazy. Maxi said, ¡°We are not crazy.¡± ¡°No!¡± Shen Qianshu looked at them coldly. ¡°I have been obedient for all these days when you were training me. No matter what you requested, I havepleted all of them, but I cannot do the same for this training. Monica and Maxi, who are you looking down on? How can you be so sure I will not hit anyone of you?¡± ¡°We want to train your shooting speed and reaction time,¡± Monica said. ¡°The moving target in the shooting range is a dead object. Only humans can be the best moving targets. You need to predict the position, wind direction, temperature, and how your enemy moves. We can provide you with the best target to practice.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°No matter what you say, I refuse to do this kind of training.¡± Maxi said, ¡°I never thought your feelings for us are still so deep. Just to remind you, we are also yourpetitors, like the girl you beat to death. If we die, you will have two fewerpetitors.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. She smiled. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you canmit suicide with the bullet.¡± Chapter 1015 - Deployment Plan

Chapter 1015: Deployment n

Maxi and Monica looked at each other. Aish, youngdy has really gotten angry. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Your request is too extreme. A bullet doesn¡¯t have eyes. Though you can dodge every bullet I shoot perfectly, can you guys escape an ident? What if the bullet rebounds? What if the shell fragment flies? I am okay with practicing moving target, just change a method.¡± Both parties could not continue arguing with each other. Monica snapped her fingers. ¡°Okay, we allow you to use nk rounds.¡± Shen Qianshu changed all the magazines, changed the sniper gun to M4, and changed to nk cartridges. Monica and Maxi dispersed immediately. Without hiding, Shen Qianshu shot freely. The gun sounded clearly in the mountains. ... On the ind, in the hostel, a group of girls were dressed and prepared to execute their n to attack Shen Quanshu, Monica, and Maxi in the mountains. They were in a conflict because a few of them did not agree with one other. One of the girls said, ¡°I do not rmend surrounding Shen Qianshu. They wille out of the mountains today, so we do not have to kill her.¡± ¡°Yes, I do not rmend going as well. Have you guys fought with Monica and Maxi before? I did not, and you guys have not tried. They have not epted any challenges. I sent people to inquire about them, and we found out that Monica is Master¡¯s best special agent.¡± ¡°She is a legendary character, and she has been trained from young, Maxi is very knowledgeable; she is able to make use of everything in the forest to make traps. If we ambush them, our motive is too obvious. There is little benefit for us.¡± The ck sniper girl¡¯s gaze was ruthless. ¡°You guys are scared of dying. It¡¯s only Shen Qianshu, and you guys are already afraid. When ites to the real selection, who will still be able to control her?¡± ¡°Yes, you guys are all scared of death. We want to take revenge for Betty and Belle.¡± ¡°Yes, take revenge for Betty and Belle.¡± A girl named Xue Er said, ¡°Do not be kidding. We are running to be the next in line of Master. Every one of us here will all die eventually. The best ending is that one person survives. We are allpetitors; revenge does not exist. If you guys want to kill Shen Qianshu first, I have no objections, but we need aprehensive n.¡± ¡°Yes, we must have a n. If we go into the mountains rashly and they ambush us on the way, we will be their live targets and die.¡± The ck girl fell into silence. Her breathing was really heavy. She felt resentful. She had been trained to be a sniper for many years, and she lost to Shen Qianshu. This was the ultimate disgrace. ¡°Yes, we need a detailed n. The people in the hostel beside us had been nning long ago. Our goals are to be the Master; though we will all die, we need to die meaningfully.¡± ¡°Before Shen Qianshu dies, let us not have internal friction and kill one another.¡± ¡°No one knows where the selection will be and under what kind of conditions it¡¯s in. If we confront Shen Qianshu directly from the start, we will deplete our strength. It will not be helpful for our battleter on.¡± Everyone calmed down to listen. They needed a leader. ¡°We are definitely not scared of death. In ck Rose, who is afraid to die?¡± Xue Er said, ¡°The hostel beside us inquired that there is a person named Merci who has gotten hold of a map drawn up by Fang Hongxiu. They are saying that that is the selection map. Why don¡¯t we coborate with them? As long as this coboration is sessful, we can kill Shen Qianshu earlier.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, I heard about it. This information is definitely urate.¡± ¡°There is such a map, but would they share it with us?¡± Chapter 1016 - Cheeky Tactic

Chapter 1016: Cheeky Tactic

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Shen Qianshu is ourmon enemy. We will only seed if we conquer her. So, we have to cooperate. The other team isn¡¯t silly. Shen Qianshu, Monica, and Maxi will definitely team up. We have to team up too.¡± The few of them got along well and quickly picked Xue Er and the dormitory neighbors of two youngdies to discuss the issue. There were many people participating in the selection event. Although everyone fought against the outsiders together, they had very deep conflicts with one another deep down too. The seven to eight people from the two dormitories gathered together quickly to talk about the map. Merci frowned. She was really unhappy. ¡°How did you guys know?¡± Xue Er said, ¡°There are no such things as undisclosed secrets in the world. We will know about it sooner orter. Since there is a map, we might as well share it. We are working together, and we have to first kill Shen Qianshu, Monica, and Maxi. They are a trio team. If we do not cooperate, we will be defeated.¡± ¡°I heard that you guys went into the hill and that two were killed.¡± ¡°Right, both killed.¡± ¡°Dumb!¡± ¡°How weak!¡± Merci and a few mocked them. Xue Er and the other twodies bore with it and did not express their anger. ¡°Right. We all train at the same ce. You guys know our skills very well. If we are weak, you guys aren¡¯t any stronger. Now, there is a problem: when you enter the selection grounds, do you intend to have another enemy or an ally?¡± The atmosphere was really tense. Merci said, ¡°Sooner orter, we will have to meet in battle.¡± ¡°Right, sooner orter. But we have to kill Monica, Maxi, and Shen Qianshu first. Then, we will have hope. Otherwise, we will all be killed,¡± Xue Er said. ¡°The others from the two dormitories will definitely coborate as well.¡± The few of them seemed to have second thoughts. After some consideration, they began their discussion and disputes. Since Xue Er and the others came on their own ord, they had lost some opportunities to take the initiative. They had to hand over themand. After getting the right tomand, Merci took out her map. It was a map of the forest, and it was really big. ¡°Now, we shall examine the map. Look out for water sources and good ces for cover. We have to make a perfectbat n.¡± ... Shen Qianshu shot all the nk cartridges and only one bullet brushed past Monica¡¯s arm. If it was a real bullet, it would have left a scar behind. The speed of the two could be said to be very scary. In the forest, they scurried around. They were really speedy. Even if one wanted to predict their movements, it was hard to do so. Initially, she thought that Monica was very intimidating, but who knew that the always silent Maxi was the one who changed her opinion. She had no way of predicting Maxi¡¯s movements. She could only sense a ck silhouette zooming past her. Then, she could not see anything anymore. In the end, Shen Qianshu was utterly confused from the hunting. ¡°Do you guys learn... Qinggong?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. Initially, Monica had let her use real bullets, and she even thought that Monica looked down on her and was being overconfident. But who knew? She really had talent, and she was not afraid of bullets at all. She did such a terrible job even when she used empty cartridges. If they were real bullets, she would be helpless. It would be even more impossible for her to hit them. ¡°Are you impressed!¡± Monica asked. ¡°Impressed!¡± There was no way anyone could not be impressed. ¡°People like you who can get winner winner chicken dinner in solo mode are surely impressive.¡± The sun rose. The forest was still very hot. They did not meet any dangers along the way at all. They dealt with the few venomous animals, and at noon, they had a simple meal a few hundred meters away from a water source. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°It¡¯s very quiet today. The group of girls are not out to kill us anymore.¡± Maxi said, ¡°They¡¯re busy.¡± ¡°With what?¡± Chapter 1017 - Cheeky Tactic 2

Chapter 1017: Cheeky Tactic 2

Monica said, ¡°I had designed a fake map a long time ago. To attain victory, they will definitely team up with one another. Now, they must be trying to form connections. You killed two of them at one time, and that is enough to shock them. Naturally, they won¡¯t dare toe again.¡± ¡°What a cheeky tactic. It works. When did you make that fake map?¡± ¡°Long ago.¡± ¡°Impressive.¡± Maxi said, ¡°I heard that every year, they hold the selection ceremony at the same ce. They would definitely have a fixed map, but no one is silly enough to draw the map out. We used Fang Hongxiu¡¯s name and made a fake map. The credibility of it is very high.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Seems like my mum¡¯s name is very useful.¡± ¡°Of course it is.¡± Monica scoffed and said calmly. ¡°So much more useful than you thought.¡± ¡°Youngdy, you are so impressive. You are so beautiful, and you are so good at fighting. You could actually do well in Hollywood. Theyck people like you. Who knows? You might be able to be a movie diva and bring glory to the Chinese race. You would be the first Chinese movie diva in Hollywood.¡± The corner of Monica¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°What¡¯s good about being a movie diva? It¡¯s not like they¡¯re rich.¡± ¡°How ambitious must you be to think that being the kind of Movie Diva that wins Oscar awards still isn¡¯t rich enough?¡± ¡°When I close a deal, I earn a few million in USD. I can do a few deals every month. Simple, happy, and doesn¡¯t take a toll on my brains.¡± Shen Qianshu was silent for a moment. ¡°Youngdy, I see that you have an oriental face, but you do not know the art of speaking like an oriental person. Do you really don¡¯t get that I¡¯m mocking you?¡± ¡°... ¡± Monica stared at Shen Qianshu. ¡°... ¡± Maxi stared at Monica. ¡°Can you speak honestly with no twists and turns!¡± Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°Nope! It is as if you guys had been praising me genuinely.¡± After lunchtime. They continued practicing hitting moving targets. Maxi and Monica did not have any more empty cartridges in their weaponry set. Shen Qianshu was not willing to use real guns with real bullets. So, they could only practice with moving targets in the woods. They were training Shen Qianshu¡¯s reaction speed. Capital City. The Yang Family. Gu Yuanli went to pay a visit. Yang Lang and the Old Master were rather surprised. Yang Po had been sent to another prefecture-level city to be their mayor. That ce was in a more remote ce. It was a third-tier or fourth-tier kind of city, and it was a huge difference from a top-tier city like City A. He had a divorce with Jing Yun. Things did not go well for Jing Yun at all in the entertainment industry. Xiao Yi was left with Old Master. When Gu Yuanli entered, he saw Xiao Yi. The beautiful little princess stood in the huge yard obediently, looking enviously at the kids having fun in their yard next door. She looked at Gu Yuanli, and she was very shy. She hid behind a swing. The butler led Gu Yuanli into the courtyard. There were mainly political families in this area. All of them were militarypounds, and they were strictly guarded. They did not seem eye-catching, and those living there were all popr and specialized old people. Yang Po¡¯s matters caused quite a big hoo-ha. The thunder was loud, but there was only a small shower. In the end, the punishment for him was to have him move to a prefecture-level city. The Yang Family was not deeply affected by it. The Old Master and Yang Lang met Gu Yuanli in the study room. During these past few years, they had met him several times because of ck Rose. The Old Master anticipated Gu Yuanli and wished that he would take over Ghost City sooner so that he could have full control. The support that Ghost City provided for the Yang Family was just too much. ¡°Grandpa, uncle.¡± Gu Yuanli called them and sat a side. Yang Lang poured him some tea personally. ¡°Why have youe so suddenly? Did something happen?¡± Gu Yuanli said, ¡°Grandpa, Uncle, do you guys have any news of her?¡± Yang Lang and Old Master looked at each other. Old Master said, ¡°Yuanli, no matter how she is, she is your mother. You have never acknowledged her even once, yet you caused your mother to be the kind of person who cannot return home even when she has one. You have gone overboard.¡± Chapter 1018 - Abandoned by the Family

Chapter 1018: Abandoned by the Family

Gu Yuanli said, ¡°I do not care about love and hate from the older generation. Do you have any news about Mom?¡± ¡°Why are you looking for her?¡± Gu Yuanli said, ¡°I have something on. You guys must be able to find her. After all, she is a part of the Yang Family. If anything happened to her, she might not help. You guys must have a way to contact her.¡± Old Master lit up a cigarette. Yang Lang¡¯s face turned sullen. This topic was taboo in the Yang Family. Old Master said, ¡°Yuanli, back then, we were the ones who abandoned her. Ever since then, she has had nothing much to do with us. I always thought that she had died until these few years when she suddenly returned. Every time, she contacts us on her own ord, and we have no way of contacting her.¡± Gu Yuanli did not believe that. Yang Lang said, ¡°Your Grandpa isn¡¯t lying. It¡¯s true.¡± Old Master said, ¡°Our entire family owes her something. We overlooked it when we were young, and we did not know that she was trained by the people of ck Rose. When something happens to her, we did not care about her feelings either. We did not help her get through her dark times, and that is our fault. When she returned, I keep trying my best to make up to her. I satisfy whatever requests she has, even if they are illogical and uwful. I agreed to all of them. She used to be such a darling.¡± At the end of his speech, Old Master¡¯s eyes were teary. Gu Yuanli had heard the story about Fang Hongxiu setting ck Rose up so many times that his ears could grow calluses. In the beginning, he deeply believed it. He wanted to seek revenge on Fang Hongxiu. He really hated Fang Hongxiu to death. But afterward, he began to be enlightened. All the stories were just made up. Fang Hongxiu was lying down, and she could not speak at all. Any sort of me could be pushed at her. Gu Yuanli said, ¡°Did she never mention where she had been all these years? Not even a little?¡± ¡°No,¡± Yang Po said. Old Master¡¯s ears were watery. ¡°How I wish she could return and enjoy family fun with us again. You and Gu Xie could return too. We can be reunited. All resentment could be put aside. Nothing is more important than a reunited family. I already have one leg in my coffin, and I still have to watch you guys... hate each other like enemies.¡± Old Master grabbed Gu Yuanli¡¯s hand. ¡°My heart aches badly.¡± Gu Yuanli was not moved at all. Yang Lang said, ¡°You should forgive her already.¡± ¡°No. I will never forgive her, including all of you.¡± Gu Yuanli stood up. ¡°Since you guys don¡¯t have any information about her, I won¡¯t force it either. I will search in my own ways.¡± He left the study room. Old Master yelled. ¡°Yuanli!¡± He signaled for Yang Lang to rush over. Yang Lang said, ¡°Yuanli, things are going well. Why are you throwing a tantrum?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not throwing a tantrum,¡± Gu Yuanli said. ¡°Since the beginning, I have already told you that the Gu Family is my family. In the beginning, you guys have also made the decision to throw us brothers to the Gu Family.¡± Yang Lang said, ¡°We had no choice.¡± ¡°Whatever it is. No matter if you guys had no choice or you guys are taking advantage of us. Since you have made the decision from the start, then you cannot turn around and regret. This way, I can still have a little bit of respect for you. The Gu Family had raised your children up to talented individuals, and now you guys want us back. What kind of easy advantage is this?¡± Gu Yuanli said calmly and walked out. This time, he had drawn the line clearly between him and the Yang Family. He was the one who did not make things clear earlier. Yang Lang had not given up. He rushed up to him. ¡°Yuanli, we are your real family members.¡± ¡°Wrong. Gu Chun is my father, and Fang Hongxiu is my mother. All my siblings are at the Gu Home.¡± Chapter 1019 - Little Angel wants to Escape

Chapter 1019: Little Angel wants to Escape

Gu Yuanli looked at him coldly. ¡°You guys are mere strangers to me. Back then, you guys thought that we were part of the triads and were unwilling to raise us up. Now, please have some dignity and not get yourselves connected with the triads. Bye!¡± Gu Yuanli bowed respectfully and got in the car. ¡°Drive!¡± Yang Lang cursed and went back to the study room. ¡°Pa, he¡¯s gone,¡± Yang Lang said. ¡°He has drawn the line between us.¡± ¡°Blood rtions can never be cut off,¡± Old Master said. ¡°The Yang Family¡¯s blood still flows in his body. Would Gu Chun mind? No way. You have to hide your sister¡¯s whereabouts. Do not leak a single bit of information.¡± ¡°Yes, Pa.¡± Yang Lang bit his lip and clenched his teeth slightly. ¡°Pa, actually there¡¯s no need for us to have bad blood with Yuanli. If... if information about sis...¡± ¡°You scumbag, what are you talking about? She¡¯s your biological sister.¡± Old Master was livid. ¡°For all these years, she could note home. Whose fault was it? Now, you even want to use information about her to please an enemy. Are you nuts?¡± Yang Lang said, ¡°Pa, you know very well in your heart that sis has changed. She does not benefit us in a single way. If we force ourselves to keep her around, we will fall into the dirt with her. Yuanli is still young, and Ghost City will be his in the future. He has the right to speak up, and you have to judge things clearly. Sister is just here for revenge. We... have no reason to bring the whole family along with her to death.¡± ¡°Whatever she does in the future has nothing to do with us. Wipe your hands off them from now on, but don¡¯t you ever leak out any information about her,¡± the Old Master said. Daughters were precious, but sons represented the hope of the family. ¡°Yes, Pa.¡± Gu Yuanli found a bar in the capital, and he showed Yang Lang¡¯s photo to a man. ¡°Keep your eyes on him. I want to know everything about where he goes and who he has met.¡± ¡°Yes, Second Master.¡± On the ind. ck Rose received a piece of news that came from outside of the ind. Gu Yuanli has been to the Capital city to look for you and asked for your whereabouts. He already has suspicions. Pa decided that in the future, the Yang Family will refrain from meddling in your affairs. We will not expose any information about you. Be careful. The message was short, and it was sent through a private satellite. ck Rose held onto the small note, and her face turned sullen. Back then, when she had nothing at all and tried to seek help from her family, her eldest brother abandoned her personally. In fact, he did not allow her to even see her father. She returned to ck Rose with her vulnerable body and began her path on bing the leader. On this path, she went through very hard times. Now, the family had once again decided to not meddle into her affairs. Now, she could no longer use any help from the Yang Family, but the attitude of her blood-rted family was like a knife. Thanks to Shen Qianshu, Yang Po was forced to a three-tier or fourth-tier kind of prefecture-level city. The conditions there were tough. If he wanted to return, he would still have to pull through for a few years. He was on the verge of breaking apart. Past records were taken into ount in entering central government. Even if he entered, he might not be able to get real power. ¡°Pa, bro, are you guys beginning to put the me on me?¡± ck Rose burned the note, and she felt really depressed. She touched the uneven scars on her face. Hatred had long burned her into someone as good as dead. She would never stop. Even if her family no longer joined her, she would not stop. In the dormitory. Thedies from the four dormitories broke into two factions, and they became temporary allies. They intended to fight against the outsiders first. They had too much desire to be the next leader of ck Rose. Even if it was a management leader, the desire to achieve that position was really huge to them. If only they were fortunate enough to be the next leader. Chapter 1020 - Little Angel wants to Escape 2

Chapter 1020: Little Angel wants to Escape 2

Even if it would put their life at risk, they were willing to give it a go. Suddenly, there was the sound of the explosion of an artillery shell from somewhere not far away from the ind. Shock filled the eyes of thedies from the dormitory. They ran to a high ground frantically. ck Rose and Mo Er went to the monitoring room as well. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ye Ling found his way here so quickly? No way! Mo Er sent out a drone. They could observe that a ship had caught on fire from the ind. But they could not see a detailed image of what was going on. Thedies observed a thick cloud of smoke rising up. ¡°Look, the ship is on fire. Are they pirates?¡± There were indeed pirates in this sea territory. The odds of them attacking business ships were rather rare. The seas were deeper here, and cargo vessels often passed by. The ind had always been camouged as a private ind, so there was not much infrastructure. Ships that came and went had never stopped before. Outsiders had never been allowed to step foot on the ind. ¡°What a big fire. A lot of people jumped into the sea.¡± ¡°They are seeking help. Someone is attacking them.¡± Shen Qianshu, Monica, and Maxi heard the sound of gunshots and explosions in the mountain as well. ¡°What happened?¡± Maxi and Monica looked at each other. They pulled Shen Qianshu who was training along. ¡°Let¡¯s go. To the top.¡± The three of them went towards the top of the mountain. They moved really quickly. Climbing to the peak of the mountain was a really tough task for Shen Qianshu. Monica said, ¡°Think about it. What if your husband is here to save you? How courageous and romantic. Yet, it is such a way to seek death. Don¡¯t you want to see with your own eyes?¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. This cancerous thing!!! This evil cult!!! But she could not deny that it was really motivational. Her footsteps got easier. Her speed caught up with that of Monica and Maxi¡¯s as they climbed up. The three of themy on the top of the hill, and they took their binocrs to look out into the sea. At the sea, a ship was nted, and half of it was on fire. Quite a number of people were waving frantically in the sea, trying hard to stay afloat as they screamed for help. The other ship just constantly fired at the people in the water. The scene was extremely devastating. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she felt an unspeakable sense of fear. She kept praying hard deep down. Please, don¡¯t be Ye Ling. This scene was too devastating. The few of them watched for a while, and Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Ladies, if I escaped, can you guys just take into ount the rtionship we have built in these few days and turn a blind eye on it?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Monica said, ¡°Don¡¯t seek death. You can¡¯t escape.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There is a warning along the coastline on the ind. No one is allowed to leave the ind without any permission. Otherwise, why do you think that ck Rose would allow you to be left out of her sight? Even if you used your toes to think, you would know that it wouldn¡¯t be easy.¡± Indeed, Shen Qianshu never even thought about that. ¡°Is there anyone on the ind who would go over to save them?¡± ¡°They would save the people, but they would never let them onto the ind.¡± Just as Maxi had predicted, the pirate ship went forward to rampage all the assets on the boat. The people in the waters swam frantically towards the ind. Within a short time, the pirate ship left. Two speed boats were sent from the ind to save the people up. Then, they left quickly. Not a single person got near the ind. At the same time, all sorts of flying drones surrounded the outside of the ind to prevent any potential fish that had escaped the. Monica said, ¡°I have seen two pirate encounters on this ind. They all happened near the ind, but no one ever got in here.¡± ¡°Would ck Rose kill those people?¡± ¡°Nope. They are sent to an ind nearby.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Does no one do anything about the pirate attacks here?¡± ¡°You are thinking too much. When merchant ships bump into a pirate encounter, they can only pray for the best. No one gives a damn.¡± Chapter 1021 - Leaving The Island

Chapter 1021: Leaving The Ind

Monica said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Training is important!¡± ... ck Rose had already dispatched two speedboats disguised as fishermen and sent the people away quickly. She felt quite uneasy in her heart and frowned slightly. Yang Lihua came back and said, ¡°It is a merchant ship from the United States. It¡¯s an ordinary pirate case.¡± This area of the sea was not very peaceful. Merchant ships rarely traveled. If there were merchant ships traveling, half of them would have a naval escort. If there was no naval escort, the route in this area was very dangerous. There were only a few smuggling boats. ck Rose nodded her head. ¡°But is there anyone who¡¯s near the shore?¡± ¡°No,¡± Yang Lihua said. ¡°There has never been any warning. I will send people to strengthen defense along the coast.¡± ck Rose nodded her head. She looked lost in thought. Mo Er said, ¡°Let¡¯s change a ce.¡± She nodded her head. It was better to be cautious and to change a ce. ¡°Prepare the ne.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Qianshu, Monica, and Maxi were preparing to train when there was a sound ringing in the valley. ¡°Everybody gather within the ind immediately. Everybody gather within the ind immediately.¡± ¡°Damn, I was scared to death.¡± A sharp woman¡¯s voice suddenly rang in the quiet jungle. It frightened them. ¡°What¡¯s that sound? Where is the sounding from?¡± ¡°Go, go back,¡± Monica said. The three of them left the deep mountain and walked back. Maxi said, ¡°Usually when something like this happens, ck Rose will not bother about it. As long as no onees near the ind, this ind will not be exposed. She will also not care. However, it is a crucial period now. ck Rose is being watched by many parties of influence. She will definitely be more cautious. She will move us tonight.¡± Monica nodded her head. Shen Qianshu was considered to have understood. ¡°Have to change a ce?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°For such a big target, it¡¯s impossible to always be quiet. If I were her, I would also move.¡± Maxi said, ¡°You don¡¯t know. This ind is not considered very hidden, but people in general cannot find it. There is no naval escort, only one smuggling channel. Nobody will pay attention to it and also bother about it. If it were not for her being overly bothered by you, she wouldn¡¯t change a ce.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°After living for so many years, it¡¯s the first time that I feel I¡¯m so important.¡± ¡°Want to put a firecracker to celebrate?¡± ¡°Magical girl, one firecracker cannot satisfy me. Put fireworks.¡± Maxi said, ¡°You are seeking death!¡± The three of them went down the mountain very cautiously. They changed a route and walked along the edge of a cliff as they were afraid of being intercepted by someone on the way. When they were halfway on the way back, they heard a sound again. ck Rose entered a peaceful period. Nobody was allowed to act. The three of them then changed to the original route to go back. Before the sky got dark, they reached the ind. ¡°What is a peaceful period?¡± Monica said, ¡°A peaceful period means that within this period of time, nobody is allowed to use firearms or violence. Nobody is also allowed to attack others. Otherwise, they will be shot.¡± ¡°So obedient?¡± Shen Qianshu raised her eyebrows and said yfully. ¡°If I were that group of girls, I wouldn¡¯t be so obedient. Anyway, with a dormitory as a unit, sacrificing one person to kill me was just sacrificing one person. How worthwhile is that? There are definitely people like that in this kind of death squad.¡± Maxi said, ¡°You think too simply. This isn¡¯t a militarized management. If the ck Rose feels that the people in the whole dormitory are guilty, the whole dormitory won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s really sadistic.¡± Yang Lihua walked over facing them. ¡°Ten minutes. Pack your things immediately and go to the runway.¡± Shen Qianshu did not have anything to pack. Even the change of clothes was not hers. As she was all alone in the world, she was also toozy to pack. Chapter 1022 - Meeting Someone Familiar

Chapter 1022: Meeting Someone Familiar

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She conveniently stuffed some snacks into her bag. Monica¡¯s and Maxi¡¯s equipment was veryplete. ¡°What did you bring? You packed so quickly.¡± ¡°Food.¡± Shen Qianshu took out a packet of haw slices. ¡°Want to eat?¡± Monica and Maxi exchanged nces. They passed her and ran downstairs. They had the attitude of wanting to beat her to death when they talked to her. Shen Qianshu shrugged her shoulders. She was very innocent. She really did not have anything much to pack. A few of them reached the runway. There was already a group of girls on the ne. Besides a group of girls, there was also a group of youngsters. They were wearing short sleeves and shorts. There were ck people, white people, and Asians. One of them had a very familiar face of a youngster. Shen Qianshu staggered. She nearly took a tumble. What the...!!! Rival in love! That was a youngster with a pale-looking face and a gloomy gaze. His fringe was slightly long and covered half of his eyes. He was skinny, and he was considered pretty. However, due to his gloominess and thinness, he looked a little like a bad teenager. Locust. Meng Qi!!! Zhong Ran¡¯s attitude towards him was considered respectful. His attitude towards Ye Ling could be said to be overly enthusiastic, and he seemed to have shameful thoughts. ¡°You know him?¡± Maxi gave her a push to signal her to move forward and not block the aisle. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I know him.¡± Meng Qi sneered. ¡°Wait to die!¡± Shen Qianshu took a deep breath and revealed a tinge of a smile. ¡°Young man, meeting is fate. Why do you have so much hostility? Let¡¯s shake hands and make friends, how about that?¡± Meng Qi slightly lifted his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I do not know who you are, Master Qian!¡± Shen Qianshu walked past Meng Qi and sat behind him. This private ne was a three-seater one. Monica and Maxi also sat down. Monica asked, ¡°Who is this?¡± Within a short period of time, this ne had some additional young men whom she had never seen before. But it was a little strange. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Enemy.¡± Meng Qi said, ¡°Enemy!¡± Monica nodded her head and patted Meng Qi domineeringly as a backup. ¡°Little friend, I am covering this girl. Before you act, touch your brains and see whether it is firm!¡± A 1.5-plus-meter t-chested and skinny littledy calling a 1.8-meter gloomy teenager a little friend. The image was somewhat funny. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Why did you run here to join in the crowd when you have nothing to do?¡± ¡°To kill you.¡± Shen Qianshu was silent for a moment. She vividly expressed her respect for fear with regard to these cold words. ¡°Little friend, I have high hopes of you.¡± In recent years, there were really many wild children. If they were not hung up and given a beating, they would not know how dangerous life was. There were altogether 60 over people on the ne. Half were males and the other half females. There were no flight attendants. Yang Lihua said, ¡°Everybody, sit properly and buckle your safety belts. The ne is going to take off immediately.¡± One girl raised her hand. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Yang Lihua said, ¡°You all will know when you reach the ce.¡± The ne glided on the runway and took off, ascending into the sky. The pilot seemed like a novice. The ne even jolted in midair for no reason. Monica and Maxi exchanged nces. ¡°I don¡¯t see ck Rose.¡± ¡°In first-ss.¡± Maxi frowned. They sat further behind. As the ne ascended, some chatting sounds were starting to be heard within the cabin. A ck girl looked at Shen Qianshu with great hatred. She made a killing gesture. ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. ¡°I¡¯m being threatened.¡± Maxi said, ¡°I also feel like killing you. It¡¯s normal.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Magical girl, I plead for protection.¡± Monica said, ¡°If Maxi wants to kill, I will only hand her the knife.¡± Chapter 1023 - Picking Up Men

Chapter 1023: Picking Up Men

Shen Qianshu said, ¡°There is no love in the world.¡± She jabbed Meng Qi. ¡°You... ¡± ¡°Woman, don¡¯t touch me.¡± Shen Qianshu burst outughing. ¡°Youngster, you are like an overbearing CEO.¡± Meng Qi¡¯s face looked gloomy. Yang Lihua said through the broadcast, ¡°It¡¯s a peaceful period now. If there¡¯s no notice given, everyone is not allowed to vite the regtions.¡± It was quiet in the cabin. The first-ss cabin was separated from the other cabin. There was a door which was closed. They did not know who was in front and what they were doing. Monica asked, ¡°Introduce this youngster. What¡¯s his name?¡± ¡°Meng Qi. His nickname is locust. He¡¯s a very impressive gambling king.¡± Shen Qianshu pouted. ¡°Of course,pared to me, he¡¯s a little worse.¡± ¡°You swindled, you cheated, you had an unfair advantage!¡± Meng Qi stammered as he spoke in Chinese. As he turned red while he was exining, there were many people at the side who did not understand Chinese and did not know what they were arguing about. Monica happily unbuckled her safety belt and gave Meng Qi a jab. ¡°Youngster, you must be wanting to kill Shen Qianshu. Hand it to me. Bring me to hang out in the casino in the future,¡± Monica said. ¡°That kind of casino where I can win one million in one night.¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. ¡°... ¡± Maxi stared at Monica. Meng Qi turned his head arrogantly and did not bother with her. Monica said, ¡°Youngster, you see that I¡¯m young, pretty, petite, and have all the qualities of a beauty. Can you consider it? Let¡¯s be friends. I won¡¯t turn my back on you even if you are not strong enough.¡± Flirting!! This was absolutely flirting!! The girls were stunned. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°... Where¡¯s the integrity?¡± Monica indicated that integrity could be fed to the dogs. ¡°Hey, handsome youngster, I am very strong. Maybe it was too hurried just now, and you didn¡¯t see my face clearly. Turn your face around. You will surely be charmed by me.¡± ¡°Go away. I don¡¯t like you,¡± Meng Qi said. Monica said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. You may not like me at first sight. Love can be nurtured as long as you bring me to hang out at the casino. Youngster, the first time that I saw you, I felt that you were handsome and that you had an extraordinary temperament. Your character was also valuable, and you were a rare youngster.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Magical girl, your real love is just sitting beside you. You flirted with Meng Qi. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± ¡°No, my real love will understand. After all, I am so loved universally.¡± Maxi pursed her lips and stuffed a snack into her mouth. Monica excitedly teased Meng Qi. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Even if you are loved universally, the gender is not correct.¡± ¡°Be reasonable. What¡¯s the difference between this body and a woman?¡± Meng Qi was furious. ¡°Who did you say was a woman?¡± ¡°Me,¡± Monica said. ¡°I¡¯m a woman, hence I want to pursue you.¡± Shen Qianshu was stunned. ¡°Impressive. My girl, if you want to find a gambling king, why don¡¯t you look for me?¡± Monica looked at her from head to toe as if she was a swindler. ¡°Others already said that you swindled and cheated.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I used my capabilities to win.¡± The broadcast sounded. ¡°Everyone buckle up your safety belts. We have turbulence. The ne is a little bumpy.¡± It was always bumpy when a small ne met turbulence. It was not as stable as a big ne. After Monica flirted a few words with Meng Qi, she turned back and lowered her voice. ¡°Did you find out anything?¡± Maxi said, ¡°No.¡± The ne had indeed met with a series of turbulence and a series of bumpiness. Suddenly, the air-conditioning on the ne sprayed out a light yellow gas. The pungent smell surrounded the whole cabin. This group of youngsters could not react on time and fainted. Chapter 1024 - Found Them

Chapter 1024: Found Them

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After a short while, the door between the cabin and the first-ss cabin opened. ck Rose walked in. Yang Lihua and Mo Er observed every member and made sure that they had all lost consciousness. Yang Lihua said, ¡°They did not take precautions. They should all be unconscious.¡± ck Rose nodded her head. A few people retreated. Monica slightly opened her eyes. She covered her mouth and nose and sneezed once. The pungent smell was already gone. Monica pushed Maxi, but she did not have any reaction. The others also did not have any reaction. Her physique was special. Monica took a deep breath. She also could not do anything at this moment while they were high up in the air. She closed her eyes again and pretended that she had lost consciousness. Sha Sha Ind. Mu Yuan and Xie Jinghuan had already checked all the inds within 200 nautical miles. They had found a few suspicious ces. Mu Yuan brought two people to explore. Xie Jinghuan said, ¡°There were pirates robbing a smuggling ship yesterday. They were on this private route. Luckily, the lives of the people who fell into the water were not in danger. They were sent to a safe location by the fishermen from a nearby ind. All the rescue work had ended.¡± Ye Ling nodded his head. He felt impetuous in his heart. The longer the dy, the smaller the chances of being rescued. He hoped that Shen Qianshu could hang on. He also felt that if she could hang on, it would certainly be a miracle. He dared not count on a miracle and could only believe in himself. Zhong Ran brought two people to one of the remaining suspicious ces to look around. Ye Ling said, ¡°Hold on. Did you just say that the fishermen sent them to a safe ce?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Take out the map and give it to me.¡± Xie Jinghuan took out the map of the sea and marked the inds on the route. Xie Jinghuan said, ¡°This route is a smuggling channel. The boundaries of the sea are very unclear. If merchant ships don¡¯t have a naval escort, they¡¯ll hardly use this route.¡± He moved the mouse. There was a map with several sea routes. ¡°This is the map of the three routes. One of the routes is a smuggling route. The others are routes for merchants.¡± Ye Ling looked at that ind. ¡°Who does this ind belong to?¡± ¡°Let me check.¡± Xie Jinghuan checked the data. ¡°It belongs to a businessman in France. It¡¯s a private ind. He is developing a resort. The ind is under construction.¡± Ye Ling sat down and looked at the ind on the map. ¡°There are not many buildings. There are two buildings which are discarded. Hence, they are rented to the fishermen. There are not too many people usually. There are ne runways and also cruise ships on the ind.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s a little strange?¡± ¡°Strange in what way?¡± ¡°The construction took ce for a few years continuously. Who would choose such a ce to develop a resort? There are pirates roaming around frequently nearby. It is extremely dangerous and is not a good ce for developing a tourist area. Since it has already been abandoned and rented to the fishermen, why are they able to rescue the people and send them to the nearby ind so quickly? They are on the ind all year round, and the pirates have never patronized before. Is it because this ind does not have much wealth, or... the pirates avoided this ind?¡± Ye Ling said in a low voice, ¡°Check the data for these few years. How many cases of piracy have taken ce here? Have the piratesnded on the ind before?¡± Xie Jinghuan nodded his head. All the pirate attacks had been recorded by the officials. Even if it was a smuggling ship that encountered pirates, it would be reported to the government to request to pursue the pirates. Xie Jinghuan obtained the data very quickly. ¡°There was a total of five times during these three years. The casualties were not considered serious. Basically, it was the fishermen from this ind who helped to rescue the victims. The pirates left after robbing things.¡± Chapter 1025 - Did You All Come Here To Shoot A Movie

Chapter 1025: Did You All Come Here To Shoot A Movie

Ye Ling said, ¡°It¡¯s unreasonable. Even if it is a ship, it is a type of supply for them.¡± He quickly stood up and conveniently took theputer at the side. ¡°Call Mu Yuan and Zhong Ran back. We¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At the point where they were meeting, Mu Yuan received a call. Jack¡¯s continuous coughing was heard. Mu Yuan asked, ¡°Are you ill? Didn¡¯t you boast that you were healthy and had never fallen sick for many years? You were very proud of that.¡± Jack said, ¡°There are always bound to be idents. I¡¯ll share a piece of news with you. I have sent the coordinates of the person that you are looking for to your cell phone. I am only suspecting. Be careful when you go over. I¡¯m currently dispatching manpower.¡± Mu Yuan looked at the coordinates, and the corners of his eyes jumped. It was actually the same as what Ye Ling had sent to him. Mu Yuan said, ¡°You¡¯re firing after the horse. I am about to go here.¡± ¡°So coincidental?¡± ¡°Not coincidental. It¡¯s our people who are smart and have thought about it,¡± Mu Yuan said. ¡°Don¡¯t rob the fruits ofbor.¡± Jack coughed for a while. ¡°I worked so hard and soaked in the water for one hour yesterday. I nearly stepped on some ythings and lost my life. Because of this, I could confirm the location. Who¡¯s robbing the fruits ofbor?¡± Mu Yuan had a sh of inspiration. ¡°Did you find people to disguise as a merchant ship yesterday?¡± ¡°Ah, no. I found someone to inform the pirates.¡± I went to disguise as a businessman. Mu Yuan said, ¡°In my heart, I am forever anti-terrorism. The image of a man having irreconcble differences with bad people has fallen apart. You actually worked together with the pirates. You are really too sadistic, too... smart.¡± ¡°You just obey the rules too much, and you are too rigid.¡± ¡°You say I¡¯m rigid!¡± ¡°You are too righteous that even I greatly admire you.¡± Jack smiled. The charm of his low bass voice over the phone made Mu Yuan¡¯s heart feel numb. The young major said to himself, Breaking the rules too much, breaking the rules too much. ¡°Xiaoyuan!¡± Jack gently shouted. Mu Yuan was furious. ¡°What is it, what is it?¡± Jack smiled lightly. It was another extremely low bass voice. ¡°Be careful. Wait for me.¡± Mu Yuan rubbed his ears. They were warm and numb. His heart was beating so fast. ¡°Got it.¡± One hourter. Ye Ling and the others saw the zing fire on the ind, and their faces looked extremely bad. Xie Jinghuan said, ¡°This... is too... soon?¡± Their speed was fast enough. Who would have known that the others were faster? Ye Ling said in a low voice, ¡°Get onto the ind.¡± Even if it waspletely burnt, he had to find a bit of news. As some of the structures on the ind were destroyed, the warnings on the coastline were not useful anymore. A few of themnded smoothly. Just as theynded, they heard the sound of a helicopter hovering. Everyone was on alert. Zhong Ran said, ¡°Could it be tempting us deliberately to kill again?¡± Mu Yuan muttered to himself. ¡°You think too much. That is... a ck hawk.¡± A few special forces soldiers slid down the rope in midair andnded. Jack, who was donned in a light green military uniform, was majestic and righteous like an American soldier in the movies. He walked slowly and was wearing a military cap. He was also holding a firearm. The other six people were as handsome as him. There were two ck people and four white people. They were majestic and well-trained. They walked over with big steps, and it was like shooting an advertisement for the recruitment of soldiers. The male hormones overwhelmed them. It was like peacocks opening their tails for courtship as they disyed their beauty. Zhong Ran said, ¡°Did theye here to shoot a movie?¡± ¡°... ¡± Mu Yuan was astonished. ¡°... ¡± Ye Ling was dumbstruck. ¡°... ¡± Xie Jinghuan was also dumbstruck. Jack said, ¡°Are you going to praise us highly?¡± Mu Yuan pursed his lips. ¡°Shameless!¡± Jack nced at them. ¡°Let¡¯s fight the fire. By the time we wait until it has finished burning, there¡¯ll be nothing left.¡± Chapter 1026 - Did You All Come Here To Shoot A Movie

Chapter 1026: Did You All Come Here To Shoot A Movie

Everyone was making use of the tools by their side which they could use to put out the fire. The fire was burning very fiercely. The fire fighting process took three to four hours to put out the big firepletely. There was not a single person on the ind. All of them had evacuated. They had burnt a big building, but the other structures of the big buildings were still around. The other buildings were lower and were wooden buildings that were three or four stories high. Everybody checked the buildings floor by floor. When Mu Yuan wanted to go over to a big building, Jack conveniently seized his cor. ¡°Follow me.¡± ¡°Ahh...¡± Those few soldiers looked at their own major, and their faces showed that they did not understand. Jack had umted his power deeply. Nobody dared to say anything. He took Mu Yuan away. ¡°Where have you been during this period of time? You were so secretive, and I couldn¡¯t get you through your cell phone often,¡± Mu Yuan asked. Generally speaking, Jack¡¯s cell phone was switched on for 24 hours. Besides being under harsh conditions whereby there was no signal or no battery, he was not supposed to turn off his phone. He would not miss Mu Yuan¡¯s calls. ¡°I was checking on the matters regarding ck Rose. There were already some findings.¡± Jack also did not hide anything from him. ¡°The Homnd Security Agency had also followed the ck Rose¡¯s matter for one or two years, and they had some clues. Take it slowly.¡± Mu Yuan checked one floor and did not find anything. Jack suddenly saw a row of small words. He wiped it quietly. Mu Yuan asked, ¡°You have spies in the ck Rose?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jack said. ¡°Two people from Team Fearless. They are not under me.¡± ¡°If they are not under you, how can they take your orders?¡± ¡°I can mobilize everyone in the department,¡± Jack said. Mu Yuan sneered. ¡°Privileged member.¡± Even if he was considered to be from a military and political family, it was also not possible to mobilize everyone in the department. Jack rubbed his head. ¡°Xiaoyuan, your hair has grown longer.¡± Mu Yuan touched the fragments of hair in front of his eyes. ¡°Is it?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Jack said. ¡°Very handsome.¡± Mu Yuan¡¯s ears became warm. ¡°You are so silly.¡± The two of them finished searching the whole floor. Besides the signal that the magical girl had left behind, there was no other information. The signal was also just to make Jack feel assured that their identities were not exposed and that they had also seen Shen Qianshu. They were currently safe. ¡°Is Team Fearless your death squad?¡± Jack nodded his head. Mu Yuan said, ¡°I have heard that they are all a group of girls. Don¡¯t you all feel ashamed? Your own death squad is actually a group of girls. You do not have any protective feelings for the fairer sex at all.¡± ¡°Those are not ordinary girls.¡± ¡°They are still girls.¡± Jack raised his eyebrows. ¡°You are right.¡± Good guys don¡¯t argue with their lovers. You win. ¡°Major,e here. We have found some information.¡± Someone was shouting for Jack. One small team had already gone to the big building which was burnt. There was aputer that actually survived the big fire. There was no way to boot theputer. However, theputer¡¯s motherboard was around. Jack said, ¡°Dismantle the motherboard. Find some useful information from theputer¡¯s memory.¡± Whatever that was supposed to be burnt and destroyed in this big building had practically been burnt and destroyed. There was nothing much left. There was only thisputer which was not considered to be badly damaged as they had fought the fire in time. Its data should be able to be recovered. Mu Yuan had searched for a long time and did not see Ye Ling. ¡°Where is Ye Ling?¡± Ye Ling and Zhong Ran had gone to the control board. The tower on the ind was not destroyed. Ye Ling and Zhong Ran entered the tower. The flight records in the tower showed that there was a ne that took off from the ind yesterday. The flight route was to Columbia. Ye Ling sat down and started to search for the flight storage memory of the tower. There were only three flights in a month. One was flying over from Columbia, and the other two times were flying over from the ind. Chapter 1027 - Male Model Team

Chapter 1027: Male Model Team

¡°Go and check these three airports.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhong Ran went to check the three airports on the flight route. Ye Ling called Ye Tingyun. ¡°Tingyun, I¡¯ll give you the address of an airport. Come over immediately first. Don¡¯t arouse anyone¡¯s attention. Monitor every ne thatnds at the airport. If the timing is right, there are still three hours beforending.¡± ¡°Yes, Big Brother. I understand.¡± The other two airports were private airports. ording to the time, they should have already arrived. It was also toote to use satellite surveince now. Xie Jinghuan also came over to the tower. The ne had indeed flown from Columbia. The tower records could not be fabricated. Xie Jinghuan said, ¡°Do you n to go every ce to survey?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°One of these ces has to be real. Is there any information found in other ces?¡± Xie Jinghuan said, ¡°Xiaoyuan¡¯s side seems to have some news. Go over.¡± Ye Ling nodded his head. The two of them came out from the tower together. All the people under Mu Yuan¡¯s charge went to look for the remaining passageways on this ind. What was unfortunate was that there were not many tunnels. It was an isted ind. All the boats on the ind had been driven away. There was only one boat remaining, and it was practically abandoned. ¡°This ind... should be only their temporary lodging. It was not a secret stronghold. Hence, they could just give it up,¡± Jack said. ¡°I have asked the residents on the other inds. They said that the people from this ind who came over to buy daily necessities woulde once a week. The things which they bought each time were not a lot. It was only in the past two days that the daily usage had increased. It turned out that there shouldn¡¯t be many people on the ind.¡± ¡°How did you trace this ind?¡± ¡°Of course I have my own channels,¡± Jack said. ¡°The Homnd Security Agency caught a person from the ck Rose. She was alive, and her identity was not known. She did not reveal anything even after being tortured. Hence, we used some special techniques to force her to answer, and we found out some matters.¡± ¡°I have been investigating this area recently. In order not to arouse any suspicion, I wandered around in the area nearby. I did not attract their attention.¡± Mu Yuan asked, ¡°Do you have people who are undercover?¡± The big soldiers behind Jack were shocked. How did this major know about this ss of confidentiality? He actually knew their undercover secret? Dangerous! A few of them tightened their faces. However, their chief was very calm. ¡°If they could ry any news, they would have already done so. They were definitely unable to give any signals,¡± Jack said. ¡°We can only go along the way to check the signs that they have left.¡± Everybody nodded their heads. Jack said, ¡°Let¡¯s see what useful information can be found from the recovery of the data first. Xiaoyuan,e with me for a while.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jack said, ¡°I have a bit of a personal matter.¡± Mu Yuan¡¯s eyes dared not look at Jack and Xie Jinghuan. He followed Jack and walked towards the seaside. Xie Jinghuan said, ¡°Xiaoyuan and this major¡¯s rtionship is not bad?¡± Zhong Ran said, ¡°They have been through thick and thin together.¡± Ye Ling did not care about this at all. His gaze was sinister as he looked at this ind. They had only left yesterday. He was apart from her by only 200 nautical miles during these few days. He had nearly found her. He was only short of one step. The ck Rose had left very hurriedly. Instead, he heaved a sigh of relief. At least she was still alive. There was hope if she could live. ... Seaside. ¡°You all don¡¯t participate in the operation this time, alright?¡± Jack went straight to the point. ¡°Why?¡± Mu Yuan slightly lowered his eyes. Jack said, ¡°The methods of management by both parties are different. The teams are also different. It is easy to have conflicts in the same mission.¡± ... Chapter 1028 - Major and Major

Chapter 1028: Major and Major

¡°Cannot,¡± Mu Yuan said. ¡°Even if my team and I are not participating, Ah Ling will also not agree. He will definitely take part in this mission. Your goal is to destroy ck Rose, but Ah Ling only wants Shen Qianshu to be safe. Thus, he will never agree to it.¡± Jack fell into silence. Mu Yuan said, ¡°To you, the mission is a top priority, but our top priority is to save people. This itself is a conflict; our choices will definitely be different in critical times.¡± Jack nodded. He understood. ¡°We spent more than a hundred million in a year trying to track ck Rose. If we do not catch her soon, we will be broke.¡± It was rare that he joked, and Mu Yuan also felt more rxed as a result. ¡°Since we cannot understand each other, then we should not coborate.¡± Mu Yuan thought of an appropriate idea. ¡°Our main goal is to save people, whereas for you, it is a mission. We should continue with our search separately and not exchange information.¡± ¡°No, that is too dangerous,¡± Jack said. ¡°Your actions by force will increase the difficulty of my mission.¡± ¡°I did not.¡± ¡°ck Rose is too dangerous. I am afraid you...¡± Jack took a deep breath. ¡°You have insufficient manpower and cannot cope.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± Mu Yuan said. ¡°The key is the location. I only have a small team, but...¡± ¡°Xiaoyuan is still hiding secrets.¡± Mu Yuan looked serious. ¡°This is our country¡¯s biggest secret.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop asking,¡± Jack said. ¡°Let us agree to act together, and I have the authority tomand, okay?¡± ¡°No way,¡± Mu Yuan said. ¡°Ah Ling would never agree.¡± ¡°If you want to save Shen Qianshu, without our help, you guys can never do it.¡± Jack was also very calm, and he said softly, ¡°I have people working as spies inside, and I can get news faster than you. I can promise you that priority will be given to protect the hostage.¡± Mu Yuan was silent. He could not bear to look at Ye Ling, who was not far away. ¡°I need to discuss with Ah Ling,¡± Mu Yuan said. ¡°If he agrees, I have no problem.¡± ¡°You...¡± Jack said. ¡°Why are you not as obedient to me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s different. This time, it is to save Shen Qianshu.¡± ¡°Xiaoyuan...¡± Jack said and hesitated. ¡°Okay, you decide.¡± Mu Yuan said, ¡°Let me warn you, do not y dirty tricks. If you said that you will first rescue people, then you need to do so. If you are trying to con me to give you the authority tomand now and not care about her safety when you carry out your mission, I will...¡± Jack asked, ¡°What will you do?¡± He interrupted Mu Yuan. Mu Yuan looked at his icy blue eyes, as calm as the sea surface at night. In his deep eyes, there was not a moment without coldness surrounding him and turning him into a strong soldier. ¡°I will be very angry,¡± Mu Yuan said seriously. ¡°And... I will be very disappointed.¡± The humid air at the seaside came with a thinyer of coldness. The moment it entered his nose and mouth, it slowly prated to the major organs. Jack said, ¡°Good!¡± Mu Yuan smiled and said, ¡°I know. When you promise something, you will definitely do it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jack said, ¡°Naturally.¡± He reached out, held Mu Yuan¡¯s hand, and scratched lightly. Mu Yuan¡¯s palm felt itchy, and he held his hand. The sea waves hit the stones and brought a ssh of water. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. ... Shen Qianshu was woken up by a sharp piercing noise. Her eyelids were especially heavy, and her body was boiling with heat. Besides the noise, there was also Monica¡¯s voice. ¡°Wake up, Maxi and Shen Qianshu. Wake up already.¡± Chapter 1029 - Hopeless Battle

Chapter 1029: Hopeless Battle

She covered her head, and it was throbbing with pain. Once she opened her eyes and looked into the sun, the strong rays of sunlight made her close her eyes immediately, and her eyes were filled with tears. Her arms were suddenly being pulled by someone. She looked up; it was Monica, and she pulled her on the ground for a meter. Maxi sneezed loud and clear. She was also suffering from a headache. ¡°What happened?¡± Shen Qianshu climbed up. The ground was filled with yellow sand, and when she looked afar, it was an empty desert. The sun was scorching, and young girls and boys were thrown on the ground. In front of them was a desert while the other side of the desert was a shrubbery almost one kilometer away. ¡°You guys, look behind!¡± ¡°Where is this?¡± ¡°Where is this? What happened on the ne? Why are we here?¡± ¡°Does anyone know?¡± ¡°Yang Lihua, Mo Er, ck Rose, why isn¡¯t there anyone?¡± There was a total of sixty people, and everyone was crowded in the desert as if someone had thrown them in the desert at random. There were some drones flying mid-air, creating a sharp piercing noise. ¡°What is this thing? Why can¡¯t I take it off?¡± Everyone cried out in rm. Shen Qianshu looked at her left hand. Her wrist had a watch, a watch that could not be taken off. Everyone had one, and the timing of the watch was one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Monica and Maxi looked at each other. The two of them could not take them off as well; the material was especially sturdy. Monica pulled Shen Qianshu to hide at the back, away from the others. ¡°Monica, Maxi, look!¡± Shen Qianshu pointed to their backs. Monica noticed it long ago. This was an abandoned city situated in a desert. The buildings were crumbled, walls dpidated. Shen Qianshu recalled the rundown city in the biochemistry crisis: desert, shrubbery, and an abandoned city. Everything looked like a mystery. They did not have any supplies. Nopass, nomunication device. Monica and Maxi looked at each other and pulled Shen Qianshu even farther away from the group of young boys and girls. Monica lowered her voice. ¡°Did the selection start already?¡± Maxi said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it half a monthter?¡± Nobody would think that the selection had begun, and the young boys and girls divided themselves into groups. Meng Qi and a few boys were together. The sharp sounds from the drones finally stopped. Monica shouted. ¡°Run!¡± Monica and Maxi ran forward, and Maxi pulled Shen Qianshu along. ¡°Hurry up and run! Are you waiting for someone to kill you? The young girls and boys still had not understood the situation. They only saw Monica, Maxi, and Shen Qianshu run towards the abandoned city. Suddenly, the drone gave out a cold machinery sound. ¡°Greetings to all members, the half-month ck Rose selectionpetition will start immediately. The first three days are peace time; no one is allowed to be hurt or killed. You will have to find the supplies you need on your own. You can go anywhere on the map. After three days, it will be free time; regardless of life and death, everyone is your opponent. The borderlines are set on the map, and do not cross over. I repeat, do not cross over.¡± ¡°Food, water, weapons, look for all of them on your own. Now, the selection starts!¡± When they first announced that the selection had started, the young girls and boys had already dispersed. The first three days were peace time, so they could not attack, but they had to start preparing weapons, supplies, water, and food. Some of them ran towards the shrubbery while some of them ran towards the abandoned city. Chapter 1030 - Eliminated Member

Chapter 1030: Eliminated Member

Other than that, it was all desert. There was no other choice. ¡°Woah, how can they begin the selection without any warning? What is this?¡± Shen Qianshu only felt annoyed. This ck Rose¡¯s heart is really wicked. Monica and Maxi looked at their watch in silence. Most of the people ran towards the abandoned city. Monica turned around and nced. ¡°Little sister, you are their snack!¡± ¡°Thank you for yourpliment!¡± ¡°They will eat you in one bite.¡± Two-thirds of the people had run to the abandoned city. The trio was the first to get to the abandoned city, and Maxi pointed to the tall building. ¡°Let us go there.¡± In the abandoned city, there were some scattered vehicles. On their way, Monica picked up an AK without ammunition. Maxi and Shen Qianshu both picked up a knife, and Shen Qianshu conveniently picked up some magazine clips for an M4. After entering the abandoned city, everyone split up. Shen Qianshu knew that she would be the target; thus, she must never be left alone. Being left alone meant that she would be their snack. They entered the building. ¡°Ah!¡± Shen Qianshu screamed. She immediately jumped backward. The lights on the first floor were flickering. They did not know if the ce was short-circuited. There were two skeletons lying on the floor, and the one on the top was turning ck. Maxi also was shocked. A horror scene happened without precaution. It was during the day, and the sunlight was good. Yet, there was an eerie and creepy feeling. The lift was actually working, and Monica and Maxi looked at each other and pressed the lift. The three got onto the lift. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Are you not scared that the lift will stop halfway and drop down?¡± ¡°Do not jinx it.¡± ¡°Please, I do not even need to scare you. This ce is scary enough,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Where did this abandoned city appear in this empty desert?¡± Maxi said, ¡°Actually, I am interested to know as well.¡± Monica said, ¡°This is not the same as my prediction.¡± ¡°You guys still took me to the shrubbery to train, even the venue was chosen wrongly.¡± The moment Shen Qianshu finished talking, the lift arrived at the highest floor. The building had a total of sixteen floors, and the ceiling seemed to have been bombed and was kind of damaged. The building was a bit tilted, but it was the tallest building here. It was originally an office, and there were documents everywhere. There were also telephones, mobile phones, several pistols, M4 cartridges, and ammunition on the floor. The very first thing Monica and Maxi did was to pick up the guns. Maxi got two pistols, two gun magazine clips, while Monica had one AK and one magazine clip. The ss in the office was shattered, making the ground messy. Maxi conveniently switched on the lights. There was electricity. Monica went over to call, but the phone was unable to call out. The phone disyed that it could only be used to call within the area, and that meant to other phones in the selection area. It was not useful at all, so Monica ended the call. Maxi went around to search to find as many useful things as possible. Luckily, there was a small storeroom. The storeroom had some medical supplies and food. Although there was not a lot, there was a bag, so Maxi took the bag and ced all the food and medical supplies into the bag. ¡°Where is Shen Qianshu?¡± ¡°I am... outside,¡± Shen Qianshu said. She looked afar, dumbfounded. ¡°Quicklye over.¡± Monica and Maxi ran over. This ce was rtively at a high elevation, and everything could be seen more clearly from here. Almost a kilometer away from the abandoned city, there was a tall wall of ten stories high, just standing there in the middle of the desert. Chapter 1031 - Peace Time

Chapter 1031: Peace Time

Both sides were surrounded by a forest. The forest and tall wall seemed to have isted them from the rest of the world. ¡°It is so strange.¡± Maxi said, ¡°Find a telescope, better still find a **gun.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Aren¡¯t these three days peace time?¡± ¡°I think this is quite strange. Normally, when the selection starts, fighting will begin immediately, yet why did they give us three days¡¯ time to familiarize themselves with the surroundings and allow us to have enough supplies? Could there be... other meanings?¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I think it is very logical. If the three days were not given for everyone to pick up supplies and fight once you enter, I would definitely die in their hands, and it would be you fighting off the rest.¡± Maximented. ¡°Full of wicked thoughts.¡± Maxi agreed. ¡°Full of wicked thoughts.¡± If they could fight from the beginning, Monica and Maxi felt that they could at least eliminate half of the group. ¡°This is deliberately adding difficulty to the selection.¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Maxi picked up a mobile phone that she just threw away. It had a full battery, but the phone had nothing else¡ªonly a few apps, no functions basically. Maxi took the phone and used it to take photos of the building¡¯s surroundings. They need to first draw a map. Maxi gave a gun to Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I only need one magazine clip. I feel that it would be better for you to keep the ammunition than to give me.¡± Maxi nodded. They searched the entire floor and could not find anything. The trio started to search on the fifteenth story. The fifteenth story had basically nothing¡ªdpidated walls, empty areas, and some exposed wires. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°This building is really modern.¡± Maxi nodded. They went down and saw a telescope and bulletproof jacket on the fourteenth floor. Monica gave the bulletproof jacket to Shen Qianshu to wear. Shen Qianshu did not decline since she knew Monica and Maxi¡¯s ability to dodge bullets. She felt that it would be safer for her to wear it. ¡°These are really wicked thoughts. There are too many variables.¡± Nobody knew which ce had the best supplies, although someone did pick up a ** gun at the start. As long as the person hid in a ce, the person would be able to kill people easily. Even if they were very powerful, they would also be left with no choice. Monica, Maxi, and Shen Qianshu went around the building to continue their search. Monica said, ¡°I am not a superstitious person, but I cannot help to pray to god. Please, let me get something of value.¡± ... Meng Qi and four teenagers formed a team, and they had some conflict with Michelle, Merci, and others. They were fighting over an M4. Meng Qi was the first to see the gun and pick it up. Merci and the others came after and wanted to take it. They wanted to snatch it over since they were in a bigger group. Merci¡¯s team had a total of sixteen people. They had not split up and remained together. The girls picked up guns and knives, and they had more people. Meanwhile, Meng Qi and the four teenagers were only five people. Meng Qi said, ¡°These three days are peace time. Everyone can roam freely, no fighting and killing. Whoever picks up any item will be the owner.¡± Merci said, ¡°Yes, whoever picks it up will be the owner, but anything in your hands does not mean it would belong to you.¡± One of the girls said, ¡°Snatch the gun over!¡± Meng Qi just picked up the gun. It had no power to kill since there was no magazine clip. One of the teenagers took another gun from his waist and pointed at them. His voice was cold. ¡°Nobody is allowed toe over!¡± Suddenly, a robotic female voice said coldly. Chapter 1032 - Speed of Life and Death

Chapter 1032: Speed of Life and Death

¡°During times of peace, no firing of guns is allowed. No blood should be seen. I repeat. During times of peace, no firing of guns, and no blood should be seen. You are strictly warned!¡± This was an announcement for everyone on the map. Everyone could hear it. The youth and the youngdies looked at each other. The young man put his gun away. Xue Er¡¯s team bumped into them. Merci really wanted the M4, but Xue Er pulled her back. ¡°Since he doesn¡¯t want to give it to us, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have guns and weapons. Don¡¯t make enemies.¡± ¡°They are our opponents too.¡± ¡°Only after Shen Qianshu is killed.¡± Xue Er was way calmer than Merci. She also heard the conversation between Meng Qi and Shen Qianshu. She knew that they had some hatred for one another. She walked over and stuck out her arm generously. ¡°How about a coboration?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s face was very sullen. He did not speak. The youngdies had many people. Xue Er said, ¡°We have the same goal: to kill Shen Qianshu. There is no need for us to have any internal conflicts and to lose our strength and power unnecessarily. You want to kill Shen Qianshu. So do I. Why don¡¯t we sit down and discuss how we are going to do that?¡± Meng Qi ignored her signs. ¡°This is a matter of mine. I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help. Stay further away from me.¡± He brought his young men and left loftily. Merci said, ¡°This person is just too arrogant. What¡¯s the big deal? I really want to p him to death.¡± Xue Er said, ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive.¡± Merci said, ¡°We¡¯re enemies sooner orter.¡± ¡°That is only after Shen Qianshu is dead. Go and check where they have gone. Now, they don¡¯t have any armor. There are many of us. It is the best time to get rid of them.¡± The ever-ready African American sniper was the first one to volunteer to search for them. On the map, everyone was looking for equipment. Monica, Maxi, and Shen Qianshu were considered to be rather unfortunate. For some reason, they could not find much from the sixteenth floor down to the third floor. Shen Qianshu only had two guns and some bullet cartridges. She was the most pitiful one. Monica had a lot of bullets for M4, but she did not have a single M4 rifle. She had a lot of AK bullets as well, but only three cartridges. There was not much medication or food either. Maxi had one bag of it, and Monica had a bag of it. ¡°Really malicious...¡± Monica cursed. Without sufficient equipment, you can¡¯t get anywhere. Even if they were pro shooters, they are nothing without bullets! ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s too crazy,¡± Maxi said. ¡°They increased the difficulty of the selection test intentionally.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°If only one person was here to search this whole building, they could get a lot of ammunition.¡± To her, it already seemed to be a lot. It almost seemed like they could get guns and bullets every few steps. There was food and medication. How great. Monica said, ¡°Sis, so you are trying to say that we are taking up your resources, huh?¡± You¡¯ve gotten braver, huh? If you¡¯re so brave, I dare you to repeat what you just said. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Magical girl, you are too sensitive.¡± Maxi smiled. The two of them moved to the second floor, and still, they only saw pistols. Monica and Maxi did not want them as they were all the same types of pistols. Having more of them would not be of any use. Monica picked up the gun and threw it into a drawer casually to hide it. Very scheming. Just as they left the big building, the African Americandy pointed a gun at them. ¡°They¡¯re here! They¡¯re here!¡± She hollered. At this time, it was not long since everyone had just entered the abandoned city. Everyone was looking for equipment, and they were also previously warned that it was peace time. No guns and no blood allowed. No one hid themselves deliberately. Yet, Shen Qianshu, Monica, and Maxi were a very obvious trio. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Hey, hey. Calm down, calm down. It¡¯s peacetime. Although I have no idea whether you will shoot and kill me, if you do, I can guarantee that you will die.¡± Since it was the selection test, this was to uphold the rules of the game. ck Rose would definitely have a penalty system. Otherwise, everything would be in great chaos. The African Americandy was really agitated. Everyone gathered around. Merci, Xue Er, and tens of youngdies gathered around. All of them red at Shen Qianshu as if there was a fire in their eyes. Meng Qi and a few others were in another abandoned building. Everyone was ready. ¡°Put down the gun,¡± Monica said. ¡°It¡¯s not time yet. You had better not ruin the rules of the game.¡± ¡°Who are you threatening?¡± The African Americandy said. ¡°Only us contestants are here. Let¡¯s talk after I kill you.¡± She faced Shen Qianshu as she pulled the trigger, but Monica had already prepared for that. She pounced on Shen Qianshu immediately, and the weird thing was that it seemed as if something had attracted the bullet away. It changed its direction halfway and went straight into a pile of trash. The African Americandy grabbed her own face and fell to the ground. She yelled in great agony. ¡°Ahhhh.. AHHHHHH. Who is it! WHO!!! It hurts... Ouch...¡± The group ofdies who were originally waiting for the African Americandy to kill Shen Qianshu all retreated. They were afraid that they would be dragged in with her. They looked at each other. It seemed like they were in some kind of system. Everyone was. Maxi said, ¡°Penalty.¡± Shen Qianshu clenched her fist. She could see that everything had its rules here. Yet, thisdy could not give up on her hopes. She hurt herself. She groaned in pain and rolled around the floor. Suddenly, she kneeled down, and two streams of blood came out from her eyes like tears. It was really terrifying. She screamed with her two arms wide open, and her face was disfigured. Suddenly, there was an explosion. She was blown into pieces. ¡°Ahh...¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Gosh. What exactly is going on?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s controlling it? Who¡¯s controlling everything?¡± Monica and Maxi were shocked as well. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I warned you guys before. Don¡¯t make a move.¡± Even her teeth were chattering. This was the first time she had seen a person being blown into pieces in front of her face. She was just a lively youngdy a while ago. A cold machinery voice sounded. ¡°Peacetime. No killing. I repeat. Peacetime. No killing.¡± ¡°Melly has been disqualified. I repeat, Melly has been disqualified!¡± Shen Qianshu gulped her saliva. Meng Qi frowned as she said to the bbergasted youths behind her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The faces of Merci, Xue Er, and the others turned pale. Monica said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The three of them went in a different direction from the other youngdies. The area that was ruined was really huge. It was as huge as a small city, and it took up a broad area of space. Monica said, ¡°We have to get through these three days and gather everything that we need.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°How did they manage to control everything?¡± Maxi said, ¡°I have no idea either.¡± Monica and Maxi made eye contact. Then, they looked down at the watch on their wrists. The only additional thing that they had on was the watch. It looked like an ordinary watch, but it was no watch. Shen Qianshu¡¯s body quivered. Monica and Maxi were in charge of checking the ruins and picking things up. Maxi finally found an M4, and Monica gave her all the M4 bullets that she had found. ¡°Now that¡¯s strange,¡± Shen Qianshu said. Her face was still pale. ¡°If everything can be controlled, doesn¡¯t it mean that ck Rose¡¯s selection can also be controlled?¡± Chapter 1033 - The Magical Girl is Kind Of Fierce

Chapter 1033: The Magical Girl is Kind Of Fierce

Maxi shook her head. ¡°No, ck Rose¡¯s selection test cannot be controlled because all the seniors in ck Rose will be shown the video. The leader alone cannot determine everything. There will be some professionals in charge of controlling everything.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡± Monica said, ¡°They can change the temperature, humidity, and the direction of the bullets.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°So as long as we don¡¯t break any rules, we won¡¯t be... killed by penalty.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Monica said, ¡°What just happened was pretty good. It serves as a type of deterrence. During these few days, no one will dare to mess with you. We have three days. After three days, everyone should have everything that they need.¡± Shen Qianshu was silent for a moment. She thought that the ck Rose selection test was just putting everyone on an ind to kill each other. But everything here was way moreplex than the purge. Maxi asked, ¡°Are you shocked silly?¡± Shen Qianshu shook her head. ¡°So shocked that I¡¯d pee my pants.¡± Monica said, ¡°Then you have to hold it in and don¡¯t pee. The sun is incredibly hot, and there isn¡¯t a ce to shower or change our clothes. If you really pee, the scent will kill us all.¡± Maxi said, ¡°You cannot imagine it.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s face flushed. ¡°Stop talking about it.¡± How gross. Monica said, ¡°This is a logical example.¡± Shen Qianshu wanted to hit her. They were just speaking when the few of them saw a washroom. They looked at each other. Shen Qianshu flushed the toilet, and the water went down. The three of them immediately went in for their natural needs. ¡°How humane.¡± ¡°Think about the youngdy who got exploded into pieces.¡± Shen Qianshu became silent. Night hade. The city that was in ruins offered electricity power. They noticed something surprising. This was indeed a city. Although it had been blown into ruins, there was even a hotel. Many people stayed in the same hotel. After the incident that shocked them in the day, no one dared to fire. They all understood that shooting would just be equivalent tomitting suicide. They could not kill Shen Qianshu. They could not even kill her and die with her. Shen Qianshu, Monica, and Maxi stayed in the same room, and they put up a sign that said ¡°upied. Do Not Disturb.¡± Soon enough, people stayed next door. The hotel was very humane. One-timeundry service was offered. Shen Qianshu, the cleanliness freak, showered and changed her clothes. She immediately washed her clothes and ced them on the balcony to dry them. She had not showered for days and had probably also eaten dead rats. Monica and Maxi, who could lie down on a desert and not move for three days, squatted beside her as they made a map. By looking for weapons, they had covered 1/10 of the whole map. Maxi adjusted the markings on the map. They ate somepressed biscuits and drank some water. Maxi and Monica went to sleep, and they set an rm to wake up after two hours. They also gave Shen Qianshu a suggestion. ¡°I suggest that you sleep now and take actionter. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to sleep for the whole night.¡± Shen Qianshu was exhausted and scared. She fell into a deep sleep and was woken up by Monica and Maxi¡¯s shaking. She was still feeling blurry. She slept at 9 and was woken up before 12 from vigorous shaking. She was really moody. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± Shen Qianshu asked as she put on her equipment. To prevent others from stealing their equipment, Monica and Maxi had put on their equipment. ¡°It¡¯s sote already, where are we going? There won¡¯t be any killing these few days. Can¡¯t we have some good sleep and recuperate over the night?¡± Monica said, ¡°You can sleep all you want when you¡¯re dead.¡± Shen Qianshu bit her lip. This Magical Girl has kinda gotten fiercer after entering this ruined city! Chapter 1034 - Lover, We Are Fated to be.

Chapter 1034: Lover, We Are Fated to be.

Maxi said, ¡°We have walked around the entire afternoon, and we did not even finish one-tenth of the map. For these three days, we have to make good use of every single second and finish mapping out the entire city. We have to know the ways around this city: the traffic, the paths, the escape routes. Trust me, we will need it. I have instincts. This ruined city is the ce where lives will be imed. This is the ce where every team wants to get hold of.¡± Shen Qianshu nodded and followed them out of the hotel. The hotel was very quiet, and there was not a single sound. The three of them were really professional. Along the way, they were very quiet. Monica and Maxi began searching around the ruined city based on their memory. Maxi¡¯s memory was like that of aputer. It recorded every single street in the city. There was not any light along every single street. The electricity in the areas was not well-bnced. Only some ces had power. They found quite a lot of things from the night search. They picked several bullets and two grenades. Shen Qianshu also had an equipment bag, while Monica found night vision sses. With the night vision sses, everything was much more convenient. ¡°Damn, a subway station?¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s jaw dropped as she looked at the sign at the subway station. She walked towards its entrance. Wind blew from underneath. Shen Qianshu froze. This ruined city was too real. Traffic facilities, cars, public buses, electric cars, subways... They had everything. Monica and Maxi looked at each other. ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t this send chills down your spine?¡± Shen Qianshu was having goosebumps. She had never experienced something so bizarre in her life. ¡°I suspect that I am in some made-up world. I must be dreaming. Just like in The Matrix.¡± Monica stood at a high tform, and she touched Qianshu¡¯s head. ¡°Indeed, you are a young girl with an inte addiction. The hole in your brain is rather big. Wake up! Wee to the real world.¡± Shen Qianshu the girl with the inte addiction felt something tingling in her heart. ¡°You guys really don¡¯t find this bizarre?¡± Maxi said, ¡°Actually, if you didn¡¯t say so, we wouldn¡¯t even feel so.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Great. I am the one who has not seen enough of the world. You guys win.¡± The three of them bumped into Meng Qi and two other young men. One of them was an oriental guy, and the other was white. There was power under the subway, and the lights were really bright. The two of them bumped into each other face on. Indeed, enemies often crossed paths. Monica smiled and approached them. She opened her arms towards them, and her face lit up. ¡°Oh, my lover. You are here too! How fated we are.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be impulsive. No guns allowed these few days.¡± Meng Qi dodged Monica quickly. ¡°What are you doing? Men and women shouldn¡¯t have this much physical contact unnecessarily!¡± ¡°Aww, it doesn¡¯t matter, my lover. Look at me from top to toe. Other than having a beautiful face that makes me look like a woman, which part of me is a woman? If I cut my hair, you can treat me like a beautiful and pale guy. You can kiss me now; you can kiss me now.¡± Monica flirted with the guy, and Shen Qianshu felt goosebumps all over. What the...! The fierce magical girl changes so quickly. This flirting made my legs go numb. Master Qian is already a pro at flirting with others, but this Magical Girl is a whole new level! Monica¡¯s eyes glittered. Bling bling. Maxi understood everything the clearest. Monica was going for the sniper behind Meng Qi. A powerful sniper! A McMin tac-50! Meng Qi red at Shen Qianshu. ¡°You¡¯re lucky today!¡± Shen Qianshu smiled sweetly. Indeed, she was feeling lucky. Right, if you have what it takes,e and beat me up! She thought. Meng Qi¡¯s pale face made him look even paler and really scary like a ghost under the bright lighting. Chapter 1035 - New Things Learned

Chapter 1035: New Things Learned

Monica waved. ¡°Love, don¡¯t nitpick with kids who don¡¯t know better. You are such a rare beautiful man. My heart is pumping wildly for you. Brother, you have to protect me, okay?¡± Shen Qianshu looked at the hideous face of Meng Qi. Beautiful man? Rare? Okay. Beauty is in the eye of the beholder, but don¡¯t treat everyone else as if they are blind! Monica flirted with Meng Qi and hooked her arm around his wrist. Meng Qi was really tall, and Monica was really short. They were the kind that could barely fit into the same picture frame if they took photos together. She touched the MacMin, and Meng Qi dodged speedily. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Monica pouted, feeling wronged. She looked really adorable. When she was not angry, she was really a beautiful girl. ¡°Love, don¡¯t be so fierce! I haven¡¯t seen much of the world, why can¡¯t I just touch it? I have a pistol here and AK. Do you want them?¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Sharing resources with others? Suicide? Sending ourselves to death? ¡°What do you want in exchange for it?¡± Shen Qianshu was about to say, Boy, she wants that big sniper rifle. Who knew that Monica would smile brightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. The AK is yours, and so is the tac-50. The bullets are yours too. These resources are all yours.¡± She winked. ¡°I¡¯m yours, too!¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°... ¡± Maxi stared at Monica. ¡°Magical Girl, your true love is here!¡± Shen Qianshu pointed at Maxi. ¡°I just saw your true love rolling her eyes.¡± How impolite. The three values of meaning in life has been ruined! A youth said, ¡°Meng Qi, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good with thedies. Sis, he is as cold as an iceberg. He doesn¡¯t have feelings. Look at me, suave and charming. Mybat skills are off the top. Would you consider me?¡± Monica took a quick look at him. Tsk, you don¡¯t even have the TAC-50 sniper. No charm at all. Monica said, ¡°Oh. No, you aren¡¯t my cup of tea.¡± Shen Qianshu nodded and muttered, ¡°Right, because you don¡¯t have the gun!¡± The two sniper rifles were enough for anyone to marry the Magical Girl. It was sufficient to make her notice you. If you could invent the best sniper rifle in the world, she would sacrifice her body to you without another word. ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± The other youth asked. ¡°Oh, every encounter is fate. Introduce yourselves,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°We are still allies during these few days, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Ai Bo.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Beckett.¡± ¡°Monica.¡± ¡°Maxi!¡± The few of them had already introduced themselves. Shen Qianshu was everyone¡¯s target, so there was no need for an introduction. Meng Qi said, ¡°Wait on. You will die from my shot.¡± Shen Qianshu bit her lip andughed. ¡°Oh, Meng Qi. Why are you telling me dirty jokes? Master wouldn¡¯t be pleased.¡± ¡°What dirty jokes? Y-You... Your thoughts are too low!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s face flushed. He was stuttering, and it could not be told if he was embarrassed or anxious. Monica cursed inwardly. How cute, how adorable... I want to eat him! Beckett said, ¡°Alright, if any of you have any personal disagreements, let¡¯s put them aside for now. I feel like this selection test is really strange. Even the map is odd. This abandoned city is just too bizarre. It¡¯s as if this was a real city.¡± Shen Qianshu asked,¡± Aren¡¯t ck Rose¡¯s selection tests exclusive to males? What kind of weird species are all of you foring in here?¡± The moment shended here, she had already wanted to ask this question. Meng Qi said, ¡°How could you be Fang Hongxiu¡¯s daughter? You don¡¯t even know this.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°My Mom has been bed-ridden for over two decades. She has never taught me anything, and it¡¯s perfectly normal that I don¡¯t know anything at all. We already said that every encounter is fate. Even if it¡¯s bad, it¡¯s still fate. What¡¯s with the strong resentment?¡± Chapter 1036 - Special Technique that Requires Attention

Chapter 1036: Special Technique that Requires Attention

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Her tone was very light, and she was not even mad. It made Meng Qi feel as if he was the only one in an opera. He was really mad. Maxi asked, ¡°Meng Qi, do you like Sister Shen Qianshu? Are you trying to get her attention?¡± ¡°Then, the way you are trying to get her attention is a little unique,¡± Monica said. ¡°Consider me, I will listen to your everymand.¡± Meng Qi was so mad that his face reddened. Beckett said, ¡°Every year, a batch of males will be sent as snipers in the ck Rose selection test. We target anyone and everyone. If you guys want to win, you have to conquer us first.¡± ¡°Kill all of you?¡± This is just too cruel. Ai Bo said, ¡°If this is a really huge map and you guys are yers, then we are NPC¡­¡± ¡°You talk too much!¡± Meng Qi said. Beckett said, ¡°They will know this sooner orter. You can kill us, and we can kill you too. The only difference is that we can quit and obtain the best medical attention. Most of us won¡¯t die.¡± Shen Qianshu raised her brows. ¡°Now that¡¯s something new. Bullets don¡¯t have eyes, who knows?¡± ¡°No. There is a protection scheme. Most of us won¡¯t die.¡± Monica and Maxi exchanged nces at each other. They thought of the incident when the bullet changed its directions. ¡°Which also means that the bullet would never hit any of you, and the system could announce that you are dead?¡± ¡°Smart!¡± Ai Bo looked at Maxi in admiration. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ sick!¡± Maxi said, ¡°This selection test is¡­ really interesting!¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Since you guys are NPC, you should be very clear about the map. Can we seek help?¡± Ai Bo said, ¡°Not to hide things from you, we aren¡¯t very familiar with it either, and we are still exploring. We can quit anytime we want, but that¡¯s when ck Rose decides that we have failed and disqualifies us. We have to set up traps for you guys here and try our best to obstruct all of you. They have to decide that we are heavily injured and can no longer go intobat; otherwise, if we are dead, then we can quit.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°That¡¯s psychotic!¡± Meng Qi said, ¡°Enough, don¡¯t continue. Let¡¯s familiarize ourselves with thendscape here.¡± Monica said, ¡°Oh dear, you bunch of NPCs, aren¡¯t you going to make things easier for us?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t. There¡¯s a penalty for that.¡± Maxi squinted and heard the sound of a subway suddenly. ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± There was the sound of a strong gust of wind in the subway station. Their clothes and hair were blown by the wind. There was only one subway with 4 cabins. ¡°Damn, there really is a subway.¡± ¡°Oh gosh, there are stations?¡± The subway indicated clearly that there were three stations. They were all stations in the city. One was Woods Station, and one was High Wall Station. They went to Woods Station. The few of them looked at each other. Right before the doors closed, they all got on the subway. ¡°This is just like a real city. There is a hotel, a subway, public transport, cars, and even petrol kiosks. They have the essential conditions, yet it isn¡¯t quite exactly a real city.¡± Monica¡¯s eyes were almost always on the TAC-50. As long as Meng Qi was announced dead, the gun would be hers. Meng Qi was a very depressing youth. He never spoke a word after boarding the subway. Monica followed him around like a little bee, and she kept throwing sugar-coated words at him. Maxi lowered her voice. ¡°Monica has already thought of at least 20 ways to make him dead.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ sweet love.¡± How scary. In Monica¡¯s eyes, Meng Qi is equivalent to the TAC-50. Shen Qianshu mocked Monica. ¡°Magical Girl, give up. You can¡¯t get Meng Qi. The sexuality isn¡¯t quite right. He¡¯s into guys.¡± Chapter 1037 - Strange Set Up

Chapter 1037: Strange Set Up

Meng Qi stared until his eyes became round. He did not know whether it was because his worries had been revealed or he was furious. His face turned red. ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t like women, and I don¡¯t like men. This proves that our aesthetic points of view are identical. When people get together, whether they are friends or in a rtionship, gender is not important. Hitting it off is important. We are so identical, so we¡¯ll surely hit it off.¡± The facy was rather absurd, but there was no way to refute it. The train stopped very soon as it reached the station. A few of them had no choice but to team up. This was the jungle area. In the beginning, everyone felt that they had entered a virtual city, and it felt as if the scenes were virtual. They really thought it was arge-scale game map. However, after they entered the jungle, the temperature, the humidity, the insects at night, and the flying birds were not virtual. They were all real. There was not much lighting into the depths of the jungle. It was very gloomy. During the day, Monica saw a few people from the squading over. She also did not know whether she had gone back to the virtual city. The map should have been plundered by them as they did not have much equipment. A few of them hade to draw the map. Meng Qi was also very experienced. Maxi said, ¡°Let¡¯s share the work and cooperate with one another. One left and one right. Step on the map once and save time. How¡¯s that?¡± Beckett and Ai Bo exchanged nces. ¡°Alright!¡± The few of them divided themselves into two small groups and split up to take action. They scattered with one left and one right. This jungle was very big. Monica and Maxi walked in front while Shen Qianshu walked in the back. The few of them started to draw the map of the jungle. Monica said, ¡°Do you think that this group of NPCs will cheat?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think they will. We¡¯ll believe in them for the moment. Let¡¯s go around every ce in one night. This is better than being thrown off bnce. We don¡¯t have that much time. We have not been to most of the parts on the map in the city. We have to take advantage of the time before dawn toe back.¡± Shen Qianshu nodded her head. Maxi became the leader of their small team. She was very calm all along. Although these two girls always rebutted her, they were very reliable. Their bodies emitted a type of ¡®I¡¯m very reliable¡¯ aura. Even if it was the magical girl, Monica, it was also like this. The few of them did not run into any danger in the jungle. They also did not have much equipment on the ground. There were already a few people from the small teams who came over. They presumed that there was not much equipment to take. Shen Qianshu suddenly said, ¡°Wait a moment. There shouldn¡¯t be many people who discovered the high wall station. Resources are the most important thing, so why don¡¯t we go that side to get some equipment?¡± Monica and Maxi paused in their tracks. Maxi said, ¡°Little sister, go with Monica to the high wall station. I¡¯ll draw the map here. Let¡¯s meet at the hotel before dawn.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Monica brought Shen Qianshu and left. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Should we inform Meng Qi?¡± ¡°Are you silly? They are NPCs.¡± Monica nearly forgot about this opportunity. If Shen Qianshu had not reminded her, they really would not think that the majority of the people would either choose the jungle or the city. Now that it was nighttime, many people had chosen to conserve their energy. There were some which were in team battles. Their resources were centralized on one or two people. They felt that it was enough. Only a few of them came out for activities at night. Even fewer of them discovered the train station. Even if they had discovered it, their first reaction was also toe to the jungle and not go to the high wall station. The train was arriving immediately. Shen Qianshu and Monica boarded the train. ¡°Magical girl, want to give me a wave of praises?¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I am impressive.¡± ¡°Impressive!¡± Monica said, ¡°When we go back, I¡¯ll reward you with a te of mantis shrimps.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± ¡°You are a person who can use flowery talk for the sake of a big sniper rifle, and you actually did not think of this kind of damaging method. It¡¯s really unexpected.¡± It was indeed a little vicious. Chapter 1038 - Little Brother, We Are Good People

Chapter 1038: Little Brother, We Are Good People

The youngsters had gone to draw the maps. They were considered to be in a cooperative rtionship. Eventually, both of them ran to collect resources in the middle of it. Monica said, ¡°The facts prove that I¡¯m much more upright than you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s as if you are making meugh.¡± The two of them bickered while they arrived at the high wall station. When they came out of the station, they picked up two M4 cartridge clips. They were notcking firearms. What theycked was ammunition. Monica had the night vision device. She turned on the night vision device, and together with Shen Qianshu, they started to pick up materials crazily. There was not that much equipment here either. However, as there were very few people, two hours had passed before Shen Qianshu and Monica met a small team. By then, they had picked quite a few grenades. There was not a lot of plete ammunition¡±, so what they got was absolutely considered as plentiful. After they met a small team, they were also not panicky. After the incident of the explosion, no one dared to challenge the ck Rose¡¯s authority. It was still considered peaceful, and they did not dare to fight. Throughout the entire night, Monica wanted a sniper rifle, but she had not been able to pick one. However, someone in the small team that came had carried a sniper rifle on her back. Monica was extremely jealous. ¡°If I steal something from them, will I be killed?¡± Monica asked. She did not know whether she could fight and steal if she did not kill and there was no bloodshed. When Shen Qianshu looked at Monica who was eager to try it, she said, ¡°Forget it. Just in case you anger them and vite the rules, one of them will make you die. And it will be such a loss if you die without being given any warning.¡± ¡°You are right!¡± Monica said. ¡°Is my face so ck? I just can¡¯t pick a sniper rifle.¡± How maddening!!! ¡°We have an M4 and an AK. That should be fine.¡± Monica looked at her with resentment. ¡°Girl, don¡¯t try to be silly. What is the range of the M4 whenpared to that of a sniper rifle? Are you teasing me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my mistake. Don¡¯t be agitated. Bring out the attitude you have towards Meng Qi.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have a big sniper rifle.¡± Monica was extremely disgusted. The two of them looked at the two sides of the forest. Monica nced at the time again. A small team came and went to the right side of the forest. Monica had already walked one round on the left side of the forest, and she had remembered the map in her mind. ¡°Are we going topete for resources with them?¡± Monica asked. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°They are falling behind them. If we go over, there will not be many resources leftover. It¡¯ll be better for us to go and familiarize ourselves with the areas on the map.¡± Monica and Shen Qianshu exchanged nces. They went over swiftly and walked over much of the area described by the map. Before dawn, Monica and Shen Qianshu went back to the jungle station again. What was coincidental was that Maxi came out after finishing exploring as well. This side was much farther away than the high wall. Maxi asked, ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°We have gone around the area of the two maps.¡± ¡°What¡¯s outside the high wall?¡± Maxi asked. Monica said, ¡°Couldn¡¯t get up.¡± Hearing this, Maxi was quite regretful. Meng Qi and the others had alsoe out, and both parties converged and exchanged the maps. However, Shen Qianshu did not feel very assured. ¡°Won¡¯t you guys try to trick us and draw randomly? We are very sincere. Don¡¯t you all mess around with it.¡± Ai Bo said, ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s my drawing. Furthermore, I also worry that you all will plot against us.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled. ¡°Little Brother, we are good people.¡± ¡°Ha ha.¡± Meng Qiughed in her face. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Meng Qi, you are always so entric towards me. What exactly are you not satisfied with me? Why don¡¯t you say it out directly? Let¡¯s have a chat sincerely, how¡¯s that? If there are any misunderstandings, let¡¯s clear them earlier.¡± Beckett and Ai Bo also felt that it would be better to clear up any misunderstandings earlier. ¡°I have nothing to talk to you about.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk about Master? Your rtionship with Master isn¡¯t bad, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 1039 - There Is More Impact To Leave It Hanging

Chapter 1039: There Is More Impact To Leave It Hanging

¡°What has it got to do with you!¡± Meng Qi was furious. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for causing Brother to lose face.¡± ¡°Brother?¡± Meng Qi suddenly kept quiet. His face was blushing red. Shen Qianshu took a deep breath and looked at Meng Qi smilingly. ¡°Younger brother, call me sister-inw.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Meng Qi stared angrily at Shen Qianshu. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about it forever. You are not worthy of my brother at all.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s fine as long as your brother is worthy of me,¡± Shen Qianshu said shamelessly. ¡°He also doesn¡¯t mind. Why are you shouting? You are called Meng Qi. He is called Ye Ling. In what way are the two of you brothers?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to care!¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Theplex rtionships of the brothers of the Ye Family are truly very scary, but you are just a ratchet child. Tingyun and Yifan also love their brother a lot, and they don¡¯t dislike me this much.¡± ¡°I just hate you. If it were not for you, brother wouldn¡¯t have to suffer so much.¡± Shen Qianshu had the expression of being enlightened. ¡°Then you tell me, what kind of suffering did he go through?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell you. Anyway, I will kill you. Everything will return back to the right path.¡± Maxi, Beckett, and Ai Bo were perfecting the map. Monica was at the side listening to them talking about their grudges. ¡°Sweetheart, do you have thoughts towards your brother that cannot be divulged? Strictly speaking, it is not wrong for you to call her sister-inw.¡± ¡°I will never acknowledge her.¡± Shen Qianshu was overjoyed. She did not know why, but she just could not be angry at him. Monica said, ¡°You are just being emotional. If I were you, there are tens of millions of ways to separate them. Shen Qianshu is so shallow and loves eating. You are a typical handsome guy. You can pull yourself together and pursue Shen Qianshu. After you have pursued her sessfully, you can ruin their rtionship and then kick her away. Thereafter, you can go back andfort your brother who¡¯s hurt. He is then yours. You are really too foolish. By picking a quarrel like that, it shows that you have no vigor at all!¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°... ¡± Meng Qi was dumbstruck. Maxi said, ¡°Monica, don¡¯t mislead the young ones.¡± ¡°Damn, I¡¯m the real young one here, alright?¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Young one, go to one side and stay there. Don¡¯t talk. Let the adults talk.¡± Monica said, ¡°Tsk.¡± Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Meng Qi, why exactly is he suffering from? Tell me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not telling you. You go and be guilty. Anyway, you are also going to die here.¡± Meng Qi was very angry. Shen Qianshu was sincere and patient. ¡°Even if I want to die here, you should also let me die with no grievances, right?¡± ¡°I want you to die with grievances. I even want to kill you personally.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Alright. Then you should put in extra effort!¡± Since she could not get anything out, she would not waste her effort. Meng Qi asked furiously, ¡°Have you finished drawing the map?¡± Ai Bo replied. ¡°Will bepleted immediately.¡± Maxi, Ai Bo, and Beckett had drawn the maps. Meng Qi walked forward in a rage. ¡°Shen Qianshu, you better hide yourself farther and deeper away. Otherwise... ¡± He sneered and turned around to leave. Ai Bo and Beckett also left swiftly with him. Beckett asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you finish your sentence just now?¡± Meng Qi furrowed his eyebrows and popped out a sentence. ¡°I feel that there¡¯s more impact to leave it hanging.¡± ¡°... ¡± Ai Bo stared at him. ¡°... ¡± Beckett also stared at him. Monica, Maxi, and Shen Qianshu had walked around the whole city for two days continuously. They could draw every route in the city, and their equipment was almostplete. Their ammunition was especially adequate. Medicine and food supplies were also more than adequate. There were no food stores or hospitals in this city. Chapter 1040 - Hide!!

Chapter 1040: Hide!!

It was all some basic medication for injuries. What was unfortunate was that Monica still did not find a sniper rifle. They looked at all the teams, and there were five sniper rifles altogether. Monica and Maxi were especially anxious. Without a sniper rifle, they were already at a significant disadvantage. Regardless of how urately they could shoot, if the enemy was on high ground and armed with a sniper rifle, they only had grenades and M4, which would definitely be unable to win against a sniper rifle. At this point in time, they could only pray that the shooting skills of the opposite party were lousier. However, the shooting skills of the contestants who managed to get in would not be very lousy. One bullet could cause her head to explode. They practically had to hide within two seconds after shooting. Otherwise, they would lose their lives. ¡°F*ck, f*ck.¡± Monica was rarely anxious. There were only 10 hours left before the start of the official life and death battle. They alsocked an important piece of equipment. The bulletproof vest was useless. It was still alright for normal bullets, but for a big sniper rifle, it was not useful. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°The ruined city has more people. If I were a sniper, I would either ambush in the jungle or be at amanding height in the city. We would be more secretly hidden if we ambush in the jungle. Since we don¡¯t have... we can convince others to be in a team with us.¡± ¡°No one will want to be in a team with you. You are the first target that they want to kill,¡± Monica said. Shen Qianshu also became serious. ¡°For so many years, this is the first time that I know how important I am.¡± The manner was a little too special. It was quite regretful. ¡°Then let¡¯s steal theirs,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Since everybody is looking for me on the map, they will surely give a warning to the sniper. We can also easily know their position. That¡¯s right. They are more lethal, but they are also not suited to fight at close range. They must have someone protecting them.¡± Maxi had already taken out the map. The three-point map had already been finished. ¡°Monica, take a look. These are all themanding heights that can be ambushed. I have already marked them all out,¡± Maxi said. They understood better than anyone that this was a battle of life and death. Everybody would look for Shen Qianshu¡¯s location. Monica looked at the map. Her face was solemn. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°We have to hide from the first wave of attacks.¡± Maxi nodded her head. In the beginning, the situation would be chaotic. They had to avoid the crowd. They had sufficient resources, but they just had to avoid the crowd. Monica asked, ¡°Where should we go?¡± They were ambushed on all sides. It seemed to be a dead-end no matter where they went. ¡°To the ruined city,¡± Maxi said. ¡°After early morning passes, the battle of life and death will start immediately. I have already made use of the limited resources to install explosives at the power station. The electricity in the whole city will be cut off from the start. It¡¯ll be pitch dark. They won¡¯t know where we go.¡± ¡°A normal person will think that we have definitely gone into the forest. We have to do just the opposite. We¡¯ll fight in the streets. Let¡¯s attract everyone to the city and create big chaos. It will be too disadvantageous for us in the jungle.¡± Shen Qianshu did not understand. ¡°Why is it disadvantageous for us if we are in the jungle?¡± Maxi said, ¡°In the jungle, it¡¯ll be easier for the sniper to hide. If Monica is given a sniper rifle, she can get rid of all the people in the jungle. Everyone will be looking for your location. Hence, we¡¯ll attract all of them to the city.¡± Monica was a knife. She needed to be given amand. Maxi¡¯s arrangement was their best shot. Where was the most suitable to hide in the city? Underground seemed to be easier to hide than on the ground. Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± Train.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 1041 - The Scary Underground Passageway

Chapter 1041: The Scary Underground Passageway

¡°We¡¯ll y hide-and-seek first. During these few days, we hardly stayed at the train station. They definitely will not think of it. We¡¯ll go to the train station at the start. In the train station, the long-range shooter also cannot fully utilize theirbat power.¡± The few of them agreed on the route and waited until the sky became dark. There were still a few more hours before the sky became dark. Everybody¡¯s attention was on Shen Qianshu now. Monica, Maxi, and Shen Qianshu openly appeared in the ruined city. Everyone¡¯s equipment was alreadyplete. They were waiting for early morning. Merci, a death squad, came over to watch Shen Qianshu¡¯s group. They followed her closely and seemed to be waiting for early morning to get started. Shen Qianshu looked at this group of girls who were like fresh flowers. ¡°Listen to me. Find a ce and hide. Breathe in more air. It¡¯s very precious.¡± Perhaps, they would never see it again in the future. Shen Qianshu¡¯s warning was of no use at all. Very few people could listen to her warning. Time passed as the minutes ticked away. Everyone was getting ready. The sky became dark. Shen Qianshu, Monica, and Maxi entered the big building. However, there were three girls who followed them closely. Shen Qianshu, Monica, and Maxi avoided themanding heights. When it was 11:50, they entered the tallest building and took the lift. Two girls took another lift. They went up to the highest point. Monica took out her binocrs directly and observed the surroundings. Everybody had started to find their position. As everyone knew that Shen Qianshu was in the ruined city, all of them were in the ruined city. ¡°Two people,¡± Monica said. ¡°The others cannot be found.¡± ¡°Still left with one minute!¡± Shen Qianshu suddenly became very nervous. Suddenly, the sound of a mechanical female voice rang. ¡°Freedom to kill time!¡± Everybody seemed to be pushed on the button by someone. Monica, Shen Qianshu, and Maxi crouched on the ground at the same time and pressed the remote at the first moment. The bomb blew up and destroyed the power station. The ruined city slipped into darkness. Maxi and Monica opened fire at the same time and killed a few girls. At the same time, a bullet shot through the ss, causing it to shatter onto the ground behind them. ¡°Go!¡± The whole city was in darkness. Monica¡¯s sliding rope was fixed on the top floor. She slid down one floor straight away. Shen Qianshu had never done this kind of training. At that moment, she also did not bother with being afraid. She was the second one to slide down, and Maxi slid down after her. There was a lot of noise in the stairway. Someone had seen Maxi¡¯s shadow. ¡°They havee downstairs. They havee downstairs.¡± She lifted her gun and shattered the ss. She faced downstairs, which was in a state of chaos. Everybody started to turn back. The people from Merci and Xue Er started to gather around. ¡°Did you see them?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°There are traces of blood here!¡± A person shouted. ¡°Someone is shot! Someone is shot!¡± There was no electricity, and it was dark. There was only some sporadic light. Everyone followed the trace of blood. After a short while, they could not see any trace of blood. Xue Er said, ¡°Everyone, go and look. You must find where they are. Before Shen Qianshu dies, you are not allowed to fight internally.¡± This group of girls had an agreement. The first target of the youngsters in Meng Qi¡¯s group was also Shen Qianshu. This was a game that was set up specially for Shen Qianshu. Everyone¡¯s target was her. In the sewer. Shen Qianshu was going to vomit. It was extremely disgusting. You could say that it was an especially dirty and smelly sewer. Shen Qianshu held onto the wall. She did not control herself and vomited until her bile came out. Monica also retched for a while. Chapter 1042 - Little Sister, Don’t Vomit

Chapter 1042: Little Sister, Don¡¯t Vomit

¡°There¡¯s a corpse.¡± This was the smell of a corpse dposing. As a doctor, Maxi was experienced and knowledgeable. As such, she was calmer. Their little legs were almost soaking in the sewer, and they walked slowly. They practically did not make any noise. A group of footsteps passed by from above. All of them stopped. It was very quiet. ¡°They are injured and are definitely nearby. They cannot go far. Find them! Don¡¯t miss a single corner!¡± The voice gradually faded away. The few of them walked forward. Suddenly, Monica, who was right at the front, tripped over something. She hooked it up. Shen Qianshu nearly screamed in fright. The first thing Maxi did was to turn around and cover Shen Qianshu¡¯s mouth. It was a head that was notpletely dposed. A woman¡¯s head. Shen Qianshu pushed Monica¡¯s hand away. She crouched at the side and vomited again. Monica¡¯s own stomach was also in a state of turmoil. Monica said, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and go. It¡¯s so disgusting.¡± The more they walked forward, the more corpses and bones there were. There were many white bones. Some of them were notpletely dposed. Maxi said, ¡°The ck Rose selection is once every four years. Why are there new corpses? These corpses look like they have not been here for over a week.¡± If they were soaked in water for one month, they would not be in this condition. ¡°Don¡¯t bother about it for now,¡± Monica said. She had never seen such a disgusting scene. Shen Qianshu was already going to faint soon. She felt that for the sake of being able to see Ye Ling and Tong Hua, even if it was for thest time, she could do anything and bear with anything. But all of this still exceeded her expectations and limit. She was faced with such an intense and cruel image at the beginning. They finally walked out of the sewer. They pried open a safety door and entered the train path through the staff passageway. The three of them immediately cut away the bottom of their pants and threw them to one side. Shen Qianshu even cut the military uniform into mini shorts. However, there was no way to disperse the smell of the dposed bodies that soaked her little legs. Fortunately, there was no one in the underground passageway. They quickly found a toilet and washed their clothes. They alsopletely cleaned up the traces of water. Shen Qianshu, Monica, and Maxi were not injured. The traces of blood were from the animals they had hunted in the jungle in the afternoon. They had purposely used the blood to divert people away. They had strived for the first moment to hide. The effect was very significant. The underground passageway also did not have any light. Maxi had blown up the power in the entire area. They had hidden in the tunnel. They hid their breathing. This was a dead-end. Monica used the binocrs to confirm. It was absolutely a dead corner that could not be hit by a sniper. Even if other people came searching for them, they would die one by one. Their ammunition was more sufficient. Now, it was just a game of patience. Maxi said, ¡°Little sister, sleep for a while.¡± It was early morning. She had vomited a lot, and she had used up a lot of strength. ¡°Can you all do it?¡± ¡°No problem. I bet that they will not find us the whole night.¡± Colombia, Bogota. Ye Tingyun weed a group of people to his castle. Ye Ling was already on the verge of going berserk from anxiety. The amount of medicine that he took every day was increasing. Zhong Ran was worried. It was best if he could go to the hospital during this period to do a detailed checkup and have his illness under control. Otherwise, if he lost control, it would be dangerous. The amount of medicine he was taking was too much. The repercussions would also be very big. ¡°Any trend from the airport?¡± Ye Tingyun said, ¡°Big Brother, when you sent me the news, I have already sent people to watch the airport. I have also sent people to the few airports nearby. It was either they have arrived earlier or that they have changed the location. Are you sure they are in Colombia?¡± ¡°I am certain!¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°There are two suspicious ces I have already sent people to check. Only Colombia is left.¡± Chapter 1043 - Major, I Am Very Serious

Chapter 1043: Major, I Am Very Serious

Ye Tingyun said, ¡°Perhaps I have been careless.¡± The ck Rose¡¯s ability toe and go unpredictably was not something that anyone could grasp. No one could be med for this matter. They were alwayste by a step. This made Ye Ling very anxious. The calmer he seemed, the more anxious he felt within. After Xie Jinghuan reached Colombia, he had to go back hurriedly due to something big that happened in New York that affected the whole intelligencepany. The two teams belonging to Jack and Mu Yuan were in the castle. The atmosphere was very sullen. Jack sat on the balcony on the second floor by himself. The sky in Columbia was exceptionally clear. It was very blue. He held a cigar in his mouth. The smoke was lingering. Mu Yuan walked slowly up the flight of stairs and took away the cigar in his mouth. He smoked once and leaped up, sitting by his side. He slightly pulled his cor, revealing a section of honey-colored skin and a sexy corbone. He smoked away as his adam¡¯s apple slightly slid. He was 30-percent blurred, 20-percent innocent and 50-percent sexy. He seemed to be asking for people tomit a crime. Jack¡¯s adam¡¯s apple slightly slid. He stared at Mu Yuan¡¯s corbone for a moment. He hurriedly shifted his gaze away. Mu Yuan was seductive without knowing it. ¡°Why are you hiding by yourself upstairs and smoking?¡± The smell of tobo made his muddled brain a little soberer. He was under high pressure on the way here. Mu Yuan felt very tensed, and Jack also felt the same way. Jack was able to deal with stress better than Mu Yuan. He was older by two years and was frequently involved in highly stressful work. ¡°Sunbathing,¡± Jack said. ¡°My brain needs to rest.¡± Mu Yuan said, ¡°Ah Ling is already on the verge of breaking down.¡± ¡°I can tell.¡± Jack said, ¡°Xiaoyuan, if you fall into the hands of the enemy and I do not know if you are alive or dead in three days, I¡¯m afraid I will be extremely anxious. He can fight it better than me.¡± ¡°Come on. Are you so weak?¡± Jack was silent. It was not that he was too weak. ¡°Xiaoyuan, you... ¡± You are too important. There was no way for him to keep on going if he did not know whether Mu Yuan was dead or alive. Hence, they fixed a rule for each other. Unless it was a necessary mission and they had to break off allmunication, they had to keep in touch at least once every three days. Mu Yuan breathed in a mouthful of the cigar and blew it at Jack. It was as if he was letting him breathe in second-hand smoke on purpose. Jack choked on the smoke and could not help himself from kicking Mu Yuan. Mu Yuan smiled heartily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry unnecessarily. We¡¯ll talk about it when that moment is here.¡± Jack took away the cigar that was in between his fingers. He took a puff and was also feeling vexed. ¡°I have been tracking the ck Rose for one year already,¡± Jack said. ¡°I¡¯ve been tracking her down intermittently and continuously, but I could not find any reliable information all along. There were a few times which I had gotten tip-offs, but what I received were the bodies of the spies. That¡¯s really a provocation. A provocation to a huge country.¡± ¡°But when there¡¯s no way, there¡¯s no way.¡± ¡°I put in so much effort and arranged for two people to go in, but I seemed to be blinded. They could not pass on any news to me, and they also did not leave any messages,¡± Jack said. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid ofing face-to-face with the enemy and also not afraid of bare mountains and dangerous rivers. I¡¯m only afraid of being helpless.¡± Jack rarely talked to Mu Yuan about stress at work. This was the first time that he voiced out his thoughts. Mu Yuan said, ¡°You never mentioned these to me before?¡± ¡°How many times can we reunite in a year? The number of times that I kiss you is already not enough, where can I have the time to chat with you?¡± ¡°... ¡± Mu Yuan was astonished. What the...! The heartache that had just risen was being pushed back in. Mu Yuan followed Jack¡¯s action and also kicked him in the leg. ¡°Be more serious.¡± ¡°Major, I am very serious.¡± The sun cast a shadow on Jack¡¯s face. It made his eyes look deeper. Mu Yuan¡¯s heart pounded. ¡°If the ck Rose is settled, I¡¯ll take one month of leave.¡± Chapter 1044 - Major, Please Maintain your Cool Character

Chapter 1044: Major, Please Maintain your Cool Character

¡°This might just be the biggest motivation for me to kill ck Rose.¡± Mu Yuan said, ¡°Major, please maintain your cool character.¡± Romantic remarks were everywhere. How did they get so many flirtatious remarks to make? Jack lowered his head andughed. He looked so lovely that Mu Yuan felt as if he was about to get an er*ction. He¡¯s just too cute. The shallow smile on the side of Jack¡¯s face was the most beautiful sight he had ever seen. He would never get sick of it. Mu Yuan cleared his throat and forced his way into getting involved. ¡°Ling said it¡¯s at Columbia. What do you think?¡± ¡°My instincts agree,¡± Jack said. ¡°It is a shrunken boundary. The drones are already investigating the border. Once they receive any information, they will notify us. As long as the area gets smaller, the search gets easier. ck Rose won¡¯tst forever. No one can hide everything that they do so well. There is always a trace left behind for everything that anyone does.¡± ¡°This organization is too strange,¡± Mu Yuan said. ¡°If it was really in Bogota, could someone be covering things for them?¡± ¡°We have thought of visiting that ce together,¡± Jack said. ¡°I intend to settle some things this afternoon. Would you like to join me?¡± ¡°I¡¯d be more than d to!¡± After Jack and Mu Yuan left, Ye Tingyun found Ye Ling in the garden. He was taking a nap on the cane chair. It seemed as if he was trying to endure something. Ye Tingyun took a deep breath and walked towards him slowly. Ye Ling suddenly opened his eyes, and it seemed as if there was a bloody fog in his eyes, which dispersed slowly. ¡°Big Brother.¡± Ye Tingyun was rather afraid. With a soft voice, he said, ¡°Butler Luther is here.¡± Ye Ling got up suddenly. His face was really hideous. ¡°Zhong Ran is looking for death!¡± Ye Tingyun said, ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t me Zhong Ran. I was worried about your condition, so I informed Butler Luther.¡± The two of them were just speaking when Butler Luther came over. He looked like a royal gentleman with that British fashion. He was wearing a standard butler outfit. From top to toe, everything was perfectly in ce. He looked as benevolent and kind as Ye Tingyun could remember. ¡°Master, Master Tingyun.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face was expressionless. Ye Tingyun said, ¡°You guys go ahead.¡± Butler Luther lowered his head slightly until Ye Tingyun left. He walked over and sat beside Ye Ling. ¡°Master, you have slimmed down quite a bit.¡± ¡°Why are you here in Columbia instead of recuperating?¡± Butler Luther had been seriously ill these days, and he had been recuperating. Ye Ling kept everything from him as he did not want him to worry. Neither did he want it to affect his health. Now, it did seem like Luther had more energy. ¡°Master, Zhong Ran said that your conditions have not been good and that you have not been obedient.¡± ¡°I know when to draw the line.¡± Ye Ling frowned and looked at him. ¡°Why did you lie to me back then? Qianshu clearly gave birth to a son.¡± Butler Luther smiled. ¡°Master, you always detested your birth and imed that you wanted to cut off all ties with the Ye Family. That time, you were exceptionally anxious. I wanted you to have some hopes, yet I felt like having a daughter would be better than a son.¡± ¡°See, you loved the idea of having a daughter deep down.¡± Ye Ling looked at the butler that had kept himpany for years. He was a rare person that Ye Ling trusted. ¡°You knew that she was giving birth. You knew that she was being targeted by someone. You knew that the child was dead, but you didn¡¯t tell me. Huh?¡± ¡°No!¡± Butler Luther said. ¡°Master, I am not a god. I cannot predict anything. Miss Shen said that she had aborted the child. She had also lived in Paris for almost half a year, and I could not even tell that she was pregnant. Your health was in critical condition as well. It was hard for me to take on so many tasks, so I just epted the fact that she was just a passerby in your life. I did not follow up on it. I really thought that she was just young and did not want to be burdened, so I believed that she aborted the child.¡± Chapter 1045 - Master has Gone Crazy

Chapter 1045: Master has Gone Crazy

After all, Shen Qianshu was young, and she had a bright future ahead. What¡¯s more, she got impregnated under such unkind methods. It was natural for her to abort the child. After knowing that Butler Luther did not cheat him, Ye Ling finally felt better about this issue. He pondered if he should say something, and he almost blurted it out, but he kept it in. Then, he said, ¡°My son isn¡¯t dead.¡± ¡°Right. Zhong Ran told me.¡± Butler Luther was all smiles. He looked really benevolent. ¡°When I knew about it, I was really ted! Zhong Ran even sent me photos. He¡¯s really adorable. I¡¯ve watched the dramas of Young Master. Although there are some cultural differences, I kept on trying my best to understand his works. He¡¯s really such an adorable and lively child.¡± The corner of Ye Ling¡¯s lips twitched. A strict and serious British Butler had to sit through Tong Hua¡¯s dramatic shows. What a... sacrifice from him. ¡°You really didn¡¯t lie to me?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± Butler Luther said. ¡°Back then, I was still wondering how to cover up the lie. Luckily, Miss Shen is a great person.¡± ¡°She has been taken away by ck Rose.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face was very sullen. ¡°Zhong Ran told me,¡± Butler Luther said. ¡°You risked your safety to save her.¡± ¡°No!¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about my safety, I could give up everything just to save her. So, Luther, do you have any information about ck Rose?¡± Luther was silent for a moment. Ye Ling said, ¡°No matter how much you try, I might not live for a long time. My son is destined to be fatherless, but he cannot be motherless as well. So, even if you have very little information about ck Rose, please, tell me about it.¡± Luther maintained the silence. His silence seemed to be some form of an alert. Yet, it seemed to be proving something. Stormy waves brewed in Ye Ling¡¯s heart. He never bothered Butler Luther. ¡°Could you tell me?¡± ¡°Master, Madam...¡± Butler Luther said, ¡°Wishes that you can stay alive. That you can stay alive well. Since you were young, you have had many misunderstandings with her. No matter how much I exined, you wouldn¡¯t listen. But, she really is the one person who loves you the most. ¡°The Blood Rose was put into your hands not to im your life but rather to be your n B. It is there to save your life and not for you toe into contact with ck Rose. Master, Miss Shen is trapped by ck Rose. There is more bad than good. Don¡¯t look for her.¡± Ye Ling stood up suddenly. ¡°You know where she is?¡± Butler Luther remained silent. He did not answer. ¡°My Mom was the previous ck Rose. You are her most trusted person. How could you not be aware of their headquarters? You must know. Right? Luther! Speak up!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s voice was really cold. He looked at Luther in a condescending manner. Luther said, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know where.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Ye Ling retorted. ¡°You are my Mom¡¯s right hand! How could you be unaware of where it is? Zhong Ran knows all my secrets, so you must know as well. Tell me!¡± Luther said, ¡°Master, I am just Madam¡¯s butler.¡± Ye Ling took out a gun suddenly. Ye Tingyun saw this from upstairs, and he jumped down. He thought that he was going to point it at Luther. To prevent any tragedy from urring, he ran down immediately and towards the garden. Zhong Ran jumped down and ran to the garden with Ye Tingyun. Is Master crazy? Big Brother has gone crazy? ¡°Big brother!¡± ¡°Master!¡± Calm down! Luther¡¯s expression remained. He still looked benevolent. Ye Ling pointed it at his own head, and his voice was really calm. There was a look of depression and desperation in his amber eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t care about your life. What about me?¡± Chapter 1046 - Speak Nicely

Chapter 1046: Speak Nicely

¡°Master!¡± ¡°Big Brother, speak nicely! Put down the gun.¡± Ye Tingyun was so scared that his soul was almost leaving his body. Can¡¯t you discuss things properly!!! Can you?!?!?! Butler Luther stood up. ¡°Master, don¡¯t threaten me!¡± ¡°Three...¡± ¡°Two.¡± ¡°One!¡± Luther still remained silent. Zhong Ran said, ¡°Luther, what do you know? Hurry, tell Master. Don¡¯t hide it any longer. Do you want to pick up his corpse?¡± He is really crazy. Don¡¯t speak logic with a maniac, can you? ¡°Remember to cremate my body with Shen Qianshu¡¯s!¡± Ye Ling was just about to pull the trigger when Luther suddenly grabbed his wrist. ¡°Master, Meng Qi¡¯s in there!¡± The atmosphere was really tense. Ye Ling¡¯s finger rxed slowly, but they never released from the trigger. Zhong Ran was really anxious. ¡°Meng Qi¡¯s in there? What do you mean?¡± Meng Qi was Luther¡¯s adopted son. Luther shut his eyes slowly. ¡°Put the gun down.¡± Ye Ling put down the gun. ¡°Meng Qi?¡± Luther said, ¡°I have been looking for an opportunity to send Meng Qi to the ck Rose. It is just to prevent this day from happening. You have been eyed by people from the ck Rose to join the selection test. He is an NPC in the selection process. He could provide inside help.¡± ¡°Meng Qi is a member of the ck Rose?¡± ¡°I arranged for him to be part of ck Rose,¡± Luther said. He could not bear for the child to not get anything done, so he always hid the identity of Meng Qi. Everyone else could not get through the identity check, so Meng Qi was the most suitable one. ¡°Didn¡¯t ck Rose check on his background?¡± ¡°Meng Qi was an orphan. What¡¯s more, he never entered the main team. He only joins in with some external training. It was easy for him to get through the identity check. I wouldn¡¯t send him to be too involved with the main people either. A few days ago, he informed me that ck Rose¡¯s selection had been sped up. They are already preparing for it, but he did not reveal the specific details. He only said that they were in Columbia,¡± Luther said. ¡°He is on the name list in the selection process. He would be an obstacle for others in the ck Rose Selection.¡± Zhong Ran was stunned. It is no wonder that Master Meng Qi was seldom seen around here. He is really mysterious. He has many identities. Luther had been nning to protect Master for more than a decade. ¡°Could he find the location?¡± Luther said, ¡°No!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s eyes darkened. Luther said, ¡°Really, no. But...¡± ¡°What?¡± Luther said, ¡°I know where the headquarters of the ck Rose is.¡± Ye Ling was ted. ¡°Where!?¡± He indeed knew all the secrets. Why didn¡¯t he say it all these while? Luther said, ¡°Master, I suggest that you give up on searching for the ck Rose. It is hell for every boat. Their location changes frequently. The information that Meng Qi sent us changed several times as well. Even during the times of your mother, it was the same. They had defense on the sea. Even if it is within the range, the local radar can be shielded.¡± Unless they spoke to people from inside and let hime out from the sea, there was no way they could enter the headquarters. Zhong Ran said, ¡°No way...¡± ¡°You underestimate your enemies too much,¡± Butler Luther said. ¡°Underestimating your enemies is being overconfident. That was why I have never told you. You can¡¯t estimate your weakness. Even if we could find them with our abilities, you would be shot down before you even get close. No aircraft carrier will take the initiative to attack the ck Rose because no one knows whether they are equipped with weapons of mass destruction and whether they will attack a city. So they have never done much action, and somehow, they are sacrificing a little for the sake of peace.¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°Give me the location.¡± Luther was silent. Chapter 1047 - I Can Tolerate Darkness Originally

Chapter 1047: I Can Tolerate Darkness Originally

Zhong Ran screamed. ¡°Master!¡± Luther made it very clear. This was obviously throwing an egg against a rock, and it would be of no use even if they knew the ce. Ye Tingyun said, ¡°Big Brother, if what Luther said is true, there is only one way to find ck Rose: that is to locate sister-inw, let her pass the selection, and enter ck Rose. This is the best method.¡± ¡°Master, what Tingyun master said is right,¡± Luther said. ¡°You wish to find her, but first of all, you need to take good care of yourself. Then will you have the ability to rescue others.¡± Ye Ling took a deep breath to suppress his uneasiness. ¡°How many days has it been since Meng Qi lost contact with us?¡± ¡°Four days!¡± Luther said. ¡°The selection had begun.¡± ¡°Oh no, Meng Qi Master has so much hatred towards Miss Shen, won¡¯t he take this opportunity to kill Miss Shen?¡± ¡°If he dares!¡± Ye Ling was in fury. It was as if somebody had crossed his forbidden zone. Luther asked, ¡°Why does he have so much hatred towards Miss Shen?¡± Zhong Ran said, ¡°Maybe... because she loves Master too much.¡± Ye Tingyun was speechless. ¡°Give me the address,¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°The address that Meng Qi told you. Give me everything.¡± Ye Ling arranged everything and returned to his room, exhausted. All the curtains were drawn up. Threeyers of curtains blocked all the sunlight. Even the scorching hot sun could not enter the dark room, and it was all cold and dark. In the darkness, Ye Ling curled up against a wall in the corner and was staring at it so intently, unsure of what he was looking at. I will find you. I swear! I could tolerate darkness, if I had never seen the sunlight. However, I have seen the sunlight, and the fresh memory made me choose this pursuit. A lifetime pursuit! Shen Qianshu stared at a corroded steel tube. All the voices were so clear in the darkness, and there was not even a little bit of light. She was gently stroking it as if she had smoothed out some bumps. Her finger was ced on the steel, rubbing it lightly, and it looked like a string of characters. ¡°Magic girl, give me the night-vision device.¡± There was only one night-vision device. Monica took it off for her, Shen Qianshu wore the night-vision device, and Monica asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Made in Colombia!¡± Monica and Maxi looked at each other while Shen Qianshu continued to look at the underground tunnel¡¯s draining pipe. The model numbers printed were quite long ago, meaning that they were built for quite some time. Monica said, ¡°No wonder.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°These are old water pipes. The terrain is alsoplicated, and it was built very early, so the material should be produced locally. When I was in the abandoned city, I searched for the origin of some products. Most of them have been destroyed, and for a small proportion of products that was not destroyed, the letters CO can be seen faintly. The underground tunnel had no lights, so nobody would be interested in the details. There¡¯s the scorching hot sun, so we are obviously in the desert area, yet there are rainforests and high temperatures, so we are in South America, probably in Columbia.¡± Maxi said, ¡°Humidity and temperature may be controlled manually, so they cannot be urate.¡± ¡°I feel that that is not all.¡± Monica said, ¡°Even if we know where we are, we are also unable to transmit information.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°There is one benefit to know the location: if I die within the next few days, at least I know where my remains will be.¡± Maxi said, ¡°You will not die.¡± Monica said, ¡°If you die, I will burn you with fire and perform a sea burial for you.¡± ¡°Magic girl, I am more traditional. I like to go back to where I belong. You can pass my ashes to my son,¡± Shen Qianshu said. Chapter 1048 - Too Despicable

Chapter 1048: Too Despicable

¡°Magic girl, I am more traditional. I like to go back to where I belong. You can pass my ashes to my son,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Oh, no, my life has been unrestrained, and I like freedom. I will perform a sea burial for you, so it¡¯s better for you to strive to stay alive.¡± Maxi said, ¡°Oh, yes, when a person dies, they have no say over their funeral.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Dark fairy tale, I want to report you guys! ¡°Wait a minute, there is someone,¡± Maxi said suddenly. The surroundings were silent. Gradually, there was the sound of footsteps, Monicaid on the floor to listen carefully, and she concluded that there was a small team of about five people. She showed a hand signal to the others. They were very silent, but the sound of walking was unavoidable. ¡°Let us go up. It is creepy here, and there is not a single sound. They are unlikely toe here and are probably hiding in some corner.¡± ¡°The area that each small team is in charge of has been settled. What are you scared of? They only have three people.¡± ¡°Who is scared? But on what basis do we need toe to the train to search? The lighting is so dark here! Moreover, there are no snipers to cover us.¡± The few of them seemed to have a conflict, and they were unable to resolve their conflicts. Monica and Maxi were well-hidden, one on the right and one on the left, whereas Shen Qianshu was hiding in a blind spot. Basically no one could find them. A ray of light shone was shone in their direction, but nobody noticed them. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart started beating faster. However, the n could not keep up with the changes. In the darkness, a mouse ran across, followed by a ray of light. Monica and Maxi started to attack rapidly by firing their guns. Shen Qianshu, who was hidden in a dark corner, also shot two shots. A range of gunshots could be heard. Monica and Maxi squatted down rapidly and took all the required supplies with them. The robotic female voice rang out. ¡°Subway, Alice, eliminated, Mira eliminated, Anna eliminated... repeat... subway, Alice eliminated!¡± The robotic female voice announced twice. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Sh*t, this is too despicable, run!¡± The location was actually leaked! Wouldn¡¯t this clearly tell their enemies their location? The trio did not even have the time to look through the belongings of the dead in detail and ran forward rapidly. Monica said, ¡°Find a ce to go up. They will alle to the subway soon.¡± There was only one station here and only two doors to get out. They were at the subway, so definitely there would already be people keeping watch at the exit and two doors. At least, the snipers would be prepared immediately, so they would not be able to get out. ¡°Run towards the jungle!¡± They could only start to do a near ambush. As Monica and Maxi predicted, there were two snipers, one left and one right. They were guarding the exits, and the rest of the people were getting down too. Merci and Michelle checked the dead. There were a total of five people, and although they were not from the elite team, more than half of their supplies were taken away. Michelle clenched her fists in anger. ¡°Sh*t, they were really at the subway.¡± She was just discussing with her team upstairs just now. There was no one in the entire abandoned city. They must be hiding, but they definitely did not run far. Perhaps, they were at the subway. Michelle and her group intended to prioritize checking the city areas and then go to the subway afterward. ¡°They went towards the jungle,¡± One of the team members said. ¡°There were traces of water from the tunnel.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s chase after them. Everyone, take note: do not be isted.¡± ¡°Once we enter the jungle, cover the snipers to find the highest points. We cannot let them kill our snipers.¡± ... The robotic female voice struck again. ¡°Jungle area, Gao Yuan serious injuries. Bernice eliminated.¡± Chapter 1049 - Discovered

Chapter 1049: Discovered

The girls stopped walking since it was night and it was not favorable for them to attack. A group of people going out together would allow others to have an upper hand in the field of vision, resulting in serious injuries and death. That group of teenagers split ways. One group went into the abandoned city, and the other group followed behind the girls. ¡°Let us wait for the sun to rise,¡± Meng Qi said. He carried a sniper gun with him, and his facial expression was unclear in the night light. ¡°The visibility in the forest is very low, and they have already upied the vanguard. Let us first go back to the abandoned city to rest. Everyone, return and wait till daytime before entering the forest. Send a few people to guard the subway exits to make sure they do note back.¡± Xue Er nodded. She had very strong leadership skills, and she said calmly, ¡°One guy and girl, split into three groups of such and guard the different areas in the subway. The rest will return to the abandoned city. Would anyone like to volunteer to guard the subway?¡± Everyone looked at each other with hesitation. This was a dangerous mission. Although ultimately there would only be one person left surviving, everyone had the confidence that they would be the one who would live. Meng Qi said, ¡°I volunteer!¡± Ai Bo said, ¡°I will group with you.¡± Three to four groups were formed quickly to guard the subway. Meng Qi and Ai Bo guarded the forest station. Meng Qi alighted from the station and looked for amanding elevation to observe the forest. There was already a corpse on the ground. Gao Yuan, a teenager, had been quite unlucky since the start of the forest battle. He was attacked and injured badly by the three girls just as he was prepared to return to the city ruins. In times of unavoidable confrontation, the brave one would win. Gao Yuan¡¯s abdomen was shot, and he was trying to inject anesthesia on his own to remove the bullet. Ai Bo walked over. ¡°If you really cannot endure it, just apply to withdraw.¡± ¡°No. This hatred, I must take revenge.¡± ¡°You are already in this state. How can you take revenge?¡± ¡°In the NPC group, no one can withdraw as long as someone can still fight. I still can fight, and I can still help you guys guard the entrance.¡± Abbott came over to help him sew up his wound. Gao Yuan screamed profusely. Meng Qi observed the forest with all his concentration. Due to the vast number of trees and other obstacles, the visibility was not very high. Gao Yuan was sweating cold sweats. ¡°They have all ran into the forest, in the middle.¡± In the jungle. Monica, Maxi, and Shen Qianshu ran towards the deep areas non-stop. The map was already in Maxi¡¯s mind, and she knew the terrain. After running for a while, the trio found a ce with high elevation. Shen Qianshu and Monica separated and observed the left and right side of the exit. ¡°Meng Qi, Gao Yuan, and Ai Bo, they are all outside and did not enter. Abbott is sewing Gao Yuan¡¯s wound, all out of firing range.¡± Maxi said, ¡°Be careful, Meng Qi is aiming.¡± ¡°He cannot reach us.¡± There were numerous obstacles here, and it was not a favorable ce for a sniper. After observing for nearly half an hour. ¡°No one,¡± Monica said. ¡°They actually did not enter the mountain. That is great.¡± One whole night was enough to take a breather. Monica said, ¡°Little sister, it is time to apply the forest survival skills I taught you.¡± Shen Qianshu stared at her. ¡°... ¡± Maxi said, ¡°A total of five snipers, three people are in the abandoned city, Meng Qi is at the foot of the mountain, and there is another person. He might be in the city, or maybe... he had been hiding in the forest from the start. We must be careful.¡± Monica and Shen Qianshu nodded and started to draw out theyout of the mountain. Maxi continued to observe the surroundings to see if she could spot any snipers hiding. Also, she could keep an eye on Meng Qi, who was still at the foot of the mountain. Shen Qianshu and Monica were plotting traps. They had picked up some supplies, not only ammunition, but also props, spring, and ropes. One night was sufficient for them to make a trap. Shen Qianshu went through some short-term training and was able to trim wooden arrows with ease. Chapter 1050 - Have A Dose Of Your Own Medicine

Chapter 1050: Have A Dose Of Your Own Medicine

Only waiting for the sun to rise. Have a dose of your own medicine! ¡°Maxi, has Meng Qi entered the mountain?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡­ Time passed slowly, and the sky brightened up gradually. The forest was a patch of grayish-white as dawn approached. Shen Qianshu, Monica, and Maxi gang used the branches as camouge. They made the color of their bodies blend in with the forest. The trio guarded the trap zone one in each direction. Due to the time limit, they were unable to make many traps, only hoping that each trap would be utilized. It was the first time Shen Qianshu left Monica and Maxi in a battle. The trio formed a triangr area, and she was at the extreme right, which was the most secretive corner. Monica was in the middle and Maxi at the left. They waited at their hiding corner and observed the terrain using their binocrs. The sun rose, and the sunlight brightened the entire forest. Ten plus teenagers left the subway station and came towards the forest. The trio did not have sniper guns, so they could only have close-quarter fights. Shen Qianshu was super nervous. This must be coordinated well, or else they would be the ones dead. Meng Qi, Merci, and Xue Er each brought a few teams as a group, and the rest had also split themselves into groups. Everyone was dispersed and not gathered together. Xue Er said, ¡°Be mindful of their ambush.¡± Meng Qi said, ¡°They do not have sniper guns, so they are definitely nning a close-range attack. You guys must take care of safety.¡± Ten plus people in the jungle were scattered. The three snipers foundmanding elevation under coverage. Monica, Maxi, and Shen Qianshu could only see the position of one sniper due to their angle. Not long after, Meng Qi disappeared too. Maxi silently cursed.?Trouble. Meng Qi was too unexpected, and it was quite troublesome for them. She was unable to observe Meng Qi¡¯s location, unfortunately. People did not walk together, so not all would enter the trap zone. The trio controlled the three traps. Shen Qianshuid down. She did not dare to move unnecessarily since she did not know where the sniper was. Exposing her location would be life-threatening if they were in the firing range of the snipers. The people brought by Merci started to enter into the trap zone, and one person identally touched the trap. Numerous wooden arrows shot towards them, and the forest was filled with chaotic screams. Monica and Maxi¡¯s traps were also stepped on by people. It was a spread of chaos below. Monica threw a grenade! The explosion sound in the jungle was especially sharp. After that, she quickly changed direction, and horrible shrieks came from below. The robotic female voice announced that a total of two people died, and four were injured. ¡°There are traps! There are traps! Be careful! Everyone, be careful.¡± ¡°She is there! Go!¡± Monica exposed her location, but she was not thinking of hiding. She ran towards Maxi, leading a group of people towards Maxi. Running in the jungle would not be easy for a sniper. Knowing this, Maxi threw a grenade towards them. A burst of gunfire shot towards them, but almost all were not aimed well. In the jungle, the gunshots sounded. The announcement also sounded. Shen Qianshu stayed there. She was quite calm; seeing everyone chasing Monica and Maxi¡¯s direction, she could still stay hidden and not get exposed. Maxi had also exposed her position after throwing the grenade, so she changed her location immediately. The two of them ran around the trap zone madly. Shen Qianshu silently calcted. There were still fifty-three people. It was unknown where the snipers were. Gunshots were fired continuously below. Monica and Maxi were in a difficult position, but no matter how much ammunition they had, it was insufficient in this kind of situation. Every bullet was so precious. Calm down! Chapter 1051 - Little Angel, Calm Down!

Chapter 1051: Little Angel, Calm Down!

Shen Qianshu, calm down! You must survive! Only the most patient person would survive. Monica and Maxi were indeed in a difficult position, and they could hear guns being fired non-stop. ¡°Run over there!¡± They ran towards Shen Qianshu, but all of the teenage boys and girls surrounded them. Shen Qianshuid down steadily, pointing the gun in their direction. In order to avoid the snipers in the forest, Monica and Maxi ran in a snake shape. None of the snipers fired since they did not want to waste any bullets. Monica said, ¡°They definitely do not have that many bullets.¡± Maxi nodded. They realized. Monica and Maxi ran crazily in the forest. More than ten teenagers came from all directions to chase after them. Both parties ran with lightning speed. ¡°Kill them.¡± ¡°Be careful of an ambush, there is still one more person.¡± Xue Er did not feel right, so she shouted hurriedly. ¡°Stop chasing.¡± However, it was toote. When Monica and Maxi were ten meters away from Shen Qianshu, they suddenly changed direction. Shen Qianshu pointed at that group of girls and fired crazily. The bullets were like sshing water, and blood sttered in the forest. That group of girls were in a flurry, and they went to look for shelter one after another. Merci shouted. ¡°Snipers, take shelter!¡± At that moment, Shen Qianshu stood up and ran to the back. She used the camouge from shrubbery and caught up with Maxi and Monica. They changed location along the way. When they change location, the snipers would also change location. Monica said, ¡°Well done, six killed!¡± The trio ran in the forest. Sweat from Shen Qianshu¡¯s forehead dripped down continuously. In a rock cavity, they hid, protected by the stones. They suddenly heard the sounds of a helicopter, and the trio looked up. The helicopter was like the wind that blew the forest in a mess. ¡°What happened?¡± Monica and Maxi looked at each other. They did not know what had happened. Very quickly, they saw that the few injured teenagers were brought up to the ne, and the helicopter left immediately without interfering with the selection. Monica squinted her eyes, lost in her thoughts. The teenagers suffered badly. As such, this time, they became very cautious and not rash. Shen Qianshu, Monica, and Maxi lowered their bodies and left the cave. Suddenly, a bullet from the snipers hit the rocks, and half of the rock was shot down. The rock flew out and injured Shen Qianshu¡¯s arm. A shiver ran down her spine, and the trio immediately left the ce. The sniper fired another shot. ¡°Change direction, change direction!¡± ¡°They are there! They are there!¡± one girl shouted with a really agitated voice. Monica, Maxi, and Shen Qianshu ran like lightning once again. Both parties were chasing each other in the forest, and guns were sounding non-stop. Monica was about to signal Maxi, but she suddenly thought of something. She lowered her body. ¡°Maxi, Shen Qianshu and I will go to the right. While we¡¯re doing that, you will ambush them. Remember, you must expose your position and lure the snipers out.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± After Maxi hid, Monica and Shen Qianshu half-squatted back to back and fired their guns towards the boys who surrounded them. After the two open fired, they used the shrubbery to hide; two bullets from snipers hit the ce they were hiding previously. Maxi killed the two girls who chased them and injured a boy. The trio changed ces again. The goal was clear: since they did not have sniper rifles, then they should let the snipers finish using all their bullets. Resources were so scarce. Monica used her life as a betting chip. It seemed like there were not too many sniper bullets, unlike AK and M4, where you could find the ammunition everywhere. Chapter 1052 - Ammunition All Over The Ground

Chapter 1052: Ammunition All Over The Ground

The wind was whistling. The whole jungle was like a ming mountain, and the mountain burst into colors of mes. There was the sound of gunshots and ammunition everywhere. Meng Qi crouched in the jungle. His gaze was cold. Through his scope, he kept looking at them. He looked at them running as if they were cheetahs in the jungle. They ran especially fast, making it seem as if they were sure that they would be killed by the people behind them if they were even a little slower. This kind of speed was very terrifying. The thorns were hitting their limbs continuously, but nobody cared. The cold, mechanical voice of a female kept ringing continuously. There were injured people. There were people who died. The number of people remaining was decreasing continuously. Beckett asked, ¡°Meng Qi, why aren¡¯t you shooting?¡± Meng Qi nced at Beckett coldly. ¡°A sniper¡¯s bullets are very precious. If it is not guaranteed that one shot can kill, then don¡¯t shoot casually. This is a waste of resources. Did you hear the system broadcast? Are the three of them injured?¡± Beckett thought, Seems like it. There are so many bullets shot, but nobody is injured. This is very embarrassing. ¡°Meng Qi, you are really calm.¡± Meng Qi lowered his body. Under the sunlight, his face appeared to be particrly gloomy. ¡°A group of blind people.¡± He seemed to be very dissatisfied with everything. He had a kind of coldness that made people feel miserable and suffocated. Beckett felt a shiver and did not say anything again. In the jungle, the small team of Merci and her group was vigorously pursuing Shen Qianshu, Monica, and Maxi. However, the group lost Shen Qianshu, Monica, and Maxi on the ground level in the mountain. They seemed to have lost track for a moment. ¡°Anyone who has seen them, snipers, talk!¡± Merci said, feeling very dissatisfied. The snipers had been shooting for so long, but not a single bullet had hit them. It was really too much. It was a waste of ammunition. Simply a waste of ammunition. This group of people were idiots and extremely stupid! She should not have trusted them. She should have held the sniper rifle in her own hands. There was no use saying anything now. ¡°Did anyone see them?¡± Her voice was extremely cold and had an element of fury. She had lost her patience. Many people had been eliminated, and there were fewer and fewer people remaining. Besides the problems in Xue Er¡¯s tactics, she had also followed others blindly. However, she herself did not have any tactics at all. Merci was extremely unhappy. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. They are not here.¡± The remaining small teams had already gone in the opposite direction to search. Merci said, ¡°A group of trash!¡± She was the leader of the small team. The few people at her side did not express their displeasure. They also did not find it necessary to talk to her, and that made her even more furious. ¡°I saw them running in this direction. They must be here! Find them!¡± A few girls were also looking for them not far away. ¡°Search every inch and every tree thoroughly. You have to find where they are.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Shen Qianshu was very quiet. At that moment, she was hanging on the tree. If Merci raised her head, she could see her. There were only two people by Merci¡¯s side, and the remaining people were far away. Monica and Maxi were at the other side. They were not by her side. Shen Qianshu narrowed her eyes. Her endurance was especially good. Suddenly, she dropped down without a sound. Both her legs were wrapped around a girl¡¯s neck. Suddenly, she slightly used some strength and broke the girl¡¯s neck. The cold, mechanical voice of a female rang. The girl was eliminated. Merci, who was walking in front, felt a chill run down her spine. Suddenly, she turned back and Shen Qianshu pounced over. Merci shouted and pointed the gun at Shen Qianshu, spraying her with bullets. At the critical moment, Shen Qianshu held onto her wrist. The gun was turned and it faced the sky. Suddenly, the sound of a row of bullets rang. Shen Qianshu held onto the barrel tightly. Chapter 1053 - Non-Mainstream Sign

Chapter 1053: Non-Mainstream Sign

At the critical moment, Shen Qianshu held onto her wrist. The gun was turned, and it faced the sky. Suddenly, the sound of a row of bullets rang. Shen Qianshu held onto the barrel tightly. ¡°She¡¯s here! She¡¯s here!¡± Merci shouted loudly. The girl who just scuttled in front of her turned back and was shot dead by Monica. Meanwhile, Maxi shot at Merci¡¯s abdomen. ¡°Go!¡± Shen Qianshu saw Merci slowly copse. Fresh blood was flowing continuously from her abdomen. Her eyes were opened big as if she was not resigned to it. She looked at Shen Qianshu fixedly. It was creepy. Shen Qianshu picked up the firearm and caught up with Monica and Maxi. They were leaving again. Xue Er etc. only saw shadows shing past continuously. They immediately opened fire at the shadows in the jungle. They had shot very hurriedly. It was as if the bullets did not need money as they flew over. Suddenly, a mechanical female voice reported. ¡°Maxi is injured!¡± This matter made the youths cheer and feast. They had finally hit and injured one person. Maxi covered the wound on her arm. She was not bothered by it. It was just a bullet scraping past, so she considered herself as unlucky. It was also toote for Shen Qianshu to say anything. Under the threat of the stream of bullets, the few of them hid themselves. Shen Qianshu hurriedly pressed onto Maxi¡¯s arm. Monica took out the medicine for stopping bleeding and gauze from her backpack. After she scattered some medicine to stop the bleeding, she bandaged the wound. Luckily, the bleeding was not considered much. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Is it painful?¡± ¡°Not painful. What¡¯s this small injury considered?¡± If not for the fact that they were afraid of leaving blood on the leaves and exposing their whereabouts, the wound was not required to be bandaged at all. After a short while, they still had not caught their breaths when they heard a sound again. Thereafter, the system broadcast. ¡°Merci is seriously injured!¡± Shen Qianshu lowered her voice. ¡°She actually did not die.¡± Monica said, ¡°We are losing some of our fighting power soon every time. We cannot continue fighting like this. It is using up too much of our energy. We have to get a sniper rifle; otherwise, we will certainly die.¡± Maxi also knew that what Monica said was the truth. By fighting this way, they did not have any chances of winning. It was also meaningless to fight. In the end, they would be killed. After all, the opposite party had arge number of people, and they were well-matched in strength. Monica and Maxi were indeed more impressive than them. Regardless of shooting, reaction, ormanding, they were more impressive. However, the other people were also not weak. If Maxi and Monica continued fighting like this, their energy would be used up. Some people would be onlookers. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to hide.¡± Monica said, ¡°I know of a ce. It¡¯s especially good for hiding.¡± She and Maxi exchanged nces. They had understood each other¡¯s meaning. The few of them bent their backs and avoided the crowd intentionally. They were already very far away from where the incident had just happened. Within a short period of time, they reached the little riverside. ¡°I roughly know where the sniper is. There is a ce which is a blind spot. They will not be able to find it!¡± The three of them¡ªMonica, Maxi and Shen Qianshu¡ªhid in a hawthorn very quickly. The hawthorn was like an air-raid shelter, and it was very obscure. If not for them exploring the area in advance, most people, in general, would not know about this ce. The few of them entered the little hawthorn and walked forward all the way. They lowered their voices. ¡°We are too recognizable like this.¡± Maxi looked at Shen Qianshu. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you all realize that we are wearing military uniforms and are practically identical? What do they base on to recognize us?¡± Shen Qianshu suddenly thought of something very important. Maxi suddenly understood everything. Both she and Shen Qianshu looked at Monica¡¯s hair, which was non-mainstream. Chapter 1054 - Little Sister, You Go Be Bait

Chapter 1054: Little Sister, You Go Be Bait

¡°What is it?¡± The magical girl protected her hair. ¡°If you are thinking of getting me to cut my hair, I¡¯ll beat you all to death!¡± Maxi said calmly, ¡°Baby, cut it.¡± ¡°?????¡± Monica was given a huge blow. Her hair was too conspicuous in a group of girls. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I also want to cut my hair. Shall we all cut our hair short? I realize that there are many girls with short hair in their teams. If we do that, even if the snipers see us, I reckon they will shift the focus away.¡± ¡°Smart!¡± Monica cut her own hair with a knife. Luckily, Shen Qianshu picked a pair of scissors. She cut her hair nimbly and put on a cap. The color of her hair could not be seen at all. Shen Qianshu tied her hair up and cut it a little. She gathered her hair up and put on the cap. She looked like a tomboy. Without Monica¡¯s loud hair, they were not that conspicuous. Suddenly, there was a broadcast of a death. Someone had died. ¡°We didn¡¯t kill anyone.¡± At the same time, Maxi¡¯s knife plunged her own arm. The broadcast rang again. ¡°Maxi is injured.¡± Monica said, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Shh.¡± Maxi did not even blink once as she said softly, ¡°You know what? This is exciting. Someone has died, and we did not kill the person. Either they are having an internal strife, or they cannot tolerate this kind ofbat method and have started to have a dogfight. I sh myself so that they will think that I have fought with that person, and they will chase after her.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°True, but you also shouldn¡¯t cut yourself. How painful is that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. I know my limits when I do it,¡± Maxi said. Monica took out the equipment and bandaged for her. There was not much blood flowing out, and the injury was not serious. Monica said, ¡°If you do this again next time, I¡¯ll beat you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± We¡¯ll talk about it again next time. Monica and Maxi finished tidying up. The few of them came out from the hawthorn very carefully. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I pray that the person who has died is in the opposite direction as us.¡± The fortunate thing was that it was indeed in the opposite direction. This was what Monica and the few of them had created¡ªa very valuable period of spare time. When they had the time to take a breather, they would appear to be very cautious. They also found a dominant position. There were no snipers here. Monica wanted to think of a way to get a sniper rifle. Hence, they had to set up an ambush at a dominant position. Below the dominant position was the river. The field of vision was especially good. The river was the most important point of supply in general for people who sought survival in the jungle. There was food and water supply. Many people liked to ambush here. ¡°Little sister, you go down and be bait.¡± Shen Qianshu pursed her lips but also did not refuse. Monica had to wait in ambush on top, and Maxi was injured. Moreover, she was injured twice. She was the one who was the most suitable to go and be bait. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°You all have to cover me well.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you die,¡± Monica said. The few of them found their position on top. Monica was a few meters away from the best shooting point, and Maxi was at another angle. Both positions were more remote. The only thing that was not proper was that they could not give particrly more cover to Shen Qianshu. They were even unable to provide cover for her. Shen Qianshu went down through the mountain road. She slowly got near to the river. She hid in the abundant water nts and was motionless as she waited for prey to take the bait. Monica and Maxi held the binocrs and observed the surroundings. The three of them had worn their earpieces for convenience ofmunication. This was Miss Monica¡¯s luckiest catch as she had picked amunication device. Chapter 1055 - A Different Leader

Chapter 1055: A Different Leader

¡°Lay low, don¡¯t move,¡± Monica said. ¡°We are very lucky. There are no snipers around here. The ones on the other side are about to cause amotion. Youy still. Move only when I tell you to.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Shen Qianshu said. The abundant vegetation around the river covered her perfectly. As long as she did not speak and no one stepped on her, no one would even notice that she was there. Half her body was submerged in the water. It was really chilly. Maxi said, ¡°Someone¡¯s here, your left side.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s heartbeat sped up. Shey even lower and did not move further. Maxi said, ¡°Front left. A hundred meters. A small team of five, 2 male, 3 female. There are no snipers. Hide well. There are no snipers. Do not fidget around.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Okay.¡± In terms of military training, these 100 m was very fast. In a short time, they were very close to Shen Qianshu. The river was a small stream. It flowed in from the woods. forming a smallke. It was a circrke that was about 200 square meters big. The water was very shallow. If one stood up, it would not even reach their kneecap. The shrubs in the surroundings were dense, and the aquatic nts were extremely beautiful. ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s a stream. Be careful of ambushes,¡± a youth said. The few of them were very serious and careful. They began observing both sides. Monica said, ¡°Two of them have binocrs. If we aren¡¯t noticed, don¡¯t move. If you get noticed, you¡¯re on your own. It¡¯s 1 vs 5.¡± Monica and Maxi were in a tough spot to provide help. Shen Qianshu could choose to either fight the five of them at once or run straight for their high stronghold. If she ran up, it would expose the locations of Monica and Maxi. If they were exposed, the sniper would note here anymore. ¡°I¡¯m so thirsty. Let me drink some water first.¡± One of the young girls squatted down to drink some water. The water from the stream was really cooling. After ensuring that there was no danger, the group of people stopped vigntly to rest. Monica said, ¡°One of them has amunication device. Sis, do you see that tall boy? Right. It¡¯s him. The tall and ugly one. He has the device. If it is what I predict, all of them have formed small teams. They do not have enoughmunication devices, so one member of each team is in charge ofmunicating. If you have to fight the five of them, the first one to kill is him.¡± Shen Qianshu could no longer speak. A young girl said, ¡°How long is this hide and seek with them in the hill going tost exactly? Why don¡¯t they just confront us and fight us face on? I hate all this hiding and searching. How despicable. She clearly isn¡¯t worthy of winning the selection, and she¡¯s not suitable to be the next leader of the ck Rose.¡± Another girl said, ¡°I heard that when Fang Hongxiu was in the selection back then, and she fought from the start straight to the end. She never stopped. In the end, even when she used up all her bullets and grenades, she used knives. It was a very cruel year. They used up all the gunpowder avable on the map. In the end, they fought with melee weapons. This should be the way selection tests are.¡± ¡°Shen Qianshu is not suited to be her daughter. Neither does she deserve to have the blood of the ck Rose flowing in her. She¡¯s too despicable.¡± Shen Qianshu nodded. She was proud of Fang Hongxiu deep down. Her understanding of Fang Hongxiu all came from what she heard from others. She heard that she was a very capable murderer. She heard that she was really cold, cool, and calm. She did everything for the mission. She heard... And now, she heard that again. She wanted to snap her fingers and tell them, ¡°Hey, that¡¯s my mum. Isn¡¯t she impressive?¡± ¡°Everypetition has its own rules. Did anyone say that they had to fight from the start to the end? Shen Qianshu chose another method, and there is nothing to me for it. There¡¯s nothing to say about it.¡± Chapter 1056 - A Different Kind of Lover

Chapter 1056: A Different Kind of Lover

¡°Everypetition has its own rules. Did anyone say that they had to fight from the start to the end? Shen Qianshu chose another method, and there is nothing to me for it. There¡¯s nothing to say about it.¡± A young man expressed just words. ¡°Why are you favoring someone on the other side? Are you afraid of her?¡± The youth was dissed. He did not feel good. ¡°Who said so?¡± ¡°Then why are you on her side?¡± ¡°You guys are simply so unreasonable. Is this standing on her side? I¡¯m just speaking truthfully. Fang Hongxiu¡¯s year was exceptionally tragic because from the start, no one had any idea about who would live. Everything was unpredictable. Everyone tried their best to survive, Fang Hongxiu included. She could only fight. This year, it¡¯s different. It¡¯s the first time that descendants of the ck Rose are in the selection. Everyone is targeting her. If she doesn¡¯t hide from everyone, then wouldn¡¯t she be dumb?¡± Shen Qianshu felt good. Boy, you are so wise. It¡¯s such a beautiful thing for the world to have such a wise boy. ¡°Okay, stop fighting. Listen to themands.¡± A boy who had been keeping silent the whole time spoke up. He did not wish to stir up a war. They were a team. They had to cooperate if they wanted to get out of here. Monica said, ¡°These people are so dense. Do they intend to chat by the stream?¡± Maxi said, ¡°Anyway, other than the three of us, all of them are allies. So what if they had a chat?¡± Shen Qianshu nodded. Right, they can take things casually. They can take things leisurely. Why? How terrible. ¡°We don¡¯t even know where the sniper is! They don¡¯t even have cover. So many people are dead in the woods. It¡¯s all because of them. How stupid,¡± the young girl said in anger. ¡°The whole world is looking for them, and they actually can¡¯t be found.¡± ¡°That sickening person did not let even shoot a single shot. She imed to want to kill Shen Qianshu. Who knows if he deserves to be the sniper? If he doesn¡¯t, then let someone else do it. He¡¯s being a dog in the manger.¡± The group of youths nagged as they left. They did not notice Shen Qianshu. Monica said, ¡°Team cooperation. The five of them have so many conflicts, let alone 50 people. They¡¯ll soon be gone.¡± Monica was more joyful. She did not take such a weak team seriously. Everyone was very impressive on their own. However, when they are put in a team when they have never worked together, they were a weak team. They might as well be better off battling alone. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Can I leave now?¡± Monica said, ¡°Lay still.¡± ¡°Wait for the sniper!¡± The sniper would never reveal themselves so easily. Unless they knew Shen Qianshu¡¯s actual location, things would not be so easy. After waiting for almost two hours, some people came, and some people left. It was noon. Shen Qianshu was famished. She had no appetite for breakfast, and she also vomited a lot. She did not eat anything at all. It must have been hard on her. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Hold on,¡± Monica said. ¡°I noticed Meng Qi.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s hunger went away very quickly. ¡°Where? Where?¡± ¡°Your left. Upslope. About 6 m. This is really such a good location to stay at. Damn, I don¡¯t have a sniper rifle. Otherwise, I would have bust out his head from here.¡± How maddening!!! Maxi said, ¡°Uh-huh, lover.¡± A great insult!!! Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Oooh, lover.¡± So this is how you treat your lover. How scary! Bust his head with one shot. Monica said, ¡°If I were to bust his head open, his sniper rifle would still probably not be mine. That¡¯s such a pity.¡± Chapter 1057 - Real or Fake Enemy

Chapter 1057: Real or Fake Enemy

Maxi observed Monica¡¯s direction as well. She mainly looked at the left side. ¡°Meng Qi is aiming at you,¡± Monica said. She sounded slightly anxious. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Shen Qianshu was so scared that she could not even move. Why would she dare to? I don¡¯t even dare to move in the slightest bit, okay? ¡°Can you speak properly? Is he really aiming at me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Monica¡¯s voice was really cold. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Shen Qianshu did not dare to speak anymore. Monica said, ¡°He moved his direction again.¡± Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Maxi and Monica were at a really interesting spot. They could sense Meng Qi¡¯s angle and location. When Meng Qi looked over, they were already hidden. ¡°Meng Qi said something,¡± Monica said. ¡°He¡¯s aiming at you again.¡± ¡°Damn, he¡¯s firing!¡± When Monica said that, Shen Qianshu suddenly rolled around in the aquatic nts. All of them began moving. Shen Qianshu was exposed. She cursed, crawled up, and ran. A stream of bullets was sent straight at the ce where Shen Qianshu wasying at. Meng Qi said, ¡°I¡¯ve found her. By the stream.¡± Everyone who received the information was excited. Everyone in the woods ran for the stream. Shen Qianshu ran frantically into the woods. Monica said, ¡°Find cover! Find cover! It¡¯s not so easy for him to shoot you. Don¡¯t panic.¡± Monica and Maxi were instructing her from above. Maxi said, ¡°Run up, we will retreat from here.¡± ¡°NO!¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°We are too passive! We can¡¯t remain passive like this the whole time. I will find a ce to hide and let them search as much as they can. Everyone wille here, including the sniper.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s too dangerous. Hurry,e up,¡± Maxi said. ¡°I need to hide,¡± Shen Qianshu said. In the woods with all the bushes, it was not exactly a good ce for hiding. Monica said, ¡°We don¡¯t have time! We don¡¯t have time! They are all here! Hurry, hide!¡± Shen Qianshu was like a lost soul. She vanished in the woods, and no one knew where she went. Not even Monica and Maxi. Xue Er asked. ¡°Meng Qi, where is she?¡± ¡°She ran into the woods.¡± Meng Qi looked really cold and calm. He carried the sniper rifle and changed his location. It happened to be in the direction of where Shen Qianshu was hiding. Xue Er said, ¡°Go, search every single inch of the ce. If the small teams find her, they will inform us immediately. Do not fight her alone.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After Merci was heavily injured, Xue Er was in control. Other than some unruly and disobedient youths, everyone else listened to hermands. ¡°I¡¯m just so angry,¡± Ady said. ¡°We were just so close to her just now. I should have shot at the waters if I had known.¡± ¡°Move away!¡± One of them yelled. All of them moved aside. He held onto his M4 and fired crazily. He basically fired at all the aquatic nts in the circrke. Monica said, ¡°Psycho.¡± Luckily, they did not hide in there. ¡°Snipers, find high ground.¡± The snipers listened to her order and searched for high spots. Everyone was looking for Shen Qianshu. Monica said, ¡°I noticed a sniper.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± The two of them hid in the hill and continued observing. ¡°Meng Qi included, there are three of them.¡± Monica said, ¡°The other two should be at the abandoned city. They are getting themselves into the boiling pot.¡± ¡°Monica, a sniper ising over. There are two small teams covering them. Be careful.¡± Chapter 1058 - Fang Hongxiu Was Here

Chapter 1058: Fang Hongxiu Was Here

Maxi said, ¡°Don¡¯t reveal yourself. Wait for the team covering him to leave before we move.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The three of them went into deep silence. Shen Qianshu hid in a bush. It was a very smooth bush. Generally speaking, the shrubs here were exceptionally small. She subconsciously noticed a slightly bigger but short tree. The middle of it was actually empty. Shen Qianshu jumped over without further thought and entered it. The odd thing was that there were two small holes in there. She could observe what was happening on the outside. Shen Qianshu cursed inwardly. ¡°If I get noticed, I¡¯d be dead.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve entered a dead tree.¡± She lowered her voice. Monica and Maxi were both silent. They did not answer. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I¡¯m in the woods. There is a huge shrub. I¡¯ve hidden in a tree. When things get better,e to me immediately. Before this, please pray that no one notices me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be beaten to a pulp.¡± What the...!! What the...!!! Monica almost cursed vulgarly. Shen Qianshu, are you dumb?! Why did you hide in a tree? That¡¯s a dead end. If you¡¯re lucky, no one will notice you, and that¡¯d be great. But if you are noticed... That¡¯s a dead end. But she could not speak. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart was palpitating really wildly. She did not want to hide in the tree, but the shrubs were just too short. Although they could provide cover, Xue Er was smart. She always approached objects by surrounding them. At least Meng Qi was a sniper. He could give out her spot very urately. She was not Monica. Even if she was Monica, she might not even be able to escape when she came face to face with tens of people. So, she could only depend on fate and risk it. Since she was young, she was not someone with bad luck. ¡°Mom, you have to save me.¡± There were protruding and intruding marks in the tree. Shen Qianshu frowned. This tree trunk really was kind of big. She took out her night vision sses from her equipment bag and looked at the protruding and intruding markings. There was a line of words on there. Fang Hongxiu was here. Chinese characters!!! Shen Qianshu was amazed. It was as if something had hit her hard on her heart. She did not have deep feelings for Fang Hongxiu. After all, they were never together since she was young. Fang Hongxiu had never taken care of her either. In her heart, Fang Xia had once betrayed her. Yet, she was still grateful Fang Xia for raising her. But from the mouth of Second Old Master Gu, she knew that Fang Hongxiu loved her a lot. Love was just a concept. She never felt a sense of belonging to the Gu Family either. Now, fate had brought the mother and daughter together again. Fang Hongxiu was here. What a dramatic scene. There were also two holes in the tree. Did Mom carve these out so she could observe the enemies? Ever since she entered the ck Rose, her impression of Fang Hongxiu became clearer in her head. She knew that her mom was a very impressivedy. Back then when Mom was in charge of ck Rose, she was strict and impressive. ck Rose seldom did anything that shook the world. Everything was done in a systematic and logical way. Everyone in ck Rose looked up to Fang Hongxiu. Speaking of the leader, they all seemed to be in admiration. Slowly, she found an impression of her mother imprinted in her mind. ¡°Mom...¡± My greatest form of expression my respect for you is to walk the path you have once walked before. To do the things that you have done. To experience the emotions that you have felt. Shen Qianshu looked out from the two holes. No one got near. She took out a small knife and carved some words under Fang Hongxiu¡¯s words. Shen Qianshu was here. Chapter 1059 - Interesting Soul

Chapter 1059: Interesting Soul

My mom must have been a very interesting person. How interesting must a soul be to walk into a dead tree and carve these words out at a time of life and death? If it was someone who wasn¡¯t that strong-minded, they might have broken down a long time ago. A group of people walked towards the woods and searched around. Luckily, the sun had been shining really well these days. There were no footprints. If there were footprints, she would be doomed. ¡°Where exactly is Shen Qianshu?¡± ¡°No one noticed any tracks of her. How strange.¡± Shen Qianshu did not dare to make a single sound. She made the sound of her breathing very low. In her heart, she felt uneasy. If they noticed something amiss about the tree... If they got there and they began firing shots randomly and hysterically, she would definitely be dead. She kept praying. Please leave, hurry. A few of them circled the tree. No one noticed it. What a great thing. ¡°Hold up!¡± Suddenly, ady at the front stopped. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart froze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Her partner asked. Thedy squatted down and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you guys think that this is a little weird?¡± ¡°What is?¡± ¡°The woods are just so big. The waters are just so shallow. There are only aquatic nts near the small stream. There aren¡¯t many of those either. Why can¡¯t we see her? Where has she hidden?¡± ¡°Could she have wings?¡± Shen Qianshu was really anxious. At the high ground. Monica and Maxi did not move at all. The sniper was a ck-skinneddy, and there was an observer beside her. Other than that, there were four other team members. All of them were girls. So it turned out that there were at least 10 people providing cover for the sniper. They kept ensuring her safety. The others left. The sniper was just too important for a battle in the woods. Cover and sniping was the best way to win from a far distance. Monica made a gesture at Maxi. The sniper was at a very obvious advantage, but so was her disadvantage. Once their location was exposed, they had to leave immediately. Otherwise, if they get caught, it was a dead end for them. Maxi returned Monica a hand sign. When someone was nearing Monica, she suddenly hugged her neck and dragged them towards the rocks. With a swing of her knife, she slit her throat. The person was motionless. It took just one slice. The announcements came up. Just as it rang, Monica and Maxi moved together. In perfect cooperation, they caught the group of people off guard. Those people could only shoot once, and then they died. All of them died. In the woods, ady walked close to the tree Shen Qianshu was hiding in. Shen Qianshu was really anxious. She could see thedy approaching in her direction step by step through the small hole. Thedy said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think this tree is just too big?¡± ¡°Right. Why would there be such a big tree in the woods with shrubs?¡± A drop of cold sweat dripped off Shen Qianshu¡¯s forehead. Was she too dumb? To hide in such a ce. Mom, save me. Thedy walked over and touched the tree trunk. ¡°If this tree trunk was empty, it could hide...¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s muzzle was on the tree bark. She came up with the idea that if they were here, she would just take the first move. If she could take down one person, it would still be after all one person. It would not be a loss. The atmosphere was really tense. At the moment, the announcements came up. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where?¡± After that, the sounds of announcements came on. 6 people were killed. It was a team of snipers. The entire team was disqualified!!! ¡°Southeast of the water source, GO!¡± Chapter 1060 - Cover For Us Chapter 1060: Cover For Us The group left speedily. Shen Qianshu¡¯s cold sweat soaked through her clothes. When the group of girls had gone farther away, she asked, ¡°Monica, Maxi, are you guys okay? I¡¯m leaving the tree hole immediately. Run towards my direction.¡± ¡°We are fine.¡± Monica¡¯s voice was crisp and clear. It sounded like she was picking things. Shen Qianshu stuck her head out of the hole in the tree. Everyone had gone for Monica and Maxi. Shen Qianshu was safe. She jumped out and filled her M4 with bullets. Then, she hid behind a bush and aimed in the direction that Monica and Maxi were approaching from. Maxi and Monica ran forward with all their lives. Monica had gotten hold of the sniper¡¯s rifle and the bullets. Just as she had expected, the sniper had carried all the bullets with her. Although there were not many bullets, the help they provided for Monica was godly. A group of people were chasing Monica. Xue Er said, ¡°Surround her from below. Do not let her get hold of the sniper rifle.¡± Monica said, ¡°Sis, clear the path down there.¡± ¡°Cover for us.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Roger that.¡± The group of people ran over and chased after them. Shen Qianshu stood up from behind the shrubs, and she shot rapidly at them. The bullets flew out as if they were droplets water that was being sshed out. They flew towards the group of girls, dispersing the team in all directions. The announcements came up consistently. Shen Qianshu fired her M4 continuously, and soon enough, she used up a cartridge of bullets. She threw the M4 aside and picked up another. Then, she continued fighting them with the gun. She forced the girls who initially came to kill her to retreat. They hid behind the trees and could not even stick their heads out. She heard a girl say, ¡°Shen Qianshu is below. Shen Qianshu is below.¡± The sound of gunfire never stopped. It was a really intense fight. Monica and Maxi made their way down firing rapidly. The girls who had wanted to surround Monica and Maxi were now in the middle of Monica, Maxi, and Shen Qianshu. They had been surrounded. Then, they were wiped out. ¡°Go!¡± Monica yelled. The three of them ran into the woods frantically. It was another time of life and death. Shen Qianshu saw that Monica had gotten hold of the sniper rifle and suddenly saw a glimpse of hope of winning. ... It was noon. It was absolutely silent in the woods. Monica, Maxi, and Shen Qianshu had used up theirst traps to confuse their enemies. They had no more ¡°n B¡¯s¡± to use. They only had that one sniper rifle on Monica¡¯s hand. After losing sight of them, Xue Er and the others did not dare to chase after them anymore. Monica, Maxi, and Shen Qianshu hid at a high ground. It was one of the areas that Maxi had once checked out. Time passed. It was still silent in the woods. They were taking turns to ambush each other. Meng Qi kept aiming in the same direction, which was the subway entrance. He changed his location, and there were only Beckett and Ai Bo beside him. Just the three of them hid at the top of the mountains. They could hear the noiseing from his earphones. They had an internal conflict. Ai Bo said, ¡°They are all fighting and iming that Xue Er¡¯s instructions were messed up.¡± Beckett said, ¡°It¡¯s inevitable to mess up. Monica has gotten hold of the sniper rifle. If we want to win, it is really going to be really tough. Actually, they shouldn¡¯t form teams. They should just treat everyone as enemies. This way, things would be more thrilling.¡± Ai Bo said, ¡°If it is so, Shen Qianshu is at too much of an advantage. As long as she hides and waits for them to kill each other, she can just appear at the end. If they already fear Shen Qianshu psychologically, how could they win?¡± ¡°RIght. They are already afraid of Shen Qianshu mentally.¡± Meng Qi was silent the whole time. He had been observing. Chapter 1061 - Fighting for Power Control

Chapter 1061: Fighting for Power Control

Meng Qi had been silent the whole time. He had been observing. He was disinterested in their tactics. He could only see the prey. It was also the first time that he had noticed signs of Shen Qianshu. ¡°Meng Qi, why are you ring at the subway entrance? They¡¯re in the mountains.¡± Meng Qi said,¡± They will head towards the abandoned city.¡± ¡°So many people have been lost. Xue Er should indeed rethink her ns. If things keep messing up because of them, Shen Qianshu will definitely win.¡± Now, the odds of her winning still were not that high. At least, the people with important strength were still in. The ones who died were the ones who were not powerful enough. Shen Qianshu ripped open a packet ofpressed biscuits and consumed it all with water. She did not mind much. Her body was dripping with sweat, and it asionally dripped onto her lips. It was really salty. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Have you spotted Meng Qi¡¯s location?¡± Monica shook her head. Maxi was being her observer and observing the surroundings for her. Shen Qianshu tore a piece of chocte out and passed it to Monica to replenish her sugar levels. Suddenly, she thought of a question. ¡°How long is the selection test?¡± Maxi said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. If only one person remains alive, it¡¯s the end.¡± ¡°What if everyone hides and no one shows themselves? Do we just keep waiting until the resources get drained out?¡± Monica was startled. Resources get drained out? She had a sudden premonition. Things at the girls¡¯ team were chaotic. In just half a day, many of them died from the chasing and killing. They were badly affected. Everyone was ming Xue Er for her lousymands. Xue Er was livid. They med hermands just because they were incapable. But she could not say it. If she were to say that, the group of girls would not listen to hermands anymore. Meng Qi¡¯s voice was heard through the microphone. ¡°I have a n. You guys can listen up.¡± The chaotic group of girls quietened down. ¡°Say it!¡± Meng Qi said, ¡°Guard all the subway exits. They are just in the mountains. We can run over and surround them. Have a group of people at every high ground. We will take care of each other and help each other. If the enemy doesn¡¯t take action, neither do we. We just have to hide and not let them find us.¡± Xue Er said, ¡°What do you mean? Testing our endurance?¡± Meng Qi said, ¡°Testing endurance? You seem to be kidding. The three of them have limited resources while we have a lot with us. There are a lot of resources in the city while there¡¯s only a river in the woods. As long as we are at the high ground and we aim at the river, they are bound to run out of resources sooner orter.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Right, they have a lot of bullets in their backpacks but not much food. They will eventually run out of food. As long as we ambush them by the river, all will be good.¡± ¡°A group of us can ambush her from the aquatic nts. We will use the same trick that Shen Qianshu used on us.¡± ¡°Right. How smart.¡± ¡°Meng Qi is really so clever. You should have been our leader all this while.¡± Xue Er was mad, but she could not do anything about it. She could only follow Meng Qi¡¯s suggestion. This was a stupid idea, but it was an effective one. They could survive three days without food but definitely not without water. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s reform our teams.¡± Xue Er¡¯s team and the guys¡¯ team did a head count. The number of people alive in both teams were actually about the same. They reformed their groups based on their abilities. It was really hot in the woods. Monica observed for a while and changed spots with Maxi to hold the sniper rifle. Monica was now the observer while Shen Qianshu protected them. After eating the packet ofpressed biscuits, Shen Qianshu felt a little better. Chapter 1062 - A Deadlock

Chapter 1062: A Deadlock

She was just so hungry that she got a little dizzy. In fact, she felt considerably very dizzy. ¡°How quiet.¡± Indeed, it was very quiet. It was an unusual kind of silence. There were murderers all around the woods, yet it was so quiet that there was not a single sound that could be heard. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Theirbat strategies are too chaotic. They have been misled by us the whole time. They gave us a night to take a breather. They still haven¡¯t learned their lesson. If they insist on fighting us head-on, they are bound to lose out.¡± Maxi said, ¡°I have a sudden premonition.¡± Monica was silent. Shen Qianshu observed around with her binocrs and she noticed a small team. ¡°I see a small team.¡± Monica and Maxi looked over. There were five of them in the small team. They found high ground and began hiding there, getting ready to ambush. From their angle, Monica, Maxi, and Qianshu could roughly see their actions. They were in a cave and were observing through the exit of the cave. It was not so easy for others to see them. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°What are they doing there?¡± No one had an answer to the question. For the whole afternoon, it was really really quiet. There was only the sound of rustling leaves in the woods. The sky became dark. The moonlight shone brightly as the stars glittered. It was such a great pleasure to observe the starry sky at night. Even if they had to move a rock aside in the cave to see it, it was still such beautiful scenery. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Guess what I found while I was hiding in the tree today?¡± ¡°Food?¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°No, my Mom¡¯s guidance.¡± ¡°... ¡± Maxi stared at Monica. Monica was rather interested. ¡°What guidance? Did she tell you how to win thispetition? Did her soul enter your dreams and told you stuff? Or has she hidden in the tree before and written the secret forms? I liked watching Wuxia dramas since I was young. When you fall into a hole, you are bound to find some secret forms. The kind of drama when someone goes into aa from high fever, and then there will be a beauty who takes off all her clothes. Did you find those secret forms too?¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°My Mom wrote some words. Fang Hongxiu was here.¡± Maxi asked, ¡°What kind of guidance is this?!¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Hope.¡± Monica said, ¡°I did not ask anything.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s really cool? My Mom left those words there decades ago, and I actually saw them! This is a form of guidance somehow. So, I¡¯ll definitely win.¡± Monica said, ¡°Sis, I realize that you love being optimistic and giving yourself chicken soup for the soul.¡± Hearing it makes me hungry. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Poisonous chicken soup.¡± Maxi said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever thought of this? If you win, it means that Monica and I are dead. Sis, who gave you the courage to think that you can beat both Monica and me?¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°I don¡¯t have to fight you guys 1v2, do I?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°No. You do.¡± ¡°If I kill either one of you, the other one would kill themselves out of love, isn¡¯t it?¡± After all, you guys are so loving. You definitely wouldn¡¯t disappoint me. Monica said, ¡°Oh, sis. You¡¯re wrong. Maxi and I going up against you would be 1v4. I mean, if you fight any of us, it¡¯d also be 1v2. You get it?¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I have feelings too.¡± Maxi smiled. ¡°How quiet.¡± ¡°They have changed their strategy,¡± Monica said. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°How obvious. Otherwise, how could we be in the mood to look at the stars in the sky? I¡¯m so tired. I really want to sleep.¡± ¡°Go to sleep,¡± Monica said. ¡°Maxi, you too. I will guard here. Three hourster, we will swap.¡± Chapter 1063 - Teen Girl Problems

Chapter 1063: Teen Girl Problems

¡°Sure!¡± Maxi went onto the higher part of the rock andy down. They were kind ofying down among a tiny nest of stones. There were rocks all around them, which provided cover for them. She and Shen Qianshu took one side each, left and right. As she began to hear the heavy breathing of Shen Qianshu, she also fell asleep instantly! An entire day of high pressure caused by chasing and escaping had exhausted them out thoroughly. Monica guarded the weapons alone. In the dark, she continued observing. ... At dawn. Suddenly, the sound of announcements rang. A female voice said, ¡°There are 43 contestants left on the map! All the best!¡± In the silent woods, the sound was not too soft, and neither was it loud. Maxi opened her eyes suddenly. Shen Qianshu was still asleep. Over four hours had passed. Maxi flipped over. ¡°Monica, go have some sleep. I¡¯ll swap roles with you. Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± ¡°You can have a good rest tonight, so I let you sleep longer.¡± Maxi understood too. New strategy. They wanted them to run out of resources and be helpless. What a vicious tactic. Yet, they could not think of a way to counter-attack. ¡°Have some rest, I¡¯ll guard.¡± Monica nodded. She swapped roles with Maxi. ... Meng Qi hugged his sniper rifle. Under the protection of Ai Bo, he fell into a deep sleep. In his dreams, he saw Ye Ling. Ye Ling¡¯s face was really cold. In his eyes, it was filled with disgust. Meng Qi stood before Ye Ling like a poor little boy. His depressing aura turned very puppy-like. ¡°Bro...¡± He called for Ye Ling. Ye Ling said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not.¡± Meng Qi was really sad. Ye Ling had always been cold and distant. He seldom spoke, but he respected Luther a lot. As Luther¡¯s adopted son, even if he did anything wrong, Ye Ling would be very patient with him. He never despised him. Meng Qi was really sad. Suddenly, Ye Ling took out a gun and aimed it at Meng Qi. He fired the gun unhesitatingly. As if it was in slow-motion, the bullet dashed through the air and hit him right in his temple. Ouch! That hurts! He woke up from his dream abruptly, and his muscles were cramping. Like a young boy who was still experiencing growing pains. Like a boy whose nutrients did not match the speed of growth of his bones. Ai Bo was shocked. ¡°Meng Qi, what¡¯s up?¡± Meng Qi opened his eyes and stared at the sky, feeling lost. They were on very high ground, so they could see the sky clearly. The stars shone brightly, further imprinting this beautiful scenery into his mind. It was really a great view. Meng Qi was silent. Beads of cold sweat formed on his forehead. He felt as if something had pricked him on his heart very softly. It ached and hurt. In his dream, his brother had shot him. If someone thought about something a lot during the day, they would dream about it at night. Was that fear in his heart, or was he fearless? Even he did not know it himself. How tragic. ¡°Had a nightmare?¡± Ai Bo asked. Meng Qi said, ¡°Nah.¡± Ai Bo said, ¡°I¡¯m so envious of you. You always look like nothing bothers you. You are always so calm and collected.¡± Calm... and collected? Nah. In his brother¡¯s eyes, he was always an immature child. Meng Qi said, ¡°No I¡¯m not.¡± I¡¯m very weak and vulnerable. Just a dream is enough to break me down. Ai Bo looked at Meng Qi. To him, Meng Qi was really weird. He really existed in a weird way. After knowing him for so many years, he always appeared and left mysteriously. He seldom spoke, and he loved to read. He always loved hiding in his balcony, reading. He also disliked it when people initiated conversations with him. He liked to be silent. He could read all day. ¡°It¡¯s almost daylight,¡± Ai Bo said. Beckett and he swapped roles. He was a little tired. There were two more hours until the sky brightened up. This time of day was the most rxing and calming yet most tiring time. Chapter 1064 - Snipe of Life and Death

Chapter 1064: Snipe of Life and Death

There were no sounds in the woods. Meng Qi looked at his wristwatch. ¡°Meng Qi, do you think the n will work?¡± ¡°There is no time limit for the selection. Sieges are amon strategy.¡± Ai Bo said, ¡°I heard that someone could survive in the woods with just water for one whole month. Are we going to do this to them for one month? There is so much water in the woods.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t,¡± Meng Qi said. ¡°It won¡¯t evenst ten days. Just wait.¡± ¡°Why? How are you so sure?¡± ¡°Instincts!¡± Instincts like these were really scary. Ai Bo looked at Meng Qi and felt really strange deep down. Why is he always so mysterious? Yet, he is always right. Instincts? Is it really so simple? Just instincts? Ai Bo looked at Meng Qi. Yet, Meng Qi shut his eyes. ... Just as Meng Qi had imagined. Silence for the entire day! They could not even hear any other sound in the woods other than that from the wind. It was so quiet they could not hear any other thing. No one was walking around either. Monica and Maxi could only see a small team moving around. The team was really weird. After hiding, they did not move anymore. They did not even make a single sound. That was really strange. ¡°What are they doing?¡± ¡°Waiting to pounce on the prey.¡± Shen Qianshu woke up feeling much better. She looked more energized too and not so beaten down. Yet, she felt insecure. Did they really intend to hide there and wait until her team loses all resources? Monica said, ¡°This is too strange.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Maxi said. ¡°I feel like I can hear ck Rose¡¯s penalty systeming, and it¡¯s a very scary one.¡± Just by the incident of the explodeddy, they knew that it was really really scary. ¡°How long can west?¡± ¡°Check the supplies!¡± Shen Qianshu nodded and took their bags. She checked. There was a lot of food avable in the city, but they did not take a lot. They had quite a bit ofpressed biscuits, choctes, and some smaller dried fruits. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Six packs ofpressed biscuits, eleven pieces of chocte, three packs of nuts, ten cans of canned food, ten nutrition bars, and four bottles of water.¡± They did not have a lot of food, but it was definitely enough for days. The most troubling thing was water. They did not have enough water. Water took up a lot of space, and it was heavy as well. They left too much space for bullets, so they did not prepare much water. Neither did they think that the opposition would use such a tactic. Under such circumstances, theck of water became their main issue. Monica said, ¡°We won¡¯tst a week.¡± If they wanted to get water, they had to find a way to leave the cave. There were two water sources here, and someone must be there already. They must be waiting to ambush them by the water sources. If they went over, they were sending themselves to death. Even if they were quick and agile or extremely careful, they could not avoid it. They could not go to the water sources. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°We can only pray for rain.¡± If it rained, they could survive for a longer time. One day and one night had passed. There were no signs of rain. It was dark again. Shen Qianshu, Maxi, and Monica took turns sleeping. Every time, one person guarded the night. If anything was amiss at all, they would know. Shen Qianshu was woken up at 4 am. It was a time when everyone was the most exhausted. Shey before the sniper and aimed into the woods. Complete darkness. It was really dark all around. Nothing could be seen. Her eyelids were fighting internally. Suddenly, there was a glimpse of light from nearby. Shen Qianshu squinted and put on her night vision sses. Through the sniper scope, she could see a team descending the mountain and going somewhere. Chapter 1065 - Drama King

Chapter 1065: Drama King

Suddenly, there was a glimpse of light from nearby. Shen Qianshu squinted and put on her night vision sses. Through the sniper scope, she could see a team descending the mountain and going somewhere. Descending? If they aren¡¯t among the shrubs, where are they going? She lost track of them quickly. Shen Qianshu could not help but think of Ye Ling again. What is Ye Ling doing now? Master, I amying in the woods exposed to all these poisonous bugs. I am in such great danger. What about you? Are you worried sick about me? ... Columbia. After three days of stalking a local special agents force, Mu Yuan and Jack finally found a clue. The ck Rose was indeed being protected. After shended in Colombia, she was quickly transferred away. In the dark hut, Jack kidnapped the person. The good thing was that he had a mask on. He pretended to be under a mercenary army. Mu Yuan also went under disguise. He was afraid of causing an international issue, so the two of them interrogated the special agents officer amicably. They got a clue. There was more activity on the southern side of the desert. The agent was trapped in the small hut. To prevent him from leaking any information, Jack and Mu Yuan left him with sufficient food and water but did not allow him to leave. After receiving information, Ye Ling took out the map immediately. ¡°Southern part of the desert?¡± After finding the map, Ye Ling took a look at it. Other than the desert, there was nothing. The map was empty there. This was thetest satellite map. Ye Ling said, ¡°There is where the army is stationed. If many people get close, suspicions will definitely arise. I will go alone.¡± The satellite map was not very reliable. He decided to take a trip there alone. ording to the information provided by the special agent, there was an active mercenary army in the desert. However, he was not of very high rank, so he could not give out much information. But the information received was rather useful. Mu Yuan said, ¡°Ling, go to town first. Jack and I will be there in a jiffy. The three of us shall go. The rest will stay within 10 km and get ready.¡± Zhong Ran and Ye Tingyun were really worried. Butler Luther remained silent. Luther said, ¡°Master, I cannot stop you if you insist. Doe back safe.¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°Return to Paris. You aren¡¯t involved in these matters. Don¡¯t worry, even if I die, I have a son who will take over everything.¡± Butler Luther bit his lip. ¡°Got it.¡± Ye Ling set off on that day. He disguised himself as ame middle-aged man with a beard. He did not trim the edges recently, so he already had a beard. He just had to add some extensions. He put on colored contact lenses that had a very light shade of blue. He looked bushy. His facial features were well-defined, and he had a tall figure. He looked like a Westerner. In fact, he looked a lot like a local. He was really good with the localnguage as well. Ye Ling limped into the town. This was a rather busy town. It was quite umon for borders to be so bustling with life. There were high-rise buildings and a wide array of goods avable for consumption. Yet, the people on the streets were walking rapidly, and most of them were equipped with weapons. It seemed like a peaceful ce for daily operations at first nce, yet it was filled with danger. ¡°Hey, where are you from?¡± A man hollered at Ye Ling. Ye Ling coughed rapidly. Not only was he limping, but he also had the flu. He looked really down. ¡°Columbia. Bro, do you have a lighter?¡± He seemed really harmless. He shook as he took out a cigarette. The man took a quick look at him and lit up his cigarette. Chapter 1066 - Drama King 2

Chapter 1066: Drama King 2

The two of them sat down in a bar. ¡°What are you here for? We seldom have foreigners here.¡± ¡°Looking for business.¡± ¡°Business? You?¡± The manughed hysterically as if he had heard a joke. Ye Ling looked so devastated. He looked nothing like a man who was here for business. The man looked down on him. ¡°I heard there are many gold bars here. Many gold bars buried in the desert,¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°Two years ago, a bank robber was nabbed. He took a helicopter, and it crashed here.¡± ¡°Oh, I heard of it too,¡± The man said. ¡°It was a huge deal back then. What does this have to do with those gold bars?¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°To be honest, I just got out of jail. I was in the same one as him. When he was drunk, he said that the international police did not even get hold of the gold bars. After he fell off the ne, he hid the gold bars. He was only caught two dayster. The gold is still left lying around in the desert.¡± His voice was not too loud or too soft. The others in the bar eavesdropped curiously. One of thediesughed. ¡°Bro, you have been imprisoned before? What did you do? You don¡¯t look like an offender.¡± He looked like a scapegoat. Ye Ling said, ¡°Murder.¡± The masses were shocked. Murderer? ¡°Murder?¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°My wife cheated on me. While I was away, she f*cked with others. I got so mad I killed the other dude.¡± He hit his leg. ¡°This is what I have left behind. One dead, one injured. It¡¯s a gain!¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone looked at him in shock. ¡°Youmitted murder. How many years were you sentenced to? How are you released so soon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a negligent homicide. I wasn¡¯t sentenced to too many years. We were a little rich, so I was released in eight years through some connections. Oh, it¡¯s such a pity. Times are different now. Without money, nothing can be done.¡± Ye Ling had earphones on. Jack and Mu Yuan heard his storytelling. Mu Yuan could not help but curse. ¡°How is he so talkative when he puts on another face? It¡¯s so hard to get a word out of him usually. I swear this is the longest sentence I¡¯ve ever heard from Ling.¡± Jack tried to hold in hisughter. He described everything so vividly as if it really happened. The masses felt pity for this bushy Ye Ling. The town citizens said, ¡°Bro, you lost money. You just have to earn it back again. I¡¯d believe that you have been cheated about the gold.¡± ¡°Right, he must have lied to you. Return soon. There is only... there is nothing in the desert.¡± The bushy beard covered half of Ye Ling¡¯s face. He had a weird ent, so no one suspected him. He sounded really depressed. It was like he was ming something. He was a normal depressed,me middle-aged man. When he walked, his back was a little hunchback as well. ¡°No, he is really good to me. He wouldn¡¯t cheat me,¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°I want the gold. He has been stuck in prison for his whole life, and he will never be released. If I take the gold, I might be able to save him.¡± ¡°Wow, I never thought that you were so brotherly. Do you know where the gold is?¡± Ye Ling looked rmed as if he was afraid that others would know where the gold bars were. He kept quiet and no longer spoke. The previously enchanting woman asked for whiskey. ¡°Bro, for you.¡± Ye Ling looked at the whiskey and smelled it greedily. ¡°I haven¡¯t smelled this in... okay, okay, okay! Before I fell into such a state, I drank this every day.¡± He gave off a greedy expression and also looked like he was reminiscent of something. The woman was so enchanting. She pushed the man opposite Ye Ling away and sat in front of him. She looked at him with flirtatious eyes. ¡°Bro, when you drink my alcohol, you are mine. Where is the gold? We shall split it.¡± Chapter 1067 - Cripple Who Brags

Chapter 1067: Cripple Who Brags

¡°No, no!¡± Ye Ling pushed the wine away. ¡°I will not tell you.¡± ¡°Hahaha, you are just boasting.¡± ¡°There is nothing in the desert besides dead people.¡± ... In the pub, the voice stunned everyone. That person who said that there were dead people was a teenager. His body was long, and his hair was cropped short. He was not very old. The guy beside him seemed to think he was too meddlesome and hit his head with his hand. ¡°Keep quiet!¡± The young man was extremely afraid and ran to leave the pub. Ye Ling asked, ¡°What does dead people mean?¡± Nobody answered. ¡°Brother, where is the location of your ingot? We are very familiar with this area, and we can bring you there if you tell us. You will not be able to enter the desert if you are not a local. You will be shot.¡± Ye Ling was like a miser. He did not touch the woman¡¯s wine and was also not willing to say the location of the ingot. The people in the pub were all making fun of him. As if it hurt Ye Ling¡¯s pride, he shoved the girl in front angrily and limped away from the pub. Jack said, ¡°Xiaoyuan, go to the small town first and help me investigate some things.¡± ¡°Investigate what?¡± Jack said, ¡°I just thought of a problem. Most of the young people have left the rural small town, and few people are willing to stay in their hometown, yet why is the small town so prosperous? Employment is hard. I want to investigate.¡± Ye Ling was in the small town alone, and he needed someone to coordinate with him. Mu Yuan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Jack pulled Mu Yuan¡¯s head and pecked him on the lips. ¡°Be careful.¡± The kiss came without warning and left in a sh too. Mu Yuan was slightly shocked, and his ears became hot and red. After Jack left, he started to put on a disguise. Ye Ling had distinct features, so it was easier for him to disguise as another person. It would not be easy for him. He decided that he might as well wear a mask. Ye Ling found a hotel in the small town. The hotel was not big, just three stories high. It was an average hotel in the small town. Thebor was expensive, and in the rural area, it was not as clean. Ye Ling shut the windows, looking at the people on the street. Everyone looked depressed. Besides being more rxed in the hotel, the people outside were all looking quite serious. Not the rxation and satisfaction that a person in a prosperous small town should have. Ye Ling went down. The teenager who was in the pub was ying basketball at the backyard of the hotel. The ce had nothing except for a basketball, which looked especially lonely. Ye Ling walked over and sat down. The teenager yed basketball as if he was just wasting his energy. His basketball skills were terrible. Ye Ling had never yed basketball before. He almost did not touch any form of sports during his secondary school days. ¡°I y better than you,¡± Ye Ling said. He was confident just like that. Even though he had never touched a basketball before, because Tong Hua admired a basketball yer, he would asionally watch programs. He would nce at it asionally and feel that it was very easy and that he could master it immediately. The teenager took six shots, but none of them went in the. The distance was quite near, which made it a pity. ¡°You are boasting, crippled!¡± The teenager looked down on the crippled middle-aged person, who was in dire straits. This person was not only crippled and dejected but was also dreaming to be a rich man overnight. Mu Yuanughed at what he said. Crippled!! Hahaha, nobody dared to scold Ah Ling after he turned eight years old. Ye Ling stood up and limped over. ¡°Give the ball to me!¡± It was just basketball. What was such a big deal? Even a crippled could shoot. The teenager was not happy as he saw that he was so arrogant even though he was crippled. He threw the ball over. Ye Ling caught the ball urately. He stepped back and prepared to shoot a three-pointer. Chapter 1068 - Young Man, You Are Absolutely Ignorant Of Ability

Chapter 1068: Young Man, You Are Absolutely Ignorant Of Ability

The teenager was not happy as he saw that he was so arrogant even though he was crippled. He threw the ball over. Ye Ling caught the ball urately. He stepped back and prepared to shoot a three-pointer. Mu Yuan said, ¡°Ah Ling, you are not going to...¡± What a joke! It will be very embarrassing! You have never touched a basketball before. Not even a ser ball too! All these types of ball games have nothing to do with you. Ye Ling pat the basketball in his hand lightly. He stood still, unlike the handsome stance by the basketball idols. He raised his arms, release the ball, and the basketball in his hand seemed to have understood. It entered the urately. Ye Ling opened his hands. The dejected middle-aged man said, ¡°Look, it is so easy.¡± The teenager stared with his wide eyes. It was unbelievable. How did the ball go into the? ¡°You... You...¡± ¡°How long have you yed basketball?¡± The teenager said, ¡°Five years.¡± ¡°Oh, how stupid.¡± I just touched the basketball, and I scored. The teenager was furious. Mu Yuan said, ¡°Ah Ling, you have found a way to be closer to the teenager, but your mouth... really needs a spanking? The rtionship you have just forged might be ruined.¡± Ye Ling always had a poisonous tongue. Not everyone could ept his poisonous tongue. The teenager was so angry that his eyes went red. ¡°You are just lucky!¡± Yes, he was lucky! Ye Ling said, ¡°I did not have much luck in this second half of my life. This is ability.¡± The teenager took the basketball and went over angrily. ¡°You should shoot again. I do not believe you!¡± Ye Ling took the basketball. This time he did not look for any angle, and he shot randomly. It was a three-pointer again. The teenager immediately looked at him with admiration. He would never have thought that a middle-aged man who was dejected and crippled could be an expert in basketball. The feelings of the teenager were very simple and pure. He would adore whoever who was great. Even more so at this kind of ce at the border. Ability was everything. ¡°How did you do it?¡± Dramatic Ye Ling said, ¡°Before I killed someone and got jailed, I was a basketball team yer. My worth was more than ten million.¡± ¡°... ¡± Mu Yuan was astonished. The teenager¡¯s eyes were shining brightly when he heard that. The teenager changed his perception of Ye Ling and admired him instead. ¡°Can you teach me basketball? I wish to y basketball too.¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°I have no time. I need to find the gold.¡± The teenager said, ¡°Find what gold? There is no prospect. You will not seed because there is no gold.¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°My friends in jail will not deceive me.¡± ¡°He is lying to you. There is no gold at all. In the desert, they are all...¡± The teenager almost blurted out the truth, but he paused, as if he was afraid of someone scolding him. Ye Ling turned to leave. The teenager admired him quite a lot and really wanted to learn basketball from him. He ran up to chase after Ye Ling. ¡°Teach me basketball. I can give you money,¡± the teenager said. ¡°One US dor a day, how about that?¡± Ye Ling was dumbstruck. ¡°... ¡± The president with a worth of a hundred billion fell into silence for a while. As the teenager became increasingly excited, he said calmly, ¡°No, I need to find the gold.¡± ¡°There is no gold!¡± The teenager said. Suddenly, he pulled Ye Ling to a corner, and he hugged the basketball. ¡°Do not tell other people that the desert only has bad people and dead people. There will not be any gold. Do not go there.¡± ¡°Why are there only bad people and dead people?¡± The teenager said, ¡°I also do not know. The people in our small town had said that those bad people brought us wealth, and if we want to maintain wealth, then do not be nosy. A few of us once got lost in the desert when we were children, and we saw so many dead people.¡± Ye Ling raised his eyebrows, and he felt some unspeakable emotions. Dead people? What kind of dead people? Chapter 1069 - My Wife Eloped with Someone

Chapter 1069: My Wife Eloped with Someone

And why would they appear in the desert? ¡°Why is wealth here provided by ¡®bad guys¡¯?¡± The youth said, ¡°Every June, a group of people wille to our town. They are very fierce, and theye with guns, the kind that could really kill. They get all the young and strong men to work in the desert. The returns are very high. Sometimes people would die too, but thepensation for it is very high. Usually, it would be a miracle if my parents earned 100 USD after working for one day.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s expression did not change. He asked, ¡°What kind of work do they do in the desert?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. My parents said that we cannot tell anyone. The people there are really fierce. If we let our mouths run around, we would lose both our money and lives. So, do not enter the desert. It¡¯s really dangerous there.¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°My friend¡¯s gold is in the desert, so I have to go.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t. You are a stranger. You are not a local here. Someone is guarding the desert. If you aren¡¯t a local, they will shoot you. You won¡¯t be able to enter. Give up.¡± Ye Ling seemed to be thinking deeply. The young man was indeed very naive and innocent. He raised his hands and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell them I told you.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Ye Ling said. He looked at the young man and said, ¡°You¡¯re interesting.¡± ¡°So will you teach me some basketball skills?¡± ¡°Do you want to earn some money?¡± The young man nodded. Who doesn¡¯t want money? Ye Ling said, ¡°Bring me to the desert. I¡¯ll pay you any amount.¡± ¡°Pfft. You¡¯re a random nobody who¡¯s looking for gold. What are you boasting about? Where would you have the money?¡± The young man did not take him seriously at all, and he even looked a little angry and suspicious of him. ¡°Idiot!¡± Ye Ling yelled. He paused and took out a watch. ¡°This watch costs 2,000,000 USD. If you bring me to the desert to look for my gold, this watch is yours.¡± ¡°This is from IWC Schaffhausen!¡± The young man looked at the watch excitedly. He wanted to touch it, but he was afraid of breaking it. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it on TV before! I¡¯ve seen it on TV before! It¡¯s not counterfeit, is it?¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°It¡¯s genuine. I can give you as many of this type of watches as you want.¡± The young man thought a bit and felt that something was weird. ¡°Aren¡¯t you broke? Where did you get that watch?¡± It turned out that the young man was not as naive as Ye Ling had thought. Ye Ling said, ¡°Stolen.¡± ¡°... ¡± Mu Yuan was astonished. Ah Ling, it must have been hard on you... How patient you are. The youth was very hesitant. He wanted the watch, but he was also very worried. ¡°You¡¯re really going to go for the gold?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Fine. Then you have to promise not to wander around. I will only bring one person, and that¡¯s you. Do not get me into trouble.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Give me the watch!¡± The young man reached his arm out. Ye Ling handed the watch to him casually. The young man put the watch on gleefully. The color of the watch was really beautiful andpatible with his skin tone. It looked really nice on him, and he was really ted. ¡°When are we going to the desert?¡± ¡°It¡¯s reallyte now. Tomorrow morning,¡± the youth said. ¡°People are working there now, so I can go and send my parents some food.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°It¡¯s a deal then!¡± I hope that sacrificing the watch will be worth it. The youth went home gleefully. Ye Ling returned to the hotel. It was really silent in the hotel. Ye Lingy down in bed. Mu Yuan had entered the town too. He did not incur any disruptions. He disguised himself as a blonde youth with blue eyes who was here to take photos of the scenery. He looked like a photographer who took very professional photos. The young man spoke fluent American English and took photos all around the streets. asionally, people stopped him, but he never got mad. He left very quickly and did not cause any conflicts. Chapter 1070 - My Wife And I Are Separated By A High Wall

Chapter 1070: My Wife And I Are Separated By A High Wall

Everyone had a favorable impression of this kind of tactful youth. Meanwhile, both of them gathered back at the hotel. Mu Yuan said, ¡°Can I go together with you?¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°Don¡¯t. You wait here and be the nted agent. I¡¯ll go alone. If there are too many people, it will attract suspicion easily instead. It¡¯s not necessary.¡± He was very calm. It had been so many days, and they finally found a bit of useful information. He only wanted to see Shen Qianshu, and the sooner he saw her, the better it would be. As for other matters, he was already impatient. Mu Yuan said, ¡°Alright. Be careful. Jack went to check on this town. It is indeed a little strange that the town on the border can be so flourishing. I just checked the map. This is not a traffic stronghold. Moreover, it has been very xenophobic for several years.¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°People areing every year. They must be constructing something in the desert. There are still people inside. Oh right, you and Jack should stay in the small town and meanwhile, find the ce that has the most electricity in the small town. I feel that the ck Rose is not far away from here.¡± Mu Yuan nodded his head. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s take action separately.¡± The night wasing soon. Ye Ling did not feel sleepy. In a short while, it was daybreak. He did not sleep well the whole night. He thought about Shen Qianshu in his heart and also thought about what he should do if he waste by a step and something had happened to Shen Qianshu. He could not ept it. He had to find her at all costs. He also kept holding themunication device given to him by Ye Tingyun. This could locate his position urately. When Ye Tingyun was in the castle, he could locate his position and provide intelligence and logistics to him, Mu Yuan, and Jack. The youth arrived as nned. Ye Ling asked, ¡°Were you checked when you entered the desert?¡± ¡°Yes, it was like a security check.¡± Ye Ling nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± He went to the washroom and took out the equipment on him. He ced them in the box and put it under the bed. He had booked the hotel for 10 days and was also not afraid of someone checking. Ye Ling said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The talented and skillful people were bold. This phrase referred to Ye Ling. He did not bring any firearms and did not even bring a knife. He just followed the youth and left. Both of them reached the border of the desert very quickly. At the border of the desert, there was a very tall observatory. There were two people on the observatory. There was one person below, and all of them were armed. ¡°Stand still!¡± The youth obviously had a familiar face. He wanted to send some food to his parents. They checked the food boxes, which were filled with food. ¡°Who is he?¡± He pointed at Ye Ling and asked. ¡°He¡¯s my elder cousin,¡± the youth said. The man raised his gun and came over. He used an instrument to scan his body and did not find anything suspicious. The youth smiled pleasingly. That person waved his hand. ¡°Go over.¡± ¡°Thank you, Big Brother. Many thanks to Big Brother.¡± The youth hurriedly thanked him and pulled Ye Ling. They entered the desert. The desert stretched out as far as the eye could see. There was no sense of direction at all. The young man went into a desert vehicle. Ye Ling also went into the vehicle and held the food boxes while the youth drove. It was extremely difficult to drive in the desert. It was good that it was not dangerous. They jolted the bonus for half an hour all the way. They could still see some bushes asionally. The youth was especially familiar with the route. Within a short period of time, they saw people. Ye Ling saw the high wall. It was a very high city wall in the desert just like this. It was particrly conspicuous. Ye Ling slightly frowned. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°City wall. I don¡¯t know. It was done by the people in our small town. I don¡¯t know what they are doing,¡± the youth said. On the two sides of the high wall were jungles. They spread out endlessly. There were over 10 people in the desert. They seemed to be digging for something. Ye Ling went near and realized that they were digging a tunnel. The youth took the food boxes and looked for his parents. He shared happily with his parents about something. Chapter 1071 - The Silent Small Town

Chapter 1071: The Silent Small Town

Ye Ling observed carefully. On the side of the high wall, there was a very deep gutter. There was no way to cross over. It was as if it had the human world and the desert were separated into two different worlds. There were some men, who were armed with guns, looking at the workers not far away. Ye Ling did not dare not to go near. He was afraid that he would expose something. He remembered the map silently in his heart. The youth walked over. ¡°I have already told you. There won¡¯t be any gold. You can give up.¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°What¡¯s behind the wall?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the youth said. ¡°Get on the car. I¡¯ll bring you around.¡± Ye Ling looked at the people armed with guns not far away. It was time for their meal. There were also people patrolling. The young person was safe, and he got into the car. The youth brought him around the high wall once. When it turned, he then realized that there was someone in the desert. A piece ofnd was circled, and it was temporarily isted. A very high wall was used, and there were also some high voltage grids. All of them were isted. She was inside! Ye Ling¡¯s gaze darkened. His heart was beating faster. There was not a moment he felt so agitated like now. He had searched for so long. Finally, he could confirm her location. This was the ce for the ck Rose selection. The desert was too big, and the circled ground was also too big. He simply could notpletely walk through it. Someone had put their hand out. They were not allowed to go over. Ye Ling and the youth had to turn back. Ye Ling asked, ¡°You said there were dead people. What is it about?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll bring you there.¡± The youth kept the watch and was also very seriously responsible. He brought Ye Ling to another ce two kilometers away from the high wall. It was a little high slope. Ye Ling raised his head and looked over. There was nothing. Where are the dead people? The youth jumped down from the car and walked to the little high slope. He used his strength as he pried the yellow sand apart. He called Ye Ling over. ¡°Come here.¡± Ye Ling went over and dug the yellow sand with him. He saw a section of a bone. It was a 30-centimeter long white bone. The youth said, ¡°There are white bones all over on this little mountain slope. For years, the wind and the sand had buried the bones. Hence, normally, you cannot see it. However, they are all bones.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s heart shuddered. He dug the yellow sand forcefully and saw a set of white bones again. ¡°Where were the dead people transported over from?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the youth said. ¡°My parents mentioned this matter. It was a mysterious taboo, and nobody dared to say anything.¡± The people in the small town were very secretive. The youth said, ¡°I know that my parents are working to earn money for us. They have said that no matter what they have seen, they have to keep it a secret. Hence, the adults will not discuss the matter in the desert.¡± ¡°So how did you know?¡± The youth said, ¡°I heard them talking about it secretly. Mom was especially scared and didn¡¯t want to work, but Dad wanted to earn money. She didn¡¯t have a choice.¡± Ye Ling nodded his head as he stared deeply in the direction of the high wall. Suddenly, he took out the map and made a marking. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The youth asked. He looked at him confusedly. Ye Ling said, ¡°I am making a marking.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make any markings. Do you want to get us killed?¡± the youth said. ¡°If they know that someone has leaked the secret, they will surely kill. They are bad people.¡± Ye Ling asked, ¡°Do you want to kill bad people?¡± The youth shook his head. Ye Ling asked, ¡°Why do you not want to kill bad people?¡± The youth said, ¡°Our small town is very poor. It was very poor in the past and did not have much development. When the children grew up, they would not stay at home. They would go out and make a living. We could not fill our stomachs, and our clothes could not keep us warm. There were also robbers until they came. ¡°They are bad people. It¡¯s not wrong. But they have also brought wealth and better living. Although they kill people and are very fierce, if they leave, we will be poor people again. We won¡¯t eat or dress well. Then what¡¯s the point?¡± Chapter 1072 - Youngster, You Want To Be A Billionaire

Chapter 1072: Youngster, You Want To Be A Billionaire

Ye Ling was silent. There were too many secrets buried in this desert. He had to dig them all out. Ye Ling pointed at the location. ¡°This is the location of the gold.¡± ¡°In the high wall?¡± The youth was stunned. ¡°Right, my gold is here!¡± Ye Ling said in a low voice. ¡°I must find this gold in my poor life.¡± The youth looked at him in astonishment. Ye Ling asked, ¡°Do you have any way to go in?¡± The youth shook his head. He was even terrified. ¡°No, don¡¯t cause trouble for us. There is really no way to go in. People will die. We will be killed because of you.¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°If I find the gold, I¡¯ll give you half.¡± The youth shook his head. He started to feel a little terrified. ¡°That group of people have guns in their hands. They will not hesitate to kill anyone. Did you know thatst year, we had someone who was killed? We reported to the police, but they didn¡¯t bother. I don¡¯t want any gold. I want to live.¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°Think about it. What¡¯s the point of living like this and always being threatened by others? Why don¡¯t you make a big deal with me? I assure that you will enjoy wealth and glory.¡± After he entered the desert, he did not bring anymunication device. He did not even have his cell phone and could not send his location to Mu Yuan. It was the same for the people who worked here. They also did not have cell phones andmunication devices. He wanted to think of a way to convince the youth and bring him in. Shen Qianshu was definitely behind the high wall. The youth said, ¡°I won¡¯t bring you in. I don¡¯t even know how to get in¡± Ye Ling looked at him deeply. The youth got frightened in his heart. He was obviously a disheartened middle-aged man who was a little down and out. Why did he have such a scary aura? He seemed to be fiercer and scarier than that group of men holding guns. The youth went backward. ¡°Who are you? Who exactly are you? Why do you want to go in the high wall? Are you lying to me on purpose?¡± ¡°Rx. Don¡¯t be nervous,¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°Even if I lie to you, the money will not lie to you. Your starry watch will not lie to you. You have already gotten it, right?¡± The youth did not believe him. Ye Ling said, ¡°I did not lie to you. The gold is there. There is a lot, a lot of gold. It is enough for you to go to Las Vegas to have a good gamble. It is enough for you to have a better life. As long as you are willing to help, I can provide you with the best life.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to get in!¡± ¡°Your parents will surely know,¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°Right, they work here. How often do they go back?¡± The youth said, ¡°It depends. Sometimes it can be once a month. Sometimes it can be once every half a month. The timing is not fixed.¡± ¡°How long have they been here for this time?¡± ¡°About one week.¡± Ye Ling silently calcted the time. It was for about one week as well. The timing matched. Ye Ling said, ¡°Little youth, I have a very important matter, and I have to go into the high wall. It is more important than my life. Can you do me a favor, alright? Regardless of what conditions you have, I will agree to them.¡± Little youth, you cannot imagine what I can provide you as long as you help me with this small favor. ¡°You... ¡± The little youth stammered. He was very hesitant and also felt that in front of the down and out middle-aged person, there was a very alluring cake that was tempting him. This was a very scary matter. The little youth said, ¡°I will try my best to help you to ask. I do not know whether there is any way. We have to leave immediately. If we don¡¯t leave, they will lose their tempers.¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s settled then!¡± Chapter 1073 - Merci’s Death

Chapter 1073: Merci¡¯s Death

Ye Ling took a deep breath and looked within the high wall. He was already almost within reach. He was also very patient to wait for a while again. No hurry! He was separated from Shen Qianshu by only a wall. ... Within the high wall. In the bushes. Shen Qianshu was bitten by insects until she had more than 10 bites. Her legs were all filled with red swollen bites. The insects here were especially poisonous, and it was very painful to get bitten. She could feel the toxins umting. ¡°Three days.¡± They were already in the bushes for three days. Their food supply was decreasing. As for drinking water, they were only left with a two-liter bottle of mineral water. The problem with food was a small one. The most fearful problem was theck of water. Without water, they were in a very difficult situation. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°They really n to trap us here until we die.¡± ¡°We arepeting to see who is more patient,¡± Monica said. ¡°No hurry.¡± They were not at their wits¡¯ end. Maxi said, ¡°This method is too ruthless.¡± They were not afraid if it was openly and fairly chasing and stopping to kill. They were most afraid of being besieged. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Can we wait for nightfall and take action?¡± Maxi said, ¡°Cannot. When it¡¯s night, they will also be guarding us. Once youe out from the cave, someone may see you. We have already slipped into a disadvantage. The advantage we have built at the start is gone.¡± Three days of time was enough for Xue Er and the others to make a particrly precise arrangement in the bushes. They did not have any way out at all. ¡°Hungry?¡± Shen Qianshu shook her head. Monica said, ¡°Try to eat and drink less. These are our only leftover supplies. Don¡¯t use them unless you cannot bear with it.¡± Of course, Shen Qianshu knew that. ¡°Quickly rain.¡± This was obviously not going to happen. It was a sunny day, and the sun was shining all over the earth. It was unlikely to rain. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°They are already aware of our location.¡± Maxi said, ¡°Right!¡± This was obvious. The bushes were only this big, and there were not many ces to hide. If Shen Qianshu, Monica, and Maxi were besieging someone, they would also cover thend inch by inch and then rule them out. A ce was circled out. Even if Xue Er and her group did not know the exact location, they roughly knew their location. As Shen Qianshu had said, the group was discussing whether to confirm the location of Shen Qianshu and the others now. Xue Er said, ¡°We have already inspected all the ces and are only left with this area. They must be hiding here. It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t know their specific location. Should we send someone to go over and determine their specific location?¡± Nobody was willing to go out to determine their location. This was a tactic of sacrifice. Meng Qi was also very exhausted. He had ambushed consecutively for a few days and did not do anything else. The sun had shone on him until ayer of skin hade off. It was more tiring than chasing to kill. Xue Er said, ¡°Meng Qi, what do you think?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with me,¡± Meng Qi said. ¡°To me, you all are enemies. I only want Shen Qianshu to die first. Don¡¯t ask me about the ns you make; I don¡¯t want you all ming me when someone dies.¡± Monica etc. were obviously at an advantage. If they had an advantage, then they had to expand it. People would think this way, but they did not want to sacrifice themselves. Naturally, someone had to be sacrificed. A girl said, ¡°It¡¯s been three days. Their food supply should be almost used up. We are also not in a hurry. Let¡¯s wait for a while.¡± Xue Er had to give up. The opinions of many people were unified. They were willing to wait. She also did not have the say alone; hence, she could only let everyone wait. Suddenly, a broadcast was heard. ¡°Merci has died. I repeat. Merci has died.¡± ... Chapter 1074 - The Drama Duo

Chapter 1074: The Drama Duo

Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°How did she die?¡± Maxi said, ¡°She was seriously injured. I reckon that she died from an infection. The weather is warm, and we are in the jungle. We only have basic medicine, so she could not get the proper treatment.¡± Her death was expected. Monica said, ¡°One less person again.¡± Suddenly, a bullet hit on the cave wall not far away. It caused countless broken stones to stter. Shen Qianshu got up horizontally and swept up her own M4. She, Monica, and Maxi had their backs against one another. They had nned to fight. Minutes went by. Everything went back to being peaceful. After one bullet, it was endless peace. Nobody shot again, and nobody came up to check. Xue Er said, ¡°Did you see them?¡± ¡°No!¡± The girl said. ¡°No one appeared.¡± Monica suddenly crouched onto the ground and used her ear to listen to something. Shen Qianshu looked at her, not understanding what she was doing. Maxi and Monica exchanged nces. ¡°Very big movement.¡± ¡°What the heck?¡± ¡°Someone is digging a tunnel.¡± ¡°What?¡± Monica and Maxi got up. It was very far from them; hence, the sound was fainter when it was heard. However, it could be determined that there seemed to be people outside this selection ground. ¡°What is Xue Er doing?¡± Shen Qianshu could not understand at all. She was simply wasting ammunition. One shot here and one shot there. There was not a single shot that was urate. Nobody knew their location. ¡°Their ammunition is adequate. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Suddenly, the sound of a helicopter hovering was heard. A helicopter flew over the top of the forest. Shen Qianshu, Monica, and Maxi looked halfway up at the sky. The helicopter was not considered to be flying high. There were a few armed personnel sitting at the cabin door area. Shen Qianshu had originally thought that the helicopter would send some supplies down or send people out, but the helicopter flew away just like this. ¡°I saw ck Rose,¡± Shen Qianshu said in a low voice. She had used the binocrs to look at the helicopter just now and saw ck Rose. She was on the helicopter. Shen Qianshu wished so much that she had a stinger missile to shoot her down. ¡°Why did shee?¡± Maxi frowned. Monica said, ¡°Increase the difficulty. After all, it won¡¯t be anything good.¡± How could this be something good? Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Hasn¡¯t she been watching uspete all along?¡± The night had arrived. Suddenly, a bright light rose from a very faraway ce. It looked like fireworks and also looked like something else. It was very orderly and rose to the sky three times. The field of vision was better here as there was a vast expanse of tnd. Major was nearby. Monica and Maxi exchanged nces. They suddenly felt much calmer in their hearts. This was their private way of contact through signaling. Although it was weak, they understood when they saw it. What was most important now was how to find their way over there. They were afraid that there was someone monitoring them, and they could not say anything. In the small town. The youth held the fireworks and yed with a few children together. The fireworks which the children yed with did not fly high into the sky. The fireworks were very pretty and were very unique in the night light. Suddenly, a jeep barged over and nearly knocked down the children. Two people who were fully armed came down. ¡°Who allowed you all to light fireworks? Who allowed you all to light fireworks!¡± That person growled. The children were badly frightened, and they nearly cried. It was a mess. The youth was being pointed at with a gun. He was so frightened that his legs turned soft, and he hurriedly said, ¡°It is our holiday today. A holiday. We were lighting fireworks to y.¡± In the small town, a group of women and children also gathered over. Although they were frightened, they were exining continuously. That fully armed personnel confiscated all their fireworks and said threateningly, ¡°You are not allowed to light fireworks. Otherwise, you all will be killed.¡± Chapter 1075 - Activate The Countdown

Chapter 1075: Activate The Countdown

The youth was frightened badly. He was confused as he broke out in a cold sweat. The children quickly dispersed. Mu Yuan said, ¡°You have guessed correctly. She¡¯s within the high wall.¡± Ye Ling drew the map, and he knew the specific location. As long as he could convince the base and dispatch armed forces, it would be alright. However, Jack did not report. Jack said, ¡°This is ck Rose¡¯s selection ground. Since it is a guaranteed selection ce, they will surely have countermeasures. If they are exposed, what will they do? If you were ck Rose and you had failed, what would you do?¡± Mu Yuan and Ye Ling exchanged nces. Ye Ling said, ¡°Kill all the people.¡± ¡°You have also said that there are workers at the construction site. They are still building something. Then, we have to take precautions. Hence, we have to find the control room. If the ck Rose¡¯s selection ground is within the high wall, the control room should be not far away.¡± It was either in the small town or in the desert. As long as they found it and ensured that the people inside were safe, they could take action. It was also not appropriate to dispatch the armed forces on arge scale. It was to prevent causing mass casualties. Ye Ling said, ¡°So when Ke Ben¡¯s parentse back, we will substitute them to go in.¡± ... ck Rose was in the monitoring room. She saw everything in the bushes. Whether it was the ruined city, bushes, or the desert, there were surveince cameras. Moreover, they were in all directions. The surveince cameras did not have any blind spots. All the locations which they had ambushed were very clear. Every red dot on the map represented one person. They had already formed a circle around Shen Qianshu, Monica, and Maxi. They had determined their location. However, no one took action. They were waiting for Shen Qianshu to run out of ammunition and food. Mo Er said, ¡°It has been three days. No one has taken action. This is different from thepetitions in the past years.¡± In the past years, once they went in, it was a massacre. It was a ¡°you die or I live¡± situation. It was extremely intense. Basically, within three days, there appeared to be an ending. Now, they had slipped into a deadlock. ¡°What¡¯s the use of lying low like this?¡± The ck Rose said. ¡°They are too cautious.¡± Mo Er said, ¡°This is also a tactic. The candidates in this round are very outstanding. Everyone is a good seedling.¡± The ck Rose looked at the records and nodded her head. They were indeed good seedlings, but she was already getting impatient. She only wanted to have a result immediately. Mo Er said, ¡°Why did youe over personally? It is too dangerous.¡± ¡°I am worried,¡± ck Rose said. ¡°Ye Ling is already in Columbia. That mysterious major has already be suspicious. We have to get this done quickly and move to another ce immediately.¡± Mo Er said, ¡°There are still seven days.¡± ck Rose said, ¡°It¡¯s too long. The elders value this selection a lot and are also very dissatisfied. They are just lying like this, which does not meet our ck Rose¡¯s usual style of doing things. What we want are ck Roses who dare to fight.¡± Mo Er nodded his head. ck Rose said, ¡°Activate the countdown.¡± Mo Er¡¯s face changed. Activate the countdown? ck Rose said, ¡°Go!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The countdown would be for two days. During the countdown, they could not control anything remotely. Everything was on each candidate¡¯s watch. The watch was linked to a program on theputer. If 48 hours had passed and there was still no result, the program would blow itself up. When the program blew itself up, the ammunition set up in the watch would also explode. The only way was to have a ck Rose appear within 48 hours after winning thepetition. Or perhaps, someone could find this ce and destroy the program. The watch would then be disabled. Chapter 1076 - The Real Intention Was Revealed At The End

Chapter 1076: The Real Intention Was Revealed At The End

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Er pressed a red button. Suddenly, the countdown appeared on the big screen. 48 hours. At the same time, everyone¡¯s watch issued a warning and started the countdown. Shen Qianshu, Monica, and Maxi looked at their watches at the same time. Xue Er, Meng Qi and the others also looked at their watches. The siren rang for nearly one full minute. Then, it stopped. ¡°What happened?¡± Monica said, ¡°The self-explosion program has been activated.¡± Maxi frowned. ¡°I hope that... ¡± Major will make it on time and destroy them. Otherwise, it will be too scary. Shen Qianshu only felt a chill run down her spine. It was like she was being jabbed in her spine by someone. ¡°In other words, if everyone does not die within 48 hours, then they will simply just cause an explosion and kill everyone?¡± ¡°Your understanding is correct!¡± ¡°What the heck is this operation?¡± This was just too scary. It was simply inhuman. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°It must be ck Rose.¡± No one was more ruthless than her. Monica said, ¡°Wearing the watch is already a warning. Looks like they do not want us to go on lying low like that. They are making us kill one another.¡± Monica and Maxi knew the meaning of the countdown. The others knew as well. Meng Qi¡¯s face slightly changed. Before the countdown started, there would be a helicoptering over and bringing all the youths out. They were also wearing a watch, but it was considered safe. Wearing the watch was only to prevent cheating. 48 hours were too little. Ai Bo said, ¡°This is too ruthless.¡± Beckett said, ¡°Also not considered too ruthless. This is inevitable. They are just eager for an ending.¡± They were in the midst of talking when they heard gunshots suddenly. Ai Bo said, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± There was a chaotic battle. The countdown made them panic. Everyone had clearly seen the horrible state of that person after the explosion. At this time, no one was willing to sit and wait for death. Everyone surged towards the cave where Shen Qianshu, Monica, and Maxi were in. Monica, Maxi, and Shen Qianshu put on all their equipment. Countless bullets hit onto the cave opening, causing a fire suppression. The locations which Shen Qianshu, Monica, and Maxi had chosen were better. One man could hold back all the enemy forces. However, no matter how the man held back all the enemy forces, he could not win against a grenade. Suddenly, a grenade was thrown in. Monica shouted loudly, ¡°Grenade, scatter!¡± Maxi and Shen Qianshu threw themselves out. At that moment, they also threw two grenades out. Suddenly, the sound of an explosion was heard. First, the cave exploded, and the stones flew everywhere. It was followed by an explosion behind. One of the girls was caught in the explosion. Her body was disintegrated. A stone hit Monica¡¯s back. Luckily, it was blocked by her equipment bag. The sound of gunshots was heard continuously. Grenades and explosives were used crazily. Monica and the other two were hiding and were in a very difficult situation. At the same time, the sniper rifles were following closely. Monica¡¯s arm was hit by a bullet. In a series of broadcasts, the broadcast of Monica being injured seemed to have hyped them up. Xue Er sent people over to surround them. The girls in the teams who had already formed a circle surrounded them in a well-trained manner. ¡°Kill. Get a bloody path out.¡± Their real intention was revealed at the end. It was a point of no return. They could only fight all the way! Shen Qianshu and Monica had their backs against each other as they opened fire continuously. They put great pressure on the other group. During that time, the three of them created a bloody path very quickly. They followed the small road and went down the hill immediately. They ran towards the train station. Monica¡¯s fresh blood had dripped all the way. Chapter 1077 - Don’t Waste Bullets

Chapter 1077: Don¡¯t Waste Bullets

On the mountain, Meng Qi was in ambush. He held a sniper rifle steadily. The sniper rifle was his everything. He looked at the exit steadily. There were only two people at the exit. Xue Er shouted loudly, ¡°The people outside, pay attention. They have run to the train station.¡± The girls at the train station got up from the ground and hid separately. They also aimed at the bushes. Meng Qi¡¯s sniper rifle aimed below. As long as someone came out, he could give a headshot. The three of them came down from the bushes and ran forward all the way. They had attracted all the people out. They went all the way to the bottom of the mountain. When the girls opened fire, Monica threw a grenade. Shen Qianshu threw a grenade in the other direction. The moment the grenades exploded, the three of them ran towards the train station swiftly. Meng Qi suddenly pulled the trigger. The bullet brushed past and scraped Shen Qianshu¡¯s shoulder. She stopped in her tracks and was about to look in the direction of the sniper rifle when Monica pushed her down. Another bullet from a sniper rifle at another direction barely missed them. The two of them rolled and crawled up. Under the protection of Maxi¡¯s gunfire, they ran towards the train station. There was aplete power failure in the ruined city. They could only run starting from the train station. Xue Er was flustered as she brought people to chase after them continuously. ¡°People in the ruined city, take note. They are going towards your direction.¡± There was only a small team of people left in the ruined city. Most of the troops were in the bushes. They had wanted to apply as much pressure against Shen Qianshu, Monica, and Maxi. Hence, they could not get too many people out. The three of them ran forward all the way. After passing the ruined city, Monica and Maxi did not stop. They ran towards the high wall station. They could not go to the ruined city. If they had gone there, it would be a road of no return. One small team was blocking them, and there were people ambushing in front and troops chasing them from behind. To them, the situation was very critical. If they were slightly careless, they could lose the whole game. Monica¡¯s arm was also injured. She had to fight for time to heal. They ran all the way to the high wall station. Xue Er said, ¡°Did you see them?¡± ¡°No. They didn¡¯te out of the station.¡± ¡°Check the tunnel.¡± Xue Er said, ¡°Two small teams continue to move forward and chase after them. The others will go check the tunnel.¡± Meng Qi, Ai Bo, and others camete and ran to the high wall station straight away. Ai Bo said, ¡°Why are you certain that they have gone to the high wall station?¡± ¡°Only that side is safe.¡± On that side, there was a high wall. It was also in the jungle. Moreover, the terrain was steeper. It was the most suitable ce to have an ambush battle. As the troops could not be too scattered, Xue Er did not arrange for people to guard there in the beginning. ¡°Monica is injured. Her injuries are not light. We have to find them,¡± Xue Er said. She wished so badly that she could make mincemeat out of them. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°How many grenades are you all left with?¡± ¡°One.¡± ¡°Two!¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I also only have one. The exit is especially big. In a moment, we¡¯ll throw three grenades and blow up the exit. It is built narrower here. After blowing it up, they will not be able to get out. Even if they want toe out, it will be a waste of time. It¡¯ll be just right since Monica will have time to prepare the bullets.¡± ¡°Smart!¡± After the three of them came out of the station, Monica, Maxi, and Shen Qianshu each threw a grenade at the same time. The three grenades exploded at the same time and blew up the whole exit to bits. The three of them went into the jungle swiftly and found a dominant position. Monica gave the sniper rifle to Shen Qianshu. ¡°You watch the exit. Shoot at everyone whoes out. One shot for one person¡¯s head. Don¡¯t waste bullets!¡± Chapter 1078 - It Is Night, Please Close Your Eyes

Chapter 1078: It Is Night, Please Close Your Eyes

¡°Yes!¡± Shen Qianshu nced at Monica¡¯s arm and did not say anything. The flesh and blood on her arm was already a blur. Maxi was a doctor and needed to treat her. She also did not have a choice but to let Shen Qianshu be an observer. Maxi held a knife and swiftly cut open Monica¡¯s clothes. The bullet did not go in deep, but a lot of fresh blood was dripping. Maxi gave her an injection of morphine and started to help her to dig the bullet out. ¡°The conditions do not allow a painless surgery. Bear with it!¡± Monica nodded her head! Shen Qianshu crouched on the ground and looked at the exit of the station. Her gaze was extremely calm. There was a strong smell of blood in her nasal. She could imagine how painful it was for Monica and how terrifying it was to see so much fresh blood was flowing. ¡°Monica, bear with it!¡± The exit of the station was already in a mess. As it was hurriedly constructed, the exit of the station was very small. After it was blown up, the debris had blocked the exit of the station. It could not be moved away in a short while. Xue Er cursed. This was the only entrance. They had to clear up the mess. Shen Qianshu¡¯s n had gained time for Monica. Under this circumstance, Maxi was very calm as she performed the operation. She found the bullet in her arm and dug it out. After she spread ayer of gauze to stop the bleeding, she stitched the wound. From the beginning to the end, Monica did not groan. It was as if she was already used to bearing with pain. After digging for more than half an hour, they finally moved the fallen wall debris to one side. Shen Qianshu saw a personing out from the exit of the station. She suddenly pulled the trigger. One shot hit her heart. The bullet hit her and caused her to fly. Her body flew up and happened to block the exit of the station. The broadcast sounded. Shen Qianshu loaded her gun again. The selection that belonged to her had officially started. ... The exit of the station was blown up, and it also exposed their tracks. There were not that many people left, and all of them hade to the high wall station. Everyone worked together to clear the exit, but the debris was not that easy to clear. They worked until they looked like they were in a sorry state. ¡°Meng Qi, why aren¡¯t you moving? Everybody is clearing up.¡± ¡°I am a sniper.¡± He did not want to do such things. There were still four snipers. Meng Qi asked, ¡°How much ammunition do you all still have?¡± To protect Xue Er and the others in the jungle, one of the snipers had used up all his ammunition. Unfortunately, the ammunition was not interchangeable. The sniper rifles¡¯ calibers were different. Left with only three snipers. Meng Qi still had four rounds. One of them had three rounds. Another one had only two rounds. Monica, who did not really use her sniper rifle, had an abundant supply of bullets. Just when the exit of the station was cleared, a girl was killed by a bullet. Xue Er was unable to restrain her anger. Meng Qi said, ¡°Calm down. It¡¯s useless to be angry.¡± Xue Er said, ¡°They have taken over the advantage now. We can only clear a way out, yet we cannot let too many people go out in a short while. Even if we want to provide cover, we also cannot do it.¡± Meng Qi was in deep thoughts. Xue Er trusted him for no apparent reason. ¡°You have any solution?¡± ¡°Wait for night,¡± Meng Qi said. ¡°Monica is injured. The sniper is not Monica.¡± A girl said, ¡°Cannot wait for night. Maxi must be treating Monica, so Shen Qianshu is holding the sniper now. If Monica regains her strength, can you all bear the consequences of her holding the sniper rifle?¡± Meng Qi said, ¡°If you don¡¯t wait for night, you will die when you go out. Even if Shen Qianshu is holding the gun, her marksmanship is also very urate. You also belittle her too much. Precisely because of belittling her, you all have fallen into disarray.¡± Chapter 1079 - It Is Night, Please Close Your Eyes 2

Chapter 1079: It Is Night, Please Close Your Eyes 2

¡°Alright, don¡¯t make noise. We¡¯ll wait for night,¡± Xue Er said. A few girls felt indignant. They did not have many bullets left for the sniper rifles, and they were being ambushed first by others. This was not considered a good situation in any way. But there was no choice. They had to brace it and wait for night. ... In the monitoring room. ck Rose saw this scene and was very satisfied. Shen Qianshu had performed even better than what she had imagined. Although Monica and Maxi had provided cover well, Shen Qianshu had also been alone these past few days. Her courage and marksmanship were outstanding. The most valuable thing was that she was very calm in judging the situation amidst the chaotic battle. She was not rash. She was always taking one step at a time every time. This made people admire her a lot. The phone rang. An elder of the ck Rose made the call. ¡°The gatekeeper¡¯s daughter has performed very outstandingly in the selection. No wonder you have been looking for her these past few years. You have done very well!¡± The elder said. ¡°After Hongxiu¡¯s absence, we finally have a sessor.¡± ck Rose said, ¡°This is what I should do.¡± ¡°You did well!¡± The elder said. ¡°We have to start to turn the power off and will maintain that state for 20 hours. If she passes it, inform us as soon as you can.¡± ck Rose said, ¡°Yes!¡± After the power was turned off, they did not have any way to continue watching Shen Qianshu¡¯s selection again. Mo Er said, ¡°Want to tamper with the selection?¡± ¡°Three people are walking and watching. Tamper, you think too much. Even if they cannot watch, they can also find out the news from other ces,¡± ck Rose said. ¡°The NPC¡¯s performance for this round is very poor.¡± ¡°Yes. In the past years, the snipers could be distinguished from the enemies. Now... ¡± Mo Er said. ¡°Maybe they want to kill Shen Qianshu.¡± ck Rose looked at Shen Qianshu. She was crouching on the ground and observing the ground from her sniper rifle. She seemed to have discovered a flying device in front of her. Shen Qianshu stared at the flying device for quite some time. Her eyes were like clear and bright ck grapes. Suddenly, she gestured a middle finger. Mo Er frowned. Shen Qianshu had already lowered her eyes and continued to observe. This was simply too provoking. Mo Er said, ¡°Even if she passes, she will also not be considered good.¡± ck Rose said, ¡°I have my own ways.¡± ... Ye Ling entered the desert again. He had taken on the role of the youth¡¯s father this time to enter the desert. The youth feigned illness and lied to his parents to go home. When they got home, they fell into the hands of Mu Yuan. After paying them arge amount of money which was sufficient for them to migrate to another ce to live in peace and work happily, this couple was finally willing to help. Ye Ling disguised as the youth¡¯s father. ¡°We heard a very loud explosion,¡± the youth¡¯s mother said as her voice sounded a little terrified. ¡°We also didn¡¯t know what had happened. There was a tremendous battle back then. It was very scary.¡± Once Ye Ling heard that, he knew what had happened. ¡°You have been working for so long. Do you have a way to go in?¡± ¡°No. Don¡¯t go in. The gold is very important, but your life is also very important. Don¡¯t lose your life because of the gold. That is not worth it at all.¡± She had treated him as an investor. Ye Ling said, ¡°There are people inside.¡± The woman was stunned. Ye Ling said, ¡°They can go in. You all surely have a way to go in.¡± ¡°It was the helicopter which sent the people in directly,¡± the woman said. ¡°I heard that one week ago, there were many helicopters that transported people in. I also did not know what they were doing. It was my first time this yearing here to work for them.¡± Ye Ling nodded his head. Their job for tunnel digging was very simple. Buried mines. Ye Ling only knew now that there were thickyers of explosives below. The explosives were enough to blow up a city at one go. Ye Ling took a deep breath. His breathing was rapid. There were nomunication devices here. He could not find a very good solution that could break through this situation. Chapter 1080 - It Is Night, Please Close Your Eyes 3

Chapter 1080: It Is Night, Please Close Your Eyes 3

Mu Yuan and Jack were already searching for... the headquarters. They came to the construction site very quickly. Some of the people were very miserable working in the desert. Those who were sick were sent back. There were not many people altogether. They wereying the pipelines in the tunnel recently, and they also did not know what they were doing. The pipelines wereid very rigorously. When the time was up, the workers were chased out. Ye Ling nced at the pipelines. These pipelines... ... In the jungle. Night had fallen, and the sky darkened. A half-meter long passage was dug up from the entrance of the train station. Xue Er let a group of people who were faster stand in front. ¡°You all must seize the opportunity. Once you are out, you must run forward desperately. Know that?¡± Everyone nodded their heads. Two people each in a team ran out quickly. The people behind followed. Shen Qianshu opened fire and shot a girl. Her speed was too fast. She had anticipated too quickly and hit the girl¡¯s leg. Although she was not killed, she had lost her ability to fight. Shen Qianshu aimed urately again. There were people behind who continued to dash out. A group of people started to dash towards the jungle. Shen Qianshu opened fire again. She fired five shots altogether. Four died and one was injured. The sniper rifle had to be fired one shot at a time. There was no way to fire very quickly. It was already considered not bad for her to have such results. Monica and Maxi were to the left and right of Shen Qianshu respectively. They opened fire at the girls running up the hill. Maxi hugged the sniper rifle and got up as she looked for a dominant position again. Shen Qianshu and Monica prepared for closebat. The sniper was changed to Maxi. Monica¡¯s arm did not allow her to shoot the sniper rifle. While Shen Qianshu and Monica were retreating, she opened fire. They had suppressed the other party to the point where they were unable to lift their heads. It waste at night very soon. This battle was extremely fierce. Many people died, and many people were also injured. There were only 11 girls left. There were six who were seriously injured and did not die. However, they had lost the ability to fight. They were either waiting to die or holding their guns and guarding the exit of the station. Out of those 11 people, there were also two who were injured. On the youths¡¯ side, the 13 youths were unharmed. As the others were injured, they applied for withdrawal. There were 24 people altogether staying in the jungle. When the broadcast was made early in the morning, the number of people was directly reduced by half. The ability of the snipers tobat was also greatly weakened. Only two snipers, Meng Qi and Maxi, were left. Meng Qi still had three rounds. Maxi had five rounds. They were unable to replenish their resources again. Once they finished shooting, they would not have anything left. After the early morning passed, the three of them had a rare short period of time to rest. Monica¡¯s arm was hit by a stray bullet, but she was rather unlucky. The problem was that it had hit rather deeply, and there was no way to ignore it. ¡°Luckily, you had hidden on time. Otherwise, you would have be a one-armed girl.¡± Maxi said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. My medical skills are good. I can fix it.¡± The three of them joked for a short while. They were feeling very heavy-hearted. After the intense battle during thest half of the night, they were also not left with much ammunition. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and pick up ammunition. You and Monica stay here.¡± If they initiated a fierce attack again, their ammunition would be in a dire situation. Under this circumstance, they had to refill their supply. ¡°Are you up for it?¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I can do it. Trust me.¡± Many girls who died in the deep mountain had ammunition. Due to the fear of various kinds of ambushes, they did not take the ammunition from their corpses. ¡°You two divert the people away. As long as Meng Qi doesn¡¯t snipe at me, I¡¯ll be able to get the ammunition.¡± ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll take action separately.¡± Monica and Maxi chose the opposite direction as Shen Qianshu. It was a coincidence that Monica and Maxi even discovered a girl who was alone. But they did not hit her with one shot. The girl reported her location very quickly. Chapter 1081 - Almost Killed My Hubby!

Chapter 1081: Almost Killed My Hubby!

Everyone went towards the direction of Monica and Maxi. Shen Qianshu sped to the corpse and picked up her backpack. Then, she took everything that her team needed and ced them in her own bag. The countdown had started. She threw away all the food. Monica and Maxi threatened the east and stuck the west[1. A Chinese Idiom that means that a diversion is created to confuse the enemy.]. Shen Qianshu picked up six backpacks, including the ones from the youths who left. The battle wasing to an end, and there were not many supplies left, but the six backpacks were really filled. Shen Qianshu was just about to retreat when, unfortunately, a young girl saw her. She immediately fired her gun at Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu¡¯s gaze darkened. She immediately went forward and raised her gun. In a swift movement, she shot all her bullets down. The youngdy shrieked and kicked Shen Qianshu¡¯s gun out of her hand. The two of them had to fight physically. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about me if I bump into any mishaps.¡± ... Outside the high walls. Ye Ling heard the clear sound of the bullets. All the people who worked for them heard it too. The audience¡¯s heart sank. They were all fearful. The armed men beganing over to rush people out of the way. They wanted to shoo everyone away. While the guards were distracted, Ye Ling lowered his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t expose me.¡± Using the cover from a dead corner, he crawled into a tunnel. After entering the tunnel, the noise was getting louder, so hey still without moving. Although he did not know where the tunnel led to, he knew that it definitely led inside the high walls. The sounds from the gun were so clear and distinct. Qianshu must be scared stiff. When has she ever experienced bullets raining on her? I have to find her quickly. The armed men left very quickly. Ye Ling followed the path and continued climbing forward. He always had a good sense of direction, and he could smell sulfur. There are a lot of... explosive substances. Mu Yuan had to find the stronghold of ck Rose as soon as possible and destroy it! Otherwise, this ce would be the ce where he and Shen Qianshu would get buried. Ye Ling began climbing vigntly. To him, this tunnel was really really small and very difficult to climb, but he had no choice. He had to do it. In the middle, there were two paths that led to two different ces. Ye Ling chose the left side and continued climbing. Luckily, there was some air venttion in the tunnel, and he would not suffocate in it. ... Shen Qianshu and the girl had a fierce battle. Their firearms were both knocked down to a side, and the night vision devices were also knocked away. Shen Qianshu was kicked a few times. Although she had practiced punches and kicks, she was not as good as a young girl who had trained for over a decade. But she was not at a loss. The young girl was eyeing the weapons on the floor. She did not have anymunication devices on her, so she could not contact anyone. She was also here to pick up supplies. The young girl suddenly pounced at a gun, and so did Shen Qianshu. The young girl had just ced her hand on the gun when Shen Qianshu stepped on her back. She turned around and tried to stab Shen Qianshu on her calf with a small dagger. Although Shen Qianshu could dodge it, she was still cut. The young girl kicked Shen Qianshu hard until she flew out and hit a hard surface. Shen Qianshu got up quickly and the young girl pounced at her. The two of them were throwing kicks and punches at each other. They both gave their all! After the young girl stuck out her knife, Shen Qianshu¡¯s body tilted, and she fell beside a backpack. The young girl looked really fierce. She rode on top of Shen Qianshu and kept pushing the knife down. Shen Qianshu used both of her arms to hold onto her hands. The young girl said, ¡°Ahh, die! Die!!!¡± She had really great strength. Shen Qianshu watched as the de kepting in between her eyebrows. The girl was so close to stabbing her. Suddenly, she gathered all her strength and the knife went in another direction. It stabbed into the soil. Shen Qianshu grabbed a handgun beside the equipment bag and raised it towards the girl¡¯s temple. ¡°Goodbye!¡± She pulled the trigger, and the bullet shot straight into the young girl¡¯s temple. Bright fresh blood sttered onto Shen Qianshu¡¯s face. She shut her eyes subconsciously. In her earphone, she could hear Monica and Maxi¡¯s voice. ¡°Sis, you okay? Sis?¡± ¡°Are you bidding us goodbye? Don¡¯t die. You are very close to bing the next leader.¡± ¡°Shen Qianshu, say something!¡± ¡°I¡¯m still alive!¡± Firing a gun so close to herself, she was shocked too, and she was dumbfounded for a moment. Shen Qianshu pushed the young girl away. As if she could not rest in peace, the girl died with her eyes wide open. Shen Qianshu carried her backpack. Monica said, ¡°You scared me. Right, you are more arrogant than me! You even say goodbye to someone before sending them to the heavens!¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Can you stop mocking me? You guys are literally being chased down. The cold robotic female voice came on again. Another person had been disqualified. Shen Qianshu squatted before the young girl and sighed softly. She turned down the eyelids of the young girl. This was the best she could give to her. Shen Qianshu picked up the M4 and a pistol. The pistol was rather useful sometimes. Suddenly, Shen Qianshu felt a dark shadowing close. It wasing from her back. The moon shone brightly on this very night. As the moonlight shone into the dark woods, the silhouette was so real. Shen Qianshu felt chills running down her spine. Why hasn¡¯t that person fired? Suddenly, she turned around. She had not seen the person clearly, but she raised up her arm immediately, getting ready to shoot. She could see a bushy man who looked really miserable. Just as Shen Qianshu was about to shoot, a thought popped into her mind. The people here are either beautifuldies or charming youngds. Why would there be a weird bushy man? The bushy man was really swift. Just as Shen Qianshu was about to fire, he instantly jumped into a shrub. Shen Qianshu shot randomly at the silhouette, and she instantly used up all the bullets in the pistol. She picked up the M4 and was getting ready to fire rapidly. ¡°Shen Qianshu!¡± A loud growl broke through the sky! Chapter 1082 - Kissing Madly

Chapter 1082: Kissing Madly

¡°Shen Qianshu!¡± A loud growl broke through the sky! Shen Qianshu was bbergasted. Ye Ling was livid. I went through sleepless nights and overcame various obstacles. I endured the sulfuric smell and almost suffocated in the tunnel. I went through so much just to see you! Is this how you repay me? By firing all those bullets at me? So much effort was put into this meeting. All he got out of it was almost getting killed by his wife in the deep mountains. This was an ending that Ye Ling could not ept. Shen Qianshu¡¯s mind was a total nk. That familiar voice sent her to heaven from hell. Then, it sent her from heaven and almost back to hell. Master? Master? ¡°Are you trying to kill your own husband?¡± Ye Ling yelled. ¡°... ¡± Monica stared at Maxi. ¡°... ¡± Maxi stared at Monica. Damn. What monstrous thing made its way into the arena of the selection test? What is it? What is it? ¡°Sis, you almost shot and killed your husband?¡± ¡°Oh, no. With those skills, he must be just half-dead.¡± The two of them could not help but begin mocking her. Shen Qianshu regained herposure and ran over excitedly. ¡°Master!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s arm was hit by Shen Qianshu¡¯s random firing. He was in great pain. Just as he had just stood up, Shen Qianshu jumped on him. He did not have enough time to react, and Shen Qianshu had already pounced on him. ¡°... ¡± Ye Ling was dumbstruck. The good thing was that he fell and leaned onto a tree trunk. Shen Qianshu hugged his neck and jumped up with her two legs wrapping around his waist. She was like a ko bear hugging onto Ye Ling¡¯s body. She gave him wet kisses like a dog licking their owner. She could not stop kissing Ye Ling and leaving sticky kisses on his face. She was crying tears of joy. Master! Her Master. Her Master was here! Shen Qianshu wailed. She cried as she kissed Ye Ling, and all of her tears and mucus were sticking onto Ye Ling¡¯s beard. ¡°Master, what took you so long!¡± Yeah. Sorry. ¡°So long¡±? I almost got killed by you! ¡°I¡¯m almost scared to death.¡± Honestly speaking, I watched you say ¡°goodbye¡± to a girl before busting her brains out. The amount of shock I have is no less than yours, okay? ¡°I was attacked by tens of people. They were so fierce!¡± Yeah, so are you. ¡°Master, I was so worried that I would never see you again.¡± Yeah. I was almost shot to death by you. ¡°I think about you every day.¡± Oh. The way you express your missing me is a little special. I can¡¯t handle it! ¡°Do you miss me?¡± Ye Ling took a deep breath and looked at her tearful face. He stuck out a finger and pointed at her chin. Then, he pushed her face away spitefully. Your tears and mucus are all over my face. Shen Qianshu was speechless. Ye Ling could not bear with it any longer. He tore out his fake bushy beard and used his sleeve to wipe Shen Qianshu¡¯s face. ¡°I miss you.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart was so soft and squirmy. Her tears poured out. Her Master is so good. Charming and romantic. Master is here. Now, she felt a sense of security. Ye Ling raised his arm and rubbed her head, but all he felt was a hat. He looked up and kissed her lips. The lips that were tear-stained tasted salty. He did not despise it at all. This was his princess. He had finally found her. His heart could finally settle down. As long as she was by his side, it did not matter if she was dead or alive. He would feel safe and at peace. It was as if he was entrusted to the care of her. Shen Qianshu had forgotten about the raining bullets. She had forgotten about all the dangers. She had forgotten about everything. In her eyes, there was only Ye Ling. In her heart, there was, too, only Ye Ling. She kissed Ye Ling back madly. Chapter 1083 - Master, You’re So Sexy

Chapter 1083: Master, You¡¯re So Sexy

In her heart, there was, too, only Ye Ling. She kissed Ye Ling back madly as if she would only stop if she was dead. She wanted to fuse into him. From her heart to her limbs, she was just so happy, so excited, and so moved. Shen Qianshu bit hardly on the corner of his lips. She bit really deeply. It hurt Ye Ling. Ye Ling slightly released her. ¡°Is your zodiac sign a dog?¡± Shen Qianshuughed in a silly manner. ¡°Master, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen you in such a state. Your bushy beard is so sexy. Super duper sexy. You are so charming. When I see you, even my legs have gone soft.¡± She kept saying sweet talks at him. In times of danger, one should not be flirting around. That¡¯s not true. Ye Lingughed. Monica¡¯s voice was heard in the earphone. ¡°Excuse me! When the selection test is over, you guys can go have a 3D3N war in the bedroom, and we don¡¯t care. But for now, Maxi and I are running out of bullets. Please send supplies. Quick!¡± While she and Maxi were attracting fire, that girl was actually flirting? Are you kidding me? The problem was that she and Maxi had to listen to them flirting while searching for the group of teen girls. That was a really difficult task, and they almost got killed. Shen Qianshu jumped off from Ye Ling¡¯s body and handed him an M4. She also had an M4. Ye Ling frowned. ¡°Who are they?¡± ¡°Them? ck Rose¡¯s people. We are in the selection test together, so we formed allies.¡± Strictly speaking, there was nothing wrong with what Shen Qianshu had just exined. Ye Ling frowned and said calmly, ¡°Since they¡¯re ck Rose¡¯s people, we don¡¯t have to care about their life. Come with me.¡± Monica eximed, ¡°What the... !!¡± Maxi said, ¡°Wow!¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Master, no.¡± Ye Ling squinted. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Without them, I would have been dead.¡± ¡°You even made friends in ck Rose?¡± This was so ironic. Shen Qianshu tiptoed and kissed him. The two of them sped in the direction of Monica and Maxi. In the monitoring room, ck Rose¡¯s face was really dark. She pointed at the surveince cameras and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who can tell me? How did he get in there? How did he get in there!¡± Her voice almost changed tone. Ye Ling! It was actually Ye Ling! She had clearly sent people to investigate. Ye Ling was still in Ye Tingyun¡¯s castle in Columbia. Since when had hee to her territory? Simply outrageous and ridiculous! Mo Er said, ¡°How did Ye Ling get in there?¡± He phoned the person in charge outside of the high walls. No matter how furious they were, Shen Qianshu was really ted. Outside of the high walls, a person in charge did a headcount. Indeed, there was one person less. the youth¡¯s mom had nned this with Ye Ling long before. She looked as if she had no idea what was going on, and she was screaming continuously. The person in charge was so mad that he shot her in her back. The woman staggered and dropped to the floor. Bright red blood spurted out of her mouth. He immediately reported to ck Rose. ¡°Leader, he went in from the tunnels.¡± The tunnel was the one that they used to hide the ammunition. It was supposed to bepleted half a monthter. Yet, they did not expect that the selection test would be brought forward. It was toote for all the preparation work. The ammunitions were also added at the veryst minute. They also forced themselves toplete barely more than half of the work. They were really slow, and it was really disappointing. Mo Er said, ¡°Leader, what has happened has already happened. Anger will not solve anything. Decide on how you want to solve this. We cannot let Ye Ling ruin thepetition. Why don¡¯t we just kill Shen Qianshu?¡± Chapter 1084 - Flirting

Chapter 1084: Flirting

¡°No way!¡± ck Rose yelled. She could not kill Shen Qianshu. If Shen Qianshu was killed, everything would have been done in vain. Mo Er said, ¡°Then what?!¡± At a crucial time like this, they had to be vignt. ck Rose said, ¡°Destroy the tunnel.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The workmen were all there. It was easy to destroy the tunnel. They filled it with fuel. As long as someone dared to enter the tunnel, they could burn it quickly. Inside, they would be burned into ashes. Mo Er said, ¡°Ye Ling went in alone. That will surely change the way of announcements. Should we inform Monica to assassinate him? Shen Qianshu seems to trust Monica and Maxi.¡± ¡°No. Let me think.¡± She was thinking hard. Shen Qianshu, Ye Ling, Monica, and Maxi had gathered around. Shen Qianshu distributed the ammunition. She had just thought that she had a lot of supplies, but now it seemed like there was not enough to share. There was another person to share the ammunitions with now. Surely, there would not be enough anymore. ¡°You guys didn¡¯t even kill anyone?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. Shen Qianshu never heard the sound of the announcements. Then how did they use up all the ammunition? Monica said, ¡°Sorry. Twenty-odd people were chasing after and shooting at me. I have the heart to, but I¡¯m too tired. Sorry to disappoint you, sis.¡± She sounded really unhappy. You were busy flirting. How dare you me me for not killing anyone? Big deal, huh? You have someone behind your back now, and you can be different. The way you speak is different too. If you¡¯re so good, why don¡¯t you rise to the heavens? While they were speaking, Ye Ling picked up the M4 and shot rapidly behind them. It was as if there was an army troop behind him. The series of bullets only killed one person. Maxi said, ¡°Loser!¡± Monica said, ¡°We don¡¯t have many resources left. Don¡¯t waste.¡± The few people escaped deeper into the jungle. No one knew why there was another person in their team. The sky was too dark, and it was not obvious, but they knew that it was a man. They thought that since Monica was hurt, they would have lost half their battle strength, but now with Ye Ling around, he could make up for two people. Their battle strength increased much. Xue Er and the others made heavy losses. Their confidence level had begun plummeting. The night was long. The few people were shooting at each other across the hills. They were all exhausting each other out. Ye Ling knew that they did not have sufficient ammunition either, so he no longer fired rapidly or swept across with his gun. Monica asked, ¡°Brother-inw, how did you sneak in?¡± It was just so miraculous. They were too busy shooting previously, so they did not get the chance to ask. They could only see that Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes were always glittering as she stared at him. It was as if she could emit light. This made them feel so ufortable. Shen Qianshu exined everything there. She also told them that there seemed to be someone controlling everything. Although they had no feelings these past few days, the shock they got from the first day was just too much. They could not be unafraid. Ye Ling said, ¡°There¡¯s a tunnel. I could make my way in. They had made a tunnel outside, and they are currently filling it with ammunition. The amount of ammunition there can blow up the whole city. Monica said, ¡°I should not have asked.¡± Maxi said, ¡°Who asked you to?¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Can we leave from the tunnel?¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°No. I came here to look for you, so we either survive together or die together. It is unrealistic to leave from the tunnel again. They will be waiting to ambush us or even burn us. If we enter the tunnel, it is a dead-end.¡± There were surveince cameras everywhere. The tunnel was a dead-end. The only way out was to get through the high walls. Someone must be waiting outside. Chapter 1085 - I Miss You

Chapter 1085: I Miss You

Ye Ling said, ¡°Let¡¯s wipe out all the enemies here first.¡± Monica and Maxi nodded. They agreed to this battle strategy. Shen Qianshu suddenly thought of something. ¡°Master, Meng Qi is here.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Ye Ling said. He did not seem to want to speak more about it. Shen Qianshu did not ask further as well. Monica looked at Maxi, and a grenade rolled over suddenly. Ye Ling pounced onto Shen Qianshu and hid behind a rock. Monica and Maxi dodged it too. There was the sound of an explosion. There was limited visibility in the dark, and the grenade was not thrown urately either. It almost exploded them into bits. Shen Qianshu was a little shocked. After the explosion, there was the sound of gunshots. Xue Er and a few others went near. Shen Qianshu, Monica, Maxi, and Ye Ling were looking in the four directions. They shot at the same time and covered for one another. They killed several people like this, and they formed a really clear fight team. Xue Er and the others were forced to retreat back into the hill. Peace was reformed. Shen Qianshu was quite lucky. She found some ammunition in the mountain. While running around the mountain, the few of them were really thirsty these few days, so they went near the water source. After very careful observation, they noticed that there were no threats around. Shen Qianshu threw her head into the water. How refreshing! ¡°... ¡± Ye Ling was dumbstruck. Monica and Maxi stuck their heads into the water too. They looked equally unconstrained. Ye Ling observed around with a pair of binocrs. It was really quiet. There was no one around. Oh, no. There¡¯s someone. But he¡¯s not shooting. That person was Meng Qi, who could see Ye Ling from his sniper scope. Meng Qi¡¯s jaw dropped. The face that never changes after all these years. How captivating. Luckily, the darkness provided some cover, and the scope was rather far away. Other than Ai Bo, no one else saw his shock. This was also the reason that Ye Ling had torn off his beard.If Meng Qi was alive, he would not shoot him. Ye Ling could sense that someone was at the top of the hill, but he did not fire his gun. These youngdies seemed as if they had not drunk any water for years. They stuck their heads in the water and enjoyed as the water flowed. Ye Ling bit his lip. Shen Qianshu finally stuck her head out of the water. Her face was glistening. The water had washed away all the sweat and dirt from her face, and she had a beautiful pale face again. Under the moonlight, Ye Ling could not take his eyes off her. She has be skinnier. A lot skinnier! Her face was almost bing sharper. The soft lines on her face had be sharper. In the words of Shen Qianshu, this was the face of a model. It was particrly beautiful, and she had always been very proud of it. Monica and Maxi came out from the waters and hid at a side. The few of them were soon hidden in the shrubs. Shen Qianshu took out an empty bottle to fill it with water for unforeseen circumstances. They could finally have some rest after all that fighting in the middle of the night. Monica was having a slight fever. Maxi gave her some pills and bandaged her wounds again. This time, they had a lot of time, so they could wrap it more firmly. Ye Ling looked at them coldly. His eyesy on the watch Shen Qianshu was wearing. It could explode. There were still 41 hours to the end. There was quite a bit of time left. There were many people in the opposition team, so their losses wererger. The few of them searched for a ce, and Maxi began using the sniper rifle. Shen Qianshu hugged Ye Ling longingly, showing public disy of affection. She had too much to tell Ye Ling, but she did not know where to start. ¡°Master, have you been searching for me all the while?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Ling looked at her eyes. She has grown slimmer, but she is very healthy. She looks energized too. She seems to be more determined now. He could not tell if that was a good thing or a bad thing. Chapter 1086 - Kick The Bowl of Dog Food Away

Chapter 1086: Kick The Bowl of Dog Food Away

¡°Tong Hua will definitely cry,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I¡¯m not at home, and neither are you. No one is there tofort him. I can¡¯t even imagine how afraid he is.¡± Luckily, Xiaojuan was there. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him,¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°My son is not so weak.¡± Shen Qianshu looked up and kissed him. She put her face to his chest, and she could hear his heartbeat. She had wanted to talk about his mental illness, yet she did not know if ck Rose could hear her if she did. She did not want others to hear her too. ¡°Yeah, our son.¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°I was already chasing after you when you guys left the ind on an airne. I was just a little slow. I had wanted to find you before you guys even came for the selection test.¡± Just a little slow. Just by that little bit, his princess had gone from an adorable and soft girl with an annoying mouth to a sylphlike loli who could say goodbye to someone before busting their brains out. How shocking! But his princess was, after all, still his princess. She had a soft heart. After killing, she still shut the person¡¯s eyes. Although it was a little bit of softness at a cruel time, he was so in love with her action. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°ck Rose definitely knows that you are here. Would she just kill me?¡± She looked at her watch, worried. If it exploded without warning, she should not sit on Ye Ling¡¯sp. She should maintain a safe distance from him. So that it would prevent her from injuring Ye Ling if she did explode. ¡°I...¡± Thinking of that, she suddenly jumped and kept a distance from Ye Ling of about 1 meter. Ye Ling squinted, and his face darkened. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Monica said, ¡°She¡¯s seeking death!¡± Shen Qianshu felt ripples in her heart. Other than fear, agitation, and saudade, there was just a bottomless pit of fear. ¡°Master, do you know? On the first day that we came here, a girl exploded right in front of me. Her limbs flew in all directions, and her blood and flesh were everywhere. They can monitor everything in here and even perhaps hear me. They seem to be capable of anything and everything. I am very fearful, do you know that? I am afraid that I will explode and turn into a weird lump of blood and flesh. I am afraid of injuring you if I do explode.¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°Get over here. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± Shen Qianshu hesitated. Ye Ling said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a very good temper.¡± Shen Qianshu gave up. She had just walked over when Ye Ling hugged her and made her sit on hisp. Ye Ling hugged her with both arms and said, ¡°Dying with you is my biggest wish.¡± ¡°... ¡± Monica stared at Maxi. ¡°... ¡± Maxi stared at Monica. They really wanted to kick the bowl of dog food away. Amidst all the danger in the woods, you guys are showing off your love for one another. Is this even appropriate? Shen Qianshu felt her eyes turning red, and her heart ached. Could he not wish for something good? Why did he have to say that he wished they would die together? Ye Ling said, ¡°Without you by my side, I am very anxious. These days, I feel like I would be better off dead, just like before I went for therapy 7 years ago. It was even worse than that. It was way crueler. At least, 7 years ago I had nothing, and everything I did was of my own ord. Even then, I felt that things were so painful. Now, I am about to lose the things I have gained.¡± How can I bear with darkness after I have experienced the sunlight? He had too much love for it all. ¡°No matter where you are and what you do, as long as we are together, I would be willing, even if it means death, as long as you are within an arm¡¯s length distance from me.¡± Chapter 1087 - A Repeated Slander Makes One Believe

Chapter 1087: A Repeated nder Makes One Believe

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°No matter where you are and what you do, as long as we are together, I would be willing, even if it means death, as long as you are within an arm¡¯s length distance from me.¡± The biggest wish in his life was to be around her. If he was not, then she had to be happy. Shen Qianshu hugged him and felt a heartache. It really hurt. What had she done to deserve this? ¡°We will survive,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°With you around, I have no fears.¡± The most beautiful love was just like this. Mutual trust and mutual love. Maxi said, ¡°I... hate!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± They watched as they ¡®spread dog food¡¯ around. They really hated it. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Change our spot!¡± Monica said. She redistributed the supplies. ¡°It¡¯s time for us to initiate attacks.¡± There were just about twenty-odd people left. Victory was close. Maxi said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of explosions?¡± ¡°What is there to be afraid of? In 48 hours, if there is no victory, everyone dies,¡± Monica said. Ye Ling looked at them and tugged at Shen Qianshu. Then, he took a step back. ¡°Are you guys from ck Rose?¡± ¡°Bro, are you sure you want to start an internal conflict? Although I am injured, we might not lose to you if we had a 2v2.¡± Shen Qianshu stopped Ye Ling and shook her head to signal for him to not do anything silly. ¡°They are good people.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Monica and Maxi looked at each other. They were really confused. They were being acknowledged as good people, and they did not feel good about it. Sis, this must be a misunderstanding. We have no choice. This is a mission! Fine, we are all good people. Good people who sacrifice ourselves for others. Ye Ling thought of Major Jack¡¯s words. There were two people in ck Rose¡¯s training team that belonged to him. So he just prayed that they were Major¡¯s people and that there would not be any backstabbing. The few of them began changing their location and preparing to initiate attacks. Xue Er and the others gathered around to discuss how to fight Shen Qianshu¡¯s team. They were just discussing when they heard a young girl¡¯s voice suddenly. ¡°11 o¡¯clock direction. They are getting close to you guys.¡± The sniper girl¡¯s voice had just been heard when Ye Ling, Maxi, and Shen Qianshu began sweeping the area by firing their guns rapidly. Even if they were not gathered around, sweeping across at a time like this could defeat them miserably. The sound of gunfire kept appearing. After a series of gunshots, the announcements rang in the shrubby woods. With another person in the team, their might doubled like a tiger with wings. They were really good at it! At that moment, they messed up Xue Er¡¯s team. They all ran in all directions to hide. They could gather around to rake with gunfire again. There was not much light in the shrubby woods. Shen Qianshu threw a grenade over and blew up two people. She hugged her gun as she followed Ye Ling. All of these were close battles. Snipers seemed to be of no use. Other than Meng Qi¡¯s ammunition, everyone else¡¯s sniper rifles worked like binocrs. One of the people in a small team escaped hurriedly into the subway station. Xue Er said, ¡°Run, get into the underground tunnel and go to the abandoned city.¡± It was too cruel to fight like this. Many people had lost their willpower to fight. Ai Bo poked Meng Qi. ¡°Wake up. Why are you daydreaming?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Meng Qi regained hisposure and sounded a little furious. Bro, why did youe? Why did youe? Why??? Chapter 1088 - This Would Be Very Aggressive

Chapter 1088: This Would Be Very Aggressive

Do you know how dangerous this ce is? Are you afraid that I would kill her? Luther told you, didn¡¯t he? So you are here personally. You don¡¯t care about your own safety. Aren¡¯t you afraid that this would be your burial ce? Meng Qi clenched his teeth and got up suddenly. Ai Bo, Beckett, and the others descended from the mountain and went into the underground tunnel. Monica was so happy that her wound did not even hurt anymore. After fighting for so many days, they had finally gotten an edge now. ¡°Damn, we have been being chased by others, and now, we are the ones chasing them.¡± The team of young girls were no longer at apetitive edge by headcount. They no longer won by the number of people. This time, there was a drastic fall in the number of people. Many of them also lost their will to fight. There was a total of 12 people left. Meng Qi¡¯s team of three were lucky to still be alive. Xue Er¡¯s team of 5 were also still alive. All of them were the elite. Monica and Maxi were not in a hurry to go after them. She turned around to pick up all the equipment and replenish her ammunition. There was a lot of time left. Suddenly, a girl who had been lying down on the floor, barely breathing, picked it up. She was just about to shoot at Shen Qianshu when Ye Ling turned around to shoot her. It was as if Ye Ling had eyes on his back. Shen Qianshu jumped in shock. She did not even notice that the girl was just in a subconscious state and not dead. She almost got killed. Ye Ling hugged her. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared.¡± He paused. ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Shen Qianshu looked at him trustingly. She really admired him. ¡°Master is the best. With you around, I¡¯m not afraid at all. You will definitely protect me well.¡± Monica rubbed the goosebumps forming on her skin. How cringy. Who the hell is so cringy in love? You guys have already been together for 7 years. Haven¡¯t you heard of the seven-year itch? She had never seen Shen Qianshu being afraid of anything. She looked really courageous and unafraid of anything at all. She was really brave. In front of Ye Ling, she acted like a silk flower. Ye Ling looked up at the high walls and said in a deep voice, ¡°Outside of those high walls, it¡¯s the real world.¡± He imed this ce as hell and the ce outside of the high walls to be the mortal world. He did not know how Jack and Mu Yuan were doing now. Ye Ling said, ¡°Do you guys want to continue or escape?¡± Monica said, ¡°We can¡¯t escape.¡± Without a proper n, they could not escape. ck Rose and the others were all watching. If there was a way to get over the high walls, it would be a miracle. Shen Qianshu approached the high walls slowly. Ye Ling pulled her back. Maxi took a few steps forward. It was really tall, but if they really wanted to climb it, it was not impossible. In the monitoring room. Mo Er said, ¡°What are they doing?¡± ck Rose said, ¡°Activate the rain cover.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The technician pressed a button. The desert, shrubs, and high walls seemed to be covered up by a thinyer of fog. It was like a huge shield that blocked them all inside. In the dark, the moonlight was blurry. This shield was exceptionally clear. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Maxi approached it slowly. The shield was in the high wall and could be touched. Maxi went closer, and Monica said, ¡°Maxi, don¡¯t touch it.¡± Maxi picked up a tree branch on the floor and threw it over. The thing hit the shield, and there was no danger. Ye Ling said, ¡°Move out of the way!¡± Maxi moved aside, and Ye Ling picked up a corpse on the floor. He threw it at the shield. ¡°...¡± Everyone looked at him in shock. How aggressive. Don¡¯t you have any pity? Chapter 1089 - Killing One Another

Chapter 1089: Killing One Another

Just when they had this thought, the body got into contact with the faint white protective shield. It looked like it was being electrocuted as it bounced back. It flew more than 10 meters away. If someone had touched this protective shield, he or she would have flown out and would definitely be seriously injured. ¡°What the ...!!!¡± Maxi said, ¡°Amazing technology!¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Amazing technology!¡± It was an absolutely amazing piece of technology. Maxi was just thinking of using her hand to touch and test it. This made her a little more clear-headed. Luckily, Ye Ling was quick-witted. Otherwise, the person flying out would be her. ¡°If you are not familiar with the thing, do not touch it,¡± Ye Ling said in a low voice. In the monitoring room, Mo Er and ck Rose did not look very good. Ye Ling did not need the slightest effort to find the loophole. It was simply not a challenge at all. At this time, they only saw those four people facing them with gleam and showing the gesture of a middle finger. It was neat and very provocative. ck Rose used her fist and banged onto the table. ¡°Outrageous!¡± Mo Er said, ¡°Want to kill Shen Qianshu!¡± ¡°Shut up. I have said before. It will be useful to keep her.¡± ck Rose had always been confident. She also felt that she could control everything and that she could definitely handle everything well. She simply did not listen to Mo Er¡¯s suggestion. Only one more day was left. The selection was going to end. ck Rose said, ¡°Have you forgotten that there can only be one person surviving here? Between Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu, only one person can live. Monica and Maxi are prepared to sacrifice their lives. I want to know how they will make a choice at the critical moment!¡± She did not believe that love would be so mighty and that it could make people lose their reasoning and not care about life and death. The exit of the station was destroyed by them. When they went back, Xue Er blew it up once again. The whole exit of the station was blocked. Ye Ling said, ¡°Don¡¯t have to walk in the train station. We can walk through the desert. It¡¯s only one kilometer.¡± The field of vision was bigger in the jungle. The jungle and the ruined city were only separated by one kilometer. The weather was good, and there was no sandstorm. It would not take one hour to walk one kilometer in the desert. Moreover, it was very safe. The snipers¡¯ guns were running out of bullets. There was only one sniper rifle left with two rounds. ¡°If we walk on the ground, we are all within the sniper¡¯s shooting range,¡± Monica said. ¡°If I didn¡¯t estimate wrongly, only Meng Qi has the sniper rifle. And there are two rounds left.¡± She had been counting the ammunition secretly. The snipers¡¯ ammunition was not abundant like that of the M4 and AK. It could be said that they were barren. They were allcking ammunition. Ye Ling said, ¡°If the sniper is Meng Qi, don¡¯t worry. He will not dare to open fire!¡± The whole entrance was being blown up. The ground also became their only option. The few of them stepped onto the desert. ¡°Master, are there really explosives below?¡± ¡°Right!¡± Ye Ling said. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°ck Rose is really sadistic. What does she want to do?¡± ¡°Who knows. Don¡¯t bother with her.¡± Maxi said, ¡°It has always been the selection ground of ck Rose here. If they are exposed this time, they will surely give up. Within a short period of time, everything has been blown up, and there are no traces left behind. I admire them as they can actually build a ruined city in the desert area.¡± ¡°The residents in the small town nearby have been pulled over to do hardbor. Hence, the residents¡¯ standard of living is very good. The level of employment in the small town is very high. This ce is also not a transportation hub. It will be neglected by people very soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Monica and Maxi nced at each other. Ye Ling kept holding Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand. Their fingers were interlocked tightly. Looking from afar, there were four people walking with great difficulty in the yellow sand. Although it could not be said that they could not move a single step, it was indeed not that easy. Chapter 1090 - Quickly Fight!!!

Chapter 1090: Quickly Fight!!!

¡°Meng Qi... he... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother with him.¡± Maxi said, ¡°Actually, Meng Qi has been helping us.¡± ¡°Helping us?¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°If I didn¡¯t remember wrongly, it was Meng Qi who discovered me in the bushes on that side. And he also opened fire? I¡¯m not wrong, right? Thereafter, it was also Meng Qi who discovered our location a number of times.¡± Maxi said, ¡°Right. He was the one who discovered you that time, and the bullet he shot missed you. You exposed your location. Think about it. What did we get at that time?¡± Monica said, ¡°My dream sniper rifle. It was also the key that changed the whole battle situation.¡± If they did not have this sniper rifle, they might have been destroyed in the jungle. This sniper rifle had helped them a great deal and gave them cover. It was very efficient for killing their enemies. Shen Qianshu recalled once. It seemed to be the case. After that time, the whole battle situation changed. They had also killed many people. ¡°They even made a particrly wrong decision which was to besiege us and let our resources run out. Correct, this was considered a good idea. If they could keep besieging us, we would surely die eventually. But the selection of the ck Rose had a time limit. After this wrong decision, it was the start of the countdown. ck Rose forced us to start the battle, and we waited until we got help.¡± Maxi was the smartest one amongst this group of people. Hence, when she knew that the sniper was Meng Qi, she also felt assured. Meng Qi and Shen Qianshu repeatedly said that they had grudges. All his movements seemed like he had wanted to kill Shen Qianshu. But the results were obviously contradicting his goal. This was extremely interesting. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°He... What¡¯s he thinking?¡± He hated her so much and kept saying that he wanted to kill her. This resulted in her always treating Meng Qi seriously as an enemy. However, Meng Qi did not appear within his shooting range all along. ¡°This you¡¯ll have to ask little brother-inw. What kind of gratitude or resentment do you and Meng Qi have? Why does he want to kill little sister?¡± By addressing Ye Ling as little brother-inw, he felt that Monica and Maxi were more pleasing to his eye. Ye Ling said, ¡°Don¡¯t have much gratitude or resentment. We only have some misunderstandings.¡± ¡°Then that should be a very big misunderstanding.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a particrly big misunderstanding. He has a little misunderstanding towards you, and he doesn¡¯t listen to advice. Let him be,¡± Ye Ling said. He looked like he was not willing to talk about Meng Qi. What they did not know was at that moment within the ruined city, Xue Er and Meng Qi were about to fight soon. Xue Er pointed at Meng Qi and asked furiously, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you shoot? They were in the desert. You still had two rounds. They were within the range. If you are not shooting, give me the sniper rifle!¡± Only 12 people were left. Seven of them were girls, and five were boys. There was one sniper rifle, but there was more than one sniper. Xue Er¡¯s team had two snipers. However, as they did not have any sniper rifles, they could only fight with closebat. They could only watch helplessly as they came to the ruined city. Meng Qi said, ¡°Only two rounds are left. I won¡¯t shoot if I cannot guarantee an urate hit.¡± ¡°Give me the gun. I can guarantee that I¡¯ll have an urate hit,¡± a girl said coldly. She was very confident. She was also not polite towards Meng Qi at all. Meng Qi¡¯s sniper rifle had always been used to observe more often than to shoot. It did not provide cover. Although the other snipers did not hit people, they had used them to provide cover, and that bought them time. However, Meng Qi was always watching Shen Qianshu. But every time, he could not shoot Shen Qianshu. This was the most ridiculous part of all. Chapter 1091 - Either We All Die Or We All Live

Chapter 1091: Either We All Die Or We All Live

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What are you using as a guarantee?¡± Meng Qi asked coldly. ¡°I¡¯m using the dignity of a sniper as a guarantee. I will definitely hit them,¡± the girl said. ¡°They have four people. If I can hit two of them and I¡¯m lucky, I may kill two birds with one stone.¡± She was very conceited, but she did not have the chance to perform all along. Those who could survive until the end were extremely agile. Xue Er said, ¡°If you are not certain that you can hit urately, pass the sniper rifle to her.¡± It was amand. ¡°This is the sniper rifle which I have picked. On what basis should I give you?¡± Meng Qi was also a ratchet child. When he said that he did not want to give it to them, he would notpromise. Ai Bo said, ¡°Right. This is Meng Qi¡¯s equipment. On what basis should you all have it?¡± Beckett said, ¡°me it on your bad luck. A sniper who has used up her bullets and still has the cheek toe and snatch our equipment. If not for you all shooting randomly, would the bullets have run out?¡± A line of people stuck to their own stand. The gazes of Xue Er and her group were like fire as they stared at Meng Qi¡¯s firearm. ¡°You all... ¡± Xue Er was flustered. Only seven people were left in their team. She was also a little anxious, so anxious that she had gone a little overboard. She only wanted to resolve it in the shortest possible time. There were still 40 hours left. If there was no winner in 40 hours, everybody would die together. ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t quarrel. It¡¯s fine if you keep it. Meng Qi, you can withdraw anytime you want. The punishment also won¡¯t be as strict as ours. If we don¡¯t fight, we¡¯ll die. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Go. Let¡¯s start to hide. If they don¡¯t want to die, they¡¯ll have to find us within 40 hours. In the beginning, Shen Qianshu kept disgusting us. Now, it should be us disgusting them.¡± Ye Ling, Shen Qianshu, Monica, and Maxi gradually got near to the ruined city. Sure enough, Meng Qi did not open fire. As he had said, he would not open fire if he was not certain that he could hit urately. Mo Er said, ¡°Is Meng Qi going easy on them?¡± ¡°The wind in the desert is big, and no one can rectify it. It is certainly not easy to have an urate hit,¡± ck Rose said. ¡°I trust him.¡± ... ¡°We could actually reach the ruined city safely.¡± They did not meet any obstruction at all. They were going to start a game of hide-and-seek now. Xue Er and the others also would not go overboard to hide. After all, everyone had to die when 40 hours had passed. Every person¡¯s desire to live was especially strong. ¡°Let¡¯s not be scattered. Pay attention to the windows.¡± Ye Ling obtained the right tomand in the small team of four people. The few of them lowered themselves on the city road and chose to walk in the corners of the street. They did not walk on the main street. Maxi said, ¡°They have already hidden themselves. We have to start the game of hide-and-seek.¡± It was really a change of fate. ... At this moment, the broadcast suddenly sounded. It was ck Rose¡¯s voice. ck Rose said, ¡°Ye Ling, this is the selection of my ck Rose. If you are certain that you want to participate, then you¡¯ll have to remember one rule. The countdown has already started. If you want to participate, you can do it. If you are the only survivor, we¡¯ll acknowledge you. After all, you are also considered a sessor to the ck Rose. Thus, between Shen Qianshu and you, only one can live. Either you all die, or only one person lives.¡± The cold voice did not have any personal emotion. In the darkness, it appeared to be extremely ruthless. Ye Ling sneered. He did not bother with what she had said. He gave a hand gesture. Monica and Maxi crossed the intersection. Shen Qianshu crouched down to provide cover. Suddenly, a gun came out from the northeast corner. The bullets were sweeping out towards Monica and Maxi. Shen Qianshu discovered a position very quickly. She also blindly opened fire towards that angle. It was a round of shooting blindly. Chapter 1092 - Two Rounds Of Bullets Left For You Chapter 1092: Two Rounds Of Bullets Left For You It was a round of shooting blindly. Nobody had killed anybody. Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling were on the other side of the crossroad. Ye Ling gestured with his hand. Monica and Maxi walked upwards, and Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling walked in the other direction. They did note together. No one responded to ck Rose¡¯s words, and it was as if she was singing a one-man show. They did not have the time to reply to Shen Qianshu. They were even more unwilling to reply to ck Rose. Ye Ling bent over his body. Shen Qianshu conveniently picked up a grenade. The supplies in the city were still more than those in the jungle. She put on the night vision device and observed the surroundings. She did not see anyone. There was someone on the second floor on the opposite side. It was also the floor above Monica and Maxi. Under the cover of Maxi and Monica, Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling crossed the road and got together with them. Maxi looked for a dominant position and got her sniper rifle ready. Monica, Ye Ling, and Shen Qianshu walked slowly up a flight of steps. Suddenly, a grenade was thrown down. The three of them hurriedly headed downstairs to hide themselves. The sound of an explosion rang. It exploded and broke the stairs. The entire building was shaking like it was going to copse at any moment. Maxi said, ¡°I cannot see anyone. I repeat again. I cannot see anyone.¡± Ye Ling stood downstairs. Suddenly, the mouth of the M4 aimed upstairs, and there was a round of fierce shooting. The explosion just now made him see the material of the building. It was not that sturdy. The bullets went through the body of the wall and hit until the two people, who were hidden, could not escape. Just when one of them popped her head out, Maxi opened fire and shot her dead. Shen Qianshu also followed Ye Ling and shot blindly. The two girls had died. The broadcast sounded. Only two people were left. This wave ofbined tactics was very good. They were like people from the base who had trained for many years. They coordinated very well without any gaps and without stopping at all. Perfect!!! Xue Er and her team were so furious that their eyes were opened so big and were going to split. They had two fewer people again. ¡°Idiots. They are unable to bear with it.¡± If not for them exposing their locations, they would not have been killed by others so quickly. One of the girls said, ¡°If we had provided cover just now, they might have been able to escape.¡± ¡°If we provided cover, our locations would be exposed.¡± That girl silently shut her mouth and did not talk again. The atmosphere was very tense. They were ready to be triggered at any moment. It had already reached the point of life and death. On the map, there were 14 people altogether who were alive. Ye Ling¡¯s small team of four people, and Xue Er¡¯s team of ten people. What was different was that these four people were united. These ten people were not united. ¡°Go!¡± Ye Ling made a hand gesture. The few of them bent their backs and continued to walk in front. They hid in a room. This room was at a crossroads, and it was a convenient location for them to observe. Xue Er said, ¡°Meng Qi, they are in the room on your right side. The best shooting positions are all static. Don¡¯t say that you cannot hit urately!¡± A drop of cold sweat fell from Meng Qi¡¯s forehead. Ai Bo said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother about her. Act ording to your rhythm. She is not qualified to control you.¡± Meng Qi nodded his head. For him, killing one of them with his sniper rifle was rtively easy. Brother, you know that I¡¯m a sniper. You think that I won¡¯t open fire. Hence, you aren¡¯t worried. Isn¡¯t it? You have chosen such a location that is fully exposed under my eyelids. Are you confident that I definitely won¡¯t open fire? You are so confident that I won¡¯t open fire? Meng Qi closed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll shoot.¡± He did not know whether these words were said to Xue Er or to convince himself. He wanted to leave two rounds of bullets for Shen Qianshu. There could not be one round less. He had to put both rounds into her! Chapter 1093 - Thousands Of Troops Coming To Meet

Chapter 1093: Thousands Of Troops Coming To Meet

Only one person could survive here. Before Ye Ling came in, he had kept saying that he wanted to kill Shen Qianshu. Actually, he was helping them secretly. He had done it without being obvious at all. He had only made a slight mistake and missed hitting them. This had exposed their location and helped them to get the sniper rifle. All of this was done so perfectly. If his brother had note, he could continue to provide cover. Until Shen Qianshu won. Or perhaps, he would kill Shen Qianshu in a momentary slip-up. Who knew? However, Ye Ling hade. Meng Qi could not let his brother get involved in this kind of tragedy. Only when Shen Qianshu died would there be an end to this matter. Brother would then live. If Shen Qianshu lived, Ye Ling had to die. He understood Ye Ling too well. He knew that his brother would definitely be willing to die for Shen Qianshu. But he was not willing. He was not willing to watch helplessly as Ye Ling went to die. Xue Er and her team did not dare to expose themselves. They had to wait for the sniper. Maxi also put her sniper rifle on a stand and observed everything in the surroundings. The final battle was always in the ruined city because the supplies were plentiful here. It was also convenient to battle here. The whole ruined city provided a very big cover. Shen Qianshu¡¯s arm had been scraped. This kind of injury would not be broadcasted by the system as it could not be determined whether it was considered a light injury. When the grenade exploded just now, a stone hit her arm. It was so painful that her bone was nearly fractured. There was a small wound, but there was not much blood lost. Ye Ling took out the medication from his equipment bag. He helped her to do a simple bandage. Shen Qianshu shouted delicately. ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be gentler.¡± Ye Ling raised his head and nced at her. He discovered that she was looking at him with shining eyes. There seemed to be starlight released in the night sky in that pair of pretty eyes. For a moment, he watched until he was entranced. She... had changed and be a little different. He did not like her change, but he also felt relieved. She should have been a carefree girl who did not have to grow up in her whole life. She only needed to stand behind him. He would block the wind and rain for her. He would preserve her innocence and purity. She should not havee into contact with the dark side of the world. Ye Ling said, ¡°It is all my fault!¡± Shen Qianshu felt lost as she looked at him. Her skills at appeasing him were exceptionally good. ¡°Master, you are good in all aspects. You are my sweet little honey. When I see you, the whole world is sweet.¡± ¡°... ¡± Monica stared at her. ¡°... ¡± Maxi stared at her. The ability of little sister to open her mouth and say these kinds of sweet nothings made them feel envious, jealous, and hatred. Even if Monica had gone everywhere leisurely and stirred up the hearts of the youths, she also would not be like Shen Qianshu, who was so... sweet. Ye Ling was expressionless. Monica nearlyughed, Even if little sister is full of sweet nothings, little sister-inw¡¯s heart has no fluctuation at all. Hahahahahaha. Although it was too exaggerated for her tough. Monica stillughed. Shen Qianshu stared at her and looked at Ye Ling, feeling wronged. Her pink and tender lips lightly pouted. Her tone was very much like a little daughter-inw. ¡°Master, you don¡¯t have any reaction at all. People will misunderstand that you don¡¯t love me.¡± Ye Ling looked at her expressionlessly as he wrapped the gauze. When he tied a knot, he used strength and pulled. Shen Qianshu squealed. She was tearful. It was too cruel. Ye Ling said, ¡°Who traveled ten thousand miles toe and see you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± It¡¯s you, it¡¯s you. It¡¯s all because of you! ¡°Does it matter how others see, I know myself... ¡± He paused and kept quiet. Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes shone. They were like two twinkling peach blossoms as they looked at him dazzlingly. ¡°You know yourself what? Say it, say it. I want to hear it. I want to hear it, Master... ¡° Chapter 1094 - Big Scale Dog Slaughtering At The Scene

Chapter 1094: Big Scale Dog ughtering At The Scene

When women acted coquettishly, it was self-taught. Monica simply could not bear to watch further. It was arge-scale dog ughtering at the scene. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as I know how much I love you,¡± Monica said. ¡°Little sister, are you satisfied? Can you not abuse the dog? We still have enemies outside. Can you be a little more serious?¡± Shen Qianshu looked at Monica doubtfully. ¡°You and Maxi usually unt your love. What did I say? Did I eat dog food obediently?¡± ¡°Little sister, a girl¡¯s vengefulness shouldn¡¯t be so strong. It is not cute at all,¡± Maxi said. ¡°Oh, you are not qualified to talk. You are the least cute.¡± Ye Ling looked at the way they got along. It was as if they were old friends. He frowned slightly. Qianshu also did note here for a long time. Why was she so close to them? Were they actually Major¡¯s people? Everybody was wearing a watch. There were many matters which were not good to ask directly. If they were really Major¡¯s people and ck Rose was listening, then it would be terrible. She could make them die straight away. There were surveince cameras everywhere. They could not even find where the surveince cameras were. Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling changed shifts with Monica and Maxi. They would do the surveince. Shen Qianshu took over the sniper rifle naturally and crouched down. This was totally a conditioned reflex. She had been in this position for the past few days. She adjusted the sniper mirror proficiently and crouched on the ground. Her posture was standard. She was practically a perfect sniper. ¡°... ¡± Ye Ling was dumbstruck. What did she go through these few days? Why is she so urate in shooting? Why... He had too many doubts in his heart. Shen Qianshu observed the surroundings and looked carefully at every inch of the corner. Their locations were not a secret. If they had ambushed in the ruined city earlier, they would have been seen. They might have been seen, but the opponent would not definitelye over. Their sniper rifle had more bullets than Meng Qi¡¯s. They had cover from the sniper rifle. Their opponent did not have much odds of sess. Ye Ling wanted to find Meng Qi¡¯s location. He roughly knew where Meng Qi was, but he did not show himself all along. Maxi helped Monica to change her dressing. It was the most basic medication, so it had to be changed frequently. The medicinal property was not too good. Monica¡¯s wound was deeper. Luckily, there was no infection. After unwrapping, a bloody smell hit them. Shen Qianshu pursed her lips. Monica swallowed two anti-inmmation pills. ¡°Little sister, observe your front right side. I feel that they are there.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Ling leaned against the wall slightly. He put on the night vision device and held the binocrs to observe. The night had concealed everything. A shadow of a person shed swiftly past the corridor on the opposite side. It turned and disappeared. Shen Qianshu saw it, but this location was not a good spot for shooting at all. There were not many bullets, and she also did not want to waste them. ¡°Did you see Meng Qi?¡± Ye Ling shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Maxi said, ¡°Little sister-inw, Meng Qi¡¯s feelings towards you are special... you came here. Even if he was helping little sister at the beginning, I¡¯m afraid he will also kill little sister with one shot now.¡± Monica said, ¡°Only one person can live in the wholepetition. Either you and little sister both die or one person lives. Meng Qi must be thinking that you can live if little sister dies.¡± This kind of mentality was not hard to guess. Ye Ling said, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Regardless of how he thought in his heart, he would not dare! The night went by. They took turns to cover. They went into the second room to prevent the bullets froming in and so that everyone could rest for a while. Maxi was on night watch. This crossroad was originally a store selling clothing. They were wearing identical military uniforms. There was some clothing hanging in the store, and Shen Qianshu was thinking whether to change into another set of clothing. Chapter 1095 - Big Scale Dog Slaughtering At The Scene 2

Chapter 1095: Big Scale Dog ughtering At The Scene 2

She changed into a set of ck clothing. ¡°Come here!¡± Ye Ling said. Shen Qianshu was standing in front of a line of clothes thinking of what to wear when she was pulled by the overbearing CEO. She staggered and fell into his arms. Every bit of Ye Ling¡¯s hands merged with hers and interlocked her fingers. In the night, his eyes were so deep that they were astonishing. Shen Qianshu raised her head and looked at his eyes. She was surprised to discover something. ¡°Master, you are wearing cosmetic contact lens.¡± They were light blue and looked like the sky. They were very pretty. His eyes looked very bright. He lifted his hand and brushed her face, her hair, and her earlobes. His warm hand touched her every part of her skin inch by inch, which gave her waves of shudders. Shen Qianshu¡¯s scalp became numb. A gush of warm blood rushed into her face, and it was all red. At the speed which the naked eye could see, her earlobes were all red. Ye Ling pulled her towards him and lowered his head as he kissed her lips. The wet kiss took away all of her breathing. Every tooth was kissed, and he bit the tip of her tongue at the end. His breathing was heavy. Every mouthful was as if he wanted to swallow her. It was passionate, urgent, and desperate. The surprise of meeting each other gradually faded away and became a kind of infinite torture. There was no tomorrow. Their night was sinking. It was like there was no tomorrow. They wished so much that they could get hold of everything that could save their lives. However, they only had each other by their side. One kiss had caused all their emotions to be vented out. Ye Ling was gradually not satisfied with a simple touch. His hand went into her clothes, and he touched her inch by inch. His warm hand caressed her tender skin, bringing a tinge of numbness to her. She was like someone whose whole body had been electrocuted. She could not help herself and moaned delicately. The skin on her body became pink like ripe peaches. Ye Ling supported her waist and used one hand to clutch her flesh. ¡°Master... ¡± Shen Qianshu thought of something. She quivered and slightly pushed him away. Both her hands were ced on his chest. However, from what he saw, it was the look of wee instead of rejection. Ye Ling¡¯s kiss fell onto the side of her ear. His wet breath was also on the side of her ear spraying continuously. It brought on an erotic feeling. Shen Qianshu¡¯s body was straightened. She hugged his head and pushed him away. ¡°Huh?¡± He looked at her as he felt extremely unhappy. ¡°You better give me an appropriate reason.¡± ¡°What... what... appropriate reason?¡± Shen Qianshu herself was stammering. The two girls were still next door. ¡°You still want to y wild... ¡± Not fighting? How bold and unconstrained that was. Shen Qianshu smelled her body and pushed Ye Ling away. She was so embarrassed that her whole face turned red. ¡°Your... nose is not working?¡± Didn¡¯t he smell that not very pleasant odor on her body? The temperature was extremely high these past few days. The weather in South America was dry. They had been crouching in the jungle, and their bodies were filled with sweat. On the first night, Qianshu even showered. Thereafter, she did not care. Really did not care. The smells of sweat, blood, and green grass were all mixed together. She was terribly sticky and had a bad smell. She was used to hanging out with the girls, and this smell had been with them. No one was disgusted with anyone. Didn¡¯t Ye Ling smell it when he hugged her? ¡°What?¡± Shen Qianshu stared at her. ¡°... ¡± Alright. Your nose is indeed not working. ¡°I am not disgusted by you,¡± Ye Ling said. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face suddenly turned red. She was the kind of girl who would wash her hair and blow a hairstyle when she went out. When she was dating, she would definitely shower, change her clothes, and apply perfume. Under this kind of environment, if she did this and that with her lover, it was simply not fairy-like at all. She had rejected him. Chapter 1096 - Brother-in-Law, Oh, Brother-In-Law

Chapter 1096: Brother-in-Law, Oh, Brother-In-Law

After all, Ye Ling was a straight man. He did not understand thedies¡¯ beating around the bush. He had not been staying awake for five days and had long been exhausted. He leaned aside as he watched Shen Qianshu. While he was satisfied, he was yawning. Shen Qianshu felt so pitiful for him. When Ye Ling finally rxed, he actually fell asleep in a matter of seconds. ¡°Oh, how tired you must be.¡± She could imagine how tired Master must have been for being able to fall asleep under such intense circumstances. It was not an easy thing for him to be able to stay awake until now. Shen Qianshu did not dare to touch him. She wanted him to have a good rest. She sat at a side as she looked at the twodies and also at Ye Ling. She wanted to prevent anyone from making a sneaky move. ¡°Where¡¯s brother-inw?¡± Monica said. ¡°Wow, you guys are actually not sticking together?¡± ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t mind our presence. We won¡¯t mind even if you guys f*cked here.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. You guys are so... uncouth!!! Little Angel will not mix with the two of you!!! Shen Qianshu said, ¡°He has fallen asleep.¡± Monica said, ¡°Oh... you sound really sad.¡± Maxi said, ¡°Shake him up!¡± ¡°Sad? You¡¯re crazy.¡± Shen Qianshuughed as she yelled at her. ¡°Hurry, observe the enemies. Don¡¯t let anyone throw us a sneak attack.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t dare to!¡± Monica was very sure of that. Why would that group of people sneak attack them? They were probably still talking about how to get over here. They were one road away. Whoever initiated an attack would be the first to die. They still had over thirty hours. There was still quite a sufficient amount of time left. They would never attack if they were not fully prepared. Maxi took out the map andy down on the floor to study it with Shen Qianshu. She used a red pen to encircle some areas. ¡°We shall take turns to observe the results. These three ces are where they are hidden. They are all on high ground, so it will not be easy to initiate an attack on them.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Are you going to use me as bait again?¡± Maxi said, ¡°Brother-In-Law is here. He would kill me if we used you as bait. He looks so... fierce.¡± ¡°Oh. You haven¡¯t seen him when he¡¯s fierce,¡± Shen Qianshu said. If Noah is released, you guys would understand what it means for him to be fierce! Then, you guys would know how gentle he is today. Monica flipped herself around to sleep at a side. Shen Qianshu took over her role to observe, and Maxi was guarding. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Help me take care of him.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Monica was injured, and Ye Ling was exhausted. Maxi and Shen Qianshu swapped roles so that they would not have to wake the other two up. Maxi pitied Monica, and Shen Qianshu pitied Ye Ling. The whole night, Maxi and Shen Qianshu were the only ones changing shifts. It was really quiet at the opposite end. The sky was getting brighter. A breezy gust of wind brushed past their faces. It felt really nice. Shen Qianshu did not even dare to point her scope to look at the sunrise in the desert. The sunrise was beautiful, but her eyes were fixed at the big building opposite them. She would not let it be if there was even the slightest bit of movement. Monica was awake now. A ray of sunlight shone into the abandoned city. Countdown timer: 35 Hours. Ye Ling was in deep sleep. They did not have to pick up any equipment. They defended as a form of attack, so no one woke him up. He was way more tired than the girls, who had been running around in the woods all these days. ¡°There are only 35 hours left now. The ones over there must be really anxious.¡± Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you anxious?¡± ¡°I am too,¡± Maxi said. ¡°Here... Should we take up more time?¡± Monica and Maxi looked at Ye Ling, hoping that their judgment was right. They also wished that more than one person would stay alive this time. After all, it was about time ck Rose stopped such cruel selectionpetitions. The sun had risen. The temperature was gradually increasing. Chapter 1097 - A Series of Bullets Would Solve It

Chapter 1097: A Series of Bullets Would Solve It

The sun had risen. The temperature was gradually increasing. Ye Ling had finally woken up. After the sleep, he was much more energized, and his eyes were not as bloodshot red as they were before. Ye Ling removed his contact lenses. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Ah... I forgot about it too. You actually fell asleep with contact lenses on. They must be filled with germs now. Are your eyes okay?¡± ¡°They¡¯re a little dry.¡± ¡°Cry. Water your eyes with some tears,¡± Monica said. Ye Ling would not agree to something so ¡°weird¡±. He totally ignored her. Monica looked rather disappointed. Ye Ling washed his eyes with some water and instantly felt better. ¡°Should we attack first?¡± Monica asked. Ye Ling shook his head. Monica replied. ¡°Got it!¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Hold on. What have you guys understood? We only have 30-odd hours left. There are still over ten people on the other side. Are we just going to wait if we don¡¯t initiate an attack? How long are we going to wait for?¡± ¡°Do we have any food?¡± Ye Ling asked. Shen Qianshu took a few packets ofpressed biscuits out from her equipment bag. Then, she threw one packet each to Ye Ling, Monica, and Maxi. She also opened one packet for herself and also threw a packet of soy milk to each of them. They were all items that others did not want along the way. Ye Ling said, ¡°Wait for them to initiate an attack. We will just guard around here.¡± We already have sufficient ammunition. There is no need for initiating an attack. The opposite side has the higher ground. It is not a good idea to initiate an attack at them. They had just finished their meal when they heard a noiseing from the building opposite of them. ¡°Shen Qianshu, Monica, Maxi. We need to talk!¡± It was the voice of Xue Er. Monica found a speaker. ¡°Sure. We will satisfy you when you are dead. Do you want a crystal coffin or one made of gold? ¡°...¡± Everyone was speechless. That¡¯s too arrogant of her. She had rejected the opportunities for a logical negotiation away. Shen Qianshu tugged at her. At least listen to what they have to say. Maxi said, ¡°Sis, this is a game. If she doesn¡¯t die, we will. There is nothing to talk about, don¡¯t bother listening to their nonsense. They mighte with a suicide team who ties a bomb to themselves and then explode all of us into bits.¡± ¡°Am I so silly? Of course I wouldn¡¯t let theme over.¡± Xue Er was furious. They only had about a day left. Everyone was anxious and furious. Monica and Maxi were tough cookies. ¡°Monica, Maxi, I don¡¯t get it. Why are you protecting Shen Qianshu so much? She is the next predecessor of the Leader. If she wins, all of you would have to die. Are you willing to be the cat¡¯s paw?¡± Xue Er questioned. ¡°You and I should belong in the same team.¡± Monica said, ¡°We were. Then? I¡¯d fight for you and die in the end. You would win and be the leader. Is that what you mean? You must be nuts to want to negotiate with us, huh?¡± What is there to even talk about? A series of bullets would solve these matters. We don¡¯t need any negotiation. It¡¯s how violent things are! ¡°Monica, we are a team. After we kill Shen Qianshu, you may kill me, and I may kill you. Everything is unpredictable. But if you help her¡ªwith Ye Ling around too¡ªyou will definitely die.¡± It was obvious that Xue Er was trying to sow discord between them from her words. Maxi said, ¡°Monica is almost dying. Don¡¯t bother sowing discord between us. If she dies, I won¡¯t be able to live without her anyway. Before I die, I want to take all of you along and pave a bloody pathway for my sis. That¡¯s so simple.¡± Xue Er was so mad that she smashed the speaker on the ground. Shen Qianshu wasughing. That¡¯s so... whimsical. No one spoke again. Silence was restored. Chapter 1098 - Qianshu, Come Here!

Chapter 1098: Qianshu, Come Here!

¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°The terrain here is too low. They don¡¯t have sufficient ammunition to blow up the ce. They are right in that building, and they could snipe us anytime.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± The four of them went upstairs. The building was not tall; it was about the same height as the one opposite. The few of them went to the rooftop while Monica and Maxi also prepared an escape n. When they got to the top floor, they changed their mind on ambushing. Instead, they followed the path at the top of the building and ran towards the abandoned city. They no longer stayed at the same ce. They tried to lure them to chase after them. Xue Er said, ¡°Meng Qi, fire!¡± They are clearly within the range, why won¡¯t you fire? She had just finished her sentence when Meng Qi pulled the trigger. It was as if Ye Ling had eyes on his back, and he pounced on Shen Qianshu suddenly. The bullet flew above the two of them and hit the walls of a building. Ye Ling turned around and looked coldly at the direction the bullet came from. Meng Qi could see Ye Ling¡¯s eyes through the sniper scope. It was cold and vicious. Meng Qi¡¯s heart ached. Bro! Why did youe? ¡°Didn¡¯t hit them. Fire again!¡± Xue Er said. She was observing them too. Ye Ling got up and pulled Shen Qianshu along. Then, they ran forward. Soon enough, they left the range of Meng Qi¡¯s vision. Xue Er raged. ¡°Go after them!¡± Meng Qi got up and hugged his sniper rifle. He ran after them along with Ai Bo, Beckett, and the others. They only had one round left. Ye Ling, Shen Qianshu, Monica, and Maxi ran at the top of the building, and the other group chased after them from the ground floor. Suddenly, Shen Qianshu threw a grenade at them. Xue Er said, ¡°Down! Grenade!¡± The sound of an explosion burst into the air. The groupy down on the floor as dust and soil sprang into the air. Ye Ling turned around to look at Shen Qianshu. He was rmed deep down. This girl already knows how to judge situations in a battle. Shen Qianshu and the othersy down at the top of a small building and began firing at the people who were chasing after them. Xue Er¡¯s team was smart. They did not run on the pathway and instead took cover on the other side of the building. When they began firing, the group was forced into a building. Two people were injured from the gunshots, but no one died. Ai Bo pointed his gun in the direction of the top of the building and fired rapidly. Ye Ling¡¯s team evacuated swiftly. The few of them changed their spot and jumped off the building. Then, they ran across the road to hide at another side. The moment the two teams noticed each other, they began firing again. It was a close-range shootout. Maxi sniped a youngdy dead. There were only 9 people left now. The number of survivors was decreasing again. Xue Er cursed and picked up all the equipment by the corpse. She ced her hand over the eyes of the corpse. ¡°Rest in peace. I will avenge you.¡± In the monitoring room. ck Rose watched the battle, and her expression was unclear. Although Shen Qianshu was being protected, herbat skills were not bad. Monica and Maxi were ready to sacrifice themselves. As long as the people in Xue Er¡¯s team died, Meng Qi¡¯s team would leave them. Then, there would be a good show to watch. The descendants of Fang Hongxiu and Aventura. History would repeat itself. Thest time, two issues popped up regarding the leader. That was the only time. It would not happen again. Another young girl died. Now, there were only 3 young girls and 5 young men left. Shen Qianshu¡¯s team was still unscathed, and in fact, they were still brave and strong. It was 4 vs 8, but they were not afraid in the slightest bit. In the abandoned city, Xue Er and the others no longer dared to chase after them. Shen Qianshu, Monica, Maxi, and Ye Ling entered the tallest building. This was the building where they first searched for supplies in. They went straight to the top floor. ¡°Qianshu, get over here!¡± Ye Ling said in a harsh tone. The fact that the other team did not dare to chase after them gave them some time for themselves. Ye Ling held Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand and looked at her watch. The countdown timer was disyed on the watch. ¡°Can¡¯t this be removed?¡± Chapter 1099 - Important Clue

Chapter 1099: Important Clue

Shen Qianshu said, ¡°No!¡± She had no idea how they put it on, but she just knew that it could not be removed. Ye Ling studied the wristwatch carefully. Monica said, ¡°Don¡¯t try anything funny. They are all watching through the surveince cameras.¡± ¡°They might not have a detailed view,¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°Other than controlling all of you, the other function of this is to locate you. When one is dead, the red dot on the camera would be gone. There is a camera in here.¡± He looked up at the camera above. ¡°Other than this one, there are no other surveince cameras.¡± Monica said, ¡°But the watch cannot be removed. Otherwise, they could make it explode.¡± ¡°The main switch is somewhere on the map,¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the main switch is somewhere on the map. Otherwise, how could my mother and Fang Hongxiu have both passed the test?¡± ck Rose must have gotten the other switch. Ye Ling said, ¡°There is a tunnel on the outside of the high walls. There are tonnes of explosives in there, and they want to tten this area with those. Why? Have you guys ever thought about it? If they could control you guys with the watch, why would they need to blow up this entire area? What are they afraid of?¡± Monica and Maxi exchanged nces at each other. Shen Qianshu jumped up suddenly and destroyed the camera above. The screen in the monitoring room went dark. ck Rose said, ¡°Dumb. What would breaking a camera change?¡± Nothing would change. Ye Ling tugged at Shen Qianshu to make her sit down. ¡°If my thoughts are right, ck Rose is taking unnecessary steps to prevent me froming to save you. It is also to prevent anyone from finding the main switch and removing the dangerous threat. That must be why she buried tonnes of explosives in here.¡± Maxi said, ¡°Would all of you survive if we can find the main switch?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Ye Ling said. Monica felt that this was a little strange, yet it seemed to make sense. ck Rose wanted Shen Qianshu to be the only winner so that Shen Qianshu could be her puppet. Everyone else would have to die here. But what if they could find the main switch and allow the group of people to leave alive? She wouldn¡¯t allow that. So, she must have her other ways. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°In the past years, no one must have thought of the main control switch, and everyone must have thought that life in this map is just a matter of life and death. Everyone wanted to stay alive, so their focus was not on saving themselves.¡± She paused. Then, she thought of the tree. Fang Hongxiu had left a line of words in there. Fang Hongxiu was here. Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°The main concept in ck Rose¡¯s selection test is to... save ourselves?¡± Monica always could not be bothered to think about these things. She looked at Maxi subconsciously. Maxi said, ¡°Saving ourselves... Killing our enemies is also saving ourselves. Saving our allies is also saving ourselves. What if the definition of saving ourselves is to save our allies? Back then, two people survived. That must be the true meaning of the selection test!¡± This was the only exnation that could make sense. If it was really so, ck Rose must really be ying a game of chess. The idea of saving oneself and the objective of ck Rose was contradicting. She wanted a puppet. Ye Ling asked, ¡°Did any of you find any strange ces in the map?¡± Monica shook her head. She was not bothered by this all the time. She only cared about explosives, equipment, how to kill, and how to escape. She looked at Maxi subconsciously again, and Maxi pondered. ¡°It is no wonder that they gave us three days to familiarize ourselves with the map. So this is what it is for... But I didn¡¯t find any strange ces.¡± Chapter 1100 - We Want Winner Winner Chicken Dinner

Chapter 1100: We Want Winner Winner Chicken Dinner

Maxi spread the map out and ced it on the floor. Be it the abandoned city, the woods, or the subway, they were all depicted on the map. Ye Ling studied the map carefully, and Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Since there is a control switch, it should be hidden somewhere.¡± Maxi said, ¡°It could be so.¡± Shen Qianshu thought of the sheer number of people who died in the tunnel and the corpses floating around. That was well-hidden enough. But if it was there, it would be too obvious. So it must not be. Otherwise, there would not be so many dead bodies there. ¡°Let me look a the map first. You guys should focus on watching them.¡± ... Jack and Mu Yuan had already met up. Only the two of them were in the small town. This town was requisitioned by ck Rosel. They also gave the town citizens the ability to have wealthy lifestyles. Although they were a little hegemonic, from their past poor lives, they were rich, and it was all thanks to ck Rose. So, many people kept ck Rose very confidential. It was difficult for outsiders to integrate into the town. Jack said, ¡°This town is also protected by the local government. I have seen some interesting things here. Every four years, there would be a huge explosion in the desert. After the huge explosion, they would rebuild it, and the cycle repeats. What can you think of?¡± ¡°ck Rose¡¯s selection test urs once every four years, but why do they have to blow up the area?¡± Mu Yuan raised his brows. He could not really understand it. ¡°We must have missed out on something. Ling is not in there. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Jack said, ¡°We have to coborate well. We are in ck Rose¡¯s territory. The good thing is that ck Rose does not have any suspicions at the moment. Her selection test is equivalent to massive killings. I want to get rid of all of them. So, calm down. With this town as the center, we should continue talking to those people. They should know where it is. While they were speaking, a pickup truck passed by suddenly. The pickup truck was well-armored, and they had a machine gun. 5 people stood at the back, and they were all fully equipped. All the men on board had their heads wrapped up, and only their eyes were revealed. The car stopped at the center of the town. A man hopped off and grabbed a random man on the road. He seemed to be interrogating him. Jack and Mu Yuan made eye contact. They picked up their equipment bags and left the hotel. The two of them went towards the top of the building. If things were as expected, they must be here to look for strangers in town. This town was basically withdrawn from the world. Other than the locals and some people from nearby, there seldom were strangers here. After Ye Ling entered, ck Rose was afraid that someone would be guarding Ye Ling, so they wanted to get rid of all suspicious people in the town. The two of them reached the top of the building and began their escape. ck was the best color for cover. They had just left when the group of people came to the hotel. Indeed, they were here for them. They were no longer there, and the group of people cursed as they walked out. Mu Yuan said, ¡°I have an idea.¡± Jack said, ¡°Me too.¡± ... An hourter, the small town had regained its peace. A few boys hopped onto the pickup truck, and the driver drove away. They did not find the person, and it was time for them to return. Mu Yuan and Jack blended in with them. Jack and Mu Yuan had both put on colored contact lenses to cover up the color of their eyes. When they were on a mission outside, they had to prepare these things. They had to hide their skin color and eye color. The pickup truck passed by the small town and sped towards a ce that was 1 km away. ... In the desert. Ye Ling had studied the entire map thoroughly and circled some ces. ¡°Let¡¯s check these areas. We will split up. Qianshu and I will be a team, and the two of you will be a team. After the search, we gather back here.¡± Chapter 1101 - Mr. All-Rounder

Chapter 1101: Mr. All-Rounder

¡°Fine!¡± Monica and Maxi nodded. The few of them shared the equipment evenly and began on their tasks. Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu went to the left while Monica and Maxi went to the right. This also messed up Xue Er¡¯s n. They did not know what to do for a moment since there were only three people left in Xue Er¡¯s team. The control has an important existence. It must be well hidden somewhere. ¡°Master, what if we guessed wrong?¡± Shen Qianshu asked, feeling insecure. What if there was not any main control in this area at all? If there was not one, everything they did would be a waste of time. Ye Ling said, ¡°There are still 32 hours for the countdown. We can use 20+ hours to search. If we are wrong, we can get rid of them in 12 hours.¡± To Ye Ling, getting rid of the others seemed to be a really easy task. Shen Qianshu trusted him for some reason. She trusted that Ye Ling would bring her to victory. She trusted that Ye Ling would help them all stay alive. In the monitoring room. Mo Er frowned. ¡°What are they doing?¡± They don¡¯t even have enough people, yet they parted ways. They could not hear conversations in the monitoring room, but they could see their every move. One of them could lip read, and he would record everything they were saying, but not everything they said could be seen on screen. Not everything that they said could be recorded urately either. ck Rose put her hands on the control and squinted. She looked at them with the same questions in mind. What are they doing? What are they doing? Why did they part ways? Monica and Maxi exploded the circuit. The entire city was pitch ck. Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu went to the power station first. Everything was destroyed. Ye Ling observed the entire route and frowned slightly. ¡°Observe the surroundings. Don¡¯t let anyone get near.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Ye Ling climbed up the ruins to look at the route of the power station. The circuit had long been exploded. What is the point of checking its route? ¡°Master, you know about electrical systems too?¡± Oh gosh. Other than giving birth, what else can you NOT do? Shen Qianshuy down. They had given Maxi the sniper rifle, and they were left with shorter guns. Xue Er and Meng Qi saw them parting ways, so Xue Er sent people to chase after Monica and Maxi. Meng Qi¡¯s team dered their bravery by offering to snipe Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling. Ye Ling was connecting the route. Although this ce had been exploded, the tools were still here. Even though Shen Qianshu did not understand what he was doing, she covered him vigntly. Meng Qi¡¯s team crouched and went nearer to the power station. Ai Bo said, ¡°What are they doing?¡± As NPCs, their job was to make things more difficult for the girls. Killing them was their job. This was the first time they had taken part in ck Rose¡¯s selection test. Only one youth died this time, and the others were removed from the test as they had lost theirbat abilities from being heavily injured. Beckett said, ¡°Why did theye to the power station?¡± They did not dare to get too close since the power station was a rather enclosed area. Meng Qi was using the sniper rifle from high ground. Ai Bo said, ¡°Shall we go in and have a look?¡± Meng Qi said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush.¡± Shen Qianshu saw Meng Qi. ¡°Master, it¡¯s Meng Qi¡¯s team. Five of them. They are within 800 m, and they did note over. No matter what you are doing, hurry up,¡± Shen Qianshu said. If he did not hurry up, this would no longer be easy for them. ¡°Mmh.¡± Ye Ling did not speak much, and he focused on wiring the route. Theplicated wires seemed to have some form of clear order in his hands. Chapter 1102 - Amusing Museum.

Chapter 1102: Amusing Museum.

One hourter. There was electricity in the entire abandoned city again. When the lights lit up, Monica and Maxi were shocked. They had clearly blown up the power station, and the circuitry should have been destroyed. Why was there still electricity? The lights above them flickered. It was as if there was a short circuit. In a while, the light bulbs exploded. The streetmps went bright in broad daylight. Monica went to a side and pressed the switch. On, off... The entire city lit up. ¡°What is brother-inw doing?¡± Monica shrugged. If you don¡¯t know, all the more I wouldn¡¯t know! Shen Qianshu admired Ye Ling to a whole new level again. ¡°Master, you are too awesome,¡± Shen Qianshu said. This is a miracle. A very miraculous miracle. Ye Ling said, ¡°Not a big deal.¡± ¡°Why did you switch on the lights?¡± ¡°It is already the final countdown, and everyone is in the abandoned city. I have my reasons for switching on the lights. Follow me,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ¡°Where is Meng Qi?¡± Shen Qianshu pointed at an area and passed him her binocrs. Ye Ling took the binocrs and looked into it. He took the M4 and fired thrice in the direction of Meng Qi. Meng Qi, Ai Bo, and the others were covering themselves quickly to prevent themselves from getting shot. They thought that they had sparked a battle, but who knew, after the three shots, there were no sounds. Meng Qi observed the area of the three shots. Cease-fire? This was a signal. They only had 32 hours left. If they had a cease-fire now, what were they going to do? ¡°Let¡¯s go, follow me. Without my order, do not fire!¡± Meng Qi said. ¡°Yes!¡± Meng Qi was very influential. The team listened to whatever he said. Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu went to all the areas they had circled on the map. They did not find anything special. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Master, if it was really a switch, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be as small as usual switches?¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be,¡± Ye Ling said. The circuit control must be veryplicated to be able to receive all the signals from all the watches. It would definitely not be small. It would also most likely be in the city center. It could not be in the woods. In the beginning, he had not even marked out the woods. It must be in the city. ¡°Where is that?¡± Ye Ling asked as he pointed in a direction. Shen Qianshu took the map. ¡°A museum.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and have a look.¡± They had searched every area that they had marked out on the map. Monica and Maxi were on the other side. They entered the museum. The museum was well-preserved, and thest time Shen Qianshu came here, it was in the day. The museum was different from usual museums. The museum was about the history of ck Rose. Thest time, Monica, Maxi and Shen Qianshu came here in a hurry. There were some Blood Rose items in the ss safes. There was also the family history of ck Rose and some technology models on disy. There was even the model of a huge cruise ship. In the monitoring room. Mo Er frowned. ¡°They have entered the museum.¡± ¡°Calm down!¡± In the museum. Ye Ling looked at the simpleyout and frowned. ck Rose¡¯s museum was designed for people to understand the history of ck Rose. It cannot be this simple. The walls were all empty, and there was not anything. Shen Qianshu saw the blood rose in the museum. It was blooming like a fresh flower. Thest time, they came and left in a hurry, so she did not notice it. How could such a fresh and beautiful flower be blooming in the desert? ¡°Desert roses are not so bright and vibrant. Also, there¡¯s no way it could survive for so long. It must be a fake flower,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. Chapter 1103 - Ah… Black Technology.

Chapter 1103: Ah... ck Technology.

Shen Qianshu nodded. She could not help but reach out to touch it. ¡°How beautiful.¡± She had not seen flower buds in a long time. ¡°Wait. Don¡¯t touch it!¡± Ye Ling was in the midst of speaking when Shen Qianshu had already touched it. Indeed, it was a fake flower. It felt really firm. A silver needle stuck out from the middle of the rose and pricked Shen Qianshu¡¯s finger. A drop of bloodnded on the fake rose. Shen Qianshu was stunned. She forgot how to react for a moment, and Ye Ling pulled her away. He was just about to say something when the entire museum changed. No. The entire abandoned city changed. The entire image of the city changed. Monica, Maxi, Xue Er, and the others were looking at a proper perfect city. In the city, there was a holographic image. It was a normal, bustling city. The only difference was that there were very few citizens, and most of them were wearing white dress shirts. There were very few people on the streets, and most of them were in the tall buildings. On the television of the tall buildings, they were ying videos of technological advancements. Electric cars were moving around in the city. Other than men anddies in white dress shirts, there were people dressed in full armor. In the city, there were neither children nor the elderlies. They were all youths. It was a flourishing city. In the hologram, the model of the city was simr to that of the abandoned city, but there were three more tall buildings than the abandoned city had. It was the first time that Monica and Maxi had seen something so strange. She could not help but reach her hand out to swipe lightly. It was like a screen. The hologram moved around and pages flipped. Another scene appeared, and it seemed to be reflecting a real time. Monica lifted her hand to swipe around on the screen of the hologram, and suddenly, she saw a huge ocean. In the deeper part of the ocean, there was a huge ship. The inside of the ship looked like the one in the hologram. ¡°Where is this ce?¡± Monica squinted. Where is this? What are they doing? Where are they? Xue Er and the others noticed this too, and they could not stop swiping the screens. ¡°Look, ck Rose,¡± Maxi said. They saw ck Rose in the monitoring room. Mo Er was just beside her, and he was staring at them in great shock. Everything looked so real at that point in time. Monica asked, ¡°Leader?¡± ck Rose yelled. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Maxi raised her brows and tugged at Monica. ¡°Leader, what¡¯s going on? Why is the whole city in a perfect state now? Are you even real?¡± ck Rose was expressionless. Mo Er said, ¡°The blood of the leader formed the connection between the selection area and the headquarters. All of us will be reflected in the holograms.¡± ¡°ck Technology.¡± ¡°ck Technology!¡± Monica said that in a tone that one would image three exmations behind the sentence!!! That also meant that the scene they were seeing right now was all real. So this was ck Rose¡¯s headquarters? Everyone in this city belonged to ck Rose. It was as if this ce was withdrawn from the other parts of the world, and their technology was really advanced. Monica cursed inwardly. So could she see a more specific spot? ck Rose said, ¡°The few of you have a mission toplete. Go to the museum immediately and destroy the switch. Switch off the hologram. Use fresh blood from Shen Qianshu, and you can turn it off. Now! Immediately!¡± Monica and Maxi exchanged nces at each other. They sped off to the museum hurriedly. If they could receive an order, Xue Er and the others definitely could as well. In the museum. In the hologram museum, everything changed. It was not just the dead objects that were changing. There was now a video for the ck Rose of every batch. The first ck Rose was a ckdy. There was only a photo of her. Chapter 1104 - That Is My Mom, Awesome?

Chapter 1104: That Is My Mom, Awesome?

She was very pretty, and her figure was very good. She had an imposing manner. Her experience and selection were all recorded in the book. Shen Qianshu did not hesitate to bypass the other ck Roses. She saw Fang Hongxiu and Aventura. It was the first time she saw Fang Hongxiu in action. That was an image. Fang Hongxiu looked like a girl at around 17 or 16 years old. As a girl, Fang Hongxiu had a slender figure. She was lovely and was very cold. She was not like Shen Qianshu who was so radiant. She had a very cold temperament. She looked like a reserved girl. She was wearing a military uniform. It was a video of a training session. She was filled with brightness and valiant. She was also cold like frost. There were no areas of simrities between Shen Qianshu and her. However, to Shen Qianshu, it was very moving. ¡°Mom... ¡± She did not feel odd at all facing a girl who seemed younger than her and calling her ¡®Mom¡¯. Following that was another recording of a video. In the video, Fang Hongxiu and two girls were talking about everything under the sun. They were the current ck Rose, Yang Ping, and Aventura when she was young. At that time, Aventura¡¯s face was rosy, and she was very healthy. No one could tell that she was mentally ill at all. The three girls¡¯ temperaments were totally different. Fang Hongxiu was cold like frost. Yang Ping was smart and dignified. Aventura was like a fairy. They got along very harmoniously. Ye Ling¡¯s gaze was on Aventura. He was watching a recording of Aventura. In the record, Aventura used all her might during training. She was loved and was obsessed with cleanliness. However, she was also a decisive killer. She was different from everybody. Her temperament was like a fairy, and she liked to wear long skirts. She disliked the military uniform as it was not pretty. She altered the military uniform to mini shorts and was pointed at and scolded by the instructor. Fang Hongxiu helped her to take the me. Sheid on Fang Hongxiu¡¯s back andughed loudly. She was in high spirits. That year, her smile was extremely bright. Carefree. She was just an agent who loved to be pretty, had a little obsession with cleanliness, and was very qualified. Ye Ling¡¯s eyes slightly hurt, and his heart swelled so badly. His impression of his Mom was a depressed, insane, and cruel person who always abused him. She was obviously a different person from the Aventura in the recording. Even her face had changed. The Aventura here was the real Aventura. She still had not undergone extreme stic surgery. She looked even prettier before she had undergone stic surgery. She looked bright, and her face was full of cogen. Mom... If his Mom was the Mom when she was young, how good would that be? Then his childhood would be very blissful. What had happened after that to make a person change so drastically? Was the ending so cruel for loving a person mistakenly? Shen Qianshu touched her wet eyes as she pointed at Fang Hongxiu and said, ¡°Master, look, that is my Mom. Awesome, right?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s gaze was on Aventura. ¡°That is my Mom.¡± They did not expect to see their mothers this way. It was a side which they had never seen. Ye Ling¡¯s hatred towards Aventura had already changed slowly after the truth behind the Blood Rose was out. His emotions towards Aventura were veryplicated. Besides hatred, there was also love. He had hated her for throwing him at the Ye Family. He also hated her for abusing him. However, the young him had also secretly thought how good it would be if his Mom could love him. As long as she gave him a little love, he would not hate her again. Shen Qianshu looked at Fang Hongxiu and Aventura. She snorted as she scratched her head. ¡°Judging by their charisma, I feel that my Mom should be your Mom, and your Mom should be my Mom.¡± Chapter 1105 - That Is My Mom, Awesome? 2

Chapter 1105: That Is My Mom, Awesome? 2

This then made sense. She was obviously the little angel, and Ye Ling was cold like frost. It did notply with the script at all. Shen Qianshu thought for a bit. ¡°Oh, your charisma was so simr to my Mom¡¯s. She will surely like you.¡± ¡°Your charisma is also very simr to my Mom¡¯s. She should also like you.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°That is a must. After all, I¡¯m so likable alright?¡± Every appointed gatekeeper had a record belonging to herself and her growing up. Lastly, there was a video of their selection. Before taking part in the selection, Yang Ping, Fang Hongxiu, and Aventura gathered together. The three of them discussed that if they wanted to take part in thepetition, they had to unite as one to go through it. It could be seen from the video that Yang Ping and Fang Hongxiu had some differences already. Yang Ping did not take part in the selection eventually. The video did not show how Aventura and Fang Hongxiu won thepetition. Thest image was Fang Hongxiu carrying Aventura on her back and standing in front of the high wall. The high wall was like a big door. It opened slowly. Fang Hongxiu carried Aventura on her back and walked out of the big door. From that moment, two appointed gatekeepers appeared from ck Rose. Subsequently, due to the system¡¯s judgment and the elders¡¯ decision, Fang Hongxiu was slightly better, and she became the gatekeeper. Aventura became the sessor. The rtionship between the two of them had always been very close. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity. We are actually not being told how to win.¡± Ye Ling looked through everything in the museum once, including the firearms they had used during the selection back then and the gatekeeper¡¯s clothing. All these were presented by the hologram. It was like a big scale museum. There were collections everywhere. ¡°Master, someone is here,¡± Shen Qianshu said. Meng Qi and his team stepped into the museum. Ye Ling pulled Shen Qianshu and hid at a side. Meng Qi shouted loudly. ¡°Brother!¡± Xue Er and her group rushed over swiftly. Monica and Maxi also rushed here. ¡°So coincidental. Everyone is here.¡± Monicaughed and suddenly opened fire. Xue Er, Meng Qi, and others. found a ce to take cover. The virtual image and the real world were intertwined like a farce. There were also many dangers added. Xue Er and her group hid from the bullets pathetically. Meng Qi and his team also opened fire at Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu. Both parties surrounded the museum and went into a chaotic battle. The scene was extremely chaotic. It was all gunshot sounds. Maxi and Shen Qianshu started to use fire suppression to let Monica and Ye Ling attack and kill the enemies. The sound of the broadcast rang continuously. Only Xue Er, Meng Qi, Ai Bo, and Beckett were left. Only four people were left. All the members were present in Shen Qianshu¡¯s small team. Their imposing manner had already overpowered them. In the hologram, the videos of the appointed gatekeepers were ying on loop. Every appointed gatekeeper was beautiful and youthful. Each had her own uniqueness. Meanwhile, one of Xue Er¡¯s arms was injured. She was hiding to handle her wound. Maxi said, ¡°Xue Er, what¡¯s so good about bing the gatekeeper? Look at our gatekeepers. Which one of them has had a long life?¡± Xue Er bit her teeth and hid at a side. She did not say anything. Ai Bo had run out of bullets, so Beckett gave some bullets to Ai Bo. However, Shen Qianshu¡¯s ammunition was very adequate. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°The gatekeepers do not live long. Don¡¯t fight for it already. Let me have it, how¡¯s that? I am not afraid of having a short life.¡± Xue Er said, ¡°Shut up!¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Come out. I promise you I will not kill you. The selection of the ck Rose is not killing one another. When I say something, I will honor it. As long as you throw all the ammunition away, I will absolutely not kill you. Monica and Maxi will not kill you either.¡± Chapter 1106 - Congratulations To You All For Passing The Selection

Chapter 1106: Congrattions To You All For Passing The Selection

Xue Er was furious. ¡°You want to deceive me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t deceive people,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Our family has a good tradition. We never deceive people.¡± Xue Er did not listen to her at all. ck Rose suddenly appeared in the hologram. ¡°What are you all doing? There are still 30 hours. You all are chatting?¡± Shen Qianshu had the look of ¡®you are really making a big fuss¡¯. ¡°30 hours. The time is very ample. What¡¯s wrong with us chatting for a while? Ah, I just saw how you looked when you were a girl. You looked good. Why did you make yourself so ugly? Ah, time can really change everything.¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was dumbstruck. She sighed with regret and added a sentence. ¡°My Mom is still as good-looking. God cares for her. She is the same age as you, and my father has protected her until she is as fresh as a girl. If Mom wakes up, I can¡¯t bring myself to call her ¡®Mom¡¯. Perhaps, she will look even younger than me.¡± ... ck Rose wished so much that she could put her hands through the screen and choke Shen Qianshu to death. ¡°Turn off the hologram!¡± ck Rose yelled. ¡°Monica, Maxi, what are you all doing!¡± Ye Ling stood expressionlessly in front of that rose. ¡°Gatekeeper, I can¡¯t defeat her.¡± Monica raised her arm which had been wrapped a number of times. Fresh blood was dripping. It was very horrifying. ¡°One of my arms is almost going to be useless. I am not her opponent.¡± Maxi said, ¡°Yes. If Shen Qianshu is alone, we still have confidence. We are not her opponents if there is one more person.¡± The two of them showed how miserable they were. Meng Qi, Ai Bo, and others were in another corner. They were silent. Xue Er was injured. Suddenly, a voice sounded in the museum. ¡°Congrattions to you all for passing the ck Rose selection!¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was dumbstruck. ¡°What the heck?¡± ¡°What the heck?¡± ¡°What trick is this?¡± ... Everyone was bewildered. The watches on their wrists came loose in an instant. When the watch came loose, Ye Ling threw the watch out at once as a precaution. Monica, Maxi, and Meng Qi and his group also did the same as they threw their watches out. Xue Er also looked bewildered. What was happening? Four people passed? ... What the heck? Is ck Rose fooling us? Xue Er also came out from the corner slowly. She came face-to-face with Shen Qianshu, Monica, and Maxi, who all looked bewildered. Since they had passed, this implied that they were no longer in danger and that they did not have to fight again. ¡°Could this be a trap?¡± Maxi said. Although Maxi was very smart, she was also bewildered at that moment. Monica pointed at Xue Er. ¡°You... are very lucky. You won in a breeze.¡± Xue Er said, ¡°Ha ha!¡± She had givenmand throughout and had even won in a breeze. Monica said, ¡°Don¡¯t be unsatisfied. You really won in a breeze.¡± Xue Er was toozy to argue with her. The few of them looked at the hologram at the same time. ck Rose fumed in anger. ¡°This doesn¡¯t count. This doesn¡¯t count! This is a coincidence, a coincidence!¡± In the hologram, a woman wearing a white coat walked out. She was delicate and gentle. ¡°Acting gatekeeper, this is ck Rose¡¯s rule,¡± the woman said calmly. ck Rose said, ¡°In every round of the ck Rosepetition, they have to kill until the end, leaving one person. How can this be counted?¡± The woman said, ¡°You are right. Every appointed ck Rose will have to kill until the end, leaving one person. But it is different for a sessor. For the sessor selection, once one person touches the hologram, it will be considered as all the members passing. The survivors will go through a second round of assessment. This is the sessor¡¯s advantage.¡± Chapter 1107 - You Guys Are Unlucky

Chapter 1107: You Guys Are Unlucky

ck Rose¡¯s face was gloomy like a rain cloud. The girl looked really calm and at peace. ¡°Hello, the two leaders. I am the technician for ck Rose¡¯s safety department. Myst name is White. Congrattions on passing the first stage.¡± Ye Ling was expressionless. The congrattory speech did nothing for him at all. At an attempt to please the person, Shen Qianshu smiled amicably. ¡°Hello, Sister White!¡± Lady White said, ¡°This time, five people have passed the test. Monica, Maxi, the two Young leaders, and Xue Er. There will be a ne that sends all of you to the second round. We are highly anticipating for your performance in ck Rose¡¯s Stage 2.¡± ¡°Hold up...¡± Shen Qianshu was anxious now. ¡°Hasn¡¯t this ended? Why is there a Round 2?¡± Lady White said, ¡°If there is no sessor, Stage 1 would be over when there is only one person left. But now, the ns have changed.¡± Monica said, ¡°How rebellious!¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°What¡¯s in Stage 2?¡± Lady White said, ¡°Stage 2 is very simple.¡± ck Rose mmed the table. ¡°Lady White, I am the one hosting the ck Rose selection. Do not go beyond and meddle into my affairs.¡± Lady White turned around. She had a slender build and an oriental face. Her face looked gentle and distant from the side. ¡°Yang Ping, let me remind you. You are just a substitute leader. You have no right to order me around.¡± ck Rose said, ¡°What do the elders think?¡± Lady White said, ¡°I represent the elders. The ne has set off and will reach the town in two hours to send the five of them on board. After this, you have no right to meddle into this affair.¡± Thedy disappeared into the hologram. ck Rose looked really displeased. She never expected the sessor to have apetitive edge. They actually used the hologram. That year, it was not how Fang Hongxiu and Aventura managed to get through. Shen Qianshu snapped her fingers and looked at ck Rose. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to congratte me? I passed. I am so close to bing your puppet now. You should congratte me.¡± ck Rose looked really displeased. She scoffed. ¡°You also need to have what it takes to walk out of this desert.¡± Everyone¡¯s face changed. There was a total of 8 people on the map. ck Rose did not disappear from the hologram. In a deep voice, she said, ¡°Send out my orders. Action!¡± Mo Er went out and disappeared from the hologram. Xue Er could not help but ask, ¡°Leader, what are you going to do? Kill us all? We already passed the test. You can¡¯t kill us.¡± ck Rose said, ¡°Well, I¡¯d say that you guys are unlucky. You can only be used as burial objects with Shen Qianshu.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Xue Er could not hold her question in. ck Rose looked at them coldly. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. She wants a puppet. She has no right to meddle into the affairs of the remaining part of the selection. Of course, she wants to get rid of me in case she ends up nourishing a snake in her bosom. Am I not right?¡± Maxi said, ¡°But what¡¯s the point of having the selection test? You can just order us to ensure that Shen Qianshu wins the test.¡± ¡°If you want to me anyone, me Shen Qianshu. She is the one who rmed the headquarters by switching on the hologram,¡± ck Rose said, ¡°I thought that this selection stage would go as I had nned and controlled. It seems like it cannot work as I had wanted it to.¡± She had already controlled the entire selection process, and the video feed that she sent to the elders was already edited. In the end, Shen Qianshu must be the only one alive. With the hologram on, they could speak to the headquarters directly. Lady White appeared and took away all her right to control. If she could not take over all control of the selection test, she could not let Shen Qianshu stay alive. Chapter 1108 - Ahh… A Family Member is Here

Chapter 1108: Ahh... A Family Member is Here

¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ye Ling pulled Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand and walked out of the museum. Monica, Maxi, Meng Qi, and the others followed him out. They got on the mountain bikes and left for the high walls. The hologram stretched through the desert. It was as if they were cycling in the city, but in actual fact, they were cycling in the desert. ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± ck Roseughed casually. ¡°You guys will be exploded into bits.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Nothing can help you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when you die, I will send Fang Hongxiu to reunite with you very quickly. Then you can tell her about it.¡± Monica and Maxi remained silent. The few of them cycled to the high wall rapidly, and they basically ran over everything in their way. The high walls were opening up slowly. The selection test had ended. The three mountain bikes sped through the desert at full speed. Sand sshed up in the air, and Shen Qianshu used a scarf to cover her lower face. Ye Ling was heading forward at the highest speed that he could. When they were about 20 0m away from the high walls, ck Rose asked furiously, ¡°Mo Er, why haven¡¯t you taken action!?¡± Monica, Shen Qianshu, and the others seemed to have found hope. They were nearing the high wall even faster than before. ¡°Mo Er!¡± ck Rose sounded really anxious. 100 m. They were so close to getting out! 50 m! ¡°Mo Er!¡± ck Rose yelled. In the microphone, there was a mocking sound. ¡°Mo Er, your leader is yelling at you. Why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡± It was Mu Yuan¡¯s voice. Shen Qianshu was so excited that she clenched her fist. ck Rose¡¯s eyes widened, and there was silence. She left the monitoring room quickly and also disappeared from the hologram. The mountain bikes sped out of the high walls and stopped. The few of them got off the bikes. Outside of the high walls, they got on a bridge and entered the desert again. The bridge went up, and the high walls closed. Life of the Survivor of a Disaster. Shen Qianshu got up from the desert and saw armed mening over. All of them had AKs in hands, and they were shooting rapidly at them. Shen Qianshu was pushed on the ground. Monica and Maxi were lying t in the desert. They also shot back. Xue Er was shot on her ankle, and she fell to the ground. Shen Qianshu was close to her, and she reached out an arm to her. ¡°Come here!¡± Xue Er stared at Shen Qianshu¡¯s arm in shock. ¡°Stop daydreaming! The selection test is over. We aren¡¯t enemies now,¡± Shen Qianshu said in a deep voice. Xue Er grabbed her arm. Shen Qianshu pulled her backward, and the two teams broke into a gun battle in the middle of the desert. This group of people had survived in the selection test. They were all elites. Bullets tore through the air, and mountain bikes were going at them in the desert. The few men got onto the mountain bike and shot at them with their guns. Meng Qi almost shielded Ye Ling from a bullet with his own body, but Ye Ling kicked him out of the way. ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Bro!¡± Ye Ling frowned and looked at him. ¡°In this world, only Shen Qianshu has the right to shield me from bullets!¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu stared at them. Damn, why does this supposedly romantic life and death sentence sound so hurtful? I won¡¯t shield you from any bullets! Haha! Meng Qi clenched his teeth andy on the ground. Then, he shot his final bullet. Suddenly, a helicopter was hovering above them. Monica looked up. ¡°Oh damn, oh damn! Oh gosh! A family member!¡± The UH-60 ck Hawk. There was the triangr prism logo printed on the helicopter that indicated that they were the special forces. Monica jumped in joy. Maxi pulled her down quickly. A rope fell out from the ck Hawk helicopter. Military officers with the triangr prism logo on their uniforms got off like dumplings falling into a hotpot. They looked really suave. 7 people got off. They were here to save them. Chapter 1109 - Miss Shen, Great Spirit!

Chapter 1109: Miss Shen, Great Spirit!

The tables have turned. There was a drastic change in the whole situation. ck Rose¡¯s people also received the order to retreat and not put up a fight. They dispersed quickly. Monica hugged Maxi tightly. This was the hardest their spies had ever been. ¡°I¡¯m going to make Tyler give me a pay rise when I return!!!¡± ... Shen Qianshu stood up. Her legs were still a little jelly. She looked around. The entire desert looked like a mess. The insurmountable wall was now far away from them. She had finally escaped from that terrifying ce. Ye Ling stood near her and reached his arm out. ¡°Qianshu...¡± Shen Qianshu turned around and fell into his arms. She hugged Ye Ling, and tears streamed down her face uncontrobly. ¡°We survived.¡± She cried. ¡°Yeah!¡± We all survived! Shen Qianshu was holding in her tears, but they still streamed down her face. She was choking in tears. ¡°Master, my hands are... dirty.¡± They could never be washed away. Even if she was forced or not, she could never wash off of this marking. Ye Ling hugged her. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± She bit onto Ye Ling¡¯s shoulder, and she was helpless for a moment. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine it. From the day when I picked up a gun for training, I knew that I would kill one day. They are all kids.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Shen Qianshu hugged him sadly. ¡°I will never let Tong Hua experience something like that.¡± ¡°Great!¡± His voice was really low. To Shen Qianshu, this calmed her down. Ye Ling said, ¡°I promise you that I will never let Tong Hua have to go through this.¡± With them around, that was enough. The wound on Shen Qianshu¡¯s injured arm opened up again due to the intense battle this time. Ye Ling looked at her arm solemnly and pulled it over suddenly. Her shirt was soaked with fresh blood. The color of the shirt had changed. He looked really pained. His finger twitched a little. Shen Qianshu looked at his line of vision and waved hurriedly. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. It doesn¡¯t hurt. Really.¡± The joy of surviving the disaster surpassed all the pain and agony. Ye Ling looked up with deep eyes. ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time!¡± His voice was cold and determined. Shen Qianshu raised up her arm and caressed his face. She tiptoed and kissed him on the lips. When she looked at Ye Ling, there were stars in her eyes. ¡°Master, you are so amazing. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave this ce.¡± Monica and Maxi felt the same too. Ye Ling came and changed everything. Otherwise, they would still be stuck here fighting to thest moment. Perhaps, they would not even be able to achieve victory. They might all end up getting buried here. Ye Ling said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. No matter where you go, I will find you. No matter how long it takes. No matter how far it is. No matter how much I have to go through. I will definitely find you.¡± ¡°I believe you!¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Master is the best!¡± ¡°... ¡± Monica stared at her. She really admired her skills at sweet-talking! Xue Er was injured. She was the first batch to return to the town. The others returned to the town on a mountain bike. Jack and Mu Yuan brought two batches of people over, and they were all at the town. ck Rose¡¯s stronghold had been wiped out. The explosives were not set off, but the gunpowder was all ruined. They did not burn, so they could only deal with the explosives slowly. ¡°Miss Shen, great spirit!¡± Mu Yuan said. He was in military uniform, and he looked really charismatic. When he smiled, his set of white teeth were revealed. It looked so good. She really liked it. Chapter 1110 - She’s My Everything

Chapter 1110: She¡¯s My Everything

Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Thank God... Thank God... You guys ruined the explosives at the right time.¡± Mu Yuan said, ¡°We¡¯re just doing our job.¡± There was a hospital in the town, and the injured people had been sent to the hospital for treatment of their wounds. Xue Er needed to undergo an operation while Shen Qianshu only needed some simple bandaging. Ye Ling never left her by a single step. He stayed by her side. Meng Qi stood at the entrance of the hospital like a guardian angel. He looked lonely and pitiful. Shen Qianshu looked at him and tugged at Ye Ling¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Go talk to Meng Qi.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡± Ye Ling refused to speak to Meng Qi. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Although he fired in my direction, not a single bullet hit me. It didn¡¯t even graze me. He is such a great sniper using his own sniper rifle, yet he did not hit me. Do you think... he really wanted to kill me?¡± Ye Ling remained cold, and he looked indifferent. Shen Qianshu sighed. ¡°Master, go. He looks so pitiful that it¡¯s as if I had bullied him. Go and have a chat with him. The doctor has bandaged me, so I¡¯ll be fine soon.¡± The doctor in the small clinic was disinfecting Shen Qianshu¡¯s wound, and she was clenching her teeth from all the pain. Ye Ling turned around, and Shen Qianshu waved at him. Her warm smile was imprinted in his mind. Ye Ling bit his lip and walked towards Meng Qi. In front of Ye Ling, Meng Qi looked like a small obedient child. He listened to Ye Ling with his head lowered. He did not look rebellious at all, and the gloomy look on his face turned to look wronged. ¡°Go home!¡± Ye Ling said. Meng Qi was hesitant. He was pacing around nervously, and he did not dare to maintain eye contact with Ye Ling. Ye Ling said, ¡°Luther is very worried about you.¡± ¡°Bro, will you forgive me?¡± Ye Lingughed coldly. ¡°What have you done me wrong?¡± Meng Qi was silent. Bro, you know what I did, yet you still ask. Ye Ling said, ¡°Luther has already told me about you. Now, your mission is aplished. You won¡¯t be involved from now on. Return to Paris.¡± ¡°I want to stay by your side,¡± Meng Qi said. ¡°I want to protect you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you!¡± Ye Ling looked at him. ¡°I have to protect someone, and I cannot keep a lookout for you. I won¡¯t let you mingle around her either.¡± Meng Qi was exploded in anger instantly. ¡°Bro, is she so important to you? Must you put yourself at risk of death for her? If you weren¡¯t lucky this time and activated the hologram, only you or she would survive. You would pick her, huh?¡± ¡°She is my everything. If I don¡¯t pick her, do I pick you?¡± Ye Ling looked at Meng Qi coldly. ¡°When will you grow up? Stop putting all your feelings into people who don¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°She¡¯s your everything?¡± Meng Qi was greatly hurt. I should not have helped Monica. I should not have helped them from the start... Meng Qi felt really wronged. All along, he had been helping Monica. He had helped to change the situations several times. In the end, he was the one at fault. Ye Ling looked at Meng Qi coldly. ¡°Meng Qi, don¡¯t think I¡¯m stupid. Yourst bullet was left for Shen Qianshu!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s face went pale. He did not admit to it, but neither did he deny it. He looked like a dead dog. A dead dog did not feel cold. ¡°If you weren¡¯t Luther¡¯s adopted son, I would have shot you dead,¡± Ye Ling said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t make me regret.¡± He felt really ufortable about how possessive Meng Qi was about him. Since they were young, Meng Qi had been strangely possessive towards Ye Ling. This made Ye Ling resent him. Chapter 1111 - Exposed Identity

Chapter 1111: Exposed Identity

¡°Go home!¡± Ye Ling said in a deep voice Meng Qi looked at the back view of Ye Ling. No matter how he thought, at least he never shot Shen Qianshu once from the beginning to the end. Bro, can¡¯t you just look happy when talking to me for once? Just once. I don¡¯t even have high expectations. The young man stood alone in the twilight. Mu Yuan walked over and patted his shoulder. ¡°Hey, Lil Meng Qi, Luther misses you a lot. It¡¯s time for you to return home and keep himpany. Luther¡¯s ill. Very ill. Do you know that?¡± ¡°Brother Yuan.¡± Meng Qi looked up in shock. ¡°Daddy¡¯s ill?¡± ¡°Yeah. He is. Cancer,¡± Mu Yuan said. ¡°You should keep himpany in Paris. Now that Luther is undergoing treatment, he needs yourpany the most. You have nothing to fulfill if you stay here.¡± Meng Qi looked anxious. ¡°Does Brother know?¡± ¡°I know it. Surely, your brother knows,¡± Mu Yuan said. ¡°Your brother cannot split himself up. So, you have to go home to show your filial piety. Look after Luther for your brother. We can¡¯t let him be left without any of his sons.¡± Meng Qi looked at Ye Ling longingly. The invincible brother was standing before the patient¡¯s bed and telling Shen Qianshu something. He looked cold as if he did not really like Shen Qianshu. He felt wronged for some reason. Mu Yuan though. This guy is so deprived of love that when he got hold of a little bit of love, he doesn¡¯t know how to let go a little. He¡¯s too persistent. He doesn¡¯t even know what he wants. ¡°Will you always be protecting my brother?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± ¡°Thank you, Brother Yuan,¡± Meng Qi said. ¡°I will listen to you.¡± ... Monica and Maxi... or rather, Xiao Qiao and Xiao Jiu had already changed their outfits and returned to their original looks. Xiao Qiao looked radiant and lively. Xiao Jiu looked distant and intelligent. Jack looked like a middle-aged Major. Only his blue pupils were real. Nothing from his hair straight to his toenails were real. ¡°Major, seeing that we had been through so much, show us your true self.¡± Xiao Qiao was very curious about Jack. Why so mysterious? It¡¯s so annoying. Being of high rank is such a good thing; they can pretend to be mysterious. ¡°No way.¡± Jack refused. ¡°The mission is over. You guys can return to New York now.¡± ¡°Over? Isn¡¯t there a Stage 2?¡± ¡°I have received news that Yang Ping and ck Rose had fallen out. She has been the one carrying the name of the ck Rose these years. She used the authority of ck Rose to do whatever she wanted. Yang Ping was also the one whomitted several crimes. Mo Er has been captured alive while she has already escaped. Lady White had negotiated with the higher-ups and was sessful in it. We cannot meddle into the internal affairs of the ck Rose anymore.¡± Xiao Qiao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Sessful negotiation? What about never negotiating with terrorists?¡± ¡°...¡± Jack looked at Xiao Qiao speechlessly. ¡°Work hard. Run for president. When you be president, then capture these people and beat them up.¡± ¡°... ¡± Xiao Qiao was dumbstruck. Cold Major... I never thought that you are so humorous. Xiao Jiu asked, ¡°Major, haven¡¯t you always been trying to wipe out the ck Rose?¡± ¡°Now, the mission is very simple. Capture Yang Ping. ck Rose will help us. She has one-third of the power of ck Rose. Wanting to capture her is not an easy task.¡± Xiao Jiu said, ¡°I got it.¡± Xiao Qiao felt sad. ¡°I¡¯m so silly. I thought I could be a leader in ck Rose.¡± Jack said, ¡°Your identity has already been exposed to Lady White.¡± Chapter 1112 - It Spoils The Relationship To Talk About Money

Chapter 1112: It Spoils The Rtionship To Talk About Money

¡°It¡¯s not possible. ck Rose does not even know our identities. How does Lady White know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Jack said. ¡°Your lives were in the conditions of Lady White¡¯s negotiation. Your lives are very valuable. Taylor chose to keep you all.¡± Xiao Jiu said, ¡°Wow, so touching.¡± Monica said, ¡°Wow, keep on saying it until even I believe it!¡± If their lives were so important, they would not have been thrown to be spies in ck Rose. During these past few years, in order to be able to infiltrate the ck Rose, many people had been sent to Yang Ping¡¯s hands to die. ¡°When are we leaving?¡± ¡°The flight is tonight. You all will evacuate together with Delta Force.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The two of them said in unison. Shen Qianshu¡¯s wound was bandaged, and she walked out of the hospital. Ye Ling was making a call at one side and nced in her direction from time to time. He would not let her leave his line of sight for even one minute. He was extremely overbearing. Two girls walked head-on. ¡°Hey, little sister!¡± Shen Qianshu stared at them. ¡°... ¡± Hold on... who are you all? This voice has changed. Monica¡¯s voice is not so sharp and clear. The girls who walked head-on were wearing the same color battle clothes as Delta Force. Their epaulets were shining brightly. They had military ranks!!! Shen Qianshu was anxious as she pointed at their military uniform. ¡°How much is one outfit on Taobao? I also want to buy.¡± It looked really real. Wearing it would feel very stylish. ¡°... ¡± Xiao Qiao was dumbstruck. ¡°... ¡± Xiao Jiu was also dumbstruck. If not for Xiao Qiao¡¯s hair which was more distinguished, she really was unable to recognize them. Their appearances were much better than Monica and Maxi¡¯s. It was obviously the same person with a different appearance. Her temperament also had an earth-shattering change. When they wore the battle clothes, it felt like the two girls had changed from delinquent girls to steady little sister soldiers. Very stylish! ¡°We are leaving and havee to bid farewell to you. Meeting and getting to know each other is fate. Remember to transfer five billion into my ount. If you don¡¯t know my name, go and ask your husband.¡± Xiao Qiao came to bid farewell and also conveniently ckmailed her. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Five billion?¡± ¡°Five billion for sending you out. You said it yourself.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t say that you epted it.¡± ¡°I epted it in my heart.¡± ¡°The problem is we are able to get out because of Master.¡± ¡°We have also been your hatchet men for so long. We have a life and death friendship. Five billion, and you still want to bargain? This is too hurtful.¡± ¡°When ites to talking about money, I don¡¯t talk about feelings.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s gaze encircled them unknowingly. ¡°You all really are soldiers?¡± ¡°Want to see our identity documents?¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Actually, if you want to let me see them, I also don¡¯t mind. Your chief is obviously so upright.¡± ¡°Because he has money and we are poor,¡± Maxi said. The twilight of the setting sun made their shadows especially long. After they bade farewell, they did not know when would be the next time they would meet again. She felt sad for an unknown reason. She actually could not bear to leave them. They were awesome and very interesting. When she lived with them, it was fresh and thrilling every day. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Are we still able to meet?¡± Xiao Qiao said, ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Xiao Jiu said, ¡°When you see us, it will definitely not be a good thing. It will be better not to meet.¡± Their identities also did not allow them to have too many emotional connections with people besides the target characters. This was a great pity. Shen Qianshu went forward and hugged them as she twitched her nose. ¡°I am asking very seriously again. Are you all adults?¡± Chapter 1113 - Remember To Transfer The Money

Chapter 1113: Remember To Transfer The Money

¡°Xiao Jiu is an adult though she looks younger. I¡¯ve said that before already, but you don¡¯t believe me,¡± Xiao Qiao said and smiled. ¡°Even if we are underage, we will still have to collect the money that we should be getting. Remember to secretly transfer the money.¡± The three lines did not leave the topic of money. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Alright!¡± She was still able to afford five billion yen. ¡°Maxi, congrattions. You have fulfilled your dream.¡± Xiao Jiu said, ¡°I¡¯m called Xiao Jiu, Lu Xiaojiu. She had said before that her dream was to be a soldier. Her dream had already been fulfilled. The two girls gradually went farther away. They turned back and waved to her. Xiao Qiao gave her a flying kiss and lowered her head as she jumped onto the helicopter. The ne brought the Delta Force and the two girls and left the small town. Jack was still in the small town. At the same time, the ck Rose¡¯s ne alsonded in the small town. It was a small helicopter. Perhaps, Lady White had known that there was a turn of events, and she came personally to pick up someone. Lady White shook hands with Jack. ¡°Major, thank you for your cooperation.¡± Jack nodded his head and said calmly, ¡°I hope that you all will keep your promise.¡± ¡°Definitely!¡± Lady White said. ¡°Yang Ping used our g andmitted crimes everywhere. We will investigate this matter thoroughly and give you all an exnation. Please be assured.¡± Lady White hade alone. She looked kind. She was wearing simple clothes. She looked valiant and formidable and gave others a good feeling. Compared to the gloomy ck Rose, she did not look like someone from the underworld at all. ¡°Little gatekeeper, you have been frightened!¡± Lady White was extremely polite to Shen Qianshu. ¡°We have been researching wholeheartedly and are particrly strict with our internal affairs. We have been leaving external affairs to Yang Ping to handle, and we didn¡¯t expect her to create so many matters. Please don¡¯t discriminate against us because of her actions.¡± Shen Qianshu could not develop any good feelings at all towards the people from the ck Rose. Lady White said, ¡°Little gatekeeper... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use honorifics and also don¡¯t call me little gatekeeper. Call me Shen Qianshu directly. If you don¡¯t like it, you can also call me Sara.¡± ¡°Alright, Qianshu,¡± Lady White said. ¡°Please believe that we will not hurt you.¡± ¡°I have just experienced a big survival battle. It¡¯s very hard for me to develop trust in your assurance.¡± Ye Ling finished his phone call and walked over. Lady White saw him and slightly paused. The attitude that she had towards him was even more polite than that towards Shen Qianshu. ¡°Little gatekeeper, I am here to pick up you all.¡± Ye Ling looked at Lady White coldly. He said calmly, ¡°Qianshu, Xue Er, and I have passed the assessment. Choose Xue Er as the ck Rose¡¯s gatekeeper. Qianshu and I give up. We only have one request. From now onward, don¡¯te and disturb our lives.¡± Lady White smiled. ¡°Both little gatekeepers, actually, Xue Er has just given up the gatekeeper election. Hence, the candidate for the gatekeeper of the ck Rose has definitely fallen on you all... ¡± ¡°What? We are not able to have our way?¡± Ye Ling sneered. ¡°No!¡± Lady White said softly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± The atmosphere was extremely awkward. No one was willing to give in. Shen Qianshu had the heart to say something, but it was not good for her to talk. Lady White said, ¡°Both little gatekeepers, to be honest, we really need a leader to clean up the ck Rose. The original ck Rose was not what it was like today.¡± ¡°You all have a gatekeeper. She¡¯s still alive, but she has be a living dead. You all definitely have a way to treat her.¡± ¡°Fang Hongxiu has been expelled from ck Rose because of private matters. Her name has already been removed.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°My Mom¡¯s name has already been removed. I¡¯m no longer a little gatekeeper.¡± ¡°You are!¡± Lady White said. ¡°You are, including your child.¡± Chapter 1114 - I Am Thinking

Chapter 1114: I Am Thinking

Shen Qianshu¡¯s face fell. Lady White said, ¡°Both little gatekeepers, we are not dangerous or threatening. It is not necessary for you all to discriminate us this way.¡± ¡°From what I see, you all are dangerous and threatening. The reviews of you all from the outside world are not so good,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°That is Yang Ping ruining our reputation,¡± Lady White said. ¡°She hid from us that she wanted to find a puppet. This was something that we had discovered recently. Hence, when you all were having the selection, the headquarters even had their power disrupted. She wanted to y tricks and control everything to get the ending that she herself wanted. The Roses are indeed split up now. We are having internal friction all along. We need a gatekeeper with prestige. ¡°There are also benefits to being our gatekeeper. The real gatekeeper is different from Yang Ping. She will have absolute power in the Roses. Regardless of whether they are convinced in their hearts, they have toply with orders. It was exactly because Yang Ping had always been the representative of the gatekeeper that she was unable to convince the masses. Hence, there were so many internal disputes. Several forces had their own ideas, and each had their own interests, which resulted in the messy situation of the ck Rose now. We have to clean up. Secondly, by being our gatekeeper, you can clean up internally. As for Yang Ping, you all can clean up the strategic gateway.¡± Lady White said, ¡°Please believe me. Make use of our internal forces to track Yang Ping. It is more effective than you all working with any department. Now that she is on the run outside, aren¡¯t you all worried about how she may harm your family? Fang Hongxiu has been in aa, and she¡¯s unable to regain consciousness. If you are our gatekeeper and you give me amand, I can give you all the antidote. But if you are not, you cannot get the antidote unless you defeat the Roses.¡± Ye Ling sneered. ¡°If you beg someone to work together, you should have the attitude of someone who¡¯s begging.¡± Lady White readily followed what he had said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Little gatekeeper, I don¡¯t have any attitude. I am just stating a fact. The ne is waiting. You all can discuss with each other for a while.¡± ... Lady White understood the situation and was tactful. She did not push them too much. Shen Qianshu sat on the desert outside the small town and looked at the sun setting down the hill inch by inch. It was very pretty watching the sunset in the desert. It was also very tragic. Ye Ling stood beside her as both of them watched the sunset together. The sundial had pulled their shadows very long. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like going,¡± Shen Qianshu said. Perhaps it was because of Yang Ping that they did not have a good impression of the Roses all along. They even hated the Roses so much and kept thinking that it was a ce where they would get killed. The appointed gatekeepers also did not have long lives. Whether it was Aventura or Fang Hongxiu, it was like they had been cursed. She only wanted to go home and be with her son. She wanted to properly watch her son grow up. She also wanted to be a jewelry designer and devote all her time to the career that she loved the most. She wanted to watch Tong Hua fall in love, marry a wife, have children, and enjoy life carefreely. Ye Ling had been silent. Lady White¡¯s tone was not considered threatening, but her meaning was also very clear. If not for the gatekeeper, there were many matters which would not make others put in their utmost effort. ¡°Master, why haven¡¯t you been saying anything?¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°I¡¯m thinking.¡± ¡°What are you thinking of?¡± ¡°Whether to go.¡± Shen Qianshu raised her head and looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Is this a question you have to think?¡± Ye Ling nodded his head. One was sitting while the other was standing. The way that they thought was different. They wanted to reach the same goal but had different means. ¡°What concerns do you have? Can you tell me?¡± ¡°I feel that if we enter the Roses, perhaps we won¡¯t be able toe out,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Who knows whether ck Rose is conspiring with Lady White? What if they are colluding?¡± Chapter 1115 - So How MuChapter Is Your Annual Salary

Chapter 1115: So How Much Is Your Annual Sry

¡°It won¡¯t be!¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°If it¡¯s really the case, the price to pay is too big for this show.¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°Our impression of the ck Rose basically came from the legend. Only a few people really knew the ck Rose¡¯s strength. There were also just a few people who could understand which areas the ck Rose was impressive in. You have said before, you don¡¯t want Tong Hua to go through all this, so... we have to go. Nothing ventured, nothing gained. You also want your Mom to wake up.¡± Shen Qianshu slightly leaned against her knees. Ye Ling bent his body and gently embraced her. ¡°Qianshu, I will apany you.¡± Regardless of where you go, I will always apany you. ¡°Alright!¡± ... Lady White was watching them from not far away. She was deep in thoughts. A girl walked over. ¡°Lady White, a phone call from an elder.¡± Lady White took the phone. ¡°I¡¯m handling it!¡± ... ¡°Both little gatekeepers have misgivings about us. I also feel that perhaps we are not sincere enough. Why not... we give her the antidote,¡± Lady White said. ¡°If we give her the antidote, she should know our sincerity.¡± ... ¡°I can¡¯t say who is the most suitable. Qianshu and Ye Ling are both suitable. It is just that... Ye Ling has inherited Auntie An¡¯s illness. I¡¯m afraid... ¡± Lady White paused and said. ¡°No, he himself cannot control this illness. If he bes crazy like Auntie in the future and his temperament changes drastically, what should we do?¡± ... ¡°Right, I feel that Qianshu is more suitable,¡± Lady White said as she looked at the two people snuggling up to each other in the desert. She smiled. ¡°It is the same whoever we choose. They... are on very intimate terms!¡± ... ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not a good thing,¡± Lady White said. ¡°Elder, I¡¯ll hang up first. Wait for my news.¡± Lady White hung up the phone. Mu Yuan walked over from behind. He had already made proper arrangements for his team and could leave immediately. The next thing was for the local government to negotiate. Lady White smiled as she greeted Mu Yuan. ¡°Major, good afternoon!¡± ¡°Lady White, good afternoon. You speak Chinese quite well.¡± ¡°Yes. Two of our gatekeepers speak Chinese. Hence, there are many people in the Roses who speak Chinese well. I am also half Chinese,¡± Lady White smiled and said. Her skin was fair, and there was a little freckle on the tip of her nose. At one nce, she was someone who did not go under the sun most of the time. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I want to ask you a private question. Is your ck Rose¡¯s selection always this cruel?¡± Mu Yuan asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Lady White said. ¡°Once every four years.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the same as selecting the president. You all really keep up with the times.¡± Lady White said, ¡°No, we do not specifically have it once every four years. It is because the gatekeepers¡¯ periods of incumbency are rather short. If the gatekeeper has always been incumbent, there will not be any selection.¡± ¡°Oh, then why are your gatekeepers¡¯ periods of incumbency not long?¡± Mu Yuan asked. When he smiled, he was harmless to humans and animals. However, the question he asked was rather crafty and very sharp. Lady White¡¯s face did not change. ¡°Since Fang Hongxiu, the Roses have been in turmoil. We have been divided into the technology group, primitive group, and radical group. Three parties have been fighting over power. After Fang Hongxiu betrayed the Roses, she became the fuse that caused internal friction. After Aventura became the sessor, she washed her hands off due to rtionship problems. We started to have internal problems, and this had continued for so many years. Hence, we were blinded by Yang Ping.¡± Mu Yuan said, ¡°Oh... so how much is the annual sry of your gatekeeper? This is such a dangerous upation.¡± Chapter 1116 - This Is Very Gangsterish

Chapter 1116: This Is Very Gangsterish

Lady White showed the most patient side of herself. ¡°Quite high. If Major is interested and if you remove your military uniform, you can alsoe and take the test.¡± ¡°I decline your invitation. The method of selection which is the big escape does not suit a man who¡¯s kind-hearted and gentle like me.¡± Lady White said, ¡°Yes, we are too cruel. Thank you for your suggestion. We will definitely improve ourselves in the future.¡± Mu Yuan thought in his heart, Thisdy is a talent. She could remain calm in the face of events. Technical staff were generally geeks. They hardly went outdoors, and when they had time, they would spend it watching anime. They were the kind that was geeky and girlish. At least, the ones that he had seen were like that. This technical staff sister remained calm in the face of events. She was a talented fieldmander! Jack shouted from not far away. ¡°Xiaoyuan,e here!¡± Mu Yuan turned back. ¡°I know.¡± He smiled as he said goodbye to Lady White and walked towards Jack. Jack tugged at his sleeve. He used his fingers to brush away the sand in his hair. ¡°What were you talking to her? You talked for so long.¡± ¡°We were chatting idly,¡± Mu Yuan said. ¡°Our team is leaving immediately. When are you leaving?¡± ¡°Soon.¡± He looked at the sky. After the sun had set, it was still grayish. He had not decided when he was leaving. He wanted to wait until Mu Yuan left. ¡°How about you?¡± Mu Yuan said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for Ah Ling¡¯s decision.¡± The small town in the evening was very quiet. There were no children. Perhaps, the residents knew that the small town was not so safe tonight. Hence, they did not really move around outside. Everything was so quiet. Jack said, ¡°I... cannot bear to leave.¡± Mu Yuan said, ¡°Then follow me and return back to the country.¡± ¡°As family?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of your Daddy breaking your legs? It¡¯s fine with me.¡± Jack smiled and hooked the tip of his nose. ¡°I want to make a trip back to Washington. I have to get hold of the specific content for this negotiation. In this way, I can make a judgment as to exactly whether it is worth it to continue with it.¡± ¡°Alright. It¡¯s really a pity that you cannot follow me and return back to the country.¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s such a pity.¡± Jack said calmly, ¡°What about you? After you go back and finish your report, want to make a trip to America?¡± ¡°I am a serving officer. It is not convenient for me to leave the country,¡± Mu Yuan said. Jack said, ¡°I¡¯ll miss you.¡± ¡°Are you acting coquettishly?¡± No, this is a statement of fact.¡± Mu Yuan said, ¡°After I finish my report, if there¡¯s nothing much, I¡¯ll go and look for you.¡± Jack raised his fist. ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± Mu Yuan¡¯s fist touched his. ¡°Alright. It¡¯s a deal!¡± ... Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling walked back from the desert. Lady White smiled as she looked at them. Ye Ling said, ¡°We¡¯ll go with you. Is it our decision to choose who the gatekeeper is or is it still for you all to select?¡± Lady White was startled. She did not seem to have thought of this problem. ¡°You all want to skip the second round?¡± ¡°Since Xue Er can forfeit, we can also naturally forfeit.¡± Lady White said, ¡°Alright, I know. The result of your discussion is?¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°We¡¯ll take turns. Whoever is free will go. After all, we have a child. There has to be someone looking after our child and sending our child to school, right?¡± ¡°... ¡± Lady White was astonished. ¡°Alright!¡± This was very gangsterish. Mu Yuan was informed of Ye Ling¡¯s decision, and he was not surprised. His small team¡¯s task was considered to bepleted perfectly, and they also could not stay in another country for too long. They had to leave that night. Jack and Mu Yuan left together and parted ways at the airport. Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu followed Lady White and left. Before boarding the ne, Ye Ling made a call to Zhong Ran. ¡°Return back to the country. After I finish handling some matters, I¡¯ll go back and look for you all immediately.¡± Chapter 1117 - This Is Very Gangsterish 2

Chapter 1117: This Is Very Gangsterish 2

¡°Master, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright!¡± A video call was happening between Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua. ¡°Baby ah~¡± She shouted for Tong Hua, and her voice was going up and down. Tong Hua looked at her, and his tears nearly sprayed out. ¡°Mommy~¡± ¡°I miss you so much.¡± ¡°I miss you so much!¡± The two of them had practically spoken in unison. Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes were also a little red. ¡°Mommy, are you alright? Are you hurt? When are youing home? I missed you so much.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still uncertain as to when I¡¯ming home. I am together with Daddy. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Daddy?¡± Shen Qianshu turned the camera lens. Ye Ling was talking to Zhong Ran on the phone and handing over matters to him. Tong Hua pouted his lips. ¡°Mommy, did Daddy save you? Where are you? The sky is already dark. You are not in the same half of the world as me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in Columbia. It was Daddy who saved me. Your Daddy is extremely impressive. His feet stepped on colorful clouds, and he was shining brilliantly when he came to save me. He is simply my greatest hero in the world.¡± Tong Hua¡¯s fleshy little face was extremely unhappy. He was a little emotional. ¡°Ah, baby, why are you unhappy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very unhappy,¡± Tong Hua said. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m too young. I can¡¯t be your greatest hero in the world. So frustrating.¡± After I grow up, I can also be your greatest hero in the world. ¡°Oh, no, baby, after you grow up, you can be your wife¡¯s greatest hero in the world. It is sufficient with Daddy being Mommy¡¯s greatest hero in the world. With you as an extra person, it¡¯ll be too crowded.¡± ¡°... ¡± Tong Hua was shocked. Too crowded? Pricking my heart! I must have been picked up on the streets. ¡°Baby, how have you been recently? Good? Did anyone bully you? Did Daddy not give you a call at all? He is too much, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°I am at Grandpa¡¯s house. I was being bullied. Mommy, Rose Daily actually bullied me, but I let Young Uncle teach them a lesson and make them go bankrupt. They dared to bully me? They were tired of living. This made that group of little fools from GreenRay give me fancy praises recently. They sang my praises every day to get onto the hot topic list and did not dare to provoke me at all. I subdued them within a short while.¡± Usually GreenRay did not give any face at all. Oh, I should say that GreenRay has been fighting to be at the forefront of gossip. They don¡¯t give face to anyone. After Rose Daily became bankrupt recently, GreenRay really depicted the traitor¡¯s face very profoundly. ¡°Wow, baby you are so impressive,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°This matter... is it hereditary?¡± It was definitely not inherited from her. She was not that overbearing. Second Old Master Gu ran down from upstairs. ¡°Is it Little Shu? Is it Little Shu?¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± Tong Hua¡¯s voice was light-hearted. When Second Old Master Gu saw his daughter, his eyes became wet. ¡°Father, I am fine. Don¡¯t worry. Ye Ling is extremely impressive. If he had note to save me, I would have died. The ck Rose¡¯s selection was too anomalous. Only one person could live. It was lucky that Ye Ling came. I didn¡¯t expect to see him here.¡± Father¡¯s impression of Master is not very good. If she did not show him his presence now, when could she show it? Second Old Master Gu said, ¡°He is indeed deeply in love with you. It¡¯s good that you are fine. It¡¯s good that you are fine. Your brothers should have been the ones handling this matter. I have to thank him properly.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°What¡¯s there to thank? Isn¡¯t this something he should do?¡± Second Old Master Gu said, ¡°Are you all fine?¡± ¡°We are fine. We are going to Rose Society now. Father... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go. That ce is too dangerous.¡± Chapter 1118 - Need A Puppet

Chapter 1118: Need A Puppet

¡°No, we want to go. Father, wait for me to bring back Mom¡¯s antidote. I will definitely let Mom wake up. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Second Old Master Gu lightly shook his head. ¡°This is all fated. Father has already resigned to fate.¡± ¡°No, Father. You don¡¯t have to persuade me. I will not resign to fate. I will definitely bring back the antidote.¡± Tong Hua took the cell phone again. ¡°Mommy, Mommy, you have toe back soon. Burger and I will wait for you at home. Rose Castle has also been repaired, and it¡¯s waiting for you all toe back.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Ling walked over. ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡± Shen Qianshu nodded her head. Tong Hua exploded. ¡°Daddy, hey, Daddy, your obedient and adorable son is in the video. Don¡¯t you miss me? When you see me, can you have a nce at me and say something to me?¡± Ye Ling walked over. His handsome face appeared on Tong Hua¡¯s cell phone. ¡°You should hang up the phone.¡± ¡°... ¡± Tong Hua was speechless. The cell phone darkened. He had hung up the phone first. Tong Hua was given a critical blow. He felt extremely sad. Second Old Master Gu touched his head. His grandson was really extremely adorable. ... The helicopter left Columbia, and they subsequently changed to a private ne. It flew for close to 10 hours andnded at an airport. Following that, they boarded a helicopter again. Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu had taken it easy since they hade here. They came to an area surrounded by the sea very soon. The sea was a vast expanse of whiteness. The weather today was not good, and the visibility at sea was not high. There was calmness on the surface of the sea. Not a single ind could be seen. The helicopter hovered above the sea. ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. What is going on? Within moments, they only saw a huge object sticking its head out from the ocean. It looked like a giant shark and came out from the surface of the sea. The sea split open. It was extremely shocking. The few of them glided down as they followed the rope and entered this huge object. This was a submarine. There were more than 50 people on the naval vessel. The captain was a young fellow in his thirties. He sent his greetings to Lady White and also to Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling. The staff on the ship looked at them in all sorts of ways. Some of them gave probing looks; some looked very shocked; there were also some people who were very happy. Ye Ling was expressionless. There was not the slightest change in his emotion. Lady White said, ¡°We¡¯ll arrive in 20 minutes. You all can get some rest.¡± ¡°No need, not tired,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m in a submarine. I feel that I¡¯m a country bumpkin.¡± There was sufficient space in the submarine. There were also no unhappy vibes. There was harmony within the submarine. Lady White said, ¡°This is ourmunication channel with the headquarters. It is rarer.¡± She added another line. ¡°You will get used to it.¡± ¡°I have a question. Has Yang Ping been to the headquarters?¡± ¡°No!¡± Lady White said. ¡°The representative of the gatekeeper only represents external affairs. She does not take part in internal affairs. 70 to 80 percent of the people from the Rose Society have never been here.¡± If such a location were revealed, it would cause them destructive harm. ¡°No wonder she was urgently in need of a puppet gatekeeper.¡± Lady White said, ¡°She had thought too simply. Even if she had found a puppet gatekeeper, she might not be able to control the whole Rose Society. Our turmoil back then was mainly because of the two previously appointed gatekeepers... ¡± She suddenly remembered that these two people were rted to the previous two appointed gatekeepers. ¡°I have a personal question!¡± Lady White also did not hide anything from her. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Were you all very disappointed with them?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lady White said, ¡°When the gatekeeper passed away, I was still a child. Since I was young, I had lived and grown up here. I have a lot of feelings for this ce. I heard that the adults were very disappointed when they talked about them.¡± Chapter 1119 - Little Angel Was Unable To Stay Calm

Chapter 1119: Little Angel Was Unable To Stay Calm

Ye Ling said, ¡°No matter how disappointed you all were, it was also based on your own method in selecting the gatekeeper.¡± ¡°Yes. Hence, we have epted it,¡± Lady White said. ¡°epted this kind of ending.¡± After a few moments, the captain¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°All passengers, fasten your seat belts. We are nearing the shore.¡± Shen Qianshu had fastened her seat belt all along. This can actually go near the shore? Isn¡¯t a submarine always in the sea? The submarine seemed to have a collision. Their bodies slightly tilted forward. Ye Ling raised his hand and protected her forehead. It stopped after a short while. Lady White unfastened her seat belt. ¡°Alright, follow me.¡± The two of them followed Lady White and left the submarine. They entered an underwater city. Shen Qianshu walked on the ss bridge. She gasped in amazement. There was a very big underwater city in front of her eyes. While she was walking on the ss wall and her feet were on the ss, there was a shark swimming at the bottom of her feet. The shark opened its eyes big and looked at her curiously. When she lifted her head, she could see some colorful groups of fish. They were very pretty. The underwater world was very clear. It was prettier than any underwater world she had seen. It was like she could miss her footing andnd at the bottom of the sea. Ye Ling, who had a tumultuous life, was also shocked. How did they build an underwater city at the bottom of the sea? Lady White said, ¡°Both little gatekeepers, please follow me.¡± There were many skyscrapers within the city, though the tallest building was only 13 floors. The material was very strange, and it did not seem to be reinforced concrete. It looked like a 3D-printed building, but it was very solid. Within the city, there were peopleing and going. There were shops, clothing stores, movie theaters, and even an opera house and a court. A group of people who were wearing white coats passed by them. They greeted Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling very politely. There were a few people among them who wore spectacles. Shen Qianshu pulled Ye Ling¡¯s arm agitatedly. ¡°Look at that old man wearing spectacles. He was the Nobel prize winner in Physicsst year. Thatdy was the Nobel prize winner in Chemistry ah ah ah ah... ¡± What the hell, a group of geniuses getting together. Where¡¯s the killer organization that is agreed on? Where¡¯s the darkness that is agreed on? Why can we just casually see two Nobel prize winners on the way! ¡°... ¡± Ye Ling was dumbstruck. Can you not be so agitated? And also, when you are agitated, can you pinch yourself? Why did you pinch me? It hurts, you know? ¡°Master, are they wearing masks to make themselves look particrly knowledgeable?¡± Shen Qianshu raised a reasonable question. Lady White said, ¡°Qianshu, it¡¯s them.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s impression of the Rose Society went from 18yers of hell to heaven in an instant. She felt that she had entered an amazing ce. It was like the nation¡¯s secret department. ¡°So impressive!¡± Ye Ling took a deep breath and caressed her head. He used his gaze to hint to her to keep quiet and not to be agitated. The little angel who saw less of the world indicated that she waspletely unable to stay calm. The means of transportation in the city was the tram. Three people boarded the tram. There were staff members going to work and knocking off from work on the tram. One after another, they greeted Lady White kindly. ¡°Lady White.¡± ¡°Hello everyone.¡± ¡°Hello little gatekeepers.¡± Little gatekeeper Ye was expressionless and did not waver at all. Little gatekeeper Shen had just been overwhelmed when she passed by two Nobel prize geniuses just now. She showed them a smiling face which was extremely cordial, kind, and pretty. ¡°Hello everyone. Hello everyone!¡± ¡°Are you Aventura¡¯s daughter? Is he Fang Hongxiu¡¯s son?¡± ¡°... ¡± Lady White was astonished. Chapter 1120 - Little Angel Was Unable To Stay Calm 2

Chapter 1120: Little Angel Was Unable To Stay Calm 2

¡°Oh...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I made a mistake.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine.¡± Shen Qianshu was all smiles and looked like she was very nice to talk to. ¡°It¡¯s the first day we are here. Please take care of us.¡± ¡°We are the technical staff. We have to depend on you to take care of us.¡± ¡°Those wearing white coats are very impressive!¡± They looked like they were very knowledgeable. A cker student like her liked geniuses the most. Big genius Ye felt very shameful, and he continued to maintain his non-fluctuating expression in his heart. He casually used one hand to pull at her cor. ¡°Keep quiet!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± That group of people in white coatsughed. It was really very cordial. Lady White said, ¡°They are the technical staff from the safety department.¡± When they reached a stop, the two of them followed Lady White and alighted from the tram. They walked into the tallest building. The tallest building was in the central area of the underwater city. After they entered the tallest building, they realized that the first floor was actually repeatedly broadcasting the performance of Ye Ling and her in the abandoned city. Shen Qianshu thought to herself, The shot of me is quite nice. It makes me look better. I look more imposing and extremely pretty. She was indeed a little angel. Regardless of which angle one looked from, she still looked very pretty. As for the video, little angel expressed that she could not be more satisfied with it. The three people took the lift and reached the highest floor. They entered a meeting room. In the meeting room, there were four middle-aged people. There were two women and two men, and they were middle-aged. It was not known whether it was due to them being at the bottom of the sea for many years. They looked extremely unhealthy, and their faces were very pale. One male and one female were Asians. One male and one female were whites. Lady White said, ¡°These are our elders: Ruan Miaomiao, Rui Qiu, Shi Cheng, and Beck. Elders. This is Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling, the winners for this round.¡± ¡°Please sit, please quickly sit. Children, it¡¯s been hard on you all.¡± Ruan Miaomiao came over and held Ye Ling¡¯s hand. She looked very agitated and quickly concealed her agitation. The way that she looked at Shen Qianshu was colder. However, it did not appear to be drifting too far. Rui Qiu was a little proud and cold. He was not as intimate as Ruan Miaomiao. Beck was silent and expressionless. Shi Cheng did not say anything further. Lady White exited from the room. This was Rose Society¡¯s top secret. There were records, but no one was allowed to listen at the side. Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu sat side by side. They also did not talk much. Shen Qianshu was sensitive to feel that they were warmer towards Ye Ling. When Yang Ping was selecting a candidate for her puppet gatekeeper, she was not willing to consider Ye Ling. Aventura had a mental illness, which Ye Ling had inherited from her. This group of elders were of the same age as Aventura and Fang Hongxiu. However, they treated Ye Ling better. Shen Qianshu sat there and did not talk much to avoid talking more and making more mistakes. Shi Cheng said, ¡°Since they have alreadye, let¡¯s start to discuss. I heard that you all want to skip Stage 2?¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°Yes!¡± Beck said, ¡°In principle, it cannot be done. The second stage will not endanger your lives. It is only a question. We will test and choose whoever is more capable to be a ruler.¡± Ye Ling replied. ¡°Firstly, please be clear of a matter: whoever loves to be the gatekeeper of ck Rose, he or she can go be one. We don¡¯t care. Secondly, she and I are on very intimate terms. You all should have checked before.¡± Rui Qiu frowned. He was very unhappy with Ye Ling¡¯s attitude. Ruan Miaomiao said, ¡°We have done our checks. We didn¡¯t expect Aventura¡¯s son and Fang Hongxiu¡¯s daughter to develop a rtionship. It is really very amazing. They were on very good terms back then as well.¡± Beck said, ¡°We are also in favor of the second point you said. We can consider allowing you all not to go through the second round of assessment, but double gatekeepers have not appeared all along. Some problems might appear in the management system.¡± Chapter 1121 - Little Angel Was Unable To Stay Calm 3

Chapter 1121: Little Angel Was Unable To Stay Calm 3

Shi Cheng nodded his head. ¡°Yes, our internal department is veryplicated. The headquarters is considered to be the technical school of thought, indulging in technology whole-heartedly. The external affairs are very radical, and there will appear some conflicts in the internal department. The situation is very chaotic now. The influence is also not like how it used to be 20 years ago. We would need to have a major reorganization of the system. I¡¯m more in favor of Ye Ling bing the gatekeeper.¡± Beck said, ¡°My intention is the same as Shi Cheng. Ye Ling has the resolution and also the capability. Ye Ling,e and reorganize Rose Society. In a few years, it should be able to stabilize.¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze was on Shen Qianshu. At this time, Shen Qianshu felt that they were hoping that she would be a little more understanding of the situation and take the initiative to give in. Shen Qianshu slightly smiled. ¡°I have a difficult problem. You all possess remarkable abilities and should know the existence of Ye Ling and me. We are your gatekeepers¡¯ sessors. Why didn¡¯t you all look for us all along? Suddenly, you appeared now. Even if you felt that I had already died back then, Ye Ling had also been alive all along. He had been active in Europe. You all should know his existence.¡± Rui Qiu said, ¡°You ask Ye Ling yourself. Why was his illness triggered back then?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face darkened. The atmosphere became very awkward in an instant. Ye Ling had never mentioned this matter to anyone before, so Shen Qianshu naturally did not know. She could not help herself from looking at Ye Ling. She was puzzled. Ruan Miaomiao said, ¡°Ye Ling¡¯s illness has always been unstable. Rui Qiu and I left the headquarters back then and went to Paris to look for him. We wanted to invite him to take part in the selection of the gatekeeper. Who would have known that his illness was triggered? Once I mentioned Fei Er, he went crazy. Iid down for three years before finally regaining my vitality. Both Rui Qiu¡¯s legs were broken. He took nearly five years to recuperate. It was only in recent years that he coulde down and walk.¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. Damn, Master, are you so fierce? It is no wonder that Rui Qiu looked so cold. ¡°We have always thought that you have died. Hence, our target has always been Ye Ling, and we have beenmunicating with Luther all along. Due to Fei Er¡¯s matter, Luther has a very bad impression of us. He kept thinking that our ce would get people killed and refused to promise to help us. We could only bypass Luther and get in touch with Ye Ling. We also didn¡¯t know that his illness was so serious.¡± ¡°After that failure, Beck and Shi Cheng went to Paris again to get in touch with Ye Ling. He was in the mental hospital at that time. He could not control himself. We naturally returned without any achievement. Now... ¡± ¡°We have never given up. We had secretly contributed to the treatment at the mental hospital back then. Your attending doctor had been following our ways to treat you. Your illness could then be stabilized.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face fell. Ruan Miaomiao said, ¡°Ye Ling, don¡¯t misunderstand. We had given Fei Er treatment and were also aware of some treatment cases. We could not salvage Fei Er¡¯s tragedy back then. We only hoped that we could treat you on time. We don¡¯t have other intentions and only want to tell you that we have never given up on you during all these years.¡± Beck said, ¡°This kind of illness is veryplicated. We don¡¯t have the capability to treat Fei Er. We also don¡¯t have the capability to treat you.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Ye Ling did not want to think about this matter. To him, it was an extremely humiliating matter. He was not willing to talk about his own past in front of Shen Qianshu. The others also knew what he meant. Beck said, ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t talk about the past. We¡¯ll only talk about the future, alright?¡± Shen Qianshu reached her hand out and held Ye Ling¡¯s hand. She was by his side. No matter what happened, she would be by his side. She also hoped that Master would not lose his courage and be able to face all predicaments in the future. Chapter 1122 - The Black Rose’s World

Chapter 1122: The ck Rose¡¯s World

Ruan Miaomiao said, ¡°We need a ruler. We are not gatekeepers, and we are unable to get the support of the masses. We can only ce our hopes on you all. You all have emerged victorious in the selection and are considered to have passed the gatekeeper¡¯s assessment.¡± Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°You all have a selection once every four years. How many people have had to die because of this?¡± ¡°This is our rule.¡± ¡°We also never force anyone to take part.¡± ¡°If you want to change this kind of system, you can be our gatekeeper.¡± ... The few of them spoke their minds and each had his or her own reasoning. Ye Ling had been silent all along. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Why were your gatekeepers¡¯ lives so short?¡± ¡°Our internal department had a fierce sh of intentions. The first appointed gatekeeper was plotted against. As for the others, they had their own tragedies. Hongxiu and Fei Er were... it was the fight they had amongst the three of them that was the cause.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°They seemed to be cursed, wasn¡¯t it?¡± The few of them were startled. Indeed, the outside world had rumored that the ck Rose seemed to be cursed. Its gatekeeper could not live beyond 30 years old. The only one who had lived past 30 years old was a living dead now. ¡°Qianshu, if you believe in this kind of matter, then it¡¯s true. Otherwise, it is not true,¡± Ruan Miaomiao said. ¡°I¡¯m an atheist.¡± The few of them nodded their heads and looked at Ye Ling one after another. They wanted to know his opinion very much. It was inevitable that they had to choose one out of two as the gatekeeper. Shen Qianshu held Ye Ling¡¯s hand tightly. Ye Ling asked, ¡°You all have checked on me so clearly, and you should know what kind of person I am. If you want me to be the gatekeeper, your motive is not that simple.¡± ¡°You have misunderstood,¡± Ruan Miaomiao said. ¡°We, the ck Rose, do not need to draw support from the strength of anyone. We only need a gatekeeper who can make us utterly convinced.¡± Shen Qianshu thought, This tone is very harsh. ¡°More than 20 years have passed, and you all could not find someone who could make you all utterly convinced as the gatekeeper?¡± Shi Cheng said, ¡°You didn¡¯t know that when we chose the first gatekeeper, it had to be someone who could touch the hologram. As long as the person could touch the hologram, he or she could be our first appointed gatekeeper. But it has been so many years, and not a single person could touch the hologram.¡± Beck said, ¡°We are an organization with deep-rooted beliefs and tradition. During the selection process, any of the scenes could be sent to every member¡¯s personalputer. They could see the ending.¡± ¡°Every appointed gatekeeper¡¯s bloodline has established a DNA connection with the hologram. Hence, your blood could activate the hologram. Once you have touched the hologram, it will appear on all of ourputers.¡± Ye Ling sneered. ¡°That being said, the one who stimted the hologram was Qianshu. It was not me. The gatekeeper you all want is her and not me. Why am I chosen?¡± Ruan Miaomiao said, ¡°It was you who discovered the museum. Qianshu inadvertently activated the hologram. Both of you are counted.¡± ¡°Misconception!¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°If it not for Qianshu, we would still be killing one another in the desert.¡± ¡°You can treat this as destiny,¡± Shi Cheng said. ¡°We admit that it was both you and Shen Qianshu who activated the hologram at the same time. Both of you are indispensable. You all have passed the selection.¡± The talk went into deadlock. Shen Qianshu also did not know how to undo the deadlock. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Very sorry, the ck Rose gave us too many negative impressions. Our impression of it is not good.¡± ¡°We understand!¡± Rui Qiu said, ¡°Everything that Yang Ping did has nothing to do with us. Her radical group has always managed external affairs and could nevere into contact with internal affairs. Technology was our core. She brought ck Rose onto an extreme path. We had warned her before, but we didn¡¯t expect her to be worse.¡± Chapter 1123 - The Black Rose’s World

Chapter 1123: The ck Rose¡¯s World

¡°If it weren¡¯t for your constant give-ins to her, why would she go from bad to worse?¡± ¡°Girl, the ck Rose is not a terrorist organization like you have imagined it to be. Neither is it an international mafia triad,¡± Rui Qiu said coldly. ¡°Every one of us has our own opinion. In our team, 16 of us have been awarded the Nobel Peace Prize. There is the technology of the entire world in the brains of these people. We usually have many things to pay attention to. There¡¯s no way that we could have carefully thought about what Yang Ping would be up to. When we want to interfere, things have usually already gotten out of control. We are unable to stop anything by then. This time, she wanted to be in control of the selection test. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you guys had formed rtions with us and the entire ck Rose acknowledges all of you, the ending would not have been like this.¡± Ye Ling was even more silent. Shen Qianshu was almost convinced. Looking back at her previous silly thoughts, she realized, There is indeed a bunch of nerds in here. ¡°We have made our way past so many generations. Surely, we have our own reasons for it,¡± Beck said. ¡°We are good in some ways and bad in others. It¡¯s not toote for us to change yet, is it?¡± His attitude was less straightforward than Rui Qiu. Ye Ling reached his arm out and grabbed Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°How long do we have to be the leader for?¡± Rui Qiuughed. Shi Cheng was confused. ¡°As long as you are willing, it will always be yours,¡± Ruan Miaomiao said. ¡°If you are unwilling to stay, you can leave when we find another person to take over.¡± ¡°If I know so many secrets, won¡¯t you guys kill me when I leave?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Beck said. ¡°Before you leave, you will lose all your memory of everything rting to the ck Rose.¡± Ye Ling was speechless. ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu stared at him. ¡°Sorry, we are very honest about this.¡± The corner of Shen Qianshu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. How are you guys going to make us forget everything? Will everything that has happened in thesest few years disappear?¡± ¡°No. Only those that are rted to the ck Rose¡¯s Headquarters will disappear. That is why no one can find this ce.¡± Rui Qiu said, ¡°Our technology has already developed to a stage that is hard for you toprehend.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Sorry for the disrespect!¡± You¡¯re impressive. Whatever you say!!! Ye Ling was like a mute. The candidate that the elders were most satisfied with was Ye Ling. As chance would have it, Leader Ye was quiet as a mouse. For the entire time, he kept silent. asionally, he provoked them. He did not say a single word at all. The elders were really tired. Shen Qianshu was used to his aloofness, and she knew what he was thinking too. She could not resist saying, ¡°If you guys have anything to say, ask me. Stop looking at him.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Beck asked. They all wished that Ye Ling would have an open and honest conversation with them. Shen Qianshu felt really awkward. Can¡¯t you guys see it? He doesn¡¯t even want to give any attention to you. ¡°Can¡¯t you see it?¡± Ye Ling said coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t even want to give any attention to you!¡± The elders were speechless. They were technology tycoons who could turn the world around any time. Yet, all they got from Ye Ling was knowing that he did not even want to give any attention to them. That was really... maddening! Yet they were helpless. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother him. Don¡¯t bother him. Ask me, it¡¯s the same.¡± The elders looked at her doubtfully. Would it be the same? Shen Qianshu said, ¡°You guys should know that the ck Rose had abducted me. During these past few years, they imnted a bomb in my body and threw me into the selection test. I did none of these willingly. Master went through a lot to find me, so he isn¡¯t pleased about it. Yang Ping is also a member of the ck Rose, right? You guys will have to take the me for her wrongdoings.¡± Chapter 1124 - How Inhumane

Chapter 1124: How Inhumane

The elders did not look like they really wanted to continue the conversation. But they were helpless. She was telling the truth. Rui Qiu took a deep breath and thought of what had happened years ago. Her bones were still hurting. ¡°Can you call the shots?¡± Rui Qiu was almost clenching her teeth. Shen Qianshu held Ye Ling¡¯s hand tightly and asked smilingly, ¡°Master, can I call the shots?¡± ¡°Mmh.¡± Ye Ling replied calmly. ¡°She calls the shots at home too.¡± The elders were speechless. They felt attacked by this PDA behavior! Rui Qiu was ill-tempered. He almost exploded. Ruan Miaomiao said, ¡°Okay, fine. We will chat with you. So, you guys are our leaders?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Shen Qianshu pointed at Ye Ling. ¡°Sometimes, his mind isn¡¯t very clear, isn¡¯t it? So, you guys need a spare tire, right?¡± Ye Ling looked at her coldly. Did you say that my mind is unclear? The elders were cursing inwardly. Damn, this leader is really good. She isn¡¯t even afraid of saying anything in front of Ye Ling. If she isn¡¯t brave, she must really be of the same level as Ye Ling. How could Ye Ling just throw her a look when she was being so obnoxious? ¡°Sure. What are your conditions?¡± ¡°It should be the elders first. Do bring up any conditions that you guys have.¡± ¡°No, you guys should go first!¡± Shen Qianshu smiled humbly. ¡°Nope! The elders first.¡± In other words, you¡¯re old! You shall go first. I respect the elders! The elders were speechless. Speaking to Shen Qianshu made them feel like they were on the verge of exploding. Yet, she was like a soft and gentle knife. If Ye Ling was the one they were discussing with, they would probably have been even more unhappy. They had to concede. They were the ones who chose these sessors. They had to acknowledge them against all odds! Ruan Miaomiao said, ¡°First, our technology is not to be exposed or provided to any country regardless if they will bepensated for. Second, align the ck Rose and bring all of us on the right path. We do not need to do things in a high-key manner. Make the ck Rose disappear from the entire globe. We just need to live peacefully and quietly. Third, bring in talents for the ck Rose so that we can ensure that the ck Rose can continue to develop further. Fourth, do not speak about the Rose Castle to anyone!¡± Shen Qianshu thought about it. These conditions were not even difficult to fulfill. Ye Ling was expressionless. These conditions were expected. Rui Qiu said, ¡°Theoretically speaking, we should not interfere with your actions. But when ites to the technology advancements, we have to talk about it. Our elders will not interfere with your rights, and we are also able to provide you with any amount of power in the global range. Just as you have seen, ck Rose is able to adjust the natural resources around the globe.¡± Ye Ling nodded. He had seen it before. Technology was the natural resource that they were referring to. Technology was an important resource that could be traded. Beck said, ¡°You guys might not understand the ck Rose too much at this stage. These conditions seem hard, and wanting to maintain it will be even harder. You guys don¡¯t have to worry about resources andbor. We will have our ways to recruit talents. The two of you have to think of how to get rid of everything that Yang Ping has done. We don¡¯t need to be so high-profile.¡± It was not a good thing to be so high-profile. They needed to be separated from the world. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s something that I don¡¯t know if I should ask.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t!¡± Rui Qiu said. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I think I will just say it. You guys have developed such advanced technology. You guys should be way ahead of the entire world, but you keep it to yourselves. It is rather... inhumane to not serve the other people.¡± Chapter 1125 - Ocean World

Chapter 1125: Ocean World

How impressive must a team be to build a whole city in the sea? Shen Qianshu scratched her head. ¡°What is your production capacity? How do you guys maintain the power usage? What is your poption? How do you guys deal with all the trash? I¡¯m sure you generate lots of trash. Don¡¯t you need exposure to sunlight? Even angels need to drink water. Won¡¯t you guys be vitamin-deficient without sunlight? Is the temperature in the water manageable? See, there¡¯s a shark bumping at the ss. Would it break open? I have a question on safety precautions. How deep are we in the sea? If that ss breaks, would we all drown?¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone looked at her in astonishment. Ye Ling¡¯s jaw dropped for once as he looked at Shen Qianshu. Although he had long been used to Shen Qianshu¡¯s silliness, asking questions like these at such a formal event... It¡¯s really impressive that the little angel cane up with such silly questions so seriously. Ye Ling could not stop himself from bursting out inughter. At a moment when the elders had their jaws dropped such that an egg could even fit in there, Ye Lingughed inappropriately. ¡°Thest question is the main one, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Master, youughed!¡± His smile was like a warm ray of sunshine that broke the ice at the start of spring. It shone radiantly, brightening up the world with beautiful colors. Everyone¡¯s heart was captivated by it. Shen Qianshu looked at Ye Ling in surprise. Her attention was all drawn towards Ye Ling¡¯s smile. She was ted. ¡°Master, you look so good when you are smiling. Oh, and I¡¯m concerned about all the questions.¡± She looked at the elders sincerely. ¡°Can someone answer me?¡± Rui Qiu looked expressionless. ¡°Leader, if you really wish to know, get someone from the technology industry over and have a good chat with them afterward!¡± She emphasized the words ¡°good chat¡±. Shen Qianshu nodded. ¡°Sure, sure. I¡¯m really interested.¡± Rui Qiu took a deep breath. ¡°What are your conditions?¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Firstly, you have to coordinate with us to arrest Yang Ping! Secondly...¡± She paused. What¡¯s the second condition? ¡°Secondly, remove a spell for me. My mother has been bedridden for way too many years. Thirdly, no matter what happens, do not look for my family. If you have any dissatisfaction with me,e at me.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°That¡¯s all!¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°Fourth, if our ideas are conflicting, please convince me to the best of your ability. If you are unable to convince me, you have to listen to me! Fifth, change the selection process. It¡¯s too cruel. Sixth, I have not thought about it yet. I will tell you when I have it.¡± The elders were speechless. Fine, anything can be discussed. It¡¯s not a big deal. Rui Qiu said, ¡°You two are tired too. Go and have some rest. If there¡¯s anything else you wish to speak about, you can do so after you take a break. Lady White will bring you to your amodation.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± They left the meeting room, and Lady White led Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling downstairs. Their amodation was arranged at a small two-story vi. It was located at an eye-catching spot in the city, and it looked like a pce that was built of seashells. It was really unbelievably beautiful. There was a pearl about the size of Shen Qianshu¡¯s brain, and it was love at first sight for Shen Qianshu. ¡°This is where the Leader stays,¡± Lady White said. ¡°There are no servants here. There is an electronic butler. If you need help with anything, just ask the electronic butler. Cleaning, cooking... You¡¯ve got the electronic butler.¡± ¡°So high-tech?¡± Lady White replied. ¡°Yeah!¡± Although nothing differentiated day and night under the sea, Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling were indeed exhausted after being on the ne for so long. Chapter 1126 - Black Technology ahh…..

Chapter 1126: ck Technology ahh.....

Although nothing differentiated day and night under the sea, Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling were indeed exhausted after being on the ne for so long. The two of them entered the small vi that looked like a pce. It was two stories tall, and the area of the building was just about 180 m^2. Yet, it was rather spacious. The ocean breeze could be felt everywhere. There were pearls, red corals, and reefs decorated around the house. There was also a soft couch in the living room. Shen Qianshu felt that this was really magical. It was very magical. ¡°Master, this house is so beautiful.¡± Shen Qianshu behaved like an energetic and boisterous young princess who was showing off to everyone the new clothes that she had gotten for Lunar New Year. The big and transparent windows stretched to the ground. They could see the ocean world from there, and there was fish all around. It was as if they were sleeping in the ocean. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Won¡¯t we be deprived of privacy?¡± The electronic male voice from the butler came on. ¡°Mistress, you may draw the curtains.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s speaking?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Mistress. You can call me ¡®001¡¯.¡± A robot walked to face them. This was the electronic butler of the house, and it was designed to look like the ones that aremonly seen in movies. There were many buttons on its body, and it pressed a button. The curtains were all instantly drawn. It blocked out the stares of passersby and also the beautiful scenery outside. It was just like an underwater pce, a really beautiful one. ¡°How magical.¡± Shen Qianshu found this really magical. She opened the curtains and looked at the fish swimming by. She reached out her arm. As if the beautiful fish had souls, they kissed her fingertips through the ss. 001 said, ¡°Master, any orders for me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°Make us some food. Non-spicy.¡± ¡°Alright, Master!¡± The robot entered the kitchen, and there was a wide variety of ingredients in the fridge. There were vegetables such as seaweed, leafy greens, potatoes, and yellow beans along with meat and all sorts of fish. The robot picked out a lobster that was as thick as Qianshu¡¯s arm and was intending to cook a dish made of raw lobster for them. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°You can make porridge with it.¡± ¡°Right, Mistress. I will use its head, and its body to cook porridge.¡± ¡°You are so smart.¡± ¡°Thanks for thepliment, Mistress!¡± The robot twirled around joyfully as if doing a small dance. It was really agile, and Shen Qianshu was amused. She really felt that this was all so magical. 001 picked up potatoes, yellow beans, and leafy greens. ¡°Mistress, would you like to watch me cook?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s magical.¡± Ye Ling rubbed his brows. ¡°Qianshu,e here!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Shen Qianshu walked over hesitantly and fell into the arms of Ye Ling. She smiled as she looked at him. ¡°Master, smile again. Like how you did in the meeting just now.¡± It was stunningly beautiful. Ye Ling said, ¡°What exactly is in your mind?¡± ¡°You are.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s sweet talk came so easily. ¡°In my ears, in my eyes, it¡¯s all you. All you.¡± Ye Ling could not restrain a smile. After mixing around with Xiao Qiao and Xiao Jiu, this little girl has be really active, no, overly active! Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Everything here is so magical.¡± ¡°Yeah, very magical!¡± The robot was already preparing the meal. Under the sea, gas was not used. They used electricity. Shen Qianshu smelled the aroma. ¡°The robotic butler is really making us a meal. I think he really knows how to clean up, do theundry, and organize matters.¡± ¡°Mistress, I can do all of that.¡± It was a little proud!!! Chapter 1127 - A Standard Fangirl

Chapter 1127: A Standard Fangirl

Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Wow... You¡¯re so impressive. You¡¯re basically the best buddy for every housewife. Every housewife needs you. Master, if we own apany with such ck Technology, we will definitely be the wealthiest people in the world.¡± ¡°Mistress, you are the Leader of ck Rose. You are already extremely wealthy.¡± 001 reminded solemnly again. ¡°But Mistress, the technology here is not for sale.¡± ¡°Wow, you know how to be cute too.¡± 001 asked shyly, ¡°I¡¯m cute?¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Extremely cute!!!!!¡± Ye Ling took a deep breath. Two idiots! Headache! Splitting headache! He thought about a lot of things and was not asfortable as Shen Qianshu. No matter if it was his illness or his life expectancy, it was best for him to be the leader. But if he had an ident... Qianshu could not escape from ck Rose either, so they could just stick together. Or perhaps, they could cure him of his illness. Otherwise, won¡¯t they be boasting too much about being at the frontline of technology? 001 asked, ¡°Mistress, would you like some soup? I don¡¯t know your tastes. Could you see if it was nice?¡± ¡°Can we have borscht soup?¡± ¡°Of course you may. 001 can satisfy every request from their owner!¡± ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so awesome. Right, 001, can I name you?¡± ¡°Yes, you may. The owner can personalize it. Everything of 001 belongs to you.¡± Shen Qianshu thought about it. ¡°Then you shall be named ¡®C¡¯.¡± ¡°Great!¡± C was very well-tempered. Shen Qianshu went over and changed its name under its guidance. 001 was now C. Ye Ling rubbed his brows. ¡°Why C?¡± ¡°It¡¯spatible with Burger.¡± Burger and C. C and Burger. At one sight, people would know that it¡¯s a couple name. Ye Ling said, ¡°Why must a robot bepatible with a cat?¡± Shen Qianshu said as if it was righteous, ¡°Because they¡¯re both mine.¡± ¡°Fine!¡± You win. Any man who argues with his wife is an idiot. Ye Ling chose to be an intelligent man. Their small castle was not in an isted ce, but it was very quiet. It was in the middle of a bustling city, and it was quiet in it. The city was not big. Ye Ling asked, ¡°C, what¡¯s the poption in the city?¡± C said, ¡°2139 people.¡± Robots were great. They were very sensitive with numbers. Shen Qianshu never thought that there would be so many people in the underwater city. She was really shocked. C said, ¡°The poption is rather small now. Twenty years ago, there were about 10,000 people here.¡± It was no wonder that the city felt a little empty. ¡°Do some people never get to leave here?¡± ¡°No, they are allowed to leave,¡± C said, ¡°This is not a prison. There will be a submarine that sends you out and brings you in.¡± Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°How deep are we under the sea?¡± ¡°1438.¡± Shen Qianshu knocked on the ss. ¡°Will this explode?¡± ¡°Nope. It is made of a special material, and it is bulletproof. It shields against all torpedo signals. Even bullets that can go through bulletproof vests cannot pierce through it.¡± C exined. ¡°Rest assured, Mistress.¡± She finally got her answer to the safety precaution, and Shen Qianshu was finally assured. There must be a reason that no one had discovered such a huge underwater city. Ye Ling was very quiet. After being excited, Shen Qianshu sat beside him and looked at him with her hand on her chin like a standard fangirl. ¡°What th- are you doing?¡± He almost blurted out ¡°What the f*ck.¡± She held it in. ¡°I feel like all this is so surreal,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°From seeing you in the woods at the start, I felt like I have regained a new life. It is so surreal. Afterward, during the trip here, I was so insecure. I was afraid that the ck Rose would be a ce where people practiced cannibalism.¡± Chapter 1128 - Master, Enslave Me as You Wish

Chapter 1128: Master, Enve Me as You Wish

Ye Ling could not help but cut her off. ¡°Honestly speaking, you sound like an elementary school kid going on a field trip.¡± He could not help but pinch her cheeks. It no longer felt as nice as before since her cheeks were less fleshy. ¡°How am I excited?¡± ¡°Ever since you met the two Nobel Prize winners, you have been really excited. At first, you treated this as a Hell for Cannibals. Now, you¡¯re treating this like the Heaven for Nerds.¡± Shen Qianshu could not help but pursed her lips. ¡°This ce is indeed a Heaven for Nerds.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. You¡¯re very logical.¡± Ye Ling did not argue with her. He smiled. ¡°No matter what, when I¡¯m beside you, it is heaven, isn¡¯t it?¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes lit up, and she bounced over to hug him. ¡°Master, you know how to flirt now. How flirtatious.¡± Ye Ling smiled. His side view when he smiled was so beautiful that it was ¡®illegal¡¯. Shen Qianshu could not help but turn around to kiss him on his cheeks. Feelings were overflowing. He smiled so much today. He looked up at her. There were pride and idolization in the eyes of this woman. She would not be be devastated in times of danger. He had merely joked about it, yet he was right. When he was around her, she felt like it was heaven. She felt assured leaving everything to him. So, she was as excited as an elementary school student going on a field trip. She was curious about everything because she knew that he would handle all the dangers and obstacles they would face. He did not find this tiring at all, and neither did he see this as a burden. It was really sweet. The feeling of being needed had always been a sign of hope for him. Since he was young, he felt that he was an unnecessary addition. In the Ye Family, Mom and Pa had Tingjun and Yifan. Nobody liked him. His uncle¡¯s family despised him, and everyone bullied him. While they were eating at the dining table, he would be watching from a corner. He was not allowed to have his meals with them. He was an unnecessary addition. After returning to his Mom, his mother tortured him relentlessly and abused him as well. He felt like an unnecessary addition and always felt like he was not needed at all. When he grew up, so did Tingjun and Yifan. Luther always looked after him, but he had an adopted son. Without him, Luther still had someone else. What¡¯s more, he was ill. His illness was at a critical condition. Deep down, he felt empty and lonely. He always felt like he was missing something, yet he did not know what was missing until her presence. He only fully understood seven yearster. When she and Tong Hua reappeared. Then, he understood the sweet feeling of being needed. ¡°Qianshu, you¡¯re so...¡± Ye Ling muttered. Smart, huh. She was a psychologist. She understood his needs clearly. After interacting for so long, she understood everything about him. She had always been a strong and independentdy who raised her child up all alone. She never depended on anyone, but when she was around him, she always depended on him. Even if this was deliberate, she made it seem really natural. ¡°What happened?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°I have you. I¡¯m lucky!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I¡¯m impressive.¡± ¡°Uh-huh. Impressive!¡± ¡°Fellow Masters, dinner is ready.¡± C served a big te of lobster with properly seasoned gravy. It used the head and tail of the lobster to make porridge. It also cooked some vegetables. The potatoes were finely sliced, and they looked and tasted great. There was not much for dinner, but these dishes were sufficient. Chapter 1129 - Engulfed by Nightmares

Chapter 1129: Engulfed by Nightmares

Shen Qianshu pulled Ye Ling over to wash their hands, and they sat by the dining table. The night pearl in the living room glowed softly. Shen Qianshu felt that she was living a really luxurious life. She could actually eat so many good dishes. ¡°This is too delicious.¡± Especially when the lobster meat was dipped in the gravy, it tasted really great. It was more delicious than any lobster dish from any other five-star hotel. The porridge was also prepared thick. ¡°It¡¯s good if Mistress likes it. I will blend some juices for Mistress.¡± Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Master, is it yummy? It¡¯s tastier than the ones our chefs cook at home.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Although he did not want to admit it, it was a fact. He paused and defended the talents of the chef at home. ¡°He¡¯s a robot. The amount of heat and the quantity of the ingredients are perfectly measured. He has a cookbook as well. Every step is done precisely well. Naturally, it wouldn¡¯t taste bad.¡± C said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Master.¡± He blended the juice and served it. Then, he distanced himself away from them happily. He was a very informed robot. Then, he went to clean up the kitchen. He was certainly a hardworking robot. When they had finished their meal, the robot went upstairs to turn on the tap water for them. The water was hot, and everything here was run by electricity. The bath was really big and designed with an oceanic style. There were clothes ced in the closet already. C said, ¡°Ever since Mistress came here, I have bought clothes based on Mistress¡¯s size. I hope that Mistress would be pleased.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at the closet. They were all clothes from internationally renowned brands in hers and Ye Ling¡¯s sizes. essories, shoes, undergarments, and pajamas. There was everything. It even bought some beautiful limited-edition bags. She was surprised. She ran over to hug C. ¡°C, you¡¯re truly a woman¡¯s best friend.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d Mistress loves them.¡± ... Shen Qianshu had not gotten a good night¡¯s rest in a long time. It was tiring on the ne, and she could not sleep well. After bathing, she had wanted to speak to Ye Ling after waiting for him toe out. Yet, she fell asleep on the pillow. The electronic butler was very sweet. He turned the lights to a softer tone and knew that they liked private space. He drew the curtains but left the ceiling curtains open. As there were no tall buildings around, they could see fish swimming around when they looked up. For some reason, the fish were really active, and there was quite a lot of them in this area. When Ye Ling came out, Shen Qianshu was already asleep. She was in very, very deep sleep, and her hair was still wet. The electronic butler was drying her hair for her. Isn¡¯t that a little too kind of it? Ye Ling¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You, leave. I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Alright, Master.¡± The electronic butler retreated politely and shut the door. Ye Ling felt morefortable after that. Qianshu¡¯s hair was dripping wet, so he dragged her up and rested her head on hisp. Then, he wiped the water from her hair. Her hair was half-dried, and he could not bear to use a hairdryer in fear of waking her up from all the noise. Although he was doubtful if the sound of a hairdryer could wake her up, he still could not bear to try. So he just dealt with it like this. He took a hand-held fan and began fanning her. ... In the middle of the night, Shen Qianshu was feeling really insecure. She had a nightmare. She dreamed that a zombie-like girl with only half her head was walking towards her. ¡°Shen Qianshu, give me back my life. Give me back my life!¡± She walked slowly, step by step. Half of its head was gone, and it only had a pair of eyes. Fresh blood was dripping from it. It was so scary it was terrifying. Chapter 1130 - A Little More Kindness

Chapter 1130: A Little More Kindness

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu retreated step by step. She yelled repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯s not me! It¡¯s not me! Don¡¯te to me!¡± The young girl pounced on her, tightening her hands around her neck and yelling with all her might. ¡°Shen Qianshu, give me my life back. Give me my life back! I want to kill you. I want you dead!!!¡± ¡°Ahh!!!¡± ¡°Qianshu, wake up! Qianshu!¡± Ye Ling was really anxious. What¡¯s the matter with this girl? She had a nightmare. What nightmare? Why is she so devastated? What is she crying for? Shen Qianshu was crying badly. She could not wake up from her nightmare for a moment. Ye Ling grabbed hold of her and got up. Then, he kissed her on her lips, muffling out all the sounding from her sobs. Your fears, your guilt, your debts, and your everything will be repaid by me. Fret not. I will bear the responsibilities! He kissed her so hard that Shen Qianshu almost lost her breath. She opened her eyes wide all of a sudden, and Ye Ling let go of her. Shen Qianshu got up and hugged Ye Ling. ¡°Master!¡± She hugged Ye Ling while shaking uncontrobly. She was shivering really badly, and her fears engulfed her. She was really afraid, and for a moment, she did not know what to say. She was really fearful deep down. She had dreamed of the young girl who hade to seek revenge. Every single young girl that she killed hade at her. She remembered the faces of each and every girl she had killed. When the bulletsnded on them, she could almost feel the pain. Byw, a person who was forced to kill another person was not guilty of a crime. But deep down, she still could not get over it. She also understood that if she did not kill others, she would have been the one that was dead. She understood that this was a world about the survival of the fittest. This was different from the world she had previously known. But she was Shen Qianshu. A girl who was raised in an ordinary world. Although she was not an obedient girl, she nevermitted any crimes. She always followed thew. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± She heard a calm and stable voice beside her ear. The amount of fear in Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart lessened a little. Her emotions had be very mixed. Master must have been able to tell that. She was soaked in sweat. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°I¡¯m here for you.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s emotions calmed down very quickly. Ye Ling wanted to switch on the lights, but Shen Qianshu stopped him. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± He listened to her. When Shen Qianshu said no, he would not force her to. He went along with her in everything. ¡°Master, am I very weak?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re very strong.¡± If anyone in the world dared to im that Shen Qianshu was weak, he would be the first to disagree. They must be underestimating Qianshu. ¡°I thought that I would never have a nightmare.¡± ¡°If you kill someone peacefully without feeling a tiny sense of guilt, then you aren¡¯t the Shen Qianshu that I know.¡± Ye Ling twirled her hair. Her hair was soaked in cold sweat. ¡°It¡¯s natural human behavior to feel guilty after killing others. What¡¯s more, they were children. They have been dragged into such a war from a young age. It was not on their own ord. So, I came up with a change to be made today. At least, we can prevent killings in the future.¡± Ye Ling exined. ¡°You... did that for me?¡± Ye Ling remained silent and caressed her hair lightly. Since when had he ever cared about life and death or whether the selection test was cruel or not? In fact, he approved of that method. Only a man who was able to have a strong heart, a sharp mind, and a bit of luck in times of distress would have the right to take on the throne with the most superior powers. He brought up the amendment all for her. For her to feel a little less guilty and sinful. For her to feel a little calmer and forgiven. Chapter 1131 - The Gentle Master

Chapter 1131: The Gentle Master

For her to feel a little less guilty and sinful. For her to feel a little calmer and forgiven. No one could say that killing was a crime in this selection test. It was a game of life and death. They were all victims. If you did not kill others, others would kill you. Everyone was just trying to survive*.* ¡°Master, how could you... be so nice.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes turned red uncontrobly. Her Master was just too nice. So nice that it made others feel sympathy for him. He stayed silent, yet he did everything. She only understood how fearful, guilty, and sinful she really felt deep down after the nightmare. Ye Ling said, ¡°Well, because it¡¯s you.¡± Because of you, I am nice. To others, he was just another cold stranger. He ruffled Shen Qianshu¡¯s hair. ¡°Want to talk?¡± Shen Qianshu nodded. She crossed her legs and sat up. She had too much to tell Ye Ling, yet she did not know where to begin. From the first shot she fired, it had felt like a disaster. ¡°Before the selection test, I had already killed someone. During training on the ind, Xiao Jiu and Xiao Qiao wanted to help me feel less stressful. We concluded that if I was not prepared in the slightest bit, I would either be a burden to the team at the start of the test or be killed real soon. We thought that our team would definitely lose that way, so I had to have some abilities in dealing with it such that we can dy time until helpes.¡± ¡°So, we entered the mountains...¡± She continued. Shen Qianshu exined the situation to him slowly. She spoke of her reaction, her murdering... her guilt, her fears, and her... excitement! ¡°I was actually excited!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s nose was red, and she stared at Ye Ling unbelievingly. ¡°Master, do you know how scary that is? My feelings are so mixed on my first attempt at shooting someone dead. I vomited. Because I felt that it was too cruel. I was scared. My stomach felt queasy. But amidst the fear, I was actually... really excited.¡± ¡°When I noticed this, I really hated myself for it. How could I be excited? I killed someone, yet it made me feel... like killing another person.¡± Shen Qianshu hit herself repeatedly on her head. ¡°It was a really scary feeling. I could not get away from it. In fact, I could not convince myself that the thought did not exist. Master, what¡¯s wrong with me? Could I have inherited a natural desire to kill in my genes? Is that why killing got me excited? Am I a lunatic? A maniac? I-¡± ¡°Hush!¡± Ye Ling lifted a finger on her lips, signaling for her to stop speaking. ¡°Most people feel excitement when they kill, especially on their first time. I do too. Psychologically speaking, it is the desire of a conqueror and the desire for victory. Everyone does. And you say that you study psychology? How could you not know this?¡± ¡°I learn psychology just on matters rted to you,¡± Shen Qianshu said. These words sounded unknowingly sweet to Ye Ling. So sweet that he could get a toothache. Ye Ling put his hand on her face and kissed her on her tear-stained cheeks. ¡°Why did people enjoy being emperors in the past? They do not hesitate inmitting regicide or killing their brothers. Everyone wishes to gain control and power. Everyone has that desire. This is a deep-rooted bad habit and also a natural urrence due to survival of the fittest. When you stand at the top of the food chain, you naturally hope to be the champion. When you kill someone with your own hands, you would naturally feel a sense of aplishment and satisfaction because you feel that no one can hurt you. This is a subconscious feeling, but it does not mean that you are really going to kill someone out of excitement, does it?¡± Chapter 1132 - Learn to Let Go

Chapter 1132: Learn to Let Go

Shen Qianshu nodded. Indeed, she was excited, but she was not so excited to the extent of wanting to kill someone for real because that would be too cruel. It was not something that she would do. It was just a moment of hatred and resentment that caused her to feel hatred and resentment to herself for a moment. Ye Ling said, ¡°That¡¯s right. So, don¡¯t hate yourself and don¡¯t fear it. You have to face it. I saw you killing someone with my own eyes.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s body stiffened. She had never asked Ye Ling about it, so Ye Ling pretended not to know. She hoped that when she killed, Ye Ling had just crawled out from the tunnel and was standing behind her and not that he had seen the whole process. At that moment, she felt a sense of pride. Because she had won. Ye Ling said, ¡°I was behind you. I saw the whole process. I was really shocked. I was thinking that it was all my fault. I did not protect you well, and I forced you to grow up. It is all my fault.¡± ¡°But after that, you walked over and covered her eyes. Then, I knew. I knew that my princess is still my princess.¡± Shen Qianshu went from fearful to confused and then calm. It was as if she was on an emotional roller-coaster. It went through ups and downs and then came to a calming stop at the end. She chose to believe everything that Ye Ling had said. She hugged Ye Ling tightly as if hugging a piece of treasure. Thefort that Ye Ling provided seemed to be rooted in her heart. She felt satisfied and redeemed. ¡°Master, I will learn to let it go.¡± ¡°Mmh. You must learn to let it go!¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°As the leader of ck Rose, you may still have to face a situation like that. Only by letting it go can you move on.¡± Shen Qianshu fell asleep in his arms. She could not tell if it was the effect of Ye Ling¡¯s words or that Ye Ling¡¯s hug was too gentle and warm. It gave a great sense of security. She fell asleep. She fell deeply asleep. This time, she did not have a nightmare. Although she did not have a tight sleep, she did not have a nightmare again. She slept for a whole eleven hours. Meanwhile, Ye Ling was really tired. The two of them were deprived of sleep, so he was in a deep sleep as well. The electronic butler was really nice; it did not disturb them, and it let them have a good rest. After Ye Family and Shen Qianshu packed up, the electronic butler then alerted Lady White. Lady White came over with a bouquet of flowers. ¡°Leaders, did you have a good rest?¡± ¡°Pretty well. Thanks for the flowers.¡± Shen Qianshu did not speak about the nightmare she had on the previous night at all. This bouquet of flowers were fake ones, yet they were made to seem very real. It was not made of fabric, and it felt like real flowers. Until Lady White mentioned it, Qianshu did not quite believe that they were fake flowers. Lady White said, ¡°We have limited resources here. If the flowers were imported from outside, they would wither in a few days, and that is unnecessary. But without fresh flowers, life would be less colorful. Young princesses would surely go on dates with their men. So, we made fake flowers. The only difference from real flowers is that these fake flowers will remain unchanged for a year.¡± ¡°Wow!!!!!¡± Shen Qianshu eximed in astonishment. ¡°ck Technology!!!¡± Definitely ck Technology. Ye Ling smiled and approved of that. It was another form of ck Technology. Lady White smiled and did not say a word. ¡°Leader, if you are free, I can take you out to explore so that both of you can understand ck Rose too.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling went out in couple outfits. The electronic butler was very sweet. It knew that they were a couple, so it was very careful in shopping for outfits. It picked matching sets for them, and there were all matching outfits in the wardrobe. Chapter 1133 - An Arcadia

Chapter 1133: An Arcadia

The Roses had already officially announced that they had two leaders: Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling. People they met on the roads greeted them. Shen Qianshu roughly understood what was going on as well. The technology of the Roses was really impressive. They used the resources under the sea really well, and all of the electricity was generated by natural resources found in the sea. They also had a lot of advanced technology. The scariest thing was that the technology here was 50 years ahead of that around other parts of the globe. The various types of models they hade up with were all really overwhelming. The underwater city was really big. ck Technology must have been the reason that a city like this could be built. However, inparison to the modernized cities today, it was not a big city. It was not even as big as a third-tier city. Strictly speaking, it was like a town city. Yet, since it was underwater, it seemed to be really impressive and important. There was a total of 4 buildings that were 13 stories tall. They formed a kind of financial district. Lady White exined that they were all research buildings. The other buildings were not tall, and houses were all two-story vis. The rows of the houses looked really satisfying and neat. There were all the recreational activities that one would find in a modern city. Rugby, ser, ice hockey... Other than ack of space for golf, there was a venue for the other sports. In the city with tens of thousands of people, it formed a beautiful life chain. The oceanic style in the city was very obvious. The roads were t and well-paved. As the roads were made of ss, the main mode of transport was skating rather than electric cars. asionally, people skated around them. There were two main tunnels in the city, and they led to several small roads. There were small shops and big shopping centers along every road. In every shopping mall, there were all international premium brands. Some of them had no brands, but the quality and design of the items were really good. The whole city gave off a very unique vibe. I am rich. I am very modern. This was an arcadia under the sea. The only difference between this and a modern city was that there were no restaurants here. There were bars and all sorts of recreational buildings but no restaurants. Lady White said that there used to be restaurants. People in the city would cook at the same time and ordered their food at the same time. The resources were shared, but it was too much of a hassle as the poption was big. A lot of people had different tastes, and that increasedbor. After the invention of the electronic butler, restaurants no longer existed here. There was a wholesale shop in the city. Vegetables, fruits, fish, meat, all sorts of beer, and other daily necessities were all picked up by electronic butlers. Every household had an electronic butler. The groceries were prepared based on the number of people in the household so that there would be more equality and equity. There was equality for everyone. Most of the people in the city were researchers. The others were agents and family members of them. Everyone yed their role in their respective works, and the city had its own fixed education system. After a child was born, they would receive a superb education. ¡°We are not country bumpkins. Children can see the entire world in the underwater city. Every year, people would apany them to go on trips outside. Some of them choose to stay, and some prefer to stay outside. We don¡¯t force them to choose a particr option.¡± ¡°That¡¯s awesome.¡± After walking around, they could grasp an idea of how the city looked. Medical technology was really good here. In fact, it was the best in the entire world. Not only was their technology ahead of others, so was their medical technology. They did not share the technology, but they did share the ones rting to medicine. They were beginning to reveal more of their skills to the outside world slowly. Chapter 1134 - The Precious Stone Lands Its Innocent Possessor In Jail.

Chapter 1134: The Precious Stone Lands Its Innocent Possessor In Jail.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios They walked around the city the entire morning. As the city was not big, it was not tiring to walk around it. There were ces to rest all around, and people generally knew each other. It was an ideal city. No crime! Electronic police were stationed around the city. The electronic police were different from the ones that directed traffic. They were real police that followed thews. They were robot police units that held guns. The only difference was that the guns of the robot police fired anesthetic bullets. If anyonemitted a crime, the electronic police had no right to take things into their own matters. The matter would be passed over to the city management team. Lady White showed them the functions of the electronic police. Shen Qianshu was impressed. ¡°ck Technology!¡± Ye Ling asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys share the results of your research to the other parts of the world?¡± Lady White said, ¡°To preventpetition. Humans are developing really rapidly. The resources on Earth are depleting rapidly while technology has improved. If any country has technology like this, it might begin to lose its mind. In the end, Earth would be deprived of resources, and there would be chaos. It is best to maintain a kind of bnce. These people have always been hiding behind the world, and no one knows of them. If it weren¡¯t for Yang Ping, few people would have even heard of ck Rose.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°You can¡¯t put all the me on Yang Ping. The precious stonends its innocent possessor in jail.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Shen Qianshu pondered and exined in a straightforward manner. ¡°Anyone with a bit of ambition wants to get ck Rose. That is why even though the selection process for the leader is like a massacre, so many people flock to participate in it. That is why the ck Rose is so mysterious. No one knows where it is, and that is why so many spies try so hard to get into ck Rose just to lose their lives.¡± Lady White said, ¡°Yang Ping cannot order the ck Rose. The ones who listen to her are just agents from outside. That is different.¡± Shen Qianshu took a deep breath. ¡°I want to clear her of her name!¡± ¡°You are the leader. You call the shots!¡± Lady White said. Shen Qianshu nodded. She was very satisfied. She had been through so much to be the leader. Of course, she had to enjoy her time being the leader. The first thing she wanted to do was to ¡°operate¡± on Yang Ping. No matter what, she wants Yang Ping dead! Lady White then told them some of the insider information about the ck Rose. ck Rose was currently separated into three factions: the Original faction, the Technical faction, and the Radical faction. The ones in the city were from the original faction and the technical faction. The original faction was a bunch of old antiques. They wanted to handle issues in a fixed and orderly way. They want to conquer ck Rose, and they were very ambitious. There used to be 5 elders in the team, but one of them was kicked out of the elders team. That elder was from the original faction. The original faction insisted that everything in the ck Rose had to go by a fixed system. They were a group of stubborn elders who took up about one-third of the poption in the city. The others belong to the technical team. The technical faction only had one thing in mind: they want to deal with technology. They insisted on ck Rose¡¯s mission. They were humble and kept a low profile. They never exposed anything to the masses. They were a bunch of tech geeks. Yet, these technical geeks had the most power. There was also the radical team. There was a part of the city where the poption was not very big, and they were not very obvious. The most obvious one was the people dealing with external affairs. A ssic example was Yang Ping. They were determined to obtain full power, and they wanted to turn the world of the ck Rose upside down. They also made the international reputation of the ck Rose go from bad to worse. From this year onward, a group of people from the original faction were sent out of the city. The way of handling them was very simple and rather rude. They just sent them out and erased all their memories rting to the city. Chapter 1135 - Does The Gatekeeper Have Any Salary

Chapter 1135: Does The Gatekeeper Have Any Sry

Shen Qianshu said, ¡°By sending them away, is it the same as banishing them from ck Rose?¡± ¡°No,¡± Lady White said. ¡°Our science and technology institute also has a group of people studying outside. After all, there are limited resources in the city. Going out also has its benefits.¡± Ye Ling and Qianshu went around the city once and went back to the big building. The first thing they did was to announce the whole world pursuing Yang Ping. She had already left, and Mo Er was taken away by Jack¡¯s people. ¡°Can we know where she is?¡± Lady White said, ¡°Gatekeeper, Yang Ping has been enjoying our technology. She also knows our tracks and will definitely counter-track. It is also very easy for us to locate her position. As long as she uses the inte and appears on camera, we will be able to locate her position. Hertest location is boarding the ne to City A.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart flipped. ¡°She went back to City A?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lady White said, ¡°There is a very awkward question now. We have been divided internally. The external staff members do not listen to ourmands. In other words, the ck Rose¡¯s external agents take orders from Yang Ping. To them, Yang Ping is the gatekeeper. We have always been just a mere legend.¡± Ye Ling sneered. ¡°What¡¯s the point of having you all! This is equivalent to us still having to fight with her alone. She can transfer the other resources from ck Rose!¡± ¡°No, you have misunderstood!¡± Lady White slightly smiled. ¡°Since her name has been taken out, the whole system will block her. She can mobilize her own trusted staff, but she won¡¯t have technical support again from the ck Rose.¡± Without technical support, it was equivalent to a car without an engine. ¡°She has no money and no technical support. I have already announced the news of the gatekeeper internally. Since yesterday, the representative of the ck Rose has been officially abolished. You all are the gatekeepers. As for how to subdue the external staff, it will depend on you all.¡± Lady White¡¯s face was extremely stern. ¡°There are about 2000 external staff members. They are agents whom we have meticulously cultivated. They are our legal cover, and we cannot lose them. Hence, firstly, you all cannot simply use violence. ¡®If you resist, I¡¯ll kill you.¡¯ This is absolutely not right. Secondly, win people by virtue!¡± ¡°Hahahahahaha.... ¡± Shen Qianshuughed. She was overjoyed. Elder Rui Qiu happened toe in. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Shen Qianshu pointed at Ye Ling. ¡°In his lifetime, he will not know what winning people by virtue is meant!¡± ¡°... ¡± Rui Qiu was astonished. ¡°... ¡± Lady White was astonished. Ye Ling was expressionless. ¡°Book the flight tickets back to City A!¡± ¡°If you all want to go back, you can do so anytime. We can make the preparation anytime. I have already sent all the information and the name list of the ck Rose¡¯s external staff to yourputer terminals. You all can have a good look on the ne. During this period of over 20 years, we are seriously divided internally, and we have lost our influence. This has led to this group of people who only know Yang Ping. They have treated the representative of the gatekeeper as the real gatekeeper. This is our terrible mess. We have to trouble both of you gatekeepers to clean up the mess.¡± Shen Qianshu scratched her head. ¡°By being your gatekeeper... is there any sry?¡± Rui Qiu¡¯s face darkened. He had the look of resentment as he had expected better from her. ¡°Gatekeeper, you can transfer and use all the money from the ck Rose. Don¡¯t ask such an idiotic question!!!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just asking.¡± Shen Qianshu pouted. ¡°We ourselves have money alright. Maybe we even have more money than you all.¡± Lady White smiled without saying anything. She made it seem like fame or wealth was irrelevant to her. Shen Qianshu understood instantly. Wow, they are very wealthy! Ye Ling said, ¡°Hence, our first task is to subdue this group of external staff?¡± Chapter 1136 - Master Wants Little Princess

Chapter 1136: Master Wants Little Princess

¡°Right!¡± Lady White said. ¡°And the international disputes that they have triggered, you all have to suppress them all. If you need us to cooperate or do anything, just telling us will do. We will obey your orders anytime.¡± ¡°Prepare the ne!¡± They wanted to go home! Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Right. My Mom¡¯s antidote. And my son¡¯s antidote!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Lady White had made the promise. The antidote required one day to prepare, so Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling still needed to stay in the underwater city for another day. Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling were free to roam around the city themselves. ¡°Master... it¡¯s simply a heavenly ce of peace and happiness here.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± An extremely heavenly ce of peace and happiness. Every person was working hard and was very serious. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart gradually settled down. When they had the ck Rose in the future, there were many things that they could do. They did not have to be fearful of anyone again. ... The electronic butler, C, was a little affectionate butler. For dinner, he prepared a romantic candlelight dinner for them. The tall white candles were lit, and the surrounding candles were dimmed. It made the whole ceiling look like a sky full of stars, making it seem like they were immersed in a sky full of starlight. ¡°So pretty!¡± Shen Qianshu raised her head. The stars were jumping on the ceiling. They were shining and dazzling. The person she loved was sitting one meter away, separated by only a long white table. On the table, there was a bouquet of flowers that was delivered today. Everything was so beautiful that it was unbelievable. ¡°Master, look, so beautiful.¡± She looked at the starlight on the ceiling joyfully. ¡°It¡¯s really starlight.¡± Ye Ling looked at her eyes. Yeah, very beautiful. Starlight is also falling from your eyes. You are even prettier than the starlight! Her heartbeat suddenly seemed to have lost control as it pounded very hard. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face became hot and was flushing red. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Ye Ling picked a flower. He got up, walked to her front, and offered her a flower. ¡°Can I have a dance with you?¡± Shen Qianshu looked at the rose in front of her. Her ears were so warm that they seemed to be burning. She received the flower and put her hand in Ye Ling¡¯s palm. Ye Ling conveniently pulled her up. Ye Ling took the rose and ced it behind her ear. He did not want the rose to get into her hair. The electronic butler yed the waltz. The two of them danced to the tune under the starlight. The little robot was at the side with his head straight. He was smiling. The two of them danced to the tune of the romantic music. The two of them were wearing couple outfits. Their skin touched each other. Tension seemed to fill the ces where there their skin touched. It prated their pores and went into their internal organs. Warmth filled their limbs. Shen Qianshu seemed to have set off fireworks in front of her. The starlight fell onto his hair. His eyes seemed to have set off a lifetime of luster. Her eyes had thest tinge of dazzle. Ye Ling lowered his head and kissed her lips. He ced one hand on her face. His hot palm felt the ice-cold skin, and it became warm in an instant. The two of them had their lips tightly sealed together, and they kissed hurriedly and passionately. It was not known when the music from the robot had stopped. Ye Ling suddenly carried her and went upstairs. After entering the room, he kicked the door closed. The ceiling in the master bedroom was also filled with starlight. At that moment, she became the most beautiful sight in his eyes. Ye Ling pressed her against the door. The two of them kissed wildly. He ced his hand on the back of her waist and caressed her smooth skin. His hot palm gave her body shudders. One of his hands seemed to have magic. Wherever it went, it brought a wave of warmth and numbness. She became soft like a puddle of water in his hands. Chapter 1137 - You Are Very Rough Ah Ah Ah

Chapter 1137: You Are Very Rough Ah Ah Ah

His hand lifted up the skirt, and he explored to the side. He used one hand to support her body. Suddenly, his body tensed and then rxed. She heard the sound of silk tearing. Her long skirt had be a heap of torn clothing in his hands. ... ¡°Master...¡± The clothes were taken off inch by inch. Ye Ling carried her and threw her on the bed. His body covered hers. Two shadows were intertwined together, and the starlight on the ceiling seemed to follow their mood as it changed colors. Sometimes, it was the color of starlight. Sometimes, it changed into a girlish pink, and sometimes, it changed into a brilliant rainbow color. The rays of light were bright and dark as they fell onto the intertwined shadows, providing them cover in ayer of dubious light. ....................... ¡°Ah... painful... ¡± Shen Qianshu gave a suffocating groan. Her eyes were red. Both her hands slightly pressed against his chest. Damn, you are very rough!!! She was in so much pain. Ye Ling¡¯s voice was thoroughly hoarse. ¡°Bear with it!¡± ... The shadows were intertwined, and they danced together. Shen Qianshu¡¯s mind had be a piece of paste. It was as if she was sinking and floating on a beach with rough waters. The tide which surged continuously was everywhere. Fear, sinking, and floating... Ups and downs! ... She slightly reached her hands out. The starlight seemed to have fallen into her palms. Ye Ling opened his hands and held her hands. Their fingers were intertwined and pressed onto the bed. ¡°Be more focused!¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. Beast! ... Shen Qianshu felt herself having a dream. There seemed to be a big rock pressing onto her chest, and she was out of breath. She wanted to open her mouth and breathe so badly. Just when she opened her mouth, her mouth was blocked by someone. She suddenly opened her eyes. Ye Ling was covering her body. Every now and then, he rubbed against her. Their skin were rubbing against each other. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face nearly started to burn. Her lips were blocked, and she was unable to speak. ¡°You... You...¡± Too much! Ye Ling wrung at her waist. ¡°Wooo!¡± Shen Qianshu hid for a while. Her body seemed to be twitching. As he had tasted it, this made him desire it even more. She had just woken up and was being pulled by him again into another storm... Shen Qianshu felt unhappy in her heart!!! I want to rest! I want to protest!! Already overused it!!! She wanted to kick him down so much. He was like a monk who was anxious to get a double major. He wanted to get his double major so soon that he could be an immortal. Too much! ¡°Wear... a condom!¡± Although it was a littlete to say this, it was still good to mention. ¡°There is no such ything in this ce.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s voice was hoarse. It was very sexy as it sounded in her ear. While he was eating this delicacy, he wanted to unlock new positions. ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. She wanted to die! ... Hope that you will die from excessive ejaction!! ... When she woke up again, she already did not know what year it was. Her whole brain was numb. Her body felt like it was being crushed by someone. All the bones in her body were protesting. There was a certain area which was even more shamefully sore and painful. The good thing was that her body was very clean. He also did not know when he had carried her to shower. In the end, she did not know what she was anymore. It was simply a little shameful. This was the second time she had done it until she fainted. The first time was considered as abuse. This time*... Ah ah ah!!!* She supported herself up and conveniently put on a long skirt. Her body was in a lot of pain. She was also very impressive. It was like she had not eaten for a number of days. A pile of food appeared in her mind. Where did Ye Ling go? Damn, damn. Chapter 1138 - My Waist Is Aching

Chapter 1138: My Waist Is Aching

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Heartless. This person woke up from his nap and actually did not hug her to wake up together, slipping just away like that. She was left alone in the ice-cold bed. Not sweet at all!!! ... The little angel who felt ten levels of destruction went downstairs slowly. She saw the culprit looking at data. He looked refreshed. It felt like the previous period of abstinence was a mistake. He can eat, so he has to overeat. What kind of mentality is this!!! Ye Ling raised his head and nced at her. He walked over and suddenly carried her up horizontally. Shen Qianshu patted his shoulder. ¡°Hey, put me down. There are people around!¡± ¡°How is the electronic butler considered a person?¡± C said, ¡°Gatekeeper, I am also considered half a person.¡± I even set up such a romantic scene and created such a romantic night for you all. The good thing is I am a robot. I don¡¯t have self-esteem. You can humiliate me as you please. ¡°C, I am hungry.¡± ¡°Alright. Will prepare your meal immediately.¡± Shen Qianshu was being hugged by Ye Ling on the sofa. She was like a porcin doll that was being protected. Shen Qianshu was not happy. She was tossed like a pancake for one night. It was obviously him who did the physical work, but why was he still so refreshed? She was a little displeased. Shen Qianshu could not help herself from kicking him. Ye Ling held onto her little feet. Her little feet were not pretty recently. They were originally fair and tender, and the skin was wless. Now, the back of her feet was covered with scars. There were more thistles and thorns in the jungle, and they had to run in the jungle continuously. As a result, there were scars on her legs and feet. Ye Ling¡¯s gaze darkened. Shen Qianshu¡¯s little feet were in his palms. Her face turned red, and she wanted to break free. Ye Ling held her feet and gave a kiss to the back of her feet. ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was astonished. Little angel¡¯s face was so red that it was going to explode. It was too shameful. ¡°You... you... what are you looking at?¡± She stammered as she shifted the topic. It was really hard to believe that it was considered their first time. Thest time was not counted. Regardless of whether he had any memories, those did not count for little angel. Only this time counted. ¡°Your suitor!¡± He took the tablet over. Shen Qianshu had a nce. It was little CEO Li¡¯s data. She felt at a loss as she raised her head and looked at Ye Ling. ¡°What?¡± ¡°ck Rose¡¯s external staff.¡± ¡°Little CEO Li?¡± ¡°You still call him so intimately.¡± ¡°If I had called him Li Zhiyuan, you would feel that that would be more intimate. Little CEO Li is actually one of ck Rose¡¯s people. It¡¯s a little surprising.¡± Shen Qianshu did not expect such a surprise. She switched off little CEO Li¡¯s data and checked the other staff of the ck Rose. This group of external staff was very important. They had to subdue them. After all, half of the people in the city were researchers. They needed armed support. Besides little CEO Li and Yang Lihua, she did not see any particrly familiar names. She felt more settled in her heart. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that little CEO Li will follow the bad example of ck Rose.¡± ¡°It was Yang Ping who was managing this group of external staff all these years. She had deceived the headquarters andmitted bad deeds for many years. They were also used to her way of being a mercenary. It will not be that easy to really subdue them. When Li Zhiyuan and Yang Ping appeared togetherst time, we should have been alerted.¡± Shen Qianshu was a little listless. She threw the tablet aside. My waist. It¡¯s really aching. She took a pillow over and propped it behind her waist. Sheid on it and felt morefortable. Ye Ling raised his head and nced at her. Both of them thought of why her waist was aching at the same time: unlocking a new position. Chapter 1139 - My Waist Is Aching 2

Chapter 1139: My Waist Is Aching 2

¡°Stop, I don¡¯t allow you to think about it anymore!¡± Shen Qianshu was so embarrassed that her face turned red. This fellow kept looking at her waist. Hateful! ¡°You cannot stop it!¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°Let¡¯s try again at night!¡± ¡°You want to make me die and find a stepmother for Tong Hua?¡± Shen Qianshu was bizarrely furious. This immoral and despicable person! What suppression of desires? What coldness? it¡¯s all a lie!! Deception!! Ye Ling said, ¡°Less thanst time.¡± ¡°What less thanst time?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face did not look too good. It was as if he was not too willing to mention it. Shen Qianshu had good luck, and even her wits became keener. Was he referring to Noah and her at that time? What the hell!!! He indeed had memories of the happenings at that time. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like talking to you anymore.¡± Shen Qianshu freed her own feet and hugged the pillow as she sulked. ¡°Even a robot that has been overused can rest for a day.¡± ¡°Both masters, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± C interrupted them thoughtfully. Ye Ling put down theputer and walked over. He carried Shen Qianshu up. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Put me down. I can walk by myself.¡± ¡°I like to carry you.¡± It was also not bad if he could let her sit on hisp and feed her. However, Shen Qianshu would rather die than to sit on hisp and let him feed her. She could not do this kind of difficult and shameful position. Ye Ling felt it was a great pity as he ced her on the soft cushion. ... Lady White, Rui Qiu, Ruan Miaomiao, the four elders, and others came to send them off. Lady White also gave them a way they could contact her anytime. She also wished them a smooth journey, and she expressed that she would wait for good news. This was originally a dangerous ce. They had mistakenly heard all kinds of legends about the ck Rose. They had lingering fears and were afraid that this was a trap and a cage. Perhaps, no one had thought that this was a paradise. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°We won¡¯t disappoint you all.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ... When Shen Qianshu stepped on the ground, she was so happy. She immediately called Tong Hua and got Second Old Master Gu to protect Tong Hua well during this period and wait for them to go home. She asked them not to go anywhere, When the Gu Family heard that Shen Qianshu wasing back, they were so happy. Second Old Master Gu was happy the whole day. Fang Hongxiu had already been sent home to recuperate. Second Old Master Gu dispatched people from the Ghost City who protected the Gu Manor well. Yang Ping had returned back to the country. She came back one step earlier than Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling. Lady White checked Yang Lihua¡¯s whereabouts. She was also in the country. She and Yang Ping had separately returned to the country. Compared to Yang Ping, Yang Lihua came back to the country even earlier. Meanwhile, Shen Qianshu was feeling a little listless. When they were waiting for the ne, she leaned onto Ye Ling and was unable to pull herself together. Ye Ling touched her forehead. She did not have a fever. ¡°Are you unwell?¡± When she was onnd just now, she was especially happy. Why was she unwell? ¡°It¡¯s your fault.¡± He had tormented her. Ye Ling said, ¡°Alright. me it on me.¡± He nced at the time. They were three hours away from boarding the ne. The air traffic was controlled today, and due to the weather, they were unable to board the ne. The flight was dyed. Ye Ling asked, ¡°Want to go shopping?¡± ¡°Oh right!¡± Shopping!! Women liked shopping the most, and she was also not an exception. Shopping could improve her mood greatly. Shen Qianshu became happy in an instant. While they waited for the ne, they were also idling. She and Ye Ling did not have much luggage, so the two of them bought two huge travel suitcases and started to shop crazily. The duty-free shops at the airport were bigger, and the brands wereplete. Shopping was also more pleasurable. Shen Qianshu brought presents for all her friends. It was like she had gone abroad for holiday herself. In fact, Lin Xiaojuan had imed externally that she had indeed gone abroad for a holiday. Chapter 1140 - Baby, I Am Back

Chapter 1140: Baby, I Am Back

When Ye Ling was waiting for the ne, he felt a few pairs of eyes looking at them. Hence, he purposely pulled Shen Qianshu over to shop. His feeling was indeed right. There were two people who kept following them. Shen Qianshu also felt it. However, it did not affect her desire to shop. After she was trained by Xiao Qiao and Little Nine, she had learned too many things. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ye Ling used one hand to grab hold of a man. That was a ck man whose gaze was very straight. ¡°Gatekeeper, we¡¯vee here to protect you all,¡± the man said. ¡°Don¡¯t act!¡± Ye Ling let them go. He also did not contact Lady White. He looked at him deeply. ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to protect me. Please leave.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± They left very quickly. Shen Qianshu came over. ¡°Are they part of the external staff?¡± Ye Ling nodded his head. They were external staff. Ye Ling¡¯s brain was aputer with a memory storage function. He had already imprinted all the data of the external staff in his brain. The photographs were also imprinted in his brain. He very quickly found the person who was responsible. The external staff members were mostly taking orders from Yang Ping. Yang Ping¡¯s name had been removed by the ck Rose now. They were a group without a leader, but they also knew who the gatekeeper was. It was considered a greeting when they came over. There was also a possibility, which was finding a path for Yang Ping and to deliver the news to Yang Ping. They would not treat it lightly. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°We took six hours to get from the bottom of the sea to here. They wouldn¡¯t find the headquarters, would they?¡± ¡°Impossible. If they could find it, it had been so many years, and Yang Ping would have already found it.¡± Shen Qianshu nodded her head. The two of them continued to shop. Their suitcases were filled very quickly. Finally, they boarded the ne home. This was a direct flight, and it wouldnd in 13 hours. Once she boarded the ne, she was exhausted. Ye Ling touched her forehead again to make sure that she was not having a fever. ... Tong Hua insisted on picking them up from the airport. This was his private itinerary, and he did not announce it to his fan groups. The little prince dressed more reservedly and wore a cap. Ah Da and Fourth Brother were by his side. Only a few fans could recognize him. He signed autographs for them, and it also did not cause a bigmotion. He stood at the exit of the international arrival area. He was impatient inside and was looking forward to his mommy and daddying out earlier. He was so overjoyed. It was like he had a new lease on life. Unfortunately, a reporter saw Tong Hua. A reporter from GreenRay. He was taking pictures continuously. Zhong Ran was about to go over and stop him when Tong Hua said, ¡°Don¡¯t. Let him take them.¡± There was a high level of attention on GreenRay¡¯s blog. Although the scandals they had leaked would be denied at one moment, after a period of time, the celebrities whose scandals had been leaked would admit it themselves. Although there was no bottom line, they were basically true. Although it made people feel disgusted, it was also very eye-catching. The reporter from GreenRay sent a press release immediately. Little Tong Hua made a surprise appearance at the airport. He was picking someone from a flight. The fans acted without dy upon hearing the news. Tong Hua also suavely posted a trend. Tong Hua: Mommy ising back from her vacation. What present will she bring me? ... Tong Hua was waiting anxiously. Finally, he caught sight of Shen Qianshu. The moment she appeared, Tong Hua waved his hands agitatedly. ¡°Mommy, Mommy, Mommy. Here, I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here!¡± He did not bother about his image and being low-profile as a celebrity at all. Mommy is back! ¡°Ah, baby!¡± Shen Qianshu did not know that he wasing to pick her up. She was extremely surprised. She ran over, hugged him, and nearly lifted him up high. The feeling of having a little friend in her arms was the most realistic. Her eyes had also turned red. Both mother and son were like crybabies as they hugged together and cried. Chapter 1141 - Everybody Knows How To Brag

Chapter 1141: Everybody Knows How To Brag

The scene was very touching. However, the outsiders were baffled. Shen Qianshu was onlying back from a holiday. Why was it like a life and death separation? Oh, no, it was likeing back to life after death. However, this was not the most important thing. The reporter from GreenRay was stunned. Miss Shen went on a vacation trip and brought back a... Ye Ling? Ah ah ah, is this the real person or someone who has undergone stic surgery? Could it be Miss Shen had gone for an overseas trip because she loved Ye Ling so much, and she brought back a man who had undergone stic surgery to look exactly like Ye Ling? Ye Ling the male model had the same good figure. He wore sunsses and had long legs. He was pushing tworge suitcases, and his whole body exuded a kind of aura which did not allow strangers toe close to him. He also did not show any closeness to his son. He looked coldly at Shen Qianshu and her son hugging each other and crying. However, the inte had exploded!!! ¡°Miss Shen went for an overseas trip and brought back a fake Ye Ling?¡± ¡°Has her brain been damaged? She has brought back a Ye Ling who has undergone stic surgery. Is she silly, or is it real love?¡± ¡°Miss Shen must have been overly sad, which made her silly.¡± ¡°So pitiful.¡± ¡°Ah ah ah ah, although I know that he has undergone stic surgery, he¡¯s still so handsome. Look at these legs. His aura is so strong. The people in the airport are secretly taking his pictures.¡± ... In a moment, these keywords ¡°stic surgery¡ªYe Ling, fake Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu, Ye Ling, etc.¡ªswiftly went onto the hot topic list. It was extremely lively. People were unapproving of it as they were unconvinced. Theizens¡¯ imagination grew rich. Before Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu even got onto the car, a pile of small paragraphs and small stories had erupted. ... Zhong Ran saw the news on the inte and quivered like a sieve. Hahahahahaha. This was too funny. Master had actually entertained the masses. It was really amazing. ¡°This... their imagination is also too rich.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face was darkened as he sat down. He was unfazed by the news on the inte. Tong Hua crouched beside him and asked, ¡°Daddy, are you injured or unwell? Mommy said you were impressive and was a big hero.¡± ¡°Not injured.¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°Oh, then why are you keeping a straight face? Acting handsome?¡± Shen Qianshu could not helpughing. Little baby, perhaps you have spoken the truth. Who knows, your Daddy may really be acting cool. Ye Ling did not say anything. After a while, he realized that this car was not going to Rose Castle but to the Gu Manor. ¡°Go back to Rose Castle.¡± Zhong Ran said, ¡°Master, Second Old Master Gu said to make a trip back to Gu Manor. They have not seen Miss Shen for a long time.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Master, it¡¯ll be very fast.¡± They arrived at the Gu Manor. Once Shen Qianshu got off the car, her brothers surrounded her, and everybody was asking about her situation at the same time. Shen Qianshu was perfectly fine. She did not lose an arm or break a leg. She was even radiant. Although her skin was a little tanned, it was as tender as a peach. Her whole person exuded a tinge of radiance from inside out. She was thinner. However, looking at her body contours, she was even prettier. ¡°Brothers, don¡¯t be agitated. I am fine, really,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I did not go through hardship at all. You don¡¯t know how impressive I was. I, the female war goddess, can tell you all the whole story for three days and three nights!¡± Any male or female would know how to brag. Her brothers could not helpughing. Gu Yuanli and Gu Xie felt very responsible for it, especially Gu Yuanli. However, Shen Qianshu had no ill feelings towards them. She did not mind at all that Yang Ping was their mother. From what she saw, these were two different matters. Her brothers had never hurt her. Second Old Master Gu looked at the whole family. The whole family was reunited, and he was extremely happy. The whole family was happy. Second Old Master Gu put out his hand to Ye Ling. ¡°Thank you.¡± Chapter 1142 - This Is My Father

Chapter 1142: This Is My Father

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling had always been condescending all along. He also did not like to have contact with people. He stood like an ice sculpture. Shen Qianshu pulled his hand and held Second Old Master Gu¡¯s hand. She even stepped on his foot. You are awesome. This is my father!!!! Ye Ling said, ¡°You are wee!¡± Second Old Master Gu was extremely unsatisfied with his attitude. The gratitude in his heart vanished like smoke in thin air. What kind of son-inw is this? If not for my daughter liking him, I would have already beaten him to death with a stick. I¡¯m simply... very angry! Shen Qianshu smoothed things over. ¡°Father, where¡¯s Mom?¡± ¡°She¡¯s upstairs. She¡¯s still not awake.¡± ¡°I have gotten the antidote.¡± Shen Qianshu took out the antidote. Second Old Master Gu stared until his eyes became big. ¡°You... what did you say?¡± ¡°Give Mommy a shot of the antidote every morning and night. If it¡¯s good, she will wake up in a week. She has been deep asleep for too long, and there are more toxins. Latest, she should wake in in half a month.¡± She gave the antidote to Gu Chun. This was her biggest motive foring to the Gu Manor. Gu Yuanli was even more agitated than Second Old Master Gu. ¡°Is it real? Little Shu, is it really the antidote?¡± ¡°Yes, brother,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°It is really true. This is the antidote. Mom will be able to wake up. You can rest assured. Right, Yang Ping has already returned to the country. She is in the country. You all have to protect Mom carefully. Don¡¯t let here near to the Gu Manor. She has been driven to desperation. I¡¯m afraid she wants to perish together with us. We will find her as soon as possible.¡± There were surveince cameras everywhere within the city. She could hide for a moment, but she could not hide for a lifetime. When Gu Chun heard that Fang Hongxiu could wake up, he was so happy that he did not know what he should say. His hands that were holding the antidote were trembling as if it was as heavy as gold. Ye Ling said, ¡°You better hold it properly. If it¡¯s broken, it will be very troublesome.¡± Second Old Master Gu held the antidote tightly in an instant. Gu Yuanli¡¯s eyes were slightly red. The big stone that was pressing on his heart for a long time had finallynded on the ground. He slightly went a few steps backward with one hand supporting himself on the wall behind and the other hand covering his eyes. Mom is able to wake up. This is great! Gu Xie nced at him and walked over. ¡°Second Brother, everything is fine.¡± ¡°Yeah, everything is fine. I was the one who has let Mom down.¡± Once Mom woke up, he would kneel down and admit his mistake. He would definitely beg for Mom¡¯s forgiveness. The whole Gu Manor was filled with an atmosphere that was simr to a New Year¡¯s celebration. Shen Qianshu did not say anything at all with regard to the hardship she had gone through during this period of time. She said some interesting matters and also boasted about how impressive she was. She was just unwilling to let her family members worry. The Gu Manor was like a steel pail. She was also not worried that Yang Ping woulde. She should not have any ways. There were not that many people she could use now. Evil would really be rewarded with evil! Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling did not stay at the Gu Manor for long, and they returned to Rose Castle. Tong Hua also carried Burger and went home. He stuck to Shen Qianshu and did not loosen his hands on her throughout the journey. ¡°Mommy, I want to sleep with you tonight!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Ling narrowed his eyes, and there was a tinge of unhappiness. Little Master, who was not aware of danger nearing him, was very sticky. He hugged Shen Qianshu and told her how much he had missed her. ¡°Mommy, I have been dreaming of youing back every night. Once you are back, I am assured. Otherwise, I keep feeling that I am dreaming.¡± ¡°You have grown up. Don¡¯t stick to your Mom,¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°I¡¯m still young.¡± Tong Hua stuck his tongue out. ¡°I am Mom¡¯s baby. I have not weaned yet. Humph!!¡± Shen Qianshuughed heartily. Did this father and son resume back their love-hate rtionship pattern? Ye Ling said calmly, ¡°Now, besides South America, there is still a ce I can send you to. After you go there, it won¡¯t be that easy for you if you want toe out.¡± Chapter 1143 - Shen Qianshu Brought Back A Fake Ye Ling

Chapter 1143: Shen Qianshu Brought Back A Fake Ye Ling

¡°You want to frighten me? You are dreaming!¡± Tong Hua, who was deeply aware of who had the most authority at home, hugged Shen Qianshu¡¯s arm. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s fine that he doesn¡¯t love me. But he threatens me the moment hees back. Go tell him off. Go tell him off.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll tell him once we get back home! I¡¯ll tell him once we get back home¡± Zhong Ran and Ah Da were especially happy. It was a familiar form and a familiar taste. Standing in front of Rose Castle. Shen Qianshu was feeling very emotional. The gunfire that day seemed to have destroyed Rose Castle. Now, it was a brand new Rose Castle. When Ah Da was looking after Tong Hua, he was also overseeing the works at the same time. The project waspleted very well. Under the sunlight, it seemed to be flickering in golden light. Their home. It was a really very good matter. ¡°Master, it¡¯s been repaired very nicely.¡± Ah Da said, ¡°Actually, the destruction was not considered serious. When Butler Luther had arranged for people to design it back then, it was very solid. It was designed to be able to withstand a 12-level earthquake. Hence, the castle¡¯s foundation was very stable.¡± Ye Ling was also very satisfied. When he left, the ce had not beenpletely repaired. A line of people happily went home. Everything was as usual in the garden. There were some flowers that had been destroyed, and thewn had also been destroyed. Now, it had been leveled, and the flowers had also been replenished. Very good. Half of the butterfly orchids that she had given to Ye Ling were gone. The remaining half had withered. It was quite a pity. ¡°Ah Da, get your Master to increase your sry. You did well.¡± Ah Da said, ¡°This is part of my job.¡± Zhong Ran was envious and jealous. He could get an increase in sry just by staying home to oversee the works. What about the person who had risked his life? Shouldn¡¯t his sry be increased threefold? Otherwise, it was not fair at all. Madam, you have to be impartial. Burger jumped down and got familiar with its territory. The material was the same; hence, there was no difference at all. Burger had gone back to its own familiar territory and meowed quite a number of times. Lin Xiaojuan had already heard the news. When she came to Rose Castle, she was so happy that she hugged Shen Qianshu fully and was crying andughing. After a close brush with death, her good friend was by her side. The family was blissful. There was nothing that was even better than this. ¡°Is everything fine?¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Of course, everything is fine. Nothing will happen in the future. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She was especially sorry towards Xiaojuan as she had made her worry about too many matters on her own. She also had to look after Tong Hua. As such, Shen Qianshu felt very apologetic in her heart. It was good that the sky had cleared after the rain. She could start to shop, have afternoon tea, and spend good times with her bosom friend again. ¡°What about ck Rose? Right, she¡¯s called Yang Ping. She... what happened to her?¡± Gu Xie was not in a good mood recently. Whoever had this kind of mother would not be in a good mood. However, a person could not choose his birth. He could only ept it. He also did not ask about Yang Ping and did not know whether he had minded in his heart. Anyway, he should not be acknowledging Yang Ping. ¡°She has already returned to the country and is still escaping. We are thinking of a way to get her.¡± ¡°She hasn¡¯t been caught. She nearly blew up the whole Rose Castlest time. You didn¡¯t get hold of her. What shall we do if she makes aeback this time? Will shee again?¡± ¡°She won¡¯t,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have such a big capability.¡± Theplication within could not be exined clearly in a phrase. She could only bring it over simply. Lin Xiaojuan felt settled in her heart when she knew that Yang Ping was unable to threaten them. Before leaving, she said, ¡°Go online when you are free.¡± Shen Qianshu was confused. Once she went online, she almostughed to death. ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Did they want to make herugh to death so that they could inherit her legacy? Chapter 1144 - Just Finished Eating And Have To Be Starved

Chapter 1144: Just Finished Eating And Have To Be Starved

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Thements on the inte were getting more and more overboard. They all said that she had brought back an exact replica of Ye Ling. Shen Qianshu had always enjoyed great poprity. When one was popr, there were many rights and wrongs, and she also had many anti-fans. After many of her little anti-fans had used her and robbed her of any good light, they were fought back by Tong Hua and her fans. They started to ask AG¡¯s official blog if the replica of their CEO hade back. AG was going to be seized. AG¡¯s official blog was very frank. AG¡¯s official blog: My dynasty has already died. A new king has been proimed. @Tong Hua. Shen Qianshu was overjoyed. Tong Hua was also in high spirits as he took part in the interaction. Shen Qianshu returned back to the country, and Ye Ling had been photographed. It was simply a state of revel. Zhong Ran watched as the masses talked until it was bing iffier and iffier. He could only go and rify. This was AG¡¯s CEO Ye Ling. He was exactly what he appeared to be. He was not some person who had undergone stic surgery or a replica. Miss Shen was not that sadistic. If it were true, even if Master was dead, he would jump out from the coffin. Who would have known that nobody believed thisment at all? The little anti-fans jumped up and said that the whole AG was a group of people with middle-school second-year syndromes. AG was going to be done for. The chaos on the inte made her overjoyed. Thereafter, it was actually the people from the Ye Family who verified the news that Ye Ling was still alive. The Rose Castle did not mind the rumors. It did not matter whether there was any attention. They were not bothered, and they also did not rify anything. The Ye Old Lady actually got herself into a wave of heat. AG had equated Ye Ling to Tong Hua now. No one was talking about the matters of the Ye Family. ¡°Master, want to issue a press release tomorrow?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Ye Ling was indifferent. However, he was nning something. ¡°AG¡¯s anniversary ising. I want to organize a grand anniversary. Yang Ping should be unable to control herself.¡± He did not want to refer Yang Ping as ck Rose now. Strictly speaking, only he and Shen Qianshu were the ck Rose. ¡°Then we will have to deploy more carefully.¡± Tong Hua was frightened badly this time. He kept sticking to Shen Qianshu as he felt very insecure. Ye Ling found him as an eyesore. After Shen Qianshu showered, she really went to sleep with Tong Hua. Ye Ling had resumed a meat diet and just felt the taste of being full. He was extremely unhappy!!! He had just eaten full and had to be starved? It did not exist! Tong Hua¡¯s sleeping time was very stable. However, he did not really sleep well recently. He had too many troubles, and also because he was worried for Shen Qianshu, he had not been sleeping well. Shen Qianshu told him about the little stories on the ind and avoided some bloody stories. She talked about the fun things. There were many fun things about Xiao Qiao and Xiao Jiu. When the little friend was the most curious, he was interested in whatever that was being said. He gradually fell asleep. Shen Qianshu was also extremely exhausted. She was cuddling Tong Hua and was just about to fall asleep groggily when she felt someone turning her over. During this period of time, her conditioned reflex made her hit back with a p. She nearly touched her gun. She was sadly reminded that she had already returned home... Thereafter... The person who was hit... His face was as pale as snow, and his gaze was as sharp as a knife. He was usually not defensive towards Shen Qianshu. He did not avoid this p and endured the solid p. Shen Qianshu became wide awake in a short while and hurriedly got up. ¡°Ah, Master, why didn¡¯t you avoid it?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± These words were practically pushed out from the gaps in his teeth. Shen Qianshu reflected on herself. ¡°I was just too nervous and did not turn around at that moment. I was sleeping and was semi-conscious. RIght, why did youe over?¡± She waste to catch on Ye Ling¡¯s action. He seemed to want to carry her up. Burger was being awakened, and it crouched on the nket, looking at them curiously. Its sullen gesture seemed to imply that ¡®you humans really know how to y¡¯. ¡°Go back to the room and sleep,¡± Ye Ling said. He had calcted the time urately. By this time, Tong Hua should have been asleep; hence, he came over. He did not expect Qianshu to be asleep too. He had originally nned to carry her up without anyone knowing. Who would have known that he would be beaten? Chapter 1145 - Big Demon And Little Demon

Chapter 1145: Big Demon And Little Demon

¡°Go back to the room and sleep,¡± Ye Ling said. He had calcted the time urately. By this time, Tong Hua should have been asleep; hence, he came over. He did not expect Qianshu to be asleep too. He had originally nned to carry her up without anyone knowing. Who would have known that he would be beaten? The CEO who was beaten in the middle of the night while climbing into bed. He was afraid of being the first. ¡°I want to apany Tong Hua. I have promised to apany him to sleep. I cannot go back on my words.¡± ¡°He has already fallen asleep.¡± ¡°He will wake up in the middle of the night. Father said that he has not been sleeping well recently and would always wake up to go to the bathroom. If he doesn¡¯t see me, he will be upset.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because his kidneys are not good. He has to go to the hospital. Follow me back to the room.¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. You as a Daddy cursing your son¡¯s kidneys not being good. Do you still want to have a grandson? ¡°Master, the bed is so big. Why don¡¯t we stay with Tong Hua and sleep together? He¡¯s grown so big, but you have never hugged him before or stayed with him to sleep. He will also feel that hecks fatherly love. Think of the three of us as a family sleeping together. That is such a sweet thing. When I was young, whenever I felt afraid, I would also often pull my Dad and Mom to each sleep on my side.¡± ¡°Ha ha. Did you realize that they were not there when you woke up in the morning?¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Little children will get used to their parents¡¯ lies. Go back to the room.¡± Ye Ling did not waver at all in his heart. He could not feel the sweetness of a family at all. As the big CEO could not feel the sweetness since young, he did not feel that he had any love he could let his child feel. Shen Qianshu pulled him rudely to lie down. ¡°It¡¯s just once, alright? If Tong Hua asks me to apany him to sleep next time, I won¡¯t agree to him. Otherwise, you will explode again next time.¡± Ye Ling narrowed his eyes. He thought of his son who worked so hard and who liked to oppose him all the way. ¡°Just once. This will not be taken as a precedent?¡± This was obviously a big hole. She was hiding on Tong Hua¡¯s bed because she had really been overused. She felt pain everywhere. If she stepped into the hole, what should she do if she could not get out of bed for the following three days and three nights? ¡°It will not be taken as a precedent!¡± Alright. We¡¯ll talk about it again after going through this crisis. Ye Ling had been convinced, but he was not willing to sleep on Tong Hua¡¯s side. He directly threw Tong Hua roughly into a bundle. He slept in the middle, and his back was facing Tong Hua. He hugged Shen Qianshu in his arms. ¡°Sleep!¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. My pitiful son. Why aren¡¯t you a princess? Burger looked at them innocently. It jumped on the surface of the nket and crouched beside Tong Hua¡¯s head. Both its paws rubbed Tong Hua¡¯s head. It was originally very spacious, and Burger could roll about as it wished and expose its little belly. It realized regretfully that it could not roll about today. It could only crouch beside its little owner. Very pitiful. ... ¡°Why are you in my bed!!¡± Tong Hua indeed woke up in the middle of the night. He had originally wanted to roll over to hug his nice-smelling and soft Mommy. In the end, he touched a hard back. Daddy was actually on his bed. Tong Hua was so tired that he crawled over and bit him. Bad person. The third party who ruins Mommy and me!! He was angry, and he felt sweet as he rolled about. He slept well the whole night. ... Although Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling were the ck Rose¡¯s gatekeepers, they did not have to handle everything. The internal affairs were handled by the elders. The task for the two of them was to deal with Yang Ping and the external staff. If they did not have to deal with Yang Ping and that group of external staff members, the two of them could be mascots. This was also considered a good profession. At least, Shen Qianshu was satisfied. After they woke up, Shen Qianshu went to contact someone. ¡°Little CEO Li, it¡¯s been a long time since west met. Let¡¯s have a meal together.¡± Shen Qianshu invited him warmly. Chapter 1146 - Little CEO Li, Let’s Have A Meal Together

Chapter 1146: Little CEO Li, Let¡¯s Have A Meal Together

¡°Alright.¡± Little CEO Li agreed. Ye Ling did not have anyments about this. When Shen Qianshu went out now, she did not need any bodyguards. For her safety, Ye Ling sent two people to follow her. Ye Ling went to look for the other person on the name list. Before meeting little CEO Li, Shen Qianshu made a trip to BG jewelry. BG jewelry development was not affected at all without her around. She came back mostly to finalize the jewelry exhibition matter. With regard to the reason why she went missing, Shen Qianshu could only say that she had fallen seriously ill and went overseas to recuperate. She looked like she had lost a lot of weight, which also made her words believable. Chen Wanwan did not ask further. When she confirmed that she could start to organize the jewelry exhibition, she immediately started to make preparations. Yun An said, ¡°You are lying to them, right?¡± ¡°There are some matters which I don¡¯t have to exin. I had something on during the earlier period. It has been hard on you all.¡± Yun An smiled politely. ¡°What¡¯s hard work for us? Our work is very rxing.¡± ¡°You look good. Did you make up with Li Chen?¡± Yun An said, ¡°We had a reconciliation. We did not make up. We just treat each other as friends. There are some matters which I mind more.¡± ¡°Time will bring everything away. I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯m meeting little CEO Li for a meal.¡± ¡°I am your male soulmate. You are meeting little CEO Li for the first meal since you came back. I¡¯m going to be jealous.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll treat you another day. I¡¯ll treat you for three consecutive afternoons.¡± She came quickly and left quickly too. She quickly arrived at the teahouse that she had arranged to meet little CEO Li. In the past, Shen Qianshu liked to sit beside the window the most. She dared not to do so now in case someone were to snipe at her. She would then be breathing herst breath. There was no way for her to hide. Little CEO Li was somewhat haggard. He was not in good spirits. His dressing was still showy; he was poised and had good manners; he still looked mild and gentle and made others develop a good feeling about him. Even though she knew that he was part of the external staff, Shen Qianshu, who was once someone who tarred people with the same brush, was also unable to hate him. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west met, little CEO Li.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west met, Qianshu,¡± Little CEO Li said. ¡°Or perhaps, gatekeeper.¡± She became the gatekeeper of ck Rose. His identity was not a secret anymore. Shen Qianshu smiled as she looked at him. ¡°Call me Qianshu.¡± He nodded his head. ¡°Since Yang Ping returned back to the country, she has not contacted me. I have been looking out for you. She also did not contact Yang Lihua. Yang Lihua is at her old address now. If you want to look for her, you can find her quickly.¡± Little CEO Li was also very straightforward. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Little CEO Li, why did you want to enter ck Rose? You were born with a silver spoon in your mouth. Moreover, I have not mentioned that you are so outstanding yourself. Even if you were a useless person, you could depend on your family connections and live in a beneficial environment. Why did you join ck Rose?¡± The data showed that little CEO Li had entered ck Rose seven years ago. ¡°Eight years ago, Brilliant Entertainment encountered a very big financial crisis. My parents borrowed from everyone. They were unable toe back from the debt. Subsequently, they borrowed from the bank and owed a big sum of money. Then, they happened to meet Yang Ping. She had a way to let Brilliant Entertainmente back from the dead and continue developing. The condition was for me to work for her, and I agreed. This is a verymon story.¡± Shen Qianshu understood clearly. Yang Ping indeed had the capability to let Brilliant Entertainmente back from the dead. ¡°Brilliant Entertainment has been developing better and better. Hence, you have also been giving her cover and helping her tounder money behind to provide a huge amount of funds.¡± Shen Qianshu could think of all the key points very quickly. ¡°Behind Brilliant Entertainment, there is also Ghost City providing rapport. Second Brother has been helping you. Hence, you have been sailing with the wind. You also have not left any traces.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± He admitted very directly. He even had a smile on his face. ¡°You also know that Ye Ling and I have taken over Rose Society. The ck Rose canmand all the staff outside around the world. Are you... willing to help me, or are you going to continue to serve Yang Ping?¡± Chapter 1147 - I Don’t Take The Route Of Being In TouChapter With The People

Chapter 1147: I Don¡¯t Take The Route Of Being In Touch With The People

Little CEO Li was confused as he looked at her. ¡°Qianshu, Rose Castle suffered from such a big disaster. Why didn¡¯t you ask me whether I was the one who provided help and if I became her nted agent and dispatched staff? Aren¡¯t you asking me anything?¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I believed that you didn¡¯t. Even if you did, you also didn¡¯t know what she wanted to do it. For many years, the external staff members have been assigned by her. It was entirely justifiable that you took orders from her. It would also be meaningless for me to pursue.¡± Little CEO Li smiled. Shen Qianshu also did not know that she was too magnanimous. She was too magnanimous. She actually really did not mind at all. ¡°I had already stopped listening to her orders for a long time. I did not take part in the matter regarding Rose Castle,¡± Little CEO Li said. ¡°It was Lu Mengxi who acted in ordance with her. This was her condition for saving Lu Mengyun.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± This was something she had never expected. Little CEO Li said, ¡°Very shocking right. When I heard it back then, I was also very shocked.¡± ¡°She can really jump,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Things are different now. I don¡¯t take her seriously at all. In my eyes, she is already a small shrimp.¡± He had always liked her sense of humor and self-confidence. He had never thought that she would be the gatekeeper one day. His immediate superior. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Very simple. I want Brilliant Entertainment to stop all illegal transactions and to operate legally. Break off all contact with Yang Ping. You should be unaware of all the external lists. I will provide you with some information. Help me to look for them and have a talk.¡± Both she and Ye Ling had gathered all the people toe here. ¡°For many years, they have been taking orders from Yang Ping. There are some people who are very loyal to her. It will be very difficult to convince them.¡± ¡°Very simple. You go talk to them. It is my sincerity. The Roses¡¯ official blog will appear on our reorganization announcement tomorrow. Those who are willing to take orders from Yang Ping will leave ck Rose and will not have any protection from ck Rose again from now onward. They are also not allowed to use ck Rose¡¯s name to do bad deeds. Those who are willing to obey the Roses¡¯ assignment will leave Yang Ping and provide news.¡± ¡°I feel that if you go and talk personally, the effect will be much better.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t adopt the policy of being in touch with the people. Whoever refuses toply, then that person shall use his or her capability as proof that he or she is qualified to talk to me. It will be this kind of management style in the future.¡± It was already afternoon by the time she had finished talking to little CEO Li. Reorganizing Brilliant Entertainment was also not something that could be done in a short period of time. She was not very familiar in this area and could only let little CEO Li and Second Brother discuss. Second Brother should be able toe up with a more appropriate solution. ¡°Back then, I was really sincere and wanted to woo you,¡± Little CEO Li said. When he first met her, she was stunning and breathtaking. At that time, he had already liked her. Subsequently, he knew that her heart belonged to Ye Ling, and he gave up subconsciously. Little CEO Li was a standard second-generation heir. Big CEO Li was known in politics and became a figure in that era. He built a personal asset of one billion. He had the fickleness in love which some men had. The Li family had three illegitimate children. As his position was sufficiently stable, it was not easy for others to take away the things that belonged to him. Since he was young, he saw his Mom¡¯s face fill with tears. She still had to show how virtuous she was in front of people. Hence, he was not willing to be the third party in a rtionship. He would not get involved in other people¡¯s rtionships. Shen Qianshu smiled as she looked at him. ¡°Thank you. I am so likable. There are too many people who want to woo me. Can we be friends in the future?¡± She put her hand out magnanimously. Little CEO Li held her hand and shook it lightly. ¡°Friend!¡± Finally, the talk had finished, and they went their separate ways. When Shen Qianshu came out from the teahouse, she saw a suspicious figure. Chapter 1148 - No Choice, He Loves Me Too Much

Chapter 1148: No Choice, He Loves Me Too Much

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Shen Qianshu came out from the teahouse, she saw a suspicious figure. The opposite party¡¯s figure was rather slender. She walked very hurriedly and was wearing a hat. Shen Qianshu chased over and held her arm. ¡°Who are you... ¡± Shen Lin? ¡°Let me go. Let me go!¡± Shen Lin struggled and pushed Shen Qianshu away. It had been a very, very long time since shest saw Shen Lin. ¡°Why are you following me?¡± ¡°Who is following you? I only found little CEO Li and you coincidentally.¡± Shen Lin looked at her with hatred. She and Shen Qianshu were very different in social standings now. The Shen family had be bankrupt. They did not have much. They only had a house. Her parents were old and still had to go out to earn money. As a result, she dressed very poorly. She wore a simple white dress and did not have any additional essories. Her makeup also could not hide her haggardness. The big Missy from the Shen Family who was enchanting and morous back then was gone. She turned into an ordinary beauty. Shen Lin looked at Shen Qianshu with resentment. The Shen Qianshu in front of her was dressed in a decentke-blue dress. The value of her watch was worth a house. Her makeup was delicate, and she looked radiant. She was self-confident and affectionate. She had be a phoenix. ¡°I just know that you are not someone who knows your ce. Ye Ling has died, and you purposely go and find a replica of him. You are even involved with little CEO Li. Shen Qianshu, so what if you have money? You are simrly living a hard life. You are not better off than me.¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. As long as you are happy. ¡°Shen Lin, have youpleted yourmunity service?¡± ¡°You... ¡± ¡°You must be so busy that you have not been watching the news recently, or have you chosen to watch the news? Who told you that Ye Ling died? Your eyes must be blind. Replica? Where can I find a replica who has the same figure and temperament as Ye Ling? That is like a recement guaranteed if not genuine. He has been alive all along.¡± ¡°You are lying. If he is alive, why does he want to leave his legacy to Tong Hua? You are a liar.¡± ¡°No choice, he loves me too much. This can only prove that I have my methods, right?¡± Shen Qianshu gave a shallow smile as if she had stabbed someone with dozens of knives. ¡°How about you, Miss Shen? How have you been recently?¡± ¡°I have been good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you are living well. After all... we are sisters,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°You have ruined your own cards, but it¡¯s really a pity. Of course, I also want to thank you. If not for you, my life... who would have said it urately?¡± ¡°Are you being proud? If not for Mom being biased, I would not have ended up in this state. On the contrary, it¡¯s good now. She has helped her good daughter, but she has to suffer beatings every day and is so stricken with poverty. She is really miserable.¡± What happened to Mom? The way that Shen Qianshu looked at Shen Lin was like she was looking at garbage. ¡°Mom is your biological mother. In order to agitate me, she is suffering, and you are gloating over her misfortune. She really doted on you for nothing for so many years.¡± ¡°Doted on me? If she has really doted on me, I wouldn¡¯t be so miserable.¡± ¡°You are really hopeless,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°As we have met coincidentally, I¡¯ll give you a word of advice. At least you have graduated from a prestigious school, you also have a skill. Live properly. Don¡¯t envy others. You may fall short of the best, but you are better than the worst. If you think like that, perhaps you can still live your life well.¡± Shen Qianshu turned and left. When she got into the car, she called Ah Da. ¡°Ah Da, go and check how Fang Xia is doing recently.¡± ¡°Alright, Miss Shen.¡± Shen Qianshu managed her time and returned to Rose Castle directly. Ye Ling went to look for someone today and also made a trip to AG on the way. When she got home, Rose Castle was very quiet. The dangerous period was still not over yet. Tong Hua was also at home. Chapter 1149 - WANTED ALIVE (Prize: 1 Billion)

Chapter 1149: WANTED ALIVE (Prize: 1 Billion)

Shen Qianshu took the medicine and made Tong Hua take it as well. ¡°If you feel any difort, tell Mom immediately.¡± Tong Hua nodded. He did not feel any difort. Shen Qianshu contacted Lady White. Lady White said that she would send Tong Hua for a body checkup in the next few days. Then, they would basically be able to confirm his condition. Shen Qianshu had always been quite worried about the medicine. She was supposed to give it to Tong Hua the moment she returned, but she hesitated for a whole night. She could only risk it. Lady White felt like a trustworthy person. She entered the Roses and wrote an official announcement that was targeted at all the external staff members at the ck Rose. She also made Tong Hua do a video recording for her. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Dear permanent staff members of the Roses, hello there. I am your leader, Shen Qianshu. For the past few years, the external staff members have been receivingmands from Yang Ping. Now, Yang Ping has been removed from the ck Rose. She is no longer a part of the ck Rose. If anyone wishes to continue following Yang Ping, please leave the Roses. All you have to do is to write an application form, and we will approve of it. We will also give you an additional month¡¯s worth of sry. ¡°After leaving the Roses, please have some sense of awareness and stop leaving ck Rose a bad name. If such action is found, we will send agents to arrest and execute you. From then on, you will no longer receive protection from the Roses. In time toe, if we meet, we will be enemies. If you want to stay in The Roses, please be prepared. Someone will contact you. After tidying up the names of the permanent staff members, Ye Ling and I will begin our leadership. If you feel that you have more ability and you are dissatisfied, please use those abilities of yours. Let me see you. ¡°I, Shen Qianshu, the leader of the ck Rose shall promise you to prioritize a collective goal. I will cherish every life of yours and appreciate the hard work of every single one of you. I look forward to your return to the team. ¡°Yang Ping has been leading the external team of the ck Rose for several years. She has been perpetrating outrage. Although she has left, we will still clean up the area. Every single person in the Roses has the responsibility to provide ck Rose with the relevant clues. I want to sessfully capture her alive. I will personally award the person with a billion dors, USD!¡± ... Tong Hua finished recording the video, and Shen Qianshu entered the Roses to send out the video. ¡°Mommy, isn¡¯t 1 billion USD too much?¡± He had not even earned up to 1 billion USD at the moment. Although he was bound to do so in the future, spending 1 billion away like this was a little too much. ¡°Daddy is rich. Daddy will pay.¡± Shen Qianshu patted Tong Hua on the head. Tong Hua snapped his fingers. ¡°Fine. Let him be a hero for once.¡± He felt that Mommy was so suave and cool in the video. He wanted to be the coolest Mama¡¯s boy when he grew up!!! Shen Qianshu¡¯s video was circted around really quick. Every external staff member saw the video. Everyone noticed what she had emphasized at the end of the video. 1 Billion. USD! She only wanted her alive. If she was dead, it did not count. This was a really vicious tactic. Even if anyone decided to follow Yang Ping, they had to think carefully. What would be the consequences of following Yang Ping? Under the leadership of Yang Ping, these people had been very dominant and aggressive for all these years. They had been used to seeing others give in to them. Without the protection of ck Rose, would Yang Ping still be able to survive well? Her finances mainly came from Brilliant Entertainment. This was what everyone knew. Shen Qianshu¡¯s video was only released for a short period of time before Li Zhiyuan announced his n to make changes to Brilliant Entertainment. Everyone understood one point immediately: Shen Qianshu has taken down Li Zhiyuan. Chapter 1150 - WANTED ALIVE (Prize: 1 Billion) 2

Chapter 1150: WANTED ALIVE (Prize: 1 Billion) 2

Since she had taken down Li Zhiyuan, Yang Ping would lose her financial support. Without her financial support, it would almost be impossible for her to get weapons. What could she do with only herself? The big group of people who had wanted to follow Yang Ping all got cold feet. In one whole day, only one person sent in an application to leave. Shen Qianshu approved of it very quickly and announced it to the entire group of the Roses. When she did things, she liked things done clean and neat. She did not like to be sloppy. The external staff of The Roses had a mission. Basically, they had to coordinate with the technical team. This time, there were two professors from the technical faction who were going to the U.S. to attend a new research talk regarding energy and the environment. This was a very important global talk, and many people were drawn to go for it. Shen Qianshu sent out the mission and let peoplee forward freely to take on the job of protecting the two professors. She also made changes to the welfare of the external staff. Everyone was now entitled to a basic sry pay that did not include the rewards that were mission-based. The external staff was also not allowed to double-job. Shen Qianshu organized a case very quickly. She arranged for Li Zhiyuan to be the dispatcher. He was in charge of all sorts of missions, and he dispatched them batch by batch. Everyone had the right to take on the missions. The bonuses differed based on the level of the mission. The more dangerous a mission was, the higher the reward was. This was to cover the expenses of the external staff. Missions like these were usually fixed for years. The mercenary army had to take on a lot of missions. They had to take on roles such as security protection and spying for information. Even the assassinations of drug lords were included. Shen Qianshu added a principle in their mission: no arson, no murder. There were new changes in the entire external team of the Roses. It would take about half a year to find out if these would be effective. With the results, they would then be able to secure the external agents. Then, they would know if it was effective. There were higher rewards for internal missions. There were also levels for them. Not every external staff was able to receive internal missions. But this would be a matter for ater time. The restructuring of the external staff had to be done step by step. Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu were not in a hurry to deal with it either. Li Zhiyuan had already helped them to contact all the external staff around the country. There were more staff members of the Roses abroad than in their own country. ck Rose had always been using the ones in the country. As for the ones outside of the country, they were more helpful as they were more loyal to the Roses instead of solely taking orders from a certain somebody. They were not as self-absorbed as the ones in the country. Night time. Ye Ling had not returned yet. Ah Da investigated the matters regarding Fang Xia clearly. Fang Xia had not been doing well. After Shen Xiong broke down, he became an alcoholic and always drank until he was drunk. He did not have good drinking ethics, and when he was drunk, he would be abusive. His business was not going well, so neither was his mood. Fang Xia would be his target of abuse. The neighbors had called the cops several times. As this was a family conflict, it was hard for them to settle. Fang Xia did not bring up any evidence either. Most of the time, she told them that she got the bruises from tripping over things. Before they became bankrupt, they bought business insurance. Every year, they would receive thousands of dors, but those were insufficient to cover household expenses. Fang Xia relied on holding piano sses to get some ie to maintain the household. She was a Grade 10 at the piano. That was more than enough to be a good coach. Shen Qianshu looked at the two thin pieces of paper filled with information about how Fang Xia and Shen Xiong had been doing in life. Shen Lin was not lying. She really was not doing well. Shen Lin did not live with them. In the beginning, she used to live with them, but ever since Shen Xiong became a drunkard who was abusive to his family, Shen Lin moved out. She found a teaching job at a jewelry design school. The sry was not high, but she rented a home nearby and ignored Fang Xia and Shen Xiong. Chapter 1151 - Call Me by My Name

Chapter 1151: Call Me by My Name

¡°Mommy...¡± Tong Hua looked at Shen Qianshu. ¡°Are you going to help them?¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°She does not wish to be helped. You can never wake someone who is pretending to be asleep.¡± If they wanted to be helped, they would have said it when the cops went to their home. This was abuse. This was domestic abuse. Tong Hua said, ¡°Mom, although they are bad, they have raised you up for many years. Why don¡¯t you... give them some money?¡± Shen Qianshu shook her head. Tong Hua had stopped resenting them a long time ago. Now, the Shen Family meant nothing to her. They had already reached the point of enlightenment where nothing the Shen Family do could hurt them. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°That is a bottomless pit. If the money is used up, that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Ah Da,e here!¡± Ah Da went over. Shen Qianshu ruffled her hair. ¡°Send someone to cripple my dad!¡± ¡°Oh, Shen Xiong!¡± ¡°Cripple?¡± Shen Qianshu smiled. ¡°Yup, break one of his legs, maybe. Throw him into the hospital. I will pay for all the hospital bills. If he doesn¡¯t learn his lesson, we will break his other leg. Then, we will take care of him until he changes.¡± ¡°... ¡± Tong Hua was astonished. That¡¯s a rather cruel idea! Yet satisfying! It would definitely be very effective. Mommy is indeed Mommy. How smart. Tong Hua said, ¡°Mommy, this is a good idea.¡± Shen Qianshu thought so too. They just had to see the results. Ye Ling returned ratherte. Shen Qianshu had already fallen asleep early. While she was in a blurred state while asleep, she felt someone climbing into her nket and pulling up her dress. Shen Qianshu pushed around and felt the big build of a man pressing her down so hard that she could barely breathe. It hurts... Don¡¯t you know about forey! If you don¡¯t, please watch some films! Whenever you do that, you are so rough. Do you want me dead? She was speechless about what happened next. Her conscience was getting blurred because of him. It hurt, yet it felt so good. It felt like heaven and hell at the same time. It was as if he never learned. He was always using the same old position. They had clearly unlocked so many different positions the other day. Yet, he preferred the position that gave him a sense of power by pressing her down. Yet, she actually felt satisfied by it. She was really hopeless. Ahhhh... Kill me!!! No matter how she wailed, Ye Ling would not let her off. He became increasingly energized, and he picked her up to kiss her on the lips. Shen Qianshu¡¯s whole body was sweating, and her breathing was short and hurried. She held onto his chest softly. ¡°Master...¡± ¡°Call me by my name.¡± Shen Qianshu was teased by him to the point of wanting to cry. She seldom called him by his name. Now, she felt a little ashamed to do that, so she refused to. ¡°Master...¡± ¡°Call me by my name.¡± He pushed his body down, pressing her leg downwards. Shen Qianshu cried as she called his name pitifully. ¡°Ye Ling...¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hear you.¡± Chapter 1152 - Call Me by My Name

Chapter 1152: Call Me by My Name

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He went fast at times and slow during others to tease her. It was as if he was trying to make up for what they had missed out on the previous night. Shen Qianshu was tearing crazily. She felt ufortable, and she could not stop herself from hugging his neck and giving him love bites on his shoulder. She also bit him on the neck. Ye Ling felt painful, and he pushed her down aggressively. In his amber eyes, there was the desire to conquer her. ¡°Ahh...¡± She felt like she was about to die. ¡°Let me off. Let me off...¡± I will never bite you again. This beast became so crazy after one bite. ¡°Ye Ling...¡± She cried out. ¡°Ye Ling...¡± She called out for his name constantly. Amidst the tosses and aggressiveness, his spine went numb, and he became fiercer than he was before. ¡°Ye Ling, you... jerk!¡± He smiled. His voice was hoarse and crisp. ¡°Who is a jerk?¡± He put his finger up to her lips and pressed down gently. Shen Qianshu opened her mouth to bite his finger as a form of revenge. The night was still...long! ... Shen Qianshu slept until noon. Ye Ling had already gone off to work feeling really energized. It was as if he had told others not to disrupt her sleep. She slept really well, but when she got up to brush her teeth, her legs were quivering. She brushed her teeth angrily and treated the toothbrush as Ye Ling. She brushed aggressively and even hit her own teeth identally. Very angry!!!!! Last night, he had done so much to her, yet before he went off to work, he also did it again. He was totally inhumane! Her n to wake up at 5 AM to work out was ruined like that. She felt sad. She had gotten abs on the ind after going through so much. Could it turn into a tummy if things keep going this way? Oh right, he also said that my tummy was not soft enough yesterday!!! Unbearable!!! He is so greedy, yet he still dared to despise me!!! ¡°Do we have durian?¡± Shen Qianshu tried not to show the others that she had been ¡®ravaged¡¯ before. She looked really normal and even wore a high-cored shirt when the weather was so warm. She had anger but nowhere to vent. ¡°Yes, Miss Shen. Do you want to eat durian?¡± ¡°Leave it for tonight,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I want the smelliest one!¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°Mommy, all durians stink. Can you not eat them?¡± Shen Qianshu smiled at Tong Hua. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Tong Hua shook his head. ¡°I hate it.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m d.¡± She liked durian, a lot. Tong Hua did not like it, so he must have gotten the genes from Ye Ling. When the time came, she would stuff her mouth with the smell of durian and see if he still kissed her! ... AG Corporation. Ye Ling tilted his head and touched his neck. Then, he continued working as if nothing happened. Zhong Ran knocked on the door. ¡°Master, Major Mu Yuan and Master Su havee.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± After his reply, Su Nancheng and Mu Yuan entered. Mu Yuan was on holiday for half a month. He was about to fly off very quickly. Su Nancheng was flying to New York with him. After dealing with the matters in the corporation, Ye Ling said, ¡°I have reorganized my portion of stocks in the organization. The three of you shall take 10% of my stocks.¡± Su Nancheng was really shocked. Why did he have to do that for no reason? Out of the four of them, Ye Ling had the most shares. Ye Ling said, ¡°In the future, I won¡¯t have as much time here. There are quite a few things to handle at the ck Rose. Qianshu will not be able to handle all of them. I want to lessen my workload. The one with more abilities should take on more responsibilities. Take it and share it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡± Mu Yuan said. Su Nancheng said, ¡°I will discuss it with Jinghuan. We need to have a meeting about it.¡± Chapter 1153 - Hurry! Sign!

Chapter 1153: Hurry! Sign!

¡°There¡¯s no room for discussion.¡± Ye Ling cut him off. ¡°Everything has already been clearly decided. The matter of how you want to separate it belongs to the three of you. I am cutting down on my workload reasonably. It¡¯s not like I am leaving for good.¡± Financial matters should be settled clearly even between brothers. Su Nancheng said, ¡°ck Rose¡¯s matters aren¡¯t serious, are they?¡± For the ck Rose matter this time, he was left behind. The general matters were addressed very clearly. As Mu Yuan was not very clear about it, he did not share much. Ye Ling replied. ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong.¡± ¡°Then I shall visit Qianshuter. I haven¡¯t seen her for quite some time.¡± ¡°She¡¯s busy. Don¡¯t go.¡± ¡°What is she busy with?¡± Su Nancheng whined. ¡°I am her brother.¡± ¡°She has 6 brothers. Are you trying to fit in toplete a set of 7 dwarves?¡± ¡°That¡¯s perfect. Then she can be Snow White.¡± Ye Ling looked at him as if he was looking at an idiot. Mu Yuan wowed and went closer to look at Ye Ling. Shen Qianshu bit a little too hard, and her teeth marks were so deep that blood could be seen. Mu Yuan said, ¡°Since we entered, you have touched your neck thrice. If your neck doesn¡¯t hurt... you must be trying to show it to us on purpose. Tsk tsk tsk... I never thought that... you guys are so at peace... Look at those bites. People who don¡¯t know you might think that your wife is a man.¡± Su Nancheng touched his nose. Busy? Busy with pampering you? The thought of himself calling Qianshu his white moonlight made his neck feel chilly. Ye Ling pulled up his cor. ¡°You speak as if you are very experienced.¡± Beep... It was as if someone had pressed the stop button on the talkative Mu Yuan. He did not speak anymore. Ye Ling was not bothered with this either. He threw a nner at them. ¡°This is the new n that I havee up with. Do take a look at it. Also, as an officer, why do you need such a long holiday? One week should suffice.¡± ¡°No. It takes me one day to get to America and one day to return. There are only 5 days in a week. I lose two days on the road, and I end up with a total of three days of holiday. That¡¯s too cruel.¡± ¡°When have you ever seen me going on holiday?¡± ¡°Is it possible for us to be the same?¡± Shen Qianshu is right by your side, and you can act all lovey-dovey with her and show off your love bites. I am in a long-distance rtionship! My lover is on the other side of the world. Even if I go over, I might not even get to see him. Can we even bepared? Mu Yuan felt indignant. But he could not say that. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t care. I want to take a break for half a month. I have already written the report, and the higher-ups should approve of it. Hurry, sign it!¡± Ye Ling yelled. ¡°Get lost!¡± ... In the castle, Shen Qianshu was watching some movies. Tong Hua moved over, and Shen Qianshu pushed his head away. Tong Hua howled in pain. ¡°Mommy, what are you watching? I see something about the sea and... love, what movie? I want to watch too.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Talk when your hair has fully grown.¡± ¡°My hair has already grown! You are looking down on kids. What movie are you watching?¡± Beep!! The movie had finished downloading. Shen Qianshu sent it to Ye Ling speedily. Shen Qianshu: Master, watch well. Learn well. Take it seriously! ... After being yelled at by Ye Ling, Mu Yuan stood firm. He looked at Ye Ling¡¯s phone key chain. ¡°Ling, your key chain looks pretty nice. Where did you get it? Get me one too...¡± Ye Ling was holding onto his phone, and he wanted to send Shen Qianshu a message, but Mu Yuan took it away before he could even do that. ¡°I designed it. This ne is unique. I have one, and I gave a matching one to Shen Qianshu. It¡¯s a couple¡¯s keychain. Do you want it?¡± ¡°No. Instead, design a set for me, and make it a little more low profile. How about a military-themed one?¡± Chapter 1154 - Pull Well, It’s Unsightly.

Chapter 1154: Pull Well, It¡¯s Unsightly.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Vacation!¡± ¡°Thirteen days. Not any less!¡± Ye Ling humphed coldly. 13 days? Dream on! ¡°Give me my phone!¡± Mu Yuan looked at the keychain longingly. Su Nancheng said, ¡°It¡¯s not like it is very nice. If you like it, there are a lot of matching keychains for couples everywhere. You just have to go and buy it.¡± Just then, Shen Qianshu sent a video message. Mu Yuan identally opened it. ¡°... ¡± Mu Yuan was astonished. ¡°...¡± Su Nancheng stared nkly. ¡°... ¡± Mu Yuan was at a loss for words. Su Nancheng was speechless. A series of moans came on the speaker of the phone. Mu Yuan¡¯s ears reddened, and he threw the phone back at Ye Ling. Ye Ling was confused. From the look in Mu Yuan¡¯s eyes, he was clearly judging him as a pervert. ¡°Oh, Ling, I never thought that you were so yful... I always thought that you were a very ¡®prude¡¯ kind of... I mean ¡®pure¡¯ kind of man. I¡¯m sorry for being disrespectful...¡± Mu Yuan retreated by a few steps and ran off with Su Nancheng. Ye Ling looked at the video with all the images that could not have been any clearer. ¡°... ¡± Ye Ling was dumbstruck. ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu had sent pornographic material to him, and she wanted him to learn well! Oh, no... Not one, but three! Ye Ling¡¯s face darkened. So... Is she not satisfied with his performance? ... In Rose Castle. Shen Qianshu rested leisurely, not knowing that danger was approaching. She had no idea what Ye Ling was thinking of. Her phone rang, and Shen Qianshu was so sleepy that she was toozy to pick it up. Tong Hua said, ¡°Daddy said that he would learn well.¡± Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°Ok!¡± After all, he¡¯s a nerd. He is so serious about everything. If he learned seriously, he should know the importance of forey before doing such things. He was always ready to fire with his gun every time. Of course, she would not feel good about it. It hurt. At the very least, he should do something to spark some arousal between the two of them. Mmm. Have trust in the nerd!!! If he learned so quickly from books, he should learn even better from videos. Lin Xiaojuan came to Rose Castle and brought Tong Hua¡¯s schedule nner along. Tong Hua had been on break for some time, and it was time for him to start work again. Tong Hua was rather clear with what he wanted as well. He wanted to begin work again. He was ready to film for a show. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Although Yang Ping no longer threatens us, she is still on the loose. I am still concerned. Why don¡¯t we let him rest for a little more? When Yang Ping¡¯s matters are settled, then we can let him continue filming. I don¡¯t feel assured if I don¡¯t see him around.¡± Whenever Tong Hua went out for filming in the past, he would be gone for about two weeks. Before, an asional phone call to Tong Hua would suffice, and there was no cause for worry. However, ever since Rose Castle exploded, she became worried. It was not an issue for her to be away on her own, but Tong Hua was definitely not allowed to. He had to be within her sight. Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°That¡¯s fine as well, but I have already made several deals regarding Tong Hua¡¯s endorsements. It is time for contract renewals too. There are two endorsements that we are required to shoot all over again. If we have the time, we can film one today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I will go with him.¡± Shen Qianshu stretched, and Tong Hua snapped his fingers. He went upstairs to pack his things. He was going to film for an advertisement, and Shen Qianshu was lying on the sofa like a potato couch. She yawned and looked really tired. ¡°What have you been doing? How many times have you yawned in the day?¡± Shen Qianshu struggled to open her eyes. Seeing that Tong Hua was not around, she lowered her high cor. Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°Pull it up properly. It¡¯s unsightly.¡± Chapter 1155 - Are You Guys At Peace?

Chapter 1155: Are You Guys At Peace?

¡°Damn, you are already a grown woman. Can you stop acting like a pure youngdy? Oh, I forgot you were still young. You and my brother have not... Right. Definitely not sex but at the very least, being touchy?¡± Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s face flushed, and she kicked Qianshu. ¡°Your Ye Ling looks very ¡®prude¡¯.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°You are blind.¡± Lin Xiaojuan wanted to cry andugh at the same time. It seemed like she really resented him. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Hurry up and ask my sixth brother if it is his first. If it is, you are doomed. I will send him some videos if it is his first so that he can learn. I care about you. I want to share goodies with you. There are so many traps in the future, so I will share my experience with you because I have been there.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you,¡± Lin Xiaojuan said. ¡°Where are the videos?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send them to you.¡± Shen Qianshu took the phone over and searched for the videos to send to Lin Xiaojuan. ¡°You should watch some of them too.¡± ¡°How ufortable and unsatisfied are you?¡± Shen Qianshu tilted her head. It was not that she was ufortable or unsatisfied. It was just that... he could have been gentler. Oh, no. At least, not rush it. It was frustrating when her boyfriend was too wild. ¡°Not at peace?¡± Lin Xiaojuan said. ¡°I heard that if things don¡¯t go well in this part of a rtionship, you will grow distant.¡± ¡°No worries. We can solve this issue. After all, he¡¯s a nerd.¡± ¡°What has this got to do with being nerds?¡± ¡°We are new. We can learn.¡± Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°You guys have been together for so long, and you¡¯re new?¡± ¡°Yeah. It was only our second time yesterday!¡± Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I am surprised that you went from being wild to being so chill.¡± ¡°His health has not been good. He had been recuperating previously.¡± ¡°Calm down. There are so many love bites on your neck,¡± Lin Xiaojuan said. ¡°Don¡¯t insult him. It¡¯s still better than guys who are done after one minute. Learn to be content.¡± Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± She paused. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°How long did my brotherst?¡± ¡°Damn, you are so scheming!!!¡± ¡°Share some info.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll share with you when I have first-hand information!¡± ¡°My poor brother. It¡¯s almost time. What if he couldst for a good time, yet he ends up onlysting for three seconds because of you?¡± Lin Xiaojuan pped Qianshu on the hand. ¡°Shut up!¡± Don¡¯t curse me!!!!! Tong Hua changed into his outfit and hopped downstairs. He carried a small backpack, and he looked really adorable. Lin Xiaojuan and Shen Qianshu¡¯s conversation turned into ¡®safe mode¡¯. ¡°Ah, Baby, you look so adorable.¡± ¡°Our son is the cutest child in the whole wide world.¡± They left for the filming scene of the advertisement, which was at a park. Shen Qianshu took Ah Da and two bodyguards along in case anything went wrong. Today, Tong Hua was endorsing children¡¯s wear. This was the second part of the advertisement. The filming was very simple. He just had to wear some branded clothes and catwalk. Shen Qianshu protected Tong Hua like a guardian angel. Even when he changed his outfits, she did not leave him. Tong Hua was a little shy, so when before he went to change, Shen Qianshu rubbed his face and turned around unwillingly. Tong Hua changed his clothes speedily, and the stylist styled him up. He also put on some makeup, and his style changed several times for the shoot. The filming went by very sessfully. There were no obstacles at all. At most, there were some issues with the lighting during the filming. Afterward, everything went well. After knocking off from work, Shen Qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan brought Tong Hua out for shopping. Shen Qianshu was really tired, but when she was shopping, she was rather energized. She sent Yang Lihua a message on purpose to inform her about her whereabouts. When they were having tea, Yang Lihua came. Chapter 1156 - Let It End Here

Chapter 1156: Let It End Here

Tong Hua said, ¡°Mom!¡± Shen Qianshu did not tell Tong Hua much about Yang Lihua. In Tong Hua¡¯s eyes, his impression of Yang Lihua was the same as thest time they met at Rose Castle. Yang Lihua smiled forcingly and felt pained as she looked at the adorable and active child. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Doctor Yang, take a seat.¡± Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°Tong Hua, let¡¯s go and get a sketchbook.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The art shop was just next door. He had always been in Shen Qianshu¡¯s sight, and the surroundings were pretty safe. However, just in case, she got four more bodyguards. ¡°Doctor Yang, let¡¯s have a chat.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where Yang Ping is. She stopped allowing me to enter during thest portion of your selection test. I left the ind and returned to City A. I heard that she had returned, but she has note to me.¡± ¡°Even if she did, why does it matter? You listened to all of hermands. Why not ask to leave ck Rose?¡± Yang Lihua was silent. ¡°Are you going to kick me out of ck Rose, leader?¡± ¡°No. All the external staff members have their personal choice. If I am in the wrong, I will not chase anyone out. I looked for you today for a reason that has nothing to do with ck Rose. I have some matters to rify with you.¡± She seemed to have predicted what would happen, and she picked up a drinking ss anxiously. Yet, she could not hold the cup stably. She looked really anxious. She looked a little pitiful. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart was strengthened by at least ten times more than before the selection test. ¡°Doctor Yang, I am very grateful to you for saving Tong Hua that year. He is my son. My biological son.¡± Doctor Yang looked up nervously at Shen Qianshu. Qianshu had known the secret that she had wanted to tell her several times. The anxiety in her heart seemed to have loosened, but she still seemed a little ufortable, Indignant. She only had Tong Hua. Even if he was not her biological son, the heart in Tong Hua belonged to her son. She loved him because she loved the owner of the heart. She had long treated him as her biological child. ¡°When did you find out?¡± ¡°A long, long time ago. It was so early that you might not have imagined it,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Before Yang Ping attacked Rose Castle, I had already known it. You imed that you were trying to protect Tong Hua. Today, Ie to tell you that I will find my own ways to protect my own child. I do not need external help from anyone. If you wish to, you can always be his mother, but that is all. Do not use my son¡¯s name to do anything in the future. I will not acknowledge it. You think that it is all for my son¡¯s good, but in my eyes, they are unnecessary. Doctor Yang, I am thankful. ¡°Right. I am not an ingrate. You saved him. Without you, he would not exist. He is thankful for you all his life. Our entire family will be thankful to you. But... if you really love him, please do not hurt me in the name of love for him. We all hope to see him grow up well. No matter if I am ck Rose or Shen Qianshu, we wish that he can live well. So I hope that you can wish the same for him. Okay?¡± Shen Qianshu spoke very seriously. Speaking about this, Yang Lihua had no reason to disagree. Neither did she have the right to. She was never Tong Hua¡¯s mother. Yang Lihua¡¯s eyes were a little red and watery. ¡°Qianshu, I dote on him sincerely. I do not wish that he gets involved in this matter. Please believe me when I say that I love him.¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Let¡¯s put an end to it here. If you don¡¯t contact Yang Ping again, you are most wee to visit Tong Hua whenever you please. He will never know what you have done, and he will always call you ¡®Mom¡¯.¡± Chapter 1157 - I’m Doomed

Chapter 1157: I¡¯m Doomed

Yang Lihua was shocked and surprised. She had thought that Shen Qianshu would stop her from visiting Tong Hua. She never thought that she would still be willing to let her do so. Tong Hua had returned with his sketchbook. The conversation between Shen Qianshu and Yang Lihua had also ended. The two of them smiled at each other as if they had never been in any conflict. They were very nice to one another, and it made others feel like everything was so peaceful. Yang Lihua suddenly said, ¡°Qianshu, I know a ce that she would definitely go to!¡± ... When Ye Ling returned, Shen Qianshu was looking at a mountainous area on the map. It was along the side of City A. The thought of the three movies today made Ye Ling grind his teeth slightly. Shen Qianshu sat on the carpet, being clueless. Burgery beside her leg. ¡°Eh? Master, are you unhappy?¡± She looked up and felt as if she had discovered a whole new world. She could see the ¡®weather forecast¡¯ of Ye Ling¡¯s mood. This must be considered good. Zhong Ran squirmed. Ye Ling was expressionless. Shen Qianshu looked at Zhong Ran. Scapegoat, what¡¯s up with him? Did something not go his way today? Ye Ling turned around without saying a word and went upstairs. Tong Hua said, ¡°Cold violence. This is domestic abuse.¡± ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran stared at him. Young Master, can you not gloat and sow discord between them? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Zhong Ran asked, ¡°Miss Shen, are you really clueless?¡± Shen Qianshu felt strange. ¡°Am I supposed to know?¡± Zhong Ran said, ¡°Master had been in a good mood today until you sent some videos to him. You sent Master some videos, and he asked me a really weird question today.¡± ¡°Oh. What weird question?¡± Zhong Ran cleared his throat and repeated Ye Ling¡¯s words. ¡°Zhong Ran, when you have... sex... with your girlfriend... and she sends you videos... and asks you to learn... what does that even mean?¡± Shen Qianshu shuddered. What the heck? He totally misinterpreted her? ¡°How did you reply?¡± Zhong Ran said, ¡°She must have thought that you were too fast.¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu stared at him. What the flying f*ck. I¡¯m doomed!!! She looked as if she had been struck by lightning. Zhong Ran was even more afraid. Could Miss Shen have sent some despicable things to Master for him to learn from? Oh. No way, Miss Shen is such a pure woman. She would definitely not have done something like this. Furthermore, it is not like it is the first time that they have been together, right? If she wanted to despise him, she would have done so long before. Shen Qianshu looked like she hated her life. ¡°Zhong Ran, I hate you!!!!!!!!!¡± Hate from the bottom of my heart!!!!!! After going upstairs, Ye Ling never came down. Shen Qianshu mustered up her courage and felt really resentful. She should not have sent him the videos. They did not have chemistry at all. Why would she be despising him for being too fast? She was clearly despising him of his skills! Although they were both feelings of dislike, there was a huge difference in them. She walked upstairs slowly, even quieter than Burger. There was no one in the study room. Shen Qianshu pondered and entered the bedroom. Ye Ling was reading a very thick book in the bedroom and sipping on a cup of calming tea. He perked up his leg, and he was sitting in a polite manner. He did not look like a person who was giving everyone the silent treatment. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. I¡¯m doomed! I¡¯m really doomed!!! ¡°Master...¡± Ye Ling did not respond. Shen Qianshu walked over and sat at the other end of the sofa. She began reporting about her day, and she told him about meeting Yang Lihua today. She even told him about the location that Yang Lihua told her Yang Ping would definitely go to. Chapter 1158 - If You Don’t Do, You Will Not Die

Chapter 1158: If You Don¡¯t Do, You Will Not Die

Ye Ling had no reaction. He looked really angry. Shen Qianshu thought, I¡¯m done for. I¡¯m done for. ¡°Master, are you really angry?¡± Shen Qianshu scratched her head. She tried to please him by going near to him. She removed her shoes. Her fair and tender little feet moved gently on the carpet and crawled up the back of his feet. Although she was a little shy as it was her first time doing this kind of thing, she held on strongly. It could not be seen at all that she was feeling ufortable in her heart. Ye Ling took her feet away. He did not let her tease him. Shen Qianshu, who had failed to tease him, felt somewhat regretful. It was really too regretful. It had actually ended this way. ¡°Master, don¡¯t be so heartless.¡± Shen Qianshu pouted. ¡°Did you see the video that I sent you today?¡± Ye Ling raised his head and gave her a fierce stare. He gave a look of ¡®she still dared to mention it¡¯. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Actually there is a reason for sending the movie to you!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Shen Qianshu rxed in her heart. He had finally spoken. It was good that he had spoken. As long as he spoke, it proved that everything was not a problem. She could conquer it. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Because I... feel that... you need to learn!¡± The air was extremely quiet. It was extremely awkward. No one said anything. Ye Ling¡¯s breathing became heavy as if he was controlling himself from exploding. It also seemed that he was unable to endure any longer and wanted to make her die. Shen Qianshu withdrew her neck. ¡°Tell me first whether you have seen it?¡± ¡°No.¡± Zhong Ran forgot to tell Shen Qianshu that Master had watched the little movie in the CEO office for the whole afternoon. He was very serious, which made him think that he was watching something high-end. ¡°Let me tell you. Actually, you cannot me me at all for this matter. It was you who was too rough,¡± Shen Qianshu said all that she had wanted to say in one breath. She even pinched herself to make herself tearful. ¡°In any case, it was considered my first time. It was barely considered. You were so rough. Forget the time in the underwater world, you say how long you had been tormenting me. I even fainted. You were actually still jealous of Noah from seven years ago. You also went on a rampage yesterday. Go and watch little movies. That person raised the gun and did it at the beginning. How painful was that? The pain was on me. Of course, you wouldn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You were obviously feeling so good that you were flying!¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. ¡°That was towards the end alright!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s voice was lowered by one decibel. She continued to act pitiful. ¡°But it was really very painful for me at the beginning. You were like a beast. When I said I was in pain, you became more excited and tormented me even more. I... I was very ufortable.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t say!¡± ¡°I did say!¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°You feel that you have self-taught. You have a practical experience once, and you feel that you are invincible. You have to ept education modestly!¡± Ye Ling took a deep breath and nearly raised his hand to hit her. Whether they were a couple or husband and wife, they had tomunicate on all matters. They also had tomunicate on this matter. Shen Qianshu put on a brave front. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Zhong Ran spouting nonsense. I didn¡¯t dislike you for being too fast. I just disliked you for taking too long.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± Shen Qianshu lowered her head and rolled her eyes. Ah ah ah, big CEO, the novels are really all lies. Seven times in a night will cause someone to die. We are not that gifted alright? The misunderstanding was resolved. Ye Ling also seemed to be feeling better in his heart. Just when Shen Qianshu rxed, Ye Ling suddenly carried her over and ced her on his legs. ¡°I don¡¯t have practical experience?¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. You indeed do not have practical experience. ¡°My skills are too terrible?¡± Chapter 1159 - If You Don’t Do, You Will Not Die 2

Chapter 1159: If You Don¡¯t Do, You Will Not Die 2

¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. Your skills are really terrible. You have to clearly see yourself earlier and change your attitude. ¡°I made you very ufortable?¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. Right, right. It was veryfortable at the beginning. In the end, it felt so good that I flew up and did not know anything else. ... Ye Ling smiled coldly. ¡°Very good!¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. I didn¡¯t feel very good. Ye Ling said, ¡°Since this is the case, you should apany me and practice more!¡± He meant what he said and carried Shen Qianshu, throwing her onto the bed. He also went up and covered her. Shen Qianshu squealed. If they were doing it once again, she would really be ruined. Ye Ling used one hand to touch her face and blew lightly on her earlobe. ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. What the...!!! Genius, he was indeed a genius!!! But I still don¡¯t trust you. ¡°You were brimming with energy and could still apany Tong Hua for his advertisement shoot today. You could also go shopping. I feel that... I have not gone overboard in tormenting you. You can still do it a few more times.¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. She chose death! ¡°Master...¡± Ye Ling lowered his body and smiled as he blew warm air beside her earlobe. ¡°Is this the kind of skill you are referring to? Like it? I have watched it for three hours today. I can test them one by one on you!¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. Following that, Shen Qianshu finally had a taste of what was called ¡®lifting a rock only to have her own toes squashed¡¯. One hit after another, it was so painful. Ah ah ah ah ah!! It was another night of sexual intercourse without any rest again. She really could not tolerate this nightlife. When Shen Qianshu went downstairs while supporting her waist, she wished so much that she could chop up Zhong Ran. Ye Ling and Zhong Ran had left again. They were not in Rose Castle. Shen Qianshu crouched on the sofa and nibbled on a delicious bun. She felt deste. Tong Hua asked, ¡°Mommy, you... you... are you going to give birth to younger sister?¡± He asked very carefully. A chill ran down Shen Qianshu¡¯s spine. She was going to die early. The two of them had been messing around and did not take any contraceptive measures. It was for real every time. Forget about that time in the underwater world. Also forget about the day before when she had not taken any precaution. She was persistent and wanted to put on the condom for him yesterday. After putting it on and doing it a few times, he had taken it off himself. He said it was notfortable!!! What the...!! Of course, she rebuked. Any man would know that not wearing a condom was morefortable than wearing one. But she would get pregnant. Oh, she would get pregnant. Ah, he wants to have a little princess!! Tsk tsk. His family has more males than females. One look and anyone can tell that he is not destined to have a little princess. The one who is born will also be male. ¡°Plot!¡± ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to have a younger sister!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Tong Hua¡¯s little face was very serious. Oh, it was rather serious and stern. Shen Qianshu hurriedly sat up straight and swallowed thest mouthful of the bun. She hurriedly asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you want a younger sister?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want!¡± ¡°Ah, then that¡¯s bad. What if Mommy is already pregnant with a younger sister?¡± Tong Hua pouted his lips, and tears nearly flowed. Shen Qianshu was feeling a terrible heartache. She hurriedly hugged him and gently caressed his back. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Mommy is joking.¡± ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t want a younger sister!!!¡± Shen Qianshu understood within seconds. This was Ye Ling¡¯s fault. He always did not dote Tong Hua and kept calling him a little princess. Tong Hua was against having a younger sister now. If it were her, she would also be against it. If she had given birth to a younger sister, Tong Hua would definitely feel that he had no status. Dad and Mom definitely would not dote on him anymore. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Tong Hua, Mommy dotes on you the most. Regardless of whether there is any younger sister, the person I dote the most is you. If we have a younger sister, the person I love the most will still be you.¡± Chapter 1160 - I Don’t Want A Younger Brother Or Sister

Chapter 1160: I Don¡¯t Want A Younger Brother Or Sister

¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t want a sister. Mommy, don¡¯t give birth, alright? I don¡¯t want it.¡± ¡°Oh, alright!¡± Wait... She seemed to have made a fantastic promise. Wait a moment. She could still salvage it. ¡°Then how about a younger brother?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°You don¡¯t want a younger sister. Do you want a younger brother?¡± ¡°I also don¡¯t want a younger brother!¡± Whoever came to strive for favor would have to be suffocated to death in the cradle. No one was allowed toe. They must note, and they could note. He did not like it. He only wanted to be the only son. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want a younger brother?¡± ¡°Mommy, you said that there was no problem with my heart. With the antidote, I can live for a long time. Then, I can look after Mommy, and I don¡¯t need a younger brother. I can do it. What¡¯s the use of having a younger brother? Extra!¡± Lastly, in order to show that he had an imposing manner, he even snorted heavily and was very temperamental. For a moment, Shen Qianshu did not know how to solve this deadlock. She was somewhat awkward. Her son was discriminating against a younger brother and sister. She finally knew how an only child who did not want a younger brother or sister felt in his or her heart. ¡°Mommy, you promise me, alright?¡± ¡°Wait for your Daddy toe back. Then, we¡¯ll talk about this matter.¡± ¡°I knew that you don¡¯t dote on me anymore!¡± Tong Hua was furious. He swung his arms and ran upstairs in a jiffy. Burger meowed and also followed its little owner and ran upstairs. Tong Hua went upstairs and mmed the door heavily. He locked Burger outside the door. Burger crouched and meowed. Tong Hua opened the door again and let Burger in. He mmed the door heavily once again. ¡°Oh, is the temper of the males in the Ye Family so bad?¡± Shen Qianshu said hopelessly. ... Shen Qianshu: Tong Hua has lost his temper. It is the first time my son has lost his temper. He mmed the door in my face. Lin Xiaojuan: Calm down. The rebellious period of the teenager has been brought forward. Shen Qianshu: Rubbish. His temper is so bad now. It will be unimaginable when the teenager rebellious periodes. I should go up to his room and try to make up with him. Will he go for street racing or fall in love early? I havemitted a sin. Is there any problem with my way of education? Lin Xiaojuan: Calm down. Tong Hua is so obedient. It will be fine for him to lose his temper for a day. You are not allowed to scold him. Otherwise, I will be as anxious as you. It¡¯s all your guys¡¯ fault. What little princess? You two keep on calling him that and even bought him a dress. Isn¡¯t this pricking his heart? Our little friend is still young, and he already feels that you all only love a younger sister and not him. Of course, he is angry. Shen Qianshu: This is not my fault. In all honesty, I am an old-fashioned antique who favors males over females, alright? Lin Xiaojuan: Old-fashioned antique, then you go talk to your modern husband in your family. Get him to stop shouting for a little princess. Otherwise, Tong Hua will make the home aplete mess. Shen Qianshu: Depressing. I feel that our mother and son rtionship is going to be broken. Shen Qianshu felt a heartache. Her son was crying. She did not care about knocking on the door and opened the door directly. Tong Hua was crouching on the bed as he hugged Burger and cried. Poor Burger was being hugged by him and could not break free. Tong Hua wiped his tears on Burger¡¯s body. Burger, who loved being clean, gave a meow. It was just about to break free when Tong Hua beat it. It was so pitiful. Shen Qianshu was nearly amused by this scene. Son, you are really too fun to y with. Shen Qianshu sat on the bed. Tong Hua cried until he could not stop himself. Since young, he had always been sensitive and also seldom cried. He did not cry even when it was not known whether Shen Qianshu was dead or alive. He was very strong and was thinking of waiting for Mommy toe back. She would definitelye back. Yet, because of a brother or sister who was non-existent now, he cried so heartbreakingly. He really did not want a younger brother or sister. He was not joking. Chapter 1161 - I Don’t Want A Younger Brother Or Sister 2

Chapter 1161: I Don¡¯t Want A Younger Brother Or Sister 2

Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Tong Hua, if you cry some more, I will be angry.¡± Tong Hua ignored her and just wanted to cry. He even cried louder. Shen Qianshu was extremely helpless. She could be hard-hearted towards anyone except for Tong Hua. She dared not even lie to pacify him. She was afraid that Tong Hua would take it seriously. Shen Qianshu felt a little headache. How was she going to handle this? ¡°Mommy promises you. If you don¡¯t agree, we will not have a younger brother or sister. Don¡¯t cry,¡± Shen Qianshu said. Anyway, he was her son, and no one else could handle him. It was impossible for her to ask others to work but do nothing herself!!! If Tong Hua had not known that he was Shen Qianshu¡¯s biological child, he definitely would not dare to make trouble like this. He had confidence now and would make trouble whenever things did not go smoothly for him. He was originally a little demon. Tong Hua¡¯s tears were smeared onto Burger¡¯s body, and his face was stuck with cat fur. Shen Qianshu was originally a little angry, but she could not help herself and smiled. Once he released Burger, Burger ran away and crouched on the floor as it licked its fur seriously. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°If I am pregnant now, it is not considered. Anyway... if you don¡¯t agree then we don¡¯t want it, alright?¡± Tong Hua threw himself over and hugged Shen Qianshu. ¡°Mom, can you only love me? I don¡¯t want a younger brother or sister. I will also love Mom.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Baby, don¡¯t cry.¡± Shen Qianshu would agree to whatever Tong Hua said now. This horrible family heritage, was possession also part of the family heritage? ... She had pacified her son for one day, but Tong Hua was still sickly and very unhappy. When Ye Ling came back, Tong Hua even gave Ye Ling a long face. Not only did Tong Hua give him a long face, but Shen Qianshu also looked at him unhappily. He was the head of the family and was earning money to support the family. After working hard for a day and uponing home, Ye Ling faced both simrly unhappy faces of his wife and son. He simply... did not care!!! His heart did not waver at all. He went upstairs, showered, and prepared to have his meal. ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran stared at him. This was awkward. But he just wanted tough ¡®ha ha ha ha ha¡¯. How? ... After having their meal, it was family time. Some of them gathered together to read. Some read magazines. Some looked at scores. They did not interfere with one another, and they were very warm. Shen Qianshu gave Ye Ling a jab. ¡°Master, we have a serious problem. We want to discuss with you.¡± Tong Hua nodded heavily. Right, this is a very serious problem. We want to talk. Ye Ling raised his head from his book. ¡°Did you find any clues of Yang Ping?¡± ¡°No. This has nothing to do with Yang Ping.¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°Yeah. Speak then.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I have discussed with Tong Hua today. I feel that... we will just have Tong Hua as an only child. We won¡¯t have a second child. What do you think?¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°Nothing much.¡± Tong Hua looked at him angrily. Ye Ling said, ¡°Reason!¡± Shen Qianshu naturally could not say that Tong Hua did not want a younger brother or sister. She racked her brain today and thought of many reasons. ¡°I have a traumatic experience. When women give birth to children, it is like taking a walk around the gates of hell. It is especially dangerous. I am afraid.¡± Ye Ling nodded his head to express that he understood. He said calmly, ¡°Ok!¡± Shen Qianshu was extremely surprised. She did not expect him to be touched so simply. It was a little unbelievable. Was it too simple? It made her feel that there was a kind of conspiracy theory. Ye Ling said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to give birth, we can find a surrogate and give birth to a daughter.¡± One son and one daughter. It was just right. He also did not want any more than that! Tong Hua was furious. He knew. He just knew. He knew that Ye Ling only thought about his little princess in his heart. Tong Hua simply did not have any standing in his heart. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I also don¡¯t want a surrogate.¡± Chapter 1162 - What Is The Difference Between You And Little Princess

Chapter 1162: What Is The Difference Between You And Little Princess

Ye Ling frowned. He did not understand. She obviously did not dislike children. If she really did not want to give birth as it was too dangerous, she could get a surrogate. It was also their child. It would not matter. Of course, if she really refused, it would be fine not wanting. He could not understand. It was also not something major. Everybody could just talk about it. If they did not want it, then so be it. Why must they show such an irreconcble look? Could it be that in their hearts, having a child was more important than them? Outrageous! ¡°I don¡¯t want a younger brother! I don¡¯t want a younger sister!¡± Tong Hua felt that he was a man. He should be daring to act and courageous enough to take responsibility for it. He admitted bravely as he looked at Ye Ling angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t force Mommy. I am the one who doesn¡¯t want a sibling!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Ye Ling sneered. You don¡¯t want one. It¡¯s not Qianshu who doesn¡¯t want one. Then it was even more unimportant. Shen Qianshu supported her forehead. This family¡¯s inheritance of possessiveness is really remarkable. ¡°Master, I have already promised Tong Hua. If he doesn¡¯t want a sibling, I will not want another child.¡± Shen Qianshu stood firmly on Tong Hua¡¯s side. She was very, very firm. Her stance looked like ¡®if you want to oppose us, we will create chaos¡¯. Ye Ling said calmly, ¡°Anything¡¯s fine!¡± Shen Qianshu thought in her heart, Is Master angry? After all, he had always wanted a little princess. She did not reject the idea of having a few more children. It would be even better if she could give birth to a few more. However, Tong Hua did not want siblings. She would turn around and discuss with Master. It would be good as long as Master could convince Tong Hua. Boys could alwaysmunicate a little simpler and a little easier with their daddies. It should be a simple matter for Master to convince Tong Hua. As she was frightened by Tong Hua¡¯s crying in the afternoon, she could only stand on Tong Hua¡¯s side temporarily. When Ye Ling said ¡°anything¡¯s fine¡±, he really meant ¡°anything¡¯s fine¡±. He also did not mind if they just had one child. ¡°Are there any other matters?¡± Shen Qianshu felt simply unbelievable. The issue was settled so simply? Tong Hua was also a little careful. ¡°Daddy, aren¡¯t you angry? Do you promise?¡± ¡°I promise!¡± Ye Ling said. This was simply not anything important. Tong Hua felt a little guilty. ¡°Daddy, haven¡¯t you always wanted a little princess?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference between you and a little princess?¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu stared at him. ¡°... ¡± Tong Hua was astonished. Damn that feeling of guilt. I want to leave home!!!! Tong Hua went upstairs angrily and disyed the bad temper of the men from the Ye Family once again. He mmed the door. Shen Qianshu saw how energized he was and was really... veryforted. ¡°He also showed a wave of ¡®my temper is very big¡¯ in the afternoon.¡± Ye Ling raised his eyebrows and asked calmly, ¡°Can you tell me why he does not want a younger brother or sister?¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Talking about this matter, it¡¯s your fault. You keep talking about a little princess. When my life was uncertain this time, Tong Hua became more sensitive. He said that he did not want a younger brother or sister today. He could do things on his own. Why would he need a younger brother or sister? He wants us to love him only. He is afraid that if a younger brother or sisteres along, we will not love him. This child has acted in too many ridiculous dramas.¡± Ye Ling was in deep thoughts. He thought of a matter long ago. One year, Meng Qi came to Butler Luther¡¯s side. Ye Ling was already older than Meng Qi by then and was already sensible. The butler led Meng Qi, who was small and thin, and smiled at him. Luther said, ¡°Master, this is my adopted child called Meng Qi. He will be staying in the castle in the future.¡± On the second day, little Ye Ling¡¯s illness started to be triggered. During that period of time, his illness had been triggered, but it did not attract anyone¡¯s attention. Chapter 1163 - Pitiful, Weak, Innocent

Chapter 1163: Pitiful, Weak, Innocent

When it waste at night and quiet, Ye Ling would not be able to control himself from having a shing thought. Does Luther feel that I am already a disabled person? Hence, he wants to adopt a child to rear and send him off when he dies? Not happy! He disliked Meng Qi. His condition kept repeating. It was triggered countless times. He only recovered after one month. He could also slowly control himself. ¡°I understand.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°You really don¡¯t want a little princess?¡± ¡°This child has been spoiled by you all. His character has to be corrected properly. Don¡¯t raise another second-generation heir again seriously.¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu stared at him. Hence, you are responsible for producing and not responsible for raising, is it? ¡°Yifan is also quite good. He is carefree.¡± Ye Ling nced at her. ¡°My brother can be carefree, but my son can¡¯t!¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu stared at him. Ye Ling said, ¡°Send him to the base. We can also send him to the underwater city. I see that the educational system is not bad over there.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about that!¡± Shen Qianshu responded. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Anyway, if you want to have another daughter, you¡¯ll have to convince your son yourself.¡± ... Ye Ling was not concerned at all with whether he could have a daughter until Shen Qianshu forcefully got him to put on a condom throughout. Then, he realized it subconsciously. If Tong Hua did not want a brother or sister, he would have to keep wearing this ything. It affected his benefits directly! ¡°I will convince him.¡± ... The next day at the dining table. Tong Hua, who had achieved a stage victory, drank his milk and had his breakfast happily. He was in such a happy mood that he sang a song. Ye Ling said, ¡°You will go to thepany together with me.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°Why am I going to AG? I have lessons in the morning. I also have lessons in the afternoon.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Right. His curriculum is so tight. Why are you bringing him to AG?¡± ¡°To experience life!¡± Tong Hua looked at Shen Qianshu. What kind of direction is this plot going? It is going in ordance with the direction of a ridiculous drama. Mommy, you should have settled Daddyst night. What has gone wrong? I feel that he is beginning to abuse me. Ye Ling brought Tong Hua and swayed as he walked into AG¡¯s main door. It attracted a group of people who watched them. The reporters acted without dy upon hearing the news. One after another, they blew up a wave of them being father and son indeed as they had the same overbearing aura when they walked. The little short legs followed behind Ye Ling. There was a feeling of life being hopeless. He disyed the same exact expressionless face as Ye Ling. ¡°What is our cute Tong Hua doing at AG?¡± ¡°Must be talking about endorsements.¡± ¡°Our Tong Hua is AG¡¯s little prince. Endorsements are not an issue. Why is there a need to talk about that? It is definitely not the case. It is rare for both father and son to appear in the same photo. Tong Hua is looking more and more like Master.¡± ¡°Can it be that our Tong Hua wants to leave the entertainment industry and is developing himself in the CEO industry?¡± There was a wave of hot discussion amongst the nosy onlookers. There happened to be a board of directors meeting today. AG¡¯s shares were all under Tong Hua¡¯s name now, and Shen Qianshu acted as his agent. Even if Ye Ling came back, the shares would also not be transferred back. In the meeting room, Ye Ling did the quarterly report expressionlessly. The little CEO had exactly the same cold face as he sat at a side. Due to his height, the chair was a little short, and he was purposely given a pillow as a cushion. He looked very imposing. The directors looked at one another, not knowing what this development was. What is Little Master doing in thepany? The audience looked at Tong Hua. Tong Hua was expressionless. To be honest, I also want to know why! Shen Qianshu sent a text message to ask him what he was doing. Tong Hua: Mommy, I am having a board of directors meeting. It is too difficult to understand! Shen Qianshu: Pitiful! Tong Hua: I practically don¡¯t know what they are saying! Shen Qianshu: Miserable! Tong Hua: I want to go home! Shen Qianshu: Ask Daddy. Tong Hua: Cruel! Both mother and sonmunicated for a while. Ye Ling said calmly, ¡°You are not allowed to y with your cellphone during the meeting!¡± Chapter 1164 - CEO Little Brother

Chapter 1164: CEO Little Brother

The directors¡¯ gazes were unanimously on Little Master. They sincerely sympathized with him. Little Master is only a child. Tong Hua felt that he understood the situation and was a tactful and good child. In front of outsiders, he gave Ye Ling a lot of face. He put his cellphone down and acted obediently. The directors felt even more that Ye Ling was really impressive. Inparison, Little Master was simply a little sweetie. After the strangely-styled meeting ended, Tong Hua was pulled into the CEO¡¯s office. Ye Ling threw a stack of documents for him to see. They were either in English or Japanese. There were also French documents. Tong Hua¡¯s standard of English and Japanese was not bad, but there were some technical terms he had not learned before. He had only stayed in Paris for two to three years and only knew of simplemunication in French. He was currently learning French, and his listening and speaking of thenguage were not bad. As for reading, it was a little tough for him. Japanese to him was like the heavenly book. ¡°Don¡¯t understand!¡± He also did not understand some technical terms in English. He spread his hands and was cold. ¡°I¡¯m not looking at those!¡± Where has Zhong Ran gone? He is still not here to rescue me and drive him away. Ye Ling slightly leaned backward. ¡°I only have you as my son. In the future, you will have to inherit my legacy. AG is only one-tenth of my assets. You have to learn to manage these. It is still not consideredte to start learning from now onward.¡± Ye Ling continued. ¡°If I can live until 40 years old, I n to retire after 40 years old and travel around the world with your Mommy. You have to take up the responsibility.¡± ¡°... ¡± Tong Hua was dumbstruck. ¡°... ¡± Zhong Ran, who was eavesdropping, was dumbstruck. ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Tong Hua said. ¡°I like acting. I want to win the Oscar golden statuette in the future.¡± Ye Ling replied. ¡°Then who will inherit AG?¡± ¡°Second uncle, little uncle. They will get married and have children.¡± ¡°Second uncle has his own estate. As for your little uncle, I still don¡¯t know how many yearster he will get married and have children. I don¡¯t count on him. There is only one child, which is you now. Resign to your fate.¡± ¡°No!¡± Tong Hua protested. ¡°On what basis!¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Tong Hua was extremely furious. Daddy¡¯s decision was too overbearing. He did not wish to inherit the family business. He wanted to act. He wanted to be a heartthrob and a celebrity; he wanted to win the Oscar golden statuette. This was his dream! ¡°In short, I don¡¯t want to!¡± Tong Hua tried to argue. ¡°This is not a career that I like.¡± ¡°Being born in a family like ours, whether you like it or not, it is not important.¡± ¡°So is my happiness not important?¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to learn to ept and like it.¡± Tong Hua sneered. ¡°You want to deceive me into having a younger brother. Just say it directly. This kind of scheme is in every television drama that I have acted in!!¡± ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran was astonished. Ye Ling¡¯s thoughts had been seen through. He was not embarrassed at all. He said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m only using actions to tell you. If you don¡¯t have any siblings, this is the kind of life you will be living in the future.¡± ¡°... ¡± Tong Hua was dumbstruck. ¡°It is your choice whether you want to shoulder the responsibility yourself or find your younger brother to be the unlucky fellow,¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°Look, this is the power of being born earlier. You have an additional choice, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°... ¡± Tong Hua was dumbstruck. ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran was astonished. Master, you really have a way of deceiving children! Tong Hua pouted and put his hands on his hips. ¡°Don¡¯t you think of scaring me. I will not give in. In short, I don¡¯t want a younger brother or younger sister. If you dare to give birth, I will... leave home!¡± Ye Ling pointed at that thick document which was in threenguages. ¡°Read all the documents thoroughly. If you don¡¯t know, just ask. Come to work every day with me. I will hire someone to teach you management and economics. You don¡¯t have to learn those useless vocal music lessons.¡± ¡°... ¡± Tong Hua was dumbstruck. Life is a state of darkness!!! So angry!!!! Chapter 1165 - CEO Little Brother

Chapter 1165: CEO Little Brother

No, he must be deceiving me. I cannot give in! ... Shen Qianshu found Li Zhiyuan to watch over a mountain in the suburbs as he had a fresh face. That was the address provided by Yang Lihua. That mountain was also not a private mountain. The residents nearby would also frequently enter the mountain. ¡°What¡¯s special about that mountain?¡± Li Zhiyuan asked. ¡°Yang Lihua said that Yang Ping would go there,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°The Yang Family have broken off all ties with her. I sent someone to follow Yang Po, Yang Lang, and the old man. They do not have any connections with Yang Ping.¡± ¡°Alright, I know. Let me handle this matter,¡± Li Zhiyuan said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to appear. I¡¯ll look for a new face, someone who is not from the ck Rose. If we find someone from the society, she can tell with one look.¡± Shen Qianshu nodded her head. ¡°Alright, tell me if there is any news.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After handling this matter, Shen Qianshu filtered through all the name lists of the external staff members from the Roses. She reorganized the people who were within the country and would be going overseas. There were more external staff members who were overseas. There was a small team that had formed a mercenary group and ignored her announcement. They were in the midst of taking on a task. With the ck Rose¡¯s intr, the intelligence came especially fast. Shen Qianshu cut off their source of intelligence and threw them off bnce. She also directly announced their task in the society. This group of people hated her so much that they gnashed their teeth in hatred. Li Zhiyuan said, ¡°For many years, everybody has been used to this kind of method. With the ck Rose¡¯s glory, they can have high returns for epting tasks. Everybody wants to earn money to support their families. They are definitely unhappy when you cut off their source. You will also have a headache when the timees and they incite others to create trouble.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait and see.¡± ... Yang Lihua was not doing very well recently. She stayed in an old house. She also went to cancel her proof of death and obtained her identity card. There was an external staff member of the ck Rose who was coincidentally within the system. Hence, it was easier to do this stuff. She also did not have any rtives besides a younger sister. Her house was filled with memories of her and her husband, as well as Tong Hua. It was like a cage that trapped her inside. She was feeling very miserable. Yang Xiaohua and her boyfriend went to another city to develop, but it did not go well, and they quietly came back again. Both sisters had not met each other for a few years. They were overwhelmed with indescribable sorrow. Yang Lihua had saved a sum of money. She had enough to live on for life. However, her sister¡¯s life had not been smooth, and she did not feel good in her heart, especially with the boyfriend that she was seeing. He was practically a scumbag. Besides asking for money, he did not have other matters. They had quarreled until Yang Lihua felt annoyed. When the doorbell rang, she was extremely unhappy. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before, don¡¯te... ¡± Her voice suddenly paused. An unfamiliar middle-aged woman was standing outside the door. She was filled with gloom. She guessed her identity immediately. Yang Ping suddenly gripped her neck and pushed her backward into the room, mming the door shut. ¡°You are not doing too bad!¡± Yang Lihua was pressed onto the wall by her and she could not move at all. She nearly suffocated. Yang Ping saw enough of her fear and sorry state and conveniently threw her to one side. Yang Lihua crouched on the floor and breathed desperately. ¡°Gatekeeper... ¡± Yang Lihua¡¯s house was a three-room and two-hall t. The lot was good. There was no one staying in the house for a few years, and it was still very new. There were warm family pictures everywhere. Yang Ping sat on the sofa as she pleased. Yang Lihua crawled up. ¡°You... why did youe?¡± ¡°Why, don¡¯t you wee me?¡± Yang Lihua also came back to her senses for a moment. ¡°You are already not the gatekeeper of the Roses. I am still a member of The Roses. I don¡¯t wish to listen to your orders again. I have already typed my application report to withdraw from the Roses and will not be a member of the Roses from now onward. I don¡¯t care what you want to do. You have looked for the wrong person.¡± Chapter 1166 - Little Tong Hua Who Needed To Work Overtime

Chapter 1166: Little Tong Hua Who Needed To Work Overtime

¡°You are not Li Zhiyuan who can just leave like that. This life of yours is given by me,¡± Yang Ping said. ¡°Now that I am down and out, you want to walk away. It is not that easy. Although that only sister of yours is a good-for-nothing, she is also your only rtive.¡± ¡°You... ¡± Yang Ping said coldly. ¡°I cannot touch Li Zhiyuan, but pinching her to death is a piece of cake.¡± ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡± Did she entangle herself with her? The scariest thing was this kind of feeling of being entangled by someone. There was simply no way to break away. This made her extremely disgusted and hopeless. Yang Ping said, ¡°I have nowhere to go now. I want to stay at your ce for the time being.¡± ¡°My sisteres back often.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to find an excuse to let your sistere less often. My temper is not good!¡± ¡°Shameless!¡± ¡°Even if she is a good-for-nothing, you also dote on her a lot, right?¡± She lightly turned the jade bracelet on her wrist. ¡°After all, she is your own sister.¡± Yang Lihua wished so much that she could disappear immediately. If she was only staying temporarily, she could still bear with it. Yang Ping said, ¡°That son of yours... Is he your biological son? Or is he Shen Qianshu¡¯s biological son?¡± ¡°My son!¡± Yang Lihua said without hesitating. ¡°You have asked many times about this matter.¡± ¡°Even a monster would not hurt its own children. I also don¡¯t believe that you would rather not have your own child and keep Shen Qianshu¡¯s child.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that great,¡± Yang Lihua said. ¡°Gatekeeper, oh, no, Yang Ping, you are the little daughter of the Yang Family. Even if you are down and out and have difficulties, you have many ces to go to. You have worked together with many people from City A during these few years. You are holding on to proof of many people¡¯s crimes. You can just find someone easily to help you. Why do you have to make things difficult for me?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you willing to do anything for your son?¡± ¡°I... have already given up on his custody and handed him to Shen Qianshu. I have seen him. He also does not have many feelings towards me. In his eyes, it is Shen Qianshu who is his biological mom.¡± Yang Ping¡¯s voice seemed to be bewitched. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate her? He is obviously your son, but you are unable to obtain custody of him. He even has to treat someone else as his mom. Don¡¯t you hate Shen Qianshu at all, or want your son to return back to your side?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t hate her!¡± Yang Lihua smiled and said. ¡°I am very happy that my son has followed Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling and that he has be their son in the right and proper way. He has inherited billions of assets and received the best education. He has a silver spoon in his mouth. He gets whatever he wants. It is so much better than following me as I have nothing.¡± Yang Ping said, ¡°You can really not take it to heart.¡± ¡°I cannotpare to you. Both your sons have been given to others.¡± Yang Ping suddenly got up and gave Yang Lihua a p. ¡°Shut up.¡± Yang Lihua got pped, but she was very calm. ¡°Think of a way to meet Gu Yuanli tomorrow. I want to see him.¡± Yang Ping ordered. ... When Shen Qianshu got home, Ye Ling and Tong Hua had note home yet. She sent a text message to Ye Ling to ask him. Ye Ling said, ¡°You go eat first. We are working overtime!¡± ¡°We? Working overtime?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Shen Qianshu was shocked. After she had her meal and showered, both father and son were still not back. This was terrible. Shen Qianshu¡¯s mind was really wandering elsewhere. She brought the food boxes to AG Jewelry. Without any obstruction at all, she went to the CEO¡¯s office. Tong Hua was carrying a bundle of documents and reading. He read and made notes while holding onto a trantion device. He muttered to himself and was very stubborn. Ye Ling was looking at reports. When Tong Hua saw that Shen Qianshu hade, he raised his head. As an actor, he was indeed different. He looked tearful. Pitiful, weak, and helpless. ¡°Mommy... ¡° Chapter 1167 - Did Water Get Into Her Brain

Chapter 1167: Did Water Get Into Her Brain

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Tong Hua¡¯s delicate voice was like a mosquito. Ye Ling slightly raised his eyes and nced at her. In Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes, he did not exist. There was only Tong Hua. She hugged Tong Hua, who was pitiful, and looked at Ye Ling with condemnation. Ye Ling did not waver at all. Yes, he¡¯s so pampered. I¡¯ll have to increase his workload tomorrow. ¡°Baby, what are you looking at?¡± ¡°Heavenly book!¡± Tong Hua looked at the food boxes yearningly. ¡°Mommy, I have not eaten anything for dinner yet. What have you brought?¡± Shen Qianshu opened the food boxes. They were all his favorite dishes prepared by the chefs. Tong Hua licked his lips and took a nce at the heavenly book which he could not understand. Tong Hua said, ¡°Mommy, feed me.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°... ¡± Ye Ling was dumbstruck. Shen Qianshu fed him mouthfuls of food and even removed the bones from the fish. While Tong Hua was eating, he stubbornly checked the trantion. There were some technical terms that Shen Qianshu was also not too familiar with. She could only concentrate on feeding him. Ye Ling made a ¡®bang¡¯ sound as he closed his documents. His voice did not have any emotions. ¡°We¡¯re done for the day!¡± ... On the way home. Tong Hua rattled on as he talked about what he did today. He followed Ye Ling and had a morning meeting together. He tranted the documents which Ye Ling had thrown over. There were many major projects which Ye Ling even asked for his opinions. He did not understand whatever he had read or heard. He gave opinions carelessly, and he just approved them carelessly. He kept worrying that AG would go bankrupt next month. Tong Hua kept quiet and did not mention the matter regarding his younger brother. Even if it was hard and tiring, he also did not want a younger brother. He changed his dream. In the future, he wanted to be the Oscar movie king who could act the best in the CEO industry. The big CEO who knew how to earn the most money amongst the Oscar winners. Tong Hua was tortured for one day. He was extremely exhausted. When he was soaking in the bathtub, he fell asleep. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart ached so much. This little fellow was being enved for a day today, and he actually did notin at all. Her child was indeed the strongest. ... ¡°Master, we can discuss for a while. Destructive encouragement will kill a child¡¯s enthusiasm. He likes to act. Don¡¯t force him.¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. He won¡¯t be able to hold up for a few days.¡± His temper was a little big. She also did not know which vein was pricked. The way that he looked at her was filled with green rays of light. If there¡¯s anything you are not happy with, you can say it out loud. Ye Ling said, ¡°You have been giving him too much attention.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. You brought him to thepany and enved him for one day. The child hase back and fell asleep while soaking in the bathtub. He did not even have a few mouthfuls of food. I do not feel that I have been giving him too much attention at all. ¡°Going to thepany more often will make him realize the benefits of having a younger brother,¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°He likes to act. He can go and act. Thepany can be thrown to his unlucky brother.¡± Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°Being your son is really very pathetic. What if it¡¯s a little princess?¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°So let¡¯s give birth to a few more to prevent internal contradiction in the family!¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Shen Qianshu had a kind of impulse to scold someone. Just because you do not want to wear that ything, you force your child to go to thepany. Isn¡¯t it too much!!!!!!! Ye Ling pushed her down and started to nibble her neck. His voice was low and sexy. ¡°Let¡¯s have a second movie. We¡¯ll act properly!¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was astonished. ¡°... ¡± Exactly how much water had entered her brain to make her send the movie to him to practice? He really followed the steps of the movie and practiced. He even stopped asionally to exchange thoughts with her. For example... ¡°She is shouting so happily. Why aren¡¯t you shouting?¡± Because it is very shameful ah ah ah ah ah! Chapter 1168 - She Chose Death

Chapter 1168: She Chose Death

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Comfortable? Like it?¡± F*ck, don¡¯t use the lines from the male lead in the movie. It is very shameful of you to do this!!! You also cannot say it in a ¡®perverted¡¯ way like others. You force yourself to put on a show. It¡¯s very distasteful!!! It does not match your disposition at all! ¡°A bit heavier, or a bit lighter?¡± She chose death! He did not wear a condom again!!! ... Gu Yuanli sat in a cafe. He looked gentle. After receiving his text message, Shen Qianshu had made an early arrangement for two groups of people to be nearby. She sat in the car and waited for Yang Ping to appear. Yang Ping had indeed been in contact with Gu Yuanli. Gu Yuanli also agreed to meet Yang Ping, and he informed Shen Qianshu in the meantime. To prevent Yang Ping from getting suspicious, he did not bring anyone from Ghost City. Yang Ping was too cautious. She had him under surveince the moment he came out. Hence, he had informed Shen Qianshu earlier beforehand about the arrangement in the cafe. He waited for more than half an hour, but he did not see her. Gu Yuanli was also very calm. He just drank coffee and read his book. He was not anxious at all. Time went by in minutes and seconds. Zhong Ran asked, ¡°Will she not turn up?¡± ¡°She won¡¯t. She does not have anywhere to go.¡± Ye Ling brought Tong Hua to AG. He handed this kind of matter to Zhong Ran and Ah Da. Basically, he already did not take Yang Ping seriously. He also did not feel that Yang Ping could do any tricks. Meanwhile, a slender and fair woman walked into the cafe. Zhong Ran said, ¡°Miss Shen, we have a situation. She is here!¡± ¡°I saw her!¡± Shen Qianshu saw Yang Ping. She would definitely not appear as her true self for the meet-up. Otherwise, many people would have been frightened, and it would attract nces from outsiders. Hence, she was definitely very cautious and changed to a new face. The woman did not go near to Gu Yuanli. Gu Yuanli raised his head from his book and looked at her as if he was already used to seeing her once. She had the habit of changing her face, and he did not feel any surprise in his heart at all. He seemed to feel something hitting his heart. Very painful!!! He had never held hopes for Yang Ping to treat him gently. He had also never held hopes to get a little motherly love from her. As long as she could stay far away and not hurt his family members, they could be a mother-and-son pair who were not close but would send greetings to each other during festive holidays. Wouldn¡¯t that be good? Both their lines of sight collided. Gu Yuanli shifted his gaze away very quickly. The woman sat in front of the window and ordered a cup of coffee. She also did not go near Gu Yuanli. ¡°Miss Shen, what¡¯s the situation?¡± Shen Qianshu was also a little puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°Can it be that she¡¯s not Yang Ping?¡± Ah Da asked. ¡°I also don¡¯t know. It looks like her from her figure. From the ck Rose¡¯s intr, I saw a few images that were captured. They all looked like her. She was heading towards the cafe.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at the news on the intr and said at the same time. ¡°She is the ck Rose¡¯s people. She is very clear of the ck Rose¡¯s tracking and anti-tracking. Watch her carefully. Don¡¯t take it lightly.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Shen Qianshu felt strange in her heart, but she could not say exactly where was strange. Was it Yang Ping? The figure looked a lot like Yang Ping¡¯s. Gu Yuanli frowned and closed his book. He walked over directly. ¡°You asked me toe. What exactly do you want?¡± The woman raised her head and smiled as she looked at him. ¡°Gu Yuanli, do you treat your mom this way?¡± ¡°Mom?¡± He sneered. ¡°Besides old photographs, I have basically never seen your real self. Whose mom are you considered?¡± The woman smiled and drank a mouthful of coffee. She looked towards the side of the street. This was a smaller street. The traffic was considered to extend from all directions. It was an old city district, and the original small districts did not have underground car parks. Hence, many cars were parked at the side of the road. Chapter 1169 - I Want To Place Righteousness Before Family

Chapter 1169: I Want To ce Righteousness Before Family

All were cars parked in rows. She withdrew her gaze and said calmly, ¡°You have to help me!¡± ¡°Help you?¡± Gu Yuanli sneered. ¡°You should be taught a lesson for the things that you have done.¡± The moment Gu Yuanli finished his sentence, Zhong Ran and the others suddenly came over. The woman also did not hide. She slightly withdrew her smile, and her face became very fierce. ¡°So this is how you treat your mom, traitor!¡± ¡°You are not her!¡± Gu Yuanli also realized that he had been tricked. This was not Yang Ping. It was only someone who was sent by her to test him. Shen Qianshu sat in the car and held her binocrs as she observed the surroundings. Suddenly, she looked towards the residential building behind. ¡°Ah Da, send a team of people to go behind to look for suspicious characters.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Shen Qianshu sent a text message to Ye Ling. Master, she tricked me! Ye Ling replied. There is nothing to be fearful of. Take it slowly. He felt assured to hand this matter over to Shen Qianshu. Firstly, it was to train her. Secondly, it was Shen Qianshu who wanted so badly to catch Yang Ping personally. He really did not think that Yang Ping could overturn the sky in City A¡¯s territory now. That woman who was sitting in front of Gu Yuanli was from the Roses. She had not submitted her report of withdrawal from the Roses. She was not old and looked like she had just be an adult. There was hatred in her eyes when she looked at Shen Qianshu. It was a chess piece that Yang Ping had been hiding in City A. Shen Qianshu handed her over to Li Zhiyuan and let him deal with it. Her name would be removed directly, and she would be imprisoned for interrogation first. After Yang Ping¡¯s matter was resolved, she would then be released. Gu Yuanli med himself and felt regretful. ¡°I should have waited longer to confirm her identity again.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Second Brother, there is no hurry. She has nowhere to go already. Right, how is Mom¡¯s condition? Is she better?¡± ¡°Still no improvements seen. However, her fingers moved yesterday.¡± ¡°That is great.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled slightly. ¡°Then release news to say that Mom has woken up.¡± ¡°Is it appropriate?¡± ¡°It is appropriate. I¡¯ll go back and discuss with Dad. The Gu Manor is impregnable. I¡¯ll wait for her toe.¡± Gu Yuanli looked at the enthusiastic Little Shu and could not help feeling deeply moved. She had changed a lot. The Little Shu in the past was innocent and independent. She was now more malicious and decisive in killing! ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Yuanli¡¯s cellphone rang. Shen Qianshu showed a gesture to keep quiet. Gu Yuanli turned on the hands-free function. Yang Ping indeed had called. She was also not exasperated at all. She was only very sarcastic. ¡°I just knew that without bringing up my son by my side, he has indeed be unfamiliar.¡± Gu Yuanli said, ¡°Your own biological son is not familiar with you. It is either I am too ruthless, or you are a failure. Or, it can be both.¡± Yang Ping said, ¡°Alright, alright, alright. My good son, are you not willing to just help a little?¡± ¡°If you stop and you are willing to not hurt others again from now on, and you spend the rest of your life in prison, perhaps I can help you,¡± Gu Yuanli said. ¡°This is the greatest filial piety for you as your son.¡± ¡°Gu Yuanli!¡± ¡°Mother, you have been deserted by your followers, and your rtives have turned their backs on you. What do you get? Are you doing this for revenge? What revenge is it? It is just the obsession in your heart. You should have let it go earlier. Without ck Rose behind supporting you, you can¡¯t even enter the gates of Ghost City. The Yang Family has also broken all ties with you and is afraid of being implicated by you. Why aren¡¯t you reflecting on yourself? You only want to hurt people whole-heartedly.¡± ¡°You... are such a big disappointment.¡± Yang Ping said, ¡°You are my son. I am the closest person to you in this world.¡± ¡°You are wrong,¡± Gu Yuanli said. ¡°I don¡¯t mind cing righteousness before family. By the way, let me tell you that Little Shu has brought back the antidote. My mom already has some perception yesterday. In another two days, she may be able to regain consciousness.¡± Chapter 1170 - Muddled Over What

Chapter 1170: Muddled Over What

¡°Impossible!¡± Yang Ping seemed to have gone crazy as she shouted in disbelief. ¡°Impossible. She has already been in aa for more than 20 years. Her illness is beyond cure. It is impossible for her to regain consciousness.¡± ¡°Medical science has be advanced. Anything is possible. After beingte for more than 20 years, the Gu Family is finally weing their big reunion. But you, for so many years, you are just... wasting your efforts.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at Gu Yuanli heartachingly. That was his mom. Actually, Shen Qianshu could understand this kind of feeling. It was like how she treated Fang Xia back then. She had loved and hated her. She also felt regretful and wished that the whole family could reunite and be harmonious. But she could only watch helplessly as it became fragmented, and she could not do anything. Yang Ping said, ¡°As long as I am around, you all can forget about the whole family reuniting. I¡¯ll send you all to the Netherworld to reunite!¡± She hung up the phone furiously. Shen Qianshu asked Zhong Ran, ¡°Did you manage to track her signal?¡± ¡°Tracked already, she¡¯s nearby... Yang Lihua¡¯s house. It keeps moving.¡± Shen Qianshu frowned. ¡°Send people over and track her signal. Pay attention not to be led away from her. Have a team of people track her signal and another team of people survey the location now to prevent her from escaping craftily.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ghost City could provide more intelligence within City A¡¯s territory. After all, it was the local tyrant. Although ck Rose was not caught, by removing one of her chess pieces and letting her have nowhere to hide and forcing her to hide continuously, it was also a kind of reward to them. Shen Qianshu followed Gu Yuanli and returned to the Gu Manor. The Gu Manor was impregnable. There were manyyers of guards, and everyyer had taken their own precautions. After Fang Hongxiu had some consciousness, Second Old Master Gu paid more attention to safety. Even a mosquito could not enter. The brothers of the Gu Family were also at home every day waiting for Fang Hongxiu to wake up. Gu Xie weed them. ¡°Have you caught her?¡± Gu Yuanli shook his head lightly. Gu Xie slightly tightened his fist. Gu Yuanli said, ¡°Don¡¯t go out during these few days. Also, try to push away your appointments. She has never been in contact with you. I am afraid she will look for you.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± It was impossible for him to provide her with any help. Fang Hongxiu¡¯s face was much rosier and did not look like a more-than-20-years-old vegetative person at all. Her fingers could consciously move lightly. She was poisoned too deeply, and the toxins in her body were clearing up more slowly. She had not regained consciousness, but she seemed to be able to hear people talking. Shen Qianshu held her hand. ¡°Mom, I am Qianshu. You have to work hard and wake up earlier. We can meet very soon. You can also meet your grandson. He has also grown up. He is a little gentleman and is very cute. We are looking forward to meeting you.¡± Fang Hongxiu¡¯s fingers moved lightly. They were light and gentle, and they tapped lightly on her palm. Shen Qianshu was ecstatic. She held her hand tightly and hooked on her finger lightly. She did not mention about the ck Rose¡¯s matter to her. She did not know why, but she felt that Mom would feel very repulsed. Shen Qianshu was afraid to agitate her and could only hide it. She would wait until her mental state became better before talking about it. Shen Qianshu left the Gu Manor in the evening and went to AG Jewelry directly. Ye Ling and Tong Hua were working overtime again. Shen Qianshu did not know whether tough or cry. Work overtime, so be it, but you guys also have to eat, right? When she came to AG, it was around the time people began leaving work. Zhong Ran and Ah Da had something to do. The people in the secretary¡¯s office were about to order food for both father and son. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to order any food for them. We are going out to eat.¡± Ye Ling was having an international video conference, and it had not ended. Ye Tingyun was also in the video and seemed to be talking about building defense infrastructure. It was very high-end. Shen Qianshu kept feeling that Ye Ling was from the underground world. Chapter 1171 - The Ridiculous Drama Of The Wealthy Third Generation Heir

Chapter 1171: The Ridiculous Drama Of The Wealthy Third Generation Heir

Ye Ling was having an international video conference, and it had not ended yet. Ye Tingyun was also in the video and seemed to be talking about building defense infrastructure. It was very high-end. Shen Qianshu kept feeling that Ye Ling was from the underground world. At that moment, it suddenly... appeared that she had some misunderstandings towards Ye Ling¡¯s work. It was suffering for Tong Hua as he looked at the reports today. To him, they were simply books from heaven, written in an unknownnguage. Compared to the trantion yesterday, it was even more difficult to understand. He looked at the reports and fell asleep three times. He was so miserable. Even if he was any more talented, this kind of thing was not something that he could understand within a short period of time. There was already a person who came in the afternoon to do finance, and he exined to Tong Hua in detail once. He still felt that it was very difficult to understand. ¡°Mommy, I... am only a wealthy third-generation heir who acts in ridiculous dramas. What have I done wrong?¡± Tong Hua looked wronged but was very stubborn. ¡°Daddy wants to use this method to convince me to have a younger brother. His wish will note true. I want to fight with him to the end.¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. The possessiveness was inherited. The middle-school second-year syndrome was also inherited. Why do you want to make things difficult for yourself? She touched Tong Hua¡¯s head. She had also turned soft in her heart. If she gave birth to another younger brother who had the middle-school second-year syndrome, she would really be crazy. Suddenly, she felt that having a little princess who was close to her was indeed not a bad choice. She might be a little more obedient. Ye Ling, Ye Tingyun, and others had a meeting. Ye Ling¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed throughout. Shen Qianshu walked over and pinched his shoulders. ¡°What happened? Not feeling well?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. It doesn¡¯t get in the way,¡± Ye Ling raised his head and said softly. ¡°It¡¯s a small matter. I can settle it. How did Yang Ping get away?¡± Shen Qianshu talked about the matter at once. ¡°I feel that the level of hatred that she has towards my dad and mom is higher. If she knows that my mom has woken up, and she will definitely be unable to control herself. I have sent people to watch over the location provided by Yang Lihua. The Gu Manor has also taken precautions already. We are waiting for her to walk right into the trap. She definitely still has some chess pieces who are making use of ck Rose¡¯s system to counter-track. It is not very easy to check her whereabouts.¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°Block the enemy¡¯s path of retreat and destroy her. You have a good time with her.¡± ¡°What if she gives up and leaves the country? Then it will be difficult to find her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She has no way to leave the country. It is impossible to leave the country from airports. Trains will require the passengers¡¯ real names. There are surveince cameras on long-distance coaches. If she wants to leave the country, she has to leave via the border or sea. The ck Rose has its cruise system in the sea. She won¡¯t dare to touch it. She has to go to the border to leave the country. The distance is long, and she has to travel along the highway. However, there are so many surveince cameras, and she will not know when she has been captured on camera. She cannot make it to the border. If you want to leave our country, it is much harderpared to other countries. There are people guarding the airport, customs, and railway stations. It is even difficult for her to leave the province!¡± They could get away back then only because the ck Rose¡¯s tracking and counter-tracking at sea were ranked the first in the world. Their technology was leading by too much. There were shielded signals everywhere, and the system waspromised. Otherwise, it would not be that easy for them to leave the country. ¡°What if the members of the Yang Family give her a travel permit? I heard that there are a few secret departments that do not require visas when they leave the country. They only need a document from their superiors, and they can be unobstructed.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face slightly froze. He spoke and then stopped for a long time. He pinched Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t be able to leave.¡± He was so confident, and she felt assured. Ye Ling had be addicted to pinching her hand and kept on pinching it for fun. Her hand was originally soft and fair, but it had grown a lot of calluses. It needed some time to recover. After the majority of people left the big building, Shen Qianshu brought Ye Ling and Tong Hua out for a meal. Ye Ling was very unfamiliar with the outside world. He was like a caveman who was living in his own world. Chapter 1172 - My Brother Has Descended To Earth

Chapter 1172: My Brother Has Descended To Earth

He did not have frequent contact with the outside world. Usually, Zhong Ran and Ah Da would help tomunicate his message on all matters. It was extremely rare that he had tomunicate with someone else. Even if there was a need tomunicate, it would be Xie Jinghuan, Su Nancheng, and Mu Yuan, etc. doing it. He did not know the ways of the world. In his words, he also did not need to know the ways of the world. This was because he had always been held and supported. If you know the ways of the world, you have to put up with him. The few of them went to a restaurant with better privacy. It was a private kitchen restaurant in the vi area where celebrities would usually go. The privacy was very good. Shen Qianshu invited Lin Xiaojuan and Gu Xie, Ye Yifan, Yun An, and Chen Wanwan toe over and have a meal together. This restaurant was rmended by Chen Wanwan. After she and Tong Hua became more and more well-known, they also could not casually go to just any cafeteria, as there were many onlookers and there were more troubles. It was good that there were more private kitchens like this. The privacy was good. It was also Shen Qianshu¡¯s first timeing here. Chen Wanwan and Yun An came over after they knocked off and arrived earlier than them. Ye Ling did not know that Shen Qianshu had invited so many people. He thought it was only the three of them having a meal as a family. He was even disgusted with Tong Hua, the little light bulb. After getting to the ce, he was then told that there would be a group of people eating together. There was a group of big and small light bulbs. Shen Qianshu pulled his hand and scratched it lightly. ¡°Master, when girls are in rtionships, they will want to bring their boyfriends out to have a meal together with their bosom friends and friends. You have never gathered with my friends before.¡± Ye Ling lowered his head and looked at her. Her little face, which was the size of a palm, was pinkish red. There were all little stars when she looked into his eyes. They were shiny and sparkling. He was willing to have a meal with her friends. She was very happy. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll treat them,¡± Ye Ling said. Nothing was more important than her being happy. Shen Qianshu smiled sweetly. Ye Ling¡¯s hand was itchy, and he pinched her lightly on her cheek. ¡°Eat more.¡± His touch was slowinging back. ¡°Sure!¡± Tong Hua could not stand seeing them being flirty, and he was also being left out. He walked forward angrily. Ye Ling held Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand and walked into the private kitchen restaurant. There were already quite a number of tables of people eating. Shen Qianshu even saw a famous, hot and young celebrity and a gaming celebrity having a meal together. The two of them even flirted very passionately with each other. They did not bother with the gaze from onlookers. Shen Qianshu tilted her head and thought, Isn¡¯t this little hot and young celebrity¡¯s girlfriend a rich second-generation heir little sister? Aiyo, the rich people¡¯s world is really messy! Chen Wanwan and Yun An were talking about the jewelry exhibition. When they saw theming over, they got up and greeted them. Chen Wanwan was still a little unfamiliar with Ye Ling. Shen Qianshu smiled as she introduced him to them. It was considered an official introduction. Yun An shook hands with Ye Ling magnanimously and greeted him. Ye Ling also gave him a lot of face. His words were not many, but he did not appear to be too cold. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart softened until it was a mess. He was really a... soft-hearted person. Yeah, he is so protective! Ye Yifan, Gu Xie, and Lin Xiaojuan came together. The moment Ye Yifan came in, he hugged Tong Hua and kissed him quite a number of times. He kissed until Tong Hua wanted to despise him. Ye Yifan, the second generation heir, gave a squeal. ¡°Brother, you have descended to earth. You are also willing toe out and have a meal.¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was astonished. A sentence had sessfully made the entire atmosphere awkward. Ye Ling nced at him coldly. Shen Qianshu pulled Ye Ling and said, ¡°Right, your brother has followed the little angel and descended to earth to experience the sufferings in the mortal world.¡± Ye Yifan said touchingly, ¡°I have fallen out of favor. My brother has never descended with me to earth before.¡± Little Tong Hua held up the ss of milk in front of him. ¡°Little uncle, I propose a toast to you.¡± We are on the same side. ¡°Little nephew, don¡¯t learn from your daddy. You have to follow little uncle more and live well.¡± Chapter 1173 - Where Did This Big Beauty Come From

Chapter 1173: Where Did This Big Beauty Come From

We are on the same side. ¡°Little nephew, don¡¯t learn from your daddy. You have to follow little uncle more and live well.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Ye Ling did not waver at all in his heart. Gu Xie and Yun An had many topics of conversation. Yun An was more chatty, and he also did not neglect Ye Ling. Ye Ling was well-learned and a genius. He could chat about anything and could talk about it deeply. There was no awkward silence at all. This restaurant was decorated traditionally and very beautifully. There were not many customers. Shen Qianshu said secretly, ¡°Thend in this vi area is very expensive. To open such a big restaurant, can the owner recoup his cost?¡± However, when Shen Qianshu opened the menu and saw a te of beef that cost 2800, she took back her own words. Yeah, luckily, Master is treating! Around the table were all Shen Qianshu¡¯s good friends or Ye Ling¡¯s family members. They chatted and clicked together very quickly. The atmosphere was very lively. Tong Hua, who was a real delight, even performed a song live. Everyone also changed their impressions of Ye Ling. They always felt that he was arrogant, cold, unreachable, difficult to get close, and hard to get along with. They did not expect that although he was not chatty, he was not wooden and slow. One could say that he was modest and courteous towards Shen Qianshu¡¯s friends. Compared to the way he treated that group of friends, there was simply a huge difference. Shen Qianshu loved to eat seafood. While Ye Ling was chatting with Yun An and Gu Xie, he helped her to shell prawns, pick snails, and handle the crab legs. If one were to overlook his never-changing expressionless face, he was simply everyone¡¯s ideal prince charming. ¡°Eat more!¡± Ye Ling said. Shen Qianshu felt extremely sweet at the bottom of her heart. She was also a little embarrassed. Luckily, Gu Xie was also serving Lin Xiaojuan throughout, so it did not appear to be unusual. Ye Yifan lost interest and said, ¡°Showing off your love in front of the singles!¡± Chen Wanwanughed loudly. It was a meal whereby everyone ate happily. Shen Qianshu drank a little too much as she did not control herself at the moment. She drank too much white grape wine and was slightly tipsy. Ye Ling nced at her and put his hand out to caress her long hair. He took a nket and threw it behind. ¡°Cover your mommy.¡± Tong Hua took the nket and covered his mommy. The alcohol had gotten to her head, and Shen Qianshu was a little sleepy. Tong Hua hugged Shen Qianshu¡¯s arm and the two of them hugged together and fell asleep. They even started making cute little snores. Ye Ling frowned and nced back once. They were like two muddle-headed people hugging each other. If someone wanted to sell them, it was reckoned that he or she even had to give money. Ye Ling, who felt a great sense of responsibility, sighed. After returning back to Rose Castle, Ye Ling shook Tong Hua awake. ¡°We are home.¡± Tong Hua rubbed his eyes in a daze. When he got down from the car, being too tired, he even staggered and nearly fell. He was like a tumbler. ¡°Mommy, wake up. We are home.¡± ¡°Shush!¡± Ye Ling made a gesture to keep quiet. He carried Shen Qianshu up horizontally and walked in. ¡°... ¡± Tong Hua was left behind. He was astonished. So cruel. Even if he wants to carry someone, shouldn¡¯t he be carrying me? So wronged! Zhong Ran saw Little Master pouting like a hanging football. He did not know whether tough or cry. Ye Ling carried Shen Qianshu upstairs. Shen Qianshu¡¯s behavior was very good when she drank. When she got drunk, she would sleep. She would not be noisy. Ye Ling stripped her naked and threw her into the bathtub. He helped her remove her makeup and showered her with some strength. Then, he threw her onto the bed. Shen Qianshu was being awakened. She narrowed her eyes and was a little drunk. She rolled about continuously in the nket. Feels miserable! When Ye Ling came out, he saw that she had wrapped herself into a silkworm. Ye Ling¡¯s hand, which was wiping his hair, paused. He stood in front of the bed and did not say anything for a long time. What was this new image? ¡°Don¡¯t wrap yourself up. You will be ufortable,¡± Ye Ling said in a low voice. You wrapped yourself like that. Can you befortable? Chapter 1174 - Beauty, You Are Too Hard

Chapter 1174: Beauty, You Are Too Hard

Shen Qianshu did not listen and just rolled herself up. When Ye Ling pushed her, she opened her blurry eyes and was in a state of daze. She suddenlyughed and hooked his chin. ¡°Wow, where did this beautye from? So handsome.¡± ¡°... ¡± Ye Ling was dumbstruck. A beautiful face like the bottom of a pot!!! Shen Qianshu wrapped herself in the nket and got up. Her long hair was in a mess. She looked like she had a chicken nest on her head. Her eyes were filled with stars as she looked at him. ¡°Beauty, why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± She held Ye Ling¡¯s face with both hands. With great joy, she kissed his left and right sides and hooked his chin, forcing the beauty to raise his head. A bandit atmosphere of a yboy teasing a beauty was created. ¡°Beauty, which mountain top are you from? Report your name. I, Master Qian, will carry the dowry. I will bring you back to marry and let you be my madam and the wife of the head of the bandits!¡± The wife of the head of the bandits looked expressionlessly at Shen Qianshu. This image of a chicken nest head. This evil-charmed expression. This bandit atmosphere. This is... thoroughly foolish!!! He pushed away her fingers with despise. ¡°Sleep!¡± Shen Qianshu was extremely happy. Her eyes were dazzling. ¡°Beauty, I didn¡¯t expect you to take initiative and actually throw yourself at me. I, Master Qian, am a bandit with rules. I have to follow the proper etiquettes and not have illicit sexual rtions... ¡± Ye Ling frowned. Proper etiquettes? A bandit with rules? Will not have illicit sexual rtions with others? Did she mind very much that the two of them were not married? Not married and sleeping together was an illicit sexual rtionship? ¡°Beauty, tell me which mountain top you are from. How much dowry do you want? Say it. You are so handsome. Master Qian can afford whatever amount of dowry!¡± Shen Qianshu had the tune of someone teasing a beauty. She was not aware of the dangerous aura in the beauty¡¯s eyes. She pounced over and nted a kiss on the beauty¡¯s lips. She even put her tongue out and licked slightly. Her small pearly white teeth lightly bit him on his lips. ¡°Beauty, your taste is really sweet... ¡± Ye Ling¡¯s eyes were on fire. They were dark and quiet and were slowly burning. They looked like they would burn others. Although she looked like a fool thoroughly, she was surprisingly attractive. Bandit? Ha ha!! He hugged Shen Qianshu¡¯s waist. As he was being teased, he naturally had to tease her back. ¡°How much dowry are youing up with?¡± Ye Ling asked. Shen Qianshu was being embraced fully. She thought in her heart. Regardless of how much the dowry was, she would give it to him. After all, this was such a handsome beauty. He was even more handsome than any of the beauties she had seen. Even if she went bankrupt, she would still want to be a flirtatious bandit. Wait... Both Shen Qianshu¡¯s hands were caressing his body. ¡°Beauty, why are you so hard?¡± ¡°... ¡± Ye Ling was dumbstruck. Her soft and weak little hands pinched his shoulders. They were hard. She pinched his legs. They were hard. She pinched his little belly. It was also hard. His whole body was hard and stiff. This was different from Master Qian¡¯s impression of soft and warm. Wherever her hands had touched, those parts seemed to have caught fire and were very exuberant. They burned very intensely. His lower body was burning hot and was hard. He was just about to settle her. Who knew that Shen Qianshu would push him away? Very disappointed! ¡°Ah, beauty, you are so handsome, but you are too hard. I don¡¯t like it. I like... soft beauties!¡± Master Qian, who was drunk, persisted to maintain her own image. I am a general attacker. As a general attacker, I naturally like soft great beauties. ¡°I am not giving you dowry already. You... you leave.¡± So tired, I want to sleep! After creating a din for a while, Master Qian was extremely exhausted. She crouched on the nket and was just about to sleepfortably when she was pulled up by someone immediately. Ye Ling¡¯s tone was very dangerous. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°You despise me?¡± Chapter 1175 - Nice To Eat?

Chapter 1175: Nice To Eat?

Not soft enough? Which man wants to be soft? Isn¡¯t it girly? ¡°Right, you are not soft enough. I don¡¯t like it, ¡°Master Qian said. ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t have a ce to go and are being forced by someone? I don¡¯t like it. I, Master Qian, have tens of thousands of brothers under me. Why not... I give you away to someone else!¡± ¡°... ¡± Ye Ling was dumbstruck. Give me away to someone else? Very well!! Master Qian was so exhausted. She let out a yawn. The beauty was not soft enough, and she did not like that. It was more important to sleep. She had just crouched down when she was pulled up by someone again. Master Qian was furious. She did not wait for Ye Ling to question her. Suddenly, she patted the nket. ¡°What are you doing? What are you doing? You also aren¡¯t trying to find out what kind of person I, Master Qian, am. You are actually so rude to me. You don¡¯t want to live anymore! ¡°I¡¯m the lord of the casino. Even when Ye Ling sees me, he also has to call me brother obediently. You quickly retreat and don¡¯t provoke me. I am not interested in you. Hurry up and shoo!!!!¡± The corner of Ye Ling¡¯s lips showed a tinge of a sneer as he looked at her. It had a very deep meaning. ¡°Who do you want to give me to?¡± Master Qian was extremely exhausted. ¡°My gosh, big beauty, you are really bothersome. You cannot fulfill my criteria to be my concubine and even became angry. It¡¯s not good to be like this. Not good. Your husband¡¯s family will despise you.¡± She was spouting nonsense as her eyelids fought. She softened and fell into his arms. Ye Ling took a deep breath and suddenly pressed her onto the soft nket. He swiftly stripped her naked. Both Shen Qianshu¡¯s legs were bouncing and kicking him continuously. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°You!¡± You have got big guts! Despising him for being too hard? Calling him a big beauty? And even wanting to give him away? Shen Qianshu had made him so distracted and captivated, and he looked like he could get trampled on. Suddenly, he thought of something very important in his state of blurry. She was Master Qian. She was a man!!!!!! ¡°I want to be on top!¡± She was Master Qian and wanted to embrace the beauty. Ye Ling stopped his action of ravaging her, and his gaze brightened. He was in a very good temper as he released her. ¡°Alright!¡± He naturallyid t. ¡°Come!¡± Shen Qianshu crawled up from the nket drowsily and crawled onto his body. She pinched here and there a little and felt that it was very hard everywhere. She was very disappointed as it was not soft at all. Although he was a tough and sturdy beauty. In any case, he was also a beauty. Ye Ling was pinched by her until he was on fire everywhere. Even when Shen Qianshu was drunk, she was still thinking of herself as Master Qian. She wanted to stabilize her image and did not allow it to copse. Master Qian was a man and liked soft girls. He liked soft and cute girls, who were her favorites in her heart. This beauty was not good to touch. Master Qian despised it greatly. She pushed him away and was extremely unhappy. She looked at him angrily. Her face was filled withints. It was also red like the aurora. ¡°Beauty, what is the thing growing on your body? Why is it different from the beauties that I have embraced?¡± Ye Ling narrowed his eyes dangerously. You even embraced beauties before? Very well! He had not taken into ount the many ex-boyfriends of hers, and she had already acted recklessly by mentioning it first. ¡°You take a good look at yourself.¡± ............ ¡°It¡¯s very nice to eat!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°It¡¯s even nicer than the mantis shrimps that you like to eat.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know after you try it!¡± ......... ¡°Big beauty, you are a liar. I want to find my mom... ¡± ... ... Shen Qianshu felt as if she had been beaten by someone. Her head was in so much pain. Usually, her ability to hold her liquor was considered not bad. Drinking a little liquor to her was nothing difficult. Chapter 1176 - It’s Cold War Between Us

Chapter 1176: It¡¯s Cold War Between Us

The day before, it was the first time that she had brought Ye Ling out with her on a date with her friends. Ye Ling was kind enough to give her some dignity, and she was really d. When she was happy, she drank a little too much. Ye Ling tried to stop her from getting too drunk, but she ignored him and even challenged Chen Wanwan at drinking. How could she beat Chen Wanwan? She got mad drunk soon enough. ¡°Why am I...¡± Shen Qianshu felt as if someone had poked at her wound. She covered her mouth and rubbed it. ¡°My mouth aches so much. What did I dost night?¡± She could not remember clearly as she was drunk. What made her mad was that there were red marks all around her body as if what happened was really intense. Pieces of memories from the previous night shed past her mind. She could remember herself hugging Ye Ling and yelling. She was lying on Ye Ling¡¯s body and looking at his lower body. She even said that it looked ugly. Ye Ling lied... Lied to her... Ahhh!!!!! Shen Qianshu¡¯s face turned so red that it burned. The two of them had never done anything like that before. Her ears were burning hot. H-He... Ahh!!! She was going crazy. She thought of the embarrassing thing that she did. And the embarrassing things that she said about it. She felt like she could never look at anyone in the eye again. Thest thing she could remember was that Ye Ling made her go on top of him. ¡°Move yourself!¡± ... Shen Qianshu covered her head as if she wanted to kill herself. She felt really guilty, and she wanted to cry. She also wanted to beat Ye Ling up. She swore to never drink again. Oh, never to get drunk again. How embarrassing!!!!!! She went downstairs guiltily. The persistent Tong Hua did not want a younger brother. He was brought to his office by Ye Ling. The castle was really quiet, and there were only Burger, the security guards, and the chefs. The chef served some milk. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t want to drink milk anymore.¡± ¡°Why? Miss Shen, don¡¯t you drink a bottle of milk every day?¡± ¡°Not today.¡± She could not look at it anymore. The chefs changed her drink to fruit juice. Her phone rang. Ye Ling had sent her a message. Ye Ling: You¡¯re awake? Shen Qianshu howled. The cool Miss Shen ignored him. She thought about it and replied with an angry emoji. Ye Ling: I haven¡¯t acted out the third movie. Shen Qianshu: You are so despicable!!!!!!!!!! Ye Ling: Yeah, I think so too! Ye Ling: But I¡¯m not going to change! Shen Qianshu had helped him discover a whole new world. ¡°I want to beat someone up!!!¡± But she did not feelfortable. If only she could get hold of Yang Ping at this time, she could go upstairs and beat her up. She would not feel her hands go numb. Why didn¡¯t they catch Yang Ping? Why was she being teased so badly? After a whole afternoon¡¯s rest, Shen Qianshu forced herself to get out of the house. She finished up the aftermath of the BG jewelry exhibition. A batch of models hade to try out some of the jewelry today, and there were a few of them from the entertainment industry. They were willing to model for free and endorsed their products. She had to match different kinds of jewelry ording to every individual¡¯s style. Ye Ling: Come over for lunch. Shen Qianshu: I am dering war with you! Ye Ling: Sure, let¡¯s have a cold war for an hour. Then, we go for lunch. Shen Qianshu: ........ They could no longermunicate well. Shen Qianshu pped herself. Li Zhiyuan suddenly phoned her. ¡°Qianshu, there is news in the mountains. Someone is indeed living in the small vi.¡± ¡°Are your men sure?¡± ¡°Very sure. Can¡¯t be wrong!¡± Shen Qianshu snapped her fingers. ¡°Last time, she intentionally manipted my Second Brother. This time, I must be more vignt. Do not rm her, just observe her in silence. She¡¯s alone in the mountains, so she would have problems carrying out daily tasks. Someone must be helping her. Just record her every move.¡± Chapter 1177 - I’m So Happy

Chapter 1177: I¡¯m So Happy

¡°Sure, I got it,¡± Li Zhiyuan said. ¡°I¡¯ve sent people to observe for a few days. Once I confirm my information, I will inform you.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± She hopes that it would seed this time. There was nothing much going on in the afternoon, so she went to AG to have lunch with Ye Ling. Upon seeing Ye Ling, she could not withhold her anger. Her eyes widened, and Tong Hua was pping his tiny hands. ¡°Mommy. beat him up.¡± He had longed for Daddy to be beaten up for a long time. Before leaving home today, he was in such a good mood that it made others feel annoyed. Although he did not know why he was in such a good mood, Tong Hua was feeling really down and a little unhappy. Shen Qianshu wanted to beat him up too, but she felt that she would not be able to defeat him. So, she gave up on the idea. Ye Ling said, ¡°You...¡± Shen Qianshu responded. ¡°You shut up!¡± She could not hurl insults at him in front of her son. Ye Ling was really happy. He did not mind being yelled at by her. The three of them went out for lunch, and they picked a restaurant downstairs. There were many people during lunch hour, and they became the center of attention. The family of three had long been used to the kind of attention they were getting. Zhong Ran and Ah Da were nearby, keeping a lookout for them. There was not any danger, and Shen Qianshu was relieved. After the meal, Shen Qianshu wanted to take Tong Hua to the hospital for a body checkup. Ye Ling nodded and said, ¡°Remember to bring him back after going to the hospital.¡± ¡°Wow, how inhumane.¡± Shen Qianshu wanted tough and cry at the same time. She brought Tong Hua to the Central Hospital, and Ah Da tagged along. They had made the appointment a long time ago. Today, Tong Hua was getting a full-body checkup. They had been applying the medicine for treatment, and they basically knew if it had any use. The checkup was very burdensome and time-consuming. Shen Qianshu was worried. Tong Hua¡¯s face reddened. Lately, he could run and jump around. He did not look like he was unwell at all. She felt more and more relieved about it. As long as nothing bad happened to him, it was a good thing for her. The report came out very quickly. They got the results of the test done on Tong Hua. Shen Qianshu looked at the report, and she was ted. He was fine now. The report showed that there was no difference between Tong Hua¡¯s body and that of a normal child. His heartplications had been resolved. As long as he rested well, he could be healthy again. It was just thatpared to normal children, his physical health was a little weaker. ¡°Baby, this is awesome. You¡¯re fine now.¡± Shen Qianshu was really ted, and she hugged him, giving him a tight kiss. She was so happy that she did not know what to say about it. The first thing she thought of was to phone Ye Ling. ¡°Master, Tong Hua is fine now. His body is fine now. The doctors said that other than his physical health being a little weaker than ordinary children, nothing is wrong with him at all. He just needs to rest well, and he will regain his health.¡± Ye Ling had always been concerned about this issue as well. He nodded. ¡°Okay, noted.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so happy!¡± Shen Qianshu said. She was really excited. ¡°I have always felt that this thing had been causing a burden on me, and I could barely deal with it. Now, it¡¯s all over. Since the day he came back to my side, I had been worried that he would leave me again. Now they are telling me that as long as I look after him well, he can recover well and grow up well! He can be like ordinary people. He can get married, and he can have children! I am so happy.¡± It was the happiest day of her life. No one could stop her desire to announce it to the whole world. The corners of Ye Ling¡¯s lips perked up, and he smiled. His little princess was still as pure and lively as ever. That was so good, really great. It made others feel that she was so positive. She brought joy to others as well! When Shen Qianshu was happy, she brought Tong Hua out to shop and totally forgot about Ye Ling¡¯s instructions of bringing him back to AG. Chapter 1178 - I’m So Happy 2

Chapter 1178: I¡¯m So Happy 2

She shopped for Tong Hua crazily as if she wanted to buy him all the things that she did not have time to get for him in the past. She wanted to make it up to him. It was as if she wanted to give everything to Tong Hua. In fact, Tong Hua was not deprived of anything at all. Yet, he could not handle his impulsive mother. So, he could only shop with Mommy. He changed into several outfits in each shop. Shen Qianshu had found several different styles of clothing for him and made him try all of them. ¡°Mommy, I have enough clothes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Boys grow up very quickly, so you won¡¯t fit in most of them soon. It¡¯s fine to buy more.¡± Her shopaholic instincts were acting up. Tong Hua pouted. Fine, Mommy. Whatever makes you happy. Shen Qianshu bought him a lot of clothes, and she was attracted by a male apparel store beside them. She dragged Tong Hua in to buy clothes for Ye Ling. Most of Ye Ling¡¯s outfits were matched by Zhong Ran. The clothes Ye Ling wore were from the same few brands all the time, some of them really trendy as well. In the end, she had never picked any clothes for Ye Ling. Shen Qianshu went into the male apparel store. The style of this store was really cool, and it matched Ye Ling¡¯s personality very well. The clothing for the early autumn season was really nice, and Shen Qianshu picked a few sets of clothes. Ye Ling waited for a long time, but he did not see her and Tong Hua. Ye Ling could not help but ask on the phone, ¡°Where are you and Tong Hua? Why haven¡¯t you returned?¡± The amount of time they spent was about 5 or 6 more trips to the hospital. What¡¯s taking them so long to return to the office? Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Master, Tong Hua and I are picking clothes for you.¡± Her voice was really clear and happy. ¡°I saw many nice clothes, and they seem to suit you very well.¡± There was silence on the other end of the phone. Shen Qianshu picked up her phone in suspicion. ¡°Hello? Hello? Master, can you hear me? Is it a bad signal?¡± ¡°I hear you!¡± His voice was a little hoarse. ¡°That is good.¡± ¡°Return home after buying them. No OT tonight!¡± Shen Qianshu looked at her watch. They were just in time. After buying the clothes and shopping for a while more, it would be time for dinner at home. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll pick a few more nice clothes for you.¡± She fell for a lot of male apparel. ¡°Tong Hua, does this look good?¡± The young boy Tong Hua clearly knew nothing about men¡¯s taste. He felt that everything looked the same and were not, in the least bit, cool. ¡°They all look the same. Just pick randomly.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be random. Your Daddy has high aesthetic tastes,¡± Shen Qianshu said carefully. Ye Ling would not like anything that was picked randomly. She had to pick carefully lest he disliked it. Tong Hua shrugged. ¡°If you got him a torn canvas bag, he would find it nice.¡± ¡°True!¡± They looked at each other. Their filter was just so strong. The staff were amused by their conversation. Miss Shen was beautiful and kind while Tong Hua was so adorable and cute. Ye Ling was a real winner in life. He had a beautiful wife and an adorable child. It made others envious. Shen Qianshu pointed randomly. ¡°I want all of these!¡± She scratched her head. ¡°Hold on, what is Master¡¯s size?¡± She had never bought Ye Ling any clothes, and she was not familiar with the task. She had never bothered with all the clothes in Ye Ling¡¯s wardrobe. Zhong Ran was a good assistant, and he handled all his life matters. Well, that¡¯s awkward! The staff said, ¡°Are you buying clothes for Master? We basically know his sizes. You are right.¡± After all, Master had the body of a model. They were experienced, and they could tell what size he was just by a look. ¡°He had gotten a little skinniertely. Hold on... Let me check.¡± Chapter 1179 - Rebellious Little Tong Hua

Chapter 1179: Rebellious Little Tong Hua

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu asked Zhong Ran softly and warned him not to tell Ye Ling in exchange for a red packet from her. Zhong Ran sent her all of his body sizes and hinted at her that Master liked royal blue. Ye Ling looked up. ¡°Is she asking you for my body sizes?¡± ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran was astonished. Miss Shen, I did not say anything!!! Oh gosh, Master literally lives in your tummy. He knows whatever you are thinking. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua shopped for a little longer, and they returned home with a lot of loot. When they returned, Ye Ling was already home. Shen Qianshu yelled. ¡°Master, we are home! Look at all the gifts I got for you!¡± Ye Ling looked up. Shen Qianshu was carrying a lot of bags, and so was Tong Hua. Tong Hua was carrying even more than Shen Qianshu. Meanwhile, the chefs were preparing their meal. Shen Qianshu showed him all the clothes that they had bought. She bought 3 sets of tuxedos and essories, which include a royal blue diamond tie clip, cufflinks, and belts. Basically a one-stop service. ¡°Is it nice?¡± ¡°Nice!¡± Ye Ling said. He really liked one of the royal blue diamond tie clips. There was a brand that clearly looked nothing like the kind of style that he would usually wear, but it was surprisingly eye-catching. Tong Hua and Shen Qianshu had shopped for a whole day, and they were mad tired. Tong Hua realized that he would rather apany Daddy, who had been looking at work reports and drafts in the office. That was way easier than shopping. He felt like he had lost half his life by shopping with Mommy. Shen Qianshu smiled and looked at Ye Ling. ¡°I picked these with my heart.¡± ¡°I like them a lot!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s face turned pink. She was really surprised. Ye Ling was a man who was hard to please. Other than offering her beauty, she did not expect to be able to please him so simply. ¡°Other than Zhong Ran and Luther, no one has ever bought me any clothes.¡± ¡°... ¡± Tong Hua was dumbstruck. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart ached instantly. She held his hand and smiled at him. ¡°Master, don¡¯t be sad. From now on, I will buy you clothes. I will handle all your matters. I will buy them all.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you get anything for yourself?¡± He looked at them. They were mostly his and Tong Hua¡¯s clothing. ¡°I still have a lot of new clothes that I haven¡¯t worn, so I did not buy any. I bought them all for you.¡± Tong Hua sat down on the sofa. ¡°It was as if chicken blood was injected in her as she shopped for male apparel. My poor legs... I had to run behind her like a ve.¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°As you should!¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Tong Hua was already thinking about the idea of having a younger brother. He had to manage thepany, and he had to act. He also had to shop with Mommy. He had a lot of things to do. If he had an unlucky brother, then he could throw all these tasks at him. He could then apany Mommy in shopping and focus on his acting. There was still room for discussion. Tong Hua hugged the fat Burger and gave them a thumbs up. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, I think... we must have another member in the family. Preferably a younger brother. I don¡¯t want a sister.¡± A younger sister wouldpete with him for attention. If it was a younger brother, Daddy would not like either of them. That would be bnced out! ¡°Tong Hua, you have changed your idea?¡± Shen Qianshu was cursing deep down, and she pinched him secretly. How could you do that to Mommy? Freaking hell. Stick to your stand for a while more! Her hip ached. It was so hard to satisfy the tiny Ye Ling beast. ¡°Ahh...¡± Tong Hua looked at Mommy¡¯s sad eyes. ¡°Then... I shall reconsider.¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s have another younger brother!¡± Ye Ling cut him off. ¡°From tomorrow, you will not have toe to work with me. Go and do whatever you want.¡± Chapter 1180 - Hit by a Wedding Biscuit

Chapter 1180: Hit by a Wedding Biscuit

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s have another younger brother!¡± Ye Ling cut him off. ¡°From tomorrow, you will not have toe to work with me. Go and do whatever you want.¡± A wedding biscuit hit Tong Hua on his head. He was in a dilemma between picking his dreams or inflicting pain on Mommy. Eventually, he picked his dreams. Mommy, although I don¡¯t know what you are unhappy about... Please work hard! I wish I could help! ... Ye Ling, Gu Xie, and Yun An exchanged contact information. Yun An was asking him if he wanted some models for his jewelry exhibition. Chen Wanwan was working on a sales project, and she wanted Ye Ling, Shen Qianshu, and Tong Hua to all be there to watch the jewelry exhibition show. This was a very popr family in City A. There was no fear of not being popr. Ye Ling looked at his phone, thinking about how to reply to Yun An. He had no interest in the show. But this was the first time that Shen Qianshu was holding a jewelry exhibition. This was the first step to her being a designer. She had to set up a good foundation; only then could she progress well. If she did not set up her foundation well, things would be hard for her in the future. Luck was very important for jewelry designers. There were many talented people who could design beautiful jewelry, but they could not flourish without anyone to appreciate them. It was just like the entertainment industry: there was not ack of good-looking people. Whether or not a talented and beautiful person could make it big in the entertainment industry depended on a lot of other things. Shen Qianshu¡¯s natural traits were good enough. If there could be icing on the cake, it would be even better. ¡°How¡¯s your preparation for the jewelry exhibition going?¡± ¡°Next Monday.¡± After the weekend, the jewelry exhibition would be on Monday. Honestly, she was a little worried. This jewelry exhibition meant differently for Shen Qianshu. She had let Gu Yuanli send people for security measures. She also let Li Zhiyuan get people from the ck Rose to observe and inform her of their work. She would not let ck Rosee and cause trouble. There were a lot of people at the jewelry exhibition. A bomb was enough to wipe them all out. They had to be even more careful at such a venue. The jewelry exhibition that could be postponed could no longer be postponed. They could only work at being fully prepared. The people of Ghost City and ck Rose had their missions to manage the internal and external matters. ¡°Is there anything that you need help with?¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes lit up, and she hugged him by the neck. She sat on hisp and nodded shyly. Ye Ling raised his brows and waited for her to speak up. As long as she spoke up, he would agree to it. ¡°Master, will youe to my jewelry exhibition?¡± ¡°So simple?¡± Shen Qianshu nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t like the jewelry exhibitions here. Being able to get you there is already a tough task. But I¡¯m the designer. I don¡¯t care. You must go.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah, I will invite some partners of AG to root for you.¡± Shen Qianshu hugged him and kissed him on his cheek. ¡°Master, you¡¯re awesome!¡± She had enoughworks in the jewelry industry, and she did not really need the connections from Ye Ling. Her poprity was out there, and BG had resources that were good enough, but she was touched by his thoughtfulness. ¡°Yun An said that Chen Wanwan is working on a sales project, and the three of us can be the final act of walking the show,¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°Why won¡¯t you consider it?¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I considered that before something went wrong with Rose Castle. Firstly, it could announce your resurgence, and secondly, the exhibitioncked something special. Afterward, I rejected the idea because it¡¯s too... attention-seeking.¡± ¡°Me, you, Tong Hua. We are all on stage. If Yang Ping is there, she would have the upper hand. I do not want to risk it.¡± Ye Family hugged her softly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here. Since this is a good project, let¡¯s just do it. Don¡¯t let other irrelevant people affect an interesting show. I will bring Tong Hua along for the walk. All three of us.¡± Chapter 1181 - The Jewelry Show of the Family of Three Chapter 1181: The Jewelry Show of the Family of Three ¡°Yang Ping...¡± ¡°Times have changed. She is no longer the Yang Ping who can take half of the Rose Castle with a bang. She has reached the end of her tether¡ªher words have no power. The ck Rose controls all information outside the arena; the Ghost City is on alert, and I will send a team of people to be on guard. Believe me, nothing will happen to anyone in the entire venue. Conversely, I anticipate....her arrival more!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s fear of ck Rose was deeply-rooted within her, just like how some things grew on the bones and were unremovable. She looked into Ye Ling¡¯s calm eyes, and her heart softened. ¡°Sure!¡± ... Shen Qianshu and Chen Wanwan changed the proposal in the middle of the night, releasing the news that their family of three would be participating in the show. Tong Hua¡¯s and Shen Qianshu¡¯s main page, as well as AG Corporation¡¯s official website, had made the announcement. The family of three would be the finale of Shen Qianshu¡¯s jewelry show. When the news was released, it created a hugemotion. The uproar stemming from the news of the family of three participating in the show together was even more sensational than Shen Qianshu¡¯s jewelry show itself. Ye Ling was a huge CEO who did not even have a lot of finance newspapers. He did high-profile activities but stayed as a low-profile man. Most could only see news or photographs of Ye Ling in newspapers. Ye Ling walking in a show? This was simply an explosive piece of news. Countless reporters and the media had acted upon following the news, spontaneously helping Shen Qianshu publicize this jewelry show. She initially wanted to give the set of finale jewelry to Guan Xiaoman and her husband for the show. However, now that ns had changed, she called Guan Xiaoman in the middle of the night to negotiate the various matters. Luckily, Guan Xiaoman did not mind. Afterward was the problem of matching the costumes with the jewelry. Shen Qianshu worked busily until two but was still unable to find costumes for the show. She had asked the person in charge to search for costumes based on the disposition of her family. It was impossible to privately customize it. The preparation was done much hastier. Ye Ling stood at the doorway and knocked lightly. He had an unhappy expression. ¡°Time to sleep!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be done soon.¡± Ye Ling walked over, closed theputer cover, and was very firm. ¡°It¡¯s toote. Time to rest.¡± ¡°Tomorrow is the weekend. I can rest more then.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep!¡± Ye Ling said. She was his personal sleeping pills, and he could not have a good sleep without her by his side. The good habit he cultivated earlier had been destroyed by the selection. Before Shen Qianshu could protest, she was carried up horizontally and returned to the bedroom. She was pleasantly happy. Although he said that he could not sleep well, it was more likely that he could not bear for her to sleep sote. He was a man who said one thing but meant another. She snuggled in his embrace, listened to his strong heartbeat, and soon fell into a deep slumber. ... Shen Qianshu¡¯s jewelry show was on Monday, and the few brothers of the Gu Family had decided to attend. This was Shen Qianshu¡¯s first jewelry show, and Second Old Master Gu wished to attend. At the same time, he was also worried about Fang Hongxiu at home. Fang Hongxiu was conscious, but she just could not wake up. When Second Old Master Gu and Qianshu spoke to her, she could understand them most of the time. However, she just could not wake up. The doctor said that there were simply too many toxins, and waking up would take some time. ¡°Dad, stay at home to apany Mom. When Mom wakes up, you can still watch the video together. I will organize many jewelry shows in the future, so it is alright even if you miss a show.¡± His daughter¡¯s thoughtfulness made him extremely ashamed. After Shen Qianshu ended the call, she went to find Gu Yuanli personally. ¡°Second Brother, let the Ghost City¡¯s elite agents stay in the Gu Manor. I am a bit worried. Don¡¯t mobilize Gu Manor¡¯s men.¡± Chapter 1182 - Preserved the Dignity

Chapter 1182: Preserved the Dignity

¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know my limits. Furthermore... Second Brother may not be able to attend the jewelry show. I need to stay at home.¡± Shen Qianshu nodded. ¡°Okay. Thank you, Second Brother.¡± Gu Yuanli¡¯s gaze became obscure. He reached out his hand above Shen Qianshu¡¯s hair and caressed it lightly. ¡°Silly girl, this is what I¡¯m supposed to do.¡± I have yet to fully atone for the sins that I havemitted. Shen Qianshu stepped forward and hugged Gu Yuanli. ¡°Second Brother, there is no perfect human. We allmit mistakes, and I havemitted mistakes before as well. A prodigal who returns is more precious than gold. As long as we remain magnanimous in the future and continue walking down our paths uprightly, everything will be okay.¡± ¡°Yes, you are right!¡± With a smile, Gu Yuanli gazed at this beautiful smiling girl. Those years of yearning and the unwilling bitterness in his heart suddenly surged into his head. She belonged to Ye Ling. He had missed her! ¡°Little Shu, if...¡± The tip of his tongue was very bitter. ¡°If I have revealed my identity to you earlier in the previous years, took you home, and chased you seriously, would you... have liked me?¡± Shen Qianshu felt her heart suffocate and be heavy. ¡°Second Brother, you are very impressive. Ghost City¡¯s current aplishments were all due to your efforts. Fourth Brother, Fifth Brother, and Sixth Brother can live their own lives as they please because you have forged ahead through the brambles and thorns. I really admire and respect you. You were the one who pulled me out of the swamp and gave me hope. If time could turn back and I have never met Master, perhaps I would have fallen in love with you. Perhaps I wouldn¡¯t have needed to experience so much pain. I could have been carefree and be an innocent self which I had once hoped for. However... reality did not give us any chances, so I don¡¯t know, Second Brother, thank you for liking me¡ªit is a very honorable and prideful thing. Because your liking me proves that I am impressive myself too.¡± Gu Yuanli let out a depressed sigh in his heart. The girl that he had once liked saved him face, respected his previous liking for her, and gave him... the biggest indulgence. Nothing was more pleasurable than this. And there was nothing more that could have made him feel that this was not worth it. ¡°Are you happy?¡± Shen Qianshu nodded. ¡°Very happy.¡± ¡°Will you never regret it, even if Ye Ling¡¯s days are numbered?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t regret. I know that his days are numbered, so I want to apany him along the final moments of his life. I don¡¯t want him to leave any minuscule regrets. I want to apany him through his life¡¯s journey happily.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s gaze was firm, straightforward, and calm. Life and death were something that she had regarded as insignificant since a long time ago. After experiencing a selection of life and death, her entire self had changed. If she had known that Ye Ling would die soon earlier, she would have felt an uncontroble sense of sorrow and uneasiness in her heart. Now, she could ept it calmly. Separation and death! ¡°Who said that he will definitely die?¡± Shen Qianshu said with a smile. ¡°If I¡¯m here, he will not bear to die.¡± Gu Yuanli smiled and reached out his hand to stroke her head gently. ¡°No matter what, remember in your heart that your brothers will always be behind you. As long as you need us, you can see us when you turn around to look.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes reddened and she nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± A match of unrequited love had finally drawn to a peaceful stop. Gu Yuanli thought, You gain some, you lose some. If he and Shen Qianshu had be a couple, they may not have been able tost forever. However, siblings would be siblings for eternity. Kin. He was luckier than many heartbroken men. ...... Chapter 1183 - The Jewelry Show

Chapter 1183: The Jewelry Show

Lin Xiaojuan and the stylists visited many ces before finally finding a costume that was suitable for the entire family, following Shen Qianshu¡¯s requirements, and verypatible with the style of the jewelry show. Shen Qianshu looked at the three sets of formal outfits and was very pleased. ¡°These three sets it is!¡± Shen Qianshu snapped her fingers. After confirming the costumes, any extra jewelry sets were now basically unnecessary. Everything was BG¡¯s jewelry. The jewelry from the individual show all came from Shen Qianshu. Luckily, the jewelry show had early preparation, so it did not seem rushed at all. At six o¡¯clock In thete afternoon, there were already people pacing around the jewelry show venue one by one. The journalists had already been waiting earlier. Although BG was the main star this time, they invited many celebrities and were not concerned that their limelight could be stolen. Guan Xiaoman and her husband arrived early. ording to the organizer¡¯s order, they were the first couple to walk on the red carpet. The shlights shone continuously. The Movie King and Movie Queen were very poised, and surrounding them were their fans who could not stop screaming. Gu Xie and a group of friends also came for support. He, Fourth Brother, and Fifth Brother walked on the red carpet together. The three brothers of the Gu Family stood in a line. They were tall, had long legs, and were good-looking. They could simply just form a group and debut. Fifth Brother had slight social anxiety and did not stay on the red carpet for long. Afterward was Ye Yifan. A little neen-year-old model who was very popr recently held onto Ye Yifan¡¯s arm. The little model had a high-ss face and was extremely pretty. She had a height of 176 cm, with a pair of long legs that would make all the girls envious. Standing beside Ye Yifan, she was extremelypatible with him with her queenly aura working at full force. Wherever Ye Yifan was at, there would definitely be news of romance. Everyone had already be used to it. Next were the people in the jewelry industry. Even Shen Qianshu¡¯s rumored boyfriend came. They came as a group, looking very funny. The Jewelry Association¡¯s vice-chairman Wu Gan, as well as Lei Junjie and Peng Yan from Banana Live all came. These people had already been exposed previously, so they were rtively more familiar with the media. Lei Junjie also possessed a celebrity aura and was a legend who earned his fortune from scratch. Always the media¡¯s favorite. ¡°CEO Lei, do you have any thoughts oning to visit your ex-girlfriend¡¯s jewelry show?¡± CEO Lei struck a dashing and cool pose. ¡°I even bought the front-row VIP to watch my ex-girlfriend¡¯s talent and stunning beauty from a close distance. If you were to ask me about my thoughts... I am very happy. After our break-up, she¡¯s fine, I¡¯m fine, and everybody¡¯s fine. The world is peaceful!¡± This was obviously not conventional yet very likable. He was practically China¡¯s good ex-boyfriend! ¡°CEO Lei, then how would you evaluate Shen Qianshu?¡± ¡°Pretty, talented! She is understanding of situations and tactful. Everything about her is good. The only exception is that she has a vicious mouth. After a few years of not seeing her, her mouth has be more vicious. To understand more, please follow Banana Live! Thank you everyone.¡± He openly advertised! The live-stream was filled withughter. Especially Banana Live. ¡°CEO, don¡¯t embarrass yourself by going to the jewelry show. Your ex-girlfriend is going to roll her eyes at you.¡± ¡°Logically, our Banana really doesn¡¯t need to advertise anymore.¡± ¡°Speaking by the facts, today¡¯srgest live-stream is Banana. CEO, you really don¡¯t have to go embarrass yourself. Who let CEO out? Quick, pull him back!¡± ... Lei Junjie attracted a lot of attention before going to the venue. Wu Gan and Peng Yan at the sides were dying of envy. This guy was really not shameless at all. In terms of being thick-skinned, they could neverpare to him. Unexpectedly, Lu Mengxi also came. She came with a few other socialites. Chapter 1184 - The Jewelry Show 2

Chapter 1184: The Jewelry Show 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She came with a few other socialites, and even some of Gubelin¡¯s people also came. Social connections were thebel of one¡¯s status in society. Even if the Lu Family had disappeared, Lu Mengxi had been disadvantaged by Shen Qianshu. Having lost in the stone gamblingpetition, she recently proved her worth again in a jewelry appraisal, thus winning another match. Zhong Ran frowned slightly, not harboring any favorable feelings towards Lu Mengxi. ¡°How did she get an invitation?¡± ¡°Other than invitations, there¡¯s still the tickets. She is rich and can snatch the tickets quickly. You can¡¯t possibly chase her out,¡± Ah Da said. They had always been watching the live-stream. Firstly, to see who was stirring up trouble. Secondly, to see who came. ¡°She is so thick-skinned!¡± A security guard said, ¡°Probably here to see Master.¡± Everyone was speechless... ¡°Master¡¯s expression is super cold.¡± Zhong Ran scoffed. ¡°You must be kidding. Where has he been warm?¡± ¡°Just now when Lei Junjie was attracting attention, Master¡¯s eyelids lifted slightly. I have the feeling that he was looking for his gun.¡± ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran was astonished. Miss Shen is really a weirdo. Her ex-boyfriends are all weirdos. After their break-up, there were, surprisingly, no grudges or anything ridiculous that happened. Most of the time, she kicked the other person away; however, they did not harbor manyints or feelings of resentment. Other than Yuan Hui and Lin Xuan. Ye Ling, Shen Qianshu, and Tong Hua werest and had to wait. Ye Ling kept watching the live, and his expression was indeed unpleasant. His mood was unpleasant, like he wished to destroy the person. ¡°Why have theye?¡± asked Ye Ling. ¡°Did you send them an invitation?¡± ¡°Today¡¯s show is aired on Banana Live. Naturally, we will have to send an invitation to their CEO. Anything about buying the VIP ticket was just nonsense. The VIP ticket was gifted to them,¡± Shen Qianshu said with a smile. She took out a piece of candy and stuffed it into Ye Ling¡¯s mouth. ¡°Is it sweet or sour?¡± His anger, as if touching an iceberg, immediately dissipated. ¡°... ¡± Tong Hua was dumbstruck. Somebody, this baby wants to alight from the car. He was going blind! Ye Ling humphed coldly. ¡°You did not keep any contact with him, right?¡± Too much attention had been attracted. Of course, Ye Ling did not feel that it was a threat. He was simply unhappy. ¡°We do keep in contact asionally for business, although it is usually Sis Wan Wan who shows her face,¡± said Shen Qianshu. She looked at the front nervously. It was time for them to show up soon. Today was also her first jewelry show. Hopefully, it would be sessful. Lu Mengxi was about to go to the venue when she suddenly heard the journalists¡¯ cries of excitement, carrying big and small cameras. A huge van that was under protection came over slowly, and the journalists took pictures frantically. ¡°Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu have arrived!¡± Lu Mengxi¡¯s footsteps be unmovable as if someone had fixed them. Her gaze moved towards them, and it was as if her heart was bleeding drops of blood, hurting terribly. Only Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu¡¯s arrival would have caused such a huge uproar. They... havee. The car door opened. Donned in a formal suit, Ye Ling alighted. The shlights shone repeatedly. It was rare to see him dressed so elegantly. Every inch of hair seemed to have been styled. The appearance was apanied by an aura of 2.8 meters, arrogance, indifference, and attractiveness. Silent yet looking down upon the world with haughtiness. A feeling of supremacy over all. He reached out his hand and bent his waist slightly. Shen Qianshu¡¯s handnded on his palm, and she alighted the car lightly with his assistance. Theke-blue haute couture gown made her look strikingly beautiful like the star of the night sky, and every gesture was charismatic. Chapter 1185 - Li Chen

Chapter 1185: Li Chen

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Mengxi clenched her fists tightly. She had passed the cruel ck Rose Selection. She could clearly feel that Shen Qianshu had changed. She had be more determined and stronger, reaching a height that others could only hope for. Despite standing beside Ye Ling, who had a strong presence, she did not seem intimidated at all. No one could ever attack her lowly roots and the fact that she was abandoned in an orphanage without knowledge of where her parents went anymore. She depended on her own abilities to win social status and respect. Last was Tong Hua, who jumped out of the car. Could it be that Daddy and Mommy would be bringing a burden like him when they walked on the red carpet? Did he have to walk to the end? That would be... too out of the ce. Tong Hua ran over in a jiffy and pried Ye Ling¡¯s and Shen Qianshu¡¯s hands away. He held their hands one on the left and one on the right, forcefully squeezing his way into the middle. Ye Ling nced at him unhappily. Tong Hua red back! All the journalists found this interesting and captured this moment one by one. ¡°Hahaha, indeed, this is the little CEO that holds AG stocks. He is just so domineering. Hahaha, I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯m dying fromughter.¡± ¡°Tong Hua is simply too cute. I am so jealous of the people at the live scene. This is enough topensate for the ticket price.¡± ... The time for the outside arena had finally ended. Inside the jewelry show, the models have long arrived and were preparing enthusiastically. Inside the venue, the lights shone brightly, and the security level was extremely strict. There was a security guard every three steps, and it was evident that Shen Qianshu had treated this jewelry show with utmost importance. All the gowns were sent backstage. Inside the venue, friends gathered in twos and threes. Ye Ling sat in the first role, with Gu Xie, Fourth Brother, and Fifth Brother by his side. Further back was BG¡¯s people. As if he was seeking death, CEO Lei still came over to greet Ye Ling with a manner that spoke ¡°we are from the same camp¡±. ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. He¡¯s doomed! Unexpectedly, Ye Ling was extremely cid and unaggressive. He shook hands with Lei Junjie gently and politely exchanged business cards as if he was another person altogether. This made Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart palpitate slightly. A handsome, gentle, and charismatic Ye Ling VS a silly Banana CEO Lei Junjie. Complete victory. Theizens remarked that little angel¡¯s taste had indeed improved. Master and little angel were indeed a match made in heaven! ¡°Master, are you okay?¡± ¡°I am very good!¡± said Ye Ling. Shen Qianshu did not have to do any scheduling for the jewelry show; thus, she was much more rxed, while Yun An worked busily. Lu Mengxi smiled and looked at him. ¡°Yun An, you have to do all this misceneous work after going to BG?¡± Yun An nced at her and said ndly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that this work is misceneous. I learn a lot. In the past, I was just an appraiser, and I knew nothing. It¡¯s different now. I know a bit about administration, marketing, and human resources. This is the benefit of a smallpany. Miss Lu, if you are free, you can learn more. Ah, I initially thought that I wouldn¡¯t be able to meet you in today¡¯s jewelry show.¡± He always spoke gently and politely without any hints of mockery. However, Lu Mengxi understood thest sentence herself. Her expression was a bit unfriendly. Li Chen entered the venue and approached them face-front. He said ndly, ¡°Excuse me!¡± Yun An tilted his body slightly. Li Chen said, ¡°Miss Lu, I was referring to you!¡± Lu Mengxi almost exploded in anger. She had done appraisals for Li Chen before, and both left their business cards with each other. They were considered to be on good terms. Now that her face was lost, she became extremely unhappy, and her gaze at him carried a hint of fire. Li Chen said, ¡°This is Miss Shen¡¯s jewelry show. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself!¡± Lu Mengxi frowned. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Li Chen¡¯s expression sank slightly. Lu Mengxi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she felt, inexplicably, a little scared. Chapter 1186 - Indignant

Chapter 1186: Indignant

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Chen¡¯s expression sank slightly. Lu Mengxi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she felt, inexplicably, a little scared. She turned around and left. Yun An said, ¡°What are you fussing with her for? She is nothing but a failure.¡± ¡°A failure should also keep a failure¡¯s demeanor.¡± Yun An thought that this statement was interesting and did not really understand what kind of weird theory ¡°a failure should also keep a failure¡¯s demeanor¡± was. Many people who had failed could never regain their confidence back again. Lu Mengxi returned back to her seat and took out her phone. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she sent a message to the ck Rose. ¡°The jewelry show is strictly guarded. I¡¯d advise you to give up. Other than this, I will not help you.¡± It was considered kind for her to give her a warning. She did not want to care about everything else. If ck Rose wanted to attack the jewelry show, it would be extremely difficult¡ªnearly impossible even. This security level wasparable to a global meeting attended by the international heads of states. The jewelry show started. BG¡¯s legal representative Chen Wanwan went onto the stage to speak a few words symbolically before inviting Shen Qianshu up onto the stage. Shen Qianshu, dressed in an aqua blue dress, stood in the middle of the runway with a gentle expression, beautiful and at ease. The carefulness from a few years back was long gone. She had received sufficient respect from the insiders of the jewelry industry. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Firstly, I would like to thank everyone who has taken time off their busy schedules to attend this in person. This is my honor and also BG¡¯s honor. Everyone knows that I am a jewelry appraiser and have often cooperated with professionals of the industry as a jewelry appraiser. Converting from an appraiser to a jewelry designer is actually not an easy task. The process is filled with hardships. Luckily, I have the support of my family and themon hard work of my colleagues. ¡°My major is jewelry designing. During my graduation, I became a jewelry appraiser due to various reasons. I am very thankful for Gubelin¡¯s grooming that has allowed me to gain confidence and experience in the field of jewelry appraising. It has alsoid a firm foundation for me to be a designer. I am very grateful to all of you. In addition, I am thankful to the BG now. We are a big family that respects, helps, and loves each other. Hopefully, our future can be better and better.¡± Shen Qianshu stood on the runway, radiating in brightness and attracting countless eyes. If one was beautiful, they would look good from any angle. Shen Qianshu walked down the stage. Ye Ling rose and reached out his hand to support her. Both of them were like a perfect match and attracted the views of many. Shen Qianshu smiled slightly, and he had a cool aura, with his eyes radiating charm and charisma. A match made in heaven! The most popr band in the nation went up on stage, performed, and kicked off the start of the jewelry show. The live venue was taken by a storm. Lu Mengxi sat at the balcony and looked at the first row opposite her. Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling were watching the show. His thoughts were evidently not on the show. Be it the performance or the show, his unattainability made him seem like an outsider. However, he apanied her patiently, sitting beside her like the venue¡¯s stationary needle. The scene of the two of them sitting together looked like a painting that came straight out of a poster. This was simply so enviable. CEO Li said ndly, ¡°It is a waste of your thoughts to think about people you are not supposed to think of. You will just harm yourself and others.¡± Lu Mengxi¡¯s expression changed slightly and became extremely ugly. The tiny unconcern in her heart was magnified ten times, a hundred times as if by a magnifying ss. The brilliant Shen Qianshu caused her to have an uncontroble desire to destroy her. That was the life that she was supposed to have. ¡°Zhi Yuan, you liked her so much. Are you willing to see her belong to another person?¡± Lu Mengxi asked. ¡°I have known you since young. Your gentle appearance is merely a lie. You will, by fair means or foul, get everything that you desire.¡± Chapter 1187 - Amazing the Entire World

Chapter 1187: Amazing the Entire World

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Meng Xi, you don¡¯t even know what I truly want.¡± Li Zhiyuan looked towards Shen Qianshu, his gaze gentle and light. ¡°I like her, but I don¡¯t necessarily have to own her. Can you see her smile? How blissful, how confident. She would have lost this kind of smile and confidence by my side.¡± Lu Mengxiughed coldly. ¡°I would never have expected for you to be a hopeless romantic.¡± Li Zhiyuan said, ¡°The Lu Family is already unstable. Don¡¯t seek any more trouble. You should stop where it¡¯s appropriate. If you know that you will never get someone that you like, then there should be a limit. It¡¯s like doing business; you need to know where to stop the loss. If you keep chasing blindly, it is alright even if youpensate until your family bes bankrupt. A broken home, that is your sin. Lu Mengxi¡¯s heart chilled, and there was a sense of paralyzing fear as if someone had run electricity down her spine. On the stage, a hot female duo was singing and dancing sexily. The colorful lights made the entire dance stage dazzle. Shen Qianshu¡¯s phone vibrated. She lifted her brows lightly, left her seat with her phone, and went backstage. ¡°Gatekeeper, the check for the entire venue ispleted. There are no explosives orrge-scale attack weapons. We have checked the nearby cameras and did not discover ck Rose. She had left for the little estate in the deep mountains two hours ago and entered the city area. Her track was lost in the middle of the journey. Every spot near the venue will be manned by our men. She won¡¯t be able to enter even if she grows wings.¡± ¡°Okay, pay more attention.¡± Shen Qianshu paused and lifted her head slightly. ¡°Can you monitor other people¡¯s mobile correspondences?¡± ¡°We can!¡± The young girl¡¯s voice was extremely bright. Shen Qianshu pondered to herself silently, ck Technology is indeed useful. ¡°Keep an eye on Lu Mengxi¡¯s mobile correspondences for the entire show. No matter who she calls, fix the location immediately and send people over.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°If the Gu Manor has any signs of disturbance, contact my Second Brother immediately.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After leaving instructions for everything, Shen Qianshu returned to the venue. The jewelry show had started. The first model went up onto the stage and started catwalking. Guan Xiaoman was wearing the wedding jewelry set that Shen Qianshu had designed for her. This set of jewelry had never been worn other than on her wedding day. Her specially taking it out in this jewelry show was also part of her personal desires. Guan Xiaoman, on her first business trip, radiated rays of brilliance. The beauty set off the jewel¡¯s sparkle, while the jewel made the beauty look like a goddess. Pretty to an unbelievable extent. Below the stage, the apuse was thunderous. Afterward were the models. A group of models started catwalking, and there were more and more professional celebrities up on the stage. Shen Qianshu, Ye Ling, and Tong Hua went backstage to start changing their clothes. Their styling was already done. They just needed to change their clothes. The finale jewelry was from the same material. It was the imperial green jade that Shen Qianshu had won from the stone gamblingpetition with Lu Mengxi, which had been used by her to make the jewelry. The gentleman would wear the Guanyin, and thedy would wear the Buddha. For this imperial green jade, she carved arger Buddha and two tiny Guanyin for Ye Ling and Tong Hua to wear. Other than those, there was also a bracelet, and the earrings were imperial green as well. The materials used were all imperial green jade and were extremely visually impactful. Ye Ling also wore an imperial green ear stud on his ear. She recycled the many tiny remnants to form a small bead bracelet to be worn on Tong Hua¡¯s wrist. The family of three chose white formal wear that came from the same series. Shen Qianshu¡¯s gown was in a mermaid-style, disying her slim and long figure perfectly with a curvy body and long legs that were enviously beautiful. Her wless cleavage was revealed, and the Buddha was worn inside it. Chapter 1188 - Uninvited Guest

Chapter 1188: Uninvited Guest

Visually, it was extremely beautiful. This was BG¡¯s most important treasure. The Buddha¡¯s and Guanyin¡¯s carving could be considered as the work of a master. Although Shen Qianshu did not carve them personally, she designed them. Theposition was exceptional. This set of jewelry had a price tag attached but not a market. As a rare sight, Ye Ling wore a white silk robe, revealing a V-neck which opened all the way until the lower abdomen, where it opened on both sides slightly. The Guanyinid at the front of his chest. The thin chest muscles had a machine-like beauty to it, making the Guanyin seem livelier. When the family of the three did the catwalk, it waspletely earth-shattering below. ¡°A beauty feast!¡± This was definitely a beauty feast. Shen Qianshu¡¯s mermaid style, Ye Ling¡¯s sexy style, and little Tong Hua dressed in a small white gentleman¡¯s suit had caused the family of the three to form an extremely sharp contrast on the runway, creating a live interpretation of a beauty feast. Shen Qianshu walked slowly, her strides being slower than that of the professional models. Her figure was pretty and slim, and her lines were extremely beautiful. Her every gesture made her seem like a jade-wearing mermaid, exuding infinite charm to the world. Tong Hua and Ye Ling stood on her left and right, like big and small princes protecting their princess. Below the stage, lights shed repeatedly. The big screen disyed the creation¡¯s carving, end product, and every exquisite detail. ¡°Master is so sexy!¡± ¡°President of AG could have made a living through his looks. There will definitely be people seeking for him to debut.¡± ¡°They are not inferiorpared to professional models.¡± ¡°This family of three is simply too enviable.¡± ¡°Shen Qianshu is really a winner in life!¡± Zhong Ran dutifully took pictures of them under the stage. Master¡¯s outfit is simply too sexy. The stylist should be rewarded extra!It reveals all the way from his corbone to his lower abdomen, chest muscles, and abdominal muscles¡ªa panoramic view. This is simply just sex selling! The jewelry industry could not stop their praises, especially those for the finale imperial green jade. It was simply too awe-inspiring. The second round of creations still had to be disyed. They stood on the stage for three minutes, and soon, the second round of disy would start immediately after. Suddenly, a man stood up and said loudly, ¡°This jewelry show is unworthy of its name!¡± In the sea of praises, the man¡¯s voice was especially clear. He had a very entric ent and was a foreigner with blond hair, green eyes, and a tall figure. A few bodyguards also stood by his side, and the atmosphere was suffocating. Shen Qianshu lifted her hand up, indicating for the music to be turned off. ¡°To this gentleman, may I ask who you are?¡± ¡°I am french. I¡¯m Bailey.¡± Bailey came forward under the protection of his bodyguards. The reporters were all shocked. ¡°Why would a Frenchman say that Shen Qianshu¡¯s jewelry show is unworthy of its name?¡± ¡°I know him, he is B family¡¯s jewelry designing executive director, Bailey. He is super famous and prestigious. I saw a description of him in a magazine. He actually came for the jewelry show as well.¡± ¡°Could it be that this jewelry show had any problems? Did Shen Qianshu giarize?¡± The crowd discussed one after another. Having just regained their senses from the beauty feast, they were still a bit dazed. Ye Yifan jumped up. ¡°Hey hey hey, who are you? Who invited you here? Don¡¯te and stir up trouble. Who are you to say that my sister-inw is unworthy of her name?¡± As BG¡¯s jewelry appraiser, Yun An got up and walked to the front of the stage. Everyone in BG was indignant. Bailey said, ¡°I am Bailey, B Family¡¯s jewelry designing executive director. You can search up the information online. Recently, I have been expanding businesses in the Asia region and have heard that Miss Shen is a genius in the field of jewelry designing. I am lucky to have gotten an invitation from Dream Star, so I came to attend this jewelry show, not because I invited myself here.¡± Chapter 1189 - You Are Looking For Trouble

Chapter 1189: You Are Looking For Trouble

Bailey said, ¡°I am Bailey, B Family¡¯s jewelry designing executive director, you can search up the information online. Recently, I have been expanding businesses in the Asia region and have heard that Miss Shen is a genius in the field of jewelry designing. I am lucky to have gotten an invitation from Dream Star, so I came to attend this jewelry show, not because I invited myself here.¡± He took out the invitation and passed it to the relevant personnel. The Frenchman¡¯s gentlemanliness was likable. The B Family was an internationally acimed family that had worked with jewelry for a long time, generation after generation, with an umtion of hundreds of years. They possessed die-hard fans from all over the world and had also ranked top three in the nationwide sales ranking for ten consecutive years. When speaking about the B Family, no one was unaware of them. From jewelry, bags, clothes, and perfume to cosmetic products, they all sold well globally. They were an international brand with a strong reputation. Someone exined in the live-stream. ¡°It¡¯s really B Family¡¯s designing executive director Bailey. Did he see anything wrong? Like I have said, Shen Qianshu is unworthy of her name. She¡¯s exaggerated by the reporters.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be that the first jewelry show would be exposed for giarism¡ªthat would be too hrious. If it is revealed that she had giarized, then she will fall to the bottom of the pit.¡± ¡°The more popr you be, the more rumors you have. Shen Qianshu is faced with so many rumors and scandals. It¡¯s time to consider if the problems lie within herself.¡± ... Shen Qianshu endured the reporters¡¯ furious photo-taking and looked at Bailey with a smile. ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯ve been hearing a lot about you. If I had known that you were in the country, we would have definitely sent an invitation to the B Family so that you wouldn¡¯t have to get it through the Dream Star. It is my honor to have you participate in the jewelry show. I wonder if you have any dissatisfaction with my jewelry show.¡± The person was a guest, so she had to approach him with a smile. Yun An said, ¡°Mr. Bailey, this is our country, not France. We are the hosts, and you are the guest. This is our Qianshu¡¯s first jewelry show. If there are any ws, you are wee to talk to us at BG privately. You did not give prior notice and instead provoked us yourself, interrupting the jewelry show. This shows ack of manners and none of the values a guest should have.¡± Ye Yifan said, ¡°Exactly. Everyone says that Frenchmen are unrestrained, and now that such wildness has arrived at someone else¡¯s doorstep, be careful of being chased out of the door by a broomstick.¡± Lei Junjie asked, ¡°Oh dear, who is this big fellow? Is he here to be funny? Who knows him? Can someone educate me?¡± Everyone discussed animatedly. Bailey¡¯s Chinese was decent, and his humiliation turned into slight fury. ¡°I¡¯m not here to stir up trouble. I have a reason for saying that your product is unworthy of its name.¡± Ye Ling frowned slightly. Shen Qianshu wore a mermaid gown and radiated brilliance everywhere. ¡°Mr. Bailey, my first jewelry show was organized very hurriedly. Indeed, there are some areas which are less than perfect. I wonder which area had caused such unhappiness within Mr. Bailey. Please correct me!¡± She was generous, and her beauty was breath-taking. Mr. Bailey¡¯s heart skipped for a moment. This oriental female was simply too beautiful. ¡°Your jewelry giarized our B Family¡¯s product series, which is nned to be immediately released in the next season. Not only that, it copied our main product. I have already ordered my men to retrieve a sample to show you face-front,¡± said Bailey unhappily, taking out his phone and pointing the giarized product out. ¡°When I saw your product, I was incredibly shocked!¡± said Bailey. ¡°giarism is an insult to the designing field! If you have no talent, then don¡¯t steal other people¡¯s creations!¡± Shen Qianshu saw the three creations that he was referring to. One of them was a ne inspired by France¡¯s national flower, the sweet iris. The rose gold was designed to form a circr shape with an iris flower carved from a piece of violet jade embedded within and matched with three ice jades. It was noble, cold, and had a very strong sense of design. Chapter 1190 - We are the Original

Chapter 1190: We are the Original

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios One design was a crown formed by neen pearls and eleven diamonds. Another design was a grand long ballet earring with hundreds of little blue diamonds intricately forming the shape of a ballet dancer, and the ballet dance shoes were created with violet diamonds. Every design was Shen Qianshu¡¯s own meticulous creation. She looked at Mr. Bailey with a smile. ¡°Are you sure that these three designs are yourpany¡¯s creations? Who is the designer?¡± Shen Qianshu asked with a smile. The employees had already sent Bailey the information about the jewelry¡¯s design inspiration, craft, blueprint¡ªeverything. They were from the same designer, a woman called Megan. Her parents were all professionals of the jewelry industry, and she had always been hailed as a legendary designer, owning countless praise-worthy creations at an age of less than thirty. She was also B Family¡¯s contracted designer. ¡°Megan?¡± Shen Qianshu smiled and kept silent. ¡°I know her.¡± Ye Ling frowned and was about to speak when Shen Qianshu smiled tenderly, lifted a finger, and tapped it against the side of his lips. ¡°Master, do you believe me?¡± ¡°I believe you!¡± Tong Hua refused to be yed down and said noisily, ¡°Mommy, I believe you too!¡± ¡°My big and small princes all believe me. I have nothing else to fear!¡± Shen Qianshu said with a smile. She tidied Ye Ling¡¯s outfit gently, pulled it up, and covered Ye Ling¡¯s chest and abdominal muscles. The live-stream erupted into chaos. ¡°Little angel, we do not care if you giarized or not. Don¡¯t conceal Master¡¯s beauty.¡± ¡°This beauty is supposed to be shared!¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Master, this is my battlefield. You can just stand aside and be one of the apuding audience. Look at me hack through the obstacles and forge onwards bravely!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s fans started screaming one by one. The little angel whom we are fans of will never disappoint us. Little angel is so aggressive! Even within the big group of fan-girls, there were naturally disapproving voices within them. The reporters had been wanting to dig out some sensational news since a long time ago and were waiting for Bailey to present his evidence. Fourth Brother smiled and said calmly, ¡°Mr. Bailey, you im that Qianshu had giarized yourpany¡¯s designer Megan. Call Megan over, and we canpare together. I just checked some information, and she is coincidentally in the country.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Bailey had a determined expression and sent people to call for Megan. The people in the live-stream then exined who Megan was. ¡°Wow, she is really a designer who rose to fame since a teenage girl. She had already designed beautiful creations since ten years ago.¡± ¡°She¡¯s the designer of the B Family¡¯s ssic designs. This designer is really amazing, and she is good-looking too. Her family... damn, a wealthy family. This is a real wealthy family. All its generations are all rich.¡± ¡°All of Megan¡¯s works are very lifelike and internationally acimed.¡± ¡°So who copied who? Did Shen Qianshu really copy Megan? Then how did she copy her creations?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t judge a person based on appearances. Could it be that shameful things hide behind all these?¡± ¡°Scary, scary. Ever since Shen Lin and Shen Qianshu were crowned, my opinion towards the jewelry industry is that... the waters are very deep.¡± ¡°Yes, the waters in the jewelry designing industry are indeed very deep.¡± ... Everyone on-site was a member of the jewelry industry. Many were very familiar with Megan¡¯s name. Shen Qianshu stood firmly, as if she was a mermaid standing in the center of the water. Yun An had previously projected an ocean background at the back carefully, making her seem like a mermaid brought to life. All the broadcasting cameras were pointed towards Shen Qianshu. This further caused an uproar amongst those who obsessed over looks!!!! Chapter 1191 - A BunChapter of People who Follows Blindly

Chapter 1191: A Bunch of People who Follows Blindly

Little Tong Hua said, ¡°Mr. Bailey, there¡¯s a problem. My Mommy respects your identity as a senior; thus, it is inappropriate to say words that are too nasty. Then, I shall ask first. Today is my Mommy¡¯s first jewelry show that is being broadcasted nationally, and viewers overseas can also see the live-stream too. You openly disparaged my Mommy in this jewelry show. If evidence shows that Megan copied Mommy, my AG will be suing you for defamation!¡± Bailey was startled and became furious. ¡°It is impossible for Megan to giarize!¡± ¡°Then, it is even more impossible for my Mommy to giarize!¡± Tong Hua¡¯s little face had a calm expression. ¡°I, Shen Jin, will now dere a nationwide bet in front of the audience. If my Mommy giarized, I will leave the entertainment industry!¡± The live-stream erupted into an uproar. ¡°Tong Hua, things aren¡¯t settled yet. Calm down.¡± ¡°Nation¡¯s son, this is not a joke. Oh gosh, I was nning to sleep, but I will have to finish watching the jewelry show just for this.¡± ¡°Tong Hua, I will support you forever.¡± ¡°Just leave. He should have left earlier. He keeps acting in ridiculous dramas without any acting skills at all. Who wants you in the entertainment industry?¡± ... Ye Ling was expressionless. ¡°If Shen Qianshu giarized, AG¡¯s entire fortune will be donated to Hope Primary School and the heart and neuropathology foundation funds.¡± Gu Xie said, ¡°If Shen Qianshu giarized, Gu Xie will leave the entertainment industry forever.¡± Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°If Shen Qianshu giarized, Lin Xiaojuan will also leave the entertainment industry.¡± Ye Yifan said, ¡°If Miss Shen giarized, I, Ye Yifan... will never be involved in any love scandals again!¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡°...¡± Third Master, amongst these serious statements, are you here as a joke? Are you here to be funny? Ye Yifan had a calm expression on his face. ¡°Logically, isn¡¯t this a very challenging thing to do for me?¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡°...¡± You win! Chen Wanwan said, ¡°If Shen Qianshu giarized, all of BG¡¯s profits will be donated to the Red Cross Association!¡± Yun An said, ¡°If Shen Qianshu giarized, I, Yun An, will leave the jewelry industry.¡± Gu Fourth Brother said, ¡°If Shen Qianshu giarized, I, the Ghost... Our family... will donate ten billion to build roads and improve the infrastructure of the city.¡± Lei Junjie said, ¡°Let me jump onto the bandwagon. If Shen Qianshu giarized, Banana Live will donate ten billion to the international refugee camp.¡± The live-stream was really in chaos now. Tong Hua and Ye Ling were Shen Qianshu¡¯s closest people. No one would say anything about them using their own reputation and fortune to support Shen Qianshu. Instead, it would only let others feel blind love. No matter what happened, always trust the family. However, after Ye Ling¡¯s ¡°If Shen Qianshu giarized...¡± A whole bunch of people stood out. Gu Xie, Lin Xiaojuan, Ye Yifan, Yun An, Fourth Brother, and Lei Junjie¡ªthey were all reputable people. Gu Xie was a notable figure of the acting industry, and Lei Junjie was prominent in all the live-stream tforms. They used their own reputation, career, and money. To make a gamble one by one. To make a gamble in front of the viewers all around the nation. What kind of trust would allow them to say these words without any hesitation? Shen Qianshu was so touched that her heart ached. This unconditional trust had given her a feeling like a stationary needle in the deep sea. These men and women surrounding her formed a powerful protection circle. Bailey was stunned. He may not know who Lin Xiaojuan or Ye Yifan was, but he definitely knew who Ye Ling, Yun An, Gu Xie, and Lei Junjie were. These people had all stood out one by one to protect Shen Qianshu¡¯s innocence using their reputation. Shen Qianshu smiled slightly. In the shining lights of the oceanic background, the mermaid lifted her head and disyed her own pride. Chapter 1192 - Outdid the Baby

Chapter 1192: Outdid the Baby

In the live-stream. ¡°Damn, are these people crazy?¡± ¡°If Shen Qianshu giarized, oh gosh, oh gosh, how much money will be given for societal welfare?¡± ¡°Hahaha, if Shen Qianshu giarized, I will leave the bullet screen industry!¡± ¡°If Shen Qianshu giarized, I will leave the keyboard warrior industry!¡± ¡°If Shen Qianshu giarized, I will donate a month¡¯s allowance to the Red Cross Association!¡± ... The bullet screen was filled with ¡°If Shen Qianshu giarized...¡± Three minutes had not even passed. ¡°If Shen Qianshu giarized¡± had topped the search engines. This was a rare fight to preserve one¡¯s reputation. Without knowing who started it, there was a reputation battle between the two countries, China and France. ¡°Logically speaking, it is simply too outrageous for a Frenchman to use our designer of giarism. Who gave them the courage?¡± ¡°No matter who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong, there are so many people supporting Shen Qianshu. I also want to stand with Shen Qianshu!¡± ¡°How charismatic is Shen Qianshu?Why is everyoneing out to protect her reputation?¡± ¡°If Shen Qianshu really did giarize, this jewelry show will be fun.¡± ... Bailey was confused and slightly angry. Amongst the steadfastness of everyone else, he had a bad premonition. He seemed to have stirred up trouble with some prominent figure, a jewelry designer protected by people from all the different industries. He truly believed that she really did giarize. Megan¡¯s design sketches had already been released for a year or so. Tong Hua got furious and pouted. ¡°A bunch of blind followers!!!¡± It was clearly he who helped Mommy reim her face through his aggressiveness. It was barely eptable for Daddy to follow him. A bunch of people jumped on the bandwagon too. How maddening. They stole this baby¡¯s glory!!!! As a professional actor, how could his limelight be stolen by someone else? ¡°Uncle Bailey, I hope that you canpensate for my Mommy¡¯s loss of reputation!¡± Tong Hua continued to assert his presence. Bailey said, ¡°Megan¡¯s design sketch was already done one year ago. BG has not even been founded for one year. I don¡¯t know where you got Megan¡¯s design sketch from, but you must have giarized. To the friends of China, we are very reasonable people. We do not use others for no reason. ¡°Your designers have a culture of giarizing. The jewelry creations in the country have all followed blindly, and many of the brands have copied the new creations of all our season collections. We are already filingwsuits. ¡°I am a reasonable person. giarism is giarism. Even if all of you use your reputation as a guarantee, she is still giarizing!¡± Shen Qianshu had been touched by the group of friends earlier. There was a sour feeling in her heart. Upon hearing Bailey¡¯s words, she pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Sure, we will wait for your dear Megan toe over for the face-off!¡± Megan arrived quickly. She hade together with Bailey to expand their business in the Chinesemunities and had constantly been surveying the market. She arrived, and the products were also brought along. ¡°Wow, the climax is here. Who giarized?¡± Every citizen was paying close attention. The viewers in the live-stream immediately rose. Lei Junjie received a call from the technical department. ¡°CEO Lei, the servers are paralyzed again. There are too many people.¡± ¡°Change change change, buy buy buy, fix fix fix. It must keep holding on!¡± This was no less sensational than when Shen Qianshu exposed Yang Post time. Shen Qianshu was now tremendously popr. Megan was an American woman who looked like she was in her thirties. She had deep facial features, wore exquisite make-up, and was extremely charismatic. B Family¡¯s men have also brought their own jewelry samples over. Bailey weed Megan. Her expression was unpleasant, and she looked towards Shen Qianshu. Chapter 1193 - A Slap On The Face

Chapter 1193: A p On The Face

So it was this woman? Sheughed coldly in her heart. How shameless for Megan to actually giarize her work! This issue caused a hugemotion. Someone from thepany had already told her about this on the way here. Such an uproar. Some nosy people had uploaded the video to some of the websites overseas, where it had also caused amotion. This was a very horrible giarism incident, and someizens had also thoughtfully made English and French subtitles for the overseas live-streams. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Megan, Bailey said that I copied your work. Why not let uspare them?¡± The director gave the camera to Megan. She looked very strong and had a strong, insuperable presence. However, Shen Qianshu was not intimidated. ¡°Yun An,e up too.¡± Yun An went up the stage. ¡°For the sake of fairness, you can also invite a jewelry appraiser.¡± BG and the B Family both brought up their jewelry and ced them on the clean te. These three sets of jewelry were practically identical, and the naked eye was unable to differentiate between the two. Megan nced towards the bottom of the stage and saw Lu Mengxi. ¡°Mengxi, are you willing to help me do the appraisal?¡± Lu Mengxi was internationally-acimed and was also acquainted with Megan. Lu Mengxi was more than happy to and went up onto the stage. Yun An and Lu Mengxi both appraised the two sets of jewelry together, focusing mainly on the materials. The designs were practically the same. It could quickly be determined that someone must have giarized. If saying that the brainstorming of ideas was the same was barely eptable, then the material of the jewelry would be assessed. Yun An frowned slightly. Exactly identical. Lu Mengxi was happy¡ªshe only had to appraise the jewelry and could not invite trouble to herself. ¡°Completely the same. The intricate details of the design and the material are identical. Even if the brainstorming of ideas was somehow the same, this is simply impossible. It must be that one of the two had giarized,¡± said Lu Mengxi. Yun An nodded. Agreed! Lu Mengxi was ted. This time, it would be impossible for Shen Qianshu to turn the tables. For the B Family, the design was from a year ago. BG had not even been founded for a year. It was obvious who the giarizer was. The live-stream room broke into a heated discussion. ¡°For those who have guaranteed Shen Qianshu¡¯s innocence, do your faces hurt? A p in the face!!!¡± ¡°The Red Cross Association and Hope Primary School will receive so much money.¡± ¡°Gu Xie, Tong Hua, remember to leave the entertainment industry.¡± ¡°Does Shen Qianshu still have the face to continue staying in the jewelry designing industry? If I were her, I would have left the industry much earlier. It¡¯s too embarrassing, too embarrassing.¡± The live-stream room was filled with voices of defamation. Bailey took out their discussion from a year ago. The video and evidence were all dated and projected onto the big screen to prove that they have designed it a year ago. Bailey asked, ¡°Miss Shen, where is your proof?¡± Shen Qianshu smiled slightly. ¡°Megan, before I present my evidence, I will give you onest chance. Were all of these designed by you?¡± Megan said in a deep voice, ¡°Yes!¡± Megan¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the meaning of you asking that question is. This is indeed ourpany¡¯s design. I don¡¯t know where you got our design from.¡± ¡°You are lying!¡± Shen Qianshu said deeply. ¡°Five years ago, we participated in the Diamond Concept Competition. We even met each other briefly. Megan, have you forgotten about me so quickly?¡± Megan¡¯s eyes widened. She looked at Shen Qianshu in shock and fear. Shen Qianshu said to Megan in English, ¡°I can still vividly remember the words you told me that year. You said that I was a little brat and that participating in the Concept Competition was only a silly dream. You said that I was like an ugly ducklinging into a flock of swans; you criticized me mercilessly. However, I won first ce in thatpetition, while you were in second ce. That time, my name was Candy!¡± Chapter 1194 - A Slap On The Face 2

Chapter 1194: A p On The Face 2

¡°What on earth? Shen Qianshu was talking about a design from five years ago?¡± ¡°Could it be that Megan stole Shen Qianshu¡¯s design from five years ago?¡± ... The director gave the camera back to Megan. The entire venue was about to explode, and everyone started discussing. Bailey was also confused upon hearing that. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°The design that time was a crown. You definitely won¡¯t remember me. Indeed, I had white hair and heavy make-up on¡ªnowhere near my beauty now. It is only natural that you don¡¯t remember. Three monthster during the opening of the Paris Jade Designing Competition, I met you again, unfortunately. You told me the exact same things, and the irony was that we ced first together. The theme that time was Irises, and my name was Sara in thatpetition. That day, I had smoky make-up on and wore a red wig.¡± ... ¡°At the end of the month when the Paris Fashion Diamond Competition was held, I did not meet you. In thatpetition, my name was Rachel. You won third ce with a pair of earrings, while I won second ce with this pair of ballet earrings. That day, I wore a short, dyed wig and was in a male costume. My name was Niel. I have recounted the origins of these three sets of designs¡ªthey were all my design creations at Paris a few years ago.¡± ... Megan¡¯s face became terribly pale. Bailey suddenly got a bad feeling. He looked at Megan and asked interrogatively, ¡°What is she talking about?¡± ¡°You... impossible. You are speaking off the cuff.¡± Megan pointed at Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Unfortunately, I have saved a copy of a video of thepetition that year. I have already ordered someone to retrieve it from home. If you want to see it, the audience nationwide wants to see it too.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Megan yelled. ¡°You are enough!¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Take out your evidence to rebuke me, Megan.¡± Megan stood on the stage and heard the whispers below the stage, like someone had pulled apart the curtains of shame. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°You are B Family¡¯s designer. You really have guts. Thinking that I had disappeared after not being in Paris for so many years, you dared to use mypetition creations. Your luck isn¡¯t very good! Those were all my designs.¡± She said calmly, ¡°When I was in Paris that year, I participated in manypetitions. Master has also said in the previous Jewelry Designing Competition earlier that I had altered my name and put on make-up to participated in thepetition, all for the sake of money. That was my fault. Back then, I had no knowledge of copyright and only wanted to get the prize money. I gave up on the creation¡¯s ownership back then, so it belonged to the organizer for a time limit of five years. In April this year, the limit was up. Hence, the copyright of all these products belongs to me. ¡°My jewelry show was held quite hurriedly, and past products were also disyed. Megan, did you really think that your stealing my creations from five years ago would go unnoticed?¡± Megan¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. The people below the stage whispered around. The people on the stage all looked at her. Megan said, ¡°You are speaking nonsense. How can it be you? How can it be you!¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°A round of investigation will reveal whether it was me. I don¡¯t mind filing a cross-border defamationwsuit with your B Family. Bailey, Megan, wait to receive mywyer¡¯s letter.¡± Megan¡¯s bewilderment and Bailey¡¯s helplessness were apparent as they were filmed and shown in front of the audience. ck Rose¡¯s technicians soon released a set of videos depicting Shen Qianshu participating in the videos that year. They projected them onto the big screen and the live-stream simultaneously. Chapter 1195 - A Slap on the Face 3

Chapter 1195: A p on the Face 3

¡°Hahahahahaha, is that our little angel?¡± ¡°Forgive me for being unrestrained, for loving freedom my whole life, and for being a little angel who loves a whole head of white hair.¡± ¡°I cannot bear to look at it. White hair, smoky make-up, what kind ofbination is this? Hahahaha, I don¡¯t really know fashion.¡± ¡°Looking at the little angel in the past, I then realized that the little angel now is the real little angel.¡± ... The live-stream was shocked by her image. However, the people who were at the scene were concerned about Shen Qianshu¡¯spetition and whether it was actually this piece of work. It was indeed her. Coincidentally, she hadpeted together with Megan. Even if her image was very exaggerated, the crowd could also tell by looking. ¡°Megan, Bailey, don¡¯t you want to express your thoughts?¡± Shen Qianshu magnanimously started to set a trap. There was no tinge of any smile in her eyes. She had organized a jewelry exhibition and wanted to put up a defense against ck Rose from blowing up the venue. She had to guard against Shen Lin and Lu Mengxi froming to create trouble. She had nned everything perfectly but forgot that her overseas friends were actually not far away. They stepped on her face and said that she giarized. It was simply unreasonable. Megan¡¯s face and ears turned red. She hid her gaze. The reporters would not let her go. They surrounded her one after another. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything!¡± Bailey, who jumped out and talked about giarism at the beginning, was in a more difficult situation. The appearance of a French gentleman had copsed. He looked like he was at a loss and did not get back to his senses for a long time. He swiftly apologized. ¡°Miss Shen, I am very sorry. I was uninformed,¡± Bailey said. ¡°We started preparing the jewelry one year ago, and it was going to be on sale immediately. Suddenly, we saw the exact work which went on sale before us. I have been prejudiced. I am really sorry.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Ignorance can be forgiven. It is fine as long as the misunderstanding is cleared. Of course, you all will still have to go through the court case.¡± Bailey¡¯s face changed. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you have done it intentionally or unintentionally. You have stepped on our national boundary and stepped on my first jewelry exhibition. You have also stepped on my reputation. You are representing the image of an international brand. I am also representing the image of BG. We, as Chinese people, love our reputation the most.¡± Bailey said, ¡°Miss Shen, it is a misunderstanding. It is a misunderstanding.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled and did not say anything. If she did not appear to be tough, anyone would sh with her directly in her face in the future. With one word of giarism, her reputation naturally would not be too good in the long term. Megan said, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. I don¡¯t know anything!¡± ... If Shen Qianshu¡¯s giarism became on the hot topic list, very soon, Shen Qianshu¡¯s fight for glory in the jewelry world would also go onto the hot topic list. She would be extremely popr on every tform. Company B was a big brand in the country. It was a symbol of luxury. Theirpany¡¯s designs had always been unique. Every piece of work was a premium product, and their brand effectpared to the luxury goods within the country was not just higher by one grade. AG Jewelry¡¯s brand effect was notparable to Company B internationally. Their designers had always been standing high up in the air. It was not very possible for the designers overseas to fight for glory withpany B. Right now, Shen Qianshu fought fiercely for glory for the designers within the country. All the while, made in China products represented giarism in the country and had the impression of being imitations. The luxury goods overseas had always been a model of designs and elegant designs. They had the slogan of never giarizing and the freedom of designing. It was not that easy for Chinese designers to make a name for themselves overseas. Shen Qianshu made them be aware now. giarism was a bad practice in the whole world. Chapter 1196 - A Slap On The Face 4

Chapter 1196: A p On The Face 4

This group of overseas designers who were high up in the air would also giarize and throw dirty water. Three types of designs by Shen Qianshu were treated as Company B¡¯s quarterly star products. They became famous internationally very quickly. If no one had known who she wasst time, they all knew now. Shen Qianshu¡¯s personal brand effect was renowned internationally. Although the jewelry exhibition encountered a small ident, the ending was good and was considered perfect. The number of people who watched the live-stream also shot through the roof. CEO Lei was so overjoyed and was thankful for his ex-girlfriend. This was too awesome. If there were more ex-girlfriends like her, he would not have to worry about the flow of volume. When Ye Ling, Shen Qianshu, and Tong Hua walked during the second round of the show, they had full apuse from everybody. BG and Shen Qianshu caused a sensation in the jewelry circle in the whole world through a jewelry exhibition. ... ¡°Little Shu is really very outstanding.¡± Second Old Master Gu smiled admiringly. ¡°Number two, do you think she will be so magnanimous and so talented if she had grown up in Ghost City since she was young?¡± ¡°She will,¡± Gu Yuanli said. ¡°She is the little princess in our Gu Family. She is naive, kind, and adorable. No matter where she grows up, she will be dazzling.¡± Second Old Master Gu was all smiles. His face showed how proud he was. He was very proud of the few of his children. Number one, number two, a few children, and Shen Qianshu now were all very outstanding. He felt that it was a miracle. God was considered to have treated him very well. If only Hongxiu could wake up. An agent came over hurriedly. ¡°Second Old Master Gu, someone stepped on the warning line in the mountain behind.¡± ¡°Dad, you stay here and apany Mom. I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Yuanli came out from the door and said calmly, ¡°Turn on all the lights.¡± The Gu Manor was as bright as daytime. Everything could be seen clearly. Second Old Master Gu¡¯s vi was overlooking theke. To prevent people froming over through theke, Gu Yuanli had installed high voltage along the warning line. There was one every three steps. It was imprable. Only Yang Ping herself did not have any way toe in. ¡°What happened to the warning line?¡± ¡°It was a snake.¡± Gu Yuanli frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Why would there be a snake in this weather? Monitoring room, pay attention.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s jewelry exhibition was held sessfully. Yang Ping did not go. She would most likely explore the Gu Manor. He was also not far away from Gu Chun¡¯s vi. He kept feeling uneasy in his heart. It was lucky that it was a daunting experience without any mishap. ... After the jewelry exhibition ended. Zhong Ran came over and said calmly, ¡°A bomb was really found. We got a bomb-disposal specialist back then. It did not cause anymotion, and no one noticed. She should have ced it earlier. It was also not known how it could make its way in.¡± Shen Qianshu frowned slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that she could still ce the explosive in even though herckeys were gone. I have belittled her. Go and check one round again. Don¡¯t create other effects.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yun An and Chen Wanwan walked over. Chen Wanwan asked, ¡°Are we really issuing awyer¡¯s letter topany B and Megan?¡± ¡°Of course we have to issue.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Yun An said, ¡°Bailey is the design director ofpany B. He would turn up his nose at a small jewelry show. This time he came over to watch the show, I guess he was shing with Qianshu. I didn¡¯t expect that Qianshu would bring out the same exact product that had been listed by theirpany. Hence, they were suddenly in a difficult situation. The public rtions in such a bigpany like this would have a way. If it were me, I would wait until the jewelry exhibition ended before giving you awyer¡¯s letter for damages. I would not explode directly at the jewelry exhibition. To the French gentlemen like them, it was a very impolite matter.¡± ¡°Then why did they want to make things difficult?¡± Chapter 1197 - A Beautiful Mistake

Chapter 1197: A Beautiful Mistake

¡°It¡¯s simple, Qianshu¡¯s fame is big enough, and the influence of the jewelry show is significant as well. He has seeded in putting you in a difficult situation and managed to advertise their products extensively at the same time. What a pity it would be to miss this opportunity to publicize in the country. However, he never thought that he would receive the short end of the stick and get pulled down by his stupid teammate.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°It isn¡¯t hard to guess that Bailey was trying to publicize their products for free at my expense. He just never thought that Megan would giarize. His own smartness turned him against himself.¡± Chen Wanwan said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about hiswsuit. In fact, he helped us publicize for free and increased our poprity. Your personal brand effect also received a huge boost. Who knows, perhaps we can hold a jewelry show overseas in the future.¡± Shen Qianshuughed widely, and the three high-fived each other, harboring immense optimism and hope for their future. Li Chen stood from afar, and no one could tell if he was looking at Yun An or Shen Qianshu. His gaze was nd, and the lighting beside him diffused a sense of silence and iciness. The eyes that were like water seemed to conceal countless thoughts. Gu Fifth Brother did not like the noise and was scared every time he saw someone. Despite the fact that he rarely ventured out of home and how no one would recognize him even if he was an internationally-acimedic artist, he still attracted quite some attention beside Gu Fourth Brother. Many wished to greet him. Li Chen reached out his hand and stopped someone, saying ndly, ¡°Sorry, I have something to discuss with him.¡± After seeing that the person was Li Chen, the few people left politely. Gu Fifth Brother let out a sigh, and his face became flushed. He was so nervous that his forehead was filled with droplets of sweat, and his breathing became a bitbored. It was a feat for him to even manageing here. ¡°Are you alright?¡± asked Li Chen, looking at him worryingly. Yet, he did not touch him. It was torture for someone with social anxiety to interact with others. It would cause irregr heartbeat, nervousness, cold sweat, and fear to break out. Li Chen retreated half a step consciously, and Fifth Brother felt his breathing be smoother and was very grateful. ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you.¡± He was about to retrieve his handkerchief nervously to wipe his sweat away but was unable to find it anywhere. Li Chen took out a clean, white handkerchief and passed it to him. ¡°No... Thank you!¡± His fingertips shivered slightly, not daring to engage in bodily interactions with others. After receiving the handkerchief, he wiped his sweat gently. This person was so thoughtful. And polite. Fifth Brother could not help but look at him a few more times. Suddenly, he paused and widened his eyes. Li Chen asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fifth Brother shook his head in confusion, and his face flushed. ¡°Have I... seen you somewhere before?¡± Li Chen said, ¡°I¡¯m AG¡¯s designer and have held many jewelry shows before. I appeared on magazine covers a few times too. You may havee across me in some magazine before.¡± ¡°Oh... you look a bit familiar.¡± Li Chen smiled slightly, and his cold expression suddenly became lively. Yun An had been constantly looking at Li Chen. Although he was discussing legal matters with Shen Qianshu and Chen Wanwan, his gaze was attracted by Li Chen and Gu Fifth Brother. They were not standing near each other. However, they seemed very close. Li Chen was very careful about his personal belongings and would not give them to others easily. He had extreme OCD and disliked others touching his items even more. His cautious actions outside always made him feel that he was some secret agent who acted very carefully. Tonight, however, he treated a stranger like they were very close. Yun An could not help but look towards Gu Fifth Brother. He was tall, handsome, and a little shy, giving off a desire to protect him to others. Yun An seemed to have been identally stung by a bee. His fingers withdrew into a fist. Chapter 1198 - The Flirtatious Remarks of the Ex-Boyfriend

Chapter 1198: The Flirtatious Remarks of the Ex-Boyfriend

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Yun An smiled. ¡°Nothing.¡± Shen Qianshu followed his gaze and looked over. It was Li Chen and Gu Fifth Brother. She was Gu Family¡¯s little prince, and this fact was not known to many, nor would it be publicized. The Gu Family was slowly cleaning up its image, yet Ghost City¡¯s power was still there. Gu Chun wanted to act in a low-key fashion. Over there, Li Chen and Fifth Brother were in an intimate discussion. ¡°If you are ufortable, go home earlier. This sort of crowded area does not suit you,¡± said Li Chen. Fourth Brother and Ye Yifan were talking with that hot model, and they were surrounded by beautiful and dazzling women. How would they even remember their brother who had social anxiety? Fifth Brother said, ¡°No matter, I¡¯ll wait... for a while and leave.¡± Yun An walked over and greeted Li Chen and Fifth Brother with a smile. He reached his hand out to Fifth Brother in a friendly manner. ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Yun An. It¡¯s an honor to see you.¡± In the midst of the crowd, it was impossible to see anything wrong if he did not interact with others. There were a lot of people bumping into each other, causing him to feel very nervous and ufortable already. Even if it was Shen Qianshu or Tong Hua, any further interactions with people would cause him unbearable pain; it would feel like someone had split him apart. He had no desire to shake hands and greet others anymore. He was thinking of how to refuse him. Li Chen said, ¡°He¡¯s ufortable.¡± Yun An said, ¡°Oh, okay, sorry. I was being impolite.¡± Fifth Brother shook his head and felt very guilty. Li Chen said, ¡°You...¡± He nced over at Fourth Brother and Gu Xie. They seemed to be busy. He frowned. ¡°Would you like to go home? I¡¯ll send you home first.¡± ¡°Would it be... very troublesome?¡± Fifth Brother was now also very confused and forgot that he could not board strangers¡¯ cars. He only wanted to go home; however, it would be quite difficult for him to drive alone. It would be tough for him to even walk on the streets. ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome,¡± said Li Chen. ¡°Yun An, I¡¯ll send him home first.¡± ¡°...¡± Li Chen walked towards a less crowded area, and Fifth Brother followed him hurriedly, avoiding any physical contact with others. He should never havee to this jewelry show. He had overestimated his tolerance towards crowds and public areas. Yun An looked at their backs for a long period of time. In the banquet hall, a chilly gust of wind came attacking. He only felt that his entire body was chilled to the bone. Shen Qianshu walked over with a smile. ¡°Where¡¯s Li Chen?¡± She had thought that Yun An went over to look for Li Chen.¡± ¡°He left.¡± ¡°You did not leave together?¡± ¡°We are just friends. We have to maintain our distance to prevent... any misunderstandings.¡± Yun An heard his own mocking voice. ¡°Ok then.¡± Lei Junjie waved at Shen Qianshu, and Shen Qianshu walked over. ¡°Hey, CEO Lei. You were very loyal today. Thanks foring.¡± As the organizer, Shen Qianshu was very busy and had to greet every guest. Lei Junjie said, ¡°Little Shu, you are really so dazzling. I have never seen a girl more beautiful than you. You are like a goddess, a woman of matchless beauty. That mermaid outfit made me think that you were a mermaid that had fallen to the mortal world.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°... ¡± She almost spat out. He had so many flirtatious remarks. ¡°To speak the truth, I¡¯m already numb to these types of praises today.¡± Lei Junjie yelled exaggeratedly. ¡°What? You are actually numb to such cultured praise like mine? Little Shu, you really don¡¯t leave me any face.¡± Shen Qianshu facepalmed, and her heart was so tired that she felt like crying. ¡°Speak nicely.¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± CEO Leiughed loudly. ¡°Congrattions to you. The jewelry show was held very sessfully, and you shot up to fame. It is a very delightful thing now that you can keep a stable position in the jewelry designing industry and sweep the world by its feet. Back when we were dating, I knew that you were an exceptional person who would definitely rise up to the sky. Look, my prediction was so urate.¡± Chapter 1199 - Here Comes the Storm Again

Chapter 1199: Here Comes the Storm Again

¡°Okay then.¡± CEO Leiughed loudly. ¡°Congrattions to you. The jewelry show was held very sessfully, and you shot up to fame. It is a very delightful thing now that you can keep a stable position in the jewelry designing industry and sweep the world by its feet. Back when we were dating, I knew that you were an exceptional person who would definitely rise up to the sky. Look, my prediction was so urate.¡± Shen Qianshu could not help butugh. ¡°Back then when we were dating, didn¡¯t youin that I didn¡¯t spend enough time with you when I visit jewelry exhibitions? You said, ¡®What is there to look at a jewelry exhibition? They¡¯re nothing but a bunch of stones. Can they bring food to the table?¡¯ When I was working on my designs you would say, ¡®Ah. What¡¯s this nonsense? How ugly. Who would buy whatever this thing bes? Whoever buys it is an idiot.¡¯¡± Lei Junjie felt ashamed. ¡°You have such a great memory. Then, I failed at my business, and my heart was filled with hatred. I was so narrow-minded. I had not grown into a real man then. How could you take those words I said seriously? Hurry, forget about them and look at me now. This is the correct me, okay?¡± Shen Qianshu put her hand onto her forehead andughed. Whenever she was with Lei Junjie, things would be rather interesting. ¡°You have be more annoying than you were before.¡± ¡°This trait is thetest trend among youths.¡± Shen Qianshu replied helplessly. ¡°Oh well, I can¡¯t keep up.¡± She reached out her arm. ¡°Friend, I am very grateful.¡± Lei Junjie looked at her hand seriously. Her slim and tender fingers revealed her pampered life. Heughed, ¡°Rather than a handshake, I would prefer to advance another level for this gratitude. How about a hug?¡± Shen Qianshu did not waste any time. She hugged him, and Lei Junjie said softly by her ear, ¡°I¡¯m d that you are doing well.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart melted for a moment. Although she did not keep in contact with her exes, she did not burn bridges with them, other than Lin Xuan and Yuan Hui. Although Lei Junjie was rather childish, he still had a good personality. ¡°Oh right, your boyfriend is here. Ah, the central system air-conditioner.¡± Lei Junjie kissed her on the cheek at the speed of lightning and giggled as he retreated as if he was trying to make up for something. He was very gentlemanly. Shen Qianshu watched with her bare eyes as Ye Ling strode over with a tinge of coolness in the air. ¡°...¡± CEO Lei smiled lightly and waved. Then, he gave her a flying kiss and fled from the battlefield. Ye Ling squinted. His amber eyes seemed frosty. With ayer of coldness, he said, ¡°I came at the wrong time. Have I interrupted you and your ex-boyfriend at reminiscing the past?¡± Shen Qianshuined inwardly and suddenly hugged him by the neck. With everyone watching, she kissed him on the lips. ¡°Master, that was a very normal greeting in Western-Style. This is the correct way of reminiscing the past.¡± She winked at him and tiptoed. Then, she kissed him again flirtatiously. It put out the fire that was brewing in him. The jewelry exhibition was a great sess. Shen Qianshu¡¯s name was getting bigger. She nned to send Company B awsuit the next day. First, for the giarismmitted by Megan. Second, for the giarismmitted by Company B! ... There were only slight issues in the Gu Manor. Everything was peaceful. Gu Yuanli¡¯s men had searched the entire Gu Manor, and they did not find one bit of evidence to prove that there was a troublemaker. After Li Zhiyuan and Shen Qianshu had discussed, they decided not to alert the prey. They had more than one idea to rely on. She would not alert Yang Ping unless she was fully prepared, in case she was acting on impulse. The private investigator at the bottom of the mountain also gave them the information very quickly. Yang Ping had returned. She brought some ingredients back. Shen Qianshu sent people to follow her track and realized that the ingredients that she had bought were necessities for making bombs. Shen Qianshu looked at the report, and she was speechless. Chapter 1200 - Lost the Case

Chapter 1200: Lost the Case

Yang Ping just would not give up. Li Zhiyuan said, ¡°She would definitely act impulsively. We should be prepared.¡± Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Whether it is Rose Castle or the Gu Manor, she can only make an issue out of it from a superficial level. I think she¡¯s waiting for my Mom to wake up. There is no hurry for this matter. My Mom has not woken up, and she will not try anything funny. She wants to perish with my Mom.¡± Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Are you sure that the Yang Family has not been in contact with her?¡± ¡°I was just about to speak to you about this matter. Recently, they have been caught in some trouble as well. Previously, it was the issue with Yang Po that was more serious. Although he has gone to a prefecture-level city, this issue will not pass by so easily. During this period of time, the military is fighting hard. There is no way the Yang Family would help her. They cannot separate their attention on so many things. So don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that the Yang Family is helping her. I¡¯m more afraid of her leaving the country. Ye Ling has already sent people to guard the borders. You send some people as well so we can have a double guarantee. As long as she does not leave the borders, it is hard for her to fly freely even if she has wings.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Li Zhiyuan looked at her deeply. The leader of The Roses and the jewelry designer Shen Qianshu were two different people. When she handled matters, she was so firm and decisive. Capturing Yang Ping was only but a matter of time. ... After the jewelry exhibition. News had been passed over that Megan failed at her attempt tomit suicide. She was sent to the hospital, and things were stirring up in the U.S. The news reached the people in the country, and the people at BG Jewelry were shocked. Yun An and thew department of BG were preparing the documents to sue Megan. They were going to fight for awsuit across countries. If they had to fight for this case, they had to do it in the U.S. As a result, the procedures were veryplex. When the news of Megan attempting suicide got to Shen Qianshu, she was shocked as well. ¡°Is she okay?¡± Chen Wanwan asked. ¡°What¡¯s with the suicide?¡± Yun An said, ¡°I heard that she¡¯s no longer in danger. The mass media is fabricating things and saying that they almost lost her.¡± Many of the designers in BG were fangirls of Shen Qianshu. One of them said, ¡°Wow, did she attempt suicide so she would not have to go to court? This must be fake. If Imitted suicide, the God of Hell would ept me. She was even saved by the doctors? This must be a show.¡± ¡°Yeah, who would be saved at the hospital after attempting suicide? There is still a distance from home to the hospital even by car. Wouldn¡¯t the ambnce take time toe? How is this a suicide attempt? She¡¯s clearly just trying to seek attention.¡± ¡°Sister Shu, ignore her. Let¡¯s sue her. giarism is such a huge issue in today¡¯s world. Did she think she could get away with just selling that?¡± Yun An agreed. This person was getting increasingly popr, and so were her evil tendencies. She wanted to put up a fight with Megan and Company B. This was the first time that Company B had had to deal with a court case in five years. During these five years, they only sued others. No one had sued them. ¡°Oh right, I researched yesterday and found out that Company B had once sued Li Chen for vition of rights.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Shen Qianshu was curious. She was not close to Li Chen, but because of Yun An, she could not help but pay more attention. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Zhou Sen said, ¡°That was three years ago. Li Chen had a jewelry exhibition in New York. It was done together with many other jewelry brands in Paris. It wasn¡¯t so much of a personal jewelry exhibition. That time, he showcased three of his personal jewelry. One of them was very simr to a jewelry design that Company B was about to release in Asia. Then, Company B sued him.¡± Shen Qianshu had never heard about this. Li Chen was AG¡¯s star performer. He was handsome and gifted. Chapter 1201 - A Lifetime Of Darkness

Chapter 1201: A Lifetime Of Darkness

He was handsome and gifted in designing. Li Chen¡¯s works took up one-third of the works that were sold during AG¡¯s sale. ¡°They are spouting nonsense!¡± Yun An was angered! Everyone had a fright and looked at Yun An one after another. This gentleman was usually very refined and polite. His face had darkened, and an angry fire was burning in his chest. Everyone kept quiet at the same time. Shen Qianshu gave him a tap on his shoulder. Yun An said, ¡°These two pieces of jewelry were indeed very simr in concept. However, the details were obviously different. It was like one was rose champagne and the other was a red rose. Although they were roses, they were very different. They secretly changed the concept.¡± Chen Wanwan could not help herself from asking, ¡°How was the court case in the end? Was it a win?¡± Zhou Sen nced at Yun An carefully. ¡°Lost.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yun An said, ¡°The court case was lost. The court case was in New York back then. We had gone up to fight a court case with others. That was a disadvantage by itself. Furthermore, we were facing Company B. AG had just gotten a little famous in the international market. Regardless of influence or brand effect, it could not bepared to them. It was obvious that the jewelry concept and details of the designs of both parties were different. However, the judge still passed the sentence of giarism. This product only appeared in jewelry exhibitions. Subsequently, it was not sold.¡± This was also the only court case that Li Chen had gone through in his career. After being sued, he acted like it was nothing on the second day as he attended the various jewelry exhibitions. Back then, the jewelry association was moring AG to fire him. The news was suppressed within the country. Subsequently, Company B¡¯s public rtions department actually disclosed the news. This also had a very big impact on AG. However, Li Chen did not leave AG all along. After Shen Qianshu finished listening to this court case, she was amazed. This was not just a war of infringement to reputation. This was Company B sensing that AG was going to rise up internationally, which caused them to be vignt and suppressive. AG could not bepared to Company B back then in the international jewelry market and suffered a big loss. They wanted to make use of a chance like this to suppress AG and let them withdraw from the international market. As it happened, Ye Ling was already in control of AG back then. His style was hard, and not only did he not fire Li Chen, he even wanted to go head-on with Company B. Anyway, he had power, and his resources within the country were continuous. He was also willing to splurge. This matter was very quickly suppressed. Zhou Sen said, ¡°There were videos of the jewelry exhibition. There were also reports by domestic news stations back then. I¡¯ll go and find them. Right, sister Wanwan has that piece of jewelry. I saw sister Wanwan wearing itst time.¡± ¡°... ¡± Wanwan was astonished. Thank you for your reminder. I¡¯ll go back and put it at the bottom of my box. ¡°Why are you all looking at me? Why are you all looking at me like I¡¯m a traitor? I am innocent. I am just a vain littledy who likes bling bling and shiny dazzling jewelry!!!¡± Chen Wanwan replied. Everyone could not helpughing. Zhou Sen took out the jewelry and shared it with the group. Shen Qianshu issued a red packet first. Within seconds, it was all snatched. ¡°...¡± Shepared the two pieces of jewelry. At first nce, there were indeed some simrities. They were merely simr in their outlines. However, their internal details were different. It was just the design. The ne from Company B had used the Chinese knot method to chain two types of emerald together. Li Chen had used the concentric knot. Furthermore, Li Chen¡¯s product had made others¡¯ eyes light up more. It was very stunning. Company B¡¯s ne was also pretty. However, it was not as stunning. ¡°This can also be judged as giarism?¡± Chen Wanwan did not know much about jewelry design. Anyway, from how she had looked at it, they were very simr at first nce. Shen Qianshu, Yun An, Zhou Sen, Li Le, etc. were professionals... This was obviously not the same jewelry design. Chapter 1202 - The Foreign Media That Ruined The Appearance

Chapter 1202: The Foreign Media That Ruined The Appearance

Chen Wanwan did not know much about jewelry design. Anyway, from how she had looked at it, they were very simr at first nce. Shen Qianshu, Yun An, Zhou Sen, Li Le, etc. were professionals... This was obviously not the same jewelry design. There were tens of millions of earrings in the market now. Many products were almost identical. Company B¡¯s ssic model back then was also not solely hers. It was also an alteration of others¡¯ works. To say that this was giarism was too much. Li Chen actually even suffered a loss. ¡°If this court case was fought locally, it was reckoned that they would also lose. This was because the brand effect was different,¡± Yun An said. ¡°They had no choice but to fight the court case in America back then. If they had fought within the country, the impact on Li Chen would be even greater.¡± Ye Ling had decided to fight the court case in America back then. Thereafter, the news was suppressed and did not spread to the country internally. If the court case was fought within the country, it would spread everywhere. The impact on Li Chen would be very bad. ¡°Anyway, this matter had made me feel dark toward Company B forever,¡± Yun An said. Shen Qianshu controlled herself fromughing. Is it because of this reason that you are freaking being dark your whole life? Don¡¯t you have any personal feelings? Chen Wanwan had the demeanor of a big sister. ¡°Then we definitely have to fight this court case. Regardless of whether it is fought in the country or overseas, we have to fight it. This matter is definitely going to happen. She can still say things so nicely. Even if Megan hadmitted suicide, we will still fight this court case.¡± ... Just as the people in BG had expected. All the Western media started to show Megan¡¯s pitiful plight and called her behavior of giarism a small mistake. Because of this matter, there was a member of the media who had specially interviewed Shen Qianshu. The reporter asked, ¡°Miss Shen, I heard that Megan failed tomit suicide. It must be because of the jewelry giarism matter which made her feel too guilty. Will you reconcile with her and give up on the charge?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± ¡°... ¡± The reporter was dumbstruck. The reporters were stumped. Regardless of humanitarian, out of pity, or protecting the peace in the international jewelry world, this matter should be privately settled. However, Miss Shen took the unusual route. She just did not follow hermon sense when she acted. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Shemitted suicide, and that is her matter. It had nothing to do with me. I heard that Megan had failed tomit suicide, and she is recuperating well. She should be able to attend court. Hermitting suicide belonged to an act of self-harm. Whether it is me or BG, don¡¯t use morals to kidnap us. giarism is giarism. There is nothing to say. Could you steal my child and then feel guilty andmit suicide? Are you then not guilty? Can this erase the fact that you havemitted a sin? ¡°Hence, I will definitely fight thewsuit until thewsuit ends. BG and I will not ept any reporter or media interview. Thank you everyone for your cooperation!¡± ... Shen Qianshu¡¯s words seemed to have ignited an explosive pack. The western media crusaded against her one after another. ¡°Did Shen Qianshu take part in the jewelrypetition back then? Where did her workse from? Why is she so overbearing? Who can prove that the person who took part in thepetition was her? She said it was her, but is the work hers? I looked at thepetition work, and I could not tell at all that this person was Shen Qianshu.¡± ¡°She had actually pursued our Megan rigorously. Our poor Megan, she nearly died because of guilt, yet she is still pursuing her relentlessly. She is too much. She really makes others despise her.¡± ¡°A designer who is not famous is actually so arrogant. Without Megan, no one would even know who she is. She is not even worthy to hold Megan¡¯s shoes for her.¡± ¡°Talking about giarism, there were a few Chinese countries that had giarized Company B. We had been magnanimous all along and were not calctive when AG giarized Company B. There were quite a number of their brands which had always giarized Company B. However, they were overbearing.¡± Chapter 1203 - Stupid Teammates Ah Ah Ah

Chapter 1203: Stupid Teammates Ah Ah Ah

¡°You all are then the giarism country and the king of copycats.¡± ... Shen Qianshu¡¯s moral values were shattered. Although there were some foreign media outlets that were speaking from the angle of truth, the mainstream media also did not dare to say such words that ruined the moral values. They could only call for peace in the international jewelry world. Their words had also implied that they hoped that Shen Qianshu would withdraw thewsuit. There were a few foreign media outlets with little poprity that were simply liberated. There were those who attacked the Chinese country as the country of giarism. The development of the matter had exceeded Shen Qianshu¡¯s imagination. It had broken free from control. She could not even do any public rtions on time. The media within our country can not sit still anymore. ¡°There were some foreign mediapanies that simply made my country¡¯s nosy onlookers dumbstruck. It was obviously giarism. Shen Qianshu, the little angel, was a victim. She was actually being written by them as a scheming abuser. You all really have to learn about ideology and moral values.¡± ¡°I have already prepared my ideology and moral values and n to have a proper lesson with this group of foreign media outlets to fix their moral values.¡± ¡°In the future, the people who giarize can just giarize. There will not be any originator. After giarizing and bing famous, one can just wipe pig¡¯s blood on the wrist, take a picture, and go to the hospital to make a record. Ah, I have failed tomit suicide. I am so pitiful, and you all still want to sue me. I am so weak. I am reasonable. I want to sob. You all are bad people.¡± ¡°This is a ssic example of ¡®I am weak, I am reasonable.¡¯ Is it such a big deal for you tomit suicide? If you are really capable, go andmit suicide for real. Then, I will yield to you. I will apologize for my remarks.¡± ¡°Company B relied on its own brand effect as they wanted to bully Shen Qianshu to death.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense. Boycotting Company B starts with me. The watch I have bought from Company B costs two million. I¡¯ll go and get a refund tomorrow. Miss Shen, I want to order a set of jewelry from you. I¡¯ll use my capability to support you.¡± The remarks to boycott Company B caused an uproar on the inte. Within three days, there were many people going in and out of all Company B¡¯s shops. They were returning their goods. The people who originally wanted to buy were being educated. They started to boycott Company B. Theizens used their capability to give them a p on their faces. ¡°I¡¯m really impressed by thisbat power.¡± Little Tong Hua was immensely happy as he looked at the chaos on the inte. They were all without any organization. ¡°Hahaha, is Company B¡¯s public rtions a group of idiots? If I were the boss, I would have given them a kick. Sarcasm, hahahaha, sarcasm, shiok!!!¡± ¡°...¡± Recently, the foreign media and the media in the country had made the matter thrive. The people in the jewelry world had also expressed their support for Shen Qianshu one after another. Some overseas jewelry designers who had good moral standing and reputation also used different channels to express their support for Shen Qianshu one after another. giarism was a fact that every artist could not endure. Not everyone was blinded. Ye Ling said calmly, ¡°It was not that their public rtions are bad. They did not understand you all. They also did not understand the market situation within the country.¡± It was rare for him to educate Tong Hua and Shen Qianshu. Company B¡¯s international brand had always been harsher on domestic consumers. However, domestic consumers had the mentality of being abused. They had never stopped spending. Bailey had heard that Shen Qianshu was very famous; hence, he wanted toe and see the jewelry exhibition by Shen Qianshu this time. The uncovering of giarism was only seizing the opportunity to create hype. The method was very good. It was a pity that the teammates were a letdown. During public rtions. They had two choices. They could stay more low-profile and smooth over this matter. They could settle it privately with Shen Qianshu and not use legal means. This was very effective for them. However, they did not investigate clearly the influence that Shen Qianshu and little Tong Hua had. They were the domestic flow. Although Shen Qianshu was not a celebrity, her flow was even bigger than celebrities. Chapter 1204 - Holding The Vinegar And Drinking Hard

Chapter 1204: Holding The Vinegar And Drinking Hard

They had underestimated her influence. They thought that by using Megan¡¯s suicide, they could control the remarks and let Shen Qianshu retreat and not cling onto Company B without letting go. If they did not have to fight thewsuit and Shen Qianshu could retreat, there would not be many losses for Company B. Only Megan¡¯s reputation would be slightly affected. But it was all right. Many consumers were only concerned about whether the jewelry looked good and did not care who the designer was. The overseas consumers knew who the jewelry designers were for quite a number of Company B¡¯s best-selling jewelry. However, domestic consumers did not know anything. They were not very conscious of copyright. After waiting for a few years, Megan could still rise up again. It was just like Li Chen previously. Even if he had lost thewsuit, he had AG¡¯s support and could still be famous internationally. Megan also nned to take this route. But they had underestimated Shen Qianshu. This was a tough nut to crack. The problem of the ind in the sea sometime earlier had triggered people¡¯s feelings and made them agitated. Now, their overseas designer had giarized and was actually even counter-pped. Their domestic consumers were quitting. Company B was a luxury consumption. The average person could not afford to buy their products. Those who could afford to buy were either rich second-generation heirs or wealthy mature women who weremonly known as Chinese aunties. Thebat power amongst this group of people could affect the international price of gold. They were a group of people who could leave traders without any countermeasures until the consumers reunited to boycott Company B. Within a short period of a few days, not a single product from City A was sold, and they had even refunded countless products. Only then did they realize the seriousness of the problem. Tong Hua said, ¡°They deserve it for bullying my mommy!¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°The development of this situation is indeed interesting.¡± There were many followers within the country. This matter had also caused an uproar, and many people went to refund their goods. Company B had officially ushered in a brand crisis effect. To a brand, it was a fatal blow. Tong Hua said, ¡°Daddy, isn¡¯t this something good? The citizens have boycotted Company B and will reject other luxury goods. After all, they are all going against the external brands, so our domestic luxury goods will stand out. Only AG canpare favorably to Company B.¡± Ye Ling was a little surprised. This little fellow indeed had a little business acumen. ¡°Yeah.¡± AG was going to rise up. Ye Ling nned to bring out the matter regarding Li Chen fighting awsuit with Company B a few years back. Thatwsuit was lost mysteriously. It was nonsense to say that it was giarism. By letting it out now, it would really give Company B thest straw. It would also bring a good product effect for Li Chen and AG. He could imagine the sales volume next month. Shen Qianshu looked at him like he was indeed an unscrupulous businessman. ¡°Did Li Chen agree?¡± ¡°It was his idea. He said that his family had been brooding over this matter all along and that he himself had forgotten about it. Put it out and let everyone see, and also let his family vent out their frustration.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°... ¡± She seemed to know something extraordinary. ... It was considered the first time that Shen Qianshu got to know Li Chen officially. With Yun An acting as the go-between, Shen Qianshu invited Li Chen to have a meal together. In the beginning, Yun An did not n toe together. ¡°I am not familiar with Li Chen. If you are not around, the atmosphere will be so cold.¡± ¡°I am also not familiar with him.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°... ¡± After Shen Qianshu had pleaded with Yun An in every way she could, Yun An finally agreed to have a meal together with Li Chen and Shen Qianshu. Throughout the meal, he was very quiet as he listened to Shen Qianshu and Li Chen talk. The reason Shen Qianshu looked for Li Chen this time was also very simple. ¡°We definitely want to fight awsuit with Company B. I would like to invite you to help AG and testify more. We¡¯ll still fight thewsuit in Ennd this time. If you want to appeal to fight yourwsuit back then, it can also be fought together.¡± Chapter 1205 - Hero Rescuing The Beauty

Chapter 1205: Hero Rescuing The Beauty

¡°Mywsuit had been many years back. I am indifferent. It does not matter whether I fight or not.¡± Yun An frowned, feeling very ufortable. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Alright, that is also fine. Then testify for us. We¡¯ll wait for thewyer and Company B¡¯swyer to arrange a time, and we¡¯ll go to New York to fight thewsuit. We need a version for this matter.¡± Li Chen smiled as he looked at Shen Qianshu. He looked rather friendly and gentlemanly. It made others feel warm. ¡°Company B¡¯s public rtions department will look for you to talk about the conditions.¡± ¡°The only approach that I have is the legal approach.¡± She also had other matters for going to New York. The ck Rose had a group of external staff who was in New York. She had to make a trip and subdue this group of people. At the same time, she would also select a trustworthy person to be the contact person in New York. The person would be considered a little team leader. She was just fighting thewsuit conveniently. ¡°Alright,¡± Li Chen said softly. ¡°I understand.¡± Yun An had really maintained his attitude as a spectator. He did not interrupt. Shen Qianshu thought, Yun An and Li Chen are in conflict. It was always hering up with conversation topics. It was really awkward. Li Chen also kept following up with her words passionately. The atmosphere was even more awkward. ¡°You are a jewelry designer. I am also one. You are a senior, and your experience is rich. If there is anything that I don¡¯t know in the future, can I seek your advice?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. Li Chen was considered to be very popr this year. Ever since the jewelry exhibition with Shen Linst time, he had three series of products overseas which were very popr and were rather famous. He himself was also more famous than Shen Lin. He was only too low-profile during those few years. He was not like Shen Lin, who knew how to create hype and use the title of a talented designer on herself. One who knew how to create hype, market, draw pictures silently, and love the effect was different. However, Li Chen¡¯s international reputation had always been tagged as one of the many designers. ¡°I dare not to give advice. We canmunicate together,¡± Li Chen smiled as he said. ¡°I especially like your designs.¡± Yun An said, ¡°Of course he likes them. He bought a pile of your magazines.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°... ¡± It was so awkward. Bosom friend, do you have anything against me? Say it!!!! Yun An smiled at Shen Qianshu. He was very sincere. Shen Qianshu scratched her head awkwardly. The three of them had their meal and walked out of the cafeteria together. Li Chen said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Just when Yun An wanted to say something, Li Chen¡¯s gaze slightly narrowed, and he suddenly dashed across the road. Yun An said, ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Watch out for cars... ¡± Shen Qianshu also realized that Gu Fifth Brother, who was opposite the main road, was anxiously maintaining a distance with a few gangsters. He carried a drawing book and was so anxious that his head was filled with sweat. His whole body was trembling. ¡°Fifth Brother!¡± She was anxious and was about to dash over when a few cars came over. She hurriedly went backward. Those few gangsters liked this kind of poor little fellow like Fifth Brother. His skin was fair and had not seen sunlight over the years, but his whole body was fully written with three words: I have money!! He had a watch that costs millions, and he was decked in branded clothing from top to toe. His shoes cost thousands. Due to social phobia, Fifth Brother was very homely and did not see outsiders over the years. His gaze was clean and very innocent. When he was bullied, he could only move backward. Even if a single punch of his could cause a person to fall and he himself could go against five, he also dared not to touch them. Once he got into contact with outsiders, he would be fearful, and his heartbeat would be abnormal. If it was serious, he would have convulsions and be in aa. He could only step back one at a time. But he was hugging his drawing book tightly and was very fearful. Li Chen¡¯s face darkened, and he was like a central refrigerator that was covered by all his gentleness. When Fifth Brother saw him, it was like he saw one of his family members. He nearly copsed. Li Chen said, ¡°Hide behind me!¡± Chapter 1206 - It Is Very Dangerous Outside

Chapter 1206: It Is Very Dangerous Outside

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Fifth Brother hugged his drawing book and hid behind him. He was so nervous that his whole body was filled with sweat. There were not many people on this road, so he felt much better. If there were many people, he was afraid he would be having spasms already. That group of little gangsters had originally wanted to rob him when they saw Li Chen. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be a busybody.¡± Li Chen unbuttoned his cuff links and put them in his pocket. He rolled up his sleeves a little at a time and said calmly, ¡°No time to talk nonsense to you all. I¡¯ll fight you all!¡± That group of little gangsters saw that he was a suave office worker. With one look, they could tell that he had been sitting in the office over the years. There were no wrinkles in his clothes at all. and he was someone who ced a lot of importance on appearance. They did not take him seriously at all. ¡°Hey, little fellow, do you know who I am? I am the king of Donglin 13th street. When those small businesses see me, they have to respect me. You want to fight for justice, consider your own capability. Don¡¯t... ¡± He had not finished speaking when Li Chen had already walked over. ¡°I¡¯ll only use one hand to fight with you all.¡± He grabbed the little gangster and raised his knee upwards. It came into contact directly with his abdomen. The little gangster cried out pitifully. He was picked up by him and thrown over his shoulder. He fell embarrassingly. Those few little gangsters shouted. One of them even pulled out a knife and flung it towards Li Chen. Yun An and Shen Qianshu rushed over. Yun An watched until his eyes were filled with anger. ¡°Be careful.¡± Shen Qianshu was about to go and help when she stopped in her tracks. Li Chen avoided the knife by turning sideways. He caught hold of his arm and twisted it slightly. That person screamed pitifully, and his knifended on the ground. Li Chen¡¯s back seemed to have grown a pair of eyes. He reversed his leg and kicked a man who wasing at him with a wooden stick five to six meters away. He ced one hand on his back, and the other hand swiftly attacked. In an instant, he pressed the five little gangsters down rubbing against the ground. One of them wanted to go and pick the knife up. However, Li Chen was agile, and with one foot, he stepped on his hand. ¡°Ah ah... ¡± ¡°Seeking death!¡± ¡°Big hero spare our lives. Big hero spare our lives. We have been blinded. Let us go, let us go.¡± Li Chen nced at Fifth Brother, who was shivering behind. Suddenly, he used his strength to step and break the man¡¯s bones. A pitiful scream rushed up to the clouds. Yun An felt very painful just by watching. Li Chen... is actually this kind of Li Chen? So handsome, so cool. Doesn¡¯t he only jog every time he goes to the gym? When did he train to have such good skills? ¡°Stop, stop. Police. What are you all doing?¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Big Brother police, we are acting courageously for what is right!!¡± ... A group of people was brought into the police station. That group of police wanted to touch Fifth Brother. Li Chen walked over and stood in front of him. ¡°Don¡¯t touch him. He¡¯s not well.¡± Fifth Brother withdrew himself behind Li Chen. He wished so badly that he could go home and note out again. Yun An¡¯s expression was unclear. In the police station, everybody was recording their statements. That group of little gangsters pointed at Li Chen and said, ¡°He beat us. My bone is broken. I want to go and do an appraisal. I want him topensate me.¡± ¡°Shut up. You already used your knife.¡± The surveince cameras were checked, and everything could be proved. They also simply did a statement recording and were released. Fifth Brother was silent throughout. Li Chen asked, ¡°Where are the people who followed you?¡± Fifth Brother shook his head to indicate that he did not know. Shen Qianshu had already gone to make a call. ¡°Why did you personallye out?¡± Li Chen asked. Fifth Brother faced Li Chen and said without knowing why, ¡°I wanted to talk with the publisher about the publishing of theic today. It was actually discussed by the manager. I... I felt that I had gotten better recently, and I thought... thought toe out and try if I could... talk.¡± People with social phobia did not have normal social interactions. Chapter 1207 - Little Pitiful Fifth Brother

Chapter 1207: Little Pitiful Fifth Brother

When people with social phobia saw other people, they would feel afraid. Even if it was their family member, it was also the same. He only had mild social phobia. If it was serious, perhaps he would be afraid when he saw people and could only hide in a dark ce alone. He did not want to lead that kind of life. He did not want to be alone and break off ties with the outside world. Hence, he had been thinking of ways for treatment. This was a psychological illness. The doctors also could not do anything. He thought of having more contact with groups of people and be a little braver to interact more with groups of people. Perhaps, he could get better faster and could have normal social interactions. He did not expect to encounter this kind of matter. Shen Qianshu made a phone call over. ¡°Fifth Brother, the bodyguard who followed you said that he could not find you. I have already let them go back first. I¡¯ll send you home. Don¡¯te out yourself next time. It¡¯s very dangerous outside.¡± ¡°...¡± Yun An was shocked. Fifth Brother? Don¡¯te out alone? It¡¯s very dangerous outside? He is already an adult. Fifth Brother followed Qianshu obediently. He was one meter away from Li Chen. He bowed slightly. ¡°Thank you.¡± Li Chen said, ¡°You are wee. Next time... protect yourself well.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Li Chen, Yun An, I¡¯m going home with Fifth Brother first. You all do as you please.¡± After Shen Qianshu and Fifth Brother left, Li Chen kept looking at their backs. Yun An asked, ¡°Are you... very familiar with him?¡± Li Chen did not know how to answer at that moment. Yun An pretended to be rxed. ¡°I practically know all your friends. Who is this person? Why is it that I don¡¯t know him? Is he a new friend?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you home?¡± Li Chen said gently. ¡°No, I can go back by myself.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you.¡± Yun An said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not on the way. Furthermore, we are not familiar to the extent of you sending me home. Let¡¯s avoid any misunderstanding. I¡¯m leaving. Goodbye.¡± Li Chen supported his forehead and let out a sigh. ... Rose Castle. Zhong Ran said, ¡°Master, Miss Shen is at the police station.¡± Ye Ling raised his head from a pile of documents. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Fighting?¡± ... The Gu Manor. Shen Qianshu sent Fifth Brother back. The two agents protecting Fifth Brother med themselves and kept quiet. One of them had gone to take the car, and the other had gotten desserts for him. In the blink of an eye, he could not be found. They were even so anxious that they were frantically going round and round. Gu Yuanli said, ¡°Alright. You¡¯ll be penalized for two months of bonus. Go downstairs.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The two of them heaved a sigh of relief. It was fortunate that Fifth Master was fine; otherwise, it would not be just two months of bonus that could settle it. Gu Yuanli and Gu Xie were at home. Gu Chun was also at home. They had known about Fifth Brother¡¯s matter. Gu Xie said, ¡°Fifth Brother, if you want to go and talk about the publishing of theic next time, I¡¯ll apany you to go.¡± Fifth Brother was somewhat helpless and very guilty. His symptoms were better recently, and he could attend Qianshu¡¯s jewelry exhibition. Although he was a little unwell at the end of the jewelry exhibition, he was already considered to be in a very good condition. In the past, he did not even dare to think that he could go to ces with many people on his own. Hence, he felt that he had gotten much better and coulde out himself. Who would have known that he was too clever for his own good and that his condition would be worse? Gu Yuanli said, ¡°Alright. It¡¯s fine as long as Little Fifth is alright. Luckily, he met Qianshu and was not bullied by anyone. This is very fortunate.¡± Gu Xie also came back to his senses and nodded his head. ¡°Yes. Fifth Brother, it¡¯s already very good.¡± When Fifth Brother fell ill at the beginning, he even avoided his family members and was unwilling toe into contact with them. Subsequently, he became better gradually. He had been unable to recover all these years. How good would it be if Big Brother was around? When Big Brother was around, he was only shy, bashful, and a little homely. He had always respected Big Brother the most and also listened to Big Brother the most. Chapter 1208 - Pampering Me Like A Big Baby

Chapter 1208: Pampering Me Like A Big Baby

Gu Xie¡¯s gaze was a little dim. Seeing how the brothers were harmonious and respectful towards each other, Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart was filled with warmth. This was how the Gu Family was supposed to be like¡ªeven though not everyone was perfect, even though Fifth Brother was sick, they still loved each other. Second Old Master Gu said, ¡°Little Fifth, if you wish to go outdoors, Father and your brothers will not stop you as long as you feel that you can adjust. Take care to not force yourself and let those following you to pay more attention.¡± ¡°I know, Father. I want to return to my room.¡± Second Old Master Gu said, ¡°Sure, then go and rest. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Fifth Brother was a bit ufortable and returned to his room after greeting his siblings. Shen Qianshu was slightly worried. Gu Xie said, ¡°Little Shu, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll take good care of Fifth Brother.¡± ¡°How¡¯s Mom?¡± Second Old Master Gu sighed. ¡°Still no hints of recovery.¡± She could hear people talking but remained unconscious. Shen Qianshu caressed Fang Hongxiu¡¯s icy hands. ¡°Father, you can y some of Mom¡¯s favorite music or talk about your past stories. Maybe that will work.¡± ¡°I always apanied and talked to her. asionally, she would tap against my palm lightly. She can hear, but her body is still unwell. I am very worried. There¡¯s no problem with the antidote. Maybe she¡¯s just been unconscious for too many years and needs more time.¡± Gu Yuanli lowered his head guiltily. A light breeze blew gently, and his pale face could barely be concealed. Shen Qianshu was a bit helpless. ¡°Father, brother, take it slow. We have waited for more than twenty years. Waiting a few more days is insignificant.¡± With eyes filled with deep affection, Second Old Master Gu caressed Fang Hongxiu¡¯s long hair gently. ¡°Yes, I think that way too. More than twenty years have passed. I don¡¯t care about these few days.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s phone rang. Chen Wanwan had called that B Family¡¯s Public Rtion¡¯s manager hade looking. She said, ¡°Let them wait. I¡¯m busy at this moment.¡± ¡°Do I reject them or make another appointment?¡± Shen Qianshu snapped her fingers gently. ¡°Make another appointment. For all these years, B Family¡¯s public rtions department has always been unobstructed in the Central Asia region. I¡¯m afraid that they have forgotten their manners, so why don¡¯t you educate them properly? When we couples date, we need to make an appointment, wash our hair, put make-up on, dress well, and make sure everything¡¯s settled before going out. We have to be even more careful when negotiating big projects. Talk to them politely¡ªthey are impolite, but we are courteous.¡± Chen Wanwan¡¯sughter traveled across the phone. ¡°Hahaha, okay, I understand. I¡¯ll make an appointment with them once again.¡± Shen Qianshu hung up. Second Old Master Gu¡¯s gaze was filled with contempt. ¡°Father has heard about your jewelry show. Let your Second Brother deal with it. He will settle it well. You don¡¯t have to waste your efforts on it anymore.¡± ¡°Father, I can handle it well. This is my job. Second Brother is overwhelmed with work every day. He doesn¡¯t have to care about these little issues.¡± A hint ofughter lingered in Gu Yuanli¡¯s eyes. ¡°Little Shu, your issues are major issues. Ghost City¡¯s stuff is not important.¡± Second Old Master Gu nodded in agreement. Fourth Brother and Gu Xie at the side also felt that Little Shu¡¯s issues were the important ones. Shen Qianshu did not know if she shouldugh or cry. ¡°If all of you pamper me like that, you will spoil me like a big baby.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a big baby? We, the Gu Family, can afford it.¡± Second Old Master Gu had never done anything for her. He wished that she was a big baby so that they could take care of her. Shen Qianshu raised her hands in defeat and was extremely helpless. ¡°Father, Brother, let me off. If I need it, I¡¯ll definitely seek your help. Now, there¡¯s nothing urgent, so I can handle it by myself.¡± Chapter 1209 - Professional Brother Sabotager

Chapter 1209: Professional Brother Sabotager

She was an opinionated person. Second Old Master Gu did not force her any further. The few people went downstairs. Second Old Master Gu was struggling to say something but did not know how to open his mouth. He prompted Gu Yuanli a couple of times with his gaze; however, Gu Yuanli seemed not to have noticed it and remained unaffected. Shen Qianshu looked at it humorously and could not help but ask. ¡°Father, Brothers, if you have anything to say, just say it out.¡± ¡°Father wanted to ask when will you and Ye Ling get married?¡± Upon seeing that his few sons did not bother to speak on his behalf, Second Old Master Gu could only ask her himself in the open. Shen Qianshu¡¯s mouth opened. ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention before, I don¡¯t want to...¡± Second Old Master Gu raised his hand, indicating for her to stop disillusioning him. His gaze was extremely unhappy, and his face was dark and pressurizing. ¡°Is it that you don¡¯t wish to marry or Ye Ling doesn¡¯t wish to marry? I am not blind, and Father is not a conservative person. However, Tong Hua can not always be an illegitimate child. You live and eat with Ye Ling, and his stocks are also transferred to Tong Hua. AG¡¯s entire fortune is under Tong Hua¡¯s name. He has done well for this, so I won¡¯t fuss anymore. So why don¡¯t both of you get married?¡± Shen Qianshu felt like a mountain hade pressing onto her. She hurriedly thought of the method of fainting to escape and was about to leave when Gu Xie grabbed onto her clothes. ¡°Do not escape. Make things clear.¡± Fourth Brother became imaginative. ¡°Little Shu, does he have any inconveniences? Or does the Ye Family disagree? There¡¯s no reason for this. Ye Family has no reason or right to interfere with Ye Ling¡¯s issues, and the olddy cannot decide for Ye Ling. So why don¡¯t you get married? There¡¯s no difference marrying now. After all, a title is needed to prevent them from saying that you are a vixen that has stolen the Ye Family¡¯s family fortune. The majority of the people still think that Tong Hua is not Ye Ling¡¯s own son, and these rumors are not beneficial either.¡± Shen Qianshu pulled the corner of her lip in embarrassment. ¡°I... It¡¯splicated.¡± She had already thought of ways to propose, but their family¡¯s Ye little princess still thought that it was unromantic and was not sentimental enough, rejecting it openly. She was also very helpless and depressed. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he willing to marry?¡± Regardless of the fortune, upon thinking that his own daughter would be following Ye Ling without any title, Second Old Master Gu felt very ufortable. ¡°Is it like what the others are talking about, that he actually likes men and is using you as a shield?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Huh?? What the heck? Gu Yuanli touched his nose and stood aside, not intending to interrupt. Second Old Master Gu had a face of anguish. ¡°I was ying golf with some people a few days ago and heard somethingpletely ridiculous. There are rumors that Ye Ling likes men and has a young man called Master-something. The two of them openly kissed in the casino. This is downright absurd.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s expression could no longer be described by just embarrassment. She almost vomited blood. Dad, actually, your daughter can be aggressive, can be defensive, can be male, can be female, can pick up girls, and can flirt with guys. They are all the same person. Fourth Brother¡¯s face was filled with anger. ¡°Those uncles were old friends of Father¡¯s. Otherwise, Father would have almost fought with them. He had even raised his golf club to hit them.¡± Shen Qianshu scratched her head. Upon seeing how Second Old Master Gu and her brothers all had an expression of ¡°you better exin yourself quickly¡± and a stance of ¡°we don¡¯t ept lies¡±, she felt that this was not a safe ce for her to stay. She said hurriedly, ¡°Father, I¡¯m the youngest in the family, right? Second Brother, Fourth Brother, Fifth Brother, and Sixth Brother all don¡¯t have wives yet. ording to the culture in City A, aren¡¯t the seniors supposed to marry first? You better chase them to find a sister-inw for me. I have matters waiting for me at home. I¡¯ll go first, I¡¯ll go first. You don¡¯t have to send me off.¡± She was simply too witty!! Chapter 1210 - Depended on His Capabilities as a Father

Chapter 1210: Depended on His Capabilities as a Father

As she finished her words, she did not care about the expressions on her brothers¡¯ faces and ran away faster than a rabbit. Gu Xie contemted about it. Hm, there is some logic in that. Gu Yuanli and Fourth Brother felt very helpless. Second Old Master Gu did not manage to call his daughter back in time. He turned his head to look at his sons and frowned. ¡°Regarding Little Six and his girlfriend¡¯s marriage, put it on the agenda as soon as possible. You few, go and look for girlfriends. Your little sister¡¯s son is already attending primary school, but none of you have even found a wife. Aren¡¯t you ashamed? Anyhow, just quickly find wives now, or I will enlist the help of my old buddies to set you up on a blind date.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± Fourth Brother and Second Brother looked at each other as Second Old Master Gu went upstairs suavely. ¡°What does that have to do to me!!!¡± I don¡¯t want to go on a blind date!! What era is this? I want to love freely!!! After sabotaging her brothers, Shen Qianshu whistled as she returned to the Rose Castle happily. B Family¡¯s negotiating representative was unhappy with Shen Qianshu¡¯s negligence. However, he endured it and listened to Chen Wanwan go on and on with the nonsense about courtesy. He was so angry that he wanted to flip the table and eventually decided to negotiate on the afternoon of the second day. Shen Qianshu was discussing with Ye Ling. Thewsuit would definitely have to be filed. This negotiation was only for show. The B Family would be unable to give any good conditions; however, she did have one condition for them. ¡°You don¡¯t want to sue them?¡± ¡°I do!¡± said Shen Qianshu. She sat on the sofa cross-legged, snatched Ye Ling¡¯s book, and threw it aside. ¡°Master, what¡¯s so good about the book? Look at me, I want to discuss something with you. If the B Family agrees to reopen the case, apologize, and exin Li Chen¡¯s giarism case properly, I can forgive them and not sue the B Family. Why not just sue Megan?¡± Ye Ling was a little confused. ¡°When were you so loyal to Li Chen?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not close to Li Chen. Today, when I went to eat with him, I was still talking about how I would require him to be a witness in the court. Afterward... I felt that we can handle this case using another method.¡± Shen Qianshu had her own intentions too. ¡°Do you agree?¡± Ye Ling looked at her incredulously. ¡°Li Chen is AG¡¯s top designer. If he can remove this stain in his career, why would I disagree? This is a good thing for AG too.¡± ¡°However, if I don¡¯t sue the B Family, their influence on the international market will not diminish. Haven¡¯t you already predicted your sales for the following month? In this case, things may not go ording to your predictions. You may have to redo your sales ns. In the international market, B Family¡¯s position will be unshakable.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s fingers tapped the sofa lightly. ¡°Qianshu, do whatever you want. You don¡¯t have to worry about AG¡¯s matters. I will take care of everything. AG will press the B Family in its palms in no time. I will make them call me daddy through my own capabilities. Shen Qianshu was amazed. Well... Call you daddy through your own capabilities!! Alright, you have already remained single through your own capabilities for so many years. I¡¯ll believe you for now. She pounced over happily, hugged his neck, and kissed his lips. ¡°Daddy, you are so amazing!!!¡± She was so happy that she forgot herself and did not notice that Ye Ling¡¯s eyes seemed as if they were about to ignite and were scarily burning. After being shocked, he suddenly carried Shen Qianshu upstairs, scaring Shen Qianshu. ¡°Ah, hey, Master...¡± The security guards did not move their gaze. Shen Qianshu became extremely embarrassed and punched him in anger. She did not know what craziness he was up to until Ye Ling threw her onto the bed and started taking off her clothes. Indecency in broad daylight. What the hell!!! She bent her knee and pressed against his lower abdomen with an expression like she was bullied to tears. ¡°It¡¯s almost dinner time.¡± Chapter 1211 - Call Daddy!!

Chapter 1211: Call Daddy!!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling¡¯s gaze was scarily burning. He was a man of action and had always followed his principle of ¡°more action, less talk,¡± immediately stripping her clean. He carelessly tossed the clothes aside, and without anyone teaching him, he tugged his tie off and tied her two hands together. Shen Qianshu¡¯s hands were both tied and could only helplessly lie on the bed as Ye Ling¡¯s body covered her, nibbling her ear. ¡°Call me Daddy!¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°... ¡± What the hell!!! You are so perverted!! She could no longer see the word ¡°daddy¡± in the same way again. She did not have time to freely roast it before Ye Ling became uncontroble and started to enjoy this sweet meal. Shen Qianshu wanted to cry, but no tears came. If she knew that such an address would have made him so crazy, she would not have yelled anything at all. ... Tong Hua and the few security guards had just finished ying golf. He skipped back and picked a flower happily. The living room was extremely silent. Burger had been following him around in his crazy doings for the entire day. He grew quickly, was very strong, and had been trained by Tong Hua to be very obedient. ¡°Mommy, your cute baby is back.¡± No one answered. The chefs were preparing dinner. ¡°Zhong Ran, is Mommy not back yet?¡± Zhong Ran lied without blushing or skipping a beat. ¡°She¡¯s not back from work.¡± ¡°I saw her car.¡± Zhong Ran was calm. ¡°She had other business and left with another car.¡± ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Tong Hua said. ¡°Where¡¯s Daddy?¡± ¡°He¡¯s working overtime!¡± Tong Hua looked at Zhong Ran suspiciously. ¡°If he is working overtime, what are you doing here so idly instead of attending to him? Oh right, security guard brothers, why are all of you downstairs?¡± Ah Da said, ¡°Little Master, we made a drone today. Do you want to y with it? It can film from the sky.¡± Tong Hua jumped up in happiness. ¡°I want to, I want to. I love to y with drones the most. Teach me, teach me.¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± Ah Da and a few security guards went to retrieve the drone, and Zhong Ran lifted up his thumb silently. When it came to distracting Tong Hua, Ah Da was always the better one. The drone was like an automated robot cleaner. It was extremely thin and was not very big. Its functions were veryprehensive. Not only could it film from the sky, but it could also attack. It was initially meant to be a weapon. Ye Tingyun had since long discovered the hugemercial opportunity that the drones harbored and had been researching on drones since a few years ago. Ye Ling also nned to enter the country¡¯s drones market and had been testing the waters recently. Ah Da switched the multiple functions and only opened the aerial photography function. He taught Tong Hua how to y with the drone. Tong Hua could use the remote control to control the drone¡¯s directions, and the remote was connected to a palm-sizedputer which allowed one to view the scenes that the drone filmed in real-time. Tong Hua was attracted by this new toy and immediately forgot about Daddy and Mommy not being home, solely focusing on ying with the drone¡¯s aerial photography function. He had just yed for half an hour. Tong Hua suddenly let out a ¡®huh¡¯ sound and asked with a slight confusion, ¡°Ah Da, aren¡¯t we on private property? There¡¯s someone behind the forest doing something suspicious.¡± It was coincidental how the drone that he was controlling suddenly ventured far away to the border between the golf course and the forest. Ah Da looked at it and saw two men who were preparing to cross the forest. Ah Da picked up the wireless phone and ordered a few security guards to go over and check it out without making a big fuss. ¡°Could it be Yang Ping?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Just take a look first.¡± The two men were also very smart. Upon noticing the drone, they quickly escaped in a car. Ah Da sent another team to chase after them. Chapter 1212 - Son, I hate you!!!

Chapter 1212: Son, I hate you!!!

The two men were also very smart. Upon noticing the drone, they quickly escaped in a car. Ah Da sent another team to chase after them and another team to check the boundaries. Zhong Ran personally brought men over to check. Luckily, they did not find out anything substantial. After more than twenty minutes, the men had been captured. Rose Castle¡¯s surveince cameras were not there for show, and they quickly caught the two men. Tong Hua was expressionless and was extremely disappointed. ¡°It¡¯s you guys!¡± Zhong Ran was puzzled. ¡°Young Master, you know them?¡± ¡°Reporters from GreenRay.¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡°...¡± Tong Hua thought that he had caught Yang Ping¡¯s ws and was feeling good about himself. Who knew that it was only two GreenRay reporters? He became unhappy immediately. These two reporters were here to look for news. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to earn a living as paparazzi nowadays. We have no choice. It¡¯s simply too difficult to film Miss Shen, Tong Hua, or Master. We could only try to enter through the golf course secretly.¡± ¡°This is private territory, and no entry is allowed. You are being too reckless.¡± ¡°The security guards at the front door refused to let us enter too. We are also very helpless. Tong Hua, even though we¡¯re captured, I still want to ask you something shamelessly. Please spill some big news to us. We have already chased after you for more than ten kilometers. That¡¯s still some hard work there, right?¡± Tong Hua was so angry that heughed. ¡°You still want me to spill you some news? It was good of me to not call the police about you trespassing on private property, but you still want news? Do you believe that I will send you to jail?¡± The reporter hurriedly lifted his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t. We are wrong, we are wrong.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call the police, don¡¯t call the police, we are wrong.¡± Zhong Ran and Ah Da exchanged nces. Reporters nowadays really took all measures possible for news. Ah Da said, ¡°Next time, we will be using high-voltage electricity at the borders. Don¡¯t ever try to cross the borders anymore.¡± The reporter shook his head hurriedly, not daring to disobey him, and could not wish for anything more but for him to stop investigating. Zhong Ran sent men to check his identity, and he was really GreenRay¡¯s reporter. He seemed to be an experienced reporter and allegedly received B Family¡¯s money, intending to find out some news about Shen Qianshu, never expecting to be caught so quickly. Tong Hua was toozy to expose them and let them go. Zhong Ran said, ¡°Little Master, why didn¡¯t you expose them online?¡± ¡°GreenRay¡¯s reporters are very troublesome. It¡¯s beneficial to me to let them go too,¡± said Tong Hua. He was most annoyed by GreenRay¡¯s reporters. It was already past dinnertime after this issue was settled. ... Shen Qianshu woke up early the next day to train her body, keeping the habit she had from the past. Tong Hua woke up early like her. Shen Qianshu was very pleased that this little guy was very self-disciplined now. Tong Hua asked, ¡°Mommy, what time did you get back from work yesterday? You came back sote. I was already asleep, and you still hadn¡¯t returned.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°... ¡± Facing her son¡¯s innocent face, she was so ashamed that her face flushed red. Zhong Ran lied to Tong Hua again, but it was a good lie. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°There are too many things going on now, and I¡¯m slightly busier. What do you want to do today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to film an advertisement today.¡± Tong Hua recounted the incident regarding the reporter yesterday again. Zhong Ran had investigated the man, and he really did receive money. Shen Qianshuughed coldly. The negotiation had not even been conducted, and the underhanded moves were already appearing. How interesting. Tong Hua bathed and changed into a set of clean clothes beforeing down. Ye Ling was reading the morning newspapers. Tong Hua whistled. ¡°Daddy, good...¡± He did not even say ¡®morning¡¯ before Shen Qianshu choked and spit out a handful of milk. She hurriedly snatched some tissues and was so embarrassed that her entire face was red. She choked to the extent that she kept coughing, and her eyes were full of tears. Chapter 1213 - Miss Shen Was Tough To Handle

Chapter 1213: Miss Shen Was Tough To Handle

She almost vomited blood. Son, you are a professional sabotager of your mother!!! Ye Ling lifted his eyes slightly. ¡°Drink slowly, no one¡¯speting with you.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°... ¡± Her mind uncontrobly remembered some scenesst night, including the evil deeds of that crowned beast, that were inappropriate for children. Her face burned, and she wished that there was a hole in the ground for her to burrow into. It was too shameful. And she was scared by her son early in the morning. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong with how? Did you drink too quickly?¡± Tong Hua looked at her with concern and poured another ss of milk for her. Tong Hua, I was shocked by you. The crowned beast sitting opposite had a calm posture, looking as if nothing had ever happened. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°For no reason at all, why did you shout Dadd...¡± She could not get the word out of her mouth!! ¡°Oh, don¡¯t Daddy and Father mean the same thing? The word seems more intimate.¡± Shen Qianshu knocked on the top of his head. ¡°Don¡¯t change your address without any reason.¡± ¡°Ah, Okay.¡± Tong Hua stuck his tongue out at Ye Ling. ¡°Good morning, Daddy.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Ling was about to say something when Shen Qianshu bit into a piece of toast and ran away hurriedly. As she ran, she shouted. ¡°I¡¯m off to work.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Mommy, you haven¡¯t eaten breakfast yet...¡± ... At BG¡¯s office. Yun An¡¯s expression was unpleasant in the morning. He was distracted during the morning meeting, and Shen Qianshu was distracted with him too. The two did not listen to anything that Chen Wanwan and Zhou Sen said, and they finished the morning meeting with a dazed expression. It was morning tea time after the meeting. Yun An had been contemting for the entire night. ¡°Qianshu, that man yesterday, who is he to you? Is he your brother?¡± ¡°Yeah, my brother.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you an only child?¡± Yun An thought about Shen Qianshu¡¯splicated background again. ¡°Have you found your biological parents?¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s identity was still a secret. Only a few know about it, and even someone as close as Yun An would still be in the dark. She said, ¡°Yes, I found my biological parents. I have six brothers above me, and the man you saw yesterday is my Fifth Brother. He¡¯s aic artist and usually likes to stay at home.¡± Yun An thought in his heart, Aic artist. It does suit his aura well, an aura of a slightly depressed artist. He had struggled to say something. ¡°How old is he?¡± ¡°Twenty-nine.¡± Yun An¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Twenty-nine. ¡°Is he married?¡± ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t even have a girlfriend.¡± Yun An¡¯s face paled. The morning¡¯s sunlight shone in through the confusion, yet it brought alongside a sense of chilliness. Twenty-nine, stays at home a lot, is aic artist¡ªhe can be counted as an artist without a girlfriend. If he isn¡¯t a cross-dresser, then he¡¯s gay. There¡¯s no other exnation. He looks like a talented man yet evokes feelings of pity amongst others. He must be... the ¡®bottom¡¯. ¡°Yun An, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Shen Qianshu poured a cup of milk tea for him and was extremely worried. He seemed to be losing himself. How had he been recently? Yun An stood up hurriedly. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the toilet.¡± Shen Qianshu was puzzled and a little confused. What¡¯s wrong? Yun An was distracted for the entire afternoon until the B Family¡¯s representatives arrived. B Family¡¯s representative team consists of three people: onewyer and two managers from the public rtions department. Their expressions were extremely unpleasant, and they did not look like they were here to negotiate, with their manners being very arrogant. ¡°Miss Shen, you have such an arrogant air. Do I have to bathe and burn incense before I can see you?¡± ¡°If you want to do that, I don¡¯t mind either.¡± Shen Qianshu was not easy to handle and rebuked them easily with one sentence. Chapter 1214 - The Most Shameless Person

Chapter 1214: The Most Shameless Person

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°If you want to bathe and burn incense, I don¡¯t mind either.¡± Shen Qianshu was not easy to handle and rebuked them easily with one sentence. Thewyer was rtively calm and did not say anything. The manager said, ¡°Miss Shen, you are still willing to squeeze out some time, right?¡± Shen Qianshu neglected his mockery and smiled lightly. ¡°Yes, I did squeeze out some time, so you have to be more polite and keep your story short. My time is very precious.¡± ¡°You... ¡± Thewyer said ndly, ¡°This bickering is unnecessary. Let¡¯s discuss official stuff.¡± Shen Qianshu spread her hands out politely. ¡°See, there¡¯s still an understanding person here.¡± The manager¡¯s tone was very cold and said in an arrogant manner, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we will be straightforward. We hope that Megan¡¯s giarism case will be brushed over and dismissed. We know that Megan¡¯s giarism case has affected Miss Shen greatly. Considering that our new season¡¯s products have not been introduced to the market yet, this cannot be considered as giarism. Hence, we can negotiate regarding this incident. If you have any conditions, you can bring them up.¡± Shen Qianshu and Yun An exchanged nces. Yun An¡¯s temper was usually considered to be good, yet he could not control it at this moment. ¡°If the product is not out on the market, it is not giarism? Oh, how you manipted the concept. You have already held a press conference regarding the product¡¯s conceptualization in Paris, and one of the products have already been marketed in the European and American region, just not in the South East Asian markets yet. Don¡¯t you find it hrious for you to raise this point to me?¡± Thewyer¡¯s expression was slightly embarrassed. He also knew that the fault lied within the B Family. He said, ¡°Regarding this problem, we can negotiate. The B Family can recall all the products. Miss Shen, you can be assured about this.¡± Miss Shen said, ¡°This sounds quitefortable. After stealing someone else¡¯s products to sell, it is only natural to recall them back.¡± The manager pouted and had an expression of ¡®you bandits definitely want money¡¯. ¡°Just say it, how do you want to solve this matter? We can always discuss.¡± Chen Wanwan let out a meaningful smile. ¡°You are here to negotiate, so do not have such an arrogant manner. It¡¯s an eye-sore. If you don¡¯t wish to negotiate, the main door is over there. Leave, and we won¡¯t see you out. Who are you showing that posture to? It¡¯s not as if you are bestowing something. Isn¡¯t it embarrassing?¡± The two managers had lost their faces and were extremely unhappy. They had always been indulged by others in the South East Asian region, and even if popr celebrities were to be their spokesperson, they had to be in a supplicating position. The managers were used to being in a superior position. They had not managed to clearly see the situation at hand now. Manager 1 said, ¡°CEO Chen, you must be aware of our sales in the South East Asia region. It¡¯s just those three products, and that can neither prove anything nor affect anything. Even if Megan had giarized, it¡¯s her personal issue and has nothing to do with ourpany. Ourpany waspletely unaware.¡± Shen Qianshu clenched her fists slightly. What a great excuse, pushing the me away from themselves. ¡°By saying that, is the B Family intending to fire Bailey and Megan?¡± ¡°Never!¡± Thewyer coughed twice, his voice clear and calm. ¡°If you wish to sue Megan, it¡¯s Megan¡¯s own problem. Ourpany will not fire her. She is ourpany¡¯s top designer. This giarism incident waspletely hapless. She had broken up previously, and her inspiration had dried up. The products that she had created did not go well, and thepany was eager to release new products, so she went down the wrong path and offended Shen Qianshu. Nevertheless, this is her fault. She is not still in the hospital, having just escaped danger. If Miss Shen can let this incident go and resolve it privately, that will be best. If not, Megan will also hire awyer to defend herself.¡± Chapter 1215 - The Furious Yun An

Chapter 1215: The Furious Yun An

Yun Anughed at what thewyer said. ¡°A person who giarizes like this already has bad moral values, yet she still dares toe to the jewelry exhibition to call others out for giarism? You guys didn¡¯t dismiss the case?¡± Thewyer said, ¡°Three years ago, AG¡¯s designer Li Chen giarized our works. We fought a case with Li Chen for three whole months, and Li Chen lost. He lost his reputation, and he paid with his poprity. Yet, thepany did not give up on him. Simrly, we will not give up on Megan.¡± The sunlight shone through the big French window, yet it could not bring warmth into the cold eyes of Yun An. ¡°AG¡¯s Li Chen? giarism? Give up? Motherf*cking bullshit! Say that again?!¡± The managers and thewyers stared in silence. ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was shocked. Chen Wanwan was speechless. Wow, my Yun An has actually gone vulgar. After knowing such a smiley and weing person like him who was so well-tempered for so long, the Yun An that was always known as a nice person has actually gone vulgar. Isn¡¯t it just so delightful? The big patch of sunshine shone onto the table in the meeting room. Yet, it brought about some awkwardness. Yun An regained his reservedposure and poured some tea calmly. He smiled gently. ¡°Dear negotiators, tea?¡± The negotiators were speechless. Thewyers were afraid that the tea would be drugged, and they shook their heads profusely. After being shocked, the manager finally reacted. ¡°So this is how BG negotiates? What kind of attitude is this? Yelling and screaming at us in anger?¡± Chen Wanwan was always there to speak up when there was a need. ¡°Oh, you sound as if we are the ones who wanted this. Look carefully. This is BG¡¯s office. Don¡¯t get this wrong. This is our territory.¡± One of the managers was a foreigner, and his Mandarin was so-so. He could tell that Yun An was insulting someone previously, and he was so angry that his face had turned red. Yun An said calmly, ¡°Have you seen the case regarding Li Chen¡¯s giarism? You are making irresponsible remarks! When they lost the case back then, it did not mean that Company B had gained the likes of others. Professionals in the industry would know very well if he giarized or not. Do notpare him with Megan. That is an insult to Li Chen!¡± Thewyers did not look pleased. The manager could not stand their disrespect any longer, and he did not wish to speak further. Yun An and Chen Wanwan were not interested in the discussion either. ¡°Go as you please. The exit is there. I won¡¯t be sending you off.¡± Thewyers had a mission, and they were not any calmer than the managers. They consoled the two managers quickly, especially the foreigner. ¡°Everyone calm down. We can speak nicely. The situation is not that bad yet. Miss Shen, you can list out your requests, and we will consider them carefully.¡± Shen Qianshu ran her fingers through her hair. The diamond bracelet on her hand reflected the sun¡¯s radiance. It swept past her pupils as if it had a great shine. ¡°I would like to hear what kind of conditions you guys are willing to give us to have this case closed.¡± Thewyers were having a headache. They knew deep down that she was harder to please. There was no use in trying to find any tactics to confuse Shen Qianshu. He was very straightforward about it. ¡°If Miss Shen closes the case, the training program of Company B wees Miss Shen with open arms. We can also organize a jewelry designingworking session with BG. At the same time, we will also increase our coborations regarding raw materials. We will also sell them to you at cost price. We will not make a single cent out of you.¡± He paused and added another benefit. ¡°Company B will invite Miss Shen over as a special guest for our jewelry exhibition every year. We will treat you like a VIP, and we can also pay Miss Shen for the losses on her reputation.¡± Chen Wanwan made eye contact with Yun An. These were really great conditions. Especially the part about being the special guest at the jewelry exhibition. Every year, the special guest for Company B¡¯s event was a big shot in the jewelry industry. To many, it was a form of prestige. Chapter 1216 - A Heart to Negotiate

Chapter 1216: A Heart to Negotiate

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A chance to rise above everyone else. B Family¡¯s training was a ce that every designer wished to go to. Compared to a school, one could learn more knowledge there, and the prospect was extremely attractive. These two conditions were very generous. Upon seeing that they were moved, the two managers revealed a victorious expression. One manager said, ¡°We have never opened our training up to the public, nor have we conducted any exchanges with any other jewelrypany. This is a very special opportunity and an amazing upgrade for your designers. To be honest, for a specially invited guest, Miss Shen is not even up to our standards to be a guest. We are already opening this offer to you as a special case.¡± Chen Wanwan thought silently. Such a mighty front really made her want to p him. As if we really want it that badly. Shen Qianshu¡¯s fingers tapped the table gently and rhythmically, giving off a natural, calm, yet authoritative aura around her. The manager who said the outrageous speech just now suddenly did not dare to meet her eyes. What a terrifying charisma. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°We BG do private Haute Couture, and how we shape our brand is different from the B Family. An opportunity that may seem very rare to you may not be the case for us. For someone like us who does private Haute Couture, as long as there¡¯s a steady stream of customers and our brand effect is good, we don¡¯t have to worry about having no business. To us, while it is naturally good to have international customers, it¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t. Hence, your conditions are not very generous to us.¡± Thewyer facepalmed and was ced in a difficult position. ¡°Miss Shen, this is already a very generous offer. If you are unsatisfied, you can raise any conditions that you have.¡± Yun An said, ¡°We don¡¯t have any conditions. My waist already hurts from listening to you for such a long time. Why don¡¯t we just leave?¡± ¡°You...¡± The manager felt that he was yed around with and became furious. Shen Qianshu smiled. ¡°Wait, I do have a condition.¡± Thewyer¡¯s eyes brightened. Chen Wanwan and Yun An became shocked and looked at each other. Yun An called out in a low voice. ¡°Qianshu?¡± What happened to not sumbing to any force and not being affected by the allure of money? Shen Qianshu gave him an expression that told him to calm down and said ndly, ¡°Thewyer mentioned previously that we have already lost the case from when AG¡¯s Li Chen giarized B Family a few years back. To Li Chen, this is a stain in his career. You can review the papers from that year and interrogate the professionals of the jewelry industry to find out if it was giarism. From my perspective and from our designers¡¯ perspective, that was not giarism. Hence, our condition is that if B Family can openly reveal the truth from that year and apologize to Li Chen, thus dering his innocence, we will just forget about this incident. I wille after Megan and will not approach your B Family. How¡¯s that?¡± Thewyer was shocked. The foreigner manager said furiously, ¡°Outrageous!¡± Yun An¡¯s eyes shone in agitation, dark and heavy. This was something that he had always dreamed of. How many times had he dreamed that B Family would announce the incident that happened that year and give Li Chen his due justice? However, this was a ridiculous thing for the B Family. ¡°Three years had passed since the incident, and the courts have already confirmed it to be a case of giarism. Now that we open the case again, how would the public view us? They would think that we bullied others using our power and that we colluded with the juror to sabotage him. This would greatly affect our brand and poprity. We will definitely not reopen the case.¡± Shen Qianshu spread her hands out elegantly and smiled. ¡°Ok then, let¡¯s see each other in court. We have a recording of today¡¯s negotiation, and we can present it as a piece of evidence. This would prove that we did have the heart to negotiate.¡± Thewyers had always been eloquent speakers and were adept with their words. This was the first time that they were stumped silent by someone. This Miss Shen was sharp-tongued and argued well. He fought a lost battle. Chapter 1217 - Flipped the Jealousy Bucket

Chapter 1217: Flipped the Jealousy Bucket

Thewyers had always been eloquent speakers and were adept with their words. This was the first time that they were stumped silent by someone. This Miss Shen was sharp-tongued and argued well. He fought a lost battle. The two managers stormed out in a fury. Thewyer paused slightly. ¡°Miss Shen, your request is simply too outrageous for apany with such extensive international influence.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled politely. ¡°Bye, I will not send you.¡± The negotiation ended on bad terms. Chen Wanwan pped her hands. ¡°Qianshu, you are too cool.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡± Yun An was immensely touched, yet he suppressed his temper slowly, stifling the heartache that rose up from the bottom of his heart. He was about to say thank you before he regained his senses. He told himself, What thank you? Did that have anything to do with you? Chen Wanwan was very curious. ¡°Why are you so concerned with Li Chen¡¯s reputation? Are the two of you that close?¡± In her impression, they did not have a lot of dealings with Li Chen. ¡°Sis Wanwan, you forgot that I¡¯m AG¡¯s CEO by name, and I need to help thepany somehow. Li Chen is AG¡¯s design department¡¯s main pir, and he is considered to be AG¡¯s jewelry sales king alongside Xie Xiaomei. Recently, he¡¯s been really popr globally. However, he had been targeted by some jewelrypanies due to the giarism case three years ago. This affected him negatively.¡± Yun An also knew about this incident. Jewelry designing was not such an easy case. Li Chen rose to fame in the country because AG was able to control public discourse, preventing the case of giarism to cause amotion. Furthermore, many people did not have a deep understanding of jewelry designing, and this was a very high-end and niche area, so normal people would not be able to enter the industry. On the global stage, Li Chen was explosively popr this year and had held jewelry shows consecutively in Paris, New York, Tokyo, and Soul. His design creations had also made AG¡¯s name more prominent. Some of those working in the same field then began to dig out his news and started blowing up his giarism incident, as well as doubting whether his creations were manipted and supported by his team. The media formed conspiracy theories, thinking that Li Chen had released too many creations in a year, which did not satisfy a high-end designer¡¯s ideal and pursuit for a product. Some designers only had one creation per year or one creation ever three years; however, he had released more than ten creations in a year, and all were spectacr. These theories kept entangling Li Chen. The media also thought that Li Chen was being raised by AG¡¯s jewelry designing team, feeding off the designing team¡¯s creations, so the style of every creation was different as they did note from the hands of a single person. The public¡¯s conclusion was that he was still a giarizing dog! Yun An was very aggressivetely, most likely due to reading too many of thesements. Every day, he would roll up his sleeves and fight with these foreigners on his sub-ount. giarized, my foot!!! Shen Qianshu said, ¡°The fault lies in that our original design culture was not ideal, and only one creation became popr. After that, countless of simr creations appeared, and in addition to our poor awareness towards ownership rights, we let others take advantage of us.¡± Chen Wanwan said, ¡°Then what should we do?¡± ¡°Make them lose face. Let them widen their eyes and see how our designers in the country are like so that they will not viinize us and im that our team was pulling the strings every single time a creation is released.¡± Chen Wanwan raised her thumb. ¡°My Sister Shu is so domineering.¡± Yun An looked at her in confusion, and his heart started itching unbearably. Qianshu was not someone who would be nosy. She was not very close to Li Chen, yet she still involved herself in this incident. There must be something fishy. Could it be that Fifth Brother told this to her? Why? What is Fifth Brother¡¯s rtionship with Li Chen? rms rang in Yun An¡¯s head. ¡°Yun An, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Shen Qianshu looked at her best friend, who had been not being himself for the entire morning. Her inner thoughts were filled with a huge ¡°What happened?¡± Chapter 1218 - I am doomed

Chapter 1218: I am doomed

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I... am angry.¡± Yun An breathed deeply and calmed himself down silently. Even if they had broken up and became friends, how could he have found his next love so quickly??? What the heck, did he forget all those sweet-sayings and promises? Oh, they had broken up. He was in no position to ask. So... angry!! He definitely would not ask. If he did, he would pull out his tongue. ¡°What¡¯s your Fifth Brother¡¯s rtionship with Li Chen?¡± Yun An almost bit his own tongue. He imed that he would not ask, but his body was very honest. He owned up without wasting any moments. Shen Qianshu was confused. ¡°My Fifth Brother and Li Chen?¡± Shen Qianshu thought about it. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Yun An¡¯s little temper rose. ¡°Oh, one of them is your brother, and the other is your friend. You definitely won¡¯t tell me.¡± ¡°Woah.¡± She knew. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yun An grabbed a pile of reports and shielded his chest as he watched Shen Qianshu walk over step by step, looking like a yboy trying to tease an innocentdy. She reached out her hand and pushed him backward with his chair, pressing him against the wall and pping the wall with another hand. Yun An was speechless. ¡°...¡± ¡°You are jealous!¡± Shen Qianshuughed evilly and lifted his chin with a hand. ¡°Best friend, let¡¯s talk about our feelings. No wonder, I smelled a sense of jealousy from a kilometer away.¡± ¡°You... you... get away from me!¡± Yun An was pressed against the wall as he sat on the chair. He could not bear looking at her evil smile any longer and started beating her face with the documents. ¡°Talk nicely!¡± Shen Qianshu dodged lightly and was preparing to press him against the wall in an upgraded fashion. Suddenly, Yun An froze and looked behind Shen Qianshu¡¯s back. The usually chattering office became pin-drop silent. Shen Qianshu turned her head back curiously and was instantaneously shocked. Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°... ¡± Yun An was speechless. ¡°...¡± I¡¯m doomed!!! Ye Ling and Li Chen stood at BG¡¯s guest hall. The light shone on the luxurious decorations, reflecting fragments of bright light that projected onto Ye Ling¡¯s amber eyes, and it seemed as if a flicker of coldness had just brushed past. Li Chen was as gentle as he usually was and looked at them without any expression. He merely lifted his brow, and no one could discern any special emotions. Chen Wanwan shivered and made a gesture behind them that was simr to one¡¯s head being chopped off. Yun An widened his eyes and became a bit flustered. Ah ah ah ah, a big man like him had been pressed against the wall by Qianshu. He was not really that weak! He poked the simrly shocked Qianshu. Your husband is here, yet you still want to press me against the wall? Do you want to change your posture? ¡°We don¡¯t seem like we arrived at an appropriate timing?¡± Therge expanses of sunlight did not manage to melt the iciness of Ye Ling¡¯s eyes. Shen Qianshu withdrew her arm that she used to press Yun An against the wall slowly. Ye Ling lifted his leg and started lifting. Shen Qianshu hurriedly went over and hugged his arm, bing a little fan-girl. ¡°Wow wow wow, Master, it¡¯s your first timeing to mypany. Simply so... exhrating. Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go, go take a seat in my office. My office has a lot of interesting stuff.¡± Ye Ling lifted his leg and walked outward, yet Shen Qianshu tried all she could to pull him back in, even tip-toeing to give him a little peck at the side of his lips. The constantly vigorous and efficient Sister Shu suddenly became a sweetie pie. ¡°Master, you are so extremely handsome, gentle, and attractive today. Let¡¯s talk privately in my office.¡± In the midst of everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, Shen Qianshu waved her hand. ¡°What are you looking at, what are you looking at? Everyone, go back to work, go back to work. Don¡¯t be nosy about your superior¡¯s grievances.¡± Chapter 1219 - Master, This is Flirting

Chapter 1219: Master, This is Flirting

She pushed into Ye Ling into the office like a gangster and pulled down all the blinds. It felt as if an impure session was about tomence, and she was afraid that someone would sense anything out of the ce. Chen Wanwan was speechless. ¡°...¡± Sis Shu, this is the staffroom, not a hotel. Calm down!!!!! Chen Wanwan said, ¡°What are you looking at, what are you looking at? Go back to work.¡± Li Chen walked over and stared down at him. Yun An sat on the chair and hugged a stack of reports, looking like a disobedient child who had met a strict teacher. His face waspletely flushed and waspletely helpless as he looked downward. Can¡¯t you pretend to not see me? Can¡¯t you? No???? ¡°It¡¯s my first time at yourpany. Won¡¯t you treat me to a cup of coffee in your office?¡± Yun An shifted around on his seat uneasily. ¡°What are you doing here in BG?¡± Li Chen said, ¡°I heard from Ye Ling that Qianshu has decided to negotiate with the B Family. We are here to take a look and talk about how the negotiations are going. You... are you sure that you want to discuss this matter with me here?¡± Yun An lifted his head up and nced around. The bunch of designers nosing around secretly immediately ducked their heads and pretended to be busy. Yun An lowered his head and lifted them up suddenly to see these gossip kings duck their heads hurriedly again. ¡°...¡± He stood up and led Li Chen to his office. In Shen Qianshu¡¯s office, she pressed Ye Ling onto the sofa and looked at him with a smile. ¡°Master, why have youe? You did not even tell me. This is so sudden.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s expression became icy. ¡°Did Ie at an inappropriate timing because I disturbed you flirting with the others?¡± ¡°Flirting?¡± Shen Qianshu almost spit her blood out, and her inner thoughts were enough to fill an entire screen. ¡°Did I even flirt? I was ying around with Yun An. We are best friends.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a man, and you are a woman. What friends?¡± ¡°A male friend,¡± said Shen Qianshu. She suddenly recalled that there was something on the inte saying that women¡¯s male best friends were just their back-up ns, and she instantaneously felt like vomiting blood. Goodness gracious. ¡°Oh god, our genders are all different, and we both like men. How can we ever flirt?¡± Even for those who had different genders and sexual preferences, she did not treat them like best friends either. Ye Ling¡¯s expression was icy, and it looked like he was refusing to listen to any exnations. His expression seemed to say that ¡°everything you say is unnecessary.¡± A flicker of seductiveness shed past her eyes. She knelt onto the sofa and crawled over, lifting Ye Ling¡¯s chin up with a smile and bit his chin. She then turned her head and left a red lipstick mark on his neck. ¡°Master, this is called flirting.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s neck seemed like it was burning. ¡°...¡± The girl beside him had a seductive gaze and an enchanting body¡ªsoft enough to be easily toppled over. It was extremely arousing. Ye Ling¡¯s stare darkened, and Shen Qianshu covered his eyes hurriedly. ¡°Master, calm down, calm down. This is my office.¡± Don¡¯t you get aroused so randomly. Ye Ling pped her hand away. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Shen Qianshu stuck her tongue out. The sunlight on the blinds shone a trace of tender light, making him seem breathtakingly beautiful and quiet like a painting. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart kept beating and only felt a sense of immense liking. ¡°Master, why did youe to ourpany?¡± ¡°Did the B Family¡¯s representative leave?¡± ¡°He left. I reckon that he was so angered by us that he left, and he refused to negotiate. I raised the conditions to exchange Li Chen¡¯s reputation for theirs, but they refused.¡± Shen Qianshu recalled B Family¡¯s attitude, and her face became serious. ¡°Their public rtions department manager is a fool.¡± Upon listening, he immediately knew what happened. The manager was indeed a fool. Chapter 1220 - The Genius Has Tricks Up Her Sleeve

Chapter 1220: The Genius Has Tricks Up Her Sleeve

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios They agreed, apologized, and exined the incident that urred that year with him simply. The most that they could do was to push someone out to be a scapegoat. Although this had indeed affected the B Family, as long as the discussion about it was well-led, with the B Family settling a truce with AG, the consumers in the country would not be so riled up. This would lessen the huge losses suffered in the Southeast Asian market. However, their public rtions department refused to relent. Shen Qianshu, Ye Ling, Li Chen, Yun An, and Chen Wanwan set together and had a meeting. They quickly decided on a n of action. Since the B Family refused to settle things privately, the legal department directly dispatched awyer¡¯s letter. BG¡¯s legal department only consisted of onewyer. Thepany was still in its founding stages and was not involved in many legal issues. They only hired an intern who had just graduated; hence, such a trans-boundarywsuit was extremely tough. Li Chen looked at the intern¡¯s particrs and said ndly, ¡°AG¡¯s legal department is more familiar with these sorts of trans-boundarywsuits. Why not let AG¡¯s legal department take over?¡± Yun An and Chen Wanwan both looked towards Ye Ling. It was not that good to use AG¡¯s resources this openly, right? Shen Qianshu suddenly got a revtion and remembered that she had a backing that could be useful. The resources were all free. She made a decision quickly. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s do it this way.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s smiled. Li Chen looked at her proud appearance, and his lips also carried a hint of a smile. Yun An frowned and ground the back of his teeth slightly, breathing deeply. A little bit... slightly unhappy!!!! BG and AG soon released the joint statement dering that AG would file the trans-boundarywsuit for BG and sent thewyer¡¯s letter to the B Family, Bailey, and Megan, informing the three parties simultaneously. Shen Qianshu acted first online and directly tagged B Family¡¯s Central Asia official website and attached thewyer¡¯s letter. She was all too familiar with the fact that public opinion reigned first when doing things nowadays. Immediately after thewyer¡¯s letter was published, the jewelry industry in the country was filled with praises. In these days, regardless of whether B Family really giarized, none of the jewelry firms in the country had ever sued the B Family. Their family had monopolized the industry for ages. Suing them was only casting themselves on a path of self-destruction. BG was the first one to take the risk. B family¡¯s legal representatives did not expect for BG¡¯s actions to be so swift. They did not even give any buffer time after the negotiations fell through and directly sent thewyer¡¯s letter, striking the first blow. They did not spare them any mercy at all. The B Family was used to reigning at the top of the Central Area region and had never met such apany that acted so unconventionally. They were all stunned. Thewyer and the two managers were scolded harshly by the central management. However, nothing was recoverable. The next wave of negotiation representatives would being soon. Shen Qianshu started making things difficult and refused to negotiate initially. The B Family representatives were met with such tactful refusals that they threw their faces away. They came daily to plead BG to negotiate and put themselves down. While they were negotiating, they also started withdrawing the giarized jewelry that they had sold. Their jewelry all had serial numbers, and there were also sales records. Some were unwilling to return their jewelry, and the B Family manager would meet them personally to negotiate. Their jewelry was expensive and was not on sale for long; neither were they widely sold. Orders were all returned and refunded. Shen Qianshu had already used ck Rose¡¯s intr to hack their sales webpage. She obtained the particrs of two customers and spent three times the price to purchase the jewelry, certification, and the receipt. Yun An said, ¡°These people are so insincere. On one side, they are making preparations to file thewsuit, and on the other side, they are pretending toe and negotiate. It¡¯s obvious that we will have to engage in a tough battle with them.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the genius will always have tricks up her sleeve.¡± ... Rose Castle. It was past dinner when Shen Qianshu finished work. Ye Ling read his book quietly while Tong Hua sat cross-legged on the sofa, sometimes asking him questions when met with grammar that he did not understand, and Ye Ling answered him asionally. Chapter 1221 - Two Big Babies

Chapter 1221: Two Big Babies

¡°Two big babies, I¡¯m back.¡± She was extremely pleased with herself recently and even walked with an air of coolness. Only now did she know how amazing ck Rose was even in filing this type of cross-borderwsuit, especially overseas, where it was simply a breeze to look for information. It did not matter if it was the CCTV coverage overseas or online registration information¡ªthey were all moreprehensive than within the country. Hence, practically nothing was secret. It was like giving her a huge power-up. ¡°Mommy, you seem quite lively. Not bad, not bad,¡± said Tong Hua with a smile. ¡°The advertisement that I filmed is broadcasting on Banana. Quick,e and look at your handsome little prince.¡± Shen Qianshu walked over with a smile and kissed the little prince and the great devil. Ye Ling¡¯s eyelids lifted slightly before he lowered his head to read the book. Shen Qianshu went upstairs to shower quickly, changed her clothes, and went downstairs as Tong Hua¡¯s advertisement was broadcasting. ¡°Wow... So handsome.¡± Tong Hua endorsed a children¡¯s costume. Although it was a local brand, the quality and sales of the clothes had always been decent. Upon wearing the British-style gentlemen suit, Tong Hua was a versatile little prince. Tong Hua was immensely pleased. The advertiser was rich and broadcasted the advertisement repeatedly. Shen Qianshu pinched Ye Ling¡¯s leg, and Ye Ling lifted up his head to shoot a nce before lowering his head again to read his book. ¡°Daddy, am I handsome?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The correct answer is not ¡®Yes¡¯. It should be ¡®correct, you are very handsome.¡¯¡± Ye Ling flipped the page of his book gently. The living room¡¯s lighting projected ayer of white light onto his skin as if it was unable to warm through his body and his skin. Shen Qianshu identally touched his hand and became startled. ¡°Master, why is your hand so cold?¡± She held his hand and rubbed against it slightly. Men¡¯s internal heat was greater, and their hands were usually warmer than women¡¯s hands. Their body temperature was also higher than women¡¯s. Ye Ling¡¯s body was like an icy jade recently, and it could not be warmed. It only had a tinge of warmth when he was fast asleep. She hurriedly touched his forehead. ¡°Are you sick?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ye Ling closed his book and stared at her fixedly as if he could not get enough of her sight. Tong Hua¡¯s advertisement appearing on the television soon attracted Shen Qianshu¡¯s attraction. ¡°Oh my gosh, baby, you have so many advertisements. It¡¯s another advertisement again.¡± Shen Qianshu facepalmed and felt a bit guilty. ¡°When was this old advertisement filmed? How did I not know about it?¡± ¡°Humph, when you were so engrossed in your new love back then, how would you even remember your old love?¡± Little Tong Hua¡¯s jealousy could be sensed as far as one kilometer away. Ye Ling looked at the mother and son pair fixedly and did not bicker with Tong Hua. No one knew what he was thinking about. Shen Qianshu looked at her old love and her new love again, and she said with a smile, ¡°Oh my gosh, I¡¯m really loved universally.¡± She chatted animatedly with Tong Hua, and Ye Ling butted into their conversation asionally. The atmosphere was rtively heartwarming. ¡°The legal department told me today that thewsuit has already been filed. The evidence of your participation in thepetition in Paris has to be retrieved quickly. The information is still iplete, so you will have to make a trip to Paris.¡± She dug out a few snippets of the video of thepetition from that year; however, there was noplete video. Even though she had changed her identity back then, she had to fly to Paris personally and find the organizer of thepetition in order to prove herself. ¡°I know, I talked to Sis Wanwan today. I will go to Paris to retrieve the evidence first, and she will go to New York with Yun An. We will meet in New York. Master, do you want to go to Paris with me?¡± Ye Ling nodded his head. ¡°Naturally!¡± Chapter 1222 - Two Big Babies 2

Chapter 1222: Two Big Babies 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Tong Hua lifted his hand. ¡°I want to go too! I want to go too!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Ye Ling did not even have time to refuse before Shen Qianshu agreed. Tong Hua was ted and nearly jumped up. Ye Ling watched him jump and turned in circles, hugging Hamburger. ¡°Don¡¯t spoil him too much.¡± Answering to his every request would spoil the child! A huge third-wheeler!! ¡°If both you and I were to go to Paris, then Zhong Ran will definitely be brought along with us too. I am worried about leaving Tong Hua in the country alone. Yang Ping is still not dead. Our baby is so weak. We cannot leave him alone in the country.¡± Yang Ping had more than one hideout. No one could certify if anyone in the mountains was her. She had note out for quite some time, and Shen Qianshu, being busy with thewsuit, could not be bothered to care about her. ¡°Yeah, I am so weak, helpless, and pitiful. What if I get captured by bad people if I, a poor little boy, was left in the country? Mommy, you have to bring me wherever you go. I am your little caring assistant.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, my little caring assistant.¡± Ye Ling going to Paris was mainly to visit Butler Luther. He had just called Luther at noon and mentioned that he would be bringing Tong Hua along. Ye Ling disliked Tong Hua being too clingy to Qianshu and did not want to agree with it. Now that he was thinking about Butler Luther¡¯s mood, his heart softened uncontrobly. ¡°How¡¯s Luther¡¯s illness?¡± ¡°The tumor did not spread, and he is undergoing treatment now. Initially, the hospital assessed that he would only have half a year left, but I let ck Rose¡¯s doctors check up on him. The tumor cells can bepletely controlled and destroyed within three to four years.¡± ¡°ck Rose¡¯s technology is really amazing.¡± Shen Qianshu thought that this technology could influence a country¡¯s overall power. In terms of national defense technology, it could still be preserved. However, in terms of medical technology, it was a good thing that the citizens could benefit. ¡°Did we convince the elders to use the medical technology for modern medical treatment?¡± Ye Ling shook his head. ¡°Some technology cannot be exposed yet.¡± ¡°Ok then.¡± The few of them discussed their ns to go to Paris. Ye Ling settled matters for AG and bought the ne tickets. Shen Qianshu let Li Zhiyuan cooperate with Gu Yuan to protect the Gu Manor and to keep an eye on Yang Ping. Other than that, she did not have to worry about anything else. Yang Ping was unable to leave the country¡¯s borders and could not affect her in any way. Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu were in the study room having a meeting with Lady White and the elders. Rui Qiu said, ¡°For your trip to Paris, you must capture the few ck Rose external agent escapees back. ording to information from our intr, they are in Paris, with two in Italy.¡± Shen Qianshu leaned back on her chair casually. ¡°I know. I am going to Paris this time mainly to retrieve evidence for mywsuit. Master will take note of ck Rose¡¯s matters.¡± Lady White smiled slightly. In that part of the video, outside therge ss wall, a few colorful fishes swam around repeatedly. It was very beautiful, and Shen Qianshu was engrossed in watching it. The underwater world was an out-of-the-world paradise, a really amazing ce. ¡°Yang Ping is in the country, and I have already instructed Li Zhiyuan to watch her. However, I am afraid that he may overlook some things, so is it possible to let an information officer keep a constant eye on her to prevent her from leaving the borders?¡± Lady White said, ¡°Sure, don¡¯t worry about this issue. I will send you the escapee namelist to you. Your management system idea is good; however, you must ensure that you can control them and not let them overpower you. Power is an immensely alluring thing¡ªmany people will not be able to hold themselves back.¡± ¡°Thank you for your reminder,¡± said Shen Qianshu with a smile. However, she did not put it to heart as she was certain that she could control them. Chapter 1223 - Wow, So Strict

Chapter 1223: Wow, So Strict

The family of three, Gu Xie, and Lin Xiaojuan boarded the ne to Paris together. After Lin Xiaojuan and Gu Xie dated, they still have yet to travel overseas. There were a lot of rumors in the countries during this period of time. Wherever Gu Xie went, he would cause congestion and attract the mad chase of his fan-girls. The ces that they usually had their dates at were all very secluded. Gu Xie wanted to make it up for her and chose Paris as their travel destination as well. The group of people boarded Ye Ling¡¯s private ne. Paris¡¯s sky was a sea of azure blue, just like how Shen Qianshu had anticipated. Gu Xie and Lin Xiaojuan did not follow them to the castle but went to the hotels that they had booked. The group of people went on separate ways, and Ye Ling brought Tong Hua and Shen Qianshu back to Rose Castle, perhaps due to the nostalgia ofing back. As Shen Qianshu neared Rose Castle, her heart beat stronger as if her heartbeats were irregr. Her back also broke out in a cold sweat. After experiencing a test of life and death, she was no longer afraid of Ye Ling. She was also unafraid of Noah too. However, the event that year still cast a shadow over her. Her heart was filled with abject terror as she once again visited this old ce. She thought of her younger self, the feelings she had when she first arrived at this castle, and her fragmented self when she left it. Her body and soul were all shattered into pieces. The back of her hand was suddenly covered by a pair of warm hands. She met Ye Ling¡¯s amber and cool eyes. ¡°We are not going to Rose Castle. Turn back and go to...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Shen Qianshu held his hands and interlocked her fingers with his. She revealed a pacifying smile. ¡°Master, let¡¯s go to Rose Castle. I am not scared at all.¡± ¡°You are scared.¡± This ce was a nightmare for her. Shen Qianshu shook her head. ¡°I am not afraid of anything with you here.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s gaze did not reveal any emotions. Precisely because I¡¯m here that you are scared. Tong Hua looked at the countryside¡¯s various castles without a care in the world and was amazed. He rarely saw such beautiful castles and churches when he lived in the city area in Paris. Back in the years, he lived in the poverty-stricken areas, which were in shambles. When he had be more obedient and could form memories, he followed Shen Qianshu back to the country, and his memory of Paris had be quite fuzzy. ¡°Mommy, what are you scared of? It is beautiful here.¡± The Rose Castle in their home country was beautiful too; however, the countryside there was nowhere as beautiful as Paris¡¯s countryside. There were green pastures, clusters of colorful flowers, and various mysterious castles everywhere. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heartbeat started calming down. She reached out her hand and ruffled his hair. Ye Ling¡¯s gaze darkened. He was unsure if bringing her back was a mistake or a right decision. The car arrived at Rose Castle soon. Paris¡¯s Rose Castle upied an area of twice as much as that in their home country. A small road led into the castle from a far distance with green grass and fresh flowers on both sides. There was also a smallke nearby. Butler Luther brought a bunch of maids and stood at the front of the castle to wee their arrival. The old butler still dressed up in a British style, his hairbed neatly, with an old watch pinned at his chest and a long watch chain draping at the chest area. ¡°Master, wee back.¡± Butler Luter bowed lightly and greeted Shen Qianshu. ¡°Miss Shen, even after all these years of not seeing each other, you are still so dazzling.¡± Shen Qianshu curtseyed back to the butler. ¡°Even after all these years of not seeing each other, Butler Luther still looks good. I wish for your good health.¡± Tong Hua jumped down and stood at Shen Qianshu¡¯s side obediently, looking at them ignorantly. Wow, how grand. Wow, how strict!!!! Chapter 1224 - The Mysterious Castle

Chapter 1224: The Mysterious Castle

The many maids were all very disciplined. They did not even raise their heads carelessly. While the security guards of Rose Castle were strict, the maids were all quite lively. The maids here were all so disciplined that little Tong Hua felt that his waist was straightened. He did not dare to jump around and had to constantly be on alert to act like a handsome man. ¡°Thank you, Miss Shen.¡± Butler Luther gave Tong Hua a benevolent smile. The more he looked at him, the more he liked him. Tong Hua was so fair-skinned and beautiful, and in Butler Luther¡¯s eyes, he was as cute as Ye Ling¡¯s younger self. As long as he was Master¡¯s descendant, he would like him no matter how he looked. ¡°Nice to meet you, little master. It¡¯s the first time we meet each other. You can call me Grandpa Luther.¡± Tong Hua¡¯s manners were impable, and he bowed slightly. ¡°Nice to meet you, Grandpa Luther. My name is Tong Hua. You can call me by my name directly.¡± ¡°That will not do. Young Master is Young Master.¡± The row of people dressed in tuxedos and maid costumes behind him all bowed respectively one by one and were extremely polite. Butler Luther invited them in. Shen Qianshu¡¯s footsteps were slightly heavy as she walked into this familiar castle a step at a time. Tong Hua was already seven. This castle still remained unchanged. Every de of grass and every tree were all familiar. She had once counted the cobbles of the castle¡¯s blue-stone path step by step. Every nt had blossomed into flowers, and their fragrance circled the entire castle. Under the radiation of the bright sun, the ancient castle was covered in ayer of golden light. However, this did not give her any feelings of warmth. Ye Ling kept paying attention to Shen Qianshu¡¯s expressions and held her hand tighter. Shen Qianshu lifted her head and smiled as the two of them walked into the castle. The castle¡¯s living room was unchanged. Seven years had passed. It was unclear how Luther even preserved the ce. Suddenly, Shen Qianshu thought of how she often sat on the sofa listening to Ye Ling¡¯s weird stories and how she consulted Ye Ling about some knowledge regarding jewelry. Sometimes, they did nothing, and Ye Lingid on herp as she massaged him. They could pass an entire afternoon by calmly. Zhong Ran and Ah Da were very familiar with the Rose Castle and had already brought Tong Hua to explore it. Although the Rose Castle in City A was quite simr, it was still vastly different. This was an old castle with hundreds of years of history. There once lived a very prominent family whose generations all lived in these premises. Afterward, they sold this ancestral ce, and Butler Luther had bought this entirend over, reconstructing it into Rose Castle. Even though it was a reconstruction, a lot of the main architectural body remained unchanged. Shen Qianshu¡¯s adaptability was rtively good, and after experiencing the ck Rose¡¯s selection, her state of mind and vision had all changed. She soon threw those unsettling feelings behind her. ¡°I want to go to a ce. You...¡± Ye Ling started to speak. Shen Qianshu smiled. ¡°Just go. I want to sleep for a while. I¡¯m a bit tired.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Butler Luther followed Ye Ling outside the door and asked, ¡°Do you want me to call Young Master along?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to do so!¡± Butler Luther drove Ye Ling away in the car. Shen Qianshu slept for the entire afternoon. Tong Hua had excessive energy left, and without Butler Luther around, he was already ying around with Zhong Ran and Ah Da. He was having the time of his life, and Shen Qianshu did not stop him. She gave Lin Xiaojuan a call. ¡°Xiaojuan, are you shopping with Sixth Brother?¡± Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s voice had a childlike excitement to it. ¡°We came out to have afternoon tea after settling down at the hotel. Paris is simply too beautiful, and Gu Xie does not even need to wear his sunsses or hats. Although there were asionally some people who came over for an autograph, it did not cause amotion at all. This feeling is amazing. Under the sunlight,zing around, with the fragrance of cake and coffee everywhere, seeing intimate couples everywhere. What a romantic and warm ce.¡± Chapter 1225 - This Woman is So Fierce

Chapter 1225: This Woman is So Fierce

When you have a heartthrob as a boyfriend, this sort offort was so rare back in their home country, where there was no privacy at all. Shen Qianshu could not help but be envious. As she walked in the ancient and elegant corridor, her heart became heavier inch by inch. She did not know if it was the foreboding atmosphere being too heavy in the castle or any other reason that made her constantly unhappy. This was so simr to the castles in fairy tales, where a demon lived in. She was the demon¡¯s prisoner. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps rang behind her back. Shen Qianshu turned her head around, but there was no one there. Shen Qianshu frowned. ¡°Who is it?¡± There was not a single echo in the empty and grand castle. ¡°Qianshu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Xiaojuan asked her worriedly. Shen Qianshu shook her head. ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong. Have fun shopping. When I¡¯m done settling everything, pick a time toe over to the castle.¡± ¡°Sure, sure!¡± Lin Xiaojuan hung up. The open-air cafe was bursting with customers, and it was very popr online. As someone who would definitely look for ce reviews after visiting a foreign ce, Lin Xiaojuan immediately noted down its location and brought Gu Xie over to visit. There were a lot of people, the tea was fragrant, the pastries were amazing, and it was also close to theke. Fragments of sunlight shone through the phoenix tree andnded as mottled specks of light on theirughing faces. It was unbelievably beautiful. Gu Xie smiled slowly. ¡°What did Little Shu say?¡± ¡°She said that once she is done with everything, she would like to invite us to visit the castle. By hearing her voice, she seemed to have something on her mind.¡± Lin Xiaojuan shook her head and soon forgot about it. Qianshu had Ye Ling and Tong Hua by her side. Even if she had something on her mind, it would be forgotten soon. There were a lot of Chinese faces in the popr cafe, with some people taking pictures of Gu Xie secretly. Lin Xiaojuan pulled him up. ¡°Let¡¯s go look at the beautiful church that we passed by just now.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Gu Xie was cold to others, yet he treated her with deep sincerity. He never questioned her words and obliged to everything. ... In the castle, Shen Qianshu was about to go down the stairs when a punch suddenly came attacking swiftly and forcefully. She avoided it slightly, and the fist hit the wall. Shen Qianshu stuck to the wall and rolled, dodging the second iing fist. The gloomy teenage boy stood in the dimly-lit lighting, like a ghost in the ck Rose¡¯s castle, with only a pair of eyes that carried with it a hint of vigor while all other parts seemed engulfed in a scent of death. Shen Qianshu was startled. ¡°Meng Qi, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Beating you up!¡± Meng Qi swung his fist up. Shen Qianshu was ustomed to meeting force with force and met him with clenched fists. Her voice was hearty. ¡°Sure, I will beat you up earlier!¡± The two of them hit each other in a mutual exchange, swift as lightning. The maids in the castle all exchanged nces and did not dare to stop them. Both of their fighting styles originated from the same vein and were very clean and swift, with every move being deadly. Soon, Shen Qianshu had Meng Qi pressed and rubbing against the ground, with one hand choking his neck. She rode on his body, and the other hand was balled into a fist, poised to punch down at him. ¡°Do you admit defeat!¡± ¡°I do not admit defeat!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s gaze was like electricity, and he suddenly lifted his knee up. Shen Qianshu pressed against the floor and rolled forward, avoiding his leg. She stood up quickly. The young girl¡¯s gaze was like a sh of lightning in the cold night, causing one¡¯s soul to tremble, yet being extremely domineering. ¡°Then I will beat you up until you admit defeat!¡± Both of them were soon tangled together. Meng Qi¡¯s fist punched into her lower abdomen. Shen Qianshu twisted his wrists and flipped, kicking him two meters away and causing him to hit the metal railing. Meng Qi only felt like his back was hammered by someone and was in unbearable pain. This woman is so fierce!!! She does not even have a woman¡¯s feminine charm. Why does my brother like her? Chapter 1226 - Big Master Witnessed You Fighting

Chapter 1226: Big Master Witnessed You Fighting

Just as he was thinking about that, the fierce girl had already dashed over and aimed a kick at him. Meng Qi quickly stood up again and dodged it. Shen Qianshu¡¯s foot almost kicked the railings. The two started fighting at the stairway. ¡°Miss Shen... is so fierce!!¡± said a maid softly, not daring to cause amotion. The girl seemed to carry an evil-foreboding air with her. The maids¡¯ voices were lowered a few decibels as if they were afraid of waking up an evil demon. ¡°Young Master Meng Qi was hit by quite a few punches. How tragic. He is so pitiful.¡± ¡°Miss Shen was also punched a few times too. Ah, Young Master¡¯s face!¡± A maid covered her mouth as Shen Qianshu¡¯s fistnded on Meng Qi¡¯s face. Tong Hua, Zhong Ran, and Ah Da saw the two in the midst of a fight upon returning from the exploration. Tong Hua was dumbstruck. ¡°... ¡± Mommy, are you doing a ¡®kabedon¡¯? Meng Qi¡¯s face immediately became swollen and bruised. Shen Qianshu pressed her palm on his face, arrogant and stern. ¡°Ye Ling is mine. Stop eyeing him. Otherwise, I will hit you whenever I see you!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Meng Qi was about to rebuke when he suddenly thought that rebuking was meaningless. He swung his hand down like a knife, and Shen Qianshu withdrew her hand hurriedly upon feeling the pain. Meng Qi kick caused her to retreat repeatedly and lean against the railing. Meng Qi flew over and was about to punch down. ¡°Ah, Mommy!¡± Tong Hua covered his mouth. He initially thought that his Mommy was about to be beaten, but Shen Qianshu¡¯s body unexpectedly slid on the ground and avoided it agilely, almost sliding under Meng Qi¡¯s crotch. She flipped over and swept her feet, giving Meng Qi a flying kick and causing him to fall onto the ground. Tong Hua apuded. ¡°Mommy¡¯s amazing, Mommy¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°Hit him, hit him!¡± Those who bully my Mommy deserved to get beaten up. Shen Qianshu¡¯s fist once againnded on the side of Meng Qi¡¯s face. ¡°Do you admit defeat!¡± ¡°I do not admit defeat!¡± Shen Qianshu retaliated and punched his lower abdomen. The girl¡¯s gaze was deep as water and merciless. Meng Qi gave out a pitiful cry, yet his four limbs were all controlled by Shen Qianshu. The maids usually felt sorry for Meng Qi. They were now shivering downstairs. The new Miss Shen was really so fierce. Even the powerful Young Master Meng Qi was so quickly overpowered by Miss Shen. It waspletely unimaginable yet done so cleanly and efficiently. All the maids did not dare to utter a single word. Meng Qi struggled to get up. Shen Qianshu pressed her leg against his lower abdomen, and both her hands held his hands back while her other leg was bent against his head. ¡°Come, call me sister-inw!¡± ¡°Pfft!!!¡± Meng Qi also started to run his mouth. ¡°Kill me if you are capable of doing so!¡± Shen Qianshu exerted some force onto her kneecap. ¡°It is easier for sister-inw to crush your skull than for me to pinch an ant dead. A sister-inw is like a mother. Come, I will respond even if you call me Mom.¡± Tong Hua was dumbstruck. ¡°... ¡± Ah ah ah, I don¡¯t want a brother. Have you asked for my opinion? I am someone who will be a big boss. I don¡¯t want to be a little brother! Zhong Ran was astonished. ¡°...¡± Ah Da was speechless. ¡°... ¡± ¡°Pfft, shameless!¡± Shen Qianshu started increasing her force slowly by slowly while smiling, squeezing Meng Qi¡¯s face until it started bing out of shape. ¡°My face is much better looking than yours. Come, call me sister-inw, and I will let you go.¡± ¡°Pfft!!!¡± This was indeed a child raised by Luther. He only knew how to insult using one sentence. Shen Qianshu though that he was very pitiful. If it were her baby little Tong Hua, he could spit out ten insults within one minute without any repetition. He could even insult someone without even using any vulgarities. Tong Hua was adept at everything. However, Meng Qi could only use the same term ¡°pfft¡± every single time. How pitiful. Zhong Ran suddenly widened his eyes. ¡°Miss Shen!¡± He lowered his voice and shouted again. ¡°Miss Shen!¡± Chapter 1227 - Master, I am in Pain

Chapter 1227: Master, I am in Pain

¡°Miss Shen!¡± He lowered his voice and shouted again. ¡°Miss Shen!¡± Master is back. Your posture is slightly unpresentable. Let go of him quickly. Shen Qianshu¡¯s leg was still horizontally above Meng Qi¡¯s lower abdomen, and she was practically half-riding on Meng Qi¡¯s body. It was natural that there was a difference in force in a battle between a male and female, and such a posture was normal. However, Master did not care. Shen Qianshu looked downward and got distracted. Meng Qi turned over and used his hand to twist her arm. In pain, Shen Qianshu released Meng Qi, and he kicked her a meter away with his leg. Shen Qianshu mmed against the iron pole and became dizzy. Ye Ling shouted strictly. ¡°Meng Qi!¡± Meng Qi immediately became a poor little boy and stood up helplessly, shocked and nervous. His mouth trembled, trying to exin himself, yet Ye Ling already strode quickly up the stairs and walked toward Shen Qianshu, not even noticing Meng Qi trying to exin. Shen Qianshu was not actually in much pain and was preparing to get up. As she saw Ye Linging up, she thought that she was indeed a little aggressive earlier. Her body became limp, and she held her head with one hand and her lower abdomen with the other. She acted cute and pitiful. ¡°Master, I¡¯m in pain!¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡°...¡± Tong Hua swallowed his saliva. ¡°...¡± His gaze towards Meng Qi seemed to say ¡°pitiful, little brother, you are really... unfortunate.¡± When he was being beaten by Mommy the entire time, Daddy did not even see it. Yet, when he kicked Mommy, Daddy was there to witness it. If it were not too much of an exaggeration to faint, Shen Qianshu really did want to pass out and get away with it. Sheid in Ye Ling¡¯s embrace sickly with an expression of a little girl being bullied. Meng Qi was furious beyond limits. ¡°She... she... she did it on purpose!¡± She was not like this when she was pressing against him to call her sister-inw. She was so scary then. Ye Ling raised his head and nced at him as if his eyes were shooting daggers. He suddenly became startled, lowered his head, and looked at the weak little white flower in his embrace. He breathed deeply and felt like he was going to explode. Indeed, Meng Qi looked much more pitiful. His face was punched twice by Shen Qianshu and was bruised all over. His clothes were also messy, while other than Shen Qianshu¡¯s forehead which was slightly swollen after hitting the railing, she looked very refreshed. She looked nothing like being bullied at all. ¡°Master, my stomach really hurts.¡± When this brat kicked her stomach, it really did hurt. Ye Ling¡¯s face darkened, and he lifted Shen Qianshu horizontally in a hug. He looked coldly toward Meng Qi. ¡°Meng Qi, I see that you are...¡± ¡°Master, painful painful painful. I want to lie down.¡± Shen Qianshu was extremely abashed and just wanted to get away with it in the confusion. It was alright for Ye Ling to y her fight with Meng Qi down. She just did not want Ye Ling to punish Meng Qi. It was said that Zhong Ran was whipped one hundred times. Fortunately, Zhong Ran was lucky and survived. If he were to punish Meng Qi, she would feel guilty even if the punishment was one whip. She was beating Meng Qi up, and even though she had been hit by Meng Qi too, fighting was always two-way. Finding a parent to stand up for you was something a primary school student would do. She was... more reasonable. Yes, like this. Ye Ling¡¯s gaze fell onto Meng Qi heavily. Meng Qi turned his neck, remained speechless, and did not apologize. In a deep voice, Ye Ling said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who threw the first punch or who was hit more. You will have to receive the punishment if you hit her, even if it was just one finger. Zhong Ran, give him ten whips to teach him a lesson!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhong Ran responded. Master¡¯s protectiveness was just so unbelievable. Even for something that was so easily seen through, the punishment was still ten whips. He was too protective!!! Meng Qi had a stubborn face, and his attitude was firm, with an expression that spoke ¡°hit me if you want¡±. Shen Qianshu tugged at Ye Ling¡¯s sleeve. Ah ah ah, she was really like a mean student who still called her parents even after winning to beat the other little friends up. Chapter 1228 - Our Young Master is Gentle and Kind

Chapter 1228: Our Young Master is Gentle and Kind

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios How guilty!!! ¡°What do you have to say?¡± Ye Ling lowered his voice, and it was a little hoarse. Shen Qianshu shook her head obediently. Ye Ling carried her and went into the bedroom without turning back once. Butler Luther¡¯s expression was unchanged, and neither did he try to incite or stop a fight from happening. Meng Qi went downstairs and followed Zhong Ran into the punishment room. Tong Hua followed in curiously. Butler Luther smiled softly. ¡°Young Master, the punishment room contains bad vibes. It is a bloody ce. Don¡¯t follow us in. I¡¯ll get someone to prepare some snacks for you, okay?¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll eat itter.¡± He followed Zhong Ran into the punishment room. Butler Luther smiled. Indeed, Young Master and Master have the same attitude. He is so disobedient at such a young age. The punishment room was really big. There was not much equipment in there other than a whip. There were some traces of blood on the carpet. This room was in the deepest end of the castle, and there was an eerie feeling to it. It was as if the sun could not even shine into it. ¡°What a poor thing,¡± Tong Hua said. ¡°My daddy has already shielded a few of your shorings. Don¡¯t you mess with Mommy again. Otherwise, we will whip you ten times daily.¡± Meng Qi bit his lip, looking strong-willed, and he took off his shirt. Zhong Ran removed the whip on the wall. Tong Hua asked, ¡°Was this the whip that you were flogged with that year?¡± ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran stared at him. Young Master, can you not speak of it? Meng Qi kneeled on the carpet silently. When he took off his shirt, several bruises on his waist and back could be seen. He had it worse than Shen Qianshu for sure. Tong Hua¡¯s eyes lit up brightly as if he was thinking of something. Zhong Ran said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Meng Qi.¡± ¡°Hurry up. Cut the crap.¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°Zhong Ran, give me the whip. How about you let me whip him ten times?¡± ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran stared at him. Tong Hua exined seriously and sincerely. ¡°He hit Mommy. He must have done it on his own ord. I want to seek revenge for my Mommy with my own hands!!!¡± ¡°... ¡± Meng Qi was speechless. Ten whips from Zhong Ran and ten whips from Tong Hua was very different. The strength that a child possessed was quite different from that of an adult. Meng Qi said, ¡°I don¡¯t need your pretentious benevolence.¡± Tong Hua humphed coldly and looked fierce. He picked up the whip in Zhong Ran¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Who is benevolent? I bully anyone who bullies my Mommy. If you speak again, I will hit you twenty times.¡± Tong Hua raised his hand, and he had some difficulties even with holding up the whip. This was not a whip for children to y with. There was only one whip in the whole punishment room. This was used to punish the security guards who hadmitted mistakes. Even the servants would just be fired. If the whipnded on an adult, his skin would tear apart on the first blow. A young child did not have that much strength on their wrist. Tong Hua struggled a little. He picked up the whip with both hands and hit Meng Qi once. ¡°...¡± Meng Qi was speechless. ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran stared at him. ¡°...¡± Tong Hua was shocked. He could not even hold up the whip, yet he yelled about wanting to whip him ten times. He felt really embarrassed. He struggled to pick up the whip again. In an attempt to wipe out his previous embarrassment, Tong Hua whipped Meng Qi again. Meng Qi¡¯s skin was pale, and the skin on his back was very pale since it seldom came in contact with sunlight. After one whip, a mark was left. It was way better than a whip from Zhong Ran. So, after Tong Hua hit him ten times, it did not even hurt him, and neither was it itchy. Tong Hua threw the whip away. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve punished you. You can get up now. Do not ever fight with Mommy again. You won¡¯t win against her.¡± Meng Qi felt like he had been shamed. His face turned dark. Tong Hua had left the punishment room, and Butler Luther looked at him with a kind look on his face. He touched Tong Hua on his head. ¡°Our Young Master is so kind and benevolent.¡± Chapter 1229 - Flirting is a Crime

Chapter 1229: Flirting is a Crime

¡°... ¡± Tong Hua was speechless. Ah, no!!! Grandpa Luther, you have misunderstood me!!! ... Upstairs, Ye Ling¡¯s face was really solemn. He curled up Shen Qianshu¡¯s shirt. There were two bruises on Shen Qianshu¡¯s pale skin on her waist. There was a bruise on her arm as well and one on her back. It looked like the hits were heavily thrown. The two of them were not ying with each other, and his face looked even unhappier. I¡¯ve been too kind for hitting Meng Qi ten times. We should whip him twenty times! Shen Qianshuid down on the bed obediently without making a single noise. Ye Ling dug into the tube of medicine and applied a thickyer of cream on her bruises. The bruises that were warm cooled down instantly. The atmosphere was so silent that it was mildly shocking. Shen Qianshu tossed around the nket and said honestly, ¡°Master, I feel that Meng Qi was more badly hurt.¡± Ye Ling sounded indifferent yet a little cold. It made others fearful of him. ¡°So what?¡± Shen Qianshu did not understand him at first. ¡°Why don¡¯t you not hit him?¡± ¡°Who started it?¡± Shen Qianshu was honest. ¡°Meng Qi!¡± ¡°Ten whips is not hard on him.¡± He replied. How dare he hit Shen Qianshu when I¡¯m not around! He must be tired of living. If I don¡¯t teach him a lesson, he might think he¡¯s invincible. If it was someone else, he would have whipped him ten times personally. Why would he let Zhong Ran do it for him? Shen Qianshu cringed a little. Ten whips is not hard on him? Who started it? Thinking about that made her feel less guilty. Ye Ling said, ¡°How dare someone bully you under my watch! Beating him up is just a warning for everyone. Whoever wants to touch you has to get my permission first. We cannot let him do whatever he wants.¡± He pressed on Shen Qianshu¡¯s bruise. ¡°Ouch, it hurts.¡± ¡°Practice harder. I do not wish to see you getting hurt on the next time you get into a fight with someone.¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. Master, why does this sound a little strange? Are you encouraging me to have betterbat skills to bully others? Why am I so excited for some reason? Master¡¯s filter is so thick. Very happy. ¡°Great!¡± To ensure that she could bully others happily in the future, she would definitely try her best to upgrade herbat skills. Shen Qianshu looked up and asked, ¡°Master, can I call you if I can¡¯t beat them?¡± Ye Ling looked at her like it was ought to be this way. ¡°If you don¡¯t call me, who would you call?¡± Shen Qianshu got up with all the bruises and hugged Ye Ling by the neck. She tried to act cute with him. ¡°You, you. I¡¯ll get you!¡± She would never get someone else again. Ye Ling¡¯s face changed for the better and did not look so unhappy anymore. Suddenly, he lowered his head and printed a kiss on one of her bruises at her waist. The warm kiss felt like it was on fire, making her skin turn red instantly. Her ears turned hot and red as well. Master, flirting is a crime!!! Ahh!!! ... With Ye Ling¡¯s family trio, Zhong Ran, and the others, the Rose Castle became much more livelier. Butler Luther was undergoing chemotherapytely, and Rose Castle reeked of defeat. Even if there were birds and flowers all around, it could not stop the feeling of defeat from taking up the ce. The servants wished that the castle could be livelier. At dinnertime, Meng Qi sat at the dining table. Shen Qianshu insulted him in the afternoon, and he also got whipped ten times. At dinner time, he did not dare to not appear. Shen Qianshu understood the feeling of being a part of a wealthy family. At home, they were more casual. In Paris, when all the Masters have sat down, then would the servants serve out the exquisite cutlery and ce them on the table. The delicious and sumptuous meals would then be served on the exquisite tes. Chapter 1230 - He Didn’t Call Me Sister-In-Law

Chapter 1230: He Didn¡¯t Call Me Sister-In-Law

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Color, aroma, and taste were all present. The utensils were beautiful like a painting. Tong Hua felt that he was like a rural Little Master at home. When he came to Paris, he became a noble Little Master. He held a silver spoon and could not help himself from asking Butler Luther, ¡°Grandpa, is this real gold and silver?¡± Butler Luther had been busy the whole day, but his hair was not messy at all. He smiled and answered, ¡°Little Master, the utensils are real gold and silver. This colorful te is from Louis XIV period. This set of tes is one of the few sets that are left existing from the middle age. This white porcin vase is from the Ming dynasty.¡± Tong Hua listened until he was dumbstruck. Ah, any random te on this table costs millions. Oh gosh. Influential and wealthy family!!! Noble!!!! He was really not a rural little master. ¡°I¡¯m so frightened that I dare not eat.¡± Tong Hua felt uneasy. He wanted to stay calm, yet he felt that he would be breaking a te. That would simply be a sin. Although he could afford to pay for it, to have one less antique would make others feel pained. ¡°Why? Are the dishes not tasty?¡± Butler Luther practically treated Tong Hua as a little sun. In the past, it was all Ye Ling¡¯s dishes that he liked that were on the dining table. When he was preparing dinner today, he even specially asked Zhong Ran what Little Master liked to eat. He had prepared all the things that little sun liked to eat. Meng Qi secretly looked at Tong Hua. It was the first time that he looked at Tong Hua directly. He had originally heard that he was adopted and waszy to look at him. Luther only told him today that he was their biological child. In a short while, he felt that he looked pleasing to the eyes. He was beautifully dressed. Very good-looking. When his brother was young, was he also so adorable? Oh, my brother will definitely not show such an exaggerated expression. ¡°What if I break a te?¡± Tong Hua said. Who takes out a pile of antiques and uses them to eat? Butler Luther smiled benevolently. ¡°Little Master, it¡¯s alright. There are so many in the cab. If it is broken, I can take another one out again. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°...¡± Tong Hua was astonished. ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was shocked. Both mother and son nced at each other. It seems that what we had said did not have the same meaning as what Butler Luther said, right? Ah, unting his wealth indiscernibly!!! Ye Ling ate the exquisite dinner calmly. The Paris cook was indeed the cook whom he loved the most. The food suited his taste very well. Shen Qianshu and Meng Qi met face to face. The two of them were the types who hated to look at each other. This younger brother is too much. Longing for his brother. He had the childish look of ¡®you have snatched my brother¡¯. He really owes a lesson. ¡°Master, does Meng Qi call you brother?¡± Meng Qi had a bad premonition. He had the look of ¡®what are you doing¡¯ and was very guarded. Shen Qianshu smiled slightly. She was totally harmless. Ye Ling calmly said, ¡°Yeah.¡± He paused. ¡°You can just treat him as a younger brother. If he doesn¡¯t listen, you can beat him up casually.¡± ¡°... ¡± Meng Qi was dumbstruck. Beat me up casually??? Tong Hua drank the soup elegantly and looked at Meng Qi as he gloated over his misfortune. There was finally an unlucky fellow who was even less well-liked by his daddy than him. It was really great. He could watch the show. Shen Qianshu was very distressed as she said, ¡°He has never called me sister-inw.¡± Meng Qi nearly exploded. Butler Luther looked over. He dared not re up and felt very sullen. Ye Ling nced at Meng Qi and said calmly, ¡°Call her sister-inw.¡± Meng Qi was extremely unwilling to do so. He replied furiously. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. You all are not married. I¡¯m not calling.¡± I wouldn¡¯t call even if I die! He had originally thought that by openly saying the fact that they were not married, Shen Qianshu would feel ashamed and be unhappy. Who would have known that Tong Hua would look at him with a smile and had the look of someone with a well-thought-out n? Chapter 1231 - Call Sister-In-Law

Chapter 1231: Call Sister-In-Law

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He had originally thought that by openly saying the fact that they were not married, Shen Qianshu would feel ashamed and be unhappy. Who would have known that Tong Hua would look at him with a smile and had the look of someone with a well-thought-out n? Meng Qi was extremely angry. Ye Ling¡¯s face fell. ¡°Call sister-inw!¡± Meng Qi shut his mouth stubbornly. He was just unwilling to do it. Ye Ling said calmly, ¡°If you don¡¯t call sister-inw, you also don¡¯t have to call me brother next time.¡± Butler Luther did not have the intention to get his adopted son out of trouble at all. He just stared at Tong Hua. He secretly remembered which dishes he had taken more of. Meng Qi was stubborn, and he felt wronged. He had the look of ¡®I¡¯m unwilling to sumb to violence¡¯. ¡°Sister-inw.¡± Shen Qianshu said smilingly, ¡°Good!¡± Actually she did not hate Meng Qi. She also could not say that she liked him. However, looking at his face, she felt that this little fellow was actually very likable. He just had to make himself so unlikable. It was really iprehensible. Meng Qi shouted once and was like a dumb person who did not say anything again. ... After resting for a night, Shen Qianshu started to prepare to obtain evidence. She made a trip to the school and found the teacher back then. She asked for a copy of proof that the teacher had helped her to register for twopetitions back then. It was also the teacher who had known that she was in need of money and gave her the suggestion. Forging one¡¯s identity was a rather easy thing to do as there were many people who joined the jewelrypetition anonymously. As long as she could be contacted, the examination was not strict. After obtaining the teacher¡¯s information and video, Shen Qianshu went to look for the organizer of thepetition back then. It was slightly harder to obtain proof in this area. The video of thepetition was still being kept. There was a level of difficulty for her to prove that she was the girl who had entered thepetition back then. Especially for three of thepetitions, she had disguised as a man and entered thepetitions. She was really proficient at dressing up as a man. Hence, the matter of obtaining proof had be very difficult. It was good that she was not in a hurry toplete everything in one day. She could only do it slowly. Ye Ling came into contact with the ck Rose¡¯s external staff. The people in France were not considered few. There was one person amongst them who had quite a status. There were many external staff members who listened to him. However, he was not in Paris. He was in a small town. Ye Ling arranged for a helicopter on the second day. He brought Zhong Ran to look for him. Before he left, Shen Qianshu was extremely worried. ¡°I want to go together with you.¡± Ye Ling shook his head. ¡°You stay in Paris to obtain proof. I¡¯ll be back in three days at most.¡± He was very confident. Shen Qianshu gave up in the end and listened to him. She stayed in Paris. Butler Luther brought Tong Hua to y every day in Paris. He was already an old Parisian and was very clear about the nice ces to y and good ces to eat. However, Shen Qianshu felt an extreme heartache. She looked at her son, who was practically getting fatter at the speed of the naked eye. ¡°Luther, your body is still undergoing treatment. Your energy is not good. Don¡¯t bring him around to y. Our little friend is full of energy. I also cannot take it.¡± This was the truth. Tong Hua was already eight years old. The little youth at this age was energetic. He was active, full of energy, and also very rebellious. He started not to listen to his elders. Luther had spared no effort to bring Tong Hua out to y every day. She felt heartache for Luther¡¯s body. Luther said, ¡°Miss Shen, it is not hard work for me at all. After Master specially got a doctor to give me treatment, my body is not as weak as before. I am also filled with energy now. It is not tough at all to bring Little Master around Paris to y.¡± Grandparents treated their grandchildren even better than their children. This phrase was so true. Luther really doted on Tong Hua like he was the apple of his eye. Tong Hua also liked Luther. He called him ¡®grandpa¡¯ so happily. Chapter 1232 - Tens Of Thousands Of People Dislike and Tens Of Thousands Of People Being Charmed

Chapter 1232: Tens Of Thousands Of People Dislike and Tens Of Thousands Of People Being Charmed

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu saw that they did not feel that it was tough, so she let it be. One day, one of Tong Hua¡¯s pictures appeared on the inte. It was a picture that showed others his true self. Luther brought him to an old street in Paris to y. He was thoroughly surprised and was not careful as he let a reporter snap a dynamic picture. It was because his expression was exaggerating. From the picture, he looked like he had gained a full 10 kilograms. He was originally fair, pure, and was very cute as he was fleshy. His face looked like it had an additional two kilograms of meat, so it had a little pudgy feeling. A group of sisters were crying online. ¡°Ah, did Tong Hua go to Paris to inject hormones? How is he so fat?¡± ¡°Wow, my pure and fair little Tong Hua has be a little pudgy. Oh gosh, so adorable. But... Tong Hua baby has to lose weight. This is really too fat.¡± ¡°Not very good-looking, not very good-looking. I have already said that little children who are good-looking when they are young will definitely be ugly when they grow up. This simply cannot be seen directly.¡± ¡°Tong Hua indeed has be ugly.¡± ... Tong Hua bing ugly had gone onto the hot topic list in an instant. His team knew about it immediately. They were dumbstruck. This picture indeed looked like he had let himself loose. Tong Hua himself shouldered the heavy burden of an idol. He was usually conscious of his image, and the media had not captured any ugly pictures of him. But it looked like he had really put on quite a lot of weight. Lin Xiaojuan was having a lovey-dovey vacation. She was stunned by this picture and the hot topic list. ¡°Get Tong Hua to video call me!¡± She wanted to look at Tong Hua with her own eyes. Shen Qianshu was very tired in her heart. Baby had indeed put on some weight, but it was absolutely not that exaggerated. He was in a good mood and was on vacation. He was with Butler Luther every day and was so happy that he did not look at weibo anymore. If he had seen it, baby would be so angry that he would explode!!! ¡°Alright then.¡± Tong Hua and Butler Luther hade back after sunset again. Tong Hua carefully counted what he had eaten today. Shen Qianshu heard it. It was all high-calorie food. She was envious and jealous in her heart. She also did not dare to eat like this. Meng Qi told Tong Hua. ¡°You have be fat!! Theizens in your country say that you have be ugly.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was shocked. ¡°...¡± Tong Hua was astonished. Brother, aren¡¯t you being a little too direct? Butler Luther said, ¡°Meng Qi, children are adorable when they are fat. When you were young, you were much fatter than Little Master.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± Since he was young, he was like someone who grew up in a refugee camp. He was a skinny person. Tong Hua¡¯s burden as an idol was indeed very heavy. He went to look at the mirror immediately. He was a little fatter, but it was absolutely not to the extent of being ugly. He could not control himself and waved his hand. ¡°Making a fuss over nothing. I can still gain another 10 pounds. After all, my foundation is good.¡± Tong Hua and Lin Xiaojuan had a video call. He specially chose an angle that made him look very thin and made Manager Lin feel reassured. The little friend started to get up and jog in the morning. Meng Qi snorted at him. ¡°Where did you get such a heavy burden as an idol?¡± Tong Hua looked cold. ¡°Little uncle, you have to know that the script you have taken is one that was rejected by tens of thousands of people. The script that I have taken is one that is charming to tens of thousands of people. You definitely don¡¯t know my burden as an idol.¡± ¡°... ¡± Meng Qi, who was despised by tens of thousands of people, was astonished. I should not have taken the initiative to talk to him. He¡¯s as annoying as his mommy. Shen Qianshu met Megan at the Paris jewelry association. She hade together with Bailey. Both of them looked good. They looked like they were very happy. They were in high spirits as they came out from the jewelry association. Meng Qi was bored today and was being forced by Shen Qianshu toe out. The two of them were still not able to deal with each other. Meng Qi was making noise throughout the journey. He did not like crowds and was especially homely. When he had nothing on, he liked to act like a noble master spirit in the castle. Chapter 1233 - One Against Five Is Not A Problem

Chapter 1233: One Against Five Is Not A Problem

Shen Qianshu said, ¡°My fifth brother was also a very homely person in the beginning. After that, it developed into social phobia. You have to go out more often to have contact with people. Who knows? You may meet a little sister or perhaps a little brother that you like.¡± ¡°Bah!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to scold people, I can teach you.¡± Meng Qi was depressed. The thing obstructing him was his status as a member of the ck Rose¡¯s external staff. He could only follow her to the jewelry association. ¡°Miss Shen, I have not seen you for a long time. It really is a coincidence.¡± Bailey took the initiative to greet Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu¡¯swyer letter had made Bailey and Megan lose their faces in the jewelry world. When he saw Shen Qianshu, he still put on a smiling face. He had very good manners. Shen Qianshu smiled as she looked at him. A row of sycamore trees was nted in front of the jewelry association. The leaves were falling. The smiles of Bailey and Megan were like they had been set. The colorful fallen leaves and the sunlight did not give them any warmth at all. ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence. I¡¯vee to the jewelry association to obtain proof. It is the same motive as you all.¡± Bailey smiled lightly as he walked over. His French gentlemanly smile was very likable. ¡°Miss Shen, you will not be able to sue us. Let me advise you not to waste your effort.¡± Meng Qi wore a sweatshirt with a hood over his head. He looked like a delinquent juvenile in the movies. Both his hands were ced in his pockets. He did not n to say anything. Both his eyes were very gloomy. Bailey looked at him and felt butterflies in his stomach. Shen Qianshu smiled. ¡°Bailey, Megan, are you really so confident that I cannot win against you all? Why are you all so confident? This is because I have not only sued you all, but I have also sued Company B. Is it because you feel that thepany will help you all and you all are very confident in your hearts?¡± Megan said calmly, ¡°Even if you say so much, you also cannot sue us. You cannot even prove that the person who entered thepetition back then was you. You are just talking big. I also can say that the person who entered thepetition back then was me.¡± Shen Qianshu seemed to have heard something interesting. ¡°Megan, you giarized a design. You hadpeted with me on the same stage back then. Did you forget that even if you didn¡¯t giarize me, even if the person was not me back then, you had also giarized? ¡°Does it mean giarizing me is giarism, but giarizing others is not giarism? This reasoning of yours is very interesting. I will prove that the person back then was me. I¡¯ll give you a proper lesson in court.¡± Bailey looked like he was not willing to create trouble. He said softly, ¡°Miss Shen, actually, it is not necessary for you to haggle over every penny. Agree to our conditions, and we settle it out of court. We will not hold up each other.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I have already proposed my own conditions. You all are the ones who did not agree. I don¡¯t have a choice. We can only meet in court. Since you all are so confident of winning, then it is not necessary to say any more nonsense. You can show me your face directly. I can bear with it.¡± Megan was extremely angry. She had not seen anyone like Shen Qianshu who was such a tactless woman. ¡°Stubborn.¡± ¡°A dog who giarized!¡± Shen Qianshu was also not polite. ¡°Just one line saying you have no inspiration, and you can steal others¡¯ work. If I were you, I would already have no face to stay here.¡± Megan¡¯s wrath filled the sky. Bailey pulled her away, and the two of them did not say anything further. They took quick steps as they left. Meng Qi stood coldly and did not say anything to support her. Shen Qianshu jabbed him and could not help herself from smiling as she asked, ¡°Meng Qi, your sister-inw has been bullied. Don¡¯t you know how to help?¡± Meng Qi was startled. I see that you do not look like you need any help at all. You obviously can scold them alone until their heads swirl. One against five is not a problem. Chapter 1234 - Making A False Counter-charge

Chapter 1234: Making A False Counter-charge

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Meng Qi maintained the vibes of a noble and indiscernible master who fooled around. He had the look of ¡®I don¡¯t know about the disputes amongst you women¡¯. Shen Qianshu felt interested as she watched. The discussion was not considered to be smooth this time when she came to the jewelry association. In the end, she did not manage to get a hold of the video of thepetition back then. It was said that the video was damaged. The backup text from back then also could not be found. The president of the jewelry association was a benevolent and kind-looking elderly person who apologized repeatedly. Shen Qianshu smiled slightly. ¡°Not a problem. Old folk, one less video will not have much effect on my court case. Out of the three pieces of work that Megan giarized, I have obtained thepetition videos for two of the works. It does not matter much that I am unable to obtain the video of one work. I will speak the truth in court. After all, it has been seven years. It is also excusable that you all did not keep it.¡± The elderly person smiled. It was unknown whether he was embarrassed or anything. There were some things which he could not say. Meng Qi said calmly, ¡°The jewelrypetitions will be auto-kept in the ATT system for 10 years before they are being covered. Don¡¯t you know about this at all?¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was shocked. She really did not know. The president said, ¡°Unfortunately, the videos in the system have really gone missing. We also did not leave any archives. Megan and Bailey had alsoe over and asked to confirm that we do not have the archives.¡± Shen Qianshu and Meng Qi came out from the jewelry association and were greeted by Paris¡¯s brilliant sunlight. Shen Qianshu did not have a good premonition. She brought Meng Qi again and went to a few jewelry organizers back then. Even if she had obtained the videos, they also did not have anyone who was willing to testify in court. The people who had guaranteed that they would definitely testify in court had avoided them. Meng Qi made cynical remarks at the side. ¡°Looks like your rtions with people are not good.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Tong Hua has already said that you are despised by tens of thousands of people. You should not be qualified to say that my rtions with people are not good.¡± She brought Meng Qi and walked for a day. They visited quite a number of judges and people in charge of the jewelrypanies back then. Only one elderly person was willing to testify in court. It was far from enough to have only his testimony. This was a trickier area when it came to having a court case overseas. The judge was biased towards Company B, and the jury would also be biased towards Company B. If not for the irrefutable evidence and that she wanted to win the court case, it was extremely difficult. Shen Qianshu all along had the character to keep on fighting despite all setbacks. She was not bothered by this little difficulty. ... If she could not obtain testimonies, she did not have any way to prove that she was the person who hadpeted back then. It was useless to have the video only. She could only me the frequent changes in her identity and that she had disguised herself too well. From the video, one could not tell that the person who had entered thepetition was her. Meng Qi said, ¡°You are finished. You are going to lose the court case, and you will bepletely defeated.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pour cold water on me,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°In this world, ck is ck, and white is white.¡± ¡°As long as one has money and power, even ck can be white,¡± Meng Qi said. ¡°You are so naive. Why didn¡¯t my brother give you a p and kill you?¡± Shen Qianshu took a deep breath. In her heart, she was roaring and wanted to give Meng Qi a p to kill him. This person could pour cold water on her professionally. Tong Hua said, ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t have any way to prove that the person was you. Megan also doesn¡¯t have a way to prove that the person was her. Unless one is blind, anyone can tell that the person in the video was not her. She is 1.7 plus meters tall. There is no way she was just 1.6 plus meters tall a few years ago. You can also prove that this is not Megan. As for giarism, it is a sure bet.¡± Shen Qianshu had already thought about this earlier. This was a possible way. It was just that this was not what she wanted. She wanted Company B to apologize and return justice to Li Chen. Chapter 1235 - Never Seen SuChapter A Shameless Person

Chapter 1235: Never Seen Such A Shameless Person

She wanted Megan to apologize and return justice to her. She must prove that the person in the video was herself and not someone else. Shen Qianshu used ck Rose¡¯s intr to investigate Bailey¡¯s and Megan¡¯s recent activities and the evidence they had gathered. She then sent men to release some of that information to the B Family¡¯s representatives. The next day, Shen Qianshu posted on her personal social media ount. Shen Qianshu: The materials for the giarismwsuit have beenpletely gathered. Waiting for the court to open and serve the truth for that year. Meng Qi said, ¡°You did not obtain anything. You are lying.¡± ¡°Little Brother, this is a battle strategy.¡± ¡°Putting on a show.¡± ¡°You really did take the script for the despicable character.¡± While Shen Qianshu was preparing for thewsuit, Tong Hua had no worries at all. Luther and Ah Da apanied him everywhere to y and had no worries as well. Ye Ling was absent too, and Shen Qianshu racked her brains to contact anyone from that year that could be contacted. B Family¡¯s reach was more extensive and could almost control the entire scene in the jewelry industry. No one knew what conditions they had offered, but every relevant personnel waspletely silent. Shen Qianshu waspletely helpless. After receiving the news, Yun An was furious. ¡°Do they dictate the entire jewelry industry?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± They dictated it to a veryrge extent. Yun An was infuriated. ¡°Was your announcement on your social media ount just a show?¡± ¡°Yes, best friend. I have no evidence. It¡¯s really worrying me.¡± She was indeed a little worried. After getting the cold shoulder from Meng Qi again, she had found out how deep the waters in the jewelry industry were, constantly shielding one another. Meng Qi said, ¡°Just directly raise conditions up to them. You can offer the conditions that the B Family can offer too.¡± ¡°No, if they recorded the audio or a video, it will be bribery when in court. Even if I was the reasonable party, I would be the unreasonable one,¡± said Shen Qianshu ndly. Megan and Bailey were banking on such a decision. Just as Shen Qianshu was racking her brain on how to obtain evidence, threewyer letters were sent to her, and this caused an uproar in the jewelry industry. Candy, Sara, Niel¡ªthe characters that she had pretended to be to attend the jewelry shows that year¡ªhad filed awsuit against her, suing that Shen Qianshu had impersonated them to lie to others. They imed that they were the original designers of the three sets of jewelry and that Shen Qianshu had simply pretended to be them. They imed that they could no longer bear to see this ridiculous show and stood out one by one to seek justice. They wanted Shen Qianshu to return justice to them as well as apensation of $200 million USD for reputation loss. Meng Qi said, ¡°Wow... interesting. This is retribution for you liking to change costumes and pretending to be a man.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s inner cry was going to extend 90000 miles up into the sky. What kind of maniption is this!!! She had sued herself? She hurriedly opened the video and saw the video that the three supposed Candy, Sara, and Niel had published. The two teenage girls and one teenage boy were East Asians, and their appearances were almost identical to hers that year, just that they were slightly more mature. When she saw their styles, she covered her eyes slightly. It was a bit eye-ring; her beauty standards were quite off that year. Candy¡¯s, Sara¡¯s, and Niel¡¯s expressions were all indignant. Candy said, ¡°When I participated in the jewelrypetition that year and won the prize, I was extremely happy as the prize money paid for my school fees. A year ago, Megan found me and bought the ownership for the design. I have also agreed and gave the copyright to her. Megan promised me that she would announce the jewelry¡¯s original designer when it would be released on the market. Never would I have expected for me to be used by others. Shen Qianshu, you are too shameless. Did you really think that the designer from that year would be gone?¡± Shen Qianshu stared in total shock and was amazed. ¡°I have never seen such a shameless person in my entire life.¡± Chapter 1236 - I’ll Help Pay Your Lawyer Fees

Chapter 1236: I¡¯ll Help Pay Your Lawyer Fees

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When these three people spoke up, the jewelry industry exploded. ¡°Didn¡¯t Shen Qianshu say that those were all her design blueprints? Why are there these people iming that Shen Qianshu is impersonating them? Who is lying here? So did Shen Qianshu impersonate them? Can someone say something?¡± ¡°I think that there¡¯s an 80% chance that Shen Qianshu is pretending to be them. Look at thepetition video, that¡¯s a man. Niel¡¯s manners are more simr to the person in the video. The manners of Niel in thepetition video was so simr to a young teenage boy. He¡¯s definitely a male.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s now mention the others yet, I agree too. The Niel in the third video must be a real man. If he¡¯s a woman, I will live-stream myself eating shit!!¡± ¡°I have already wanted to say earlier that that was evidently a man!¡± ¡°The Candy in the video did not look like Shen Qianshu at all. Even though people¡¯s looks may change after a few years, the change would not be so drastic. There must be something concealed going on in here.¡± ¡°Someone finally came out to expose Shen Qianshu¡¯s pretense. I think that it¡¯s an 80% chance that she is pretending to be them.¡± ... Theizens were all fence sitters. Everyone had a different opinion, and most of them were ghostwriters, so there was no need to pay much attention. Shen Qianshu did not want to look at thements at all, yet she was helpless that the boisterous child Meng Qi was reading thements in the top sections out one by one. He read it in an expressive manner! Tong Hua was speechless. ¡°...¡± What grudge, what hatred? Yun An was also puzzled. Out of trust for Shen Qianshu, he did not even seek evidence from Shen Qianshu and single-sidedly bashed Megan and Bailey, using his own reputation to counter their terrible white-washing method. The ¡°if Shen Qianshu giarized...¡± incident almost urred again. Shen Qianshu could not help but rant to Lin Xiaojuan. ¡°Best friends are best friends indeed. Look at Yun An, and look at you. You only care about your romance and did not do public rtions for me!¡± The Big Beauty Lin who was only concerned about her romance felt very used. She was not in the jewelry industry and was traveling recently. Her phone was shut down until one or two hours at night, and when she knew about this incident, Yun An had already bashed them openly, causing a fuss online. ¡°I told you back then that it was already enough to change your identity to participate in thepetition. Why did you alter your face too?¡± Big Beauty Lin said. ¡°Now, it is hard to rify yourself pretending to be Niel. To speak the truth, thatizen who wanted to live-stream himself eating shit was right. You pretended to be a real man so urately that you have now sabotaged yourself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault that my acting skills were so good then.¡± ¡°Stop saying nonsense and think of a solution quickly.¡± Such a maniption, with a bunch of people standing out to use Shen Qianshu of impersonating them, was really impressive. It could not be denied that the B Family¡¯s public rtions were all talents, making sure that Shen Qianshu would be unable to prove her innocence. ¡°Just make it big, make it big. The bigger themotion, the happier I am.¡± The p to their face would be even more satisfying. This incident had already risen to be the world¡¯s top news. Once again, Meng Qi was preparing to recite the news on the trending searches expressively when Shen Qianshu took an apple and threw it at him. ¡°Little brother, shut up quickly.¡± ¡°Do you like bing a man? Have you felt the slow malice yet?¡± said Meng Qi while making ¡®tsk¡¯-ing noises. ¡°I¡¯ll just wait to see how your reputation will be destroyed.¡± ¡°Your tone is really scary. Revert back to normal quickly.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s phone almost exploded from the calls by the reporters. She did not answer any of the calls from strangers. Behind the scenes, she was also constantly questioned by fans, reporters, and a bunch of nosy people. She was toozy to reply to them and directly sent a post to rebuke them. Shen Qianshu: Candy, Sara, Niel, dere your addresses so I can send mywyer letters to you. I¡¯ll pay for all your legal fees, so please hire a betterwyer. We¡¯ll see each other in court!¡± Chapter 1237 - The Monstrous Little Master

Chapter 1237: The Monstrous Little Master

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The fans that have always believed strongly in Shen Qianshu seemed to have seen the light of hope. How domineering!! What is called being domineering? This is domineering!! This is the little angel¡¯s way: I am never scared of things, if you have the capabilities to anger me, then you will have the capabilities to ept my rebukes. For the past year, there were numerous scandals and rumors regarding Shen Qianshu: killing Ye Ling, stealing fortunes, countless of ex-boyfriends, ygirl, etc. No matter how badly the antis ripped her or spread hatements about her, she had always managed to turn the tables at the end. The fans were all used to it. They wanted to wait for the finale, and the process was insignificant. A bunch of starry-eyed fans kept yelling that they believe Shen Qianshu was definitely not impersonating others and that she was a unique woman featuring a mixture of talent and beauty. Theizens and bystanders were arguing ardently, and there were some who were just taking advantage of the situation. Shen Qianshu was nning to contact her own mentor when Ye Ling called over. As soon as Shen Qianshu received the call, she started pretending to be a pitiful little white flower. ¡°Master, I have been framed by someone. These bunch of people are simply shameless to the extreme. I am so furious that my chest hurts.¡± She almost cried. Ye Ling¡¯s voice was as deep and cold as always. ¡°Sue all of them!¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m nning to let these cowards send me their addresses, and I even paid thewyer fees for them, just in case they go bankrupt.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled lightly. ¡°Am I not exceptionally kind, understanding, and gentle?¡± Meng Qi was speechless. ¡°...¡± You seemed to have misunderstood what being kind, understanding, and gentle is. Ye Ling said, ¡°Yes!¡± Meng Qi was speechless. ¡°...¡± Oh no, my brother is blind. My brother¡¯s heart is also blind. Ye Ling said, ¡°Whatever you wish to do, just do it without any inhibitions. I am right behind you.¡± ¡°Master, such a small matter is not significant enough for your concern. You better settle the ck Rose¡¯s matters. Let me handle this issue.¡± Ye Ling was initially worried that Qianshu would be hurt by thements. However, upon seeing that she was unaffected and that the matters on his hand were indeed quite busy and challenging, he hung up after a little more solicitudes. ¡°Mommy, I want to take a look at Paris¡¯s night markets.¡± Tong Hua acted cute. Luther butler stood at the side and said with a smile, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll bring you there.¡± Tong Hua smiled beautifully and cutely. ¡°Grandfather, you are tired too. You don¡¯t have to apany me. Can little Uncle apany me?¡± ¡°No!¡± Meng Qi rejected him resolutely. Even if you are my brother¡¯s child and I have taken a liking to you, I have no interest in apanying you to look at the night view. He was a total geek and had already unwillingly been forced to follow Shen Qianshu out for the entire day. Now, he had to venture outside for another day again. Luther butler ignored Meng Qi¡¯s refusal. ¡°Young Master wishes to see the night view. Just apany him and make him happy.¡± Meng Qi was speechless. ¡°...¡± Meng Qi was an impressive figure, so Shen Qianshu did not worry about him apanying Tong Hua. She also had a lot of matters to handle and numerous materials to prepare; thus, she was not free to apany Tong Hua to see the night view. Meng Qi was pulled outside by Tong Hua and also brought alongside two of the castle¡¯s secret guards. Shen Qianshu returned to the study room and video-called Chen Wanwan to discuss the strategy. Paris, city center, outside the broadcasting station. Meng Qi had a cold face, and his expression was dark to the extreme. Their bulletproof car was parked on the streets outside the broadcasting station. Paris¡¯s night view was breathtakingly gorgeous, yet Tong Hua was distracted from the view. He held his phone, and no one knew who he was contacting and asionally texting. ¡°What do you want to do here at the broadcasting station?¡± asked Meng Qi. A glimpse of darkness that did not belong to a child shed across Tong Hua¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°It¡¯s time to let our foreign friends know that it¡¯s no matter to offend me. However, if you offend my Mommy, you will anger a lion.¡± Meng Qi was shocked. This child? Is a little monster. Chapter 1238 - We Must Be Elegant

Chapter 1238: We Must Be Elegant

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This is indeed my brother¡¯s son. He inherited all his genes. Domineering, ruthless! No one knew who he was intending to go against, but there was a lingering sense of exhaustion that seemed to arise from worrying for the enemy. He looked towards the broadcasting station and saw that Tong Hua kept using his phone. He did not know who he was contacting. Meng Qi asked, ¡°Who are you talking to?¡± ¡°My second uncle.¡± The Ghost City¡¯s forces were all overseas. Even though they were not as strong aspared to within their country, they were still able to cover the entirety of Paris, so it was not difficult to track a person. As they were talking, they saw a group of people walking out from the broadcasting station with a bunch of reporters also rushing up towards them. Meng Qi was able to see clearly. The man and woman that stood on the steps were the Candy and Niel who had framed Shen Qianshu. They had skyrocketed to fame and were filming a show tonight to use Shen Qianshu. The show had already been broadcasted, and their poprity was still very high. The reporters all rushed towards them to dig out some big news. Meng Qi suddenly came to a realization. He turned his head and nced at Tong Hua. Indeed, he saw that there was a hint of a cruel and cold smile at the side of his lips. Meng Qi mourned for them. This child was really overprotective. He was violent, overprotective, and a person of action. Shen Qianshu had not even drafted a strategy yet, and he was already nning to y the first move. ¡°Little uncle, it¡¯s up to you now.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with me!¡± Meng Qi snorted coldly. He could not wish for anything more than for Shen Qianshu to be defeated. Candy and Niel quickly boarded the car and left. ¡°Follow them!¡± said Tong Hua. Meng Qi sat in the driver¡¯s seat, shook his head, and helplessly started the car to follow them. At the same time, he was extremely ufortable. ¡°You are only seven!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Meng Qi said, ¡°Kids who are seven years old need to be cuter and more adorable to be likable.¡± ¡°Are you blind? I have always been cute and adorable!¡± The car followed the car in front and left the broadcasting station. The secret guards were speechless. ¡°...¡± Young Master, I¡¯m afraid that you have misunderstood what it means to be cute and adorable. Meng Qi recalled his own childhood and thought about Tong Hua¡¯s age of seven years again. When he was seven, he was no longer innocent nor pure. He knew everything that had to be known, yet he was not as direct and curt like this young friend here. ¡°You should not have intervened. You should let brother and... your mommy handle this. You are a child. You are supposed to follow my daddy to travel the area, visit the museums, and tour the pces,¡± Meng Qi said. Tong Hua smiled and snapped his fingers. ¡°Helping my Mommy settle such a small matter will not affect my traveling. You need to be wittier; we are losing them. If you lose them, I will look down on you. My mommy even praised you. Could it be that she was trying to save your face?¡± ¡°What!¡± Meng Qi was so infuriated that he stepped on the elerator harshly and chased after them. He could not bear to hear anything about being looked down upon by Shen Qianshu. The car chased out of the city center and was not far away from the car in front. The secret guards asked, ¡°Little Master, do you want to take action?¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°Take what action? There are so many people. We need to be elegant. The secret guards were speechless. ¡°...¡± If there was going to be arson and murder, what did that have anything to do with being elegant? The car passed by a few streets, and the number of people dwindled. Tong Hua looked at the surroundings. This was the bad part of a developed city: there were too many surveince cameras. There were quite a lot of surveince cameras in this district, and when they passed by a camera, Tong Hua still smilingly posed with a peace sign, looking exceptionally cute. ¡°The people in front seemed to have discovered that we are following them,¡± said Meng Qi ndly. The car in front had elerated. Tong Hua¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Chase after them!¡± Meng Qi stepped on the elerator harshly and chased after them. After crossing the bridge, there was barely anyone around. Tong Hua narrowed his eyes. ¡°Crash into them!¡± Chapter 1239 - The Terrifying Baby

Chapter 1239: The Terrifying Baby

The secret guards were speechless. ¡°...¡± So ruthless? Meng Qi said, ¡°Buckle your seatbelt!¡± Meng Qi stepped onto the elerator forcefully, and the car crashed into them at a steep angle. When the speed of the car was reaching a hundred and twenty, the high speed of the car crashing managed to flip the car in front of them. The ck car was knocked off the road and flipped over. The two wheels were flipped half-way and continued rolling with smokeing out of the car. Meng Qi opened the car door, and Tong Hua jumped off the car as well. He was nning to walk over when Meng Qi pulled him back. The gasoline tank had already been damaged from the crash, and fuel kept leaking out. No one knew if it would explode. ¡°Go pull the people out!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The security guards pulled the people out. Luckily, the car did not explode. The man and woman were dragged out and thrown onto the ground like dead dogs. Both of their heads were bleeding, and Meng Qi squatted down to feel their pulse. ¡°Not dead!¡± Tong Hua revealed a meaningful smile. ¡°What a relief that they are not dead!¡± He waved his hand widely. ¡°Bring them onto the car!¡± The secret guards tossed them into the trunk, closed it, and left the scene immediately. After the man and woman regained consciousness, they were untied but thrown in a dark storeroom. Within the storeroom, there was a tinymp swaying gently, and there was a camera nearby that was filming something. ¡°Ahhhh...¡± screamed Candy, clutching onto her head. ¡°Blood, blood, blood... Who is it?¡± Niel also woke up from deep sleep and looked at Tong Hua in terror. The car drove into the garage, and Tong Hua sat at the top of the range rover, dangling both of his legs. He had dressed prettily, with a face as pale as jade, adorable and donning a smile that could charm millions. This was a face that all of China¡¯s audiences were familiar with. Even if one did not watch television or movies, they would definitely head down to the streets. When people stroll down the streets, they would notice that in the shopping mall¡¯s most eye-catching spots, his advertisements would be hung there. Meng Qi and the two secret guards stood on his left and right, protecting him. ¡°Tong Hua, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Your outfit is quite interesting!¡± Tong Hua smiled. These two people¡¯s styling was the styling that Shen Qianshu had when participating in the jewelrypetition. Candy touched her wig in terror, and Niel was even more worried. The two mbered up and were nning to escape when they discovered that there was a wall behind them. There was no escape route, and in front of them, a guard was raising a gun, with the gun muzzle shaking. It signaled for them to not move lightly. ¡°What you are doing is illegal. You are imprisoning us illegally and threatening us at gunpoint. What guts you have.¡± ¡°I still remember my mommy¡¯s outfit when she participated in thepetition that year. Your appearance is indeed quite symbolic, and the styling is quite simr. This make-up... not bad, the imitation is well-done.¡± Tong Hua snapped his fingers. ¡°Rip off their real faces.¡± The two security guards stepped forward, took out a small white bottle, and suddenly sshed it towards them. Candy and Niel thought that they were sshing acid to disfigure them and were so scared that they screamed. ¡°Ahhh, it hurts, it hurts, my face...¡± Tong Hua could not help but dig at his ears. After the two yelled and screamed theatrically, they realized that it did not hurt at all and became puzzled. Their faces were filled with something oily. Could that be make-up cleansing oil? Both of their faces had thick make-up on. The secret guards waited for a few seconds and wiped their faces with a handkerchief. ¡°Ah-hhh... ¡± The two of them struggled in terror, and their real appearances were soon revealed. Their wigs had also fallen in the midst of the struggle. The secret guards even ripped off a human skin mask from Niel¡¯s face. Their real faces werepletely different from their disguised faces. Chapter 1240 - Go and Find Out Who My Father Is

Chapter 1240: Go and Find Out Who My Father Is

Niel¡¯s appearance was especially different. He looked extremely mediocre and could not even be discerned from a crowd. He was not tall either, and without the disguise of the human face mask, there was no boyish feel at all. On the other hand, Candy was a pretty girl and was around the same age as Shen Qianshu. Tong Hua dangled his legs and pped his hands. ¡°What a good show!¡± ¡°This is illegal!¡± Tong Hua smiled and tilted his head. He suddenly pushed against the top of the car and jumped down. He snatched over the secret guard¡¯s gun, loaded, and aimed it at them. ¡°Are you talking about breaking thew to me?¡± Niel and Candy were dumbfounded in fear. This is a child? This is a child? Even if it was a terrorist group, there would be rules against harming women and children. This person pointing a gun at him was a child? Tong Hua withdrew his smile, and his chubby face tightened. There was a sense of dramatic aggressiveness, and it was as if Satan had taken over a doll¡¯s body, fusing together the aura of cuteness and aggressive cruelty. ¡°It is even simpler than crushing an ant for me to shoot this gun and kill you.¡± Tong Hua smiled coldly, his gaze dangerous. ¡°Speak, who ordered you to pretend to be my mommy? How much money did you receive?¡± Niel was so scared that his face became pale. However, he refused to admit it. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. You have threatened us in order to help Shen Qianshu turn the tables. You do not respect thew. Even if you have evidence, this is a forced confession. The judge will not believe you.¡± Meng Qi sat on the top of the car, looking at the drama unfold. He also wished to see what Tong Hua would do. Tong Hua smiled coldly. The little demon¡¯s face waspletely calm with a hint of iciness. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds. Confess!¡± ¡°One!¡± ¡°Two!¡± ¡°Three!¡± ... After three seconds, Candy and Niel remained calm. They did not believe in a child¡¯s threat. After all, a child¡¯s threat was simply too insignificant to spark fear in someone¡¯s heart. Using a toy gun to threaten us? Did you think that we are like your little friends? There was no sense of threat at all! Tong Huaughed coldly. He moved the gun muzzle downward and shot two bullets towards their legs. ¡°Ahh!!!¡± Niel¡¯s and Candy¡¯s expressions changed drastically, and they immediately jumped. They looked at Tong Hua with an incredulous expression. He really did shoot the gun? He was holding a real gun? The bullets were shot between their legs, brushing past them. Candy only felt that her leg was burning in pain, and a streak of blood appeared on her leg. Her face immediately paled, and both of her legs lost their strength, causing her to kneel down. As real as it could be. They looked at Tong Hua in terror. Tong Hua smiled at them; however, such a smile made them felt cold from the bottom of their hearts. The little beautiful and charming gentlemen apologized without any sincerity. ¡°I am so sorry! My aim is not very urate.¡± Meng Qi was speechless. ¡°...¡± Ah, this amazing world of gics. Simply too wonderful. He was indeed his brother¡¯s son. Just act if you do not admit defeat!! I like it. He just spouts too much nonsensepared to my brother!! Tong Hua blew at the gun muzzle, moved his wrists, and did some warm-up moves before shooting the gun. He then shot two shots carelessly towards the wall, blowing up two holes on the walls directly. What a shock. His gun muzzle pointed towards Niel¡¯s head. ¡°Let me ask you for thest time. Who ordered you to pretend to be my mommy? Who ordered you to frame her? The bullet was loaded. Candy was so scared that she was dumbfounded. Niel was slightly braver. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and find out what our Ye Family does? It was normal for murder and arson. My daddy Ye Family had reigned over the underworld for more than ten years. The number of people that he has killed is more than the number of lobsters that you have eaten. It is a breeze for us to let you disappear from this world without being noticed.¡± Chapter 1241 - I’m Just a Baby

Chapter 1241: I¡¯m Just a Baby

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Meng Qi was speechless. ¡°...¡± Who told you that my brother has killed more people than the lobsters that they have eaten? This is not how you brag!! What reigning over the underworld for more than ten years? Did you read too many novels!!! Tong Hua pointed backward at the secret guards. ¡°Do you see? These are the people who will collect your corpses. Collecting you in a whole piece is simply too heavy. After I shoot you and you are not dead, your hands and legs will be cut off alive, your eyes dug out, and your bones crushed into powder to fill the ocean. Our Ye Family is this dark. Your lives are worthless in my eyes.¡± Ah, this ridiculous drama was starting soon. The script was very powerful indeed. It was equally exciting to act it out live. Tong Hua said, ¡°So, do you choose to fill the sea or to confess?¡± Candy¡¯s eyes rolled over, and she fainted. She had fainted in terror by a seven-year-old who was reciting a ridiculous drama¡¯s script. Niel¡¯s hands trembled, and he screamed. ¡°I will speak, I will speak! Don¡¯t shoot, don¡¯t shoot!¡± Under the pressure of the monstrous young master¡¯s muzzle, Neil¡¯s mouth was finally pried open. Candy and Neil were actually alumni of Shen Qianshu, two grades higher than Shen Qianshu. Coincidentally, they both also studied jewelry design and were now engaged in jewelry design work. They all worked in Paris, but they did not have such high achievements. They were scraping by in littlepanies and constantly wished to be sessful. They were both Chinese, and a few days ago, Bailey found them and asked them to participate in this act. The act was to impersonate Candy and Niel who had participated in the jewelry design from a few years ago. Bailey specially looked for people that had a body shape simr to Shen Qianshu, made them wear wigs, and used camouge technology to make a false copy. Originally, there was a huge loophole in the jewelrypetition that did not record the participants¡¯ real identity, which allowed people to take advantage of this w. After impersonating, they just had to confess that they had sold the copyright to Megan. Initially, they were unwilling. However, Megan and Bailey gave them arge sum of money directly into their ount. People were always greedy for money, and they were instantly convinced. Under the training of Megan and Bailey, they started their training to imitate the person in the video and impersonate Shen Qianshu. They were all forced by the B Family. Tong Hua smiled coldly. This act was not hard to guess. It was not surprising for the truth to be revealed. Tong Hua said, ¡°Give me the bank ount that received the money!¡± Niel did not dare to refuse and gave him the bank ount obediently. Tong Hua ordered men to check and retrieve the funds transfer records to check who transferred the funds to them. Tong Hua said, ¡°You need to live in a down-to-earth manner. Everyone loves money, but a gentleman should earn money through legitimate means. If you try to fly before even learning to walk, you will fall to your death in no time!¡± ... After Candy woke up, she was dumbfounded in terror and did whatever Tong Hua wanted her to do. Tong Hua walked over and looked down at them from a superior angle. ¡°Let me tell you one thing: when we file thewsuit, you can only attend the court session as the witness for our side. If you dare to disobey us, you can go and find out who Ye Ling is and what he does. You need to think carefully about whether money is more important than your life!!¡± Neil and Candy were scared to death by him and nodded frantically. They just wanted to get out of there quickly. They must be crazy to promise Megan and Bailey to act in this show. Tong Hua and the group boarded the car and left. Meng Qi asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared that they will betray you and say that you forced them?¡± Tong Hua looked at the film that had just been recorded. It could be edited nicely after they got back. Tong Hua lifted his eyebrows. ¡°What can I be scared of? I¡¯m just a baby.¡± Chapter 1242 - I Am Just A Baby 2

Chapter 1242: I Am Just A Baby 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Meng Qi was speechless. ¡°...¡± .¡±...¡± The secret guards were also speechless. This kind of baby is very scary, alright? Tong Hua said, ¡°Uncle policeman is also not an idiot. I am such a cute charming baby. How can I possibly be associated with fighting andmitting crimes? Our family¡¯s baby is so refined, kind, and soft-hearted all the time... ¡± He paused and said, ¡°Yeah, no killing!¡± Meng Qi replied. ¡°Haha!¡± Tong Hua did not mind the little uncle who was despised by tens of thousands of people. He snapped his fingers andmanded him. ¡°Go, let¡¯s go for a tour of the city.¡± Meng Qi rolled his eyes. ¡°The people have been taught a lesson, and the evidence has been obtained. It is reckoned that they will have to go to the hospital. The matter has been finished, and we should go home. What tour of the city?¡± Tong Hua felt that the heartthrob and the despicable character were indeed different. ¡°Mommy and I said that we want toe out and y. Naturally, we will want to y. It is still too early to go back at this time. I want to buy something!¡± Meng Qi was speechless. Tong Hua tilted his head. ¡°But I don¡¯t have money. Little uncle, you have not given me a gift on our first meeting. Can you help me by swiping your credit card?¡± ¡°No money!¡± Tong Hua pouted and did not believe him at all. ¡°You have been in Europe for so many years, and you are grandfather¡¯s only adopted child. How can you have no money? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll just buy a small ything. It won¡¯t cost a lot of money. If Daddy knows that you don¡¯t allow me to spend money, he will be unhappy.¡± Meng Qi took a deep breath. He felt that his lethal point was being pinched. Threat. A tant threat. Why is my brother¡¯s child so scheming!!! Heredity is not a good thing!!! Tong Hua¡¯s so-called buying a little ything was bringing him to the auction and auctioning for a jade bracelet. It was a ss type of floating flowers jade bracelet and was indeed a little ything. However, this little ything¡¯s starting bid was three million Euros! Tong Hua and Meng Qi sat at the fanciful auction. He was flipping the book. Meng Qi looked expressionlessly at one of the pages of the book with a picture of a floating flower jade bracelet. This was an old jade bracelet. It was an old bracelet from the Ming dynasty and was a ss type of jade bracelet. The whole bracelet was transparent. It was sunny green, and the color of its green was especially uniform. There were no impurities at all. The whole bracelet did not have any cracks. ording to the introduction, it was a piece of harem since the start of the Ming dynasty. A number of empresses who had been in reign had worn it. It belonged to the category of a national treasure. It went missing during thete Qing dynasty when the allied forces from the eight countries were a pige, and it only reappeared recently. It was a bracelet that was incredibly pretty. Tong Hua also felt that it was so pretty that it blinded his eyes. Half of the people who were sitting here today hade for this jade bracelet. This was such a pretty jade bracelet. Furthermore, it was an antique. It was unprecedented! Tong Hua flipped through the picture book and twisted his neck. He was also not interested in anything other than this bracelet. Meng Qi asked, ¡°What do you want the bracelet for?¡± Could it be that he was really a little princess who liked this kind of women¡¯s ything? Shen Qianshu does notck any jewelry and has been pampered by my brother until she has be a little boss. He even has to pamper the little boss in the family? Too... lucky! This woman has stepped on dog poo!! He suddenly became aware of a matter. Damn it, he even needs me to spend money????? ¡°Why do you want to auction for this bracelet?¡± Meng Qi suppressed his temper as he asked. There was absolutely no way to auction for this bracelet without eight million Euros. Perhaps, it was not just this amount. Due to some special reasons, he had paid more attention to news from the jewelry circle. During springst year, he auctioned for an emperor green bracelet. It was not an antique and was only a full piece of jade. Yet, it auctioned at a high price of 210 million yuan! Tong Hua smiled as he said, ¡°Baby is a refined and noble patriot. When baby saw the auction news a few days ago, I decided to use money to love my country deeply. I want to bring the historical relic back. At least it will be in the hands of our Han Chinese people, won¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 1243 - Baby Come And Slap Face

Chapter 1243: Baby Come And p Face

Meng Qi¡¯s face looked like he was listening to him talking crap. In a sh, he saw a line of peopleing in mightily, and he understood instantly. Damn it, he is here to p their faces!!! The person who came was Company B¡¯s CEO, Mr. Will. Bailey and Megan followed behind him. There were also a few people who looked like big bosses. Recently, Shen Qianshu was fighting awsuit. Meng Qi also thought of a matter. Company B had ced a great value on the jade business recently. Perhaps, they wanted to have a treasure in their town shop. However, their family¡¯s Little Master, who was known to be soft-hearted, kind, and against killing, had just gone to fight. After holding a gun and threatening others, he came here calmly to drink tea andpete in an auction. He had the intention to create unhappiness for the people from Company B. Damn it!!! Using his money?? There were many Asian faces at the auction house as the antique bracelet which was auctioned this time had been worn by quite a number of empresses from the Qing dynasty. It was really considered to be in the category of a national treasure antique jade. ¡°Give me my sunsses!¡± Tong Hua put out his hand and wanted the dark guardian to give him a pair of sunsses. Meng Qi was expressionless. Wearing sunsses at night? Can you not pretend!! Tong Hua expressed that it was necessary for him to pretend. He calmly put on his sunsses, crossed his leg, and waited for the auction. They sat further behind in the auction house. Will, Megan, and Bailey sat more towards the front and did not recognize them. There was a businessman who recognized Tong Hua, who had the image of a prince from the underworld. ¡°... ¡± The businessman was astonished. The prince from the underworld, little Tong Hua, wanted to have this kind of effect. Company B is known as aristocratic, so I have to use the attitude of a local tycoon to subdue you! Meng Qi could not bear with it. ¡°I beg you, remove the sunsses. It¡¯s so foolish. Our family is the real aristocrat, alright?¡± Our family¡¯s butlers are from real aristocratic backgrounds. They havends in France, and they have castles to inherit, alright? ¡°No!¡± Tong Hua, the underworld little prince, rejected stubbornly. The auction started. Meng Qi wished so badly that he could leave him a little farther away and looked like he did not want to know him. This was not a live-stream. The crown prince did not have such a heavy burden as an idol. ¡°Why don¡¯t you hold a cigarette in your mouth?¡± Meng Qi was sarcastic. ¡°You keep quiet and just prepare the money.¡± The auction was lengthier. The bracelet was auctioned during the finale. Word drawings, enamel porcin, and all types of cultural relics, etc. The standard was higher for the auction this time. One bronze oracle script was auctioned at a sky-high price of 300 million Euros. It was finally the turn of the ss floating floral bracelet, which had the attention of millions of people. If it was only a ss type of floating floral bracelet, the price would not be so high. However, the significance of this bracelet was different. It was a treasure that was worn by a few reigning empresses, and that was different. The price swiftly soared to 150 million Euros. The people whopeted in the auction became fewer gradually. Finally, Mr. Will gave a bid. ¡°160 million Euros!¡± ¡°170!¡± A collector gave a bid. The auction host was extremely happy. Will and this collector bid all the way until 220 million Euros. The collector was regrettably defeated. ¡°220 million Euros once, 220 million Euros twice... ¡± He was about to shout the third time and make a final decision. Tong Hua, who was wearing a pair of sunsses and looked very cool, raised his card. The host saw someone raising the card and was extremely happy. ¡°There¡¯s someone with a bid of 230 million. This person... ¡± He suddenly became speechless and did not know how to introduce the person. Everyone also turned around and only saw a child sitting in thest row of the auction hall. He wore sunsses and crossed his leg. He had an imposing manner and was onlycking a cigar in his mouth. His whole body was filled with the aura of a rich second-year middle-school style. He was very overbearing. At one nce, he had the imposing manner of an underworld prince. Chapter 1244 - The Son of the Elite Mafias

Chapter 1244: The Son of the Elite Mafias

Perhaps due to his young age, the host was unclear if it was an actual bid or a joke. ¡°This child looks a bit familiar.¡± ¡°Whose child is this? Is he here as a joke?¡± ¡°Seriously, he looks quite familiar. Why is he wearing sunsses in the middle of the night?¡± ¡°Does he have money? Is he here as a prank? It¡¯s 23 million Euros. Is some little rascal pulling a prank?¡± ... The host was a Frenchman and did not recognize Tong Hua, thus thinking that he was out to y a prank. ¡°Little child, this is an auction. Do you know how much money 23 million Euros is? Don¡¯t kid around.¡± The underlying meaning was ¡°if you don¡¯t have money, don¡¯t joke around. Tell your guardians toe.¡± Nowadays, even if kids paid for games, guardians could retrieve the money back too. There were too many little rascals around. Tong Hua took off his sunsses elegantly. Some of the people in the auction recognized him and could not help but yell. ¡°Wow!¡± It was shortly followed by shouts of ¡°What the heck!!!¡±. Tong Hua said in perfect French, ¡°You would know my abilities upon seeing this face!¡± The underlying meaning was ¡°excuse me, my face is the asset itself!!!¡± An assistant rushed up the stage and murmured something beside the host¡¯s ear. The host understood everything and immediately broke out into a big smile. Meng Qi could not bear to watch!! It was so damn arrogant. The group of people from the B Family would be so infuriated. Bailey said something hurriedly beside Will¡¯s ear, and his expression changed. Shen Qianshu¡¯s son? AG¡¯s heir? He narrowed his eyes dangerously. Recently, Shen Qianshu and the B Family had be enemies. They had managed to win a round after much difficulty. They must get their hands on this bracelet. This was no longer a question of capability, instead, it was one of face. In recent years, AG Jewelry had been rising, almost surpassing the B Family. Hence, the B Family was looking for a new route and was nning to invade the high-end jade market. They required a treasure that could represent their brand the most. If the B Family were to lose to AG¡¯s little CEO in their own country¡¯s auction and word about this gets out, his face would be trampled under their feet. ¡°24 million!¡± Mr. Will bid. Tong Hua raised his hand. The host said, ¡°25 million!¡± Tong Hua¡¯s child-like voice called out calmly. ¡°30 million!¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡°...¡± Meng Qi was speechless. ¡°...¡± Tong Hua had a wealthy manner that seemed to say: ¡°I don¡¯t have so much time to bid with you in the hundreds. I want to settle this fight quickly.¡± Will¡¯s hand trembled, and he was so angry that his face flushed. The host was also shocked. What the heck, the smell of gunpowder is so strong. ¡°30 million going once...¡± Will raised his hand. The host said, ¡°31 million!¡± Tong Hua raised his card. ¡°35 million!¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡°...¡± Using blunt wealth was already inadequate to describe Tong Hua¡¯s auctioning method. Bailey¡¯s and Megan¡¯s expressions were extremely unpleasant. They could have bid for this bracelet using 23 million. Who would have thought that they now had to fork out multiple times of the previous price? Simply despicable!!! Will was so angry that his lungs felt like exploding. ¡°36 million!¡± Tong Hua raised his card calmly. ¡°40 million!¡± There was total silence. Tong Hua held onto his phone and texted while smiling. He looked extremely at ease and rxed, while Mr. Will was so angry that he looked like he was about to faint. The price was twice as much as what he predicted it to be. ¡°41 million!¡± ¡°50 million!¡± Tong Hua blew a kiss to Will after saying that. The whole crowd exploded!!!! Will¡¯s card almost fell down. This was an open, undisguised challenge. He was so furious that it almost triggered a heart attack. Meng Qi was speechless. ¡°...¡± What the ...!!! Where would I get those 50 million Euros for your auction? What happened to it being a small matter and that no money would be spent? Are you kidding me? Chapter 1245 - The Sillier the Man, the Faster the Money Comes

Chapter 1245: The Sillier the Man, the Faster the Money Comes

The auction venue was filled with bosses. Bosses = rich! The wealthy were also separated into different categories. Some of them had fortunes that were worth up to billions. However, there were not many that could fork out hundreds of millions in cash within a short notice. For instance, Ye Ling had a fortune of billions. However, this referred to assets, including stocks, bonds, etc. Tong Hua was very light-hearted and shouted a high price of 50 million Euros. This was an outrageously high price. Even if the bracelet was really valuable and its value could double in a few years after collection, this price was still terrifying. ¡°Tong Hua must be here to stir up trouble. He¡¯s dead-set on challenging the B Family.¡± ¡°It has already been spread far and well that B Family¡¯s CEO Will would be auctioning for this bracelet today. The CEOs of a few jewelrypanies had already given in and only raised their signs randomly to yield to his wishes. Who knew that a Tong Hua would appear?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a good show now. AG and the B Family are really enemies now.¡± ¡°By going up against Shen Qianshu, they are already bing enemies with AG. Will is so angry that he can explode. This young master is really talented.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m Will, I would stop bidding.¡± ¡°This is a problem of face, not money. If words spread that a CEO lost to a kid in an auction, does he still have any face left?¡± ... The host was also shocked by Tong Hua¡¯s domineering attitude as he yelled 50 million in an instance. When his dumbfounded mind managed to react again, Will raised his card once more. ¡°51 million!¡± Tong Hua was about to raise his hand when Meng Qi grabbed onto him and said in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t have money!¡± He had an expression that wished to beat Tong Hua to death. The elite, bossy young master rolled his eyes and looked at him with an expression that meant: ¡°My uncle is not that stupid, right? Are you exposing me? I was about to destroy everyone, and you say that you don¡¯t have money?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t have money!¡± said Meng Qi angrily. He was not his brother. He had been in hiding for so many years, and if the auction were to continue on, his fortune that he amassed so far would be gone. He would not have any money to pay for the bid. ¡°You really don¡¯t have money?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t have money! I only have 50 million Euros!¡± He really did save 50 million in his bank, without any other assets. Little Meng Qi was the type of pessimist that would rather keep his money in a bank than having failed investments. He did not know how to manage his finances, yet he saved his money in the national bank, one that would never copse! The crowd did not know what they were talking about. However, it seemed as if they were talking about whether they had money or not. The people sitting in the row in front of them were dying ofughter. Bailey said hurriedly, ¡°CEO, he must have run out of money.¡± Will¡¯s expression was extremely dark. Even if Tong Hua stopped bidding, this price was too high. Tong Hua shoved Meng Qi¡¯s face aside with his palm and raised his hand again. ¡°55 million!¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡°...¡± ¡°He is evidently broke, does he want to drive him into a corner?¡± ¡°If Will bids again, he can get his hands on it.¡± ¡°What a joke! How can Tong Hua run out of money!¡± The people around Will started discussing fervently. He had also observed that Tong Hua¡¯s funds might have reached the maximum. However, if he were to bid for it with a price of 55 million, he felt that he was simply a fish on a chopping board. Big and fat!!! He was really so angry that he could explode. He wished he had a gun so he could shoot Tong Hua dead. Meng Qi was expressionless. I don¡¯t have the money anyway. If you¡¯d like to bid, just bid. The host was dumbfounded and forgot to announce the price. Tong Hua tapped his sunsses impatiently, his little bandit auraing out naturally. ¡°Hey, do you have money? If you have money, just bid. If you don¡¯t, screw off. Don¡¯t waste my time.¡± Chapter 1246 - No More Pocket Money

Chapter 1246: No More Pocket Money

He purposely spoke in fluent French to Will. Mr. Will was so furious that he only had one breath left in his throat. ¡°60 million!¡± yelled Mr. Will. It was his first time being challenged by a child in the many years he had spent in the auction venue. It was like being pped multiple times on his face. Bailey¡¯s and Megan¡¯s expressions were also extremely unpleasant. The crowd kept looking towards the elite, mafia young master. Tong Hua whistled and gestured a gentlemanly pose with his hands. He waved his hands carelessly. ¡°Ah, how annoying. Daddy controlled my pocket money, so I¡¯m broke. You got it easy!¡± Pocket money? Pocket? Money? Everyone was speechless. ¡°...¡± Meng Qi was speechless. ¡°...¡± He almost kneeled to his little nephew. How could someone be so infuriating? This was called pocket money? Mr. Will almost lost his breath when the host announced the price hurriedly. ¡°60 million once, 60 million twice, 60 million thrice!¡± The entire auction floor was silent. The host struck his hammer down and finalized the world¡¯s highest price ever traded for a jade bracelet. ¡°Congrattions to Mr. Will for obtaining the bracelet!¡± Will felt that his face was burning, and his face was swollen like it had been pped by someone. He suddenly realized that he had been fooled. The price of the bracelet which he could have easily obtained for about 20 million had been raised to 60 million. Did he do it on purpose? He must have done it on purpose!!!!! He thought that this was a battle of wealth between AG and the B Family and that he had won face. However, the child just light-heartedly said that his Daddy controlled his pocket money!!! He only gave in because his pocket money was insufficient. Mr. Will felt that even if he had won, he hadnded himself in a huge mess. Tong Hua wore his sunsses and kept texting on his phone. Meng Qi asked, ¡°Who are you texting?¡± A meaningful smile drifted across Tong Hua¡¯s lips. He suddenly got closer and pinched Meng Qi¡¯s chin. ¡°Little Uncle, is that bracelet pretty?¡± ¡°Get up!¡± What was this attitude? How could he be as teasing as the annoying Shen Qianshu? Afterward, he saw a message pop up on the phone¡¯s screen. Okay, I ept the 5 million USD. I¡¯ll give you the goods three dayster! Meng Qi was speechless. ¡°...¡± What the heck? Tong Hua released Meng Qi and kept his phone away. He pushed his sunsses up and struck a very cool pose. ¡°I think that the bracelet is beautiful. I like it a lot!!¡± Meng Qi said, ¡°But?¡± Tong Hua said with a smile, ¡°Young Uncle, let me tell you something. The men of the Ye Family are very possessive.¡± Meng Qi was speechless. ¡°...¡± Mengqi was already at a loss of words and could almost guess what happened. After the auction ended, a lot of people wanted to greet Tong Hua but were all stopped by the secret guards. Mr. Will walked over angrily. ¡°You did it on purpose, right?¡± Tong Hua struck a pose while wearing his sunsses. With a strong idol burden and bandit aura around him, he replied. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You...¡± Megan and Bailey immediately rushed up. Don¡¯t argue with a child, there are reporters here. It¡¯ll look ugly. It would be a loss of your reputation if you were to argue with a baby. Even though it was really infuriating! ¡°You are a fool, and you me me,¡± said Tong Hua smilingly. ¡°I had already said that this bracelet is really beautiful. I have money, so why wouldn¡¯t I bid for it? You could have not bid after me.¡± In an auction, the person with the higher price won. Who told you to follow? Did I beg you to? Your intelligence is worrying, and you still dare to argue! Mr. Will clutched onto his chest. He was really angry. Tong Hua waved his phone. ¡°You are angry already? Oh no, old man, you need to take care of your body. Anger hurts your liver. If you are already angered by this, then you will be mad a lot more in the future.¡± Chapter 1247 - Elite, Scheming Young Master

Chapter 1247: Elite, Scheming Young Master

¡°What do you mean?¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°Life is always filled with challenges. Oh no, it¡¯s such a pity that I cannot spend my pocket money today.¡± He strode away with the secret guards, and Meng Qi following behind. The secret guards thought, Young Master is really the type who is harsh yet speaks a lot. Even though I have almost squashed you, I still want to suppress you with my words. Little Tong Hua had a refreshed expression. On the way back to the castle, Meng Qi tried holding himself back and bit his teeth. ¡°You... sent people to steal the jade bracelet?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Meng Qi was speechless. ¡°...¡± The secret guards were speechless. ¡°...¡± Gosh, little master, is it really fine for you to seem so righteous? If they were Mr. Will, they would be infuriated. Even after sessfully bidding for the bracelet at a price which was raised multiple times higher, there were still people stealing the bracelet. Oh dear, he would most likely suffer a stroke from his anger. Meng Qi said ¡°The security level for this kind of bracelet is very high. Normal people can¡¯t steal it. Who did you call?¡± Tong Hua said with a smile, ¡°My Mommy told me about a website and said that I can publish any missions I have on it. There arewless big bandits everywhere there, and they can steal anything. I can even designate specific huge thieves. I looked at the rankings, and the top was someone called Xiao Qiao. I offered five million for her to steal it. I thought that she would bargain further, but I did not expect her to be so decisive.¡± Meng Qi was speechless. ¡°...¡± Tong Hua concluded, ¡°Ah, foreigners don¡¯t like bargaining. I really like it.¡± Meng Qi was speechless. ¡°...¡± Xiao Qiao... what the heck!!!!! She was the girl pretending to be Monica! Meng Qi felt that his values were shattered. He had seen sabotage, but he had never seen such sabotage. First, he raised the price and let the other party suffer a serious loss. Then, he used less than ten times the money to hire someone to steal the goods over? He had never seen such a move in his entire life. Tong Hua seemed to have opened the doors to apletely new world for him. Upon the thought that this scheming child did all that to get revenge for his Mommy, Meng Qi felt his body tighten and was at a loss of words. This was too over-protective, a little too... aggressive. ¡°What is this nonsensical website with thieves and rankings?¡± ¡°Young Uncle, you need to keep greater touch with the world. How can you live if you stay at home all day?¡± ¡°...¡± The secret guards were also speechless. In this trip, they felt that Young Master Meng Qi would be so angered that he would be ten years older. Little Master, the reality is that you are too in touch with the world, alright? Paris. A young girl in a leather shirt and ck pants was riding a cool motorbike, whizzing through the streets while wearing bluetooth headsets. Everyone would turn to look back at her. She wore a helmet and looked like a child. However, her driving speed was as fast as lightning, growling past everything. In another skyscraper, a young girl with a sniper rifle aimed at the opposite building. Will, Megan, Bailey, and a group of bosses and bodyguards entered the hotel. The young girl observed them from the sniper rifle until they entered the lift. ¡°Xiao Qiao, they entered the lift.¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± The wind whistled as Xiao Qiao¡¯s motorbike started off like a ferocious snake. Xiao Jiu said, ¡°I just read the report. This bracelet was auctioned off for 60 million Euros, yet you are paid 5 million US dors to steal it. It¡¯s a bit of a loss.¡± Xiao Qiao said, ¡°5 million is high enough. Even if we have stolen it, it¡¯s difficult to change hands. It¡¯s faster to just receive the 5 million. Not to mention that... sister¡¯s son is really good-looking. I¡¯ll just ept his friendship price.¡± ¡°... ¡± Xiao Jiu was also dumbstruck. Chapter 1248 - Is this a fool?

Chapter 1248: Is this a fool?

Within the castle, Shen Qianshu, Chen Wanwan, and Yun An were having a meeting. Yun An suddenlyughed. ¡°Oh my, this is so funny. Will bid for a jade bracelet for 60 million Euros in an auction in Paris. Is he kidding me? Hahahaha, a fool spends money faster.¡± Yun An gloated at his misfortune. Recently, BG had been targeting the B Family. Even though they knew that the B Family was an internationally-acimed luxury brand and that they were iparable in terms of capabilities, Yun An was ted to death upon seeing that the heir was sabotaged so badly. He immediately shared the news with them, and Shen Qianshu also took out her phone to look at it. ¡°Damn, amazing, rich guy. That¡¯s dope!!!¡± Chen Wanwan asked, ¡°Is this bracelet worth 60 million Euros?¡± She raised her fingers to calcte the exchange rate. The highest price bid for a jade bracelet globally was nearly 500 million yuan. The jade bracelet auctioned off duringst autumn¡¯s auction was an antique too, yet it was only auctioned off for barely more than 200 million. Yun An said, ¡°The 200 million auctionedst year was considered to be a sky-high price. Furthermore, that jade was ss-clear while this jade has flower-like patterns. The greener the jade, the more valuable it is. Even though this is not absolute, the price of this bracelet is definitely lower than 200 million.¡± Chen Wanwan said, ¡°Didn¡¯t people say that it was worn by a few dynasties of Empresses? Perhaps the price doubled under the halo of this news.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled and said, ¡°The supply of jade is not limitless. No matter how you calcte it, it is always profitable. This piece of jade, which looks like there are flowers floating in it, is a valuable piece. This sort of thing is usually too expensive for a market to exist. No matter what price it is bid for, there¡¯s no amazement. Something that had been worn by various Empresses can be considered a national treasure. If he was willing to spend the money, he would naturally get it. However, the price for this bracelet will never be lower than 60 million Euros from now on.¡± Yun An was a jewelry appraiser and was more professional in the field of jewelry appraising than Shen Qianshu. ¡°Even so, he was a fool who had too much money. 200 million yuan for this thing is already considered sky-high. Those familiar with jade would know that jade with soul recognizes its owner. The pce was filled with menacing vibes and was not suitable to cultivate jade. Some people would suffer from incurable diseases after wearing ancient jade because the ancient jade was possessed by evil spirits and did not recognize people. We would all rather wear new jade. Jade is something that is formed after thousands, tens of thousands of years. There¡¯s no point in determining if they are ancient or not. This Will must be a huge fool.¡± Shen Qianshu was a girl, and she felt that her young age would be unable to carry the jade bracelet well. However, it was really rare to find such a good material like this jade with flower-like patterns, and she was, in fact, quite smitten with this bracelet. However, she shared the same view with Yun An: that he was a fool to bid 60 million Euros for it. Yun An suddenlyughed loudly. ¡°Hahahahaha, good Tong Hua, good Tong Hua. This really vents out my anger!¡± ¡°Is the Tong Hua you are talking about the Tong Hua from our family?¡± Yun An looked at the video shared by his good friend and sent it to Shen Qianshu while at the same time sending it to the group chat. Everyone was speechless. ¡°...¡± Zhou Sen said, ¡°Wow, this bandit-like mannerism is so real. This would attract so many fans on Weibo. This sort of contrast ispletely different from his usual adorable self.¡± Li Le said, ¡°It would be even more aggressive if he had a cigar in his mouth. This is like a meme that says, ¡®I do whatever I want¡¯.¡± The assistant quickly came out with a meme, and all the ridiculous memes were sent in the chat. This caused a lot ofughter amongst the BG employees. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°My son is really a talent!!!¡± Yun An said, ¡°Coincidentally, I had a friend in the auction who said that Tong Hua and Will had raised the price of the bracelet all the way to 60 million. Tong Hua said that his pocket money was not enough and that Will took advantage of it. Hahaha, it really vents out my anger.¡± Chapter 1249 - Are You Swindling Your Associates?

Chapter 1249: Are You Swindling Your Associates?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chen Wanwan was delighted as well. ¡°I heard that they will be entering the high-end jade market soon. The kind of high-end jade that sells for millions in bracelet forms. They will not do business that brings in less than a million, and they need a highlight for their collections. Before the jewelry show, they still tried to use their business connections to buy all the sets of emerald green jade in our store.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Tong Hua is such a good boy. He had actually sought revenge for me without a word. I didn¡¯t even know that. What¡¯s the point of hiking up the price? It would please me if someone steals it from them after he had bought it at a high price.¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡°...¡± Damn, Sister Shu... Well yed! Shen Qianshu suddenly remembered something. ¡°Hold on. I have something on. The meeting shall end here today.¡± She hung up her video call and logged into the website that Xiao Qiao told her about before. Xiao Qiao is a nicedy. She gave her the website and said that it held a record of all of the best thieves and robbers, as well as all sorts of interesting people. Top murderer lists, top robber lists... There were several such lists. Xiao Qiao firmly took the throne for half of the categories. There were different modes here. One could offer remuneration for missions and let others ept them, or they could also assign people to carry out certain missions. As long as money was given, the service was provided. They also had to ensure that privacy was secured and that the identity of the payer would not be exposed. The entire website provided a huge service. The people who topped the charts permanently were the same few people. The ones who had ess to the site were regr customers. Xiao Qiao said that you could give out missions for anything and everything. As long as you have the money!!! Shen Qianshu tapped on Xiao Qiao¡¯s profile and sent her a direct message. Here¡¯s some ie for you. Help me steal some jewelry, and you can name your price! This woman was a money-face. Although she was a special agent with a military rank, she was willing to do anything as long as murder and arson were not involved. After all, she needed money for her sniper. Xiao Jiu picked up the phone. She was delighted. ¡°Xiao Qiao, sis said that she had something for you to do. Steal some jewelry, and you can name your price. It¡¯s the same mission as her son¡¯s!¡± She paused. ¡°Are we going to swindle our own friend?¡± ¡°YES!¡± Xiao Jiu raised her brows and replied. Shen Qianshu was waiting for the reply. She looked quickly. Xiao Qiao: 5,000,000USD! Shen Qianshu: Sure deal! Shen Qianshu transferred half the amount straight into her ount as a deposit. Xiao Jiu received the notification message from the bank. Xiao Jiu spoke. ¡°Sis sent us half the money.¡± Xiao Qiao was really happy. ¡°Oh, I am so pleased with such a mission! Tell her when money gets in my pockets, they never get returned!¡± Xiao Jiu smiled as well. She moved her head away from the sniper scope and replied. ¡°6004. His room number. He has already entered. He, Beili, and Megan are having a business discussion. There are three bodyguards at the corridor and four indoors.¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± In the castle, Shen Qianshu received the message. Xiao Qiao: No refunds for all transfers! Shen Qianshu did not care about that. With her worth now, tens of millions did not matter much. In the ck Rose selection test, Xiao Qiao and Xiao Jiu had protected and trained her so well. They almost gave her a chance to live again. What would this amount even mean! She gave it very willingly. Outside the castle, there were sounds of cars. Tong Hua and Meng Qi had returned. Shen Qianshu went downstairs and smiled at her son¡¯s high-spirited entrance. Meng Qi¡¯s expression was as if he was lying in the coffin. Their faces had a huge contrast. Meng Qi looked at Shen Qianshu with an expression that said ¡°your son has done something terrible¡±. Shen Qianshu was delighted. ¡°Where have you been?¡± Tong Hua snapped his fingers in joy and exined everything that has urred in the day, but he did not mention that he had let someone else steal it. Oh, he was a good boy. He needed to leave a good impression for Mommy. Chapter 1250 - Betrayed the Scapegoat

Chapter 1250: Betrayed the Scapegoat

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After all, in front of Mommy, he just threw tantrums asionally to be a little rascal. He had never yed any scheming tricks before her. He needed to hide this face and pretend to be a good boy. Seeing how pleased he was, Shen Qianshu could not help but pinch his cheeks. He had grown plumpertely. ¡°Oh dear, you are so impressive! You should get me to do such things! We can piss him off together.¡± Butler Luther was all smiles. Tong Hua thought of when he caught Candy and Niel. He was thinking of editing the video before showing Mommy so that his good boy reputation would not be ruined, but Meng Qi betrayed him. ¡°We did some other stuff as well.¡± Meng Qi handed Shen Qianshu the phone. Tong Hua was speechless. ¡°...¡± What the hell? He turned around and red at Meng Qi angrily. Is that how you do things? Meng Qi humphed and gave him an unbothered look. Butler Luther said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t anger Young Master.¡± ¡°He has SUCH a big heart. It¡¯s good enough if he doesn¡¯t get angry at me.¡± Tong Hua looked at the phone. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Watch the video!¡± Tong Hua was anxious, and he pounced on the phone. ¡°Mommy, pass me the phone. Give it to me. I will show you the video after I edit it.¡± ¡°No. What about you have I not seen before? Do you mean that they had made you ugly in the video?¡± As she spoke, she opened up the video. Tong Hua was too small to get a hold of the phone. He was so mad that he ran over to hit Meng Qi. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. IT¡¯S ALL YOUR FAULT!!!!!!!¡± Meng Qi could not care less. ¡°What¡¯s with you pretending to be obedient? You just aren¡¯t smart enough. I love seeing you acting smart, so I shall let someone else appreciate it.¡± Tong Hua was so mad that he bit him. Shen Qianshu watched as her son held the gun and fired twice expressionlessly. Her face darkened and swept across to Tong Hua. She did not like her soning into contact with guns, and neither did she like her son behaving so obnoxiously. As she said, her n at raising her son was to make him a forthright gentleman. The Tong Hua in the video was obnoxious and dark. From some perspectives, he looked nothing like how she had wanted him to be. He fired unhesitatingly. Had he even considered how it would have felt if the bullet hit someone for real? He probably did not care. Tong Hua saw Shen Qianshu¡¯s expression, and he did not dare to mess around any longer. He red at Meng Qi, and his heart palpitated wildly. He felt like Mommy was about to teach him a lesson. ¡°Mommy...¡± Tong Hua looked at her feeling sad. Mommy would not mind if I act like a rascal and mess around with the enemies to piss them off. But Mommy wouldn¡¯t like it if I fired real bullets on the ground and used such tactics. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Tong Hua confessed obediently. Shen Qianshu looked at him, feeling speechless. ¡°I raised you for seven years! He never even raised you for a day. Why are you so much like him instead of me?¡± This doesn¡¯t make sense! Meng Qi was speechless. ¡°...¡± Is that your conclusion after watching the whole video? Butler Luther smiled. He viewed Tong Hua in a different light. No matter how Tong Hua behaved, he never got angry. He treated Tong Hua like a little ray of sunshine. Tong Hua heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he tested his limits and hugged Shen Qianshu¡¯s arm. ¡°Mommy, you aren¡¯t mad?¡± ¡°No!¡± Shen Qianshu shook her head. Unknowingly, her son had grown up and had a crafty mind of his own. It was easy for him to turn into someone like Ye Ling. It won¡¯t be easy for him to find a wife. ¡°Refrain from touching guns in the future.¡± Tong Hua was happy instantly. ¡°Refrain¡± did not mean not to touch them ever again, which meant that Mommy did not dislike him for doing such things. If this was in the past, he would have been forced to repent by facing the wall. Now, she was so open-minded. How great. Indeed... With Daddy around to form a contrast, he doesn¡¯t hold a candle to him. ¡°Who taught you to shoot?¡± ¡°Zhong Ran!¡± Tong Hua was in a really good mood. He betrayed his scapegoat joyfully. Chapter 1251 - Seven Year Itch, huh?

Chapter 1251: Seven Year Itch, huh?

As expected, the next morning, Xiao Qiao and Xiao Jiu had already gotten a hold of the antique jade essories and sent it over by mail straight to the castle. They also made the postman pass a message. Transfer the money, quick! After Tong Hua and Shen Qianshu identified the essories, they both transferred the money over immediately. After Xiao Qiao and Xiao Jiu collected the money, they disappeared. Tong Hua said, ¡°Oh, a well-spent 5,000,000 from me.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°This 5,000,000 is so worth it!¡± Tong Hua was speechless. ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°... ¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡°...¡± ¡°Mommy, how did you know that I spent 5,000,000 USD on it?¡± Tong Hua asked. Could Meng Qi have told her? Although he never hid anything after the video was exposed the previous day, he still did not have time to tell her. Meng Qi is such a rebel! ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Meng Qi said. ¡°Maybe both of you fools got cheated.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Damn, Xiao Qiao is so immoral. She took my son¡¯s money and even mine!¡± Tong Hua was speechless. ¡°...¡± Although it was a little immoral, the thought that Company B had spent 600,000,000 Euros to purchase the essories only to have them being stolen made them feel like it was all worth it. It was only for 10,000,000 USD. Tong Hua was not happy anymore. The two daylight robbers are too immoral! No way, I must scold them! The money had reached them. Tong Hua wrote an 800-word essay scolding Xiao Qiao, but she was not affected by it at all. Sheughed uncontrobly. Scold all you want. The money is in my hands anyway. The first thing Shen Qianshu did was to appraise them. This was indeed a ss floating flower emerald jade. The sun-green floating flowers were quite uniform, and they look like green flowers floating in a clear pond. There was a floating flower that looked like a rose, and it was really beautiful beyond imagination. The essory was of good quality, and there was not a single marking on it. There were no cracks or splits, and neither were there any contaminations. It was definitely a good essory. They could be auctioned for at least 1.5 hundred million RMB. She had never seen such a beautiful jade essory. Meng Qi said, ¡°This essory will not be auctioned for any lower than 60,000,000 Euros. The value of jade increases over the years. An antique of such quality would value even higher. If it disappears for a year or two, it will be even more valuable.¡± The highest price of jade bracelets in the world was too conspicuous. Even if one was able to obtain them, they would not be able to sell them for a while. Shen Qianshu handed the bracelet to the Butler Luther for safekeeping. Luther did not care much for a bracelet. In this castle, any small te could be considered an antique. There was a fruit te made of white jade on the dining table. It was real white jade and was very delicate. He put the essory in the storeroom. The things stored inside were all really good. They could not be exposed to the outside world in the next one or two years. Company B was mad. The bracelet was stolen yesterday. The thief also left a very cool marking behind. Xiao Qiao and Xiao Jiu had always left special markings to let people know that they stole it. The harder the mission, the more famous they be, and the more money they earned. Shen Qianshu told Ye Ling everything as if it was all a joke. Ye Ling was very supportive, and he indeed felt that it was rather interesting. After a while, Ye Ling hung up the phone. Shen Qianshu was confused. Are the external staff members of the ck Rose making him too busy? Why does it feel like whenever I speak to Master, he would be so busy? In the past, they always had so much to talk about that they would even video call each other until daylight. This time, they could not even video call. Ye Ling did not express his dissatisfaction either. Shen Qianshu was in a very confused state of mind. Could they be experiencing the legendary seven-year itch? Chapter 1252 - Never Offend Miss Shen

Chapter 1252: Never Offend Miss Shen

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu was in a very confused state of mind. Could they be experiencing the legendary seven-year itch? Oh, that was not right. This could not be considered the seven-year itch. However, why was he suddenly so cold? Ye Ling had a little cough after hanging up the call. He caught a cold upon arrival here, not knowing if it was because the sea breeze was too strong or for any other reasons. Zhong Ran had given him a fever reduction injection, but it did not have any effect. The high fever persisted repetitively, and there was a little cough as well. Although he was mentally ill and he was often injured, his immunity was extremely strong. Zhong Ran had rarely seen him catch a fever or a cold in the many years that he was with him. The matters on this side was a little challenging, but his fever had not subsided. Zhong Ran could only give him both the fever reduction injection and cold medicine together. At night, the wind at the harbor was a little strong. The two white men kneeled upright on the deck. These two men were traitors of the ck Rose. Yang Ping¡¯s core had not disappeared, and her henchmen had always been in Europe. Ye Ling came over upon receiving ck Rose¡¯s news. He wanted to win over the people on this side. The two had also pretended to surrender to him while secretly selling information to others in an attempt to disclose the ck Rose¡¯s headquarters. ¡°Speak. Who did you sell the information to?¡± asked Ye Ling. Zhong Ran brought men from the ck Rose to surround them in a circle on the deck. Other than the two men, the rest of the ck Rose¡¯s men all belonged to Ye Ling. ¡°Ye Ling, do you have any sense of belonging to the ck Rose? Nothing at all. Why can the children of the previous master easily get the entire ck Rose? We are not convinced!¡± The kneeling man had an expression full of contempt. These words were meant for Ye Ling and the ck Rose¡¯s men. This group of external staff members were very important. To give a metaphor, the ck Rose headquarters was like a technology park. The external staff members were the fortress that protected the technology park. If this fortress were to be destroyed by people, the headquarters would lose its firstyer of protection. This was why Lady White was so anxious to let Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu regather all the external staff together. The few ck Rose¡¯s men looked at each other. This man had spoken out what they were most dissatisfied with in their hearts. Why could the children of the previous master control the ck Rose so easily? They were not convinced! Hence, many people took advantage of the situation to sell information. Ye Lingughed coldly. ¡°If you are not convinced, then keep it to yourself. If I can be the master, I naturally have my own strengths over others.¡± He could not bother to say any more nonsense to the people kneeling. ¡°I won¡¯t ask you a third time. Who did you sell the information to?¡± The two men kneeling down refused to say anything and had a determined expression. Ye Ling said ndly, ¡°Kill them!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The two men looked at Ye Ling in shock. They did not have time for regret before Zhong Ran pulled the trigger. The bullets shot through their heads and killed all of them. The deck waspletely silent, and the thought of ¡°what the heck?¡± galloped across the hearts of the ck Rose¡¯s men. Killed just like this? Killed just like this? He did not y his moves ording to the game. It was so difficult to catch these men, and he killed them after interrogating them for two sentences. Was there something wrong with this master¡¯s brain? Regardless of forceful interrogation, threatening, luring, or negotiating conditions, there was always a procedure to treat the average offender. Their mouths may seem shut at first; however, they may not remain conscious after torture, and there were multiple methods to force them to confess. If you kill them just like that, the two men that were shot did not even have time to react, alright? Perhaps they just wanted to negotiate for better conditions with Ye Ling. However, they did not even have a chance to open their mouths. Ye Ling did not give them any chances. When he said that he would not ask a third time, he would not ask a third time. Chapter 1253 - If the Fever Makes You A Fool

Chapter 1253: If the Fever Makes You A Fool

They had never seen a master like that. With a cold expression on his face, Ye Ling stood with his hands behind his back. There was a total of eight ck Rose agents on the deck. Evidently, these people had never thought that he would act just like that. The corpses on the decky on the ground with their backs straight, and the air was suffocated with silent death. ¡°The ck Rose has gone more than twenty years without any masters. Yang Ping was nothing more than a temporary recement. From now on, the ck Rose will only listen to me or Shen Qianshu. If you work under me, remember three rules. ¡°Firstly, do not betray! ¡°Secondly, keep your stories short! ¡°Thirdly, my words are orders.¡± He continued with his usual style. Even though he had a cold and was a bit sickly, there was no hint of weakness in his eyes. He had a strong aura and was a superior man who did not go against his words. Ye Ling entered the cabin. Zhong Ran touched his nose and stood out. ¡°Let me trante what he said earlier.¡± The ck Rose agents were all puzzled. Was he not supposed to give a speech after winning people over? Zhong Ran said, ¡°Our Master likes capable men. If you can make things clear with one sentence, do not use three sentences to exin. Just do whatever he tells you to do. If one day, all of you be traitors, you must remember to never negotiate with him. He never negotiates with people. Also, do not use the method of retreating to advance; you will only harm yourself. Either you admit it without hesitation or you get shot dead by a gun. These two corpses will be your eventual fate. Of course, if you have the ability to betray us without us discovering, it is your capability. ¡°Regardless of whether you are convinced, Master is still your master. Working under him, he will not treat you poorly if you remain loyal. Our Master has always been soft-hearted, and he does not kill. He¡¯s actually a very warm and kind man.¡± The ck Rose agents were speechless. ¡°...¡± I¡¯m listening to you spout nonsense! Zhong Ran felt that he had tranted Ye Ling¡¯s words well. ¡°Oh yes, there¡¯s still one more very important point!¡± Zhong Ran thought about it and felt that he still needed to remind them. ¡°You can be more rxed when working under Miss Shen. You don¡¯t have to be so serious. However, you must remember that it is better to offend master than to offend Miss Shen.¡± Offending Master is just offending Master himself. Offending Miss Shen, you will be stirring up a ho¡¯s nest. ¡°What¡¯s so scary about a woman?¡± One of the men was extremely contemptuous. Zhong Ran patted his shoulder with a smile. After all, they would be brothers from now on. ¡°I like your braveness. Keep it up! Don¡¯t be a coward!¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran pped his hands. ¡°Okay, clean up the corpses. Information soldiers, go and check their recent trading, bank ounts, and who they have met. You have to investigate everything that they have done.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Although the ck Rose agents were impertinent and required some time to win them over, it was undeniable that they did things beautifully and quickly. Their intr was like a bug. Zhong Ran entered the cabin. Ye Ling was giving himself a fever reduction injection and Zhong Ran looked at the thermometer. It was almost 39 degrees Celsius. He was slightly worried. ¡°Master, go to the hospital after we reach the shore. Your fever keeps persisting.¡± When having a cold and a constant fever, some people die because they neglect their sickness. Even if it became pneumonia, there was still a cure. Zhong Ran was deeply worried, however. What if you be a fool? Chapter 1254 - Go to the hospital quickly

Chapter 1254: Go to the hospital quickly

The following day, Ye Ling¡¯s high fever had not subsided. Zhong Ran no longer had the mood to tease him and forced Ye Ling to go to the hospital. Otherwise, he would go and tell Shen Qianshu. Ye Ling said, ¡°You sure are brave, aren¡¯t you!¡± Zhong Ran¡¯s legs lost their strength. Spare my life, master!!! If it were in ancient times, he would be like a loyal little eunuch protecting his owner. How frustrating it was for him. Ye Ling looked at the thermometer. He rarely had fevers or cold, but this time, it was indeed quite serious. He did not want to put Zhong Ran in a tight spot anymore and agreed to go to the hospital. Zhong Ran was extremely relieved. ck Rose¡¯s agents were temporarily amazed by Ye Ling. Even if they were a little dissatisfied, after the shock on the deck yesterday, they temporarily stored their own thoughts away. On the shore, the soldiers separated into two paths. Zhong Ran guided Ye Ling to the hospital. The agents of ck Rose had to contact the personnel scattered throughout Paris and left for the time being. Zhong Ran signed up for an appointment in a random hospital and apanied Ye Ling to see a doctor. In the castle. Shen Qianshu was not idle either. After the B Family¡¯s mess, she was purely watching the show. Candy, Niel, and Sara said they were going to sue her, yet Candy and Niel were no longer active. There was only Sara left, shouting that Shen Qianshu was acting as her impostor. This person was not in Paris. If she was in Paris, she would probably be terrified by Tong Hua as well. Yun An said, ¡°If you have a video with you, just release it.¡± ¡°If video is released, my son¡¯s image would be gone,¡± Shen Qianshu said with a smile. The release of this video would not have a great impact, especially because Tong Hua had a gun in his hand. The evidence could never be released from the start. He was just there to scare people. Candy and Niel were really scared, and that was the purpose of Tong Hua¡¯s actions. However, the two were scared, but they did not change their ims. Shen Qianshu never expected this. ¡°The B Family¡¯s public rtions is really mad.¡± Yun An had a horrible impression of them. ¡°Ah, this is so infuriating.¡± Shen Qianshu did not know whether tough or cry. City A. Yun An and Chen Wanwan had been busy with thewsuit recently. The business had not been affected at all. Private Haute Couture was all about brand and reputation, and the customers were almost all good friends with people like Chen Wanwan. Other than Shen Qianshu, Zhou Sen and the Li siblings were the most famous out of all the designers in BG. There were quite a lot looking for them to design. This was because, firstly, these neers were much cheaper than Shen Qianshu. Secondly, their designs were very young and fashionable, winning the favor of the wealthydies. Shen Qianshu¡¯s matters did not concern them at all. In addition to being responsible for the appraisal of raw materials, Yun An had some misceneous work. He had participated in entertaining customers andmunication, as well as BG¡¯s diplomacy and public rtions. He has been sitting in the office for appraising in the past, and given that his usual mundane, monotonous life had changed drastically, he had also be more fulfilled and at ease too. This time, he and Chen Wanwan invited severalwyers and managers of the AG¡¯s legal department to a meal. After three rounds of drinking, they bonded together, and it was extremely lively. The case was handed to them, and BG¡¯s people were also assured. Yun An drank a lot. He did not like to drink when he was entertaining others. Perhaps it was because of his office work all year round, but he wascking in human rtions and often offended people. After engaging in more social interactions at BG and learning how to talk sweetly from Shen Qianshu and Chen Wanwan, he became much more sociable, like a rocket ascending to the sky. He was very thoughtful and managed to coax everyone at the table. Hence, he drank more than usual. In the end, he became a bit confused after drinking too much and went to a ce he was not supposed to visit. Li Chen invited Fifth Brother and a therapist for a meal at his home. Chapter 1255 - What A Coincidence

Chapter 1255: What A Coincidence

The psychologist was someone that he had consulted with and kept in constant contact with for these years. She was a middle-aged woman with an extremely good temper. Her round face was likable to others. She had done much research about social anxiety and had managed to cure a man with social anxiety. Hence, Li Chen invited her over to have a chat with Fifth Brother. Due to some special reasons, no one ever entered his home. Other than Yun An, no outside people had evere for all these years. When Yun An lived here, he did not even bring his friends over. Fifth Brother¡¯s situation had aggravated recently. It was not feasible to invite him outside, and it was impossible to go over to the Gu Manor. If it was held in the psychologist¡¯s office, it was unsuitable and also insincere. Hence, Li Chen invited them to his home and personally cooked for them. Fifth Brother sat on the sofa and was nervouslymunicating with the psychologist. The two kept a very safe distance. He hugged the pillow like a little pitiful person, asionally ncing over at Li Chen in the kitchen. He was so nervous that his palms were full of sweat. The psychiatrist gave him a few test questions and asked him somemon questions. Social anxiety was a psychological problem, and there were usually triggering reasons for it. Fifth Brother said, ¡°I was very shy when I was a kid, and I was always timid. I did not like talking to people too. ¡± The atmosphere of Ghost City had always been better. There were several brothers above him who were all capable, so there was nothing to worry about as a younger brother. His problem was actually caused by a bullying incident on the school campus. When they were young, Second Old Master Gu was too busy. Fifth Brother¡¯s studies were not very good, so he went to an art school. The art school was connected to a sports school. A group of bullies from the sports school would regrly stop them, extort money, abuse them, and bully them. The fifth brother was blocked by them for a while, and he became the target of these people because he looked like a young master of a rich family. He was pampered growing up, and his luck was not good. That period of time happened to be the busiest time for Ghost City. Compared to being retaliated against and targeted by rivaling families, the bullying incident became a rtively small matter in Ghost City. Second Old Master Gu had many sons, and it was inevitable that there was some negligence. No one discovered his problem for a long time. By the time Big Brother found out, Fifth Brother had suffered from bullying on campus for nearly two years. Gradually, he did not like to talk ormunicate with others. He just liked to read books and paint. Excluding his few brothers, he barely had any friends. This state continued into adulthood. The psychiatrist made a simple record and asked casually, ¡°When did the problem of social anxiety surface?¡± Fifth Brother hugged the pillow tightly and was unwilling to speak. Li Chen leaned in front of the white kitchen doors and windows and looked at him gently. The light fell in his eyes and was dazzling, coaxing him down. Fifth Brother took a deep breath. ¡°After my Big Brother died.¡± ¡°Did anything happen?¡± Fifth Brother refused to say anything else. Li Chen¡¯s fingertips trembled slightly, and he clenched his fists. He turned around and brought the dishes up, calling out softly. ¡°Come and eat. Let¡¯s talk while eating.¡± His words were like amnesty to Fifth Brother. The psychiatrist also knew that she could not force him too tightly, and the atmosphere rxed. Fifth Brother and Li Chen had only gotten acquainted recently. After exchanging business cards and WeChat, Fifth Brother would asionally chat with Li Chen, and they became close after chatting. He guarded against others strongly, but he was not a fool. He knew that Li Chen was a good person and that he was also very concerned about him. Today, Li Chen said that he had found a psychiatrist and asked if he would like toe and have a chat. In fact, he had seen many psychiatrists to no effect, but he was still willing to go. The few people were about to eat when suddenly, the sound of keys was heard from the door. Li Chen became stunned. Yun An had already opened the door and entered the doorway with unsteady footsteps. Yun An, having braved the cold wind back, paled when being met with the room filled with warmth. Chapter 1256 - The Unreasonable Drunkard

Chapter 1256: The Unreasonable Drunkard

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun An stood at the entrance with a pale face. He was the type whose face would get paler the more he drank. He was frightening on the drinking table. No matter how much he drank, his face would still be pale, as if he had no limit. Those with poor alcohol tolerance did not dare to toast with him. His head was a little confused. The assistant was puzzled when he drove him here as this was not Yun An¡¯s home. Upon seeing that he had safely entered the small vi, the assistant drove off. Yun An only felt an oing headache and an inexplicable emotion crashing and rolling in his chest. Sour, painful. His eyes seemed to be sprinkled with a slice of chili and started aching and burning. The key in his hand dropped to the ground. This house had never been visited by anyone else other than him and Li Chen. He had been away for so long, yet the keys had not been returned. For a moment, he did not know what he was thinking about. He always thought that since the keys were in his hands and Li Chen did not mention taking them back, he coulde and go whenever he wanted. However, he felt like a joke as he stood under the light. The alcohol rushed up. Yun An felt extremely sour in his heart. Did they not agree that he would wait for him? We agreed that you would wait for me. Why did you get someone else the moment I turn away? Then what am I? What am I? In the living room, the psychiatrist had just gone to the toilet, leaving just Li Chen and Fifth Brother there like a romantic date. Yun An¡¯s heart clenched and ached, and his voice became hoarse. ¡°I did note at a good time...¡± He turned to leave, but his head felt heavy and his feet unsteady. Li Chen hurriedly lowered his wine ss and walked over. He caught his waist and hugged his leaning body. A strong whiff of alcohol invaded his face. He knew that Yun An had drunk too much as soon as he saw his face. ¡°Why did you drink so much?¡± ¡°Screw off!¡± Yun An suddenly pped Li Chen¡¯s face. The clear sound of the p scared Fifth Brother, and Fifth Brother¡¯s eyes widened. He could not wish for anything more but to shrink himself and not see this scene. The psychiatrist also came out, and the atmosphere became awkward at once. Li Chen ignored this p and said softly, ¡°Go upstairs to rest. Let¡¯s talk after you wake up.¡± He was so drunk that it was impossible for him to leave. Yun An¡¯s ache, pain, dissatisfaction, and indignation for all this while broke out all of a sudden. He pped Li Chen again. ¡°Get out, I don¡¯t need your concern!¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t care.¡± Li Chen had a good temper and approached him like he was coaxing a child. ¡°You go and sleep first, okay?¡± The psychiatrist and Fifth Brother stared at each other. What was the situation? Yun An suddenly pushed Li Chen away and became stunned when he saw the psychologist standing in the middle of the dining room. Wasn¡¯t there just a man earlier? A man that Li Chen cared strongly about. His mind became a little puzzled, but he could not care about it at the moment. On the basis of him being drunk, he pulled the psychiatrist and pushed her out. While he pushed her, he said, ¡°Go, you go! This is my home. I don¡¯t want you here!¡± The psychiatrist was speechless. ¡°...¡± She was a girl. How could shepare against Yun An¡¯s strength? Furthermore, Yun An was drunk and was as strong as a cow. Li Chen did not know whether he shouldugh or cry. ¡°Yun An, stop creating a racket!¡± Yun An did not stop. He had a little bit of sense left earlier, but now, there waspletely zero sensibility left. The more he thought, the more indignant he became. He pushed the psychiatrist to the door and went over to grab Fifth Brother. ¡°You go, you go, you go too. This is my home!¡± Yun An was extremely indignant. Fifth Brother was terrified and kept hiding behind. How scary! The outside world is so terrifying! Even his rtives could not touch him, so he refused to let Yun An touch him. Yun An came over hurriedly and hugged Yun An¡¯s waist. ¡°Don¡¯t touch him!¡± Chapter 1257 - Who hit me?

Chapter 1257: Who hit me?

Fifth Brother was terrified and went to hide at the other end of the dining room. Yun An became furious. ¡°Are you yelling at me? Are you yelling at me?¡± Li Chen was speechless. ¡°...¡± Fifth Brother thought, Drunkards are really scary! He even wanted to touch me. Fifth Brother trembled uncontrobly, and cold sweat kept flowing down. Li Chen was only speaking at a normal volume. ¡°Who is he? What is your rtionship with him?¡± Yun An became unreasonable on the basis of him being drunk and asked while pointing at him. Li Chen was at a loss of words momentarily. How could he answer? Yun An kicked him away and rushed to Fifth Brother. ¡°You go away, you go away! This is my house! He is mine! Hurry up and leave!¡± Yun An felt so wronged that he was about to cry. Fifth Brother was also so scared that he was about to cry, desperately trying to hide. Li Chen facepalmed, sighed, walked over, and karate-chopped Yun An¡¯s neck with one hand. Yun An fainted and fell softly in his embrace. Li Chen said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. He¡¯s drunk and a little bit noisy. You sit first, I¡¯lle down immediately!¡± The psychiatrist was speechless. ¡°...¡± Fifth Brother was speechless. ¡°...¡± Li Chen hugged Yun An horizontally. In all fairness, although Yun An was thin, he was tall. Although Li Chen was not a muscr type, he lifted Yun An up rxedly. With steady footsteps, he carried him upstairs to rest. Fifth Brother was scared soulless and hurriedly grabbed a cup of water, gulping it down. He needed to rest his nerves. The psychiatrist did not know whether tough or cry. This was Li Chen¡¯s private matters, so she pretended not to see it. She walked over, and Fifth Brother retreated back. The psychiatrist said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, breathe deeply...¡± Upstairs. Yun An was already unconscious, Li Chen took off all his burdensome clothes, put on soft pajamas, and wiped his face, hands, and feet with hot towels before tucking him into bed. He looked at Yun An deeply. ¡°Silly!¡± He thought that after all, there were still guests downstairs, so he did not stay in the bedroom for long. Under the guidance of the psychiatrist, Fifth Brother had already calmed down. Li Chen said, ¡°Little Fifth, I¡¯m sorry to scare you.¡± Fifth Brother looked up and shook his head. ¡°No problem.¡± He recognized Yun An, so he was not terribly scared. If it was a stranger that pounced over like that, he would be scared paralyzed. ... Yun An felt that his head was horribly painful, and it felt as if it had been hit by someone. The hangover was even more ufortable. His steps seemed to be levitating, and he felt extremely dazed when he woke up in the morning. He rolled over and suddenly ran over to the toilet, vomiting his stomach out as he hugged the toilet bowl. Only after he brushed his teeth in a daze and looked at the toothbrush, then at the toilet, then at the pajamas on his body, did he finally realized the severity of this problem. He suddenly raised his hand and pped himself. ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Yun An, who felt that his brain was damaged, quickly changed into a different set of clothes and went downstairs. He still felt that his neck hurt. Luckily, there werepses in his memory when he drank, and he forgot what he had done previously. On the table, there were steamed rolls, four side dishes, beef, and fresh milk that was delivered early in the morning. Li Chen heated the milk and even cooked a hangover soup for Yun An. Yun An stood at the top of the staircase and did not move forward. His face burnt, and he felt very embarrassed. How could he exin to Li Chen that he was drunk and entered the wrong house? Li Chen lifted his head and saw him and interacted with him as if he did not notice Yun An¡¯s embarrassment. ¡°You are awake. Come and eat breakfast.¡± Recently, because of thewsuit, the two were in contact more frequently. Yun An pursed his lips and walked over. He drank the soup and ate breakfast silently, yet his heart was roaring. He would rather die. Chapter 1258 - Master, you have a fever.

Chapter 1258: Master, you have a fever.

¡°I was drunk yesterday.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Li Chen recalled his racket and smiled slightly. ¡°You drank quite a lot. Did you have to show your face when BG has to entertain their guests? Why did you drink so much?¡± He had been in a bad moodtely and had been drinking a little more than usual. Usually, he would not drink so much. However, why was he in a bad mood? Yun An was unwilling to think about it. ¡°I seemed to have seen someone else in your house yesterday?¡± Yun An was a little confused. ¡°You drank too much,¡± said Li Chen. ¡°No?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yun An let out a breath of relief. ¡°Why is my neck so painful?¡± asked Yun An. ¡°Did you hit me?¡± ¡°You were not standing steadily when you entered the door, and you fell.¡± Yun An massaged his neck. He fell. How did he hurt his neck? Li Chen said, ¡°It¡¯s twisted. Does it hurt a lot?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Li Chen did not even ask why he was drunk and why he entered the wrong door. The more that Li Chen did not ask, the more conflicted Yun An felt. The two of them chatted ndly for a few sentences. After all, the things that happened in the past were embarrassing, and Yun An gradually became unwilling to speak more. He kept feeling like he forgot something. Yet he could not remember. After eating breakfast, Li Chen grabbed his car keys. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll send you to work.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. Plus, we don¡¯t go the same way. I¡¯ll just get a cab.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy to get a cab at this timing. I will be going to the Jewelry Association today, so it will be on the same way.¡± Li Chen rose and walked outward. Yun An felt very ufortable, yet there was a secret feeling of delight in his heart, so he did not refuse any further. Upon arrival at BG, Yun An video-called Shen Qianshu and recounted what happened yesterday. Yun An massaged his neck and concluded. ¡°I keep thinking that Li Chen hit me!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s mouth became ¡®O¡¯-shaped. Yun An was indignant. ¡°The assistant said that there was a bruise at the back of my neck. Nothing happened before he sent me home, but there was a bruise when I woke up. Didn¡¯t he hit me?¡± Shen Qianshu felt that it was difficult for her to settle his personal matters. ¡°Why would he hit you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was drunk.¡± His memory only consisted of him following his assistant up the car dazedly. He did not remember anything afterward. ¡°My memorypses when I be drunk. I don¡¯t remember anything that happened yesterday.¡± ¡°That¡¯s such a pity.¡± Shen Qianshu, who wanted to hear the gossip, felt that it was a pity. ¡°Maybe you really fell.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Yun An touched his neck and thought about it. ¡°You¡¯re right, how could he have dared to hit me?¡± Li Chen had never raised a finger against him and almost pampered him like a son. Shen Qianshu could not control herughter. The two of them did not discuss any official matters in the morning meeting, and it was spent in the midst of gossip. Upon hanging up the video call, Shen Qianshu heard Tong Hua¡¯s gleeful cheers downstairs. ¡°Daddy¡¯s home!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes lightened up. She immediately got up and ran downstairs. Ye Ling hade back two nightster than she expected. He was also very cold and indifferent during this period of time, giving her the illusion that they were cursed by the seven-year itch. After thinking about it from another perspective, Ye Ling must be self-conscious. Without her, he would be unable to find a second love and would not stupidly have any seven-year itch with her. She calmed down again. ¡°Master...¡± Shen Qianshu rushed out. Butler Luther smiled as he saw her pounce into Ye Ling¡¯s embrace. He thought secretly*, Miss Shen is so unreserved, without the image of a royal youngdy.* When he had the time, he had to properly guide Miss Shen¡¯s etiquette. ¡°Master, why have you slimmed down?¡± After Shen Qianshu pounced over, she saw that his face was pale and was a bit worried. She could not help but look towards Zhong Ran, and she felt that Master¡¯s body was a bit hot. Chapter 1259 - Simply Too Ridiculous

Chapter 1259: Simply Too Ridiculous

She raised her hand and touched his forehead. It was so hot that it was a little scary. ¡°Master, you have a fever?¡± Ye Ling had a fever, and Zhong Ran had already taken him to the hospital to see a doctor. He was given an injection and took some medication. Shen Qianshu measured his temperature again. It was 38 degrees Celsius. Zhong Ran said, ¡°Master¡¯s temperature was 39 degrees Celsius for the past few days, and he was still unwilling to go to the hospital.¡± ¡°Has it been burning like this all the time?¡± Zhong Ran nodded. ¡°And this hasn¡¯t burnt him into a fool?¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡°...¡± Meng Qi was angry. ¡°How much do you wish for my brother to be burnt into a fool!¡± Shen Qianshu went to the kitchen and asked if there was Soju. There was a lot of red wine and champagne in the castle in Paris, yet there was really no Soju. Shen Qianshu kicked Meng Qi out to look for Soju, and Meng Qi was so angry that he wanted to hit her. ¡°Don¡¯t you want your brother to get well quickly?¡± Meng Qi had no choice but to look for Soju. Ye Ling took a bath and was already lying down on the bed. He still had a fever, but it was as serious as before. His eyes were constantly filled with red blood vessels, giving Shen Qianshu an illusion that he was Noah. However, this was Ye Ling, not Noah. ¡°Don¡¯t fuss around. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Your temperature is so high, how could you be alright? What did the doctor say?¡± ¡°Amon cold.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ye Ling nodded. He said that it was a normal cold, yet Ye Ling started to have diarrhea. The vomiting and diarrhea were terrifying. He was fine outside but started falling extremely sick aftering back. After the fever subsided, the other symptoms appeared. Shen Qianshu was so worried that she could not sleep or eat well. Luther butler called a doctor over hurriedly, and the sickness was diagnosed to be influenza. Everyone in the castle was shocked. Shen Qianshu immediately quarantined Ye Ling in the room, away from everyone else. An infectious disease! It was unbelievable that someone would catch the epidemic illness nowadays. Zhong Ran was also shocked. When they had a check-up in the hospital, they said that it was a normal cold. How could it be influenza once they got home? This incident scared everyone. Ye Ling even had an outbreak of the illness. The doctor checked everyone¡¯s body immediately and re-vinated everyone. Tong Hua had been vinated when he was young, yet Shen Qianshu was still worried and ordered Meng Qi to bring him to stay at the left side of the castle. The castle was rtively big, and no one knew how serious the infectious disease was. They could only let Tong Hua leave first. His body was not well, and his immunity was poor too. Shen Qianshu was still worried even after he was vinated. ¡°Meng Qi, bring Tong Hua out to live. Don¡¯t stay here.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Meng Qi did not make a fuss either. Half of the castle¡¯s people left the main castle. Ye Ling started vomiting and having diarrhea crazily. Within a short period of three days, he had slimmed down a lot. Luther butler had invited the entire medical team over. Everyone donned on anti-bacterial clothes and wore masks. Even Shen Qianshu wore a mask. Ye Ling said, ¡°You go out and stay with Tong Hua.¡± He had never expected to have influenza either. He initially thought that it was a very persistent fever, which was why it would not get better. ¡°I won¡¯t go!¡± Shen Qianshu grabbed onto his hand. ¡°I won¡¯t go anywhere!¡± This influenza of the current epidemic was the most typical infectious disease. Since the 20th century, the flu had caused five major outbreaks globally: in 1900, 1918, 1957, 1968, and 1977. Among them, the 1918 pandemic caused a tragedy with thousands and millions of deaths. The flu started with swine fever and spread from the United States. It caused a quarter of Americans to catch the flu and caused more than 500 thousand deaths. Most of the deceased were generally healthy young people. Shen Qianshu looked at the information and only felt a cold shiver down her back. Chapter 1260 - Miss Shen, Who Thinks Too Much

Chapter 1260: Miss Shen, Who Thinks Too Much

Shen Qianshu looked at the information and only felt a cold shiver run down her back. A thinyer of cold sweat covered her entire body, and there was something in her mind prickling her, making it was extremely painful. It was simply too ridiculous. Ye Ling actually never had a vination. Nowadays, when a child was born, almost all vines that could be given within the age of three would have been given. The child mortality rate was high in ancient times, mostly due to smallpox and gue. At that time, there was no vination, so the children were weak. If they caught smallpox or the gue, there were few that could survive. Now, medical knowledge was very developed, and children were vinated as soon as they are born. It was very rare for people to catch influenza, unless it was a mutant virus such as SARS. Even the doctors would never have expected Ye Ling to catch influenza. Furthermore, it was an older body that had caught it. In general, even without a vine, most outbreaks urred in children and rarely in adults. Ye Ling vomited very badly. He vomited out whatever he ate and had diarrhea once every few minutes. He lost weight every day at a rate that was visible to the naked eye. Fortunately, medical knowledge was developed, and with the root of the illness found, and a solution could be derived. However, it was not easy to cure the disease. The illness had already started, and the effect of the vine would be small. One had to wait for the entire illness to surface. For half a month, Ye Ling had continued to have fever, vomiting, diarrhea, and lost almost 15 kg. His cheeks began to lose its fat, and he became bone-thin to the touch. He could not move without any support, and Shen Qianshu was distressed. Luckily, half a monthter, his condition improved slightly. His high fever retreated for two days and did not recur again. His vomiting was less severe, and he had fewer incidences of diarrhea. From only one bowl of porridge per day, he could now drink three bowls of porridge. Shen Qianshu was extremely grateful. It was already good to be able to eat. The entire medical team was also ted. ¡°Master, at first I thought I would have another incidence of SARS. This time, you would be the source of the infection, which scared me to death.¡± Shen Qianshu spoke. In recent years, suchrge-scale infectious diseases usually appeared in rtively barren and poverty-stricken ces. Ye Ling pinched her palm. His illness was not transmitted to anyone. Even though Shen Qianshu took care of him every day dutifully and slept beside him, she was not infected. His heart gradually calmed down. This illness came quite suddenly. ¡°If we were in ancient times, I would have dragged Zhong Ran out and beat him to death. He actually let you catch a strain of influenza. He is too ipetent.¡± Shen Qianshumented. Zhong Ran shivered, Miss Shen, can this even be med on me? You can¡¯t kill me even if your heart hurts for Master. I feel even more wronged than Dou E. Ye Ling pinched her palm again and was not very willing to speak. He felt extremely embarrassed. Since a young age, he had never experienced such a fever with constant vomiting, diarrhea, andck of appetite. His image had been greatly damaged. He required care from others daily, and his legs oftencked strength, with his body feeling as if someone had dug everything out. She had been watching movies recently, and some of the end-of-the-world films were all caused by infectious diseases that quickly swept through a vige or a town within a month. Gradually, the disease would be spread far and wide, marking the start of a global epidemic. Many end-of-the-world films originated from that. She did not dare to do anything but to imagine. The Miss Shen, who had a huge imagination had been crying and wondering if the end of the world was arriving. It felt so wrong for their castle to be the first batch to die. As it turned out from the check, it was because he had never been vinated. That was why he fell ill. Chapter 1261 - Food is Just Calories

Chapter 1261: Food is Just Calories

Zhong Ran persuaded her. ¡°Miss Shen, although designers need inspiration and always say things that are out of the norm, sometimes you need to keep them to yourselves. Your imagination is really scary, okay?¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°... ¡± Ye Ling did not think that this was an ordinary epidemic. He had always been healthy despite never having any vinations. There was no reason for him to catch the epidemic. Recently, he had note into contact with any potential sources of infection. He thought of the food that Yang Ping gave him. Honestly, he almost forgot about it. A week after consumption, he got Bo Yiren to do a checkup, and there was nothing wrong with his body. That time, he was thinking that Yang Ping was just an arrow at the end of its flight. He thought that her reputation was a bluff and that there was nothing to worry about regarding the pill. Until the epidemic came. Then, he began to have doubts. Upon seeing his body examination report, he was even more sure of it. The doctor passed him the report fearfully. Although he had recovered, his immune system had been destroyed. That was surely abnormal. An epidemic could not have wiped out everything from his body. ¡°I got it.¡± Ye Ling was really calm. Beads of cold sweat trickled down the doctor¡¯s head. He was thinking that Master was so unlucky. He had been dealing with mental illnesses for twenty-odd years, and there were finally signs of recovery. Yet, this happened to his body now. It was a really scary thing for someone¡¯s immune system to be destroyedpletely. It meant that one would have to stay in a germ-free room. Bacteria from a sneeze could even make you fall sick. If anyone at home was sick, you would not be able to hide from it. You might even die. ¡°Any ideas?¡± ¡°We are discussing!¡± Ye Ling nodded. He was really calm. ¡°Keep this private. Just let the outside world know that this is caused by an epidemic. Do not tell Luther and do not inform Shen Qianshu. This is an order.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Ye Ling thought about it. ¡°Send me an electronic copy of my medical report.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The doctor said, ¡°Master, do not go anywhere in this period of time. Just stay in the castle. There are a lot of germs in the air outside that could make you sick or...¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Shen Qianshu carried sliced chicken porridge up, and she was in a good mood. The doctor stopped his conversation with Ye Ling and left the main bedroom. Although Ye Ling had recovered a lot, he was still not in a good state. He could only consume liquid foodtely, and in the past few days, he had only been consuming in porridge. Now, he was able to have some ground vegetables, minced meat, and sliced chicken. ¡°Master, I brewed the sliced chicken porridge myself today.¡± In the past two weeks, Shen Qianshu almost stopped everything that she was doing and handed her tasks to Yun An and Chen Wanwan. She focused on caring for Ye Ling. As he could not eat, she was worried sick that her hair was falling more rapidly than usual. Every day, she and the chefs talked about what to make for him so that he would not vomit. But no matter what she cooked, Ye Ling would vomit as he ate. She felt heartache for him. He only recovered slightly in recent days. ¡°You have been consuming in porridge for days. Don¡¯t you think that sliced chicken porridge is such a wonderful and sumptuous meal?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why? If I had to eat in porridge for days, I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. Baby said that you have such a high resistance for temptation. Seeing sliced chicken porridge now must be equivalent to having a sumptuous meal.¡± ¡°Food tastes all the same to me. They¡¯re just some calories.¡± Food = Calories? As a foodie, Shen Qianshu could not ept that. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to appreciate natural resources.¡± Chapter 1262 - Daddy, You’re No Longer Handsome

Chapter 1262: Daddy, You¡¯re No Longer Handsome

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She began ranting. ¡°Master, previously, I did not talk about it as you were really weak. But now, I will begin. Zhong Ran said that you ignored your fever for days. How could you not take it seriously? Fever, cold. They are all very serious things that should be taken seriously. In the future, see a doctor if you feel any slightest bit of difort. Do you hear me?¡± ¡°Okay! ¡°Ye Ling replied weakly. Shen Qianshu began nagging again. Whatever she said went into one of Ye Ling¡¯s ears and out the other. She said these only because she cared for him. The epidemic had scared her badly. His body had also been damaged in a way like never before. He was like some kind of paper paste. Very vulnerable! Tong Hua was badly shocked as well. The castle was veryrge, and Meng Qi lived on the right side. They never let people into the main castle by saying that Ye Ling needed to be quarantined as he had an infectious disease. Yet, Shen Qianshu was always in the castle. Meng Qi was afraid that Tong Hua would be worried, so he got him a pair of binocrs. Tong Hua could observe what was going on in the bedroom. Ye Ling was as thin as a rake. His face was really slim, and his eyes seemed even bigger than before. Yet, he looked so frail like an old man in his seventies or eighties. In his impression, Daddy was invincible and insurmountable. He was really afraid. Meng Qi was not good atforting others. ¡°Heaven helps a good man. My brother won¡¯t die. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Tong Hua was feeling really confused. He could not eat well, and he could not sleep well. He felt much more relieved knowing that Shen Qianshu did not get the disease. As Ye Ling recovered from his illness, Tong Hua slimmed down as well. Aftering to Paris, Butler Luther fed him so well that he gained more than 5 kg. That weight had disappeared magically. He was like a balloon that had deted. In Meng Qi¡¯s words, he looked good again. Previously, he looked worse. It angered Tong Hua so much that he wanted to strangle him. After Ye Ling recovered, Tong Hua coulde back to the castle. There was a strong disinfectant smell in the castle, and it made Tong Hua ufortable. Tong Hua could not care less. He ran upstairs to look at Ye Ling. His eyes almost turned red. Daddy... what a poor thing! ¡°What are you crying for!¡± Ye Ling yelled. Tong Hua pouted and went closer. His tears were on the verge of falling. In a sad tone, he said, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re not handsome anymore!¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°... ¡± Meng Qi was speechless. ¡°...¡± The doctors were dumbfounded. Young Master, you haven¡¯t spoken to Master in so many days, and the first thing you say is that you despise him for being ugly. Is that even right for you? Is that even right? Ye Ling hadin there for over ten days, and he had lost more than 15 kg. He had not even had the chance to look into the mirror, but he knew how ugly he was in such a slim state. He did not really care about his looks. When he got skinny, he could just get fat in no time. He did not understand what the mother and son were focusing on. Butler Little Master smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry. Master only lost some weight, and he will look good again when he recovers and eats more.¡± He would still be a charming young man. Tong Hua tugged at Ye Ling¡¯s hand. ¡°Daddy, you must get handsome again. ¡°... ¡± Ye Ling was dumbstruck. He bore with it for a while. ¡°Shen Qianshu, take him away!¡± Shen Qianshu had been holding in herughter for a long time. She took Tong Hua away quickly. Tong Hua was really smart, and he had been reading up about his illness. Knowing that he was getting better and getting his immunity back, he was much more relieved. He stood on the weighing scale andughed instantly. ¡°Mommy, I am 2 kg lighter than I was in Paris. Now, I can eat like a king.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°... ¡± Chapter 1263 - Establishing An Imposing Air

Chapter 1263: Establishing An Imposing Air

Ye Ling¡¯s illness had been hidden all along. It was hidden within the country and was also hidden from his family. Ye Tingyun and Ye Yifan did not know that Ye Ling was sick. The brothers usually used video calls to keep in touch; otherwise, they would keep in touch through phone calls. During this period of time, Ye Tingyun and Ye Yifan knew that he was busy with Shen Qianshu¡¯s matter and did not disturb him. They wouldmunicate on the phone asionally, and there was no exception. He had been sick for half a month. Only the people in the castle knew about it. When he got better, his appetite was, however, not good. He could only eat liquid foods. Shen Qianshu did not do anything and started to ponder over the food to prepare for him. She had already thrown her own case to one side. Until Yun An reminded her. Megan, Bailey, Will, and the others were still in Paris. Theirpany¡¯s headquarters was also in Paris. Their main markets were Europe and North America. After the jade bracelet was lost, the people from Company B had been looking for it. They were also willing to offer a high price for looking for it on the ck market. However, nothing was found. Sara became a big inte celebrity. She was from City A and was extremely popr recently. Shen Qianshu had not gone into Weibo for half a month and did not know that this imposter¡¯s original name was Wang Ling. She was also a jewelry designer who also studied in Paris. Subsequently, she returned to City A to work in a design institute. Her English name was also indeed called Sara. Her figure was very simr to Shen Qianshu¡¯s, and it was not stressful for her to impersonate her. She was thriving recently and became a big inte celebrity in the jewelry circle. She made use of this force to job-hop over to Dream Star. Shen Qianshu disappeared for half a month. Meanwhile, everyone was buzzing with discussions. Wang Ling was provocative on Weibo from time to time. She was very high-profile. She had been invited to do some business activities recently and was earning money madly. The people in BG also did not bother with her. Yun An even pushed her from behind and made her even more popr. There were some people who did not learn their lesson until they had fallen and felt the pain. Shen Qianshu had only gotten a hold of two videos. She had been thinking of ways to prove herself. Some of her old schoolmates came out personally, but they could only prove that she had studied in Paris. No one could prove that she had enteredpetitions. ¡°Won¡¯t it be known if youpete on the spot?¡± Meng Qi said. ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s line of thought had always been ¡®if I have no way to prove myself, you can also forget about proving¡¯. She followed this line of thought to fight thewsuit, and her odds of winning were too low. Meng Qi¡¯s words gave her a little inspiration. Meng Qi said, ¡°These few works of yours are so close in rank. If you don¡¯t have a little capability, what kind of drawing can youe up with? I have checked their designs for these few years. They are unsightly.¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°People can refute and say that they have inspiration when they were young and that they don¡¯t have inspiration now.¡± ¡°... ¡± Meng Qi was startled. For this kind of design drawing, some people had be famous because of one drawing, and this thing greatly required inspiration. This was indeed a difficult matter. Just when Shen Qianshu was thinking about the case, a big matter happened in Paris. During the European Congress talk, the streets of central Paris was under attack. It happened on the day of the talk. The five heads of state were attacked by terrorists during the gathering. One of the heads of the state died, and three of them were injured. The culprit was ck Rose. ck Rose, who was criticized greatly, was pushed to the crux of the matter in an instant. Aftering to Paris, it was Ye Ling who had been handling the ck Rose¡¯s matter. During this period of time, he had fallen sick and had been recuperating. None of them had ever been concerned about the problem of integration in the ck Rose. This was not a problem that could be settled within a short period of time. However, they did not expect such a big drama to happen. ¡°Butler Luther, Master needs to recuperate. You hide this from him. I¡¯ll handle this matter.¡± Butler Luther was a little surprised. Although he knew that Shen Qianshu was also the gatekeeper, he did not believe in Qianshu¡¯s capability. In his eyes, Shen Qianshu was still the little girl who looked after Ye Ling back then. Chapter 1264 - Send Them On Their Journey

Chapter 1264: Send Them On Their Journey

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu could not care about exining. At the same time, Lady White also came looking for her. It was indeed done by ck Rose. It should be said that the radical group did it. The elders were so furious. They had been cleaning up the mess that Yang Ping had left behind without stopping. However, as the number of people was too many, and they were seeking loopholes from one another, and it became messier and messier instead. The elders even had doubts about Ye Ling¡¯s and Shen Qianshu¡¯s capabilities. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this matter properly,¡± Shen Qianshu said calmly. ¡°Lady White, guard every entrance of the underwater world immediately. During this period of time, don¡¯t allow anyone to enter or leave. I am worried something will happen.¡± The ck Rose was the culmination of hard work from a few generations of people who had guarded it. By bing the gatekeeper, she had the responsibility to protect it. Lady White¡¯s heart shuddered. ¡°Yes!¡± Since Shen Qianshu gave themand, the underwater world started to be confined. It was isted from the world. The terrorist attack this time had be an especially big issue. It shocked the whole world. Shen Qianshu gave out the ck Rose order and gathered all the agents in Paris. Ye Ling had given her a part of the name list. These people were the people he had subduedst time. The head was a man called Beckman. He had eight people under him, and they were the first group of people that was subdued by Ye Ling. Beckman was a ssic chauvinist who discriminated against women. He took orders from Ye Ling and was even a little unwilling to do so. The agents in Europe had their own groups all along. They all had an organization, so Beckman was used to issuing orders. Now, he had to change and take orders from others. He felt very unsatisfied in his heart. Ye Ling had depended on his military force to subdue them temporarily. In addition, there was intimidation from the deck. They did not dare to resist at that moment, but as to whether they were sincerely loyal, Shen Qianshu said that they were somewhat no good. ¡°Gatekeeper!¡± Beckman led a group of people to meet Shen Qianshu. The night in Paris was extremely clear and cold. Shen Qianshu sat on the chair. The bright light cast ayer of jade-like light on her face. She was as beautiful as a painting but was as cold as a knife. She sat steadily on the chair and did not have the slightest intention to greet them at all. She was alone and did not bring any outsiders along. Zhong Ran and Ah Da were not considered to be the ck Rose¡¯s people. When Ye Ling brought Zhong Ran and Ah Da to handle the ck Rose¡¯s matter thest time, this group of agents were very unhappy in their hearts. Ye Ling had also told her about this. Hence, she hade alone. Beckman was on high alert. Beforeing, he had let someone survey the surroundings and was very sure that Shen Qianshu hade alone. Now, he saw her sitting steadily. There was an overbearing aura!! His aura could not help but be weaker. ¡°Sit!¡± Shen Qianshu said in a cold voice. Beckman sat down and looked directly at Shen Qianshu. He had a pair of hawk eyes that were very infiltrating. Shen Qianshu looked towards his gaze. She was fearless. Her aura was stronger than Beckman¡¯s. ¡°There are the people under you?¡± ¡°Yes. The terrorist attack this time has nothing to do with us,¡± Beckman said softly. ¡°We have obeyed gatekeeper¡¯smand. We have been beckoning the agents in Paris all along. We did not expect that they would n for an attack.¡± ¡°I have already personally issued amand to gather all the agents in Paris. There are 43 of them altogether.¡± ¡°This won¡¯t work!¡± Although Beckman felt that women could not be leaders and was devoted unwillingly. Since he was devoted, he would not waver. ¡°Gatekeeper, we do not know who the person who nned the attack is. After it happened, I have been investigating. It is definitely our people who did it, but we do not know who it is. If we find all the people, you will be in danger.¡± Shen Qianshu sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t have much patience. Inspect each and every one of them. Ye Ling and I have just been appointed, and we are being taken a notch down. If they want to seek death, I will send them on their journey!¡± Chapter 1265 - Meng Qi The Little Angry Youth

Chapter 1265: Meng Qi The Little Angry Youth

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The whole meeting room was silent. The agents looked at the woman who was as beautiful as a painting but as cold as a knife. They seemed as if they had been whipped, and they stood still at that instant as they dared not to belittle her. Beckman suddenly thought of Zhong Ran¡¯s words. You would rather offend Ye Ling than to offend Shen Qianshu! She was different from women who were frequently seen. The usual women, regardless of whether they were overbearing or delicate, would not exude so much hostility. The agents¡¯ impression of Shen Qianshu was that she was too hostile and that it was unlike her. She was someone who administered incentives and punishments. She had the aura of a woman¡¯s delicateness, but she also had the aura that belonged to ck Rose, which made others dare not belittle her. Coldness, delicateness, overbearingness, and gentleness all appeared on a single woman. Shen Qianshu also did not talk nonsense. On that night, she issued an order as the ck Rose and gathered them at the stronghold in Paris. The stronghold was an ancient castle. It was usually guarded by an old butler and a few subordinates. It was like an old memorial and was usually deserted. Meng Qi had known about this castle being the stronghold in Paris all along, but it had never been used before. Fang Hongxiu, the gatekeeper back then, had also never used it before. Aventura had used it once. It had already been more than 20 years since any ck Rose agents had entered. In general, if there was nomand from the gatekeeper, no one would also dare toe to this castle. Within one hour after Beckman issued themand, there were already peopleing one after another. Meng Qi came along with Shen Qianshu. Beckman and Meng Qi had met before even though the two of them had done things for Yang Ping previously. Meng Qi was considered to be Beckman¡¯s junior. Actually, he was not very conspicuous. He was too quiet. Beckman was the person-in-charge in Paris. Hence, he had a clear idea of whether the people in Paris were low-profile or high-profile. He also knew that Meng Qi¡¯s background was not simple. After Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu were promoted, Meng Qi¡¯s importance was shown. He was usually like a mysterious person who did not talk much. In reality, he was quite impressive. The ck Rose agents in Paris had practically looked for Meng Qi before. They wanted Meng Qi to act as the go-between with the gatekeeper. Ye Ling was worthy to be the gatekeeper but not Shen Qianshu. In everyone¡¯s hearts, although there were two gatekeepers of the ck Rose, they felt that Shen Qianshu was only a flower vase. During the selection, Ye Ling also went towards theter part, and Shen Qianshu coulde out safely. Hence, to many people, Shen Qianshu was Ye Ling¡¯s free gift. On the other hand, Meng Qi¡¯s temper was strange. If he was acting as a go-between with Shen Qianshu, perhaps he would still consider it for a while. If he was acting as a go-between with Ye Ling, Bah, he would not agree. He only had this brother. Usually, he did not have the chance to do things to make Ye Ling like him. If the ck Rose agents had any matter, his brother would hand it to him. It would be foolish of him to let someone have the chance to do things to make Ye Ling like him and get himself in a lower position. He was not foolish. This route through Meng Qi could not be gone through. There was really not a single person who had thought of taking Shen Qianshu¡¯s route. Recently, Shen Qianshu had shed with people from Company B. There were so many problems and troubles, and it was very high-profile. To the ck Rose¡¯s agents, they did not have a gatekeeper who was someone from the entertainment industry. It was too much of a show-off. Who would have known that the rose order woulde on the day of the terrorist attack? Moreover, it was Shen Qianshu, not Ye Ling, who convened it. Ye Ling had made two people die. The news had also leaked out. Meng Qi said, ¡°I really cannot understand who exactly is blind. My brother has just settled someone, and they immediately created trouble. This is obviously pping my brother¡¯s face!¡± Shen Qianshu stared at them. ¡°... ¡± This child wascking a nerve. When he mentioned about Ye Ling, he was just like an angry youth. Chapter 1266 - If You Don’t Come, You Will Be Chopped To Death

Chapter 1266: If You Don¡¯t Come, You Will Be Chopped To Death

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Meng Qi originally did not participate in this matter. Shen Qianshu was ignorant about the situation of the ck Rose agents in Paris. She was not aware of the situation, and Meng Qi was still not thoughtful. He was unwilling to help and made use of tricks. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Meng Qi, your brother has just dealt with some people, and they are creating trouble immediately after. They are obviously showing your brother that they will give him a hard time. Maybe they know that your brother is ill. Who knows, your brother¡¯s illness may be caused by them. Can you tolerate it?¡± Little Meng Qi exploded once he heard it. What, they were going head-on with his brother? This must not be tolerated. Hence, he was eager to get into action and wanted to seek vengeance for his brother. He had to subdue these people. Butler Luther smiled and looked from the side, shaking his head slightly. Ah, he is still a little too young. His son was a little young and hot-blooded, but his loyalty was good. Miss Shen had indeede up with a wise move. She caught an able-bodied man with just a few words. Meng Qi was a sniper within the old castle. There were not any very good sniper points within the castle, and there were no dominant positions nearby. Hence, he followed Shen Qianshu. He formed an escort team with Beckman temporarily and was in charge of protecting Shen Qianshu. The people in this old castle were also not simple. Although they were middle-aged people, they were the ck Rose¡¯s people. After more than 10 people came one after another, all the lights in the whole castle lit up. There was silence in the hall. Shen Qianshu sat in a high position by herself while the rest of the people were standing. There was a ss of liquor in front of her. There were more than 40 people, so a very big conference hall was needed. The conference hall upstairs was obviously not sufficient. Only the big hall downstairs could be used. The ck Rose agents were either young people or youths. There were males and females, but the majority of them were females. Ever since there was a gatekeeper, this group of young girls was unable to participate in the selection again unless something happened to the gatekeeper. Out of more than 40 agents, nearly 30 of them were women. The oldest was 32 years old, and the youngest was 16 years old. It was their first timeing to meet Shen Qianshu. Most of the people did not dare to be too conspicuous. They greeted Shen Qianshu slightly and retreated to the side after introducing themselves simply. They took the initiative to hand over their firearms to the old butler. No one dared to say that he or she hade with a firearm. Meng Qi said, ¡°These are all rules.¡± Shen Qianshu nodded her head. It was still better for someone who knew the rules as a neer. Shen Qianshu thought for a while and said calmly, ¡°The rose order has been issued. Everyone is in Paris. Why are some people taking so long to arrive?¡± This was considered the main point. Regardless of where they came from, they should arrive within one to two hours since it was not a peak period. When it was nine o¡¯clock, there were actually only slightly more than 20 people. Beckman knew very well that some of them were not convinced in their hearts, and he was afraid that they were unwilling toe. Shen Qianshu said calmly, ¡°Go to the intr and issue a notice. If I don¡¯t see all the Paris agents after one hour, they do not have toe in the future. Their names will be removed directly.¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was dumbstruck. ¡°...¡± Meng Qi was speechless. This showy operation had made him puzzled. If they do note now, they do not have toe again in the future? Beckman also had the intention to persuade her. He looked towards Meng Qi with the intention to get Meng Qi to say it to her. However, Meng Qi sneered in his heart. On what basis should I say? I just don¡¯t want to. He was here to teach that group of people who dared to piss his brother off a lesson. However, he did not really understand Shen Qianshu¡¯s way of doing things. Beckman was helpless and could only say, ¡°Gatekeeper, the Roses has been in turmoil all along. If you remove so many people¡¯s names in Paris within a short period, I¡¯m afraid it will attract unnecessary trouble.¡± Chapter 1267 - Little Angel Has Flipped Out

Chapter 1267: Little Angel Has Flipped Out

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios They did note. They naturally could not ept in their hearts and were naturally not convinced. To subdue them, whether to use intimidation or charisma, she had to make them obey her. Before, Ye Ling went personally to look for them. And he was still ill. Although his attitude was also very tough, in any case, there was no rule about directly beating them to death if they did note. However, Shen Qianshu¡¯s attitude was like ¡®you¡¯re noting? Fine. Ok. You don¡¯t have toe in the future¡¯. She was like an emperor who had just ascended the throne, and her official had established an imposing air. She directly dragged him out to behead him. This absolutely would not work. Shen Qianshu sneered. There were nearly 20 people present here. Some of them were unyielding and were waiting to watch the show. Even if they did not have any secret motives, they were also waiting to gloat at how a woman was going to subdue a group of agents. This woman had also switched to a job that she was not trained for. She was unlike Yang Ping, who couldmand the ck Rose agents for many years. It was because her background was deep enough and that she had sufficient means. ¡°I am the gatekeeper. My words are final!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s gaze was so cold that it was shocking. She touched herself gracefully as she had purposely applied ayer of ck nail polish. She slightly lifted her eyes. In an instant, there were 10 miles of ice. ¡°I¡¯ll conveniently add on one sentence. Today is the time for me to inspect the internal traitors. If anyone dares to not turn up, I¡¯ll treat all of them as aplices of the Paris terrorist attack. After tonight, this group of people have to die!¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was astonished. Meng Qi was also shocked. If she really did this, it would be unjust. If you don¡¯te, you are a traitor, and you have to die? Beckman almost thought that he had heard wrong himself. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Go. Keep my words intact and release it!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Beckman was so suppressed by her aura that he dared not to say anything. He deeply understood Zhong Ran¡¯s words. One would rather offend Ye Ling than to offend Miss Shen. All the people who were present exchanged nces with one another. Meng Qi was also a little nervous. This woman really looks decent being the gatekeeper, but she¡¯s too cruel. The Paris terrorist attack could perhaps be just the act of one or two people. If these 10 plus people did note, they would have to be executed. That would be the act of a tyrant who would rather kill a thousand by mistake than to let anyone go. ¡°Gatekeeper, perhaps they have something on and are dyed while on their way. You cannot decide so hastily.¡± A girl stood up. ¡°Our people in Paris have always been doing things independently and have more freedom. We listen to orders, but we don¡¯t follow them blindly. By doing this, you will only make everyone think that youck confidence and have to depend on people¡¯s lives to raise your dignity. No one will be convinced by you.¡± Shen Qianshu sneered as she looked at the girl in front of her. She was about 17 or 18 years old. She was a white girl and was very tall. She was blonde and was very clean and efficient. If this were to be put in writing, she should be the female lead who fought against the evil forces. And Shen Qianshu would be the cruel queen or perhaps the female supporting role. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°Molise.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled slightly. Everybody felt numb in his or her bones. They would rather Shen Qianshu not smile. It was extremely frightening. ¡°Molise, let me tell you a reason. I am the gatekeeper. I don¡¯t need you all to be convinced by me. I only want you all to obey my orders. If I want you all to head east, you all better not head west. I want you all to shut your mouth now, so you all better not open your mouth to talk!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s tone was especially slow. It seemed as if she was talking unhurriedly and slowly reasoning with you. However, the words that were said made others feel thoroughly cold and fearful in their hearts. ¡°If you cannot do it, you can withdraw. I will not force you to stay. I am not short of you as one person to express your loyalty. Without you, there will still be many people who wille and express their loyalty to me and beg me to give them credit, understand?¡± Chapter 1268 - Little Angel Is Powerful And Overbearing

Chapter 1268: Little Angel Is Powerful And Overbearing

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Shen Qianshu¡¯s words fell, there was silence. Molise¡¯s face turned red and pale. She seemed to be unsatisfied and seemed to also be unconvinced. However, she did not dare to talk again. She did not even dare to intercede. The styles of Shen Qianshu and Yang Ping were quite different. Yang Ping had supported ck Rose¡¯s agents. Yang Ping had several confidants who had always been active as ck Rose agents. However, she herself would not offend ck Rose¡¯s agents. She even supported them and was deeply afraid that if one of them was unsatisfied, it would lead to a collective rebellion. This group of people was extremely hard to tame. It was the people from the underwater world who trained them. They were a very mysterious group of trainers, but this group of people only took orders from the underwater world. Hence, it resulted in the ck Rose¡¯s headquarters being so mysterious all along, and nobody could get a glimpse of it. The ultimate aim of this group of agents was to be able to enter the ck Rose¡¯s headquarters. Yang Ping herself had never been to the headquarters, but she promised this group of agents a big reward if they could go to the headquarters. Hence, they had been loyal to her. The characters of this group of people were very different, and they were hard to tame. Yang Ping could only use the strategy of pleasing them. Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu had just taken over the ck Rose and were not familiar with this style. Ye Ling directly used deterrent measures and made use of military forces to force them to ept him. But at the same time, Ye Ling also thought of ways to tame them. It was only because of the epidemic which caused an interruption. When it was Shen Qianshu¡¯s turn, it was really what she said counted! Shen Qianshu¡¯s gaze was cold as she looked at their unsatisfied faces one by one. ¡°Why? Are you all not satisfied? Let me tell you the reason. In this dark world, you need to respect the strong. If you all don¡¯t have any way to get rid of me, then you have to obey me. This is because you all are not irreceable. Regardless of technology, wealth, or power, the ck Rose has let you all scramble for something unattainable. But has anyone made themselves be irreceable? I am the ck Rose¡¯s gatekeeper. Whatever I say is the order. What I want is for you all to carry out the order and note and bargain with me. If you are capable, then let yourself be irreceable. I¡¯ll have no choice but to support you. Otherwise, don¡¯t say anything. If you leave, even if you die, I can find someone to rece you immediately. I don¡¯t care how Yang Pingmanded you allst time as she does not even know where the ck Rose¡¯s headquarters is. She was just a representative of the gatekeeper. I¡¯m different. I am the right and proper sessor of the ck Rose. I only have one condition for seeking a living under me, which is to be obedient and listen to me. If you cannot do it, pick up and leave!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s attitude was overly hard. She was Wu Zetian since ancient times. But whatever she had said was the truth. If it was possible that no one was willing to leave ck Rose, Beckman had always thought that women could not be leaders. He was even thinking in private how he could watch Shen Qianshu be a joke tonight. He did not expect that Shen Qianshu did not take the usual path. ¡°Each and every one of you feel that you are capable and are very impressive. The ck Rose cannot do without you all, isn¡¯t it? Who gave you all the confidence? Who made you all develop your bad shorings? Remember that in ck Rose, only you all can ustom to me. There is no rationale for me to ustom to you all.¡± After Shen Qianshu¡¯s words fell, eight people arrived one after another. She knew that these people could make their own calctions in their hearts. After saying these words, she would disperse all of them and wait for another one and a half hour again. If those people did note, they would be seen as traitors. This method was really too harsh. Meng Qi asked, ¡°Why did you let them out? What if they run away?¡± ¡°Run?¡± Shen Qianshu sneered. ¡°Meng Qi, there are only a number of agents in Paris. You think that they are geeks like you who don¡¯t socialize? They have their own circles. You wait and see. There are already people who cannot wait to inform their ownpanions.¡± Chapter 1269 - Little Angel’s Wise Move

Chapter 1269: Little Angel¡¯s Wise Move

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu brought Meng Qi and purposely walked around the castle. She saw the old butler in the castle. He was French and was also dressed in the British style. He looked especially like Butler Luther, but he was not like Butler Luther, who looked kind. He exuded an aura which was very cold. ¡°Gatekeeper!¡± The butler slightly lowered his head and was very respectful. This person came from the underwater world. He knew his limits very well and was only loyal to the gatekeeper. Even the representative of the gatekeeper was not considered. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you for these 20 over years,¡± Shen Qianshu said. The days would not have passed so smoothly with one person bringing a group of people to guard this stronghold, not knowing whether it would be used. The butler said, ¡°Gatekeeper has spoken so seriously. This is my responsibility.¡± Shen Qianshu nodded her head and said a few encouraging words. She gave one million Euros as a bonus to the castle at one go. The butler finally revealed a smile. ¡°I represent this group of children to thank gatekeeper.¡± ¡°Small matter!¡± After the butler left, Meng Qi¡¯s face was ck. ¡°You are really wealthy!¡± ¡°The ck Rose¡¯s gun.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled as she said. ¡°It¡¯s been more than 20 years, and he¡¯s still guarding this ce. It¡¯s really not easy. This money is not given to just him alone. It¡¯s given to all the people in the castle.¡± Meng Qi said, ¡°They cannot be subdued by using money.¡± ¡°I have not thought of using money to subdue them,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°But did you see it? When I gave money, he gave me a smiling face. I like this giving and taking way of getting along with subordinates. You are good, I am good, everyone is good. Money is not omnipotent, but without money, will this group of people stay in the ck Rose? From what I know, a ck Rose agent¡¯s annual sry is equivalent to 10 years of a soldier¡¯s annual sry.¡± This did not include an approximation. Finances were allocated by the underwater world and were not under her management. However, she had ounts. This was the benefit of being in ck Rose. Moreover, due to the perfect internal system, every cent as to where the ck Rose¡¯s ounts were spent was clearly recorded. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Meng Qi sneered. He was not the gatekeeper and did not care about how to subdue people, but he admired Shen Qianshu. Although this kind of measure was tough and unreasonable, it was very useful. ¡°You wait. They wille tonight!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Meng Qi did not believe at all. Only half of the people came. Regardless of whether those people were terrorist attackers or looked like they were establishing an imposing air, they were unwilling toe. It was impossible for them toe because of Shen Qianshu¡¯s words. Shen Qianshu smiled and did not say anything. After one hour, Meng Qi looked at the house filled with people. He admired her even more in his heart and also thought indignantly, Hmph, she must be really lucky.Her words actually came true. The butler held the register and checked the people on the register one by one. This was something that could not be feigned. This was because the verification of the identities of the ck Rose¡¯s agents was done through gic means. It was different from fingerprint verification and iris verification. Gic verification was 100 percent urate. Even for identical twins, their genes would have subtle differences. Everything was recorded on a small palmtop. Everyone had to ept the gic verification. There would absolutely be no such thing as sneaking in. This was also why Major Jack had never sent a person sessfully to the ck Rose for many years except for Xiao Qiao and Xiao Jiu. Fortunately, when Xiao Qiao and Xiao Jiu infiltrated the ck Rose, they had always followed Yang Ping and ran around. When they were carrying out their missions, there was never an official meeting, and they did not have any identification checks. There would be an identification verification in the ck Rose once every two months. Moreover, it was random. Hence, it was very difficult for spies to enter. The butler verified everyone¡¯s identities, including Meng Qi¡¯s and Shen Qianshu¡¯s. Chapter 1270 - This Gatekeeper Is Good To Bully

Chapter 1270: This Gatekeeper Is Good To Bully

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling also had to have their identities verified. More than 40 people had arrived. They were standing or sitting, and the big hall was fully packed. The butler and the people in the castle were on alert outside. Everyone¡¯s gaze was on the woman sitting above. The ck Rose agents only had one thought in their hearts. She looked even younger than in the video! Shen Qianshu¡¯s skin was fair, and she was as beautiful as a painting. She had excellent facial features and could be said to be as delicate as a flower. She was a beauty that could captivate even the birds and beasts. Her facial features were not deep-set like the Westerners. However, her aura waspletely intimidating, and it made up for the gentle oriental temperament she exuded. Shen Qianshu also did not speak. She sat silently, and her fingers tapped lightly on the table. She exchanged nces with this group of elite agents. Not a single person made a noise. Silence. However, a few people exchanged eye contact. This little girl is our new gatekeeper. She looks like she¡¯s easy to bully. This new gatekeeper mentioned about killing people in the notice. Is she teasing us? It is really not easy for her to maintain this aura with her small identity. Is the ck Rose selection video a mistake? The selection video looked very cool. She also looked like a smart person, but she looked really small in real life. She did not have the aura of a gatekeeper at all and was unlike Ye Ling. Yes, agree, agree. She looks like she¡¯s very easy to bully!! Shen Qianshu smiled indifferently. Her ck pupils were like ck grapes. They were clean and clear and had a tinge of coldness. ¡°I¡¯ll give you all a chance. Whoever nned the terrorist attack, if you stand up and admit it, I¡¯ll only expel you out from the ck Rose. I will not pursue any further. If I find out about it, I will also not hand you over to the counter-terrorism forces. I will deal with it myself and give the results to the counter-terrorism forces.¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was dumbstruck. What the... What kind of scheme is this gatekeeper up to? Doesn¡¯t she need to interrogate? Who would be so idiotic to stand up and admit it? Is she joking? It¡¯s fake, it¡¯s fake. She¡¯s just putting up a bold front. It¡¯s also not our first time doing it. The counter-terrorism forces do not have the ability to interfere with us. The agents all had their own little circles and were exchanging eye contact. No one said anything. Shen Qianshu was also not anxious. Molise was holding her breath in her heart. Her face was red and white. She finally stood out. ¡°Gatekeeper, why do you want to hand over the people who nned the attack to the counter-terrorism forces?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Shen Qianshu frowned. Her gaze was like a substantial de scraping against the area of her throat. ¡°What is the sixth rule of the ck Rose regtions? Say it to me!¡± Molise¡¯s heart shuddered. Everyone exchanged nces with one another. There were altogether 31 rules of the regtion of the ck Rose agents. Every rule had to be well memorized by the ck Rose agents when they were selected and entered into the ck Rose as agents. There were some agents whose faces did not look good. Shen Qianshu yelled. ¡°Say!¡± Molise¡¯s throat was dry. She was stunned by Shen Qianshu¡¯s aura. ¡°The sixth rule of the ck Rose agent regtions is the prohibition to kill the innocent and prohibition to destroy public order.¡± Shen Qianshu sneered. ¡°Looks like you all have not forgotten about the ck Rose agent regtions. Your existence is a political cover for the headquarters. It is to carry out every order from headquarters. Who exactly gave the order to let you all attack the Paris district and cause casualties amongst the innocent citizens?¡± Molise said, ¡°But this is not the first time we have done such a thing. We have also supported the terrorist attack in the dark before and even helped from the side. No one also said that they would punish us.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s face fell. Some people were silent when they were angry, and those people concealed their happiness or anger. When some people got angry, they could let others feel their fury by just saying one word. However, some people with just one nce could make others feel their fury. Chapter 1271 - The Gatekeeper With A Narrow Escape

Chapter 1271: The Gatekeeper With A Narrow Escape

Shen Qianshu¡¯s aura was too strong. She also did not explode in fury. She pped the table and got up. However, the fury in the atmosphere made others unable to catch their breaths. ¡°On the first day that Ye Ling and I assumed the position of the ck Rose¡¯s gatekeeper, we issued a notice on the intr. All agents have to stand-by and wait for orders. Without our orders, no one is allowed to do anything. Have my words fallen on deaf ears? ¡°You all feel that we have just taken control of ck Rose and that we are weak and easily bullied. Hence, you all purposely created this terrorist attack to establish an imposing air for yourselves. We have just been appointed, and you all are bringing us trouble. No one said anything again after that? You all are like soldiers who are being trained to grow. We do not want you all to aim your guns at weak men and women. We do not want you all to create casualties in the downtown. We are not giving you all the power to kill at your will.¡± ¡°You all are the ck Rose¡¯s backup forces and are people who provide protection. You all are not daggers. We do not need a dagger. We only need people who can provide protection and can protect the headquarters. Every year, you all receive millions in sry. It is not to let you allmit crimes.¡± Shen Qianshu took a deep breath. Her voice was not loud. However, it made others feel fearful for an unknown reason. Molise did not speak further. Beckman thought for a while and said softly, ¡°Gatekeeper, when Yang Ping was appointed, she had always been the leader of ck Rose. She had always gone around to create disturbances. There was a group of people in Europe who were under her control for a long time. It would be very hard to bind them with just an intr notice.¡± He looked at this group of agents and said softly, ¡°Why not give them a chance?¡± Shen Qianshu smiled. She needed people like Beckman who knew what to do and could let her have a way out anytime. Meng Qi really... did not know much aboutmunication. ¡°Alright. stand up. Take the initiative to admit. I¡¯ll only expel and will not hurt your lives.¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was dumbstruck. Beckman also let out a sigh of relief in his heart. This was considered as a better ending. Regardless of who in this group of people did it, at least Shen Qianshu would give them a chance to live. Within this short period of a few hours, Beckman was also considered to have figured out Shen Qianshu¡¯s temperament. Compared to Ye Ling, perhaps shecked being intimidating and suppressing, but she had the same decisiveness and had the final say, which was the same as Ye Ling. She did not allow provocation. To be able to fight for innocence was already a very good ending. He looked at this group of people and hoped that they could tell the truth to receive a lighter sentence. Shen Qianshu looked at them yfully. ¡°Actually, it was not as simple as you all nning the terrorist attack right? You all have obeyed Mo Er¡¯s order and knew that Ye Ling and I were in Paris. Hence, you all purposely created chaos to bring up a mess amongst the ck Rose agents. You all wanted to take advantage of the situation. You all were still obeying Yang Ping¡¯s instructions and gave Ye Ling and me a p on purpose, right?¡± No one spoke, and no one dared to speak. They only dared to exchange eye contact. Shen Qianshu sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t care what your intentions are. Anyway, stand up and admit your own mistakes. Don¡¯t wait for me to investigate. If you wait for me to investigate and find out, the main offender will be executed. The aplices will be imprisoned for a long time!¡± A youth stood up. ¡°I¡¯m not convinced. Based on what? We have always been doing things this way. You cannot just expel us with just one word!¡± Meng Qi sneered. Idiotic!!! Shen Qianshu¡¯s reddish lips slightly wavered. ¡°Based on I¡¯m your gatekeeper!¡± ¡°Is the gatekeeper such a big deal? Can she decide everything? We want democratic voting!¡± Shen Qianshu suddenly hit the table, and her face was darkened like water. ¡°I had a narrow escape and passed the selection. From a jewelry designer, I became a gatekeeper with my hands stained with fresh blood. From someone who dared not step on an ant, I became someone who could open fire and kill people. This is not to let you all have democratic voting!¡± Chapter 1272 - Gatekeeper’s Aggression

Chapter 1272: Gatekeeper¡¯s Aggression

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu¡¯s words were firm and powerful. The pale boy looked like he had heard some bad news. His face was pale and his body icy-cold as if it had been doused with ice. His face was so white that it was a little scary. He did not dare to speak anymore. Shen Qianshu stood upright, her expression extremely unpleasant. She had escaped death by a hair¡¯s breadth and passed a cruel selection that she thought only existed in movies. She had crawled through a jungle full of poisonous insects, trembling, constantly afraid of bullets shooting her dead from unknown corners, afraid that she would never see her lover or her son again. She did not go through all of that only for one challenge of democratic voting when she wished to do something. So what was the point of going through all that? Every single breath was almost life-threatening, and fear immersed everyone on the battlefield. Shen Qianshu¡¯s aura field had fully opened. Everyone felt that their skies had changed; indeed, it was no longer Yang Ping¡¯s era. Their gatekeeper had changed. It was Shen Qianshu. It was Ye Ling! After that statement, no one spoke, and no one rebuked. Just screw democracy. Shen Qianshu took a deep breath to suppress the anger rising within her and nced at Beckman. Beckman was a good assistant and a good partner. He stood up and asked, ¡°Who nned the ambush this time?¡± Nobody answered! Every ck Rose agent in Paris was present. Molise said, ¡°Gatekeeper, we may not be the one who initiated the attack. Perhaps there is someone trying to frame it on us. Please investigate clearly.¡± Meng Qiughed coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say earlier that ck Rose¡¯s agents had always been working like this? You all cover up for each other with words. You clearly know who did it. Who would believe it when you say now that you are being framed by someone? I am ck Rose¡¯s agent too. Why don¡¯t I ever do bad things?¡± Molise looked at Meng Qi and stopped talking. She thought that since this issue did not concern her anyway, she had no need to waste her words. The Gatekeeper should have already made a decision. Beckman was the most frustrated. After all, he was the leader of this group of people. He had his suspicions, but Shen Qianshu was too absolute with her words, leaving no leeway. He was afraid that it would be uncontroble if things really got fired up. Beckman said, ¡°The Gatekeeper has already said that we will handle this issue generously. If you really did it, stand up and confess. I will spare your life.¡± Still, no one stood out. Shen Qianshu had actually considered the possibility that this incident was not carried out by ck Rose¡¯s men. However, it was very strange. Lady White had mentioned that Yang Ping and Mo Er had already been expelled out of the ck Rose. The internal system would not amodate anyone expelled out of ck Rose. A day before the terrorist attack, their intr had constantly been tracking the head of state¡¯s routes. This was a member of the internal department. It could not be someone else framing them. Furthermore, the traces of ammunition also belonged to ck Rose, unless Mo Er used someone familiar. However, even so, there were still traces of ck Rose without question. Only then was Shen Qianshu determined to let them confess on their own. A boy asked, ¡°Gatekeeper, so we can¡¯t do this anymore in the future? Shen Qianshu¡¯s temper subsided a little. She said coldly, ¡°Yes. You can¡¯t do this in the future. I know that when Yang Ping was around, you could use the intr to sell information and hire mercenaries. ck Rose could not control it. In recent years, the internal department of ck Rose has also fallen apart and could not control you either. All of you were outside all year round and don¡¯t even care about the military order. However, after Ye Ling and I be the gatekeepers, you must adapt to our style. ck Rose will definitely not permit the indiscriminate killing of innocent people. We will never allow terrorist attacks or crimes!¡± Chapter 1273 - Gratitude and Threat

Chapter 1273: Gratitude and Threat

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everyone¡¯s hearts froze and skipped a beat. This gatekeeper is really principled. Without permitting us to do external work, where do we get our ie from? We are already used to being unrestrained. Who will be able to tolerate this sudden announcement? This will sever our source of ie. ... Everyone exchanged looks. Shen Qianshu¡¯s decision would directly affect their personal gains. Shen Qianshu said ndly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Other than this, everything else will still be unchanged. If you are worried that you will not have any ie, then you are wrong. Yang Ping had brought all of you onto a stray path. For all these years, ck Rose has always stayed under the radar. We can do mercenary missions, such as protection. As long as the missions do not break thew, you can ept them. We will also distribute missions to you at certain timings; at least, it will ensure that you have something to do. Otherwise, where would we get the money to sustain all of you from? You don¡¯t have to worry about this point.¡± This was what it meant to serve both gratitude and threat simultaneously. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°You are the protection of the ck Rose¡¯s headquarters. For so many years, it was also your group of agents that exposed ck Rose in front of the anti-terrorists. We are not a terrorist organization. You must divert the attention of the anti-terrorists. From now on, I will not permit you to cause any trouble again.¡± Beckman said, ¡°I agree with the gatekeeper. I have always disagreed with all of you always pitting yourself against the world. I have never carried out Yang Ping¡¯s orders.¡± Beckman upheld his values better than them. Everyone looked at one another. Shen Qianshu looked at the agents below and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s enough, speak less nonsense. Will no one confess to this incident?¡± No one spoke. Shen Qianshu nodded. ¡°If so, Beckman, you will be responsible for this investigation. Once the investigation starts, if any of you wish to confess, I will no longer consider it. Before the truth is revealed by the investigation, no one is allowed to leave the castle. Those who leave will be dealt with like a traitor!¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was dumbstruck. Once Shen Qianshu said these words, everyone knew that this was a trap. We have underestimated the new Gatekeeper. We initially thought that she was a girl and tried to intimidate her at the start. We thought that it was so until she said that those who refused toe will have to quit the ck Rose. No one was willing to quit the ck Rose. Even if there were some people who still followed Yang Ping¡¯s orders, they did not want to quit the ck Rose either. Hence, they had toe. However, bying, they had also fallen into the trap. Those guilty would definitely leave. If they were not guilty, then they would not be scared of the investigation. With Beckman investigating, they were just like sitting ducks. Shen Qianshu smiled coldly. ¡°For thest time, I will ask again. Does anyone confess to this attack?¡± Shen Qianshu thought secretly, This group of people have tightly-sealed mouths. She hoped that they would be able to bear it. If it was investigated to be them, she would not hold back. Now, the smarter ones would know that it was time to confess. The agents remained silent. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Very well!¡± Beckman was responsible for investigating this case. He brought a few familiar people and left the castle. Molise asked, ¡°Gatekeeper, why can Beckman leave? What if he was the one who nned the attack?¡± ¡°Never!¡± said Shen Qianshu. ¡°If it¡¯s him, I will have my own ways to handle it and capture him. So, all of you don¡¯t have to worry. Up till now, only Beckman is my own man. Naturally, I have to believe him.¡± Chapter 1274 - Youngster, You are Very Naive

Chapter 1274: Youngster, You are Very Naive

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A young girl said, ¡°Gatekeeper, what if he takes this chance to eliminate his rivals?¡± Shen Qianshu looked at the agents calmly. ¡°So, what do you want to do?¡± Amongst them, a small group said, ¡°You can send two batches of men to investigate.¡± ¡°No need!¡± Shen Qianshu refused their request. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of intentions you are harboring for you to request for two batches of men to investigate this. From the start, Beckman is your leader. You have no reason to distrust him. If so, let him investigate. We will wait for his news. If all of you really think that he will eliminate his rivals and find an impersonator to disillusion me, will I spare him?¡± Naturally not! She had finally convinced these people. Shen Qianshu stood up. ¡°Uncle Butler, entertain them with good food and drinks.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Meng Qi followed Shen Qianshu out, looking like he had something to say. Shen Qianshu also followed him into the garden. Meng Qi said, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with Molise. She used to be Yang Ping¡¯s loyal follower.¡± ¡°Loyal follower?¡± Meng Qi nodded and remembered an incident. ¡°She dated Mo Er before. I don¡¯t know what happened afterward, but they seemed to have broken up. However, she kept listening to the orders of Yang Ping. Mo Er is Yang Ping¡¯s dog. No matter what Yang Ping does, Mo Er would carry it out for her. Logically, if I had broken up with Mo Er, I could never bear to continue following Yang Ping¡¯s orders.¡± Shen Qianshu suddenly had a great revtion. ¡°You are saying that Molise and Mo Er faked a breakup. It is a facade.¡± ¡°I am only suspecting it. Our European agents have many stories.¡± ¡°As a stay-at-home man, why are you such a gossip queen?¡± ¡°You, shut up!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s embarrassment turned into anger. He thought secretly, For my brother¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll give her a suggestion. ¡°It is not easy to mess around with this bunch. By keeping them here, you are actually putting them under house arrest. They will not admit defeat.¡± ¡°If they are not guilty, why can¡¯t they stay? Only the guilty will want to leave.¡± ¡°Logically speaking, it¡¯s not wrong. However, if someone wants to put me under house arrest, regardless of whether Imitted a crime, I will still not ept it easily.¡± ¡°Trust me, there are not a lot of edgy boys like you.¡± ¡°...¡± Meng Qi was speechless. He was infuriated by Shen Qianshu. Meng Qi lifted his head and saw the second story of the castle. A bunch of people were looking at them curiously, and amongst them, there were some who were whispering amongst themselves. No one knew what they were talking about. The butler walked over and said in a lowered voice, ¡°Gatekeeper, there is nothing extraordinary in the surveince cameras.¡± Meng Qi was shocked and had a bad hunch. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Continue monitoring their phones.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°You are monitoring our phones!¡± Meng Qi eximed. Shen Qianshu smiled. ¡°Youngster, ever since you entered this castle, there¡¯s no need for surveince cameras to track your actions. The entire castle is covered by the intr, which automatically connected to everyone¡¯s phones. Ever since it has infiltrated the phones¡¯ data, regardless of whether you call someone outside or message them¡ªeven if you are using a disposable phone¡ªwe will have a copy of your records, voice messages, and texts. Do you think that I¡¯m dumb?¡± ¡°...¡± Meng Qi was speechless. What the hell, impossible! ck Technology. How could such ck Technology ever exist in this world? How could it automatically connect to their phones? Indeed, this was a piece of ck Technology. Shen Qianshu patted Meng Qi¡¯s shoulder meaningfully and smiled beautifully. ¡°Youngster, you have no clue about the powers of technology.¡± ¡°...¡± Meng Qi was speechless. Just when Meng Qi was being confused in the midst of the wind, a teenager walked over and said softly, ¡°Gatekeeper, we have something to consult you.¡± ¡°Say it!¡± The teenager frowned. ¡°We know that Gatekeeper has passed the test. So... we would like to exchange blows with Gatekeeper!¡± Chapter 1275 - Losing to Her

Chapter 1275: Losing to Her

The teenager frowned. ¡°We know that Gatekeeper has passed the test. So... we would like to exchange blows with Gatekeeper!¡± Shen Qianshu looked at the boy. He had a likable face and was a western teenage boy. He looked young and had a round face. He had two little dimples, and when he smiled, there seemed to be tiny stars in his eyes. It was easy for one to like him. Compared to Meng Qi¡¯s casket-like and despicable face, this boy looked very likable. Naturally, Shen Qianshu would not be as silly to exchange blows with these agents. She had been trained by Ye Ling for a few months and then trained with Xiao Qiao and Xiao Jiu together in a rush. Her foundation was actually very weak. In the selection, Xiao Qiao and Xiao Qiao gave her a lot of assistance. Hence, she would not be as dumb as topare with these agents, who had trained for more than ten years. Meng Qi frowned and thought about this problem as well. During the selection, there were very few opportunities for closebat. If the selection method was closebat like in a martial arts contest, Shen Qianshu would have been eliminated in the first round. If shepetes with these teenagers, Meng Qi though gloatingly, she will be beaten to a pulp. Oh, how exciting!!! ¡°Exchange blows?¡± Shen Qianshu muttered and nodded as if she was very interested in this suggestion. ¡°Interesting. There¡¯s a boxing ring behind the castle. Call the rest up. Everyone,e to the boxing ring.¡± ¡°Oh yes!¡± The boy made a victory sign. Initially, he thought it would require a lot more convincing and time to persuade Shen Qianshu topete. He never expected that he would have convinced Shen Qianshu so easily. This made him very surprised, and he immediately ran to call the rest. The excitement was real. Meng Qi gloated and said, ¡°You are very arrogant!¡± With barely a year¡¯s worth of training, she still dared topete with these youngsters. If this was not arrogance, then what was? If she were so arrogant, why didn¡¯t she be a god already? Meng Qi could not care less. Anyway, if she lost, the one losing face was not him. He only had to wait for a good show. ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. She looked at the despicable Meng Qi with a meaningful expression and did not speak further. She brought Meng Qi to the boxing ring. If no one said a word, no one would know that there were actually so many people waiting to see Shen Qianshupete. They had seen the video of Shen Qianshu passing the selection test. Many people thought that it was all Monica¡¯s and Maxi¡¯s noble efforts that allowed Shen Qianshu to pass the selection test. Because they were a group initially. Although their rivals were grouped more tightly together, Monica¡¯s and Maxi¡¯s valiant performance was like a breath of fresh air. Under such an evident contrast, although Shen Qianshu was very impressive as well and her performance was eye-catching, she could not match up to them. Molise was present too. Everyone was eager to try and challenge the gatekeeper. It was admirable to win, and even if they lost, it was not embarrassing for them either. There was only something to gain and nothing to lose from this. Shen Qianshu also saw through the intentions of these people. She did not say much. ¡°Come. Those that want to exchange blows with me, stand out.¡± Amongst the forty people, there were surprisingly more than twenty who wished to exchange blows with her. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Are you going to attack me one after another? I am not a robot, how can I be your match? My stamina will be exhausted sooner orter. That won¡¯t be fair.¡± It was evident that she would be at the disadvantage should shepete with more than twenty people alone. She was not that silly. She thought about it. ¡°Choose three people then.¡± Everyone wanted to exchange blows with the gatekeeper. They also knew that for more than twenty people to go up one by one, it was indeed a wheel battle. This was unfair. Even choosing three people was unfair for the gatekeeper. Chapter 1276 - The Little Angel’s Trap

Chapter 1276: The Little Angel¡¯s Trap

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everyone wanted to exchange blows with the Gatekeeper. They also knew that for more than twenty people to go up one by one, it was indeed a wheel battle. This was unfair. Even choosing three people was unfair for the Gatekeeper. However, the Gatekeeper had spoken, and they were happy to listen, quickly selecting three people. Shen Qianshu looked at them with a smile. Molise was amongst them. Meng Qi thought secretly that this was not an ordinarypetition. If thepetition was about physical fighting, Shen Qianshu would end up with a broken leg or a broken hand. She would be at a disadvantage. Upon that thought, he was pushed by someone. Shen Qianshu looked at the agents with a smile. Under their excited stares, she said smilingly, ¡°All of you must have seen thepetition video before. Meng Qi was also in the selection, and he lost to me. You will only be qualified topete with me after beating him!¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was dumbstruck. ¡°...¡± Meng Qi was speechless. What the heck, what the heck? He was part of the gloating audience. Why did he have topete? What kind of move was this? This was unfair. It was evident that he was bullied. Meng Qi was really mad. The agents were also not convinced. Why did she push Meng Qi out? They had never seen Shen Qianshu engage in a closebat fight before. They had also investigated her thoroughly. If it was a martial artspetition, Shen Qianshu would definitely lose. It was not so definite fighting against Meng Qi. Meng Qi was a legend amongst the European agents. They only heard his name, but they had never seen him before. He was extremely mysterious. He had never participated in any activities and had always been a lone ranger, never forming alliances with others. No one knew about his background. ¡°Am I wrong? If you cannot even win someone who had lost to me, you will naturally not be qualified to stand before me!¡± ¡°...¡± Meng Qi was speechless. Screw all that about my being defeated by you, who lost to you! Shen Qianshu moved closer to Meng Qi and lowered her voice. ¡°Little Brother, sister-in-Law will cheer for you. Your brother will be ted.¡± ¡°...¡± Meng Qi was speechless. Upon hearing that his brother would be happy, Meng Qi was maddened again. However, even if he was angry, he had no choice and stepped onto the boxing ring. Although his brother was sick, he was clear about everything. If she really did fight on the boxing ring and returned home all bruised, his brother would definitely let Zhong Ran beat him to a pulp. Women were petty too. What if she tattled on him? That would not be a problem that could be solved with ten whips. His brother had always been over-possessive. Ye Ling did not have a younger brotherplex, yet he demanded that they all had an older brotherplex. How wronged! Shen Qianshu smiled in satisfaction. She sat aside, and the butler served her some drinks and champagne. The boxing ring was brightly lit in the dark. The agents sat on the left and right, looking at them and cheering for the people they supported. The scene was extremely exciting. Molise shot them a nce and shook her head lightly at an agent. A me of anger rose up within her. When they came, there was a small group nning to kill Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu did not bring anyone with her, and surrounding them were all ck Rose¡¯s agents. She was a new Gatekeeper without any authority, and she did not do anything. No one was convinced by her, and the headquarters never cared about what the agents did. Their distribution of tasks was very clear. No one expected for Shen Qianshu to act unconventionally, messing up their n. They could only use n B¡ªthe martial arts contest. They would act during the contest. Even if the others knew who did it, they just needed to escape. If the ck Rose sent men to investigate, they would form an alliance to protest against it, and this incident would be solved perfectly. Chapter 1277 - Something Unexpected Appeared

Chapter 1277: Something Unexpected Appeared

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Who knew that someone threw a wrench in the works? No one would agree to Shen Qianshu asking a recement topete in the contest for her. They were all waiting for Shen Qianshu topete, and then they would plot her death. However, they were helpless in front of Meng Qi and had no way to persuade her otherwise. They could only abort n B. The butler went to Shen Qianshu¡¯s side, lowered his voice, and said softly, ¡°There are people in the four sniper positions above the castle. Two of them are my men. They are called Cass and Wu Huan.¡± ¡°Good, I know.¡± Shen Qianshu said with a smile. ¡°Keep an eye on them.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The butler retreated, and Shen Qianshuughed coldly. She had long expected that this group of people would be plotting something. She just did not expect them to be so dumb as to act within the castle. They simply did not know their ce. With the ck Technology in her hands, it was a piece of cake to investigate a traitor, let alone control them. These people did not know how formidable technology was. Luckily, the headquarters left a way out. They were afraid that the agents would not ept being restrained and thus did not release all the technology. Otherwise, when the ck Rose agents expanded, the headquarters would be unable to control them. On the boxing ring. Meng Qi was fighting fervently with a young boy. Meng Qi had the upper hand from the start. The boy was the round-faced, dimpled teenager. There was something off with Meng Qi, and he kept hitting the boy¡¯s dimples. The boy¡¯s cheeks became swollen, and he was being beaten by Meng Qi single-sidedly. It was very pathetic. Barely ten minutes in and the boy could not even stand anymore. Meng Qi was not hurt at all and was extremely cold. Because this person dared to raise the challenge, he had topete for no reason at all. If he did not beat him to death, he would not be called Meng Qi. The first boy came down after being beaten to a pulp. Shen Qianshuughed loudly. Meng Qi... acted so purposefully! She bet that Meng Qi must have done it on purpose. He did not hit anywhere else other than the face. The boy also kept his temper in check and only threw a single, light punch at him. Meng Qi stood on the stage and looked at the boy and another teenage agent coldly. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± He stood up high up in the air. The light shone against his cold and white face without a trace of color. This further brought out his arrogance of looking down at the world. Such a chauvinist was proud and unyielding. Cold and capable! The corners of Shen Qianshu¡¯s lips lifted upward slightly. Good job, little Meng Qi. Simply too impressive! Unexpectedly, his kung fu was incredibly neat. Indeed, she did not judge him wrongly. Earlier, she was still contemting that Meng Qi must be able to hold the act up. If he lost, then they would really fight with her. Defeat would be inevitable if they fought with her, and she would lose in an ugly manner. That would not be good to watch, and she would not be able to find another excuse. Luckily, she gambled right. Meng Qi had such a great brotherplex and would definitely model after Ye Ling. If so, his martial arts would not be weak. Fighting against these agents would not pose any problems to him. Meng Qi held up. He had brought them honor!!! Molise breathed deeply. ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± She entered the ring. Meng Qi looked at her coldly. Shen Qianshu nced at him and nodded, exchanging her thoughts. Be harsher with your blows, don¡¯t treat her like a woman. Meng Qi suddenly jumped up and threw punches at her. The two fought on the boxing ring intensely. ¡°Molise,e on, hit him off the stage!¡± ¡°Molise, careful!¡± Molise¡¯s poprity was not low. There were many who were cheering her on and throwing ideas at her. Shen Qianshu smiled lightly. ¡°The beauty of violence is a different type of beauty. We just have to admire it silently. Don¡¯t be too noisy!¡± Chapter 1278 - Using Under-Handed Measures

Chapter 1278: Using Under-Handed Measures

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Once she spoke, the few people did not dare to shout loudly anymore. They had agitated expressions on and were all cheering on for Molise. Shen Qianshu thought, Meng Qi, you really have to hold it up. Did this brat preserve his real abilities thest time I fought with him? And he was beaten so pathetically by me. Did he do it on purpose so he could act pitifully to Master? Yes, it was possible. This calctive boy!!!!! Molise and Meng Qi were agents that were very well-versed with closebat fights. Blows flew by one by one, and it was hard to tell which blows belonged to which person. Meng Qi kicked Molise, sending her flying. She almost fell off the boxing ring, which was two meters high. She fell off half-way, with one hand still hooking on to the side of the boxing ring. With a spurt of strength, she flew up again andnded stably on the stage. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°What the heck, this young girl¡¯s Qi Gong is amazing!¡± Meng Qi did not give her any opportunity to breathe. His body slid on the boxing ring, and his footwork was impressive. As soon as Molise came up, her abdomen was kicked by Meng Qi. Molise copsed on the boxing ring, and Meng Qi threw an elbow over, pinning her onto the ground directly. Molise took this chance, and a murderous feel immediately surfaced. With both of her legs, she pinned Meng Qi¡¯s waist and flipped him over. The two were like a human pyramid. After several rounds of blows, they rolled to the side of the boxing ring. The lower section was filled with cheers. Suddenly, a cold sh glinted. Shen Qianshu narrowed her eyes and stood up immediately! Molise had a small dagger in her hands. She kneeled on the boxing ring, her gaze cold and stern. There was a smear of red blood on the dagger. Meng Qi clutched his abdomen, his fingertips overflowing with fresh blood. Molise¡¯s gaze was cold as a knife, and a cold smile flitted across her lips. She suddenly stood up and pounced over. Shen Qianshu shouted sternly. ¡°Stop it!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s anger was burning within her, yet she kept warning herself that she could not get mad. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on her and the boxing ring. No one thought that Molise would suddenly use a knife. ¡°Since it¡¯s apetition, stop when it¡¯s enough. Who permitted you to use a dagger?¡± Molise smiled. ¡°Gatekeeper, ck Rose¡¯s contests never stop when it¡¯s enough. Also, there is no rule against using daggers, right?¡± The ck Rose agents¡¯ rules had always been like this. Shen Qianshu¡¯s gaze darkened, and a dreadful thought emerged. They were indeed using thepetition to kill her. Even though she won against Meng Qi thest time, she had exhausted everything that she had learned, and she did not know if Meng Qi had allowed her to win on purpose. If she were to go up and fight them one by one, with Molise brandishing the dagger, she might not have dodged that knife. Meng Qi had dodged quickly, yet he was shed by her. Molise¡¯s expression had a bloody smile on it. Victory was in her hands. As long as she beat Meng Qi, Shen Qianshu would definitely have to go onto the stage. If Meng Qi lost, she had no reason to not go up. Otherwise, her authority amongst the ck Rose agents would be gone. Shen Qianshu sat down slowly, having calmed down. ¡°I did not know that this was a life-or-death contest. Meng Qi, don¡¯t restrain yourself. Any deaths will be on my count.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Meng Qi removed his hands and did not care about the wound on his abdomen. Molise also knew to attack during the brief victory and went over, waving her dagger. Every move was life-threatening. Meng Qi kept evading and searching for opportunities, his fresh blood dripping onto the boxing ring. Molise aimed the dagger at his abdomen on purpose. Meng Qi kept dodging backward and was already standing at the edge of the boxing ring. He arched back slightly, dodging the sharp dagger that slid across his face, almost slicing his face. Meng Qi¡¯s body was arched at a formidable angle, and Shen Qianshu was amazed at his flexibility, like a bow full of strength. Chapter 1279 - Life and Death Is Decided by Fate

Chapter 1279: Life and Death Is Decided by Fate

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios His knee flew upward and hit the area between Molise¡¯s forefinger and thumb. Molise felt her arm be numb. Meng Qi fell onto the boxing ring and aimed a kick at her arm. Molise¡¯s dagger fell to the ground. Meng Qi picked up the dagger and stabbed it into Molise¡¯s calf with a swift move. ¡°Ah...¡± Molise let out a pitiful cry. Meng Qi did not give her any chances to pounce back again, kicking her off the boxing ring. ¡°Molise!¡± Two girls went over to help Molise up. The dagger was stuck on her calf, with the fresh blood dying her pants red. Her face became awfully pale. Meng Qi was a talented person and stabbed the dagger right into her bones. They could all feel Molise¡¯s pain. A girl said, ¡°Gatekeeper, Molise is injured. We will send her to the hospital!¡± They were about to leave after helping Molise up when Shen Qianshu picked up the champagne sent by the butler and spat out the bitterness in her heart. ¡°I have said earlier that before Beckman returns, everyone is not allowed to leave the castle.¡± ¡°But Molise is hurt!¡± ¡°Even if she dies from blood loss, she will have to die in the castle!¡± said Shen Qianshu in a deep voice. The expressions on the agents changed. A group of them remained silent, with another group of people, who despite being close to Molise and wanting to plead on her behalf, being unable to speak a word. Molise had said that it was a match of life or death. She was the one who brandished the dagger and hurt Meng Qi heavily. Meng Qi still stood on the boxing ring, while she needed to go to the hospital. Molise looked at Shen Qianshu with hatred in her eyes. Shen Qianshu drank a sip of champagne and was in a good mood. ¡°Meng Qi, do you need to go to the hospital?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s voice was extremely cold. He carelessly tore his shirt and tied it around his abdomen, stemming the blood flow simply. Shen Qianshu saw that his expression was fine, and her heart settled. She looked towards Molise again. ¡°Molise, since it was a life or death situation, you have to admit to your fate. How would I know that you were not the terrorist? If you purposely went to the hospital using the excuse of your injury and escaped, I would still have to waste manpower and resources to capture you. That¡¯s not worth it at all. Hence, you will have to treat your wound yourself.¡± Shen Qianshu nced at her wound. The dagger was stuck deeply, already stabbing her bone. Meng Qi gave them a vivid lesson: a dog that did not bark, bit. A bite would even kill. Meng Qi stood on the stage. It was unclear if it was due to the excess loss of blood or other reasons, but his face became increasingly paler. ¡°Come up. Let¡¯s settle this fight quickly!¡± The sentence ¡°let¡¯s settle this fight quickly¡± stunned thest man who was about to go onto the stage. Meng Qi was very formidable. He also did not use underhanded moves and fought just like that, unlike Molise¡¯s crafty tactics. Hence, even if he acted and stabbed Molise, no one said anything. That agent ndly replied ndly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight with the injured. I admit defeat!¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was speechless. Molise looked at that agent almost hatefully. Why was he such a coward? Meng Qi was injured, and his speed and energy would definitely not match up. Furthermore, he had already fought with two people. No matter how good Meng Qi was, there was a limit to that. At this juncture, as long as he went up the stage and beat Meng Qi, he could exchange blows with Shen Qianshu. As long as Shen Qianshu fought, he could beat her to death. How could he be so foolish? Were all the agents in Europe willing to be led by a woman? Molise was infuriated and was helped down by someone to treat her wound. Shen Qianshu said coldly, ¡°If so, the contest ends. You only have this one chance. In the future, no one shoulde and challenge me again. I don¡¯t have the effort to entertain your nonsense.¡± With a single word ¡°nonsense¡±, this contest was settled. Meng Qi went down the stage. Shen Qianshu called the butler over and ordered him to bring Meng Qi to treat his wound. She was about to say something to the agents when Ye Ling called. Chapter 1280 - The Little angel Loves to Act Cute

Chapter 1280: The Little angel Loves to Act Cute

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu picked up her phone hurriedly, her smile blooming like a flower. ¡°Hi, little sweet honey, did you rest well? Did you miss me? I miss you a lot too.¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was speechless. They must be blind. This definitely was not their gatekeeper. Wasn¡¯t their gatekeeper a cold-hearted killer, a mature woman with an aura that made her seem like 1.8 meters tall? Who was this person with such a lovestruck and sweet appearance? Who possessed her? From the first time they saw Shen Qianshu, they saw an independent, overpowering Shen Qianshu. They had never seen Shen Qianshu act cute like this before. The sweet voice made one blush and caused one¡¯s heartbeat to quicken. Thest syble was alluringly gentle. No one knew who was on the other side of the phone. Little sweet honey? They heard that the two gatekeepers were a couple. The other gatekeeper did not seem like a ¡®little sweet honey¡¯ at all. Could it be that the gatekeeper liked both men and women? Everyone looked at each other. Shen Qianshu¡¯s attention waspletely lured away by Ye Ling, and she forgot to continue her pretense. ¡°It¡¯s already one in the morning. Why haven¡¯t you slept yet? ¡°You are not back yet,¡± said Ye Ling ndly. Although Zhong Ran did not follow her, he was nearby as a precaution. Meng Qi followed her, but security was extremely tight within the castle, and no one knew what had happened. Theoretically, he believed in Shen Qianshu. She was not a woman who would be disposed of easily. Hence, he kept waiting for Shen Qianshu¡¯s call, unexpectedly until one o¡¯clock. It was already very tough for him to endure until one o¡¯clock. There were a lot of factions amongst the ck Rose¡¯s agents. It was not easy to subdue each one of them. This was initially his job. If not for this sudden illness, he would not have let her take this risk. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t go home tonight,¡± said Shen Qianshu with a smile. Her voice was very sweet, and she recounted the incident there simply. ¡°This bunch of people are gutsy. They really nned to kill me during the contest. If I really did go onto the stage, I may have to be carried out. Meng Qi¡¯s injured. The butler said that it was not a big deal, and they are stitching it up already.¡± There were doctors in the castle. These wounds could all be treated. Upon hearing these unfortunate events, Ye Ling was expressionless. He would teach them a lesson when he recovered. This issue could be settled more easily with Beckman working for her. Ye Ling dealt with things differently from Shen Qianshu, but he did not interfere in Shen Qianshu¡¯s decision. ¡°You need to be careful. The agents in Europe are all divided into many factions. They are calctive.¡± Even subduing Beckman was no easy feat. Until now, he was not fully convinced yet. The other members would be harder to settle. Shen Qianshu said lightly, ¡°I know, aren¡¯t we all ying tricks? Let all of us y together. I¡¯m not afraid of them either. This castle can use all of ck Technology¡¯s ck Technology. You don¡¯t have to worry about my safety. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Take it easy¡±. Ye Ling thought that perhaps he should be more concerned about the agents¡¯ safety. If matters got riled up and half of them ended up dead, it would be harder to do things. Shen Qianshu acted cute. ¡°Little sweet honey, I miss you.¡± Really miss you. Although she had only gone out for a couple of hours, she was constantly worried about him vomiting and having diarrhea, bing as thin as a stick. She was more relieved by his side. If she left him, she would always feel uneasy. If Ye Ling were here, she would be more confident. ¡°Mhm,¡± replied Ye Ling. Shen Qianshu pouted and continued acting cute. ¡°Master, are you just going to reply to me with a simple ¡®mhm¡¯? I¡¯m professing my longing for you.¡± Every agent tracking the call was speechless. ¡°...¡± Chapter 1281 - Te Amo

Chapter 1281: Te Amo

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This gatekeeper was slightly thick-skinned. Was Gatekeeper Shen the one who wooed Gatekeeper Ye? Why was one overly passionate and the other so lukewarm? Gossip!!! What a huge piece of gossip!!! Shen Qiansh had momentarily forgotten that ck Rose¡¯s ck Technology was applicable to everyone. This meant that it was applicable to her too. ¡°I know,¡± said Ye Ling. He felt extremely blissful but acted in a reserved manner as usual. After all, he grew up under an education system for the elite and was therefore not as rich in his expressions of his feelings. To Shen Qianshu, this was being a chauvinist You know? You know? What do you know??? Shen Qianshu squeezed out a beautiful smile, despite knowing that Ye Ling would not see it. Her voice was mushy, and she was adept at acting cute. ¡°Master, whenever I go on a work trip, I would tell baby that ¡®darling, mommy misses you.¡± Baby will always tell me loudly, ¡®Mommy, I miss you too.¡¯ This is the correct way to profess one¡¯s longing, okay? I have taught you this for such a long period of time, but you simply dismissed me with a single ¡®I know¡¯. I¡¯m so sad.¡± The bodyguards were speechless. ¡°...¡± Okay, it was definitely Gatekeeper Shen who wooed Gatekeeper Ye. There would always be a distance when a girl woos a boy. Ye Ling remained silent. Shen Qianshu said a couple of ¡®hello¡¯s and could not help but wonder if the connection was broken. She was about to ask Ye Ling when a calm, deep and nice voice came through the phone. ¡°I miss you too.¡± Shen Qianshu only felt her own ears burn up immediately. The voice from the phone seemed to be charged with electricity, pricking her sensitive ears, causing them to jump about. They were extremely red, heating up as if a fire had spread. Her face was also burning like a fire and became immensely red. This surge of electricity engulfed her ears and was transferred to her heart. From her heart, it rushed up to her scalp, before running down all the way. Her scalp was tingling, and the tips of her toes were trembling. From the inside to the outside, they were all filled with Ye Ling¡¯s single ¡°I miss you too.¡± How attractive, how attractive!! It was just like fangirling over celebrities when she was younger. She was turning around in circles in happiness, like how she would react if her favorite celebrity suddenly hugged her. Her entire self seemed to be on the brink of floating away. Shen Qianshu silently struck an ¡°I¡¯m so amazing¡± hand gesture. She spun around at the same spot excitedly, the heat in her face unable to subside. ¡°Master, I love you.¡± Ye Ling was dumbstruck. ¡°... ¡± The bodyguards were speechless. ¡°...¡± What the heck, Gatekeeper Shen can flirt so well!!! It was a textbook-style method of flirting with guys. Ye Ling¡¯s ears had also be red. Luckily, he was alone in the room. He opened his mouth. ording to the appropriate way to react to confessions, he should say ¡®I love you too¡¯. However, Shen Qianshu said it in Chinese. It was not a difficult thing to say ¡®I love you¡¯ in English. When he was very young, Butler Luther would say ¡®I love you¡¯ every day as if he was scared that Ye Ling would feel like he was not loved by anyone. However, to say ¡®I love you¡¯ in Chinese. That was simply... too mushy. He just could not get the words out of his mouth. Hence, he paused. Shen Qianshu was waiting for his confession happily. However, she did not hear it after waiting for quite a while. She was like a little passionate magpie chirping away and expressing her love. ¡°Master, I love you, love you, love you, love you, really love you!¡± Ye Ling touched his ears. ¡°I know.¡± Suddenly, her ears heard a vague sentence. As she was listening, it just flew past. Her French and English were exceptionally good. Her German was average, and she did not know any othernguages. Ye Ling evidently said a sentence in a foreignnguage earlier, and it was neither of those threenguages. She thought fervently, what did Master say? ¡°Master, what did you say?¡± Ye Ling said calmly, ¡°Te amo.¡± He paused. ¡°You are very noisy!¡± Chapter 1282 - Because You are Crazy

Chapter 1282: Because You are Crazy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart suffered a million attacks, and her whole person became sickly. She confessed to Master only for him to say that she was very noisy. This was simply too sorrowful. Ye Ling repeatedly urged her to finish quickly and go home earlier, and he told him that she was to call him immediately should anything happen. Actually, even if anything happened, it would be toote to call him. Hence, he was giving Shen Qianshu confidence, letting her know that she had backup behind her and that she did not need to be afraid. In reality, he had immense trust in Shen Qianshu. Meng Qi¡¯s abdomen was shed quite deeply and more than ten stitches were sewn. Luckily, he was a strong person, and even though his face was pale from the excess loss of blood, he pulled through. After the anesthetic, he regained consciousness and did not look that different. He was quite thin, and his physique was like a teenager. After the stitching, his hair was wet with sweat, sticking onto his forehead, making him look slightly weak. Shen Qianshu silently praised her and raised her thumb. You are amazing! Meng Qi scoffed. ¡°If you did not pull me into the trap, would I have been shed by someone?¡± While he was shed, she went to flirt with his brother. One should not think that just because he was being stitched up that he did not know anything. An agent had told him that the gatekeeper was acting cute. Acting cute. If she was not calling his brother, then who would she be calling? When he was hurt, she went to curry up to his brother, and he did not know if she told his brother about his contributions. This was extremely maddening. ¡°Look at how sour you sound. I used three hundred words to describe your acts of bravery to your brother. Are you satisfied yet?¡± Shen Qianshu had no choice but to use hyperboles. Meng Qi kept a straight face. ¡°Only three hundred words?¡± He pointed at his abdomen. ¡°This stab is worth at least thirty thousand words!¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. What a ratchet. He needs a beating to be stronger. It waste at night, and the castle was silent. Everyone gathered in twos and threes. Luckily, no one raised anything about leaving. The butler also came over and said, ¡°Gatekeeper, Molise¡¯s wound has already been treated, and it will not be a big problem for now.¡± Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Will her calf leave any other symptoms?¡± The butler said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell.¡± If it leaves a sequ, Molise would definitely hate them. Shen Qianshu knew that in this field, an additional enemy would imply that there would be an additional gun pointing towards herself. She was not willing to do so. Regardless of how powerful one was, they could never evade the sniper¡¯s first shot. ¡°If the professionals in the castle cannot treat it well, go to the hospital and find a doctor. Don¡¯t let her calf be paralyzed.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Meng Qi said coldly, ¡°Why do you care about her leg? If it¡¯s paralyzed, let it be. She does not have the ability to seek revenge. If she did not learn her skills well, then she deserves to die. Who can she me?¡± He had also been shed. Did he even say anything? Shen Qianshu said lightly, ¡°Tong Hua is still young.¡± Tong Hua was a child celebrity, and he was still young. He traveled everywhere constantly, and it was impossible for her to be by his side all the time. Ah Da could not monitor him for twenty-four hours either. When a person wanted to seek revenge, there were many ways to do so. She also feared the repercussions of her actions. Shen Qianshu remembered something and sat down. She recalled Ye Ling¡¯s words and recited it in her heart a couple of times. She felt that she could not say it more urately and hence said, ¡°Te amo.¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Meng Qi yelled. ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. The boy looked at her angrily and almost broke out into a string of curses. Shen Qianshu was confused. What happened? I only wanted to ask you what these words meant, why do you have such a big reaction? ¡°What does this mean?¡± Silence. They stared at each other. Meng Qi said lightly, ¡°Oh. You are crazy, you are annoying, go away quickly. The meaning is like this.¡± Chapter 1283 - Suspicious People Everywhere

Chapter 1283: Suspicious People Everywhere

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Meng Qi said lightly, ¡°Oh. You are crazy, you are annoying, go away quickly. That¡¯s the meaning.¡± Once again, Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart suffered a million attacks. Meng Qi looked exceptionally calm and not guilty at all. He had a certain appearance. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Could it be that my ent was inurate? Master would never be so rude to me!¡± Meng Qi almost exploded. Indeed, indeed. I knew it, I knew it. It must be my brother who said it to her. What the heck, how maddening!!! He was so angry that his wounds could not heal anymore. What is so good about this shrewd woman who always bears grudges? What is so good about her that he even confessed? This is not like my brother¡¯s style at all. He was so angry that his stomach hurt!!! ¡°Is my ent inurate? Let me think about it again. It seems like... te amo. It¡¯s pronounced like this.¡± Shen Qianshu was extremely annoyed that she was so uncultured. She was not even sure if she pronounced it correctly. Meng Qi breathed deeply and was extremely agitated. He started lying in a serious pretense. ¡°This is Arabic. It means ¡®you are annoying, you are unlikeable, you can go away¡¯.¡± He knew that Shen Qianshu was only fluent in English and French. She did not know much about the other foreignnguages. He was the amazing one. He was fluent in eight foreignnguages. After all, ck Rose¡¯s agents came from all over the world, and almost everyone could speak a fewnguages. Furthermore, the men also learned more than ten types of conversational sentences to flirt with girls and curse at others. Even those who were not fluent in thosenguages knew how to use them to flirt and curse. The uncultured Miss Shen was deceived by Meng Qi and was extremely hurt. Master actually said that she was annoying. Ah, why does this kind of man have a girlfriend????? ¡°Take care of yourself,¡± said Shen Qianshu listlessly. Meng Qi smiled proudly. It was extremely quiet in the castle. Shen Qianshu went to the surveince center. There were four people outside the surveince center. This was considered a quarantine area, and no one was allowed toe up unless they passed through this gate. The agents in the castle have all discovered such a ce, yet no one managed to go up. They had all been warned downstairs to leave and that they were not permitted to approach the ce. Shen Qianshu entered the monitoring center. The monitoring center was filled with the butler¡¯s men. ¡°Did you find anything?¡± An agent shook his head. ¡°For now, no!¡± Shen Qianshu nodded her head and was a bit puzzled. So much time had passed, but no one delivered any news to the outside world. She looked at the mobile phones of these people carefully. A few agents had teamed up to y mobile games. ¡°So sophisticated? A group of agents, who were ustomed to stealing and killing, could even team up to y games. Some of the people were surfing the inte and watching movies while another group yed cards together. Shen Qianshu narrowed her eyes. ¡°Wait a moment, monitor these people who are ying mobile games, as well as those surfing the Inte. Record their every action. I want to see their game screen.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± This ck Technology was indeed very amazing. It could monitor their game screens and transmit them onto the big projector simultaneously. This was a 5v5 game. It did not seem like a randomized game¡ªthey seemed to be ying in a room within the system. Shen Qianshu opened the room¡¯s voice system for this group and could hear their conversations. They were all talking about the game. Shen Qianshu looked at the remaining people carefully. Those who were not online were definitely excluded. There was a group of people chatting together while some were reading and some were sleeping. The only suspicious people were the group of gamers and the few online. The scope was rtively small. Chapter 1284 - A Huge Mess

Chapter 1284: A Huge Mess

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Gatekeeper, are you suspecting that they are delivering news through the game?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± said Shen Qianshu coldly. They were ying League of Legends. Shen Qianshu was rtively familiar with the game. Indeed, the people were not engrossed in the game and were instead chatting there. ¡°Retrieve their chat content.¡± Upon Shen Qianshu¡¯s orders, they acted quickly and immediately retrieved the chat records. Two of them swiftly decoded it and revealed a message. The Gatekeeper is shutting the doors to catch thieves. North America needs to be careful. The new Gatekeeper is not easy to mess around with. We are definitely being monitored, but we don¡¯t know from where. The Gatekeeper seems weak. Please take note, she only seems weak. Despite decoding all of the game¡¯s content, the messages retrieved were entirely unrted to the attack. It was just them contacting the agents in North America to deliver the news regarding what happened in the castle tonight. ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Thank you for thinking so highly of me. ¡°What about those online?¡± ¡°No suspicious activity. They are only looking at the news.¡± ¡°Monitor them attentively. Do not let your guard down.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± If the person who nned the attack was in the castle, he would not remain a sitting duck. Beckman had been investigating. All the rted pieces of evidence were saved in the International Counter Terrorism Office. They just needed to review the files to see the statistics at the scene. With aparison of the field data, they could then sieve out suspicious personnel. Butler went over and said, ¡°Molise wants to see you.¡± Shen Qianshu was puzzled and hesitated for a moment before sending for Molise toe to the meeting room. She also called Meng Qi over. Other than the butler, she person she trusted the most was still Meng Qi. Molise¡¯s leg was almost paralyzed. If she did not go to the hospital within two days, that leg would leave a serious after-effect. The doctors in the castle merely gave her some simple treatment. The butler went to call the doctor. Molise was breaking out into a cold sweat. After the anesthetic, her wound was immensely painful. She shot a hateful gaze towards Meng Qi. Meng Qi¡¯s move was extremely harsh¡ªthe dagger had stabbed into her bone. That was the most painful. Meng Qi was unaffected, and his heart did not fluctuate. ¡°What do you have to say?¡± Molise said, ¡°I want to go to the hospital.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± said Shen Qianshu. ¡°Before this issue has beenpletely investigated, no one is allowed to leave. The butler has already called for a doctor. Your leg will be fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital, and you can send men over to keep an eye on me. I need to have an operation, and even if the doctores, it may not be effective. Without the necessary equipment, my leg cannot be saved,¡± said Molise. ¡°I am an agent. My leg cannot be paralyzed.¡± ¡°Molise, you can even ept death, but you cannot ept a paralyzed leg?¡± ¡°Yes, I can ept death, but I cannot ept a paralyzed leg,¡± said Molise. ¡°If I tell you who the nner of the Paris terrorist attack was, you will release me to the hospital, right?¡± Shen Qianshu pondered about it. ¡°Yes!¡± Indeed, she knew something. Even if it was not nned by her, at least, she could provide some clues. ¡°You had always suspected me, right?¡± said Molise. ¡°You suspect me because of Mo Er. However, the attack ispletely unrted to me. Indeed, it was nned by Mo Er, and there¡¯s someone in Paris cooperating with him. But the person is not me. Although I am no good person, I am not someone who will not dare to own up to my actions. I know...¡± In the air, there was a sudden light cracking sound. A bullet prated the air, and Meng Qi immediately pounced over and knocked Shen Qianshu down. The bullet shot into Molise¡¯s chest and toppled her. Even the chair she sat on was overturned. Chapter 1285 - Do You Want To Report EaChapter Other?

Chapter 1285: Do You Want To Report Each Other?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The sound of the gunshot was harsh. Shen Qianshu said strictly, ¡°Don¡¯t let him go!¡± A male agent, with a rifle in his hand, was constantly firing inside. Meng Qi dragged Shen Qianshu and hid under the obstructions. The agents in the castle swiftly got to their positions and retrieved their own firearms after the butler unlocked them. The squadrons met, and the sound of gunfire did not cease. The sniper was on standby since long ago and shot that male agent down with a bullet. The scene happened too quickly, and no one was quick enough to stop it. The butler asked angrily, ¡°How did he get his hands on a gun?¡± When everyone entered the door, all their firearms were confiscated. They also had to pass through a safety door, and their hands definitely did not hold any guns. The firearms were all kept behind a ss wall, which could only be unlocked by the butler. This man actually fired with a rifle. ¡°Gatekeeper, are you alright?¡± An agent walked over briskly. The snipers were reporting their positions, and there was still hostility in the air. Other than this agent, no one struck out again. Although many people were unconvinced by Shen Qianshu beforeing and despite still notpletely won over after these few hours, they still had to obey orders. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go look at Molise.¡± This was an obvious murder to silence her. The butler confiscated everyone¡¯s firearms again. This time, he was met with a few people¡¯s resistance. However, the butler remained unyielding and had to confiscate all firearms. Molise had fainted. She was still breathing. Shen Qianshu thought about it. ¡°Butler, dispatch men that you are familiar with to send her to the hospital. Then, guard the hospital. Don¡¯t let her leave.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone was scared. Those ying games stopped ying Those surfing websites stopped surfing. Those watching movies stopped watching too. Everyone looked at each other. Shen Qianshu was extremely calm. ¡°All free activities are prohibited for everyone in the castle. All of you, gather in the hall.¡± The person had died from the bullet. Shen Qianshu could not guarantee that he still had aplices; hence, she could only gather everyone together so that it was easier to control them. Meng Qi did not find anything on the corpse. It was very weird that he could get a gun. Upon checking the castle, the butler found out that the arsenal had been raided. It was his oversight. Shen Qianshu knocked on the table. Someone could not bear it any longer. ¡°Gatekeeper, will Molise die?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± said Shen Qianshu coldly. ¡°Molise came to report to me. She knew who the nner of the attack was. Evidently, the other party also knew that Molise knows the truth. Hence, he wanted to kill her to silence her.¡± A young girl said, ¡°Then the truth of this incident is revealed. If he was the murderer, then he must have nned this. He died too, so this matter is settled. Why do we still have to stay here?¡± The agents did not agree with her words. It was obvious. No one knew if this was a trap. No one knew if the schemer belonged to a team or was alone. No one was clear about this issue. Shen Qianshu said coldly, ¡°Because I ordered you to stay here, you can only stay here. I will try my best to save Molise. When she wakes up, I will know the truth. She had already uttered the first syble of the person¡¯s name. What a pity that she did notplete her words.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled lightly. ¡°We have more than twenty people here whose names fit this first syble. It¡¯s not so easy to leave.¡± The people looked at each other. When it came to psychological warfare, Shen Qianshu was the professional. She was extremely clear on how to break down the fortress in their hearts. ¡°So, do you want to report each other?¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was astonished. ¡°...¡± Meng Qi was speechless. Chapter 1286 - Report One Another

Chapter 1286: Report One Another

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Report one another? Everyone looked around, not understanding what was actually going on. Their heart skipped a beat, and they all had an unspeakable feeling that felt not quite right. It was as if they had entered a trap. Shen Qianshu smiled. ¡°You guys know each other best. Molise could report to me over her leg, so I believe that you would all provide whatever information you have for the safety of your lives. Otherwise, no one will care about your lives any longer.¡± ¡°Leader, you are forcing us.¡± ¡°Bro, watch your mouth. What coercing? I don¡¯t believe that any of you here has a single piece of information. At the start, didn¡¯t all of you bully me because I looked like such a gentle and weakdy?¡± Shen Qianshu responded. The others did not rebut. But was she really gentle and weak? Now, one died, and one was injured. Other than Meng Qi, there were forty other people in the castle. These forty people came from a few ns. They were all reporting against each other. The clues were all trivial; what mattered more was on how to differentiate which ns they belonged to. This bunch of people were not stupid either. They knew what Shen Qianshu meant, but even when they did, they could not do anything about it. Everyone quieted down, though not as Shen Qianshu had wished for. The few friends that Molise was usually close to were really quiet. They also noticed something. Although Shen Qianshu constantly threatened them, she had never really hurt them. Instead, they were the ones who kept trying to test Shen Qianshu¡¯s limits. One hourter. Beckman phoned Shen Qianshu, and she epted the call intentionally in front of everyone. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ... ¡°Fine, I got it.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at the crowd on purpose, but she did not stop her gaze at anyone. Then, she stared into a corner, and she seemed to have a really good attitude. Yet, everyone else felt a chill. Has Beckman found out about something? The look in Leader¡¯s eyes is so scary. Everyone was thinking about the look in their leader¡¯s eyes. It was terrifying. Yet, Shen Qianshu did not speak much. She hung up the phone and said calmly, ¡°Beckman has already gotten some clues. Who is Gwen?¡± A youth stood forward. ¡°Leader, I am Gwen.¡± He was a White Youth who looked about the age of Meng Qi but was thinner than him. He did not look like a good person, but his eyes seemed very clear. ¡°Beckman said that you bought quite a lot of raw materials sufficient to make bombs three days ago,¡± Shen Qianshu said calmly. ¡°He will send me the video recording very soon. You borrowed your friend¡¯s credit card and used your friend¡¯s hand to purchase it. How do you exin that?¡± Gwen said, ¡°I received a mission that required an explosion, so I bought the materials. They are all in my garage, and you can send Beckman to check it out. I have not had time to start making the bomb.¡± ¡°Address!¡± Gwen sent Beckman his address, and Shen Qianshu sent Beckman to check on it. Gwen retreated silently. Shen Qianshu could remember everyone. Although she did not know their names, she had been observing everyone¡¯s every move since they stepped foot into the castle. Gwen did not look like the culprit. He seemed the most carefree of all. He ate and slept when it was time. He had no worries. If it was not that he had a good mental state, it would mean that he had nothing to do with this whole matter. He only cared about himself, and he did not bother about how others were doing. He was very simr to Meng Qi. They both liked being alone. Half an hourter, Beckman replied that the things were still indeed there. Gwen had not used them, and Shen Qianshu knew something. The purpose of checking in front of everyone was to put some pressure on them. Chapter 1287 - Big Twist

Chapter 1287: Big Twist

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Gwen did this so secretly, and Beckman could find out about it. If any of you intend to n on an explosion, there is no way that Beckman wouldn¡¯t know. So stop with your pointless resistance.¡± As soon as Shen Qianshu finished speaking, a youth came forward. ¡°Leader, I know who did it, but you have to fulfill one condition.¡± ¡°MIKE!¡± Everyone shrieked. Shen Qianshu calmly sat like an unmoving mountain. Her expression never changed. So many people knew about it, yet she sent Beckman to investigate it. How funny. These people were just here to cover things up for one another. ¡°Are you an enemy or a friend?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°As a friend, I expect nothing but the truth. If you are an enemy, I¡¯m sorry. I never negotiate with my enemies!¡± Negotiating with Yang Ping caused her so much pain. She only knew how to drag people into more pain and sorrow. So, she had learned to never negotiate again. Unless they had something in their hands that was worth sacrificing for. Such as Tong Hua. Or maybe, Ye Ling. No one would have thought that Shen Qianshu would be so firm on her decisions and that she would not even give them a chance. Mike¡¯s face turned red, and in anger, he said, ¡°Leader, our n for this attack has nothing to do with Yang Ping or Mo Er at all.¡± Shen Qianshu raised her brows. She was a little rmed. It had nothing to do with Mo Er. How? That person had traveled across Europe just for an opportunity to cause trouble for her. Mike said, ¡°Leader, after all this time, I don¡¯t wish to treat you as an enemy, and neither does anyone else here. So I will choose to speak the truth. Mo Er has indeede to us, and he wished that we would cooperate with them. They want to cause serious harm to you and Leader Ye. They had gone to look for Beckman as well, but Beckman did not tell you about it because he had rejected that offer. Neither did he wish to cause unnecessary rm. Mo Er has been controlling us with Yang Ping for years. They had treated us so well for many years, and it is only natural for us to repay what they have done for us. But this time, the attack really has nothing to do with them.¡± A youngdy stood up. ¡°Leader, I was the one. It has nothing to do with them. Please don¡¯t take any actions against them. I will bear the consequences.¡± ¡°Lily!¡± Lily raised her hand to signal for him not to speak. Shen Qianshu was calm and collected, still. ¡°Since it has nothing to do with Yang Ping and Mo Er, why was this attack nned?¡± ¡°For revenge!¡± Lily said with a truthful look in her eyes. ¡°Ever since Yang Ping¡¯s crimes were exposed, we have severed all ties with her. Mo Er searched for us several times, and we pushed him down. We stick to our initial mission, which is to stay loyal to the ck Rose and no one else. Even if we had done terrible things and nned murderous crimes, we never disobey the orders of the ck Rose. ¡°Three years ago, we went on a mission given by the Lady White from the headquarters in ck Rose. Seven of us were killed for being spies, and our mission failed. The murderer has since then been promoted from a soldier to a chief. He took part in several European discussions. This time, I was the one who nned the attack. The initial goal was to avenge our brothers and sisters. We did not intend to cause chaos. Otherwise, why would only one die and ten-plus people be injured? If our n was to cause chaos, there would have long been a river of blood.¡± Mike said, ¡°The brothers and sisters died for us, so we have the obligation to seek revenge. Leader, please forgive us!¡± Chapter 1288 - Suspicion

Chapter 1288: Suspicion

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu never thought there would be such a major plot twist. It was not one person who nned this, but a whole group of people. She sat quietly and felt suspicion. Fine, vengeance. I understand. But why did they have to shoot Molise? Was it to prevent Molise from exposing something? Mike and Lily stood in front of her, and they both admitted their attack frankly. Lily was the mastermind while Mike and a team cooperated along with them. Shen Qianshu remained silent the whole time. Everyone else was panicking. ¡°Leader, our brothers were tortured to death, and their deaths were terrible. We have been searching for the chief¡¯s whereabouts in the past few years outside carrying out our respective missions. He is very clever and good at being secretive. We couldn¡¯t find him. There was no suitable opportunity for that. This time is a godsend. We nned it for a few months. It has nothing to do with you. At that time, you were not involved in the selection of ck Rose yet, and we had already started nning for this.¡± Lily handed Shen Qianshu a document. From the beginning, she had been recording everything down. Indeed, they had been nning it even before Shen Qianshu was in the selection test. Shen Qianshu looked at them calmly. She said, ¡°Let me ask you. All these years, the anti-terrorism group has been sending people into ck Rose. How do you guys handle the issue?¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was dumbstruck. Meng Qi said, ¡°Cruel torture to death.¡± Shen Qianshu nodded and said softly, ¡°You are a group of soldiers. You have signed a life and death certificate. If you receive such a high sry and pension annually, you must be prepared to sacrifice. This is true for everyone, including me. I think you have already made preparations for sacrifice. The death of brothers and sisters is not only that group of people. Is it that you are going to avenge everyone?¡± Mike was furious. ¡°Leader, do you mean that we cannot even seek to avenge for the people who have died?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t twist the concepts!¡± Shen Qianshu yelled. ¡°Last year, two agents died in Europe. Did any of you seek revenge? No, you even took the escort service provided by the murderers. You guys spoke andughed jovially, regardless of the life and death of your fellow peers. Why care about the life and death of that specific group of people? Don¡¯t try to guilt-trip me with some moral values. You guys don¡¯t even have them!¡± Lily made eye contact with Mike. They did not think that Shen Qianshu would be so familiar with the matters of the agents in Europe since she had just picked up the baton. Shen Qianshu raised her brows. ¡°Meng Qi, match the information.¡± Meng Qi nodded and went to do so. Lily clenched her fist, and her veins were popping. She suppressed her anger. ¡°Leader, why don¡¯t you trust us?¡± ¡°You guys aren¡¯t worthy of my trust!¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was dumbstruck. No one would have thought that Shen Qianshu would say that so straightforwardly. Shen Qianshu said calmly. ¡°If you guys are worthy of trust, you should have spoken the truth when I asked the first time. You do not even trust that I would be a just person. You guys don¡¯t even believe that I can solve your problems. Since it is so, why should I trust you?¡± Trust was mutual. If you don¡¯t trust me, I naturally won¡¯t trust you either. Lily lowered her arrogant head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Leader!¡± Shen Qianshu pondered. She was confused about what happened to Molise. ¡°Since it is so, why did you have to murder Molise?¡± ¡°He is not one of us,¡± Mike said. ¡°I know at such a time like this, we are very suspicious and anything we say would sound sketchy. In fact, in your eyes, we might just be trying to silence him by killing him. But he is not one of us. We are confused as to why we had to kill Molise as well. If Molise wasn¡¯t hurt, things could have escted into a more serious stand, and we would not be so frank with you.¡± Chapter 1289 - The Gossip about Meng Qi

Chapter 1289: The Gossip about Meng Qi

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu pursed her lips and said softly, ¡°So, in other words, you acknowledged the attack, but you don¡¯t know why Molise was killed, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lily said, ¡°New leader, new style. Leader, you have to give us time to adapt. For more than 20 years, no outside agents have been in charge. We all listened to Yang Ping. It was so for the previous generation as well. The same is true for ours. ck Rose, this umbre that provides us with cover has long fallen apart, and it needs some form of integration. You need time, and so do we. Leader, please believe us. If you are really capable, subdue us, and we will do what you say. ¡± Shen Qianshu raised her brows. This is how they try to patch things up? The European agents were self-contained. Naturally, they were willing to give in. Shen Qianshu would not do nothing about it. Meng Qi quickly checked the information, and he nodded as if to signal for everyone to keep silent, but he did not say anything. Lily was speaking the truth. The person who died was her sister. ¡°Tell me the detailed ns of your attack and the people who are involved. I promise, if it is true, I will look on the brighter side.¡± Lily and Mike made eye contact. Then, they told her everything. This matter affected over twenty people, and they all knew about it. In fact, they participated in it in some ways. Since it was hidden, Shen Qianshu could not follow the initial punishment. She said calmly. ¡°Since Lily is the Mastermind and Mike is the main aplice, the death penalty is waived. Go to the punishment room. Each of you will receive 50 whips. The rest of you will have demerits recorded. You can get your own records from the intr. After threemits, you will be expelled from ck Rose. If it is a serious vition, you will be immediately expelled.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lily and Mike went into the punishment room to await their punishment. Shen Qianshu dispersed everyone. Meng Qi said, ¡°You are so quick to give out punishments. You are not going to press on further about all the things that they have kept from you?¡± ¡°It depends on what they are hiding. I believe in Lily and Mike. They are just there for revenge. This can¡¯t be fake. What I can think of now is that there could have been some kind of hidden information regarding the missions in the past. They are trying to correct their mistakes, and that is why they hide it so strongly. You are so gossipy. Have you heard about anything? I felt like you had something to say.¡± Meng Qi nodded and said, ¡°I have heard of that mission. I am not sure from where, but you can just listen to it and not take it too seriously. Lily does have an older sister. She fell in love with the chief at that time. The chief got information about ck Rose from her and knew about how the technology there is way ahead of the world. So he made use of her to find the headquarters of ck Rose. Lily¡¯s sister was trapped by love, and she betrayed ck Rose. Lily and Mike led a group of people who wanted to follow the chief and betray ck Rose, but Yang Pingter knew about it. She sent Mo Er to kill his sister and separated the chief from Lily and Mike. The chief was also a ruthless man. Following Yang Ping¡¯s n, he killed several agents, instantly bing enemies with Lily and Mike.¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. Meng Qi thought for a while. ¡°In fact, there is also some insider information. I heard that Lily urged her sister to hook up with the chief to fight back. They were unhappy with Yang Ping, but they were not capable enough to deal with her. The chief had an army, fuel oil, and money, but he did not expect Yang Ping to y them all. Lily and Mike went for wool and came back shorn.¡± Chapter 1290 - Simply a Palace Scheme

Chapter 1290: Simply a Pce Scheme

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. What the flying f*ck. The agents of the ck Rose cane up with a whole drama like Pce Schemes! The story was more exciting than those in novels. Even television dramas would not dare toe up with a plot like that. Meng Qi said, ¡°Lily definitely doesn¡¯t want anyone to know about the truth of the past.¡± Shen Qianshu pondered. If it were her, she would not want anyone to know of the truth either. Firstly, it would make her look stupid. Secondly, it would cause some losses. Thirdly, that was clearly betrayal. Beckman had returned. He returned with some information regarding the attack. Indeed, it was Lily and Mike behind it. Mo Er was actually not involved at all. Mo Er was just taking advantage of the crisis. He never participated. Beckman said, ¡°Leader, you are still the smartest one. I have not even checked thoroughly, and you have already gotten a hold of all of them. This trick was a smart move. He was d to investigate. In order to do so, Shen Qianshu gave him privileges so that he could use all the internalworks and resources of ck Rose. It was only then when he realized how amazingly the headquarters had existed!!!! Even if he had any tinge of displeasure, he was now pleased. Shen Qianshu told Beckman about what Meng Qi had just told her. ¡°Have you heard of this?¡± Beckman was startled. He looked at Meng Qi and smiled. ¡°Yes, Meng Qi is right. It indeed happened back then. Things were way moreplicated at that time. There is generally nothing wrong with what was said. I understood on my way back. The moment Molise was hurt, I thought about how Lily and Mike must not have wanted anyone to know that they had almost betrayed the agents of ck Rose at that time. So, they wanted to mute her.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°What a pce scheme!!!¡± Beckman said, ¡°Leader, I suggest that you pretend not to know of this. Do not point it out. This issue has passed for years, and there is no point in bringing it up again. What¡¯s more, you just got the baton. If you handle this issue in a high-profile way, it might cause panic.¡± Shen Qianshu nodded. She understood that this was not something to look into. She had thought about what Beckman had said. She just had to beat these people up and give them some demerit points. Anything more would make her seem like a heartless person. ¡°Fine, I got it.¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Announce the closure of this matter. I will hand over the responsibility of dealing with the ones who need to be punished or penalized. I shall leave with Meng Qi first.¡± This matter was perfectly solved for now. Beckman would handle the issues after this. After dealing with this, the sky was bright. On the way home, Meng Qi asked, ¡°These people were disloyal in the past, but it does not mean that they will be the same now. If you want to use them well, you have to forgo the past.¡± ¡°Oh, Meng Qi. I never thought that you would think in my shoes?¡± Meng Qi was annoyed. ¡°Who is? Who is? Shameless!¡± The two of them returned to the castle. The lights in the bedroom were still on. Ye Ling was reading under the night light. He was leaning on the sofa with a book. Even when he was as thin as a bamboo, he still gave off dreamy vibes. ¡°Master, I¡¯m home!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s voice was sweet. Shey down beside him like a happy little spirit. Ye Ling ruffled her hair. ¡°Mmh.¡± Shen Qianshu looked up at his hand. Oh? So sweet! She loved it when Master touched her head. It made her feel loved and adored. ¡°Was it sessful?¡± ¡°Not so much. Let¡¯s not talk about that. Have you not slept for a day?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. Where has the butler gone? He actually let him stay awake? He has just recovered. He cannot get overly exhausted. Chapter 1291 - Baby Wants You To Hug To Sleep

Chapter 1291: Baby Wants You To Hug To Sleep

¡°It was not that smooth. Let¡¯s not talk about it first. Have you not slept for a day?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. Where has the butler gone? He actually let him stay awake? He has just recovered. He cannot get overly exhausted. ¡°I have woken up.¡± Ye Ling looked decent as he said. ¡°I woke up early today.¡± Liar!! You looked like you did not sleep for one night. Shen Qianshu was speechless. She did not believe a word. Shen Qianshu crawled into bed. She hugged his arm and acted coquettishly. ¡°Master, I am so tired. Without you hugging me, I cannot sleep. Can you apany me to sleep?¡± Ye Ling smiled and looked at her. ¡°You cannot sleep without me hugging you?¡± Shen Qianshu was obedient like a porcin doll. ¡°Yea, yea, yea. I cannot sleep without you hugging me. I am your little sweetheart. I want to lie in your arms and sleep!¡± I freaking gave myself goosebumps!!! ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Ling put his book down as he held her andid down. Shen Qianshu rolled into his arms and automatically found a warm andfortable position. She was extremely satisfied. Master was too skinny. The bones on his waist were protruding. It made her feel heartache. She wanted to let Master put on some weight. ¡°Sleep!¡± He patted her back lightly. She had the intention to ask him what had happened, but he had not slept for one night. His face was cold and pale. He was also not willing to torture her. The two of them hugged each other and slept. This napsted until the afternoon. Tong Hua the little baby ate his breakfastzily. There were only Butler Luther and him at the dining table. However, there were more than 10 types of desserts. Tong Hua looked outside, feeling puzzled. The sun is so brilliant. Why is everyone taking azy nap together? Daddy and Mommy are not around. Little uncle is also not around. Zhong Ran is also not around. I also don¡¯t know where Ah Da has gone. A lonely breakfast by himself. So wronged!! Tong Hua turned his grievance into appetite. He ate a little of every dessert. After having his dessert, he stretched hiszy waist. ¡°Luther grandpa, I want to go out and y.¡± ¡°Alright. Little Master, I¡¯ll get someone to apany you to go out and y.¡± Luther also had something on today. Tong Hua said, ¡°Just let them follow me from far away. Don¡¯t go near me. I want to go on an adventure today.¡± ¡°Alright, Little Master, as long as you are happy.¡± Butler Luther got four top agents in the castle to hide in a dark corner to protect Tong Hua. Tong Hua carried his small school bag and went out. Butler Luther looked at him smilingly. Such a cute Little Master. If not for him having to make a trip to the Ye Family¡¯s home in Europe, he would rather apany Little Master to go out. Tong Hua gradually got familiar with Paris. He said he wanted to explore on his own, and he really explored on his own. He carried a small cream yellow school bag on his back and boarded the bus. He started to open the map. .¡±...¡± The secret guards were shocked. Little Master, little owner, what kind of cheeky tactic is this? One of them could not help himself from raising his hand. Can we not sit on the bus? Little Master, turn back and nce. There¡¯s a Ferrari and a Big Ben. It¡¯s up to you to choose! Little Master was cool and handsome as he boarded the bus. He did not care about their psychological activities. The secret guards were tortured as they followed the bus and walked all the way. Tong Hua had actually opened a live-stream. It was a long time since he showed his face. Everyone said that he had be ugly. A child celebrity was also a celebrity and needed some attention. Under the circumstance of not informing Lin Xiaojuan, he said in the group that he wanted to open a live-stream, and he opened a live-stream right away on the tform. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s been a long time since we saw Tong Hua.¡± ¡°Tong Hua baby is so handsome and so cute. Who said that baby has be ugly? He is obviously more handsome. His face has be more dimensional.¡± ¡°Baby, did you disappear for half a month to go and lose weight?¡± ...... Chapter 1292 - Little Tong Hua The Travel Anchor

Chapter 1292: Little Tong Hua The Travel Anchor

There was a wave of ¡®hahahaha¡¯ from the audience. If a picture could be sent, then that emoji of Tong Hua letting himself free would be sent. Tong Hua did not care at all as he greeted his fans happily. ¡°The main topic of the live-stream today is a one-day tour. I can live-stream for very long.¡± There was a wave of apuse below. There was a group of local Parisians on the bus. Tong Hua held a selfie-stick as he did the live-stream. Everyone was very curious about this cute and handsome little boy. A little fellow used English and asked him if he was from China. Tong Hua said, ¡°Yes, I am from country A. When I was young, I stayed with my mommy in Paris for two years.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, when you were young... Tong Hua, you are still young now.¡± That little handsome boy let out a ¡®wow¡¯. He was very surprised. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Tong Hua was someone who could chat with anybody. He introduced himself happily. This little fellow¡¯s English ent was too heavy. He simply used French tomunicate with him. He said that he was a travel anchor and was introducing the beauty of Paris to his fans. Upon hearing it, the little fellow was extremely excited. He came over and entered the screen. He even greeted Tong Hua¡¯s fans with joy and excitement. Tong Hua showed off a slew of French in front of millions of his fans. His French was still not that fluent yet, but the words and expressions for everyday use were enough. If he encountered something that he did not understand, he would change to speak English instead. He gradually attracted the Parisian big and little brothers and sisters on the bus. One after another, they stood around him and watched. ¡°Hahahaha, Tong Hua, I¡¯mughing so much. Bully them, travel anchor... hahaha. You are a godlike travel anchor.¡± Tong Hua chatted talkatively with the Parisian citizens along the way. The eldest people there were old grandfathers and grandmothers, and the youngest people there were three-year-old young girls and little fellows. He did not reject anyone. He could talk and sing and was so lively. He humored everyone until they were smiling happily. ¡°... ¡± Lin Xiaojuan was dumbstruck as she watched the live-stream. There was a trantor in the live-stream who tranted for him all the way. However, it was, after all, not tranted in real-time. His fans could not understand, but they also felt that it was rather interesting. They were poking fun of him all the way. Gu Xie said, ¡°Tong Hua has what it takes to be a celebrity by nature. He can alwayse up with something new to attract people.¡± Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°This also needs education. Which little friend can speak dualnguages interchangeably in the entertainment industry?¡± Her tone was rather proud!!! Tong Hua alighted from the bus. This station was the Eiffel Tower, and it was full of people. Tong Hua also live-streamed all the way. At this time, he used Chinese to introduce to his fans the beautiful scenery of Paris. He and Butler Luther hade over once before as well. Butler Luther was a strict and serious person. By looking at him, one would feel that he was a person with a strong sense of history. He could speak of ssical history and little stories so perfectly that they seemed to be remarkably true to life. Tong Hua also imitated him and showed his fans that he was also someone who had a sense of history. The image of him being well-educated was deeply embedded! Tong Hua was still young, and he was holding a selfie-stick. There was not even an adult by his side. He attracted the attention of many people. One of them, a hefty fellow, came over and asked him whether he needed any help. Tong Hua waved his hand boldly. His fans could also see that their Tong Hua was alone. He was on live-stream alone. The mommy fans could not help themselves from worrying so much for him. ¡°Tong Hua, where are your mommy and daddy? How can they allow you to run around alone in the Paris district? There are many human traffickers. Don¡¯t think that there are only human traffickers within the country. There are also many overseas. Human traffickers will like someone like you.¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°Mommy has been worried sick recently due to the giarism matter. She stayed up the whole night yesterday and just fell asleep. Daddy is sick. I have secretlye out without their knowledge. This is so that I can give you all the benefits. Don¡¯t worry, I am... the handsome and invincible little sweetheart. How can the human traffickers bear to do anything to me?¡± Chapter 1293 - The Most Arrogant Hostage

Chapter 1293: The Most Arrogant Hostage

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°... ¡± The fans were dumbstruck. Tong Hua, you seem to be making meugh. Ah ah ah, the invincible little sweetheart in the universe. We heard that Ye Ling likes little princess very much. Tong Hua, you know it yourself urately. The fans did not continue to pay attention to this matter again after Tong Hua¡¯s interruption like this. Tong Hua went to three attractions and bought a donut and a cup of milk tea for lunch. After his lunch, he suddenly had a thought. He thought of going to take a look at his old address back then. Hence, he went to the slums excitedly. This district was very crowded and was rather run-down. It was obvious that there were ssic buildings two streets away from next door, but this district was packed together with short and run-down houses. It was a mix of good people and scumbags. The people who stayed here were basically at the bottom of society. ¡°That house of yours was the house that Mommy and I stayed for two years.¡± Tong Hua raised the selfie-stick higher and aimed at the house. It was a small two-story house that was very old and run-down. It was ssified as a dangerous building within the country. There were not many people in this area. People with slightly more money would not be too willing to stay here. Tong Hua still missed the days when he stayed here back then. Although many memories were a little vague, his fans were feeling very heartache. That house was really too run-down and was crumbling. Piles of presents one after another were sent in this live-stream. Tong Hua the little friend was feeling very happy. ¡°Little friend, why are you here alone? Where is your daddy?¡± A French walked over and spoke in French. Tong Hua said, ¡°Daddy is at home.¡± There wasughter in the live-stream. When the man saw that Tong Hua was on a live-stream, he walked away. After a while, the man and three to four men walked over together. Tong Hua slightly furrowed his eyebrows. He had been wearing wireless earphones all along. He said calmly, ¡°Brothers, someone is looking to find trouble with me.¡± Tong Hua smiled as he said to the little buddies in the live-stream, ¡°I have been on a live-stream for three hours today. The travel anchor is tired and wants to go have a feast. Little sisters and little brothers, goodbye. We¡¯ll chat again when we get back.¡± He turned off the live-stream swiftly and decisively. At the same time, that group of people also came up. Their gazes did not look kind and had a tinge of threat. ¡°Hey, kid, do you know what ce is this? You also dare to barge in.¡± Tong Hua turned off the live-stream as he was afraid that some unsightly scenes would appear and frighten his fans. After all, he felt that he himself was a little sweetheart who pampered his fans a lot. These few people were his feast. ¡°Brothers, I don¡¯t have anything else. My guts are especially big. What do you all want?¡± Those few people looked like locals and had tattoos on their arms. Their flesh looked very impressive. Tong Hua raised his eyebrows. ¡°Yea, I¡¯m afraid.¡± ¡°Is your family very rich? Make a call and get your parents to pay a ransom!¡± A big, burly man smiled grimly. ¡°You are being kidnapped!¡± ¡°... ¡± Tong Hua was dumbstruck. His experience of being kidnapped thest time was really hard to describe. He did not expect to actually be so fated with kidnapping. He looked quite upset. Tong Hua said, ¡°Alright, kidnapping right. Hahaha, are you certain you want to kidnap me?¡± Tong Hua thought for a while. ¡°You all really have good taste. I am the wealthiest and the most valuable hostage in the world. Congrattions to you all bing famous after kidnapping me. Looking at how much good taste you all have, I also cannot bear with it.¡± Tong Hua was dressed as a noble little master from top to toe. Butler Luther had dressed him very nobly and elegantly. He wished so much that he could announce to the whole world that they had a descendant. The antique ne that Butler Luther had given to him and was hanging on his neck was already very striking. ¡°Make a phone call to your parents!¡± Tong Hua¡¯s fingers pointed backward and said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid my parents will frighten you. You take a look at my bodyguards first!¡± Chapter 1294 - My Surname Is Also Ye

Chapter 1294: My Surname Is Also Ye

The kidnappersughed loudly. They looked behind Tong Hua. There was no one. Suddenly, they felt that there was something wrong with this child¡¯s brain. He even put on an act. What bodyguards? Was he here to make jokes? ¡°Child, where are your bodyguards? Where are your bodyguards? Hahahaha, really making meugh so badly.¡± ¡°What bodyguards? You are talking big without thinking. Will someone with bodyguardse to this kind of ce? Take off your ne. Call your parents to bring money here. We also don¡¯t want that much. Just 10,000 Euros will do. Quickly call them.¡± ¡°Just make the phone call. Don¡¯t talk any more nonsense!¡± Tong Hua exploded in an instant. ¡°10,000 Euros????¡± What the hell? The kidnapper was furious. ¡°Is 10,000 Euros too much? Didn¡¯t you say that you were very wealthy? Little children bragging and talking big without thinking. Impressive. You also find 10,000 Euros to be too much. What are you boasting about?¡± Tong Hua was furious. His face was puffy. ¡°10,000 Euros, who are you all looking down on!¡± He was such an invincible little sweetheart in the universe and was actually only worth 10,000 Euros? Oh my god, a schr prefers death to humiliation alright!!!! You can humiliate me and say that I¡¯m as beautiful as a little princess. But you cannot humiliate my worth!!!! He was the most expensive baby in the whole world. He was the only one!!!! Only 10,000 Euros!!! Even his heart was shattered!!! ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense already. Call!¡± Tong Hua was extremely angry. He looked back. His bodyguards were really nowhere to be seen. He had failed at pretending. He was really so miserable. He could not help himself from wanting to explore a very serious question with them. ¡°You all just want 10,000 Euros?¡± Tong Hua¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Give you all a chance again. How much do you all want?¡± The kidnappers were a group of little gangsters. They also did not know what kind of scheme this was at that moment. They felt that it might be a little too expensive to ask for 10,000 Euros. They thought for a while. ¡°Alright, 5000. Cannot go lower already. Leave your ne behind!¡± That ne looked like something good. It looked very expensive. Anyway, they also did not know about antiques. They were just greeted with an aura of ¡®I am very expensive¡¯. Tong Hua said, ¡°Very well!¡± Extremely good!!! The price was lowered. He became cheap! So angry!! ¡°Where the hell are you all? Quickly bash them up for me. They are simply an eyesore!¡± Tong Hua roared. He had thrown his little gentleman demeanor to one side. One of the bodyguards said, ¡°Little Master, I just wanted to know what the kidnappers and you were chatting about.¡± After all, you can chat about anything with anyone. They were just curious and did not appear as soon as they could while Little Master was showing off pompously. It resulted in the failure of Little Master¡¯s pompous show-off. Ah, they had sinned!!! Hence, this group of people was being taught a lesson. They crouched as they were in friction with the ground. One of the bodyguards suddenly made a sound of surprise. These little fellows were not old. They had tattoos on their arms. The tattoos were the same kind. One little azure dragon. Just when the bodyguards wanted to talk, the kidnappers who had been pressed on the ground exploded. They were ferocious and aggressive. ¡°You actually dared to hit me. Do you know who I am? Do you know who I am? I am also from the Ye Family¡¯s azure dragon n. Since you hit us, the brothers from the whole azure dragon n will go against you all. Quickly kneel down and apologize!¡± That person was moring. Tong Hua pped in his heart. Young man, you are very courageous. ¡°What the heck is the Ye Family¡¯s azure dragon n?¡± Tong Hua asked. The bodyguard said, ¡°Little Master, this... ¡± He seemed to be a little fearful as he said softly, ¡°It is one of the ns of the Ye Family in Europe. Its power is very big. You cannot mess with it usually¡± Tong Hua raised his eyebrows. ¡°The Ye Family in Europe?¡± He clicked his tongue and used one foot to step on the kidnapper¡¯s chest. ¡°What Ye Family in Europe? I have never heard of it. Go back and tell your master that my surname is also Ye. My dad is called Ye Ling!¡± Chapter 1295 - Uncle, I Am An Adult

Chapter 1295: Uncle, I Am An Adult

He clicked his tongue and used one foot to step on the kidnapper¡¯s chest. ¡°What Ye Family in Europe? I have never heard of it. Go back and tell your master that my surname is also Ye. My dad is called Ye Ling!¡± Tong Hua generally did not lower himself to the same level as this kind of kidnapper who was blind. As he heard him mention the Ye Family in Europe, he ordered them to beat them up directly and reported them to the police. Thereafter, he left suavely. He had vaguely heard before that his daddy did not get along harmoniously with the Ye Family in Europe. If they did not get along harmoniously, they would naturally be beaten to death! Daddy could only be bullied by Mommy and him! Tong Hua felt pleased as he ate a full meal. After having a full meal, he reckoned that Daddy and Mommy did not have the time to bother about him. They did not even have time to show affection for each other. In Mommy¡¯s eyes, he was already not important. He wanted to find his own entertainment. Tong Hua felt bored. He had a sh of inspiration. I got it! Mommy was a gambling king. Little uncle was also a gambling king. Who knew, maybe he was talented, brilliant, and exceptionally gifted? Tong Hua was eager to get into action. He called for his dark guardians. ¡°Go, let¡¯s go to the casino and y one round!¡± ¡°...¡± The secret guards were shocked. What the hell? You are going to a casino? Firstly, you don¡¯t have a passport. Secondly, you are not of age yet. Who will let you go to the casino to y one round? The casinos here follow their rules alright? Don¡¯t joke already, my Little Master. It is broad daylight. It will be very shameful. Tong Hua did not care. He knew that there was a casino that was nearby. Shen Qianshu had secretly gone to practice her gambling skills back then and would alwayse back with the smell of smoke on her whole body. He did not know what the reason was. Thereafter, he grew up and knew about it when he could understand things slightly better. When he was young, he was very insecure. When Shen Qianshu left, he even followed her secretly as he was afraid that his Mommy would abandon him. After all, he was a big burden. Who knew that Mommy had gone to the casino to y? Being very young, he even felt upset in his heart. Baby was dragging a weak body and holding on to his life feebly at home while Mommy was indulging in sensual pleasures. She sought pleasure and did not care about him at all. However, when Mommy came back every time, although her whole body would smell of smoke, she would always bring delicious food. The young Tong Hua thought in his heart, At least Mommy will bring back food for me to eat. She did not eat everything by herself. He became a little more magnanimous and forgave her. To this day, he still did not have a chance to show his face. The dark guardians felt so shameful. Little Master was really a bandit. When Master was young, he was boring. It was said that he did not speak even a few lines in a month. Little Master could say the same number of words in a day that Master said in a month. When Master was young, he was a little gentleman. He was habitually silent, obsessed with cleanliness, and had an obsessivepulsive disorder. He liked to be alone and did not like to respond. He had an aura of nobility. Little Master liked to tease and was chatty. He was very easygoing. He could just curl his legs and sit on the ground. He would go wherever there were crowds. Ah ah ah ah ah!!! Master¡¯s genes have variated. In this kind of broad daylight, Little Master looked like he was bringing a group of people to the casino. He did not look like he was going to y. He looked like he was going to challenge them alright? Hence, when Tong Hua reached the entrance of the casino, all the dark guardians disappeared in the blink of an eye. ¡°... ¡± Tong Hua was dumbstruck. Whoosh, they disappeared in a moment. What is this operating mechanism? Throwing him alone at the entrance of the casino? Tsk!! When was I afraid of anyone! When Tong Hua reached the entrance of the casino, he was stopped. ¡°Where¡¯s your passport?¡± Tong Hua hade out for a tour and had brought his passport. ¡°Not an adult yet, cannot enter!¡± One look and anyone could tell that he was not an adult yet. When he looked at his passport, he was actually only seven years old. Come to the casino? Which family with irresponsible parents have thrown out such a ratchet child? Tong Hua looked serious as he spoke in French. ¡°Uncle, I am an adult.¡± Chapter 1296 - I Am A Dwarf

Chapter 1296: I Am A Dwarf

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Who are you trying to trick?¡± He had a powdered puffy face, and his arms were like the nodes of lotus roots. They were powdery white. He was likable. One look and anyone could tell that he was a child. Tong Hua said heartbreakingly, ¡°I am a dwarf. I cannot grow tall, but my IQ is very high.¡± ¡°...¡± The secret guards were shocked. Dwarf???? Little Master, you have f*cking reallye here to make a joke? The uncle naturally did not believe him. He obviously treated him as a ratchet child and did not allow him to enter. Tong Hua looked sullen and was very unhappy. The secret guards were gloating. Hahaha. They could go home already. Very happy. Tong Hua came down unhappily. His gaze sank, and he said calmly, ¡°I want to enter the casino.¡± The secret guards said, ¡°Little Master, the casino is operating formally. Those who are underaged cannot enter. This is a legal provision. We cannot vite it. Furthermore, in what way do you look like a dwarf???¡± Tong Hua replied. ¡°... I don¡¯t care!¡± ¡°...¡± The secret guards were shocked. Ah, so willful. Like a bandit! And also so cute. There is no way to reject him. What should we do? The secret guards were having a war between heaven and man. Alright, Little Master the dwarf, you win. The secret guards divided themselves into two groups and worked in cooperation with each other. One of the groups of people created a disturbance not far away and diverted the security uncle away who was checking passports at the entrance. Tong Hua brought two secret guards and entered the casino. ¡°Aiya, I nearly could note in. It is really thrilling.¡± ¡°Actually... ¡± The secret guards stopped talking. Tong Hua said sincerely, ¡°You all are really too good.¡± ¡°We... ¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°Alright, I want to kill in all directions!¡± ¡°... ¡± The secret guards were stunned. Little Master, how should we tell you that this casino is our own? The economic situation in Europe this year was not too good. There were many people who were unemployed. There was a crowd of people who had gathered at the casino in the day. It was fully packed. Luxury stores were on the first floor. From the second floor onward, it was the casino. ¡°Wow... ¡± It was Tong Hua¡¯s first time entering the casino. There were so many things for him to see. There were so many people, and it felt like everything was very fresh to him. He looked until he did not wink. He also attracted the attention of many people. It was still very rare for an underaged person to enter the casino. Tong Hua gave a card to the secret guard. ¡°Go exchange chips for me.¡± The secret guard asked, ¡®Exchange how much chips?¡± ¡°Casually change 100,000 Euros first.¡± Tong Hua was feeling pleased. He was eager to get into action and squeezed to the side of a Russian roulette. Thedy who was at the roulette was blond and had blue eyes. Her figure was hot, and she attracted a big group of male youths. Tong Hua squeezed in from a crowd of male youths. He squeezed to the side of the table. The table of this Russian roulette was luckily not considered too high. Tong Hua also tip-toed as he watched excitedly. If he had chips, he would bet on four. This was his lucky number. The male youths were flirting with the youngdy. Suddenly, they saw a child squeezing in. ¡°... ¡± What thing hase in? The little white rabbit has gone to the wrong ce and went into a group of wolves? ¡°Child, how did youe in?¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°I walked in.¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was dumbstruck. The atmosphere was lively within the casino. Very soon, no one noticed Tong Hua as they were gambling. The secret guards supported their foreheads. Should they tell this matter to Master or should they not? Forget it, tell it to Master. A few of them exchanged nces with one another. Alright, let¡¯s let Little Master kill in all directions. He hase out to y, and being happy is the most important. Anyway, Little Master is so crazy. He also cannot be the little gentleman in Butler Luther¡¯s heart. The roulette started turning. 4! Tong Hua nearly jumped up. He won, won, won. He jumped up and happily pulled the secret guard brother who had brought the chips over. ¡°I won, I won. It¡¯s really 4.¡± Chapter 1297 - Little Master The Non-Emirate

Chapter 1297: Little Master The Non-Emirate

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Tong Hua nearly jumped up. He won, won, won. He jumped up and happily pulled the secret guard brother who had brought the chips over. ¡°I won, I won. It¡¯s really 4.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated. Don¡¯t be agitated. Did you ce your bet? Your chips are fresh and hot and are just out of the oven.¡± ¡°Aiya, your action is so slow.¡± Tong Hua took the chips over and ced his bet on 4 again! The secret guards thought for a while. Their honest advice was unpleasant to hear. ¡°Little Master, probability ys a major role in Russian roulette. You are so smart. You should be able to calcte the probability. 4 has alreadye out. For the next round, the probability of a single digit 4 is very small. Why not bet on big or small?¡± Tong Hua waved his hand coolly. ¡°Bet on what big or small? The payout is so low. The most important thing in gambling is luck. My luck has always been good.¡± ¡°...¡± The secret guards stared at him. In the second round, 10 came out. Tong Hua felt depressed in his heart. He did not believe in facies. Little Tong Hua, who felt that his face was pale, ced his bet on 4 for three rounds consecutively. He lost consecutively. In the eyes of the little sister, this was a piece of fat meat. The secret guards thought in their hearts, Dealer little sister, do you know that this is Little Master? If he¡¯s not happy, the casino will be closing down. You will be unemployed. Still not giving him a chance? The upright dealer little sister killed Tong Hua six times in a row. Tong Hua said, ¡°I¡¯m not ying. I¡¯ll change to another!¡± He ran to y the slot machine. Tong Hua yed 11 rounds of the slot machine and did not have many gains. He was very disappointed. In the end, when he left, an olddy ran to the side of his slot machine and inherited his fortune. She won 200,000 Euros!!! Ah ah, the whole ce was filled with excitement. It had been a long time since someone had struck such a big prize. Tong Hua looked helplessly as the olddy collected her prize. He felt depressed in his heart. On what basis? On what basis? It¡¯s obvious that I was the one who helped her to increase the probability of her winning the prize. Why? Was his face so ck? If he had persevered for one more round, he would have earned money. So sad, so heartbroken! The secret guards said, ¡°Little Master, don¡¯t be afraid. Your wealth is equivalent to that of the entire nation!¡± Little Master really increased the probability of winning a prize. This slot machine would definitely be paying money today. ¡°I want to continue ying!¡± Tong Hua changed and yed another item. Bad luck kept following little Tong Hua. It was as if it purposely went against him. He lost whatever he yed. Even when he yed something that was based on IQ and calcted the possibility, he also lost until a mess. He did not win at all for those that depended on luck. He did not win even a small prize. This made him sad. The secret guards thought, Could this be a bug of the home ground? 100,000 Euros were swiftly lost. Tong Hua waved his hand. ¡°Change another 100,000!¡± He wanted to have a battle in all directions. The secret guards went to exchange the chips. One of them went into the monitoring room and took out his own pass. He called the manager over. The manager was a middle-aged man. He bowed down and was very polite. ¡°Did you receive a report that a child had infiltrated the casino?¡± This was something that the whole casino knew. This child was wealthy and imposing. His luck was not bad generally. The surveince center already had its eyes on him earlier. This was a little fat sheep. They could not let him go. The manager smiled as he said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know whose family¡¯s ratchet child hase here, the way that he¡¯s gambling, one million will be ountable. When there¡¯s money to be earned for the casino, isn¡¯t it silly not to earn?¡± What is integrity? Can it be eaten? Can it bepared to 100,000 Euros? It must not be! The manager was all smiles and was even smug. The secret guards then thought of it. ¡± Did you do it on purpose?¡± ¡°When did the people from your castle be so upright? It is simply frightening to others.¡± The manager giggled as he moved backward and hid. He nearly did a hand gesture people did in traditional dance, which disgusted the secret guards until they wanted to puke. Chapter 1298 - Little Master Who Was A Non Emirate

Chapter 1298: Little Master Who Was A Non Emirate

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Be a little serious. The people in our castle have always been so upright.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®haha¡¯?¡± ¡°Little fellow, don¡¯t try to defend someone against injustice. This is a casino. You and I are managing different areas. You also cannot interfere with me, right? I am definitely earning this little fat sheep¡¯s money. Ah, where did this little foole from? I¡¯ll strike it rich if a few more of such foolse here.¡± ¡°...¡± The secret guards stared at him. Their family¡¯s little master had always been cute and adorable. When he went out every day, he would look into the mirror at least 10 times. His burden as an idol was extremely heavy. He bragged that he was the smartest in the world and that he was the invincible little sweetheart in the universe. However, he became a little fool in their ce here. Hahaha, you all have to be cool! ¡°Old fellow, I¡¯ll give you some advice. Quickly find a dealer to go, create an opportunity, and make him happy. Even if he takes out all his family fortune and lose it to you, would you dare to want it?¡± The manager with the hand gesture of a traditional dancer said with disdain, ¡°Tsk tsk, isn¡¯t he just a little brat? What¡¯s the big deal? What¡¯s his background?¡± The secret guards took a deep breath. They really did not want to talk to a fool. ¡°The little brat whom you have mentioned has just stepped on the people from the Ye Family¡¯s green dragon n and hit them. He mored to them to go back and tell their master that his dad was Ye Ling. What kind of background he is from? You think that the few of us are bored and have nothing to do, so wee to the casino?¡± The manager was stunned!!! What? What the... The casino is going to be cold. There were so many legends concerning this Little Master recently. His valiance in bringing Meng Qi out had spread throughout the Ye Family circle. This was a little demon who had mixed into the world. ¡°Little... Little Master?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± The manager waspletely heartbroken. He fell in front of the surveince cameras. 10 surveince cameras were aimed at Tong Hua urately at every angle. However, there was not an angle that Ye Ling¡¯s shadow could be seen. The beautifully dressed and extremely cute child gambled just like a little fool. His mood was also especially obvious as a little brat. He was actually the big demon¡¯s son? The manager shivered in fear. ¡°Will Master let Little Master blow up the casino?¡± ¡°Master won¡¯t!¡± The manager heaved a sigh of relief. The secret guard brothers patted his shoulder kindly. They shocked him with a sentence. ¡°Our future Madam will!¡± ¡°... ¡± The manager with the hand gesture of a traditional dance was dumbstruck. Tong Hua was furious. The secret guards exchanged 100,000 worth of chips and came over. Tong Hua sat on the 21 points table and started to y 21 points. This depended on luck and also had to depend on probability. Luck was a little more important than probability. He chose a more popr pedestal. Only one person wascking to start the round. Tong Hua sat down, and everyone looked at him. Tong Hua smiled and said, ¡°Brothers and sisters, I also want to y.¡± ¡°... ¡± The gamblers were astonished. Ah ah ah, so cute. ¡°Alright, alright!¡± The underaged cannot enter the casino? What? This child is so cute. It doesn¡¯t matter how many of theme. He is a pleasure to everyone¡¯s eyes. An old dealer came hurriedly. He substituted the dealer who had just won many rounds. The secret guards did not bother with Tong Hua ying. They left one person to watch over Tong Hua from not far away. They also went to y themselves. Tong Hua took a K card and a 6 card, 16 points. The dealer had an A card and a 7 card. The exposed cards were 18 points. It was bigger than Tong Hua. The probability of the dealer getting more cards was smaller. Tong Hua had to get more cards; otherwise, he would have fewer points than the dealer. The dealer looked at him smilingly. He looked kind. It was as if he was waiting to give him a 5 card to let him have 21 points. The gambler in front of Tong Hua had an A card and a 9 card, which was already 20 points. This was definitely dozens of times better than the dealer¡¯s exposed cards. In the end, the little brother¡¯s brain pumped, and he wanted a card. Chapter 1299 - Who?

Chapter 1299: Who?

The dealer was speechless. The benevolent dealer¡¯s face turned pale instantly. Damn, you already have 20, why did you still call? The 5 that was meant for Tong Hua went to the other yer. He busted. Tong Hua should have gotten a 5, but he got an 8. He busted as well. The dealer looked like he was ready to destroy everything in his path. He was fuming mad. It was not intentional! The bestid ns of mice and men often go awry. There were many idiots in the casino; that was certainly true. After that, Tong Hua seemed like he was cursed. He would either go bust or get a lower hand. For all sorts of reasons, when Tong Hua was supposed to get 21, he would, for some reason, bust. The dealer wanted to just distribute 21 for him, but who knew? The dealer himself got 21 as well. The dealer was speechless. Did Young Master step on dog poop? His luck is so terrible. Tong Hua yed several games in the hour, and he lost every bet. He lost almost everything. Tong Hua was really sad. ¡°Am I really fated to lose? I thought that I was very popr and that my luck is pretty good. This isn¡¯t logical, is it?¡± The defenders kept quiet. This really made no sense. Three dealers came and went. They all tried to cheat so that Tong Hua would win, yet he did not. This was not bad luck but terrible luck. The silent defenders said thoughtfully, ¡°It is all fate.¡± ¡°... ¡± Tong Hua was dumbstruck. Tong Hua was tired, and he lost his excitement. He was just about to go home when the casino turned into chaos. A group of people barged in with guns and bullets. The people in front were the young gangsters that Tong Hua tried to beat up that day. Tong Hua squinted. Didn¡¯t I call the cops and hand them over to the police? He had just yed a few rounds, and these people have already been released. They did note on friendly terms. They looked really fierce. ¡°It¡¯s him, it¡¯s him!¡± The one that was beaten up the most badly saw Tong Hua amongst the crowd at first sight. He pointed at Tong Hua and told ady in a ck shirt. Thedy¡¯s eyes were cold, and she was very beautiful. She had a big bosom, slim waist, and long legs. Her figure was really hot as her curves were better defined under the tight-fitting clothes. Thedy had a long whip in her hand, and there was a small and sharp weapon at the end of it. It was really sharp and threatening. Her gaze went to Tong Hua. It was not a friendly re. Oh well, Young Master is energized again! Tong Hua turned the high chair beside him and wanted to climb on it. Yet, he felt that it would make him look bad and uncool. He patted the silent defenders unhappily, trying to hint at them to help him look cooler discreetly. Who knew? The defenders misunderstood his signals and carried him up to put him on the high chair. His two skinny legs swayed back and forth on the chair. ¡°... ¡± Tong Hua was dumbstruck. So angry!!!! One of them fired twice at the ceiling of the casino. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± The people in the casino fled for their lives. The feminine manager was shocked as well. He was panicking as the security guards tried to disperse the crowd. He stuck out his fingers and said angrily, ¡°Ma¡¯am, everything is going well. What are you doing!¡± Thedy in ck looked at Tong Hua with cold eyes. ¡°This is a matter between us. Mind your own business! Everyone else, LEAVE NOW!¡± The crowd dispersed quickly, and Tong Hua sat on the high chair looking unaffected. Amidst the chaos, the pretty child looked cool. He was very calm in such a scene. Tong Hua picked up a piece of candy and tore off the packaging. Then, he popped it in his mouth. Mmm, how sweet! ¡°So you are the son of Ye Ling?¡± Tong Hua scratched his ear and asked a defender, ¡°Who is that?¡± Chapter 1300 - My Father’s Name is Ye Ling

Chapter 1300: My Father¡¯s Name is Ye Ling

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The silent defender came beside Tong Hua and exined softly. ¡°Young Master, this is the Fourth Lady of the current generation of the Ye Family, Ye Huanhuan.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Tong Hua replied. ¡°A member of the Ye Family.¡± The silent defender said, ¡°Although she is also Ye, she is not so much blood-rted. She is the child brought along with a second wife.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± ¡°You!¡± Ye Huanhuan pointed her whip at Tong Hua and asked. ¡°Were you the one who sent people to beat up the men from Qinglong n?¡± A circle of armed guards surrounded Ye Huanhuan. They all looked fierce. Tong Hua sat on the highchair, swaying his legs back and forth. A smile crept on his pretty face, ¡°Yup. I did!¡± Tong Hua pointed at the silent defenders around him and said. ¡°These people did it. Don¡¯t go for the wrong person!¡± ¡°...¡± The secret guards stared at him. Compared to the silent curses in the guards¡¯ hearts, the sissy manager was at a loss of what to do as well. Both of them were powerful people who could not be messed with. One was a domineering Ye Huanhuan, and although she had never met Tong Hua, the other was said to be a very intimidating Young Master. Neither of them could be messed with!!! What kind of bad luck did they have today! ¡°I¡¯m not here for them. I¡¯m here for you. Who are you?¡± Ye Huanhuan asked. ¡°How dare you beat up my people. Are you tired of living? Ask the manager of the casino here if he dares to touch any of my men.¡± She strode forward step by step fearlessly. She did not recognize any of the guards from the castle. Tong Hua turned around and turned to the guards. ¡°All of you need to stop learning from Meng Qi. You are too introverted! When you are free, go out there and act rowdy. Make your existence more known so that people know who you are in the future. See, people don¡¯t even know who you guys are. How embarrassing is that for me?¡± The guards replied. ¡°Young Master, I feel enlightened!¡± For the sake of Young Master, they would go out more often to make their existence known. If they could not act 10% of Young Master¡¯s rowdiness, they had to try to be at least 1%. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m speaking to you!¡± Ye Huanhuan was a domineering person at home. She had three elder brothers. Although they were not blood-rted, she was the only female in the generation of this family. Although she was brought over by her mother, the elders adored her. Furthermore, the stepmother in the family had good tricks up her sleeves. She could control the house, and the Ye Family all liked Ye Huanhuan. They always made her feel as if she was the best in the world, and hence, Ye Huanhuan never took anyone else seriously. ¡°Didn¡¯t your people tell you who I am?¡± Tong Hua swayed his legs. ¡°Alright. I am Ye Jing. My dad¡¯s Ye Ling. Do you hear that?¡± Anyway, he would have to change his family name sooner orter. Mommy would not mind if he put on his daddy¡¯sst name now. Ye Huanhuan¡¯s expression changed. It seemed like she had already heard of Ye Ling¡¯s son and that she was here to mess with him. Sheughed. ¡°What a joke! You are clearly Shen Qianshu¡¯s son. How dare you pretend to be Brother Ye¡¯s child. Shameless! I shall teach you a lesson on behalf of your elders!¡± She threw her whip in the air and aimed for Tong Hua¡¯s face. Her whip had a sharp de at the end. She wanted to scar Tong Hua¡¯s face until it was rotten. A guard grabbed her whip. Tong Hua sat on the chair without even flinching. Brother Ye? Hehehehehe. ¡°Let go!¡± Ye Huanhuan was furious. The silent defender grabbed her whip and, with a cold look in his eyes, said, ¡°Miss Ye, good luck to you. Our Young Master has a bad temper. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡± ¡°Make things difficult?¡± Ye Huanhuan looked at Tong Hua andughed coldly. ¡°What kind of young master is he? He isn¡¯t even Brother Ye¡¯s son. Even if I kill him, Brother Ye wouldn¡¯t me me. Let go!¡± Chapter 1301 - Domineering Young Master

Chapter 1301: Domineering Young Master

Cold sweat formed on the forehead of the sissy manager. He was furious as he could not stop the fight in any way. Tong Hua tilted his head. He felt that it was a little strange. Thisdy uses rather strong words, huh? Kill me? Daddy wouldn¡¯t me her? Is she toocent? Tong Huaughed. ¡°My daddy wouldn¡¯t me me if I killed you either!¡± Heughed. ¡°What are you even? Are you a member of the Ye Family? If you aren¡¯t, why are you using the Ye Family to give you some false confidence?¡± ¡°... ¡± The manager with the hand gesture of a traditional dancer was dumbstruck. Damn, young master. You¡¯re good. Ye Huanhuan hated when people spoke about her family background. The firstdy of the Ye Family was a royal woman from Paris. For the greater good, she married the Master of the house and gave birth to three children, but the stepmother was the childhood friend of the Master and also his true love. They made a ruckus about the whole situation, but the stepmother married a financial predator and gave birth to Ye Huanhuan. During the financial turmoil, the financial predator could not manage thepany¡¯s losses well. The debts were high, and he jumped off a building. Ye Huanhuan and her mother inherited the debt. Ye Huanhuan¡¯s mother also had the skills to remain in contact with the Master and sessfully got impregnated with his child. She also used some means to let the firstdy know about it. The firstdy was greatly shocked and died of depression. She then got married into the Ye Family with Ye Huanhuan as she had wished. Things were so easy then because the firstdy¡¯s family was falling apart. After several years of disposition, they began to have more rights to speech and no longer had to feel pressured by them. The three Masters in the Ye Family suffered more pressure under the ruling of the stepmother. But her life was not easy either. She gave birth to two sons, but neither of them survived for more than two years. Afterward, the Master of the house gave up and swore to never have any child again. He doted on Ye Huanhuan more than ever and spoiled her as if she was the best in the world. What Ye Huanhuan hated most was when people said that she was not a part of the Ye Family. She was most afraid when people called her a dog who threatened people on the strengths of its master¡¯s power. Ye Huanhuan pulled out her gun suddenly and pointed it out at Tong Hua. Then, she fired. One of the guards kicked the high chair, and Tong Hua fell to his side. Yet, he fell into the arms of another silent guard. The manager¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Are you guys standing there waiting for rice to be served?¡± The moment he spoke, the casino guards stood before Tong Hua as a human wall. The secret guards were furious. Tong Hua looked displeased. This woman is nuts! ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Ye Huanhuan yelled. The manager said calmly, ¡°Miss Ye, this is not the territory of the European Ye Family. This is our Master¡¯s territory. Are you trying to start a war with us?¡± The manager had more power than the silent guards, and he was acknowledged by the European Ye Family. ¡°What is he even? If he dies, he¡¯s just dead. Why would he be worth of Brother Ye to start a war? He doesn¡¯t know his ce. Move off or I will make Brother Ye fire you!¡± Ye Huanhuan was pissed off by these imbecile people in the casino. This child came out of the blue, how could he be Brother Ye¡¯s child? Even if she had identally killed him, she would just apologize, and all would be fine. Why would Brother Ye let this boy affect their rtionship with the European Ye Family? Tong Hua picked up a ss and smashed it on the ground, almost hitting Ye Huanhuan. Tong Hua was livid. ¡°Shut your trap! Stop calling Brother Ye in every sentence that you speak. Shameless. How many times has my daddy spoken to you such that you can call him as if you guys are really close? Are you in the ce to call him Brother Ye?¡± The secret guards thought to themselves, Nice one, Young Master. Domineering, as you should be! Chapter 1302 - Greetings, Madam.

Chapter 1302: Greetings, Madam.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios They felt ufortable listening to her as well. Their Master had only been to the European Ye Family a few times. Although they were all part of the Ye Family, the European Ye Family had a better rtionship with the Ye Old Lady. Master never felt taken care of by them. They were also determined on stealing Master¡¯s assets. How could she not feel shameless for calling him Brother Ye! Ye Huanhuan was mad. She pointed at him in great anger. ¡°I have to kill you today! Since your mother never taught you well, I will help her teach you some manners!¡± ¡°Oh? What a big hoo-ha you have caused. Scaring a child? How embarrassing!¡± A soft and gentle voice cut her off. Everyone turned around and saw ady with a young man. Thedy was young, and she had some light makeup on. She looked good that day, and her skin was very pale. She had captivating eyes that were lively and clear. She wore a white blouse and khaki-colored lounge pants. The sleeves of her shirt were big. She looked elegant and good. The hair beside her face was curled to the back, and she looked really youthful and beautiful. Behind him was a charming yet quiet young man. ¡°Mommy, why are you here?¡± That¡¯s too fast? Shen Qianshu smiled and walked over. Then, she touched his head. It was rather coincidental. She was out to handle some matters that day, and she brought Meng Qi, who had just fallen asleep. Who knew that when she was nearby, she received a call from Zhong Ran saying that something happened to Tong Hua¡¯s casino. Since it was convenient, she went to have a look. It would take a little time for Zhong Ran toe from the castle. She also wanted to know what was going on that Zhong Ran had to be rmed even when her son had already brought the secret guards with him. She was listening by the entrance, and she could feel her blood boiling. This woman kept saying Brother Ye in her speech. It made her feel like puking out her dinner from the previous night. What the hell!!! She had never heard anyone call Ye Ling in such an intimate way. Brother Ye? When has my honey boo boo be your Brother Ye? She had wanted Meng Qi to give her a quick exnation, but Meng Qi¡¯s face was also really displeased. He looked so angry like a little dolphin. Ye Huanhuan could not help but look at Shen Qianshu. She had heard about it long before. There was some drama with Ye Ling¡¯s matters. Previously, she had wanted to go over to City A to see the evidence for herself as she always heard about Ye Ling¡¯s matters. She was anxious, and she could not believe that Ye Ling would fall in love with anyone, and neither did she believe that Ye Ling would have a son. The European Ye Family indeed had no idea that this was Ye Ling¡¯s biological son. Only a small circle of people knew of this matter. The people in Europe always received news at a slower pace. This time, when Ye Ling came to Paris, Butler Luther had alreadye to see him. They also wanted to form some connections with Ye Ling. For these past few years, Ye Ling had been advancing very well in life, and they had no idea about Ye Ling¡¯s bottom line. Ye Huanhuan always looked up to Ye Ling. She was very possessive over him, and she could not believe that Ye Ling belonged to someone else. It was such a coincidence that Butler Luther had gone to the Ye Family¡¯s Vi that day. He had wanted to have a chat with the Ye Family, but things turned sour, and Butler Luther left then. Her father insisted on seeing Ye Ling, but Butler Luther said that there was no way they would let them visit him. Butler Luther also admitted the existence of Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua. This angered Ye Huanhuan a lot. She knew how picky Luther was. After Butler Luther left, Ye Huanhuan showed her bad temper. Just at that time, people from the Qinglong n reported that Tong Hua had beaten up their men and thrown them into the police station. Ye Huanhuan was furious. She brought those people over to teach Tong Hua a lesson. ¡°Greetings, Madam!¡± The secret guards of the castle greeted differently. They did not call her Miss Shen this time. They bowed and called her Madam! ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. Well done! Chapter 1303 - The Violent Madam

Chapter 1303: The Violent Madam

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu admired this group of guards more than the ones in Rose Castle. They bowed down in a row and looked very powerful. Ye Huanhuan looked at the woman in front of her. Shen Qianshu was like a little angel. ¡°You are Shen Qianshu?¡± She looked prettier in real life than in the pictures. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Shen Qianshu. Miss Ye Huanhuan, how has my son offended you? I will discipline him, don¡¯t worry. If you want to discipline a child, you will have to give birth to one to discipline him yourself in whichever way you please.¡± Shen Qianshu was not kind with her words either. Although she did not see Ye Huanhuan firing that shot, she heard how unpleasant Ye Huanhuan¡¯s words were. She treated others like nothing in the name of the Ye Family. She could basically guess what she would say and what she would do. She did not feel that it was strange at all. Ye Huanhuan threw out her whip, and just as Meng Qi was about to catch it, Shen Qianshu stepped forward and grabbed it. The two of them were on the opposite ends of the whip. None of them were willing to let go. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face darkened. In a sharp tone, she said, ¡°Miss Ye, good luck to you!¡± The security guards behind Ye Huanhuan raised their guns and aimed them at Shen Qianshu. The guards from the castle and the casino all took out their guns and aimed them at Ye Huanhuan. There was silence in the entire ce. Ready to be fired at any moment! There was even more cold sweat forming on the forehead of the manager now. This future Madam has a bad temper as well! Young Master was still sitting on the chair, swaying his legs. He was not scared at all. The manager looked at him nkly. Was he used to such scenarios or did he think that those were toy guns? These are real guns, young master. Shen Qianshu said calmly, ¡°If any of them fire, you kill all of them.¡± Meng Qi stood beside Tong Hua expressionlessly, just in case. He was furious deep down. Who have I offended? I can¡¯t even sleep well, and I have toe here to take bullets for people! Ye Huanhuan said, ¡°If you dare!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if I dare!¡± Ye Huanhuan tugged at the whip angrily, but it did not move at all. She could not help but feel scared for a moment. Shen Qianshu is just a jewelry designer, but could she also be good at fighting? ¡°Shen Qianshu, I want to battle with you. If you win me, I¡¯ll leave immediately!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Shen Qianshu let go of the whip suddenly and threw it in the air. She was quick like lightning, and Ye Huanhuan was shocked. She fell backward, and the whip fell out of her hand. She fell back and dodged Shen Qianshu¡¯s fist. She picked up the whip and whipped Shen Qianshu continuously. Shen Qianshu was very agile, and her eyes were very cold. Ye Huanhuan never even hit a corner of her shirt. Ye Huanhuan¡¯s guards were all shocked. A physically weak jewelry designer? Which idiot wrote the report? Ye Huanhuan was no match for Shen Qianshu. She could not deal with Shen Qianshu¡¯s attacks, and Shen Qianshu never gave her any chances. She grabbed her long whip, and Ye Huanhuan¡¯s guards heaved a sigh of relief. This Miss Shen is rather logical. The whip was theirdy¡¯s best weapon. Since it was taken away, they would be unlikely to continue the fight. How great. Just as they thought so, they suddenly saw the sharp and cold look in Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes that looked like a cold sharp ice peak. They were all fearful. She looked so sturdy. She raised her hand up and whipped Ye Huanhuan. Ye Huanhuan dodged the first whip, and she was really miserable. ¡°Shen Qianshu, you...¡± The second whip came forth and stroke Ye Huanhuan. Ye Huanhuan¡¯s guards were all shocked. They pointed their guns at Shen Qianshu. This woman is too scary. Chapter 1304 - Young Master is the King

Chapter 1304: Young Master is the King

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Compared to Ye Huanhuan¡¯s superficial form, that was what they would call a real whip. The moment they moved their muzzles, the secret guards turned as well. Meng Qi said, ¡°It¡¯s a battle between thedies. Everyone, be more gentlemanly. Don¡¯t interfere!¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was dumbstruck. ¡°Ahh!¡± Ye Huanhuan squealed. Shen Qianshu¡¯s second whip hit her body, and the sharp de at the end of the whip hit Ye Huanhuan¡¯s waist. It broke her skin immediately, and fresh blood oozed out. Ye Huanhuan fell to the ground miserably from the whip. She covered her wound in disbelief. Tong Hua pped and cheered. ¡°Wow, Mommy, you are so awesome!¡± He was starry-eyed. My Mommy is a heroine. A cool Heroine. Meng Qi knocked him at the back of his head to signal for him to keep quiet. Everyone thought that Shen Qianshu would stop since she was so soft and kind. Her long hair also made her look so beautiful and soft. But they were all wrong. The aura that Shen Qianshu gave off exploded in a matter of seconds. The third whip fell on Ye Huanhuan mercilessly. Ye Huanhuan lifted her hand to block it, and the de pierced through the skin on her arm. Ye Huanhuan fell to the ground again. She was whipped again. ¡°Wow, Mommy, you are so great!¡± Tong Hua was starry-eyed again. He pped excitedly. ¡°Missy...¡± The security guards were all shocked. Although Ye Huanhuan was the fourth child in the generation, she was still the only princess. So, the guards called her Missy. Ye Huanhuan liked being called that. Shen Qianshu put down her whip calmly and threw it at Meng Qi. ¡°This is a lesson for you. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that yourst name is Ye, none of you and your guards would be able to step out of the casino!¡± Ye Huanhuan¡¯s face was pale, and she was bleeding all over. It hurt so much that she broke into a cold sweat. She had been raised like a princess, and she had never experienced hardship. Ye Huanhuan was livid and filled with hatred. ¡°Shen Qianshu, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you at the castle!¡± She shouted. At that moment, the guards took Ye Huanhuan and the hooligans away. Tong Hua jumped off the chair and went beside Shen Qianshu. ¡°Mommy, you are so awesome. You are my idol. I love you so much.¡± Shen Qianshu gave Tong Hua a look that somehow looked like a smile but was not quite so. She gave him a forehead flick and said, ¡°I will teach you a lesson when we return to the castle.¡± ¡°... ¡± Tong Hua was dumbstruck. He had been so good. Why would he need to be punished? The manager finally understood why the secret guards were so respectful towards the future Madam. Indeed, she is a... powerful woman. The Great Devil actually liked this type of woman. He remembered how the managers in the casino used to send beautiful and softdies over to please Master, but none of them were like Shen Qianshu. A miscalction. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the losses made for your casino. I¡¯m sorry that Tong Hua is too disobedient. Sorry for causing you trouble.¡± The manager bowed down to his knees. ¡°Madam, you have been too kind. Young Master can y however he wants. We will please him. Even if he screwed up the casino, we can help him to mess it up as long as he is happy... and we won¡¯t let him injure his arm.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°... ¡± Tong Hua was dumbstruck. ttery will get you everywhere! Shen Qianshu left the mess for others to clean up. She left with Meng Qi and Tong Hua. ¡°Ye Huanhuan had a bad romance with your brother?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. She had never heard of this person. Meng Qi¡¯s face was dark. ¡°Nonsense! How is shepatible? What romance? Even if it was a bad romance, don¡¯t include her in it. My brother would never put himself down. Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± Chapter 1305 - The Imposing Manner Of An Empress

Chapter 1305: The Imposing Manner Of An Empress

Tong Hua said coldly, ¡°Little uncle, this manner of yours is then the imposing manner of the empress.¡± Even looked more like an empress than my Mommy. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°...I heard her call ¡®Brother Ye¡¯ and thought there was a story to it.¡± ¡°Crap story!¡± Meng Qi got angry. Although he had been training all year round in ck Rose, it was not a closed training. He would also oftene back. The ck Rose did not exercise too much control over the external agents, especially the youths. Meng Qi said, ¡°This Ye Huanhuan has been spoiled. She still indulged in fantasies and wanted to marry her own big brother to stabilize her own position in the Ye Family. She really is a sweet and naive young woman. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡± ¡°I feel that you might have misunderstood something!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes were bright and piercing. She did not misunderstand anything at all. Why did she feel that Meng Qi was exining something? This was really not a love rival. ¡°I thought that she had a crush on your brother.¡± She exined. ¡°Shucks, she will like anyone who can strengthen her position in the Ye Family. She ys around without integrity. Back then, she liked my brother for being good-looking; thereafter, she felt that my brother was always crazy and cold. Hence, she felt that it was meaningless, and she went to hook up her own big brother. She also did not think why her two younger brothers had died when they did not even reach two years of age. She was actually so daring. Subsequently, my brother¡¯s power rose, and the Ye Family in Europe wanted to get my brother¡¯s power. They had nowhere to start. This girl then volunteered to capture my brother. She did not know her own limits!¡± Meng Qi, the little pufferfish, was angry when he mentioned this matter. ¡°She also dirtied my brother¡¯s eyes by appearing in front of him!¡± Tong Hua poked Shen Qianshu¡¯s arm. ¡°Did you see that? This is the imposing manner of an empress.¡± When Tong Hua went back to the castle, he was made to stand as a punishment. The little cutie was being punished at the city gate under the bright sun. His big innocent eyes were filled with water. I am so freaking shameful. Mommy is doing this on purpose. Why didn¡¯t she make me stand inside the little ck house as punishment? I have to stand in a public ce as punishment. So hurtful to my self-esteem!!! Luckily, the secret guards who had apanied him out were also collectively made to stand as punishment. They stood behind him in a row and formed a big wall in the castle. The rest of the secret guards sat in front of them and watched the show. ¡°Heard that you all went to the casino to have a big kill?¡± ¡°Little Master, your face is so ck that you seemed like you have gone to Africa. You have lost quite badly.¡± ¡°Just nice, you can bask in the sun and get a tan. Hehehe!¡± Tong Hua looked at them furiously. The groups hade to watch a show. Before Tong Hua and Shen Qianshu came home, Ye Ling and Lady White had a video call. They were talking about his condition. Lady White had already gotten Ye Ling¡¯s health report. She also knew his situation. His immune system had beenpletely destroyed. This was not good news. The ck Rose¡¯s medical skills were extremely developed and could kill cancer cells. They could cure most cancer cells, but the self-repairing function of the body¡¯s internal immune system, which was being destroyed, was still under research. Lady White was very positive. ¡°Gatekeeper, although we arecking in this aspect of skills, there should be results if we do research and development. Medical science turned out not to be in our main area. I have already issued an order to go and do research and development with the motive of curing you. I will immediately inform gatekeeper once there is news.¡± Ye Ling nodded his head. The medicine that was given by Yang Ping thest time did not belong to the ck Rose. It was not poison, so it was hard to say that it was the antidote. This was the human body¡¯s internal immune system being destroyed. He could only seek help from ck Rose. ¡°Alright. I got it.¡± Lady White said, ¡°From today onward, the underwater world has already resumedmunication. Both gatekeepers have handled the riots by the Paris agents very well. After some time, you will definitely be able to subdue all the external agents.¡± Chapter 1306 - Only The State Official Is Allowed To Set Fire

Chapter 1306: Only The State Official Is Allowed To Set Fire

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lady White said, ¡°From today onward, the underwater world has already resumedmunication. Both gatekeepers have handled the riots by the Paris agents very well. After some time, you will definitely be able to subdue all the external agents.¡± Ye Ling said calmly, ¡°This is Qianshu¡¯s credit.¡± ¡°Your credit.¡± Before Shen Qianshu went upstairs, Ye Ling hung up the video and took the book beside him. Shen Qianshu quickened her steps and came in. It was already evening, and the sun had set. It created a patch of orange on the floor. It also made Ye Ling appear as beautiful as a painting. ¡°Master, did you sleep well?¡± Before she left home, Ye Ling was still asleep. It could be seen how deeply he had slept. The state of his illness this time had emptied his body. This was a situation that did not exist before. ¡°Slept very well. How about you?¡± ¡°I also slept very well. I already made a trip out and came back.¡± Shen Qianshu went near him and slightly held his hand. She looked at him smilingly. After she changed her clothes swiftly, she hugged him. She brushed against him in his arms and was very satisfied. Shen Qianshu warmed up the milk tea for him and let him drink a few mouthfuls first. Then, she apanied him to read. The two of them were enjoying the time they had now. Ye Ling asked, ¡°Where is Tong Hua? Didn¡¯t see him today.¡± Zhong Ran met Shen Qianshu and Meng Qi when they were on the way back. He also knew that the matter had been settled. He did not tell Ye Ling as he was afraid that it would affect his rest. ¡°Heh, don¡¯t mention it. He¡¯s too mischievous,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I need to teach him a lesson!¡± Ye Ling raised his eyebrows. ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. The way you said ¡®alright¡¯ was especially blunt. Was it because you had waited very long for me to teach him a lesson? When Shen Qianshu went to the washroom, it was noisy downstairs. Ye Ling walked to the side of the window and looked down. Tong Hua was standing very still under the sun. The secret guards were also standing. A group of people were watching the joke. Ye Ling raised his eyebrows. They are being made to stand as punishment? Shen Qianshu¡¯s method of education was not simple violence all along. She would reason with Tong Hua every time. Physical punishment was even less. It was definitely this little princess who had created a big mess. Deserved to be punished!!! He indeed was a little mischievous. It was only that the secret guards in the castle were even more responsible and more impressive than the secret guards in their country¡¯s Rose Castle. They were also more cautious. Why were they made to stand as punishment just because they followed him? Why didn¡¯t he know of any news at all? Ye Ling narrowed his eyes. Zhong Ran actually did not say anything at all. If this were the ancient times and he was the king, he would be an unfounded evil concubine. ¡°What happened to him?¡± Ye Ling looked down. Tong Hua was standing as he was being punished. He still wanted to ask. Of course, this was absolutely not to back him up. Even if he were to be made to stand until tomorrow as punishment, he also would not back Tong Hua up. Shen Qianshu was helpless. She told him about what happened today. She was a little overly angry. ¡°He wants to go out to y, and I have never restricted him. It is his freedom wherever he wants to go. Even when he used extreme methods to get a hold of the video, I also did not say anything. But he went to the casino to y in broad daylight. This was too much. He is a child. I already don¡¯t ask for him to be a normal child. It is also nothing that he takes an unusual route. But he definitely cannot be tainted by pornography, gambling, and drugs. What if he bes addicted to gambling? I believe that Tong Hua will not be led astray. I also believe that he will be a good child. Of course, to our family members, he will be a good child, but the child¡¯s nature has not matured yet, and it is easy for him to stray. If things go on like this and he really gets led astray, what shall we do? He is too smart and too conceited. There is an ancient saying: ¡®one will hurt himself or herself if he or she is too smart¡¯... Anyway, gambling is definitely not allowed!¡± ¡°... ¡± Ye Ling was dumbstruck. Why didn¡¯t you say that you were a king of gambling and that Meng Qi was also a king of gambling? And that you weren¡¯t a good role model for him? Chapter 1307 - The European Ye Family

Chapter 1307: The European Ye Family

Tong Hua looked at Shen Qianshu pitifully downstairs. The sun had already set. In Europe, the nights were shorter than the days. Even when the sun had set, the sky was still grayish-white. Tong Hua looked at Shen Qianshu innocently with his big and round eyes. He acted cute and pitiful continuously as he shook his two little fat legs slightly to the left and right. He also did notin of any pain. He just looked at her continuously with his teary eyes. A normal person would not be able to stand this look of his. ¡°Do you know that you are in the wrong?¡± Shen Qianshu alsoughed so much in her heart. This child is clever and mischievous. As he is being too pampered at home and the secret guards have indulged him, the child has be stranger and stranger. In the past, he was very obedient and was not that mischievous. ¡°I know my mistakes. I¡¯ll definitely notmit them again.¡± Tong Hua was made to stand as a punishment for three hours. He had stood until his legs were a little wobbly. Meng Qi was especially quick as he specially used a pen to draw a circle around his little feet so that he would not be allowed to cross over the line. Otherwise, he would be punished more. Tong Hua was so furious that he wanted to beat him. Wait till I get over this. Then, I¡¯ll settle my score with you again. Tong Hua mumbled some words and said sincerely, ¡°I swear that I¡¯ll be an obedient child in the future. I¡¯ll just study and not do anything. Mommy, I really know I¡¯m in the wrong. I won¡¯t dare to do it again. Please forgive me.¡± Shen Qianshu knew that this child was not that sincere in his apology. He was merely saying it. She could not contain herself from being soft-hearted. She had purposely apanied Ye Ling for a nap upstairs. It looked like the time was about right. She finally had mercy on him. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll let you go this time. If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll beat you.¡± Tong Hua was not afraid of Shen Qianshu beating him at all. Anyway, Mommy would not be able to do it. As long as he did not end up in Daddy¡¯s hands, his little butt would not get hurt. ¡°I¡¯ll let your daddy beat you.¡± ¡°... ¡± Tong Hua was shocked. I have indeed fallen out of favor!!! Tong Hua¡¯s matter came to an end. However, the members of the European Ye Family were not willing to let this go easily. The members of the Ye Family had beaten their little missy. Her skin was even torn apart. This was unimaginable. Tong Hua¡¯s punishment had not ended yet when they received a call from the members of the Ye Family. Ye Ling could not be bothered to talk nonsense with anyone. In general, anyone who wanted to see him in Paris had to go through Butler Luther. Butler Luther also knew about Tong Hua¡¯s matter. When Tong Hua was being made to stand as punishment, he had originally wanted to talk to Shen Qianshu. Little Master is still young. It is alright for him to be a little mischievous. Their family can afford it. Even if he was being indulged until it was out of control, they could afford it with their conditions. They would definitely not let Little Master take the extreme path due to his desires not being satisfied. Subsequently, he thought for a while. Miss Shen was certain to be the future master. Hence, he did not speak further. ¡°Daddy, their people started acting first,¡± Tong Hua said as he showed his innocence. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the secret guards. I did not lie.¡± Ye Ling knew that although Tong Hua was mischievous, he was not stubborn. He was not a person who stirred up trouble. However, he had the capability to stir up trouble. On the other hand, Shen Qianshu was a little uneasy. Did the European Ye Family have an impressive existence? Luther educated her on the key points of the European Ye Family. The Ye Family had a bigst name. They already had more than 100 years of history of development. They were a big family during the peak of the Qing dynasty. During the turmoil in thete Qing dynasty, one of the two brothers of the Ye Family stayed and guarded within the country, whereas the other brother avoided disaster by moving his assets to Europe. Hence, they were split into the European Ye Family and the Ye Family. It was the Ye Family¡¯s big brother who walked out of Europe back then. The second brother stayed and guarded. Hence, the Ye Family had always been following the European Ye Family blindly. It was so for several decades in the beginning. However, due to the inconvenience ofmunication, they practically did not have contact. It was only until the reform when they opened up to the outside world that the two families started tomunicate with each other again. Chapter 1308 - The European Ye Family 2

Chapter 1308: The European Ye Family 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The European Ye Family developed very swiftly. However, the Ye Family within the country was gradually declining. Subsequently, the two old masters passed away, and the family business was passed to their grandchildren. Their rtionship then became less close. But the two old masters had set the rules. The Ye Family and the European Ye Family had to support each other and help each other. All the members of the Ye Family took orders from the European Ye Family. This was their ancestors¡¯ instructions. During the generation of Ye Ling¡¯s father, the Ye Family¡¯s development was unsatisfactory. Due to the current state of the country, their development was being limited, and they gradually became a small piece of cake. The European Ye Family was not bothered about this small piece of cake. They also followed the ancestors¡¯ instructions and kept on looking after the Ye Family¡¯s business, but they did not really do their best. They even thought of merging the Ye Family with the European Ye Family¡¯s business. It was being opposed by Ye Ling¡¯s father. This matter was then left unsettled, and they had been estranged. The European Ye Family¡¯s attitude was very clear. This was a small piece of cake. It was tasteless to eat but a pity to throw. I want to eat, and you actually denied it. You really fail to recognize kindness. Hence, they moved some resources away and did not bother with the Ye Family¡¯s business again. Subsequently, they had slowed down a bit due to the business of Ye Ling¡¯s mother. Amongst theponents of the European Ye Family¡¯s business development, there were many of Aventura¡¯s businesses. They wanted to swallow Aventura¡¯s fortune. Thereafter, they knew that Aventura was Ye Ling¡¯s mom, and they wanted to gain something without risking anything of their own. They had indeed cajoled some businesses from Aventura¡¯s hands. It was only that Aventura was not a foolish person. She was very muddled in rtionships, but she was very smart when it came to other matters. The core businesses were left to Ye Ling and were handed over to Butler Luther to manage. She even left a will as she was afraid that the members of the European Ye Family would cajole all the businesses from Ye Ling¡¯s hands. She handed all the businesses to Butler Luther. Ye Ling could only manage the businesses after he had gotten married and had kids. If Ye Ling was not capable, Butler Luther could directly choose Ye Ling¡¯s children to be the sessor. Hence, Aventura¡¯s will had put an end to the European Ye Family¡¯s wild ambitions. This was the reason why the European Ye Family was not willing to give up on Ye Ling for so many years. They wanted to make Ye Ling be obedient whole-heartedly and obtain the businesses from his hands. As it happened, Ye Ling did not let them fulfill their wish. Hence, their rtionship had always been estranged. The thing that made them the unhappiest was that Butler Luther had been hiding Ye Ling behind his back. He had protected him extremely well. The European Ye Family was not able to talk to Ye Ling over a few repeated attempts. When they were able tomunicate with Ye Ling, Ye Ling was already at the level which was of equal footing with them. They did not have any way to get hold of Ye Ling again. Ye Ling even started to take back little by little the businesses that they had cajoled from Aventura back then. When the audience Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua finished listening to the development history of the Ye Family, they had a countermeasure in their hearts. Tong Hua originally did not panic. If the person has been hit, what can he or she do? If you are stronger than me, you¡¯ll hit back, and it¡¯s not a big deal. No one is foolish enough to fall out directly with Daddy. If I were stronger than you, my apologies, you¡¯ll have to bear with it. Tong Hua and Ye Ling were simr to bandits in this area. Butler Luther said, ¡°Little Master, don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen to us. I was going to the Ye Family this time as they want to look for Master to have a discussion. Master is unable to see anyone for the time being. They feel that I¡¯m obstructing them. They left as they were unhappy with the negotiation. They do not wish to fall out with us as it will not be beneficial to them. The Ye Family¡¯s capability now was already weakened due to the fights between a few of their sons and the madams. To us, they are no longer a tiger.¡± Chapter 1309 - The Little Gourmet Expert

Chapter 1309: The Little Gourmet Expert

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Butler Luther also felt heartache. It was rather difficult for him during all these years as he protected Ye Ling when he was growing up in Paris. He had spent so much effort to pull Ye Ling up, considering Ye Ling¡¯s illness and the European Ye Family who watched him covetously. He was used to swallowing this hardship alone. The old gentleman was not someone who wouldin. He was also not someone who would show off his aplishments. Shen Qianshu had feltpletely assured. Ye Ling developed a small fever again at night. Shen Qianshu got so frightened that she watched over him dutifully. She would check his temperature every few minutes as she was deeply afraid that he would have a high fever again. Ye Ling had been sick, and he was also feeling depressed. Lady White said that there would be a result and just got him to wait. But he obviously felt that his own body was really being hollowed out. When the wind blew, he felt the coldness prating his heart. Even his bones felt thoroughly cold. He was originally someone who would not have a long life. However, he was unwilling to part with the world now. He did not want to die. He especially cherished every breath that he took. He was aware that one day spent with Shen Qianshu every time meant that he had one day less. His temper had be mild. The lives of Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua were not unchangeable. However, they had always been very stable. When he was anxious, he would look back asionally. As he saw their smiling faces, his anxious mood would gradually be mild. Zhong Ran was already aware of a matter. Ye Ling¡¯s illness had not been triggered for a very, very long time. The second personality seemed to have disappeared from his body. He seemed to have fully recovered. The people in the castle were almost asleep. There were still people in the kitchen as they were afraid that someone would want to eat in the middle of the night. When Shen Qianshu came downstairs to make supper, a chef came over. ¡°Miss Shen, let me do it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome. Go and rest. I¡¯ll make something simple for Master to eat.¡± Ye Ling did not eat much for dinner, and he slept after that. It was especially easy for him to fall asleep now. His body was weak. When he had a fever, it would also drain his body. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart was aching so much. She came down to prepare supper. She removed the skin from the chicken and wrapped it in a rough cloth bag. She ced it in a pot to cook. The chicken soup came out from the rough cloth bag droplet by droplet. It was exceptionally fragrant. She took out the dumpling skin that the chef had milled. She also took out shrimp, corn, and cabbage and chopped everything finely. She mixed the sauce and started to wrap the dumplings. The skin was thin, and the filling was a lot. More than 10 round dumplings were cooked. When the chicken soup waspletely orangey-yellow, Shen Qianshu threw the dumplings inside. This was considered her specialty. The dumplings that were cooked did not open at all. Each and every one was very good. They were plump. The chicken soup did not have any excess oil in it either. After the dumplings were done, she sprinkled a thinyer of pepper and carried them upstairs. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve made supper. Quicklye and try.¡± Shen Qianshu ced the te on the sofa area in the bedroom. She went over to help hime over. However, her face was flushed. It was as if they had gone back to seven years ago. She had looked after him meticulously. Ye Ling took a dumpling. The fragrance lingered in his mouth, and he was somewhat surprised. This was her specialty. Shen Qianshu looked at him with her shiny eyes. ¡°Is it delicious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Ye Ling took a dumpling to feed her. Shen Qianshu had a bite, and she happened to eat half a big shrimp. It was so delicious that her tears were going to fall. Ye Ling saw her eating so well and could not help himself from feeding her another. Shen Qianshu was eating so well, but she hugged his arm. ¡°Master, eat. I¡¯ve specially prepared for you. Drink more soup. I have removed the chicken skin. It is not oily at all.¡± ¡°Yes, very fragrant.¡± Shen Qianshu leaned on him. She was feeling very sweet in her heart. Even if she were to repeat a day like this every day, she would not get sick of it. She would also not feel bored. Her mood was different every time. Chapter 1310 - Ye Junchen

Chapter 1310: Ye Junchen

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Very satisfied. No one could make her as satisfied as him. After supper, they freshened up, and the two of them were energized. They could not really sleep well. Ye Ling had some sleep during the day, so he was more awake at night. Shen Qianshu picked up a book and intended to read to him so that he could go to sleep sooner. Ye Ling pushed the book away. ¡°You sound like you¡¯re singing when you read in French. I suggest you stop before I get even more awake.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s face flushed. Wow, Master. You¡¯re breaking the rules too much. Sweet talk came so naturally; there was not even a small greeting before it. ¡°What happened?¡± Ye Ling asked. ¡°If I read like I¡¯m singing, won¡¯t you sleep better?¡± ¡°I would want to hear it.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart felt really sweet. She hugged him by the waist, and she was really satisfied. That was so sweet. Her Master was getting increasingly proper, and those were honest words. She liked sweet talk that was made of honest words. Hahahaha! ¡°What are you smiling about?¡±Ye Ling asked. What is she thinking about? She¡¯sughing in such a despicable manner. Shen Qianshu rubbed her face. ¡°Nothing much.¡± Mmh, control yourself. ¡°I¡¯m really happy because you praised me.¡± What is control? It can¡¯t be eaten. Love and adoration should be loudly expressed. Ye Ling looked at her. He did not quite seem to understand that she could be in such a happy state when he had praised her. Shen Qianshu looked at Ye Ling. ¡°Master, I am a softie. I need a lot of reaffirmation. You have to praise me more often and not say bad things about me.¡± ¡°You are very confident.¡± He replied. Not a softie at all. ¡°No, you have mistaken me. I am a person with very low self-esteem. I need to be praised often.¡± In the dark night, Ye Ling was in a good mood for the lovers to speak. ¡°Sure.¡± Shen Qianshu tested his limits ¡°Then begin now. Master, praise me. Hurry.¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°You... are very talented at jewelry designing.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°...Praise something else?¡± You aren¡¯t even my boss. Why do you have to praise me for my talent? Men shouldpliment women for their beauty, personality, body, traits, aura... There is clearly a lot to be praised. Ye Ling thought for a moment. Something else? ¡°You¡¯re very talkative.¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. What the freaking hell. Are you sure this is apliment? If it weren¡¯t for his illness, she would have retorted and scolded him. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s sleep.¡± The conversation could not go on. She felt like she could die from anger! Ye Ling could not get her feelings. Confused, he went to sleep under her coaxing. The next morning. ck Rose¡¯s external agent¡¯s affairs came to an end. She left everything to Beckman to deal with. Beckman just had to get back to her once in two days, and asionally, he let Meng Qi handle them. Meng Qi was unwilling, but he did not dare to speak up at the thought of his brother still being ill. He listened to Shen Qianshu¡¯s orders sadly. People from the European Ye Family came a little faster than Shen Qianshu had expected. Someone arrived at their house with a note less than two days after Ye Huanhuan had caused trouble. As a form of courtesy before they dered war, they wanted them to apologize for what had happened to Ye Huanhuan. The person who came was Ye Junchen, the Master of the Ye Family. He was three years older than Ye Ling. He was an outstanding leader in that generation of the Ye Family. He looked a little like Ye Yifan. They both looked a bit of a yboy, but they had very captivating eyes. As he had mixed blood, his eyes were light blue and really beautiful. Ye Junchen¡¯s men were all locked outside of the castle. He entered the castle alone with a gun. Shen Qianshu was there to wee him. Tong Hua sat by a side, and Ye Ling was resting in the bedroom. Ye Ling did not show up. Chapter 1311 - The Benevolent Big Brother

Chapter 1311: The Benevolent Big Brother

Ye Junchen smiled at Shen Qianshu. He had looked into matters very clearly, so he did not waste time on small talk. ¡°Sister-inw, it¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve met. This is my gift for you, I hope you would ept it.¡± He handed a small box over, and Shen Qianshu opened it up curiously. It was a ne. The pendant was that of a star. It was made of broken pieces of pink diamond, and it was really beautiful. ¡°I heard that, Sis, you are a jewelry designer. Are you pleased with the ne that I have chosen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± Shen Qianshu said. Pink diamonds were rare. They were all broken to form the star. The workmanship was really exquisite. It was really valuable. ¡°I can¡¯t receive gifts that I don¡¯t deserve. This is such a valuable gift; I cannot ept it.¡± Ye Junchen smiled. ¡°Sis, you are kidding me. I am your Big Brother. This is the first time we have met, so it is only right for me to give you this gift. I also have another gift for my young nephew.¡± He took a limited-edition figurine over. Tong Hua¡¯s eyes lit up. Wow!!! Even Young Uncle doesn¡¯t have this figurine. This one was sold out really soon after it was released in Europe. He immediately forgot his hatred for Ye Huanhuan. He was coaxed by the gift. ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. If one said that the gift was valuable, it was still a toy for kids. If one said that it was not valuable, it was still a very rare token. She did not believe that Ye Junchen had actually collected a figurine just to give to Tong Hua. Tong Hua said, ¡°Thank you, uncle!¡± Ye Junchen kept calling Ye Ling his brother and calling himself a Big Brother. Tong Hua did not try to be polite. He was hugging the figurine and was so close to kissing it. Ye Junchen looked really happy. Shen Qianshu put her hand to her forehead. ¡°What has made youe here for, Big Brother?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Ye Ling?¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t home,¡± Shen Qianshu said, forming a very good excuse. ¡°He went out as he had something on.¡± ¡°Brother no longer brings Zhong Ran and Ah Da along with him when he leaves the house.¡± Heughed, not exposing Shen Qianshu¡¯s lies. ¡°Since Sis is here, it is the same as telling him. I am not here today on behalf of the Ye Family. I am here on behalf of the three brothers. I know that there was some misunderstanding between Ye Huanhuan and young nephew at the casino. We have also looked into the matter carefully. It was someone from the Qinglong n who had provoked young nephew first. We have sent someone to deal with him. We hope that Sis and young nephew will not hold onto this matter. Please forgive us for the oversight.¡± He spoke in a logical manner. He was warm and charismatic, and he would maintain eye contact. He was a powerful and intelligent man. It was best to befriend a man like this and not be their enemy. Shen Qianshu smiled and said, ¡°Of course, Tong Hua also beat them up. Big Brother, you must be benevolent. Don¡¯t hold it against a child.¡± ¡°Of course not, being a member of the Qinglong n is equivalent to being a member of the Ye Family. We are all one big family. If young nephew wants to discipline anyone in the Ye Family, it is right of him. Sis, do not feel like an outsider.¡± ¡°Oh, then thank you, Big Brother.¡± Ye Junchen was really satisfied. ¡°As for Ye Huanhuan, my father adores her very much. I have a biological sister who got lost when she was younger. Until today, we don¡¯t know where she is. Grandpa, Grandma, and Dad are very disheartened. So, they put all of their love for my sister onto Ye Huanhuan. Since she was young, they let her do whatever she wanted. This time, I am actually really d that she was taught a lesson for causing trouble.¡± He paused and looked into Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes. ¡°It is always better to be disciplined by someone in the family than by someone who isn¡¯t. Luckily, it was you, sis, who did that, and you were kind enough. If it was an outsider, she might not even have her life.¡± He continued. ¡°So, I am specially here to thank Sis and young nephew.¡± Chapter 1312 - The Little Angel with a Heart full of Tricks

Chapter 1312: The Little Angel with a Heart full of Tricks

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu sighed. These two people were just different. Although they were not born from the same set of parents, they grew up in the same family. Yet, Ye Junchen and Ye Huanhuan clearly behaved like two different people. Shen Qianshu said calmly, ¡°As long as Big Brother doesn¡¯t find it weird. It is my fault that I did not go easy on her. But... Ye Huanhuan has indeed learned her lesson. She had a sharp de at the end of her whip, and she tried to whip my son with it. Luckily, it didn¡¯t hit him. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have let her off.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Ye Junchen smiled and said. ¡°It is her luck to have you discipline her. Now, she is recuperating. When she has fully recovered, I will get her toe over to apologize personally.¡± ¡°An apology is not necessary. We do not intend to keep in touch with her.¡± Shen Qianshu rejected mercilessly. Ye Junchen did not feel awkward at all. ¡°Sure, if it is so, I will apologize on her behalf. If Brother and Sister have any requests, I will satisfy your demands if appropriate.¡± Tong Hua cursed inwardly. Damn, this Uncle is so good at talking. Satisfy if appropriate. What beautiful words. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re kidding me. Whatever has passed, has passed. We do not intend to press on it any longer. We hope you will be benevolent as well and maintain our valuable peace.¡± ¡°Of course, we are a family. Nothing is more valuable than peace.¡± Ye Junchen stayed at the castle for an hour, speaking to Shen Qianshu the whole time. Shen Qianshu was good at keeping conversations going, and Ye Junchen was a knowledgeable man. The two of them chatted heartily until Ye Junchen left. Shen Qianshu told Ye Ling.¡±This Big Brother of yours truly has the talent to be a diplomat.¡± ¡°He studied international rtions.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°It is whatever I say it is. Master, what do you think they mean by that? Are things going to be over just after the apology, and will they not hold onto the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never interacted with Ye Junchen. All along, his father handles the matters regarding the Ye Family. This time, he could really be here just on behalf of the three brothers. He is trying to seek peace. No matter how the European Ye Family is, Big Brother wishes that we do not put any me on the three brothers. The three of them are not doing very well in the Ye Family either. They have been ostracized by their stepmother. Other than Big Brother, the Second and Third Brother do not have much power and rights in internal affairs.¡± Shen Qianshu was really interested in the secrets within the royal family. She was really into gossip. ¡°They are not ordinary people, right? Didn¡¯t the two sons of the stepmother pass away before they were two?¡± ¡°Right, those were strange deaths. One of it was when the babysitter was sleeping with the baby, she identally suffocated him. Naturally, the babysitter was beaten to death. The other one had a strange illness and could not recover from it. After two of his sons died, my Eldest Uncle finally came to his senses. Whatever kids he gave birth to would die. So, he just dealt with having these three brothers. But, until today, he doesn¡¯t have a fourth son. I mean, of course, I don¡¯t know if he has any other women or kids out there.¡± ¡°Your Great Uncle is a f*ckboy?¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± Ye Ling expressed great disgust with his behavior, but as the Main Master of the Ye Family, he had all the right to speak. Ye Ling seldom came in contact with the European Ye Family simply because he hated that Master. If it was Ye Junchen, he could still conside it. Shen Qianshu thought for a moment, ¡°Master, I have an idea. Why don¡¯t you hear me out?¡± ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°Anyway, the European Ye Family is in a great mess. Big Brother hase over to apologize today and chat with us. He did not ask for anything from us either, but I kind of understand what he is trying to say. Why don¡¯t we help him get rid of your great uncle?¡± Chapter 1313 - Do You Need My Help?

Chapter 1313: Do You Need My Help?

Ye Ling invited Ye Junchen over to visit the next day and personally entertained him. He was so thin that he didn¡¯t want outsiders to see it, so he put on a mask, a mask that was exactly like his face. He also chose a suit that was looser, covering his skinny body figure. From what it appeared to be, there was no sign of decadence, and his eyes were cold as usual. Shen Qianshu was very annoyed with his concerns but understood that he did not want to appear vulnerable. The European Ye Family had controlled the Ye Family for decades. Whether for himself or for the Ye Family, he did not want to seem cowardly in front of the European Ye Family. Shen Qianshu also understood his thoughts and helped him to cover up his weaknesses after being annoyed. Ye Ling and Ye Junchen chatted in the study room. Zhong Ran felt really curious. ¡°Miss Shen, why is Master looking for Master Junchen? What are they talking about? They¡¯ve never contacted each other. How could they evene up with a conversation?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in and ask?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. Of course, Zhong Ran did not dare to. He did not wish for death. When Ye Junchen left, it was already 6 pm. Throughout the whole day of chatting, they were only interrupted once when Butler Luther came up to serve them some tea. The two men behaved as if they did not need to have meals. Shen Qianshu wanted to interrupt Ye Ling and Ye Junchen several times as she was afraid that Ye Ling might be exhausted, but she resisted. Ye Junchen¡¯s expression was as calm as it was when he came. He had good manners, and his emotions could not be seen. ¡°Master, how was the conversation?¡± Shen Qianshu the busybody asked. It was just a casual question. This was a great issue. Otherwise, they would not have chatted for a whole day. ¡°It¡¯s going well,¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°Indeed, when he came for the first time, he was here to form good rtions with us. He wanted you to speak on behalf of him, but if you could not sense it, he woulde for me. He was really d to have such an oue. Now, the European Ye Family is under his father¡¯s hands. He only has one-fifth of the power, not even as much as his stepmother. Ye Junchen wants to get the entire Ye Family here. The only way for him to do so alone is to wait for his father¡¯s death. But by then, he will be old. His father should have arranged everything well. He would not be able to get his revenge or chase his dreams. He might as well give it a go and risk it.¡± When people are pushed to their limits, they are likely to behave so. Risk it. Turn the tables and be the next Master. When Shen Qianshu stepped into the casino, she was also risking it all. Ye Junchen was a huge gambler. Ye Ling said, ¡°Ye Huanhuan is the treasure in his father¡¯s heart. They adore her. This is the first time she was beaten up. Great uncle wants us to exin things, so he sent Ye Junchen over. As he had wished for, I have given him an exnation. The European Ye Family will change its owner soon. At the very least, it will take 6 months and at most, a year.¡± Shen Qianshu gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Master, you should have done so long ago.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand. The European Ye Family and the Ye Family have stood on different levels for decades. If Big Brother wants to cooperate with me, the identity of the European Ye Family and the Ye Family will be reversed in the future. He won¡¯t be able to handle such a huge gap and overwhelming loss. Now, he is forced to his wit¡¯s ends. If he still doesn¡¯t choose to cooperate with me, he may be suppressed by his stepmother. His two younger brothers will also have to worry for their lives. It¡¯s better for him to cooperate with me. ¡± Shen Qianshu understood easily. ¡°People used to say that if a family is peaceful, everything will go well. Indeed, it is true.¡± If an elder was biased towards the people, did not manage their emotions well, and had ambitions that were too high, it could ruin a big family like this. ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. Chapter 1314 - An Unexpected Guest

Chapter 1314: An Unexpected Guest

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling shook his head. ¡°Luther will handle it well.¡± Luther had a more well-rounded understanding of the matters urring on the European side. He could handle the matters on behalf of Ye Ling, and he had a lot of rights and power. Shen Qianshu did not have to worry about this matter. She concentrated on the evidence of the case. Meng Qi introduced an agent to her. He was from the Military Intelligence Department and could use biological discrimination to identify the face of Shen Qianshu and the woman in the video. Totallypatible. Shen Qianshu just put on some makeup to change her appearance. The biometrics were not a problem. ¡°I¡¯m so silly. Why did I only think of that now?¡± ¡°I thought that you put on a mask. Yesterday, when I took a closer look into the video, then I realized that you had put on makeup.¡± Meng Qi felt that she was really strange. If she had put on a mask, biometrics would not have worked and would have been inurate. If she put on makeup, then it would not be a problem. There was such technology locally as well, but those techniques required the support from the officials. Shen Qianshu snapped her fingers and contacted Xiao Qiao and Xiao Jiu. As they had to file a case in America, they decided to just invite Xiao Qiao and Xiao Jiu to be witnesses. ¡°Price?¡± Money talks! Shen Qianshu smiled. ¡°You charged us mother and son two times for one bracelet, and you still want money for such trivial matters? Are you living in a pit of money?¡± ¡°I¡¯m poor!¡± Xiao Qiao cried. ¡°I¡¯ve already spent half of that.¡± ¡°How could you be such a loser?¡± ¡°This is a serious question.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a sniper rifle. How about that? A new one that Ye Tingyun came up with.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Xiao Qiao no longer spoke about money. ¡°Hand me the video, and I¡¯ll send someone to do the biometrics.¡± ¡°Upholding justice!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mistake us. It¡¯s because of the gun.¡± Xiao Qiao and Xiao Jiu were serious agents. They may be young, but their military ability was not low. With this biometric, she did not need to continue looking for evidence anymore, and the things in Paris finally came to an end. Lin Xiaojuan and Gu Xie returned home earlier than they did by a bit. Ye Ling needed to recuperate, so he stayed at the castle to rest. The day was bright and sunny. Shen Qianshu was wondering how to get Ye Ling a medicated diet to recuperate as his mental health was not particrly good either. However, suddenly, a group of unexpected guests came to the castle. The owner of the European Ye Family Ye Wentian brought a group of people to the castle and surrounded it directly, breaking the decades of peace between the Ye Family and the European Ye Family. Butler Luther was not mad. He stood in front of the castle and weed the guests. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Prepare!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The incident at the Rose Castle must not happen a second time. If he dared to signal for anything, she did not mind being preemptive. Zhong Ran went to the monitoring room. After they changed the system to Ye Tingyun¡¯s, theyter got anotherprehensive enhancement. It was still not easy to break in. Shen Qianshu did not expect that things would have already gone wrong a few days after Ye Ling and Ye Junchen had a chat. Butler Luther said, ¡°It is not convenient for our Master to see you now. Master, please return.¡± ¡°When Ye Junchen came, it was convenient, huh? When I¡¯m here, it¡¯s not convenient. What does he even mean by this?¡± Ye Wentian was a man in his 50s. He was really full of life, and he kept fit. His body was like that of a 30-year-old. Nothing was cking about it. He was here with three vehicles full of people, and there were flying drones following them along. ¡°Butler Luther, since Great Uncle wants to visit, let him in. Don¡¯t stop him. We can still serve him some tea.¡± As Shen Qianshu finished her sentence calmly, the guards behind Butler Luther formed a pathway for him. Chapter 1315 - I Make The Decisions In My Home

Chapter 1315: I Make The Decisions In My Home

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu stood at the center of the road at the castle. She smiled gracefully as she looked at the group of menacing people. She was calm and rxed. In the living room of the castle. Ye Wentian sat like a boss. Butler Luther stood behind Shen Qianshu and Young Master. He had called Tong Hua over on purpose. Young Master was already the young owner of the house. He could settle any matter in the castle. ¡°I want to see Ye Ling!¡± Ye Wentian said. ¡°Get him here! I know he¡¯s in there!¡± ¡°If you want to see him, you have to first get through me if you have anything on. Uncle, it¡¯s the same as speaking to me.¡± ¡°You?¡± Ye Wentian scowled. ¡°What are you even?¡± ¡°I am nothing, but Ye Ling has said that I am in charge of anything in the house.¡± Shen Qianshu spoke in a rtively good manner. ¡°Regardless if it¡¯s in the house or something that has happened outside, I can speak on his behalf.¡± Tong Hua grabbed a bowl of popcorn and bit into it. It sounded really crispy. Meng Qi yawned as he came down. He never thought that there would be so many people in the castle. He raised his brows and sat beside Tong Hua. He grabbed some popcorn and apanied Tong Hua to eat them. Ye Wentian was speechless. ¡°...¡± Everyone stared. This adult and child are really pissing people off! Shen Qianshu did not know tough or to cry. After being treated so disrespectfully by them, Ye Wentian almost forgot what he wanted to say. ¡°Can you? Ye Ling sent people to take away our assets. He bought all of the European Ye Family¡¯s businesses. You can speak on behalf of him for this as well?¡± With a cup of red tea in her hand, Shen Qianshu replied calmly. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°You... ¡± Shen Qianshu weed Ye Wentian¡¯s angry face. ¡°Because I¡¯m the one who sent the people to do that. Don¡¯t go after the wrong person.¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone stared. Other than Butler Luther, most of them did not know what had happened. Zhong Ran knew a little. After Ye Junchen left, Ye Ling immediately called Zhong Ran and Butler Luther into the study room. During the past few days, Zhong Ran had been working as busy as a bee. He was not in the castle and had only returned today. The Ye Family always avoided having any conflict with the other Ye Family. They did not cause trouble for anyone unless they were provoked. They always stayed in their ownnes and minded their own business. ¡°You sent someone to do that? Are you nuts?!¡± Ye Wentian asked furiously. ¡°We are all members of the Ye Family. Who are you, a woman, to meddle into our affairs? Get Ye Ling here! I want to ask him if he¡¯s crazy!¡± Shen Qianshu brushed her hair calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Ye Ling is being controlled by me. There¡¯s no point calling out for him.¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone stared. Tong Hua bit into his popcorn and almost formed a gap in his teeth. What does she mean by that? Ye Wentian did not believe a single word from her. He hade across Ye Ling several times, and he knew what kind of person Ye Ling was. He was just about to explode in fury when Butler Luther said, ¡°Sir, Master has said that Miss Shen can represent him. If you have any matters, just speak with Miss Shen. You do not have to see Master.¡± ¡°Luther, are you crazy as well?¡± Ye Wentian refused to believe it. Ye Ling had actually treated this whole situation as a child¡¯s y. He had let Shen Qianshu mess around with it and then hid away. This was not Ye Ling¡¯s way of work. Could Ye Ling really be controlled by Shen Qianshu? No way, no way! Luther had always been loyal to Ye Ling. He knew it more than anyone else. He would never listen to Shen Qianshu and really control Ye Ling. Even if Shen Qianshu could control everyone around Ye Ling, there was no way she could control Luther. Unless Ye Ling is in a very sick state such that he could not see anyone. Otherwise, there is no way to exin this. Unless Ye Ling is in a very sick state such that he could not see anyone. Otherwise, there is no way to exin this. Shen Qianshu said calmly, ¡°Great Uncle, you must be here for Ye Ling because of what has happened recently. We have been taking away your resources, and that is for a very simple reason. I am a petty person. I am seeking revenge for my son. If I have offended you in any way, please be patient with us. I won¡¯t stop just yet!¡± Chapter 1316 - Who Do You Want to Kill

Chapter 1316: Who Do You Want to Kill

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu said calmly, ¡°Great Uncle, you must be here for Ye Ling because of what has happened recently. We have been taking away your resources, and that is for a very simple reason. I am a petty person. I am seeking revenge for my son. If I have offended you in any way, please be patient with us. I won¡¯t stop just yet!¡± Ye Wentian was livid. ¡°Just for him? It is worth causing the ruckus over two children showing off their temper?¡± ¡°Since it is not worth it, why did you send Ye Junchen over to chat for? You even disrupted our rest. What were you thinking then?¡± ¡°Scumbag. My daughter has been beaten by you until her skin was torn. Of course I have to fight for justice.¡± ¡°Someone pointed a gun at my son. I have to fight for justice as well. Although he did not suffer physically, he has been emotionally hurt.¡± ¡°... ¡± Tong Hua stared. Should he faint like Lin Daiyu? Tong Hua held onto his bowl of popcorn and looked into Ye Wentian¡¯s eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right. I have been emotionally scarred. For the past few days, I have difficulty eating and drinking well. I can only eat a bit of popcorn to fill my hunger. I¡¯m rather pitiful.¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone stared. The mother and son spoke as if they were spitting out poetry. They made Ye Wentian really speechless and so angry that his face was really foul. Shen Qianshu knew of Ye Ling¡¯s ns. It was a simple n. In ancient times, an emperor would let his wife do whatever she wanted under his name if he loved her a lot. Ye Junchen pushed all the responsibility onto Ye Ling and rid himself of any suspicion. To avenge her son, Shen Qianshu had constantly been finding trouble with the European Ye Family. When Ye Wentian got badly battered, Ye Junchen woulde out and pick up the mess so that trust could be built, and he could gain real power. Since she had already been put out there to be the emperor¡¯s evil wife, she had to behave like one. ¡°Shen Qianshu, I warn you. Don¡¯t try to acquiesce to the matter after having refused my first overture. Stop all your actions immediately. You are ruining the benefits of the two families and are using up our power and resources. These losses cannot be recouped. You are not even a part of the family, and you even have an extra son. Stop pretending to be a queen in the Ye Family¡¯s territory. The Ye Old Lady is afraid of you and stays away from you. Don¡¯t think that we will be afraid of you as well now that you are in Paris. Don¡¯t assume that we don¡¯t know what to do with you. If a war is to really begin, you can ask Ye Ling what the odds of him winning are against me. Ignorant fool!¡± Shen Qianshu was not angry at all for being called an ignorant fool. ¡°Come at me then. I hope you stick to your words and dere war with me, Great Uncle!¡± Shen Qianshu acted out of expectations, making Ye Wentian fuming mad. He wished to arrest her immediately and send her into his punishment room. Shen Qianshu sat calmly without bothering him. Meng Qi and Tong Hua looked at him as if he was a joke. ¡°Scumbag, fool!¡± Ye Wentian stood up and red at Butler Luther. ¡°Where has your Master gone? Are you really letting this woman do whatever she wants? Ye Ling has so many assets? Are you going to watch her lose everything?¡± Butler Luther said calmly, ¡°Master said that he has so many assets and no predecessors. So he is willing to let Miss Shen y with them. If she loses them all, he will just earn more. He doesn¡¯t mind.¡± Ye Wentian was speechless. Meng Qi took a deep breath and sunk his teeth into a popcorn. Very angry!! Ye Wentianughed coldly all of a sudden. ¡°All my men are outside today. If there is no exnation today, Luther, the Rose Castle in City A was destroyed by others with explosives. You guys are vulnerable. Now that you guys are in our territory, do you think you can all escape unscathed? If I don¡¯t see Ye Ling in an hour¡¯s time, I will kill this woman!¡± ¡°What big words!¡± Tong Hua bit his lip. ¡°Don¡¯t be so agitated. You almost flipped the boat.¡± Ye Ling walked down the stairs slowly. ¡°Come again, who do you want to kill?¡± Chapter 1317 - My Son Is Smart As Well

Chapter 1317: My Son Is Smart As Well

Ye Ling walked down slowly. His face looked really bad. He was in casual clothes, and he had his mask on to cover up his weakness. Ye Wentian had always thought that Ye Ling was sick and that was why he let a woman do whatever she wanted. Upon seeing that he was healthy, Ye Wentian was furious. Shen Qianshu went over faster than him and hugged Ye Ling¡¯s arm, actually giving him support. With doggy eyes, she looked at him and said, ¡°Master, I am being bullied. He wants to kill me! I¡¯m so scared.¡± Her voice was so soft and flirtatious. So soft that it would make one¡¯s face turn red. Shen Qianshu took the advantage to hug him by the waist and shiver in his arms. She acted so softly, and her acting skills were so good that she really behaved like a white lotus who was calling others out for being the bad guy when she was the one who started the trouble. Ye Wentian was angered by her so badly that his face turned dark. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Who bullied who? How did Ye Ling fall for someone who is so disrespectful towards her elders? Shen Qianshu shook and hugged Ye Ling tightly. ¡°...¡± Everyone stared. Miss Shen, your acting skills are rtively natural. Not exaggerated at all. ¡°Mmh, I know.¡± Ye Ling responded. In other words, I will bully him back! Not logical at all! ¡°You are doing fine. Why have you gone crazy and let a womane here to mess things up? Do you know that she has caused trouble all over the city? It would make more sense if you were sick and did not realize all of this happening. Yet, you are all good and are being yed by a woman. Ridiculous! Simply outrageous!¡± Ye Wentian said with a heavy voice. ¡°You are such a disappointment. No wonder Junchen came home saying that you have be incapable under the influence of a woman.¡± Shen Qianshu lit up a candle silently and sat beside Tong Hua. She reached for some popcorn as well. It was now her time to eat some popcorn. Ye Ling sat down, and the butler served him some ck tea immediately. ¡°Great Uncle, I wee you if you are here as our guest. As a guest, you should know the rules. You are standing in the territory of the owner and are threatening to kill the owner. This is not the proper etiquette of a guest. If you have forgotten, I can teach you,¡± Ye Ling said with a heavy voice. The expression in his eyes was fiery. His attitude was showing, and it was so overpowering that it had put pressure on others. They looked at Ye Ling and felt that his attitude was also so pressurizing. Only Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua were unafraid of him. They bit on the popcorn so loudly that even Meng Qi would not dare to do so. Ye Wentian asked, ¡°Owner? You treat yourself as the owner? Ye Ling, your Ye Family will always have to give in to the European Ye Family. Don¡¯t forget this. You have to abide by all of the rules of us. This is the order from the ancestors!¡± Shen Qianshu scoffed. What kind of ancestor is that? He existed to bully his descendants, huh? That¡¯s just too much. Ye Ling said, ¡°I have already made things clear with you regarding the ancestors¡¯ demands seven years ago. If we can¡¯t get along, we should stay away from each other¡¯s paths. The Ye Family can treat me as I am not a part of the Ye Family. I don¡¯t care. The European Ye Family can also sever all ties with the Ye Family. In my eyes, the ancestors¡¯ demands do not exist!¡± Tong Hua said coldly, ¡°The kings of the Ming dynasty had been on the throne for hundreds of years. They also had ancestral demands. All the descendants had to be emperors. But in the end, the Qing government entered as well. Can ancestral demands be eaten? The Qing government has been on the throne for hundreds of years as well, and their ancestral traditions have been passed down from generation to generation. In the end, Fu Yi and the queen bowed to the foreigners and began to believe in Christianity in order to survive. What ancestral teachings? Is your family name Zhu or Aisin Gioro? Your ancestral teachings have to improve. As humans, it is important to keep up with the times. People who do big things know about current affairs. They are always shameless, and they never stop.¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone stared. Shen Qianshu cursed inwardly. Son, you know a little too much. Chapter 1318 - Who Doesn’t Know How To Sow Disputes?

Chapter 1318: Who Doesn¡¯t Know How To Sow Disputes?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu cursed inwardly. Son, you know a little too much. You even read history books. She remembered that she had never taught him any history when he was young. It was already tough to remember to teach him Mandarin Chinese. Could it be that her son had inherited his father¡¯s academic talents and was a smartie pants himself? Being rebutted by Tong Hua, Ye Wentian was really unhappy. ¡°Shut up. You are in no ce to disrupt the adult¡¯s conversations. How unruly. You are not even a part of the Ye Family. Our matters have nothing to do with you.¡± Tong Hua pursed his lips and his tears almost fell out. ¡°Daddy, he¡¯s scolding me!¡± Shen Qianshu hit him on the head. There¡¯s no point acting cute, drama king. Tong Hua thought, Oh yeah. I almost forgot. Ye Ling looked at the mother and son, and Ye Wentian was already speaking. ¡°Ye Ling, look what kind of woman and child you have brought home! They are here just to sow disputes. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re thinking! They are just thinking that you won¡¯t live for long, and they are after your money! They are trying to sow disputes between us on purpose. You and your family are already in a chaotic rtionship. Now, you guys still want to mess up your rtionship with us in Europe. It is all their fault. They are after your assets.¡± The phrase ¡°won¡¯t live for long¡± angered Shen Qianshu madly. ¡°You are just wishing that Ye Ling will die early. Don¡¯t worry. He will definitely live a long life and carry your coffin for you throughout your funeral!¡± Shen Qianshu eximed. ¡°Are you cursing me?¡± ¡°Who is cursing you? You are almost 30 years older than Ye Ling. If Ye Ling doesn¡¯t attend your funeral, do you think you will live until you are 200 years old?¡± Shen Qianshu was really pissed off. She did not even dare to imagine Ye Ling dying earlier than her. Yet, this man still dared to say that he would not live for long. Butler Luther looked really kind, and he was really pleased with her reply. Ye Wentian never avoided those words because, indeed, Ye Ling would not live for long, and everyone knew that. It was no secret. Even if they hid the medical report very well, it would still be leaked eventually. Whenever they said that, Butler Luther would pretend not to hear. He kept thinking that their Master would definitely improve over time. The old gentleman was so cultured that he could not do what Shen Qianshu just did either. He would never insult and scold others so straightforwardly. An old gentleman would smile as he insulted others. It was not very invasive. Shen Qianshu¡¯s words suited his feelings. ¡°Mommy, you said something wrong. That is his son¡¯s responsibility. At the casino, Ye Huanhuan said that she was the princess at home. He only doted on her and put his sons aside. In the future, his daughter will send him off at the funeral. Ahh, I heard she is a girl that his second wife brought along with. In the future, she might just take his inheritance and leave. He mistreats his son. Who knows? No one might turn up at his funeral. Don¡¯t put this responsibility on Daddy! How bad would that be?¡± Who doesn¡¯t know how to sow disputes? I am a professional ¡®dispute sower¡¯!!! Shen Qianshu nodded as if it was true. ¡°Right, my husband won¡¯t send you off.¡± The corners of Ye Ling¡¯s lips perked up. The phrase ¡°my husband¡± made him really happy. Even she did not realize that she had spoken wrongly. Oh, what a way to address me, not bad! Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua spoke so harmoniously that Ye Wentian was so mad that he wanted to explode. He said in a heavy voice, ¡°Shut up. What are you? How dare you argue with me. Pin her down! I will teach her what rules are for today!¡± Ye Ling said calmly, ¡°Great Uncle, she is the female owner of the castle. She is mine. If you shame her, you are shaming me!¡± Ye Wentian¡¯s men came over and showed signs of wanting to pin down Shen Qianshu. Chapter 1319 - Admit that you are Old

Chapter 1319: Admit that you are Old

Ye Wentian¡¯s men came forward and showed signs of wanting to pin down Shen Qianshu. They totally ignored Ye Ling¡¯s words. During the past few years, Ye Ling meant nothing much in their eyes. He was just the Master of the Ye Family. What¡¯s more, he was an illegitimate child. Before Ye Wentian, he was nothing. Ye Wentian let him do whatever he wanted because he thought that he would not live for long and that there was no need to offend Luther over a sick person. So, he waited and waited for Ye Ling to die so he could just sit back and enjoy. Ye Ling looked up, and there was a sharp look in his amber eyes. He did not say a word, but it was as if Ye Wentian¡¯s men were being pinned down. They could not move at all. ¡°Pin them down!¡± Ye Ling said with a heavy voice. Zhong Ran and Ah Da had alreadye forward to pin those men down. Ye Lingughed coldly. ¡°Great Uncle, you are messing with my people in my territory. Do you think I¡¯m dead?¡± ¡°Ye Ling, what do you mean by this? How dare you argue with me?¡± Ye Ling picked up his cup of ck tea and said slowly, ¡°I think you can¡¯t see the facts. Bring them out! 50 whips per person!¡± ¡°Who dares!¡± Ye Wentian hollered. Zhong Ran and Ah Da waved their arms, and a few secret guards came forward to disarm the men. Then, they dragged them out. Most of Ye Wentian¡¯s men were outside the castle, and they could not enter. The ones who entered were dragged out to the garden by Zhong Ran and Ah Da. They kneeled in the garden and were whipped 50 times each in front of Ye Wentian. They could see the men who were kneeling in the garden and the whips waving in the air through the big windows. Everyshing was like a hit on Ye Wentian¡¯s face, making his face almost swollen! Ye Wentian was infuriated but silent. He looked at Ye Ling. Back when he was just in Europe, the Ye Old Lady had said that this child was mentally ill and that he could not be pressured. Anyway, he would not live for long. The doctors had said that he would not live past his adult years, and there was no need to dirty his hands on a child. When he died his assets would belong to the Ye Family and then belong to the European Ye Family. The Ye Old Lady was an intelligent and crafty person. When he wanted to mess with Ye Ling, she persuaded him not to. It was not because she doted on him but because he was nothing to her. She was also after Aventura¡¯s assets. She wanted to wait for a few years to gain benefits from it, but who knew? Luther handled Aventura¡¯s assets very well. No one from the Ye Family could even get a hold of it. Butler Luther was also a smart person. He brought Ye Ling to the European Ye Family to acknowledge the people and also showed some signs of weakness. If he wanted to live on, he had to see what Ye Wentian would like to do. Back then, Ye Wentian did not even take Ye Ling seriously. He listened to Ye Junchen and did not mess with Ye Ling. It was not nice for word of members of the Ye Family killing each other to get out. Anyway, Ye Ling would not live for long. They would just have to wait for him to die. Who knew? Seasons had passed, and the young boy had unknowingly grown into a big tree that could shelter himself and his family. The feeble young boy back then who looked vitamin-deficient, depressed, and weak would not live to his adult years, yet he was now a charming youngd who was physically healthy. He managed to reach his adult years and even lived an interesting life. Ye Wentian¡¯s wrong move in the past made him raise a tiger that could cause chaos. He once smiled and rubbed Ye Ling¡¯s head as he gave him a red packet kindly. Now, that young boy had grown a sharp de on his head that could pierce through him. One that could tear the peaceful veil apart and reveal his sharp ws and fangs. ¡°Ye Ling, don¡¯t regret!¡± Ye Ling said calmly, ¡°Great Uncle, when you are old, admit it. If you don¡¯t, you will fall badly!¡± Chapter 1320 - The Most Beautiful Wedding Dress

Chapter 1320: The Most Beautiful Wedding Dress

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the end, Ye Wentian was just putting on an act and did not dare to do anything within the castle. The people he had brought were only intimidating, but theycked confidence and dared not to act presumptuously in front of Ye Ling. He feared Ye Ling and also feared Ye Tingyun. This mad demon who loved his younger brother so much that he was abnormal did not lose to Ye Ling in terms of his capability. Shen Qianshu had intended to n with Luther properly on how to perfect Ye Junchen¡¯s n to seize power when news spread from City A that Fang Hongxiu had woken up. Shen Qianshu was overjoyed. Ye Ling looked at Butler Luther¡¯s expression as he was about to speak but said nothing. He ordered someone to go and prepare the ne. Butler Luther said, ¡°Master, why not let Miss Shen and Little Master go back first? You stay in Paris and nurse your health back. You are not suitable to fly long-distance.¡± ¡°It does not matter for me to go on more than 10 hours of flight time. I¡¯ll be fine after getting a dose of tranquilizers.¡± Ye Ling rejected Butler Luther¡¯s suggestion. Shen Qianshu¡¯s matter in Paris hade to an end. She had stayed in Paris only because of him. Butler Luther was helpless and could only agree. Ye Ling¡¯s gaze was sullen as he looked outside the castle. The sunlight was bright and beautiful. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua were ying in the garden and were very happy. However, there were dark clouds at the bottom of his heart. Lady White said that this illness could be treated, but there was no concrete constitution. A normal cold could take his life away now. He did not want to be separated from Shen Qianshu. Not even for a minute or a second. Perhaps, every day was hisst day. Even if he was in a sterile room, there was also no way to stop a virus from invading. He treated and lived every day as if it was hisst day. ¡°Zhong Ran,e in!¡± Ye Ling called Zhong Ran over. He gave him a ck book. ¡°Help me to pass it to Selina. You are not allowed to see!¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Selina was a very famous bridal gown designer. She should be ranked first in the whole world as a bridal gown designer. She had designed wedding dresses for major European royals before. She had also designed wedding dresses for superstars before. Every design had its distinguishing features and was famous around the world. The most ssic wedding dresses all came from her hands. Although Zhong Ran was ordered not to look, he still secretly looked at the book. It was a little story written by Ye Ling. It was actually a little story regarding a beauty and a beast. However, he had made minor adaptations. The story was more old-fashioned. It was more touchingpared to Disney¡¯s story of the beauty and the beast. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk. I didn¡¯t know that Master can even write novels.¡± It was a short-film story that was made up of a few thousand words. There was also a set of jewelry that had already been designed. They were all created with diamonds. There was a diamond crown, earrings, nes, and rings, etc. He let Selina get inspiration from the story and design a wedding dress that matched the jewelry. There is no limit to the price!! ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran was dumbstruck. Selina definitely wanted to die. This was the client who should be the most difficult to understand. He actually used a little story as the inspiration for the wedding dress. Zhong Ran pped his hands. ¡°Not right. Master is not pro-marriage. Why does he want to design a wedding dress?¡± ... Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua were busy sweeping off the small specialties and souvenirs from the Paris street. They would return back to their country from a rewarding journey. Ye Ling could not bepared to their level of rxation. He was rtively busier. He discussed matters with Butler Luther every day and also met Ye Junchen. When he had finished handling everything, they also boarded the ne to return back to their country. Meng Qi stayed in Paris. When he sent them off to the airport, his face was sullen, and he was very unhappy. It was as if someone had owed him millions. Shen Qianshu could not helpughing. ¡°Meng Qi, Butler Luther¡¯s cancer can be cured. Don¡¯t put on a long face. Wait until he recovers, and you alsoe to City A. I¡¯ll bring you around to y.¡± Chapter 1321 - The Best Times

Chapter 1321: The Best Times

¡°Who needs you to that!¡± Meng Qi rejected her invite ruthlessly. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t bring you around.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled as she said. ¡°Let Tong Hua take you around to y.¡± City A. A windy and sunny day. Gu Yuanli and Gu Xie came to fetch them. The two of them were very happy. Fang Hongxiu had woken up and hoped to see Shen Qianshu the most. Gu Yuanli said, ¡°Mom woke up a few days ago and could only use a pen to write. She can talk now. She has not talked for many years, so she¡¯s a little slow in talking.¡± Gu Yuanli kept talking non-stop about Fang Hongxiu. After she woke up, they were very excited and surprised. Gu Chun was caught off guard by the bliss and was hit by giddiness. He did not do anything every day and only apanied her to stroll and get some sunlight. He hoped that she could regain her form quickly. Shen Qianshu was nervous for an unknown reason. Her palm was filled with sweat. ¡°Will Mom like me?¡± ¡°Of course. You are her biological daughter.¡± She knew it was such, but she was still very nervous. Her chest kept feeling like it was being stamped. She was looking forward, feeling excited and thrilled. It was like the first time she opened fire. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Ye Linge with you to the Gu Manor?¡± Gu Xie asked with some disapproval. This was a rare and good asion. Why was only Ye Ling missing? Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Second Brother, Sixth Brother, don¡¯t be oversensitive. It¡¯s me who did not allow him to go. His... health is not good. He cannot go to crowded ces.¡± Gu Yuanli also did not continue asking. The matter regarding the ck Rose had been handed over to Beckman in Europe and Li Zhiyuan in City A. They had handled it very well, and there was not any area for her to worry about. The more she was nearing the Gu Manor, the more nervous she was. Once she was nervous, Tong Hua, who was with her, also became nervous. The Gu Manor. Gu Chun was pushing Fang Hongxiu, getting some sunlight, and strolling while it was sunny. The sunlight was brilliant, and the flowers were brightly colored. Fang Hongxiu¡¯s beautiful face had a tinge of light red. She looked very good. She had slept for more than 20 years. When she woke up, she looked like how she was back then. Gu Chun looked at her, and he felt heartache and happiness. He was feeling heartache as she had missed out on more than 20 years of time. He was happy as they had a lifetime to spend hand-in-hand together in the future. ¡°I¡¯m old already.¡± Gu Chun was a little sad as he stroked her long ck hair. ¡°You look like the old times. You did not change at all.¡± ¡°Not old.¡± Fang Hongxiu¡¯s voice was a little hoarse and cold. Her pair of peach eyes were filled with tears. She did not expect to wake up again and did not expect her daughter to be still alive. She did not expect even more that Gu Chun had looked after her for more than 20 years. She held his hand tightly. ¡°Not old.¡± Only mature! This absence whichsted for more than 20 years made her miss out on the best times of a woman¡¯s life. She had missed all her daughter growing up and also missed the ups and downs that she would have shared with her husband. She knew nothing. When she woke up, the overwhelming loss hit her, and it made her feel at a loss. ¡°Little Shu ising back immediately.¡± Gu Chun touched the corners of his eyes and wiped his tears away. ¡°Our second child and little six have gone to fetch them. They are already on the way. You will like her very much.¡± ¡°Why is her surname Shen?¡± She could not be agitated when she woke up. Shen Qianshu¡¯s matter was not told to her yet. Gu Chun picked some words which were soothing to her. He said that Shen Qianshu was raised by others. Although she did not grow up in the Gu Manor, she did not suffer any hardship at all. ¡°Will she like me?¡± Fang Hongxiu asked. She had retained the coldness during her time as a young girl and did not like to smile. She felt perturbed. Gu Chun had let her watch Shen Qianshu¡¯s video. That was a pretty girl who loved to smile. Chapter 1322 - Her Daughter

Chapter 1322: Her Daughter

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Her daughter! It was really good. She had grown up and was slender and elegant. She even had a cute grandson. Fang Hongxiu should be feeling satisfied, but the feeling ofplete sadness and regret made her at a loss as she did not know what to do. After all, she had missed them. Gu Yuanli, Gu Xie, and the others had finallye back. When Shen Qianshu got off the car, she saw Gu Chun pushing Fang Hongxiu, and they were standing right in front of her. Her gaze was attracted to Fang Hongxiu within moments. She wore a loose skirt and was covered with a nket. Her hair was bunned up simply. She looked very young. Over 20 years of time seemed to have been frozen on her face and was very kind to her. When she stood together with Shen Qianshu, they looked like a pair of sisters. They did not look like mother and daughter. Fang Hongxiu¡¯s eyes turned red in an instant. ¡°Mom!¡± Shen Qianshu quickened her steps as she walked over. She half-squatted in front of the wheelchair. Her eyes were filled with tears. Her mom... was pretty and charismatic. She finally knew whose Tong Hua¡¯s eyes looked like. They were exactly the same as Fang Hongxiu¡¯s. However,pared to Tong Hua¡¯s almond-shaped eyes, which were filled with a tinge of affection, Fang Hongxiu¡¯s almond-shaped eyes appeared to be exceptionally cold and sensual. Her voice was stuck in her throat. She could not make any sound. Gu Chun wiped his tears secretly. Fang Hongxiu trembled as she stroked Qianshu¡¯s bun. Her heart felt pangs of pain. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m Qianshu. Dad and brothers all call me Little Shu.¡± ¡°Little... Shu!¡± Fang Hongxiu¡¯s tears suddenly rolled down. ¡°Hello, I am Mom.¡± The surrounding people started to get emotional and cry. Shen Qianshu hugged Fang Hongxiu. ¡°Mom, we¡¯ll get better and better. You will also get better from your illness. I¡¯ll always apany you and be by your side.¡± Fang Hongxiu cried without any sound. She held her hand tightly and nodded her head. Shen Qianshu waved her hand to get Tong Hua toe over. ¡°Come and greet.¡± ¡°Grandma, I am Tong Hua.¡± ¡°It¡¯s maternal Grandma.¡± ¡°Hello maternal grandma, I am Tong Hua.¡± ¡°So adorable.¡± Fang Hongxiu cried with joy. She could not help herself from looking at Gu Chun. She was filled with bliss in her heart. Theplete feeling of sadness and regret was chased away by Tong Hua¡¯s smile. Tong Hua¡¯s mouth was especially sweet. ¡°Maternal Grandma, you are so young. If you were to go out with me, other people would think that you are my sister.¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was dumbstruck. Tong Hua¡¯s interruption like this made the heavy atmosphere of sadness be another scenario. He surrounded Fang Hongxiu, and his mouth was so sweet like it was wiped with honey as he praised Fang Hongxiu from top to bottom. Gu Chun thought, The whole family is finally reunited. Even if he died, he would have no regrets. Tong Hua coaxed the elders until they were submissive and docile. Gu Yuanli brought Shen Qianshu to one side. ¡°Little Shu, I have already let out the news of Mom waking up. She... maye and look for us.¡± Shen Qianshu also expected it. She turned her head and saw Fang Hongxiu sitting in the wheelchair, and her heart burned with rage. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll let Li Zhiyuan send people to watch her. You also have to pay more attention to the people on your side.¡± Gu Yuanli nodded his head. The two of them exchanged news. ¡°She has actually been hiding in deep in the mountains all along. This is strange. She didn¡¯t look for Sixth Brother?¡± Gu Yuanli shook his head. ¡°Little Sixth has no feelings towards her at all. It is useless for her to look for Little Sixth. The members of the Yang Family have looked for her. However, they wouldn¡¯t dare to get involved with her at this moment.¡± ¡°The moment she learns that Mom woke up, she will be driven to do desperate acts,¡± Shen Qianshu said calmly. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll wait for her to walk right into the trap. Right, don¡¯t let her know about the matter regarding me entering the ck Rose to prevent her from being agitated.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know my limits. No one told Mom.¡± Shen Qianshu nodded her head. As long as Yang Ping was settled, her Mom would never be in danger again. Chapter 1323 - Mom, You Are Really Good

Chapter 1323: Mom, You Are Really Good

There was harmony in the Gu Manor. Even Fifth Brother, who had social phobia all along, also felt the rxed and happy mood in the family. They were extremely happy. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua were both talkative. One person could liven up the atmosphere, not to mention that there were two of them. In the Gu Family, all the brothers were quiet except for Fourth Brother. Gu Chun looked at Fang Hongxiu happily. Fang Hongxiu still could not talk so nimbly. Shen Qianshu¡¯s and Tong Hua¡¯s liveliness filled the atmosphere throughout. Shen Qianshu let Fang Hongxiu see her own design works. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m a jewelry designer. I have designed all these. Are they nice?¡± Fang Hongxiu nodded. ¡°Nice.¡± Shen Qianshu was extremely happy. ¡°Wait until I¡¯m done with this case. When I have the time, I¡¯ll design jewelry for Mom and dress Mom up prettily.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t. Hand to me the matter of pleasing your Mom. You don¡¯t have to interfere,¡± Gu Chun said hurriedly. ¡°I¡¯ve bought a lot of jewelry that she likes. However, your Mom seldom wears them.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wear them, I¡¯ll wear them!¡± Fang Hongxiu exined hurriedly. Everyoneughed. She held Qianshu¡¯s hand. She liked her a lot and had been smiling. No one mentioned the matter regarding the ck Rose. Shen Qianshu¡¯s cell phone rang. Ye Ling had called her. It was already evening. Ye Ling asked, ¡°When are youing back?¡± ¡°Master, Tong Hua and I will stay at the Gu Manor today, alright?¡± Shen Qianshu asked softly. ¡°Mom has just woken up. She especially wishes to be with me. We have such a long time in the future. I¡¯ll apany her more, alright?¡± Ye Ling fell silent. We have such a long time in the future. Is that so? ¡°Master, I assure you that I¡¯lle back after eating lunch tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Ling hung up the phone. Tong Hua was performing a program for Fang Hongxiu. He was ying the piano, and he yed especially well. He made Fang Hongxiuugh continuously. When Fang Hongxiu woke up, everything had a happy ending. ¡°Little Shu... is married. Where¡¯s her husband?¡± Fang Hongxiu asked. ¡°...¡± Everyone was dumbstruck. This was a good question. No one dared to say the truth about how Shen Qianshu was still not married but still had a son. Would Fang Hongxiu, who had just woken up, get agitated? Instead, it was Shen Qianshu who was magnanimous. ¡°Mom, I am not pro-marriage. Hence, I did not get married. The child¡¯s daddy has also been pampering me. If I want to get married, it can be done immediately.¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°... Boastful.¡± Shen Qianshu kicked him so that he would not give it away. Fang Hongxiu did not get agitated. The brothers of the Gu Family had also thought too much. When Fang Hongxiu was young, she was the gatekeeper of the ck Rose. She had passed the psychological aspect. There was nothing that she had never experienced before. During the early half of her life, she had braved through great winds and high waves. She was not surprised at all. ¡°Does he treat you well?¡± ¡°Very well!¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°No one has treated me better than him.¡± ¡°Biased, it¡¯s obvious that I treat you the best!¡± Tong Hua was not happy. ¡°Daddy has never cooked you a meal.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. You treat me the best.¡± A few of themughed with good intentions. Fang Hongxiu had been sleeping and resting in the day. She was still rather alert at night. Shen Qianshu apanied her and chatted with her in the courtyard. She had a doubt in her heart that she had always kept hidden in her heart. ¡°Mom, are you and Aventura... very good friends?¡± Fang Hongxiu was startled. It was something that happened more than 20 years ago. To Shen Qianshu, it was very far away. However, to her, it seemed like it happened just yesterday. ¡°How do you know Aventura?¡± Shen Qianshu smiled slightly. She was a little embarrassed as she scratched her head. ¡°Dad didn¡¯t tell you all along who Tong Hua¡¯s grandma was?¡± Chapter 1324 - Mom, You are So Nice 2

Chapter 1324: Mom, You are So Nice 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Fang Hongxiu¡¯s eyes widened gradually, with a hint of surprise. ¡°Is it Fei Er?¡± ¡°Yes, it is!¡± Fang Hongxiuughed. ¡°That¡¯s really... unexpected. You actually gave birth to Tong Hua with Ye Ling.¡± ¡°You know Ye Ling too?¡± ¡°Of course, I had even hugged him,¡± said Fang Hongxiu in a soft voice. ¡°I delivered Ye Ling, and I was the first person to hug him. When Fei Er was inbor, we... experienced some unfortunate things. Hence, she had a difficult birth. There was no time to sent her to the hospital, so she could only give birth in the old woods of the deep mountains. There was nothing there. Luckily, I had learned some medical skills and had delivered some puppies before, so I prevented the deaths of the mother and son. He was extremely cute when he was born. It was unfortunate that he looked like that heartless bastard. Fei Er loved and hated him.¡± ¡°Wow, Master was actually delivered by Mom. We are so fated.¡± She did not know that her fate was so deeply entwined with Ye Ling. ¡°Master?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s how I address him. Haha, sometimes I call him little sweet honey.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s face and ears turnedpletely red. ¡°Mom, tell me more about him.¡± Fang Hongxiu carried some water over. The conversation with her daughter was going smoother and smoother. She drank a sip of water. ¡°He was just a child then. Other than eating every day, he would be sleeping. What else is there to say? However, he was very obedient and serious!¡± ¡°Could it be that he was already serious when he was in his mother¡¯s womb?¡± ¡°It is possible!¡± Fang Hongxiu was curious too. ¡°Is he very serious now as well?¡± ¡°Super serious!¡± ¡°You must love him. When you speak about him, your eyes brighten up.¡± Fang Hongxiu looked at her daughter in affection. If one loved someone, their eyes would never lie. When her daughter spoke of another person, there were stars in her eyes. Shen Qianshu, having her heart read, felt embarrassed. She hugged Fang Hongxiu and pleaded. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t tease me.¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Fang Hongxiu agreed with a smile. ¡°When I was pregnant, I even said to Fei Er that if I had a girl, we would let our children be engaged. Now that it is fulfilled, she must be so happy. How is she now?¡± She scratched her head and was a little confused. ¡°You have be her daughter-inw. I am awake now, but why did she not visit me? ¡°Mom... She¡¯s not here anymore.¡± Fang Hongxiu froze and gripped her sleeves tightly with her hands. Her veins throbbed as if she was enduring unbearable pain. However, her face looked calm. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be sad.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Fang Hongxiu¡¯s mouth was filled with bitterness. ¡°I should have known earlier. After giving birth to Ye Ling, her mental state was worse. If I did not survive, the role of the ck Rose¡¯s Gatekeeper would have fallen upon her head. She was the next inheritor in line. Those people would have skinned her alive. It was all my fault. I should not have so selfishly entrusted everything with her even after knowing that her mental state was poor.¡± ¡°Mom, the ck Rose¡¯s people did not...¡± Shen Qianshu hesitated for a moment. ¡°She seemed to have ended her life with the Ye Family¡¯s old master bymitting suicide.¡± Fang Hongxiu said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Fei Er had always been battling with her second personality. Regardless of whether it was her or her second personality, they were both my good friends. Both of them did not have any inclination towards suicide,¡± Fang Hongxiu said firmly. The things that urred more than twenty years ago were all too vivid in her memory. Aventura¡¯s expressions and smiles seemed to be right in front of her eyes. Fang Hongxiu¡¯s heart was forlorn. How could she havemitted suicide? Chapter 1325 - Mom, You are So Nice 3

Chapter 1325: Mom, You are So Nice 3

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°She faced some obstacles in her rtionship.¡± ¡°Does Ye Ling know... His father¡¯s car ident...¡± Fang Hongxiu seemed to struggle to say something. ¡°Did Aventura do it?¡± Fang Hongxiu nodded. ¡°Her entire person was split. One personality was deeply in love while the other was in immense hatred. I knew that something would happen. However, I was too busy and did not pull her back in time. Her second personality killed them all.¡± ¡°Master seemed to... know it along,¡± said Shen Qianshu. ¡°Does he hate Fei Er?¡± ¡°He used to hate her but not because of this incident. It was because Aventura did not treat him too well. He probably does not hate her now.¡± Shen Qianshu understood Ye Ling. ¡°Mom, Master... is very gentle.¡± Fine, she almost believed her own words. ¡°Fei Er was actually also very gentle. Her second personality was just a bit rasher.¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Only a bit rash? Alright then. She had inherited her mom¡¯s genes of seeing things through a filter. That was great! ¡°Did he inherit Fei Er¡¯s mental illness?¡± Shen Qianshu seemed to struggle with her words. How should she talk about this? It was a bit hard to confess. After all, if she were to put herself in her shoes, should Tong Hua fall in love with a girl suffering from mental illnesses who might kill him when her illness acted up, she would definitely break them up unreasonably. If Mom heard about it, she would be against it too. ¡°Mom, actually, now that things are set in stone, we have to ept it.¡± Fang Hongxiu had a confused expression, and she did not understand what she was talking about. She thought that perhaps she had just met her daughter and did not understand her that well. Fang Hongxiu said uncontrobly, ¡°Actually, this illness is not that scary. You don¡¯t have to be so worried; it¡¯s not terrifying at all. Mom has some experience here to share with you. Don¡¯t hide from him, and don¡¯t fear him. Just follow the flow. Although both of them won¡¯t admit it, for us, they are all one person, right? Although the second personality may be a little rasher, it¡¯s not that scary. As long as you follow his wishes, he will not go crazy.¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Mom, you¡¯re overthinking. I am very experienced too! There¡¯s nothing that cannot be settled with a kiss. If a kiss could not settle it, then force Tong Hua to wear a princess gown. ¡°Mom, you are so optimistic.¡± Shen Qianshu hugged Fang Hongxiu¡¯s arm and rubbed it affectionately. ¡°If my daughter found someone with a mental illness, I would break them up.¡± ¡°I would too.¡± Who would want their daughter to find someone who is mentally ill? ¡°Did you not encourage me to be with him? And share your experience with me? ¡°He¡¯s Fei Er¡¯s son,¡± said Fang Hongxiu. ¡°When Fei Er became friends with me, she was extremely naive. She told me the truth¡ªthat she had an unspeakable illness. She was scared that I would look down on her. She felt very inferior. Back then, I told her that we would be best friends for eternity. I don¡¯t look down on her. Even if she is ill, I will find a suitable way to interact with her and be her friend forever. I was the one who did not fulfill that promise and pushed all the responsibilities of ck Rose to her. Now that you and Ye Ling are in love, it must be fate.¡± ¡°Mom, you are so nice!¡± Shen Qianshu was fully relieved. Blood rtion was a very peculiar thing. On her way back, she was constantly afraid that Fang Hongxiu would not like her. Now, they could converse so well. Mom did not despise Ye Ling either. Haha, I better not tell her how Tong Hua was born. ¡°Mom, you are so nice!¡± A child with a mother is blessed! Chapter 1326 - The Wilful Devil

Chapter 1326: The Wilful Devil

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu spent the entire night talking to Fang Hongxiu. After breakfast the following day, she wished to go home. Fourth Brother sighed and said, ¡°A married daughter is like spilled water. The key is that she isn¡¯t even married.¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°Mommy¡¯s heart is already married.¡± After Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua left, Fang Hongxiu asked Gu Chun, ¡°Why did you say that Fei Er sabotaged me and caused me to be unconscious?¡± ¡°Did Little Shu tell you?¡± Fang Hongxiu nodded. Gu Chun said, ¡°After you fainted, not even once did she visit you. She immediately took over ck Rose. Even if she did not do it, she had something to do with it.¡± ¡°You are prejudiced!¡± said Fang Hongxiu coldly. ¡°Betray the ck Rose was my fault. By severing our ties, she was trying to protect my life. You had always disliked Fei Er. It was on purpose, right?¡± ¡°I did not do anything to her.¡± Gu Chun¡¯s gaze at her was a little scared. After all, she was the ck Rose¡¯s Gatekeeper more than twenty years ago. She was not a soft, cute teenage girl. Fang Hongxiu¡¯s aura was extremely oppressive. ¡°I swear, Hong Xiu. I did not meddle in her business. Her death had nothing to do with me.¡± Fang Hongxiu nodded. She did believe in this point. Rose Castle. Ye Ling had been uneasy for the entire morning. As Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua returned home ording to the stipted time, his heart that was constantly on the edge finally calmed down. Tong Hua carried the huge pile of presents given by his uncles and grandpa, happily pouncing onto Hamburger to hug it. Unfortunately, Hamburger did not let him hug it. He looked at Tong Hua cautiously from a few meters away, as if it was wondering who he was. Tong Hua was slightly sad. Zhong Ran said, ¡°A cat¡¯s memory onlysts for around ten days. You left for such a long time; it¡¯s normal for it to forget you.¡± Tong Hua took out a can. Upon seeing the can, Hamburger immediately lost its principles and darted over to rub itself against Tong Hua. Tong Hua hugged Hamburger and kissed it several times. Ye Ling¡¯s expression was extremely unhappy. Zhong Ran gestured, and Shen Qianshu went up close to him with a smile. ¡°Master, I discovered a secret.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ye Ling was reading his book and did not respond to her. Shen Qianshu went closer and hugged his arm. ¡°You were actually delivered by my mom.¡± Ye Ling was a little surprised. No one had mentioned this to him before, and much of his memories were already blurred. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Mom even said that she really likes you.¡± Shen Qianshu patted Ye Ling¡¯s shoulder happily. ¡°Hahaha, are you happy now that there¡¯s no problem on your mother-inw¡¯s side?¡± ¡°... ¡± Ye Ling was speechless. ¡°Master, Selena¡¯s call.¡± Zhong Ran brought his phone over. Ye Ling went aside, avoiding Shen Qianshu. She asked suspiciously, ¡°Zhong Ran, who¡¯s Selena?¡± Zhong Ran lied without changing his expression. ¡°An information officer.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Suppressing her temper, Selena discussed the details of the wedding gown with Ye Ling. Shen Qianshu¡¯s measurements had already been delivered to her. However, this inspiration was simply too individualistic. How could she design a wedding gown just based off of a little story? This was the most frustrating order she had ever received. However, she owed Ye Ling a favor and had to design this wedding gown. She felt that hermunication with Ye Ling was not smooth and was a little angry. She was so angry that she developed anti-social irritability. ¡°Let the bridemunicate with me.¡± She was up against a chauvinist, who had a problem with his sense of aesthetics. He did not even know what a wedding gown was and only gave her a story for her to design the wedding gown with. It was simply tormenting. ¡°No way!¡± Ye Ling rejected heartlessly. ¡°I want to give her a surprise. Just design it like that.¡± Chapter 1327 - The Ultimate Level of Jealousy

Chapter 1327: The Ultimate Level of Jealousy

¡°I don¡¯t even have a clue about what kind of wedding gown you want!¡± ¡°I already gave you clues!¡± ¡°Those were not even considered clues!¡± ¡°Those are what you call wedding gown clues!¡± Selina cursed and hung up the phone with great force. She would vomit blood if she continued speaking to Ye Ling. It was the first time she had wanted to curse that her clients would be an unhappy couple. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Your information crew is so daring! How dare she argue with Master!¡± ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran stared. He knows nothing! Please have mercy on me! Shen Qianshu made someone sanitize the entire house on the inside and on the outside. There was a stench in the air. Shen Qianshu pushed Ye Ling out into the sun. In the garden, the flowers were blooming. There was a soft breeze. Shen Qianshu looked at Ye Ling¡¯s skinny figure and felt a heartache. ¡°Master, will you be working at AG tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Ye Ling nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to the office. Don¡¯t worry, I will stay on the top floor and not attend any meetings. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s pick a day to visit the Gu Manor, shall we? Mom misses you.¡± Shen Qianshu said softly. ¡°You should hear how Mom speaks about Aventura. I feel that in Mom¡¯s eyes, Aventura was a kind and beautiful woman.¡± ¡°... ¡± Ye Ling was speechless. His mother just did not go well with the words ¡°kind¡± and ¡°beautiful¡±. From what he remembered, she was an ill-tempered and vicious woman. ¡°Your mother has been asleep for over twenty years. Her thinking is messed up.¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. She half-squatted by Ye Ling and held his hand. Then, she said softly, ¡°Master, there are many sides to every person. In my eyes, you are a kind and beautiful person as well.¡± ¡°Is he, too?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. She paused and understood immediately. ¡°Ohh...¡± Noah? ¡°Yup, so is he!¡± Ye Lingughed coldly. ¡°Indeed, you like him.¡± It was like he had kicked a bucket of vinegar on the floor. His face had turned dark. Shen Qianshu seldom mentioned Noah around him. Ye Ling suddenly shut his eyes like an immature child. He did not want to open his eyes to look at her. ¡°Master, don¡¯t be like this. It¡¯s all the same.¡± Ye Ling still refused to open his eyes. Shen Qianshu could not take it any longer. ¡°Master, can you be more reasonable? Noah is you. He is your other persona. I don¡¯t know if this is considered a split personality, but I know that you are aware of what happened that year. I have looked into such illnesses before. Logically speaking, you guys should have different memories, but you always have his memory, and you can evenmunicate with him. Do you dare to say that you don¡¯t remember anything at all about what has happened then? I know that you ept Tong Hua and that you don¡¯t even despise him at all. In your heart, Tong Hua is your son and not Noah¡¯s, right? So, stop lying to me.¡± Ye Ling shut his eyes, and his fingers shook as if he was trying to hold something back strongly. A bead of cold sweat dripped off his forehead. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Master, open up your eyes and look at me. Do you think I¡¯ve be very beautiful today? Hurry, take a look. Your beauty package, Shen Qianshu has arrived.¡± ¡°... ¡± Ye Ling was speechless. No matter how she tried to act cute, Ye Ling refused to open his eyes. Shen Qianshu cursed. How jealous. He¡¯s angry like that? How much vinegar has he drunk? It¡¯s a little scary. Should she say something bad about Noah to make him feel better? ¡°Master...¡± Shen Qianshu poked him. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Ye Ling opened his eyes slowly. There seemed to be a fire in his pupils. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°...Noah?¡± Chapter 1328 - He Has Nothing.

Chapter 1328: He Has Nothing.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A strong aroma filled the garden. Shen Qianshu thought of the thorny red rose. The Noah before her was like a rose. His bright red eyes seemed to light up the dark. It had its own unique color. Has Master... let Noah out? Why? Anger? If he¡¯s so jealous, it would make no sense for him to let Noah out. That would be too unscientific. Isn¡¯t he afraid that Noah might take control over his body? Noah stood up feeling annoyed. He got up too quickly, and he staggered. Shen Qianshu helped him up immediately. ¡°Noah, be careful. Your body has not fully recovered.¡± ¡°...¡± Noah stood quietly and watched her. He was speechless for a moment. This time, he was much more peaceful. He was not overly angsty, and neither did he show that he was not resisting Ye Ling. Shen Qianshu found it really interesting. ¡°Noah, it¡¯s been long.¡± There was a pained look in Noah¡¯s eyes. Then, there was a gradual look of anxiety. Shen Qianshu held his hand quickly and made him sit down. ¡°Noah, have you been doing welltely?¡± ¡°NO!¡± Noah was very straightforward. ¡°I want to kill him.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart dropped. Noah really has deep-rooted hatred for Master. Does Master hate Noah as much? But if he hated him, why did he let him out? ¡°Noah, why did Master let you out?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t you wish to see me?¡± Noah was instantly infuriated. ¡°You don¡¯t you wish to see me even for a little?¡± ¡°No, no, no!¡± Shen Qianshu denied hurriedly and smiled. ¡°I really wish to see you. Really, really. In fact, I miss you a lot.¡± Noah grabbed his head and yelled suddenly. ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. She imagined a scene in her head uncontrobly. Master must have heard her saying that she missed Noah and wanted toe out to beat her up, but Noah was resisting Master and not letting him out. That scene was just soedic. Shen Qianshu held Noah¡¯s hand. ¡°Noah, let¡¯s speak properly.¡± He must have his reasons for bringing Noah out. It could not simply be about jealousy. He still did not know about how Master¡¯s illness was already. Could she still control Noah¡¯s mental state as before? She knew nothing, and she was very troubled. ¡°Noah...¡± The anxious Noah calmed down slowly. Shen Qianshu felt a heartache watching him. Why was his life so tragic? Noah suddenly grabbed her hand. ¡°I-I... I¡¯ll keep youpany forever, okay?¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. What do you mean? ¡°Ditch him. I¡¯ll keep youpany. Forever and ever. Okay?¡± Noah said anxiously as if trying to hold on to something. He grabbed her hand. ¡°He¡¯s redundant. Useless. He can¡¯t even take care of himself. I can take good care of you.¡± Shen Qianshu was moved. ¡°You¡¯ll keep mepany for life? Ditch him?¡± ¡°Right. Ditch him. We ditch him.¡± Noah looked really determined about this. He spoke really quickly, and although his eyes were really red, she could tell that he was very serious. He is serious! There was like a ball of fire in Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart. Is this a trick question for her? Does she pick Noah or Ye Ling? This was not even a choice. To her, she had never considered who to pick. She loved Ye Ling. She was only hesitant because Noah looked really pitiful. Hecked a sense of security, and he even... had nothing. Chapter 1329 - Jealousy strikes. Jealousy strikes.

Chapter 1329: Jealousy strikes. Jealousy strikes.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everyone only listened to Ye Ling, be it Zhong Ran, Ah Da, or Butler Luther. In their eyes, Ye Ling was their owner. Noah was a maniac. He really had nothing. Yet, he was fighting so hard to hold onto things. ¡°The child is mine, and so are you. Pick me, will you?¡± Noah said anxiously. It was clearly a very pitiful sentence, but he sounded so domineering and determined as if not choosing him would be a grave mistake. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart ached. She did not reply, and Noah became increasingly anxious as if he had seen through Shen Qianshu¡¯s thoughts. His eyes became redder. This was a premonition to him going crazy. ¡°Why do you pick him? What can he do for you? The child is mine. The essories are designed by me. The bridal gown is also...¡± Noah suddenly grabbed his head and yelled in a pained manner. Gradually, he calmed down. He opened his eyes suddenly, and Shen Qianshu kept shaking his hand. ¡°Noah?¡± Ye Ling opened his eyes, and the redness in it faded gradually. Noah was gone. A sh in a pan. ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Damn, there¡¯s such a tactic? Ye Ling looked exceptionally troubled. His expression was really bad. Shen Qianshu looked at him, a little scared. She was afraid that he would explode and be as angsty as Noah. ¡°Master? Y-You... can switch between Noah as you wish now?¡± Damn, that¡¯s invincible. She thought about it. When it came to meetings and handling of matters, Ye Ling would appear. If there was danger and he had to fight many people at a go, he would just shut his eyes, and Noah would appear. This life was literally like a switch. Master could even control it whenever he liked. Incredible, my husband. ¡°Not really.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s voice was monotonous as if he had no feelings at all. He was still troubled since he had let Noah appear out of pity so that he could bid Shen Qianshu goodbye. Who knew? He spouted nonsense. Since it was so, there would be no need for a farewell. Shen Qianshu was confused. She considered herself as the person who understood Ye Ling best, yet she did not understand this trick. Why did he let Noah out suddenly? It did not seem like he wanted to force her to make choices. ¡°Master, why did you let Noah out for?¡± ¡°He¡¯s daydreaming, and I want to help him wake up,¡± Ye Ling said with a cold look in his eyes as he looked at her. ¡°Do you mean you actually want to spend the rest of your life with him? He¡¯s a maniac who can¡¯t even control his own emotions, and you want to go with him?¡± Shen Qianshu shook her head lightly. She has not even begun thinking logically, and her body was already very honest. Questions like these were like when a jealous husband asked, ¡°Do you love me? If you don¡¯t love me, I will torture the two of us until we die together.¡± The wrong answer could not be given. ¡°Great!¡± Ye Ling scoffed coldly. Give him up and pick Noah? Only a fool would do that. Shen Qianshu cursed inwardly. Indeed, he is jealous. He got jealous of himself. No one else can do that. He can even get jealous in such ways, how impressive, Shen Qianshu thought. Noah wants to be with her, and that must be why he suppressed Ye Ling. Has he and Ye Ling made a bet? Would he be willing to lose? Ye Ling was also very domineering. It did not look like he would make a bet with him. Shen Qianshu thought for a while. ¡°Master, Noah mentioned a bridal gown. What bridal gown?¡± Ye Ling behaved like a cat whose tail had been trampled on. He almost exploded in fury. In the end, he sat calmly and began speaking in a sarcastic way. ¡°Who knows what he¡¯s thinking about? He might have been daydreaming about you wearing a bridal gown and getting married to him.¡± Chapter 1330 - Do You Want Him or Me

Chapter 1330: Do You Want Him or Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. This jealousy was overspilling from the ends of the Earth. Shen Qianshu giggled. ¡°Master, actually Noah is just a child.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s voice was very tense. Child? Have you ever met a child who was 1.8 m tall and could knock someone dead with a punch? Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Master, I feel that Noah is like a child who protects you. If you don¡¯t get angry, I will continue speaking.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not needed. I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡± Ye Ling rejected the offer of being brainwashed by a psychiatrist heartlessly. Shen Qianshu pulled him back hurriedly. ¡°Master, hear me out. It doesn¡¯t matter if it is right or not. When you were a kid, you experienced a lot of sorrows. Be it the people in the Ye Family or your mother, they did not treat you well, and you were also very young then. You could not find a way to defend yourself, so you split into Noah. In fact, Noah has been protecting you. Whenever you cannot handle the pain any longer and things have surpassed your limits, Noahes out. In Noah¡¯s world, he exists to protect you. So, he has no consciousness. He is just here to protect you. He¡¯s a little beast. Big-tempered, anxious, and violent. He has also been maintaining his mental state as a child. He has a strong sense of destruction, and it is actually habitual. ¡°Whenever hees out, he faces very tragic things, and this eventually led him to always wake up never thinking to even resist these habits and his fate. So, he always wants to kill everyone. To him, everyone is meant to be hurt. He speaks and thinks like a child. You should not resist him. Master, I think you are already beginning to ept him slowly. Otherwise, Noah would not just appear so easily, and he would also not be easily controlled by you. Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°NO!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s ears were turning red. He refused to be brainwashed by Shen Qianshu. He was expressionless. He did not intend to admit to whatever Shen Qianshu says. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°But I think so. It is actually not very difficult to ept your alter ego. We all have a monster in our hearts. Really, I was very treacherous when I was a kid. I had no patience to learn anything. Whenever I saw my mother watching the child next door enviously, I wish I could split into an obedient and adorable self to please her. The kid could y the piano, and she was good at her studies. She was also well-tempered. She was a role model for me to be envious of. We are all the same. Even when I was eighteen years old and left home, when poverty fell, I couldn¡¯t help but wish that I was a trader and that I could throw a hundred dors in the air and let millions rain down on me. This is very natural.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s called daydreaming!¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°We are different.¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Indeed, he is single because of his personality. It was worth being proud of! ¡°Fine.¡± Shen Qianshu was helpless. She could not carry on with the conversation. After holding it in for a while, she felt that she should finish her words. Otherwise, Ye Ling would never hear her out if she mentioned Noah again in the future. ¡°In Noah¡¯s world, you are his one and only. He is envious of you. He is jealous of you, and he protects you, but he has nothing. You have everything. Status, origin, family, subordinates, a child. These are all yours, yet he has nothing. Master, actually Noah is quite pitiful, isn¡¯t he?¡± Ye Ling took a deep breath as if he was trying to deal with something that was greatly uneptable. ¡°Shen Qianshu, what do you mean by all of this? He¡¯s so pitiful? So you want him and not me, huh?¡± Chapter 1331 - Cute Little Dimples.

Chapter 1331: Cute Little Dimples.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling took a deep breath as if he was trying to deal with something that was greatly uneptable. ¡°Shen Qianshu, what do you mean by all of this? He¡¯s so pitiful? So you want him and not me, huh?¡± Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°Of course not!¡± If I had to choose between you and the world, I only want you. I am willing to give up the entire world. You are my one true desire. You are the reason that I can forgive the past and ept the future after 7 years. ¡°Fine. Stop talking.¡± Shen Qianshu tugged at the angry Ye Ling. ¡°Master, don¡¯t be mad.¡± ¡°There are many pitiful people in the world. Can you pity all of them?¡± ¡°But they are not a part of you,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°In my heart, Noah is different from them because he is you when you were younger.¡± The you that you imagined yourself to be. ¡°Master!¡± Zhong Ran came over hurriedly, and he looked really anxious. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Second Master has disappeared at sea!¡± ... On the Dead Sea, a pirate ship traveled slowly in the wide seas. The sea was calm like a mirror. Far away, it was like a still picture, lonely and domineering. On the pirate ship, there was a g with a picture of a skull on it. This was a famous pirate ship that came and disappeared mysteriously. The captain was Bruce, an American. This time, a merchant ship was robbed, and the target of the mission was locked on Ye Tingyun. On the ship, a sailor gave Bruce the pictures. ¡°Captain, I have confirmed that this is Ye Ling¡¯s brother. Use him to exchange for Yang Ping. It should not be a problem. There are too few people that Ye Ling cares about. This is the only person we can get a hold of.¡± Bruce nodded. ¡°Good job, distribute their assets.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Bruce was a rough and crazy man. He was young and had only taken over the pirate ship for no more than four years. Yet, he was a very domineering leader. The people on board the ship looked up to him. Someone knocked on the door, and ady in red entered. Her dress made her look extraordinarily exotic. She was wearing a red, thin silver chain around her waist with colorful beads hanging around it. She was wearing leather boots and a chain with ruby on her forehead. Her hair was loosely pulled together. Her skin was pale like snow, and her teeth were pearly white. She had very red lips and a round face. There were two dimples when she smiled. ¡°Bruce, I heard that you have captured someone. I want to interrogate him.¡± The moment Bruce saw her, his face became very much gentler. ¡°Ah Chu, what¡¯s there to see about an outsider? The prison on board is damp and dark. Don¡¯t go.¡± ¡°I heard from Xiao Liu that he is way more handsome than you. I want to sneak a quick look!¡± The youngdy grabbed an apple and darted out of the door. Bruce called out for someone quickly. ¡°Watch her, don¡¯t let her get too close to the outsider.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s arms were tied behind his back, and a rope was looped around his neck. He looked really miserable. There were some traces of blood on his body. He had been sshed with several basins of water, and he had not shaved for several days. The gentle and handsome boy¡¯s looks changed so much that he became a downcast man. The clothes on his body were also wet and sticking to him, which made him feel extremely ufortable. There was also a chain on Ye Tingyun¡¯s legs. He could not move. A sailor was torturing him to force him to transfer his assets to them. Ye Tingyun¡¯s fingers were pierced with needles, and fresh blood dripped out. A man who lost position and influence may be subjected to many indignities. He was so unlucky to be sent into the Dead Sea by a random typhoon. He bumped into some stinky pirates and even lost contact with the outside world. ¡°Ye Tingyun, I suggest you stop resisting.¡± The man whipped him on his body again. ¡°Since you won¡¯t budge, we will beat you to death and throw you into the sea to feed the fish. No one can find you then.¡± Chapter 1332 - Your Wife is So Unlucky

Chapter 1332: Your Wife is So Unlucky

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Tingyun had not eaten for days, and he was a little weak. ¡°My brother wille for all of you. Having all of you die with me is very worth it.¡± The door was pushed open by someone. The sailors all turned around. Ye Chu stepped in, and there was a metallic smell of blood. She could not help but pinch her nose. Ye Tingyun saw an adorable and beautifuldy with cute dimples enter. Her face was really beautiful. She looked really out of ce in this prison and among all these pirates. ¡°Miss Chu, why have youe down?¡± The burly man was a little shy in front of her. He did not dare to act unruly. Ye Chu was the onlydy on board the ship. Everyone else was a man. They had all been enjoying the way that this little princess treated them. ¡°This is the person that you guys caught?¡± Ye Chu swaggered in. This was the first time that she had met anyone other than the men on the pirate ship. She walked over curiously. Ye Tingyun¡¯s limbs were all tied up, and he was just sshed with a bucket of water. The mixture of water and his blood stained the ground red. Ye Tingyun kept his head low, and Ye Chu squatted down to look up at Ye Tingyun. Her eyes locked onto the pair of bright and smiling eyes. It was as if two stars had fallen into his eyes. The beard that was growing on his face had covered up his charming looks, but it did not hide his captivating eyes. No one dared to tell Ye Chu what to do. She just looked at Ye Tingyun weirdly. A drop of blood fell from Ye Tingyun¡¯s hair onto her face like a red pearl on a jade te. She wiped it away casually. The redness on her made her look even clearer and better. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Ye Tingyun asked. ¡°You!¡± Ye Chu smiled, and her two dimples showed. ¡°You have such beautiful eyes.¡± The youngdy straightened her back, and a sailor came over. ¡°Miss Chu, hurry up and leave. The bloody smell here is rather bad. We still have to continue with the interrogation.¡± ¡°Let me do it!¡± The sailors were shocked. ¡°Miss Chu, don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I interrogate him?¡± Ye Chu looked at Ye Tingyun. ¡°You have beaten him half-dead and used the punishment equipment. Those don¡¯t even work. This shows that you guys are incapable!¡± The sailor was speechless. Ye Chu pulled a chair over and sat on it with her legs perked up. She looked at Ye Tingyun nicely like a beautiful doll. She was like Lolita. The ten fingers of Ye Tingyun w pierced with needles 0.5 cm deep. They reached his bones. She had just seen his smiling eyes. Doesn¡¯t it hurt? ¡°Remove all of his needles!¡± The sailors went over and removed the ten silver needles in him. Ye Tingyun shrieked in pain, and there were signs of pain in his eyes. Ye Chu asked, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name?¡± Ye Tingyun replied. ¡°Ye Tingyun.¡± Ye Chu smiled, showing her dimples again. ¡°Ye as in Leaves or Ye as in Night?¡± ¡°Ye as in Night.¡± ¡°Oh what a coincidence! I am also Ye as in Night.¡± The sailors were wiping away their sweat. Are they striking up a conversation? Ye Tingyun said, ¡°Right, what a coincidence. It must be fate. Nice to meet you.¡± Ye Chu rubbed her nose as if wanting tough. She did not hold it in. ¡°And what if there is no fate?¡± ¡°We wouldn¡¯t even meet.¡± ¡°Oh, so you think we have fate?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Chuughed adorably. ¡°Since we are fated, why don¡¯t you just speak up. We want ess to your bank ount.¡± ¡°Although we are fated, a bank ount is a wife. It cannot be given to others.¡± ¡°You have a wife?¡± Ye Chu tilted her head. ¡°Who? Who¡¯s so unlucky?¡± Ye Tingyun replied. ¡°Lady, why would you say unlucky? I think she should be very lucky.¡± Chapter 1333 - Violent Little Loli

Chapter 1333: Violent Little Loli

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Unlucky! She has to wait for your corpse.¡± Ye Chu responded. ¡°Since it is so, then all the more I shouldn¡¯t give you the ount! If I die, she can inherit my assets. She wouldn¡¯t have to worry about never having enough. She can even marry another person that she loves. She is still very lucky.¡± ¡°You are so nice to your wife!¡± Ye Chu stood up and took the whip in her hand. Suddenly, she whipped Ye Tingyun with it, forming another wound and whipping scar on him. The whip was stained with fresh blood, and it looked really shocking. Ye Tingyun did not make a sound. Violent Loli! Ye Chu threw the whip away and took a dagger. She walked over and smiled at him. ¡°We are fated. You are so nice to your wife. I¡¯ll cut you then, okay?¡± She took the dagger and tapped it on his crotch. The sailors were speechless. Ye Tingyun¡¯s body tensed up immediately. The smile on his face subsided. Ye Chu smiled adorably. ¡°Do you want to log into your bank ount, or do you want me to cut it?¡± He did not make a sound. Ye Chu walked over and put her two arms on his belt. Ding! The belt was unlocked. Ye Chu smiled and looked up into Ye Tingyun¡¯s beautiful eyes. Slowly, she removed the belt. The expensive belt was thrown to the side like trash. Ye Chu put two arms on his waist and unbuckled his pants. In another scene, this would mean something sexual between a man and a woman, but in a prison, it was not as beautiful. Ye Chu¡¯s fingers pinched his zip, and she looked up, smiling. ¡°Onest chance, cut him or transfer your money?¡± The ice-cold dagger rested on his crotch. She was ready to make him a eunuch without a word. Ye Tingyun had been kidnapped twice. He had been beaten up and faced cruel punishment, but he had nevere across something like that. How cruel! Save his assets or his d*ck? This violent Loli did not seem to be kidding. ¡°Get theputer here!¡± This was the first time that Ye Tingyun had given in upon being captured. The smile had long subsided. Ye Chu snapped her fingers and pped the ice-cold dagger on his face lightly. ¡°Bro. That¡¯s the way. Stop struggling.¡± There was a strange expression in Ye Tingyun¡¯s eyes. ¡°I remember you now.¡± ¡°I am Ye Chu, same family name as you. Chu as in First Encounter.¡± The sailors brought theputer over quickly. Ye Tingyun¡¯s ten fingers hurt terribly. Those people did not need him to log in personally either. Ye Chu took theputer and turned it on. Then, she logged into Ye Tingyun¡¯s ount. The ount username was Ye Tingyun¡¯s name. ¡°Password?¡± Ye Tingyun took a deep breath. He gave them a long andplicated password. Ye Chu tried it thrice. She was very patient. Finally, they logged in. She looked at Ye Tingyun¡¯s bank ount and whistled. ¡°You sure are rich.¡± Bruce wanted Ye Tingyun¡¯s money. Ye Tingyun¡¯s cash flow was way better than his unfixed cash flow. His biggest assets were stocks and receivables, as well as non-current assets. A person¡¯s worth was not dependent on how much money they had in the bank. Ye Tingyun had been dealing with the punishment and was not saying the code because he was giving Ye Ling more time to react. Now, he just could not take it anymore. This violent Loli was too cruel. This small amount of money could not amount to his d*ck. ¡°Passcode for bank transfers!¡± ¡°888999.¡± ¡°I like it. Easy to remember.¡± Ye Chu said as she transferred the money, but Ye Tingyun had set a maximum limit of transfers in a day as 5,000,000. Bigger cash flows usually went by thepany or credit cards. Chapter 1334 - Hurry, Praise Me

Chapter 1334: Hurry, Praise Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Unlock it,¡± Ye Chu said. ¡°5,000,000 a time? How long will they take?¡± ¡°Sorry, I have to go down to the bank personally to do this. After I go missing, my brother has not reported a loss for my ount. You should just hurry up and transfer as much as you can. The next second, it might be uncertain.¡± Ye Chu stood up and paced around. She tapped the dagger on his hand. Ye Tingyun humphed lowly. His hands were full of bruises, and they hurt really badly. He never understood what it meant when people said that the ten fingers were linked to the heart. Now he knew. It hurt. It really really hurt! Ye Chu smiled at him, yet Ye Tingyun did not look scared at all. She raised her brows. ¡°Easy!¡± She raised up the knife and cut him on his wrist suddenly. It broke one of his arteries. Ye Tingyun¡¯s face changed drastically. Fresh blood was oozing out like water, and it dripped onto the deck, staining it red. Ouch! It was not as painful as having ten needles piercing into him, but it was also unbearably painful. He looked at his own wrist being cut open, and fresh blood oozed out rapidly. He watched as his life floated away. It was as if the pain was piercing into his brain. It hurt really badly. Ye Chu snapped her fingers. ¡°Take a video and send it to his brother as a memoir!¡± Xiao Liu came over and took a video. Then, he sent it out. Ye Chu sat on the chair with her legs perked up calmly. She put her hand on the silver zipper on her waist and yed with it. She looked really free. Ye Tingyun had always been outwardly kind but inwardly crafty, clever, and resourceful. He hardly met opponents in the market. He could always defeat his opponents during negotiations and leave them vulnerable. Although he was not self-made, he really depended on himself to help Ye Ling to get the Ye Family to where it was. He was aplement to Ye Ling, and this was the first time that he had bumped into such a tricky opponent. This violent Loli was not even giving him a chance to negotiate. She had a cute appearance, but she had a clear cut mind. She did whatever she wanted to. Negotiations did not exist. Ye Chu was not even giving him a chance. A schr can never win an argument with a military man! ¡°Will your brother still dare to freeze your ount after seeing the video?¡± Ye Chu smiled and asked him. ¡°In twenty minutes, you will die from an excessive loss of blood. Do you have any regrets?¡± ¡°Quite a few regrets.¡± He must have been crazy to take this trip by sea. Was the private jet a disy? Why did hend in the hands of some pirates when he just wanted to see the sunrise and sunset at sea? ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be afraid of death in the slightest bit!¡± ¡°I am very afraid,¡± Ye Tingyun said. ¡°I was born with a silver spoon. I was raised like a prince, and I could get anything I wanted. Why wouldn¡¯t I be afraid of death?¡± ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you screaming?¡± Ye Chu asked. ¡°Why don¡¯t you plead for mercy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s too ugly.¡± It would ruin his coolness. If his brother knew that he pleaded for mercy, he would break his legs. ¡°My family has stricter rules. We cannot give in, and we cannot give up. Some day, you will receive retribution for whatever that you do to me.¡± This was a man who was showing off his temper while still trying to be a bit of a gentleman. He was kind on the outside, but deep down, he had ns. It was as if thedy before him was nothing but a cute young girl with little dimples. She did not even seem like an enemy who wanted his life.¡± ¡°If youpliment me, I will stop your bleeding.¡± Ye Chu whistled. Her cheeks were pink, and her face was adorable. She was really lovable. Ye Tingyun did not hesitate. ¡°You are really beautiful. You are the most adorabledy I have ever seen.¡± Ye Chu was speechless. Isn¡¯t it too dauntless of him to be cooperative? Didn¡¯t he say that he would never give in? Men¡¯s words are like farts. Chapter 1335 - My Brother Is So Kind Today

Chapter 1335: My Brother Is So Kind Today

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Chu walked over with some hemostatic forceps to stop his blood from flowing out. ¡°See, I¡¯m such a reasonable person. Sticking to their words is the number one rule for pirates like us.¡± Ye Tingyun cursed inwardly. Thanks a lot to you and your entire family! Ye Chu transferred more money before him. After so manyrge sums of money had been transferred and also since Ye Tingyun was missing, it naturally rmed the organization. Zhong Ran informed Ye Ling immediately. Ye Ling said in a low voice, ¡°Freeze all the bank cards under Tingyun¡¯s name.¡± Zhong Ran had just gone away when Ah Da took a tablet over quickly with an anxious look. ¡°Master, they have sent us a video and informed us not to take any action and to wait for their call.¡± In the video, Ye Tingyun was filmed very clearly. Xiao Liu had also identally filmed a skirt that was like maple leaves. Ye Tingyun¡¯s wrist was cut open, and fresh blood stained the floor around his leg red. Ah Da was breaking out in a cold sweat. Ye Ling¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Get Zhong Ran over and check the bank transactions. I want to know who kidnapped Tingyun and where the money has gone. We must trace the source.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After receiving the order, Ah Da left. Shen Qianshu came in with some calming tea. There was no news at all after Ye Tingyun went missing. Even ck Rose could not get a single trace of information. It was because when they were at sea, the targeted area was just too big. They only received news about it after Ye Tingyun was missing for 1 day and 1 night. The sea could lead to anywhere. They had no idea where the ship with Ye Tingyun was. Was it ashore or was it still at sea? No one knew. Even if ck Rose could control the information across the globe and track everyone¡¯s location, Ye Tingyun was trapped in a dark prison, and his phone had long been thrown into the sea. He also had nothing that could transmit information on him. They did not know who kidnapped him, and no matter how clever anyone was, they could not trace Ye Tingyun¡¯s location. The video was a great opportunity for them to trace the sources. The bank cards were also great clues. ¡°Master, have some tea and rest for a while. I will take over. If there is any news, I will inform you immediately.¡± Ye Ling shook his head. ¡°I have to check personally. Otherwise, I don¡¯t feelfortable.¡± Ye Tingyun did not seem to be in a good state. He was very frail, and he was in great danger. They had to find Ye Tingyun as soon as they can. As long as he was not dead, they had a chance. Money was not a problem at all. ¡°They transferred 40,000,000 in such a short amount of time. I reckon the other party just wants money. If they are just after money, things are easy. As long as he¡¯s still alive.¡± Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling could tell that these kidnappers were terrible. The kidnappers were just after money, but Ye Ling had money. They could give them any amount. In fact, they could even promise to let the matter go, as long as he came back. Money was nothing inparison with Ye Tingyun¡¯s life. Ye Ling was really ufortable. Shen Qianshu did not even think that he would care so much for Ye Tingyun¡¯s life. Ye Ling had always behaved rather calmly when it came to his two brothers. He was not very close to them either. Anyway, they were both younger brothers, so they listened to him. A typical elder brother who liked to control everything. Only when something cropped up did they realize that blood rtionships were the most important, even if bones and tendons had been broken. This was the most reassuring kind of rtionship. ¡°Tingyun... has helped me a lot in recent years,¡± Ye Ling said softly. ¡°When we were young and people in the Ye Family bullied me, he would y tricks on them. Although Tingyun despised me a lot, he still treated me as his elder brother. When the Ye Family was broken, they did not listen to the rumors. When I was terribly sick in Paris, he let his subordinates create whatever mess they wanted, and he stayed by me in Paris. He thought that I was in a critical condition and that I would not get through this. No matter how cold I am and how much I dislike the Ye Family, no matter how much I despised the fact that I am a part of the Ye Family, he would tell me that he is forever my younger brother and that I am always his Big Brother. If anything happened to me, he would always be the first to be by my side. If there was any good thing, I would be the first person on his mind.¡± Chapter 1336 - You Scared the Hell out of Me

Chapter 1336: You Scared the Hell out of Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling took a deep breath. In the 20-odd years of his life, he had always been dismissive of kinship, but now, he realized that he cared so much; he cared about ... this rtionship. He had also gotten this rtionship. Shen Qianshu apanied Ye Ling and listened. Ye Yifan did not know about this yet. Ye Ling hid it from him, and the people under Ye Tingyun would not disobey his orders. He was the one dealing with the entire heavy pressure all alone. He seemed to be used to bearing the responsibilities and hopes of everyone. ¡°Master...¡± ¡°Daddy, Daddy, Young Uncle is here.¡± Tong Hua shouted from outside the study room. Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling looked at each other. Could it be that Ye Yifan already knew? The two of them went downstairs. Ye Yifan was all smiles and still messing around with Tong Hua as usual. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Shen Qianshu asked with a smile. ¡°Here to visit my brother. Why are you so slim now? Have you been sick or on a diet?¡± Ye Yifan asked. Ye Ling did not put on any disguise at home. Ye Yifan was shocked to see him. Ye Ling did not make a sound. He was sure that Ye Yifan knew nothing about what was going on, and he heaved a sigh of relief deep down. Ye Yifan said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where Second Brother has gone. I haven¡¯t received any news from him in recent days. When I called him, his phone was switched off.¡± ¡°He has something to handle. Don¡¯t bother him all the time.¡± ¡°Ohh...¡± Ye Yifan always believed whatever his brother told him, and he did not press onto the matter. He somehow felt that his brother was so nice today. Ye Yifan was feeling goosebumps. It must be an illusion, an illusion, an illusion. I only feelfortable if my brother insults me a few times. ¡°If you have nothing on tonight, stay for dinner.¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Yifan looked at him. Shocking!!! Usually, he would be the one who was utterly shameless and get chased out by his brother. Yet this time, his brother was asking him to stay behind. Ye Yifan almost broke into tears. What wrong have I done? Is my brother going to deal with me at the dining table? Oh, no! It is not an illusion. My brother is so kind today. Hehehehehe! Ye Yifan smiled like a fool. ¡°Idiot!¡± Tong Hua could not help but insult him. He hugged Burger as he threw Ye Yifan a spiteful look. Zhong Ran came over. ¡°Master...¡± Ye Ling and Zhong Ran went into the study room again, and Ye Yifan jumped by Shen Qianshu¡¯s side. ¡°Sis, my brother is in a pretty good mood today, and he¡¯s so nice to me. What happened?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a natural thing for your elder brother to be nice to you?¡± ¡°After what you have just said, I suddenly feel very afraid!¡± In the study room. Zhong Ran handed him the tablet. ¡°Found it. Bruce, the spokesperson for the previous ck Rose¡¯s protection guards. He is the one who helped suppress the suspicions that the external guards had on Yang Ping. After that, he disappeared.¡± ¡°A man of ck Rose?¡± ¡°The data shows that he became a pirate after his disappearance, but no one knows if he is as no one has seen him. But I have heard that there is indeed a very arrogant pirate gang in the Dead Sea. However, they rarely do anything and seldom robbed merchant ships. They seldom reach ashore, and they have always been floating at sea mysteriously. I do not know if it is Bruce¡¯s ship; if it is, it will be very troublesome to find it.¡± ¡°What are his conditions?¡± Zhong Ran said, ¡°He wants Yang Ping in exchange for Second Master. Alive.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Yang Ping?¡± Zhong Ran nodded. ¡°Yes, what kind of spell has Yang Ping cast on them? One was Mo Er, and now, there¡¯s a Bruce. They want her alive.¡± ¡°Get a headcount of the people. We will capture Yang Ping!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 1337 - I’m Happy and Willing

Chapter 1337: I¡¯m Happy and Willing

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The dead sea. Ye Tingyun¡¯s wrist was sewn up, and the wound was closing up slowly. The healing process was extremely slow as there were a lot of bacteria in the boat. He was an intelligent man, never engaging in useless resistance. He had almost be the model of resignation. Never angry, never loud. He ate whatever he was given. He did not care if it was leftover food; he did not care if the water was hot or cold. However, he never lowered his head or begged. He was neither overbearing nor servile. Bruce said, ¡°Ye Family¡¯s men are indeed scary.¡± In the face of despair, in the face of death, this man could still maintain his grace with a smile on his face, as if he was casting life and death away. This was definitely a man that would make one terrified. ¡°It¡¯s fake.¡± Ye Chu chewed onto an apple. Fruits brought to the sea could not be kept for long. They stocked the most apples; hence, Ye Chu cultivated the habit of eating an apple daily. The sailors spread the rumor that if they did not replenish the fruits for Miss Ye Chu after a while, they could spend three months without reaching the shore. ¡°This type of hypocrite is the most cunning and treacherous. If this veil is ripped off, we won¡¯t even know whether what lies underneath is ck or red.¡± Bruceughed loudly. ¡°You seem to look down on him?¡± ¡°Why would I fancy him?¡± Ye Chu bit into an apple. ¡°Just a mere passerby.¡± Her indifferent attitude pleased Bruce. He came over and hugged her shoulder lightly. ¡°Ah Chu, that¡¯s right. He¡¯s just an outsider. Don¡¯t go down either. It¡¯s dirty.¡± His hand hugged her slightly. His gesture was intimate, like he was embracing her. Ye Chu stood up, lifted his hand up, and poured some water to drink. ¡°I¡¯m happy. It¡¯s rare that there¡¯s someone to y with me. Otherwise, I would be bored to death looking at the people on the boat every day.¡± ¡°Fine, fine, fine. Whatever makes you happy!¡± In prison. The waves today were slightly bigger, and the boat was bumpy. Ye Chu went down again. Except for Lil Six, the remaining people had gone out to rest. Ye Chu pulled a chair over and sat down. Ye Tingyun looked even more miserable today, and his beard grew longer. ¡°There¡¯s only a dying man here. What is it that¡¯s attracting you that¡¯s worthy enough for you toe here every day?¡± asked Ye Tingyun. Every time Ye Chu came, he would have an additional wound. There were numerous wounds on his body, but it was not a big deal to add more wounds to it. Within two days, they would transfer all of his 150 million USD away. In addition, they also wanted hispany¡¯s confidential key technology. Bruce¡¯s appetite was not small. ¡°I¡¯m happy, I¡¯m willing!¡± said Ye Chu. ¡°Bruce wants yourpany¡¯s confidential key technology. Are you still intending to resist? ¡°Endless greed!¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s eyes had a glint of anger. However, it was not very obvious. ¡°I¡¯m unlucky to have been captured by you. I admit it. Initially, I assumed that you wanted money. After all, it¡¯s only natural for pirates to want money. My family¡¯s rich. If you want money, I¡¯m fine with it, and I do not mind. For my family, any problem that can be solved by money is not a problem. However, you are too greedy. Not only do you desire money, you want mypany¡¯s key technology. Our country has an idiom: one¡¯s smartness turns him against himself. I advise you to not be overly greedy. ept what¡¯s sufficient. $150 million is already a fortune that you will never get in your lifetime of robbery.¡± Ye Chu pinched her lips together and smiled, revealing two tiny dimples. It made her extremely attractive. If her beauty was worth seven points, then these dimples would give her three additional points of charisma. They were full of affinity. Chapter 1338 - Crazy Little Loli

Chapter 1338: Crazy Little Loli

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I don¡¯t care what Bruce does. I¡¯m just responsible for making you open your mouth.¡± The violent little Loli rose, patting a dagger in her hand. Ye Tingyun was not scared at all. Ye Chu said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit.¡± ¡°I have epted numerous toasts. It¡¯s not a bad thing to drink a forfeit once in a while,¡± said Ye Tingyun ndly. ¡°Do you want to cut my groin off? At your pleasure.¡± Ye Chu smiled. ¡°Looks like the key technology¡¯s worth more.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Interesting!¡± Ye Chu¡¯s ice-cold dagger patted Ye Tingyun¡¯s face.¡±Ye Tingyun, why do you never beg for mercy?¡± ¡°Is begging for mercy useful?¡± said Ye Tingyun. ¡°I never do useless things. A waste of time.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t try, how would you know that it¡¯s useless?¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s lips lifted slightly, and the arrogance that belonged to Ye Tingyun was revealing itself slowly. ¡°For a bunch of pirates to make me bow my head, you cannot afford it!¡± ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Ye Chuughed loudly and suddenly struck his abdomen with her elbow. Ye Tingyun groaned. His internal organs seemed like they were smashed to bits. ¡°Once I dig out your knee, you can¡¯t even kneel to beg for mercy. You can only lie down!¡± Ye Chu did not want to flog a dead horse. Since Ye Tingyun had already made it clear that he would never negotiate using the key technology, she would be toozy to say more nonsense to him. She nced at Ye Tingyun¡¯s wrist. The wound that she had cutst time was still there. If she were to sh the wound open again, wouldn¡¯t it be so exciting? Suddenly, the boat jolted aggressively like there was something hitting it. Ye Chu raised her eyebrows and left the prison quickly. Ye Tingyun was not familiar with the sea and only felt that the waves seemed big. Did they encounter a storm? Hopefully, it would not flip the boat and make him drown in the sea. Otherwise, he would die a regretful death. Ye Tingyun struggled slightly. The iron chains locked him really tightly, and he could not escape without the key. The boat was aplete mess, and there were voices everywhere. Ye Chu went to the bridge to take a look. The winds raged, and the rain poured. Bruce¡¯s expression was extremely unpleasant. They had encountered a storm, and it was a very rare storm. A hurricane formed close to the Dead Sea, and it looked as if it wanted to swallow everything. It was toote to retreat now. When faced with such a hurricane, if they were to retreat, the entire boat would follow the storm and end up in an unknown ce. It may even be flipped. The wind was extremely fierce. They could not even avoid the center zone. A drip of sweat also fell from Bruce¡¯s forehead. Ye Chu¡¯s gaze deepened. ¡°Left full rudder!¡± The people on the boat looked at Bruce. Ye Chu pped her hand against the board. ¡°Left full rudder!¡± The sailors followed her orders hurriedly. Ye Chu was extremely calm. ¡°Drop the anchor!¡± The anchor of the boat was released and sank to the bottom of the sea, stabilizing the entire ship steadily. The drought of the boat was even deeper. Ye Chu¡¯s clear eyes stared ahead constantly. ¡°Full speed ahead!¡± Everyone executed Ye Chu¡¯s orders. As she saw the storm¡¯s eyee nearer, as if it wanted to pass through the center of the boat and smash a hole in it, Ye Chu¡¯s forehead kept sweating slowly. ¡°Miss Ah Chu...¡± ¡°Silence!¡± Ye Chu looked at the nearing storm. The sailors were all shocked. They were going to die they were going to die. Such a huge storm would definitely flip the entire boat. Their boat could not resist such a big hurricane. Chapter 1339 - Idol Ah Chu

Chapter 1339: Idol Ah Chu

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Miss Ah Chu!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Ye Chu did not even raise her head. She stared at the nearing storm ahead. ¡°Right full rudder!¡± The entire ship rapidly steered towards the right. Ye Chu¡¯s gaze became brighter as it deepened. ¡°Listen, all of you. If you want to live, open up your brains and listen to my orders!¡± Everyone was shocked by Ye Chu. She was nning for the entire boat to pass through the hurricane face-front. This was too dangerous. Their corpses and bones would disintegrate under the force of the hurricane. Bruce said, ¡°Ah Chu!¡± ¡°Full speed ahead!¡± The girl had already exerted the pressure for a long time. They all closed their eyes and went full speed ahead, rushing towards the eye of the storm. In front of them, the storm¡¯s core was pitch ck, and arge whirlpool appeared on the surface of the sea. Everyone shut their eyes, waiting for the storm to rip them into pieces. Only Ye Chu had her eyes open. The boat passed through the eye of the storm at a rapid speed, just nicely through the gap in the storm¡¯s core. However, despite that, as the storm rampaged against the windows, the windows of the guest rooms all shattered, and the water poured in. Ye Chu raised her head. It was pitch-ck outside. The entire boat shuddered aggressively like a ne facing turbulence; it was extremely bumpy. The prison passed through the storm¡¯s eye, and the bottom of the boat was suddenly struck apart by the anchor, causing water to enter. At the start, Ye Tingyun felt bumpy, as if his internal organs had all shifted positions. His throat felt a sense of disgust, and he wanted to throw up. However, immediately afterward, he seemed to have stepped onto the surface of the water. The seawater slowly seeped in, and soon, the seawater had reached his knee. Ye Tingyun was so affected by the bumpiness that there were ck spots in his vision, and he did not even notice it. When he noticed it, the seawater had already reached his knee. ¡°Is there anyone?¡± There was not a single person outside. Everyone was in their own rooms or in their own positions, waiting for the storm to pass. This was an exceptionally terrifying storm. They all believed that they would be ripped to pieces by the storm, and everyone felt uneasy inside. Their hearts were filled with fear. When they were in the storm¡¯s core, some opened their eyes. Looking at the pitch-dark sky outside, they felt as if they were going to be ripped to pieces the next second. However, under the orders of Ah Chu, the boat rapidly passed through the storm eye, stably past the center of the tornado. Now, they just had to face the normal storm and waves. For the experienced sailors, it was not a difficult task. ¡°Ah, we are saved.¡± ¡°We are saved.¡± ¡°Miss Ah Chu is too amazing.¡± ¡°Miss Ah Chu is our idol!¡± Having narrowly secured their lives, they all celebrated their escape from this danger and crisis. They were so happy that they ran around, hugging their fellow shipmates. Ye Chu¡¯s hanging heart also fell gradually, as if everything had never happened and the domineering girl earlier did not exist. At that moment, Bruce only felt extremely amazed. His Ah Chu was indeed so dazzling. No one could block her glow. Bruce asked, ¡°Check if there are any problems with the boat.¡± ¡°Report Captain, there¡¯s a little bit of water seepage in the boat. The overall impact is not big. We are draining the water out now. We should be able to settle it within an hour.¡± Bruce nodded. Ye Chu asked, ¡°Did the water enter the prison?¡± Ye Tingyun only felt unbearable pain. Every wound on his body was unbelievably painful. The water seepage in the bottommostyer was extremely serious. The water had already reached past his chest. Ye Tingyun felt like he was being whipped by someone. Chapter 1340 - I Don’t Intend To Find A New Lover

Chapter 1340: I Don¡¯t Intend To Find A New Lover

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The split-open wound was soaked in the seawater; the feeling was simply too sour. They encountered a storm. How big must the storm be to bash the boat up like this? Water even seeped in. As a prisoner, no one would have noticed his existence. The water quickly rose to his neck. ¡°Is there anyone outside?¡± Ye Tingyun tried really hard to tip-toe. However, the seawater was merciless and kept flowing in, soon reaching his neck. Ye Tingyun shut his eyes and started struggling aggressively. Although he knew that struggling was useless, drowning to death was definitely not going to be his ending. Suddenly, he heard a sshing sound. Ye Chu was rtively shorter, and the seawater had already risen above her head. Hence, she kicked the door open and swam over. The dim light in the prison shone against her jade-like face. ¡°Hey, fated one. You are in such a sorry state.¡± It was the first time that Ye Tingyun thought that this violent little Loli looked as beautiful as an angel. Ye Chu swam over. Outside, the storm was still ensuing. Suddenly, there was a bump, and Ye Chu was thrown towards Ye Tingyun. Both of them crashed together, and their noses collided. Ye Chu felt like her nose bridge was going to break. Ye Tingyun¡¯s nose was hit so strongly that it felt like breaking. Upon opening his eyes, he saw the beautiful face right in front of him. Amongst the salty stench of the seawater, he could smell the aroma of her skin, clear and mild, that flowed from the tip of his nose to all his internal organs. With his life hung by a thread, his sense of touch was exceptionally vivid. If he tilted his head slightly, he could kiss her rosy lips. In the flood of seawater that seemed to be able to cover the sky, such rosiness was exceptionally dazzling. Ye Tingyun dodged backward expressionlessly, avoiding the girl¡¯s fragrance. ¡°Heroine, help!¡± Ye Chu chuckled, her two dimples delicate and soul-stirring. The boat suddenly shook. Ye Chu copsed alongside with the seawater, her entire body tilting to one side. She suddenly hugged Ye Tingyun¡¯s neck to prevent herself from falling. In the midst of the shaking and jolting, she held her breath and sank into the seawater. Ye Tingyun was speechless. ¡°... ¡± Ye Chu untied his manacles. Ye Tingyun had been tied up for a few days. Both of his legs were weak, and his body was full of injuries. He could not support himself and sank into the seawater. Ye Chu floated to the surface and breathed deeply. ¡°Troublesome!¡± She adjusted herself for a moment before sinking to the bottom of the water again. At this moment, the boat was constantly swaying in the storm. Ye Tingyun was just struggling to reach the water surface when a sudden shake caused a heavy object to crash into him. He did not manage to hold his breath and choked on water. The sense of suffocation due to the loss of oxygen caused his mind to gopletely nk, and dark spots appeared in front of his eyes. Ye Chu grabbed onto his cor and pulled him up forcefully. In Ye Tingyun¡¯s blurred consciousness, he seemed to have touched something soft. However, due to the dark spots in front of his eyes, he could not see clearly. Afterward, he felt like someone was hugging him and lifting him out of the water surface. Ye Chu pushed him out and went to the second level. All the cabins on the ground floor were filled with water. Ye Tingyun had also fainted. ... Ye Chu changed into a set of clean clothes. The boat was seriously damaged and needed to be repaired onnd after the water had been drained away. Luckily, they were also nearing an ind. Bruce knocked onto the door to enter. Ye Chu was wiping her hair. The jet-ck hair was let downzily, making her face seem even smaller. Her face was scarily pale. ¡°Why did you go through all the effort just to save Ye Tingyun?¡± ¡°Worth the money!¡± said Ye Chu. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to exchange him for Yang Ping? Are you going to do the exchange with a corpse?¡± She yawned. Bruce said, ¡°I thought that you fancy him.¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Chu smiled. ¡°I love myself. I don¡¯t intend to find a new lover.¡± Chapter 1341 - Ye Tingyun

Chapter 1341: Ye Tingyun

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She was not a sadist either. For these few days, she had been the one interrogating Ye Tingyun. Fancying him? Wasn¡¯t that a joke? Ye Chu took her boots off, raised her head, and asked, ¡°Will you kill him?¡± ¡°Depends on my mood.¡± Bruce suddenly got closer to Ye Chu and said meaningfully, ¡°If you fancy him, I¡¯ll kill him.¡± Ye Chu¡¯s lips curved, mockingly and yfully. ¡°Bruce, if your illness isn¡¯t cured yet, go eat your medicine. Don¡¯t spout nonsense in front of me.¡± Bruce sped Ye Chu¡¯s waist with a hand, lifted her up, and pinned her against the wall. His eyes became a deep green¡ªsharp and hiding a sense of deviousness and dominance. ¡°Ah Chu, I¡¯m not joking.¡± Ye Chu looked at him, her expression extremely cold. ¡°Bruce, in my memory, I have never left the ocean. This does not mean that I will be tied together with you for my entire life. It is useless for you to be so stubborn in front of me. If you are capable, then make me fall in love with you. It¡¯s one matter for me to willingly be someone¡¯s exclusive prisoner. It¡¯s another matter altogether to be forcefully made to be a prisoner.¡± ¡°Ah Chu...¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Ah Chu, I...¡± Bruce¡¯s imposing manner immediately weakened. Ye Chu said, ¡°Get lost!¡± Bruce put her down slowly. Ye Chu snatched the white towel away and wiped her half-dried hair. Bruce touched his nose. ¡°Sorry, I was too rash and went crazy. Don¡¯t mind it. You should rest first.¡± Bruce left the cabin. Ye Chu threw the towel away and yawned. She was deep asleep within five minutes. It could be said that she was simultaneously free from worries ad heartless. In her dream, she dreamed that she saw an ancient castle and a green patch of grass. There were birds and flowers everywhere, with a young girl¡¯sughter. Who was she? Where did shee from? How old was she? Did she have rtives? For so many years, these questions had been circling around in her heart. However, there were no answers. ... The boat reachednd. It was an extremely beautiful coastal ind. Although the infrastructure was not so perfect, the ind possessed a beautiful white beach, a light blue coastal line, and dense, tall trees. The ind had not been developed into a tourist ind, and the majority of inhabitants were indigenous people. There were a few inds nearby, linking together to form a beautiful ocean area. When Ye Tingyun woke up, the boat had already docked. His wound was infected. He should have known it. He had already been beaten up and had a lot of injuries on his body. In addition, he had been soaked in seawater, and the prison was dirty and full of bacteria. His wound would definitely get infected. If it was not treated in time, both of his arms and legs would definitely be useless. ¡°You are a hostage. It¡¯s fine as long as you can breathe. Don¡¯t fuss so much,¡± the violent little Loli said carelessly. ¡°Bruce will not agree for you to leave the boat. Kill that thought early.¡± Ye Tingyun had only seen Bruce once despite being kidnapped for so many days. He was indeed not someone who he could negotiate easily with. Ye Tingyun raised both of his hands. ¡°Even if you let me escape, I can¡¯t run far. If you don¡¯t intend to kill me, then don¡¯t let me be disabled.¡± Ye Chu asked smilingly, ¡°So what if you be disabled?¡± Ye Tingyun said coldly, ¡°You kidnapped me¡ªit¡¯s fine. You tortured me and forced me to confess, making me suffer through these beatings¡ªit¡¯s fine too. I won¡¯t bear a grudge. If you want money, I can give it to you. If you want to trade me for my brother¡¯s enemy, it doesn¡¯t matter. I will just treat this experience as a trial in life. I won¡¯t hate anyone. However, if both of my arms or one of my legs be useless, then I won¡¯t be so easy to deal with anymore. ¡°For me to not bear any grudges, the condition is that I want to go home in oneplete piece. Not even a finger less. If you don¡¯t intend to kill me, then heal me.¡± Chapter 1342 - Don’t Even Trust A Single Punctuation

Chapter 1342: Don¡¯t Even Trust A Single Punctuation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Go and tell Bruce that either he kills me and waits for my brother¡¯s revenge, or take the money, exchange hostages, and let me return home in oneplete piece. It¡¯s true that I¡¯m under your control now. However, as long as I¡¯m alive, if I, Ye Tingyun, desire to find someone, then time is the only problem.¡± Ye Chu smiled with a tinge of mockery. ¡°You are very generous.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m someone who¡¯s easy to negotiate with.¡± After listening to Ye Chu¡¯s recount, Bruce sneered. ¡°The Second Master of the Ye Family has always been a cunning old fox. Don¡¯t trust even a single punctuation in his words. The styles of the two brothers are very different. Ye Ling does not go against his words. Everything he says is the truth. He exerts pressure with his absolute capabilities and does not bother to lie. On the other hand, Ye Tingyun is an old fox. His words change depending on the people he talks to. I¡¯m already showing him face by allowing him to breathe.¡± Ye Chu bit onto an apple. ¡°I think that he¡¯s not wrong. If his injuries were not treated, then he will indeed be disabled. His entire leg will be useless. If there are any further dys, his limbs will have to be amputated. If I¡¯m Ye Tingyun, it would be an easy task to let bygones be bygones, as long as you be kind and let him go home in one piece. You didn¡¯t intend to kill him anyway, so why let him be a disabled person?¡± ¡°Ah Chu, you really care about Ye Tingyun.¡± Bruce looked at her with a cold smile. Ye Chu said, ¡°I¡¯m thinking on behalf of the people on this boat. If you don¡¯t intend to kill him, then don¡¯t seek your own death. Achieve your goal and then embark on separate paths. Otherwise, order me to kill Ye Tingyun. If my eyebrows even furrow, then I¡¯m not called Ye Chu!¡± Bruce said, ¡°You...¡± He was extremely angry, but there was nothing he could do. Ye Chu said, ¡°You are the captain. Decide for yourself.¡± She left dashingly. Ye Tingyun finally got a chance tomunicate with Bruce face-to-face. Bruce also finally agreed to permit Ye Tingyun to leave the boat and seek treatment at the ind¡¯s hospital. This storm had caused many people on the boat to suffer from injuries of varying degrees. They all needed medical treatment. In addition, they needed to repair the ship. There were not a lot of technicians on the ind, and the boat was overly big. The repair could not bepleted within one or two days. Taking this opportunity, the crew could also rx onshore and spend some time away from the ocean. Ye Chu kept an eye on Ye Tingyun. If they went half a dayter, Ye Tingyun¡¯s leg would not be saved. Luckily, he was sent here in time. Although the medical equipment on the ind was not fantastic, treating his wound was not a problem. The nurses on the ind were pretty and had good figures. When they treated Ye Tingyun, they shaved his beard as well, revealing an exhausted yet handsome face. Ye Chu said, ¡°You are quite good-looking.¡± Ye Tingyun said, ¡°My brother¡¯s better-looking.¡± ¡°Bruce said that even a single punctuation of your words cannot be trusted. Do you lie regrly?¡± asked Ye Chu. Ye Tingyun said, ¡°I never lie.¡± He paused. He noticed something. This violent little Loli was actually very naive. She viewed problems in a straight line, never beating around the bush. In his opinion, it was a miracle for such a person to exist. ¡°You never left the ocean?¡± ¡°Never,¡± said Ye Chu. ¡°As far as I remember, I have always been at sea. I only go onshore to replenish supplies, at most for one or two days.¡± Ye Tingyun smiled slightly and looked towards the window. As expected, only someone who had always been at sea and did not interact with people would be so naive. ¡°Bruce was right.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ye Tingyun thought silently, Don¡¯t even trust a single punctuation of what I say! Chapter 1343 - The Scheming Second Master

Chapter 1343: The Scheming Second Master

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Chu was monitoring Ye Tingyun for almost twenty-four hours daily. She did not permit him to use any of the ind¡¯smunication devices either. The first thing that Bruce did afternding on the ind was the monitor allmunications the ind had with the outside world as a preventive measure. In the rumors, Ye Tingyun was a sly fox. Bruce did not dare to underestimate him. Indeed, he did not n to be enemies with Ye Tingyun; hence, Ye Tingyun must not die. Ye Tingyun recuperated for two days and could finally get off the bed. The pretty nurses adored him and bought him a set of male casual wear. Looking at his beautiful figure and the lovestruck nurses at the side, Ye Chu touched her chin and stared at him curiously. He looked really good wearing casual wear. He looked like a rich heir who came as a tourist and not like a prisoner. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the sun for a long time. Will you bring me out to bask in the sun?¡± asked Ye Tingyun tentatively. Ye Chu looked at the sunlight outside. ¡°Bruce does not allow you to go out!¡± ¡°Just go out for a short while,¡± said Ye Tingyun with a smile. ¡°My injuries won¡¯t get better recuperating in the hospital all the time. I will bepletely helpless even as I bask in the sun. With you keeping an eye on me for the entire time, I can¡¯t do anything either.¡± Ye Chu hesitated for a moment. It¡¯s just basking in the sun¡ªit¡¯s not a big deal. ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ye Tingyun followed behind her gentlemanly. They left the hospital and walked towards the beach. To the tourists, the white beach and blue coastline were the most beautiful sceneries. To the people living on the ind, those were something they could see every day. Hence, there were only a few people on the beach. The sun was rtively fiercer. Ye Tingyun crossed his hands behind his back and walked slowly. She was lively and smart. Clearly a little Loli! Neglecting her methods of interrogation, she was a likable girl. ¡°Ye Tingyun, is the outside world fun?¡± ¡°If you are so curious, why don¡¯t you go yourself?¡± ¡°Me?¡± asked Ye Chu. ¡°Never mind. Bruce will never let me leave.¡± ¡°Are you lovers?¡± ¡°Not telling you.¡± Ye Chu walked backward on the beach. Upon seeing Ye Tingyun lifting his head continuously, she could not help but ask. ¡°Why do you keep lifting your head up to look at the sky? Is the sun not blinding?¡± With such a huge sun, isn¡¯t it blinding to keep looking at the sky? ¡°The sunlight is beautiful.¡± Ye Tingyun looked at her with a smile. She changed into a set of new clothes today. She wore a white, long dress and a pair of leather boots. Two small bells hung onto the boots, which made a jingling sound whenever she walked. It was particrly pleasing to the ears. ... City A. In the monitoring room, the motionless surveince screens suddenly disyed a small red dot. A coordinate appeared on the screen. The gaze of the information officers brightened, and they checked the coordinates immediately, monitoring through the satellites. ¡°Found Second Master!¡± Ye Ling, Shen Qianshu, Zhong Ran, and the rest came over upon hearing the news. The monitoring room here was connected to the monitoring headquarters in New York. The monitoring headquarters in New York had been searching for Ye Tingyun constantly. ¡°Why are there coordinates? How did you find it?¡± asked Ye Ling. The information officer said, ¡°One of Second Master¡¯s teeth is made using a simtion material with a microchip embedded within. This microchip can emit rescue signals under satellite monitoring, pinpointing Second Master¡¯s exact position within a minute.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°... ck technology!¡± Such developed technology actually existed. Ye Tingyun was really a talented man. Ye Ling let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Why wasn¡¯t it discoverable for the past few days?¡± ¡°Second Master was probably locked up for the past few days. This microchip can only send the coordinates urately under satellite monitoring.¡± Regardless, they had found Ye Tingyun. Chapter 1344 - The Scheming Second Master 2

Chapter 1344: The Scheming Second Master 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Regardless, they had found Ye Tingyun. ¡°Zoom into the picture.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The information officer erged the picture. ¡°...¡± Everyone was dumbstruck. ¡°Wow, what a beautiful beach.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s immediate attention was diverted. The blue ocean and white sandy beach entered her eyes without any impurities. On the wide, open beach, a handsome boy stood with his arms behind his back and walked slowly. Before him, a girl in white clothing faced him, walking backward. The two of them seemed to be happily talking about something. They looked like a couple taking a stroll on the beach, instead of him being kidnapped. Zhong Ran said, ¡°Second Master... is being kidnapped?¡± Are you sure that he did not go out to seek romance? This is a kidnapping? The information officers were all puzzled as well. Second Master looked very at ease. Ye Ling said in a deep voice, ¡°Find out his location. The men hiding in the mountains¡ªtake action immediately. I want Yang Ping alive!¡± ... Ye Tingyun looked at the white-d girl with a smile. The sunlight danced around in his eyes, which were ck and bright. ¡°Little thing, do you know what my job is?¡± ¡°What do you do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a technician,¡± said Ye Tingyun with a smile. ¡°Mypany has applied for almost fifty patents in the field ofmunications, aerospace, and drones. We can monitor information from every corner of the globe.¡± Ye Chu was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Tingyun was able to stand all on his own, not because of his martial abilities, but because of his brains. He possessed a transnational corporation with the world¡¯s top technology. However, Ye Chu was different. She had grown up in the ocean and faced the ship crew the most. The most dangerous events she had ever encountered were the storms at sea. Her world was pure and white¡ªeven without the distinction between good and evil. She did not understand what Ye Tingyun was talking about. If Bruce was there, he would have exploded in anger long before. Ye Tingyun lowered his head andughed lightly. His handsome facial features rxed slowly. As his smile chased away the exhaustion on his face, his entire self became lively and exceptionally handsome. Ye Chu was fascinated by his beauty, and her brain reacted slower. What is he talking about? ¡°Stopughing!¡± Ye Chu jumped in front of him brusquely and kicked him. ¡°What are youughing about?¡± Ye Tingyun said, ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood!¡± Although Ye Chu did not know what he was talking about, she detected danger. Her instincts had always been very sharp. ¡°Stop strolling, go back!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ye Tingyun thought that more than twenty minutes had already passed. If his information officers still could not position his location, then they should all collectively plead guilty. There would be no point in keeping them anymore. He had confidence in his own team. Now, his brother should already know his location. Even though he did not know where this was, it would not take more than ten hours to reach this ind. There would definitely be someoneing to rescue him. Back at the hospital, Ye Tingyun fulfilled his role as a patient dutifully, epting the doctor¡¯s check-ups and the nurses¡¯ care. Ye Chu sat on the window ledge, shaking her legs lightly and cing a harmonica beside her lips. She looked at the harmonica and was about to y it when she put it down again. Ye Tingyun asked in mild surprise, ¡°You know how to y the harmonica?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Ye Chu¡¯s answer had a sense of unspeakable loneliness. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to do at sea, so I will y the harmonica. I don¡¯t know how to y other instruments, so I¡¯ll just y it randomly.¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s gaze was deep. No one knew what he was thinking about. He looked at the harmonica on her hand in a daze, as if he was reminiscing about something. ¡°Little thing, Bruce is not a good person. You don¡¯t have any future with him.¡± Chapter 1345 - Who Taught You This Song

Chapter 1345: Who Taught You This Song

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Tingyun blurted out. He was stunned for a moment himself. This was a bunch of pirates. When his brother¡¯s men arrived, it would probably be a battle to the death. What was he talking to Ye Chu about? They were people from two different worlds. Two parallel lines. His wrist was shed by Ye Chu. Three holes on his leg were carved by Ye Chu. This little girl dealt with things in a clean and sharp manner. He was lying when he said that he did not mind. The men in the Ye Family always took revenge. He would return Ye Chu every cut that she gave him. What did her future have to do with him? Upon this thought, his heart quietened down. Ye Chu said, ¡°Since I was eight, I have always been drifting at sea. Initially, I was seeking a living with my godfather. Then, I encountered a shipwreck and met Bruce. I just kept living on Bruce¡¯s boat afterward. I was raised by the crew, and they are like my rtives. The uncle in the kitchen adores me and always cooks up good food for me. The sailors are very nice to me as well; they are like my brothers, never causing me to feel unhappy. They taught me how to read, how to sail, how to live on the ocean, and how to face storms. This boat is my home, my meaning. It is my future.¡± The wind blew the white curtains in the hospital, her face half-concealed. Ye Chu said, ¡°My biggest wish is to live on the ocean happily with them.¡± Ye Tingyun looked at her white cheeks. ¡°That¡¯s good too!¡± Ye Chu asked, ¡°Do you hate us?¡± Ye Tingyun said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t hate you.¡± ¡°Then will you take revenge on us?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Ye Chu said, ¡°We have always been living like this. Just consider yourself unlucky. Bruce needs you to exchange for a woman called Yang Ping. Although I don¡¯t know who she is, she¡¯s pretty important. Initially, I thought that he wanted to kill you, so I was quite harsh on you, even carving several holes on your body. I listened to his intentionster and that he did not n to kill you, so... Anyway, we treated you. You won¡¯t bear grudges, right?¡± ¡°Right!¡± Ye Tingyun had a smile on his face. ¡°That is good!¡± Ye Tingyun lowered his head and was overjoyed. Ah, little girl, so naive! How gullible! Ye Chu scratched her head. ¡°I heard from Xiao Liu that you are very impressive and that you have a strong background. It¡¯s all fine as long as you don¡¯t me us. Anyway, after the exchange has concluded, you return home, and we return to the ocean. We will go on our separate ways.¡± Initially, she only thought that he was rich. Life on the boat required funds. They did not n to rob regrly either, and it just so happened that someone as loaded as Ye Tingyun barged in. They would feel sorry for themselves if they did not capture him. Hence, she secretly stole a sum of money from Ye Tingyun and tortured him. Now, with Bruce saying that he would release him and that he did not n to kill him, Ye Chu¡¯s thoughts were simple. She hoped that when Ye Tingyun left, he would acknowledge his misfortune and would not take revenge on them. ¡°Indeed, you are easy to negotiate with.¡± Ye Tingyun smiled but remained silent. ¡°You snatched my money...¡± said Ye Tingyun in a soft tone. ¡°And I will just acknowledge my misfortune?¡± Ye Chu said, ¡°You can¡¯t take it back anyway.¡± Ye Tingyun said, ¡°Your thoughts are quite interesting. You captured someone, beat him up, and stole his money. At the same time, you think that you have offended someone dangerous and want to release him. However, he is not allowed to take revenge and must admit that he is unlucky.¡± ¡°You should be thankful that we did not kill you.¡± Ye Tingyun paused. ¡°Sounds logical!¡± ¡°Otherwise, let me y a song for you?¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s gaze deepened. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I don¡¯t like listening to the harmonica.¡± ¡°I y well.¡± She yed a song lightly. Ye Tingyun froze and directed his gaze over to her. The afternoon sun was extremely bright, falling onto the white-d girl like ayer of a thin veil. Her skin was almost transparent under the sunlight, wless and delicate. Her long eyshes covered her eyes gently. Her thin, white fingers held onto the harmonica as she yed an unfamiliar song. As the tune flowed by her lips, Ye Tingyun¡¯s pupils suddenly dted, and his body froze up. He was lying on the bed having an IV transfusion when he suddenly sat up and ripped the needle away roughly. The gentlemanly price suddenly lost his cool. He grabbed onto Ye Chu¡¯s shoulders and asked with a pause between every word. ¡°Who taught you this song?¡± Chapter 1346 - Being Jealous

Chapter 1346: Being Jealous

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Chu was being dragged by him until she was in pain. Even her bones were protesting. She was so angry that she gave a kick and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯ve made me feel painful.¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s eyes looked like they had been washed with water. They were so ck until they were deep and bright. He had nowhere to ce both of his hands. Suddenly, he propped against the side of her brain and truly trapped her between his chest and the window. He was met with a wave of warm fragrance that slowly calmed his anxiety and impatience. His voice was extremely hoarse. ¡°Little thing, who taught you this tune?¡± ¡°No one taught me.¡± Ye Chu looked at the face that was almost within reach. He was confused, but he truly felt her beauty. Ye Tingyun was a very different man who had broken into her world. He was different from the men on the ship. The men who lived in the sea all year round were mostly rough, unruly, and were not bothered about trifles. They were like bandits and robbers. However, Ye Tingyun was an elegant and handsome son of a noble. Wealthy and gentle like a pine. ¡°Impossible!¡± Ye Tingyun denied firmly. This was a tune he had created himself. He had only taught one person. Ever since she left, he did not y the harmonica again. He also did not touch the harmonica. He would not make a mistake. It was impossible for Ye Chu and him to be so spiritually connected that they could create the same tune. ¡°I...¡± Ye Chu was somewhat flustered for an unknown reason. When she met Ye Tingyun¡¯s deep eyes, she felt even more flustered and absurd. Why did he still hold on instead of letting go when she had obviously told the truth? It made her seem like a liar. She was not a liar and also did not deceive anyone. This position of cing his hand against the wall to prevent her from moving made her feel ufortable. The coercion he exuded was too strong. Ye Chu¡¯s face also darkened. ¡°Let me go.¡± ¡°The tune... ¡± Ye Chu frowned slightly. Suddenly, she gave Ye Tingyun a kick. Her strength was big. She was usually rough and did whatever she wanted. Ye Tingyun¡¯s injury was still not fully recovered. He did not have much strength and was kicked one meter away. He held onto the chair. He was not happy and was about to ask when someone opened the door of the ward. Bruce hade. Ye Chu jumped down to the windowsill. She slightly rxed in her heart. If Bruce had seen their intimate position, he would definitely allow no exnation and say he wanted Ye Tingyun¡¯s life. Luckily, she was agile. ¡°What are you all doing?¡± Bruce asked. Once he came in, he felt that the atmosphere was not right, Ye Chu casually said, ¡°He is full of lies. I was beating him. Didn¡¯t you want hispany¡¯s core technology?¡± Ye Tingyun was breathing deeply. He tightened his fist slightly. The anxiety in his heart was slowly enfolded with cobwebs and trapped in another domain. It was entirely confined within that area. He resumed the calmness and gentleness of the Ye Family¡¯s second prince again. Bruce had no doubts about him. ¡°Ye Tingyun, we took such a big risk. 150 million is not enough to satisfy the brothers on our ship. If you don¡¯t say again, I don¡¯t mind throwing you back again. Anyway, you can just take a breather. You¡¯ll have to continue to bear with this physical pain.¡± Ye Tingyun smiled slightly. ¡°I have just promised Ye Chu that this matter will be written off after exchanging the hostage for 150 million US dors. I will not seek revenge on you all and will let bygones be bygones. You all are considered to have earned 150 million for nothing. If you are greedier, I¡¯m afraid you all will not be able to spend the money after getting it.¡± Bruce¡¯s face darkened. He looked at Ye Chu. ¡°This was what I said. Didn¡¯t you say that his background was very impressive? If he is unwilling to give, then forget it. The money given is also more than sufficient.¡± Ye Chu spread her hands. They had already gotten arge amount of money. If Ye Tingyun was unwilling to hand over thepany¡¯s core technology, it also would not matter as it was not necessary. Chapter 1347 - His Daughter

Chapter 1347: His Daughter

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Ye Tingyun, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m kind-hearted for a moment and that you can bargain.¡± Ye Tingyun said calmly, ¡°It is not a sh of kindness. You dare not kill me.¡± Bruce¡¯s face fell. Ye Chu snapped her fingers and held an apple in her mouth. There was a crunching sound. It was very clear and crisp. She did not mind them fighting. Anyway, Ye Tingyun could not beat Bruce. He could not win him, but his charisma did not lose to him. Not bad, not bad! ¡°Ah Chu, you go out first.¡± ¡°Why? Want to fight? I have also never seen it before. Why should I go out?¡± Ye Chu ced her long legs on the table andid down domineeringly. ¡°I¡¯ll eat my little apple. You all do whatever you want.¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s gaze fell on her face. The tips of his fingers trembled slightly. Is it her? He already could not remember clearly her looks. He only remembered two thick and ck braided pigtails, and when she cried, those unrivaled pupils of hers were different. One was ck, and the other was blue. It was hovering in his mind for so many years. It was more eye-catching than her looks. But Ye Chu had a pair of ck eyes. They were like the obsidian dazzling. When she cries, will her eyes be different in color? Suddenly, he felt a gust of wind beside his ear. Ye Tingyun tilted his head subconsciously and avoided Bruce¡¯s punch. Bruce¡¯s emerald eyes were filled with rage. It was like his own territory was being invaded by others. He was unable to restrain his anger. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Ye Chu also looked at Ye Tingyun curiously. Why did he have the expression of wanting to make her cry as he looked at her? It was very frightening. ¡°Nothing.¡± Ye Tingyun answered slowly. However, his heart was bing more anxious. It was like a secret that could not be told. It was hidden in his heart, and there was nowhere to ce it. He could not wait to confirm. Bruce said in a low voice, ¡°Ye Tingyun, don¡¯t seek death.¡± The way that he looked at Ye Chu made Bruce feel uneasy in his heart. However, the moment he thought that this was Ye Tingyun, who would leave the ship after the transaction and not meet Ye Chu again, his heart also felt more settled. Ye Tingyun smiled slightly. He was arrogant but did not speak. He walked to a side and sat down. He issued an order to expel a guest. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing, leave as soon as possible.¡± Bruce calmed his state of mind. ¡°Ye Ling has replied. He has caught ck Rose and will choose a location to exchange for you. You can go tomorrow night.¡± Ye Tingyun smiled slowly. It was like he had already expected it. Bruce said, ¡°Ye Tingyun, what do you think I should do to hold on to your life and not let you seek revenge on us? For this matter, we should really let bygones be bygones.¡± Ye Tingyun said, ¡°You have already gotten hold of my life. You can rest assured. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s gaze slightly fell onto Ye Chu. He was uncertain of Ye Chu¡¯s identity. He would not move as he pleased. Ye Tingyun said, ¡°I have said before, let this matter be bygones. Once I¡¯ve said something, I will keep my promise.¡± He paused and said, ¡°As for my brother, as long as I am safe and I¡¯m not missing even a single strand of hair, he will not pursue.¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Bruce¡¯s gaze fell. ¡°I¡¯ll believe you once for the time being.¡± Night had fallen. It was silent. There was only the sound of waves. Ye Tingyun stood in front of the window. A bright moon was hanging above the ocean. It was like a round disc. A melodious sound of the harmonica was heard from the coconut groves. The tips of Ye Tingyun¡¯s fingers trembled lightly. Bruce had let him wear a self-destructive ring. As long as he broke away from the range of this ind, it would self-destruct automatically. With the self-destructive ring, it also reduced the staff to watch over him. Ye Tingyun tried for a while. He was indeed unable to remove it. He could only give up. Bruce had to ensure that there was no danger of anything going wrong before the transaction. Chapter 1348 - My Name

Chapter 1348: My Name

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Tingyun tried for a while. He was indeed unable to remove it. He could only give up. Bruce had to ensure that there was no danger of anything going wrong before the transaction. It was silence in the coconut groves. The ice-cold rays of moonlightnded on the coconut groves in picturesque disorder. It was apanied by the sound of the waves, which had a rhythm. There was something sentimental about it. Ye Chu sat on the tree branch. Her white skirt draped down. Her fair feet did not wear any shoes. A leg was ced horizontally on the head of the branch while the other leg was swaying lightly. She leaned inclined against the trunk and was ying the harmonica. The ice-cold rays of moonlightnded on her face. It was mottled and gentle like a spirit that had fallen onto earth. Ye Tingyun stood under the tree and raised his head slightly. Is it you? Ye Tingyun stood with his hands sped behind his back and slightly closed his eyes. He finished listening to the whole tune. Not a single tone was wrong. ¡°Fated, why did youe out?¡± Ye Chu¡¯s clear voice came from the branches. The moonlightnded in her eyes, which made them appear to have a rare smile. ¡°My name is Ye Tingyun.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Ye Tingyun lowered his head slightly. ¡°Do you know how to write these three words?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Come down. I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Ye Chu raised her eyebrows as if she was thinking of something. She leaped andnded steadily on the white beach. Her fair feet stepped on the soft beach and slightly staggered forward. Ye Tingyun stretched his hands to support her. Ye Chu raised her head and was met with his smiling eyes. She pushed him away. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping thiste at night? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. It¡¯s too warm.¡± Ye Tingyun sat on a wooden pir at the side. He beckoned her to bend down and used the tree branch to write his name on the beach. ¡°This is my name.¡± Ye Chu¡¯s Chinese was not good. They had been using English tomunicate. Ye Chu could speak Chinese and could also understand the meaning. She also recognized a few Chinese words. But it was also simple words like ¡®how are you¡¯, ¡®I love you¡¯, and so on. She did not recognize suchplicated Chinese words. What¡¯s more, learning how to write them was even worse! ¡°So hard to remember.¡± Ye Chu raised her head and looked at him. Ye Tingyun held onto the branch and tightened slightly. The veins on the back of his hand jumped wildly. Time seemed to have turned back. Many years ago, he also taught another person to remember his name. She also raised her head like this and looked at him as if she felt wronged. Brother, so hard to remember. Ye Chu looked at the strokes with concentration. She tried to write his name at the side, but she wrote so crookedly, and they looked like tadpoles crawling. Ye Chu ran out of patience. ¡°I¡¯m not writing anymore. It¡¯s too difficult.¡± She simply sat on the white beach. ¡°I cannot speak Chinese well, but I can understand Chinese. I even know how to read ancient poems, but I don¡¯t know how to write. It is too difficult. I can only write a few Chinese words.¡± Ye Tingyun asked, ¡°Do you know how to write your own name?¡± ¡°I know!¡± Ye Chu held the branch and wrote her name. The word ¡®Ye¡¯ was written quite well. It seemed like she had practiced for a period of time. As for the word ¡®Chu¡¯, she wrote a word that had the same sound. ¡°... ¡± Ye Tingyun was dumbstruck. ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Chu beamed with joy. ¡°My name has fewer strokes. It is easy to remember.¡± Ye Tingyun wrote ¡®Ye Chu¡¯ beside his name. He chuckled. ¡°It is this ¡®chu¡¯ that is the ¡®chu¡¯ in first time meeting. You have written a word that has the same sound.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Ye Chu walked over and stood side by side with him. She looked at her name and was a little surprised. ¡°My name looks very nice.¡± Ye Tingyun smiled and looked at her. Ye Chu took the branch over and learned to write her name. The word ¡®chu¡¯ had a few strokes, and she was considered to have written it neatly. She could write it well after writing it three or four times. The beach was filled with crooked names. Chapter 1349 - The Second Master Is Going To SnatChapter Her

Chapter 1349: The Second Master Is Going To Snatch Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Do you have a sister?¡± Ye Tingyun breathed deeply, suppressing the anxiety within his heart. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ye Chu scratched her head. ¡°I don¡¯t remember my family. I don¡¯t know where I was born or if I have any siblings.¡± ¡°Then how did you know that you are called Ye Chu?¡± ¡°My godfather said that I¡¯m called Ye Chu,¡± said Ye Chu truthfully. ¡°So I have always been called Ye Chu. The crew on the ship all call me Ah Chu.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your godfather?¡± ¡°He died from the shipwreck.¡± ¡°Then does your godfather have a daughter?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ye Chu looked at Ye Tingyun weirdly. ¡°You are such a weird person. Why do you keep asking about my sisters?¡± Ye Tingyun became silent. Their personalities were not simr. His little girl loved to cry and had a soft personality, obedient and lovely. Ye Chu did whatever she wanted; she was unrestrained and nothing close to being obedient and lovely. His little girl would cry upon the sight of blood. Ye Chu could stab him without changing her expression. She could even film a video as she watched him bleed. They shared nothing inmon. Ye Tingyun felt frustrated for no reason. ¡°Really? No one taught you this song?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± ¡°Then where did you hear it from?¡± Ye Chu said, ¡°I forgot. I knew how to y it the moment I picked up the harmonica. However, I only know this song.¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s heart trembled, but he remained expressionless. She only knew this song. She said that she did not remember anything that happened before she was eight years old. When he met her, she just happened to be eight. Such a coincidence? Ye Tingyun closed his eyes slightly. Not her. Not simr at all. ¡°You are so weird,¡± Ye Chu said. ¡°What nonsense are you asking about? Are you a bit off?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m so weird.¡± He breathed deeply and looked at Ye Chu, as if he wanted to see something on her face. Why had he never linked Ye Chu and his little girl together, except for the difference in their personalities? She did not have a differently colored pupil. There was also a very important reason. When Ye Chu smiled, she had two beautiful, attractive dimples. Her little girl did not. He was overthinking. However, this also gave him some clues. Ye Chu had always known how to y the harmonica. This implied that she must have known his little girl. Perhaps, she taught Ye Chu. By finding Ye Chu¡¯s family and following the hints, he could find his little girl. He had told Ye Chu once that if he desired to find someone, then time was the only problem. However, he still could not find her after eleven years. He was indignant! Ye Chu¡¯s little hand waved in front of him. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°Do you want to find your family?¡± ¡°My family is Bruce and the crew,¡± said Ye Chu with a smile. The two dimples became increasingly attractive under the moonlight. ¡°You are really weird tonight. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I¡¯ll go back to sleep. You should sleep early too.¡± Ye Chu carried her shoes and left slowly, stepping onto the soft, white beach. Ye Tingyun almost broke the tree branch. ¡°Come out.¡± Two secret guards walked out of the forest. ¡°Second Master!¡± Ye Tingyun stood up and threw the tree branch away, looking at the names covering the ground. Ye Tingyun, Ye Chu! His heart felt like something was blocking it. ¡°Second Master, we are very sorry. We camete.¡± ¡°Notte,¡± said Ye Tingyun ndly. ¡°Not early orte.¡± If they came earlier, they would definitely sh, and he would not hear Ye Chu¡¯s song. They were notte either. Anyter and he was afraid that he would have unleashed the monster in his heart. Chapter 1350 - I’ll Pretend to be Yang Ping

Chapter 1350: I¡¯ll Pretend to be Yang Ping

¡°Second Master, follow us. Yang Ping¡¯s dead. This exchange cannot bepleted,¡± said a secret guard. ¡°Our men are at the sea territory ten kilometers away, waiting to retrieve Second Master.¡± ¡°Yang Ping is dead?¡± Ye Tingyun was extremely surprised. ¡°Yes.¡± These secret guards had always followed Ye Tingyun and were loyal to him. ¡°News came from City A saying that Master had pinpointed Yang Ping¡¯s location. When he went over to capture her, Yang Ping set up a trap, wanting to die together alongside Miss Shen and Master. Master saw through the n, and she chose tomit suicide instead.¡± ¡°This is bad.¡± Ye Tingyun looked at his anklet. This self-exploding device could only be removed by Bruce. If Yang Ping was dead and the exchange could not proceed, Bruce might not yield so easily. ¡°Second Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Tingyun lifted his pants up slightly, and the secret guards noticed the anklet. A man squatted hurriedly to check the anklet. ¡°Second Master, don¡¯t worry. We can remove this type of anklets.¡± ¡°No, as long as I stray one kilometer away, the anklet will explode automatically. Even if you send a bomb disposal expert in, you may not have an opportunity like tonight. Bruce did not send anyone to follow me because he was certain that we could not remove the anklet. He was a bomb expert in the ck Rose. His anklet will not be so easily removable.¡± He was confident enough to let him walk alone on the ind. He was certain. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± ¡°Go back and inform my brother that Yang Ping must be alive.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s already dead.¡± ¡°Just tell that to my brother. He knows what to do.¡± Ye Tingyun stood with his arms behind his back, looking towards the hospital slowly. His gaze was unfathomable. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing...¡± He paused. ¡°Do you see the girl from before?¡± ¡°We saw her!¡± The two secret guards looked at each other. They also saw this girl on the monitoring screen. Their Second Master actually taught her how to write her name. How gentle. Could she be the future Second Mistress? ¡°Bring her away in the midst of chaos,¡± said Ye Tingyun in a soft voice. ¡°She¡¯s not very obedient but... don¡¯t hurt her.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu were already at the ocean, waiting for the secret guards to return. Ye Ling dispatched three teams of secret guards. One of them had returned, and the other two remained in disguise on the ind to protect Ye Tingyun. The sea breeze was a little cold. Ye Tingyun coughed slightly, and Shen Qianshu draped a cloak on him. This was a personal matter, and they did not mobilize the ck Rose¡¯s forces. Everyone here was Ye Tingyun¡¯s and Ye Ling¡¯s men. No one expected Yang Ping¡¯s death. She had always remained in the deep mountains, certain early on that Shen Qianshu had already confirmed her location. Hence, she put all her stakes on nning their collective deaths, eventually harming both others and herself. With her death, the exchange could not bepleted. Ye Ling was afraid that Bruce would take the risk and want Ye Tingyun¡¯s death inpensation. Hence, he personally brought men there to rescue him. He could not let Ye Tingyun die in the hands of these pirates. ¡°Master, with Yang Ping dead, one of our sore points will be gone. We can definitely save Ting Yun,¡± said Shen Qianshu softly. ¡°Since Bruce definitely wants Yang Ping, we will give him a Yang Ping.¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°No way!¡± He outrightly refused. Shen Qianshu acted cute and pulled his hand, shaking it softly. ¡°You haven¡¯t heard what I was about to say.¡± ¡°I know what you want to say. You want to pretend to be Yang Ping.¡± Only Shen Qianshu could pretend to be Yang Ping. She had a sufficient understanding of the Bruce and Yang Ping. She could pass off as the real thing if she pretended to be Yang Ping. Now that it was uncertain what Bruce wanted Yang Ping for, he was uneasy letting Shen Qianshu take the risk. Chapter 1351 - So What If I Snatched

Chapter 1351: So What If I Snatched

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Bruce was Yang Ping¡¯s underling once. He definitely wants to rescue Yang Ping. The fact that Ting Yun is still well alive implies that Bruce only wants Yang Ping for the exchange. If so, we will give him Yang Ping. When Ting Yun is back, I will leave. Yang Ping was Bruce¡¯s superior once. Bruce will not harm her. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Now, her self-protection ability had risen by a considerable extent. ¡°No way!¡± Shen Qianshuughed. ¡°Master, you know that this is the best solution. Look at our ship. Who can pretend to be Yang Ping? Ting Yun¡¯s agents are almost all European, and their heights already do not fit the requirements. Now, the most important thing is to rescue him. I will think of a solution to save myself. I survived through ck Rose¡¯s tests. Once Ting Yun leaves, Bruce will be at my beck and call. What danger will I be in?¡± Ye Ling remained silent throughout. Zhong Ran said, ¡°Master, this n is feasible. As long as Bruce does not recognize her, Miss Shen will not be in danger. Instead, Second Master will be in even more danger as his anklet cannot be immediately removed.¡± With Yang Ping dead, things were a lot trickier. Under the moonlight, Ye Ling¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. Up to now, they did not know the rtionship between Bruce and Yang Ping. Bruce had said that he needed to return Yang Ping a favor; hence, he wanted to save her. Seemed like there was nothing suspicious. However, Bruce was Yang Ping¡¯s sharpest soldier. Why did he, for no good reason, be a pirate and leave Yang Ping? He never knew the reason behind this. That year, Bruce was still a teenager. He had been living in the ocean for so many years, yet he still paid attention to Yang Ping¡¯s news. There was something off, yet it was indiscernible. ¡°Master...¡± Ye Ling breathed deeply. ¡°Fine, you pretend to be Yang Ping. I¡¯ll pretend to be a secret guard to escort you to the ind. Zhong Ran, you pretend to be me.¡± ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran was speechless. Zhong Ran¡¯s height was simr to Ye Ling, and their figures were almost the same. He had been by Ye Ling¡¯s side for many years and knew Ye Ling¡¯s manners and actions well. He was the most suitable man to pretend to be Ye Ling. Zhong Ran was on the verge of crying. I can¡¯t do it! To stay cool, bossy, and cocky in front of Master, aren¡¯t you afraid that I will slip up? Shen Qianshu was curious about another matter instead. ¡°Who is that little girl? Why does Tingyun want to bring her away? She is Bruce¡¯s woman. Could it be that he wanted to snatch his lover?¡± Zhong Ran forgot his pain temporarily and started to gossip. ¡°The secret guard reported that Second Master even taught the little girl how to write. It is likely that he fancies her. Tsk, I heard that Bruce raised a little girl beside him to be his wife. Second Master is nning to break them up and snatch his wife.¡± This was indeed despicable. This did not match the Second Master¡¯s image at all. It did not seem like something Second Master would do. Could it be that something possessed him? No matter how much he liked someone, Ye Tingyun¡¯s usual style of working did not seem like he would interfere in someone else¡¯s rtionship or snatch them away like a robber. This was their gentle Second Master, famous for his good temper. ¡°Master, are we really going to help him snatch the person? It seems a bit immoral,¡± said Shen Qianshu. It did seem a bit... weird to snatch away someone¡¯s lover. Ye Ling said ndly, ¡°So what if we snatched her away? As long as he likes it!¡± ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran was speechless. ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Chapter 1352 - A Storm is Coming

Chapter 1352: A Storm is Coming

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bruce looked at his subordinates¡¯ report, pped the table, and stood up. ¡°They¡¯re just ten kilometers away?¡± ¡°Yes, Captain, our men saw it with their own eyes. There is also arge ship parked at the coastline ten kilometers away. Whenever Ye Ling makes a move, he will be supported by a warship. The captain is Major Mu Yuan from Country A. Hence, rumors have spread that Ye Ling¡¯s identity is very special, and he is probably rted to the army. No one can guess what role he ys. Otherwise, it would be impossible for a destroyer to obey hismand. There is no sign of a destroyer on the sea yet. However, as a precautionary measure, we must not conduct the exchange at sea.¡± ¡°I never revealed our location. How did Ye Ling know where we are? Who revealed their identity? Even if he borrowed ck Rose¡¯s forces, it is impossible for him to locate our position in such a short period of time.¡± He even avoided ck Rose¡¯s investigative methods on purpose and released an interference signal. Normally, Ye Ling could not let the ck Rose investigate for his private matters. Did he ignore ck Rose¡¯s ban? ¡°Captain, since their men have alreadye, they probably brought Yang Ping along as well. Let¡¯s trade on the ind. We have always cooperated with the army on the ind. We can negotiate with them, and as long as we give them enough benefits, they will help. Even a powerful dragon cannot crush a snake in its old haunts. If we conduct the exchange at sea, we will definitely be disadvantaged with Mu Yuan there.¡± ¡°Mu Yuan, Mu Yuan...¡± Bruce gritted his teeth. ¡°Him again. If hends into my hands one day, I will definitely let him regret it.¡± He calmed down quickly. ¡°Go and look for the person in charge. We will borrow the local army.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± There was no government on the ind, but there was an army. This was a legacy left behind by the pirate culture. In the early twentieth century, when pirates ran rampant, it was not easy for them to sell the stolen treasure. Most of them utilized the people on the ind to traffic the goods to all corners of the world. Hence, this gave rise to many smuggling businessmen. Every businessman would raise an army to prevent being looted. As this money came from unknown sources, they could not handle it even if they were robbed. Slowly, this developed to form many armies. Afterward, when the number of pirates dropped sharply, there were fewer businessmen. Everyone was willing to engage in proper businesses; hence, they all slowly gathered into the hands of a single businessman, and the armies also merged into one. This ind took advantage of their territorial convenience. It was managed by a rich businessman who raised an army of almost three hundred men. They were responsible for the safety of shipping, and they epted some escorting tasks asionally. Ye Tingyun did not fall asleep. It was destined to be a sleepless night. His brother was already ten kilometers away, and he would be home soon. At three o¡¯clock in the morning, he felt a little sleepy. However, he suddenly regained his vitality. There was a group of people moving quickly nearby, setting something up on the ind. Ye Tingyun furrowed his brows slightly and saw Bruce. Someone knocked on the door. ¡°Second Master, Bruce convinced the ind¡¯s army to escort him. They are going to do the exchange on the ind.¡± ¡°I know. Convey the news to my brother.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± It would be more troublesome to exchange onnd. Bruce had the advantage of numbers and borrowed the local forces. However, Bruce did not have the intention to kill him. As long as they exchange hostages peacefully, it should not lead to a battle. It would be trickier if he wanted to bring Ye Chu away. Ye Chu was unwilling to leave the pirate ship and had already treated this bunch of people as her family members. His heart sank. So what? Even if he had to force her, he must bring Ye Chu away. Chapter 1353 - Ah, You Are Crazy

Chapter 1353: Ah, You Are Crazy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This matter could not be interfered with. Without Ye Chu, he would not find the person he wished to seek. The sky was getting brighter. Ye Chu slept, but her expression was a bitnguish for no reason. She did not have any energy when eating breakfast either. Bruce asked, ¡°Did you not sleep wellst night?¡± ¡°I slept really well, all the way till daybreak. I don¡¯t know why, but I just don¡¯t have energy.¡± She yawned again, looking like she was going to fall asleep. Bruce did not share his n with Ye Chu either. He smiled as he caressed Ye Chu¡¯s hair. ¡°Since you are tired, go back to sleep.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we going out to the sea to exchange Ye Tingyun for Yang Ping today?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I want to go too.¡± ¡°You are tired and sickly. Just sleep on the ind. Leave these things to us men.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t go because I¡¯m a woman?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s fine.¡± Bruce had no choice but to say, ¡°Ah Chu, we are exchanging on the ind. There¡¯s a change in circumstances.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Bruce said, ¡°Ye Ling already knows our location. He is at the sea territory ten kilometers away. I¡¯m afraid they will cheat if we exchange at sea.¡± ¡°How did they know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Ye Chu had some suspicions, but she did not dwell on it further. ¡°Anyway, you did not n to kill Ye Tingyun. He had also said to let bygones be bygones. The other party will give us Yang Ping, and you will give them Ye Tingyun. Don¡¯t be overly paranoid.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± said Bruce. ¡°Hopefully so!¡± Ye Tingyun did not sleep for half of the night, yet he was high in energy. Ye Chu yawnedzily and bumped into Ye Tingyun. She waved her hand. ¡°You can return home today. You must be happy. You can finally be far away from us pirates.¡± Ye Tingyun looked at her deeply. ¡°Yes, happy.¡± Ye Chu scratched her head. As she looked at his body that was full of wounds, she could not help but feel a bit guilty. ¡°The next time you are a hostage, cooperate a little, and you won¡¯t have to suffer any injuries.¡± She seemed to have stabbed him quite a few times. If he cooperated from the start, he would not even have to spill a single drop of blood. Ye Tingyun smiled. ¡°Yes, I have learned my lesson.¡± He paused and was firm. ¡°There will be no next time!¡± ¡°Life is unpredictable. Who knows?¡± Ye Chu did not seem reluctant to part at all. ¡°Then, goodbye.¡± Ye Tingyun stood with his hands behind his back, looking at her with a smile. ¡°Who knows, we may meet each other regrly in the future.¡± ¡°No.¡± Ye Chu¡¯s smile was exceptionally bright under the sunlight. ¡°If we meet regrly, it implies that you will be a prisoner of the pirates. Do you hope so badly to be stabbed by me?¡± ¡°Only by bing a prisoner will we meet regrly?¡± ¡°Otherwise?¡± Ye Chu said indignantly. ¡°I will never leave the ocean anyway.¡± Ye Tingyun said, ¡°Perhaps, we can meet each other regrly onnd.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Ye Tingyun said lightly, ¡°Borrowing what you said: life is unpredictable. Who knows?¡± Ye Chu looked at him in puzzlement, not understanding what he meant. She only felt that his words hid another meaning, but her instincts informed her that there was danger. Living on the ocean for so many years and facing dangers, she had a very sensitive instinct. This was like a brief period of peace before the storm struck. What danger could he pose, so heavily injured like this? He was gentle and good-tempered. He probably did not have any wicked intentions. ¡°Ye Tingyun, what... do you mean?¡± Ye Tingyun said, ¡°Since I have to leave suddenly, I¡¯m a bit reluctant to part.¡± ¡°You are crazy!¡± Ye Chu scoffed. ¡°You were interrogated and tortured every day in our hands. How can you be reluctant to part? Are you a masochist?¡± Chapter 1354 - Brother, Don’t Steal The Show

Chapter 1354: Brother, Don¡¯t Steal The Show

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Tingyun smiled but remained silent. ¡°Perhaps!¡± ¡°Ah Chu, what are you talking to him about? If you are tired, go back and sleep.¡± Bruce walked over. Ye Chu retreated a step backward, distancing herself from Ye Tingyun. ¡°I know.¡± Ye Tingyun turned and left. Bruce nced at Ye Tingyun and noticed his anklet. He said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After the exchange, I will naturally remove your anklet.¡± ¡°Then, thank you.¡± ¡°I sent men to receive your brother and Yang Ping onto the ind. I only allowed five people onto the ind. There are a few hundred men on the ind¡ªour men. You better not act rashly.¡± ¡°I have an opinion. I¡¯m quite curious: why do you want Yang Ping?¡± ¡°To return her a favor,¡± said Bruce lightly. No one knew if that was the truth. His gaze avoided Ye Tingyun¡¯s. ¡°Follow me!¡± ... An hourter. A small boat brought Ye Ling, Zhong Ran, Shen Qianshu, and two agents onto the ind. Zhong Ran and Ye Ling swapped identities, with Zhong Ran pretending to be Ye Ling. This was not Zhong Ran¡¯s first time pretending to be Ye Ling. However, it was the first time doing so in front of Ye Ling. He cursed in her heart, his face expressionless. Shen Qianshu pretended to be Yang Ping, and her hands were chained. She was escorted onto the ind by the two agents. Bruce had seen Ye Ling and Zhong Ran. The two were like a conjoined baby. Zhong Ran and Ah Da were Ye Ling¡¯s most loyal subordinates. They would immediately execute Ye Ling¡¯s orders immediately, even if he told them to die. Looking at their figures, there was nothing suspicious. Zhong Ran had a frosty look, and he looked towards Bruce coldly. He said ndly, ¡°I have already brought the person you want. Release my younger brother.¡± The two agents pointed their guns at Shen Qianshu. Ye Ling scanned the area. Bruce chose a good location¡ªthey were well-surrounded. No one wanted to fight. They all only wished to exchange hostages peacefully. Bruce¡¯s gaze locked onto Shen Qianshu¡¯s face. She was pretending to be Yang Ping. Luckily, she had seen Yang Ping before and knew what she looked like. She could impersonate her expressions rtively well. ¡°Gatekeeper!¡± Bruce bowed slightly and saluted. Shen Qianshu looked at him. ¡°Bruce, long time no see.¡± ¡°Yes, long time no see.¡± An unknown smile drifted across Bruce¡¯s lips. When he raised his head again, he was already very calm. ¡°Gatekeeper, I owe you a favor. Now, I have returned it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s thoughtful of you,¡± said Shen Qianshu coldly. Suddenly, she bellowed. ¡°Bruce, kill them!¡± Bruce pursed his lips. An agent pointed at Shen Qianshu¡¯s head and hit his gun on Shen Qianshu¡¯s neck. ¡°Shut up!¡± A thousand thoughts rushed past the agent¡¯s mind. Master, I¡¯m only acting. Spare my life!!! Shen Qianshu¡¯s footsteps stumbled and groaned. However, she looked Bruce. ¡°Bruce, I order you, kill them. You have more men while there¡¯s only a few of them. When they leave, they will kill you.¡± Ye Tingyun stood at the side in a carefree manner, as if this matter did not concern him. Bruce said, ¡°Gatekeeper, they will harm your life.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, I have long cast the matters of life and death away. This is a rare chance to eliminate the Ye Family brothers. What are you hesitating for?¡± Shen Qianshu yelled furiously. The agent suddenly lifted his hand and struck Shen Qianshu, causing her to faint. She fell onto the ground softly. ¡°...¡± Everyone was dumbstruck. ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran was speechless. What the heck, brother, don¡¯t steal the show!!! With Ye Ling¡¯s dead face, Zhong Ran had to force himself not to turn around and look at Master¡¯s face. Chapter 1355 - Brother, You Are Seeking Death

Chapter 1355: Brother, You Are Seeking Death

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bruce looked at Shen Qianshu, who had copsed onto the floor, as if he was suppressing his anger. He pushed Ye Tingyun and agreed to exchange hostages. Ye Tingyun asked, ¡°You can remove my anklet now, right?¡± An agent beside Bruce first brought Shen Qianshu over. Bruce saw that Ye Ling and the rest remained stationary, and they did not look like they wanted to fight. He took out a remote control and removed Ye Tingyun¡¯s anklet. The self-exploding anklet was removed, and Ye Tingyun regained freedom. ¡°Ye Tingyun, I hope that you can keep your promise and let bygones be bygones. Let¡¯s not see each other again!¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s smile was faint, but he did not sound his agreement. He walked towards Ye Ling. Zhong Ran saw that he had returned and nodded, preparing to leave. Ye Ling¡¯s deep gaze looked at the unconscious Shen Qianshu. He felt that there was something off. However, at that moment, he could not specify exactly where. It seemed inappropriate to leave Shen Qianshu alone on the ind. They had nned this from the start, and Shen Qianshu acted well too. Bruce seemed to have believed them. If they left her on the ind, Bruce would not kill her. After a few days, Shen Qianshu woulde up with an excuse and leave. However, why did he feel so uneasy? Bruce¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He picked up the phone and answered the call. After so many years on the brink of life and death, Ye Ling possessed the sharpest senses and felt that something was not right. Ye Ling said, ¡°Wait a moment, there¡¯s something off.¡± He was just thinking about that when he suddenly saw Bruce whip out his gun and shoot towards Shen Qianshu¡¯s head. ¡°Qianshu!¡± Ye Ling let out a huge bellow, and his eyes suddenly became blood-shot. Shen Qianshu reacted quicker than him. Although the agent hit her quite harshly and she was indeed unconscious, she woke up quickly. After Ye Ling¡¯s loud yell, her body had already reacted and flipped over, avoiding Bruce¡¯s bullet. Sounds of gunshots suddenly exploded! ¡°Big brother!¡± Ye Tingyun yelled as Ye Ling dashed towards Bruce directly. Shen Qianshu had already snatched two pistols away and shot left and right while looking for cover. The entire scene descended into chaos. Ye Tingyun made a gesture. The hidden agents also revealed themselves and started shooting to protect Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu. Gunshot sounds, which were as dense as raindrops, rang out throughout the entire ind. Ye Ling had already be Noah, and his eyes werepletely bloodshot. He was like the agent in Hollywood movies that could never be killed, passing through the crowd and avoiding the bullets that were clustered into groups. Many of Bruce¡¯s men had fallen. Ye Tingyun said in a deep voice, ¡°Let the ship receive people only and leave immediately!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As soon as he spoke, he suddenly heard a calm, feminine voice. ¡°Stop it!¡± Yang Ping held a gun and pointed it towards Shen Qianshu as she came out from a dark ce. The two faces were identical, which was confusing. However, Ye Ling recognized Yang Ping immediately. She did not die. The person in City A had not been Yang Ping all this while. ¡°You... ¡± Shen Qianshu scolded herself secretly for being too stupid. She had actually fallen for the trick. That scene was too realistic. Yang Ping had really risked everything this time, so she acted extremely realistically. They had all been fooled. The person who had died in City A was not Yang Ping at all. Noah¡¯s blood-shot eyes looked at the muzzle. Yang Pingughed without a care in the world and unzipped her jacket slightly. ¡°Ye Ling, don¡¯t think that your second personality is undefeatable. I have seen it once. Do you think that I woulde defenseless?¡± Explosives were tied to her chest. She wanted to die together with Shen Qianshu. Ye Ling¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, and the veins on his forehead pulsated. Bruce chose an extremely good location. If Shen Qianshu wanted to escape, there was only one ce with cover, and Yang Ping had alreadyid there in ambush. Chapter 1356 - Triggered At Any Moment

Chapter 1356: Triggered At Any Moment

Just waiting for her to fall for the trap. Shen Qianshu put down the gun. Ye Ling¡¯s breathing was heavy, and his muzzle was pointed at Yang Ping. ¡°Let her go.¡± ¡°Ye Ling, put down your gun. I already have nothing. My son does not acknowledge my presence. There is no meaning to my life in this world. But it¡¯s different for you. If you kill me, I will die with Shen Qianshu. In your heart, Shen Qianshu¡¯s life must be so much more important than mine.¡± Ye Tingyun took a step forward. ¡°Big Brother.¡± Noah raised his hand to signal for him to keep quiet. Then, he threw the gun away. ¡°What do you want?¡± He paused. ¡°My temper is not as good as Ye Ling¡¯s. You have better not piss me off.¡± Yang Ping broke out inughter. ¡°Hahahaha. I had long guessed that you would try to capture me in City A with all your ways. So, I went to City A and let all of you know about my whereabouts, but I bet none of you would have thought that I would vanish and leave behind an empty shell. I had left City A long ago and left a substitute behind. You guys have indeed fallen for it. Hahahaha. Ye Ling, Shen Qianshu, there is such a day for you guys too.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Shen Qianshu asked calmly. ¡°Phone your parents right now. As long as they kill themselves, I will let you go.¡± Yang Ping¡¯s voice was really chilling and filled with hatred. Such deep-rooted hatred could not be removed in a matter of days. It was deeply carved in her bones. ¡°Fat hope!¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± Shen Qianshu humphed lowly. Yang Ping had shot her on her calf expressionlessly. Noah took a few steps forward. His eyes were very red, and he was very anxious. ¡°Qianshu!¡± He roared suddenly, but he had no ns. He had to refrain from shooting at the rat for fear of breaking the vases. ¡°Big Brother!¡± Ye Tingyun grabbed his arm. He was very remorseful. He always had no ns, but he had actually forgotten such an important scene. Bruce and Yang Ping were actually teaming up to cheat them. They had long guessed that Shen Qianshu would disguise herself as Yang Ping for the exchange. The bullet went through Shen Qianshu¡¯s calf, and her right leg went soft. She almost fell on her knees, but she remained standing still with her expression still unchanged. She spoke with her words separated. ¡°Dream! On!¡± Her parents had been separated for over twenty years, and they had just begun to live a good life. There was no way that she would phone Fang Hongxiu and make them kill themselves to save her life. Shen Qianshu shut her eyes softly and waited for Yang Ping to shoot again. Indeed, Yang Ping shot her again on the other leg. Shen Qianshu¡¯s legs went jelly, and she could not stand it anymore. She fell onto the white sand. Bruce said calmly, ¡°This ind is inescapable. You guys are stuck here. If you want to fight to the death, I don¡¯t care either. We are ready to y!¡± ¡°Guards, be prepared!¡± Ye Tingyun spoke up suddenly. Yang Ping said, ¡°If you dare to activate your men, I will kill her.¡± ¡°Sure, my brother¡¯s second personality only knows violence and no rationality. He cannot make decisions, so I will dictate. Zhong Ran, our men wille in anytime. If you want to fight to the death, so will we. If my sister inw dies, I can¡¯t be bothered either. Anyway, my brother is here. If my sister inw is dead, he can just marry another one. Who cares?¡± Ye Tingyun took a deep breath, putting all his eggs in a basket. ¡°Guards!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The people on the ship also received Ye Tingyun¡¯smand. Two helicopters were activated. The hidden men all surfaced as well. They pointed their guns at Yang Ping and Bruce. From afar, a sniper had his rifle aimed at Yang Ping. The hundreds of military men on the ind took their ces immediately and surrounded them. Ye Ling, Ye Tingyun, and the others were trapped in there. Chapter 1357 - Young Loli Unjustly Involved

Chapter 1357: Young Loli Unjustly Involved

Noah turned around suddenly and red at Ye Tingyun with a dead look on his face. Ye Tingyun grabbed his arm and took a step forward. He stood in front of Noah and defended Noah behind himself. This was a deathmatch. He had to find a way to live. Otherwise, not only would Shen Qianshu be dead, but so would the two brothers. He took a bet that Yang Ping would break the vases while trying to shoot the rat. ¡°Big Brother, trust me!¡± Ye Tingyun said softly. If anything happens to sister, I will repay with my life as long as Big Brother, and the others get to leave safe and sound. ¡°Yang Ping, you cannot control me with my sister-inw. My brother has lost his rationality, and he cannot make decisions.¡± Ye Tingyun stood against them. Even though he was badly injured and he looked miserable, his attitude would not make him lose to Yang Ping. ¡°I don¡¯t mind dying with all of you!¡± The moment his words ended, the helicopters were already circling above the ind. ¡°Listen up, the helicopter is loaded with the most advanced bombs, and a fleet of ships are stopping on the ocean, waiting for mymand. This is a personal feud between us and Yang Ping. It does not involve anyone else. If anyone interferes, I will bomb this ind FLAT!¡± The two legs of Shen Qianshu were shot, and they were bleeding profusely. She was breaking into a cold sweat, and she simply used her hands to cover up the wound. She looked at Ye Tingyun with full trust. The army on the ind was nothing more than some desperate people in peacetime. If the scene was an overwhelming victory, they would naturally do their job when they received the money; however, if they were evenly matched, they would not risk their lives for the lives of others. Ye Tingyun said, ¡°How much money did Bruce give your army, one hundred thousand, one million? You all listen, my name is Ye Tingyun, and my assets amount up to hundreds of billions. Who wants to use it for me today? A hundred thousand for each person. A man like me sticks to my words. It¡¯s hard to find a good deal like this!¡± The moment he finished his sentence, the military men surrounding them on the ind broke out into amotion. There were 300 of them, and Bruce only paid them a million dors. Ye Tingyun was ready to pay each person a hundred thousand! 300 people would amount to 30 million! Bruce shouted, ¡°I can pay twice of whatever he¡¯s offering!¡± Ye Tingyun smiled faintly. In an arrogant manner, he said, ¡°Bruce, you are a pirate. You¡¯reparing your assets with me? You don¡¯t know your ce!¡± He paused, ¡°Whatever money you give them belongs to me. You are borrowing others¡¯ flowers as offerings to the Buddha.¡± Bruce said in a heavy voice, ¡°Brothers, this person is cunning. Everything he says is a lie. Don¡¯t trust him.¡± Yang Ping was infuriated. ¡°All of you, SHUT UP!¡± She was angered by Ye Tingyun. She did not know much about Ye Ling¡¯s second personality, but she knew that he was irrational and that Ye Tingyun had the right to speak up. Shen Qianshu did not have as much right. She put her finger on the trigger and pointed it at Shen Qianshu¡¯s head. ¡°Shen Qianshu, if you don¡¯t call Fang Hongxiu, I will kill you, and you will die with me. This is a very worthy trade.¡± ¡°Fat hope!¡± Shen Qianshu rejected her again and looked at Noah. Noah¡¯s eyes were red. He was anxious, yet Ye Tingyun held him down. Ye Tingyun said calmly. ¡°We only strike the first blow if Yang Ping fires.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Master... The atmosphere was tense. Everyone could barely deal with it. An innocent and crisp voice was heard. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Everyone looked towards the source of the voice, and they only saw an adorable youngdy standing innocently among the crowd. She was pale and beautiful. Zhong Ran¡¯s eyes lit up, and he suddenly grabbed Ye Chu by the cor. ¡°Bruce, a life for another!¡± Ye Tingyun was speechless. ¡°???¡± Chapter 1358 - Captured the Wrong Person

Chapter 1358: Captured the Wrong Person

Ye Tingyun squinted softly. Ye Chu was smaller. Her legs were lifted off the floor from being grabbed by Zhong Ran like this. Zhong Ran had also forgotten the fact that she was a young girl. Who knew that Ye Chu would turn around suddenly and stomp on Zhong Ran¡¯s legs. Then, she took out a dagger and pointed it at Zhong Ran¡¯s neck. Ye Tingyun was speechless. ¡°... ¡± Zhong Ran stepped back and looked up, dodging her dagger, and he grabbed her wrist. Damn, so fierce? So fierce? Charlie¡¯s Angels? Ye Chu¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Let go!¡± The agents around Zhong Ran pointed their guns at Ye Chu. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Ye Chu stared. Ye Tingyun was speechless. ¡°... ¡± Bruce¡¯s eyes pupils shrank. ¡°Ah Chu!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Ye Chu was just about to move when an agent yelled and put his gun on Ye Chu¡¯s head. Zhong Ran looked at Ye Tingyun and saw that his facial expression had not changed. His heart dropped. Not everyone could see Ye Tingyun¡¯s face in the surveince cameras. If they shot Ye Chu to death like that... He would have to bear the consequences... Big Brother, speak nicely! I have captured the wrong person. He just wanted to scare Bruce. With everyone staring, no one dared to speak up. Ye Chu seemed to finally get a sense of the whole situation. There were two opposing teams. Shen Qianshu had long removed her mask of Yang Ping and revealed her real face. She was hurting really bad, and her face was turning pale. Ye Tingyun took a deep breath and smiled at Bruce. ¡°Bruce, a life for a life!¡± Ye Chu looked at Ye Tingyun, but he did not look back at her. Bruce seemed to be on the verge of exploding. ¡°Ye Tingyun, do you have a heart? Without Ah Chu, you would have been dead long ago! She saved your life.¡± Ye Tingyunughed softly. ¡°I thought my money was what saved my life.¡± Ye Chu nodded as if it was true. Yup, it was his money that saved him. Being a savior to someone or whatever, she would not want to bear the honor, but Ye Chu looked at Ye Tingyun. ¡°You want to kill me?¡± ¡°No, exchange you for someone.¡± Ye Tingyun looked at Bruce. ¡°Bruce, what do you think?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try anything funny, leader!¡± Bruce took a step closer to Yang Ping and begged in a low voice. ¡°Ah Chu is my life. Nothing can happen to her. Why don¡¯t we let it go?¡± ¡°I nned this for years before getting a chance like this. You want me to let it go? Bruce, get lost!¡± Yang Ping did not care about their rtionship. ¡°Ye Tingyun, get your facts right. I¡¯m the one you are after. Do you think that you can control me by capturing a little girl?¡± Yang Ping pointed the gun at Ye Chu. ¡°I can send her off as well, there¡¯s no need to waste your effort.¡± ¡°Leader!¡± Bruce yelled. Yang Ping looked at him. ¡°Useless!¡± Ye Chu frowned and asked Bruce, ¡°Who is she? Why do you listen to her everymand?¡± ¡°Ah Chu, don¡¯t speak!¡± Bruce was afraid that Ye Chu would piss off Yang Ping. He stopped her quickly. Ye Chu said, ¡°Why must I? Who is she to order you to do this and that? And you support it? I have never seen her. You are willing to sacrifice my life for her?¡± Her questions were very straightforward. Cold beads of sweat were dripping down Bruce¡¯s forehead. ¡°No. Ye Tingyun, don¡¯t try anything. I promise. We will swap.¡± ¡°Fat hope!¡± Yang Ping was furious. The helicopter was circling above them, and another helicopter hade over. The bomb was aimed at the tiny people beneath them. The people on the ind were standing really close to each other. If the bomb really went down, it could kill all of them like they were sesame seeds. There would be a river of blood. Clearly, they were unwilling to have a conflict like this. Chapter 1359 - Smart Little Loli

Chapter 1359: Smart Little Loli

No one was willing. ¡°Ye Tingyun, do you mean it when you said a hundred thousand USD per person?¡± Ye Tingyun spoke like it was nothing to him. In a firm voice, he said, ¡°I, Ye Tingyun, always stick to my words.¡± As soon as his words came to an end, the army on the ind was divided into two factions. On the one hand, they were good friends with Bruce and were unwilling to betray their brother. On the other hand, they were enticed by mary benefits. A hundred thousand was way higher than their annual sry. As long as they stood on Ye Tingyun¡¯s side, they would have the money. Why not? ¡°You guys... betray your own brother!¡± ¡°Look at the odds. Both sides have armies, and there are three bombs right above. Killing you is as easy as if you are a toy. Who dares to lose their life for no reason? I don¡¯t. If I help Ye Tingyun, I get the money. Easy. Who wouldn¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°If you arrest them, the inheritance is yours. Don¡¯t act impulsively over some tiny benefit.¡± Ye Tingyunughed lightly. ¡°You have captured me for so long, and only got that amount of money. Now, I have no cash for all of you. If I die, the money goes straight to my younger brother. You guys have nothing.¡± Ye Chu looked at Shen Qianshu and asked Ye Tingyun, ¡°Is that your wife?¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was dumbstruck. Ye Tingyun said, ¡°My brother¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°She¡¯s so pretty.¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was dumbstruck. Excuse me, hostage. Can you behave like one? Ye Chu did not want her crew members to be injured. She was unwilling to watch what was happening. By the number of people, Bruce had an advantage. The army on the ind had amander, so they could still be managed. A small number of people wanted to join Ye Tingyun. Although Bruce had the advantage in terms of manpower, in terms of weapons and equipment, Ye Tingyun was definitely at an advantage. It was like using a bomb against many guns. ¡°Bruce, what are you doing? Tell them to shoot!¡± Yang Ping said as she grabbed Shen Qianshu and stood in front of her. ¡°If your people dare to shoot, I will let her be beaten into a honeb.¡± Noah¡¯s eyes turned red as if they were popping out, but Ye Tingyun held him back. Ye Tingyun asked softly, ¡°Can you aim urately?¡± The sniper replied from high ground. ¡°Second Master, she is among the crowd. It is hard to aim. Miss Shen is standing in front of her, I cannot shoot.¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s heart was heavy. The situation was not good. If the snapped and the fish died, the opponents would be at the best advantage. If his sister died, his brother would go crazy. There would be no point in winning by then. Yang Ping really did not mind dying with them. Ye Chu said calmly, ¡°Ye Tingyun, let¡¯s do a trade-off. I will help you save her, but you let my crew off.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Ye Tingyun did not even leave any time for thought. Ye Chu walked over, and the agent said with a heavy voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move, if you do, I will shoot.¡± Ye Chu turned around and smiled. ¡°Shoot.¡± Ye Tingyun reached out his arm and stopped the agent. Ye Chu walked to Bruce. Bruce hurriedly pulled her over. ¡°You¡¯re crazy. Hurry up, leave here.¡± ¡°Why must you do this and put everyone¡¯s life at risk?¡± ¡°Ah Chu, don¡¯t be so agitated. I have my own thoughts...¡± Before Bruce¡¯s words were finished, Ye Chu suddenly pounced on Yang Ping and held Shen Qianshu¡¯s waist with one hand, and she threw her to the ground. The sniper who had been preparing for sniping seized the rare opportunity and fired at Yang Ping. Yang Ping was also a very experienced agent. Her reflexes were quick. She squatted down instantly and dodged the bullet. Yet, it hit her on the shoulder. Ye Tingyun made a hand gesture. Bullets rained down instantly. Chapter 1360 - Second Master Went Back on His Words

Chapter 1360: Second Master Went Back on His Words

Both sides had fired. The bullets from the machine guns rained down, and there were screams everywhere. Bruce¡¯s men began fighting back. Yang Ping was outraged. She pped Bruce. ¡°YOUR WOMAN RUINED EVERYTHING!¡± Ye Chu hugged Shen Qianshu, and they rolled to the side to find cover. The agents were firing rapidly. Zhong Ran and Ye Ling prone as they ran over. Ye Ling carried Shen Qianshu. ¡°Qianshu?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Shen Qianshu clenched her teeth and said softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Lock down the entire ind. No one is to escape!¡± In the modern era, equipment is very important for wars! The weapons and equipment on the ind were not just a grade worse than the weapons and equipment of Ye Tingyun¡¯s. They were almost useless. Yang Ping was limping. She was also shot in the foot and pulled away by Bruce as Bruce tried to cover her. Ye Tingyun chased after them with a small team, and they went towards the beach. Bruce said, ¡°Ready to sail, get ready to sail!¡± Ye Chu ran for the ship, and Ye Tingyun grabbed her. ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± ¡°What are you doing, let me go!¡± Ye Chu saw Ye Tingyun¡¯s blood-stained face. ¡°You promised me to let them go.¡± Ye Tingyun raised his hand suddenly and struck Ye Chu so hard that she fainted. ¡°Come here! Watch her, don¡¯t let her leave your sight!¡± Ye Tingyun called two agents over to watch Ye Chu. He led people to chase after Bruce and Yang Ping. ¡°Bruce, you! Leave Yang Ping here, and I¡¯ll let you go. If you dare to take her on board, none of you can escape!¡± Ye Tingyun said coldly. ¡°This is thest time I¡¯m warning you!¡± He could not let Yang Ping live on. She was a threat to his brother¡¯s life. Even if it was manughter! Bruce sent people to bring Yang Ping on board. A helicopter flew over, protecting Ye Tingyun. Bruce said, ¡°No way I¡¯d give her to you!¡± ¡°Then the entire ship will die with her!¡± Ye Tingyun said. ¡°This is your choice, don¡¯t me me.¡± ¡°If you dare!¡± Bruceughed. ¡°Ye Tingyun, in order to kill one Yang Ping, you will kill our entire ship at all costs. Ah Chu will not forgive you.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°I won¡¯t let Yang Ping leave here alive. She is a hidden danger. Don¡¯t help wicked people perpetuate wicked deeds!¡± Bruce turned around to face the boat and ordered for it to set sail. He nced at Ye Chu, who was on the beach. Ye Tingyun would not kill Ye Chu. He would escort Yang Ping away first, and then, he woulde back to find her. Ye Tingyun said, ¡°Bruce, treating me as a good man is your biggest mistake in life!¡± Bruce was determined that Ye Tingyun would not really sacrifice the life of a boatman. He ordered the ship to go, and Ye Tingyun put his hands together. ¡°Explode them! Surround the whole sea. I want to see Yang Ping¡¯s dead body!¡± The two helicopters flew towards the ship, and they put on the loudspeaker to force them to stop. Bruce ordered sounding a little frustrated. ¡°Knock down the helicopter! ¡°Yes!¡± The turret was ready. The missile hit the helicopter, and a helicopter was hit on the wing. It instantly caught fire and crashed into the sea. Ye Tingyun turned and walked back, facing away from the sea, ¡°Go, search and rescue!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Captain, we are locked as the target!¡± A crew shrieked on board. Three missiles wereunched from five kilometers away and flew straight to Bruce¡¯s ship. One of the missiles hit the deck and exploded three secondster, exploding almost the entire ship! The ship broke out in mes on the sea. Ye Chu looked at the ship in dismay. ¡°Bruce!¡± Chapter 1361 - One Man’s Meat is Another Man’s Poison

Chapter 1361: One Man¡¯s Meat is Another Man¡¯s Poison

On the whole sea, there was fire everywhere. Ye Ling¡¯s ship approached the sea, and it dropped off the small boats. The boats slowly approached the sea and surrounded the boat that was on fire. Ye Ling took Shen Qianshu to the hospital and left the matter to Zhong Ran. Ye Tingyun said calmly, ¡°Do not let anyone alive off. Search carefully. Even if they sink to the bottom of the sea, dig them out.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Bruce ...¡± Ye Chu was stopped by an agent, and she struggled frantically. ¡°Third Uncle, Xiao Liu... Let go of me, let me go!¡± Ye Chu pulled out her dagger and pierced the agent who was stopping her. The agent did not dare to hurt her. He dodged miserably and identally let go of her. Ye Chu ran forward madly, and her legs were jelly. The entire ship was on fire. The fuel tank was broken, and the surface of the sea was on fire. The small ships encircled it, trapping everyone inside. ¡°Xiao Liu, Third Uncle...¡± Ye Chu ran towards the coast frantically, and Ye Tingyun reached out to stop her. ¡°You cannot go!¡± ¡°Ye Tingyun, you lied to me!¡± Ye Chu red at Ye Tingyun and beat him wildly. ¡°How dare you lie to me! You said you would let them go.¡± ¡°I never said that I would let Yang Ping off,¡± Ye Tingyun said calmly. ¡°Bruce is helping a wicked person tomit wicked deeds, and I gave him a choice. He was stubborn about it.¡± ¡°How has the entire ship done you wrong? What¡¯s wrong with them? They have never intervened in your war. Why did you kill them all? Who are you to do so?¡± Ye Chu yelled. She was really agitated. Suddenly, an eye glowed with blue light, Ye Tingyun eyes widened, and his mind went nk. Suddenly, he saw a sh of light. Ye Chu¡¯s dagger went straight into his heart. ¡°I hate you!¡± There was a numbing pain in his chest. Ye Chu kicked him away violently and ran towards the sea. Ye Tingyun kneeled onto the white sand and an agent ran over. ¡°Second Master, Second Master!¡± He was so frightened. He did not expect Ye Tingyun to not dodge her knife. Blood stained Ye Tingyun¡¯s white shirt. The agent was furious, and he pointed the gun at the back of Ye Chu. Just as he was about to pull the trigger. Ye Tingyun suddenly grabbed his muzzle. ¡°If you dare!¡± ¡°Second Master!¡± There was a dull and severe pain in his heart. Ye Tingyun knew that he could not hold it any longer, and he clutched the agent¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Tell my brother that I want Ye Chu alive. No one is to touch even a strand of her hair!¡± ¡°Second Master!¡± ¡°Re... mem... ber!¡± Ye Tingyun could not hold on. He fainted. From afar, there was still the sound of rapid gunshots. A chill ran down Zhong Ran¡¯s back upon hearing it. He was so busy with the military team on the ind that he never thought that Ye Tingyun would be stabbed in the heart. ¡°Who did it?¡± ¡°Ye Chu. Second Master said that we cannot touch even a strand of her hair.¡± ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran was speechless. ¡°What are you standing there for? Prepare the operation table. Save him!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s voice came from behind. Shen Qianshu was not hurt enough to im her life. She was just bleeding profusely. He left someone to look after Shen Qianshu. The moment he came over, he heard that Ye Tingyun was stabbed. ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s eyes were sometimes red and sometimes clear. Zhong Ran was really afraid that he might shoot Ye Chu. He hurriedly said, ¡°Master, Second Master said not to touch a strand of hair of Ye Chu. You ... don¡¯t be impulsive and stay calm!¡± He must stay calm. One man¡¯s meat was another man¡¯s poison. It had always been so! Ye Ling¡¯s men attained victory from their overpowering pressure and perfect equipment. They suppressed the opposing army very quickly and made them retreat. Ye Ling looked at the sea with heavy eyes. It felt as if the dust has settled. Chapter 1362 - Hair is Still More Valuable

Chapter 1362: Hair is Still More Valuable

Zhong Ran spent two days to stabilize the situation. Ye Ling stood on the sand and looked at the messy beach. Bruce¡¯s ship was shot down, and the entire ship was prated. A few of the crew members were injured, but most of them escaped from death. They had been living at sea for many years, and their escape ability was better. Ye Ling was only concerned about Yang Ping. His agents had been hunting. They did not see Bruce nor Yang Ping. ¡°Other than Ye Chu, there is no woman on board. So she cannot escape unless she has wings when she is at sea.¡± If Yang Ping could escape from such an inescapable scenario, it would not make any sense. ¡°Master, we have been searching,¡± Zhong Ran said. He did not find it weird. They had not searched the ship. Even if Yang Ping was alive, she could not escape. There was someone watching the beach all day and all night. ¡°Find her!¡± Ye Ling suppressed his own anger. ¡°Find her and shoot her straight away. You don¡¯t have to tell me.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhong Ran could feel the cold feeling from Ye Ling even when he only looked at his back. Zhong Ran shivered and ordered people to look closer. Ye Ling looked at his brother in the intensive care unit and held his chest tightly. If it was one inch closer, Ye Tingyun would have died. So close. His brother would have died. It had been two days, and he had not been in a critical condition. If it were not for Ye Tingyun¡¯s sentence that no one was allowed to touch a strand of her hair, Ye Ling would not have allowed Ye Chu to still be breathing. Shen Qianshu held his hand and said softly, ¡°Master, don¡¯t be angry, Tingyun and the young girl are very fated. They should... ¡± ¡°I disallow!¡± Shen Qianshu felt a sense of strictness from a traditional parent. She could not help but curse inwardly. Tsk tsk tsk, and you refused an arranged marriage. It doesn¡¯t matter if you allow or not anyway. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s getting married to you! Sheughed and said softly, ¡°The youngdy saved my life, didn¡¯t she.¡± Ye Ling felt a burst of fire rushing in his heart. He stared at her and slowly turned faintly red. Shen Qianshu hurriedly held his hand. ¡°Master, don¡¯t get angry...¡± ¡°You were almost killed by Yang Ping.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have been stubborn. Yang Ping knows me too well and knows that I will pretend to be her. I should have listened to you, Master. You are already very great. Tingyun will be fine, and so will we. None of the people we brought has died. We will be fine,¡± Shen Qianshu said softly. She was most afraid of Ye Ling being angry. He could already switch between himself and Noah anytime. He was really too scary. If he let Noah out to rage, she could not control him. ¡°It hurts so bad!¡± She frowned and touched her calves. She was shot twice, and it hurt really badly. She wanted to make him feel sorry for her. She frowned tightly and pretended to be soft and pitiful around him. Ye Ling¡¯s heart softened, and he fixed his nce at her. ¡°Never again.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled softly. ¡°Never again, I promise!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble with the princesses of others. She¡¯s sad enough,¡± Shen Qianshu said softly. Although she adored Ye Tingyun, she did not want to interfere. She was just afraid that a great hup might arise from this ¡®traditional parent¡¯. If Ye Tingyun woke up and found out that his Big Brother had lost his wife, things would be awkward. Who knew, even someone who loves his elder brother might go crazy. ¡°What problems have I caused for her?¡± ¡°Great that you didn¡¯t!¡± Shen Qianshu tugged at his palm and drew a circle. ¡°Master, although I was shot twice, I feel that it was really worth it. This risk was also really worth it.¡± ¡°Not worth it!¡± Shen Qianshu shook her head lightly. ¡°Worth it. Two shots for Yang Ping¡¯s life. It¡¯s too worth it!¡± ¡°Her life is not even worth a strand of your hair. It¡¯s not worth it!¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Chapter 1363 - Hair is Still More Valuable 2

Chapter 1363: Hair is Still More Valuable 2

¡°Her life is not even worth a strand of your hair. It¡¯s not worth it!¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. She hugged Ye Ling¡¯s waist happily. Her smile when she looked up was so sweet. ¡°Is my hair so valuable?¡± Ye Ling looked at her longingly and lowered his head to kiss her on the lips. Zhong Ran barged in just then. ¡°Master... ah... eh? I didn¡¯t see anything! I¡¯ll get out now. Already out.¡± The scapegoat Zhong Ran left immediately. Oh, I shouldn¡¯t have gone in at that timing! If he was one minuteter, it would have ended, and if he was one minute earlier, they might not have started. Why was it so coincidental? Idiot! ¡°Come in!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhong Ran entered silently, looking steadily forward. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Yang Ping¡¯s corpse has been found!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes lit up. She pressed on the bed, wanting to get up. Ye Ling pinned her down. ¡°Lie still, don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going too.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Ye Ling said with a firm voice. ¡°I do not wish to say it a third time.¡± ¡°Then you have to confirm that it really is her and not let her run away leaving an empty shell behind.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Ye Ling and Zhong Ran went to the sea. There was a corpse lying on the beach, and it looked a bit bloated from absorbing the seawater. The areas with gunshots were so bloated they were hard to look at. She had died from suicide. When she was drowning, she shot herself. The wounds on Yang Ping¡¯s face matched as well. ¡°Check her DNA.¡± This time, Ye Ling was smarter. He had long collected her DNA, and there was no way they would let her escape. Zhong Ran gave him the report. ¡°Master, it¡¯s her.¡± The agents around them cheered. For Yang Ping, they had wasted resources and injured their men. Many people almost died. Now, she was finally dead. This time, she waspletely dead. Ye Ling¡¯s eyes darkened, and no one could tell what he was thinking. He looked at the corpse with great detest. ¡°Master?¡± ¡°Cremate her and throw her into the sea.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± With her dead, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. In fact, they were cheering. ¡°Master, Bruce did not find anyone,¡± Zhong Ran said. ¡°Four of the crew on board died. The rest are hurt. Most are alive.¡± Ye Ling nodded. ¡°We will leave after Ye Tingyun is out of the critical stage.¡± A few hundred army men looked around. This was not a long-term n. ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Chu was ced under house arrest. Before Ye Tingyun woke up, no one dared to let her go, and no one made things difficult for her. They let her eat and drink well. Ye Tingyun¡¯s guards were the ones looking after her. Two of them could not wait to kill her. If Ye Tingyun died, they would kill Ye Chu. Ye Chu was imprisoned in a room with a sea view. No one told her about the situation regarding the men on board. She was really anxious. She cared about Xiao Liu and Third Uncle the most. The others on board were her family. The longest that she had lived with anyone there was ten years, and the shortest was five years. They had long be a part of her family. Yet now, she did not know if there were dead or alive. Ye Chu felt chilly, yet she was trapped in the cage. The people guarding around her were armed. Indeed, her violence andbat skills were pretty good, but she was no match for a highly skilled agent. She was being watched tightly. ¡°Let me out!¡± After being locked for three days, she really could not stand it any longer. She was really anxious and frustrated as she had no idea if her family was alive. ¡°Don¡¯t think of leaving if Second Master doesn¡¯t wake up!¡± Wei Ling said angrily. ¡°If he is dead, I will shoot you dead.¡± ¡°Then fire now.¡± Ye Chu scoffed. ¡°His life is precious like gold, and the lives of my family members are dirt cheap, huh?¡± Chapter 1364 - Second Brother has Woken Up

Chapter 1364: Second Brother has Woken Up

Ye Tingyuny for four days in the intensive care unit and was transferred to the ordinary ward once he was out of danger. Shen Qianshu was finally at ease. Ye Tingyun was in a very critical situation at one time. They had a report that he was in a dangerous state. His personal secret guard Wei Ling tried very hard to control himself so as to not kill Ye Chu. Fortunately, he was finally safe, and he could open his eyes. ¡°Where¡¯s Ye Chu?¡± Ye Tingyun asked. Ye Ling stood beside his bed with a grumpy face. Asking where Ye Chu is the moment he woke up? Why doesn¡¯t he ask himself if he¡¯s really alive? ¡°Bro, you didn¡¯t...¡± Ye Tingyun felt a chill run down his spine. Brother wouldn¡¯t kill her, right? ¡°Dead,¡± Ye Ling said. Ye Tingyun had just sat still when a gush of air seemed to be stuck in his chest. He could not breathe properly, and it hurt really bad. Hey still on the bed, and his face was really pale. She¡¯s dead? He clearly said that he would leave Ye Chu alive. Who killed her? Big Brother? Right. Other than Big Brother, who dares to disobey hismands? Big Brother... Shen Qianshu poked Ye Ling. ¡°Tingyun, don¡¯t listen to your brother¡¯s nonsense. Ye Chu is doing fine and really active. She is not even hurt in the slightest bit. You, rest well first.¡± Shen Qianshu was still in a wheelchair herself. She wished she could get up and kick Ye Ling with her two legs. How can you bully your brother like that? That¡¯s a little overboard. Ye Tingyun¡¯s eyes lit up. He wanted to get up, but his injury was too much for him, and he could not do so. Ye Ling looked at him coldly. ¡°I killed her. Would you kill me as revenge?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Ye Tingyunughed. ¡°Bro, stop messing with me.¡± It¡¯s really scary! Ye Ling humphed coldly. ¡°That person stabbed you and almost killed you. Oh, your heart is so big, huh? I never noticed that in the past twenty-plus years. I must be blind.¡± Ye Tingyun was speechless. ¡°... ¡± Bro, a real man doesn¡¯t speak indirectly. Come on, how have I offended you? Ye Ling folded his arms and walked away. He was toozy to speak more with him. Shen Qianshuughed and said softly, ¡°Tingyun, rest well. Thedy is just next door. If you don¡¯t get well soon, Wei Ling is going to kill her.¡± ¡°If he dares!¡± Knowing that Ye Chu was doing well, Ye Tingyun felt relieved. To Ye Chu, the worst news would be that Xiao Liu was dead. Xiao Liu was still a child, a few years younger than Ye Chu. He was an orphan. She had raised him as her younger brother for many years, and they had always been inseparable. As she had no contact with the crew, she was still unaware of Xiao Liu¡¯s death. Shen Qianshu knew it, but as she did not want to agitate her, she did not dare to tell her. She wanted Ye Tingyun to tell her personally after he woke up. No matter what, it was a matter between them. The army on the ind was quickly suppressed. Although there were no ships, their ships stopped on the sea, and the helicopter stopped on the beach. Shen Qianshu had never seen such a beautiful ind. Developed inds did not have the attractiveness that natural ones did. The white sandy beach and the blue sea were not polluted in the slightest bit. As there was not arge poption, there was no pollution. Shen Qianshu liked this ind in particr, but she was limp and unable to walk on the beach. She felt that it was such a waste. ¡°Do you want to go to the beach?¡± Shen Qianshu nodded. Ye Ling did not say another word. He carried her up. When they left, the secret guards looked at their own toes, and they pretended not to see anything. A few of the more yful ones even blew whistles from afar. ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. The corners of her lips perked up, and she felt funny. Her ears turned pink. They were really obvious as Ye Ling carried her to the beach. A series of whistles were heard. Chapter 1365 - Let’s Give Birth to Little Princess

Chapter 1365: Let¡¯s Give Birth to Little Princess

The corner of her lips perked up, and she felt funny. Her ears turned pink. They were really obvious as Ye Ling carried her to the beach. A series of whistles were heard. ¡°Master, put me down. I¡¯ll just walk slowly.¡± ¡°Your two legs areme. How are you going to walk?¡± Ye Tingyun sneered. Shen Qianshu bit her lip. It was really strange to be watched by people under broad daylight. The main thing was that most of these people were Ye Tingyun¡¯s men and not the secret guards and security that they were familiar with on a daily basis. Ye Chu saw them from upstairs. She was heavily guarded by the people that Wei Ling had sent. Only one window was open, but there were four other secret guards downstairs. Even if she had wings, it would be hard for her to fly away. Ye Chu felt really bored. She wanted to know about the crew members on board. She was less anxious when she heard from the secret guards that most of the crew members were alive. She wanted to see Xiao Liu, Third Uncle, and Bruce, but she did not see anyone of them. She had seen the other crew members from afar once, but they did not notice her, and they left very quickly. Ye Chu was really anxious. No matter Bruce or Xiao Liu, as long as one of them was alive, they woulde back for her. In the past few days, Ye Chu did not receive any news about them, and she became really lost. She was really afraid that something might have gone wrong with them. The problem was that she could not go out. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I kill Ye Tingyun back then!¡± She was very regretful. I should have killed Ye Tingyun on the ship back then and convince Bruce not to trade with Ye Ling. She should have told him to ignore Yang Ping. Then, her family would not have trouble. ¡°Oh, you are going to be disappointed. Our Second Master is already awake,¡± Wei Ling said calmly. He was in a much better mood after Ye Tingyun had woken up. Yet, he heard Ye Chu cursing Ye Tingyun. ¡°What a big life!¡± Ye Chu scoffed. She had used all her strength in that stab, yet he was not killed. She should have stabbed him on the neck so that they could not save him. Wei Ling said, ¡°This is fate.¡± Ye Chu could not be bothered to reply. What fate? God must be blind. On the beach, Ye Ling put Shen Qianshu in a clean spot. Bruce¡¯s boat was almostpletely damaged. In order to give them more hope, Zhong Ran gave them a boat to let them leave as early as possible. A bunch of people wanted to see Ye Chu, but they were rejected by Zhong Ran. Ye Ling¡¯s ideas were very simple. He wanted the crew members to leave before they caused any trouble again. These people could not see Ye Chu, and they did not persist any longer. They left very soon and left Ye Chu behind on the ind. ¡°Master, when we go home, we...¡± Shen Qianshu said. Yang Ping was dead. There had not been a time bomb between them for a long time. The matters of ck Rose could be aplished either by him or her perfectly well. There were no more obstacles between them. How rare. She did not even have to worry about any mother-inw trying to make things difficult for her. She thought that she should hold a very, very grand proposal to make him hers, thoroughly hers. Just by thinking so had made Shen Qianshuugh brightly. She was in a great mood. ¡°What when we get home?¡± ¡°Give birth to Little Princess, of course,¡± Shen Qianshu said righteously. Ye Ling was startled as he had not expected her to say that. All along, Shen Qianshu was very against the idea of having a little princess. Shen Qianshu smiled at him and drew circles on his palm. ¡°Master, you haven¡¯t nagged about Little Princess in a long time.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ye Ling did not notice it. She had not heard him speak of a little princess in a very long time. ¡°You want a child now?¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Please, get your facts right. Chapter 1366 - Master is Telling Ghost Stories

Chapter 1366: Master is Telling Ghost Stories

Aren¡¯t you the one who always wanted kids? Has your opinion changed? Ye Ling thought in his heart how much longer his body could support him. He was having a low fever these few days. Although it was not obvious, he did not show it. It was his body that was showing signs of his weakness. If he dies. What is going to happen to her and the child? ¡°I heard that when one dies, they have a soul.¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Is the old traditional parent in him alive again? First, he wanted to ruin other¡¯s love life and now he¡¯s starting to talk about monsters? Shen Qianshu looked at him, feeling confused. She cooperated with him and changed her body posture to look like she was interested in hearing his long stories. Ye Ling was a scientific person. He was an atheist. At the very most, he was a Catholic or not a pure Christian. He never believed in reincarnation and retribution things from China. She was surprised to hear him talk about such Taoist things like souls. ¡°I met a master when I was young, and he said that when people are dead, they have a soul. When some people die and have strong feelings, they are unwilling to move on or reincarnate. So, they will roam around in the mortal world to see their family and loved ones. I¡¯ve heard a story from this master. There was a loving couple who were about to marry each other, but the man got into a fatal car ident. The woman was devastated. A few yearster, she met another person she loved and married him. The man¡¯s ghost watched her fall in love with another person, watched them step into the temple, and he felt really pained. So, he turned into an evil ghost and swallowed up his girlfriend and the groom on the night of their wedding.¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. This was the first time she heard her boyfriend telling her a story, and it was actually a horror story. This was the first time she had heard her boyfriend speaking so much without feeling tired, yet it was such an eerie story. My hubby is telling a horror story. He is looking intently at me. What is he hoping for me to say? Brain loading... Hurry! A bullet screen was running in her brain. Stop looking at me like that, it¡¯s really scary okay? ¡°Is that a good story?¡± Ye Ling asked. ¡°NO!¡± Shen Qianshu said. This story is sick! The man is already dead. It is normal for the woman to meet another lover a few yearster. After all, life is so long. You can¡¯t just swallow someone just because they got married. This was a horror story. ¡°What isn¡¯t good about it?¡± For a moment, Shen Qianshu could not figure out his thoughts, and she did not even think about the death of Ye Ling. She said, ¡°Few people will only fall in love once. Big data shows that most men and women have had romances more than three times in their lives. Once when you are a child, once when you are a teen, and once when you are a youth. All of these have different meanings. Love is a blessing; it is fulfillment, not possession. He is already dead, and his girlfriend is in love with others. It¡¯s normal to marry someone else.¡± ¡± ¡°His feelings are too extreme, of course. I think ...¡± Shen Qianshumented. If Ye Ling died, would she fall in love with others? Shen Qianshu thought for a while. It had been seven or eight years. When she was young, she had fallen in love with someone with all her heart. Many yearster, she still wanted to be him. She thought that she might not fall in love with anyone else again in this life. ¡°Master, why are you telling me a horror story?¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t a horror story.¡± That clearly was a horror story. Ye Ling said, ¡°The man is also at a loss. He became a spirit and followed his lover around every day. He gave up the opportunity to reincarnate, and he just wanted to apany the person he loved most. He would rather be in pain every day and not move on. This is all because of his loved ones, yet she betrayed him. How is he wrong?¡± ¡°... Are you telling a love story?¡± Chapter 1367 - An Encounter is A Miracle

Chapter 1367: An Encounter is A Miracle

Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°... Are you telling a love story?¡± Not a ghost story? Not a horror story? ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Ye Ling stared at her. In those amber eyes, there was a lonely pond. It was unfathomable, and it seemed to be hiding something very deep. It was hard to see and hard to see through. ¡°Do you think that it is a very simple and normal thing to fall in love?¡± The senses of the little angel, who had a strong desire for survival, had not responded, but her body had answered for her honestly as she shook her head. ¡°Master, there are 7 billion people in the world, 224 countries and regions, and 333 cities in our country. The probability that we will meet each other is 1 in 10 million, and the probability that we love each other is a miracle in probability. To the entire world, you are a person, and to me, you are the world. It is god¡¯s will and fate for me to fall in love with you, and it is even more of a miracle. No one will ever move me like you, Master.¡± Little Angel became a skilled coquette. She had fully pleased Ye Ling. Even those who were hard-hearted liked to hear their loved ones sweet talking with them, and those who were indifferent also like their loved ones¡¯ lives revolving around them. Shen Qianshu¡¯s words of love came smoothly. As if she naturally had aputer brain that could generate romantic words. They came so easily, yet they were so precious. They relieved his difort, frustrations, and confusions. Ye Ling¡¯s horror story could not be continued. He wanted to tell Shen Qianshu that if he died, she should definitely not fall in love with other people; otherwise, he would be a ghost, and he would not let them off. He never wanted his children to call others Daddy, and he was absolutely unwilling to let his woman fall in love with other people. Even if he died and he could no longer give her happiness, his soul was with her. If souls existed, he would apany her all his life, even if he endured the pain every day and even if he fell into eighteen floors of hell after a hundred years. Even if he became an evil ghost, he was willing. Even if she could not see him. But Shen Qianshu¡¯s confession made his ghost story fail to get a horrible ending. It was ended like that. Shen Qianshu looked at him. ¡°Where¡¯s the ending?¡± ¡°What ending?¡± ¡°Your horror... oh, no. Love story. It ends when he bes an evil ghost?¡± Shen Qianshu asked curiously. Ye Ling was really bored. He looked at her bright eyes. ¡°Yup. It ends there. The master said that if I wanted an ending, I had to experience it myself. Otherwise, that was it.¡± Shen Qianshu cursed inwardly. ¡°Did you meet a fake angel in the woods?¡± Ye Ling did not answer. Shen Qianshu felt a little sorry for him. In fact, she understood what he was trying to say. But why did he speak about death for no reason? He had recovered. Although he was a little weak, it was not a problem for him to carry her. If he looked after himself well, there would be nothing wrong. Why did he have to talk about souls? Shen Qianshu thought, ¡°Nevermind forget it. I will confess first.¡± Shen Qianshu held his hand and said softly, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. Even if you die, I won¡¯t marry others.¡± ¡°... ¡± Ye Ling was speechless. Why does that sound a little funny? Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Really.¡± She was determined. ¡°I will apany you.¡± ¡°In the mortal world, in hell or heaven, I will keep youpany.¡± If he believed that people had souls when they died, so be it. He believed in ghosts. She believed in him! Chapter 1368 - Do You Know Her?

Chapter 1368: Do You Know Her?

Ye Tingyun rested for three days and was finally able to get on the floor. The first thing he did was to visit Ye Chu. He had too many questions for Ye Chu. Wei Ling held him back. He was really afraid that he would be stabbed by Ye Chu again and be killed. Wei Ling was very cautious, and his attitude towards Ye Chu was simply like treating an enemy. ¡°Who are you so unhappy about?¡± Ye Tingyun asked lightly. He was severely injured, and his face was pale. He turned from a gentleman to a sick prince. His dark eyes were frightening when he looked at others. Wei Ling did not dare to lie. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she will do something to you again.¡± ¡°Busybody.¡± Ye Tingyun looked at him and wanted to say something more, but he was so anxious to see Ye Chu that he ignored him. Wei Ling pouted and cursed inwardly. My dear Second Master, if she stabs you again, then you will know. When Ye Chu saw Ye Tingyun, she was expressionless. She was considerably good at dealing with stress. Although she was captured and not allowed to go anywhere, she was treated well in terms of food and drinks. In fact, when she picked her orders, it caused so many problems for Wei Ling, yet he did not dare to go against her. ¡°You didn¡¯t die.¡± Ye Chu had not seen him for a week. ¡°I thought you died.¡± Ye Tingyun looked at her intently. He did not see it wrongly. That sh of blue eyes. She had differently colored pupils. He was distracted, and that was why he got stabbed by Ye Chu. How cruel. That one stab almost took his life. ¡°Let me ask you, what¡¯s your English name?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Ye Chu looked at him coldly and climbed onto the windowsill. Ye Tingyun¡¯s wound hurt really badly. He took a few steps closer. Ye Chu said calmly, ¡°Ye Tingyun, if you don¡¯t wish to die, stay further away from me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you remember anything about Paris?¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s ck eyes were as dark as the sea at night. A storm seemed to be brewing in it. ¡°Do you have photos of your younger self?¡± Ye Chu looked at his pained eyes and frowned slightly. What does he mean? ¡°You lost your memory. Have you ever worn a white bracelet on your... hand?¡± Ye Tingyun hurt even when he breathed. There were some hidden memories that made him hard to breathe when he thought of it. ¡°Is your English name Emma?¡± ¡°Does... your left eye turn blue when you cry?¡± ¡°Do you have a birthmark on your back... that looks like the petals of a peach blossom?¡± Ye Chu stared. Is he crazy? Asking so many questions in a go... How would she know? ¡°Did you... forget someone very important?¡± Ye Tingyun had searched for so many years, and he had almost lost confidence. He had once said that it would be really easy for him to find anyone, but he spent 11 years to find the person that he wanted to find the most. Yet, he never received any news about that person. He had no interest inmunications technology at all. He had no liking for tracking technology at all. When he was younger, his biggest dream was to be a photographer. He wanted to take a camera with him wherever he went and take pictures of every best moment. He had never thought of being a technician. He never thought of developing amunicationspany into the world¡¯s most advanced technologypany. He won more than a dozen individual patents inmunication, tracking, and anti-tracking. Thepany won more than fifty patents, not for wealth, and not for the benefit of mankind, but just to find someone. Ye Tingyun took out his pocket watch, which had never left him and simply pressed a key. The ward instantly changed drastically. The light was dim, and a holographic image appeared in front of the Ye Chu. In the hologram, a youngdy about the age of 7 or 8 looked really beautiful. She had two braids, and she wore a light blue dress. She wore a small flower crown, and she smiled really sweetly. Chapter 1369 - He was Dating a Computer.

Chapter 1369: He was Dating a Computer.

Ye Chu stared. Ye Tingyun felt a great difort in his throat. ¡°Do... you know her?¡± For the first time, Wei Lin saw such an unstable Second Master. He looked at the Ye Chu, and then he looked at the little girl in the holographic image. That girl looked quite familiar; in fact, everyone in thepany would find her familiar. Tingyun used a holographic image of her as the switchboard. All thepany¡¯s confidential documents are hidden in the holographic image, and Ye Tingyun always carried it around. No one knew this except Ye Tingyun and thepany¡¯s core technical staff. Whenever anyone in thepany was looking for information on the switchboard, they would see a holographic image of the little princess. The little princess couldugh and smile and call them ¡®Bro¡¯ and ¡®Sis¡¯ like a real and alive human being. She was so beautiful that she did not look like a real person. In thepany, this holographic image followed Ye Tingyun almost all day to provide him with information, sing for him, apany him to dinner, apany him to watch movies, and do what couples did. This holographic image did all of that. Ye Tingyun even spent up to six years working on this set of induction systems to provide a temte for thepany¡¯s robotic cutting-edge services. Female employees in thepany said that Ye Tingyu was about to fall in love with this hologram. But everyone knew that the holographic image was nothing but digital. A form of data that Ye Tingyun had created. In thepany and at his house, this holographic image would follow him. The little girl would prate the bodies of the dark guards, would tell them stories, and show them movies. She could do whatever thatputers could. She was aputer, a database. Everyone thought so. Who would think that someone so calm like Ye Tingyun would be in love with aputer? Even the data of the little girl¡¯s appearance in the holographic images were slowly repaired and improved on by Ye Tingyun. They never thought about why he would repair the appearance of aputer holographic image, why its blue hair had to be changed to ck, and why her original red clothes were changed to light blue. Even if anyone found it strange, they would just think that it was Second Master¡¯s perfectionist mindset. Or perhaps it was his ideal girl. Could that person actually be really alive? Could their Second Master really be in love with aputer? ¡°Bro!¡± The holographic image of the girl seemed to be real. It ran beside Ye Tingyun and held his hand. She was intangible, yet she made others feel as if she was tangible. Ye Tingyun looked at Ye Chu. His throat was really dry. ¡°Do you know... her?¡± Ye Chu¡¯s eyes were really calm and silent. ¡°Nope!¡± Ye Tingyun shut his eyes slowly. This pocket watch had never left him. When he was captured by pirates and being beaten up by Ye Chu, it always stayed by him. They all thought that it was just a simple pocket watch. Yet, this pocket watch was his life. If Ye Chu is Emma, why wouldn¡¯t she remember how she looked when she was 8? She isn¡¯t! But if she isn¡¯t, why is it so coincidental? Why does she have different pupils as well? It was as if Ye Tingyun had fallen from heaven to hell. Yet, Wei Ling looked as if a bomb had exploded on him. He thought of how his Second Master never left the holographic image of the girl. The pocket watch had never left him. The thought of it was scary. ¡°Bro, who is she?¡± The young girl pointed at Ye Chu. Her voice was slow and monotonous. Computers did not have emotions. She looked at Ye Chu calmly. Chapter 1370 - I Am Not Her

Chapter 1370: I Am Not Her

Ye Tingyun could not answer Emma as he had no idea who Ye Chu was. Could she be Emma in 11 years? He looked at Ye Chu and Emma. He could not find any simrities between them. Was he being delusional from all the love? Ye Tingyun was originally badly injured and had not recovered. It seemed like he could not withstand the blow. He stepped back and leaned slightly on Wei Ling. He had been delusional for many years. Grandma said that all the men in the eldest family of the Ye Family were abnormal. His father fell for a mentally unstable person, his elder brother¡¯s mother. His father had only married his mother for business purposes. His brother was truly a mentally ill person. Yet, he and Yifan actually obeyed his elder brother¡¯s everymand. The entire family of the eldest family was crazy and abnormal. In the 11 years of missing someone, he went out of control, and he also calmed down. Slowly, he began to agree with his grandma. ¡°I must be overthinking.¡± Ye Tingyun sounded really tired. Seeing his Second Master in such a broken state, Wei Ling could not help but say, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that when she cries, her pupils change color? Make her cry then.¡± Ye Chu was very cool. In her memory, she seldom cried. She only cried once when her foster father died. In these years, she never cried. If anyone could make her cry, they must be very capable. How would Ye Tingyun bear to? Wei Ling said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t she have a birthmark on her back? Strip her!¡± Ye Chu¡¯s eyes were sharp. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Wei Ling rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Watch me!¡± If his Second Master dared to order him, he would dare to strip her off. It was just looking at a birthmark; it was not as if they were going to r*pe her. Why wouldn¡¯t he dare? Ye Chu held in her anger and scoffed. ¡°If you have what it takes,e at me!¡± Ye Tingyun yelled, ¡°Retreat!¡± Wei Ling humphed in a very arrogant manner, but he obeyed his orders and did not continue arguing with Ye Chu. The holographic Emma vanished in thin air, and Ye Tingyun regained hisposure. Ye Chu looked into his eyes and noticed his pain. She wished she could stab him once more. She was a rather straightforwarddy. She suddenly put her back towards Ye Tingyun and raised her long dress all the way up to her waist. Wei Ling¡¯s eyes widened. Wei Ling was speechless. Damn, would Second Master dig out my eyes? Damn, can you at least warn us! Is it toote if I shut my eyes now? The air was still instantly. She was a beauty. So beautiful that she was like a painting. Ye Chu tilted her head slowly and gently gathered her hair to her chest, exposing her wless back. Ye Chu had a small build and a beautiful back that was clean and pale. Perhaps, she had been at sea for years, and that was why the skin on her back was in a different shade from her neck. Her back was paler, and her neck was tanner, but her back was clean and there were no birthmarks. The peach blossom mark that made him dream of nightmares did not appear on her back. It was just nk like a b of gel. Emma... She was not Emma. Birthmarks did not disappear for no reason no matter how he tried to convince himself that she was Emma and that she had just forgotten about him. She had different pupils. Women changed drastically. Perhaps, her appearance had changed, but he could not stop lying to himself. Ye Chu put on her clothes and looked at Ye Tingyun expressionlessly. ¡°Don¡¯t show your regretful and infatuated look. Look clearly, I am not the person you are looking for. You will never find her!¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s face was pale. He clenched his fists and stared at the Ye Chu. The look in his eyes was obscure. Deep down, he roughly knew that Ye Chu was not Emma, but he was reluctant to pierce his beautiful dream, and he would rather treat Ye Chu as her. Chapter 1371 - Young Second Brother and Little Apple

Chapter 1371: Young Second Brother and Little Apple

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He would rather pretend that Ye Chu was her so that he could find some peace andfort for his heart that had been drying out for eleven years. He just needed a small moment of peace, and Ye Chu still refused to give him some of that. She did it on purpose. She pped him on purpose to break his illusions, hopes, and dreams. Mercilessly. How cruel! Wei Ling could see that Ye Tingyun, who was heavily injured, could not handle this. Wei Ling was livid. ¡°Why are you so vicious? You did this on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ye Chu scoffed. ¡°The Second Master of your family regarded me as his deceased lover. He has to see if I am willing to be his deceased lover as well. I am just telling him that I am not who he is looking for and that he should give up.¡± She did not feel a single bit of pity for Ye Tingyun. Blood rushed up Wei Ling¡¯s head, and he wished he could p her so that she could pay for the pain that she had brought on Ye Tingyun. ¡°Sorry to bother you!¡± Ye Tingyun released his fists lightly and coughed twice. ¡°Wei Ling, help me out!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± No matter how his emotions flocked up again and no matter how much he longed for all of this to be untrue, the disappointment time and time again made him feel desperate. He almost could not keep his cool on his face, but he still apologized ultimately and left politely. Wei Ling was really pleased that this person was not the Emma that Second Master had constantly been talking about. Things were so much easier like this. If they could not kill her, they could trick her. These were all in a matter of minutes. How dare she hurt Second Master! She must be tired of living! He wanted to seek revenge for Second Master. It¡¯s just not worth it! She was not even as good as aputer. Emma was so adorable, sweet, and innocent. Ye Chu looked away and out of the window. Her heart palpitated wildly. Some pictures shed in her mind that did not belong in her memory, and they made her really confused. She suddenly remembered her foster father¡¯s reminders. Ah Chu, forget the past and lead a good life at sea. Do not step foot onnd. Especially not... Paris. Ye Chu punched on the window, and her mind was set. She was not the person Ye Tingyun was looking for. He should let her go, right? It did not make sense to imprison her now, so he would probably let her go. Wei Ling helped Ye Tingyun to return to his room. He lost all his strength. His face was pale and scary, and Wei Ling was really dissatisfied. ¡°Second Master, Ye Chu is not who you¡¯re looking for.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Ye Tingyun had already convinced himself that Ye Chu was not Emma. He subconsciously just wanted to see Emma once more. Then, he remembered that this was the ind. Big Brother and his wife did not know of his fetish. He was afraid that if they knew, they might think that someone had performed ck magic on him. So, he kept it to himself. ¡°Wei Ling, don¡¯t make things difficult for her,¡± Ye Tingyun said. ¡°Why!¡± Wei Ling eximed. She¡¯s just an enemy and not his past lover. ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for her.¡± Ye Tingyun looked up, and his eyes were stiff yet warm. ¡°Don¡¯t try to go against me and make your own im. My brother once whipped Zhong Ran a hundred times. If this happens to me, you shall just leave. I am toozy to hit you.¡± ¡°Second Master!¡± Wei Ling was panicking. The small idea that he had in mind vanished instantly. ¡°I got it, Second Master.¡± ¡°Leave, I need some silence.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After Wei Ling had left, Ye Tingyun shut his eyes and picked up his phone, wanting to confide in someone. Coincidentally, his phone rang. The person that he had wanted to speak to had spoken to him first. Little Apple: How maddening! I met a maniac, and I want to kill him. Second Brother, Second Brother,e out,e out. Teach me some ways to kill him!!!! Chapter 1372 - Little Apple and Young Second Brother 2

Chapter 1372: Little Apple and Young Second Brother 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Little Apple: Second Brother, Second Brother, where are you? I¡¯m calling for you!!! Little Apple: Someone bullied me!!! Little Apple: Your adorable and beautiful Little Apple is being bullied. Are you not going to care? Have you gone away to flirt with other girls? I know. You must have. If you don¡¯t reply in one minute, I will block you. Little Apple: I want to go home. I miss my brother now, I don¡¯t know how he¡¯s doing now. Little Apple: Second Brother, ten seconds have passed. Little Apple: Second Brother, you are a liar. You said that you would root for me if someone bullies me, yet you have disappeared. I am so disappointed in you. I am about to block you... Little Apple: Forty seconds have passed. Second Brother: ... Little Apple: Ahhhhhhhh!!!!! Second Brother, you are finally back. I was bullied by someone. *GIF of a baby crying* Second Brother: I was bullied by someone as well. Little Apple: Ahh... You were bullied as well? Don¡¯t scare me. I need you to deal with this person. Didn¡¯t you say that only you would bully others and no one could bully you? Oh, you were just boasting untruths... Second Brother: Someone stabbed me. Little Apple: Hahahaha. Something hurt your heart? Has your lover ditched you? Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. Just wipe your tears and find another person. You are still better than me, I bumped into a maniac. Second Brother: We are in the same plight. We were both bullied. Little Apple: *Sticker of crying while holding her head* Second Brother: *Sticker of crying while holding his head* Little Apple: Fine, you stopped boasting. You must really have been bullied really badly. So was I. Are you not going to care? Are you not going to do something for me? You should at least fulfill two of the things that you always boast about, huh? Second Brother: Not in the mood for that. You are a princess stuck at home. How could anyone bully you? You don¡¯t even see the outside world. I¡¯m curious. Where are you, this rich princess, from? Little Apple: Indeed, you were just boasting. Do you mean that I can¡¯t be bullied just because I didn¡¯t step out of the house? People came into my house to bully me. Second Brother: Who bullied you? Tell me his name, I will teach him a lesson. Little Apple: Really? Second Brother: Yup, for real. Little Apple: He seems to have a very powerful background. You won¡¯t win against him. Second Brother: Other than my brother, there is no person in this world who I can¡¯t win against. Give me his name, and I¡¯ll give you his corpse. Little Apple: Really? Second Brother: Yup! Little Apple: Ahhh, I don¡¯t know how to write his name. Second Brother: ????? Little Apple: Chinese names are hard to remember... Second Brother: What about in English? Little Apple: I don¡¯t know his English name... Hold on, let me search online. Second Brother: ????? Ye Tingyun cursed inwardly. She still had to search online? Could he be a celebrity? He and Little Apple were online friends who got along really well, and they had been keeping in contact for three years. They were purely online friends. Little Apple said that she was a pitiful and richdy who was trapped at home and not allowed to see the outside world. She did not step foot outside. Of course, these words could not be trusted. But from the three years ofmunication, he could tell that this Little Apple really seemed to be away from the outside world. He taught her how to useputers, phones, watch videos, and how to view the world. No matter where he went, he would send photos of food and the scenery to her and show her the other sides of the world. Little Apple always sent him photos of the sunrise and sunset at sea. Day and day again. Chapter 1373 - Give Me A Name, Return You a Corpse

Chapter 1373: Give Me A Name, Return You a Corpse

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Little Apple only sent him pictures of the sunrise and sunset over the sea forever, cycle by cycle. She would asionally snap some pretty pictures of the coastline. Thereafter, he would seriously suspect Little Apple of copying pictures online and sending them to him. Little Apple was pure and naive. She made others happy. He had known Little Apple from a forum. She did not know how she had gotten into a military forum by mistake, and she was on coincidentally when they were talking about a parade at sea. Little Apple suddenly said that there would be a thunderstorm and was being mmed byizens in the military forum. They said that she was into spirits and demons without rhyme or reason. The weather was obviously good. Little Apple was so angry that she had a bet with them. In the end, there was indeed a thunderstorm in less than two hours. Ye Tingyun felt that it was extremely interesting. Hence, he added her and chatted with her. He became interested after they had some exchanges. He only knew that Little Apple stayed at the seaside and that she had been staying with her family members. She was withdrawn from the world. Little Apple did not leave any messages for him in recent few days. Their highest record was only maintained at three days of not chatting with each other, or because he was too busy traveling and had forgotten. If he was in New York, he could basically chat with her every day. She was a very good partner to chat with. She could make him feel that life was not boring. He was a refined and cultured Second Master of the Ye Family in front of people. He was the founder of MISS YOU building and was the CEO of miss. For many years, he spoke truthful words to the truthful and vicious words to the vile. He had gotten the nickname of a smiling fox. It was only when he was online and when he did not know anyone that he couldpletely let himself go. He would asionally recall. Back then, I actually only wanted to be a photographer. He had the heart of an artist, but he did not have the life of an artist. The cute and innocent Little Apple could make him feelpletely rxed. Little Second Brother: You take so long to find someone¡¯s name. Directly copy the link and give it to me. Ye Tingyun thought that besides his brother, there was really no one who would instigate him. Who dared to bully his Little Apple? Then, it was time to let that guy know that Little Apple also had someone to support her. Little Apple: Forget it. Little Second Brother: What happened? Little Apple: I have checked the data. He... he is very impressive. You cannot beat him. (Emoji of a crying face) I was being bullied by others for nothing. God is blind. Little Second Brother: Send me the link. I¡¯ll make him die. I¡¯ll send you the picture. Little Apple: Boastful! Little Second Brother: I have boasted so many times. This time also does not matter. Send the link. Little Apple: xxxxx (link) Ye Tingyun opened the link and see. It was ck. It was a dynamic picture of a boast created by a website. Little Second Brother: You have lost the chance that I gave you to decide. Goodbye! Little Apple: Don¡¯t go (picture) Little Second Brother: I really regret teaching you how to use emoticons. I¡¯m so angry (picture) Little Apple: Anyway, you also cannot decide for me. So I¡¯ll show concern for you. Who bullied you? Ye Tingyun was silent for a moment. The face of Ye Chu, who was as cold as ice, appeared in his heart. She was not an arrogant and ruthless person. She was very cute and liked to smile. When they first met in the sea, she was in high spirits, and her face was filled with smiles. Her little dimple, which was faintly discernible, was very charming. However, there was no longer any smile on her face now. He had promised Ye Chu to let her family members go. But he had broken his promise. He was the one who had given the order, causing her to be separated from her family members. Xiao Liu had died. Third uncle was also missing. If Ye Chu knew it, she would definitely not hesitate to stab him again and let him have a tragic death. She hated him. But the way she treated him was also ruthless enough. Little Second Brother: I also don¡¯t know who the one being bullied is. Chapter 1374 - Second Brother, Be More Leisurely

Chapter 1374: Second Brother, Be More Leisurely

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Little Apple: It must be you who bullied others. Little Second Brother: I have never bullied others. Little Apple: If other people bully you, will you take revenge? Little Second Brother: No, it¡¯s my fault. Little Apple: But I want to take revenge. Quickly teach me how I can make him die. His background is very impressive. He has many people around him, and I can¡¯t go near him. What other ways are there for me to kill him? Little Second Brother: Do you know how to fire a gun? Little Apple: Yes! Little Second Brother: You can find a gun, right? Make it a surprise. Take advantage of it when he¡¯s sleeping and give him one shot. Little Apple: There are people who are always guarding him outside his door. I cannot enter. Little Second Brother: Then you divert the people away. Little Apple: How to divert? Little Second Brother: Let me teach you. When it¡¯ste and quiet at night, as long as there¡¯s any slight movement, it will be sufficient to let people be in a state of extreme nervousness. It¡¯s very easy to divert a few people away. By creating chaos, you can also divert them away. It depends on how you do it. Little Apple: I¡¯ve benefited from your advice. Little Second Brother: If you want to kill someone, you have to aim at the head and hit. One shot can kill. If you hit elsewhere, it may not definitely kill with one shot. Instead, it may make you lose your life. Just that, are you certain you want to kill someone? Little Apple: Very certain. Little Second Brother: Alright, I¡¯ll help you to kill. You send me a location. I¡¯ll send someone over. You don¡¯t have to take action. From the beginning, Ye Tingyun did not think of letting Little Apple kill someone. He also felt that Little Apple would not kill anyone ultimately. She was merely joking. Even if she really wanted to kill someone, she also did not have to do it personally. He cherished his friendship with Little Apple a lot. He already had the idea of letting Little Apple send him a location. He would help her to solve it and settle the aftermath. Little Apple: Little Second Brother, where are you from? Little Second Brother: New York. Little Apple: I¡¯ve checked the distance. It¡¯s too far. You cannote over on time. I can do it personally myself. If I die, Little Second Brother, this will be thest time that I¡¯m chatting with you. Little Second Brother: You... Don¡¯t be rash. Little Apple: Hahaha, I¡¯m lying to you. I¡¯m a girl from a rich family. I¡¯m weak and unustomed to physical work. How can I possibly kill someone? Are you silly? Little Second Brother: I know that you wouldn¡¯t kill anyone. I¡¯m also teasing you just now. Little Apple: No meaning. Little Second Brother: Touches head (picture) Little Apple: I want to rest already. Goodbye. Little Second Brother: Goodbye. Ye Tingyun threw his cell phone aside and closed his eyes slightly. His suppressed feelings were also slightly better. Every time he chatted with Little Apple, it was indeed like a newborn baby being bathed. He could rx his mind. Ye Chu... Emma. Ye Chu was not Emma. He closed his eyes slightly. Ye Chu threw her cell phone aside. She practically wanted to carry out the method of killing someone that Ye Tingyun had taught her. But she did not have a gun. She had lied to Little Second Brother. How could she kill without a gun? All his people were on this ind, even his big brother. They looked like they were very impressive people. She was not able to deceive anyone. How? How do I kill Ye Tingyun? Ye Chu had a sh of inspiration. She wanted to follow Ye Tingyun. Right, she had to keep following Ye Tingyun. It was only when she followed Ye Tingyun that she could kill him. He wanted to get rid of her. It was not that easy. Since he wanted to look for someone? Ye Chu had a sh of inspiration. When she cried, her eyes were also different in color as one was blue and the other was ck? She wanted to find a wless excuse to deceive Ye Tingyun and let him bring her along. She could not return back to the sea for the time being. Xiao Liu did note and look for her all along. Third uncle also did not. Ye Chu already had a vague premonition in her heart. Xiao Liu was definitely dead. The moment she thought about this, she practically fell apart and wished so badly that she could immediately carry out Little Second Brother¡¯s method of killing someone that he had taught her. But she could not be rash. There were many people at Ye Tingyun¡¯s side. Her n had to beprehensive. Chapter 1375 - Traditional Parents Care About A Lot

Chapter 1375: Traditional Parents Care About A Lot

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Chu stood in front of the mirror, trying to force her tears out. She never knew if she really had different pupils. When her foster father died then, she cried in a mess, and she was really depressed, but no one on board told her that she had differently colored pupils. If she had, it would not make sense that no one told her about it. She could not see her own eyes either. Usually, when she saw her eyes, they would be ck. But she could not cry. Even at the thought of Xiao Liu and Third Uncle getting killed by Ye Tingyun could not make her cry. She hated that. She wished she could kill Ye Tingyun, but she could not cry. Nevermind. Give up! Ye Chu thought to herself. This whole situation was so strange. If she had different pupils, the person that Ye Tingyun wanted to find might be blood-rted to her. Such genes were rare. It was highly likely that they could be from the same family. Ye Tingyun thought so too. That was why he kept her behind. Family! Ye Chuughed coldly. She could not hold back her overpowering hatred. The method that Second Brother had taught her was very good, but she could not go ahead and kill right now. She had to do it slowly. What made her even more unhappy was that she could not remember a single thing about having any siblings. She took the phone and called Bruce. It could not get through. Ye Tingyun never confiscated her phone nor kept her under surveince. She could tell that he did not take Bruce seriously either. That was why he did not tell Second Brother about Ye Tingyun. Second Brother was her only connection to the outside world and also her only friend outside of her family. She liked Second Brother. He was her best friend. She enjoyed talking with him and hearing about the outside world from him. She liked to hear him boast. In her heart, Second Brother was like a god. He taught her many things and let her know about the interesting world outside of the ocean. But she always stuck to her promise and did not step onnd no matter how curious she was. She never went back on her words, but she could see the world through the eyes of this Second Brother. She felt really blissful. So, she was not willing to drag this god out of his ce. If she told Second Brother that she wanted to kill Ye Tingyun, it would be unrealistic. Second Brother had always been boasting about how good he was, yet he was bullied by someone and was even heartbroken by someone. If he saw Ye Tingyun and said that he could not kill him, how awkward would that be? The image of a hero in her heart would be broken. Why not let herself maintain the image of Second Brother being a hero? She had to seek her own revenge. She sent a lot of messages to Xiao Liu, but Xiao Liu never replied. She did not have any phone numbers of other people. They had always been together, and there was indeed no need for any special contact. ¡°Xiao Liu, Bruce, I will definitely get revenge for all of you!¡± After setting her mind, Ye Chu got back on her feet and stopped speaking about wanting to kill Ye Tingyun. Shen Qianshu came to see her. She really liked her. After all, she saved her life. Ye Chu only hated Ye Tingyu and not anyone else. Besides, she liked to look at good-looking people. She had been living with men for many years, and she had no interest in them. She really liked prettydies. She often made Second Brother send her some blonde-haired, blue-eyed long-leggeddies to show her. For a long time, Second Brother thought that she was actually a man and not a youngdy. ¡°In two days, we will be leaving the ind. What... are your ns?¡± Shen Qianshu smiled and asked. ¡°If you do not wish to leave with Tingyun, I can help you.¡± ¡°You will?¡± Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°Yes, even if I don¡¯t, my brother doesn¡¯t like you to be with him either.¡± Shen Qianshu paused. ¡°Mmhmm. Traditional parents care a lot.¡± Chapter 1376 - We Paid

Chapter 1376: We Paid

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu took Ye Chu out for a walk on the beach. Ye Chu had been imprisoned for almost a week. Finally, she was able to step out of the ind. This charming ind had restored itself into the beauty that it was. The mess on the beach was washed away by the seawater. It was as if nothing had ever happened there. Ye Chu looked at the direction of the incident. ¡°Bruce is missing. We didn¡¯t find his body. The whole ship has left. If you want to leave, you can contact them to pick you up. They are your family and shoulde to pick you up right away.¡± Ye Chu¡¯s fingertips trembled a little, and her heart seemed to be violently screaming and constantly roaring. She felt entangled. If they left, what about revenge for Xiao Liu? What about the dead? Third Uncle, you left just like that as well. Are you ming me as well? Is Bruce also ming it on me? At that time, the situation was hectic, and vases would break if they tried to hit the rat. If she did not help Ye Tingyun and did not save Shen Qianshu, all this would not have happened. Ye Tingyun would not have the upper hand. It was as if all of these were meant to be. She was the one who caused all of this upon her crew members. ¡°Is Xiao Liu dead?¡± She had never found the courage to ask this question as she was afraid of an exact answer. If Xiao Liu was not dead and he only hated her because he thought that she had betrayed him, she could leave here and return to the ship to seek their forgiveness. ¡°He died.¡± Shen Qianshu reported honestly. It was as if lightning had struck Ye Chu. Her hands went numb, and she stared into the sea helplessly. Xiao Liu¡¯s smile floated before her eyes. She had cared for him, nurtured him, and doted on him as her real younger brother for many years. Their rtionship had long gone past blood-rted siblings. Xiao Liu treated her so well. No matter what happened, he was always on her side. Yet, she caused his death. ¡°Miss Ye, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Shen Qianshu said. She felt a little guilty. After all, the person who died was her closest one. No matter who was in the wrong, a person¡¯s life was what mattered the most. Ye Chu squatted on the beach and put one hand down on the sand to support herself. She grabbed the sand tightly, but how could anyone get a hold of loose sand? She felt really sorrowful and angry; in fact, she felt deep hatred. The veins on her temple were throbbing. ¡°It is all my fault,¡± Ye Chu said. ¡°I have no face to step on the ship again. They will definitely hate me because I betrayed them. If I had just stayed in the room and had note out to get involved, all of this would not have happened.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Whether or not you were there, what is meant to happen will happen. Perhaps, the person who died would be me. Miss Ye, if I died, your entire ship would die with me.¡± Ye Chu looked up at her angrily. Shen Qianshu was calm. ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t take anyone¡¯s life to be buried with me. Our enemy is Yang Ping. Because of her, we have suffered so much. But my husband is a lunatic, and he doesn¡¯t care if you have any difficulties or exnations. In his eyes, if you are an aplice, you are also an offender. A few onboard your ship are dead, and some are injured. I know that life is priceless, but Miss Ye, you ransomed $150 million from Tingyun.¡± Ye Chu looked up slowly and into Shen Qianshu¡¯s beautiful eyes. Her words made Ye Chu¡¯s body feel chilly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Intentional killing indeed requires repayment with a life. But Tingyun didn¡¯t mean to kill. He was just after Yang Ping. He also warned Bruce about what would happen if he insisted on leaving with Yang Ping and not listen to his advice. It is Bruce¡¯s fault for risking the lives of the entire ship for this. It is not just Tingyun¡¯s fault.¡± Chapter 1377 - Young Second Brother and Little Apple

Chapter 1377: Young Second Brother and Little Apple

In terms of speech, Ye Chu would never win against Shen Qianshu. She did not seem to be able to ept the fact. ¡°Bruce should never have tested Tingyun¡¯s cruelty. If he wanted to risk it, he should be willing to concede defeat,¡± Shen Qianshu said calmly. ¡°Some are dead and some are injured. This 150 million? Honestly, if the entire ship disappears, then it¡¯s enough topensate for the amount.¡± Ye Chu responded. ¡°Y-You...¡± Shen Qianshu said softly, ¡°Ye Chu, Tingyun said that you have always been living at sea. You don¡¯t know much about the real world. We are all fighting for our own families.¡± ¡°He promised to let the crew go,¡± Ye Chu said. No matter what, he did not stick to his words. There were many ways that he could stop the people on the ship, yet he had to use the cruelest and most destructive way. Shen Qianshu said calmly. ¡°So, let me ask you. Do you want to leave or stay?¡± Ye Chu thought for a moment. Of course, stay. Stay to im Ye Tingyun¡¯s life. ¡°Where else can I go?¡± Ye Chu said softly. She had no home now. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°You can see the world outside of the ocean.¡± Ye Chu had always been thinking what Shen Qianshu exactly meant by that. Why should she see the world outside of the ocean? She kept thinking about this question. Should she leave or stay? If she left, she and Ye Tingyun would not owe each other anything. If she stayed, she would kill Ye Tingyun. Little Apple: Second Brother, Second Brother! Calling for Second Brother! Second Brother: ... Little Apple: Second Brother, my brother is dead! *Picture of cries* *Picture of no love left* Second Brother: *Picture with a message that says: My Condolences* Is your brother the fish that you raised? Little Apple: NO! He¡¯s my brother! Second Brother: You said that you have no rtives and that you are an only child. Little Apple: I acknowledge him as my brother. I treat him like my brother. He got killed by someone. Second Brother: I¡¯m so sorry. *Picture of patting head* *Picture of the message: I pity you* *Transferred $88888* Little Apple: Why did you give me money? Second Brother: Money makes people happy. Little Apple: I don¡¯t wish to spend money. I want revenge. Second Brother, the enemy is just before me. I want to find my family, yet I want to kill him. What should I do? Second Brother: Are you ying some kind of game? Little Apple: Yes. A game. Second Brother: Then seek revenge. Seek revenge before returning to your family. He does not know that you are his enemy. Little Apple: He killed my family in front of me, but he won¡¯t kill me. I am still of use to him, so he won¡¯t kill me. Maybe he wants me to stay by him. Second Brother: There¡¯s such a terrible person on Earth? How shocking. He must be an idiot. Little Apple: Whose side are you on? Second Brother: Yours, yours. Of course, yours! Is your enemy a man? Little Apple: Right. Second Brother: I know now. Little Apple: Ahhh! Don¡¯t talk nonsense! I am already very sad! Even if this is just a game, I am really sad! Second Brother, do you have some sympathy for me? Even a little bit! Just a little!!! Second Brother: Your enemy likes you! Little Apple: Bullshit!!! Second Brother: Since he knows that you are his enemy, why doesn¡¯t he just kill you? Why does he keep you around? Other than love, I don¡¯t see a reason why a man and a woman would be like that. Am I exceptionally smart? Little Apple: Bullshit!!! Second Brother: Yournguage is so coarse... Chapter 1378 - I Won’t Fall For Ye Chu

Chapter 1378: I Won¡¯t Fall For Ye Chu

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Second Brother: Let me, your brother, tell you. If you are in such a hurry to seek revenge, stab him to death. That¡¯s the easiest and least painful way. But... A stab is not torturous enough. You have to torture him slowly. When Ye Chu saw these words, her eyes lit up. Torture him slowly? How so? Little Apple: Senpai, teach me please! After this, Second Brother did not reply for a long time. Ye Chu was really curious. No matter how she tried to make him reply, Second Brother did not reply. Little Apple: Second Brother, have you fallen into the toilet bowl? ... Ye Tingyun¡¯s phone battery had gone t. He put it on one side to charge it. Ye Ling came in, and he looked displeased. He and Shen Qianshu had intended to return to City A. ¡°You, return home with us.¡± ¡°Bro, I¡¯ll return to New York,¡± Ye Tingyun said. ¡°MISS has been missing their leader for so many days. The news of me being kidnapped has been spreading like wildfire. If I don¡¯t return, the people under me might really cause chaos and take my throne.¡± ¡°You have to hold a press conference wherever you go. Why must you return to New York?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face was really cold. ¡°Are you going to bring that shortie along?¡± ¡°Shortie...¡± Ye Tingyun looked at Ye Ling, feeling speechless. The previous day, Shen Qianshu took Ye Chu out. The two sat on stools made of broken tree trunks. One of them had their long legs gracefully extended like a model. On the other chair, two legs hung down, and the short legs were constantly dangling. One person was really good-looking, and the other looked like a child who could not grow any taller. It was like they were of two different species. ¡°She¡¯s called Ye Chu.¡± ¡°Who cares what her name is?¡± ¡°She saved Sis.¡± Ye Tingyun fought with evidence. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°Bro, I want to bring her back to New York.¡± ¡°Why?¡± It was naturally because he wanted to find Emma. Even if Ye Chu was not Emma, she was definitely somehow rted to Emma. They both had different pupils, and they could both y that unique tune. He could not be wrong. Perhaps, Emma taught her how to y the tune. Emma could be her elder sister. As long as Ye Chu was with him, he could find Emma. ¡°She hates you. She wants you dead.¡± Ye Ling sat at a side, and his eyes widened slightly. There was a stillness in his amber eyes. ¡°I did not take her life because she saved Qianshu. Don¡¯t test my limits.¡± Ye Tingyun and Ye Ling had always paid little attention to each other¡¯s love life, but Ye Ling knew that Ye Tingyun had always been very pure. He has several close friends who were female, but they were simple cooperative rtionships. They appreciated each other, but they were friends. He had not announced his girlfriend publicly before. He had met those female friends of Ye Tingyun¡¯s. All of them had the body figures of models. Hepared them to Ye Chu¡¯s underdeveloped build. Could he have a fetish with children? Or could his obedient brother finally reach the rebellious stage after twenty-odd years? ¡°Bro, Ye Chu and I are not what you think. I swear. I have no sense of love for her at all. I just need to go through her to find my... past lover. When I find her, I will let Ye Chu go.¡± ¡°You swear?¡± ¡°I swear. If I have any kind of love for Ye Chu, I will...¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Ye Ling frowned and cut him off. ¡°Don¡¯t swear so easily. Beware if it happens for real.¡± Ye Tingyun stayed righteous. ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡± He was so sure. Ye Ling did not know what to say, but he was unhappy about it. Ye Chu was like a bomb. It was really dangerous to have her around Ye Tingyun. Chapter 1379 - Second Brother is Full of Tricks All Day Everyday

Chapter 1379: Second Brother is Full of Tricks All Day Everyday

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios What if she is in the mood and stabs Ye Tingyun again? Ye Tingyunughed lightly. ¡°Bro, I never thought that you cared for me this much.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care for you,¡± Ye Ling said coldly. ¡°If you die, I have to bear too much responsibility. I do not want to live my whole life doing hardbor.¡± ¡°Yes, rest assured, Big Brother. I will definitely live well.¡± He paused. ¡°So, can I bring Ye Chu back to New York?¡± ¡°You want to, but is she willing to?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not up to her!¡± Ye Tingyun said calmly. ¡°As long as I find Emma, I will definitely let her go.¡± Ye Tingyun changed the topic cleverly. ¡°Brother, Yang Ping is dead. You can definitely handle the matters of ck Rose properly, but you don¡¯t seem to be in good shape. Is it because you have not fully recovered from the epidemic?¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°My immune system is all screwed up.¡± ¡°Bro!¡± This was not a joke. ¡°Stop kidding.¡± ¡°Since when have I cracked a joke?¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s heart went heavy. What his brother was saying that it was true, his immune system was broken. What does this mean? Did his brother understand? This was life-threatening. ¡°Then why did you stille all the way here? Just let Zhong Rane. Zhong Ran is so ipetent! He actually didn¡¯t stop you. What kind of secret guard is he? He can¡¯t even do this small thing right.¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with Zhong Ran,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ¡°I have always doubted the death of Yang Ping. This time, I came just in case. Who knew? It was real. She escaped with an empty shell left behind. If Yang Ping doesn¡¯t die, I can¡¯t rest in peace. Having me wait at home? You might as well get me out here to fight.¡± ¡°Does sis know?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t.¡± Ye Ling leaned back a little. He did not intend to hide it from Shen Qianshu, but he could not bear to break the news to her when he saw her lively face that was full of smiles. ¡°Does ck Rose not have any way to help?¡± ¡°No news yet but there is always a way for everything.¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°Everyone said that I would have a short life and that I would not be able to live into my adult days, but I did. They said I would be able to survive for 30 years, but I don¡¯t believe that I¡¯d be so unlucky!¡± Ye Tingyun could not believe that such an unlucky thing would happen to his brother. Yang Ping was dead, and no one could threaten his life anymore. How could he die of illness? ¡°Bro, I will think of a way,¡± Ye Tingyun said. ¡°Save it,¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°Think about how you¡¯re gonna ensure that you don¡¯t get killed by Ye Chu.¡± Ye Tingyun looked at Ye Ling¡¯s back view that seemed to be burning like a firewall. He cursed inwardly. Why does everyone think that I will be killed by Ye Chu? Can I be killed so easily? His heart hurt. Ye Tingyun held his chest. Fine, this stab is just an ident, okay? Just an ident. Is anyone listening to my exnation? His battery was full, and he switched his phone on. Ye Tingyun took his phone and saw that Little Apple was yelling at him. Ye Tingyun smiled. This happy pill is so impatient. Second Brother: Little Apple, how much older is your enemy? Does he have a wife? Little Apple: Second Brother, you are finally back. My enemy is so much older than me. He looks... ugly as hell. He has a beard all over his face. After he shaved, he still looked ugly. He is very pale. I think he has a wife. Second Brother: Then do you look good? Little Apple: Of course I do. Second Brother: Then use your looks for revenge. Attract him and pretend to fall in love with him. If he falls for you, ditch him! That¡¯s the best revenge. Perfecto! Chapter 1380 - Our Friendship Ends Here

Chapter 1380: Our Friendship Ends Here

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Little Apple: Bullshit!!! Second Brother: ? Little Apple: Me luring him? How can you even think of that? If you are standing in front of me, I will p you to death. Pretend to love him? How can you pretend to love anyone! Second Brother: Why not? I have a lot of business partners. I hate them all. They are like great actors. I don¡¯t like the things they do, and I really hate it, but I can still get along well with them. They think that I treat them like brothers, and they keep nothing from me. Everything can be a pretense. Little Apple: Second Brother, you are so pretentious! ¡°... ¡± Ye Tingyun was speechless. Little Apple: I don¡¯t like it. Ye Tingyun felt strange.Wasn¡¯t she talking about drama in a game? Why was she so serious? He was already cooperating so well with her. How dare she call him pretentious? Was he pretentious? Of course! But why was it that when Little Apple called him pretentious, he felt a little guilty and unhappy? Little Apple: If I like someone, I like them. If I hate someone, I hate them. I can¡¯t pretend. I don¡¯t like to lie. Second Brother: But you want to seek revenge. Little Apple: I¡¯ll just kill him. Second Brother: Trust me. The best way to seek revenge is to y with their feelings, not by killing them. Living is more painful than death. That is true revenge. You are still young. Learn slowly. Little Apple: You are teaching me to do evil deeds. Second Brother: You made me teach you how to kill, isn¡¯t that bad? What¡¯s more, it¡¯s just a game. Is it really good for you to be so serious in this drama? Little Apple: Second Brother, are you a bad guy? Second Brother: I¡¯m good. Little Apple: Why would a good person teach me how to cheat others¡¯ feelings? Second Brother: Aren¡¯t you just ying a game? Little Apple: And what if it isn¡¯t a game? Second Brother: Your enemy killed your younger brother and broke your family apart. You hate him, don¡¯t you? So you want revenge. He seems to like you. Just let him love you and then push him away. I think that¡¯s the kindest revenge. Little Apple: No. I¡¯d rather kill him. Second Brother: Violent girl. Ye Tingyun thought for a moment. He typed a few lines and deleted them. Then, he thought for a while and decided to tell Little Apple. He had no one else to tell. Second Brother: Little Apple, I have a question to ask you. Little Apple: *Picture of someone kneeling down and calling her an elder sister* Second Brother: *Sticker of calling someone an elder sister* Little Apple: Speak. Second Brother: I have something troubling on my mind. My girlfriend ditched me and left me... Little Apple: Hahahaha, well done! Second Brother: *Picture: our friendship ends here* Little Apple: *Picture: Hugging Second Brother* I¡¯ll stopughing at you. I swear. Second Brother: Now, I met her younger sister. Her younger sister doesn¡¯t like me. In fact, she hates me. I want to find my girlfriend through her younger sister, but she won¡¯t leave with me. What should I do? Little Apple: Kidnap her, capture her, and torture her. Second Brother: Only Little Apple knows how I feel. Little Apple: I knew that¡¯s what you would do. You are a terrible person. Second Brother, if the person is unwilling, let it go. That¡¯s very cruel of you. Second Brother: I... haven¡¯t been doing well these years either. Little Apple: What have you done that made her abandon you? Second Brother: I didn¡¯t do anything. This is what I can¡¯t forget. Why did she abandon me? Ye Tingyun thought.At least, he needed an exnation. Chapter 1381 - Ye Tingyun Is A Big Lunatic

Chapter 1381: Ye Tingyun Is A Big Lunatic

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He threw his cell phone and walked out of the room. He should have a good talk with Ye Chu. Ye Chu was sitting on the bed and sending messages crazily to Little Second Brother as she made fun of him. She was overjoyed. When Ye Tingyun pushed the door open, he saw her sitting cross-legged on the bed andughing while hugging her nket. Two pretty little dimples were faintly discernible. They were very charming. Ye Chu raised her head and saw him. Her face changed within seconds. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She got up furiously from the bed and threw her cell phone. She appeared to be in a state of high alert as if she wanted to have a big war of the century with Ye Tingyun. Her eyes werepletely filled with hatred. Ye Tingyun kept avoiding her. Firstly, he wanted to recuperate from his injuries. Secondly, he did not know how to face Ye Chu. She should be Emma¡¯s rtive. Ye Tingyun stood with his hands sped behind his back as he looked at her fixedly. His eyes were unfathomable, and his mood could not be perceived at all. It was like the feeling he always gave to others. He was uniquely clear and quiet like the surface of the sea. However, infinite forces were being hidden. ¡°Follow me back to New York tomorrow,¡± Ye Tingyun said. To him, forcing someone was not something new. However, this was the first time that he had forced someone unwillingly. The one and only time. Ye Chu sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not following you!¡± Ye Chu had thought it through. She indeed wanted to kill Ye Tingyun and had also thought of leaving together with Ye Tingyun. However, after she had spoken to Shen Qianshu, she got over it. She did not want to cast herself on the path of self-destruction. The gap between Ye Tingyun and her was too big. If she had the slightest move of killing Ye Tingyun, Wei Ling would kill her. She did not n to overestimate herself. She wanted to go to the sea to look for her family members. Even if she had to kneel or get beaten, she also wanted to get their forgiveness. As long as they could forgive her, she was not afraid of anything. She did not want to go to an unfamiliarnd with Ye Tingyun at all. To go to an unfamiliar city and meet unfamiliar people. She was someone who belonged to the sea. She did not belong to thend. If she let Ye Tingyun go, she would also be letting herself go. ¡°This is not something you can decide!¡± Ye Tingyun also thought of Little Apple¡¯s joke to kidnap her, hold her captive, and abuse her. Other than abuse, he did not mind doing them at all. He had also nned to do this. ¡°Ye Tingyun!¡± Ye Chu yelled. ¡°I have already nned to write off the matter. We will not owe each other. Why do you refuse toe to your senses? I am not the person you are looking for.¡± ¡°I know!¡± Ye Tingyun said softly. ¡°You are not Emma. She¡¯s gentle, loves to smile, sweet, and good at understanding others. If she meets someone who needs help, she will use all of her own strength to help. She is timid. She will be scared when she sees a tiger, and she will cry. She dares not talk loudly. She has also never rebuked anyone before. You are different from her.¡± Other than their eyes that were of different colors, he could not find any simrities between them. ¡°Ye Tingyun, since you know that I am not her, why do you still want to bring me along?¡± ¡°Even if you are not her, you should also get to know her. As long as I find out about your family background, I¡¯ll be able to find Emma,¡± Ye Tingyun said softly. He was even confident. Hence, he would not let Ye Chu go. ¡°You are crazy. She is her. I am me. I also don¡¯t need you to find out about my family background. I have family members,¡± Ye Chu said. ¡°Shen Qianshu said before that if I wanted to go, she would definitely help me. It is your wishful thinking to let me follow you to New York.¡± Ye Tingyun looked at her fixedly and said calmly, ¡°Ye Chu, my big brother and sister-inw are leaving at night. You don¡¯t have the chance to see her. You also don¡¯t have the chance to seek help. I want to bring you with me. Nobody can stop me.¡± Ye Tingyun said calmly, ¡°Wei Ling!¡± ¡°Here!¡± Wei Ling pushed the door open and entered. Ye Tingyun said, ¡°Watch her. Don¡¯t let her have contact with anyone.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Ye Tingyun, you are a big lunatic!¡± She screamed. Chapter 1382 - Going Home

Chapter 1382: Going Home

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios City A. When Tong Hua saw Shen Qianshu, he pounced over. She had not seen him for half a month, and the little fellow seemed to have grown taller. He also seemed to be heavier. He was a little heavy when she carried him. Tong Hua raised his head and acted cute. ¡°Mommy, bring me along wherever you go in the future, alright? I don¡¯t want to be left behind by Mommy. I¡¯ll die from missing Mommy.¡± Ye Ling gave a p to the back of his brain and pushed his head to one side. Where did this nonsensee from! Shen Qianshu¡¯s gunshot wound was not deep enough to damage her bones. It was good that she was fast and that she had the intention to hide. Tong Hua was also unable to tell that she was injured. She only slightly took a few steps backward to prevent her son¡¯s impact from being too big as she did not stand stably. Shen Qianshuughed. ¡°Master, you don¡¯t talk nonsense, but you cannot stop our son from talking. Practice more with Mommy. When he has a girlfriend in the future, it will definitely be easy.¡± Tong Hua nodded his head excitedly. He had the feeling of great eagerness to give it a try. Zhong Ran said, ¡°If you talk too much nonsense, it does not make you steady. Girls like steady guys nowadays.¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°I am very steady.¡± Zhong Ran replied. ¡°Master is then called steady!¡± ¡°He is called autistic!¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was shocked. Once they were back, they started to argue with each other. Ye Ling slightly coughed. Shen Qianshu went forward to support him. ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± ¡°Headache!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll support you to go rest.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Shen Qianshu supported Ye Ling to rest. Tong Hua was so angry. He ced his hands on his waist and was fuming mad. Daddy is scheming. He actually used the trick of self-injury. Zhong Ran rubbed his head. Tong Hua hugged his arm. ¡°I heard that Second Uncle has found a little Second Sister-inw. She is especially cute. Where is she?¡± ¡°Gone to New York. Do you want to go?¡± Zhong Ran smiled and said. ¡°She looks very cute, but... ¡± Zhong Ran kept him in suspense. ¡°Especially fierce.¡± Ye Ling was really a little unwell. His body was very heavy, and the heaviness was extreme. He really had a headache. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart ached so much. She let him lie on herp and gently massaged him. She touched his forehead asionally. He was like paper now and got sick very easily. The doctor said that he was seriously sick during the earlier period and that he needed to rest. He should also try to avoid going out. He had not been able to rest. ¡°Feeling better?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Ye Ling slightly closed his eyes. He furrowed his eyebrows in agony. Shen Qianshu was feeling a little anxious. Was he sick for too long? Was she really overly worried? This cold that had been continuing for a while was not getting better. ¡°Master, shall we get the family doctor toe over and take a look?¡± ¡°Go and arrange one.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The family doctor came very quickly. Bo Yiren also followed and came over. Shen Qianshu told Bo Yiren about Ye Ling¡¯s and Noah¡¯s condition. She also let Bo Yiren do a checkup on Ye Ling. When the family doctor was giving him an injection to lower his fever, Bo Yiren and Shen Qianshu spoke outside. ¡°Can control him freely?¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Yes. You also find it strange right? This is such a miracle. I also dare not to believe it.¡± Bo Yiren was extremely excited. ¡°If he can control it, it is a miracle. Master should have recovered. There have not been any previous incidents of a dual personality being able to have control freely.¡± Bo Yiren was extremely happy. ¡°If it¡¯s true, it¡¯ll be great. That is a significant milestone.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Bo Yiren nodded. ¡°Yes. If he can control it, Master is considered healed. This is because... Noah may not being out again.¡± The tips of Shen Qianshu¡¯s fingers trembled slightly. Noah will not being out again? She thought of Noah¡¯s red eyes and the fury when he went crazy. Every time she met with danger, Noah woulde out immediately. He wanted to protect her anxiously and crazily. Noah... really will not being out again? Chapter 1383 - My Daddy Is Nuts

Chapter 1383: My Daddy Is Nuts

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When the doctor gave Ye Ling a body checkup, they made everyone leave except Zhong Ran. Ye Ling said, ¡°Don¡¯t speak a word about anything that you should not say.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Zhong Ran shut his mouth and stood by a side. He did not dare to speak up. The doctor came to give him an anti-fever injection. In fact, the injection had no effect on Ye Ling. He wanted to reassure Shen Qianshu, so he asked the doctor to give him an injection. When Bo Yiren was doing the examination for Ye Ling, Shen Qianshu received a call from Yun An, and she went to BG. ¡°Master, Miss Shen said that you can control your second personality with ease. Is this true? ¡± Ye Ling was her most uncooperative patient. All the circumstances were whatever Ye Ling said they would be. In fact, he could even escape her tests on him. There was some data in her hands that she was not even sure whether it was true, but they were just dates that Ye Ling wanted her to know. Only Ye Ling knew the real situation. Ye Ling remained silent throughout. Bo Yiren said, ¡°If you can really control his second personality, Master¡¯s illness is almost recovered.¡± ... BG Jewelry. Yun An gave her the prepared information. ¡°Why did you leave for so long? What¡¯s wrong with your legs? You are limping a little. Did you twist your ankle?¡± ¡°I am already trying my best to endure it, and you can still tell?¡± Yun An had always been so detail-oriented that it was a little scary. ¡°Of course I can.¡± Yun An smiled. ¡°You are hurt?¡± ¡°I sprained it.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled and showed her the documents. She sneered. ¡°Are they sure about wanting to take this matter to court in New York?¡± Yun An nodded and smiled mysteriously. ¡°Tong Hua has dealt with two of the people who impersonated you. One of the others is well-protected, but I already know that she is in City A. I will settle this for you afterward.¡± ¡°No thanks. I¡¯ll show you.¡± Shen Qianshu handed her the documents. ¡°Even if we went to court, I don¡¯t believe that they can deny this. I have an official documented piece of evidence.¡± ¡°Wow, Qianshu. You are so smart!¡± ¡°Right, I think so too. I¡¯m super smart, aren¡¯t I!¡± Yun An¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Then let¡¯s sue them. We can fight for two cases at once. Why do we have to take it just because they try to sue us? This isn¡¯t fair.¡± The two of them did a high five. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Still, you know me best. I mean, we sue him for tarnishing our reputation. This matter must be made into a bigmotion. I¡¯m in a hurry to go hometer on. In the past few days, I have finished up the ns. Look for Sister Wanwan and Li Zhiyuan to make this matter as big as possible. It is best if everyone knows. Also, make thiswsuit more visible. I don¡¯t believe that they will dare to fake things under the eyes of the public. Let¡¯s see if the others will drown them with insults.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand!¡± Shen Qianshu left soon after she hade. Yun An could not help but ask with a smile, ¡°You just came to the office, and now you are returning home. What exactly is so attractive back at home? You can¡¯t even move your legs.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled mysteriously, looking bright. ¡°There is a little sweet honey at home. Even heroes fall for beauties. You don¡¯t understand, do you?¡± ¡°Are you speaking the opposite?¡± Shen Qianshuughed. However, when she returned home, she was startled. The security guards were all silent, and they were all kicked out. Her mobile phone ran out of power on the way home. She thought of going home immediately, and she did not care much. She did not expect something to go wrong. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Qianshu got off the car hurriedly. Tong Hua ran over. ¡°Mommy, you are finally home. D-Daddy is... nuts!¡± Chapter 1384 - Daddy is nuts 2

Chapter 1384: Daddy is nuts 2

Ye Ling had gone crazy, and the entire room was in a chaotic mess. The refurbished Rose Castle was once again in a mess. The study on the second floor was almost half-destroyed. It was in a huge mess, and a section on the spiral staircase was broken due to fighting. It was crumbling, and Shen Qianshu looked scared from what she was seeing. What is going on with Master? Things are in such a huge mess. Is he hurt? She hurriedly went up to the second floor but found that Ye Ling was locked. Oh no, Noah was locked. He frantically struggled with the chains. Zhong Ran had red marks on his face, and those almost made him look ugly. The dangling mustache that hung proudly on his cheeks that made him look dashing was cut off by a dagger, destroying his look. Ye Ling was confined in the bedroom. Two secret guards were beaten almost to death, and some outsiders had been expelled long ago. Ah Da was protecting Tong Hua all the time. Tong Hua was always his first priority. Bo Yiren¡¯s face was pale. Her fingers were trembling, and beads of cold sweat formed on her forehead. ¡°How is he now?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. The growls inside were so anxious and helpless. Why did Master suddenly go crazy? Wasn¡¯t he good when she left? ¡°Ms. Shen, don¡¯t go in now. Let Master calm down.¡± Zhong Ran stretched out her arms to stop her, and he shook his head gently. ¡°He is very unstable right now. Don¡¯t enter yet. It is very dangerous. He might not even recognize you.¡± A chill ran down Shen Qianshu¡¯s spine. Why? Not even recognize her? This was quite unlikely. She remembered that thest time Ye Ling went mad, that state was not terrible at all. Noah obviously had some sense of consciousness and could simply talk to her. He was just a violent child and would even speak coquettishly with her andin to her. He was very gentle to her. He was no longer the beast from seven years ago. How did it change overnight? It was not the first time that Bo Yiren evaluated Ye Ling. ¡°Can¡¯t he control it himself?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. Bo Yiren said, ¡°Miss Shen, you lied. Master can¡¯t even control Noah at all. He went crazy. Now, there is no way Master can get his body back. It has been taken over by Noah.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t lie!¡± Shen Qianshu said calmly. She did not have any bad feelings for Bo Yiren. In fact, she liked her and was grateful for her because she had been helping Ye Ling recover all this while. She was also doing all the work regarding Ye Ling¡¯s mental health. However, Shen Qianshu did not like to be wronged. She did not lie at all. Last time, Ye Ling was really angry in the garden because she defended Noah. That was why he let Noah out on purpose. He originallymunicated well with Noah to let Noahe and bid her goodbye. Whether or not Noah coulde out depended on what he wanted at that very moment. This time, when they were saving Ye Tingyun on the ind, Ye Ling could control Noah as well. He could change between the two of them easily. He was not taken over by Noah. Noah really became like an essory. But why did he lose control? ¡°What did you do to him?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. Whenever Ye Ling was doing a test, she was not there every time¡ªespeciallytely, as his conditions were getting better and she was more assured. She did not think that anything could happen. By her ear, she could hear Noah growling constantly. His hoarse voice sounded painful and torturous. He was in great despair, and he was screaming for help. Her heart ached badly. No matter Ye Ling or Noah, she could not bear for them to go through pain. ¡°I did a very normal test on his mental health because you said that he could control Noah as and when he feels like it so I let him try. Then, he lost control.¡± Bo Yiren was helpless as well. She felt that she had done something too risky. She should not have trusted Shen Qianshu¡¯s words and go ahead to do something so risky. Chapter 1385 - I Am Putting in my Personal Feelings

Chapter 1385: I Am Putting in my Personal Feelings

¡°Are you doubting me?¡± Bo Yiren frowned and looked at Shen Qianshu. She looked really serious and suspicious of Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu shook her head lightly. ¡°No, I am not doubting you, and you did nothing wrong. I just didn¡¯t expect that he would get out of control. Ms. Bo, you are his psychiatrist. You have taken care of him for many years so well. I have no right to doubt you.¡± She had not been around Ye Ling as long as Bo Yiren had. Bo Yiren was also a person of power around the secret guards as she had always been the psychiatrist for Ye Ling. Guards like Zhong Ran and Ah Da respected Bo Yiren a lot. If Bo Yiren wanted to hurt Ye Ling, she had a lot of opportunities to do so. Bo Yiren¡¯s vision focused increasingly, and her fingertips slowly restored calmness. She whispered. ¡°Trust me. When something like that happens, it hurts me more than it hurts you.¡± ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran was speechless. Bo Yiren said, ¡°I¡¯ve searched for ways, hoping that he can be healed. I hope he can live like a normal person. When you say he can control himself on his own will, I am happier than anyone. I should not have used such a radical method. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Ah Da said, ¡°This is not the time to y the me game. What should we do now?¡± Ah Da was not like Zhong Ran, who had been with Ye Ling for so long and had experienced numerous onsets of Ye Ling¡¯s illness. This time, it was too serious. It was more dramatic than the previous one. Ye Ling had no mercy in his actions and was exceptionally fierce. He... could not recognize a single person. He might not even recognize Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu said calmly, ¡°I want to enter.¡± Tong Hua nodded. His vision was fixed. ¡°Me too. Mommy, should I dress like a princess?¡± Daddy had not nagged about the little princess for a long time. Tong Hua did not know if the little princess trick would still work on him, and he still had some doubts. Although they usually insulted each other, he was willing to put on a princess costume for Daddy and Mummy. He did not want Daddy to be sick. He did not want Daddy to leave them. ¡°No.¡± Bo Yiren tly refused. She looked at Shen Qianshu gently, and her eyes were calm, ¡°Ms. Shen, you are Master¡¯s demon and Noah¡¯s demon. We don¡¯t know what will happen when you go in. We can¡¯t afford to let Noah... hurt you.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at the door, the closed door. There was only the sound of a terrible beast and the sound of chains dragging on the ground. His roar was hoarse, and he sounded really distressed. It made others feel pity for him. Her heart ached badly. She was tearing up. ¡°Doctor Bo, you are his doctor. You are the savior of our family, and we are grateful for you, but you cannot stop me. I do not wish anyone to take responsibility. I will take full responsibility for my own life.¡± She sounded really determined. The group of secret guards could not help looking at Shen Qianshu. They always called her Miss Shen, and they also liked Shen Qianshu, but they had not been able to connect Shen Qianshu with the woman of the house even though there was Tong Hua. Usually, Shen Qianshu was just a soft and adorable girl to them. Now, she was so determined. She stood in the center of the crowd, and for some reason, she made the secret guards feel a sense of security. She was feeling more and more like Master. Bo Yiren could not speak for a moment. She wanted to stop her, but she was helpless. Everyone in the Rose Castle respected that she was Ye Ling¡¯s doctor, but they respected their future woman of the house even more. ¡°Don¡¯t regret,¡± Bo Yiren said. ¡°You have to understand that I do not have any personal feelings about this. I just don¡¯t want anyone to get hurt.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I am putting in my personal feelings. I don¡¯t wish for him to be hurt.¡± Chapter 1386 - The Crazy Noah

Chapter 1386: The Crazy Noah

Tong Hua wanted to follow Shen Qianshu but was stopped by Shen Qianshu. She touched Tong Hua¡¯s head gently and squatted slightly. ¡°Tong Hua, don¡¯t follow Mommy in. I promise you, Daddy and Mommy will be fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Tong Hua responded arrogantly. ¡°Mum, don¡¯t go. Let me go. I will wear a princess dress, and he will definitely calm down. He likes little princess so much. Don¡¯t take such risks.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled and touched her son¡¯s face gently. ¡°Baby, what your Daddy has been wanting is not a little princess. He got it,¡± Shen Qianshu said firmly and warmly. ¡°So, he will cherish it.¡± She had to get it clear. How did Noah lose control? If she could not make it out, Noah would never calm down. He would just be a crazy destroyer. He was so violent because he had nothing, and he was in great despair deep down. Although he was hurting others, he had always been a protector. Shen Qianshu held the doorknob softly and took a deep breath. She hears Noah¡¯s growls. She pushed open the door that she had pushed countless times. The struggle inside was getting fiercer than before. Noah looked at her with red eyes and no sense. His wrist was dripping with blood, and he roared angrily. ¡°Let me go, let me go!¡± Shen Qianshu closed the door, and her body felt really chilly. Ye Ling was really thin. Now, the way he looks made others feel pity for him. He was more like a trapped beast. His eyes were fully red. He was angry, and his face was hideous and really scary. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart ached and twitched. She was overwhelmed. It was the second time she had seen such an irrational Noah. ¡°Noah ...¡± Shen Qianshu approached him and slowly reached out her hand. Noah rushed towards her. The chains on the ground were dragged by him like a beast that had lost total control of itself. It was as if he would break through her body in the next second. But he stopped right in front of Shen Qianshu because the length of the chain limited his distance. He could no longer take another step forward. He looked really scary as he leaned forward desperately, but he was restrained by the chain. ¡°Ah!¡± He growled angrily as he struggled. His eyes were bloody, and it was hard to see his emotions. ¡°Noah...¡± She called for him softly. ¡°Do you still remember me? I am Qianshu! Do you remember me? I am your Qianshu. You love me the most. You would never hurt me.¡± She reached her hand out to touch his face. Noah¡¯s face was burning hot as if he had a fever. His entire body felt really warm. It was as if something crazy had grown in Noah¡¯s heart. It hurt so much that it was tearing him apart. Who is she? Who am I? Her voice is so familiar. She will hurt me. Yes, she will hurt me. Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand had just touched his face when Noah lowered his head and bit her hand. The back of Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand was bitten by him, and you can imagine how much strength was used. She did not struggle, and she did not yell angrily. She looked at him silently and bore with the pain. She made the entire situation calm. Noah kicked her suddenly. ¡°Go away, go away. Get lost! OUT!¡± ¡°Ahhh...¡± He held his head and screamed in agony. Shen Qianshu fell to the ground from being kicked. She held her stomach in pain. She looked up at him, and her heart ached. Ye Ling could not control Noah. If only Ye Ling could control Noah. Chapter 1387 - Strangle You To Death

Chapter 1387: Strangle You To Death

She looked up at him, and her heart ached for a while. Ye Ling could not control Noah. If Ye Ling could control Noah, he would not kick her. When Noah kicked him, Ye Ling would not have been indifferent. He would definitely fight for the body. Noah was the one with the most ess to this body now, and he had chased Ye Ling away. Why? ¡°Noah!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes were rather red. She could not go near him. She stood up and went over to hug Noah suddenly. Noah growled and screamed. He was struggling even more with the chains, and his pain was amplified. This put him in a lot of great pain. ¡°Leave, leave...¡± Shen Qianshu said softly, ¡°Tell me, what happened? Hurry. Tell me.¡± Noah could not speak. Last time, Noah may have been like a child, but he could still speak his mind. Yet, the Noah now had nothing. His reasoning skills were like a sh in a pan. His arms and legs were all locked up. His breathing was heavy and anxious. He did not like to be trapped. Shen Qianshu looked at his wrists that were dripping with blood and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll remove them for you, okay?¡± Since he does not like to be tied down, I shall free him. Shen Qianshu took the key and unlocked his handcuffs. Noah¡¯s hands were free. He suddenly caught Shen Qianshu¡¯s neck. The key fell to the ground. Shen Qianshu could not breathe. The air under his nose was thin and scarce as if someone was sucking the air out of her. She was suffocating so much that she could feel it in her bones. She was unable to yell. Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes sank, and she sped his hand tightly. His hand was wet and bloody. ¡°Master...¡± Shen Qianshu tried to speak, but it was too difficult. She was in great agony and pain. ¡°Master... Noah...¡± Noah sounded like he was in great pain. ¡°I¡¯ll strangle you... to death...¡± A voice was growling in his mind, and it sounded anxious and intense. Yet, Noah felt a great sense of pleasure in embarrassing him. Seeing Shen Qianshu¡¯s pale face made the voice in his head scream more intensely and anxiously. Noah became more excited and violent. He wanted to strangle her until her neck broke. As long as she dies, he can hurt him. He became really excited. ¡°You...¡± Shen Qianshu was losing strength in her arms. Noah became more ferocious and excited. Suddenly, he pushed Shen Qianshu away in horror. Zhong Ran and the others rushed in. Seeing Zhong Ran made Noah feel subconsciously that Zhong Ran was here to give him an injection. He was going to inject him with anesthesia again. If one shot did not work, two would. Shen Qianshu almost got strangled to death by Noah. ¡°Miss Shen, Miss Shen...¡± Zhong Ran held her in great panic. Everything before Shen Qianshu turned ck, she could not see clearly. It was hard to not panic after being suffocated like that. Air was so precious. Bo Yiren also came in. ¡°Miss Shen, I already told you. It¡¯s useless to say anything to Noah. He has no sense. You are not any special person to him. You are just a person who wants to hurt him.¡± In Noah¡¯s world, there were only two kinds of people: Noah and those who hurt him. There was no exception. Shen Qianshu¡¯s vision gradually became clearer. Bo Yiren¡¯s words made her feel really ufortable, but she had to admit that she was right. No one knew what triggered Noah. Master could not obtain his body back. Ah Da shot the anesthetic gun at Noah four times. He pulled out the anesthesia bullets on his body and stared nkly. His eyes widened, and he fell on the bed. He finally passed out. ¡°Isn¡¯t he immune to anesthesia?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. No matter how much they injected him with it, the effect would not be obvious. Chapter 1388 - Escaping his Scapegoat Responsibility Happily

Chapter 1388: Escaping his Scapegoat Responsibility Happily

Zhong Ran could not say anything at the moment. He could only murmur. ¡°I guess increasing the dosage still helps.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Noah had originally fainted, but he suddenly woke up and roared. Then, he fell into aa. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart sank. She hurriedly looked into the bedroom and saw Ye Ling lying motionless on the bed. The wounds on his wrist were still bleeding, and she was so distressed that she did not know how to go to Ye Ling to tell him to give up and to stop torturing each other. Bo Yiren said, ¡°I n to discuss this with other psychiatrists. This situation is rtively rare. If he can be sent to a psychiatric hospital, send him there. It will keep Master¡¯s condition in a more stable state.¡± Zhong Ran seemed like he was about to speak up, but he did not. Bo Yiren went out to make a phone call. When Shen Qianshu thought of Ye Ling going to the mental hospital, she had a weird feeling in her heart. She had a sudden premonition. Go to the mental hospital? She and Ye Ling had known each other for so long. He had never mentioned his life in a mental hospital. She was also considerably half a psychiatrist, and she was rather familiar with Ye Ling¡¯s condition. Is sending Ye Ling to a mental hospital really good for him? ¡°Ms. Shen... I have something to tell you.¡± Zhong Ran called Shen Qianshu aside, away from everyone else. He looked very serious. ¡°Master has said that he would rather die than to be admitted to the mental hospital. He has also once told me that under no circumstances should we send him to a mental hospital. Even if he was insane and unable to control himself, if he really got to that point, he wants us to shoot him dead lest he suffer.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Shen Qianshu scolded him angrily. Out of the entire conversation, the sentence about shooting him to death was the only thing that she heard. How could they? Even if there was little hope, he had to be treated. ¡°Miss Shen, Master does not wish to be admitted into the mental hospital.¡± Shen Qianshu clenched her fists, and her temples jumped abruptly. Bo Yiren was a professional psychiatrist. The treatment given to Ye Ling had always been the most reasonable. She always maintained Ye Ling¡¯s condition in the most possibly stable state that he could be in. She must have her reasons when she said that he would have to go to the mental hospital. But if he went to the mental hospital, it would be hard for her to see Ye Ling again. Zhong Ran said, ¡°Master will be enclosed in the mental hospital. He cannot see anyone. Back then, Butler Luther was only allowed to visit him once a week. At the hospital, he has to listen to the doctors.¡± ¡°Enclosed?¡± Shen Qianshu was startled. They could even see how chefs make their meals now. Yet, the mental hospital was enclosed. How could she determine whether Ye Ling¡¯s condition was improving and how could she determine whether the mental hospital was giving him the most appropriate treatment instead of abusing him? But Bo Yiren probably would not dare to abuse him. Zhong Ran said softly, ¡°I wish that Miss Shen can stop Master. Don¡¯t let him go to the mental hospital. ¡°You are the person Ye Ling trusts most. If he loses his senses, you are the one who can best represent him. Why do you want me to give orders?¡± Shen Qianshu looked at Zhong Ran, feeling confused. Is he sick of being the scapegoat? You don¡¯t want to bear the responsibility anymore, huh? You are trying to escape from it? Zhong Ran pursed his lips. ¡°The orders I receive are all from the wishes of Master. If he says he wants to die, I might have to shoot him. I am a blind protector, and when he loses his mind, there is no way I can convince the entire team of psychiatrists alone, nor could I persuade Butler Luther. They will definitely go against Master¡¯s wishes in hopes of saving his safety and life. Zhong Ran suddenlyughed. ¡°Of course, if Master wakes up, I can shirk off all responsibility as well!¡± Chapter 1389 - Fully Enclosed Treatment

Chapter 1389: Fully Enclosed Treatment

Shen Qianshu sat in the garden, pondering about what Bo Yiren had said. The garden was bursting with fragrance. The phenopsis orchids given to Ye Ling that were in full bloom were now withering. It was as if the petals have been drowned in snow. No matter how capable the gardeners were, they could no longer take care of flowers that had passed the flowering period. Tong Hua came over and called for his Mommy softly. Shen Qianshu pulled him over, and they sat aside. Tong Hua asked, ¡°Mom, what are you upset about? What did Zhong Ran tell you?¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°The doctor said that your dad¡¯s condition is very serious. He needs to be sent to a mental hospital because it has affected normal life. Zhong Ran said that your dad doesn¡¯t want to go to a mental hospital. I hope I can stop the doctor.¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°Zhong Ran is so good at shirking responsibilities.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled softly. ¡°Zhong Ran also made sense. I was thinking about whether to send him to a mental hospital or to have him stay at home. If he is sent to a mental hospital, someone will take special care of him. Luther sent your Daddy there seven years ago. It took him almost seven years from losing control to being able to control himself. How much time will it take this time? But if they don¡¯t send him, he will always be locked at home and live without any dignity.¡± His limbs would be locked, and he would live a life without dignity. This was not the Ye Ling that they knew. Shen Qianshu was very anxious. Neither of the two methods was a good one; they were both very risky and painful. Unless he could heal. Otherwise, she had no choice. ¡°Baby, Mommy is in a dilemma. Say, should I send your father to the mental hospital or let him stay at home?¡± ¡± Tong Hua had no good feelings for the mental hospital. Although his dad had an important identity, Bo Yiren and the others did not dare to abuse him. However, none of that could be seen, and they would never know what happened. If Bo Yiren and the others were really bad, they probably would not be around Daddy for so many years. Living at home without dignity or going to a mental hospital, there would still be no dignity. In order to heal Daddy, normal people could not think of a way to heal him. ¡°We won¡¯t see him if he goes to the mental hospital right?¡± ¡°Yeah. Fully enclosed.¡± ¡°Then who knows what they might do to Daddy? However, it¡¯s also true that Bo Yiren and the medical team have been following Daddy for so many years. If anything is not going well, Daddy would have kicked them out, right?¡± Shen Qianshu nodded. Yeah, if there was anything wrong, they would long have been kicked out. So, should she trust Bo Yiren? ¡°Miss Shen, Yiren and the medical team are here,¡± Zhong Ran said softly while panting. ¡°Miss Shen, you have the final say. No matter what you say, I will follow.¡± Without Master around, Miss Shen will have the final say. This could be Master¡¯s wishes. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua hurriedly returned to the main building. Bo Yiren and several doctors in white coats were discussing something. When they saw Shen Qianshu, they greeted her respectfully. Shen Qianshu seemed to be a little unhappy. She had not agreed to Bo Yiren transferring Ye Ling away, and she had already brought the people here. She was really unhappy that Bo Yiren did things on her own ord. ¡°Dr. Bo, if Master follows you to the mental hospital, will I be able to know the address and visiting hours?¡± Shen Qianshu suppressed the difort in her heart. After all, Bo Yiren had been in charge of the medical treatment for Ye Ling for many years. The medical team seemed to have something to say. Bo Yiren said, ¡°Miss Shen, for the sake of the treatment effects, we may have to make it fully enclosed.¡± Chapter 1390 - Terms and Conditions

Chapter 1390: Terms and Conditions

Shen Qianshu shook her head lightly and said calmly, ¡°I do not agree with full enclosure.¡± The medical team was murmuring among themselves. They lowered their voice, but Shen Qianshu could hear one sentence about how she was bossy and persistent on things to go her way. She was boiling with anger. Bo Yiren said with a good temper, ¡°Ms. Shen, I know that you are worried about Master, and you want to see him all the time. But that is not allowed. During the treatment process, if family members visit and distress the patient, It will be very difficult for us to carry on with the treatment. Miss Shen, please don¡¯t make things difficult for us. We are also thinking for the patient¡¯s health. ¡± ¡°Patient?¡± Shen Qianshu looked at her deeply. ¡°Dr. Bo, I respect you very much, and I know that you have worked hard for Master¡¯s health in the past few years. I am very grateful to you, but I do not agree with the enclosed treatment. I don¡¯t know what you will do to him. I need to visit him once every three days. If it is possible to visit every day, I will be present during your every treatment. That is the best. ¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± Bo Yiren rejected Shen Qianshu¡¯s suggestion and said lightly, ¡°Ms. Shen, we all see how highly you take Master in your heart. Our positions are different. You pity Master. We are here to heal him. There will inevitably be some conflicts. We have been with Master for many years, and we know his body very well. You should trust us.¡± ¡°Of course, I trust you guys.¡± ¡°Since you believe in us, you should obey our arrangements. If Master¡¯s illness carries on for another day, his condition worsens for another day. You, too, will hope that Master can be safe and sound.¡± ¡°Dr. Bo, when you treated Ye Ling, if I remember correctly, it took him seven years to leave the mental hospital, and he concealed his true condition. If you take him away this time, would it take another seven years? If he never recovers, you would lock him in there forever. Would I never be able to see Ye Ling again? If he never gets to step out of this mental hospital for the rest of his life, am I bidding him goodbye for life? Dr. Bo, you don¡¯t have a lover. You don¡¯t understand this feeling.¡± Bo Yiren¡¯s expression changed slightly. She looked angry and somehow embarrassed. After a while, she managed to suppress her emotions. She was very calm. ¡°Ms. Shen, if you insist on doing things your way, I can only tell you about the contract that I signed with Master. The contract states that when there is a problem with the mental state of Master, you must obey the arrangements of the psychiatrist. This contract was signed before Master left that year. ¡± Bo Yiren reached out her arm, and the medical team took out a contract to put it on her palm. She handed it over to Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu took it over and read it. Indeed, it was a handwritten contract, and it was Ye Ling¡¯s handwriting and also his signature. There was even Ye Ling¡¯s stamp. Shen Qianshu could not help but look at Zhong Ran. Zhong Ran said, ¡°Master has never mentioned this contract.¡± Bo Yiren said, ¡°Master never mentioned it as he was afraid that you guys would be worried. At the time of the signing of the contract, this was all recorded on video. If Ms. Shen wants to check it, I will call it up immediately for you. When Master was receiving treatment, I was only an assistant and followed my master in doing things. Now, I can treat Master alone. I have confidence in myself. It won¡¯t take seven years, and Master will definitely be able to control himself again.¡± Shen Qianshu was very anxious. The contract was written very clearly. He could be treated in apletely enclosed ce and could not be visited. No matter what reason, she could not ept it. ¡°I can let you take him away, but you must allow me to visit him.¡± Chapter 1391 - Listen to the Family of the Involved

Chapter 1391: Listen to the Family of the Involved

Otherwise, no one could take Ye Ling away from her eyes. She would not allow it. ¡°Ms. Shen, please take the overall situation seriously!¡± Bo Yiren said in a deep voice. She seemed to be quite dissatisfied with Shen Qianshu. ¡°Do you think that I or the medical team will harm Master? We are his psychiatrists and doctors. Now that his immune system has beenpletely destroyed, we can kill him easily if we want to. Why bother to take him away?¡± ¡°Immune systempletely destroyed?¡± Shen Qianshu was really scared. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bo Yiren said, ¡°It means what it means. In order not to worry about you, Master has never told you that even a sneeze may kill him. This time, he may have suffered too many physical injuries which led to this rpse. He already has no energy to control himself, so his body is taken by Noah, and he is not able to take it back. This could just be the biggest reason. You are the person who sleeps beside him, yet you don¡¯t know anything.¡± Shen Qianshu took a step back, and Tong Hua grabbed her arm. ¡°Mommy!¡± She regained herposure. ¡°Bo Yiren, are you doubting me? You are just Ye Ling¡¯s psychiatrist. Who are you to speak to me like that?¡± ¡°You have misunderstood me.¡± Bo Yiren took a deep breath. ¡°Ms. Shen, you are overthinking. There are some misunderstandings between us. We both need to calm down. Today, we must take Master away. He must begin his treatment. We cannot afford to deal with the consequences if you stop us and something bad happens to Master.¡± The people on the medical team were murmuring. ¡°Miss Shen is so domineering! We won¡¯t even hurt Master, we only care for his health. Why is she so against us from bringing Master away?¡± ¡°Could it be as the rumors have it? She could be looking forward to his death. Then, she will take away all of his assets. As long as he dies, no one can stop her.¡± ¡°She is such a scheming fox.¡± ¡°Oh so scheming.¡± Tong Hua¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Shut up!¡± How dare they gossip so loudly, do they think that I am deaf? The people stopped speaking. They all looked firm. That was how they felt deep down. When Ye Ling was there, Shen Qianshu and the medical team never had any conflicts. In fact, she respected them and liked them. She even wished that she could give them everything that she had as long as Master would recover. But, who knew that the moment Ye Ling fell sick, all their devil horns hade out. Tong Hua said, ¡°This is my family. We are his family members. It should be our family members¡¯ decision on whether or not to send my dad for treatment. You are just doctors. You can¡¯t just take my dad away so forcibly. I¡¯ll see if any of you dares!¡± Bo Yiren smiled. ¡°Young Master, we are not taking him away forcibly. This is his order.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Tong Hua¡¯s words carried much weight. He sounded really intimidating. ¡°What kind of power does a mentally ill person¡¯s order carry? The contract counts, but he is mentally disabled! Whatever Mommy and I say will be the final say. If we say that he¡¯s not leaving, you guys can¡¯t bring him away!¡± Bo Yiren was a little angry now. ¡°Miss Shen, are you and Young Master going to watch Master die?¡± ¡°He won¡¯t die.¡± Shen Qianshu calmed down. ¡°You cannot take him away. The contract is invalid. Tong Hua is right. He is a mentally ill person. His orders don¡¯t count. Please leave the castle now!¡± ¡°Miss Shen!¡± Zhong Ran stepped forward and reached out his arm. ¡°Dr. Bo, please leave!¡± Chapter 1392 - Grandma Has Come

Chapter 1392: Grandma Has Come

Bo Yiren, the medical team, and Shen Qianshu had created a confrontation situation. No one was willing topromise. Bo Yiren was also furious and said, ¡°Miss Shen, you are willfully persisting to act your way. You¡¯ll cause Master to die!¡± She brought the whole medical team and left. Shen Qianshu was extremely furious. ¡°Stop!¡¯ Bo Yiren turned her body back and looked at Shen Qianshu. In her heart, she thought that she had perhaps changed her mind. Shen Qianshu said in a low voice, ¡°You can leave. The medical team cannot leave. You all are receiving a sry from Ye Ling. You must obey all his instructions. If he cannot decide, you have to obey my instructions. If the medical team leaves, the whole medical team will no longer belong to Ye Ling from now on. Zhong Ran, settle their sries!¡± Zhong Ran was startled. He did not expect Shen Qianshu to do things so thoroughly. The whole medical team was also startled. They had cooperated with Bo Yiren to take Ye Ling away as it was for the sake of Ye Ling¡¯s health. His condition was already not optimistic. But they never thought that they would be fired by Ye Ling. The fees that Ye Ling paid to the whole medical team was more than 10 times their normal sries. Their work was rxing, and they were not required to look after other patients. They only had to look after Ye Ling and the people in Rose Castle. Their work was very rxing, and their sry was high. No one was willing to be removed. Zhong Ran obeyed themand. ¡°Yes!¡± The people in the medical team were dumbstruck. They did not know how to react anymore. Everyone looked at Bo Yiren. ¡°Miss Shen, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I want to ask you instead. What do you want to do?¡± Shen Qianshu was unwilling to show weakness. Her attitude was forceful. ¡°You are his psychologist. I don¡¯t allow him to go to the mental hospital. You bring the whole medical team and leave. If they are put in a feudal society, do you know that this is a rebellion? If you are taking his money and not working, get lost. I¡¯ll look for a mental specialist and a medical team again. I¡¯m supporting you all to treat him, not to let you be pretentious!¡± Bo Yiren had been Ye Ling¡¯s psychologist for so long. She had not been put to shame by anyone like this before. She became extremely embarrassed. The medical team was also caught in a dilemma. Bo Yiren said, ¡°Zhong Ran, are you letting her mess up?¡± ¡°Master cannot give orders. We¡¯ll listen to Miss Shen.¡± Bo Yiren turned and left. The medical team exchanged nces with one another. Shen Qianshu also did not say anything further. One of the people followed Bo Yiren and left. He did not believe that Shen Qianshu would really fire the whole medical team. One person followed and left. The others also followed and left. Only one junior doctor stayed behind. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Settle all their sries. From now on, they will not be Ye Ling¡¯s exclusive doctors.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Shen Qianshu looked at the junior doctor. She instructed him to go upstairs and handle Ye Ling¡¯s external injuries first. She went to look for Lady White. Once Lady White heard of her intention toe, she was clear. Shen Qianshu wanted to get people from the ck Rose. Ye Ling¡¯s mental illness was quite tricky. She felt that it was too risky without Bo Yiren¡¯s medical team. She needed to find people to take over them immediately. It was fortunate that Ye Ling¡¯s condition had been recorded in the case all along. ¡°Gatekeeper, don¡¯t be too worried. We are already researching the treatment programs. There are already preliminary results. I want to report only the good news, not the bad news. I was actually thinking of waiting for the results toe out and present them to you again. Since problems have appeared in gatekeeper Ye Ling¡¯s health, we cannot sit back and watch. I¡¯ll bring a team over. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lady White.¡± ¡°This is part of my duty.¡± Just after Shen Qianshu hung up the phone, Tong Hua came over. ¡°Mommy, Grandma is here.¡± Chapter 1393 - This Is Awkward

Chapter 1393: This Is Awkward

It was the first time Fang Hongxiu and Gu Chun came to Rose Castle. Shen Qianshu hurriedly came down from upstairs and smiled as she weed them. ¡°Dad, Mom, why are you here?¡± ¡°If Tong Hua hadn¡¯t told me, are you nning not to tell us about Ye Ling¡¯s illness? His condition is so serious. How can you hide from Mom?¡± ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to let you worry too much.¡± Gu Chun was somewhat unhappy about Fang Hongxiu insisting toe. However, he usually listened to his wife and could only follow her. Shen Qianshu brought her upstairs. Gu Chun stayed downstairs. The junior doctor was bandaging Ye Ling¡¯s wounds. He retreated to one side. Ye Ling, who was in aa, did not look like the crazy Noah. But he was extremely pitiful. It was also not known what Fang Hongxiu had recalled. There was a tinge of sadness in her heart. Aventura was even worse off than him back then. At least Qianshu had been looking after him. However, Aventura had no one to care for her. She had always been alone, sinking in the abyss. Fang Hongxiu said, ¡°The more you lock him up, the more he will resist, and the more anxious he will be. Release the chains.¡± Shen Qianshu had no doubts about what she said andmanded someone to unlock the chains. But if there were no restraints, what if Noah went crazy? Fang Hongxiu said, ¡°If you are afraid that he will hurt others, you can bring him to a ce without people. He has no way to escape and no way to leave. Wait for him to recover.¡± ¡°What if he cannot recover?¡± ¡°He definitely can,¡± Fang Hongxiu said. ¡°With your care, I believe he will not be like Fei Er, whose body was upied by the second personality. This is not a good sign. Little Shu, if you want him to heal, you have to bring him far away from people. This is the only way that can make him rx.¡± ¡°Mom, I understand.¡± Shen Qianshu went forward and hugged Fang Hongxiu. ¡°There is an isted ind under Master¡¯s name. It is deserted and uninhabited. I¡¯ll bring him to the ind, which is far away from people.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s efficiency was especially high. While Ye Ling was in aa, she brought him onto the ne. She did not even bring Tong Hua and headed to the little ind. The ind was very far from City A. The ne took a few hours to go over. Zhong Ran brought people to guard on the ship. He did not go to the ind. No one hade to this little vacation ind except for Ye Ling, who came over for vacation asionally. There was one benefit of a private ind. It was very quiet. There was only a vi on the ind. It was extremely spacious. There was no mountain. There were only some sparse vegetation and a vi. What was left was the white beach. Even if Noah went crazy on the ind, he also had nowhere to escape, and there was also no one who could hurt him. He also could not hurt others. Shen Qianshu had just returned to City A for two days, and she disappeared without a trace again. Yun An had originally thought that he could give himself a holiday. Who would have known that he was being dragged by Chen Wanwan to work so hard again? It was simply agonizing. It was fortunate that the case had not begun in court yet. Otherwise, with Shen Qianshu appearing and disappearing unpredictably, he was afraid that Shen Qianshu could not appear in court to testify. He knocked off from work early today. Yun An gave his work on hand to his assistant and team members under him. He had nned to go out and rx a little. His mood was originally very good. However, he saw a familiar car. Li Chen¡¯s car. Li Chen was a low-profile person, but his car was very attention-seeking. He had modified a sports car himself before. A deep blue racing car, which was a 100% head-turner, was stuck on the road together with him. Ady with an extremely good figure sat on the passenger seat. She looked somewhat cold, but her features were very pretty. Bo Yiren? Yun An could recognize Bo Yiren. Shen Qianshu had just argued with her about this matter recently. He even went to check on Bo Yiren purposely. Hence, he could recognize her with one look. Why was Bo Yiren sitting in Li Chen¡¯s car? The two of them kept chatting as if they had already known each other well. Chapter 1394 - This Is Awkward 2

Chapter 1394: This Is Awkward 2

Yun An¡¯s heart thumped for a while. He felt that he did not understand Li Chen all along, and yet he understood him very well. For example, he was very geeky, and very rarely would he take the initiative to make friends. He knew a few of Li Chen¡¯s friends. They were not considered very familiar with Li Chen. Subsequently, the rtionship between Yun An and this group of friends was even better. Li Chen would seldom waste his emotions on people who were insignificant. Yun An secretly followed him. His car had been sent to the repair shop. Yun An had driven thepany¡¯s car today, so it was not that attention-seeking. Everyone drove very slowly at the section of the road that was jammed. Yun An secretly changedne to go beside them. Li Chen and a woman? He took a deep breath. Wasn¡¯t he very concerned about Shen Qianshu¡¯s Fifth Brother recently? Why did he date a woman? The sound of the horns was ringing crazily from behind. Yun An came back to his senses and could only follow them. He followed Li Chen¡¯s car for half an hour, thinking that no one would notice. Li Chen kept looking at the rearview mirror, and he frowned slightly. The car te number of this car was unfamiliar. He also could not see the person in the car. Li Chen changednes. Bo Yiren said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to mypany?¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± Li Chen said calmly. ¡°There¡¯s some trouble.¡± Bo Yiren saw him looking at the rearview mirror frequently. She also noticed someone was following them. Bo Yiren¡¯s face changed. ¡°Someone is following me? It must be Shen Qianshu who has sent people to follow me.¡± Li Chen said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± His tone was a little unhappy, but he did not speak further. Bo Yiren was extremely furious. ¡°She has fired the whole medical team. What is she still suspecting me of? I merely do not want Master to die.¡± Li Chen did not reply. He drove up a viaduct and headed towards the suburbs all the way. He drove to a small remote road. That car was still following him. Li Chen thought, Can it be just a fool? He¡¯s so bad at following someone? The person had followed him for a distance, and unless it was a dead person, the person in front would have already found out long ago. He had originally thought that the person was following Bo Yiren or following him. He was assured after seeing howme his or her skills were. Should not be dangerous. Li Chen suddenly increased speed and made a turn at the intersection ahead. He stopped horizontally in the middle of the road. Yun An nearly knocked into his car. Yun An stepped on the brakes and stopped. ¡°Damn, what are you doing?¡± A single man and a single woman in the wilderness. What does he want to do? He actually brought a girl to this kind of remote ce. He was like a perverted killer! Li Chen got down from the car and walked over. Yun An panicked and wanted to reverse the car and leave. He could not leave swiftly in an instant. Li Chen walked to the side of his car window and knocked lightly. ¡°Get off the car.¡± He wanted to see which fool it was. Yun An had locked the car door shut. He was unwilling to wind down the car window. It was too embarrassing. He was actually discovered for following his ex-boyfriend. He had secretly kept some distance away from him. How did he find out? Not scientific!! ¡°Get off the car!¡± Li Chen said calmly, but his voice was extremely stern. ¡°Who are you? Why did you follow me for a distance? Don¡¯t you know that the traffic police have stipted that you are not allowed to stick this kind of film within the car window?¡± Yun An saw that he could not hide. He could only wind down the car window. ¡°...¡± Li Chen was shocked. ¡°... ¡± Yun An was so embarrassed that he did not know what to say. Li Chen said, ¡°... You... ¡± Li Chen took a deep breath. He was unable to restrain his anger. His voice was very low. ¡°What are you thinking in your head? Luckily, the person you have followed today is me. If you had followed someone else... ¡± If it was someone else and he was being discovered, would he still be alive? ¡°I also will not follow others!¡± Yun An muttered. Chapter 1395 - Social Butterfly

Chapter 1395: Social Butterfly

Li Chen¡¯s face darkened. Yun An lowered his head. He could sense Li Chen¡¯s anger. He had known Li Chen for many years and had never sensed such great fury from him. Even when he mentioned breaking up, Li Chen was also not so angry. Yun An wished so much that he could transform into a quail. His head was going to touch his chest. ¡°What did you say?¡± Yun An shook his head. He did not have the courage to say those words loudly. Bo Yiren also walked over and asked Li Chen. ¡°You know him?¡± Yun An raised his head and looked at Bo Yiren. ¡°It¡¯s you. Aren¡¯t you the appraiser... from Miss Shen¡¯spany?¡± Li Chen frowned slightly and tightened his hand slightly. Bo Yiren looked at her unhappily. ¡°Why did you follow me?¡± ¡°Who followed you?¡± Yun An snorted. He was just about to protest when Li Chen said calmly, ¡°The person he is following is me.¡± Bo Yiren simply did not believe him. ¡°She is obviously from Shen Qianshu¡¯spany. It must be Shen Qianshu who told her something. How can she suspect me like this? It¡¯s really too much.¡± Li Chen said calmly, ¡°The person he is following is me. This is because I¡¯m his ex-boyfriend.¡± The one word ¡®ex-boyfriend¡¯ seemed to draw the line clearly. It also seemed like he was exining something. It was like a sudden p of thunder roaring above his head. Even after they had broken up, Li Chen had never said that he was his ex-boyfriend before in front of people. They would not do this kind of thing, which was to draw the line clearly between them. Even if they had broken up, they were all along like lovers apart, but they still longed for each other. It was more like they were having a cold war, not like they had broken up. Yun An was startled as he looked at Li Chen. He actually said until so absolutely in front of Bo Yiren. Li Chen avoided Yun An¡¯s clear eyes. He said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t do this kind of thing again. Quickly go back to the city.¡± He brought Bo Yiren and left. Bo Yiren turned back and nced at Yun An. She saw Yun An looking at Li Chen¡¯s back view continuously. There was obviously a tinge of hurt in his eyes. She then believed that this matter had nothing to do with Shen Qianshu. Li Chen¡¯s car passed by Yun An. He left without greeting him. Yun An sat alone in the car for very long. It was as if he did not know how to drive. He was lost in thought and was in a daze continuously. How did this happen? What had he done wrong? Oh, he was in the wrong. He should not have followed Li Chen. Regardless of who it was, they would not be happy. They had broken up, and he was still like a fool who followed others. He was even suspicious. If it was anyone else, they also would not be happy. But if he was unhappy, could he just embarrass him in person? Yun An took out her cellphone and called Shen Qianshu. ¡°Qianshu, I... I havepletely fallen out of love.¡± ¡°Ah, hadn¡¯t you fallen out of love for a long time?¡± These words pricked her heart. Yun An did not talk for a long time. Shen Qianshu was also feeling troubled. She was in a daze by herself on the beach. Noah had gone crazy again. She did not know what he was looking for on the ind. He also did not allow her to follow him. The whole deste ind also did not have any people. She did not follow Noah to prevent him from being agitated. ¡°I saw Li Chen and Bo Yiren in the car today. I was curious at that moment. Oh, no, I was foolish at that moment. I followed them. In the end, I was discovered by Li Chen... ¡± Yun An was filled with immense indignation. ¡°He actually embarrassed me in person. Isn¡¯t it outrageous?¡± ¡°Outrageous!¡± Shen Qianshu smiled, turning as she lowered her eyes. ¡°Wait a moment. Although it is outrageous, I also feel heartache for you. Let¡¯s talkter. He is together with Bo Yiren?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t see wrongly?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see wrongly. She even walked over.¡± ¡°Why are they together?¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I feel even more curious than you. Li Chen had never said before that he knew Bo Yiren. I¡¯m so mad. I had thought that he was a geek and that he did not know how to socialize or make friends. I didn¡¯t expect that after we broke up, it would be so stormy. There are males, and there are females. He should have said earlier that he was a social butterfly. I also didn¡¯t stop him from going out to socialize. Why did he have to act like he was a geek? This is too much.¡± Chapter 1396 - Missed EaChapter Other

Chapter 1396: Missed Each Other

¡°Right, it¡¯s too much.¡± Shen Qianshu also did not know what the rtionship between Li Chen and Bo Yiren was at the moment. ¡°Bo Yiren and I have fallen out because of Ye Ling¡¯s illness. Hence, I brought Ye Ling out to recuperate. I feel that her attitude towards Ye Ling¡¯s illness is very strange.¡± ¡°Want me to help you go and ask around? Forget it, I¡¯m not going. I just embarrassed myself today. I won¡¯t go and find Li Chen.¡± Yun An had the thought of helping his bosom friend. He wanted to help Shen Qianshu, but he felt that it was too humiliating for him to look for Li Chen. Heined crazily to Shen Qianshu and treated Shen Qianshu as a rubbish bin. He recounted for a whole 20 minutes. He scolded Li Chen from head to toe. Shen Qianshu might as well put the call on hands-free mode. Sheid on the sofa. It did not matter that she did not reply for one minute. She would asionally say ¡®yeah¡¯, and Yun An could continue scolding. ¡°Help me to go and ask around,¡± Shen Qianshu said after waiting for Yun An to finish venting out. ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Yun An felt that it was shameful. It was too shameful. ¡°Especially shameful.¡± ¡°How is it shameful?¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Just go up to him boldly and confidently and question if he is a bisexual. Does he like females and males? He is deceiving your feelings. On what basis should I only like you, and you still like so many people? You have to ask it clearly. Do it boldly and confidently.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing bad. Even though you have broken up, you also have to bring out your imposing manner.¡± Yun An was led astray by Shen Qianshu. He actually felt that her words were very reasonable. Could it be that Li Chen had really liked someone else? Damn, it is better for him to like Qianshu¡¯s Fifth Brother than a woman. Based on what!!! Yun An was so angry that his liver was in pain. ¡°Help me to ask around at the same time what Bo Yiren had said. Did she talk about Ye Ling¡¯s matter? When did he know Bo Yiren? I keep having a bad premonition.¡± Shen Qianshu had a vague thought in her heart, but she dared not to confirm. Could it be that Li Chen was Ye Ling¡¯s enemy? ¡°I went out on that day. It was not even for half a day. When I went back, Ye Ling had gone crazy. I don¡¯t know exactly what Bo Yiren had said. I don¡¯t believe that he will go crazy for no rhyme or reason.¡± It was just that Bo Yiren was Ye Ling¡¯s psychologist from the beginning to the end. She would forgive someone for the sake of a third person. She did not mention this matter even until they had fallen out. Yun An was full of lofty ambitions in an instant. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you to ask around. If I find out something, I¡¯ll tell you immediately.¡± ¡°Indeed my true friend. Not afraid of being embarrassed?¡± ¡°Not afraid!¡± Yun An made a solemn vow. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely help you to carry out this matter well. Just wait.¡± Once he returned back to the city, he went to Li Chen¡¯s ce. He obviously had the keys, but someone had said that he was his ex-boyfriend. It was, after all, not good for him to enter himself. He also had a temper. Yun An waited outside. He did not eat anything in the afternoon, and he had driven for very long in the night. He waited until he was hungry. When he looked at the time, it was 10 o¡¯clock. Li Chen was still not back. A single man and a single woman who went out and are still not back at 10 o¡¯clock! Too unrestrained! Can it be that they have checked into a room? Yun An seemed as if he had eaten a housefly. He could neither swallow nor throw up. His eyeballs were about to pop out from staring. He was hungry and tired. He felt that he was like a vegetable. No one doted on him or loved him. Once he started to wait, he waited until early morning. Finally, he saw Li Chen¡¯s car. He was also feeling faint with hunger, and his head was a little unclear. He had originally wanted to hide so that it was not that embarrassing. In the end, he was seen by Li Chen. ¡°Why are you at my house?¡± Yun An¡¯s face ckened directly. ¡°Oh, can¡¯t Ie to my ex-boyfriend¡¯s house?¡± Li Chen was so mad that heughed. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you at your home for hours, and yet you are waiting here. Didn¡¯t you check your phone?¡± Chapter 1397 - A Hidden Secret

Chapter 1397: A Hidden Secret

Li Chen was so mad that heughed. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you at your home for hours, and yet you are waiting here. Don¡¯t you check your phone?¡± ¡°No battery.¡± Yun An did not bother speaking in a nice tone. He had received Li Chen¡¯s phone call around 8 pm. Yet, his phone battery went t the moment he picked it up as he had chatted with Shen Qianshu for too long. Yun An was mad at the sight of him, but he held it in. Li Chen walked over. ¡°Your stomach isn¡¯t so well. Have you eaten anything?¡± ¡°I have!¡± Just as he had answered, his stomach growled, making the entire situation really awkward. Li Chen held in hisughter. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± Yun An gave in to luck and followed Li Chen in. He had to help Qianshu keep a lookout. Yeah, that¡¯s how it should be done! When Li Chen reached home, he went to the kitchen to wash his hands and made Yun An a bowl of noodles. He was a man who did not eat out often. The refrigerator was full of things. After a while, he cooked a bowl of sliced chicken noodles. He sprinkled it with some sesame oil and parsley. It was delicious. Yun An had been hungry for the whole night, and he was almost moved to tears. It was just so delicious. It had been long since he ate the noodles that Li Chen made. Li Chen removed his jacket and tugged at his tie. Then, he threw it aside conveniently and poured some fruit juice at the table. He washed some fruits and brought them over for Yun An to eat. Yun An finished the entire bowl of noodles. When his stomach was full, he felt so much better. ¡°How did you know Bo Yiren?¡± Yun An asked impolitely. ¡°And, you... you...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so anxious. I will tell you slowly.¡± ¡°Speak up!¡± Yun An said firmly. Li Chen exined, ¡°I have not known Bo Yiren for long. A friend rmended her to me. He said that she knew some things about social phobia, so I looked for her whenever I needed help. Xiao Wu¡¯s illness has been ongoing for a long time. The longer it takes, the more unstable things will be. I want to get him another psychiatrist.¡± Yun An cursed deeply. Xiao Wu? Xiao Wu? They are so close? Their rtionship has developed so well without me knowing? Li Chen lowered his head and smiled, trying to hide his emotions. ¡°Yun An, why did you stalk me today?¡± ¡°Who is stalking you? I¡¯m following Bo Yiren!¡± Yun An felt like he had been embarrassing enough for the day, and this could not continue on. He denied immediately. ¡°Qianshu said that Bo Yiren has evil intentions. How would I know if she and you are hooking up to do bad things?¡± Li Chen¡¯s expression turned heavy, and he stared at him firmly. Yun An felt a little scared from being stared at like that. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m full now. I shall leave.¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± As soon as Yun An stood up, Li Chen shouted at him. Li Chen held his shoulders and pressed him back down onto his seat. ¡°What did you say just now? What do you mean me and Bo Yiren hooking up to do bad things?¡± Yun An said, ¡°This is reasonable doubt. You are in such a hurry to keep your distance from me. Aren¡¯t you afraid of others from mistaking us?¡± ¡°Indeed, I am afraid that she might misunderstand us.¡± Li Chen hesitated and said calmly. ¡°You are so heartless. You know what I¡¯m afraid that she would misunderstand?¡± ¡°Who knows? I don¡¯t live inside of you.¡± ¡°Yun An, don¡¯t bother with this issue. Just pretend not to know anything.¡± ¡°Who cares? Qianshu said that she has evil intentions on Ye Ling. Did she tell you anything about Ye Ling?¡± ¡°No,¡± Li Chen said. ¡°She is a psychiatrist and not a close friend of mine. Why would she tell me about Ye Ling? Listen, I don¡¯t want to care about this matter. Tell Qianshu...¡± He paused. ¡°Nevermind, don¡¯t tell her anything.¡± Yun An looked at him with a heart full of doubts. ¡°What are you even saying? It can¡¯t be that you really have some hidden secrets, huh?¡± Chapter 1398 - In-Law?

Chapter 1398: In-Law?

¡°I have unspeakable secrets that I cannot tell to you only. To others, I have a clear conscience!¡± For a moment, Yun An could not say a word. His ears burned. ¡°Liar, didn¡¯t you say that you love... You are only taking care of me for him?¡± That name was a wound for everyone, so they never talked about it. There was a scar in Yun An¡¯s heart too. After pushing Li Chen away, he left without even turning his head back. Li Chen sighed and chased after him. ¡°Be careful when driving.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to care.¡± He left in a hurry and cried like a fool for the entire journey. When he called Shen Qianshu, he was crying breathlessly. Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°...¡± Men shouldn¡¯t cry easily, best friend. Yun An asked, ¡°Am I crying in a really ugly manner?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t see either. It¡¯s alright,¡± consoled Shen Qianshu. Still, it was not a good thing to have such developed tear nds. ¡°Did you juste out from Li Chen¡¯s house? Is it going to be one in the morning soon where you are at?¡± He did not even take the opportunity to stay over for the night. He was simply too honest. Yun An said, ¡°He clearly said that he was only taking care of me for someone else, but he just had to say something so misleading. Since he doesn¡¯t like me, why even flirt with me? Don¡¯t you agree that he¡¯s too outrageous?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s too outrageous.¡± Shen Qianshu followed his words. ¡°But you have been with him for four years. You lived together and dated each other. Maybe he has already fallen in love with you. After all... you fell in love with him too. Your ex-boyfriend has passed away many years ago.¡± ¡°If he didn¡¯t let me know, nothing will happen. If he let me know, I can¡¯t help but feel like I betrayed Yuan An.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Shen Qianshu frowned and was puzzled. Betray himself? ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She asked. ¡°It¡¯s Yuan, not Yun.¡± ¡°Oh, your ex-boyfriend has such a simr name to yours.¡± ¡°His surname is Gu.¡± ¡°Oh, I was wondering why his name and your name...¡± Shen Qianshu paused. ¡°Gu Yuan An?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. What the hell!!!! Shen Qianshu did not speak for a long time. Yun An was puzzled and thought that she disconnected. Was the signal poor? ¡°Qianshu, Qianshu? Are you there? Did you disconnect? Is the signal poor?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very clear. I¡¯m not disconnected.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you speak?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so shocked that my jaw is dropping,¡± mumbled Shen Qianshu. Yun An¡¯s ex-boyfriend couldn¡¯t share the same name with Big Brother, right? But even if they don¡¯t have the same name, they couldn¡¯t have died at the same time. So... Yun An¡¯s ex-boyfriend is my big brother? Is the world so small? Her inw? ¡°Why are you so shocked?¡± Shen Qianshu supported her jaw up and could not help but ask. ¡°You... Have you seen your ex-boyfriend¡¯s family?¡± ¡°No, his family is always a taboo topic.¡± ¡°What about friends?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Yun An shook his head. He suddenly thought that it was indeed quite weird that he had not seen anyone rted to his ex-boyfriend. ¡°But how did you know that he died?¡± ¡°Because his emergency contact is me,¡± said Yun An. Hence, when he died, the police called him. His family members brought him away afterward, and Yun An lost all news regarding him. Not even his corpse or even a ce for Yun An to pay his respects. Hence, he was taboo for Yun An, and he did not dare to mention him again. Shen Qianshu did not know if she should console him. However, if she did not, she would feel horrible inside. Yun An must have led a tough life for these years. ¡°Yun An, I think that you... shouldn¡¯t mind Li Chen being so nice to my Fifth Brother. Things might not be like what you imagine them to be.¡± Chapter 1399 - Crazy Big Master

Chapter 1399: Crazy Big Master

Since Li Chen loved Big Brother, it was only justifiable for him to take care of Fifth Brother. However, if she told that to Yun An, Yun An would be sad. As a boyfriend, he did not even meet his ex-boyfriend¡¯s family, yet a mere friend was so familiar with his family. This was too hurtful. ¡°Why?¡± Shen Qianshu did not know what to say. If Big Brother was alive, anything could be said. However, since he was dead, her words would have a different meaning. If Yun An felt that their rtionship was as flimsy as paper, then it would be the biggest misunderstanding. She thought about it again and could not help but say, ¡°Yun An, let me tell you something. You must be calm when you hear it. Your ex-boyfriend¡¯s name is identical to my Big Brother¡¯s name. Coincidentally, my big brother passed away a few years ago. If your ex-boyfriend and my Big Brother is the same person, then Li Chen must be my Big Brother¡¯s best friend. He might know Fifth Brother and hence take care of him.¡± ¡°...¡± Yun An was shocked. What the heck? ¡°My Second Brother is called Gu Yuanli. My big brother is called Gu Yuanan. My third brother is called Gu Yuanzhou,¡± said Shen Qianshu softly. ¡°Their names all have the word ¡®Yuan¡¯. It only stopped from my fourth brother onward.¡± For a moment, Yun An did not know what to say. He was silent. Shen Qianshu did not regret telling him the truth. However, she felt uneasy. Yun An had the right to know the truth. He had the right to pay his respects to Big Brother. When Big Brother made Yun An his emergency contact, Yun An might be the person he wanted to see the most, not his family. In other words, Tong Hua¡¯s emergency contact was her; her emergency contact was Ye Ling¡ªit was always the person closest to them. ¡°Yun An?¡± ¡°Did your family mention me before?¡± She only heard Yun An¡¯s voice after a long while. It was so soft that it was barely audible. Shen Qianshu pursed her lips. Not Second Brother, Fourth Brother, Fifth Brother¡ªor anyone for that matter¡ªknew that Big Brother was dating someone. ¡°No...¡± Yun Anughed and wiped away his tears that had filled his face. ¡°So other than me, no one knew that we dated before.¡± ¡°Yun An, don¡¯t be sad. My Big Brother probably had other concerns. He was not in a good state back then. Perhaps he was scared that you would be in danger, so he never mentioned you. He could be protecting you.¡± ¡°Where is he buried at?¡± Yun An kept his voice down. He was not sad. He finally had the chance to pay his respects. When someone died, no one knew where his soul would go. At least, he knew where his corpsey now. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Bai Shi Cemetery, Number 305.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Yun An stopped the car by the roadside suddenly andy on the steering wheel. The lonely car stopped by the roadside for a long, long time. Shen Qianshu was walking anxiously on the ind. Noah was more than ten meters away from her and was extremely cautious. However, he was not as crazypared to when he was at the castle. He went crazy for a while when he first got to the ind. Now, despite calming down, he still refused to speak to Shen Qianshu. ¡°Noah, I seemed to have done a wrong thing,¡± said Shen Qianshu in a soft voice. She tried to make it up but did not know what to do. Should she contact Li Chen and tell him to keep an eye on Yun An? Li Chen was together with Bo Yiren. She did not know his exact identity either and did not dare to do so. She looked at Noah¡¯s eyes, which were bloodshot, and made a decision. No matter what Li Chen¡¯s identity was, he probably loved Yun An and would not hurt him. Contacting him would not be a mistake. There had to be someone looking after Yun An. ... Noah did not eat anything after arriving at the ind. Shen Qianshu made steak and fish fillet for him. Chapter 1400 - Crazy Big Master 2

Chapter 1400: Crazy Big Master 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, he looked at her cautiously. For every step she took, Noah retreated a step back. Shen Qianshu ced the te down and retreated a bit. Noah was terribly hungry and upon seeing that she stood far away, he took the te and started eating hurriedly. Shen Qianshu was sad upon seeing that. What exactly did Bo Yiren tell him? If she was not worried that something would happen to Yun An, she would definitely have asked Li Chen properly just now and ce everything else aside. ¡°Noah, don¡¯t break it...¡± As soon as her voice sounded, the te was thrown onto the ground. Luckily, they were on a white, sandy beach, so the te was not broken. Otherwise, with a te being broken daily, Zhong Ran would have a horrible headache. Shen Qianshu could not help but educate him. ¡°Noah, you cannot be ungrateful and break the te after eating. You will not have any tes to eat with tomorrow.¡± Noah had run far away and did not listen to her. On the inhabited ind, he was carefree and liberated. However, he did not dare to stray too far away and would always ensure that Shen Qianshu remained in his field of vision. If Shen Qianshu was not in his field of vision, he would go crazy. She had a terrible headache, and she did not know for how long this situation would carry on for. Luckily, Lady White had arrived. Her arrival was like a calming agent for Shen Qianshu. Lady White brought along a medical team, which totaled up to ten men. Their arrival triggered Noah. Noah went to grab Shen Qianshu crazily, wanting to hide her. It was like these men in white coats were bad guys and wanted to capture him. He kept mumbling something. ¡°Go away quickly, go away quickly. Bad people, bad people!¡± ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± He yelled at Lady White and the men. A man beside Lady White said, ¡°Throw away your white coats.¡± They took off their white coats. Noah had already grabbed Shen Qianshu to hide, even closing all the curtains in the vi. The entire vi became extremely dim, as if doing so would make them safe. He hugged Shen Qianshu and hid in the corner, shivering. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart ached. She pulled over a nket and wrapped it around him. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. They are not bad people. They are here to help you.¡± ¡°No!¡± Noah finally spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t want them, I don¡¯t want them.¡± As long as you are here. ¡°Okay, we don¡¯t want them. We don¡¯t want them. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± She wrapped him up lightly and embraced him. In such a tense situation, Noah became increasingly nervous. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart ached for him, and she started humming a tune softly. Lady White sent her a message. Gatekeeper, you don¡¯t have to be in a rush toe out. We will be waiting on the beach. On the beach. ¡°Lady White, can the Gatekeeper... recover?¡± asked a psychologist. ¡°This mental illness is incurable. You are putting us in a tough spot.¡± ¡°Just attend to him. The others will continue researching and heal him.¡± ¡°The Gatekeeper is crazy. He cannot lead the Roses.¡± Lady White smiled lightly. ¡°What are you scared of? Even if Ye Ling is crazy, there¡¯s still Qianshu. This is the time when I realize the benefit of having two Gatekeepers. It can¡¯t be a mess again. Even if she is taking care of Ye Ling, she will not neglect the ck Rose. This is not what you should be concerned about. You just have to take care of the Gatekeeper¡¯s body.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lady White nced in the direction of the vi. ¡°We cannot stay in this vi, so we will just stay on the ship. We will leave the ship when there is a need to. Anchor the ship at the deep harbor. We may have to spend quite some time on the ind.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± This issue was not exactly challenging. After all, without Ye Ling, there was still Shen Qianshu. However, there were still some tough elements there. Otherwise, she would not havee over personally. Hopefully, they would be sessful. Chapter 1401 - Long Time, No See. How Are You?

Chapter 1401: Long Time, No See. How Are You?

White Stone Cemetery. Yun An stood in the cemetery, staring fixed at a tombstone. The portrait on the tombstone was extremely young, with strong eyebrows and a starry gaze. The handsome face was likable and had a hint of a smile on it. Yuan An! Yun An remembered that they had met on a ne. He had identally bumped into Yuan An, causing his identity card to drop to the ground. Yun An held up his identity card foolishly and said, ¡°We are so fated. Your name and my name are pronounced in the same way.¡± Afterward, during advanced training sessions at the jewelry appraisal center, the teacher, who had a heavy ent, called out their names. Both of them stood up at the same time, causing a huge blunder, but this also opened up an unspeakable fate between the two of them. Yun An had never known where he was buried. After the hurried farewell, it was as if an eternity had passed. As he was afraid of being hurt, he had locked Yuan An¡¯s photographs and information up. Upon seeing this face again, it really felt like an eternity had passed. As if a lifetime had passed. ¡°Have you been well?¡± asked Yun An in a soft voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s really another universe after one dies. If there is, please send a dream to me.¡± If there was really a universe where they could meet again, how good would that be? They could see each other again. ¡°Brother Gu, I have been well.¡± Yun An¡¯s nose was extremely sour. ¡°Really, I¡¯ve been very well. I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± ¡°So, don¡¯t worry about me. Take care of yourself. Send dreams regrly to me, okay? You have never entered my dreams. Is it because I¡¯m not good enough? Is it because I... like someone else?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I did not do it on purpose!¡± Yun An eximed. Yun An caressed the photograph on the tombstone as he broke down crying uncontrobly. ¡°I did not do it on purpose. Forgive me.¡± He once felt that he would like Gu Yuanan for eternity and that his heart would never change. However, after a mere few years, everything had changed. He was fickle and liked someone else. He no longer deserved Gu Yuanan¡¯s love. When Yun An realized that he liked Li Chen, there would be chills all over his body. He would keep pondering if he was someone who was insecure and needed someone to take care of him. Otherwise, why would he like someone else so easily? He had let Gu Yuanan down. He did not even have the face to see him. However, he still wished to see him and to know where hey, where he was buried, and if there were people who regrly paid their respects to him. He heard that after one died, the family had to burn paper money every year so that the ghosts in the underworld would have sufficient money to buy things and feed themselves. Otherwise, they would be a hungry ghost or a malicious ghost. A ghost without incense would lead a pathetic life in the underworld. He thought, Brother Gu probably lived well. Everyone liked him. He was not a yboy and did not treat everyone exceptionally well. However, his appearance was extremely likable, and he would not argue with others agitatedly. Just like... Li Chen. ¡°Sorry.¡± Yun An was particrly upset. He did not dare to mention Li Chen and felt guilty and despaired. Yun An stood in front of the tomb from daybreak to sunset. He only left unwillingly after the management came over. The moment he went down the hill, he saw Li Chen leaning against the car, smoking. He looked very annoyed, with his eyebrows knitted tightly together. The dim light shone on his body, casting a messy yet picturesque shadow on the ground. Yun An¡¯s heart moved slightly. Why did hee? It was chilly in the forests, yet Yun An¡¯s clothes were extremely thin. Li Chen lifted his head slightly and saw Yun An standing a few meters away. He threw his cigarette away onto the ground and stepped on it. ¡°Come here!¡± Chapter 1402 - Are You A Human, Or A Ghost?

Chapter 1402: Are You A Human, Or A Ghost?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was as if Yun An was possessed, standing there motionlessly. Li Chen looked at him and frowned. His heart softened, and he walked over, taking off his jacket and wrapping it around Yun An¡¯s body. The warm scent of the man, mixed with the slight fragrance of pines, engulfed him, causing him to feel extremely at ease. Yun An¡¯s eyes were very swollen. He kept his head lowered, and his hands and feet were all icy. Li Chen held his hand and covered it with his palms. ¡°Are you cold?¡± Yun An shook his head. It was not cold. In fact, he felt warm and at peace. Li Chen did not ask anything. ¡°There¡¯s a restaurant nearby with great vegetarian food. Let me bring you there to try it out.¡± ¡°No, I want to go home.¡± Li Chen held his hand and pushed him into the car. ¡°Even if you want to hug your nket and cry at home, you still need to fill your stomach. Do you want to have gastric pain?¡± During the meal, Yun An was very silent. Li Chen sighed helplessly. He knew that it would turn out like this. Hence, it was a good thing that he did not tell him so that he would not be so disheartened, looking like he had lost his soul. It would be impossible for him to drive home in this state. Li Chen¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from the AG legal department. ¡°Designer Li, where did you go? We have been looking for you for the entire day. We will have to confirm some details with you regarding thewsuit. Is it convenient for you to make a trip to thepany?¡± Li Chen nced at his watch. ¡°I can¡¯t make it in time. I¡¯m in rural areas, and it will take more than one hour to get back. I haven¡¯t eaten either. I won¡¯t be going to thepany tonight. I¡¯ll go over tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Okay. Keep your phone connected. We could not find you today. Your assistant was going crazy.¡± ¡°Alright. I got it.¡± He turned his phone to silent mode, rejected all iing calls, and did not look at anyone¡¯s messages. He felt as conflicted as Yun An. ¡°Is yourpany very busy?¡± ¡°No,¡± said Li Chen lightly. ¡°Just some misceneous stuff. I can just settle it anytime.¡± Yun An did not speak anymore and sat in a corner with the coat wrapped around him, like a pitiful boy who had been abandoned. Li Chen looked at him deeply. ¡°Yun An, don¡¯t torment yourself.¡± Yun An did not say anything and kept silent. Brother Gu was too nice. It was natural for Li Chen to like him. ¡°Are you and Brother Gu friends who grew up together?¡± Li Chen¡¯s hand paused. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Why did he never mention it to me before?¡± He now understood why Brother Gu was unwilling to speak about his family. He did not want him to have any rtionship with Ghost City and was afraid that he would worry. However, why did he not even mention his friend? ¡°...¡± Li Chen seemed hesitant to say something. On the other hand, Yun An wanted to get to the bottom of this and could not help but say, ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°I confessed to him in high school. He did not ept me. Then, I went overseas to study. I was always scared of being hated by him, so I did not appear in front of him.¡± ¡°Li Chen, I¡¯m not a fool.¡± Yun An looked at him fixedly. His eyes were swollen from an entire day of crying, yet his gaze was exceptionally clear. ¡°Brother Gu is not that kind of person. If it is true that you are very good friends with him as you said, then even if your confession failed, he would not refuse to see you or drift apart from you. You are lying to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡± ¡°You are lying to me,¡± said Yun An. However, he was also puzzled. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what you are lying about, I know that you definitely lied. Do you dare to swear to god? If you did not conceal anything from me, I will be hit dead by a car tonight!¡± ¡°Yun An!¡± Li Chen¡¯s hand pressed against the tabletop, and the veins on the back of his hand throbbed violently. His head was also throbbing. He was enduring it with all his might. Chapter 1403 - An Impressive Resume

Chapter 1403: An Impressive Resume

Li Chen¡¯s hand pressed against the tabletop, and the veins on the back of his hand throbbed violently. His head was also throbbing. He was enduring it with all his might. Yun An smiled. ¡°You are guilty!¡± Li Chen suddenly lifted his hand and hit the back of his palm gently. ¡°Eat, don¡¯t be suspicious.¡± ¡°If you act uprightly and properly, why would I be suspicious?¡± Yun An looked at him. ¡°Are you a human or a ghost?¡± ... On the ind, Shen Qianshu was discussing the treatment n with the psychologists. Noah was alone by the sea, far away from them. He was unwilling to let the doctors get close, even though they were dressed like normal people. Lady White really treated it like vacation. She applied sunblock every day, having a tan on the beach with a bikini on. Even after being sunburnt after the first day, she pressed on, wanting her skin to be honey-colored. Shen Qianshu thought that this hobby was rtively peculiar. ¡°Gatekeeper, Gatekeeper Ye Ling will not let us get close to him. You need to think of a way for us to at leastmunicate with him. You are also unwilling to send him to the mental institute. There¡¯s no use dragging it on like this.¡± ¡°If his second personality upies his body for a long period of time, it will gradually be dominant, and we may not even see his first personality anymore. In that case, we can¡¯t talk to him, and we will be helpless.¡± Shen Qianshu was also in a tough spot. She was not unwilling to let Noah talk to him. The problem was that Noah was unwilling to speak. If they tied him up forcefully and hypnotized him, Noah would struggle even more agitatedly. She let Zhong Ran bring over the treatment case and methods that Bo Yiren had written for him. Hypnosis was her most regrly used method. However, its effect on Ye Ling was not that obvious. ¡°Let me think of a way.¡± Lady White was set on suntanning and did not care about the medical team. She was a technician, and she dide over purely for a vacation, giving a suggestion to them asionally. ¡°You have to think of a way to settle his body.¡± Shen Qianshu also felt that this was a more urgent issue. The temperature on the ind was warm, and there were only a few people. It was like a paradise and hence had a good effect on Ye Ling¡¯s condition and for the rxation of his nerves. Dragging it on was not a good thing. ¡°The research on cell regeneration is already making a second breakthrough. If it seeds, we can definitely solve his problem. We are not concerned about this,¡± the medical team said with much conviction. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Okay, I believe you.¡± Lady White called Shen Qianshu over to suntan with her while giving her Bo Yiren¡¯s resume. ¡°Since you suspect her, I have already asked people to investigate her for you.¡± ¡°Look at me, being busy with Ye Ling. Ipletely forgot about this.¡± ¡°Gatekeeper, you are still not used to being the Gatekeeper of the ck Rose. You will get used to it after a year. You don¡¯t have to do everything personally. You just have to say it. There are a lot of people that will help you.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Shen Qianshu took a look at Bo Yiren¡¯s resume. It was extremely impressive. She had received a lot of honorary awards in various professional fields and had done extensive research in the field of split personality, autism, and social anxiety. All three fields were very applicable to Ye Ling. Ye Ling was actually slightly autistic. His split personality developed from his autism, and there were signs of social anxiety surfacing from autism. However, Ye Ling did not show any signs of social anxiety. ¡°Her resume is really impressive,¡± said Shen Qianshu.¡± If it were me, I would believe that she is a very good therapist just from reading her resume.¡± Chapter 1404 - A Mad Scientist

Chapter 1404: A Mad Scientist

¡°Her resume is really impressive,¡± said Shen Qianshu. ¡°If it were me, I would believe that she is a very good therapist just from reading her resume.¡± ¡°Resumes can be forged. Honorary awards and certificates can be fake. You just have to look at her research findings.¡± Lady White smiled. ¡°A lot of her research works are joint researches, which means that it was done as a team. She does not have any individual research. Furthermore, she was not the principal person in the entire team but merely an assistant. I have seen a lot of such circumstances.¡± Shen Qianshu was not very concerned with her research findings. Instead, she was more concerned about her research regarding Ye Ling¡¯s treatment. She had always been in a team, even in Paris. Bo Yiren was a member of the team. ¡°I did not find anything suspicious from her resume.¡± Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Did you investigate where she went these past few years?¡± ¡°I checked. It¡¯s at the back. You can take a look.¡± Shen Qianshu nodded and opened the link at the back. She saw the information that Lady White checked and did not find anything suspicious. However, from her actions, it was apparent that she was a work maniac. She had also participated in multiple global forums on the research and development of split personalities as a special guest. ¡°Wait a moment, she had published a thesis on the treatment of split personality.¡± Shen Qianshu frowned. If she recalled correctly, there was no cure for the illness up to this day. Shen Qianshu went to read her thesis. It was written a year ago and published on an international forum. The forum heldst year was very famous, and it was a good opportunity for her. Shen Qianshu looked at the English version of the thesis and found something weird. A lot of Bo Yiren¡¯s examples came from Ye Ling, and she used Ye Ling¡¯s statistics to support her thesis. ¡°I know why something felt wrong with her.¡± Shen Qianshuughed coldly. ¡°I was not overthinking. She was using Master as her test subject for her research. Where did she get her guts from?¡± Lady White spread her hands. ¡°I have always thought that most therapists are ill themselves too. Hahaha!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s knee was struck by an arrow for no reason. However, this waspletely her own assumption, and she did not have any independent evidence to support it. However, it was certain that if this was real, she would be mad. After years of researching Ye Ling¡¯s illness, Bo Yiren had other thoughts. If Master was cured, he could support her thesis and help her climb up another level. At least in the field of split personality, she was alone, and all the research findings belonged to her. ¡°I know heavily suspect that she said something to Master that triggered him.¡± Shen Qianshu made a reasonable assumption. If she wanted to make a clear inference, she would have to read through her thesis thoroughly. Shen Qianshu said coldly, ¡°I will find out what exactly she is thinking of.¡± Lady White said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. She is only a crazy work maniac without any evil intentions. Gatekeeper is lucky. However, if such a research result was ced in front of me within such easy reach, I would be tempted too. If you were the first person to find a cure to AIDS, won¡¯t you be tempted too?¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°... ¡± ... Li Chen drove Yun An home and was not assured enough to let him drive himself home, afraid that he would get into an ident. Yun An was very calm and did not pester him about the past. Chapter 1405 - Yun An’s Suspicions

Chapter 1405: Yun An¡¯s Suspicions

Li Chen said, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink the issues between me and Bo Yiren. Tell Qianshu to not overthink too. It¡¯s true that I looked for Bo Yiren for Little Fifth¡¯s social anxiety, but there¡¯s another reason... Ye Ling¡¯s illness suddenly acted up. I felt that it was a bit suspicious, so I wanted to get close to Bo Yiren and find out more.¡± Yun An tilted his head lightly. ¡°You are not close to Ye Ling and Qianshu. Why do you want to find out more?¡± Li Chen said, ¡°She is your friend.¡± ¡°I have so many friends. You did not even help when someone was handling a divorcewsuitst time. Why are you so concerned about something as simple as Qianshu¡¯s issue?¡± Li Chen kept silent. He felt that Yun An¡¯s attitude was a little weird. What was wrong with him? Upon seeing that he turned his head away, Yun An could not help but look out the window. Li Chen breathed deeply. ¡°You know Lu Mengxi, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I know her.¡± ¡°Last time something happened to Qianshu, it was Lu Mengxi who activated Mr. Yuan¡¯s powers to help Yang Ping. Coincidentally, I know Mr. Yuan, and he was asking Bo Yiren some questions too. The timing is too coincidental, so I could not help but overthink.¡± Yun An did not understand a word of what Li Chen said. Li Chen was also used to not let him be tangled up with these matters. He could not help but grab onto his ice-cold hands. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink, okay?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t understand.¡± Yun An asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Lu Mengxi a bad person? Qianshu said that she is doing illegal stuff. Then Mr. Yuan is not a good guy either. How did you know Mr. Yuan?¡± ¡°You cannot generalize who a good person is, or who a bad person is. Sometimes, even bad people treat people nicely, and nice people treat people badly.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Mr. Yuan?¡± ¡°Ordinary friends,¡± said Li Chen ndly. ¡°I have received some business from him before. We don¡¯t have deep interactions. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Yun Anughed coldly. ¡°What do I have to worry about?¡± Li Chen said, ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t care about Bo Yiren¡¯s matters. She is very tense recently and has been busy with her research. Perhaps, Iplicated things. She is only a mere research maniac.¡± Yun An was not concerned about this. He was concerned about something else. ¡°Li Chen...¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Yun An looked at him silently before turning his head away again. ¡°Li Chen, the uncle in the management said that there¡¯s a person who would visit Big Brother Gu regrly, bring along a small pot of freesia flowers every time. Is that you? Big Brother Gu said that he liked freesia flowers the most.¡± Yun An closed his eyes slightly. He should be happy that someone loved Big Brother Gu more than he did. Why was he so sad? Big Brother Gu had said that other than him, he had never told anyone about the freesia flowers. There was a story for it. Then, how did Li Chen know? The uncle said that although the man that regrly visited Big Brother Gu always brought along a pot of freesia flowers, he did not look sad. With Big Brother Gu dead, Yun An walked out of the cemetery like he had lost his soul. Why was Li Chen not upset? Didn¡¯t Li Chen love Big Brother Gu? His heart was like a maze. There was also one thing that he did not tell Li Chen. When he was signing, he saw a familiar handwriting. The first thing Yun An when he got home was to call Shen Qianshu. ¡°Qianshu, did you Second Brother have a good rtionship with your Big Brother?¡± ¡°Second Brother respects Big Brother a lot.¡± Yun An asked, ¡°Do you have your Second Brother¡¯s signature? I would like to take a look at it.¡± Shen Qianshu was puzzled. This was not a hard thing to do either. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± ¡°Help me ask if he visited Big Brother Gu at the cemetery on the 3rd of this month.¡± Chapter 1406 - I Want To Dig The Grave

Chapter 1406: I Want To Dig The Grave

¡°Alright!¡± Shen Qianshu hung up the call. She was puzzled, but she did not dy it further, calling Gu Yuanli for his signature. She also confirmed with him that he did not visit Gu Yuanan that month. Yun An sat on the sofa in the daze. He suddenly let Shen Qianshu show him the signatures of all her brothers. Shen Qianshu had a bad premonition. ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡± ¡°Help me ask them, quick.¡± ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t rush, don¡¯t rush.¡± Yun An¡¯s breathing was irregr. He clutched onto his chest, poured a cup of water, and drank it all in one gulp. After a moment, Shen Qianshu sent him her brother¡¯s signatures. Fifth Brother was aic artist, and Sixth Brother was a celebrity, so their signatures were more artistic. Gu Xie¡¯s signature was round and fat. Fourth Brother¡¯s signature was in cursive, and it was so messy that it was unclear. Yun An took his phone. He had taken a photo of the visitor¡¯s name-list, and the three words ¡°Gu Yuanli¡± were written there clearly. He searched everywhere for Gu Yuanan¡¯s signature from the past andpared it to each other. Exactly identical. The ending of the Gu word had a pause as if the person who signed it hesitated for a moment. The Yuan word was identical. Big Brother Gu was left-handed, and his words were written in a unique manner. It was not very beautiful, yet it had its own vor. This was evidently Big Brother Gu¡¯s handwriting and was worlds apart from Gu Yuanli¡¯s handwriting. If he was not curious about who visited Big Brother Gu, he would never have found the visitor¡¯s name-list. This familiar handwriting. Could it be that Gu Yuanli imitated Big Brother Gu¡¯s handwriting? Shen Qianshu was concerned and video called him. ¡°Yun An, what¡¯s wrong with you? What the heck? Don¡¯t scare me. What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± ¡°Let me show you something. Help me appraise it. I think that... my head is puzzled.¡± They were appraisers, even though they were jewelry appraisers and not handwriting appraisers. However, appraising was arge field. This was considered to be within their field of knowledge. Yun An showed her Big Brother Gu¡¯s handwriting and the handwriting he took a picture of at the cemetery. One was Gu Yuanan, the other was Gu Yuanli. ¡°Does it look like it was written by the same person?¡± asked Yun An. He did not discover that his own voice was trembling horribly. ¡°It¡¯s the same handwriting.¡± Shen Qianshu knew the moment she saw it. ¡°Wait a moment, your picture was taken today. And the date belonged to this month? Then, this was my Big Brother¡¯s handwriting taken from a few years back?¡± Shen Qianshu was puzzled. ¡°Big Brother¡¯s handwriting but with Second Brother¡¯s name? Gu Yuanli said that he did not go to the cemetery this month. So who is that person?¡± Yun An mumbled to himself. ¡°Yeah, who is that person? I want to know who he is too.¡± Yun An¡¯s body was ice-cold, and his fingers shivered. Shen Qianshu asked Lady White to check the surveince records in the cemetery. Lady White said, ¡°This is an old system. They rece the recordings every seven days, so there is no archive. If you want to see the recordings from the start of the month, they are gone.¡± ¡°Can you search it up?¡± ¡°No, the new recordings rece the old ones automatically. Without a backup copy, they¡¯re all gone. Like how a dead person cannot be revived. It is irreversible. I¡¯m not capable of everything either.¡± Lady Whiteughed. A dead person could not be revived. That¡¯s right, a dead person could not be revived. Was he over-thinking? Yun An¡¯s heart was beating terribly. He had never found out what was weird about Li Chen. Now, the more he thought about it, the weirder it seemed. Back then, when Big Brother Gu was buried hurriedly, did they really make sure that the dead person was Big Brother Gu? What if he did not die? If he did not die, why did he not look for him? Why did he not look for him or go home? Was it because he got together with Li Chen? ¡°Qianshu, I want to dig up the grave. Will you me me?¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Chapter 1407 - Gatekeeper, Your Husband Jumped Into The Ocean

Chapter 1407: Gatekeeper, Your Husband Jumped Into The Ocean

Shen Qianshuy on the beach for a long time and did not return to her senses for a long time. Was Yun An¡¯s brain unclear? He actually suspected that Li Chen was Big Brother. How was that possible? If he was Big Brother and he was not dead, why did he not return home? Even if it was because of Yang Ping, she was already dead. Why would Yun An suspect Li Chen? Shen Qianshu could not help but be curious and searched Li Chen up. The person indeed existed. She even checked Li Chen¡¯s biography, and they all matched Li Chen¡¯s resume and life experience. The photograph was identical. He was not a person that Big Brother fabricated. After all, they were from the same social circle. Li Chen even joined their middle school reunion. His parents had already passed away, leaving only a grandmother behind. Although they were not close, he sent his grandmother allowance punctually every month. When his grandmother was bullied by his uncle and was chased out of the home in the battle of custody over the house, Li Chen also helped. He sent his grandmother to an extremely good nursing home, letting her enjoy old age, and visited her a few times each month. He also settled the problem of his uncle¡¯s extortion. Li Chen was indeed Li Chen. She was afraid that Yun An would dig up Big Brother¡¯s grave on impulse. That would be awkward. Hence, she hurriedly sent all the details to Yun An so that he would calm down. Yun An was extremely sad and sent a message to her. Why did you break my fantasy? ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Lady Whiteughed. Perhaps she had been under the sea for too long, and it was a bit boring to be with the researchers all the time. Aftering out, she had be liberated and was interested in these types of gossip. ¡°Your friend is so interesting. So many years have passed. What can he see by digging up the grave?¡± Shen Qianshu was extremely helpless. ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s overly upset and is in a confused state of mind.¡± ¡°Gatekeeper...¡± A few medical staff ran frantically over. Shen Qianshu thought that they had found a solution and was ted. However, they pointed at the sea and was breathless from running. ¡°You... Gatekeeper, your husband jumped into the ocean. Look back.¡± Shen Qianshu and Lady White were chatting so happily that they forgot to keep an eye on Ye Ling. Upon turning their heads back, they saw Ye Ling floating in the ocean. Shen Qianshu was so shocked that she almost fell off the deckchair. ¡°Noah!¡± Lady White waved her hand nonchntly. ¡°Let him jump, let him jump. There¡¯s no problem with it.¡± The waters were shallow. He would not drown to death. Shen Qianshu ran to the ocean. Initially, she was so scared that it was as if her soul had left her body. Hover, upon reaching the ocean, she realized that the waters were shallow. Ye Ling would only drown if he went to the deep water, and Zhong Ran¡¯s and the ck Rose¡¯s ships were all at the deep harbors. Ye Ling sat in the ocean with his back facing her. The seawater was above his chest. The seawas calm today without any winds or waves. Ye Ling was stationary, and no one knew what he was thinking about. Shen Qianshu remembered that he was soaking in seawater with a body full of injuries. Her heart ached. If he soaked in it for the entire day, his hand would be worse. ¡°Noah,e back!¡± Shen Qianshu yelled at him anxiously. Noah ignored her. Shen Qianshu had a headache and looked at him. There was no choice but to lift her skirt up and tuck it in simply at the waist; with that, she walked towards Noah. The water level was not deep and had the same depth even after walking for tens of meters. Noah probably discovered that as well, was toozy to walk further, and sat down. Shen Qianshu lifted both of his hands up from the seawater. His wrists were bandaged, but after being soaked in the seawater, the bandage was dyed red. She looked at Noah angrily. ¡°Isn¡¯t it painful?¡± Noah¡¯s eyes became red, and he pushed her away with an unhappy expression. Then, he turned away, his back facing Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu lifted her eyebrows. ¡°Are you throwing a tantrum?¡± Chapter 1408 - Come, Hit Me

Chapter 1408: Come, Hit Me

Shen Qianshu lifted her eyebrows. ¡°Are you throwing a tantrum?¡± Noah remained unaffected with an expression that said: ¡°ignore me, I¡¯m very fierce.¡± Shen Qianshu did not know how she had offended him and did not know whether to cry orugh. She could not help but poke his shoulder and lift both of his hands up. She said softly, ¡°You can¡¯t soak your hands in the sea. Oh yeah, there are injuries on your legs too. You cannot sit in the sea. Go up to the shore.¡± She could not pull him up. Noah¡¯s strength and temper were big, and he did not seem like he cared about anything. Shen Qianshu had a slight headache. She wanted to hit him, but she could not bear to. ¡°Noah!¡± Shen Qianshu coaxed him. Suddenly, she shouted in pain. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m in so much pain. My leg!¡± She secretly used a brooch to stab her leg, causing the injury to bleed. Shen Qianshu starting yelling. ¡°Master, I have been... bitten by a sea snake!¡± She almost said that she was bitten by a fish. The white leg stretched in front of Noah¡¯s eyes. She was harsh, and the blood flowed uncontrobly, and her wound felt very sour soaking in seawater. Noah¡¯s eyes widened like he was going to spit fire out. He lifted his hand, hit her leg, and stood up to walk back. Shen Qianshu snapped her fingers and followed him noisily. ¡°Noah, wait for me. Noah, wait for me...¡± The more Noah walked, the more anxious he became, ignoring herpletely. Shen Qianshu jumped up suddenly and pounced towards Noah¡¯s back. Both of her hands hugged his neck and embraced him. She pinned her legs around his waist, forcing him to carry her. However, she overestimated Noah¡¯s strength. She also forgot that she had been sick for a period of time and was weak. Furthermore, they were in the sea, so when she pounced from behind and pinned his waist, his feet staggered, and the two of them fell into the sea. They made countless of sshes in the sea. Lady White, who was watching them,ughed wildly. ¡°Hahahaha...¡± Shen Qianshu did not expect that Noah would be so weak. She fell into the ocean pathetically, swallowed a few mouthfuls of water, and climbed up in a flurry. Suddenly, Noah supported her waist and lifted her up, preventing her from drinking more seawater. Shen Qianshu followed the force of the ocean waters and sat on his legs, hugging his neck. She started to act cute. ¡°Why did you not catch me?¡± When pushing the me on others, you must have a strong, imposing manner! Anyway, Noah did not want to speak. If he did not want to speak, he would be at a disadvantage. Indeed, Noah was angry. Evidently, she was the one who pounced from behind, and he was defenseless. How could she me him? He red at Shen Qianshu furiously, yet Shen Qianshu was not angry at all. Her body leaned forward slightly, her soft breasts squeezing against his chest. Her finger grazed his cheek. ¡°Are you angry? Scold me. Come on.¡± She felt great as she teased him. It was so satisfying to tease a mute person. Her attitude was arrogant. Noah pushed her away with a darkened expression. Subconsciously, she hugged him tighter, preventing him from pushing her away. Noah looked at her with a deep gaze. Shen Qianshu did not keep her guard on and hadplete trust in him. If his heart could soften just with her acting cute, what could he even do to her? He would not kill her. ¡°Lady White, will Gatekeeper go mad and crush Gatekeeper Shen¡¯s neck?¡± The little neck felt like it would be crushed in an instant. ¡°No problem, no problem. They are just flirting, you don¡¯t have to worry. Go back and do your own research,¡± said Lady White. ¡°You will never know this form of entertainment.¡± Of course, I don¡¯t know either! However, I have seen it a lot of times, more than all of you research nerds. The doctors were looked down upon and could only walk back to continue their research. Chapter 1409 - Noah’s Worries

Chapter 1409: Noah¡¯s Worries

¡°Get down!¡± Ye Ling threatened Shen Qianshu in a fierce and ruthless tone. ¡°I¡¯ll hit you!¡± ¡°Come.¡± Shen Qianshu moved close to him. Her face was pressed against his as she provoked him. ¡°Hit me.¡± The two of them were especially close to each other. Their breaths were intertwined together. There was a subtle fragrance on her body that had a tinge of gentleness and softness. It attracted others to pick her. Noah¡¯s mind had a sh of some images that were not too harmonious. His breathing slightly deepened, and his adam¡¯s apple slipped up and down. As long as he turned his body sideways slightly, he could kiss her lips. He could not. Bo Yiren said that she was not his. She was Ye Ling¡¯s. The child was also Ye Ling¡¯s. They wanted to kill him. They did not want him again. They did not want him again. Noah suddenly went crazy. Shen Qianshu got a fright. She held his head and kissed his lips. Her gentle kiss brought a tinge of saltiness from the seawater. It took away his anxiety and anger temporarily. It seemed like there was a gentle hand that stroked his back lightly. His soul gave him gentle protection. Shen Qianshu kneeled between his legs and kissed his lips stubbornly. Noah has mental abilities! She was so happy. She had worked hard for so long and had also let him rx for so long. Finally, she could let him rx. The tip of Shen Qianshu¡¯s tongue slightly stretched out and licked one round of his lips. It pushed his teeth back. Noah suddenly caught her and hugged her in his arms. His behavior turned from passive to active as he kissed her lips deeply. It was as if he was biting a piece of cake that was exceptionally delicious. He suckled it continuously. The taste of her was so enchanting. Having tasted it, it made him yearn for more. A passionate and deep French kiss made him have the feeling of devouring ravenously. She was afraid for an unknown reason. She slightly pushed his chest away. Noah could sense her resistance. He suddenly bit her lightly on her lips. Shen Qianshu shouted in pain and looked at him with teary eyes. They were filled with wrongness and protest. Noah was expressionless and did not waver. He stared at her fixedly. He suddenly hugged Shen Qianshu and changed an angle, pressing her into the seawater. He towered above as he looked at her. The waves gently sshed against their bodies. Shen Qianshu thought in her heart. Was Noah going to drown her? So violent? Don¡¯t!! Noah took a deep breath. He looked at her red lips, and his gaze was blurry. He actually could not say anything at that instant. He loosened his arm, and Shen Qianshunded in the seawaterpletely. When she crawled up in a bustle, Noah had already gone ashore. He was really very unpredictable. Shen Qianshu got up and caught up with him. ¡°Noah, wait for me...¡± Noah went ashore. It was as if there was wind when he walked. He just ignored Shen Qianshu and returned to the vi. Shen Qianshu also chased him as she went back. The vi was Noah¡¯s restricted area. Other than Shen Qianshu, no one could enter. Otherwise, Noah would go crazy. Noah, who was drenched in seawater, sat in the yard. Shen Qianshu was tired psychologically. I¡¯m not this tired when I raise my son. I have to use my sex appeal, and I also have to coax him. I still have not coaxed him yet. I really feel very wronged! Noah sat cross-legged on the chair in the yard. Just by looking at his back view, Shen Qianshu could tell that he was very angry, and he gave off vibes that he did not want to be provoked. Shen Qianshu changed into a set of clean clothes and brought a set of clean clothes down. She also did not know what Noah was thinking. He closed his eyes and sat very quietly. Shen Qianshu pondered whether he had any worries. Noah¡¯s worries... If he did not say, how would she know? Ye Ling¡¯s worries were not considered easy to guess. But he was not like Noah, whom she simply could not figure out. It might be said that there were no regrities at all. She was very tired psychologically. ¡°Noah, your body is not well. You cannot have the wind blowing you. Change your clothes; otherwise. you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± Chapter 1410 - Ignoring You

Chapter 1410: Ignoring You

¡°Noah, your body is not well. You cannot have the wind blowing you. Change your clothes; otherwise, you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± Shen Qianshu brought the clothes over to let him change first. The weather on the ind was warm. She was also afraid that he would catch a cold. If he caught a cold and had a fever now, it might be a big crisis. If he were to die, Ye Ling would also be gone. ¡°I want to perish together with him,¡± Noah said. ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. What do you mean? What perish together? Shen Qianshu thought for quite a while and finally reacted. What did perishing together mean? Was it Noah wanting to perish together with Ye Ling? Shen Qianshu¡¯s hands and feet were cold. She kept feeling that the clothes she was carrying were very heavy. Did Ye Ling do something to infuriate Noah? If he had wanted to perish together, he would have already done so. Why did he only think of doing it now? ¡°Noah, you... ¡± Shen Qianshu suppressed the fear in her heart. She did not bother with Noah¡¯s anger first and quickly took a nket over to wrap him to prevent him from catching a cold. Noah did not cooperate at all. Shen Qianshu asked angrily, ¡°You want to die. Don¡¯t you wish to see me anymore?¡± Noah¡¯s hand paused. He held her hand and suddenly used strength slowly. It was as if he wanted to use strength to crush her bones. She was ovee by the sadness in her heart. There was also an indescribable feeling of pain within her heart. He... really wanted to perish together. ¡°It¡¯s you who doesn¡¯t wish to see me!¡± Noah yelled. He shouted out his fears, unhappiness, dissatisfaction, and anger. His eyes were bloodshot, and he was exceptionally powerful. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart softened. She suddenly hugged him. ¡°It¡¯s not true that I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Noah pushed her away. ¡°Get lost. You are putting on a false disy of affection. You¡¯ll only deceive me.¡± Shen Qianshu was about tough from being angered by him. On the other hand, she felt somewhat sad. When did she ever deceive Noah? Shen Qianshu held his hand and asked softly, ¡°Did Ye Ling say something to you?¡± ¡°No!¡± Noah firmly denied. Shen Qianshu also understood what she had seen. Noah was the dominant personality now. Ye Ling was suppressed by him and could not even say anything. Was it because Master¡¯s body was too weak and his mental strength was iparable to Noah¡¯s? She could not understand Noah¡¯s mood. She kept feeling that she was in a love triangle. Noah and Ye Ling themselves did not know what the other was plotting secretly. She herself also did not know. This made her very tired psychologically. ¡°Noah, are you willing to talk to me?¡± Noah kicked her away with one foot. He wrapped himself with the nket and went back to the room. Shen Qianshu did not feel pain when she was being kicked. She hurriedly followed him. Who would have known that Noah mmed the door and did not allow her to follow him? ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Noah said stubbornly. Shen Qianshu almost got her nose hit by the door. She was a little lost. He obviously showed her tender love just now and even kissed her. Yet he did not want to see her now. Men were also very fickle. ¡°Noah, I didn¡¯t deceive you. I also want to see you. Don¡¯t think too much. Go change your clothes afterward, alright? I won¡¯t disturb you already.¡± When Shen Qianshu and Lady White were having a conversation to gain insights from each other, she said with certainty, ¡°It must be Bo Yiren who said something to him. Otherwise, Master wouldn¡¯t be so abnormal.¡± Lady White smiled. ¡°Regardless of what she has said, she is someone outside your world. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart. She¡¯s just a nobody. If you want to deal with her, it is even simpler than pinching an ant to death. Gatekeeper, her capabilities are iparable to yours, and she¡¯s also not someone you care about. It is not necessary to waste your thoughts on her. Whether it is anger or hatred, she is not worth it.¡± ¡°These words are very philosophical.¡± ¡°The times in the underwater world are long, and we have to learn more things eventually.¡± Lady Whiteughed. ¡°When I am serious, I can also be a psychologist.¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. Chapter 1411 - To Coax Children Look At Little Angel

Chapter 1411: To Coax Children Look At Little Angel

Noah lost his temper and did not even have his dinner. To coax him, Shen Qianshu prepared for him some seafood, which he liked to eat. It was also strange to talk about it. Noah and Ye Ling had different tastes. Ye Ling¡¯s taste was quite mild. He liked things that were sweet and sour. He liked sweet and sour dishes the most. He also liked braised food. Noah was just the opposite. He would not touch sweet and sour dishes. He liked to eat seafood, and he liked all kinds of chilies. His taste was very heavy. For the dishes that Ye Ling liked, he did not like them at all. Back then, she had thought that although it was a case of dual personality, their tastes should be about the same. Hence, she prepared what Ye Ling liked to eat. Who knew that Noah would get so angry that he smashed all the tes? After that, he was unwilling to talk. He was also unwilling to tell Shen Qianshu exactly what he liked. Shen Qianshu was also an amazing person. She prepared a sumptuous banquet. There has to be something that you like. She secretly remembered the taste that Noah liked. Otherwise, she felt that Noah would explode. Jealous! Shen Qianshu carried a te of seafood. It was also good to stay at the seaside. There was something that Noah liked. She knocked on the door and said gently, ¡°Noah, I prepared what you love to eat. Open the door. Don¡¯t hide.¡± No reply. There were surveince cameras inside. Shen Qianshu was afraid that something would happen to him, so she secretly installed a surveince camera. She could see Noah sitting on the windowsill and looking at the scenery. When he heard her voice, he turned around. He was a little agitated and walked a few steps before sitting down again. He was very calm. ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. Ratchet child. ¡°Noah, I made you a meal today. My hand was pricked by a crab. It¡¯s really painful. Come out quickly and eat the dreadful crabs.¡± Noah was still indifferent. Shen Qianshu sighed in despair and thought silently in her heart. I have this kind of second-year middle-school syndrome boyfriend, who has a bad temper and is also difficult to coax. If not for real love, I would have already given him a p to death. ¡°Noah, if you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll bring it down. I¡¯ll eat it together with Lady White.¡± ¡°You dare!¡± She was together with Lady White every day and did not apany him. Noah opened the door furiously and was greeted by Shen Qianshu¡¯s smiley face. Shen Qianshu said smilingly, ¡°Noah, look what delicious food I¡¯ve prepared for you.¡± A heap of seafood. A heap of spicy food. She originally felt that Noah had purposely chosen the dishes that Ye Ling did not like. Subsequently, she slowly discovered that he really liked it, and he ate until he was very satisfied. She had nothing to say. The living room was bigger. Shen Qianshu carried the dishes out and apanied him to eat. Noah kept a straight face. His eyes were red. When he was not furious, he looked like a character fromic books. He was really likable. Shen Qianshu¡¯s hands were itchy. She could not help herself from pinching his face lightly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? I¡¯m famished.¡± ¡°Not hungry!¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Shen Qianshuughed and said, ¡°Apany me to eat.¡± Just as her voicended, Yun An¡¯s video call came. It was very untimely. Shen Qianshu originally wanted to hang up the video call, but she also thought that Yun An was not in the right state of mind recently and could not bear to do it. She opened the video. Noah was angry. When he heard Yun An¡¯s voice, he threw his chopsticks. Shen Qianshu got a fright, and her hand trembled as she hurriedly hung up the video call. ¡°...¡± Yun An was astonished. Bosom friend, you must know. Lascivious activities can lead to bitter consequences. Love is the most worthless. Friendship is as thin as paper. Yun An sent over a video, which connected. Shen Qianshu nced at Noah and secretly returned a word to Yun An: Sister-inw, don¡¯t be anxious. We¡¯ll y after one hour. ¡°...¡± Yun An was astonished. Sister-inw? What the heck sister-inw? Yun An¡¯s mood was extremely bad. He wanted to ask about Li Chen¡¯s matter. He did not understand. He had checked on Li Chen. There was not much information from the inte search. Why did Qianshu get so much information when she checked? This was not scientific at all. Chapter 1412 - The Roaring Sister-In-Law

Chapter 1412: The Roaring Sister-In-Law

She could even get information about him during his secondary school times. Where did she check from? He had checked from the public security system. Someone had said that he did not have sufficient permission. On what basis could he check others? This had made Yun An feel stifled and extremely miserable in his heart. Li Chen, who is he exactly? Yun An originally wanted to go to Li Chen¡¯s secondary school to check on his matter. He had originally wanted to ask Qianshu. However, it seemed like Qianshu did not have the time to talk with him. He would go himself. She simply did not value loyalty. When she had problems, he always listened to her rants. When he had something, she actually hung up his video call. He wanted to have a cold war with Qianshu for one day. He would ignore her. Yun An was someone who would do what he said. Shen Qianshu had sent Li Chen¡¯s data to him. He took the data and went to Li Chen¡¯s secondary school. He looked for the ss teacher and ssmates back then. The ssmates heard that he was Li Chen¡¯s friend and wanted Li Chen¡¯s information. They also saw that Yun An was cultured, elegant, generous, and kind. He had a handsome face of a good person. They did not put up their guard against him and told him about Li Chen¡¯s matter. Li Chen and Gu Yuanan were indeed ssmates during secondary school. Gu Yuanan had studied until junior high school. Thereafter, he went abroad to study. Li Chen had gone abroad to study two yearster. Li Chen was indeed Li Chen. However, no one knew Gu Yuanan. There was practically nobody who knew that Gu Yuanan had died. Everyone said that he was a very mysterious person. It was always his bodyguard who participated in the parents¡¯ meeting. They had never seen his father or mother. They only knew that he was a young master from a rich family. The luxurious car would send him wherever he went. During junior high school, Li Chen was very infatuated with Gu Yuanan. He even wooed Gu Yuanan before, and it created a lot of buzzes. Childhood sweethearts? Yun An was a little jealous of those years. There were only times of Li Chen and Gu big brother. He was actually not around. If he was there, what kind of identity would he have? Did Gu big brother really never ept Li Chen before? Why did Li Chen like Gu big brother so much? He had already died. Li Chen still looked after the lover of the person he liked. This point was not scientific. Yun An sent a big chunk of words to Shen Qianshu. Yun An: I¡¯ll give you an example. Ye Ling likes you. I also like you. If you die one day... will Ye Ling look after me? Ah, not right, not right... I¡¯ll repeat. You like Ye Ling; I like Ye Ling. If Ye Ling dies one day, will I go and look after you? Fall in love with you? This is obviously impossible, right? We are love rivals, right? He has such noble integrity to be able to look after the sweetheart of the person he has a crush on. I have an IQ. I absolutely do not believe in this kind of matter. ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. Sister-inw, to be honest, I also don¡¯t believe this. But he really has such noble sentiments. It was like if someonended in the water, some people would go and save that person while some people would not. This was a reason. Yun An: Li Chen does not have such noble sentiments, absolutely not. If I like someone and fall in love with others, does it mean that when I die, he¡¯ll still go and look after another person? Shen Qianshu: Of course not. Didn¡¯t you say that Li Chen did not like you and that he looked after you only because of big brother? Yun An: Keep quiet! Shen Qianshu: Sorry, it¡¯s my fault. Yun An: It¡¯s a little not right no matter how I think. He and I should be love rivals, love rivals. Shen Qianshu: Maybe it was my big brother who had entrusted him to look after you well before he died? Yun An: Ah ah ah, the problem is here. The person he liked entrusted him to look after his own lover before he died. How did he look after? Look after until they went to bed? ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. Sister-inw, you... 6666! Yun An: If he had such noble integrity to look after his love rival, would he do this kind of terrible thing? Chapter 1413 - The Unconventional And Unrestrained Zhong Ran

Chapter 1413: The Unconventional And Unrestrained Zhong Ran

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu said,¡°...So?¡± Sister-inw was too irritable. He simply could not be provoked. Shen Qianshu also did not go and agitate him. She could only choose a gentler way to ask him what exactly he wanted to say. Yun An also did not know what kind of conclusion he had. He only felt that everything was so unimaginable. He trusted his own intuition, but he could not find any evidence. Hence, he was very irritable. However, Shen Qianshu could understand his mood a little. Yun An felt that Li Chen was Big Brother. If other people from the Gu Family heard this, it was reckoned that they would think it was paranoia. If Big Brother was alive, why didn¡¯t he go home? This also did not make sense, right? Yang Ping¡¯s matter had alreadye to a conclusion. Not to mention that it was still hidden from Yun An. Could it be that it was inexplicable? Even more so, Yun An wished so much that Big Brother was alive. She understood this kind of feeling very well. If something happened to Ye Ling and there was a person who had simr living habits by her side, she would also have paranoia. She would think whether Ye Ling hade back, but this was impossible. Yun An said bitterly, ¡°Maybe I have really thought too much.¡± Shen Qianshu took it for granted. ¡°Don¡¯t go and check. Listen to me. Go back and sleep well. Rx your mind and don¡¯t think too much.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Yun An was quiet for a moment. He suddenly said, ¡°Qianshu, do you feel that it is not possible at all? He¡¯s still very concerned about you and your Fifth Brother.¡± ¡°He is my Big Brother¡¯s friend.¡± Yun An seemed to be convinced. He hung up the phone call reluctantly. Shen Qianshu was very tired psychologically. Why did she have to coax everyone? She had to coax her boyfriend, her son, and also her bosom friend. Why were there so many matters? She was really an all-round talent. She was moved by herself. Zhong Ran had been at sea for quite a number of days. He did not have the chance to step on the shore. Shen Qianshu finally let hime ashore when Ye Ling was sleeping. Zhong Ran felt that his own hairstyle was being ruined by the wind at sea. He was living on the sea the whole day, and his skin had been tanned dark. He urgently needed a whitening facial mask. ¡°You also cannot me me, right? Noah doesn¡¯t like to see you, so you¡¯ll have to retreat.¡± Shen Qianshu also did not make him stay on the ship on purpose. Noah did not like Zhong Ran. It was an extreme dislike. It was that kind of dislike where he wanted to kill Zhong Ran when he saw him. It made Zhong Ran feel baffled. In the past, Noah did not like him, but his reaction was not that intense. His reaction was rather intense this time. He was even resisting him. It was as if Zhong Ran wanted his life the moment he came. Hence, he wanted to strike first and gain the upper hand. Zhong Ran wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡°Master must have believed in some nderous talk. Say, how can I possibly hurt him? I have protected him for so many years. I have blocked him from bullets, and I absolutely did not hide. He actually hates me. He actually hates me. He must be sowing discord. Noah wants to sow discord between Master and me. I cannot be fooled.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. The warrior who takes the me for others, your drama is too much. There is no such matter. Noah merely does not like you. Noah did not like those who were close to Ye Ling, except for her. Lady White stretched her legs out at the side. She said calmly, ¡°Maybe your Master is giving nderous talk. That¡¯s why Noah doesn¡¯t like you.¡± ¡°Rubbish. Master will not treat me this way.¡± Zhong Ran strongly believed that Master would not treat him this way. He was certain that there were other reasons. He was so loyal and devoted to Master. Zhong Ran felt that he was giddy from the shaky ship. He felt himself floating when he went ashore. He did not care that Lady White was a technical geek who had stayed for years in the underwater world. He stripped until he was left with a small pair of underpants andy on the beach. He covered his face and started to suntan. Chapter 1414 - There’s A New Medicine

Chapter 1414: There¡¯s A New Medicine

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°...¡± Lady White was astonished. Although Lady White was suntanning in a bikini herself, she still had Shen Qianshu apanying her. The medical team had already been chased onto the ship, excluding Noah. Upon seeing that Zhong Ran was so bold and unconstrained, she asked Qianshu, ¡°If I were to ask him to wear his clothes, will it make me seem weird, like I don¡¯t have any life experiences?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright then!¡± To show that she was someone who had plenty of life experiences, Lady White continued suntanning under the parasol calmly. Extremely calmly. Nothing happened to anyone. Holding onto aptop, Shen Qianshu was settling matters regarding ck Rose and the BGwsuit, not being idle at all. She was really an extremely busy Gatekeeper. There were a lot of matters concerning ck Rose. Lady White was managing internal affairs, so that was good. She would only consult her advice regarding big projects or the direction of developments. They would handle the smaller matters themselves. However, there were a lot of external affairs. There were a lot of matters concerning ck Rose¡¯s external agents. She left Meng Qi behind so that he and Beckman could handle the problems with the remaining European agents. However, he disappeared regrly, and she could not find him. He was simply cking off. She had no choice but to do everything herself. Beckman reported everything back to her, regardless if it was major or minor. With such dense correspondence, there were a lot of matters to deal with. Other than the European agents, they also needed to slowly look for the agents dispersed in the other areas. Mo Er was still gone. Although Yang Ping had died, he was not intimidated. He was still a hidden danger. He was too familiar with the ck Rose¡¯s tracking methods, so they still could not find him. There were a lot of trivial matters amongst ck Rose¡¯s external agents. If today, someone got into a fight or colluded with someone to carry out something major, then there would be someone breaking thew tomorrow, and for the day after that, there would be someone who killed an anti-terrorism agent or something like that. A lot of them needed her adjudication. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°As a Gatekeeper, I¡¯m almost bing the ck Rose¡¯s neighborhoodmittee auntie.¡± It was simply too outrageous. Lady White did not understand what a neighborhoodmittee auntie was. However, she knew that it was not a good term upon hearing it and was smart enough to not answer her. Lady White¡¯s job was rxing, albeit requiring her to stay indoors a lot. ¡°Lady White, since you are so free, why don¡¯t you manage the matters regarding the external agents?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very busy.¡± Lady White rejected her directly. ¡°Gatekeeper, you are naturally talented. The capable should be the ones doing more work. Don¡¯t look for me regarding these matters. I¡¯m only a geeky technician, not a manager.¡± Nonsense! Lady White was a genius. A very typical genius. It was rare to see a genius who could be famous in the field of Physics and Chemistry in her teens. She was aiming to be win a Nobel prize in Medicine or Chemistry. Rumors had it that she must get one of those awards before she turned thirty-five. Rtively ambitious. As both of them were chit-chatting, the medical team came ashore. One of them was in high spirits and brought along a small, rectangr silver box. ¡°Gatekeeper, gatekeeper, there¡¯s good news.¡± There were four people who came from the medical team, and they were all principal personnel. When Zhong Ran took off the hat covering his face, he saw an old maning over excitedly,ughing until his white beard trembled. ¡°We have developed a new agent that can target the Gatekeeper¡¯s damaged immune system. But... weck a test subject. We have already tested it on mice and obtained good statistics. However, the gic difference between mice and humans is too big to serve as a reference. We need more experimental data before we can test it out on Gatekeeper Ye Ling.¡± Chapter 1415 - I’m Not Ill, I Don’t Need To Be Treated

Chapter 1415: I¡¯m Not Ill, I Don¡¯t Need To Be Treated

¡°You need live people to do the experiment?¡± Shen Qianshu was shocked. This would be a bit tough. She was willing to give everything up for Ye Ling, but if they wanted to experiment on live people, it would challenge her bottom line. Upon hearing that Master could be cured, an idea came immediately. ¡°We can just use prisoners on the death sentence. Considering Master¡¯s identity, it is simple to get a few of them. First, we damage their immune system and then experiment on them. I¡¯ll do it immediately.¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s gaze darkened, and she was not too satisfied with this decision. It was too... cruel to use prisoners on the death sentence. The process of damaging their immune system and then curing them would cause them to suffer alive. Zhong Ran said, ¡°Miss Shen, those prisoners on the death sentence have to die anyway. There shouldn¡¯t be anything bad with contributing to the medical field before dying.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the same.¡± Shen Qianshu rubbed her forehead. ¡°Right, Ye Ling isn¡¯t the only one in the world with a damaged immune system. Go and find more of such patients to undergo voluntary experimentation. What do you think?¡± Zhong Ran asked, ¡°Although it¡¯s voluntary, without doing the experiment, perhaps they could have lived for a few more years. However, if they do the experiment and it does not seed, they will die instead. Their family members will definitely look for us and expose us. This will not be a good thing for Master. You can¡¯t even sign a confidential agreement for such matters. We are not a national special agency and do not have the right to gather them for voluntary experimentation.¡± Zhong Ran was reasonable. Lady Whiteughed. ¡°Why look for live people? Apes share simr genes with humans. Just look for a few apes to carry out the experiment. I recall that there¡¯s a monkey migration spot a hundred kilometers away. There are apes there. Just capture the apes for the experiment. It isn¡¯t that troublesome.¡± Zhong Ran thought silently that prisoners on death row were better. An ape had life too. Shen Qianshu and Lady White were willing to experiment on the monkeys. Zhong Ran continued sun-tanning under the sun. Then, it would not concern him anymore. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Zhong Ran, capture the monkeys quickly. What are you lying there for?¡± Zhong Ran sat up uprightly, pointing at his nose. ¡°I¡¯m catching the monkeys?¡± ¡°Yes. Otherwise, do I have to catch them?¡± Shen Qianshu pointed at the vi. ¡°If he¡¯s crazy, can you cure him?¡± I cannot anger her. I¡¯ll just go catch them. Zhong Ran did not know whether tough or cry. He rose up angrily to catch those monkeys. There were helicopters and speedboats on the ship. Going to an area a hundred kilometers away to catch those monkeys did not pose a problem to him. The medical team was extremely excited. Lady White asked them to bring the experimental data over. Shen Qianshu did not understand it, so she ran to get Noah. Noah was sitting on a rock in the ocean. Recently, he ignored everyone, staying silent at the side. He also liked to go to the sea. Shen Qianshu felt that every time she looked for him, she had to cross mountains and wade across waters. After bing infuriated yesterday, he did not speak a single word to Shen Qianshu. When she climbed onto the rock, Noah was still unaffected, making it seem as if he did not see her. Shen Qianshu thought silently, You cannot anger a child who is so arrogant and silly. ¡°Noah, let me tell you a piece of good news. The medical team has already found a way to cure your body. You can be healed soon.¡± Shen Qianshu sat down close to him. Suddenly, Noah turned his head and looked at her. His re was ferocious and angry, with his eyes blood-shot. Upon seeing him, Shen Qianshu became frightened. Did she say anything wrong? Noah howled furiously. ¡°I¡¯m not sick. I don¡¯t need to be treated!¡± He was so angry that it seemed as if he would jump into the ocean anytime. In a hurry, Shen Qianshu grabbed him. There was a hint of sorrow between her brows. What should she do if Noah rejected the treatment? Chapter 1416 - I Love You Too

Chapter 1416: I Love You Too

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He was so angry that it seemed as if he would jump into the ocean anytime. In a hurry, Shen Qianshu grabbed him. There was a hint of sorrow between her brows. What should she do if Noah refused the treatment? Noah grabbed her suddenly. He could not control his strength, and the force was so strong that it was like her wrist was going to be crushed. She was in dire pain, yet she remained motionless. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be treated, okay?¡± Noah looked at her furiously. He was evidently angry, yet his tone was extremely pitiful and helpless, sounding like he was begging Shen Qianshu without any dignity. Noah was clear about one thing. If his body was cured, he might have to bid farewell to Shen Qianshu. He did not want to say goodbye to her. He did not want Ye Ling toe back. If Ye Ling did not return, he could be with Shen Qianshu forever. Although Shen Qianshu never mentioned Ye Ling, he knew that she wanted him back. She did not like him. He was a crazy man without anyone loving or adoring him. Everything by his side was Ye Ling¡¯s, not his. Nothing was his. Nothing at all. Was she fed up with him already? ¡°Can you give him up? I can do anything that he can do. I can do it.¡± Noah widened his eyes. They were blood-shot. He grabbed Shen Qianshu anxiously, begging her in an inferior manner. ¡°Let them leave, let them leave. There¡¯s only us left, okay? I don¡¯t want the treatment, I don¡¯t want the treatment. Give him up, okay?¡± Shen Qianshu paused. She bit her fingertips deeply. It hurt a lot. The pain was overwhelming, stabbing her heart. She felt how cruel she was to Noah. However, what choice did she have? She was also in despair. Noah grabbing onto her wrist caused her a lot of pain. Her eyes reddened immediately. Her heart ached immensely. Noah, I¡¯m sorry! However, Noah did not understand what she was thinking about. He was a simple and rough man. If Shen Qianshu did not say it, then he would not understand it. Conversely, those words that she did not speak were like silent consent to him. He looked happy. ¡°We don¡¯t want him, okay? Just us. I can do whatever he can do. He can¡¯t protect you, but I can. He can love you, but I can too. He can hug you, but I can too. He can kiss you, but I can too. What can he do that I cannot do?¡± Noah looked at her urgently and excitedly. ¡°The child is mine, and you are mine too. They¡¯re all evidently mine, but why did he snatch them all away? Why do you only love him?¡± ¡°I love you too!¡± said Shen Qianshu suddenly. After saying it, her entire self rxed. Tears slid down her cheeks. She had always been very convicted about her own feelings, and she was sure about her own mind. it was an indisputable fact that she loved Ye Ling. However, she loved Noah too! She had always been rejecting it, because to everyone else, Noah was the same as Ye Ling. They were the same person. However, she was half a therapist. Theoretically, she was clear that they could be two separate persons. Hence, loving Noah was like betraying Ye Ling. Hence, she had always been rejecting it. Was she someone so fickle? Noah caused her heart to ache so badly. ¡°Really?¡± Noah was happy beyond expression and embraced her suddenly. The two of them fell into the ocean. Her excited voice and the sound of the waves filled her ears and engulfed her. Noah was real. However, I cannot promise you. She could only choose one person. Even if she was a queen in ancient times who could have multiple concubines, there was no way for her to choose both men. Because they only had one body. Only one person could exist. Chapter 1417 - Gatekeeper, You have Fallen Into A Love Triangle

Chapter 1417: Gatekeeper, You have Fallen Into A Love Triangle

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lady White looked at Shen Qianshu deeply. ¡°Gatekeeper, you have fallen into aplicated love triangle.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°... ¡± I know. Please don¡¯t remind me, thank you! Lady White was not a gossipy person. As a geeky technician, she would want to research anything that she was convicted about. Excited, she said to Shen Qianshu, ¡°Gatekeeper, love triangles have always been aplicated problem. The moreplicated problem is, since you love both men, this implies that you must give one up. Isn¡¯t it so hard to choose? If they were two men, you can leave one tangling and hook the other. One as your husband and the other as your lover. If they are the same person, then things will be challenging. Aren¡¯t you so conflicted?¡± ¡°I did not expect that you would be so open-minded about rtionships.¡± Shen Qianshu could not help but scoff at it. What was that about one being her husband and the other being her lover? Was she that type of person? Master would break her leg! It was terrifying just imagining it, okay? Her feelings towards Noah were veryplicated as well. It was not a pure love like she had for Ye Ling. Noah caused her heart to ache more. She loved Noah too, but the love was more akin to kinship and less of that between a man and a woman. However, she was unwilling to hurt Noah. Not a single bit. Hence, she was extremely conflicted. ¡°Lady White, have you ever dated?¡± ¡°No,¡± answered Lady White righteously. ¡°The underwater world is full of geeky technicians who are duller. I want to find a romantic man. But romantic men would be unwilling to be locked up underwater with me for eternity. This is an unsolvable problem. Hence, I don¡¯t even bother with finding one anymore. Anyway, I¡¯m not even worried about the future. If it¡¯s just about spending my days, I can do it alone.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°That¡¯s reasonable.¡± Those living in the underwater world had their retirement covered. With a life free from worries, she did not need to stress about anything. She only needed to stress about when she would get the Nobel prize. ¡°I¡¯m really envious of geniuses like you.¡± Young teenage geniuses did not need to worry about ordinary problems. Noah was about to wake up soon. Shen Qianshu started walking towards the vi. Just when she reached the door, she saw Noah open the door furiously, walking out furiously. Shen Qianshu approached him hurriedly. ¡°Noah, what¡¯s wrong? Where are you going?¡± Noah pushed her away and walked towards the beach quickly. Shen Qianshu chased behind him. Noah stopped when he reached the beach. He was so angry that his face becamepletely red, and his gaze was dazed. He was breaking out into an ufortable cold sweat. Shen Qianshu approached him and grabbed his hand. ¡°Noah, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Noah hugged her, shivering. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me. I had a nightmare.¡± She was hugged extremely tightly by him, and she could barely breathe. Her nose was pressed against his chest, and it was so stuffy that she almost lost her breath. It hurt immensely. She struggled against him slightly as if she was using all her might to escape a that was imprisoning her. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t leave you. I¡¯m right beside you.¡± Shen Qianshu coaxed his tense temper. She held his hand to calm him down. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here, Noah. I¡¯m right in your embrace.¡± Noah hugged her like he was confirming it. He buried his head into her shoulder, his entire body shivering. Shen Qianshu patted his tensed shoulder lightly. ¡°What nightmare did you have?¡± ¡°I dreamed that he came back. Both of you... both of you killed me together.¡± Noah pushed her away in an instant, his gaze bing menacing. ¡°You will kill me. You will kill me, right?¡± Chapter 1418 - What About Me

Chapter 1418: What About Me

Noah suddenly pushed her away. His gaze looked fierce. ¡°You¡¯ll kill me. You¡¯ll kill me, right?¡± Lady White furrowed her eyebrows. Aiya, it¡¯s starting again. Every day, I¡¯m watching a show that is repeating itself. Shen Qianshu held his hand back. ¡°Noah, I won¡¯t kill you. Dreams are the opposite. When I kill you in the dream, it means that I like you a lot, a lot, a lot.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to catch lobsters.¡± She acted on what she had said. She immediately got someone to prepare a boat. She brought Noah to catch lobsters. There was a ce with a stretch of reeves where many lobsters were hiding, and they were very big lobsters. Noah liked to eat lobsters so much. Zhong Ran and the others had gone to catch seafood for Noah to eat. They were in this area. They were simply incarnating into fishermen. Shen Qianshu and Noah were new. Zhong Ran had caught a monkey and wasing back. He did not want to let Noah see him to prevent Noah from being too sensitive and protesting again. She could only divert Noah¡¯s attention away. The two of them caught lobsters happily on the reeves. In the beginning, Noah was extremely unhappy. Subsequently, he gradually rxed when he followed Shen Qianshu. Zhong Ran brought three monkeys back before nightfall. He had done his best and could only catch three. If three monkeys were not enough for the experiment, he would go and catch some more again. The doctors were extremely happy. Finally, they could do the experiment. Everyone was ready. The monkeys were locked in the cage, and it was ced on the other side of the vi. A temporaryboratory was also set up on that side. They could also do it on the ship, but this group of technical geeks liked to be on the ind. That piece ofnd was a ce that Noah had never been to before. It was saferparatively. No one would also notice them. Shen Qianshu and Noah had a fruitful trip from catching lobsters. They caught three lobsters and one fat fish. Shen Qianshu gave one lobster to Zhong Ran and the others. She brought Noah back to the vi. Noah did not allow other people froming into the vi, except for Shen Qianshu. When it was night, Shen Qianshu locked all the doors to prevent Noah from running out. In the night, the people on the ship woulde down and move around. Otherwise, they would be very bored as they kept staying on the ship. Shen Qianshu¡¯s standard of cooking had improved steadily during this period of time. It could be said that her cooking was rather perfect. ¡°Noah...¡± She had just shouted for him to ensure that he was in the living room when Noah walked over. He hugged Shen Qianshu from behind. Every time Shen Qianshu was cooking, Noah was the most obedient. He would be quiet and would not be angered. He would wait to eat obediently. He was as quiet as a child at this time and would not lose his temper. His warm embrace was like a stove wrapping her from her back. Although it was a different person, the vibes were the same. The hug was familiar. If she did not turn back, she would not know whether it was Noah or Ye Ling. It could always give her the same heart-pounding moments. The tips of Shen Qianshu¡¯s fingertips slightly trembled. She couldpletely rx and lean slightly into his arms. The warm light within the kitchen created a silhouette. This even-level vi at the seaside was like a paradise. There was only him and her and no one else. The warm mes of the gas and the delicious food intertwined to be an image that portrayed a breath of life. It made others feel extremely peaceful. He was too sentimentally attached to these kinds of vibes. The woman in his arms and this warm me really could not stay for long? It was obvious that it was also so good, so good when they were together. Was she really unable to be together with him? Did she wish so much that Ye Ling coulde back and apany her? What about him? Noah¡¯s thoughts were very extreme in his heart. Chapter 1419 - The Question That Would Cause Her to Lose Her Life

Chapter 1419: The Question That Would Cause Her to Lose Her Life

Noah¡¯s thoughts were very extreme in his heart. Since this is the case, then we¡¯ll just perish together so that we will not be tortured like this. They would definitely kill him. Definitely kill him. He hugged more and more tightly. Shen Qianshu could also feel the change in his mood, but she did not make any noise to stop him. She cooked as usual like they were an ordinary couple on a date. She washed her hands and made soup. She knew that Noah was not normal and was extreme in his heart. He was onlycking love. Being violent was merely a way for him to protect himself. She did her best and wanted to give him good memories. Even if they could not meet again in the future, she could at least give him happiness now. She finished preparing the dishes. The whole table was filled with dishes that he liked. Shen Qianshu smiled as she fed him. They were like the most ordinary couple as each of them took turns to share their food. Noah¡¯s learning ability was very good. He also knew how to feed her. The two of them were so intimate and looked like high school students in a rtionship. Shen Qianshu suddenly thought that she and Ye Ling were seldom so intimate. This kind of feeding ¡®one mouthful for you¡¯ and ¡®one mouthful for me¡¯ was so intimate. It was really very sweet. ¡°Nice to eat?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. Noah nodded his head crazily. The gentler Shen Qianshu was, the happier and more agitated he was. Shen Qianshu had agreed tacitly that she was willing to be together with him. The happy Noah slightly lowered his body and kissed her on her lips. The little bit of butter that stained her lips was licked by Noah. Shen Qianshu¡¯s ears suddenly turned red. Noah¡¯s breath was within her nose. An overpowering man¡¯s breath engulfed her face. Her body seemed to have wrapped her soul, creating a safe and warm space. Noah stuck the tip of his tongue out and licked one round of her lips. ¡°It¡¯s sweet,¡± Noah said. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°What the ...¡± Breaking the rules too much!!! Who did he learn from? He was actually so seductive. It was really earth-shattering. Noah knew how to pick up girls. Shen Qianshu looked at him feeling startled and was greeted by his bloodshot eyes. His features were handsome and deep. As he was very thin, his lines were even deeper. His eyes were also much bigger. They were bloodshot and looked like a seductive character in aic. Perhaps the atmosphere was too sweet. She also did not know who had enchanted who. When Noah kissed her, Shen Qianshu conveniently hugged his neck and neglected his eyes. When he was calm, he really looked so much like Ye Ling. She had not seen Ye Ling for a long, long time. Noah kneeled by her side and kissed her until her lips and tongue became numb. He pressed on her until she leaned against the sofa. Noah had covered herpletely. He crazily preyed on her sweetness. He used both arms to hug her and worked hard to press her into his arms. Noah let go of her lips. One of his hands pressed onto the side of her head. His gaze was deep and crazy. ¡°Shen Qianshu, I can also do the things that he does to you. He cannot protect you. I can protect you. So why did you choose him and not me? You said that you also love me, so in front of us, tell me that you want me and not him.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s dazed eyes slowly regained her senses. She gradually found out those unknown secrets and the truth which made her feel heartache. In front of us? Has Master always been around? Noah¡¯s hand held her shoulder and seized it until she felt a little painful. ¡°Say.¡± Shen Qianshu was in pain until she frowned, but she did not say anything. Her silence was like a time bomb and could cause Noah¡¯s fuse in his heart to explode anytime. Master, are you like Noah, who¡¯s betting? If I say I choose him, will you note back already? Why did you be as childish as Noah? Chapter 1420 - Face Beaten Until Swollen

Chapter 1420: Face Beaten Until Swollen

¡°Say it!¡± Noah roared in anger. He certainly wanted an answer. The insanity in his eyes was getting stronger and stronger. He looked like he would blow up the earth if he heard what he did not want to hear. Shen Qianshu might as well admit it decisively. This was a question that would make her lose her life. Choose Noah? Master will be so hurt when he hears it. Choose Master? If Noah hears it, he will jump into the sea and perish together; the safest way is... Shen Qianshu rolled her eyes and fainted. ¡°Qianshu? Wake up.¡± Noah did not know what being scheming was. He patted her face and thought that she had really fainted. He was so frightened that he patted quite a number of times continuously. Shen Qianshu felt that her face was beaten by someone until it was swollen. What the...!!! Noah broke into a run and shouted for Lady White. He shouted as he ran. ¡°The one wearing the white coat, quicklye over!¡± Shen Qianshu grimaced in pain as she woke up. That was called a bout of anger. She could not help herself from rubbing her face. She got up and went to the refrigerator to get a bottle of drink to ce it on her face. At the same time, she drank a mouthful of yogurt. She took her cell phone and looked at Noah¡¯s location. When Noah was 500 meters away from Shen Qianshu, she calmly threw the yogurt cup into the rubbish bin and ran back to the sofa area. She quietly became a dead person again. Her acting was skillful. Just when sheid down, Noah dragged Lady White and came. Lady White was not a doctor. She saw Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyshes fluttering. Lady White coughed. ¡°She¡¯s being agitated. It¡¯s nothing. She¡¯ll be fine after a nap. Carry her and let her rest.¡± Noah obviously did not believe her. Lady White said very sternly, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. Listen to me.¡± Anyway, in Noah¡¯s eyes, those who wore white coats were doctors. He had already associated Lady White with that group of doctors. Noah went over obediently and carried Shen Qianshu. He ced her cautiously on the bed to rest. Lady White followed and came over. The decor was more modern here. The overall color was greyish-ck. It was veryfortable. She slightly leaned on the side of the door and looked at Noah¡¯s careful actions. Gatekeeper was obviously feigning death, but gatekeeper Ye Ling could not tell. She would help her to the end. Lady White said, ¡°Noah, gatekeeper is more tired as she has been looking after you recently. She is also very sensitive. Don¡¯t say anything too harsh to agitate her.¡± Gatekeeper was a wily old fox and was a person who could fight 100 percent against stress. It was definitely Noah who forced her to choose the first or second personality. Otherwise, she would not havee up with this bad idea to feign death. So pitiful. She¡¯s been pped quite a number of times. Her face is still red. Noah was startled. He looked at Lady White unhappily. Lady White was not afraid of him. ¡°Girls are very weak. Gatekeeper is also very weak.¡± Lying through her teeth. Noah was very obedient. ¡°I know.¡± He was in the wrong. He should not have forced her. He should take it slowly and not be too anxious. He wanted to let Shen Qianshu love him and win against Ye Ling. In this way, Ye Ling would note back. She also would not kill him. Lady White said, ¡°Men have to be gentle. They must be poised. You have to learn to control your temper. Gatekeeper definitely likes men who are poised and gentle.¡± Nonsense! She also liked Ye Ling, who did not have a good temper. His temper was also not good. She said she also liked him. She likes those with a bad temper. If Shen Qianshu knew about Noah¡¯s conclusion, she would have a mouthful of blood stuck in her throat that could note out. It was fortunate that she did not know how to read his mind. Lady White was a rather interestingdy. ¡°Girls are required to be well cared for. Noah, I¡¯ll rmend a few films to you. Go and see how to be a poised gentleman.¡± Chapter 1421 - Little Princess Is Here, Everyone Make Way

Chapter 1421: Little Princess Is Here, Everyone Make Way

Lady White said, ¡°Oh... alright. It¡¯s really a pity.¡± Gatekeeper, you are not studious at all! Lady White flicked her sleeves ndly. She really left. It drew much envy from Zhong Ran, who was outside the door. Lady White was actually allowed to enter the vi. This was the first time Master allowed someone to step into the vi. ¡°Did something happen to Miss Shen?¡± ¡°Oh, she¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Then why did Master look for you so anxiously?¡± Lady White said, ¡°Your family¡¯s Miss Shen feigned death. Your family¡¯s Master was being deceived. Little children are just easily deceived.¡± ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran was dumbstruck. It was not easy for Miss Shen to deceive Master. The most likely scenario was that Master knew that Miss Shen was deceiving him and he was willing to be deceived. Deceiving Noah was something that happened every minute and every second. It was simply cruel. To think that he was so anxious like a cat on a hot tin roof, and he thought that something had happened. Who would have known that it was an unexpected mishap? Zhong Ran¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang. Tong Hua¡¯s voice was heard from the cell phone. It was sonorous and forceful. ¡°Zhong Ran, where are you? Quicklye and fetch me!¡± ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran was dumbstruck. Little Master hase? Wasn¡¯t he filming a movie? Why did hee? If anything bloody were to break out between Miss Shen and Master, it won¡¯t be good. Little Master can not be allowed to see this scene. The helicopter had sent Tong Hua to the ship. He was not directly sent to the ind. Besides Tong Hua, there was also Ye Yifan, who had not been seen for a long time. Zhong Ran¡¯s had a big brain. He did not have to ask. It must be Ye Yifan who instigated him. Ye Yifan said cheerfully, ¡°How is my brother? Has he recovered? It¡¯s been a long time since they came back. Our family¡¯s little baby is worried. When he is worried, he¡¯ll cry. When he cries, my heart will soften. When my heart softens, I then get someone to bring him over.¡± Zhong Ran thought in his heart, As if I will believe you. It is obvious that you also want toe over. ¡°I want to go to the ind.¡± Tong Hua already did not know the number of times he was abandoned. To let Noah daddy ept him, he even put on the princess gown. He also put on the wig. There was no reason not to let him go to the ind, right? Zhong Ran felt bitter in his heart, but he also knew that he could not stop Tong Hua baby. ¡°Noah did not allow having outsiders on the ind. Little Master can go, but Third Master, you cannot go.¡± ¡°Based on what? If you are like this, I¡¯ll look for my second brother. Who are you despising? I am also his younger brother. On what basis am I not allowed to go? Even you also can go.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t walk around in the vi. Master cannot see me and will not go crazy. If he sees you, he will surely go crazy.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. I also want to go. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡± Ye Yifan threw a little temper. He purposely wanted to be a conjoined baby with Tong Hua. However, Zhong Ran had a big brain. He went back to the podium and asked Ah Da, ¡°Is there any urgent matter in City A for Third Master to go back and handle immediately?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ah Da said. ¡°What about his pool of girlfriends? Didn¡¯t he just date a mature little sister?¡± ¡°They broke up,¡± Ah Da said. ¡°He did not create any scandals recently. He has been very obedient.¡± Zhong Ran thought in his heart, This is bad. He doesn¡¯t have love luck and doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend. How should I get Third Master to go back? He also doesn¡¯t work and is a ssic rich second-generation heir. He has two brothers to cover him. He can just eat and y. ¡°Go and create something for Ye Old Lady. Let her go to the hospital.¡± Ah Da said, ¡°... Alright!¡± Once the daylight appeared, Tong Hua put on the pink princess gown and the wig. He even wore a hairpin with a bow. He happily carried a pink little backpack and went onto the ind. After all, he was an actor. There was no stress for him to disguise as a girl. He was very happy as he could see his mommy immediately. Chapter 1422 - Cupid’s Arrow

Chapter 1422: Cupid¡¯s Arrow

Tong Hua, the little chatterbox, even nagged Zhong Ran along the way. ¡°As the baby of a mommy, I have not seen my mommy for a long time. Can I control it? I am apetent baby of a mommy.¡± ¡°Right, as apetent baby of a brother, I have also never seen my brother for a long time.¡± ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran was dumbstruck. He did not want to listen to these two ancestors talking. Your brother and your mom don¡¯t wish to see you all alright!!! Please be clear of the truth. Lady White did note out when there was sunlight and only came to see the sunset. It was windy on the ind. She only wore a bikini and was wrapped with a thin shawl. She even wore very big sunsses. She had long legs. Her skin, which had not seen the sun for many years, was so fair until it reflected light. When she saw Tong Hua, both her eyes shone. ¡°Such a cute little girl. So sweet. Whose family is she from?¡± Lady White took off her sunsses. She was very agitated. So cute, so adorable. Deceive me into having a girl. But she did not want to conceive, and she did not want to give birth. Did she have to go find a surrogate? She would have to find a man who was as good-looking as gatekeeper Ye Ling. Otherwise, what should she do if the little princess who was born was not adorable? ¡°Little sister, how are you? I am Tong Hua. I have jj. I am a male.¡± Lady White was terribly disappointed. It¡¯s a boy. ¡°Sorry to disappoint you.¡± Tong Hua was extremely depressed. Were little girls so popr these days? The girls in primary school were extremely not good-looking. They were also not adorable. They did not look as good as him. ¡°You are the gatekeeper¡¯s son?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Tong Hua knew that he could not go to the vi area in order to prevent himself from agitating Noah. Hence, he stayed obediently with Lady White and conveniently listened to Daddy and Mommy¡¯s situation. ¡°Little uncle, quicklye over. Why are you standing?¡± Ye Yifan, who was wearing sunsses, had looked until he was dazed. Wow, a beauty! Lady White was an exceptional beauty, and she did not love to put on makeup. She was a natural beauty. As she did not see the sun for many years, her skin was extremely fair. Although she desired a honey skin color, she looked very skinny. She could not get tanned no matter how she tried. Her figure was very proportionate. Her waist was small, her legs were long, and her skin was fair. She had a pair of bright phoenix eyes. She was different from that group of flirtatious cheap girls with thick makeup that he knew. This was a purely natural big beauty without any additives. Salivating! Ye Yifan could not move his legs. He could feel cupid¡¯s arrow shooting over from afar. It shot his little heart. His heart was pounding wildly. Ye Yifan grabbed Zhong Ran and dragged him to one side. All the blood in his body was moving restlessly. ¡°Zhong Ran, Zhong Ran, what¡¯s her name? Does she have a boyfriend?¡± ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran was dumbstruck. This love-struck fool!!! You have a car full of girlfriends, and you still think of Lady White? ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Zhong Ran said with extreme reluctance. This love-struck and flirtatious fellow actually dared to provoke someone from the ck Rose. Zhong Ran said sincerely, ¡°That woman is not someone you can provoke.¡± That is Lady White from the ck Rose. She is not like those young models, celebrities, and university students that you provoke. If you dare to develop a rtionship with her and she wants to get married to you but you are not willing to, you can wait for ck Rose to burn your corpse and destroy the evidence. I heard that Lady White is very well-liked in the ck Rose. When Ye Yifan saw beautiful girls, he did not care about their background. He would woo them first. He did not care about marriage and all. He only purely wanted physical intimacy in a rtionship and was not concerned about marriage. ¡°Her skin is really good. She did not even apply sunscreen on her face. Oh my gosh, she has such perfect skin. It¡¯s so tender.¡± Ye Yifan was full of praises. Zhong Ran could not control himself and gave him a kick. ¡°Wipe your saliva. So shameful!¡± The kick made Ye Yifan stagger. However, it made him more restless. ¡°I want to woo her.¡± ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran was dumbstruck. Third Master, farewell! Chapter 1423 - Third Master Is Flirting

Chapter 1423: Third Master Is Flirting

Little Tong Hua ran outside the vi silently, waiting for his Daddy and Mommy to wake up. However, he did not dare to venture too far, and the pitiful boy was just squatting and waiting there. Initially, he wanted to call his little Uncle along, yet he betrayed him! Tong Hua turned back quietly. He was extremely angry. Didn¡¯t he say that he was a brother¡¯s boy and was here to visit his brother? In the end, he was hooked away by a woman. How embarrassing. Ye Yifan was proficient in flirting with girls. Although Lady White was naive, she was not dumb. Upon seeing his passionate attitude, she understood what was going on. He was flirting with her. Ye Yifan surrounded Lady White like a peacock, showing off his bartending skills. He mixed a cocktail for Lady White. The icy blue alcohol was prettier and clearer than the color of the ocean. Lady White was very supportive and apuded. ¡°Amazing, amazing!¡± Ye Yifan walked over gentlemanly, carrying the cocktail. ¡°Lady White, you can have a try.¡± Lady White tasted it. The taste was good¡ªthe sweetness level was to her fancy, and the alcohol concentration was just right. Although he was a rich kid, he was really capable in flirting with girls. Upon seeing that Lady White was happy, Ye Yifan became ted as well. He snapped his fingers and mixed a red cocktail for himself. Since ancient times, red and blue had always been a match. He felt extremely good inside. ¡°Yours look good too. What is it called?¡± asked Lady White. Ye Yifan revealed a sexy smile. ¡°I haven¡¯t named it yet. Why don¡¯t you give it a name?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so red and pretty. Let¡¯s call it Little Red Packet.¡± She heard from Qianshu that red packets were the craze recently. When people met, they would give red packets or snatch them. Ye Yifan¡¯s ankle twisted, yet he endured it with all his might. He had leveraged all his skills to mix two beautiful, crystal-clear, and delicious cocktails just for them to be called Little Red Packets. The beautifuldy¡¯s taste was very unique. How should hepliment her? Ye Yifan suddenly got an idea. ¡°This name is very rustic.¡± Lady White said, ¡°Yeah, I think it sounds nice too.¡± Ye Yifan said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s toast for this rustic name.¡± ¡°Toast!¡± Lady White toasted him happily. She needed to maintain a good rtionship with the Gatekeeper¡¯s brother. He looked like a yboy. The most amorous men were usually the cruelest ones. However, that did not have anything to do with her. It was fine being friends and chatting with him. Ye Yifan did not know what the ck Rose was, and Zhong Ran did not warn him either. He only knew that Lady White was not someone to mess around with. However, Lady White looked like a very harmless and beautifuldy. ¡°Your skin is so good. How did you maintain it?¡± They could exchange their views. After all, men needed to take care of themselves too. ¡°Seaweed mud mask. There¡¯s a lot in the underwater... in our hometown,¡± said Lady White. ¡°However, I don¡¯t use it regrly. Just once per month.¡± She had not been suntanned for more than ten years and could hardly be tanned. In addition to living in the underwater world, there were specialized robots managing their meals. They also helped them with the excretion of toxins at fixed timings and cared for their bodies. Hence, everybody¡¯s skin was in extremely good condition. The water in the sea was also at a warm temperature of twenty-five degrees. Hence, the hospital was merely there for show. Illnesses were usually inherited. Those that were unavoidable. Ye Yifan misunderstood her and really believed that it was the seaweed mud mask. Next time, he would have to purchase it. After all, he was an attractive man who loved to care for his skin. ¡°Lady White, what is your name?¡± Ye Yifan had introduced himself early on, yet he did not know her name. He only knew that she was Lady White. ¡°Oh, me? My surname is Bai, and I don¡¯t have a name. Everyone likes to call me Lady White.¡± Chapter 1424 - Dating Deters Improvement

Chapter 1424: Dating Deters Improvement

The mostmonly usednguage in the underwater world was English. Most of them called her Miss Bai. However, it was not nice to call her ¡°Miss¡± in Chinese, so people became used to calling her Lady White. As Ye Yifan heard it, his heart softened. He imagined the story of an orphan. She must have been abandoned since young and was a little girl without anyone¡¯s love. His heart was soft, and he thought of her as a pitiful littledy. ¡°Why don¡¯t I give you a name?¡± ¡°What name?¡± Lady White thought that this was fresh. It was the first time she met someone who wanted to give her a name. He would not give her a really old-fashioned name, right? Ye Yifan pondered about it. Although he was a rich second-generation child, he was a rich kid with high educational qualifications. The Ye Family genes were very good, and the descendants were very intelligent. Lady White¡¯s skin was snow-white, and she was extremely beautiful. Ye Yifan¡¯s heart shook. ¡°How about Bai Panpan?¡± ¡°Bai Panpan?¡± Lady White heard it and contemted it for a moment. Her Chinese was not that good, and she could not understand the meaning of every word. ¡°Is there any meaning behind it?¡± ¡°The ¡®Pan¡¯ word indicates elegance and hope. As a beauty sits by the pond, her beauty is dazzling.¡± Lady White was puzzled upon hearing him and only understood one sentence. That was a good phrase, right? The name sounded good. However, Lady White was an opinionated person. ¡°This name sounds too soft; I don¡¯t really like it.¡± Ye Yifan was shocked. Lady White, you look like someone who¡¯s really soft. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Ye Yifan pondered about it. He felt that Bai Panpan was already the nicest sounding name. Since Lady White did not like it, he thought of another name for a while. ¡°What about Bai Yingying?¡± ¡°Why are they duplicates? I don¡¯t like duplicated words,¡± said Lady White. ¡°I like Qianshu¡¯s name. It¡¯s very poetic. What about Wanshu?¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Yifan was speechless. The Third Master was troubled. It was the first time he could not continue a conversation with a prettydy. He was always lucky with love. Firstly, he was a good conversationalist. Secondly, pretty girls would take the initiative to talk to him. It was the first time that he met a prettydy who did not walk the conventional route. She was really different from the rest of the girls. She was extremely beautiful yet not fake at all. The only problem was... it was easy to have an awkward silence. Bai Wanshu? ¡°Does it sound good?¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± Lady White thought about it and was very disappointed. ¡°You don¡¯t understand my sense of aesthetics.¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Yifan was speechless. Bai Wanshu, Little Red Packet¡ªher sense of aesthetics could not be understood by the average person. The naming stopped then to prevent them from making the conversation even more awkward. Ye Yifan took the initiative to change the topic and started inquiring about Lady White¡¯s upation. Lady White was a scientist. A technical scientist. Ye Yifan was shocked. A scientist? Are you kidding me? The Third Master had always fancied college students and models. He had never dated a scientist. A scientist sounded very unreliable. She looks so young, and she¡¯s a scientist already? Lady White said, ¡°My biggest wish is to get the Nobel prize. Everyone who stops me from getting the prize is my enemy. My obstacle.¡± Ye Yifan asked tentatively, ¡°Then would you consider dating?¡± Lady White was firm. ¡°I will never consider it!¡± She did not even want to give birth to a baby. She intended to find a man with good genes and then have a surrogate mother give birth to the child instead. She would not even consider dating. ¡°Why?¡± Dating was such a wonderful thing. Lady White said, ¡°Dating is a waste of time. It¡¯ll deter me from getting my Nobel prize!!¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Yifan was speechless. It was the first time that Third Master felt that his charisma was inferior to a mere award. Chapter 1425 - Daddy’s Thick Legs

Chapter 1425: Daddy¡¯s Thick Legs

Tong Hua stayed outside the vi and saw Noahe out first. He stood up happily and ran over, waving his chubby arms. ¡°Father, father, I¡¯ming!¡± One was his Daddy; one was his father. Anyway, it was easy to differentiate between the two. He just needed to look at their eyes. Noah was shocked to see him, but he was a little surprised too. Tong Hua was like a little pink dumpling flying towards him. The pretty little princess was extremely likable, and both of his braids bounced up and down. He was lively and pretty, calling him father in a soft voice. Look, it¡¯s his child. His little princess. Tong Hua hugged one of his legs, lifted his head, and smiled sweetly. ¡°Father, I miss you and mommy. I miss you a lot.¡± Noah was unaffected. It was not easy to determine whether he was happy or not. Luckily, Tong Hua was not very scared of him. Although he had seen Noah¡¯s destructive abilities, which were very strong, he had never hurt him before. Noah remained stationary. They were silent for a moment, and the atmosphere was slightly awkward. After wearing his princess gown, little Tong Hua¡¯s temper as a young master was lost. Learning from Shen Qianshu, he looked at Noah with his watery,rge eyes. ¡°Father, don¡¯t you miss me?¡± ¡°No.¡± This question was easier to answer, so Noah answered it on a whim. How heartbreaking. Tong Hua pressed on. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I know that you don¡¯t have rich feelings. It¡¯s fine, as long as I miss you. Where¡¯s Mommy? Is she still sleeping? She did not even wake up to cook for you. How unvirtuous.¡± Noah finally remembered what he came out for. He pulled Tong Hua into the vi and into the kitchen. ¡°Make breakfast.¡± ¡°???¡± Tong Hua was dumbstruck. What? Make breakfast? Noah said expressionlessly, ¡°Your mommy is unwell. She can¡¯t cook. You can cook and then leave after cooking.¡± ¡°...¡± Tong Hua was speechless. Was he just a maid? Tong Hua felt wronged as Noah forced him to make breakfast. However, thinking that he could now see his beloved Mommy, he endured it and continued making breakfast grudgingly. Noah stared at him at the side. ¡°Father, why are you looking at me like that?¡± asked Tong Hua. ¡°Can you bear making such a cute little princess cook? You don¡¯t even help.¡± It was evident that Noah had zero interest in helping him. He left after looking at Tong Hua coldly. When Shen Qianshu went downstairs, he saw Tong Hua in his pink princess gown, making breakfast. She was shocked and surprised. Throwing his spat aside, the Mommy¡¯s boy flew towards Shen Qianshu. ¡°Mommy!¡± He plunged into Shen Qianshu¡¯s embrace. Both the mother and the child were hugging each other. Tong Hua was ted. Shen Qianshu¡¯s joy could not be restrained, and she kissed him a couple of times while hugging him. ¡°Why did you grow taller?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a child. It¡¯s easy for me to grow taller.¡± ¡°That¡¯s logical. But why did you wear a princess gown here? He doesn¡¯t really care about little princesses now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I don¡¯t wear the princess gown, I won¡¯t be allowed onto the ind. Zhong Ran said that Father didn¡¯t even let him onto the ind. How pitiful. I made a lot of preparations. Look, I have special privileges. I can evene in to cook for you.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. What a pitiful boy. He was enved to cook for them. Noah nkly looked at the mother and son, who had not met for a long time. They were giving each other tiny kisses passionately. He frowned and was unhappy. ¡°Are you done?¡± Shen Qianshu thought silently, It¡¯s understandable to be jealous of adults. But you are also jealous of your own son. He¡¯s even wearing a little princess gown. Is that fitting at all? Chapter 1426 - Daddy’s Thick Legs

Chapter 1426: Daddy¡¯s Thick Legs

Tong Hua was obedient and knew who to cuddle up to. When Daddy was around, he should cuddle up to Mommy. When Father was around, he should cuddle up to Father. After all, Father was a little bit crazy and was disobedient. When Father was disobedient, he would have to be obedient. Otherwise, he would be in trouble. ¡°Oh no, oh no.¡± Reading the situation, Tong Hua brought out three tes of breakfast happily, feeling all sweet inside. Noah was very satisfied with it. ¡°You can leave now.¡± Tong Hua as puzzled. Couldn¡¯t he eat a single bite of the breakfast he worked so hard to cook? Shen Qianshu hugged Noah¡¯s waist and acted cute. She raised her head and said tenderly, ¡°Noah, I haven¡¯t seen Tong Hua in such a long time. Don¡¯t chase him away, okay? It¡¯s pleasant to see him sitting there too. Next time, I¡¯ll give birth to a real little princess. One who is better-looking and cuter than him.¡± Tong Hua was about to nod when he suddenly thought, how could there be someone who was better-looking and cuter than him? No way!!!!! This sentence touched at a spot in Noah¡¯s heart. His eyes brightened, and he suddenly became extremely surprised. A beam of light could be seen from his blood-shot eyes. ¡°Really?¡± Noah grabbed onto her hand. She was willing to have a little princess for him? Was she willing to give birth to a little princess for him and not Ye Ling? ¡°Really, really.¡± Despite Ye Ling¡¯s efforts before, she, surprisingly, did not manage to get pregnant. Her body deteriorated afterward, and she did not dare to fool around with him. Hence, it had been a long time since they interacted intimately. Despite being on the ind alone with each other, Noah became very restrained. Other than hugging her to sleep, he did not do anything against the rules. This made her a little surprised. If this was seven years ago, the animalistic side of him would have erupted long ago. For his little princess, Noah relented and was willing to let Tong Hua stay for breakfast. Tong Hua did not need to go to primary school, and he learned everything by himself. Recently, the entire Europe was on holiday. Even teachers did not go to school. His acting had alsoe to an end. As a child, he could not be the main character of a movie, no matter how popr he was. He always acted as the side character and finished filming for his role quickly. Lin Xiaojuan negotiated for a reality show for him. However, it had not started yet, so he was rtively free. What made Shen Qianshu surprised was the heavenly price paid for Tong Hua to film the reality show. The jaw-dropping price was ten times higher than the price paid for him to film a movie. Shen Qianshu thought that filming a single reality show would match up to thepany¡¯s annual revenue. How profitable. Tong Hua was ted and wasforted by all thepliments. Indeed, he was a child who never worried his parents, building up his worth since young. Noah could not interrupt them. He felt anxious but did not show it to them. He was regretting letting Tong Hua stay, which affected the solitary time he shared with Shen Qianshu. When Tong Hua was not around, Shen Qianshu¡¯s attention was fully on him. ¡°Father, am I impressive? When I save up enough money, I¡¯ll buy you everything that you want.¡± ¡°I don¡¯tck anything.¡± The things Ick cannot be bought by money. If Ye Ling did not suffer through a period of tough time himself, he would probably be well taken care of by Zhong Ran, Ah Da, and Butler Luther, without having to worry about anything. ¡°Father, this is my sense of aplishment. You really don¡¯t cooperate.¡± ¡°Are you done eating?¡± asked Noah. Tong Hua shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not full yet, I¡¯m not full yet.¡± Noah was furious. He had such a huge appetite. Upon seeing their interaction, Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart softened. Tong Hua was smart too. He did not anger Noah like he did to Ye Ling. If he really angered Noah, he would have been thrown out long ago. Chapter 1427 - Genius Designer

Chapter 1427: Genius Designer

Upon seeing their interaction, Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart softened. Tong Hua was smart too. He did not anger Noah like he did to Ye Ling. If he really angered Noah, he would have been kicked out long ago. After eating breakfast, Tong Hua was kicked out, regardless of his unwillingness. Shen Qianshu received a customer order to draw up some design sketches. Noah watched her sketch from the side. Shen Qianshu liked to hand-draw the sketches instead of drawing them digitally. Usually, she would first hand-draw it, before digitizing it and adding colors. Noah watched her sketch and edit the drawings obediently. The design sketches were dependent on her inspiration. However, she was not quite in tune with the topic today and wasted quite some sketching paper. Many of the sketches that were almost finalized were discarded by her. Noah picked up the waste paper from the side and looked at it thoughtfully. They were only made up of simple lines, and the design had not yet materialized. Looking at Shen Qianshu¡¯s frown, he lifted his hand slightly and pinched the middle of her brows. He said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t furrow your brows.¡± With him beside her, there was nothing to worry about. The warm and dry hand gave her a sense of firm stability. Shen Qianshu smiled lightly, and the sounds of the waves crashing filled her ears. She only felt immense peace and quiet. No wonder there were so many people who were willing to pursue this type of lifestyle. ¡°Noah, with you here, I¡¯m not frustrated even when I¡¯m frowning.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s words were extremely sweet. Looking at her, Noah¡¯s heart softened, yet he became a bit angry. ¡°I will treat your words seriously,¡± said Noah sadly. You always say that if I¡¯m there, you will be happy. I¡¯ll take it seriously. I¡¯ll believe that without Ye Ling, you will be fine. You will choose me. Shen Qianshu, stop lying to me. Don¡¯t lie to me ever again. However, this made him realize more acutely how Shen Qianshu liked Ye Ling and was more willing to spend her life with Ye Ling alone. Hence, he was trapped in this love web, painfully, sweetly, yet unable to extricate himself out of it. His love was so pathetic and so... helpless. ¡°Then just believe it,¡± said Shen Qianshu with a smile. ¡°You can take every word of mine seriously. Noah, I will not lie to you.¡± She wanted to give Noah sufficient joy when he was conscious. As long as it was something that she could satisfy or give him, she would not be stingy. The corners of Noah¡¯s lips lifted. It looked like he smiled, though it was not obvious. His smile was breathtaking for Shen Qianshu. As she was looking at Noah, her heart was stung by the reminder. Suddenly, Noah lowered his head and started editing and drawing on the paper. Shen Qianshu also thought that they were too intimate and continued focusing on her design. However, she could not get any inspiration and felt a small sense of failure. She was not considered a genius designer. Despite being influenced since young and possessing some talent, she did not reach the level of being a genius. She cherished every single design. She was unwilling to tarnish her own reputation or deal with them too roughly. She hoped that she could be satisfied with every drawing. Even when she was a shooter for Shen Lin, she cherished every design and sketched every drawing to her best ability. She never pursued quantity, and she always chased after quality. ¡°Noah, what are you drawing?¡± Shen Qianshu saw him editing the drawing and was a little curious. Noah passed her the discarded draft expressionlessly. Shen Qianshu nced at it, and her jaw dropped. She looked at Noah in shock. ¡°You... you drew this?¡± Noah nodded with a hint of pride. ¡°It¡¯s simple. I have drawn many in the past.¡± After being edited by Noah, the simple lines became extremely vivid. The design became an immensely vivid and realistic piece of work, making it seem as if it hade to life. Chapter 1428 - The Aggressive Complaint

Chapter 1428: The Aggressive Comint

After being edited by Noah, the simple lines became extremely vivid. The design became an immensely vivid and realistic piece of work, making it seem as if it hade to life. It was simply too amazing. It turned from something so ugly to a beautiful and ethereal peace of work. ¡°How... did you do it?¡± Noah was disdainfully proud. ¡°It¡¯s so simple.¡± ¡°So... simple?¡± Shen Qianshu was a little sad yet angry at the same time. Perhaps, everyone could be a powerhouse in their respective fields. She could ept the fact that there were people more impressive than her, yet she could not ept how, for something that she always struggled at, someone would insinuate something like ¡°you¡¯re such a fool, you need to work so hard for it¡±. After all, she was a professional in the field. She was a legitimate designer. Noah was a mentally ill patient. Leave her some face. ¡°You drew many before?¡± Shen Qianshu had an uncertain thought, yet she could not confirm it yet. Noah suddenly became furious. ¡°They were all snatched away!¡± ¡°Snatched away?¡± Shen Qianshu could not believe it. Even though Noah was ill and a little extraordinary, he was still Master. In addition to having Zhong Ran by his side, he was very violent himself too. Who would treat his life so lightly that he would snatch Noah¡¯s creations away? ¡°Yes, they were snatched away!¡± Noah remembered something, took Shen Qianshu¡¯s phone, and searched up some designs. He pointed at the designs, and with a posture of wanting toin, he said, ¡°This, this, this. I drew them all.¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°...???¡± Noah??? The famous, prodigious designer, Noah? Are you kidding me? ¡°They were all snatched away by me. He lied to me all the time.¡± Noah was furious. ¡°He¡¯s a bad man, am I right?¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s inner self was in total turmoil. She suddenly remembered that back when they were in the castle, Master had always guided her drawing so seriously. She had always treated Ye Ling as her mentor. A prodigious designer who stood at the peak of the jewelry industry. However, this talent was Noah¡¯s? Shen Qianshu looked at him in shock. She had never thought of the difference between the English and Chinese versions of the name ¡®Noah¡¯. There were too many people who had the same English names. There were countless people called Noah. If one were to throw a stone at ten people, one of them was probably named Noah. However, not everyone could imitate the globally acimed jewelry designer, Noah. Indeed, Noah had demonstrated to her and disyed his talent directly. Who would have thought that this crazy man, this moody person, would have such amazing talent? This was simply too surprising and shocking. She felt like she had found a treasure. Noah looked at Shen Qianshu fixedly. He suddenly said, ¡°I drew them all for you. But he actually exhibited them secretly. We even fought over this. He bullied me.¡± His manner ofining was almost identical to Tong Hua. ¡°You drew them for me?¡± Shen Qianshu was astonished. Those weird yet magnificent creations were drawn for her? All for her? She had always dreamed of designing jewelry for her lover, yet she had never thought that the inspiration behind those internationally-acimed pieces of jewelry was all because of her. All of them, for her. They were all not for sale. They were exclusive. Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes reddened, and her heart became very sour. Such a talented Noah was buried. He should not have been ill. Such a bright pearl should not have been concealed by dust. However, Master also had a lot of talent for designing. Could it be that... they were the same person? However, this was illogical. His split personalities were not the same person. How could they share the same talent? Chapter 1429 - Noah’s Romanticism

Chapter 1429: Noah¡¯s Romanticism

This was not logical. For dual personalities, they were different people. How could they have the same talent? If Master was Noah at that time, it also did not make sense. However, regardless of what it was, Shen Qianshu was so touched that her nose scrunched up. Silly Noah. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Shen Qianshu smiled slightly. ¡°Happy.¡± She controlled her heartache and happiness and kissed Noah¡¯s forehead. ¡°Our Noah is really too awesome, too impressive. You can be my mentor. Those works are very beautiful. The designer I like the best is Noah. So it is you.¡± So it is you! Master had never mentioned it before. When he knew that she liked Noah, he said that she was blind. He was being jealous. She was so happy that she was like ark singing. She had never tried to understand Noah¡¯s soul. It was only now that she discovered that this was a pure soul. She was such an ordinary person and was not worthy of such a pure soul. ¡°Noah, do you know that you really can give me a surprise every time?¡± Shen Qianshu said softly. ¡°Really so surprised, if... ¡± There is no if! She dared not even think about it. Noah was praised by her and was extremely happy. He hugged Shen Qianshu and whirled around. ¡°I am so impressive. Do you like me a little more?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The two of them hugged each other here and there childishly. They were not sick of it at all. Shen Qianshu thought in her heart, Master, you really threw a tough question for me. Did you do it on purpose? After having breakfast, Shen Qianshu pulled Noah to the beach to y. After she knew that Noah could draw pictures, she pestered Noah to draw pictures. His inspiration was not that good at that time, but the feel of the design and the lines of the pictures that he drew were very smooth. It was handmade. His art was extremely skillful. He drew a piece of work for her. It was a rose ne made out of pink spinels and pink sapphires. The three roses were arranged irregrly. The spinels were used to make the flower petals while the pink sapphires were used to make the stamen. The color had a gradual change, making it exquisite and looked good. It was not exaggerated at all. The style was irregr roses. The roses were notmonly seen, and the feel of the design wasplete. ¡°So pretty.¡± Shen Qianshu gasped in admiration. The works that Noah designed in the past were magnificent and valuable. Those works were unable to be worn out. They belonged to the category of ornamentals and collectibles. They were extremely costly and extremely exaggerated. If one wore it on her neck and went out, those who were in the business would want to get it off her neck. It belonged to the dangerous series. However, the work that was designed this time was extremely pretty and looked like it could be worn every day. The bright pink color of the spinels exuded a dazzling ray of light. Shen Qianshu felt that it was too shiny. ¡°Noah, how about changing it to rose quartz?¡± Noah shook his head. ¡°Rose quartz... is too cheap. It is not worthy of you.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Pink crystals, which weremonly known as rose quartz, were also known as love stones. It was the first time that she heard that pink crystals were cheap. Her eyes were bright and piercing. She pinched Noah¡¯s ear yfully. ¡°You don¡¯t wish that I wear pink crystals to attract luck in love.¡± She heard that people who wore pink crystals attracted luck in love. It was metaphysics. Many single girls liked to wear pink crystals. It was said that it was easy to meet their destined person and that it was also easy to attract their destined person. Many people believed in it. Love stones would bring love. Shen Qianshu caressed his wrist. Even if his wrist was covered in wounds, the bracelet that she had designed for him had always been there. That string of fate bracelet was very well-protected by him. Noah, Noah, why are you so good? ¡°I want to... change to another color.¡± Noah struggled as he looked at the design work. The pink essories were very pretty and also had the feel of a young girl. It suited Shen Qianshu very much. Chapter 1430 - You Must Remember Me

Chapter 1430: You Must Remember Me

Her charisma was like a young girl. ¡°Change to what color?¡± ¡°ck!¡± Noah said without hesitation as he looked at her with a deep gaze. The two of them looked at her ankle at the same time. Her feet were stepping on the white beach. The ck rose on her ankle was very delicate and unique. It looked like an evil and strange flower. If a pink rose was said to be the most suitable for Shen Qianshu, it was like a flower which blossomed in paradise. However, a ck rose would suddenly change to another style. It was like a flower which blossomed in the demonic abyss. The ck rose¡ªyou are a demon, and you have all of me! ¡°If you want to change, then change it.¡± Shen Qianshu heard her own gentle voice. Noah¡¯s eyes lit up and started to redraw the picture. It was still irregr ck roses. He felt conflicted with regards to which ck gem stone to use instead of spinels. Tong Huaid on the beach not far away as he looked at his daddy and mommy. They were really rather harmonious. With an easel by the seaside and a golden couple, it was very visually attractive. He was indeed a little light bulb. Little light bulb came to a realization. He turned back and nced at Ye third fool and Lady White. Ye third fool did not bother about his brother. He surrounded Lady White like a little bee. Lady White¡¯s temper was good, and she also did not feel bothered. She was actually enjoying the moment. Tong Hua shook his head. Shallow!!! Not loyal!!! Little uncle, you have changed. You are not evenparable to little uncle Meng Qi, who can bring me along and fight together. Noah finally decided what gemstone he wanted to use as a recement. He directly used diamonds to rece them. They were pure ck diamonds. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Is it too extravagant?¡± Diamonds could be used for the stamen. It was also alright to use obsidian for the petals. ¡°There is some obsidian with different origins. They can also rece spinels. It is not necessary to use diamonds.¡± Shen Qianshu added. It was really a little wasteful to use diamonds as the petals. Noah talked of his own profession clearly and logically. He also spoke more. ¡°The glossiness of obsidian is notparable to spinels. The degree of transparency is also notparable. The level of brightness is also notparable to spinels. If I can use meteoric stone to rece them, it will be even better. But the piece of meteoric stone that I have collected is not so big. It is only a small piece.¡± Meteoric stone? ck meteoric stone? It is simply inhumane! Noah¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Ye Tingyun has a piece of ck meteoric stone. I¡¯ll ask him for it. We can use ck meteoric stone to rece it.¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. If she had not remembered wrongly, Ye Tingyun seemed to have mentioned before that he indeed had a ck meteoric stone. But he had nned to make it into an anklet and give it to his sweetheart. Although he did not know where his sweetheart was, wasn¡¯t it too inappropriate to snatch his future sister-inw¡¯s things like this? Noah had already started to draw. He caught Shen Qianshu over and let her stand at the seaside. The sea breeze blew her hair and clothing. She was walking on the clouds like a fairy. Shen Qianshu gathered her hair together lightly. ¡°Noah, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll draw a portrait of you!¡± Noah said. ¡°I have never drawn a picture of you.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart softened. A man who was focused was really very charming. Even if he was a focused lunatic, he was also rather charming. Noah was so quiet and focused as he started to draw the woman he loved. Noah outlined Shen Qianshu¡¯s silhouette stroke by stroke. It was different from Fifth Brother¡¯sic style. His strokes were very realistic. He drew Shen Qianshu¡¯s expression so profoundly. ¡°If... I am not around in the future,¡± Noah said softly. ¡°You must remember this moment.¡± He had loved, hated, and was crazy before. He had also been rational. He had lost many things but had also obtained some before. He was actually a person with a split personality, but he had already gotten a fulfilling life. When he was rational, he would convince himself to resign to his fate. As long as you love me. To die in your hands, why not? Chapter 1431 - A Picture

Chapter 1431: A Picture

Noah¡¯s words were said too softly. The sea breeze was too big, and Shen Qianshu could not hear what he had said clearly. There was only one word that came through the wind¡ªremember. Her heart slightly moved as she looked fixedly at Noah. How could she not remember Noah? Whether it was Noah or Ye Ling, they had left thick and heavy traces of color in her life. Remember to keep in mind for a lifetime. ¡°Noah, what did you say?¡± Shen Qianshu smiled as she asked. Noah did not talk again. The sea and the sky were blue. She was wearing a simple white dress. She had a small light blue belt on her waist, and it gently outlined her fine and even waist. She tied a simple butterfly knot, whichplemented her long hair that spread freely. She was so beautiful that she did not look like a mortal. She was the only beautiful thing on earth. It doesn¡¯t matter that you can¡¯t hear. It¡¯s fine as long as I know. To me, this is the most precious and warm moment in my life. After a short moment, a mesmerizing girl jumped onto the canvas. She was very pretty. The artistic charm was also very good. The girl looked as beautiful as a painting. She was animated and moving. She wore a demonish and strange rose ne. The background was the blue sky and the big sea. The hues were touching. Noah thought for a while and started to mix the colors again as he painted. Shen Qianshu stood until her legs were a little wobbly. It was really not easy to be a model. ¡°Noah, are you done drawing?¡± ¡°Soon.¡± Shen Qianshu saw that he was usually very fast when he drew. At that moment, she did not stand at the original position. She walked over to see what exactly he had drawn. Noah had alreadypleted drawing Shen Qianshu earlier. He was drawing something else at the side. Shen Qianshu smiled and turned. Her gaze was slightly transfixed. He was looking at himself? Noah¡¯s drawing skills were extremely excellent. The expressions were so vivid. They were even more moving than photographs. Shen Qianshu looked at the drawing of herself and only felt that it was extremely romantic. She could not help herself from looking at Noah. When she looked at Noah, she had never thought of differentiating him from Ye Ling. It was like looking at Ye Ling. But she realized that there was a small little difference now: every time she looked at Ye Ling, there was a light in her eyes. She kept feeling that she was a little fangirl. However, when she looked at Noah, her eyes were mostly filled with pity and loving protection. Noah... is really a silly child. He is a silly child who makes others feel heartache. After a while, Noah finished drawing. The person in the picture was himself, but his eyes were hollow and lifeless. It was like someone without eyes. Noah looked at Shen Qianshu. ¡°You draw the eyes.¡± Shen Qianshu hurriedly waved her hands, but her gazended on the picture. Noah was standing beside her and hugging her slightly. She did not know how many times she had hovered in her dream. There was no mirror and no photograph. However, Noah¡¯s strokes were very fast and urate. There was not much difference in the height, and it was exceptionally moving. His face did not have any expression as usual, but it could make others have a peace of mind. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I will spoil the drawing.¡± It was really a piece of artistic work. She did not know that he had such excellent drawing skills. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± This was a multiple-choice question. He had purposely left the eyes white. Would she draw Ye Ling¡¯s eyes or Noah¡¯s eyes? Shen Qianshu did not have to think over carefully as she knew what she should do. She mixed the colors and looked at the tone of Noah¡¯s eyes. She kept feeling that it was very hard to mix the color of his red eyes, but she tried her best to mix the closest color. A pair of eyes that looked like aic character. ¡°Noah, does it look simr?¡± Shen Qianshu tried the color on a spare canvas. It was already very close. Noah nodded his head. He did not mind whether the color was close or not. Shen Qianshu really did not have such good control for painting portraits. She was deeply afraid of ruining the picture. This was such a beautiful drawing. It could be treated as a family heirloom. In any case, she could not draw it poorly. Chapter 1432 - Do You Miss Him?

Chapter 1432: Do You Miss Him?

¡°Noah, teach me.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Noah hugged her from behind and held her wrist as his strokesnded lightly. His breath and his scent were at the side of her ear. It made her feel a wave of warmness. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart was filled with softness. Her face also slowly turned red. His breath brought an overly strong sense of aggression and always made her feel at a loss. ¡°This is me,¡± Noah said. The biggest difference between him and Ye Ling was their eyes. Shen Qianshu had chosen him. This made Noah very happy. He felt like he was a foam bubble in the sea. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled as she looked at him. No one denied that this was Noah. He was handsome and suave. His expression was much softer on the canvas. There was no feeling of beauty and the beast at all. Even if he was a beast, he was also a handsome beast. ¡°Contestant, you draw really well,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°This can be treated as a family heirloom.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you,¡± Noah said. He and she did not have a photograph together. Finally, they had a picture. Regardless of where he was, as long as she saw the picture, she could think of him. He was only left with this humble request. Noah suddenly hugged her tightly and closed his eyes slightly. He wanted to ask Shen Qianshu very much. Do you miss Ye Ling? If he let Ye Ling out, would she be very happy? He and Ye Ling belonged to the state of ¡®you are strong and I am weak¡¯. Ye Ling had gained the upper hand all along. He had nearly killed Ye Ling seven years ago and seized his body to be the one and only himself. However, he nearly failed as Butler Luther brought a piece of news that day. He said that Sarah was pregnant and that it was a little princess. While he and Ye Ling were fighting for the body, due to a moment¡¯s distraction, he waspletely suppressed by Ye Ling. Ye Ling¡¯s mood was not good at that time. He was tired of life and kept thinking of dying. However, Noah was unwilling to die. They were twins. If Ye Ling died, he also would not live. Hence, he kept fighting hard andpletelypromised. He still wanted to see Shen Qianshu and his child. He did not want to die. He did not want to leave with regrets. He knew that he had brought endless suffering and torture to Shen Qiansh and also seven years of separation and poverty. However, he still greedily wanted to have herpanionship. She was his only ray of light. But she had fallen in love with Ye Ling. He had never considered himself to be Ye Ling. Ye Ling had also never considered himself to be Noah. Even if they were really like the same person sometimes, he couldpletely understand Ye Ling¡¯s opinion. Ye Ling also understood his opinion. Hence, he also clearly knew that Ye Ling wanted to escape from the mental hospital. He also wanted to see Shen Qianshu and also wanted to have a family. They had fallen in love with the same person. Hence, they hadpromised with each other during these seven years. They had deceived the psychiatrists. However, they tried to kill each other in the corner where the doctors could not see. Ye Ling was unwilling to let him out. He also let Ye Ling have a taste of the mental anguish of a thousand cuts every single moment. These kinds of days of continuous obsession were never-ending. Unless... they perished together. Or one person let go to let the other achieve his aim. Shen Qianshu could obviously feel his mood. He seemed to be hoping for something and looked like he was reflecting on something. He was very miserable and also very anxious in his heart. However, she held some gentle tolerance in her heart. ¡°Noah, what are you thinking?¡± Noah suddenly kissed her lips and hugged her waist with both hands. He pressed her against himself. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face turned red. She hugged his neck with both hands and responded to his lips. Noah slightly pressed against her lips. He was willing to let time stop at that moment. He slightly pressed against the tip of her nose. His voice was hoarse and miserable as if he was struggling at the edge of the cliff. ¡°Do you... miss him?¡± Chapter 1433 - Do You Miss Him? 2

Chapter 1433: Do You Miss Him? 2

He slightly pressed against the tip of her nose. His voice was hoarse and miserable as if he was struggling at the edge of the cliff. ¡°Do you... miss him?¡± Shen Qianshu did not know how to reply to him. This answer would definitely be hurting, but she also did not want to be silent and deny her thoughts. Everything had an order of arrival. Only love did not have an order of arrival. Noah¡¯s eyes were very close. She could clearly see his bloodshot eyes as he was struggling stubbornly. However, he was so quiet as he waited for her answer. It was as if he had waited for a lifetime. ¡°I miss him,¡± Shen Qianshu said softly. ¡°Noah, when you were not around, I also missed you. It¡¯s just that Master is not as pure as you. He obviously knows the answer and is unwilling to hurt himself. Hence, he has never asked.¡± However, Noah did not know that lies were even more hurtful than the truth. She held his hand and expressed her mind. ¡°Noah, in my heart, he and you are one person. Although both of you deny it, the people around you have always treated you all as one person. Regardless of whether you are conscious or not conscious, whether it is Zhong Ran or Butler Luther, they have never given up on you. It is not because you are Noah. It is because you all are their master and the person they protect.¡± ¡°It is the same for Tong Hua and me. Look at Tong Hua calling you daddy. He calls you so willingly. We are all willing, and we convince ourselves reasonably to ept this matter. Master is your calm side. You are Master¡¯s irritable side. They are not different.¡± Noah suddenly pushed her away and walked forward. Shen Qianshu followed him and stepped in his footprints. Suddenly, she overtook him and walked backward. ¡°Noah, don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°I have always been living without consciousness for so many years. The number of times I have appeared is not many. The first time I appeared was when I was six years old. I appeared for a very short period. It was only for three days. Subsequently, I appear frequently because there are always people around him who want to hurt him. Back then, he did not have the ability to protect himself. Hence, I was the one who protected him. I obviously know everything, but I am unable to think independently. All my thinkinges from him. You can say that I am just one of his puppets. I¡¯ll do whatever he wants to do. This has gone on for many years. We have always been in a subordinate rtionship. I¡¯m his essory, and I¡¯m a part of him. I don¡¯t have consciousness and thoughts.¡± Shen Qianshu was secretly startled. essory? This confirms that it is not a case of dual personality but schizophrenia. At first nce, schizophrenia and dual personality were the same. Actually, they had very obvious differences. For schizophrenia, it was very clear that it was one person, but dual personality was not. However, Ye Ling¡¯s diagnosis report was dual personality all along and not schizophrenia. There was one point which she had always felt to be very strange. It was also the point that Bo Yiren had always felt to be very strange. Noah and Ye Ling did not know anything about each other and did not acknowledge each other in the past diagnosis reports. In other words, Ye Ling knew nothing about Noah, and Noah also knew nothing about Ye Ling. Every time Noah appeared, he was in a destructive rage. He also did not have any slightest intellect. Hence, everybody subconsciously felt that this was one of Master¡¯s personalities. But what was the truth? If Noah¡¯s mental world had always been dominated as Ye Ling had said all along, this was simply not a case of dual personality. When did it start? She knew that Noah and Ye Ling were actually aware of each other. It was Noah who said it thest time. However, Ye Ling rarely talked about this matter. Could there exist a possibility? Ye Ling actually... Chapter 1434 - We Were All Cheated

Chapter 1434: We Were All Cheated

Noah continued. ¡°I have a sense of reason because of you. I long for you way too... much. Gradually, I cannot be obedient to his domination, and gradually, I have my own sense. I can speak; I can think; I can integrate his learning ability and knowledge into my mind. In fact, he could have taken me over fully a long time ago, so we don¡¯t acknowledge each other. We cannot get along amicably and even want to kill each other. I put him in great pain, and he does so to me as well. We rely on each other to survive, but we are mutually exclusive. ¡°Shen Qianshu, I know everything between him and you. Simrly, he knows everything between us. He is in great pain; just like when you are with him, I am also in great pain.¡± ¡°Noah!¡± Shen Qianshu grabbed his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t continue.¡± He was so hurt, yet Shen Qianshu felt great danger deep down. She realized something really contradictory, yet she could not tell Noah. She looked at a painting from afar. She understood something. From the beginning to the end, she only loved one person. Ye Ling... did that on purpose. Yet, Noah was very persistent in telling her about himself. ¡°I can already control my own temper, and I can also integrate everything that Ye Ling knows. I can learn how to be an independent man, and I can learn to handle all of his matters be it rting to work or others. I can learn how to handle all of them well. So... ditch him, okay?¡± Shen Qianshu grabbed his arm tightly and hugged him close. Her two hands were wrapped tightly around his waist, and a lot of thoughts ran past her mind. The mental health reports of Ye Ling and Noah in the past seven years... Ye Ling did that on purpose. He made everyone think that he had dual personalities on purpose. Ever since Noah could speak and think, his learning ability skyrocketed. It was not even any talent. It was because he could integrate Ye Ling¡¯s thoughts into his, and that was why his learning ability improved so much. There must be a problem with it somehow that made Bo Yiren want to take the risk to understand. ... Noah ate the medicine and fell asleep. Shen Qianshu went to look for Lady White and asked Lady White to send a mental health professional over immediately. ¡°Split personality... For example, Ye Ling and Noah... Ye Ling knows nothing about Noah while Noah knows nothing about Ye Ling. Isn¡¯t that how split personalities should be?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The doctor was really confident. ¡°Is there a problem? Leader, you are so serious about this matter. I am a little confused now. I¡¯ve seen Ye Ling¡¯s medical health report before. Indeed, he has a split personality.¡± ¡°We have all been deceived by Master. He definitely does not have a split personality. Noah can draw and is a very impressive jewelry designer. Ye Ling studied economics, management, and international rtions. I checked his resume, and he had never been involved in jewelry design, but he could use Noah to draw highly professional works. He got everything that Noah had. In the more than 20 years of his mental illness, Noah had been chaotic. He is not an independent person. It was only recently that Noah was able to think, but he could integrate everything in Ye Ling into his mind, and they denied the existence of each other. Yet, they are interdependent, which cannot be the case if this was a split personality.¡± Lady White raised her brows and took Ye Ling¡¯s report over. She looked at it several times. Aventura had a split personality as well. ck Rose had a record of it. Because of that record, they were sure of Ye Ling¡¯s split personality since the beginning. Chapter 1435 - Self Acting

Chapter 1435: Self Acting

Aventura¡¯s second personality killed her lover. Shen Qianshu exined the theory that she came up with. ¡°I feel like... we have all been cheated.¡± Ye Yifan was confused as he listened by the side. Second Brother had told him about Big Brother having split personalities, but he did not have a clear impression of it. Anyway, in his eyes, his brother was still his brother, and there was no difference. He was a rich second-generation heir who lived in a well. Tong Hua wanted to roll his eyes. As someone who loves your elder brother, you don¡¯t even care about him. Even I already know what they mean. The psychiatrist said, ¡°I have seen this kind of case once. It is a pseudo-dual personality after personality splitting, which is not a case of dual personality. It refers to a person who has suffered unbearable harm when he was young and has gone beyond the range of mental tolerance. It caused them mental damage and obstacles. They will have illusions and imagine that there is another person living in him that is able to punish the bad person for him. Just like a very poor person, he will imagine that he will one day be the richest man in the world. Simrly, a person who lives in the abyss all year would imagine that he can see the sun. In the end, he will use his second personality to punish the bad guy as he had wished for. Yet, it is not really a second personality. It is just a mental state of when he is protecting himself. After imagining for a long time, they cannot be treated, and the illness will worsen. In the end, they will think that they have a pseudo-dual personality. They deny each other, yet they rely on each other. But it is not really a dual personality. The true meaning of dual personality is when they are both independent personalities. They will not rely on each other.¡± Shen Qianshu had learned psychology before, so she naturally understood. But what she could not understand was why Ye Ling¡¯s medical report had said that he had dual personalities in the past seven years. Ye Ling had found this team on his own. He indeed had a mental illness. He had also stayed in a mental hospital for several years. Why did he hide the truth and not go for treatment? ¡°He hid the fact that he had dual personalities in his report. Why?¡± ¡°It might not be so.¡± Lady White smiled. ¡°If he thought that he had dual personalities and believed in it while living as two people, the medical report from the psychiatrist would naturally show the patient¡¯s conditions as it should be.¡± Tong Hua frowned and said calmly, ¡°So Daddy has been acting as two people this whole time, but he fell too deep into it and cannot control himself. So he has no idea that what he is going through is not even an illness?¡± That sounded pretty ridiculous. But cases like this do ur. Split personalities and dual personalities were different things. One was an incurable and irreversible mental illness while the other was treatable. The psychiatrist exined several simr cases. Among all of these cases, almost all of them did not live for long. Between dual personality and split personality, they were their own directors. Some people could y several roles and feel like several souls were living in them. They might not always be conscious when this happened because they believed that they really had that kind of illness. They directed and acted in their own show. They indulged in their own world. The psychiatrist said, ¡°Now, that¡¯splicated. Our psychiatric team has not had the chance to do a test on him. Why don¡¯t you convince him?¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s fingertips were trembling. Tong Hua understood better. Chapter 1436 - Don’t Kill Me

Chapter 1436: Don¡¯t Kill Me

Shen Qianshu¡¯s fingertips were trembling. Yet, Tong Hua understood it better. It was like when an actor got so engrossed in performing his role that he went out of control. In fact, some actors get depression. Their real self would have a conflict with the role that they were acting as. He had seen an actor like this before. But his Daddy had been acting like this for over twenty years. How could he be cured? Lady White said, ¡°If we have been targeting the wrong root cause, then we have been treating him the wrong way. That must be why he has never been recovering at all. But Aventura had a split personality, and we are very sure of that. This is a report made by the medical team in ck Rose, so there is no way that it could be fake.¡± In fact, Shen Qianshu had already guessed it deep down, but she had not really taken time to understand it well. When Ye Ling and Noah switched so interchangeably, she should have known. There was no symptom in split personality that allowed both personalities to switch so easily. No way would that be possible. She must have been too focused on Ye Ling and Noah such that she did not see what everyone else had also failed to notice. Lady White said, ¡°Leader, if you want to find the root of the problem, you have to first convince him to let our medical team do an examination on him again. I will think of ways to get all of his medical reports and see what exactly went wrong.¡± Ye Yifan was confused, and he behaved like a fan. ¡°Lady White, you are so impressive. How knowledgeable yet so gentle. How perfect.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was surprised. The psychiatrists were speechless. Who is this? Lady White was very calm. Shen Qianshu could not even bear to look at him. ¡°Right, how did the test on the monkeys go?¡± ¡°We failed once. One died.¡± ¡°Ahh...¡± Shen Qianshu felt a little sorry that one monkey had actually died. This meant that Master¡¯s body would still require more time to recover, and she had to make use of this time to understand more about his illness. ... Noah was in a deep sleep, a very deep sleep. The sun shone onto his bed. The pure white nket covered him lightly. His skin had been tanned into a honey shade after being under the sun for so many days by the beach. She stayed by his bedside and watched over him. She flipped through his reports. This was the full report that the ck Rose had gotten from the system. He had a mental illness, but he only began visiting the doctor when he was 18. What¡¯s more, he was forced by Butler Luther to see the doctor. He did not like to visit the psychiatrist. In fact, he hated it. He despised it. It could be seen from his medical reports. No mentally ill person would like a psychiatrist. This was not a rare phenomenon. His objections made it even clearer. More intense!!! He had once killed a psychiatrist. This medical report was nk. There were no records. There was no reason either. Noah was the one who killed him, so it was recorded that Noah had killed the psychiatrist. That made sense for his state of mental health at the time. The Noah of that time had no logical sense and no consciousness. When his emotions went uncontroble, it was a very normal thing for him to kill someone. Everyone could understand that. Seven years ago, his health deteriorated badly. The psychiatrist said that he had reached his final stage in life. As a result, Butler Luther stayed by his side to apany him through what was thought to be his final moments. If the patient did not cooperate, it was hard for him to recover from the mental illness. Ever since she left. Ye Ling began forming his own medical team to treat his mental illness. Noah was in a deep sleep. He was a little insecure. He grabbed her hand suddenly, and his voice was very low and hoarse. Yet, he was still in his sleep. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me!¡± Chapter 1437 - Do You Want To Get Married?

Chapter 1437: Do You Want To Get Married?

Shen Qianshu squealed from the pain from his grip. Her wrist hurt severely, but she did not disrupt him from his nightmarish sleep. She just leaned forward and hugged him. Her cheek was against his chest. His chest was bruised, and she could feel the unevenness of the scars through his white shirt. Her heart was soft, and she felt heartache for him. Master, how many sins did youmit that made you get this disease? You refuse to talk about this matter to anyone and never spoke of your past. The wounds in your heart have been deeply engraved in you. They cannot see light again, and that is why you use such a way to hide your wounds. This is how you camouge them, right? How silly you are. From now on, you have me. I will always be by your side, whether rain or shine. Everyone said that young people made promises easily, which was not surprising. Which young girl had never pledged to love someone deeply? Most of the pledges gradually fade away as the years go by, far, far away, and they were never remembered, like a wall in olden times. In the end, it would be mottled. But she firmly believed that this pledge would be one for life. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me.¡± Noah opened his eyes suddenly, and Shen Qianshu got up with him. His body was trembling. He was fearful, and his eyes were shifty. In his bloodshot eyes, there was an insurmountable amount of fear within. He looked at the expression in Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes, which were unclear. He broke into a cold sweat. Yet, he almost broke Shen Qianshu¡¯s wrist. ¡°Noah... it hurts,¡± Shen Qianshu said softly. Noah let go of her immediately and turned around to hug her tightly. Shen Qianshu felt her heart aching. Who wants to kill him? Who could kill Noah, the Invincible? ¡°Dreams are often opposites from reality,¡± Shen Qianshu said and stroked his back softly. Noah was pure and naive. How was this not the vulnerable yet rebellious Ye Ling, who tried to defend himself when he was young? But he could only imagine himself fighting back. He had no power to go against the adults then. No matter if it was the Old Master or Aventura, he had no power. Noah¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to know what I dreamed of.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what¡¯s in your dream. What matters is that dreams are often opposites of reality. Whatever that happens in your dreams will never happen in real life. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be dreams, would they?¡± This did not really make sense, but it persuaded Noah. Noah mumbled to himself. ¡°Things that happen in dreams won¡¯t ur in real life?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°I dreamed that I married you. That wouldn¡¯t happen as well? Huh?¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was surprised. This was awkward. Noah tightened his grip, and Shen Qianshu was a little afraid. Marrying her in his dreams? Didn¡¯t he dream that she killed him? Could marrying her be a nightmare? How could it be!!! Just as she was overthinking, she heard Noah¡¯s hoarse voice. ¡°Indeed, you can¡¯t even say something nice just to coax me.¡± ¡°Sigh... No...¡± Shen Qianshu grabbed him by the shoulders and looked at him intently. ¡°Do you want to get married?¡± Noah¡¯s eyes lit up. She is willing to? What does she mean? Ever since she thought it through, Noah and Ye Ling were the same person, and they did not have the so-called two independent personalities. Shen Qianshu felt so much better by that. No matter how they refused to admit it, they were still one person with one soul. ¡°Noah, you are actually hesitating when I propose to you? Do you not want to marry me?¡± ¡°Of course I do,¡± Noah said. Just as he agreed, his head began to hurt as if a voice in his head was nagging at him constantly. Noah hugged his head in pain and curled up. Shen Qianshu kneeled by the bed and hugged him tightly. Chapter 1438 - I’ll Marry You in a Bridal Gown

Chapter 1438: I¡¯ll Marry You in a Bridal Gown

This was just a hallucination. The sound he often heard was nothing more than a hallucination, which was very harmful to his mental health. ¡°Noah, calm down, calm down. There is nothing actually. Look at me.¡± Shen Qianshu held his face and kissed his lips. Then, she gently pressed his forehead. ¡°Nothing happened. No noise at all. Look at me, look at me!¡± In the great chaos, Noah saw Shen Qianshu¡¯s ck grape-like eyes. The ck and white were firm yet soft, and those sounds that hovered in his ears were like fire encountering ice, which extinguished instantly. Peace was restored in his world. There was only the sound of the sea breeze in his ears, the sound of the waves, and the sound of their breathing with each other intertwining closely. ¡°Listen. There is no sound at all.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s voice was gentle. ... Noah finally calmed down. There was no longer Ye Ling¡¯s voice in his head. Shen Qianshu rolled up the painting that he did and intended to frame it up when they got home. If she was in a bridal gown, it could be a wedding photo. Noah was really delighted. He always felt that Ye Ling was not as important in Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart as he was. In the past few days, he felt all her enthusiasm and tenderness. She was so obedient and gentle to him that she bred greed in him. The reasonable part of him had just told himself that he would concede defeat and return Ye Ling to her so that she would be happier. Yet, at the very moment, those feelings crumbled down. He did not wish to return. ¡°Noah, I¡¯ll discuss one thing with you. There is a team of psychiatrists on the ind unlike the team of Bo Yiren. I feel like the medical report that they gave you is not truthful, and I have my doubts. You... Would you cooperate with them for an examination?¡± Noah was infuriated. He pushed her away roughly. Tong Hua watched as they looked like they were going to get into a fight. He wanted to rush over, but Ye Yifan grabbed him back. Tong Hua kicked around in the air. Ye Yifan was indeed a ve to his elder brother. ¡°Don¡¯t add fuel to the fire. Don¡¯t disturb my brother.¡± ¡°Let go of me... You... are tugging at my wig!!!¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Yifan was speechless. My head may break, and I may bleed, but my hair can never be messy! ¡°I thought you were good to me, for my good, and that you really liked me. It turned out to be a lie to me for treatment. So you just want him toe back, so you want to kill me, right? You... you lied to me! You said that you liked me and that you loved me. It was all to lie to me. You lied to me, you lied to me, you lied to me...¡± Noah was very agitated, and it was like he wanted to kill. His blood was boiling, and he was shouting to perish with Ye Ling. Such an intense emotion almost made him copse, but Shen Qianshu looked at him intently, waiting for him to finish venting his anger. ¡°Noah, I love you, and I dote on you. I like you, and never have I lied to you. I don¡¯t want you dead at all, and neither would I let you die. Trust me,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°Your illness has been wrongly defined. We need a new prescription. Trust me once more. I will be with you. I won¡¯t let you die. I will always hold your hand.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Noah growled. His emotions had peaked. Ye Yifan was trembling in fear. My brother is a little scary after transformation. Poor sister-inw... Shen Qianshu never used violence to deal with violence, especially not with Noah, as she could not bear to. ¡°Noah, if you agree to cooperate with the doctor, we will get married. Okay? Right here, on this ind. I will wear a bridal gown and marry you!¡± Chapter 1439 - How Dull yet How Romantic

Chapter 1439: How Dull yet How Romantic

Noah was sitting at the seaside, expressionlessly. He was a person who rarely thought about anything. One thing he was thinking about recently was nothing more than how to persuade himself to ept his fate and to give up. In addition, he always did whatever he felt like doing. He had always thought about marriage, and it was about to happen. Yet, it made him feel insecure. Qianshu said marriage. Marry him. He knew that Ye Ling had prepared a bridal gown. Custom-made bridal gowns could not be done so quickly, and it was that the design was not even done. If Qianshu married him, Ye Ling would be furious when he returned. That would feel so great, but why was he feeling so insecure? Qianshu¡¯s marriage came with a condition. She wanted him to go through... therapy. She was willing to marry him to let Ye Ling return. ... Noah avoided them because he did not want to go crazy and scare them. For Ye Ling, things went so wrong. She had never even thought about marrying him. Tong Hua whispered to Mommy softly. ¡°Mommy, I think Daddy is angry.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at Noah¡¯s back, and her heart was veryplicated. ¡°Originally, I wanted to lie to the marriage. Your Daddy always refused to get married. Who knows that when he is acting as Noah, he is going deeper into the drama, and he still refuses to marry.¡± ¡°...¡± Tong Hua was dumbstruck. Aren¡¯t you afraid of causing some kind of trauma to your child for telling him so openly that his father refuses to marry his mother? Shen Qianshu said softly, ¡°Why not?¡± Tong Hua cursed inwardly. Mommy, why are you dying to be married? As usual, Ye Yifan circled around Lady White. Lady White was looking at Ye Ling¡¯s report and prescriptions. Although she only understood a bit, she understood the parts regarding the prescriptions. Ye Yifan was throwing praises at her continuously. Lady White said, ¡°You came for your brother. Why didn¡¯t you speak a word to him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid my brother will kill me.¡± Ye Yifan, as usual, did not feel shame. The brother in this state was not a brother who could be provoked by him. It was best not to provoke him; otherwise, he would explode again. Shen Qianshu was lying anxiously on the beach feeling like she was in a dilemma. Suddenly, arge shadow cast down, covering the sunshine. Shen Qianshu opened her eyes slightly and saw Noah¡¯s handsome face, like a robot without emotion, standing high and looking at her coldly. Other than their eyes, Noah and Ye Ling were bing more and more alike. The Noah in the past was almost a lunatic. He was emo and scary. Everything was written on his face. Nothing was hidden. ¡°I agree,¡± Noah said. ¡°You marry me, and I¡¯ll cooperate with you for therapy, but you have to marry me first.¡± Shen Qianshu did a kip-up and looked at Noah straight in the face. ¡°Are you for real?¡± Noah took a deep breath as if he was about to tell her a secret. Yet, it seemed to be filled with malicious intentions. ¡°A while ago, Ye Ling made me design a set of jewelry. He called someone in person and is already designing a wedding dress. It should be meant to be like a surprise to you. Will you still marry me? ¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was surprised. ¡°...¡± Tong Hua was dumbstruck. Daddy, you have such a head full of evil ideas. Shen Qianshu was already dumbstruck. She looked at Noah feeling startled. Ye Ling always refused to marry her, yet he had secretly gone to design a bridal gown. Why? He did not propose to her either. Was this supposed to be a surprise for her? She had never thought that Ye Ling would do something like this. When men gave surprises, they were usually more shocking than surprising. Did Master really intend to give her a surprise? He had never leaked anything about it. This is no doubt equivalent to proposing to her. Ahh... How dull, how romantic. Chapter 1440 - Little Angel wants to Marry Twice

Chapter 1440: Little Angel wants to Marry Twice

Personally designing a wedding dress and calling someone to design it must be the design concept that she said. How romantic it is to design their own wedding dress. She never expected that Ye Ling could have any romantic behavior, but at this moment, she was bursting with joy. Like a poor man who suddenly struck rich. Seeing her look of joy, Noah had long been displeased. He sneered and turned away. Noah, what are you thinking? Do you think she will choose you between you and Ye Ling? Who are you to fight with Ye Ling when you know that he wants to propose to her and marry her as well? She will definitely ditch you. At least Ye Ling is a normal man that can give her a normal life. What can you give her? You say that you love her, but what else can you give her other than exquisite yet useless jewelry? Why would she pick you? Why would she like you? Shen Qianshu thought about her countless marriage proposals and how Ye Ling tly refused countless times, yet he was quietly preparing the wedding dress to propose to her. She was unable to stop her thoughts from flowing. When she regained her senses, Noah had gone afar. Tong Hua said, ¡°Mommy, Pa is angry. Why don¡¯t you go and coax him?¡± Lady White saw Shen Qianshu rushing to the angry Noah. Now, Noah really could control himself, and he was also very polite even when he was angry. He was pressed on the sofa by Shen Qianshu, and she kneeled between his legs. When he was in a panic, he still had the mood to sort out his hair that was blown by the sea breeze. Attitude was hard to learn if you did not have enough stories and experiences in life; one would not be emanating the same feeling Ye Ling or Noah gave off. Their every smile and gesture gave others a feeling like they were very decorous. Very few men in their twenties could grow into people who were so mature and elegant. Noah was bing more and more like Ye Ling gradually, and Lady White thought that it was a good thing. He was clearly so angry, yet Shen Qianshu managed to coax him with a few sentences. Even if she could not hear what Shen Qianshu was saying, she knew that Shen Qianshu had coaxed him well. When choosing the leader back then, everyone gave priority to Shen Qianshu and did not consider Ye Ling, not because of Ye Ling¡¯s mental illness. Seriously speaking, Ye Ling had a higher status in ck Rose than Shen Qianshu. It was because even if Aventura was Fang Hongxiu¡¯s sessor and even if Aventura had a higher status than Fang Hongxiu in ck Rose, they were different despite both being leaders. They had different levels of importance and meaning. So, they also considered Shen Qianshu. Because Shen Qianshu had a higher EQ. ck Rose was a huge organization, divided into two important branches, internal and external. Because of the chaos with the leaders, ck Rose had not been able to settle down for more than 20 years. She also thought about using violence to suppress violence, but it was not effective. ck Rose needed someone with a high EQ. A leader who knew what to do and did what they said. The two leaders were hugging each other on the beach and making everyone feel bad for being single. Lady White smiled. Ye Yifan said, ¡°If you date me, I wouldn¡¯t need to be coaxed. I will coax you. I am so romantic. Won¡¯t you consider me?¡± ¡°...¡± Lady White was speechless. On the beach, Shen Qianshu held Noah¡¯s neck. She sat on the beach and looked at bridal gowns on a website on her phone. She asked Noah sweetly, ¡°Which wedding dress do you like?¡± Noah was struck by happiness, and he could not regain his senses for a moment. Everything felt so surreal to him at the moment. She actually agreed to marry him. ¡°You... ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll marry you!¡± Shen Qianshu thought, No big deal, I¡¯ll marry twice! Chapter 1441 - Could No Longer Act

Chapter 1441: Could No Longer Act

Shen Qianshu had a dream in the middle of the night. She dreamed that Ye Ling was tugging on her hand with a menacing expression. His gaze was deep yet calm, with a ferocious storm brewing in it. The vivid sense of pain made her unable to differentiate between the dream and reality. Her ears were filled with the roaring of the waves. ¡°How dare you marry him! How dare you!¡± His voice was suppressed yet furious, with a touch of helplessness. But what could he do? Kill her? It was evident that it was not realistic. He could only express his dissatisfaction and unwillingness. Shen Qianshu was hurt by his tugging and immediately got up on the bed. She was pinned in his embrace. Ye Ling¡¯s voice was menacing and fierce, with fury and coldness underpinning it. His chest rose up and down continuously. His body was weak, yet it contained limitless strength. ¡°You are not allowed to marry him. Do you hear me?¡± Shen Qianshu was awakened by the yelling, yet she felt sweet inside. She finally saw Master. Was this a dream? Even if it was real, it did not matter. She hugged him happily. ¡°I want to marry him. Who told you to not return?¡± Shen Qianshu responded. He acted too much. Where did the split personalitye from? Oscar owed him an award. Everyone had been fooled by him. Poor Butler Luther had been fooled for so many years. ¡°I won¡¯t allow it!¡± Shen Qianshu twisted her waist happily. ¡°I want to marry him. If you are capable,e back personally to stop me.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s chest heaved up and down. He suddenly threw her away, pressing a hand onto the bed. The scent of the shower gel still lingered on the soft bed, vivid yet soft. Her heart softened, and she stared at him fixedly. Ye Ling¡¯s amber eyes were filled with indignation, yet there was no fury from betrayal. Just indignation. Suddenly, Shen Qianshu grabbed onto his neck and pulled him down. Without time to defend himself, he fell onto her body. Shen Qianshu asked softly, ¡°Where¡¯s Noah?¡± Her fingers drew circles on his chest as she interrogated Noah¡¯s location. Ye Ling¡¯s head was going to explode. Fury could no longer describe what he felt then. He seemed to have fallen into an inextricable emotion. ¡°You... fell in love with him.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s tone was gloomy and cold. ¡°You betrayed me.¡± ¡°Ye Ling, it¡¯s always been you from the start till the end. Noah was merely an imaginary character. You are pretending to be him. He is you too. You¡¯re just unwilling to admit it.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Ye Ling looked at the face near him. Shey under his body, beautiful yet stubborn, gentle yet unservile. It was the result of his pride. She... was his life. Yet, she wanted to marry someone else. ¡°If the person I¡¯m going to marry is not Noah but someone else, you would have sent someone to kill him before crippling me and imprisoning me in a ce no one would ever know of. You wouldn¡¯t even have time to argue with me. Hence, you are Noah, and Noah is you. You¡¯re unwilling to admit it. You¡¯re unwilling to recall those memories. So you let Noah bear those painful memories of your childhood. Master, let yourself go.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s gaze was as dark as the ocean at night. He suddenly climbed off Shen Qianshu and ran outside the vi. Shen Qianshu gave herself a harsh p. The vivid sense of pain told her that it was not a dream. ¡°Master!¡± Shen Qianshu chased after him and went downstairs in brisk steps. Ye Ling walked even faster. However, it was a beach, and regardless of how hard he walked, she could still see his back. Shen Qianshu chased after him decidedly. She knew it. If she epted Noah¡¯s proposal, Master would return. Who¡¯d let you act? You act so much! Chapter 1442 - Why Don’t You Let Us Get Together

Chapter 1442: Why Don¡¯t You Let Us Get Together

Shen Qianshu ran on the beach barefooted, chasing after his footsteps. She pulled onto his sleeve. The sleeve of his pajamas was exceptionally wide and long. In the middle of the night, the wind blew violently, making a loud sound. It was extremely ferocious. The ce was isted at night, and there were only a few tents a distance away, with Lady White, Ye Yifan, and Tong Hua sleeping in them. There were still specks of light in the simpleboratories. Shen Qianshu grabbed onto his hand. ¡°Ye Ling, stand right there!¡± She chased until she was breathless. She rarely called him by his name, except for when she was angry. However, she hardly ever got angry at Ye Ling. Every time she called him ¡®Master¡¯, she would feel a secret joy. Husband = Master. Ye Ling¡¯s footsteps halted, and he looked at her expressionlessly. The pair of amber eyes were crystal-clear without any shadows of Noah. Shen Qianshu held his hands. He was the most uncooperative patient in the entire world. However, she could not me him. Because he was unaware that he did not have split personalities. He had always thought that he had split personalities, and even if he was suspicious of that, he was unwilling to investigate further. With time, this became a habit. The long illness became a habit. After acting and acting, it became natural. He lowered his eyes and looked at her. He recalled the day where they met each other after a long time. Back then, she was always extremely careful and worried in front of him. He did not wish for her to harbor any fear towards him. However, he was helpless then. The fear in her heart was rooted deep inside. They had experienced honor and disgrace, life and death. They never abandoned each other, and their hearts were together throughout. When he finally waited for the day when she was no longer afraid of him, she was passionate and lively. She injected a beautiful rainbow into his dead, dull life. However, this rainbow also lit up someone else¡¯s life. Noah... She pulled onto his hand lightly and intertwined her fingers with him. She summarized her recent suspicions and theories to him. ¡°Master, you don¡¯t have split personalities. Noah¡¯s just a figure of your imagination. You had always imagined that Noah would be your guardian. When something that you cannot solve urs, Noah would appear. When you have a mental breakdown, Noah would appear. Think about it. Whenever Noah appears, is it at the moment when you feel the weakest, when you feel like escaping and having a breakdown?¡± When you thought that you couldn¡¯t handle the challenge in front of you, Noah appeared. He settled it for you, simply and crudely. Whenever you had a mental breakdown, Noah would appear. He would bear that breakdown for you. He was a figment of your imagination. But you are pretending to be him. You are him, and he is you. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Ye Ling did not admit that Noah was the same person as him. Whether it was him or Noah, both of them were too engrossed in the act. They would never admit easily that they were the same person. ¡°How dare you use such a ridiculous reason to convince me so that you can marry him?¡± Ye Ling was infuriated. His voice covered the howling of the waves. However, even if he was maddened to the most extreme point, he would not bear to hurt her. He had already run out himself. He needed to calm down. Why did she not give up, still chasing after him to convince him? Why did she want to convince him? To marry Noah? Shen Qianshu did not be angry either. ¡°Then, are you thinking that I found a new love and fell in love with Noah? That I no longer love you?¡± The topic took a serious turn. The wind blew the tufts of hair on his forehead, catching him defenseless. Shen Qianshu spread her hands and toughened her heart. She said nonchntly, ¡°Ye Ling, if that¡¯s the case, let me and Noah get together.¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Ling was dumbstruck. He wanted to kill someone! Chapter 1443 - I can tell you everything

Chapter 1443: I can tell you everything

The mad fury was burning in his heart, yet Ye Ling was helpless. He could not even say a single harsh word. The only thing shing in his mind was a sentence: she betrayed him. He had never thought that Shen Qianshu would betray him one day and fall in love with someone else. He was very confident in himself and deeply believed that it was impossible for Shen Qianshu to be attracted to another person. He deeply believed that he would not fall in love with others as well. However, reality gave him a harsh p on his face, and he did not know what to do. She fell in love with someone else. She fell in love with Noah. Ye Ling had been swimming in the ocean for more than an hour. Shen Qianshu was extremely worried. With such a battered body, his energy level wascking. He had only a breath left for him to swim in the ocean for such a long time. His body should be struggling already. Tong Hua asked worriedly, ¡°Mommy, Daddy won¡¯t drown, right?¡± ¡°No.¡± He would not drown with so many people watching him. She was just scared that Ye Ling would have a cramp and sink. That would be embarrassing. He would definitely reprimand Zhong Ran and the others. After all, such an embarrassing side of him must not be seen by others. Ye Ling, Ye Ling... ¡°Daddy is jealous of Father. This is amazing.¡± Tong Hua shook his head and could not help but ask another question that he was curious about. ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t really understand what you and Lady White said about the two of them being the same person. That Noah is an imaginary character, and that Daddy is pretending to be him. However... if he really had a split personality, and one is father, while the other is Daddy, who would you choose?¡± ¡°Your Daddy!¡± ¡°Then, why are you still angry with him?¡± ¡°You will know when you grow up.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already grown up.¡± Shen Qianshu did not know tough or to cry. When they were children, they would always fantasize about growing old. However, the moment that they had grown, they would rather remain as a child, forever under the protection of their parents, free from worries. Shen Qianshu stood on the beach with her hands behind her back. Ye Ling¡¯s body had been worn out too much. Swimming for more than an hour was a burden to him. However, he did not force himself any further. He was not Noah; he was not so easily coaxed or fooled. He was calm and sane, yet he was very troubled. The sentence that Shen Qianshu said about letting her get together with Noah was a challenge and trigger for him. However, evidently, it had not touched his bottom line. Because, that was Noah. If the person she fell in love with was not Noah but another man, then it would be another situation altogether. ¡°Master, cooperate with Lady White and undergo another psychiatric evaluation, okay?¡± ¡°No way.¡± Ye Ling grabbed the bathrobe at the side and draped it around himself simply. With such a weak body, he did not have any more abdominal muscles. He was just an empty rack, as if he had been lying on the hospital bed for many years. He was unwilling to see the sun nor be seen by Shen Qianshu. He wanted to have some dignity too; he wanted to have pride too. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart dropped. She moved slightly and followed after him. ¡°You promised me that you will cooperate.¡± ¡°He promised it, not me.¡± Ye Ling halted suddenly and looked at her with a deep gaze. ¡°Despite so, you still want to marry him.¡± He stormed away, yet Shen Qianshu chased after him happily, looking at him with a smile. ¡°Master, split personalities have independent characters. They will not have memories of each other. How did you know that I wanted to marry him? How did you know what he promised me? Talk!¡± Ye Ling paused and did not speak. He nced at her coldly, turned, and walked towards the vi. He was determined to have a silent war with Shen Qianshu and was unwilling to cooperate with the doctor. Shen Qianshu did not know what he was so scared of. Chapter 1444 - I can tell you everything 2

Chapter 1444: I can tell you everything 2

She chased after him relentlessly. ¡°Master, what did Bo Yiren tell you that made your illness recur?¡± Ye Ling recalled the process of Bo Yiren¡¯s session with him. His body was already battered, yet he knew clearly that Bo Yiren¡¯s words during that therapy session were overly extreme, and they also made him recall a past memory. When Aventura was emotionally stable, she was rtively nice to him. However, when her illness acted up, it was as if she had changed to a new person. If her attitude had been horrible since the start, perhaps Ye Ling would not have any anticipation for her. He would not be disappointed, and the difference between what he expected and what reality threw him would not be so big. However, she was sometimes benevolent and sometimes violent. It repeated over and over again. It was like his emotions were in an esctor, going up and down constantly. It exceeded what a mere child could bear. It was until Aventura sent him to the Ye Family that he fell from a fiery pit to another deep abyss. The pain of being abandoned had seeped into his bones and became a scar that he could never destroy. He even witnessed the process of Aventura being burned to death. Someone had filmed the process of her burning and mailed it to him. The person that he had always resented, hated, and who he could not wait but to stay away from, had finally left the living world. However, he could not make himself feel happy. He even felt fury. How could she leave without any words of farewell or apology? How could she die so romantically? This was not the ending that she deserved. He could never escape the nightmare of being abandoned by Aventura. He had always pondered that if Aventura had not sent him to the Ye Family, perhaps he would not go crazy and there would be no Noah. He had med Aventura for more than twenty years, all the way to when he participated in the ck Rose selection and heard Fang Hongxiu speak of the past, about how the Blood Rose came about. Only then did he start to understand, forgive, and let his hatred go. However, Bo Yiren mentioned that past on purpose. Bo Yiren was his therapist and knew everything about his past. With him dragging a battered body around, Bo Yiren knew how to trigger him. She painted a blueprint for the future. She triggered him to remember this past, igniting his hatred for Aventura again, and outlined a blueprint without him. In the blueprint, there were Shen Qianshu, Tong Hua, a cute little girl, and a handsome man. He stayed by Shen Qianshu¡¯s side, protecting her gently. However, this man was not him. In this warm blueprint, even Burger was there. He was the only one absent. Everything that he had would be snatched away by someone else eventually. It was like his childhood. No matter what he possessed, it would all be snatched away. Being deprived again and again had formed his indifferent temperament. No one could know what he liked or hated by looking at his expression. There was no longer anyone who knew his weaknesses. However, losing them was something he could never endure. He did not know what exactly Bo Yiren was looking for on his body. He had been rejecting her all the while. However, a patient could never be a therapist¡¯s opponent. She had sessfully infiltrated the line of defense in his heart. He had escaped! Hence, he had Noah. After she saw that Ye Ling was unwilling to speak and that his expression was overly chilly, her heart was a bit anxious as well. She could not help but feel disappointed. ¡°Master, I know that your heart hides a lot of things. Some of those memories are too painful for you to recall. I also understand that even intimate couples need their own space. Naturally, you would have your own reasons for not telling me. However, you had never told me anything. I don¡¯t even understand you better than Bo Yiren does.¡± Chapter 1445 - Save Me, Sister-In-Law

Chapter 1445: Save Me, Sister-In-Law

Shen Qianshu looked at him sadly. ¡°But I¡¯m different. I can tell you anything.¡± She spoke sadly. Ye Ling was stunned. Other than his therapist, he did not reveal anything about his past to anyone else. While it was impossible to conceal it from participants like Zhong Ran or his therapist, this did not mean that their positions in his heart were superior to Shen Qianshu¡¯s. ¡°For me... cooperate with the doctor, okay?¡± Shen Qianshu tugged at his sleeve lightly. It seemed like she was acting cute yet begging him at the same time. She originally had a sharp and decisive personality, but she could not toughen up in front of him. ¡°Otherwise, you will have to let me get together with Noah.¡± ¡°You dare!¡± Shen Qianshu looked at him challengingly. ¡°You shall see if I dare!¡± There was nothing in the universe that she did not dare to do. Ye Ling¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of the pot. His murderous intent overflowed, and he clenched his fist. ¡°There¡¯s no need to see the doctor again. I already have a conclusion regarding my illness. ¡°I don¡¯t trust Bo Yiren, and neither do I trust her teacher. Who knows if they are qualified? ¡°There¡¯s nothing to suspect. This is an inherited illness from my family. My mother and grandmother both had split personalities.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s an inherited illness, then why doesn¡¯t Tong Hua have it?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. She had looked through his family tree, and split personality illness was indeed an inherited illness in their family, passing down through the generations. However, wasn¡¯t it too premature for the doctors to conclude that he was sick just because of the inherited illness? ¡°He is lucky.¡± Shen Qianshu suppressed her smile. Ye Ling¡¯s tone was full of unexpressed envy. She walked over and went in front of him. ¡°Cooperate with Lady White. If they diagnosed it as split personalities, then I will never mention this issue again.¡± ¡°Cancel your wedding with him.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Deal!¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. All the hassle was only for canceling the wedding? What the heck, you should have said that earlier. It was not a huge pity for her to have two failed marriages. Ye Ling was still anxious about Shen Qianshu¡¯s intention to marry Noah. He was still unable to ept it and maintained a ck-face throughout the entire process. However, the ck Rose¡¯s medical team was ted and started his check-up. Upon seeing that his brother was back, Ye Yifan was extremely happy. However, Ye Ling thought that he was aplete eyesore. It was originally a solitary time shared by him and Shen Qianshu, yet the ck Rose¡¯s men came and interrupted them. His little brother could not read the atmosphere. ¡°You are being so idle all day. Don¡¯t you have anything to do? You havee to this ind for so long, isn¡¯t it time for you to get lost?¡± Ye Yifan felt very wronged. Indeed, he was idle and had nothing to do. As a celebrity and an incredibly wealthy third-generation, what did he have to do? Even if the sky falls, there¡¯s still big brother. And if one was not enough, he had two! ¡°I have official matters to do.¡± Ye Yifan looked at Ye Ling with a serious face. ¡°What official matters?¡± Ye Yifan pointed at Lady White, who was standing at a distance away, talking to Tong Hua. Her smile was as beautiful as the sunset. Ye Yifan became dazed looking at her. ¡°I want to woo her, hahaha.¡± Ye Ling punctured his one-sided fantasy and sillyughter. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t like you!¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Yifan was speechless. Is this my real brother? He looked towards Shen Qianshu indignantly. Help me, I can¡¯t chat with him any longer!!! ¡°Master...¡± As if flowers had bloomed in her heart, the corners of Shen Qianshu¡¯s lips curved up uncontrobly. ¡°I heard that you let Noah design a set of wedding jewelry and a wedding dress too...¡± Ye Ling stood up suddenly and looked at the doctorsing towards them. It was the first time he thought that those doctors were not so big of an eyesore. Chapter 1446 - Do You Look Down on Students With Poor Grades?

Chapter 1446: Do You Look Down on Students With Poor Grades?

¡°No!¡± Shen Qianshu looked at his back, which almost seemed like he was escaping from her, and snorted. ¡°Stupid pride!¡± Ye Yifan¡¯s confidence had been smashed into pieces by Ye Ling. At that moment, he had picked them all up and high-fived his sister-inw happily. He immediately started ttering her. ¡°Little sister-inw, only you can make my brother leave so quickly. Hahahaha!¡± Karma!! ¡°Your elder brother isn¡¯t wrong.¡± Ye Yifan became angry. ¡°If you say that I have no luck with romance, I¡¯ll admit it. But if you say that I am uncharismatic, I will never admit it even if you beat me to death!¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. The third young master was the proudest of his luck with romance. However, the romances he had were always lousy. Even for those better ones, the girls were unable to endure his yfulness, despite initially wanting to marry and spend their lifetimes with him. He fell in love with whoever he met and spent his life ying around. Even good girls would not dare to give him their all. Ye Ling did not say anything wrong. Indeed, Lady White did look like the type who would not like Ye Yifan. Although they were real brothers, the truth still had to be told. Ye Yifan was not worthy of Lady White. He would be unable to handle a girl like her. Ye Yifan was just like a little puppy. If he was a more ferocious one, perhaps there would still be hope. ¡°All the best!¡± Shen Qianshu was not as cruel as Ye Ling. She could not help but pat his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m rooting for you.¡± Ye Yifan left with the doctors. This was a closed check-up, and they could not follow after them. The moment that she walked over with Ye Yifan, they heard Lady White¡¯s loudughter. She pulled onto Shen Qianshu and asked, ¡°Qianshu, do you mind having a daughter-inw who is around the same age as you? When your son is older, I¡¯ll marry him. He¡¯s such an interesting boy.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°...¡± Tong Hua was speechless. Did I agree? Did I agree? I wanted to find a cute girl. Ye Yifan red at Tong Hua angrily. Little nephew, I can¡¯t believe that you are my rival in love. This world was full of malice towards him. Tong Hua rolled his eyes at him elegantly. Ye Yifan said, ¡°Why can¡¯t I beat a mere child? Why do you fancy him?¡± ¡°There are no problems withmunication.¡± Lady White took the tablet and passed it to Ye Yifan excitedly. ¡°Do some questions. There are twenty questions in total. Let¡¯s see how many correct answers you¡¯ll get.¡± Ye Yifan became stunned the moment he received it. He did not even know how to do the first question. The question was as indecipherable as a book from the sky. Luckily, it was a multiple-choice question. He could employ the method of elimination. After all, he was a rich second-generation heir with high educational qualifications. He did not buy his qualifications. However, when he looked at the questions, that did not seem like the case. He did the twenty questions in a confused manner. Lady White nced at it. ¡°You only got six questions correct, and I think that you guessed for half of them. Baby is different. He answered eighteen questions correctly, and for myself, neen questions. Look at it. This is the difference.¡± ¡°The difference?¡± Lady White was serious. ¡°These questions are from apatibility test. You are notpatible with me at all; neither do we sharemon interests. We are only suitable as friends.¡± She touched Tong Hua¡¯s tiny face with a smile. ¡°Baby is verypatible with me. I likemunicating on a psychological level.¡± Ye Yifan said, ¡°This.. this is too one-sided. I bet that if my brother and my sister-inw did such a test, my brother would get everything correct, and my sister-inw would only answer one question correctly.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Why did you sabotage me in your pursuit of Lady White? Do you look down on students with poor grades? ¡°Give it to me. I¡¯ll do it!¡± Chapter 1447 - A Slacker Student Was Indeed A Slacker Student

Chapter 1447: A cker Student Was Indeed A cker Student

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Give it to me. I¡¯ll do it!¡± Shen Qianshu took the tablet over arrogantly. She was stunned by the first question. Which animal is the Canary Inds in the Pacific Ocean named after? Shen Qianshu was bewildered. Was it not canary? If it was not canary, why was it called Canary Ind? This was definitely a trick. Canary was in one of the answers. It could be the answer, but she chose another. This was also a trick. She hesitated for a full two minutes. She did not know which answer to choose out of the four. A: canary, B: dog, C: dolphin, D: great white shark Canary was obviously a trick. Since it was an ind, it was definitely rted to an animal in the sea. Shen Qianshu faltered between the great white shark and dolphin. It was a 50-percent probability. ¡°Mommy, you are hesitating already for the first question?¡± Shen Qianshu looked at Tong Hua. What was with her son¡¯s eyes which had a twinkle of ¡®my mom was indeed a cker student¡¯? ¡°No, I¡¯m not hesitating at all.¡± She happily chose C. The second question. Is the Camel¡¯s hair brush made of camel hair? She was stunned again. What was this? If the camel¡¯s hair brush was not made of camel hair, what was it made of? Was this a trick after all? Why would there be this kind of question? Shen Qianshu spent 30 minutes and did 20 questions. She looked very calm. When it came to scoring, she estimated herself to have at least 10 or more questions correct. Tong Hua took it over and nced at it. ¡°...¡± Tong Hua was dumbstruck. Ye Yifan asked joyfully and expectantly, ¡°How many questions are correct?¡± Tong Hua was at a loss of words. ¡°Not even one question is correct.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Impossible!¡± Tong Hua also wished that Mommy could get a few questions correct, but this really made him be at a little loss for words. He was totally defeated. Even if her eyes were covered, she should also get one question correct. Ye Yifan had alreadyughed loudly. ¡°Sister-inw, I have overestimated you.¡± Ye Yifan himself also did not answer many questions correctly, but he made fun of her. ¡°Did you not read any books when you were in high school?¡± Shen Qianshu gave him a kick. What big truth was he saying blindly? ¡°These questions were also too tricky. They were dependent on general knowledge and history. Basically, who would know about these things? Tong Hua, how did you get 18 questions correct?¡± It was too unbelievable. ¡°I know.¡± Tong Hua answered naturally. The Canary Inds was named because of a dog. The camel¡¯s hair brush was made from the fur of a squirrel. The elimination method could be used. The hair of a camel could not be used as a paintbrush as it was too hard, and it was not suitable to make a paintbrush. Mommy chose camel¡¯s hair. We have ridden on camels together before. Don¡¯t you already know the feel of a camel¡¯s hair? Or was it that you did not know that this was a paintbrush? Lady Whiteughed loudly and patted Shen Qianshu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You did not even answer one question correctly. You are also rather... impressive.¡± You belonged to that part which is rather impressive. Shen Qianshu did not believe at all that she had actually lost to Tong Hua. She was very upset. Ye Ling walked out alone from not far away. He rested halfway through. A person in a white coat seemed to be saying something to him. He nodded his head. Ye Yifan waved his hand to get his brother toe over. ¡°Brother,e over,e over. There¡¯s something fun.¡± Ye Ling walked over. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face was full of bereavement. She could not control herself from giving Ye Yifan a kick. Ye Yifan made an expression to keep quiet. He passed the tablet to Ye Ling. ¡°Brother, we have just done the telepathy test questions. Look at whether sister-inw and you have telepathy. Sister-inw, she... hahahaha. She got them all correct. She is super impressive.¡± Chapter 1448 - Acting Is So Exaggerated

Chapter 1448: Acting Is So Exaggerated

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu stared at Ye Yifan. Ye Ling¡¯s face looked extremely bad. It was very gloomy. That person in the white coat did not dare to talk too much to him as he was afraid of being scolded. Shen Qianshu touched his hand worriedly. She was feeling heartache. ¡°Master, how are you? Is it very unbearable?¡± Ye Ling nced at her. He was not feeling good. He had to undergo the checkup all over again. The method was not the same as Bo Yiren¡¯s team at all, but it was simrly unpleasant. No one was willing to strip himself or herself naked in front of doctors. Even if it was a psychiatrist and he knew that he had a mental illness, he was also not too willing. But because of her, he was willing to try. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Take it slowly.¡± Ye Yifan said, ¡°Brother,e and do the questions and rx your mind. Sister-inw is really too impressive.¡± Shen Qianshu thought in her heart that she wanted to break Ye Yifan¡¯s legs. Ye Yifan was definitely lying. Shen Qianshu tried hard to maintain a smiley expression and not let Ye Ling find any suspicions. She was carrying typical unhappiness in her heart but maintained a smiley expression. If Master did everything correctly, wouldn¡¯t it be too shameful? It would be a big blow to her pride. Tong Hua raised his hand and said happily, ¡°Daddy, Daddy, I have answered 18 questions correctly.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Ye Ling took over the tablet and nced at a question. Then he nced at Shen Qianshu. Hepleted everything in two minutes. The person in the white coat happened toe out. He could only rest for a few minutes before continuing again. He threw the tablet to Ye Yifan. Ye Yifan looked at the questions swiftly. Ye Ling walked a few steps and retreated back. He touched Shen Qianshu¡¯s head. Although he was expressionless, the look in his eyes was filled with a tinge of a smile. ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was surprised. She kept feeling that she had been pampered. What was the matter? Lady White felt that she had eaten a big mouthful of dog food. Chocte-vored. Ye Yifan also felt himself being blinded. Ye Ling walked towards the person in the white coat. The heavy atmosphere just now disappeared into thin air. Based on Shen Qianshu¡¯s standards, how could she possibly get all the questions correct? If she could guess two questions correctly, she was considered lucky. Ye Yifan felt dumbfounded as he held the tablet. Tong Hua jumped up and had a very anxious expression. ¡°How many marks, how many marks? Did Daddy answer all the questions correctly?¡± Shen Qianshu thought that he had definitely answered all of them correctly. When he had nothing to do, he would read books. He was very educated. No matter what far-off question it was, he could also answer it. Not to mention multiple-choice questions, it would be simpler for him to answer. ¡°I must be blind.¡± Ye Yifan¡¯s face was upset and angry. ¡°My brother waspletely defeated. He did not even get one question correct.¡± ¡°What?¡± Shen Qianshu snatched over the tablet and looked at it. Ye Ling not only perfectly avoided all the correct answers, but he actually had 15 out of 20 questions that were exactly the same as her wrong answers. ¡°...¡± Tong Hua was dumbstruck. What the flying f*ck. Acting is so exaggerated. He bet that Ye Ling knew at least half of the questions. It was because he had a paintbrush, so it was impossible that he did not know what hair it was made of. In the end, he still chose camel? Are you kidding me? How about acting? It¡¯s so exaggerated!!!! Shen Qianshu looked at the answers andughed loudly. ¡°Master and I are indeed a match made in heaven, a match made in heaven. We have too much telepathy.¡± Lady White said, ¡°Yeah, gatekeeper, as long as you are happy.¡± Ye Yifan pouted. ¡°My brother had definitely answered wrongly on purpose. How could it be possible that he did not know the answers? Even normal people can¡¯t avoid all the correct answers.¡± Not to mention a genius with broad and profound knowledge. Shen Qianshu held the tablet and thought of Ye Ling touching her head before he left. She gave a smitten smile. Chapter 1449 - Baby, Sorry

Chapter 1449: Baby, Sorry

¡°We have telepathy!¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart was beating faster. Ye Ling was indeed not a romantic man. However, when he was romantic, it was really charming. She knew that Ye Ling definitely knew all the answers. After all, he was a genius with an incredibly high IQ. His general knowledge was also very good. It definitely did not make sense that he did not even get a question correct. But he really did everything wrong. He even had the exact same answers as her. Ye Yifan felt that he had been given a show. It was really too unbelievable. ¡°If you say that my IQ is not on par with your brother, I¡¯ll admit it. If you say that there is no telepathy between him and me, I won¡¯t admit it even if I get beaten to death!¡± Shen Qianshu returned back the words intact. Everybody felt that they had eaten a mouthful of chocte-vored dog food. Tong Hua was very depressed. They are disying so much affection. Why is my younger brother still noting? In the simply equipped room. Ye Ling was lying horizontally. Two psychiatrists sat quietly. One of them was performing hypnosis on him. He seemed to have entered another world. It was the world when he was a child. The little him hid in the corner as he looked at Aventura going crazy. Aventura¡¯s second personality was irritable, vicious, and had an unstable temper. She simply did not treat Ye Ling as her son and also did not have any memories of Aventura. She was hysterical every day and was extremely vicious. She beat and scolded Ye Ling frequently. He hid in the wardrobe and looked fearfully at her, who had gone insane. Ye Ling could clearly see those striking scars on the child¡¯s body. The skin was split open on the right arm. His amber eyes were filled with fear. He hid in the wardrobe and did not dare to make any noise. Suddenly, a whip was ruthlessly hit in the wardrobe. Little Ye Ling, who was only three years old, screamed in horror. ¡°Mom don¡¯t beat me. Mom don¡¯t beat me... ¡± He hid from her whip everywhere, but he could not hide from it. One whip could make him go very far. He kept shouting pitifully ¡®Mom don¡¯t hit me, Mom don¡¯t hit me... ¡® At that time, he did not know that this was not his mom. Why did he have to go back to this period of time? Ye Ling recalled miserably. He struggled and wanted to break free from this memory. However, the psychiatrist was a high-level hypnotist. Regardless of how much he struggled to crawl out from this memory, as long as he did not reach the critical point, the doctors were persistent on the hypnosis. They did not let him fulfill his wish and crawl out. Ye Ling looked helplessly as little Ye Ling hid in the corner and cried. Aventura¡¯s second personality was outside drinking. She drank until she was dead drunk. She was swearing while talking. Ye Ling suddenly understood a matter. It was Aventura¡¯s second personality who fell in love with his father. He slightly stared until his eyes became round. He could not believe it. This was actually the story¡¯s truth? Impossible! Aventura also loved him. The second personality swore as she talked. As he was too fearful, he kept hiding from her. He had almost omitted this memory. After time had passed for more than 20 years, he finally understood what he had heard. It was Aventura¡¯s second personality who had met his father first. However, his father and Aventura loved each other. Why did they want him to see this memory? Ye Ling only felt extremely miserable. Even if this was the case, the members of the Ye Family and his father treated him like an abandoned child. They had never given him any warmth. He eventually escaped. He heard Aventura¡¯s second personality shouting ¡®liar, liar, liar¡¯! His memory suddenly changed. It was Aventura. She finally gained consciousness. During that period of time, the two personalities switched continuously. It tortured her until she was mentally and physically exhausted. Her mental condition was also not very good. When she saw Ye Ling¡¯s body covered with wounds, her eyes turned red. She even dared not touch him. When Ye Ling saw her, he was afraid but also longed for her. He withdrew backward continuously. Aventura wanted to touch him, but he hid from her. Aventura said, ¡°Baby, sorry!¡± Chapter 1450 - Mom, Don’t Leave Me

Chapter 1450: Mom, Don¡¯t Leave Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Little Ye Ling was startled as he looked at Aventura. It was as if he did not know her. The image changed and he saw Aventura again and a man having a conversation outside the castle. Little Ye Ling stood behind the curtains and looked fearfully downstairs. That was his father. The two of them looked as if they were quarreling. Their voices got louder and louder. His father turned and left in the end. Aventura brought Ye Ling and boarded the ne. They left home. Since he was young, he had been abused and had a mild autism tendency. The first time he sat on the ne and he reached City A, he seemed to have predicted something. He suddenly struggled and hugged Aventura¡¯s leg. The little him cried until he was drenched in tears. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t send me away. Don¡¯t send me away.¡± Aventura looked at him with great sadness. Little Ye Ling could not see her reluctance to part. At that time, he only cared about lowering his head and crying. He did not see that his mom had no choice. She ced her hand on his head and gently caressed it. ¡°You are a member of the Ye Family. You¡¯ll have to go back in the end.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave Mom. Mom, don¡¯t send me away.¡± Even if Mom was abnormal and always beat him, he still did not want to go. Only Mom was the person he was familiar with in the whole world. Ye Ling, who was autistic since young, was not willing to enter an unfamiliar environment again. His protest was met by Aventura¡¯s reprimand. However, as she began scolding him, she stopped immediately. ¡°How can I bear to let you stay with me again?¡± In front of the Ye Family¡¯s old mansion. Aventura kneeled down and caressed his head. She kissed his face. ¡°Baby, after you go to the Ye Family, you have to listen to daddy and be obedient. You also have to dote on your younger brother. Don¡¯t mention Mom again, understand? You¡¯ll understand when you grow up. Mom cannot raise you because... ¡± She paused and smiled with sadness. ¡°You¡¯ll grow up safely.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want this!¡± Little Ye Ling cried so miserably. He simply did not understand why his mom did not want him. He also did not have the mental capacity to analyze the situation in front of him. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be obedient. Don¡¯t leave me.¡± His father came out from inside hurriedly. When he saw them, his face changed drastically. He turned back and looked at the old mansion again and pulled Aventura to one side. He lowered his voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say not to bring him here? You will hurt him.¡± ¡°If he follows me, it will hurt him even more.¡± ¡°Then send him to the orphanage. Give him to other people to raise.¡± ¡°He has a father and a mother. Why do you want to give him to other people to raise? Even if he is an illegitimate child and even if you let me down and refuse to marry me, look at his face. He is your son. He is your Ye Family¡¯s child. I am not begging you all to nurture him to be outstanding. I also am not begging you all to treat him as your biological child and raise him. As long as you feed him and let him study, it will be fine when he bes sensible and grows up safely. Why will it hurt him by sending him here?¡± ¡°Fei Er, listen to me. Bring him away.¡± His father sounded extremely anxious. ¡°Can¡¯t you hand him to Luther to raise?¡± ¡°I cannot!¡± Aventura said. ¡°I can send him to the underwater world, but I¡¯m not willing to let him get locked in there for a lifetime. I am also not willing to let him spend his life in ck Rose. I can let Luther raise him, but Luther simrly is my subordinate. He is also her subordinate. He can only take orders. I cannot hand him to anyone. I can only hand him to you. You can not love me, but he is your child.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand!¡± ¡°Is this our family¡¯s eldest grandson?¡± An old voice came from behind. In little Ye Ling¡¯s teary eyes, he saw a face that looked exactly like his father. It was only that the man was very old. Chapter 1451 - The Truth That Was Late

Chapter 1451: The Truth That Was Late

He remembered that the old master at that time was only about 50 years old. However, he did not look like 50 years old at all. Instead, he looked like 70 years old. He was especially old. Little Ye Ling felt that his eyes were rather frightening. He went over and hugged Aventura¡¯s leg. ¡°Mom... I¡¯m afraid.¡± He looked at the rigid old mansion and only felt that it was a big cage. Aventura gently said, ¡°Baby, greet others. That is your grandfather.¡± He could not call out and only looked fearfully at the old man. His father walked over and was about to exin when the old master said, ¡°Since he is our family¡¯s child, bring him home and raise him.¡± He went in and did not say anything again. Aventura was ecstatic. ¡°Fei Er, you¡¯ll regret this.¡± ¡°He is not me. He is a normal child. Don¡¯t reject him like this.¡± ¡°You simply don¡¯t understand.¡± Little Ye Ling was brought into the old mansion by his father. He cried and shouted as he struggled. His little hands instinctively stretched out towards Aventura. ¡°Mom, Mom, I don¡¯t want to go. Mom...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t love you, and I also don¡¯t wish to raise you,¡± Aventura said coldly. ¡°Go.¡± ¡°Mom...¡± Little Ye Ling¡¯s voice had be hoarse from shouting, and he was not able to make Aventura stay. Ye Ling suddenly gained consciousness from the hypnosis. His whole body was drenched in sweat. He finally found back the memories that were missing back then. He was in a daze. He seemed to understand something but also seemed to not grasp hold of anything. Mom... Mom could not raise me because of illness. It wasn¡¯t because she did not want to raise me, right? During his childhood, the memories of Aventura abusing him were very deep-rooted. He subconsciously felt that Mom did not love him and even hated him and that she wished so much that she could die together with him. But he had never thought about one question: why did she give birth to him if she did not love him? Was it only to torture him? If she did not love him, she would not raise him until he was sensible and then send him away. She sent him away as she was afraid that the second personality would kill him or torture him until he became crazy. He would also be a crazy person like her. Luther had to obey her orders and, likewise, had to also obey the second personality¡¯s orders. He was her subordinate. Unless she died, Butler Luther also did not have a way to break away from her control. The underwater world was her worst n. She actually could only send him to the Ye Family back then. Ye Ling grabbed the nket on the soft chair. But Mom, do you know? The Ye Family is an even scarier ce than being by your side. Do you know? She did not know! She wholeheartedly thought that even if he was an illegitimate child, he was also their grandson and son. He had the bloodline of their family. It was not a problem for him to grow up safely. This also resulted in the reason Aventura subsequentlying back again and wanting to bring him away. However, she did not bring him away that time. Hence, his life was spared. At the same time, she also perished together with the old master. Ye Ling covered his face. His nose was scrunched up badly. Mom loved him. When he knew the truth about the bloodthirsty Roses, he could vaguely guess. But he had never believed that the woman who was so ruthless to him in his memory could possibly love him. She was the reason that caused him to go crazy indirectly. But the person who abused him was not Mom. It was Mom¡¯s second personality. That was not Mom. She only upied Mom¡¯s body. He was paranoid as he kept thinking. Regardless of howpelled she was by circumstances, even a monster would not hurt its own children. What reason could make her send her own child away? He finally knew now. However, this truth actually took him more than 20 years. He waste by more than 20 years to realize that Mom had no choice but to abandon him back then. Chapter 1452 - I’m So Happy

Chapter 1452: I¡¯m So Happy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling stumbled out of the room, unable to ept the truth that he had neglected for more than twenty years. However, he saw Shen Qianshu, who had always been waiting outside the room. She suddenly saw Ye Ling¡¯s bloodshot eyes. ¡°Noah?¡± Ye Ling wiped his face, as if he was trying to conceal something, and pressed onto the area in the middle of his brows. Shen Qianshu paused slightly. This was not Noah. He was Ye Ling. ¡°Come here!¡± Ye Ling said. Shen Qianshu walked over obediently. Ye Ling spread his arms, and she walked into his embrace, hugging his waist. Ye Ling rested his head on her shoulder and hugged her tightly. Shen Qianshu stroked his back for a moment, as if his heart hid countless unspeakable secrets. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart softened. Did Master cry? ¡°She loved me,¡± said Ye Ling. However, he only knew about it toote. He had hated her for many years, and whenever her name was mentioned, he would be frustrated and angry. Soon, her name became taboo, and no one dared to mention it again. He was not the product of a tragedy. His mother loved him. Ye Ling never cared about the love from the Ye Family¡¯s seniors. The old master, the olddy, and his father were nice to him. However, he did not care. He only cared for Aventura¡¯s love. The only joy of his barren childhood came from Aventura¡¯s smiling face. Only she would let him feel that he was being needed¡ªthat he was being loved. However, all his memories of her had be beyond recognition. Some important memories had be blurred and misrepresented. ¡°Of course she loved you.¡± Shen Qianshu thought the same thing as Ye Ling and naturally knew what he was talking about. ¡°She loved you the most. There are no mothers that don¡¯t love their children.¡± No matter how cruel or how malicious a mother was, she would always love her own child. All the mothers in the world love their own child. He had seen some clips of Aventura and Fang Hongxiu. From Fang Hongxiu¡¯s description, she could imagine a young teenage girl who was carefree and frank. How could such a girl not love her own child? The one who brought pain, fear, and a hatred that could never be relinquished was her second personality. It was never her. Every time Aventura saw little Ye Ling¡¯s injuries, she would have guessed. If she were Shen Qianshu, she would have installed a surveince camera in the room. This way, she could know what happened, and she would find out that she was unsuitable to raise a child. Otherwise, the child would definitely be buried alongside her. Instead of waking up one day to discover his corpse, she would rather send him away. Her heart ached for Master. He did not manage to experience Aventura¡¯s love and did not make it in time to send Aventura away. She left just like that. She chose tomit suicide with old master. This was also very deep love. However, she did not know what the seniors in the Ye Family did to him that aggravated his illness. It was evidently not something good, so there was no need for her to press on any further. His biggest inner conflict had finally been resolved. Ye Family did not care about the seniors in the Ye Family. Hence, no matter what they did, even if they left an indelible shadow in his childhood, they would be unable to affect his growth. Only Aventura could affect him. ¡°Master...¡± ¡°I¡¯m so happy.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really very happy.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Ye Ling was happy, yet he regretted it at the same time. If he remained firm that year, insisting to remain by her side, even if he would be abused, perhaps she would not have died. Perhaps, her mental state would have improved. Perhaps... They could share a normal mother-son rtionship. Chapter 1453 - A Breakthrough

Chapter 1453: A Breakthrough

However, ¡°perhaps¡± did not exist in reality, and time could not be rewound. Everything that had urred already could never be changed. Afterward, Ye Ling was extremely cooperative with the psychological team. Regardless of what they did, he would cooperate actively. Although he had always disliked therapists and did not like them ordering patients around, he was very cooperative this time around. There was also one thing that was certain. Indeed, Ye Ling had always thought that he had an inherited disease, which was his split personality. However, he had always installed surveince cameras whenever his illness acted up; hence, he would know what Noah did. Hence, Bo Yiren and her team always thought that the reason why he had memories of Noah was due to the surveince cameras. In reality, that was not true. In fact, he could converse with Noah and convince him to draw things for him. Although Noah was rash and did not have arge mental capacity, he was not a fool. Indeed, he was a character that Ye Ling was pretending to be. However, he had never known that Noah was only someone he pretended to be. He had always believed that Noah was his second personality. Because of Aventura, he had always harbored a deep hatred for his second personality and thought that Noah was a devil. Being too immersed in the act had made him unable to discern between reality and imagination. Noah also thought that he had seized his own body that he was the devil too. Hence, both of them kept trying to kill each other. It was nothing more than an act in his brain. However, the pain would seep into his bones. Yet, he never knew. The therapist gave an urate evaluation. This was not considered to be schizophrenia, nor was it multiple personality disorder. Instead, it was more simr to an extremely deep traumatic stress response. It was a rare case. Ye Ling set a precedent. It was the first time for them to see such a case. Pretending to be another character. Healing would still be challenging. Despite the report being published, Ye Ling still had a suspicious attitude towards it. Even when he was Noah, he was still suspicious. He believed that he was different. The deeply rooted hatred would not be so easily dissolved with a mere psychological report. ¡°Take it slow.¡± Shen Qianshu was not anxious. After discovering the cause of the illness and solving the conflict in his heart, she believed that he would not be too far away from being fully healed. Eventually, Master would be healthy. However, Ye Ling was depressed. It was evidently two people. Why did they insist that they were one, that he pretended to be Noah. He did not believe it. Did he have an illness? Oh, right. He was sick! This illness was still a rare first case. He had been treated for a multiple-personality disorder for multiple years. ¡°I really think that they made a mistake. I do have the inherited disease of a multiple-personality disorder.¡± Shen Qianshu was already very calm. ¡°You are right. However, multiple-personality disorders had passed through your family for four generations. When it arrived to you, the genes suddenly changed. You must understand that biological genes are veryplex. Our knowledge and development of biological genes have not even reached 20%. How can we know the wonders of it? You just need to remember that due to the mutation of your genes, you do not have multiple-personality disorder.¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was speechless. Lady White thought, I could give full marks for this exnation. Tong Hua said, ¡°So, I won¡¯t have a mental illness, right? Mutations after mutations. If I round them all up, I would be cured.¡± Baby, this is not how you round things up. Ye Ling actively cooperated with the doctors for one week¡¯s worth of treatment. At the same time, the second monkey experiment by the medical team had also achieved a breakthrough. After injecting the medicine, 60% of the monkey¡¯s genes were repaired, and it did not die either! This was already a breakthrough. Despite not being able to achieve full recovery, at least they had seeded. They had secured some improvements, and everything was starting to fall in ce. Chapter 1454 - Definitely Being Made a Cuckold Of

Chapter 1454: Definitely Being Made a Cuckold Of

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the hospital. Yun An was very nervous. He had a small sealed bag in his hand. A cotton swab stained with blood was ced in the small sealed bag. He sat at the chair along the corridor in the hospital. It was as if he hadpletely gone nk. He was holding onto a cell phone and hesitating. He dialed Shen Qianshu¡¯s number. ¡°What did you say you wanted to do?¡± Shen Qianshu was in extreme disbelief. ¡°Yun An, have you also gone mad?¡± He actually took Li Chen¡¯s blood to the hospital to do a check. Check what? Yun An also did not know how to describe his feelings. There were some matters that he was suspicious to the point of being extreme. If he did not check clearly, he would be indignant. He seemed to have walked to a dead end. Shen Qianshu took a deep breath. ¡°What exactly are you suspecting?¡± ¡°I feel that Li Chen is not Li Chen.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s not Li Chen, then who is he?¡± Yun An did not reply. Shen Qianshu understood clearly. ¡°My big brother?¡± ¡°Am I going crazy?¡± ¡°You are nearly crazy, but there¡¯s also no harm for you to find a result. It¡¯s just that even if you have taken his blood, who can youpare the blood with? My big brother is already dead. The few of us are not directly rted to him. If you look for big brother¡¯s immediate family, I¡¯ll have to ask my father. There won¡¯t be any results just by taking the blood to check.¡± ¡°I... have the bloodstain of your big brother.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu stared. Yun An pursed his lips. His voice was light like a ghost. ¡°When I hugged him back then, his blood stained my clothes. He was someone who was so conscious of his appearance. He definitely did not wish for himself to die pathetically. Hence, I changed his clothes for him. I did not wash that piece of clothing and ced it together with his old clothing. I put them in the attic. I have been keeping them.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu stared nkly at him. There were so many young men and women everywhere who were deeply in love but unable to fulfill their passion in this world. To keep a bloodstained piece of clothing of an ex-boyfriend sounded like a cult. But why did it make others feel heartache? Yun An was hesitant and indecisive. ¡°Should I go and do a test?¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Shen Qianshu also did not know what to say. She could onlyfort him. ¡°If it is, everybody will be happy. Of course, you may be a little moody in the midst of your joy. This is not important. It is a good matter. Even if it is not, it is also fine for you to be disappointed for a while. Anyway, you shouldn¡¯t be having high hopes. Big Brother has also died for many years.¡± The moment Yun An heard Shen Qianshu supporting him, he smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and do it. Regardless of the oue, I want to have a result. Whether it is good or bad, I will also want to know.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Yun An made an appointment with a doctor. He also took a number. He did not bring the bloodstained clothing over. There were two different cotton swabs with different bloodstains. He just had to check whether it was the same. The doctor had seen this kind of secret check frequently. Yun An wrapped himself up from head to toe as if he was afraid someone would recognize him. The doctor also did not ask further. He saw that he had delicate features like a celebrity who might have an illegitimate child and came to the hospital to do an appraisal. The doctor was very calm. He went through the normal procedures. The result would be out in three days. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. When the result is out, I¡¯ll call and inform you.¡± In order to take precautions, he randomly found a hospital. It was also an unfamiliar doctor. Unfortunately, Yun An met Gu Xingchen along the corridor. Even if he had wrapped himself tightly, he was recognized by Gu Xingchen. ¡°Xiao An, why did you wrap yourself up like that in the hospital? Are you ill? Why didn¡¯t you go to our hospital?¡± He hade over to visit a friend today and did not expect to meet Yun An. In the beginning, he did not dare to point him out. Chapter 1455 - Definitely Being Made a Cuckold Of 2

Chapter 1455: Definitely Being Made a Cuckold Of 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Xingchen was a stic surgeon¡ªa very famous stic surgeon, in fact. He was not old and was Gu Yuanan¡¯s good friend. When they were dating, Gu Yuanan had brought Gu Xingchen and him to have a meal before. It was only that he did not disclose his rtionship with Gu Xingchen back then. They were only getting along as friends. Subsequently, due to a project, he became familiar with Gu Xingchen¡¯s girlfriend. The two of them also gradually got along more frequently. After Gu Yuanan died, Gu Xingchen and Yun An then officially got along more often. He invited him for meals frequently and invited him to go shopping. He frequently became Gu Xingchen¡¯s lightbulb, especially during that period when Gu Yuanan just died. Subsequently, he fell in love with Li Chen. Gu Xingchen also knew about it. After that... they talked to each other less and less. Yun An had always felt that Gu Xingchen looked down on him. He felt that he had betrayed Gu Big Brother; hence, he seldom kept in contact with him. He invited Gu Xingchen before to have a meal together with Li Chen, but Gu Xingchen refused. Gradually, they kept in touch less often. However, Gu Xingchen also did not say any harsh words before. He naturally had less contact with him. But when there was any important banquet in Gu Xingchen¡¯s family, he would invite him. Instead, he was the one who felt too guilty. ¡°Xingchen, why did youe over?¡± ¡°Jing Jing¡¯s friend had surgery on her face, and it didn¡¯t recover very well. It might be a medical ident. I came over to take a look. What happened to you? You look listless. Are you ill?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I also came to see a friend.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Xingchen did not ask further. Seeing that he was very lonely, he patted his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange to have a meal with you together next time.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Yun An could not tell Gu Xingchen about this kind of hidden matter. He was a very good friend of Gu Big Brother, but he was also very strange. Gu Xingchen actually did not know all along that he was in a rtionship with Gu Big Brother. Gu Xingchen found out about their rtionship after Gu Big Brother died and Yun An was too depressed and was either drunk or in denial, living in a state of ignorance every day. Gu Big Brother seemed not to have mentioned it to Gu Xingchen before. He had asked Gu Xingchen before. He also said that Gu Big Brother had never mentioned it before. But why would Gu Xingchen, who was casually acquainted with him, ask him out frequently after Gu Big Brother died? And he would either bring him out to relieve boredom or bring him to y? This seemed to be an unsolved puzzle. Gu Xingchen looked fixedly at Yun An¡¯s back view. A doctor in a white coat walked to his side and jabbed his arm. ¡°Big doctor, let your soule back. What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Oh, a friend. He looked listless. I don¡¯t know if something had happened.¡± Was it because of a break-up? It also did not look like it. He was also in the state of a break-up a few days ago. He saw that his face was still considered rosy and was not affected. ¡°Maybe his own son is not biological. Of course, he is listless.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you saying? He is a hardcore gay... ¡± ¡°Then that is strange. Why did hee and do the DNA appraisal?¡± ¡°What did hee to do?¡± ¡°He took two bloodstained cotton swabs to let me appraise whether it was the same person. If he has no children, what appraisal is he doing?¡± Gu Xingchen seemed to be lost in thoughts. He patted the doctor¡¯s shoulder. The two of them headed upstairs together. After walking a few steps, Gu Xingchen frowned. ¡°Go up first. I¡¯ll go make a phone call.¡± He took the cell phone and hesitated for a moment before dialing a number. ¡°Love saint, I feel that there is a need to make a trip to the hospital. I saw Xiao An. Something is not right.¡± ... ¡°Yeah. I am at Cheng Nan hospital. You make a trip over. My friend also happens to be here.¡± Gu Xingchen paused. ¡°I see that Xiao An¡¯s condition is not too good. Forget it. We¡¯ll talk again when youe over.¡± Chapter 1456 - The Wedding Dress Surprise Is Gone

Chapter 1456: The Wedding Dress Surprise Is Gone

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling was caught by the psychiatrists to go through treatment again. Meanwhile, his cell phone rang continuously. It was an unfamiliar call from a woman called Selina. Shen Qianshu did not recognize this person. Who? She usually could touch Ye Ling¡¯s cell phone whenever she wished to. However, she did not have the habit of intruding on people¡¯s privacy. She also trusted that Ye Ling would not do anything to betray her. If he had this idea, he would have already gotten married. ¡°Yifan, do you know this Selina?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Answer the call. My brother also doesn¡¯t mind.¡± It was also not the first time Shen Qianshu answered Ye Ling¡¯s calls. However, it was because of discussing matters. It was either AG¡¯s matters or ck Rose¡¯s matters. She knew them. It was the first time that she answered a call from an unknown caller on Ye Ling¡¯s phone. ¡°Master, I have alreadye up with a rough concept regarding the wedding dress that you want. Do you want to take a look?¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu stared. This was awkward. And it was a little surprise for her. Aiya, I really have a wedding dress. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m Shen Qianshu. He is busy and did not bring his cell phone. Can I see the wedding dress?¡± Of course, Selina knew that she had designed the wedding dress for Shen Qianshu. She was delighted in an instant. ¡°Sure, sure. It just so happens that I wanted to meet Miss Shen. This is great. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems with ourmunication. Add me on Wechat.¡± ¡°Sure, sure... ¡± Selina¡¯s tone was like she had struck a big prize and had met her savior. She was extremely happy and added Shen Qianshu enthusiastically. She sent a rather hard to describe wedding dress over. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I think that... ¡± This kind of style is not too suitable. It¡¯s a little special aesthetically. Selina was furious. ¡°Miss Shen, you don¡¯t know that I have already revised for the tenth time based solely on the concept picture. You ask my customers. Which one did not have their designs passed during the first time? The customers who can make me revise three times would already be lying on my cklist. I have revised 10 times, and Master is still not satisfied. He is actually not satisfied!¡± As the top-notch wedding dress designer in the whole world, she was extremely confident in every work of hers. She liked them a lot and also designed the wedding dresses ording to her customers¡¯ requests. However, she never thought that she would meet such a difficult customer. When she got angry this time, she changed the white wedding dress to a ck wedding dress. ck wedding dress!!! She could tell that she was in so much anger. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t have to bother with him. His brain... ¡± Shen Qianshu pointed to her brain. To please this top-notch designer, she also went all out and belittled Master for a while temporarily. ¡°He¡¯ll have short circuits sometimes, and his sense of aesthetic is rather ridiculous. Listen to me, I¡¯ll send some of my pictures to you. Just design ording to my aura and figure. I won¡¯t ask for anything else. It¡¯s alright as long as it¡¯s beautiful!¡± Selina had been thinking whether Master¡¯s strange design came from Miss Shen. After all, what kind of requests could men have for a wedding dress, and what did they know about wedding dresses? This was perhaps Miss Shen¡¯s idea. After she heard that Shen Qianshu was very willing to add her on Wechat, she then joyfully understood that it was Master who was too fussy. Miss Shen had nothing to do with it. ¡°It is fine as long as it is beautiful. That is simple. Miss Shen, you look good in whatever you wear. It is my honor that you can wear the wedding dress that I design.¡± Selina was not stingy at all with her own praises. She praised Shen Qianshu like she was a flower. Shen Qianshu thought with bright, piercing eyes, You have been abused by Ye Ling so badly. Otherwise, she, being an internationally-renowned big designer, was actually being such ackey. She wanted to pity her. o(¨s¡õ¨t)o!! ¡°You can just send me the wedding dress design next time.¡± Chapter 1457 - My Daddy Won’t Die Easily

Chapter 1457: My Daddy Won¡¯t Die Easily

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You can just send me the wedding dress design next time.¡± ¡°Sure, I guarantee to design a perfect wedding dress for you. I¡¯ll show you the original one first which I revised. There are a few sets which I think are very nice. You should like them. I¡¯ll design one set again. You can choose together.¡± Selina was a very candid person. She gave her 10 sets of wedding dresses to choose altogether. It was already a super VIP service. Every set was different and special, and Shen Qianshu actually liked every set. This person was also abused by Ye Ling until she was scared. Shen Qianshu had asked Ye Ling previously about the kind of wedding dress he had designed. What did Ye Ling say? Oh, he said that it would definitely have a great sense of design and would be very pretty. Now that she heard Selina¡¯s tone of voice, she knew that she wished so much that she could strangle him to death. Tong Hua also came forward to look at the wedding dress. His eyes shone. ¡°So pretty. Mommy, if you wear this mermaid wedding dress, you will definitely be very pretty.¡± At one nce, he settled on a champagne mermaid wedding dress. This set was extremely special. It looked like it reflected light, and it was also a deep v-cut. Shen Qianshu lowered her head and nced at her own chest. Yeah... a little awkward. She felt that she could not hold up this piece of clothing unless she stuffed something. Lady White said, ¡°I feel that this set doesn¡¯t suit gatekeeper.¡± Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°It¡¯s... ¡± ¡°Gatekeeper is more petite.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu stared. ¡°You¡¯ll have to be curvaceous to look good in this set of clothing.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu stared. I want to strip you of your position. Lady White said happily, ¡°I feel that it¡¯s more suitable for me.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu stared. Ye Yifan nced at Lady White¡¯s figure. When Shen Qianshu met Lady White for the first time, she was dressed in a white coat, and her figure was nothing to look at. It was cooler on the ind. She indeed had big breasts, a soft waist, fair skin, and long legs. Lady White¡¯s height should be about 173 cm and belonged to the taller category. She would be the prettiest wearing this kind of wedding dress. ¡°I also feel that you¡¯ll look very good wearing this. I¡¯ll give it to you. I¡¯ll give it to you. Sister-inw, if you don¡¯t choose this set of wedding dress, I¡¯ll buy it and give it to Lady White.¡± Ye Yifan¡¯s eyes were filled with ripples. If she wears the wedding dress and marries me, that will be even better. ¡°You are giving me a wedding dress?¡± Lady White asked. ¡°You want to marry me off?¡± Ye Yifan was startled. He was a little stumped. By giving you a wedding dress, does it mean that I want to marry you off instead of you marrying me? I am also a genius. Don¡¯t you deceive me. Ye Yifan felt wronged at that instant. Shen Qianshuughed. This little idiot, how can he be Lady White¡¯s opponent? Suddenly, the door of the simply equipped room opened. A psychiatrist walked out swiftly. ¡°Where¡¯s the medical team? Where¡¯s the medical team? Quicklye over.¡± The medical team was also very busy recently. The two teams had divided the work. They were not very far from each other. Shen Qianshu stood up quickly and ran over. She looked anxious. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened to him?¡± ¡°Gatekeeper had arrhythmia and fainted,¡± said the psychiatrist. Shen Qianshu was shocked, her face draining of color. The medical team had already entered and closed the door swiftly as they started to save him. They were joking just now. However, there were waves of uncertainty now. She could not suppress the anger and fear in her heart, but she was also afraid to disturb the doctors. She stood outside the door and paced up and down continuously. She heard the sound of electric shocks inside. Tong Hua walked over and held Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand. ¡°Mommy, Daddy pulled through even when it was so hard. With us around, he will not die so easily. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Baby, I¡¯m so afraid.¡± The treatment during these few days was going well. Why did he suddenly have arrhythmia? What blow did he receive? She had trusted the ck Rose¡¯s team very much. There should not be anything bad happening. Nothing bad would happen!! Chapter 1458 - Lady White Is Leaving

Chapter 1458: Lady White Is Leaving

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling was finally saved. From afternoon until night, he was finally out of danger. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart also became more settled. Shen Qianshu had been apanying him by his side. The only good news was that Ye Ling was awake. This should be thest psychiatric treatment, and there would not be any high-intensity treatment in the future. The medical team also boldly used new medicine on him. The results were very good. He slept soundly, and his whole body broke out in a sweat. Shen Qianshu wiped his sweat again and again and wiped until her hands were wobbly. However, she could not bear to hand this to other people to do it. When Ye Ling opened his eyes, she was by his side looking at him gently. Her smile was warm. ¡°Qianshu...¡± His voice was somewhat hoarse, but he said a sentence which made her heart soften. ¡°I dreamed of you.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. They were also together for a very long time. They had been telepathic and had seen the most pathetic sides of each other. However, he could make her feel her heart beating faster every time she saw him. Every time he said words of love, even if they werepletely normal, they could also make her feel moved. In this world, there was no one else who was like him. To her, his existence was the most special. ¡°How do I look in your dream?¡± ¡°Very good,¡± Ye Ling said softly as the corners of his lips slightly curved upwards. His eyelids looked like they wanted to fight and also looked like they were sinking. Shen Qianshu held his hand. In the end, Ye Ling fell asleep. The doctor said that his body was in the recovery period, and he would be easily tired. Simr situations would appear during these few days, but they would not repeat. She finally began to feel assured. After three days, Ye Ling¡¯s body gradually recovered. Shen Qianshu wished so much that she could prepare a sumptuous banquet every day to feed him. She hoped to feed him until he got fat. Lady White said that she was using the force-feeding method to let Ye Ling gain weight. Ye Ling was actually very cooperative. Of course, he could not just eat. He still had to train. He had to find back the abdominal muscles that he had lost. After Shen Qianshu heard it, she did not know tough or to cry. Ye Ling also gradually epted slowly that he and Noah were one person. The most immediate reaction to this situation was that he could really start to switch freely between Noah and Ye Ling. But at the same time, when he was acting as Noah, he could use Ye Ling¡¯s tone to talk, and Ye Ling¡¯s brain to think. However, Ye Ling still felt uneasy. Unless Shen Qianshu wanted to y pranks and see Noah, he would not act as Noah again. Tong Hua ced his hands on his waist. ¡°It turns out to be that my acting skills are inherited from Daddy. Just like I was saying, how can I have such good acting skills? Looks like there is no stress for me at all to campaign for the Oscar.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s vicious tongue argued back. ¡°You are someone who acts in ridiculous dramas. What kind of acting skills do you have?¡± ¡°Who told you that ridiculous dramas do not require acting skills? Who told you?¡± Tong Hua baby rejected being told by others that ridiculous dramas did not require acting skills. He was extremely unhappy. Shen Qianshu looked at them provoking each other and felt very happy. Ye Ling¡¯s body gradually recovered. It was also not necessary for so many people from the medical team to stay on the ind, so only a few doctors stayed. The psychiatric doctor team also wanted to leave and return to the underwater world. The follow-up for Ye Ling¡¯s psychiatric treatment only required Shen Qianshu to be by his side. It should not have any major problems. If anything happened, it was the same when they came over for treatment again. Lady White was also returning to the underwater world. Ye Yifan felt the sky falling and the earth opening up. Lady White is going back? Ye third fool was in low spirits in an instant. This was the first time that he had failed to woo a girl. Lady White turned a blind eye to his charm, causing him to be perplexed. Was he not charming? Did he not have any charm at all? Chapter 1459 - I Will Follow Him If He Is Brave

Chapter 1459: I Will Follow Him If He Is Brave

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lady White did not miss anyone. Instead, she missed the sunlight and beaches on the ind. She rarely coulde out and suntan. To someone who had been living in the underwater world for so many years, this was an extremely rare opportunity. Ye Yifan pursed his lips. After all, he was someone who could read the atmosphere and did not pester her. However, his emotions were all written on his face. Lady White asked, ¡°Do you like me that much?¡± Ye Yifan nodded. If Lady White were to say ¡°let¡¯s get married¡±, he would have nodded his head in an instant. ¡°Then,e to the underwater world with me.¡± ¡°The underwater world?¡± Lady White nodded. ¡°I¡¯m from the underwater world. If you like me that much, return with me, and I will consider you. However, once you go back, you won¡¯t be able toe out regrly. The underwater world is equivalent to a small town in the real world. The poption is small, but everything that¡¯s needed is there. However, itcks the real world¡¯s vibrancy, and you cannotmunicate with the outside world regrly. Let me give you an example. You can probablye out twice every year, with each tripsting for half a month. The rest of your time will be spent in the underwater world. Would you miss the vibrant and colorful world you are in now?¡± Ye Yifan was dumbfounded. This was even worse than the fictional character, Yang Guo. When his Little Dragon Girl mentioned going to the ancient tomb to him, what was his reaction? Like him, Ye Yifan would naturally miss the outside world. He was a yboy. How could a yboy with so much fondness for the world be willingly restrained in the underwater world? ¡°I can¡¯t go out regrly?¡± ¡°No,¡± said Lady White gently. ¡°Can¡¯t you live in City A? Must you live in the underwater world?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Ye Yifan heard his heart break. His goddess could only live in the underwater world. She was not a mermaid either, so why must she live in the underwater world? This made him extremely annoyed. She must be lying. Must be lying. This was for her to reject him. ¡°Ye Yifan, I¡¯m not kidding with you. The gate in the underwater world does not allow one to go in or out whenever they want to. During emergency situations, it may even be sealed for three years. Not everyone can endure such a long period of istion. We are not from the same world.¡± One was a yboy who could not stop ying. One was a technical geek with a calm heart. They did note from the same world from the start. Ye Yifan only felt his world be monochrome, devoid of any color. Would he never see Lady White again? Lady White smiled and turned away to leave. Seeing Ye Yifan¡¯s disappointed and soulless appearance, Shen Qianshu felt pity for him. He must have really liked Lady White. However, he was unsuitable for life underwater. ¡°He really likes you. Don¡¯t you intend topromise?¡± Shen Qianshu knew that Lady White did not like Ye Yifan a lot, but she definitely did not hate him. Their rtionship could develop over time. Lady White smiled. ¡°You know that for people like us, it takes courage to date. Without courage, love will never reach a conclusion. So I won¡¯t even try.¡± Sheughed and continued. ¡°However, the other party must be courageous too. When I board the ship, he will board the ship with me if he has the courage too. Then, I will be willing to give it a shot. If he does not have the courage, then I¡¯ll let it go. There¡¯s no need to force it. We will definitely be unsuitable.¡± Shen Qianshu paused. Lady White was really carefree. She could not help but look at Ye Yifan. Lady White blinked. She looked lively and yful. ¡°Don¡¯t tell him.¡± Chapter 1460 - The Eternal White Moonlight

Chapter 1460: The Eternal White Moonlight

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Yifan did not board the ship with Lady White in the end. Lady White stood on the bow of the ship and waved at them happily. Ye Yifan stood on the beach and watched dully as the ship went further and further. He regretted it. He should have done everything he could to keep Lady White. Everything. He regretted it. He did not even know what Lady White¡¯s name was. How was it possible for her to only have a surname? She would definitely have a name. Lady White stood at the bow of the head, smiling gently. In the end, they were not fated. She did not leave any ambiguity behind. She thought that Shen Qianshu would understand too. She would not leave Ye Yifan any hopes. Indeed, Shen Qianshu did not tell him. If she told him that if he had the courage to step onto the ship, Lady White would leave with him. If so, Ye Yifan would have spent his entire life regretting it. Lady White would then be Ye Yifan¡¯s eternal white moonlight, and this was unfair to anyone Ye Yifan would meet in the future. However, if she did not tell him, Lady White would merely be the third silly master¡¯s momentary white moonlight. A fleeting fate which one could only wish for. However, his feelings for her would not be so deep yet. There was still a chance for him to find someone he loved deeply. This made the difference. Lady White was the most transparent and gentlest woman she had ever seen. After more than half of the ck Rose¡¯s men left, the entire ind seemed empty. Ye Ling¡¯s body was recovering slowly too. Initially, he nned to return to City A to recover slowly, but Shen Qianshu¡¯swsuit was brought forward. Ye Yifan returned home, disappointed and soulless. Shen Qianshu intended to pack up and go to New York with Ye Ling and Tong Hua. They could take a look at the wedding dress Selina designed along the way. As well as to visit Ye Tingyun and Ye Chu. Li Chen, Yun An, Chen Wanwan, and the others took a private jet to New York with them. When they met at the airport, Yun An was feeling rtively down. The others¡¯ reactions were more normal. Chen Wanwan rewarded the employees with a free-and-easy trip to New York while thewsuit was still going on. She called thepany¡¯s financial department and designers along. The originally-deserted private jet became crowded with people in a short moment. They fitted in just nicely. ¡°What a luxurious jet! How beautiful.¡± ¡°Boss, can you take us to travel around the world regrly?¡± ¡°...¡± Even though Ye Ling was always expressionless, his employees were extremely lively. They were so noisy that Ye Ling put on his headphones. Tong Hua sat beside Ye Ling while Shen Qianshu went to sit beside Yun An. When Ye Ling lifted his head and saw Tong Hua, he was slightly unhappy. ¡°Why is it you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your biological son. Do you have to be so condescending to me?¡± Tong Hua was angry. ¡°I know that you like it when I wear my pink princess gown. You won¡¯t have a chance to see it anymore.¡± ¡°You will have a sister.¡± Ye Ling had a poisonous tongue too. ¡°You will fall out of favor soon. Your mom will adore your sister and not you.¡± ¡°Do you know why single-children nowadays are so against having a second child? It¡¯s because they have dads like you!!¡± Tong Hua was mad and hurt. ¡°Will you get a daughter just by saying it? Look at our family¡¯s genes. Do they look like they would give you a daughter?¡± The Ye Family was almost full of boys. There were rtively fewer girls. There were even fewer immediate descendants who were girls. It would be a blessing if every generation could have a girl. Their family was a ssic example of having too many boys and too few girls. Tong Hua hated younger sisters!! The surrounding peopleughed madly. Ye Ling could not help but look outside the window. The curly, white clouds were soft and fluffy while youngughter rang around his ears. Someone was singing at the KTV. When did this daily liveliness enter his life? Chapter 1461 - A Intense Longing

Chapter 1461: A Intense Longing

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When did this daily liveliness enter his life? He had been used to more than twenty years of istion. He felt sofortable, despite being suddenly pushed into this liveliness. How great! He could not help but look towards Yun An and Shen Qianshu. His gaze suddenly deepened. Both of the foreheads were pressed together as they whispered to each other. Shen Qianshu¡¯s lips were almost touching Yun An¡¯s cheek. ¡°...¡± Ye Ling was dumbstruck. Although he liked men, weren¡¯t they overly intimate? Li Chen sat two rows behind them and was not far away. As Yun An spoke to Shen Qianshu, he had to lower his voice. Shen Qianshu asked mysteriously, ¡°Is he my Big Brother?¡± ¡°No.¡± Although Shen Qianshu did not harbor any hope at all, she still felt a bit disappointed when she heard it. He really was not her brother. Indeed, Yun An did overthink. She could not help but push Yun An. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything like this anymore. It feels so uneasy. Be careful that your mind isn¡¯t normal too.¡± Yun An could not help but nce backward. Li Chen was reading a book attentively. Li Le sat beside him, chatting incessantly, yet he was unaffected. It was possible that Chen Wanwan observed something, which was why the female designers rarely flirted with Li Le. After all, it was unusual for no one to flirt with such a high-quality bachelor. This made Yun An even more uneasy. Li Chen lifted his head, and Yun An turned back in a hurry. ¡°Ah...¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yun An clutched at his neck. Shen Qianshu heard a cracking noise earlier. Were you too forceful, best friend? Yun An¡¯s face was full of anger. ¡°I twisted it.¡± It was extremely painful. ¡°You... ¡± ¡°Let me massage it for you.¡± Shen Qianshu let him lie down to massage his neck. Yun An¡¯s face was full of difort. The corners of Li Chen¡¯s lips lifted before he returned to his book. Ye Ling breathed deeply, and his gaze sunk. Li Chen heard his phone vibrate. There was wifi on the ne. He looked at it. Boss had sent him a message. Big Boss: Manage your men! Li Chen lifted his head and nced at Ye Ling before putting his phone down calmly. Ye Ling raised his head and nced at Li Chen coldly. Li Chen was much calmer than Yun An. He did not care that Shen Qianshu and Yun An were overly intimate. Hence, he neglected the message! ¡°...¡± Ye Ling was dumbstruck. Did he want to get fired? It took a while for Yun An¡¯s neck to be better. His face was red, and he wished for nothing more than to fly to outer space. He was too embarrassed to see anyone. This was too shameful. He was looking at Li Chen secretly, and he even got caught. This was extremely embarrassing. Shen Qianshu was very calm. ¡°Your skin is too thin. Why did you look at him secretly? If you want to look at him, then look. I always stare at Ye Ling openly. If he finds out, I¡¯ll just smile. Just learn from me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± ¡°How did my brother even get you if your skin is so thin?¡± Shen Qianshu was curious. ¡°I bet he put in a lot of effort. Tell me. I¡¯m very curious.¡± ¡°Qianshu. I¡¯m really sad. Can you not mention it?¡± Big Brother Gu was an indelible scar in his heart that could never fade away. Regardless of who mentioned him, the scar would still stab at his heart painfully. ¡°Oh...¡± Upon seeing his unhappy expression, Shen Qianshu regretted that her mouth moved too quickly. She should not have mentioned her brother. However, Yun An said unexpectedly, ¡°I miss him a lot too. It would be great if he was still alive. He would not treat me like this. I used to look at him secretly, but he would never make me feel bad about it.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was surprised. Chapter 1462 - So-Called Brother

Chapter 1462: So-Called Brother

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun An was whispering to Shen Qianshu during the flight. The flight duration was too long, and most of the passengers became sleepy in the middle of the flight. However, Shen Qianshu and Yun An still chatted animatedly. Both of them were from the same field, and they had a lot of shared conversation topics. They even talked about thewsuit andpared information regarding it. This time, the information was sufficiently prepared. When it came to filing awsuit, Shen Qianshu was not weak at all. Even if the B Family was wealthy and had control over public discourse, she was not afraid at all. Shen Qianshu even invited people from the CIA. When they arrived in New York, they stayed in the huge houses that Ye Tingyun prepared for them. They were two blocks of townhouses. Chen Wanwan and the rest lived in one block while Ye Ling, Shen Qianshu, and Tong Hua lived in the other. Ye Ling was secretly happy, and the rest also understood why. The rooms were spacious as well. If possible, Yun An wanted to throw Tong Hua to the adjacent room. Yun An felt that it was impossible to live with Li Chen under the same room and forcefully moved to Shen Qianshu¡¯s house and stayed downstairs. ¡°...¡± Ye Ling was speechless. Are they done??? Naturally, Shen Qianshu was willing and happy. Ye Ling humphed coldly though he did not refuse firmly. Ye Tingyun¡¯s expression was as usual. He was still a gentleman and had always been preparing for their lodgings. He did not live in this area himself. ¡°Where¡¯s Ye Chu?¡± Shen Qianshu could not help but ask. Ye Tingyun smiled. ¡°She¡¯s busy.¡± Busy? Ye Tingyun was a girl from the sea. She knew nothing about life ashore, and she was forced toe here too. What could she be busy with? Could he have imprisoned the young girl? After all, Ye Chu saved Shen Qianshu, and she sincerely wanted to help Ye Tingyun. However, she knew that this was something between Ye Tingyun and Ye Chu, and she could not intervene at all. Furthermore, Ye Chu did not seem like the type who would be taken advantage of. After preparing their lodgings, Ye Tingyun stayed in the study room with Ye Ling. ¡°Miss is being monitored.¡± Ye Tingyun passed some information to Ye Ling. ¡°This is the data that Xie Jinghuan sent men to investigate. Someone has been keeping an eye on our core technology, especially the research on aircraft engines, carriers, and space station technology. It was not a coincidence that I was kidnapped. It wasn¡¯t simply for Yang Ping.¡± Ye Ling looked at the information. ¡°People from the North?¡± Ye Tingyun nodded. ¡°America¡¯s technology in this field is mature and has been supplying it to the entire world. In the field of aircraft engines, we have just achieved resultsst year. The news has not even been released yet. This entire year was spent perfecting the technology, and no one knew how they got the news.¡± This cutting-edge technology was almost monopolized by several countries. For instance, confidential machine tool technology was monopolized by Japan, Germany, and America. Even their own country did not have it. Simrly, space technology was only held by a few countries. Its development was very costly, and its future was uncertain too. It was possible that even after investing huge sums of money, the research would still be unsessful. Ye Ling nced at it. He had been supporting this costly research for years, and his own country had also forked out a sum of secret military funds. If they gave up prematurely and the technology got stolen, it would not be desirable. ¡°I¡¯llmunicate with the government to send a small research team over. Pass your team¡¯s core technology to the research team, and let the government perfect it. You don¡¯t have to be caught inside this mess.¡± ¡°Is it suitable?¡± Ye Tingyun was a bit hesitant. They had agreed that it was Miss You¡¯s independent research. Although the government provided funds, the technology still belonged to their independentpany. Chapter 1463 - Trip Around the World

Chapter 1463: Trip Around the World

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as fit or not. Leave it to me.¡± ¡°Bro, when will you step down?¡± Ye Tingyun had always wanted to speak to him about this matter. ¡°You have been holding that position for so long. Exchanging in terms of the rate fromst time, it is about time. Are you really so patriotic? Things are a little confusing within the system. Your identity is still a secret. If it gets exposed, there might be amotion about it. Only very few people know of your true identity. If anything... happens, you don¡¯t have the power to prove your own identity. I will still always be worried about something going wrong.¡± ¡°Mu Yuan is still climbing up. I need to help him up,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ¡°One from the Mu Family alone is not enough. We will talk about the future when the futurees. Don¡¯t you worry about me. I know my limits.¡± ¡°I heard that Big Brother¡¯s body is gradually recovering, and my young nephew is so cute. You and sister-inw should get married early and have some family fun. Someone will always be worried about those matters. Mu Yuan would understand,¡± Ye Tingyun said. Ye Ling nodded. ¡°I know what to do.¡± Ye Tingyun knew that Ye Ling would not change his mind, so he did not continue to speak about it. ¡°No, let¡¯s talk about you. Check on your R&D team. The technology of your engine development and the confidential machine tools has been leaked. It is not a trivial matter. Someone must have leaked the information. Now, we are working on the technical response of the space station. If it is leaked again, this matter will not be that important anymore.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Why wouldn¡¯t Ye Tingyun not know? However, a research and development team was not a group of ten people but a group of hundreds of people. It was not easy to find out who exactly was the one who leaked the secrets. Fortunately, MISS YOU did not allow data to be taken out, and the externalwork and internalwork were also separated. The equipment was in the research room, and it could not be taken away. The technical things could not be taken away as well; only the results could be. This was good news for Ye Tingyun. The two brothers chatted deep into the night until Shen Qianshu came to hurry them. Then, Ye Tingyun left. After all, Ye Ling¡¯s body had just recovered. He could not cope with exhaustion. Shen Qianshu drove Ye Ling around to destress. Tong Hua wanted to follow as well, but Yun An held him by the cor. ¡°Don¡¯t be a third wheel. Your Daddy doesn¡¯t wee you there.¡± Tong Hua felt really bummed. His position was getting from bad to worse. When he had a younger sister, his status would fall even lower, and he would be even more pathetic. Thinking of these made him feel a little depressed. If only Uncle Meng Qi was here, then they couldmit some bad deeds. Shen Qianshu was not familiar with New York at all. She had only been here twice, and each time, she was in a hurry. She had never had time to admire the beautiful night scenery. The night sceneries here were really beautiful. Ye Ling was a little tired after chatting with Ye Tingyun for arge amount of time. He shut his eyes softly and listened to the Jazz music as Shen Qianshu sped across the bridge crazily. This was a really calming thing to do. ¡°Master, should we spend two months traveling around the world each year from now on?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°I am always thinking about myself in the future. When I have time and when I am free... When I am financially stable, I want to travel around the world with my lover every year. I will drive around the world. That must be such a blissful thing to do.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Ling wondered if he had broken the curse that he would not live past 30. He was still a few years away from being 30, and it was not far from now. The entire family line of Aventura seemed to never have long lives. When his health deteriorated, the doctors also once told him that he would not have a long life. Could he really fulfill her wish of traveling around the world? Chapter 1464 - Waiting 5 Years for Someone who Never Returned

Chapter 1464: Waiting 5 Years for Someone who Never Returned

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun An walked along the riverside of the townhouse alone. There was a man-made river here, built very quietly, withrge areas of flowers and grasses connected together. The environment was really good. Li Chen came over and stood below a streetmp. He looked at him quietly. Yun An stopped walking. He had been avoiding Li Chen and trying not to meet him, especially after suspecting that Li Chen was Big Brother Gu, as he felt some kind of guilt and fear. He kept thinking about how he should face Li Chen. Does he love Li Chen? Does Li Chen love him? ¡°Why do you keep avoiding me?¡± Li Chen approached him and broke the silence. Yun An was about 3 cm shorter than him. When they stood up, they were about the same height. Yun An was slimmer, and he stood very upright while Li Chen was more like a clothes hanger. Li Chen was more fit than Yun An. ¡°I am not avoiding you,¡± Yun An said, not wanting to admit that he was hiding from him at all. After seeing him with Fifth Brother, he did not feel good. Although he knew he was a good friend of Big Brother Gu, maybe he misunderstood their rtionship. Yet, he still felt a little unhappy. Li Chen watched intently and thought about Gu Xingchen¡¯s words at the hospital that day. If you y with fire, you have to bear with the consequences. He had his reasons and also promises that he could not help but keep. He also had things that he had to do. ¡°Yun An, are you ming me?¡± ¡°No,¡± Yun An said. ¡°What for? It¡¯s not your fault if you don¡¯t love me. Loving Big Brother Gu proves that you have good taste. There¡¯s nothing wrong with you at all. I am like you; I have also fallen for Big Brother Gu.¡± Li Chen was speechless for a moment. He did not know how to rebut. After Yun An spoke up, he felt so much better. He also had a dark thought in his heart. What is it supposed to mean? Why is he staring at me like this? Why is he staring at me like that if he does not love me? Has he even thought about my feelings? ¡°Y-You...¡± Yun An was a little mad. ¡°Didn¡¯t we say that we wouldn¡¯t meet again after we break up?¡± But work did not allow them to part ways. ¡°What do you want?¡± Li Chen asked. ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡± ¡°I want Gu Yuanan to be alive.¡± Yun An looked into Li Chen¡¯s eyes and mocked himself. ¡°These days, I¡¯ve gone crazy thinking about how if only he was still alive, I wouldn¡¯t be living such a miserable life. In fact, I feel like I¡¯m crazy for thinking that the two of you are in fact the same person. I went to investigate your secondary school life and the things that you say, as well as your circle of friends. Yet, I discovered something. Oh, there really is a Li Chen. Oh, he really is dead, and I am such a fool.¡± He was a fool. He waited five years for someone who never returned. The wait made him go crazy. In the past few years, he and Li Chen seem to be a joke. He deeply understood that there was a person upying an irreceable position in his heart. He also understood that... a dead person could never return and that he had to cherish the people before him. When he was together with Li Chen, he did not even dare to think of Gu Yuanan. When he remembered, he always felt like he betrayed him. So he loved desperately and tried his best to be happy. He wanted to use happiness to suppress the guilt in his heart and suppress his ridiculous thoughts and expectations. Because... Li Chen and Gu Yuanan were too alike. He was almost numbing himself. He felt subconsciously that it was God¡¯spensation for him. The spirit of the person that he had been waiting for would never return but hade back to apany him in another person¡¯s body. In the beginning, he treated Li Chen as a substitute. Yet in the end, he fell for Li Chen. Chapter 1465 - I Love Everything About You but Not You

Chapter 1465: I Love Everything About You but Not You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Li Chen, you said... that you love Big Brother Gu only because it was hisst wish. So, you took care of me.¡± Yun An took a deep breath. But no one cared for their lover¡¯s lover until they shared the same bed. He looked at Li Chen. ¡°Do you love me?¡± Why did he say that he was only caring for him on behalf of Big Brother Gu? He did not love him. But he could see the nostalgia and love in Li Chen. It was not like he said he had no feelings at all. Why did he deny it all? He did not even dare to admit that he loved him. Li Chen seemed to want to say something but did not. There was pain and silence in his eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t you feel if I love you or not?¡± ¡°I am asking you a question!¡± Yun An yelled. ¡°Answer what I asked you!¡± It was rare for him to speak so loudly. He did not live inside of Li Chen; he did not know what he was thinking. He was the one who said that he loved Big Brother Gu and was only caring for him. Caring... What a form of caring! ¡°Now, answer me. Do you love me?¡± Yun An asked. Is this question so hard to reply to? Love or not. It was just one word. Yet, he chose silence. Li Chen¡¯s silence was not because the question was hard to answer but rather because he had lied and done something wrong. The lies and wrongdoings rolled up like snowballs. They had buried the truth, and the truth was not important anymore. He was most afraid of Yun An¡¯s disappointment, yet he still let him down eventually. ¡°I get it now.¡± Yun An shut his eyes in great agony. He could not look into Li Chen¡¯s eyes and tell him that he liked him. Yet, he did not feel good if he did not say it. He knew very well if he loved him or not. ¡°When Brother Gu died, I was very miserable. For a period of time, I lived horribly. If it weren¡¯t with you, I¡¯d be dead for a long time. After his death, I became a drunkard, and I took drugs. I messed up, and I gave up on myself. For half a year, I lived like a whole mess. I lost my friends, lost my job, and lost everything. No matter where Gu Xingchen and his wife took me to rx, I seemed to be able to see Brother Gu¡¯s figure. I told them that I will work hard and live well. Where they can¡¯t see me, I would go to drug dealers, and I would get alcohol. I and a group of bad teenagers sniffed drugs in a dim room. I got drunk and dreamed of death. I felt like I was living in mud. ¡°I promised him that I wouldn¡¯tmit suicide, but I can¡¯t find a little hope of living. I wondered how long I could stay like this. Half a year, one year, two years? Or ten years? Living was so lonely and cold. I can only feel free when I indulge in drugs and alcohol. I thought that I should be dead in a year¡¯s time. Perhaps one day, there would be some news about a young appraiser who died of excessive drug use. ¡°Without you, I couldn¡¯t get out of the mud because you and Brother Gu are so much alike... You are as tall as him; you are as reassuring as him; you like the same scent as him; you have a pair of reassuring eyes like him; you can give me the warmest hug like him. You are even so gentle when you insult me as trash... Li Chen, I treat you as him. In this long, long period of time, I don¡¯t love you, but I love your breath, your voice, your eyes, your... hug, but I don¡¯t love you.¡± Chapter 1466 - Are You A Human, Or A Ghost?

Chapter 1466: Are You A Human, Or A Ghost?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Chen raised his brows. He was not depressed nor delighted. He gradually walked closer to Yun An. When Yun An was saying all of this, he shut his eyes, and tears rolled down his cheeks. He stood in front of him, and he never opened his eyes to sneak a peek. Li Chen knew that Yun An was speaking truthfully. For a period of time, Yun An did not love him. He loved the feeling of him. As Yun An was too depressed at the moment, he had already lost his goals in life. So, he put on Gu Yuanan¡¯s perfume and used the toiletries that Gu Yuanan used. He spoke like Gu Yuanan... There were many things that could not be faked as long as he treated another person truthfully. He had to help Yun An out of the darkness, and that was the only way. Fortunately, he really pulled him out of the darkness. Yun An relied on him a lot and had a lot of nostalgia about him. That time, his drug abuse was really bad. To stop using drugs, he had to attend a drug rehabilitation center alone. Yun An refused to do so. He did not want to leave him at all. So, Li Chen joined in and apanied him to quit abusing drugs. He took one year to bring a proper and warm Yun An back to life. He took him out from hell and back into the mortal world to live a purposeful life again. He watched as his life became even livelier, and he watched as he found the passion for his career and as he treated life more seriously. He had always been a person who loved life and knew how to live a good life. The only bad thing was that Yun An had too much nostalgia for him. He knew it very clearly deep down that this nostalgia was because of Gu Yuanan and not Li Chen. This was also a kind of sickness. He quit abusing drugs, yet he could not stop being addicted to Gu Yuanan. Slowly, he stopped using Gu Yuanan¡¯s perfume and gradually began to live as Li Chen. He stopped eating what Gu Yuanan loved to eat and stopped liking the colors and movies that Gu Yuanan loved. In the beginning, Yun An was in denial of it. He got angry and furious, and he resisted it. They fought until he could slowly ept it. Then, he took another one year before Yun An gradually epted that Li Chen was Li Chen and not Gu Yuanan. However, they knew all about this in their hearts. They just never spoke of it. No one had taken the first step to speak up truthfully about it, and things just developed so naturally. Slowly, he began to ept everything about Li Chen. To allow Yun An to treat life passionately again and to fit into society again, he used up a lot of his patience and niceness. Yun An said, ¡°Afterward, I really fell in love with you. I didn¡¯t care if you were Brother Gu or Li Chen. I liked you seriously, and I loved you with all my heart. On one hand, I felt sorry for Brother Gu, while at the same time, I really enjoyed your tenderness, your care, and your love. I felt like a sinner, but I am willing to feel it. I have locked all the memories of Brother Gu in the attic. For so many years, you have always known that I have him in my heart. You never spoke of it. I thought that at least you loved me, but you don¡¯t. Since you didn¡¯t love me, why did you do so much for me in the beginning? You liked him so much to the point that you were willing to sacrifice so much for a stranger, a love rival like me. You even quit abusing drugs with me. How much do you love him that you would be willing to sacrifice this way?¡± ¡°Li Chen, I am really so tired. You don¡¯t love me, but why is it that when I look into your eyes, I feel like we have known each other for long. You seem to have loved me for years and are willing to sacrifice anything for me. Who... exactly are you?¡± The streetmp shone on his face. There was a faint light reflecting off his face, and tears streamed down his face. ¡°Are you a person or a ghost? Has Big Brother Gu¡¯s spirit used your body to return to me?¡± Chapter 1467 - Li Chen’s Honesty

Chapter 1467: Li Chen¡¯s Honesty

Li Chen looked at Yun An, feeling startled. He took a step forward and grabbed his hand. His heart ached badly. His Yun An was so good. Yun An was so good. The back of his hand was cold as ice as if his heart had also been drowning in ice-cold water. It was like ants were biting on it and bringing him great torture. Yun An widened his eyes and looked at Li Chen. ¡°Am I silly?¡± ¡°Do you know why he did not publicize his rtionship with you and no one knows about the two of you dating?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Yun An said. ¡°I am a fool. I felt that he had done enough. I never thought about seeing his social circle nor his family members. I thought that his family would be against him loving men, so I did not bother asking or knowing more. I shut my eyes and felt that he was enough. But he died, and then I lost everything.¡± Yun An was feeling really bad. ¡°Perhaps, I had been silly. Big Brother Gu had already died, and I could not ask anymore. He had never publicized our rtionship. Could it be that I am not so important in his heart...¡± ¡°You are wrong,¡± Li Chen said. ¡°He wanted to protect you.¡± ¡°Protect me?¡± ¡°Yun An, when he liked you, the timing was not right. Ghost City was beginning to fight for power, and there was chaos. The two younger brothers had their own concerns, and everyone had their own ideas. Even though the brothers acted respectfully towards one another, he felt some danger. The enemies that Ghost City had offended were all hard to deal with. Since they were young, he had been brought up as a sessor. He had to learn how to keep personal feelings aside and care most about Ghost City¡¯s benefits. During that period of time, he kept being targeted for assassinations. In fact, he even suspected his own family members. Although now it has proven that there is nothing to do with his family members, under those circumstances at that year, every small trace of evidence pointed to his own brother. He did not dare to let anyone else know that he has a weakness. Perhaps, his younger brother knows, but he had never exposed him or disturbed him about it. That was why you could have afortable life with him in these five years.¡± Li Chen took a deep breath and held in the aching pain in his heart. He did not know how to speak about that matter. In fact, he was desperate. He had messed up the whole situation. If only Yun An did not know about him. If only he had never known about it. ¡°I thought that I could hide this from you in my entire life.¡± If it was a lie, why wouldn¡¯t it be a form of happiness for Yun An to say that it would be for his entire life? He never felt that Yun An was not important. Yun An was too important. In fact, it made him not know what to do. Li Chen held in the aching pain in his heart. ¡°I... he does not want to return to Ghost City anymore. ¡°He has been thinking about how good it would be to live with you and grow old together if he could one day leave Ghost City. He would not live so dangerously, and his life would not be so stressful. How happy it would be to do what he liked. There are many issues within Ghost City. The closer one is to the center of power, the more dangerous it is. It is not the same now as it was five years ago. Do you know how many times Gu Yuanli experienced dangers, and how many obstacles were removed by Yang Ping just to achieve the peace in Ghost City now? If it was in the hands of me... my friend, it will take at least three or four more years for Ghost City to obtain the peace that it has today. ¡°Countless danger, trap, assassinations, hurt, suspicion... He wanted none of this life. Although he had been groomed into a sessor since he was very young, he never liked it. Yet, he could not give up on this responsibility. He just wanted to be an artist, a jewelry designer. Ghost City... whatever, those weren¡¯t a part of what he nned to be. So, he didn¡¯t... tell anyone about you.¡± Chapter 1468 - Just Want to Protect You

Chapter 1468: Just Want to Protect You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Chen said, Just wanted to protect you. He wanted to protect you well and keep you far away from Ghost City forever even if Ghost City was already peaceful now. He did not bear to let him experience any little form of danger. Really, not even a little. ¡°So he¡¯d rather die, huh?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°What about family? He doesn¡¯t even want them?¡± Yun An looked at him, being unable to understand him. Deep down, he felt really confused, and yet he was not sure if he was right. He felt even worse. ¡°Tell me, are you Gu Yuanan?¡± Li Chen was silent. ¡°Now, only you and I are here. So what if you tell me honestly? Would I go around telling the entire world that Gu Yuanan is still alive? Would I tell all of your enemies ¡®Hey, your enemy isn¡¯t dead, he¡¯s still alive.¡¯ I¡¯m dying to hide him in a world where there is only me and him. Why must you...¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°...¡± Yun An was astonished. Yun An¡¯s words were stuck in his throat, and his eyes widened. He stared at him, startled. His mind went nk, and he could not think of anything to say. He just stared at the man before him greedily and rmed. Yes? Yes what? Yes, he is Big Brother Gu? But why was it Li Chen¡¯s face? ¡°Xiao An...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Yun An pushed his hand away. Li Chen and Gu Yuanan looked like two different people. Li Chen¡¯s facial features were more indifferent. When he put on a cold face, he felt really distant and indifferent. He clearly looked like an indifferent man. Yet, Gu Yuanan was a handsome gentleman. Li Chen¡¯s facial features were sharper than Gu Yuanan¡¯s. How could he be Li Chen? Was he putting on a mask? ¡°Xiao An, let¡¯s have a drink.¡± In a bar, outdoors. Two men, two cups of beer. Li Chen told Yun An a story slowly. Indeed, Li Chen loved Gu Yuanan for many years. The two of them had also grown up together since young. Yet, Gu Yuanan¡¯s feelings for Li Chen never exceeded that of regr friendship. Yet, Li Chen knew him best. Back then, he had also checked on the rtionship between Yang Ping and Gu Yuanan. He was the first to know about their ties. There were many things about Gu Yuanan that were rted to Yang Ping. Many of his subordinates were removed through Yang Ping. Gu Yuanli devoured the power of the Ghost City bit by bit and removed the forces around him. He did not understand why the brother he had always loved would suddenly change. Someone even attempted to assassinate him and ambushed him, and he was living in danger every day. Under such circumstances, he met Yun An and fell in love with Yun An. He did not want to bring Yun An into his world. In fact, he did not even like to be involved with Ghost City. For Second Old Master Gu, for this father and son rtionship, he had to bear this responsibility. After realizing Gu Yuanli¡¯s betrayal, he and Gu Yuanli had a long talk, and he was willing to confess to Gu Chun about what he had kept from Gu Yuanli. He then surrendered the power to manage and control Ghost City. As long as Gu Yuanli was willing to, he could leave Ghost City to live a normal life like Fourth and Fifth Brother. He could care less about Ghost City¡¯s affairs. Ghost City did not need two powerful second-generation Masters anyway. Yet, Gu Yuanli was very contradictory. He was very determined to show his loyalty and that he would never ever betray Ghost City. But the moment he stepped out of Gu Yuanli¡¯s door, he bumped into people from ck Rose, who hade to assassinate him again and again. He lost his patience with Gu Yuanli. They spoke and argued before, and in fact, he even thought that his younger brother might have some unspeakable reasons that he was unwilling to share. Chapter 1469 - Why Won’t You Tell Me

Chapter 1469: Why Won¡¯t You Tell Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Yuan An did not expect the assassinations toe one after another. At that time, he already had a premonition that every assassination was rted to ck Rose. He also felt that Gu Yuanli always behaved like he had something to say, yet he never did, and he always seemed guilty. Gu Yuanli must be hiding something. He had also stopped several assassinations against him but failed to stop ck Rose¡¯s quick pace. He thought that his brother would not want him to die. He thought maybe his brother had something in the hands of ck Rose, so he had to. No matter what, he did not seem to fit in well in Ghost City. So he nned a good escape to disappear. He wanted to go right at every step. The only thing was that he felt sorry for his younger brothers and fathers, but he really did not want to be involved in the matters of Ghost City and the ck Rose again. He also did not want Gu Yuanli and him to turn their heads against each other at the end. The cruelest thing was when brothers fight. His disappearance would do everyone good. He nned a perfect disappearance but was betrayed. People really wanted his life, and Li Chen got in the car instead of him and took on the ride that would definitely take his life. He never thought that Li Chen would do that for him. He originally wanted to cancel the n and discuss things with Gu Yuanli again. Who knew that it woulde so coincidentally and decidedly? He alsopletely lost the opportunity. Li Chen was killed by him, and he even left him a suicide note. There was no person that Li Chen missed in the world, and his family was not particrly good to him. He only had this brother who he loved since he was young. The person who liked him died for him and gave him a suicide note, wishing him and Yun An a longsting time together. There was no way that Gu Yuanan would take it for granted. The memories were too dark. This love was too dark, and he could not ept it. In his own way, Li Chen lived in his heart. This life was reced by Li Chen. He broke away from Ghost City but was burdened with a lifetime of ¡°feelings debt¡±. He had nned to abandon everything and to escape to a ce where no one knew him and live the life he wanted. Before he left, he went to visit Yun An. Ever since the news of his death, he troubled Gu Xingchen to take care of Yun An. He thought Yun An could survive. Gu Xingchen said he was unhappy, but he still went to work, eat, make friends, and take a walk, and that there was no difference. Then, Gu Yuanan was finally at ease until he went to see Yun An and saw a broken Yun An. A Yun An who gathered with a group of juvenile adolescents. A Yun An who had given up on life. He could not get out of his state, and he was trapped. He turned himself into Li Chen to stay by his side. He wanted to help him out of his plight. Yun An hade out of the state, but he had gotten another illness. An illness that made him rely on him. No matter what, he could not leave. Human skin masks and intimate love would still be exposed in the end. So he just changed his entire face. Surgery after surgery, he turned his face into Li Chen¡¯s face andpletely survived with Li Chen¡¯s identity. He also intended to take care of him, cherish him, and bury all the past in his life under Li Chen¡¯s identity. He felt guilty for Li Chen. Whatever that he owed Li Chen, he would see Li Chen in his next life and then return it, but he did not expect that he still could not hide the secret. Gu Yuanan said, ¡°Xiao An, I did not intend to hide this from you on purpose. Neither did I want to hurt you. The person that I want to hurt least is you. Don¡¯t... cry.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Chapter 1470 - I’m Sorry, Yun An.

Chapter 1470: I¡¯m Sorry, Yun An.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun An was very distressed, and his heart ached even more. Li Chen really died for him? Where do they go from here? ¡°I am the one who owes him, not you. I don¡¯t want you to carry the responsibility. I thought I could hide it from you forever, but you fell in love with me as Li Chen again. I felt that it was no longer important if you knew the truth. We can still grow old together, and I will still take care of you all my life, but I did not expect that the lie would be broken halfway.¡± He bore the responsibilities for everything, and he did not want Yun An to know the truth. A truth like this was too cruel. ¡°Y-You...¡± Yun An had also thought that if Brother Gu was not dead and lived as Li Chen, then where did Li Chen go? The real Li Chen, who was the one who died that year? He even guessed that Li Chen could be living abroad somewhere where he could not see him, but he never thought that the real Li Chen would be dead. For him. This love was so passionate yet so dark. It was really pressurizing. If someone used their life to love you and sacrificed their short yet magnificent life, could you still feel at peace for being in love with another person? Li Chen really loved him that much. What should he do? He loved Gu Yuanan too. If he could, he was also willing to do anything for him. He could do anything that Li Chen did for him, but he had already lost the opportunity for life. What about him? Is he just guilty towards Li Chen or does he have some love for him? Was he moved by Li Chen as well? Who caused all the fated encounters these five years? ¡°Yun An, if I told you the truth from the beginning, I¡¯m afraid we can only break up helplessly, and you and I will not have the same five years that we had,¡± Gu Yuanan said softly. The person he loved was a kind and soft person who would not bear dark history. He would feel guilty at all times. ¡°But I am very happy that you are still alive,¡± Yun An said. But so what? He was expecting him to be alive day and night, but he had ushered in such an ending. Yun An found it difficult to ept at the moment. He felt all sorts of feelings. ¡°Do you love Li Chen?¡± This sentence had been lingering in his heart for a long time, but after all, he could not ask it. The words were stuck in his throat several times, and he swallowed it down. He thought Gu Yuanan was dead, but he fell in love with him who was living as Li Chen. Could that be regarded as falling in love with someone new again? Had he ever regretted during this rtionship filled with passionate love? Had he been moved? He realized that he was a coward. He actually did not dare to ask. He was afraid that he might face a tragedy if he asked again. He was afraid of hearing the answer. ¡°I need some time to collect my thoughts,¡± Yun An said and he stumbled out of the pub. He walked aimlessly. He needed to think. It was difficult for a person to digest such things. If Li Chen was still alive but just living abroad in peace, he may be even unhappier with Gu Yuanan, but he would not have such heavy psychological pressure. But Li Chen was dead. There was a gap between them, and he finally knew why Gu Yuanan kept hiding it from him and was unwilling to tell him the truth. It was too cruel, and neither of them could pretend that it never happened. Gu Yuanan followed him from a distance and did not dare to walk too close for fear of disturbing him. If it were not for Yun An¡¯s pain, he would not be willing to confess about this matter. He had done everything in the hospital, so how could he let him carry the pain with him? But the lies were snowballing. If he continued hiding things from him, he might just end up with great regret. Chapter 1471 - Role Playing

Chapter 1471: Role ying

Why not... announce it honestly? Yun An, I¡¯m so sorry! Shen Qianshu returned after bringing Ye Ling out for a drive. They were just nearing the vi district when they saw this unusual scene before them. Yun An walked in front while Li Chen was following within a 5 m distance. When Yun An stopped, Li Chen would stop too. Shen Qianshu tilted her head and looked at Ye Ling. ¡°Are they having a cold war?¡± As someone who had never experienced things like a cold war, Ye Ling could not care less about it. Shen Qianshu drove over and saw Yun An in tears. The Shen Qianshu who had wanted to call out for Yun An stepped on the brakes silently. ¡°Master, let¡¯s return hometer.¡± They parked the car by the road and waited for them to enter the area. Ye Ling shut his eyes lightly and pretended to be asleep. He did not care about this at all, but Shen Qianshu was anxious. She wanted to ask Yun An about it, but she was afraid of things being awkward. Her EQ told her to keep their distance, but her heart was eager to hear some gossip. Did they have a squabble? Yun An had been in a rather sad moodtely, and her heart ached for him. It felt like Li Chen was not a good lover. He had actually made him cry so many times. It was ridiculous. ¡°Master...¡± Shen Qianshu dragged her voice and tugged at Ye Ling¡¯s sleeves. Her eyes were shining. ¡°What kind of person is Li Chen?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know him well.¡± Ye Ling opened his eyes softly and looked at Shen Qianshu. Then, he said calmly, ¡°You have so much time to care for Li Chen. Why not care for me?¡± ¡°Do I not care enough for you?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no room for a logical argument.¡± Shen Qianshu did not know tough or to cry. ¡°Master, if I haven¡¯t been with you, you have to go to a matchmaking agency. People have already introduced you to the kind of white and beautifuldy who isn¡¯t clingy. The kind ofdy that gives you enough personal space. You are so clingy. You are lucky to meet me. Otherwise, you have no hope in finding your own happiness.¡± Ye Ling had wanted to rebut, but he thought for a moment. ¡°True!¡± Shen Qianshuughed and hugged him by the neck. Then, she kissed him. Ye Ling raised his brows and reached out for her head. Whenever he touched her hair, Shen Qianshu felt like he was touching Burger. ¡°Thest time you did a love test, how did you do it so wrong that it was almost the same as mine?¡± Shen Qianshu asked with a smile. It was really a problem that bothered her. ¡°I guessed.¡± ¡°Your guesses are so good.¡± ¡°Since it was a love test, the number of right or wrong answers did not matter. What¡¯s important is how many identical answers we have. This proves that we do have chemistry.¡± Being flirted at like this, Shen Qianshu was stunned with emotion. Of course, they had chemistry. Master put down his dignity to choose the wrong answers. If all the twenty wrong answers were the same, he would have been cheating. But he got 15 questions wrong, and he even knew that the correct answer was extremely difficult. Those were extremely unlikely events. ¡°This proves that we really have chemistry.¡± Ye Ling smiled. Shen Qianshu felt a sense of sweetness that was hard to describe. He was always so sweet with her. The air was filled with a young girl who was in love. ¡°Then for the wedding dress ... you have to listen to me.¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Ling was speechless. When the wedding dress was mentioned, he got angry. Noah had actually spoken about the wedding dress. He must have done it intentionally. However, the most annoying thing was that he was the one who was ying as Noah. Until now, he still had not been able to get out of the role, but he could now feel a little about it. He knew that he was acting as someone. This was rtively rare but was also a sign of improvement. If this was in the past, when he was acting as Noah, he would not have any feelings at all. Chapter 1472 - Big Master Had Been Tricked

Chapter 1472: Big Master Had Been Tricked

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Now, whenever he pretended to be Noah, Shen Qianshu would remind him from various areas that he was pretending to be Noah. However, in reality, he was Ye Ling. He had a short period of consciousness too, so his mental state was rtively good. Shen Qianshu had a lot of weird ideas and often made him pretend to be Noah. He was not mentally conscious all the time, so Noah revealed everything that he had secretly done in the past. For example, the designing of the wedding dress and jewelry. There are no more surprises anymore! ¡°I think that the ck wedding dress is decent!¡± said Ye Ling. Selina sent some conceptual designs for the wedding dress to him, including a ck wedding dress. He was most satisfied with it. ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbfounded. Are you serious? Are you serious? Seriously? A wedding was a girl¡¯s most important day and asion. It was such a beautiful thing to wear a gorgeous gown, don pretty jewelry, and walk towards her groom under the blessings of her friends and family. When she found out that Ye Ling was asking people to design a wedding dress, Shen Qianshu had already rehearsed every moment of the wedding countless times in her dreams. No mistakes were allowed in every scene. Every snapshot was perfect. It was the most perfect wedding in her heart. In her fantasies, the wedding dress was beautiful and snow-white. She also wanted to wear a ten-meter long, white starry wedding dress, which would sway on the floor. Four little flower girls would carry her wedding dress and the hem of her dress in a lively manner. She had imagined every scene thoroughly. The only thing she neglected was her groom¡¯s taste. A ck wedding dress. A thousand thoughts raced through her mind. I¡¯m not marrying anymore, I¡¯m not marrying anymore, I¡¯m not marrying anymore. Never! ¡°A ck wedding dress is more unique, ¡°said Ye Ling. It also suited the wedding dress in his heart. Shen Qianshu would look beautiful and dazzling wearing it. Even if Selina sent him a design of the ck wedding dress just to spite him, it was still perfect. Shen Qianshu was expressionless. ¡°I don¡¯t like it!¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Ling was speechless. ¡°A white wedding dress?¡± Ye Ling liked the ck wedding dress the most. It was a ck wedding dress in his imagination too. However, if she insisted on a white wedding dress, it was fine too. Either way, he would still respect Shen Qianshu¡¯s decision. ¡°I thought our hearts were connected.¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with our hearts being connected,¡± said Ye Ling, a bit spitefully. ¡°The surprises that I prepared for you are now gone. All thanks to him.¡± Shen Qianshu did not know tough or to cry. Noah was wronged and took the me. ¡°Why do you like the ck wedding dress?¡± ¡°I just like it.¡± There was no reason for it. Like how she loved him, there was no special reason. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°In my dreams, a wedding should be holy and pure. Everything would be white and innocent. It¡¯s too challenging to make me wear a ck wedding dress. But if Master likes it, we can wear the white wedding dress at the church and the ck wedding dress afterward.¡± Selina could design two sets of wedding dresses and have them on stand-by. She was already anticipating the white wedding dress, and epting the ck wedding dress was just to amodate Ye Ling, so she was not too impressed by it. Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand held onto his sleeve gently, and she shook it lightly. Her voice was soft and alluring. ¡°Ye Ling, so does this mean that we will have a wedding?¡± Didn¡¯t he say that we won¡¯t get married? So, we can marry now? Hahahahahahaha! A thousand thoughts raced through her mind. Ye Ling thought that yes, he had been tricked!!! His ears reddened and were on the verge of burning. He ignored Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand, her voice, and her breath. He looked towards the window coldly. ¡°We can go home now.¡± Chapter 1473 - Master, Where’s Your Proposal?

Chapter 1473: Master, Where¡¯s Your Proposal?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu was not very persistent. As she alighted from the car, she merely mumbled. ¡°Master, you haven¡¯t proposed.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s heart did not fluctuate at all. He was expressionless, with a look that spoke ¡°I can¡¯t hear whatever you say.¡± He walked forward in huge strides. Shen Qianshuughed happily. His stupid pride! Yun An locked himself into his room. Shen Qianshu was a bit worried and knocked on his door. He should have been back already. Tong Hua appeared from the side. ¡°Mommy, Uncle Yun An is in a bad mood.¡± ¡°Mommy knows.¡± Shen Qianshu ruffled his hair. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you!¡± Tong Hua protested strongly. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t just care about Daddy. Care about me too. You abandoned me for the entire day. I¡¯m unhappy now.¡± Shen Qianshu could not control herughter. She missed such days where the two of them fought over her favor. ¡°Daddy¡¯s fine now. He¡¯s not Noah, and he does not have a fragile heart. Bring me along for your next date. He must be used to family life with a child. He must get used to a child being the third wheel.¡± Tong Hua entangled himself with Shen Qianshu and acted cute. He pulled onto her hand and tickled her palm gently. His gaze seemed heartless yet very intelligent. He did not want to be a child abandoned by his Daddy and Mommy. It was too boring. ¡°Okay, Mommy understands. You have suffered for these few days.¡± Shen Qianshu touched his cheek. Her baby son had already grown up, and there were only these few years left for him to still cling onto her. After a couple more years, he would not be so clingy to Mommy anymore. He would have his own friends, his own crush, and things that he liked to do. He would no longer be that child that would look for his Mommy anymore. However, Ye Ling had missed out on all of Tong Hua¡¯s childhood. He should not miss hising-of-age anymore. ¡°Pinky promise!¡± ¡°Pinky promise.¡± Shen Qianshu promised her son happily and coaxed him to rest first. She stood in front of Yun An¡¯s door for a long while and knocked onto the door again. Yun An finally opened the door. Yun An¡¯s expression had already restored its calmness. Although his eyes were still red, it did not look obvious anymore. He seemed happy yet sad at the same time. It made one¡¯s heart ache. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Yun An shook his head. Both of them went to the living room, and Shen Qianshu made a pot of tea. Although she was a thoughtful girl, she was still eager to find out more. Hence, she was stuck between really wanting to ask him and not daring to do so. Was everything alright with Li Chen? Yun An smiled slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be so restrained. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Are you really fine?¡± Yun An shook his head. He wanted to tell Shen Qianshu that her Big Brother was still alive, but he was using Li Chen¡¯s identity. However, Li Chen did not want to return to the Ghost City. Qianshu and her Big Brother had never seen each other before, and their rtionship did not have any foundation. Hence, he decided to conceal this. If this matter was to be revealed, it should be Gu Yuanan to tell it to her, not him. Otherwise, he would be overstepping his boundaries. Gu Yuanan wanted to disappear. He was unwilling to get tangled up in too many affairs. ¡°You seem like you have a lot on your mind. You don¡¯t seem fine. Did you reconcile with Li Chen?¡± Yun An shook his head lightly. This was an indelible inner conflict for him. No one knew how to untangle it. He was bothered too. Gu Yuanan was alive, and he was happy. However, there was a thorn in his heart. Luckily, this thorn was insignificantpared to the fact that he was still alive. He was a sincere person and had experienced the fearful life of Gu Yuanan not being by his side. He was even thinking that, even if Gu Yuanan really liked Li Chen, he would not mind anymore. He would strive to neglect this thorn. He would work hard and rediscover his own love. Chapter 1474 - Fate Will Give Us The Best Arrangement

Chapter 1474: Fate Will Give Us The Best Arrangement

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Qianshu, let me ask you a question. If Li Zhiyuan loves you deeply and knows that you will be in danger, will you be touched if he sacrifices himself to die in your ce? Will you feel guilty?¡± ¡°I would definitely feel guilty and touched. My heart isn¡¯t made out of stone. There¡¯s a dead person out there.¡± Shen Qianshu did not overthink. It was human nature. Yun An¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°I know. You will remember him for eternity.¡± ¡°Wait a moment... What exactly happened? Why would you ask me this without any reason? I¡¯m a bit worried.¡± Did she say something wrong? Wasn¡¯t this a normal emotion? If someone loved you deeply and died for you, would you even be worthy of being loved if you remain unaffected? Furthermore, Li Zhiyuan was her subordinate and her friend. ¡°Nothing. Just chatting,¡± said Yun An. ¡°I talked to Li Chen about this today and had some conflicts with him.¡± Shen Qianshu suddenly understood. She remembered that Li Chen loved Big Brother and that Big Brother loved Yun An. They had aplicated rtionship. However, she did not know how to console Yun An. When her brother died, he no longer knew anything that was going on. The saddest people were the ones left behind. He was the most painful. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Just follow the flow. I think that Li Chen... really loves you.¡± ¡°...¡± Yun An was speechless. He nodded his head vaguely. Shen Qianshu said in a soft voice, ¡°You have a great life ahead of you. You aren¡¯t even thirty this year. With someone loving you at such a young age and with the person you love being by your side too, anything that happened in the past is no longer important. As long as you are alive. Look at me, I cling onto Ye Ling and demonstrate our love every day. You must think that we are really cheesy and happy, right? But to tell you the truth... Ye Ling¡¯s body has been emptied inside out. His foundation is ruined. Even if Lady White and I think of all the ways to treat him, I cannot guarantee that he will definitely be cured. ¡°Furthermore, Ye Ling... has a lot on his mind. His mental state is under a lot of stress. Otherwise, he would not pretend to have a multiple-personality disorder. He does not have a long life expectancy. Hence, I will live every moment like it¡¯s thest day. I want to give him the happiest moments while he¡¯s still alive. If there¡¯s one day when he will leave me, I want him to have zero regrets.¡± Yun An widened his eyes. ¡°Qianshu... You...¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I have thought through it a long, long time ago. I¡¯ve alreadye to my conclusion even before I discovered that he did not have split personalities,¡± said Shen Qianshu gently but firmly. ¡°I¡¯m already lucky enough. I found a sincere and passionate love. This is something not many have. I¡¯m also lucky enough to have an obedient and healthy son. I¡¯m lucky enough to have a healthy body, so I can control my future. Hence, even if one day, something bes imperfect, I¡¯ll still ept it. ¡°Not everyone¡¯s life is perfect. There¡¯s bound to be some regrets. The most important thing is today¡¯s happiness. The past is no longer important. I don¡¯t even want to think about the past nor the future. I just want today.¡± She did not dare to think nor contemte about things. Yun An suddenly became cheerful. Sometimes, when you had already reached a conclusion yourself, it would suddenly be clear when someone else pointed it out. Shen Qianshu said with a smile, ¡°Fate will give us the best arrangements!¡± Yun An was touched and held onto her hand. ¡°Ye Ling will be fine.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about what happens tomorrow. I¡¯ll stop chatting with you and leave now. I still have a surprise for him!¡± Chapter 1475 - The Hilarious Bunny Girl Has Arrived

Chapter 1475: The Hrious Bunny Girl Has Arrived

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After she finished speaking, the security guard from the security post called to inform them that they received a delivery. Yun An looked at the time. Are New York¡¯s delivery services so amazing? They still have express delivery at such ate time. ¡°I had to offer three times the price before he¡¯s willing to deliver,¡± said Shen Qianshu mysteriously. The delivery man was a young, handsome man. He was extremely tall, around 190 cm. He was tall, handsome, and had good skin and a pair of blue eyes. He spoke English with an American ent like those heard from the movies. He evenplimented Shen Qianshu¡¯s beauty and Yun An¡¯s handsomeness. Shen Qianshu was delighted, and she gave him $150 happily, despite the delivery fee costing only $120. Everyone was happy. Yun An secretly thought, Your delivery is probably even costlier than what¡¯s in your box. The tiny box seemed like it could only put an eight-inch-long cake inside. There was nothing above the box. Yun An asked curiously, ¡°What did you buy?¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s face reddened, and she smiled mysteriously. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you. I¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡± She ran upstairs, hugging the box. Yun An remembered that Shen Qianshu said that she was nning to give Ye Ling a surprise. Could it be that it was a gift for Ye Ling? Ye Ling looked like someone who was extremely hard to please. Please, don¡¯t let it be a scare instead of a surprise. After carrying the box up, she peeked into the bedroom. While she was chatting with Yun An, Ye Ling had already bathed and was leaning on the bedroom¡¯s sofa, reading. Shen Qianshu walked in with the box calmly. Ye Ling lifted his head and nced at her. He did not seem to be paying much attention. Shen Qianshu carried the box into the bathroom quickly and packed her stuff rapidly. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go bathe now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Why did she inform him that she was bathing? Just do it! Ye Ling continued reading. New York at night was extremely quiet. The area around the vi was quiet too, with an asional cat¡¯s meow. Ye Ling had already dimmed the lights in the bedroom so that they could sleep once Shen Qianshu was done bathing. He only left a readingmp on. ¡°Qianshu?¡± Ye Ling called. He nced at his watch. She had been bathing for an hour already. Wasn¡¯t this too long? ¡°Yes...¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s voice was slightly tiny. ¡°I¡¯m going to be done soon.¡± Upon hearing that there was a response, he did not pay any more attention. He even thought that Shen Qianshu had fallen asleep in the bathroom. As Ye Ling continued to read his book, he suddenly discovered that the lights in the bedroom had be a warm red. The lights in the bedroom could be changed to red, orange, yellow, or white. When Ye Ling lifted his head to take a look, his jaw dropped. There were not many things in the world that could make his jaw drop. The book on his head fell onto the carpet identally. ¡°You... ¡± He saw Shen Qianshu standing in the warm, red light, her face extremely red. Her body was snow-white, and she wore an extremely tight bunny dress. The white, fluffy, yet extremely revealing dress caused her breasts to be twice as big as before. The tightening of the waist area made her waist seem immensely thin, and the dress revealed two snow-white arms. It was a bunny girl cosy dress. The little pleated skirt barely covered her hips, revealing her lean and long legs. If she tilted her body forward slightly, everything underneath could be revealed. Shen Qianshu wore a pair of red pumps, with a white bunny ear headband perched on her head. The funniest thing was that there was a white fox¡¯s tail sewn at the hem of the skirt. It was a meter long and swayed around lively when she shook her hips slightly. ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°...¡± Ye Ling was dumbstruck. Shen Qianshu remained speechless. ¡°...¡± Ye Ling remained speechless. Chapter 1476 - A Boyfriend That’s Hard To Flirt With

Chapter 1476: A Boyfriend That¡¯s Hard To Flirt With

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The atmosphere was... awkward!!! Shen Qianshu was very resistive. She had made a booking at a well-known erotic lingerie shop, and the costumes there had very good reviews. This was a less popr outfit as the rabbit and fox costumes were a bit out of the mainstream. Shen Qianshu liked the design of this suit very much; the tail looked normal in the photos and not so out of ce. It also had good reviews. A young girl said that her boyfriend was a super aloof man. When he saw this outfit, he turned into a wolf. She showed off the photos seven times in a night and sang praises for it. When the little girl was dressed up, her long tail dragged to the ground, and she looked ecstatic. When Shen Qianshu wore it, her tail only swayed slightly. She just found out in the bathroom that she had to move her waist to make her tail move, and her tail was a little short. Are her legs too long? This is very funny!!! Ye Ling was shocked speechless. The little bunny girl dress outlined her figure in all the right ces. Her bust size jumped from B to D cup, and she was super hot. They never yed cosy before, and Ye Ling, who did not know about cosying, seemed to have opened up a whole new world. Shen Qianshu was super embarrassed. She did not find anything to cut off the tail, so it seemed a bit funny. It was originally supposed to be sexy, but with this tail, they did not even think so anymore. It becameedic instantly. But Little Shu, who had been through all sorts of circumstances, stopped. Anyone, Ye Ling was a country bumpkin when it came to things within this area! She did a catwalk and put one hand by her waist. She moved her waist softly, and her body was half-tucked in. The tail moved around on the floor like that of a fox, and her expression was really flirtatious. Her voice was already soft, and she made it even more flirtatious. ¡°Officials,e on...¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Ling was speechless. Shen Qianshu had been posing for ten minutes. ¡°...¡± Her legs went jelly! Damn, what¡¯s this? She could not even turn on her boyfriend? She could not turn on her boyfriend in her sexy clothes. What is this logic? Ye Ling asked, ¡°Are... you having a fever?¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°...???¡± If you were not my man, I would have beaten you to death!! Shen Qianshu was a dedicated little girl. After three seconds of breaking down, she firmly held her ground and cast a nce charmingly at Ye Ling. Her figure twisted like a beautiful snake. ¡°Sir, I have a fever. It¡¯s so hot. I need you to cool me down ... mua.¡± Shen Qianshu went all out. She finally bought a set of sexy clothes, how could she not have some fun? Anyway, she and Ye Ling were having some boudoir fun. She walked over step by step and crossed her legs on the sofa to sit on hisp. She held her two hands around his abdomen and straightened her back slightly. Her two balloons were overflowing. Ye Ling¡¯s eyes darkened. Yet, he was thinking logically. Did she imnt something? Why did it suddenly be big? Ye Ling was very cooperative. He leaned back. Shen Qianshu was sticking all over him, and she exhaled softly. Ye Ling was holding her waist with both hands. She was cruel enough to herself, and it seemed like her waist was so thin that it could be broken if he used more force. ¡°Master, cooperate with me.¡± Shen Qianshu could not help but press her knee down on his area that had long been bulging out. What¡¯s the use of this alone? You have to talk. She was ying as a vixen trying to seduce a schr. ¡°Oh...¡± Ye Ling seemed to finally understand. He reached his hands into her skirt, and sure enough, she was not wearing anything under the skirt. Shen Qianshu replied. ¡°No...¡± Shen Qianshu twisted her hips, and the fox¡¯s tail shook. Ye Ling was really curious. He touched her tail and identally broke it. ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu stared. ¡°...¡± Ye Ling was speechless. Chapter 1477 - I Will Buy You Many Different Styles

Chapter 1477: I Will Buy You Many Different Styles

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu twisted her hips, and the fox¡¯s tail shook. Ye Ling was really curious. He touched her tail and identally broke it. ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was astonished. ¡°...¡± Ye Ling was speechless. There was suffocating silence again. Shen Qianshu was dumbfounded as she looked at Ye Ling holding her fox tail. She nearly bit Ye Ling. A thousand thoughts raced through her mind!!! Can I break up? Can I break up? Why am I in a rtionship with this kind of boyfriend? What hatred and what desire for revenge! How maddening! But she was even angrier about the inferior quality of this sexy set of clothing. She had spent 300 USD to buy this clothing. The tail was broken off just like that! The tail was broken off? Without the tail, how was she going to act as the vixen? Ye Ling nced at the fox tail in his hand and looked at Shen Qianshu¡¯s livid face. He also did not use much strength and had only touched it. How could it just drop? Ye Ling¡¯s hand groped below her skirt. Shen Qianshu was so angry that she lowered her head and bit his lips. She pushed him away very angrily. ¡°I¡¯m not ying. I¡¯m not ying. You also didn¡¯t cooperate and even broke my tail. My feelings are hurt.¡± She had always been very good at picking up men. She had met a straight man once in a thousand years and failed in defeat. This made Ye Linge to his senses. He suddenly hugged her and turned her over, pressing her on the sofa. Shen Qianshu lifted her legs and wanted to kick him. Ye Ling used his hand to press onto her knee and locked her at his waist. ¡°Little vixen, the official is here... ¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was astonished. ¡°...¡± Ye Ling looked at her. Shen Qianshu thought in her heart. Damn, this same suffocating mechanism and acting. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s just go straight into the main topic!¡± Shen Qianshu used both hands to hug Ye Ling¡¯s neck and circled his waist. She slightly lowered her head and used her two rabbit ears to rub his neck and chest. Ye Ling¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Ye Ling, do you want to beg...¡± She did not finish speaking, and Ye Ling had already kissed her lips. ... ¡°You stuffed so much sponge?¡± ... ¡°Where did you buy this clothing from?¡± ... ¡°Damn, don¡¯t tear it, don¡¯t tear it. It¡¯s very expensive... ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy for you again!¡± ... ¡°Ah... beast... ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy many types of different styles for you.¡± ...... ¡°Get lost!¡± ... Shen Qianshu finally had a taste of her own evil deeds. She had toplete it while kneeling down. She acted as a poor little fox who was being eaten numerous times by a violent schr. She posed in all kinds of extremely shameful postures and did so until she nearly fainted. If not for the training in ck Rose during that period of time, she would not have been able to endure Ye Ling¡¯s violent attacks. The period of abstinence was good! When Shen Qianshuid down, it was already afternoon. She slept directly. When she woke up, both her legs were wobbly and numb. She had no strength to move. She felt that her own body was being over-drafted. Although he applied medicine for her, she still felt that she did not have strength. She was in pain and happy. However, the culprit was missing. Shen Qianshu washed up and came downstairs. Yun An nced at her grudgingly. Shen Qianshu was bewildered and did not know what was going on. ¡°Morning.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not early. It is four o¡¯clock in the afternoon.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was astonished. ¡°You can really sleep,¡± Yun An said. ¡°I have already made a trip to the court.¡± Shen Qianshuid on the sofa. Her bones were so soft that she did not want to move. Yun An said, ¡°You all really can y. Isn¡¯t Ye Ling¡¯s body being emptied? You all still can enjoy your nightlife. Seven times in a night?¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was astonished. ¡°(¡Ño¡Ñ)...This... you heard it?¡± She asked. Damn, is the soundproof so bad? Yun An¡¯s face was ck. ¡°I am directly downstairs. You agitated a single pringle who fell out of love like this. Our friendship ising to an end.¡± Chapter 1478 - Seeking Death For Oneself, Kneeling Down To Complete It

Chapter 1478: Seeking Death For Oneself, Kneeling Down To Complete It

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The express delivery little brother yesterday came again. He was all smiles as he delivered a huge box. It was a whole five or six times bigger than yesterday¡¯s little box. It looked rather heavy. Little brother¡¯s smile was very sweet and ambiguous. ¡°The experience of using our products yesterday wasn¡¯t bad, right?¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was astonished. Her embarrassment was breaking through the sky. Suddenly, she had a kind of bad premonition. I¡¯ll buy it for you again. I¡¯ll buy a lot of all types!! Yun An, who was at the side, was bewildered. What experience is not bad? ¡°What experience is not bad? Introduce it to me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s our shop... ¡± Shen Qianshu pushed Yun An to one side. ¡°Go go go. This is not suitable for little children to listen to.¡± ¡°...¡± Yun An was dumbstruck. I seem to be older than you? Shen Qianshu¡¯s face was so red that it was going to explode. She quickly signed her name. The express delivery little brother spoke a sentence. ¡°If the experience is not bad, remember toe back and buy again.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Shen Qianshu carried a big box and went upstairs under Yun An¡¯s curious gaze. She wanted to go and quiet down. Ah ah ah, she wanted to quiet down. She opened the big door of Ye Ling¡¯s new world. Would this cause her to do it until she died? Shen Qianshu opened the box. There were colors of white, ck, and red. There were three types of colors for the sexy sets of clothing, and he even bought more than 10 sets. There were military attire, nurse uniforms, and student attire. There was everything!!! Anime costumes,urie attire. There were attires of all kinds. There were especially exposing ones, and there were also especially reserved ones. The shop even gave some tools! Shen Qianshu looked at an electric fake xx. She was raging in her heart!!!! ¡°I bought that set of clothing as I only wanted to propose.¡± Shen Qianshu wanted to cry but had no tears. She had only wanted to propose. In the end, she did not propose and could just forget about it. But now, she was being eaten cleanly. Tong Hua just got home and went upstairs. Shen Qianshu could not see him yet, but his voice had already reached her. ¡°Mommy, are you still asleep? It¡¯s time to eat dinner.¡± Shen Qianshu was really quick. The moment he entered, she threw the box to one side and hid it. She pretended to be calm. It was still all right if Tong Hua did not mention it. Once he mentioned it, his face would be filled with tears. His heart would be filled with numerousints. ¡°Mommy, your face is so red. Are you having a fever?¡± Shen Qianshu could not help herself from thinking aboutst night where she wore the bunny girl costume and posed. When she seduced Ye Ling, he said a sentence. Are you having a fever? She felt furious in an instant and wanted to make someone die. ¡°Go go go. I don¡¯t have a fever.¡± Tong Hua felt wronged. Shen Qianshu did not know tough or to cry. She brought him downstairs. Ye Ling had alsoe back. Shen Qianshu was like a little girl in her first rtionship who saw her sweetheart. Her heart pounded so hard. She was also a little embarrassed. She had obviously picked him up yesterday, but she was terrified today. Ye Ling and Zhong Ran made a trip out and just came back. They also had to do something in New York. Shen Qianshu hid from Ye Ling¡¯s gaze. Yun An felt that the atmosphere was too tense, and he might as well just run. Tong Hua did not sense anything. He pulled Shen Qianshu to have a video call with Lin Xiaojuan and chatted nonstop. Ye Ling asked unexpectedly, ¡°Did you receive the express delivery?¡± Shen Qianshu raised her head. She nodded her head uneasily. She was also mulling over it in her heart. Although her original intention was to buy the clothes and change her outfit to propose, the proposal did not happen. There should be a chance given that there were so many clothes. At the worst, she could propose once again. Ye Ling¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Let¡¯s try another set tonight.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was astonished. Tong Hua was confused. ¡°Daddy, what are you saying?¡± ¡®Your Mommy and I... ¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Shen Qianshu stared at Ye Ling angrily. Do you think it is appropriate to tell that to a child? Chapter 1479 - You Are A Little Rip-Off

Chapter 1479: You Are A Little Rip-Off

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Gu Yuanan came over, Yun An was not around. He had brought Tong Hua out to y. Little Tong Hua was pitiful, outgoing, and active. He was not someone who could keep still. After having dinner, he pestered Yun An and went out to y. Only Shen Qianshu was around. Ye Ling was having a meeting with Xie Jinghuan, Su Nancheng, and the others while Shen Qianshu was looking at the court data. She was surprised when she saw Gu Yuanan, and she poured a cup of water for Gu Yuanan. ¡°Yun An went out to y with Tong Hua.¡± Shen Qianshu exined. ¡°If you are looking for him, give him a call. He shouldn¡¯t have gone far.¡± ¡°He brought Tong Hua out by himself?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Shen Qianshu did not think that there was any problem for Yun An to bring Tong Hua out alone. Gu Yuanan thought in his heart. Yun An has a poor sense of direction. He may even lose his way within one kilometer. He is not familiar with New York. He will surely lose his way if he goes out for a round. Fortunately, there are taxis. There should not be any problem. Sister isn¡¯t aware? It seemed that Yun An did not tell her. Judging by her look, she also did not seem like she knew. Gu Yuanan heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. His feelings were actually veryplicated. When Fang Hongxiu was pregnant with Shen Qianshu, he was still a child. He hugged Fang Hongxiu and acted like a spoiled child every day. He hoped that his sister could be born earlier. When Fang Hongxiu was five months pregnant, it was already confirmed that she was having a girl. The whole family was in great joy. He and Gu Yuanli were the happiest. They were very envious when they saw other people¡¯s adorable and cute little sisters. Now, more than 20 years had passed by in a sh. She wandered outside and was never at home. He had missed his sister growing up. Fortunately, she was fine today and was also very blessed. He also heard of the Ghost City¡¯s matter. Although he had a crafty escape n and his own connections, he also knew very clearly about the Ghost City¡¯s matter and knew about Gu Yuanli¡¯s difficulty, guilt, and helplessness. He gradually came to terms with it. Perhaps, he was really not suitable to live in Ghost City. Gu Yuanli could then manage Ghost City very well. He had already died and had been sad. Now that he hade back to life again, the issue was deliberatelyplicated. He also felt ashamed to face Li Chen. He vowed to keep using Li Chen¡¯s identity to live on. He also did not want toe into contact with any matters of Ghost City. When Fang Hongxiu died back then, there was no doubt that the ck Rose¡¯s people had made things difficult for her. However, they were mostly enemies of Ghost City. He had spent more than 20 years living a life of fierce battles. He was already very tired. ¡°Li Chen, are you and Yun An fine?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. She had a decent rtionship with Li Chen and did not hate him. It was only that he kept making Yun An sad, so she was a little unhappy. She also knew that this was Li Chen¡¯s and Yun An¡¯s matter, and she had no right to interfere. As a friend, it was also not considered going beyond one¡¯s boundary by showing concern. ¡°There are some problems... between us,¡± Gu Yuanan said. Although there were problems, he would not give up. ¡°But I will not give up.¡± ¡°That is the correct decision,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°I see that Yun An is also suddenly enlightened.¡± Gu Yuanan smiled. The two of them were actually not that familiar. They also did not have any topics to chat about when Yun An was not around. However, what was unexpected was that Yun An called. Tong Hua¡¯s voice was also heard. ¡°This side, this side, you are driving in the wrong direction... ¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Yun An was distraught. ¡°We lost our way!¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was astonished. Isn¡¯t there navigation? How can they still get lost? Yun An said, ¡°The navigation is wrong. It kept making us go in circles. I don¡¯t know where we have turned into. Where is our home address? Why don¡¯t I just navigate and go home?¡± ¡°Left side. You took the wrong turn again... ¡± Tong Hua¡¯s immature voice was mixed with the helplessness of being resigned to his fate. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s find the police to send us back.¡± Chapter 1480 - Are You All In A Relationship?

Chapter 1480: Are You All In A Rtionship?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was astonished. ¡°...¡± Gu Yuanan was speechless. Yun An had originally wanted to bring Tong Hua to Chinatown since Tong Hua had never been to Chinatown. In the end, Yun An followed the navigation and kept going in circles continuously. He saw that it was just a distance of more than 10 kilometers, but he just could not get to the ce. The navigation even went on strike halfway through the journey. The two of them were going in circles like headless flies. Tong Hua had already given up. Ah ah ah, it was still his Mommy who was reliable! Yun An looked innocent. His English was not bad, and he could understand the direction signs and road signs very well. He looked at the map to go to Chinatown. It only required more than 20 kilometers to go over from the ce that they stayed and was not very far. They could definitely get there within one hour. Who would have known that they would lose their way? When the navigation went on strike, he held the map and looked at it very confidently. He looked and followed the map and strayed even further off. The map would not tell you whether it was a one-way road. It would not tell you where you could turn around, etc. In the end, they were even stopped by the traffic police due to the vition of regtions. ¡°...¡± Yun An was dumbstruck. ¡°...¡± Tong Hua was astonished. The traffic police was a handsome uncle. He saw that it was a little fellow and a little child who were not locals. He heard that it was his first time driving on the road and could not help himself from educating them. There was heavy traffic in New York. He observed from afar that this car was like a snake moving. Just one look and he could tell that he was a new driver. Yun An exined. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten my driving license for many years.¡± It was only that his car always had navigation all along. He would follow the navigation every time; otherwise, he would not be able to go home. Even if he was familiar with the route from his home to thepany, he would need the navigation when he took the wrong turn asionally. Tong Hua sat at the front of the car, crossing his legs. He waited for his parents toe and pick him up. The traffic police handled him the ticket swiftly. Fortunately, it was Ye Tingyun¡¯s car. When Gu Yuanan arrived, he saw one big fellow and one small fellow leaning against the front of the car like vagrants. The sheriff was educating them at the side. Gu Yuanan walked over and subsequently settled the follow-up. Yun An lowered his head and looked like he was too ashamed to see anyone. Too freaking shameful. Gu Yuanan was also very efficient at doing things. After a while, he finished settling it. Yun An felt very uneasy to face him. ¡°Still going to Chinatown?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Tong Hua raised his hand. Although they were lost, it was still early. Of course, he wanted to go. Gu Yuanan looked more reliable than Yun An. Gu Yuanan nodded his head. This was Ye Tingyun¡¯s sports car. Tong Hua was small and could sit behind. He did not need the navigation to drive to Chinatown. Yun An was a little surprised. He was actually so familiar with New York? Gu Yuanan looked at his puzzled gaze. ¡°When I studied in America, I often came to New York.¡± ¡°You have never said before.¡± When Gu Yuanan was together with him, he very rarely talked about his private matters. How many people were there in his family? Were his parents alive? Where did he study etc.? He very rarely talked about it. His circle of friends was also nk. Besides thepany¡¯s matters, there was nothing else. One could tell with one look that he was a very boring person. ¡°I won¡¯t the next time,¡± Gu Yuanan said. He had pampered Yun An more all along. Whatever Yun An said, he had practically never rejected him. ¡°You can just ask whatever you want to know. I¡¯ll definitely tell you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to know anything.¡± Tong Hua sat behind. He looked left and right and was puzzled. ¡°Are you all quarreling?¡± ¡°No.¡± Gu Yuanan smiled at his little nephew. ¡°The atmosphere is not right.¡± Tong Hua bit his little lips. ¡°It makes you all look like you all are in a rtionship.¡± ¡°...¡± Gu Yuanan was speechless. ¡°...¡± Yun An was dumbstruck. Tong Hua looked innocent. ¡°Are you all in a rtionship?¡± Yun An stared until his eyes were round. ¡°No!¡± Gu Yuanan said, ¡°Yes!¡± The two of them practically said at the same time. ¡°???¡± Tong Hua was astonished. Chapter 1481 - You Also Want To Find A Boyfriend?

Chapter 1481: You Also Want To Find A Boyfriend?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°???¡± Tong Hua was astonished. Tong Hua was confused as he looked at the two big handsome men with lines that did not match. He was already very calm. Yun An stared at Gu Yuanan. That is your little nephew. Don¡¯t teach other people¡¯s little friends bad things. Gu Yuanan said, ¡°When you like a person, it is regardless of age and gender. He¡¯ll know it when he meets someone. Moreover, I don¡¯t feel that this is teaching a child bad things. Is it a bad thing that we are in a rtionship?¡± ¡°...¡± Yun An was dumbstruck. Tong Hua took out the cell phone and asked Shen Qianshu. Tong Hua: Mommy, are Yun An little brother and Li Chen in a rtionship? Shen Qianshu: That¡¯s right. Tong Hua: Westernized. Shen Qianshu: You also want to find a boyfriend? Tong Hua: You¡¯ve said it. Does Daddy know? Shen Qianshu: You think that he will care? Tong Hua: ...Makes sense! After Tong Hua obtained the truth, he leaned over the window side and looked at the night scenery. There was a beautiful little girl who dressed rather sexily on the driveway next to him. She looked pretty and had blonde hair. Her figure was hot. Tong Hua even whistled. ¡°...¡± Gu Yuanan was speechless. Little nephew, you will get beaten! You, a little fellow, whistling at a beautiful girl. Are you looking for a beating? ¡°Look, that child is so cute.¡± The beautiful girl was also driving a sports car. She pointed at Tong Hua andughed. He actually whistled. Did he know what a woman was? Of course, Tong Hua did not know. Was it acted in television dramas? When a yboy met a beautiful girl, he would whistle. He wanted to be a yboy. Yun An hurriedly pulled him down. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Picking them up.¡± Tong Hua was being pulled back by Yun An. He still did not forget to give a flying kiss to the beautiful girl next to him. He also gained quite a number of flying kisses andughter. It was the first indication of his flirtatious aura. Yun An thought in his heart, It is indeed his and Ye Yifan¡¯s genes which are normal in the Ye Family. Are Ye Ling¡¯s genes from a mutation? I heard that the men in the Ye Family are very flirtatious. But they are flirtatious and have special love. Tong Hua jabbed Gu Yuanan. ¡°Chase them, chase them. I still can pick them up.¡± Gu Yuanan said, ¡°Sorry, we are going a different route.¡± ¡°Such a pity.¡± They arrived in Chinatown in a short while. Tong Hua enjoyed himself happily. He was rather curious at whatever he saw. There were many things to y here and many things to eat. There were mostly Chinese faces, and there was feasting and pleasure. Tong Hua seemed to have pushed the big door open to a new world. Gu Yuanan and Yun An were more restrained. They kept following the little prince. One of them silently paid money while the other silently carried the bags. They also did not have muchmunication. Tong Hua wanted to buy whatever he saw and was very curious about everything. Yun An was extremely envious. Children had the most creativity and imagination. They were also the most curious. Good artists would be a child at heart. Their creativity would never run out. It was also the same for jewelry designers. In this way, they could have a soul that could find beauty. Gu Yuanan was more special instead. He was not curious about everything. The majority of the designers he had seen were passionate and unrestrained. Shen Qianshu was a ssic example. She loved life and also knew how to live life. She had a high EQ and was passionate and unrestrained. She was like a little sun who gave warmth to the people around her. She also had a pair of eyes that could find beauty. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Gu Yuanan asked. A few youngsters beside him came over on their skateboards. They came in a threatening manner. Yun An was in a daze and did not notice at that instant. Gu Yuanan stretched his hand out and hugged his shoulder. They hid to one side. He knocked fiercely into his arms and heard his strong and powerful heartbeat. At that moment, his eyes turned red. The heartbeat of the person he loved was so strong and obvious. It highlighted his vitality powerfully. It was unlike a few years ago. Chapter 1482 - A Genius Is Not A Good Man

Chapter 1482: A Genius Is Not A Good Man

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He hadid on his arm, covered in blood. Yun An was lying on his chest, yet he heard his heartbeat getting weaker and weaker. His eyes were extremely red, and tears almost fell. No matter what he said, Yun An refused to raise his head to look at Gu Yuanan. His embrace was still warm, and his gaze was still gentle. It was as if his protection had never left him. Yun An was still the person who was loved and adored. Nothing had changed. It was so in the past, and it would be so in the present and future! ¡°Be careful.¡± Gu Yuanan¡¯s voice sounded deep. Yun An pushed his arm away slightly, yet Gu Yuanan flipped his hand and grabbed onto Yun An¡¯s arm. Yun An was unable to break free and red at him. Gu Yuanan smiled. ¡°What would you do without me? You are clumsy and bad with directions. Other than appraising, you don¡¯t care about anything else. You liked to act cute too. I have to install a surveince camera on your body so that you won¡¯t get lost anymore.¡± ¡°Whose fault is that?¡± ¡°Mine. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Gu Yuanan caressed his hair coaxingly. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s angry at you, ex-boyfriend!¡± Yun An flicked his hand away and followed Tong Hua. Tong Hua was hugging a pile of weird objects. ¡°Pay up, pay up.¡± ... With the two men bringing a kid along, they looked like a family of three instead. Gu Yuanan was almost unable to carry the bags in his hand, yet Tong Hua continued tirelessly. Yun An wasining at the back. ¡°Tong Hua, you won¡¯t have to be afraid of getting dumped when you get a girlfriend in the future.¡± ¡°Of course. Who would be so blind as to dump me?¡± He was so handsome, cute, and talented. ¡°A boyfriend who was so good at shopping should not be dumped.¡± He should remain as aborer. Gu Yuanan smiled. ¡°I apanied you for shopping regrly, too.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t dump you because you were freebor.¡± Yun An¡¯s face remained dark. Gu Yuanan was speechless. ¡°...¡± He had always been epting of his lover¡¯s little temper. The three of them shopped until midnight and returned with their hands full. Shen Qianshu slept until noon again the next day. The innocent Tong Hua said, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯ve been sleeping a lot recently. Are you pregnant with my brother?¡± He was still telling Lin Xiaojuan that Mommy was sleeping a lot and was not awake yet. Lin Xiaojuan said that she might be pregnant with a little brother. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face reddened. ¡°Nonsense.¡± She was just doing something that may get her pregnant with a little brother. Her waist could not resist such a beastlike Ye Ling. After the discovery of a new world, a certain somebody¡¯s curiosity had been piqued. She wanted to cry, yet no tears came. Shen Qianshu touched Tong Hua¡¯s head meaningfully. ¡°Baby, let¡¯s just be a weaker student. Don¡¯t be a genius. Geniuses are not good people.¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°...I think that...¡± That was a bit difficult! What if he was destined to be a genius? He learned everything quickly. She thought that it was time for her to change her lifestyle. It was too degenerative to constantly be kept in the house by Ye Ling to do such things. She had not even seen the big city of New York. However, Ye Ling was not interested upon hearing it. He was more interested in which outfit Shen Qianshu was going to wear today. As the date of the court session approached, the B Family made an appointment with Shen Qianshu to settle the issue outside of court. Shen Qianshu raised her eyebrows as she looked at the email sent by the other party. It was interesting. The email was sent by the B Family¡¯s CEO. Atst, he could no longer sit idle and wanted to start a negotiation. How could it be so simple? When they wanted to negotiate at the start, they were unwilling to do so. It was not so simple for them to seek a negotiation now. Chapter 1483 - A Fancy Show Of Affection

Chapter 1483: A Fancy Show Of Affection

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Will made an appointment with Shen Qianshu. Ye Ling wanted to tag along initially, yet Shen Qianshu thought that bringing Ye Ling over would ruin the meeting. Would they even think that there was room for negotiation upon seeing him? It would not be an ideal situation. Hence, she only brought Yun An, Gu Yuanan, and Chen Wanwan. Tong Hua wanted to go alongside them, saying that he needed to see the world. Shen Qianshu did not oppose either and directly told Will that there would be five people with her. She would decide on the venue. She reserved a restaurant and appointed security guards. There were two ck Rose¡¯s agents, and there were ten men from Ye Tingyun¡¯s security team. The security for the entire restaurant was well-prepared. Tong Hua was dressed very gentlemanly and cutely. He even wore a pair of sunsses. ¡°Why are you wearing sunsses at night?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s cool,¡± said Tong Hua. At his age, everything he did was cute, and everything he wore was handsome. Although Baby Tong Hua was a gangster and spoke too much, he did not have the greasy feeling of an overly-talkative person. His childishness was still rtively prominent, so no matter what he did or said, he still seemed childlike and cute. ¡°Wow, a couple outfit!¡± Yun An and Gu Yuanan wore a couple outfit unnned. Both wore a light-blue shirt and a gray business suit. Their colors matched from head to toe, and they even chose the same watch by coincidence. ¡°...¡± Everyone was speechless. This was called telepathy. This time, BG was on apany-funded holiday. The rest of the designers had nothing to do and had already rented a car for a free-and-easy trip. There was barely anyone left in the vi. Yuan An and Yun An did not even discuss, and they were still in a state of minimalmunication. However, they still chose a couple outfit and wore the same watch. It seemed like they were still in passionate love. Shen Qianshu did not know tough or to cry and felt a little helpless. Yun An did not even nce at Gu Yuanan. If he had known earlier, he would not have chosen this outfit. He had a simr figure to Gu Yuanan; he was just slightly shorter. Usually, he wore shoes with heels and thus looked like he was as tall as Gu Yuanan. Their suits were all tailor-made. Regardless of who went to order the clothes, they would order two sets of clothes habitually. Hence, they had countless pairs of couple outfits. Sometimes, they even mixed them up. Shen Qianshu had discovered it a long time ago. She regrly saw them wearing the same clothes, although not on the same day. Hence, their rtionship was considered semi-open in the eyes of the BG employees. When they arrived at the arranged restaurant, CEO Will was there already. He brought along Bailey and Megan. Megan was the direct reason for this issue. If she did not giarize, nothing would have happened. It would be fine even if she did giarize, but her attitude was horrible, and she even tried to sabotage them. Shen Qianshu¡¯s initial intention to seek a truce had then dissipated. ¡°Li Chen? Why did Li Chene with you?¡± He even wore the same clothes as Yun An. What was their rtionship? Was this a coincidence? Bailey knew Li Chen. The two of them had crossed paths a few years ago regarding Li Chen¡¯s giarizing incident. They were familiar with each other. ¡°We brought family along. No one disallowed it, right?¡± asked Chen Wanwan, setting the tone from the start. Instead, Yun An¡¯s face reddened. What family? Who was his family? Will saw Tong Hua and still had fears. Thest time when Tong Hua appeared in front of him in such a cool outfit, he had suffered a huge loss and even had his bracelet stolen. That was the biggest insult in his life. The fact that he was still unable to find out where the bracelet was made him extremely angry. However, Tong Hua still greeted him confidently and even sent him a flying kiss. Chapter 1484 - We Brought Family

Chapter 1484: We Brought Family

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everything seemed to have a simr taste and a simr form like before. Will only felt the front of his eyes darken. He had a feeling that today would not be a good day and that the negotiation would not proceed well. Megan, who was sitting at the side, was extremely angry. Perhaps, Will and Bailey had already agreed that she would be their scapegoat. She was unwilling yet helpless. Hence, she had an uncooperative attitude. Will offered to pay the bill generously and told them to order anything that they wanted. Shen Qianshu ordered without restraint. It did not matter to Tong Hua if he liked it or not¡ªhe chose the expensive dishes specifically. Anyway, Will was rich and did not care. Yun An opened a bottle of dated Lafite wine. Will¡¯s face remained unchanged. This bunch of people looked like locusts. Perhaps, they ate in this style regrly. If he made a fuss, it would seem like he had not seen the world before. Hence, Will was calm. ¡°Mr. Will, do you want to seek a truce with us?¡± asked Chen Wanwan. ¡°Yes.¡± Will knew that Shen Qianshu had the most authority and looked towards her. ¡°What does Miss Shen think? You can raise any conditions. We will consider them.¡± Shen Qianshu poured a cup of wine and toasted Yun An. Yun An himself could not bear to open such an expensive wine. A bottle of red wine worth more than a hundred thousand dors was more suited to be in a collection. Indeed, it tasted delicious. Gu Yuanan said, ¡°I have a winery in France. If you like it, you can choose the wine yourself there.¡± When he was being Li Chen, it would be a bit too outrageous to seem overly wealthy, considering his birth origins. It would seem too unrealistic and would make others suspicious about whether his money was clean. However, when he was Gu Yuanan, he did not have such reservations anymore. He had a couple of wineries that were being managed by a few of his trusted men. They did not belong to Ghost City. They were his own, private property. Yun An humphed and did not say a word, savoring the wine instead. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Mr. Will, we had already wanted to reconcile with you since a long time ago. We are all well-known figures, and the B Family is a global brand. However, when I wanted to reach a reconciliation, you did not ept our favor. In addition to that, you even defamed me and used substitutes to rece me. Only after hearing that I have found witnesses and that you would definitely lose did youe and find me. So, are you here to reconcile with us?¡± Mr. Will was a bit embarrassed, yet he did not withdraw. If they lost thewsuit, the losses would be too great for them. It was better for them to settle it privately. He did not expect the issue to blow up so much either. He had assumed that it would be a trivial thing. However, he neglected the man behind Shen Qianshu¡¯s back. The man behind her back was Ye Ling. If he was just a mere designer for Haute Couture, it would be easy for Mr. Will to snuff them out. However, he still had inhibitions towards Ye Ling. Hence, this issue had blown up and was hard to settle now. If any more idents happened, his losses would be devastating. Mr. Will said, ¡°I have been kept in the dark from the start and did not know the truth because it really was Megan¡¯s works. She had been in ourpany for many years as an independent designer, and we trusted her a lot. Miss Shen, we are willing to apologize andpensate. You can raise any conditions you have.¡± He had put himself in a very low position. Tong Hua ate elegantly. The food in this restaurant was indeed decent. Top-ss! Shen Qianshu smiled. ¡°First, Megan must apologize openly. Second, you must also apologize for defaming me. Of course, it should be your publicity team. Don¡¯t push the me onto others. Third, we want the truth regarding the incident involving Li Chen.¡± She paused. ¡°I want B Family¡¯s apology. Don¡¯t think that this issue will be settled by letting Megan be the scapegoat.¡± Chapter 1485 - Self-Consolation

Chapter 1485: Self-Constion

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mr. Will¡¯s gaze changed, and he looked towards Shen Qianshu suspiciously. He was a bit frustrated, yet he felt a sense of unexinable contempt. The B Family had been enjoying global acim for a long time, and thements from others had always been top-notch. Be it thepany¡¯s cultural tradition or their unique designs, they had always received good reviews. There would be international celebrities vying to be B Family¡¯s spokesperson. They had fought quite some giarismwsuits. It did not matter who was right or wrong. They would definitely win thewsuit in the end and cause the opponent to suffer a devastating loss. To those in this industry, the B Family was an insurmountable peak. Initially, Mr. Will did not think that this giarism case was very serious. Shen Qianshu was only a nameless designer from China. From the start, Megan had insisted that it was her design. Mr. Will thought that it was Shen Qianshu who was jealous and defamed her. He had always been arrogant and thus used the wrong public rtions method. The issue blew up, and it was harder for them to back off. He was unwilling to admit his own mistake and consequently pulled Ye Ling and AG into the issue too. If they lost thewsuit, they would definitely experience a downturn for a while. AG would then take the opportunity to rece them. In this era of social media, reputation was extremely important for a brand. Its significance was almost unimaginable. ¡°Miss Shen, we havee to talk to you sincerely. Bailey and Megan were the ones who defamed you. It was Megan who giarized you. Ourpany has nothing to do with it and has been kept in the dark as well. Megan lied to ourpany, causing us to do the wrong thing and trust the wrong person. We have only investigated this issue thoroughly recently. Hence, we would like Miss Shen to settle this outside of the court. We will use another method topensate for Miss Shen¡¯s reputation loss.¡± Will spoke very prettily. He did not mention anything about the B Family and pushed all the me onto Megan and Bailey. He shot a nce at Megan. Megan said, ¡°Miss Shen, CEO is right. I lied to him and kept everything from thepany. I caused everything. Thepany has no part in this. I can apologize to you openly or leave the jewelry designing industry. Whatever makes you happy.¡± Shen Qianshu knew that Megan was an arrogant and proud person. To her, making an apology was not a simple task. Mr. Will must have reminded her to do so for her to apologize like this. What a good scapegoat! She was even more dedicated than Zhong Ran. However, she was not worthy of sympathy, although Will¡¯s method was indeed very chilling. This had nothing to do with Shen Qianshu. She had no excess sympathy for Megan. ¡°Does this mean that out of all the conditions I raised, you only agreed to let Megan be the scapegoat? And you are rejecting the rest of the conditions?¡± Shen Qianshu smiled and was very calm. Negotiation was a skill. When she had the upper hand, she would be prouder. ¡°Miss Shen, we can discuss the remaining conditions. For example, we can cooperate. BG needs a partner jewelrypany, and we can provide you with our cooperation. We can give you training opportunities, resources, and the newest technologies. We can share them all with you.¡± These were the core aspects of a jewelrypany. By being willing to negotiate, he was already putting himself on the lower end and was very sincere. If the issue had not blown up, Will did not have to put these conditions on the table. Shen Qianshu said coldly, ¡°Mr. Will, you simply drew us a huge cookie. In our country, there¡¯s an idiom that says ¡®filling your hunger by drawing a cookie¡¯. You learned the essence of it. However, I don¡¯t need your imaginary cookie.¡± Chapter 1486 - Wretched People Are Melodramatic

Chapter 1486: Wretched People Are Melodramatic

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu said coldly, ¡°Mr. Will, you simply drew us a huge cookie. In our country, there¡¯s an idiom that says ¡®filling your hunger by drawing a cookie¡¯. You learned the essence of it. However, I don¡¯t need your imaginary cookie.¡± She paused and said frankly, ¡°AG can give me anything that the B Family offers. I¡¯m AG¡¯s CEO in name. Now that Ye Ling¡¯s back, I¡¯m also AG CEO¡¯s wife. I possess AG¡¯s decision-making power. Be it the training, resources, or technology you mentioned earlier, we don¡¯t need any of them. Furthermore, we are only an Haute Couture brand. Our target customers are the wealthydies in our country. We are not globally acimed. Our positioning is different from yours. We don¡¯t need your offerings.¡± Her requests were simple. Yet, Will was avoiding them. Both parties went back and forth. Will did not manage to take any advantage of them. Gu Yuanan was listening at the side and thought secretly, Sister is indeed the Gu Family¡¯s daughter. Her negotiation skills are polished, and she talks in a polished manner. She will not end the negotiation, yet she will not offend the other party. Despite having the upper hand, she will still leave the opponent some space. It was rare to have such a high EQ. Will nced at Shen Qianshu and then at Gu Yuanan. Will learned more about this giarism incident only recently. He had never really cared for these things, and his men would usually handle it well. But why would Shen Qianshu help Li Chen in such a high-profile manner? This was quite suspicious. Li Chen¡¯s giarism case was indeed an unexpected mishap. When AG did not have the ability topete with them, they took the opportunity to sabotage him. The entire jewelry industry was monopolized by one family, and not everyone flourished as well as them. Naturally, they called the shots. Li Chen took a huge loss. However, the incident had passed for so many years, and the tone had already been set. If they reopened the case and rified the truth, it was a form of damage for theirpany as well. Will chose topensate him privately. Li Chen did not need it. Gu Yuanan said, ¡°I don¡¯t need yourpensation. My career is stable, and my future is bright. I don¡¯t need money, power, nothing. You will just be wasting your efforts if you try topensate.¡± Shen Qianshu chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t be so absolute. If he were to give you hispany¡¯s stocks aspensation, you can ept it.¡± Gu Yuanan was speechless. ¡°...¡± Will was speechless. ¡°...¡± Bailey, who had not spoken at all, was on the verge of exploding. The source of the problem was actually him. If he did not say anything at Shen Qianshu¡¯s jewelry exhibition, he would not have attracted such a troublesome case. He trusted Megan too much. Who knew that Megan would giarize? If he did not say anything, went back to check with Megan, rified everything, and recalled the jewelry released on the market, nothing would have happened. The issue would have been solved silently and would not blow up to this irreparable state. Will had already scolded him before. However, he made more mistakes and let Shen Qianshu catch him. Now, this issue would be even harder to solve. Bailey had always wanted to close this case quickly. Upon seeing how Shen Qianshu was spouting such nonsense, he felt extremely furious. In his opinion, his CEO was already negotiating with her nicely. She should be grateful and agree to the reconciliation. If everyone retreated a step each, everything would be fine. But Shen Qianshu did not appreciate their kindness. ¡°Miss Shen, this was my fault. I¡¯m sorry. I should not have used you of giarism at your jewelry show when I haven¡¯t even rified anything yet. I shouldn¡¯t have defended Megan either. I know that I¡¯m wrong. But this has nothing to do with the CEO and the B Family.¡± Chapter 1487 - Wretched People Are Melodramatic 2

Chapter 1487: Wretched People Are Melodramatic 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°We will reconcile if you agree to the three conditions. Otherwise, let¡¯s see each other in court.¡± Chen Wanwan¡¯s patience had run out. She never expected that such argepany would be so shameless. As the court session approached, the other party knew that with such strong evidence, they would never be able to convince the jury. Hence, they came to negotiate. What a joke! Shen Qianshu was also thinking that the negotiation was actually a two-win situation for them. Going to court was thest resort, and for them, they had a high chance of winning. However, if the B Family was willing topromise and agree to their conditions, they were willing to retreat too. Will¡¯s embarrassment almost turned to anger. He had already bowed down and apologized to Shen Qianshu. He had also given in to her requests, but who knew that Shen Qianshu would be so stubborn? Tong Hua finished two pieces of matcha cakes. The food in this restaurant was posh and fresh. The cake was extremely delicious, and Tong Hua could not stop eating. When he asked for another slice, Shen Qianshu hit the back of his palm. ¡°Stop eating.¡± Tong Hua pouted and felt indignant. The cake was delicious! Shen Qianshu said, ¡°A charismatic man should have self-control. He should not be unrestrained, be it his appetite or other matters.¡± These words made Tong Hua bid farewell to his cake, and he did not get any more slices. Will was infuriated and excused himself to go to the washroom. Bailey got up hurriedly and chased after him. Megan was the only one left from the B Family. ¡°I did not giarize on purpose,¡± said Megan. ¡°And I¡¯m not trying to exin anything to you either. I just want you to know that I am not a habitual giarizer. It¡¯s my first time doing it. Thepetition between the B Family is very strong. We need achievements and results. I was in a horrible state during that period of time. I fell out of my rtionship, I couldn¡¯t sleep, and I hated life. Don¡¯t even mention designing jewelry, I had even lost my most fundamental sense of aesthetics. There was no way I could design independently. However, internal assessments and thepetition between designers do not care if your private life has affected your state. I had no choice. I could only seek another way out.¡± Megan said, ¡°When Bailey told me that the identical creation appeared on your jewelry show, I had a feeling that my secret was exposed. I was terrified. I could only endure and not admit to giarism. I was praying that you were not the person who participated in thepetition. Then, I would have a chance to turn the tables. But I never thought that I would lose so terribly. It¡¯s all my fault. But I¡¯m not a recurrent giarizer. All of the pieces of jewelry in recent years are my independent designs.¡± Her words could not move Shen Qianshu. Even if she was not in a good state and the pressure from internalpetition was huge, it should not be an excuse for giarism. This excuse was horrible. There were no ripples in Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart. Yun Anughed coldly. ¡°giarizing is not the worst thing that you have done. Even if you were in a bad state and giarized, the issue would have passed if only you apologized. We would not be persistent. We are not the type who would drive you to the end of the cliff, nor do we need to be exposed by the B Family. However, after you giarized, you did not apologize. You even med us back. This is the worst thing that you have done: not regretting your mistakes.¡± Megan¡¯s face became cold. Yun An continued angrily like a furious kitten. ¡°Who has never fallen out of love before? When Li Chen broke up, his condition was still amazing. He even designed his most iconic creation then!¡± ¡°...¡± Gu Yuanan was speechless. He did not do anything or say anything, yet he still suffered the hit. Chapter 1488 - There’s Business For You

Chapter 1488: There¡¯s Business For You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The negotiation ended on an unhappy note. No one reached an agreement. Mr. Will was unwilling for the B Family to take responsibility for this issue and reveal Li Chen¡¯s incident to the public. He insisted on using other things to substitute this, but Shen Qianshu refused. When Will got into the car, his expression was extremely unpleasant. Bailey said, ¡°If everything fails, just push the me onto me and Megan. This will minimize the harm done to our brand. It¡¯s the best solution.¡± Megan looked towards the window. She had already anticipated that her future would be pitch-ck. For a long period of time, she would be on the brink of being kicked out of the industry. She felt extremely indignant. She had worked so hard for so long, climbing upwards tirelessly. It was not easy to finally find a stable ce in the B Family, yet she would lose everything just because of a case of giarism. Indeed, she was at fault, but not to the extent where everything was irreparable. Was Shen Qianshu trying to push her to the edge of the cliff? Did she want to sacrifice her to clear Li Chen¡¯s name? giarism was a huge taboo in the industry. However, there were also unspoken rules in the industry. When some big designersck inspiration, they would use some designs of lesser-known designers. This was also considered giarism. It was just a question of whether it was owned independently or jointly. In the B Family, when a season¡¯s product was jointly created by a few people, the name at the front would be that of a big designer. However, even though that big designer might not even have participated in the design, their name would be at the front. Such a practice was something silently agreed on in the industry. Hence, Megan had never felt that she had made a terrible mistake. Had she reallymitted a sin so serious that everyone was exiling her? She recalled all the honors gained this year. She was the star designer who was promoted aggressively by the B Family. She had a dazzling future, and everyone was anticipating the day that she would break through. However, after thewsuit, she would disappear like a shooting star, and no one would remember her anymore. She was indignant. Extremely indignant. If only... Shen Qianshu could not attend the court session. That would be great. A cold yet agitated glint shed across her eyes. If only Shen Qianshu could not attend the court session, then it would be canceled. Perhaps, if Shen Qianshu died... Her eyes were glinting with greed and malice. Like how birds died for food, people died for money. Everyone was selfish. She wanted to use her own method to protect her own reputation. If the court session was dyed andter given up on, then fewer people would know of thiswsuit as it would not be a public trial. As long as there were no trial results, they could manipte public discourse. Everything could be changed. That¡¯s right. Everything could be changed. As long as they could not attend the court session. As she thought of such a possibility, she was so excited that her entire body trembled. ¡°Megan, Megan. What are you thinking about? Did you hear what Boss was saying?¡± Megan said, ¡°I heard him.¡± The scapegoat... The B family was deciding to sacrifice her. Even if theypensated her with a sum of money, what use did it have? The money could not solve all her worries. What she wanted was for things to be done once and for all. She wanted to solve her present problem. It was Lu Mengxi who reminded her. If thewsuit could not be filed, then this issue would be settled. Lu Mengxi also gave her a choice between taking action and not doing anything. The choice was all in her hands. Megan was extremely anxious. As she held her phone, she hesitated. Did she really want to take action? She was able to pay the price for someone to assassinate Shen Qianshu. Even if she had to spend all her money, it was worth it as long as the court session did not proceed. Megan dialed a number with a cold gaze. ¡°I have a business for you. You will definitely be interested in it.¡± Chapter 1489 - Too Many Wild Cats

Chapter 1489: Too Many Wild Cats

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu, Tong Hua, and Chen Wanwan took the same car and left first. There was a strange atmosphere around Li Chen and Yun An. Shen Qianshu knew not to be the third wheel and deliberately gave them some space to allow them to be alone. Yun An understood it deep down. When he was sitting in the car, he pulled a long face. He no longer had any particr grievances against Gu Yuanan in his heart. He felt some softness and some uneasiness. He thought about how in these years, he had always been by his side. It was so blissful, yet he was afraid that it was just a beautiful dream. At the same time, he was afraid that he might identally fall into the abyss. He was fearful and afraid. His biggest grudge was that Gu Yuanan did not believe him. Why didn¡¯t he believe that I could keep secrets for him and face them with him? Why did he have to hurt me like that? In those years when he was so miserable and desperate, he just watched. Was he ever hesitant? Did he ever feel any kind of unwillingness? Has he ever thought of exposing a little bit of the truth? Gradually, he did not dare to ask again. There were many things that were better left as secrets in their hearts. If he tried to press on, it might instead feel like he did not know how to act. Gu Yuanan took him to shop around. Everyone roughly knew about thewsuit, and they had gathered quite a substantial amount of evidence. Gu Yuanan did not have any special requests either. He said lightly, ¡°We can win thewsuit, but they will probably just push Megan out to be the scapegoat. The scandals of the Bpany will not affect their foundation. It doesn¡¯t matter what the truth is regarding my giarism as it has already passed. It is also a thing of the past for me. It is not important. If you can talk to the Bpany for some favorable conditions, there is no need to worry about me.¡± This came out from his heart. Even if they won thewsuit, the Bpany would not be deeply affected as someone would be the scapegoat. After all, as an internationally-renowned brand, they had some favorable conditions that allowed them to negotiate with the other party. Coborations were not bad as well. He was in AG. Naturally, they had more favorable conditions. The boss was good, and the jewelry designing department was nice. Their pros could cover up the cons. The resources that they provided were very good as well, and there was great room for progression. It was not like there was much to worry about. Yun An rolled his eyes and did not answer. Gu Yuanan could not hold it in. ¡°Xiao An, are you now...¡± Wow. He got angry at him and even rolled his eyes at him now. In the past, he would listen to everything he said and was heavily dependent on him. They seldom argued, and he had a good temper. He could understand others, and Yun An could not bear to get angry at him. They would always talk about whatever issue that was bothering them. He rolled his eyes thrice on this trip. ¡°What?¡± Yun An asked unhappily. He knew what Gu Yuanan was trying to say. Gu Yuanan smiled lightly. ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± He was happy that Yun An had some kind of temper. Being a little temperamental made him a little cuter. ¡°Didn¡¯t you rest well enough these few days?¡± He woke up early every day. Today, he even trained, which was rarely seen. He looked like he did not sleep well. He did not have an issue with sleeping on other beds either. Why didn¡¯t he sleep well? Upon mentioning this, Yun An was full of resentment against Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling. He regretted going to Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu¡¯s small vi. He might as well be under the same roof as Gu Yuanan. This made him so speechless. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Yuanan asked. Yun An looked like he had something to say, and yet he did not. This made Gu Yuanan really curious. Yun An naturally could not say that ¡°Oh, your sister is having too much fun at night that it bothered my sleep.¡± He could only vaguely say, ¡°There are too many wild cats at night. So noisy, it¡¯s unbearable.¡± Chapter 1490 - Will My Brother Kill Me

Chapter 1490: Will My Brother Kill Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Yuanan was somewhat suspicious. The vi area indeed had wild cats, but they did not make too much noise. Could it be that it was noisier on this side of theirs? Yun An did not continue talking. He felt that he was attempting to cover up, which would make things worse. Should he go to Gu Yuanan¡¯s side to sleep today? Anyway, the designers from BG had gone to Las Vegas, and they were not in New York. ... Paris. Meng Qi looked at the news sent by his friend and frowned slightly. ¡°Someone paid money to buy her life?¡± ¡°Right, they looked and found us. The price is also very attractive. I remember that she is your ck Rose¡¯s gatekeeper. We cannot afford to offend her.¡± His friend at the sideined. ¡°I love money, but I love my life more.¡± Meng Qi slightly frowned. ¡°You didn¡¯t ept?¡± ¡°You think I dare to ept?¡± The opposite party made a ¡®tsk¡¯ sound. If not for Meng Qi and him going through thick and thin together, he also would not have known about Shen Qianshu¡¯s identity. This business naturally could not be epted. If he had epted it, would he still be alive? Meng Qi said, ¡°You are so foolish. You already have no hope.¡± ¡°Little Qiqi, you like your brother so much, and you are so evil that you want to make your sister-inw die. Not only is she your sister-inw, but she is also your superior. Isn¡¯t it not too good for you to do this, brother?¡± His friend could not help himself from teasing him. ¡°Shut up. Even if you don¡¯t ept it, he will find other people to do it sooner orter. Why don¡¯t you ept it?¡± Meng Qi said. ¡°This is such a foolish hirer. He did not find out properly about the person he wanted to assassinate and dared to take action. If you take his deposit, it¡¯s not a small amount of money. Are you silly?¡± His friend was startled. He actually felt what Meng Qi said was very reasonable. ¡°I lost a chance to get a huge amount for nothing.¡± He and felt that it was a great pity. ¡°Forget it. I keep feeling that this sum of money will make me fearful if I take it. Forget it. Alright, I have already told you about the matter. You see how you want to handle it.¡± Meng Qi sneered. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Friend, this is immoral. Although I have secretly told you, I can¡¯t be telling you everything. This is a professional integrity issue.¡± His friend yelled. ¡°This will spoil my reputation. Forget it, forget it. And there¡¯s also the middle person¡¯s reputation. If you are like this, who will dare to look for me to do business in the future?¡± ¡°What kind of good business is killing?¡± ¡°As long as I can earn money, it¡¯s a good business. You¡¯ve be silly.¡± Meng Qi was extremely speechless. ¡°You are really not saying?¡± ¡°I can only tell you that your sister-inw has offended someone in New York,¡± his friend said. ¡°I have been very good. I already said so clearly. Don¡¯t force me anymore. Stop while you can.¡± Meng Qi narrowed his eyes. New York? Will? Recently, she seemed to be fighting awsuit with Will and the others. Besides Will, he could not think of anyone else. Had he be so courageous that he dared to make anyone die? This was his sister-inw. Although he hated her a little, she was the gatekeeper of the ck Rose. He should also weigh his own capabilities. The gatekeeper of the ck Rose had sufficient prestige now. She could transfer all the forces in the ck Rose. She was not a representative of the ck Rose but a genuine gatekeeper. What joke is that? Meng Qi immediately called Ye Ling. Ye Ling was busy with a capital increase case. The opposite party requested for 20 percent of investments. He was in the midst of turning down the opposite party when he saw Meng Qi¡¯s call. He was extremely unhappy. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°...¡± Meng Qi was shocked. My brother is in a bad mood. If I tell him, will his mood be worse? Should I tell him tomorrow? But if I tell him tomorrow and sister-inw meets with danger today, will he kill me if he knows that I didn¡¯t tell him? Is this a good question? His brother never took him seriously. Forget it. ¡°Brother, I have something to tell you.¡± Chapter 1491 - The Housefly That Disgusts People

Chapter 1491: The Housefly That Disgusts People

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just when Shen Qianshu reached home, she saw Ye Linging out. At that moment when his flustered eyes saw her, they became very calm. It was as if he had heaved a sigh of relief. Chen Wanwan said, ¡°Your husband is really handsome, wealthy, and faithful. He even sticks to you. You¡¯re very skillful in keeping your husband on a leash.¡± Simply too impressive. A few people did not think crookedly at the beginning when they knew that Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling were together. However, everybody realized gradually that in their rtionship, Ye Ling was not that person who was in the dominant position. It was Shen Qianshu. It was fortunate that this rtionship was equal. He gave his all in the rtionship, and Shen Qianshu also used all her warmth to reciprocate. Otherwise, she was afraid that this rtionship would note to a good end. Shen Qianshu went forward. ¡°Master, what¡¯s the matter?¡± He looked a little serious. Ye Ling used one hand to pull her hand and dragged her into the vi. Chen Wanwan and Tong Hua exchanged nces with each other. What situation is this? They were at a loss. What is this? Did they quarrel again? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Ling did not use a lot of strength and did not cause her pain. Shen Qianshu used her hand to cover the back of his hand gently. Ye Ling simply told her once about what Meng Qi said. He said calmly, ¡°Always tell me where you are going next time.¡± If he was not by her side, he would not feel at ease. Even if he let Zhong Ran protect her, it was not the same, and she might not be safe. Anyway, Zhong Ran had made a mistake once, which he would remember in his heart forever. Shen Qianshu felt that it was extremely unimaginable. Whether it was Megan or Will, were their brains spoiled? They actually dared to hire a killer to kill her? And even looked until they found Meng Qi¡¯s friend. Were they crazy? Although Shen Qianshu was the ck Rose¡¯s gatekeeper, she did not have the ck Rose¡¯s line of thought when she handled matters. During the time she was with the ck Rose, the strongest survived, and the weakest died. When she could not handle some matters, she would use the ck Rose¡¯s forces. But this was a matter that was rted to work. It was a very normalwsuit. They actually wanted to kill her to prevent the indulgence of one¡¯s secrets and destroy all traces of evidence. This was vicious. ¡°Will is seeking death for himself,¡± Ye Ling said coldly. What could Company B do? Even if it was renowned internationally for a century, he also had a way to let it slowly disappear from history. Shen Qianshu thought of Mr. Will¡¯s words. Although this CEO was selfish and did not have many feelings, he would not go to the extent of killing to settle this matter. Otherwise, he would have already hired a killer. Why would he wait until today? ¡°Master, don¡¯t be anxious. Let me handle this matter.¡± Ye Ling nodded his head. Shen Qianshu came out to look for Zhong Ran and got hold of him. ¡°Things may not be stable recently. Follow Tong Hua. Don¡¯t let him leave your line of sight.¡± ¡°Alright. I got it.¡± Zhong Ran also heard Ye Ling say that he already had a premonition that Shen Qianshu would let him watch over Tong Hua. After all, Little Master¡¯s existence was the most important, and he was also the weakest existence. He was the most suitable to be kidnapped. He also thought of the first time that he had met Tong Hua. He was also being kidnapped. A very arrogant little child who was kidnapped. He suddenly felt that if he was being kidnapped, it also seemed not bad. Anyway, the unlucky one might not be his Little Master. Shen Qianshu sent a text message to Meng Qi to thank him for giving them the information secretly. She went into the ck Rose¡¯s system and checked the source of this matter. The people from the ck Rose were rather supportive. It was also only the gatekeeper who could have this kind of authority to tap into all the resources to check. In less than 10 minutes, she obtained Megan¡¯s call records and transfer of money records. She found an international killer. The middle person was actually Lu Mengxi. Shen Qianshu smiled coldly. She had not heard of this name for a period of time. Chapter 1492 - Die Without Repentance

Chapter 1492: Die Without Repentance

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu did not expect that Lu Mengxi woulde and seek death again. Some people really existed like locusts. They were dreadful, and they woulde to disgust you from time to time. Shen Qianshu originally did not want to be calctive with Lu Mengxi. She smiled coldly at the photograph on the screen. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m too gentle. I¡¯ve let you misunderstand.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± She got up and took the phone, calling Li Zhiyuan. For matters within the country, she still needed Li Zhiyuan toe out. ¡°Little CEO Li, help me with a matter.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Li Zhiyuan had already retreated to the safety line of friends and subordinates. He obeyed the rules. Even if he had some weak hope in his heart, he also knew that as long as Ye Ling was around, he would not have a chance forever. As long as Shen Qianshu could think of him asionally, even if he had to settle some matters, he was happy when he received her calls. Shen Qianshu made clear to Li Zhiyuan that since Lu Mengxi wanted to create trouble, then she would also create trouble. She had crushing power now and was simply not fearful of Lu Mengxi. She was not afraid of her using any tricks. In City A, Lu Mengxi knocked off from work. She had just reached the garage below the building when she suddenly felt a cold and sharp attacking towards her. Lu Mengxi¡¯s reaction was also fast. But the person¡¯s reaction was even faster. She cked out and fainted. When she woke up, she was already at an abandoned warehouse. Her hands were being tied behind her back by someone onto a fixed iron stool. Lu Mengxi¡¯s gaze darkened. Was she being kidnapped by someone? This was not the first time that Lu Mengxi had been kidnapped by people. She was still considered to be calm. She had kidnapped other people before and had also been kidnapped by others. This little matter would not frighten her. Instead, she wanted to know who was so courageous to have dared to kidnap her. The kidnapper simply did not want his or her life. Li Zhiyuan came out from the light. This man, who had grown up with her as her childhood sweetheart since she was young, had a cold face. Lu Mengxi had even thought that it was Shen Qianshu who had sent people to kidnap her. She did not expect it to be Li Zhiyuan. ¡°You... ¡± When she saw that it was Li Zhiyuan, she alsopletely heaved a sigh of relief. The Li Family and the Lu Family were old family friends. Even if they had any dirty things between them, it would also not affect both families. He should not want her life. ¡°What are you doing? Are you crazy?¡± Lu Mengxi said calmly. ¡°Let me go.¡± She struggled slightly. Her hands were locked, and she could not move. Her legs were also locked. Li Zhiyuan stood in front of her in a condescending manner. ¡°I have already warned you not to provoke Shen Qianshu. You just don¡¯t want to listen.¡± ¡°Shen Qianshu?¡± Lu Mengxi¡¯s face changed. She could not help herself and smiled coldly. ¡°Zhiyuan, someone already has her great protector. You are still so devoted and unwavering. You even want to stand up for her. I am also touched by you.¡± ¡°You... are unrepentant. You didn¡¯t say anything wrong.¡± Li Zhiyuan looked exceptionally cold. He lowered his head slightly and smiled. ¡°I know that you are one of Mr. Yuan¡¯s people. But when you acted on your own thest time, Mr. Yuan was already rather unhappy. He usually would not offend Ghost City and also would not offend the ck Rose. He is just someone who is focused on his own business. You have repeatedly used his name to provoke others. He has already given up on you. If something happens to you this time, who wille and save you? You actually want to use others as a weapon for murder. You are really too foolish.¡± She was so foolish that he did not know what he should say to her. Did Shen Qianshu know about her matter? Or did Li Zhiyuan know? Megan was really too useless. Lu Mengxi replied. ¡°Right, Megan is my friend. She asked me for a mode of contact as she wanted to do something. How could I not help her? What has this got to do with me? How would I know who she was dealing with? She wanted to deal with Shen Qianshu? You should look for her instead then.¡± Chapter 1493 - Taking An Oath Of Sovereignty

Chapter 1493: Taking An Oath Of Sovereignty

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Zhiyuan smiled. ¡°If I don¡¯t look for her, I¡¯ll look for you. Mengxi, if you are not taught a lesson, you will not know the seriousness of this situation. You keep provoking other people. You shouldn¡¯t have offended her.¡± Lu Mengxi saw Li Zhiyuan taking one step by one step as he walked over. Finally, her face changed. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Li Zhiyuan was holding a small dagger as he walked over. He smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯m teaching you a lesson.¡± ¡°Li Zhiyuan, I¡¯m your friend!¡± Lu Mengxi shouted loudly. ¡°If you dare to treat me this way, I will not let you off!¡± ¡°Anytime!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The sound of a painful squeal rang throughout the whole warehouse. Li Zhiyuan walked out of the warehouse holding a white handkerchief. He wiped the fresh blood from the back of his hand. A few bodyguards were guarding outside. They heard the pitiful cries inside, but they did not know what he had done. Could it be that he killed her? He wouldn¡¯t! Li Zhiyuan folded the bloodstained handkerchief and said calmly, ¡°Send her to the hospital. Throw the part which she is missing away.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ... New York. Shen Qianshu asked Megan out for afternoon tea. Megan had already found a killer. She had been waiting for news. When she heard that Shen Qianshu was looking for her to have tea, she hurriedly contacted the killer. She kept the appointment. She would send her to die today. You also cannot me anyone. You should me it on yourself for being too overbearing. Ye Ling was sitting not far away to guard against the unexpected. Zhong Ran and the ck Rose¡¯s people were scattered in the surrounding area. Ye Ling held a tablet and simply looked at his emails and replied to emails. He was wearing a pair of super big sunsses. His whole body exuded an aura of ¡®don¡¯te close to me¡¯. As an overbearing CEO who read books besides working and rarely entertained, it was a rather miserable matter for him to be watched by onlookers while drinking coffee in an open-air area. Shen Qianshu kept looking at him andughed. People at the side saw an Asian girl looking at an Asian man with infatuation not far away. The opposite party¡¯s attention was on the tablet. He did not nce at her once. They could not help themselves from shaking their heads and sighing. Poor thing, poor thing.It¡¯s ady with unrequited love again. She¡¯s so good-looking. Why can¡¯t she figure things out, etc.? Zhong Ran coughed. ¡°Miss Shen, don¡¯t look already. People are talking about you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking at my own boyfriend. What has it got to do with them?¡± Shen Qianshu made a ¡®tsk¡¯ sound. There were indeed many people around looking at them. There were also many people who were interested in Ye Ling. Although he was wearing sunsses, his whole body was written with one sentence. I am a CEO. I am wealthy. Very very small essories were rare items. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have brought him out.¡± She wanted to bring Ye Ling home and hide him. After all, she could not bring an outstanding boyfriend out to show off. She would be remembered by people. ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran was dumbstruck. ¡°Then you go over and take an oath of sovereignty.¡± Zhong Ran rolled his eyes. It was really too much as they kept showing affection for each other every day. Were they bullying him as he did not have a girlfriend? With such a high volume of work from Master, where would he have the time to look for a girlfriend? He felt that the organization shouldpensate him with a girlfriend. Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You are smart.¡± She got up and ran over. She hugged Ye Ling¡¯s neck. In the midst of the onlookers¡¯ eyes on them and as they sucked in their breaths, she held Ye Ling¡¯s face and kissed him on his lips. She even bit him lightly. Taking an oath of sovereignty!! This man is mine. You all don¡¯t have to think about it! ¡°...¡± Ye Ling was speechless. He was nning to tell Mu Yuan a very urgent matter when he was suddenly being interrupted by Shen Qianshu. For a moment, he could not recall what he had wanted to say. When he turned his head and looked at Shen Qianshu, he saw her smiling like a flower. She even threw a wink at him. He seemed to have heard that name on that day which had lingered for three days without going away. Official ~~~~~~~~~ Chapter 1494 - The Flirtatious Master Qian

Chapter 1494: The Flirtatious Master Qian

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He did not need to imagine Shen Qianshu¡¯s tone. Her voice was originally very soft. When she purposely called in a delicate manner, even his bones could be soft from her calling. Ye Ling looked expressionlessly for a while. The onlookers were stunned. ¡°That girl doesn¡¯t want her life. She actually went to provoke him. He looks so cool.¡± ¡°So cool and handsome. I like him so much. I like him so much. I want to go and get a name card from him.¡± ¡°Go, go. That girl is so brave. She even went up to kiss him.¡± ¡°But he looks very unhappy. I dare not!¡± ... A group of perverted little girls without guts loved and hated Shen Qianshu. They really wished that they had her guts and could go over to hug and kiss Ye Ling. It was a pity that none of them dared to do this. After Shen Qianshu took an oath of sovereignty, she became rxed. Ye Ling pursed his lips and continued working again. However, his thoughts were a little off. Should he let her wear the bunny girl costume again tonight? He suddenly became fond of that set of clothing. By matching that tail with Shen Qianshu¡¯s delicate voice, it was simply perfect. A few girls came over to get his contact details. They had not even walked to Ye Ling¡¯s side when Zhong Ran went forward and blocked them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Our Master likes silence. Don¡¯t disturb him.¡± He still had a very tender heart towards beautiful girls. The girls were not satisfied. ¡°She went to kiss him just now, and he also did not reject her.¡± They had seen it. Zhong Ran was very calm. ¡°She is special.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so special? We also like your Master.¡± ¡°Actually... ¡± Zhong Ran said mysteriously. ¡°Our Master is being provided for by her. You all leave him further. When our Missy gets angry, the consequences will be very serious.¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was dumbstruck. ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. You are taking advantage of the fact that Ye Ling is wearing earphones and cannot hear this nonsense. If he removes his earphones, will you dare to say what you just said again? The girls were hopeless in an instant. This handsome man who also looked very charming was actually being provided for by someone. It simply made their jaws drop. Everyone did not believe this, but Shen Qianshu gave them a flying kiss. She was flirtatious and charming. She obviously had the look of a little angel, but she had the charm of a unisex. Her face was flirtatious. Even if they were women, she would pick them up until they burst with joy and became restless. ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran was dumbstruck. Little Master did not pick up Master¡¯s coolness. Instead, he had picked up Shen Qianshu¡¯s flirtatiousness and even surpassed her. ... When Megan arrived, she was surprised to discover that this open-air cafe was actually filled with young and pretty big beauties. There were also a few handsome men. However, Shen Qianshu had already picked up a few beauties from all the young people. They sat by her side. She was like a yboy who had everything going her way as she chatted very happily with them. One of them was a model, and the other was an artist. They could chat about anything for a long time. One beautiful girl had a party at night. She invited Shen Qianshu to participate and was very warm. Those who had originally wanted to pick Ye Ling up were all picked up by Shen Qianshu. What should I do when other women have eyes on my boyfriend? Take an oath of sovereignty? No!!! Let this group of girlse and pick me up. This is the correct way to solve a crisis. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The person whom I am waiting for is here.¡± Shen Qianshu gave a flying kiss to the girls. They also gave their seats to Megan very obediently. Megan was puzzled as she sat down. She asked for a cup of coffee. ¡°Why did you look for me?¡± Megan was very stubborn and also a little nervous. The killer she had hired should be not far away. Perhaps, she could see Shen Qianshu die in front of her. That would be very exciting. Chapter 1495 - The Overbearing CEO’s Little Flower

Chapter 1495: The Overbearing CEO¡¯s Little Flower

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She became extremely agitated with the thought that Shen Qianshu could possibly die in front of her. Then, the court session would not proceed. Her future and career would not be affected. It was simply too good. Shen Qianshu looked at her coldly. She had investigated Megan¡¯s background thoroughly. She never expected her to be so foolish. ¡°Ever since you hired people to impersonate me, I have thought that you are incredibly stupid. Usually, I would not even drop down so low to speak to such a foolish person. It¡¯s just a waste of time.¡± ¡°You!¡± Megan had not even sat down for long before she was mocked. She was furious and red at Shen Qianshu, frustrated. ¡°I thought that you asked me out so that we can settle the giarism case peacefully. If you have any conditions that you would like to raise privately, I can agree to everything.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t even admit it when I called you foolish. If I wanted you to agree to any conditions, I would have looked for Will. He¡¯s the one who wants to settle this issue immediately. Why would I go to the trouble of finding you? But I was surprised that you would meet me so happily.¡± Shen Qianshu smiled slightly. She opened her phone and sent something to Megan. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a tiny gift. Take a look at it.¡± Megan was furious. When did Shen Qianshu add her as a friend? Why did she not know? Shen Qianshu could even send something to her. She had a premonition that whatever she would see was not a good thing. She had a bad feeling. She looked at her surroundings. This was not a good assassination venue. People were walking everywhere, and the surroundings were crowded. There were also some people who were d in ck walking around in the near distance. Was the assassin she hired reliable? The consequences of killing someone in the city center were disastrous. But she deserved it! A gust of fury rose up in Megan¡¯s heart. She asked for it. Upon that thought, Megan calmed down. ¡°When did you add me as a friend?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to add you as a friend if I want to send something to you. I don¡¯t have such a foolish person like you in my friends list.¡± Shen Qianshu spread her hands and pointed at her phone. ¡°Look at it, it¡¯s quite interesting.¡± Megan¡¯s heart prickled. Her calm attitude gave her a bad premonition. She opened the video. The video was about Lu Mengxi. Lu Mengxi and Li Zhiyuan¡¯s conversation was heard clearly. Cold chills went down her spine. She suddenly saw Li Zhiyuan¡¯s hand raise, and a knife came slicing down, cutting off Lu Mengxi¡¯s pinky. Lu Mengxi¡¯s pitiful scream resounded, and Megan was so scared that she turned the phone off quickly. She looked at Shen Qianshu in fear. ¡°Is the video good?¡± Shen Qianshu asked with a smile. ¡°I heard that you worked with Lu Mengxi on a research project and that your rtionship with her is quite good. Although you weren¡¯t in regr contact with her for these few years, you still contacted her sometimes. When she introduced the assassin to you, didn¡¯t she tell you who I am? Didn¡¯t she tell you about the grudges she has against me? Are you so foolish to be used as a gun by someone else?¡± ¡°Nonsense. I don¡¯t know what you are talking about!¡± Megan lifted her coffee up in a hurry. She was terrified. After all, it was the first time she was doing something like this and was unfamiliar with the procedures. She knew that Shen Qianshu had already seen through her, and she was extremely scared. Would she expose her? When Megan looked at her phone again, the video had already disappeared. She did not even delete the video, yet it was gone. She looked at Shen Qianshu in shock. ¡°You...¡± Even if she was extremely stupid and only cared about designing, she knew that this was notmon. Shen Qianshu pinched her chin like an overbearing CEO teasing an innocent girl. ¡°Are you scared?¡± There was an evil charm to her, which seemed to say ¡°woman, you have seeded in attracting my attention.¡± Chapter 1496 - Ye Tingyun’s Request

Chapter 1496: Ye Tingyun¡¯s Request

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There was an evil charm to her, which seemed to say ¡°woman, you have seeded in attracting my attention.¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Ling looked at her. Did her flirting skills not discriminate between men and women? Megan¡¯s face flushed. She lifted her hand to hit her wrist, yet Shen Qianshu dodged it. ¡°You wanted to find someone to assassinate me, yet you don¡¯t know who I am. This is funny.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± asked Megan worriedly. ¡°Did the assassin tell you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing in this world that I don¡¯t know. Even if no one told me, your assassin would be unable to kill me. The assassin that you hired is probably already on their way to the police station. You should just hope that he is professional enough to not reveal you. Otherwise, your future will be utterly ruined.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at Megan¡¯s terrified eyes, yet she felt no sympathy. ¡°I asked you out today so that I can teach you a lesson. Society is veryplex.¡± Megan was speechless. Megan fled desperately. Like Shen Qianshu had expected, the assassin had been captured by the ck Rose. To prevent anything bad from happening, Jack had brought the man away. Will¡¯s influence was bigger, and it was easy for him to protect a person. However, once the man was handed over to Jack, his protection was not guaranteed. This was because Mu Yuan helped them. Jack helped them out of friendship and brought the man away. Of course, the price of this friendship was not cheap. Ye Ling had to pay for it, and he exchanged some of Ye Tingyun¡¯spany¡¯s technology with him. However, the surprising thing was that Ye Tingyun looked for them that night. His expression was slightly sullen. ¡°Brother, can you let Megan go? Just this once?¡± Ye Tingyun rarely had any requests for Ye Ling. Usually, he was a good little brother who did everything his brother said to his best abilities. Ye Ling frowned and rejected him mercilessly. ¡°No way!¡± To release a woman who wanted to assassinate Shen Qianshu? And keep her, who was like a tumor, at the side? Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°... ¡± Didn¡¯t he say that he wanted to be a good big brother? Wasn¡¯t this rejection too quick? Ye Tingyun was hesitating. Ye Ling said, ¡°There¡¯s no room for negotiations.¡± ¡°Brother, won¡¯t you ask for the reason?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to know the reason!¡± Ye Ling looked at him coldly. ¡°Here, I just need the reason why she should be dead. I don¡¯t need the reason why she should be alive.¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was dumbstruck. He could not leave any possible disasters for Shen Qianshu. Megan was still not captured. That assassin really stood firm and did not betray Megan. It was a piece of good news too. Ye Tingyun did not continue saying anything. At least, he now knew Ye Ling¡¯s attitude towards it. Shen Qianshu sent him out and asked softly, ¡°Why do you want to rescue Megan?¡± Ye Tingyun said softly, ¡°I have been looking for a girl, but I still haven¡¯t found her for all these years.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she Ye Chu?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Ye Tingyun was not certain that the person he was looking for was Ye Chu. ¡°Today I looked at Megan¡¯s news and found out that she had... differently colored pupils.¡± Shen Qianshu was shocked. Ye Chu also had colored pupils. ¡°Could she be the one you are looking for?¡± Ye Tingyun became silent. His little girl had beautiful hair, and Megan also had a biracial face. The probability for someone to have differently colored pupils was extremely low in the world. ¡°She... may give me some clues.¡± Ye Tingyun had already spent a lot of effort looking for that one person. He was unwilling to let go of any clues. ¡°I want topare her blood with Ye Chu¡¯s¡± Shen Qianshu nced at Ye Tingyun. Although she did not know who Ye Tingyun was looking for, even if the person was Megan, he was still Ye Ling¡¯s little brother. ¡°I understand.¡± Chapter 1497 - Little Apple and Young Second Brother

Chapter 1497: Little Apple and Young Second Brother

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu was initially nning to expose Megan¡¯s plot. However, once she exposed her, Megan would not be able to bounce back again. Shen Qianshu did not go to the extremes in the end and did not expose Megan. She gave Ye Tingyun a chance to try. ¡°Why did you give him a chance? Could Megan be the one he¡¯s looking for, and he wants to marry her? If so, I¡¯ll cripple him!¡± said Ye Ling coldly. The violent, traditional parent did not even give his little brother a chance to try and resorted to domestic violence without saying anything more. Shen Qianshu was speechless. ¡°... ¡± The age difference between Megan and Ye Tingyun was rtively bigger. The person Ye Tingyun was looking for should be around the same age as Ye Chu. She should not be Megan. Perhaps, she would be her rtive. This was uncertain as well. Ye Tingyun revealed minimal news to them, and they were not exactly sure who he was looking for. Second Brother: Little Apple, are you asleep? Little Apple: I¡¯m dead. Second Brother: You have a bad temper. Who angered you? Little Apple: A wretched person. I¡¯m under house arrest. Second Brother: How fun! Little Apple: I¡¯m telling the truth! Second Brother: It¡¯s super fun. Little Apple: Let¡¯s end our friendship! Second Brother: Don¡¯t. Talk to me for five more minutes before ending our friendship. I seemed to have found my girlfriend¡¯s rtive. Little Apple: Weren¡¯t you unable to find her even after more than ten years? How did you suddenly find her? Second Brother: She has a rare characteristic. I think that it should be gic. It can¡¯t be that coincidental. Little Apple: Then go and investigate. Didn¡¯t you look for her for many years? It¡¯s so rare toe across such an opportunity. You should investigate it clearly. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be checking now? Why did youe and find me? Second Brother: My inner self is very conflicted. Little Apple: Hahaha, men! Second Brother: So much mockery. How did I anger you for you to be so biased? Little Apple: You fell in love with someone else. Didn¡¯t you say that you would like your girlfriend forever? Men. Haha. Second brother: How did you tell that I fell in love with someone else? Little Apple: When there are clues about someone that you have been searching for for so long, you did not look for her. Instead, you are just nagging around. What could it be if you have not found a new love? Second Brother: Now that you say it, it sounds logical. Ye Tingyun thought that it was not that he found a new love. It was because Megan had a feud with his family. He did not want to anger his brother. Ye Ling had already told him that if Megan was the one he was looking for, he wanted Ye Tingyun to immediately forget about this issue, or he would cripple him. Really fierce! However, looking for her had been something he had been doing for half of his life. How could he give up so easily? But why didn¡¯t he send men to investigate news about Megan? Ye Tingyun turned off the lights in the basement. He sat on the car motionlessly. There seemed to be a prick in his heart poking him constantly. Going home had be a huge challenge for him recently because there was a... tricky person at home. Ye Chu! When he was in New York, he practically lived in the Miss You tower. There were a few lofts in the top stories with all four sides being ceiling-to-floor windows. It felt very spacious. The ce was separated into a few areas, and they were all his private spaces. It was separated into a ballroom, private living room, bedroom, living room, study room, gym, swimming pool, and so on. Everything that was needed was there. He had brought Ye Chu back to MSS, but no matter where he ced her, it was not safe. He was scared that she would run away. Hence, he could only keep her at the top story of Miss. The security there was strict, and there were surveince cameras everywhere. It was impossible to escape. Ye Chu tried escaping for a few times, but they ended in failure. In the end, she could only give up. However, even though she had given up on escaping, she did not give up on making a fuss. Upon the thought of Ye Chu making a fuss, Ye Tingyun rubbed the area between his brows. He did not know tough or to cry. Her way of making a fuss was extremely, extremely special. If she was not Ye Chu, she would have been thrown off the tower already. Chapter 1498 - A Refreshing and Unconventional Little Apple

Chapter 1498: A Refreshing and Unconventional Little Apple

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The renovation of the loft at MISS cost a few million dors, yet the design was very cold. The main color scheme was ck, white, and gray. It was very spacious, and the color scheme seemed very tasteful and simple. For some, the renovation was simr to the colder style of designing that was popr recently. Every little decoration in the room was extremely delicate and beautiful. After Ye Chu made a fuss, she realized that there was no way for her to leave. Within barely half a month¡¯s time, she painted the walls into rainbow colors. Not only did she do that, but she also created all sorts of trouble. She had forced Ye Tingyun, who had serious OCD, into having insomnia. Ye Tingyun stood in the loft and looked at his beloved home. The initially white walls were full of doodles, which were not artful at all. There was a patch of red here and a patch of green there. Thebination was extremely random. When artists did this, people would call it art. However, when the average person did it, it would be a huge mess. She did not let any wall go. All of them were full of pain and doodles. Other than the walls, the intricate art on the ceiling had been changed by her as well. She had taken a water gun and filled it with all sorts of paint before spraying them all over the roof. The delicate decorations had all been changed by Ye Chu. Those that were not broken or damaged were reced by fakes. In conclusion, she had changed his cool design to a demonic one. Every time he went back home and saw the colorful room, he broke into an uncontroble frown. He did not want to say a single word to Ye Chu. Every night, Ye Chu would give him a big fright. Ye Tingyun looked nkly at a toy python that was slithering around in the colorful room. It had rough skin and a bright red tongue. No one knew where she got it from. The python looked like it was surveying its territory. Ye Chu sat on the sofa that she had changed earlier, holding onto a remote control. Ye Tingyun saw a huge, fat python pounce towards him. He looked at the python jumping towards and entangling itself onto him. It even bit his shoulder. The scene was extremelyedic. Ye Chu pressed onto the button. ¡°Bite him, bite him!¡± Ye Tingyun pushed the disgusting python¡¯s head away and tidied his slightly messy shirt. He looked at the house. It was still colorful, and the corner of his eye throbbed. The table was filled with the snacks that Ye Chu ate. The crumbs had fallen all over the floor, and paint covered the sofa in patches. It was a total eyesore. As a Virgo and with an obsession with cleanliness, Ye Tingyun felt extremely ufortable and wanted to clean it up immediately. But he held himself back. It was useless. Ye Chu would not yield to violence nor kindness. Even if he cleaned it up once, there would be a second time immediately. He would never finish cleaning everything up. There was also a pungent smell in the house. ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡± ¡°Oh, I bought some toys.¡± The toys that she was referring to were toys that released disgusting smells. It was something the python loved. Ye Tingyun¡¯s face darkened, and he really wanted to throw Ye Chu out. But he could not. If Ye Chu left, he would not be able to find any clues. Until now, there were still no clues about her family. He could not find the person he had been searching for. If this continued, his life span would shorten!!! Ye Chu was certain that he could not do anything to her. Hence, she wreaked havoc everywhere to bring ruin to hisfortable home. ¡°I met someone like you who had differently-colored pupils as well.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the same as her?¡± Ye Chu raised her eyebrow in disdain. ¡°I don¡¯t have differently-colored pupils!¡± Chapter 1499 - Digging A Hole For Himself Every Day

Chapter 1499: Digging A Hole For Himself Every Day

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Chu did not know that she had differently-colored pupils. Ye Tingyun said that when she cried, her pupils became a different color. However, when she made herself cryter on, she did not notice any differently-colored pupils. No one had noticed her eyes changing color before either. Ye Chu looked at him with a cold smile. ¡°Congrattions. You have found the person you¡¯d been looking for. Can you release me now?¡± ¡°No!¡± Ye Tingyun rejected her request firmly. ¡°Fine. Don¡¯t release me then. I¡¯ll send you to heaven when you¡¯re asleep one day.¡± Ye Chu was not courteous either. Anyway, it was not a secret that she wanted to kill Ye Tingyun. She had been thinking of ways to kill him every day. ¡°Take him away!¡± The slippering python circled him. The sensation on his skin was ice-cold yet sticky. It was extremely ufortable. Ye Tingyun controlled his urge to cut the python into pieces. Calm down! He told himself that if he could not endure it right now, when she brought more toys over in the future, it would be even more unbearable. The python wrapped itself tightly around him, entangling his entire upper body. The python kept biting and licking him. What a weird fetish! He remembered that one day, he was sleeping and felt something pressing against him. When he opened his eyes, a huge python would be crushing him, flickering its tongue at him. The toy python was extremely realistic. Its eyes, tongue, and skin made it feel like a real python. It was extremely scary. If he was an average man, he would have been scared to death. Luckily, he was Ye Tingyun. After experiencing all sorts of circumstances, he had a good knowledge of pythons. They stared at each other for a long while before he flipped the python over. However, he had to admit that when he woke up and saw the huge python beside him, flickering its tongue at him, he was quite shocked. However, if Ye Chu wanted to frighten him to death, she would have to think of more ideas. She really had a weird fetish! However, he had no other choice. He could not chase her away, so he could only endure. Ye Tingyun could not even bend his body. His entire body was stiff, and when he bent his waist slightly, it felt like a snake was wrapped around him. Its tail even curled up to hit him. ¡°Ye Chu!¡± ¡°Let me go!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°Then hug him to sleep,¡± said Ye Tingyun. This design was extremely good. When the snake was wrapped around someone, that person could not do anything. Ye Tingyun red at the python without any change in his expression. But the python was a toy! Ye Tingyun picked up a tiny knife and slit open the python¡¯s skin immediately. The entire python became deted and automatically dropped from Ye Tingyun¡¯s body. Ye Tingyun was speechless. ¡°...¡± ¡°... ¡± Ye Chu stared at him. A huge python just slipped away like that. To make it more realistic, the python was notpletely filled with air. There was a lot of metal inside too, so the python was extremely heavy. Ye Tingyun pushed the python off in a hurry. ¡°Childish!¡± Ye Chu was not affected. She smiled and was extremely calm. ¡°Without this, I can still buy another one. Let¡¯s see how many pythons you can destroy!¡± It was time to freeze her credit card. Ye Tingyun thought that if he did not freeze her credit card, she would keep buying stuff randomly. However, if he froze it, she would think of ways to make his secretary buy it. His secretary seemed to have misunderstood something and obeyed her every order. He was toozy to rebuke him either. Wei Ling did not like Ye Chu and did note up as often. Ye Chu locked herself up angrily. Without the python, she had less entertainment. Ye Tingyun changed into home clothes and rolled up his sleeves as he started to clean up this messy house. Chapter 1500 - Digging A Hole For Himself Every Day 2

Chapter 1500: Digging A Hole For Himself Every Day 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Chu locked herself up angrily. Without the python, she had less entertainment. Ye Tingyun changed into home clothes and rolled up his sleeves as he started to clean up this messy house. He had personally designed it. It was perfect and was said to be the world¡¯s first-ss home. Now, it was reduced to this state. He had crumbled down in his heart. It was mainly his obsession with cleanliness. He had a little obsessivepulsive disorder, so he just had to ce the things that Ye Chu messed up properly. But he had changed the sofa. Ye Chu would ruin it in just a few days and thereafter change it to rubbish that was not his. Ye Tingyun looked at the colorful wall. Am I sick? This hadpletely messed his life and rhythm up. If only there was no Ye Chu! The bone china in his kitchen was practically broken by Ye Chu. She had actually changed them to a set of non-stainless steel items. Ye Chu took out the cell phone furiously and scrolled to little Second Brother¡¯s name card. Little Apple: Little Second Brother, the bad idea of yours is not useful at all. When she asked little Second Brother thest time how to let a man hate her, little Second Brother gave her a bad idea. Whatever that man liked, she would go the other way. Not only did she go the other way, she still wanted to go into darkness all the way. It was also little Second Brother who rmended her to use things to scare Ye Tingyun. She had looked for a python herself. Ye Tingyun liked cleanliness and tidiness. He had obsessivepulsive disorder and was obsessed with cleanliness. She knew it after being together for two days. No matter how she looked at this cold and calm style of the luxurious house, it was beautiful, and she liked it so much. But what was the point of liking it? She wanted to make it into something she herself did not like. Hence, she went around to find oil paint and made the pretty luxurious house be colorful. It was a ce that was not artistic. She even ced little toys that would give off a stench in the kitchen. She thought that by creating a din like this, Ye Tingyun would let her go. Who knew that Ye Tingyun actually persisted? Ye Chu was so furious. Little Second Brother was a fool. The ideas that he gave were not reliable. Little Second Brother: You followed my directions and did everything? Little Apple: Of course I did everything as you told me. I did whatever that he didn¡¯t like. For the actions that he liked, I just did not do it. He is obsessed with cleanliness. Hence, I made the house messy!! Little Second Brother: ...... Little Apple: What do you mean? Little Second Brother: A person who is obsessed with cleanliness cannot tolerate his or her house being dirty and messy the most. This is the pain of cutting one¡¯s body. Ye Tingyun had already thought numerous times to throw Ye Chu out of the house. He had really thought of it numerous times. This house had be a ce that he could not stay in. He felt thoroughly miserable. Fortunately, his bedroom had be a heavenly paradise. When he was not around, the bedroom¡¯s fingerprint lock could not be opened. It was only when he was around that the bedroom would be opened. He also did not set up any defenses at night when he slept. It was as if he was waiting for Ye Chu to kill him. Ye Chu really tried quite a number of times, and she had failed. Thereafter, she gave up. Little Apple: It¡¯s useless, useless. He tolerated it. Little Second Brother: Then he is a fake cleanliness freak. Little Apple: He is really a cleanliness freak! He cannot stand a little messiness and will go and clean up himself every time. I have made it messy every time, and he still can put up with it. Little Second Brother: Let me tell you. Cleanliness freaks definitely cannot tolerate dirtiness and messiness unless he loves you. And he loves you very deeply. Little Apple: This joke of yours is at a universal level. We are enemies! Little Second Brother: There¡¯s a phrase called ¡®love-hate rtionship¡¯. Little Apple: Get lost! Little Second Brother: I¡¯m also physically and mentally exhausted. I am a big CEO who deals with a host of problems every day. Why must I squat here and scrub the floor? Little Apple: Who made you scrub the floor? Could it be that besides your girlfriend, who will let you scrub the floor, you don¡¯t care about the others? You are a douchebag. You still say that you are not enamored with new people and are bored with the old. You have fallen in love with someone else. Little Second Brother: I¡¯m wronged! Chapter 1501 - The Demon In His Heart

Chapter 1501: The Demon In His Heart

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Tingyun scrubbed the floor for more than an hour and still had notpletely scrubbed the floor clean. If he wanted to change this housepletely, he would have to re-renovate again. Ye Chu had chosen some materials which could not be wiped clean. Fortunately, their family had a high-technologypany. There were many things that could be removed using chemical reactions, but he kept feeling that it would not be his original house. After scrubbing the floor and summing up some of the things simply, he went out to pour water to drink. Just as the cup was ced at the tip of his nose, he smelled it... and put the cup down silently. He took out a silver needle and ced it in the water. The end of the silver needle slowly turned ck. ¡°...¡± Ye Tingyun was dumbstruck. It was no wonder that Wei Ling wanted to make Ye Chu die all the time. It was obviously his home and the safest ce. However, there were traps everywhere. This was the first time that Ye Chu had tried to poison him. Ye Chu crouched at the doorway and looked at him holding the cup. She was extremely excited. Drink it, drink it, drink it! Her eyes were shining. This poison would not take Ye Tingyun¡¯s life away. She had developed it herself. If she wanted to leave, she had to be in control of Ye Tingyun. Only she had the antidote. Moreover, the toxicity was very strong. Who knew that Ye Tingyun did not drink at all. He put the cup down silently and even silently used the silver needle to test for poison. ¡°...¡± Ye Chu stared at him. This darn two-faced man actually saw through it. This is colorless and odorless. How did he find out? Ye Chu silently poured the water away and took out pure water from the refrigerator. He had to be careful of whatever he drank at home just in case he would die if he was not careful. That would be dramatic. Ye Chu opened the door and looked at him angrily. Ye Tingyun asked, ¡°Are you very disappointed?¡± Ye Chu did not answer. Ye Tingyun was very calm. ¡°Continue!¡± ¡°Wait and see!¡± Since you begged me to kill you, I will not be courteous. Little Apple: Little Second Brother, I want to kill someone! Little Second Brother: I also want to kill someone! Little Apple: I want to kill a man. Little Second Brother: I want to kill a woman! Little Apple: I am serious. Little Second Brother: I am also serious. Little Apple: I want to poison him! Little Second Brother, Go, put poison in every corner of the house! Ye Tingyun¡¯s heart did not waver. Ye Chu gave off a feeling that seemed like she had quarreled with her boyfriend. His suggestions were careless every time. Otherwise, even though she said she wanted to kill someone so many times, why hadn¡¯t she killed him yet? Was it that hard to kill one person? He did not believe it! He was going to be angered to death by Ye Chu, but no emotion could be seen on his face. He wished so much that he couldin to Little Apple. After thinking about it, he decided to forget it. He would tolerate it! Wei Ling made a call over. Recently, Wei Ling had not beening over. He was very furious when he looked at the colorful house. Ye Tingyun went downstairs. Wei Ling gave him a document. ¡°Second Master, the test report that you want is out. They are blood-rted, but... they shouldn¡¯t be immediate family members.¡± Ye Tingyun looked at the report. Ye Chu and Megan really were rted by blood. They were not biological sisters. They were rtives. Ye Tingyun¡¯s gaze lit up. He slightly gripped a corner of the document tightly. How? He was a little agitated. But should he check? There was a word called ¡®homesickness¡¯. It referred to him. He could not find information about Ye Chu, but Megan¡¯s family background was not hard to check. Wei Ling volunteered to investigate. Anyway, after investigating, it would be best if they could find the future Second Mistress. Then, they could chase Ye Chu, this dreadful fellow, away. This would prevent her from continuing to stay at MISS and torturing Second Master. He could not bear to see that house with that level of dirtiness and messiness, ¡°Second Master, I¡¯ll go and check,¡± Wei Ling said excitedly. ¡°I will definitely investigate Megan¡¯s situation clearly. I will definitely find the person you are looking for.¡± Chapter 1502 - Her Family Members

Chapter 1502: Her Family Members

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Second Master, I¡¯ll go and check,¡± Wei Ling said excitedly. ¡°I will definitely investigate Megan¡¯s situation clearly. I will definitely find the person you are looking for.¡± Ye Tingyun was silent. He also did not know what he was thinking. Wei Ling asked, ¡°Second Master?¡± Ye Tingyun put down the document and said calmly, ¡°Alright, go and check.¡± Wei Ling nodded his head. He wanted to say something but did not. He left in the end. Ye Tingyun stood with his hands sped behind his back. He stood in front of the window and stood there for an entire half an hour. Then, he went upstairs. Ye Chu was tossing something. Ye Tingyun looked at her. He did not know what was wrong with his eyes. He kept thinking of the face of an eight-year-old little girl. Was she really not the person he was looking for? There were no simrities at all from her. Besides knowing how to y the harmonica and the other simrities, there was nothing. But that tune wasposed by himself. It was impossible that other people had been taught. From then on, he also did not y it again. Ye Chu looked at him unhappily. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t block the way.¡± This is my house, Ye Tingyun thought in his heart. He took one step backward silently. Should he tell Ye Chu about Megan¡¯s situation? Did she long to see her own family members? ¡°Do you want to see your own family members?¡± Ye Chu did not raise her head and said calmly, ¡°Because of you, I was forced to be separated from my family members. Are you joking when you ask me if I wish to see my family members?¡± ¡°I am referring to your blood rtives!¡± Ye Chu¡¯s hand stopped and was slightly startled. It was like there were countless gusts of wind blowing into her heart. It blew until she was a little cold in her heart. Her heart seemed to be always hit by something. Her family members? She seldom thought about her own family members. Her adoptive father said that her family members did not treat her well. Otherwise, they also would not have abandoned her. As for other matters, he did not say further. ¡°I don¡¯t wish to!¡± Ye Chu rejected him. She did not miss her own family members at all. She missed the family members on the ship. Ye Tingyun walked over and ced two documents down. ¡°I found a girl who has blood rtions with you.¡± Ye Chu raised her head and looked at Ye Tingyun in shock. Her family members? She looked at that document. It was like there were countless secrets and some kind of conspiracy hidden in this document. Ye Tingyun wanted to find the person in his mind whole-heartedly and did not hesitate to hold her captive. He surely would not deceive her. The person he was looking for was rted to her. It might be her sister. He found her? Could she return to the ship? She knew that the only importance she had to Ye Tingyun was helping him to find his sweetheart. Once that sweetheart was found, she could retire after making her mark and leave. But what about Little Sixth¡¯s revenge? She still had not killed Ye Tingyun. If the person he liked was really her sister and became her brother-inw, should she still seek revenge? What kind of rtionship would they be considered? This was too ridiculous. Ye Chu took the document over and tore it into shreds. She threw them to one side. ¡°I don¡¯t wish to know.¡± She did not know anything and closed her own ears. She left everything to fate. She could not forget her hatred for Ye Tingyun. Late at night. In the MISS building, Ye Tingyun heard a little noise outside. He opened his eyes slightly. He did not sleep very soundly and knew the movements outside. He also knew that Ye Chu was moving around. Was she going to take a python again to scare him? After waiting for quite a while, he did not see Ye Chuing over. He got up curiously and walked to the side of the door. The light in the living room was especially dark. There were only fragments of starlight shooting in continuously through the floor-to-ceiling window. Ye Chu sat on the carpet and took out the document she had torn into shreds from the rubbish bin. She was borrowing the weak starlight and putting the pieces together bit by bit. Ye Tingyun looked at her thoughtfully. Ye Chu... Chapter 1503 - Conditions For Exchange

Chapter 1503: Conditions For Exchange

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Megan? Ye Chu pieced the information together. There was a totally different face from her on top. There was also Megan¡¯s basic information and her parents¡¯ information. Was this her elder sister? They did not look alike at all. Were they really sisters? There was also an appraisal report on Megan and her. They were rtives. Ye Chu stayed in Ye Tingyun¡¯s house, so it was very convenient for Ye Tingyun to get her hair, blood, and saliva for testing. There was also no need for him to deceive her. However, she had a kind of anxiety in her heart. She really had family members. Should she go and acknowledge her family members who abandoned her back then? Ye Chu seemed like she was hugging a heap of jewelry. She hugged it tightly in her arms. There seemed to be something she could not describe in her heart that was repelling. It was brewing. She tore the documents all over again and threw it into the rubbish bin. She sat in front of theputer. Search for Megan. Besides causing troubles these days, she also learned many survival skills in modern society. She had also used theputer with a high degree of skill. After searching for Megan, her basic information appeared. The overseas search engine provided moreprehensive information. They showed some of Megan¡¯s aplishments and some negative news. Megan was born in a high-level intellectual family. Her father was an American who was a professor at a university. Her mother was also an American who was awyer. Her background was not considered bad. However, when she was about 10 years old, she started to live independently outside. She seldom mentioned her family members. The information that she could find from the search engine with regards to her original family was extremely limited. Even more so, there were no photographs. Ye Chu was a little disappointed. The fluorescence from theputer was flickering and jumping continuously on Ye Chu¡¯s face. There was a chilly feeling as the dim light bounced off her face. Ye Tingyun could feel her disappointment from two meters away. She did not mean what she said! She clearly said that she did not want family members and that she herself did not want to know her family members¡¯ information. However, she secretly went to piece the information together in the dead of the night and secretly went to check. She simply did not know that checking this way would not give her the slightest results. Little fool! Ye Tingyun slightly closed the door and wanted to call Wei Ling. However, Wei Ling had only been gone for half a day. He reckoned that there would not be any news yet. To ensure that the news was urate, Wei Ling personally went to Megan¡¯s house to visit this time. He might have to spend one to two days of effort. Ye Chu looked at Megan¡¯s recent negative news. It was about her giarism. Coincidentally, thewsuit would take ce the day after. Shen Qianshu¡¯s and Megan¡¯swsuit had created an uproar. It had already involved Company B. ¡°giarism?¡± Ye Chu did not really understand. What is that thing? She very rarely had contact with the real world. There were many things that she did not really understand. The only person who could clear up her confusion was Ye Tingyun. Enemy! Forget it! I don¡¯t want to know! What was her rtionship with her? CEO Will from Company B looked for Shen Qianshu once again. He was willing to use Company B¡¯s name to apologize this time, but he was not willing to let the matter rest with regards to Li Chen¡¯s giarism back then. Shen Qianshu severed all rtions with him. The negotiation ended unhappily once again. They were immediately weing the day when thewsuit would start. ¡°I want to go and take a look.¡± Ye Chu endured for one day, but she could not endure any longer. She made her request to Ye Tingyun that she wanted to go and see Megan¡¯s case in court. Ever since Ye Tingyun brought her to New York, he had never brought her out. ¡°I can bring you out.¡± Ye Tingyun nced at the colorful, contrasting colors of the luxurious house with no aesthetic sense. ¡°I have a condition!¡± Ye Chu¡¯s little face was fuming. She stared until her eyes became round. She was being taken advantage of. He was indeed not a good person. ¡°Speak!¡± Ye Tingyun said calmly, ¡°My house has to be reverted to its original state. I also won¡¯t allow you to be mischievous. You are not allowed to scribble on the wall and are not allowed to make the ce messy on purpose. You are also not allowed to buy things that give off a stench.¡± Chapter 1504 - The Court Proceedings

Chapter 1504: The Court Proceedings

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This was simply living in andfill and not an apartment with a sea view. He smelled a terrible stench when going to sleep every day. The taste was too sourish. ? Ye Chu knew that he would suggest this kind of request. But apart from this, she could not find anything that Ye Tingyun hated. She had no way to deal with Ye Tingyun. What should she do? She was not too willing, but his appearance was gentle and made him seem easy to talk to. In reality, he was an extremely tough person. She was under his roof and had no choice but to lower her head. Alright, she agreed! She would find Ye Tingyun¡¯s second weakness. ¡°Alright¡± Ye Tingyun secretly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Really obedient!¡± The two of them were startled. A ray of sunlight swept in through the big floor-to-ceiling window. It seemed to produce ayer of shadows between them. It was beautiful and romantic. Through the floor-to-ceiling window, they could see the bustling financial street. Ye Tingyun slightly held his hands tightly. Ye Chu grumbled coldly and left. Ye Tingyun calmly turned around. He looked at the messy house and slightly smiled. Finally, he could break away from this nightmarish house. He had also gotten an exnation for his abnormal behavior. He had been living in a ce that was simr to andfill during these few days. His sanity was on the verge of falling apart. Whatever strange things he did or said also seemed to be understandable. This was the biggest jewelry design giarism case in the whole year. Shen Qianshu¡¯s fame rose within the country. However, she was not famous overseas. Her brand marketing was only limited within the country, and her reputation was not as high as Megan¡¯s. Before the court proceedings, many people publicly supported Megan. Even though there were some records of being pped in the face, they still believed that someone from a particr country was very crafty and very cunning. People believed that Shen Qianshu must have framed their Megan. The unknown designers had definitely giarized Megan and made unfounded counter-charges. It was like Li Chen back then. He had overestimated his capabilities and engaged in awsuit with Company B. In the end, he also lost and waspletely defeated. Ye Tingyun brought Ye Chu and sat in thest row. Ye Chu looked at Megan. The two of them had different faces. She loved the color red, so Ye Tingyun prepared for her a red mini-skirt. It was very pretty and cute. She had her hair held together rxedly. As she wore a very dazzling ruby on her forehead, she was beautiful and looked exceptionally childlike. Little Ye Chu did not reach 1.6 meters. However, Ye Tingyun¡¯s height was 1.86 meters. He was taller than her by nearly 30 centimeters. When the two of them walked together, they were nearly like the height of a father and daughter. She was wearing a pair of ts and looked exceptionally petite when she stood beside Ye Tingyun. Shen Qianshu felt that the impact was quite big when they entered. She felt that it was not that obvious on the ind back then. Ye Chu did not really know who was right or wrong for the jewelry giarism case. She just looked at Megan. She did not feel any closeness at all in her heart. Perhaps, she was subconsciously rejecting her own family members. She longed for, rejected, and hated them. Children who were being abandoned would always feel traumatized. She and Megan also had two kinds of appearances. Although Ye Chu was at sea most of the time, her skin was very fair. She had a bit of mixed blood feeling. Her hair was ck, and her features were somewhat deep. Her nose was very high. She had the face of a barbie doll and looked like a ten-year-old Western girl who had not grown up. Megan had a ssic American look. Her features were deep, and she was tall. There were no simrities between the two of them. Ye Chu could not help herself from being disappointed. She also lost some interest in thewsuit. Shen Qianshu¡¯swyer was from AG¡¯s international team ofwyers. He was very experienced. Li Chen¡¯swsuit was also fought by them back then. When they lost, it had always been a regret in their hearts. They would give it their all this time and had to win. Chapter 1505 - I Don’t Need You To Be Grateful

Chapter 1505: I Don¡¯t Need You To Be Grateful

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu¡¯s preparation was also very ample. Megan said that the work was not giarized, and she simply could not stand her ground. There were a few videos that had biometric identification, confirming that Shen Qianshu had forged her identity to enter thepetition. She could also provide the original drafts of the designs. Every draft had a date for which handwriting identification could be used. She had prepared rather adequately. ? Megan¡¯s side was somewhat weaker, not to mention that there was some evidence that simply could not stand their ground. To avoid being implicated by more scandals, Company B was considered to have given up on Megan this time. They had pushed everything to Megan. Megan waspletely defeated! Since Megan went to court, her mind started to wander elsewhere. She was especially afraid of Shen Qianshu telling the matter of her paying someone to kill for her. However, Shen Qianshu did not mention this matter. She lost thewsuit, but she felt that she had been very lucky. Company B¡¯s behavior of shifting the me was very thorough. Will said to the judge, ¡°From the beginning, we did not know about the matter regarding Megan¡¯s giarism. After her designs came out, it took one year of effort just to manufacture it. Our CEO saw the exact same works in Company B. He naturally thought that Shen Qianshu had giarized Megan; hence, this matter was created. We never expected that Megan would deceive us. After this matter happened, Megan returned to thepany and also did not admit that she herself had giarized. Instead, she joined others to defame Miss Shen. This is a breach of ourpany¡¯s duty. We will not shield this kind of person who insults our industry people again. We will definitely respect the court sentence!¡± Company B had the ability to manipte the jewelry world all along, but they gave up on their own designer this time. The judges were not surprised. Before the court proceedings, they had already expressed their anger. Shen Qianshu could not help herself from looking at Ye Ling. The matter of Li Chen¡¯s giarism back then had also be the topic of the town. He had also lost thewsuit. From the beginning to the end, AG had protected Li Chen. Even after thewsuit was lost, thepany had shifted its resources more towards Li Chen and did not let Li Chen get affected at all. Thepensation amount was also given by AG. The two of them were simrly jewelry CEOs of big international brands, but their styles of handling matters were different. Of course, Li Chen¡¯s and Megan¡¯s characters were also different. If it was Megan, Ye Ling would also not protect her. But he would not protect her in the beginning either. He would not be like Will and abandon her as she was of no use to them. This was too shameless. However, a person who was hated could only me himself or herself. There was also nothing worth pitying Megan. The court sentenced Megan topensate Shen Qianshu half a million US dors and to apologize publicly. Will expressed that they would terminate Megan¡¯s position in Company B. Megan was not surprised at all. Ye Chu looked at Megan. She was neither sad nor happy. Although she did not know the sequence of events for this matter, she could also understand by looking. It was indeed Megan who had lost. She was also the one who had done something wrong. She looked at Megan like she was a stranger. Thewsuit was won, but Shen Qianshu was not surprised at all. It was easier than she had imagined. Will had already given up. After thewsuit ended, Shen Qianshu smiled as she looked at Megan. ¡°I didn¡¯t let you go to prison. Don¡¯t think that I am soft-hearted. I¡¯m letting you go for the sake of ady who saved me. If you are not tactful and overestimate your capabilities again, I won¡¯t be that easy to talk to.¡± Megan sneered. ¡°Shen Qianshu, I won¡¯t be grateful to you!¡± ¡°Your gratefulness to me is worthless. I also don¡¯t need you to be grateful. I only need you to leave my life and leave my designs further away. Company B has given up on you. It¡¯s you who chose the wrongpany.¡± Megan knew that she was telling the truth. She felt sadness welling up. Suddenly, a petite and pretty young girl stood in front of her. Chapter 1506 - You Are A Little Princess

Chapter 1506: You Are A Little Princess

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Megan lost thewsuit and was somewhat irritated. Ye Chu stood in front of her and did not say anything. Megan lost her temper in a short moment. It was mainly because Ye Tingyun, who was not far away behind her, looked so much like Ye Ling. It was not hard to guess his identity. She also did not look too good towards Ye Chu. ¡°Is there any matter?¡± Her temper could be said to be irritable. Ye Chu nced at her and felt some hesitation in her heart. She hesitated for a moment. Megan had already passed her and left. Ye Tingyun suddenly dodged and blocked Megan¡¯s front as he looked at her indifferently. Megan was suddenly startled. Ye Ling and Ye Tingyun looked somewhat simr, but their charisma was different. ? Ye Tingyun was a very low-profile person. As the person in charge of MISS, he seldom appeared in front of the public all along. Even if the media was curious, it was also very difficult to find news rting to him. Megan seemed to have seen him somewhere before. Is he Ye Ling? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She asked. One after another. What are they doing? Ye Tingyun looked at Ye Chu and said calmly, ¡°She still has something to ask you.¡± Megan turned her head and looked at Ye Chu. She stood at the original spot without moving and shook her head gently. Ye Tingyun was slightly startled. He also did not say anything and let Megan go. He let her leave by herself. ¡°Crazy!¡± Megan cursed. Ye Tingyun walked over. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to ask her?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing for me to ask,¡± Ye Chu said as she pushed Ye Tingyun away and left the court. Ye Tingyun hurriedly greeted Ye Ling and turned around to chase Ye Chu. There were still some reputable people within the industry in court. Shen Qianshu and Gu Yuanan were greeting them to build good rtions. It was like arge-scale social gathering. There were some people who wanted to build a rtionship with AG, and they would not miss this chance to gather with Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling. Shen Qianshu agreed to have a meal together with the president of an association. As Ye Ling knew about this, Ye Ling¡¯s face had darkened. What do you mean having a meal together? The matter has been settled. Go back earlier. They could have time to do other matters. Eating what meal? Wasting time. A group of people went to have a meal mightily. There, Shen Qianshu ate especially much. Her appetite was very good recently; it was much bigger than her usual appetite. But no matter how she ate, she did not put on weight. Tong Hua saw her eating four pieces of steak a few days ago. He was stunned and hurriedly pulled Shen Qianshu up the scale. In the end, there was no change in her weight. ¡°Mommy, you really can eat recently!¡± Zhong Ran thought in his heart, ¡®She can eat¡¯ are already words that cannot be used to describe her. Master¡¯s appetite is not as big as Miss Shen¡¯s! ¡°Nothing wrong, I¡¯m expending a lot!¡± Ever since she started to follow Ye Ling to train, her appetite had not been small. Moreover, she had gone through the torture of the ck Rose selection, which made matters worse. Subsequently, she maintained training for three hours every day. Even when she was in America, it was also this way. She had an even bigger appetite at night. She did not put on weight even though she ate so much. Zhong Ran understood instantly!!!! ¡°Oh, dog food!¡± It was really cold dog food being patted on his face. Should he go and look for a girlfriend? He had no one to show his affection to. It was really a great pity. Every day, he looked at the people around him showing affection to one another. He felt very depressed in his heart. It had been many years since he took a vacation. It was time for him to have a long holiday and go look for a girlfriend. It was fortunate that the entertainment on this day was not like the drinking culture within their country. Their main activity was chatting. Ye Ling was not a good partner to chat with, and Gu Yuanan was also not. Yun An and Shen Qianshu were good talkers. They could coax a group of investors and jewelers until they were docile and obedient. Lady diplomat! Gu Yuanan was very proud. His sister was really outstanding. Chapter 1507 - I Want Face

Chapter 1507: I Want Face

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Yuanan was very proud. His sister was really outstanding. She could design, do business, negotiate, and resist and fight. Where could he find such an outstanding sister? ? Ye Ling was somewhat unhappy as he thought, These two people are from BG jewelry. It appears that AG doesn¡¯t have anyone. I don¡¯t know what that group ofwyers is saying to the few beautiful girls, but they are chatting so happily.The jewelers have been coaxed by Shen Qianshu, Chen Wanwan, and Yun An until they got very close. They have specially looked for them to chat about anything. This group of useless people! They only care about picking up girls! No one dared to look for Ye Ling. This was mainly because Ye Ling¡¯s aura was too overpowering. He sat there coldly, emitting an aura of ¡®no one is allowed to bother me; otherwise, you will definitely die¡¯. A normal person really would not dare to provoke him. A jeweler who sat on Ye Ling¡¯s right side silently shifted his chair away a little to avoid the tyrant busting his head if he was unhappy. Only Shen Qianshu would asionally scoop some food for him. Everybody could not help themselves from admiring Miss Shen for being stable as she could handle such a cold iceberg. After they ate and sent off the people, thewsuit was considered to have officiallye to an end. Shen Qianshu gained aplete victory. She was in a very happy mood and felt like she was floating. She had drunk a little red wine. She pestered Ye Ling and asked, ¡°Master, am I impressive?¡± ¡°Impressive!¡± ¡°Am I impressive, or is your little princess impressive?¡± ¡°You are my little princess.¡± ¡°Am I not a big princess?¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Ling was dumbstruck. Ye Ling refused to answer. Shen Qianshuughed. Thewsuit hade to an end. Their trip to America was aplete sess. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see wedding dresses tomorrow, alright?¡± Selina¡¯s wedding dress design should be out. It was just that they had to make a trip to Las Vegas. Selina was in Las Vegas, not in New York. Shen Qianshu thought in her heart, We have alreadye here. We can conveniently take our wedding pictures. It is also not bad to take wedding pictures in America. The scenery here is also pretty, and it looks nice everywhere. Taking wedding pictures will definitely be a very romantic matter. She did not know if Ye Ling was willing. Even if he was unwilling, she also wanted to grind him. At worst, she would wear the bunny girl costume again. If the bunny girl did not work, she had the sailor suit, nurse uniform, military uniform, school uniform... She had everything. It was guaranteed to satisfy Master. Ye Ling was still unhappy about the wedding dress matter being exposed. But the truth was such, and he could only ept it. ¡°Alright!¡± On the second day, Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu finally went to Las Vegas. Chen Wanwan had to bring the team back to the country. Gu Yuanan asked Yun An, ¡°Do you want to return back to the country or continue ying?¡± ¡°I want... to take some more time for vacation again.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll apany you!¡± ¡°Do you have more days of paid leave?¡± Gu Yuanan smiled. ¡°I have leave anytime to apany you.¡± Yun An¡¯s face turned red, and he turned his head away. He still did not n to forgive him easily. ¡°Humph, I¡¯ll give you a chance to please me.¡± Yun An looked at him and raised his posture. ¡°If your performance is not good, I¡¯ll banish you to the cold pce.¡± Gu Yuanan liked this haughty little posture the most. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely work hard to get in your favor.¡± Gu Yuanan and Yun An did not leave with Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling. Tong Hua was depressed. He became aplete light bulb. Ye Ling was unwilling to bring him, and Yun An also felt that it was not too convenient. After all, it was not such a good influence. What if he was led astray? After all, he was a little nephew. Ye Ling wanted to throw Tong Hua to Ye Tingyun. However, Ye Tingyun had been badly battered by Ye Chu recently. When he thought of having to look after his little nephew, even if he doted on his little nephew, this was also a little demon who had mixed into the world. Tong Hua was shocked. The nation¡¯s son, who was loved by all and made flowers bloom, had actually be a rubber ball that no one wanted. What kind of joke was this? Chapter 1508 - I Want Face 2

Chapter 1508: I Want Face 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The nation¡¯s son, who was loved by all and made flowers bloom, had actually be a rubber ball that no one wanted. What kind of joke was this? Do I not want face? Tong Hua hugged Shen Qianshu¡¯s leg and sobbed. ¡°Mommy, are you going to abandon me again? It indeed is because my body has recovered, so you don¡¯t care about me anymore. You don¡¯t love me the slightest bit already. In the past, when I had heart disease, you always supported and protected me as you were deeply afraid that I would feel the slightest bit of unhappiness. You are different now. You don¡¯t care about me already. I am agitated, and you also don¡¯t care already. You don¡¯t even want me. Oh gosh, I am the white vegetable in the ground that no one dotes on or loves. Why am I so pitiful? I am being abused, and my soul has been hurt.¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Ling stared at him. ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. Which lines from what ridiculous drama did you read so smoothly? It was excellent. Tong Hua did not bother. He only had one matter in his heart. He definitely did not want to be abandoned. Even if they wanted to go and get married, he also wanted to go! ¡°Master...¡± ¡°No!¡± Ye Ling refused to bring a little lightbulb to Las Vegas. He and Shen Qianshu did not have any honeymoon on their own. Both Tong Hua¡¯s eyes were tearful as he looked at Shen Qianshu. Shen Qianshu obviously knew that Tong Hua baby was pretending, but her heart also softened. Tong Hua stared at Ye Ling angrily. ¡°Daddy, you have to get your facts right. You are already a half-married person. Your son can buy soy sauce by himself. What kind of two-person world do you still want? Can you not be so naive? Mommy is mine. You should be secretly smiling as I¡¯m willing to share half with you. You still dare to throw me aside!¡± Upset!!! Ye Ling¡¯s face darkened. Shen Qianshu hurriedly went to smooth things over. ¡°Master, calm down, calm down!¡± Why is this big one and little one sticking together again? Giving me such a hard time! ¡°Mommy, I want to go. Am I still your baby?¡± ¡°You are going to be eight years old soon, and you are still acting like a three-year-old child?¡± Ye Ling responded. And even acted cute! ¡°You are terrific. You are going to be thirty years old soon. You are even a giant baby. On what basis I can¡¯t follow that? You never clearly acknowledge your status of being married with a child. For other people who have children, their children are all precious!¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t quarrel. Follow us, follow us.¡± Shen Qianshu had be soft-hearted. The big one was easier to coax. It was a matter of a piece of clothing. When the small one became stubborn, it would really be very difficult to coax. During this period of time, she had indeed neglected Tong Hua a little. When Tong Hua¡¯s body recovered, she did not have worries about anything. When Tong Hua got angry in the past, even if Tong Hua was irrational, she did not dare to talk to Tong Hua loudly. She was deeply afraid that Tong Hua would get agitated and lose control of his emotions, which would result in a heart attack. She indeed had neglected him a little. She was negligent. ¡°Oh yeah!¡± Tong Hua gestured and kissed Shen Qianshu¡¯s little mouth. ¡°...¡± Ye Ling stared at her. Even kissed her mouth! Tong Hua hugged Shen Qianshu¡¯s leg. ¡°Humph!¡± I want to anger you to death! ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. Her son very seldom kissed her. After all, this was a matter that only happened regrly before he was four years old. He was a little youth now. Shen Qianshu patted Tong Hua on his head. He¡¯s my biological child, biological child. Forgive him. After creating trouble, Ye Ling¡¯s original n for a sweet two-people world was ruined just like this. He would be dragging a giant bottle of oil along. They were better off in New York. At least, Yun An would bring him out to y. He hardly disturbed Shen Qianshu and him. Tong Hua was hugging Shen Qianshu now. He was even scheming and wanted to sleep together with Shen Qianshu. When Ye Ling heard of the quick-witted fellow, he wanted to agitate him on purpose. He had earlier found him to be an eyesore; now, he was even a greater eyesore. Wait until they had a little princess, and he would lose favor. Ye Ling¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°I see that you want to go to South America!¡± Chapter 1509 - Like Both Men And Women

Chapter 1509: Like Both Men And Women

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was already night when Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu brought Tong Hua along and arrived at Las Vegas. They were not that tired yet after flying for a few hours, so upon reaching Las Vegas, they wanted to go to the casino. The hotel was beside the casino. It was rather nearby, so it was very convenient to do anything. While Ye Ling was not interested in the casino, Shen Qianshu was rather interested. It had been a long time since Master Qian went to the casino to y. She had be a little rusty. Although Tong Hua was a minor, it was not a problem for him to enter with thepany of a family member. Ye Ling was not interested in going to the casino, but that was only until Shen Qianshu changed into her disguise. ¡°...¡± Ye Ling stared at her. Shen Qianshu had be Master Qian. Her height had be a man¡¯s, and when she was amongst a group of men, especially in the West, she was at the shorter side. However, her thin body, white shirt, and neat hair had made her look like a high school student, like the youth in white who awakened the first love of young girls. She was good-looking, beautiful, and well-mannered. She looked extremely flirtatious and was the most intriguing. Even though she was short, she was rather charming in the eyes of girls. This could sufficiently make up for the w in her height. ¡°Mommy, you are so handsome!¡± ¡°Call me brother!¡± ¡°Brother, you are so handsome!¡± Tong Hua epted her view willingly. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll bring Tong Hua to the casino.¡± The casino was downstairs. As guests, it was rather convenient for them to go to the casino. They could y one round in the casino and also shop one round for luxury goods. Ye Ling turned off theputer single-handedly and stood up. He casually took the windbreaker over and put it on. ¡°I¡¯m also going!¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. ¡°...¡± Tong Hua was dumbstruck. Both mother and son had the same gaze. Why do you want to go? Dampening our spirits! ¡°...¡± Ye Ling stared at her. Let Shen Qianshu dress like this to go and hook up with other people? Women would certainly be interested in her. However, there would be so many men in this liberal Las Vegas who would like her outfit. The slim and beautiful youth dressed in white clothing, who had the mystery of an oriental. Ye Ling looked at this pair of mother and son coldly. ¡°Not wee?¡± ¡°Wee!¡± ¡°Not wee!¡± Tong Hua was an honest child. ¡°Your opinion is not important!¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°...¡± Tong Hua was dumbstruck. Tong Hua, with his short little legs, followed behind them. He held Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand. ¡°Daddy, let me tell you. It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t love me. You have to nurture me to be the sessor. You¡¯re so cold and ruthless. Your sessor will be someone who¡¯s incapable without any opinion and an inferior pervert!¡± Shen Qianshu thought in her heart, Yeah, looks like we have to tighten up on education. Ye Ling said calmly, ¡°I grew up in that kind of environment, but I also didn¡¯t be the person you have said.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you perverted enough?¡± Ye Ling replied. ¡°Your mom will give birth to a brother again. If you cannot hold up, I¡¯ll change a son!¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. This was more ruthless! Tong Hua took a deep breath. Alright. ¡°Haha, you¡¯re speaking as if Mommy is willing to give birth to three children!¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. Right. Giving birth to two children is already very tough. Why will I want to give birth to three children? If it was possible, she only wanted Tong Hua, which was enough. If she gave birth to a child now, she had to nurture him or her from young. There would be many matters. If it was a son, wouldn¡¯t the home be in great turmoil? Master Qian was a familiar face in City A but was a new face in Las Vegas. There were not many people who knew him. Instead, it was Tong Hua who was spotted by a group of passersby. They took his pictures constantly and uploaded them on the inte. Master Qian had a battle in all directions. He won until he was overjoyed. He became the big winner in the casino. As long as the gamble depended on skill, Shen Qianshu would practically always win. She did not touch those that depended on luck. Chapter 1510 - Like Both Men And Women

Chapter 1510: Like Both Men And Women

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling did not have much interest in gambling. He had passed the time when he had to gamble to start a job. As he expected, the number of men who were interested in Shen Qianshu was greater than the number of women. Many men who saw Shen Qianshu¡¯s look had the intention toe over and strike up a conversation with her. Tong Hua also called her ¡®brother¡¯, creating a unique scene. Ye Ling looked at the never-ending line of men. He narrowed his eyes coldly. Is she attracting the bees and butterflies too much? Attracting the bees and butterflies could not be used to describe this already. But Shen Qianshu was also very innocent. She was also not willing to attract the bees and butterflies. Other people who fancied her came over to strike a conversation with her. This was unstoppable. Ye Ling looked at her coldly. ¡°Very proud?¡± ¡°Of course. So many people fancy me. This implies that you have good taste.¡± Shen Qianshu patted his chest. ¡°You should feel proud.¡± Ye Ling did not feel proud at all. Compared to Shen Qianshu, Ye Ling was even more popr with women. ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Do you see this? I like men!¡± He pointed at Shen Qianshu. Just with these three answers, he rejected almost 10 girls since he entered the casino. Tong Hua gave a thumbs up. You are impressive. You are awesome. Those are all tall and beautiful long-legged little sisters. Too crude. Whenever he rejected one, Tong Hua would give her a flying kiss. In any case, he should give people a constion prize. Going to strike a conversation with Ye Ling was a rather dangerous matter. Zhong Ran and the group of dark guardians were the most experienced. It was not only dangerous, but it was seeking death! Hence, basically nobody could go near him. He would avoid those who purposely pounced on him, letting them fall onto the ground. Shen Qianshu thought about it in her heart. If she let this kind of husband out, she simply could not be too at ease! Ye Ling was like a door-god as he guarded Shen Qianshu. He watched as she talked andughed in a group of men and women. Tong Hua could not help himself from educating him. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re so heartless. Mommy doesn¡¯t have a sense of crisis. You also know that nobody can strike up a conversation with you. Naturally, there will not be any sense of crisis.¡± Who did not know about reason and logic? But he just did not want to pay attention to anyone else except for Shen Qianshu. He was very averse to bodily contact. ¡°Chickens speaking with ducks. Forget it, I want to be a heart-throb.¡± A few of them yed rather happily in the casino. On the second floor, a tall man stood with his hands sped behind his back. Behind a pair of sunsses, his gaze narrowed coldly. That was a very tall and strong man, being no less than 1.9 meters tall. There were a few men dressed in ck and wearing sunsses who followed at his side. His gaze fell on Shen Qianshu. The sunsses blocked the emotion in his eyes. Shen Qianshu won one million again. Her capital was one million, and she had already won 15 million. The casino manager was moving into action. She had already be someone the casino manager was focused on monitoring. The manager came forward and said, ¡°This gentleman, there is a gentleman who wants to learn from you. What¡¯s your take on it?¡± If they let Shen Qianshu win money like this again, the casino would not have to open again tomorrow. ¡°I don¡¯t want to learn from each other!¡± Shen Qianshu held her chips properly. After winning, she wanted to bring the money out. That was dreaming, and she would not learn and exchange skills with others. ¡°Let¡¯s leave. Go home.¡± Ye Ling suddenly raised his head and looked in the direction of the corner on the second floor. That tall man did not move at all. The distance was too far. He also could not tell who exactly he was looking at. Ye Ling¡¯s eyebrows became cold. ¡°Zhong Ran!¡± ¡°Here!¡± ¡°Go and check who that group of people is?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± When Zhong Ran was working, he usually did not talk unnecessarily. He went to check immediately. Ye Ling only felt that they had been watched. He hoped that he was oversensitive. This was Las Vegas. Shen Qianshu was so high-profile as she had won so much money, so it was also very normal to be watched by people. Chapter 1511 - An Extremely Dreamy Wedding Dress

Chapter 1511: An Extremely Dreamy Wedding Dress

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios But they kept feeling that... it was not that simple! It was better to check! On the second day, they arranged a meeting with Selina to see the wedding dress. They started going to Selina¡¯s office very early in the morning. Zhong Ran also managed to check news about the man. ¡°Master, it is Mr. Yuan. They came to Las Vegas three days ago!¡± Ye Ling nced at Zhong Ran. Zhong Ran nodded his head. It was indeed Mr. Yuan, who hade to Las Vegas a few days earlier than them. There would be a gamblingpetition in a few days¡¯ time. He might not be targeting Miss Shen. Lu Mengxi had one of her fingers broken. Ye Ling also knew about this matter. Shen Qianshu practically did not hide anything that she was doing from him. If he was the one who did it, it would not be a matter of just one finger. ¡°I understand.¡± Ye Ling nodded his head and was not bothered by it. They and Mr. Yuan had always minded their own business. He was purely a businessman. It was fine as long as there were no shes with him. As for Lu Mengxi¡¯s matter, Mr. Yuan would not go so far as to seek justice for her. Selina finally met Shen Qianshu in person. She was an American and was older than Shen Qianshu by more than 10 years. She was sessful in her career and still looked very young. She was very warm towards Shen Qianshu. Regardless of how she hadined about Ye Ling previously, she also still disyed a manner of ¡®you are god¡¯ towards Ye Ling. There were especially many wedding dresses on the first floor. Pretty wedding dresses were everywhere. Some of the dresses were not for sale. They were ced in the showcase for disy and were works that she was the proudest of. Among those, there was also a ck wedding dress. The concept picture had already been out earlier. It was also not badpared to the one Selina had shown to Shen Qianshu, and it was ced on the other side of the showcase. The showcase disyed all kinds of pretty wedding dresses. The staff also warmly received them, and they showed them Selina¡¯s designs. It was Selina¡¯s most aplished design this time, and Shen Qianshu was very satisfied with the style. ¡°Try it?¡± Ye Ling pointed at the ck wedding dress. He still did not give up. Although it was not that style Selina had designed for her, the ck wedding dress gave a very mysterious feeling. ¡°No!¡± Qianshu rejected him. They had different aesthetic views. Ye Ling was extremely disappointed. He also did not request forcefully for her to wear the ck wedding dress. He was not a very stubborn person. Apart from some matters, Shen Qianshu extremely liked one wedding dress Selina had designed. The dress was sleeveless, and the waist was narrow. It had a pompom train which was a full six meters long. The pompom train was made of antiquece and set with 9999 crystals. The embroidered picture of the pompom train was a magnanimous rose. The sense of design and the dreaminess was 100 percent. This was also what Selina had designed based on Shen Qianshu¡¯s charisma. It was a dreamy wedding dress that was the most suitable for her. When she saw it for the first time, she liked it. ¡°Super pretty!¡± Tong Hua said. Although they did not see the actual item, they saw the concept picture, which also had a 3D hologram. It was splendid and magnificent. Shen Qianshu fell in love with it at first sight. If she herself owned such a wedding dress, she would smile until she woke from her dream. ¡°Master, I want this, I want this!¡± Ye Ling nced at the wedding dress. A dreamy style was not exactly what he liked the most. He liked a ssic and mysterious style. He also did not reject what Shen Qianshu liked. He nodded his head. Selina said, ¡°Since you all like it, we will start to make this wedding dress. What brand do you need for the crystals? There is a designated brand... ¡± ¡°Change them to diamonds!¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ¡°AG will provide 9999 diamonds.¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was dumbstruck. What the...! Inhumane! The fabric for this wedding dress was all ssic fabric. Thece was all sse. The cost of creating was already extremely expensive. If the crystals were changed to diamonds, that would simply be a sky-high price. Of course, the customer was the most important! Chapter 1512 - An Extremely Dreamy Wedding Dress 2

Chapter 1512: An Extremely Dreamy Wedding Dress 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Alright!¡± Selina also liked this kind of local tycoon customer. This was also the reason she would receive Ye Ling. She should be able to create a record-breaking wedding dress again. The most dreamy, the most valuable!!! The most valuable collection! This kind of wedding dress was simply a collection item. Selina said, ¡°The wedding dress embroidery needs three months, and the manufacturing needs half a year. Mr. Ye, you have to give me all the diamonds within two months after the wedding dress is manufactured.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± It was not difficult to provide 9999 diamonds. They were a jewelrypany! ¡°Half each for the crystals and diamonds. If all are diamonds, the cost of manufacturing will be too high.¡± She would feel that she was wearing American dors on her body. ¡°Diamonds will suit you more.¡± Selina, who was at a side discussing the wedding dress, was given a mouthful of dog food. It was the first time she had seen someone who was so dumb that it was romantic. The wedding dress would only be worn once in a lifetime. It was also not an item to be inherited. After wearing it once, it would basically be ced in the showcase. It was actually not necessary for the price of manufacturing to be too expensive. Even if crystals were not used for this pom pom dress and nothing was used, it was still extremely pretty. Or perhaps, it was also all right to use pearls. Ye Ling pursued an ultimate beauty. By changing them to diamonds, the wedding dress would be prettier. A wedding was a once-in-a-lifetime event. Naturally, it had to be perfect. He did not have many requests for his own suit. As for all of Shen Qianshu¡¯s dresses, he had requests for each of them. Besides this main wedding dress, he also wanted a ck wedding dress and a champagne wedding dress. Tong Hua crossed his legs at the side and knocked on the tablezily. His voice was childish but very overbearing. He was a lively little CEO. ¡°I have a problem. The process of manufacturing the wedding dress is long... Have you all considered whether idental situations will ur?¡± Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°What idental situations?¡± ¡°For example, Mommy, if you are suddenly pregnant with a little brother, how are you still going to wear a wedding dress? To design such a wedding dress that is worth collecting and you don¡¯t even wear it once, don¡¯t you feel it¡¯d be a pity?¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. It is quite reasonable! Tong Hua said, ¡°I heard that after giving birth, your figure will change, and the measurements will also change. It will not be the same measurements now. If it is not suitable, it has to be altered again. Isn¡¯t this a little troublesome?¡± Selina thought in her heart, This Little Master, are you here to expose me? Can you let us do business? Shen Qianshu saw such a pretty wedding dress, and she could not even walk. She did not consider the problem of having a child. During this period of time, they did not take contraceptive measures. If she was really pregnant, what should she do? She would not be able to wear the wedding dress. Selina was very calm. ¡°Miss Shen, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll change the design at the back. We can use silk to modify it. We can modify it whether it is big or small. It is also very pretty.¡± Tong Hua gave a little yawn. Forget it, he was not going to mention his opinions. It seemed like everyone did not like his opinions. Aiya, when he married a little sister in the future, he could casually rent a set. It would not be so troublesome. After wearing it once, it would not be worn again. By doing this, it was not easy to umte a family fortune. To be such a prodigal, it was no good, no good! The wedding dress issue was basically already settled. Shen Qianshu also did not have any areas to worry about. Following this, she rented a wedding dress from Selina for the wedding photoshoot. Selina indicated that she could casually rent. After all, this was such a big bill. She could satisfy whatever requests the customer had... Shen Qianshu had selected a wedding dress in the showcase disy at one nce. Meanwhile, Ye Ling selected that unique ck wedding dress. Within a short period of time, two wedding dresses were wanted. Selina felt a wave of pain in her heart, but she bore with the pain and agreed. Chapter 1513 - When Would He Propose?

Chapter 1513: When Would He Propose?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios They needed to arrange the time for the wedding shoot. They were unable to prepare in such a short period of time and rescheduled the time again. Tong Hua raised his hand. ¡°Mommy, when you have your wedding shoot, can we take a family picture as well?¡± We don¡¯t even have a family picture yet. ¡°Oh yeah.¡± Shen Qianshu also remembered it. Luckily, Selina had a tuxedo for the flower boys, which was very suitable for Tong Hua. With such a good-looking family taking a picture, they could already be an exhibition. Tong Hua made a heart gesture to her and was ted. Ye Ling did not feel much about taking the family photo. Instead, with regards to the wedding shoot, he was a little... nervous! Of course, Shen Qianshu did not notice this. The three looked at wedding gowns for more than half of the day and scheduled the timing for the wedding shoot with Selina. They chose the day after tomorrow. The photographer that Selina arranged for them would definitely make them satisfied. After all, she was an insider in the industry; hence, Shen Qianshu entrusted her to handle the matter. Upon the thought of the wedding shoot, she was a little excited as well. When she chose to be with Ye Ling and when he said firmly that he would not marry, she did not harbor any hope of marrying him. Instead, she thought that even if they did not marry, they could still spend their entire lives with each other without needing any wedding contracts. However, now that ns for marriage were now all on the table, she was incredibly excited. Ye Ling was quieter. He had been quiet ever since they returned home after the meal. Tong Hua secretly tried to create a barrier between the two. ¡°Mommy, he must be unwilling. A groom so unwilling to take the wedding picture would not be happy married. Perhaps, he would have a dark face all the way, and the guests would think that you forced him to marry you.¡± Ye Ling seemed to have eyes behind his back and pressed onto his head. This brat took every opportunity to distance the two of them. It was his first time seeing a child who wished for his parents to be divorced. Tong Hua humphed. Shen Qianshu sent him back to the hotel first and let Zhong Ran and the others take care of him. After arriving in Las Vegas, Zhong Ran had been having the time of his life. Initially, Ye Ling did not n to bring Zhong Ran along. However, after remembering Tong Hua, the third-wheeler, he eventually brought him along. He would let Zhong Ran take care of Tong Hua asionally to prevent him from asserting his existence all the time. Zhong Ran, who was flirting with girls, was rushed back bitterly and brought Tong Hua away. ¡°Little Master...¡± Zhong Ran had a face of bitterness. Tong Hua was even more bitter than him and was extremely unhappy. He was being despised again. Zhong Ran contemted. ¡°Why don¡¯t I bring you along to woo girls?¡± Tong Hua¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Sure!¡¯ The two of them high-fived each other. Let¡¯s go! Shen Qianshu initially wanted to propose. However, upon the thought that Ye Ling was already preparing the wedding ring, she had been enduring it ever since. Perhaps, the ring was not ready yet, and she wanted to give him a chance to perform. They entered the marriage stage so naturally. She felt a little unwilling. The order was reversed. Where was the proposal? The proposal that she yearned for was not there yet, but they were already going to shoot the wedding pictures. Should she do it herself? She could prepare a surprise for him and then propose to him. There was nothing wrong about it. The ring that he prepared could be the wedding ring then. She imagined the scene of Ye Ling¡¯s proposal to her. Shen Qianshu, marry me. Give me your hand. Then, he would put the ring on her finger. Done! How unromantic! She did not anticipate a lot either. With Ye Ling¡¯s personality, he would probably propose like that. Should she save the proposal? Las Vegas was just right in front of her. It was so convenient to marry. If she proposed sessfully today, she would marry tomorrow! Perfection! They could redo the wedding shoot and register their marriage first instead. After registering, he would not have any chance to take back his words. Chapter 1514 - It was Blissful Even If They Did Not Understand EaChapter Other

Chapter 1514: It was Blissful Even If They Did Not Understand Each Other

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Shen Qianshu!¡± Ye Ling lowered his voice. Shen Qianshu, who had been immersed in her own world, raised her head. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking to you.¡± Ye Ling frowned. ¡°Choose where you want to shoot the wedding photos. I¡¯ve said it to you twice already? Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± It was the first time Shen Qianshupletely ignored Ye Ling. It was her fault. ¡°Oh, the wedding shoot. Their photographers must be very experienced, so let them choose. Can we have an outdoor shoot?¡± Shen Qianshu did not like indoor shoots. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°We should shoot a few more sets. There should be wedding photos used for public rtions and those for official release. And we need photos to be published during the wedding. We may have to shoot for the entire day.¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Ling stared at her. The sentence ¡°no matter where we go, let¡¯s settle it quickly within an hour¡± was stuck in his throat. The wedding shoot would take an entire day? Are you lying to him, who had not married before? He did not like to take pictures! People said that good-looking people like to take pictures, regardless of male or female. However, Ye Ling just did not like it. When the shlights pointed at him, he would be slightly nervous. After all, he had autism growing up. He still did not have a cheerful personality. ¡°I¡¯m so excited!¡± Shen Qianshu was immersed in her happiness. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Ling suppressed his urge to tell her to ¡®make it quick¡¯. ¡°As long as you like it.¡± Upon seeing how happy she was, he would not burst her bubble. ¡°Other than having many casinos, Las Vegas is still a suitable venue for something else. Master, do you know what it is?¡± Shen Qianshu asked schemingly. It was also a perfect venue for marriages. ¡°I know!¡± ¡°What?¡± Shen Qianshu looked at him shyly. Say it quickly! Then, I can continue with the n. Hahaha! ¡°The perfect venue for divorces!¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. That was like a p right to her face. She was stunned. Other than being a perfect ce for marriages, Las Vegas was indeed a perfect ce for divorces as well. It was convenient to marry or divorce here. Her inted balloon of excitement suddenly deted. She became listless. Ye Ling felt innocent. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± Shen Qianshu breathed deeply and revealed a smile. ¡°Master, I have discovered that the perfect person is really rare. In the past, I thought that my boyfriend would definitely be a knowledgeable, eloquent, thoughtful, and handsome man who is only loyal to me. After all, I¡¯m such a good person. He would kick any approaching woman away, is tactful, athletic, have abs, and would make me happy. Ah, perfection.¡± Every time she dreamed, the boyfriend in her dreams was like that. Ye Ling became silent and said, ¡°I am all of those.¡± You should be satisfied. He had almost satisfied all of her conditions. Wasn¡¯t she happy to be together with him? Rounding it up, this would be considered ¡®making her happy¡¯. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Afterward, I thought about it again. I would never get such a perfect boyfriend. I have been plucked away by a little flower when I was seventeen or eighteen.¡± Ye Ling said ndly, ¡°I will wait for you.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. They were not on the same page, but why was she still continuing the awkward conversation? Do you really know what I¡¯m talking about? Shen Qianshu finally sumbed to Ye Ling¡¯s serious, attentive gaze. She turned around and hugged Ye Ling¡¯s waist, leaning into his embrace. She raised her head and kissed him. ¡°Yes, Master. You are the best!¡± Look at my eyes seriously. I¡¯m lying to you!!!! Chapter 1515 - The Possessive Little CEO’s Gossip

Chapter 1515: The Possessive Little CEO¡¯s Gossip

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu bathed and was about to explore a new world with Ye Ling again when Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s call came. She started bombarding her with criticism. ¡°Why did you bring Tong Hua to the casino? Even if you did bring him to the casino, why did you let him gamble? Your son is the nation¡¯s son. There are countless of Chinese people in the Las Vegas casino. Someone had taken a picture of Tong Hua gambling and put it up online. The rumors are being more and more inurate, and now he¡¯s being viinized.¡± Shen Qianshu was shocked and said in a diplomatic tone, ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Lin Xiaojuan was furious. She had already nned to go out on a sweet date with Gu Xie. However, she received a call from the work team, saying that there was negative news about Tong Hua online and that the news was extremely negative. When she saw it, dark spots appeared in front of her eyes. It was actually news about little Tong Hua gambling. Little Tong Hua was ying vigorously at the slot machine with the money Ye Ling gave him. He was unrestrained and was surrounded by people taking pictures of him. He did not even wear a cap. Even Shen Qianshu knew to disguise herself as Master Qian. Who wouldn¡¯t know to disguise Tong Hua? This was a death sentence. Theizens nowadays were extremely against gambling. As long as there was negative news about an artist, their future would be gone. Not only would that happen, but they would also be specifically picked to be criticized. This was a terrifying thing. It was all right if an adult was caught gambling in Las Vegas. However, Tong Hua was a child and had the image of an obedient and cute child in front of the audience. Tong Hua¡¯s poprity sky-rocketed quickly. Previously, there was a lot of gossip regarding Shen Qianshu¡¯s scandal. There were all sorts of news around. He was also AG¡¯s heir and fueled the jealousy of so many people. Now, the antis were extremely ted. They started a slew of criticisms towards Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling, not allowing them to escape. The casino did not allow minors in. If he was allowed in, that means there was a guardian too. This time, it was going to be the guardian¡¯s fault. Shen Qianshu listened to the scolding guiltily for half an hour. She stuck her tongue out. She did not even remember when Tong Hua went there to y. When she dominated the casino, she had brought Tong Hua along. For a while, she did not really pay attention to him, and Ye Ling practically let him roam free. He could do whatever he wanted. His education method was slightly unique. Although he always bickered with Tong Hua, did not allow Tong Hua to sleep with him, and thought that Tong Hua was a third-wheeler, he was a father that could satisfy all of his child¡¯s curiosity. No matter what Tong Hua wanted to do, Ye Ling would not stop him Now, he was at the time when he would be the most curious about the world. He was a smart and quick-witted child. He viewed everything with freshness. No one in the family would say ¡®no¡¯ to Tong Hua, so Tong Hua was granted a lot of freedom. This unleashed the child¡¯s mischievous personality. She suddenly remembered Tong Hua from a year ago. He was obedient, thoughtful, and sensitive. He was just like a child from a normal single family, just that he was more sensitive and intelligent. He would also conceal his emotions and hide under a facade when the shlights were pointing at him, fulfilling his role as the nation¡¯s likable son. Now, Tong Hua was passionate, unrestrained, cunning, and overly curious. He did whatever he wanted. At such a young age, he was so flirtatious and talked so smoothly. No one knew where he learned all that from. The sensitivity and obedience had long disappeared. He was evidently a little possessive CEO. All these changes had been brought by Ye Ling. A child with a father would definitely feel a sense of security. A father that allowed his child to be filled with curiosity and let him explore the world unrestrained would definitely give the child immense confidence and protection. This was something she could not achieve. Chapter 1516 - Husband, Be More Friendly To Our Son

Chapter 1516: Husband, Be More Friendly To Our Son

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I think it¡¯s quite nice.¡± ¡°Repeat that again!¡± Lin Xiaojuan narrowed her eyes and asked dangerously. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Hahaha, calm down, calm down. Little sixth sister-inw, why are you so serious? Tong Hua was just ying around. Just let them criticize him. It¡¯s not as if we haven¡¯t been criticized by antis before. Just let them do whatever they want. Tong Hua¡¯s pretty happy. Anyway, he¡¯s not addicted to gambling. You should be able to settle these public rtions matters easily.¡± The term ¡°little sixth sister-inw¡± immediately caused Lin Xiaojuan to suppress her temper. She suddenly became embarrassed. It was surprising that her rtionship with her best friend would take such an unexpected turn. The sixth sister-inw Lin Xiaojuan prohibited Shen Qianshu from bringing Tong Hua to ces he was not supposed to go anymore so that he would not be caught ying in the casino. People had a natural inclination towards seeking excitement. If Tong Hua was caught again, there would be news saying that the nation¡¯s son was addicted to gambling. ¡°Fine, fine, fine. Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely not let him go anymore.¡± Lin Xiaojuan thought that indeed, she was uneasy letting Shen Qianshu take care of the child alone. She even had to carry along a huge baby like Ye Ling. Naturally, she would not have the mental capacity to manage Tong Hua. Her poor Tong Hua was even caught ying at the slot machine alone. That girl did not even apany him. What a pitiful boy! ¡°Are you giving too much attention to your husband? You should at least apany your child more. My married friends all threw their husbands aside and devoted all their efforts to their children. If you give your husband too much attention, won¡¯t he not cherish you anymore?¡± ¡°What logic is this?¡± ¡°Your entire heart is on him. Everything rotated around him. He has a huge sense of security, so naturally, he wouldn¡¯t feel threatened. He is certain that you will treat him as the core of your life. You be the judge. Will he still cherish you?¡± Lin Xiaojuan educated her. ¡°The best rtionship between men and women has a mysterious feel to it. Do you understand? If you distance from him sometimes, he would care about you even more.¡± A mysterious feel? Shen Qianshu secretly thought that when she went to the bathroom, she could leave the door open in front of him. There was not an inch of her body that was not seen by Ye Ling. He had seen all her pathetic states. Wasn¡¯t it toote to talk about maintaining a mysterious feel now? ¡°I understand, I understand.¡± Shen Qianshu thought secretly, I can¡¯t mess around with her. I should just apologize. Lin Xiaojuan thought that for someone like her, who had an indifferent attitude, scolding her was like punching a pillow. Hence, she could only hang up. Shen Qianshu did not know tough or to cry and went online to look at Tong Hua¡¯s news. The criticisms were very bad. Of course, most of them criticized Tong Hua¡¯s guardian, though some also reprimanded Tong Hua for being deviant at such a young age. They said that he would be a rich second-generation who would spend his life ying around, eventually bing a useless person. He might even get addicted to gambling. There were many who insulted Tong Hua and looked down on him. The insults criticized her for being irresponsible and not deserving to be a parent. Shen Qianshu thought that theizens were too violent. Some of them even said that Tong Hua would be like Ye Yifan in the future¡ªan untalented rich kid. Shen Qianshu thought, Why is it bad to be like Ye Yifan? When she married, she wanted to marry a capable man. However, for her son, she just wanted him to be peaceful and happy for his entire life. What was so bad about being like Ye Yifan? He was wealthy, worry-free, and prosperous¡ªwhat a great life! From his birth, he had already reached the destination of one¡¯s life. Ye Ling also saw the news about Tong Hua. He did not feel anything special. He had never considered this to be a big issue. Adults only yed a guiding role in determining what kind of person the child would grow up to be. Chapter 1517 - I am Born In Rome

Chapter 1517: I am Born In Rome

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling could not grow up for Tong Hua, nor could he guarantee that his son would definitely be a good man in the future. However, this bunch of antis was crossing the line. Did they treat AG as dead men? Shen Qianshu asked with a frown, ¡°Master, how should we settle this?¡± Ye Ling said coldly, ¡°What a simple thing. Let his manager publish a set of announcements for his new show. Isn¡¯t he an actor? It¡¯s a perfectly normal thing for actors to have different experiences. The antis are just a bunch of people who have not seen the world before. What¡¯s there to worry about?¡± Miss Shen, who had not seen the world before, was speechless. ¡°...¡± Fine, you have seen the world before. You are impressive. Shen Qianshu discussed the matter with Lin Xiaojuan. Coincidentally, Lin Xiaojuan also used the same method of announcing Tong Hua¡¯s uing work, saying that Tong Hua was preparing for his next show. The next movie would feature him in the casino, and he went to observe prior to his shooting. Furthermore, he was apanied by his guardians. The person who secretly took a picture of him was trying to defame him on purpose, and so on. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Okay. You have handled it well, so I have nothing else to say.¡± Celebrities could use their identities as an excuse to protect themselves. With this protection, they could do many things. Shen Qianshu did not worry further about this matter. She went to Ye Ling¡¯s side and said with a chuckle, ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so worried about Tong Hua.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not concerned about him.¡± Ye Ling met her anticipating gaze without any expression. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°You need to be friendly asionally. Children are very sensitive.¡± When she said that, she felt a bit guilty. Tong Hua was not sensitive at all. ¡°Haha!¡± Shen Qianshu changed her words immediately. ¡°He used to be very sensitive.¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°Do I have to take care of his fragile heart then? Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s more resistant than you think he is.¡± ¡°But you still have to be gentler. Tong Hua has been wishing for a Daddy for many years. If you are like this, he will be sad.¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Ling stared at her. What an annoying little devil. ¡°I know.¡± He stretched his hand and pinched her face. Shen Qianshu pounced over and embraced him passionately. ¡°Master, you are the best. I¡¯ll have a little baby for you. A beautiful little princess baby.¡± The corners of Ye Ling¡¯s lips lifted slightly. Shen Qianshu loved seeing him smile, even though he would only smile a few times per year. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Master, let me ask you something. When the photographer asks you to smile during our wedding photoshoot, will you smile?¡± Ye Ling hugged her waist, flipped his body, and pressed her against the bed. His lips pressed onto hers. ¡°I will!¡± Tong Hua also saw his own news. This news was still quite sensational in the country. Perhaps there was not a lot of sensational news recently, so his antis were ted. Tong Hua was extremely unhappy. His Daddy and Mommy were having so much fun ying, and he was just being a third-wheeler throughout. Furthermore, what was so wrong with ying at the slot machine once? What was wrong? Couldn¡¯t he y? Then shouldn¡¯t ying the ndlord¡¯ game be counted too? He rolled up his sleeves and started arguing against the antis. Anti-fan: How can the ndlord¡¯ game be considered gambling? Tong Hua: Then why is ying the slot machine considered gambling? Did I win? I just contributed ten dors. Is it called gambling? Can¡¯t it be that I simply was bored and that my hands were itchy? My parents don¡¯t even think that I have be deviant. Why are you so worried? Even if I did, did I harm or take advantage of any of you? Anti-fan: Tsk. Someone is being too arrogant, brandishing his identity as the inheritor of AG, thinking that every road will lead to Rome. Who knows if you would get lost on your way to Rome? Tsk. Tong Hua: You don¡¯t need to worry. I was born in Rome! Chapter 1518 - A Beauty

Chapter 1518: A Beauty

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lin Xiaojuan was infuriated by Tong Hua. She came out to clean up his mess, and she had already published the announcements. Everything was perfect, and the criticisms became softer. Who knew that Tong Hua would jump out himself and argue with the antis? She was shocked and could not believe that there was such a way. If Tong Hua was in front of her, she would have caught him and smacked his butt. Shen Qianshu did not know tough or to cry. She could not help but educate him. ¡°Stop creating trouble. You are killing Aunt Xiaojuan.¡± Tong Hua pouted. He felt wronged too. He simply yed at the slot machine by ident and got caught just after touching it for a quick moment. They were making a mountain out of a molehill. Ye Ling nced at him and did not say anything. Anyway, they were on the same side for this. Only they could rebuke others. No one should be in the position to rebuke them. Selina arranged for a male photographer to take the wedding pictures. Ye Ling brought Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua to take the wedding pictures and the family picture. The team serving them had twenty people. Ye Ling sat on the sofa and flipped through a magazine. The magazines were all wedding magazines, and the models were extremely tall. When they wore the wedding gown, they looked realistic and romantic. Ye Ling¡¯s gaze remained cold. They were not as good-looking as Shen Qianshu! The door of the changing room opened slightly. A little angel in a wedding gown walked out. She was d in snow-white, wearing a few-meter-long wedding veil. She was beautiful and as pure as a saint. At that moment, she seemed to glow. She seemed to be surrounded by heavenly light and was so beautiful that she did not seem mortal. Very beautiful! He could not think of a phrase to describe such beauty, so he could only use the most direct feeling to describe it: beautiful. Shen Qianshu felt shy for no reason. She met Ye Ling¡¯s stunned gaze, and her heart trembled. She felt her heartbeat quicken like the first time she saw him. Gentle, soft, and heart-trembling. ¡°Is it nice?¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°Nice!¡± Tong Hua was stunned too. Although he knew that Mommy was very pretty, when she wore the wedding gown, she really was the prettiest in the universe. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face blushed as if the world¡¯s best rogue had been brushed on her face. Her beauty was enough to topple entire cities. The people at the side were also stunned It was too gorgeous. Selina¡¯s wedding gown had originally been designed to suit the aura of Asians. It had always been on exhibition. When Shen Qianshu wore it, it seemed extremely suitable, bringing out her angelic qualities well. When Ye Ling was having the wedding shoot, his actions were very stiff. He could not pose properly, and it looked very rigid. The photographer then decided to take candids. The effects of candids made him look happier than when Ye Ling posed seriously. He was extremely stiff in front of the camera. The photographer thought, What a waste of his face. He does not know how to take photos. The most detestable thing was that even though he did not know how to take photos, he was still so handsome. Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling looked a lot like a couple, and the wedding pictures were very good. The photographer snapped photos of them happily. Shen Qianshu leaned against his chest, listening to his heartbeat. His heartbeat was fast, and his ears were red as well. Was he nervous? Shen Qianshu was slightly surprised and leaned against his chest slightly. Her husband was tall, and she felt a sense of security leaning against him. The warm chest and handsome gaze were perfect. ¡°Master, are you nervous?¡± He hid it well even though he was nervous. If he was this nervous when taking wedding pictures, how would he be like during the wedding? ¡°I¡¯m not nervous,¡± said Ye Ling ndly. Shen Qianshu chuckled and did not expose him. She hugged his waist with both of her hands. She would guide Ye Ling. Chapter 1519 - Having More Titles Is Terrifying

Chapter 1519: Having More Titles Is Terrifying

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu chuckled and did not expose him. She hugged his waist with both of her arms. She would guide Ye Ling, letting him chase after her footsteps. The photographer could then take pictures of him freely. The wedding and family shoot really took an entire day. Tong Hua posted all of Shen Qianshu¡¯s wedding pictures onto his social media page, attracting numerouspliments. The news of Shen Qianshu marrying Ye Ling also spread far and wide. City A. Lu Mengxi had smashed almost everything in her bedroom. Her beautiful face was contorted in menace. She had lost two fingers. Two of the fingers on her left hand had been sliced off by Li Zhiyuan, and it was extremely ugly. Although she was given medical treatment in time and did not lose too much blood, she could not find her fingers. Hence, she could only imnt prosthetic fingers. However, the sensation and color of the prosthetic fingers were evidently different from real fingers. Every time she saw her hand, she wanted to kill Shen Qianshu. She could not find a way to tolerate Shen Qianshu. The wedding photos that Tong Hua posted lit the fuse to her bomb. In the wedding picture, Shen Qianshu wore a mysterious ck gown, which was Selina¡¯s favorite creation. Ye Ling wore a set of white tuxedos. The swapping of wedding outfits attracted crowds of praises, even dissipating the insults targeted towards Tong Hua yesterday. ¡°Shen Qianshu!¡± Lu Mengxi was furious. She cut off two of my fingers and wants to marry just like that? Never! Lu Mengxi took her phone and called a number. The phone rang a couple of times before it got through. ¡°Mr. Yuan, it¡¯s me, Mengxi.¡± ¡°Speak!¡± Lu Mengxi breathed deeply. ¡°Mr. Yuan, I have been working for you since I was neen. I have greatly promoted your work in developing in the Southeast Asian region in recent years. I have also settled quite some cases in City A. Even if I don¡¯t have a lot of achievements, I should be credited for my hard work. I¡¯d like you to seek justice for me.¡± Mr. Yuan raised his eyebrows slightly. His tone was extremely cold. ¡°What justice?¡± ¡°I lost two fingers, Mr. Yuan. I¡¯m your subordinate, yet I¡¯m being bullied just like this. Won¡¯t you say something?¡± Lu Mengxi sounded very pitiful. After her fingers were broken, Mr. Yuan still had not given her an exact answer. She could not oppose Shen Qianshu on her own. She was not her opponent. She needed assistance. If Mr. Yuan did not help her, she would be hopeless. She definitely needed Mr. Yuan¡¯s help. ¡°Mengxi, you are not the only representative for Asia. It¡¯s not a wise choice to offend Ye Ling just for you.¡± Mr. Yuan¡¯s answer was extremely cold. ¡°Mr. Yuan, are you just going to abandon me like this?¡± Lu Mengxi¡¯s voice sounded like she was crying. ¡°I just need you to take revenge for me. After working under you for so many years, am I still not worthy enough for you to take revenge for me?¡± Mr. Yuan said ndly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you against messing with Shen Qianshu? You did not heed my advice, yet you tell me to take revenge for you now. If you did not convince Megan to hire an assassin, would she break your finger? These two fingers merely serve as a friendly warning. She has already given you enough face.¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Shen Qianshu? She¡¯s the little princess of Ghost City, the gatekeeper of the ck Rose, and the woman of Ye Ling. No one can offend any of her titles. Yet, you still want me to take revenge for you. If I kill Shen Qianshu, my brothers would follow me to my grave. Lu Mengxi, don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. You are not that important.¡± Lu Mengxi¡¯s entire body trembled. She did not expect Mr. Yuan to say such harsh words. Despite knowing that her fingers had been cut off, Mr. Yuan merely said a few simple words and did not console her in any other way. Chapter 1520 - I’m Curious About You

Chapter 1520: I¡¯m Curious About You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Despite knowing that her fingers had been cut off, Mr. Yuan merely said a few simple words and did not console her in any other way. Yet, she did not need those words. She was in extreme despair. Now that he said such harsh words, Lu Mengxi was stunned. She was extremely, extremely ufortable. Why? Why was he so harsh towards her? Mr. Yuan said, ¡°Lu Mengxi, don¡¯t anger Shen Qianshu. I have told you so many times, yet you don¡¯t listen. Without my protection, the Lu Family will topple with a single hit. Don¡¯t treat your entire family as a joke.¡± ¡°Are you so scared of Shen Qianshu?¡± asked Lu Mengxi sharply. Was he so scared that he did not dare to be enemies with her? ¡°Yes, I¡¯m scared.¡± Mr. Yuan¡¯s voice had a hint ofughter. Lu Mengxi felt like she was struck with lightning, and she could not ept this. Her tone changed. ¡°Why? Why? You are so impressive and powerful.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to tell you why. Don¡¯t move lightly anymore. Otherwise, I will not care about you anymore. If you haven¡¯t learned your lesson after losing two fingers, then it¡¯s meaningless for you to continue living.¡± Lu Mengxi¡¯s heart suddenly became painful. Mr. Yuan had already hung up. He sounded very annoyed. Lu Mengxi was struck so hard that she wanted to faint, and her soul seemed to have left her body. Should she just give up? Should she just give up the pain that she had suffered from her fingers being cut? She was unwilling! America. Las Vegas. Shen Qianshu stood outside the casino in Las Vegas, looking at the tall man wearing sunsses in the distance. He took off his sunsses, revealing a handsome face. There was a scar on the right side of his face. The scar was very obvious, adding a menacing feel to his handsomeness. He held onto his sunsses and shook it at Shen Qianshu with some goodwill. This was an unfamiliar man, yet he invited her for afternoon tea. Shen Qianshu looked up some of his news from the ck Rose¡¯s database. Mr. Yuan! Lu Mengxi¡¯s boss. She walked over and stood in front of Mr. Yuan. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be scared and note.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be scared of?¡± Shen Qianshu smiled slightly. After breaking Lu Mengxi¡¯s fingers, Mr. Yuan came to find her. It was highly likely that he did note with kind intentions. However, looking at him, he did not seem malicious. Mr. Yuan smiled lightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let me treat you to coffee.¡± The two of them found a nearby open-air coffee ce. Shen Qianshu had already heard of Mr. Yuan¡¯s reputation. Although they did not belong to the same world, there were not a lot of badments about Mr. Yuan. He managed his men very strictly as well. After taking over the ck Rose, she had also heard about Mr. Yuan. He worked quite closely with the ck Rose and was considered a friend. Hence, she dared toe out. Shen Qianshu ordered a cup of coffee. For some reason, she felt that Mr. Yuan looked familiar, like she had seen him somewhere before. However, she could not recall where at that moment. The scar on his face was very obvious in the crowd. However, after wearing the sunsses, it was not obvious anymore, and only a small part of the scar was revealed. The scar felt like it was going to poke his eye. ¡°Is Mr. Yuan going to seek justice for princess Lu Mengxi?¡± asked Shen Qianshu coldly. If he wanted to seek justice for Lu Mengxi, then he would havee with unkind intentions. Mr. Yuan said, ¡°You are the gatekeeper of ck Rose. Only you can seek justice for others. No one would dare to seek justice in front of you. I¡¯m not that dense. I came to meet you because I¡¯m... a little curious.¡± ¡°Curious?¡± Mr. Yuan said, ¡°Yeah, a little curious. Indeed, just like the rumors, you are very... lively.¡± Chapter 1521 - Where’s the Romantic Proposal?

Chapter 1521: Where¡¯s the Romantic Proposal?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu felt that it was an illusion, and it seemed as if Mr. Yuan had known her before. However, she did not know where that sense of familiarity came from. ¡°Do we know each other?¡± Mr. Yuan smiled slightly. ¡°Actually, we are quite fated.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I was born in City A too. My father was extremely good friends with yours. When I was young, I visited Ghost City regrly. I¡¯m six years older than you. When you were born, I had already started maturing. Uncle even joked that after you grow older, he¡¯d have us be engaged, so can I be considered to be your fianc¨¦?¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. An unexpected fianc¨¦. Did her parents arrange a child marriage for her? And did they even ask her, who was still in her mother¡¯s womb? Mr. Yuanughed loudly, having been tickled by Shen Qianshu¡¯s reaction. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have malicious intentions for you, nor do I call myself your fianc¨¦. The marriage arranged by our parents doesn¡¯t count anymore. I heard that Ghost City¡¯s little princess had returned, so I remembered this old story. Although we had a child engagement when we were young, things took a bad turn afterward. My family immigrated, and my family died from an ident. I gradually lost contact with this country. However, I kept in contact with your Big Brother. After he passed away, I knew nothing about news within the country, until I heard that you have returned. Congrattions, little sister.¡± ¡°You are my Big Brother¡¯s friend? ¡°Right.¡± Mr. Yuan said softly. ¡°Your father and my father are sworn brothers. They have a good rtionship. Your brother was of a simr age to me as well, and our tempers are well-matched, so we hit it off quite well. He got me some businesses from Ghost City as well. Afterward, he died, and everyone said that it was done by Gu Yuanli. I¡¯m not very sure about the feuds in Ghost City. Although Uncle had been concerned about Aunt¡¯s matters, he was not a foolish man. I am in no position to interfere with the issues in Ghost City either, so I won¡¯tment further about this. But with regards to Lu Mengxi...¡± Mr. Yuan paused and was slightly unhappy. ¡°Lu Mengxi is considered to be my right hand. She had helped me expand the Asian market greatly. Hence, can I seek a favor from little sister? If she stops persisting, please be the bigger person and forgive her. If she still inconveniences you, you don¡¯t have to take action. I¡¯ll clean it up for you.¡± He had finally exined the purpose ofing here. Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart trembled slightly. No wonder he looked so familiar. Gu Chun seemed to have mentioned this before, but not in detail. Child engagements were simply too embarrassing. Her mother engaged her to Ye Ling, and her father engaged her to Mr. Yuan. If Ye Ling knew about it, he would probably explode. Luckily, she did not bring Ye Ling along. She was still in her mother¡¯s stomach and did not even know the other person¡¯s appearance or character. How could she even have an arranged child marriage? This was simply too...plicated. ¡°I have given Lu Mengxi a chance. I¡¯m not someone who would kill innocent people, nor am I a heartless person. Since you havee to plead on her behalf, of course, I will give you face. As long as she disappears from my world, stops hiring assassins, using others to kill me, or harming me and my family, I won¡¯t do anything to her.¡± ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll promise you that if shemits any mistakes, I will kill her,¡± said Mr. Yuan with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s my fault that my men are not obedient, causing little sister to be frightened multiple times.¡± Chapter 1522 - Your Ring has Arrived

Chapter 1522: Your Ring has Arrived

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mr. Yuan took out a ck card and pushed it to Shen Qianshu. ¡°This is mypensation for my little sister.¡± The ck card was simple and only had a maic strip on it. However, it looked as if it was weighty and filled with gold. Shen Qianshu was slightly surprised. ¡°What card is this?¡± Mr. Yuan smiled. ¡°Brother is not talented, but I have a lot of properties under my name. This is a lifetime membership card to all the hotels and entertainment centers under my name. As long as you have the card, you can go anywhere unobstructed. In Southeast Asia, this card is more useful. If you face any problems that cannot be settled in Southeast Asia, this card can give you a lot of convenience.¡± Shen Qianshu understood immediately and epted the card. If she could exchange Lu Mengxi for a favor from Mr. Yuan, it was all right even if it urred one more time. She would not mind at all. If Lu Mengxi sought trouble again in the future, she no longer needed to worry. Mr. Yuan smiled slowly and said secretly, ¡°What a pity.¡± Most of his understanding of Shen Qianshu came from the mouths of Ghost City¡¯s young masters, the media, videos, and livestreams. After all, she was his childhood bride. Naturally, he would be curious. However, when he learned more about Shen Qianshu, she had already belonged to Ye Ling. Her matters with Ye Ling had caused a bigmotion. Otherwise, it was not a bad thing for him to woo Shen Qianshu. She would be a talented head of the family. Ye Ling took the advantage. Although she already belonged to someone, it was better to maintain a sibling rtionship than a malicious one. After all, he was not Lu Mengxi. This afternoon tea ended in harmony. After Shen Qianshu left, Mr. Yuan gave orders to his subordinates. ¡°Buy ne tickets to City A.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After Shen Qianshu¡¯s wedding shoot ended, the family of three brought along Zhong Ran, the burden, and two secret guards on a trip around America for half a month. After half a month, they returned home. They also received the wedding pictures. They were very beautiful. Shen Qianshu discovered that she preferred the pictures where she wore the ck wedding dress. Ye Ling proved his own taste through his own capabilities. After returning home, Shen Qianshu¡¯s and Ye Ling¡¯s wedding was undergoing preparations. Ye Ling chose a date randomly. August 15th. They would marry during the Mid Autumn Festival. ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Is this so that he can celebrate one less festival? Furthermore, where is the proposal? Where is the proposal? Shen Qianshu asked Lin Xiaojuan out for afternoon tea the moment she returned. She had a glum face. ¡°The wedding is set. The guest list is under preparation. There are only two months left until my wedding. In the end, he still did not propose. Look at my hand. I still don¡¯t have a ring.¡± ¡°...¡± Lin Xiaojuan was dumbstruck. Shen Qianshu had been making a fuss about this ever since she was in America. ¡°Then, you should propose.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°I¡¯m giving him a chance to perform. He even sent men to order the ring. This... this is simply too... Is he nning to skip the proposal stage?¡± Lin Xiaojuan said, ¡°Anyway, the two of you skipped a lot of stages, not only the proposal stage. Why don¡¯t you just forget about it? Just marry him. Anyway, you want to marry so badly. Why do you even want all the stages to bepleted?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even ask for all the traditional wedding documents. I just want a proposal. Is it unreasonable? Which girl would not want a proposal? Must I be the one to propose?¡± Lin Xiaojuan held onto her forehead. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t help.¡± In the AG office, Zhong Ran brought a rectangr jewelry box and ced it on the office desk. ¡°Master, the ring you ordered is here.¡± Chapter 1523 - Even Hamburger Can’t Tolerate It

Chapter 1523: Even Hamburger Can¡¯t Tolerate It

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the Rose Castle, Tong Hua, who had not seen Burger for a long time, missed it a lot. He could not wait to hug Burger to sleep. Ye Ling returned home early today. He saw Tong Hua and Burger sticking to each other and rolling around on the carpet as Tong Hua tried to fight with Hamburger. The boy and the cat were extremely engrossed in their ying. Ye Ling carried a delicate little bag. It was very eye-catching. Tong Hua asked, ¡°Daddy, what present did you bring for Mommy?¡± Ye Ling stiffened. Was he exposed just like that? How did he see it? He tightened his grip unconsciously and said ndly, ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s not a gift.¡± Tong Hua did not mind either, and Ye Ling went upstairs hurriedly. He sat in the study room and imagined a few proposal scenes. When Shen Qianshu was wearing her bunny girl costume, he would throw the wedding ring to her. Yes, a proposal! Marry me. She would not reject him. This would be perfect. He was so engrossed in his imagination that he did not even notice Burger climb up and nudge the bag curiously. It identally knocked the bag onto the floor. At that moment, Tong Hua entered, and with itchy hands, he opened the box. When Ye Ling regained his senses, he did not manage to stop them in time. ¡°...¡± Ye Ling was speechless. ¡°Daddy... you were holding this wedding ring?¡± Tong Hua had the intention to expose him. He held up the pink ring, and the corners of his lips twitched. Burger was bing human. It actually knew what he was thinking of. ¡°Do you have a problem with it?¡± ¡°Of course, this wedding ring is hideous!¡± Tong Hua could not help but criticize it. It was an extremely big and pink diamond ring. It did not have any ws and was cut into a rectangr shape with several faces. The diamond was crystal clear. Tong Hua tried to wear it. How hideous!! ¡°Hideous?¡± He thought that it looked nice. ¡°Yes!¡± Daddy, you are a designer. And a top-notch designer. Why did you design such an ugly wedding ring? Ye Ling had designed quite a few wedding rings, and this was not the design he was most satisfied with either. However, this design matched the bracelet Shen Qianshu gave him. The bracelet now had a heart-shaped gem, but it initially was rectangr. Hence, he had inspiration and designed such a wedding ring. It was not very unique, but he was satisfied with it. And his son called it ugly? ¡°It¡¯s extremely ugly!¡± Tong Hua ced the wedding ring back into the box and closed it. ¡°Of course, even if you propose using a can tab, Mommy would agree. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s ugly.¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Ling was speechless. What harsh criticisms! Although they were facts! ¡°Since the wedding ring is so ugly, don¡¯t you need to show some sincerity in other ways?¡± asked Tong Hua ndly. ¡°Daddy, if men are short, they canpensate with their looks. If they are poor, they canpensate with their sincerity. If they are not tall, rich, or handsome, they must at least be exceptionally capable. If they don¡¯t have anything, they won¡¯t be able to woo a girl. Your wedding ring is already so ugly, yet you still brought it home. You don¡¯t even have a candlelight dinner nor a musical band. Aren¡¯t you too insincere?¡± ¡°Am I?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± He even asked it as a question. ¡°You need to be more sincere. Do you intend to bring it home, throw it to Mommy, and say that it¡¯s her wedding ring? Isn¡¯t it unsuitable?¡± Even though my Mommy is weak-willed and her knees buckle when she saw you and she would marry you even if you proposed with a grass-woven ring, you can¡¯t be so flippant. Even if Mommy can tolerate you, your son can¡¯t. ¡°Look, even Burger can¡¯t tolerate it!¡± said Tong Hua firmly as he pointed at Hamburger. Chapter 1524 - The Little Angel Is Hot-Tempered

Chapter 1524: The Little Angel Is Hot-Tempered

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu received Ye Ling¡¯s call the moment she got off work. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up from work.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Damn it!!! A huge surprise. It was the first time she received such boyfriend treatment since she started dating. Ye Ling was evening to pick her up from work. However, she drove to work by herself. Did he forget? Yun An criticized her. ¡°Don¡¯t mention other people¡¯s boyfriends. Upon hearing that someone will pick them up, other girlfriends would immediately say ¡®of course! I¡¯ll wait for you, hubby,¡± sweetly. But you said that your car is in the garage and that you¡¯ll drive yourself back. Who are you ming?¡± The BG office was filled withughter. Everyone could not hold it in anymore. Shen Qianshu called him back immediately. ¡°Master,e and pick me up. My... tire is t.¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was dumbstruck. ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Ling eximed. Shen Qianshu said sweetly, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you, hubby.¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Ling was speechless. ¡°...¡± The BG office was speechless. Yun An rubbed his goosebumps. He felt the current pass through to his bones. When Shen Qianshu acted cute, she was unstoppable. Shen Qianshu hung up the call and snapped her fingers. ¡°How was I? Am I a good student?¡± Everyone gave her a thumbs-up silently. Shen Qianshu waited for Ye Ling happily. Actually, she was quite happy that Ye Ling wasing to pick her up. Usually, she would leave work earlier than Ye Ling and drive home directly. She did not take the same route as Ye Ling and would be too much of a fuss to make Ye Ling fetch her during peak hours. Plus, it was a waste of time. However, picking her up once in a while made her explode in sweetness. When Ye Ling arrived, all of the lights in BG had been turned off. Only Shen Qianshu was left there. She was sitting in the office, looking at the designs. Ye Ling came in silently. Ye Ling coughed. Shen Qianshu raised her head and saw him. She became happy and pounced over to hug his neck. Ye Ling hugged her waist, pressed her against the wall slightly, and kissed her lips. The two of them exchanged a sweet and intertwining French kiss. ¡°Why did you suddenly think of fetching me today?¡± ¡°I left work early,¡± said Ye Ling softly and did not say anything further. He pulled her hand and tickled her palm slightly. ¡°Shall we go... and watch a movie together?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Shen Qianshu lifted her phone. ¡°I¡¯ll buy the tickets.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already bought them.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± That was impressive. ¡°Alright!¡± He actually knew to buy tickets. That is... impressive progress. Did Zhong Ran teach him? After the two of them packed up and ate a simple meal, they went to the cinema. They chose a newly-opened cinema and went in without even having their tickets checked. Shen Qianshu was puzzled. ¡°Master, what movie are we watching?¡± She was a bit curious. What movie were they watching? In the dark, Ye Ling¡¯s ears felt a bit hot, and he could not help but touch his ears. He cleared his throat. ¡°Don¡¯t talk!¡± Shen Qianshu was much shorter than him and did not see his bright-red ears. She was just a bit puzzled. What is he doing? Why is he acting so mysteriously when we are just going to watch a movie? For some reason, she felt like she was going to do something illegal with him. The cinema was an IMAX couple theater. The seats were in pairs and were very wide. The theater did not have arge seating capacity. Ye Ling pulled Shen Qianshu to sit in the middle. After a while, no one came in. ¡°Did you book the entire venue?¡± asked Shen Qianshu. ¡°Mm,¡± answered Ye Ling distractedly, looking at his phone. Shen Qianshu discovered that he had been looking at his phone constantly when they were on the road. He kept sending messages. He was so inattentive during this date. Did he want to get beaten? Little angels were all hot-tempered! Chapter 1525 - Master’s Proposal

Chapter 1525: Master¡¯s Proposal

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The hot-tempered little angel became even more frustrated when the movie started. How was this a movie? It was a documentary of her with short video clips pieced together. There were videos from seven years ago when she was still at the castle. Shen Qianshu was still a college student seven years ago. The road leading to the castle, which she walked behind Butler Luther from a distance, was lined with surveince cameras. And they were high-definition surveince cameras. Her face was round and chubby. She was extremely pretty, and she walked into the isted old castle uneasily, as if there was a monster living in the castle. Shen Qianshu walked to the second floor step by step. There were surveince cameras along the way. When she went to the castle that year, she had no make-up on. Now that she was seeing her past self, she looked like a country bumpkin. Her only advantage was her soft and youthful skin. Oh gosh, how many surveince cameras were there in this castle? How did they manage to capture even her pores? When they first met, the bedroom was surrounded by surveince cameras in every direction. When Ye Ling turned back slowly, the cameras could capture the shock in her eyes. That was their first meeting. Afterward, it was a video of their interactions. Ye Ling was unhappy, and his illness was triggered. He threw things at her. She tolerated him multiple times and even yed the piano for him. The sound of the piano was original and unadulterated. This scene from seven years ago took up more than ten minutes. This was a story about an ill, possessive CEO and a little angel. His editing was extremely impressive and sweet. It looked like a short film. It was like a silent film as there were no dialogues throughout. Afterward, he met her again in the little vi. She had fallen into the swimming pool. Ye Ling initially wanted to help her up, yet he withdrew eventually. When Shen Qianshu saw this, sheughed. Next was their lives in the Rose Castle. It was about him and Tong Hua and Hamburger, who asionally entered the shot. The entire hour was about their story. There were not a lot of ups and downs, yet it was very beautiful like an innocent romance silent film. The film showed the butterfly orchids that Shen Qianshu gave him and their warm family life in the living room. The editing was not something that could be done within a day. It must have been edited a long time ago. Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes reddened. She tilted her head slightly and looked at Ye Ling. She did not expect him to be so romantic. It was like someone had possessed him. However, this foreign Ye Ling gave her a very unique feeling. Ye Ling held Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand and walked to the little stage. He even dressed up formally for the asion. Shen Qianshu wore a white dress, and they looked verypatible when they stood together. Ye Ling held onto the ring and looked at Shen Qianshu firmly. He kneeled down on one knee and said softly, ¡°Shen Qianshu, marry me. I may not be able to articte how I feel when you are by my side, but I will use this lifetime to prove how much I love you.¡± When he announced his love from his mouth, Shen Qianshu¡¯s eyes reddened immediately. She did not even notice what shape the ring was in. Her eyes were swimming with tears. How could she not marry him? Even if he casually threw her a ring at home, she would marry him without question. He was her biggest attachment and dependence in her life. ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Ling helped her wear the ring lightly. The big pink ring did not look pretty on her finger, yet it suited her charisma very well. He kissed her forehead and suddenly pulled her out of the cinema. There was a gigantic ceiling-to-floor window outside the cinema. Shen Qianshu looked outside, and her jaw dropped instantaneously. Chapter 1526 - A Sensational Proposal

Chapter 1526: A Sensational Proposal

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The cinema was located at the highest level amongst all other cinemas in the city center. It had always been a gathering ce for inte celebrities. There were very few people today as Ye Ling had booked the entire venue. Outside the ceiling-to-floor window was a river that separated the city into two parts. The city center was opposite the river, and below them was the most famous tourist attraction in the city. It was extremely crowded. Now, all of the tourists were attracted by the advertisement opposite them. On the expensive advertisement billboards in the opposite financial district, there was a silent film ying. It was the film that Shen Qianshu watched just now. It was the hour-long movie about her and Ye Ling. The main billboard was ying the short film, and its two sides were filled with pink roses and balloons. From afar, it looked extremely romantic. Countless fireworks shot up and exploded into colorful lights. Gorgeous and colorful. A few big words were written on another eye-catching billboard. Shen Qianshu, marry me! When the thousands of tourists saw this scene, it created amotion. ¡°That¡¯s Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu, right? Oh gosh, there¡¯s even a movie and a life documentary. It¡¯s shot so beautifully.¡± ¡°Oh gosh! How romantic, how romantic! My teenage heart is about to explode.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Ye Ling rumored to be a male chauvinist pig? Who said it? This is simply too romantic.¡± ¡°Did Shen Qianshu save the milky way in her previous life to have such a perfect husband and son? She is the true victor of life.¡± ... On the central district¡¯s billboards, where the fees umted in seconds, everything rted to Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu was disyed. He was proposing to her. A sensational proposal. Shen Qianshu had always felt that Ye Ling was not romantic enough. However, this one romantic event was enough. She had never told him that she wanted a globally sensational proposal, and she never expected too much of him. However, she had always dreamed of a proposal. Even if he casually gave her a ring, she would be ted. This proposal was far beyond what she expected. Everyone saw it. Who said that Ye Ling did not know love? Who said that Ye Ling was not romantic enough? ¡°Master...¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°I want to let them know that you are my princess.¡± Previously, the AG¡¯s CEO position had a lot of rumors surrounding it. The gossip was not good for Shen Qianshu¡¯s reputation as well. Many criticized her for failing Ye Ling and using his love to her advantage. It was not worth it for Ye Ling to fall in love with her. She was a yer of other people¡¯s feelings and was there to cheat Ye Ling of his money. She was just using Ye Ling. The antis criticized her thoroughly. He did not exin a single sentence, yet he told everyone using this sensational film. She was his little princess. The one he protected. The girls could not stop filming it. This incident entered the hot topic list within a minute and was spread far and wide. It was extremely sensational. Anyone who was not blind would definitely have seen such an eye-catching proposal. The most romantic proposal in the world. By someone else¡¯s boyfriend. The phrases like ¡°Shen Qianshu saved the milky way¡± entered the hot topic list. ¡°My teenage heart is really going to explode. How can Ye Ling be so heartwarming? If I¡¯m Shen Qianshu, even if I were to die immediately, I would do it willingly. His love is so deep.¡± Outside the ceiling-to-floor window, the night sky was filled with stars and fireworks, beautiful and lively. Shen Qianshu felt that she had experienced the most perfect day in her life. If her entire life was all for this one day, it was worth it. She would love the man in front of her for eternity. Regardless of poverty, illness, or prosperity, she would apany him by his side forever. ¡°Ye Ling, I love you!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Chapter 1527 - Another Day Will Not Be Like The Present

Chapter 1527: Another Day Will Not Be Like The Present

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart swelled until it was so full. She looked at the sky outside the window, which was filled with starlight. This life was enough. On the way back, Shen Qianshu finally saw her own engagement ring clearly. The corner of Shen Qianshu¡¯s lip twitched. ¡°Ye Ling, the ring... is so pretty.¡± Ye Ling replied with a ¡®yeah¡¯. He feltforted and had the look of ¡®you indeed have the same aesthetic view as me¡¯. ¡°As long as you like it!¡± Shen Qianshu could not bear toin. She turned her face away and looked outside the window. The wedding ring is so ugly! It¡¯s alright, my fianc¨¦ is very handsome! On the second day, the hot topic for discussion in the whole city was Ye Ling¡¯s proposal. Ye Ling¡¯s proposal brought an episode of revelry to everyone. All the young girls¡¯ hearts in the whole city were being stirred. They discussed the short film this time, the romantic proposal, and the fireworks. A line was collectively said. Other people¡¯s boyfriends have never disappointed us. The ring was worn for a day before it retired in glory. She was not crazy to wear such a showy ring to work. She made everyone so curious as they wondered where her ring had gone. Shen Qianshu was very calm. ¡°It¡¯s too grand. I¡¯m afraid it will dazzle and blind your eyes; hence, I put it away. I n to pass it down to my daughter-inw.¡± It is sufficient for me to know Master¡¯s aesthetic view. You all don¡¯t have to know how lousy it is. ¡°Aiya, this ring is so ugly.¡± Yun An pointed at a type of little mahjong-shaped blue diamond from Company B. He was also filled with hostility towards Company B. Who asked them not to wash off Li Chen¡¯s giarism charge? Shen Qianshu nced at it and felt pain in her knees. Besides the color, it was roughly simr. Once Shen Qianshu was engaged, Ghost City also became lively. She took the time to see Fang Hongxiu in the afternoon. Fang Hongxiu hadid down for many years and could finally get up and walk. Although her body condition was not as good as the past, she had some nimbleness. The flesh on both legs also slowly grew back. Ye Ling had not visited his mother-inw. The proposal, wedding photoshoot, and wedding date had been confirmed. Gu Chun sneered. ¡°Are you nning not to invite our whole family to your wedding?¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. Fang Hongxiu nced at him coldly. ¡°He has had autism since he was young. He does not like to be in contact with other people. Why are you angry?¡± ¡°Right, right, right.¡± Although they had not met, Ye Ling¡¯s mother-inw was very satisfied. This was already very good. Gu Yuanli said, ¡°The wedding has been confirmed, but he has not visited us. This isn¡¯t appropriate. How do we talk about the betrothal gift? And how about the dowry? There should be a rule. I have not seen anyone¡¯s son-inw who has settled the wedding without meeting their mother-inw yet.¡± Shen Qianshu was extremely guilty. It was indeed a little too much. She could not help herself from giving an excuse. ¡°We took our wedding pictures when we went to America. I told you all back then. When we came back, we were busy with wedding matters. He has umted a lot of work and is busier. He didn¡¯t think of visiting.¡± Fourth Brother smiled. ¡°China¡¯s good son-inw!!! A rare and unusual animal!¡± She did not bring Tong Hua, who was a real delight, today. She was indeed being attacked. Oh dear, oh dear, oh dear. Fifth Brother also said softly, ¡°We have to meet at least. Are you really not inviting our family to your wedding?¡± ¡°Of course we will invite you all. What a joke,¡± Shen Qianshu said as she thought of Ye Ling¡¯s character. ¡°Aiya, you all rx. He didn¡¯t even inform his Ye Family members and also didn¡¯t inform the olddy. He has quite a character. When I go back, I¡¯ll arrange a date, and we will have a meal together.¡± ¡°Another day will not be like the present. Make it today.¡± Gu Xie took out his cell phone. ¡°Yeah, today. I¡¯ll reserve a private room.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was surprised. Gu Xie was a rather straightforward person. When he said he would reserve a private room, he reserved it in one minute. Chapter 1528 - Hello Madam

Chapter 1528: Hello Madam

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Xie was a rather straightforward person. When he said he would reserve a private room, he reserved it in one minute. He booked a big private room for more than 20 people. Gu Xie said calmly, ¡°Our family has more people. He can also call the Ye Family members as he wishes. The wedding date is already fixed. There should be a discussion about the betrothal gift.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at her brothers¡¯ exact same gazes. She could not help herself from supporting her forehead. Alright, alright. Brothers, you all are the biggest. This is where the heart of the struggle is. Will Mastere out? Fifth Brother had seen Ye Ling and was a little worried. ¡°Will he be angry?¡± Gu Yuanli smiled coldly. ¡°Angry? Which family¡¯s son-inw is such a big-shot? I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t want to get married!¡± This is within the country. Is Ghost City¡¯s little princess so easy to marry? ¡°Does this family have a throne to inherit? Such a big-shot. He wants to marry my sister but doesn¡¯t even visit. There¡¯s not even a cent of betrothal gift. Which family is this overbearing son-inw from? I even heard a group of young girls boasting wildly today.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was surprised. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Brothers, let me off, let me off. I¡¯ll bring him out.¡± Shen Qianshu begged for mercy again and again. She had too many brothers. When they said one sentence each, she could not withstand it. Fang Hongxiu looked at her children having a dispute. She also did not interrupt. When she said that she did not mind, she actually still wanted to meet Ye Ling. After all, he was Fei Er¡¯s son. She had been training during this period of time as she hoped that she could stand up and run earlier. She wanted her body to be healthier so that she could see her daughter get married. Her body had also been affected by a great deal. She was very happy now. Her husband, daughter, sons, and grandson were by her side. She did not have any regrets. After Shen Qianshu had her lunch at home, she went to AG. Ye Ling was extremely proud of his sess recently. Zhong Ran could not tell exactly what kind of expression he had from his face, but he could sense that Ye Ling was very happy. His proposal was so high-profile. It was unlike Master at all. Just watch. The relevant department will invite you for tea today to have a talk. Is your identity suitable to be so high-profile? You will have retribution. Although he had tea and talked for a few hours, Ye Ling¡¯s good mood was also not affected. ¡°Don¡¯t invite them to my wedding.¡± ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran was dumbstruck. This is absolutely revenge! Zhong Ran had alreadye up with the proposed guest list. He and Ah Da understood Ye Ling the most. Hence, Ye Ling did not have to provide names for the proposed guest list. He just had to draft the guest list and let Ye Ling have a look, and it would be all right. He did not invite a single person from the Ye Family for the time being. Shen Qianshu bought a ck rose and slightly ced it behind her. She had originally wanted to change into male attire, but male attire was too high-profile. If people took a picture when Ye Ling was involved with her in male attire, it would affect the affectionate image that he had created yesterday. Both her hands were ced behind her back as she smiled and looked at Ye Ling, who came out from the meeting room. There was a group of people behind his back making sounds of ¡®ohs¡¯ and ¡®ahs¡¯. It was very simr to thest time that she came to AG. The executives¡¯ jaws were dropping. It was roses again. And it was ck. Had their master given a girl roses when he was in a rtionship? Why did Madam give him roses every time? He was the one who received flowers every day? ¡°Hello Madam!¡± A young executive nodded his head slightly and greeted her. A group of executives behind came to their senses and greeted her one after another. ¡°Hello Madam!¡± ¡°Hello everybody, hello everybody!¡± Shen Qianshu was a little shy. She waved her hand to let everyone act more casually. Ye Ling walked over. Shen Qianshu held a ck rose and ced it at the tip of her nose as she smelled it. She put it into his pocket and helped him smooth the wrinkles on his clothes. Chapter 1529 - His Image Is Too Bad

Chapter 1529: His Image Is Too Bad

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°So handsome!¡± ¡°I know!¡± ¡°...¡± The executives who watched the show were dumbstruck. Damn, our Master is indeed the one who¡¯s being wooed. Oh gosh, it seems like our Master isn¡¯t very hard to woo. One rose can settle it? Ye Ling did not like to be watched by onlookers. As he swept his gaze, that group of executives shivered in fear. They went into the lift with one chasing the other, and the whole lift was packed full. Shen Qianshu smiled lightly and followed Ye Ling downstairs to have afternoon tea. Her appetite had increased significantly recently. She had just eaten her meal and came over less than an hour ago, and she was hungry again. It was fortunate that there was no change in her weight all along. Otherwise, she herself was afraid that her waist would expand, and it wouldn¡¯t be nice wearing a wedding dress. Shen Qianshu ordered two pieces of dessert and one cup of fruit tea. As she ate, she said, ¡°Master, I have a matter to discuss with you. Our wedding has been fixed, and Zhong Ran is preparing the guest list. I don¡¯t have to worry about the wedding, right? Zhong Ran will handle it?¡± ¡°Yeah. The wedding dress and essories will be rushed out before the wedding.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t Selina need half a year to finish making it?¡± ¡°They will take turns to rush the work regardless of day or night. It will take roughly three months.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was surprised. She silently lit a candle. If there was nothing, she had to give more red packets to Selina. She was really being put in a difficult situation. ¡°Then I have a matter that I want to discuss with you for a while.¡± ¡°Bridesmaid? You decide as you wish. I already have my candidates for groomsmen.¡± ¡°How many groomsmen have you chosen?¡± ¡°Mu Yuan, Su Nancheng, Xie Jinghuan, Ye Yifan, and Ye Tingyun. Five groomsmen. You also need five bridesmaids.¡± Shen Qianshu had wider interpersonal rtionships. She could definitely choose five unmarried little sisters. Thereafter, she thought about the heights and looks of these five groomsmen. She thought for a while silently. Now, she had to choose all the little sisters who were above 168 cm and had fair skin, good looks, and long legs. However, wouldn¡¯t this be stealing her limelight? ¡°Oh, so many.¡± Can I have a discount? ¡°I originally did not want Ye Yifan,¡± Ye Ling said unhappily. ¡°His image is not good!¡± Poof! Shen Qianshu was drinking fruit tea when she sprayed it on Ye Ling¡¯s face and coughed crazily. This earthshaking scene was also witnessed by other people. There were already people who could recognize them. They took pictures with their cell phones continuously. Ye Ling took out a handkerchief expressionlessly. He wiped the fruit tea that was spat on his face. Shen Qianshu hurriedly wiped her mouth. She was embarrassed and cleaned herself up in a flurry. Suddenly, a fragrant little handkerchief stretched over and wiped away the little stain on her face. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face became warm as she looked fixedly at his serious look. Ye Ling asked, ¡°Did you choke?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Shen Qianshu nodded her head dazedly. Ah ah ah ah, so sweet. He looks really adorable. Ye Ling said, ¡°Silly.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was surprised. I wasughing because of you alright? Ye Yifan has a poor image? You two look so identical. Strictly speaking, there are many girls who like Ye Yifan¡¯s appearance even more. They feel that Ye Yifan is flirtatious, charming, handsome, and suave. In what way is his image not good? He seemed to understand herint. ¡°He is too fickle.¡± ¡°... ¡± Shen Qianshu was surprised. Don¡¯t be too calctive since he¡¯s not a Virgo and he does not have obsessivepulsive disorder. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It will be lively if he¡¯s around. Otherwise, when the bridesmaids make things difficult, there will be no one to their rescue. Then, I have a matter to tell you. It¡¯s like this. I made a trip to the Gu Manor today. My mom can already run and jump. She is very healthy. My family members¡¯ intention is for you toe out and gather together when you have the time. After all, getting married is a big matter, you have to... ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was surprised. This little brother obviously does not understand the country¡¯s marriage procedures. If you are not Ye Ling and you are mentally ill and your mom is my mom¡¯s bosom friend, my mom can break your legs and separate us as a couple with this attitude of yours. Chapter 1530 - Little Cutie Was Being Abandoned Again

Chapter 1530: Little Cutie Was Being Abandoned Again

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°It is very necessary!¡± Shen Qianshu brainwashed Ye Ling. ¡°Is there any son-inw who hasn¡¯t met his mother-inw when he¡¯s going to get married? Moreover, our country¡¯s marriage customs also require betrothal gifts and dowry. All of these have to be discussed.¡± ¡°Dowry will not be necessary. As for betrothal gifts, I have already given my own shares to Tong Hua and you. That is also considered as betrothal gifts. You want more?¡± All his assets had been transferred to Tong Hua and Shen Qianshu. Are these not considered as betrothal gifts? ¡°Right.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s main point was actually not on the betrothal gifts. She said softly, ¡°Master, it is not the problem of betrothal gifts. You need to meet them. It is courtesy. When people are in a rtionship, they have to bring their boyfriends home to meet their parents.¡± ¡°I have already met them.¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t talk anymore. Have a meal with my family today!¡± Shen Qianshu had lost her patience. She took out her cell phone. ¡°I have sent you the address via WeChat.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s eyebrows were raised so high. He seemed very surprised. Shen Qianshu cleared her throat. ¡°Come and pick me after work, and we¡¯ll go together. Or should Ie and pick you to go together?¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°Zhong Ran said that people¡¯s attitudes before and after marriage are different. I am regretting a little about getting married. I feel that... ¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯lle over to pick you after work.¡± Shen Qianshu moved over and kissed him on the lips. Thereafter, she brought more than 20 servings of packed afternoon tea and went off. The two little sisters beside themughed until they became silly. ... After Shen Qianshu knocked off, she indeed came to pick Ye Ling. She parked her car at the car park. He was really a little princess. Thereafter, she discovered that her little princess had changed his outfit. Ye Ling changed into a set of very formal clothing. It was pure ck. He dressed simply and neatly. He looked very attractive. He even carried two gifts. Wow, so proper. He actually even changed his outfit. The lighting of the car park in the basement was very bright. She could see his two little red ears. ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was surprised. Shy? Can¡¯t be. So it¡¯s because he is shy. That¡¯s why he always doesn¡¯t want toe home with me? ¡°What¡¯s in the bag?¡± ¡°Gifts!¡± Shen Qianshu was very satisfied. ¡°For my mom?¡± ¡°No, for your whole family.¡± Shen Qianshu had a bad premonition. ¡°What is it?¡± Ye Ling was unwilling to say. He looked at his watch. ¡°Time is almost up. There¡¯s a traffic jam. We should set off.¡± Alright then. When Shen Qianshu drove, even if it was during rush hour, she would also drive the sports car slowly. It was slightly better after entering the highway. Upon exiting the highway, it was jammed very badly again. She kept trying to find out along the way, but she still did not know what gifts Ye Ling had prepared. With just two little bags, could he give her whole family gifts? The number of people in our family is huge. There were her parents, four brothers, and a little sixth sister-inw. The number of people was quite considerable. Ye Ling really had a strong personality. He did not invite the Ye Family members. Gu Xie was originally prepared that he would invite the Ye Family members. Shen Qianshu was a little worried. She secretly sent news to her own family group. Shen Qianshu: You all don¡¯t bully himter. Gu Chun: Little Shu, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t! Gu Second Brother: A daughter who is married is like water that is being sshed out. Gu Fourth Brother: A daughter who is married is like water that is being sshed out. Gu Fifth Brother: A daughter who is married is like water that is being sshed out. Gu Sixth Brother: A daughter who is married is like water that is being sshed out. Fang Hongxiu: Alright, daughter. Little Cutie: Why are you all going? Why didn¡¯t you bring me? The group was silent for 10 seconds. Little Cutie: ??? Gu Chun sent a red packet. Second Brother sent a red packet. Sixth Brother sent a red packet. ... Little Cutie: I have received all the red packets. Thank you big boss. Hugs leg tightly. Why did you all go? Why didn¡¯t you bring me? ... Little Shu: Son, Mommy is sorry! Chapter 1531 - It Is The Time To Act

Chapter 1531: It Is The Time To Act

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Little Shu: Son, Mommy is sorry! Shen Qianshu had been thinking whole-heartedly about how she should deceive Ye Ling out to have a meal and identally neglected her own little cute son. Fortunately, he was her biological child and was mentally stronger now. If he was really her adopted child and was as sensitive in the past, this would be terrible. In an instant, he became a little pitiful child. System prompt. Little cutie exited from the group. Gu Chun: Daughter, your son has left in fury. Little Shu: Dad, I am driving. You give him a call; otherwise, go over and pick him up. Gu Fourth Brother: You are actually driving Ye Ling? Does he not have hands and legs? Little Shu: Don¡¯t create trouble! She also called her own son. As expected, her son did not answer. He was really angry. Ye Ling made a ¡®humph¡¯ sound. He seemed to have guessed what had happened and called Ah Da. ¡°I have sent the address to your cell phone. Send Tong Hua over. Say that I have already informed you in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ah Da obediently followed his order. Shen Qianshu nced at him curiously. Ye Ling actually used her to increase Tong Hua¡¯s liking for him. The sun had risen from the West. ¡°Why are you looking at me? Look at the road!¡± ¡°Oh, oh, oh...¡± She nearly ran the red light. ¡°You are handsome,¡± Shen Qianshu said smilingly. Aiya, Ye Ling is more and more connected with the world. He even knows how to protect his son¡¯s little heart. She was really too happy. In the end, she was stuck in a traffic jam for one and a half hours. When they arrived, their family¡¯s little cutie was already chatting with the adults. When he saw Ye Ling, he even pounced over and hugged Ye Ling¡¯s leg. He rolled his eyes at Shen Qianshu. ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was surprised. Ye Ling actually did not use a finger to press onto Tong Hua¡¯s head and push him away like he would usually do. He put up with Tong Hua hugging his leg. ¡°Daddy, you are super handsome today.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Ye Ling stretched his hand and rubbed Tong Hua¡¯s head. It could even be said that he was gentle. Shen Qianshu thought about it in her heart. Scheming Master was using her to make Tong Hua like him more. He also used Tong Hua to make his family members like him more. If her family members made things difficult for Masterter, Tong Hua woulde out. Little children are so easy to deceive. ¡°Dad, Mom, brothers, there is a little jam on the road.¡± Lin Xiaojuan smiled but did not say anything. Anyway, she had nned to be a part of the background. She had originally nned not toe, but Gu Xie kept telling her toe. It was a little awkward for her to be at this asion, as there was no reason to justify her presence. The way Fang Hongxiu looked at Ye Ling was filled with love and affection. Ye Ling and Aventura did not look very alike. Instead, he looked more like the members of the Ye Family. However, this did not get in the way of Fang Hongxiu¡¯s love for him and her missing Aventura. Ye Ling seemed to have be a whole new person over the period of one afternoon. He greeted everybody very politely. ¡°Uncle, hello, uncle. This is a small gift that I brought as a little token to show my respect.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s heart was filled with a row of bullet screens. Damn, damn, is it time to role-y? So many shows? You are frightening us like this. Tong Hua was also frightened. Is this my Daddy? Ye Ling brought quite a number of gifts. He even thoughtfullybeled their names. There was also a gift for Lin Xiaojuan. It was all jewelry. Although they were not very mindful gifts, they were very nice. Gu Chun and Fang Hongxiu were given a pair of diamond rings. For the brothers, a few of them had watches while the others had cufflinks. Lin Xiaojuan had a diamond bracelet. He was rather thoughtful in preparing the gifts. Fang Hongxiu even had an additional set of jade jewelry, jade pendant, earrings, and bracelet. It matched her charisma very well. The presents were not prepared very mindfully but were rather appropriate. Gu Chun actually did not ask any questions. After all, they were the ones who had banged on the table and asked him over for a meal. The time given to him was very hasty. It was already considered not bad that Ye Ling could prepare to this extent. Chapter 1532 - A very Mindful Role Play

Chapter 1532: A very Mindful Role y

The few brothers exchanged nces with one another. However, there was no such thing as a free lunch. Ye Ling sat down. Although his face was dull, he was not unapproachable. It was quite far off from his usual image. The Gu Family members did not know about the actual condition of his illness, and Shen Qianshu also did not widely propagate. She went straight to the point and did not talk about other things. The Gu Family members were also not too bothered. He is not just good. He is simply descending to earth. Gu Chun cleared his throat. ¡°You all have taken your wedding pictures in America and settled the wedding matters. I will not mention these. You¡¯ve been back for so long, but you did not take the initiative to visit us. You are really haughty.¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°Sorry. There are many matters umted in thepany. I didn¡¯t think of it for a moment.¡± ¡°??¡± Shen Qianshu was astonished. Sorry? Are you actually seriously role-ying? Fang Hongxiu said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s good that you came. It¡¯s neither early norte. It¡¯s the right timing. We are very satisfied with your and Little Shu¡¯s wedding. We will not object. Our whole family supports you.¡± The brothers thought in their hearts, Mom, we have not spoken yet, and you all are stopping us from taking part? Lin Xiaojuan thought, Shu Er, you have so many brothers. A normal son-inw would really not want to visit. ¡°Alright, serve the dishes, serve the dishes. Let¡¯s eat.¡± The service staff served the dishes continuously. Tong Hua, the little cutie, watched the show as he ate. It was very delightful to watch his daddy showing his talent for acting. Gu Chun said, ¡°Although we don¡¯t object to the wedding, why did you fix the date to be on the Mid-Autumn Festival? I have gotten a fortune teller to look at that date. It is not too suitable for Little Shu¡¯s fate. That day is also not a good day. You cannot get married. Change the date. The 16th is not bad.¡± Shen Qianshu did not believe in Feng Shui. The date was chosen by Ye Ling. She was just about to say something when Ye Ling said, ¡°The 15th is a day where the whole family reunites. Since I was young, I look forward to the whole family reuniting; hence, I thought of choosing the Mid-Autumn Festival to hold the wedding. This is also what I wish for in my heart, for a family to beplete. To me, this is a good day.¡± He said it with great emotion. ¡°...¡± Fang Hongxiu was surprised. Why is he different from the rumors? The few brothers thought, What have you been possessed by today? Shen Qianshu thought, Master, too much, too much. Your acting is too extreme. Ye Ling seemed to understand Shen Qianshu¡¯s expression and immediately adjusted his emotion. He said calmly, ¡°The date that I have chosen is a good day.¡± Everybody heaved a sigh of relief. Right, this is the familiar form, the familiar taste! Tong Hua, the little cutie, banged on the table andughed loudly. It was too funny. Gu Chun¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Then what about betrothal gifts? What do you say?¡± Ye Ling already had a response. He took out his cell phone. ¡°This is the record of the assets under my name. I have transferred them all to Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua. Besides real estate, the other assets have been transferred to them. As for real estate, the procedure is too troublesome. They have the right of inheritance. If you want to strongly request for real estate to be transferred as well, I have no objection. I¡¯ll get thewyer to handle it immediately.¡± ¡°...¡± Her brothers were speechless. The gifts were brought along. The betrothal gifts were very sincere. He had given up all his worth, and there was no fault to find. Besides his temper which was not like a human, him not being like a human, and the fact that he seemed to be acting like a human, there was no fault that they could find. Ye Ling said, ¡°Seven years ago, when I met her, I had sworn to earn and give my own princess the amount of money that she can use to buy the entirety of Europe. I have given it to her now.¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was dumbstruck. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face turned red. It was a sentence made up of words of love that hade with no warning. He said it in front of her family until her face turned red. Damn, such a mindful role-y!! Chapter 1533 - Only Once

Chapter 1533: Only Once

For this meal, Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua ate until they became the audience watching the ¡®show¡¯ throughout. They felt that their own jaws were dropping. Ye Ling had a good temper throughout. He had the cold and arrogant look of ¡®I¡¯m just acting as a human¡¯, and he forced himself to present a gentlemanly warm attitude. Although it was not the impression of a son-inw meeting his mother-inw, he was considered to have given them face. He gave them gifts and betrothal gifts, and his attitude in proposing was rather proper. He was likable, and his job prospects were good. His sry was high and stable, and he was handsome. He satisfied all three 18¡¯s of a ¡®Mr. Perfect¡¯. He was simply China¡¯s wless and good son-inw. After all, their request for Ye Ling at the beginning was only for him not to throw his temper and leave halfway and make the atmosphere tense. The situation now made everyone happy. Gu Chun was not too happy in his heart. He became a little suspicious of himself. Could it be that I have some misunderstanding towards Ye Ling? Did I not understand him well enough? He is obviously not like the lunatic from the rumors at all. Gu Yuanli thought in his heart, Insanity is very scary. He¡¯s pretending! Acting! He could not help himself from staring at Gu Xie. Look at others. Are you fit to be the Movie King? Gu Xie, who was unjustly ridiculed just by being present, was at a loss. Lin Xiaojuan held his hand gently. Stay calm, stay calm. There¡¯s nothing to fuss about. This is nothing. It¡¯s a piece of cake. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua were like in the state of obedient babies throughout. They maintained a high level of unity with Ye Ling. It was a conflict close to home. Ye Ling was not bothered about other things at all. He had an upright attitude as he faced Gu Chun, who made things difficult for him. As they were discussing the wedding, Gu Chun originally wanted to discuss the details of the wedding. In the end, their discussion failed. The old feudal felt that the date was not auspicious and wanted to change to another date. Who knew that there was another old feudal who was more stubborn than him? Ye Ling felt that the Mid-Autumn Festival was a better date and that there was nothing wrong. In the end, the things that should be discussed did not have a conclusion. The things that should not be discussed had a conclusion instead. The wedding would be held as nned. They still had toe up with the dowry. Ye Ling originally said that Shen Qianshu did not need any dowry. It did not matter. He did not care. But Gu Chun could not tolerate it. My Ghost City¡¯s little princess is getting married without a dowry. Who are you looking down on? Besides having to give dowry, the few brothers also wanted to give her dowry. This was a very considerable amount of fortune. It was equal to half a Ghost City. Ye Ling implicitly expressed that he did not mind too much about the dowry. If Ghost City was very concerned, he could force himself to ept it. In the end, the discussion about dowry was settled. Fang Hongxiu did not know whether tough or to cry. When she looked at Gu Chun¡¯s humiliated expression, she pursed her lips and smiled. She did not get involved in her daughter¡¯s family matters. Shen Qianshu was someone who had her own mind. She did not wish to interfere with anything. She had missed more than 20 years of Shen Qianshu¡¯s life. She only wanted to go along with Shen Qianshu and love Shen Qianshu. She wanted to watch her spend her days in bliss. This was her greatest blessing. The hatred and resentment in the past would all be written off. A meal had created semi-reconciliation between Ghost City and AG. Conciliation was considered to be around the corner. During the return journey, Ye Ling resumed the look of Master Ye Ling. He did not say a single word throughout the journey and was very cold. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Did you act happily?¡± Ye Ling sneered and did not reply. Tong Hua felt that he had been taught something. He did not expose his daddy for the time being on ount that he did not forget about him today. He let him off. After all, he had also been threatened recently. If he was really thrown to South America, who should he look for to cry? ¡°Only once,¡± Ye Ling said very unwillingly. He was not good at this kind of asion. He wished so much that he could seal himself off in Rose Castle after he knocked off and be with only Shen Qianshu in the castle. Chapter 1534 - I Don’t Want To Go Back

Chapter 1534: I Don¡¯t Want To Go Back

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In his life, he was only willing to be with one person and did not want to be separated from her in life or death. This wish was almost halfway fulfilled. If there were not so many dreadful people in Ghost City, he would be more satisfied. From the beginning to the end, he felt that the people in Ghost City were too much like lightbulbs. Even Tong Hua had been led astray. They could forget about him continuing again in this kind of gathering next time. This was impossible. Shen Qianshu nced at Ye Ling and smiled slightly. ¡°Alright, alright. Big boss, you call the shots. If it¡¯s only once, it¡¯ll be only once. You have frightened them. I reckon that they also wouldn¡¯t dare to look for you to have a reunion meal. But Master, do you want to get married? If we are getting married, our family members have to sit at the main table. You also have to eat together with them. Take the opportunity to get used to it soon. Why don¡¯t I organize this a few more times before we get married so that you can get used to it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Ye Ling rejected her suggestion. Having a meal once already was already life-threatening. If he still needed to eat again, he would absolutely be unwilling. He did not wish to act as another person as it was too divided. If he was too immersed in a personality again, what should he do? It was not easy for him to abandon Noah. Did he have to act as other people again? He rejected it! Ye Ling¡¯s face was full of rejection. Shen Qianshu smiled lightly with some hope. ¡°Master, they are my family members. We are family members for life. It¡¯ll be good to get used to it. It¡¯ll be good to get used to it. You will get used to it.¡± Tong Hua said, ¡°Mommy, why are you talking so much to Daddy? Just bring him directly to attend the banquet. Can he still not dare to go? If he doesn¡¯t go, it¡¯s so simple. You can just stay at the Gu Manor.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was shocked. Little cutie¡¯s suggestion was quite constructive. Even when Ye Ling heard it, he felt that it was such a smart n. But if she really carried it out, it would be a little difficult as the opposite party was her. This sentence seemed to have opened the big door to Shen Qianshu¡¯s new world. On the second day, when Ye Ling knocked off, Shen Qianshu waited at the entrance to pick him up and bring him to the Gu Manor for a meal. Ye Ling refused, but he did not have a choice, and he braced himself to do it. On this day, he acted again as usual. On the second day, he acted again as usual. On the third day, his real nature came out. Everyone was happy and felt that Ye Ling was still quite easy to get along with. When they wanted to develop a long-term kinship, Ye Ling¡¯s face changed. He did not want to develop a long-term eating rtionship with them at all. His face turned cold. Everyone in the Gu Family raised their eyebrows. What¡¯s the meaning of this? Can it be that he¡¯s unwilling? Shen Qianshu hurriedly went to smooth things over. Ye Ling did not have a choice and could only return to the state of acting. Are we done yet! Gu Yuanan was also feeling a little depressed recently. Yun An could sense his loss especially when he had a slip of his tongue momentarily and said that Shen Qianshu had been bringing Ye Ling to the Gu Family to have reunion meals as she was working hard to let Ye Ling and the Gu Family members be more familiar with one another before the wedding. Gu Yuanan was still using Li Chen¡¯s identity. He did not have a way to acknowledge the Gu Family members. Yun An knew that he was actually feeling miserable in his heart. He was rather quiet these past few days. Yun An sighed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you... acknowledge your family members?¡± Gu Yuanan shook his head. He had used Li Chen¡¯s identity to live for many years. He had also broken awaypletely from Ghost City. Although he missed his family members and he could not acknowledge them, he was unwilling to be involved in disputes again. ¡°If your family members know that you did not die, they will definitely be very happy.¡± Yun An persuaded him. ¡°I will not be able to forget Yuanzhou¡¯s death forever. Hence, I don¡¯t wish to have... any conflicts with Yuanli again,¡± Gu Yuanan said as he looked out of the window. ¡°Xiao An, Ghost City¡¯s matters aren¡¯t that simple. I have already gotten the life that I have once longed for, which is a calm and peaceful life without any climax again. I don¡¯t want to have any disputes again. This is my choice. I can only endure this kind of loneliness.¡± Chapter 1535 - Qianshu Is Pregnant?

Chapter 1535: Qianshu Is Pregnant?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun An was feeling extremely heartache. He kept thinking in his heart that he had too much of a burden. Although he did not know much about Gu Yuanzhou¡¯s matter, he knew a very embarrassing matter. Gu Yuanli was indeed Ghost City¡¯s second-generation person in power. Gu Yuanan, who had the identity of the Ghost City¡¯s Master, would be rather awkward. If he went back, Gu Yuanli would definitely be willing to give up his authority. But what would the people below think? And how was he going to convince everyone? But if the talented and virtuous Gu Yuanan was unable to take on the identity of Ghost City¡¯s owner, Gu Yuanli¡¯s identity would also be awkward. Back then, it was because Gu Chun did not have a way to bnce their rtionship. If something were to happen again today, that would be extremely embarrassing. Even if there were no disputes between the brothers, what about their trusted aides? ¡°Regardless of what decision you make, I¡¯ll apany you,¡± Yun An said. If you want to be Ghost City¡¯s Master, I¡¯ll also apany you. If you want to be Li Chen, I¡¯ll also apany you. From now on, you are Li Chen. Use his name to spend our lives together until we grow old. It is also very good this way! Gu Yuanan suppressed the gloominess in his heart and hugged Yun An gently. I have you. It¡¯s enough. When Shen Qianshu woke up early in the morning, she felt a little unwell. She vomited a few times in the washroom, but nothing came out. Ye Ling looked at her... stomach with a deep gaze. Shen Qianshu followed his gaze and looked down. Can¡¯t be? Struck a prize? This was not a small matter. The wedding wasing soon. If she was pregnant, she would not be able to wear her wedding dress when the wedding came. There were still a few more months. If she was pregnant and got married then, she would not look good. ¡°Pregnant?¡± Shen Qianshu stroke her stomach. ¡°Maybe I am bloated.¡± ¡°...¡± Tong Hua was shocked. Was he going to fall out of favor? Was he going to have a fellow sufferer brother? He did not want a little princess. Tong Hua crossed his leg calmly on the sofa. He used one hand to look at a fashion magazine and the other hand to stroke his cat. He was extremely calm as he looked at the two people who were going to the hospital for a checkup. ¡°Baby needs to warn you beforehand. I don¡¯t want a sister.¡± Ye Ling turned his head and nced at him. Even Burger felt itself being intimidated by the aura of the overload. Tong Hua was very calm. Shen Qianshu¡¯s face was twitching. Don¡¯t fight. Calm down son. You can¡¯t fight him. You have not developed significantly. Let¡¯s talk again 10 yearster. While on the way to the hospital, the two of them started a serious question about family upbringing. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t be so fierce to Tong Hua in the future. Also don¡¯t neglect Tong Hua too much. You are always talking about a little princess every day. He is already traumatized psychologically. Once he hears about a younger sister, he will be unhappy. If he really has a younger sister, what will happen to the siblings? Are you going to be responsible?¡± ¡°There is a very simple way to handle this.¡± Ye Ling drove calmly. Shen Qianshu looked at him. Ye Ling said calmly, ¡°Just chase him out of the house.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was shocked. She could notmunicate with him already. She was also looking forward to it a little and felt uneasy in her heart. She was really pregnant. Her appetite had indeed be very big recently. She had eaten more, and her digestion was also not bad. But she was still not ready for pregnancy. She kept feeling that this matter was very distant from her, and it was not to that extent yet for her to worry. She did not expect that it woulde so soon. But she was going to get married. It was really a sweet burden. Was it a girl or a boy? Shen Qianshu felt very uneasy along the way. They reached the hospital shortly. She underwent the checkup. Shen Qianshu finally got the test results while she was in a state of imagining things. Ye Ling was even more enthusiastic than her. He hurriedly came over and looked together. ¡°...¡± Ye Ling was speechless. ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was shocked. Chapter 1536 - Where Is The Genius

Chapter 1536: Where Is The Genius

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu finished the checkup, he sent Shen Qianshu to work. Shen Qianshu took a nce at Ye Ling, who was driving. He was expressionless as usual. She could not tell how he was feeling. Ah, I have a boyfriend with facial paralysis. He also does not have a love rival to make him flip out. It is really hard to guess his status. It is so super hard to guess. What should I do? She thought of Ye Ling beating Lin Xuan back then. Master was so lively. ¡°Master, are you disappointed?¡± She was not pregnant. It was really her stomach being bloated. She was a little nauseous. Moreover, she had been eating more recently. The doctor prescribed some medicine to treat her stomach. Although she could digest it all, the doctor still suggested that she eat less. Shen Qianshu could not describe her embarrassment. She was waiting excitedly to hear the news of the pregnancy. In the end, the doctor held his gold-rimmed spectacles. Madam, you have thought too much. You are not pregnant. You only have a bloated stomach. Master, continue to work hard. ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was shocked. She also had a very worrisome problem. They did not wear a condom every time. The probability of winning a prize was really a little high. She could only get pregnant at least after the wedding. Even if it was not for the honeymoon, it was also for the sake of looking good in her wedding dress. ¡°Not disappointed,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. Although he also had the thought of Shen Qianshu being pregnant, who knew whether it was a son or a daughter? If it was a daughter, it was still somewhat better. If it was a son, it would be dreadful. Hence, he had remained cool all along. Instead, he saw that Shen Qianshu was a little disappointed. ¡°I will work hard.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was shocked. You have misunderstood!!! I don¡¯t want to get pregnant at all. I just want Tong Hua as my only son. To get pregnant and give birth to children is really very troublesome and tough. Moreover, aren¡¯t you working hard enough? I can¡¯t recognize these words ¡®work hard¡¯ soon. Shen Qianshuined crazily in her heart. During lunchtime, she shopped at the city supermarket with her assistant for a while. She secretly bought a box of condoms and threw them in the car. When her assistant gave a purposeful gaze, she gave a p to get her to go away. ¡°You are not allowed to talk.¡± ¡°Sister Shu, not bad,¡± the assistant said irritatingly. Shen Qianshu was a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ll fire you.¡± ¡°Sister Shu, I won¡¯t say anything. I swear.¡± In the night, when Ye Ling pushed her down and wanted to xx, Shen Qianshu conjured it out and stuffed it to Ye Ling. Her face was thoroughly red. ¡°Put it on.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± He turned it. ¡°...¡± He recognized it. He saw Zhong Ran having it. He was not careful, and it had dropped out of his coat. He even purposely exined back then and conveniently showed off the model. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get pregnant before the wedding,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°If I¡¯m pregnant, I won¡¯t look good wearing the wedding dress.¡± ¡°Even if you get pregnant now, it will only be three months during the wedding. I asked the secretary today. One cannot tell when you are three months pregnant. Your figure will also not change.¡± I asked the secretary? Asked the secretary? Secretary? Damn it!!! Can you not frighten me! Shen Qianshu had no strength toin and could only say, ¡°I¡¯m different from other people. Once I¡¯m pregnant, I will be swollen. When I was pregnant with Tong Hua, my weight hit 150 pounds. I don¡¯t want to turn into a big fat fellow at the wedding.¡± Ye Ling simply did not believe this matter, but Shen Qianshu was confident. He looked at that little ything and handed it to Shen Qianshu. ¡°Then you put it on for me.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°What... what?¡± ¡°Put it on for me.¡± Ye Ling was very righteous. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to!¡± ¡°??¡± Shen Qianshu was astonished. Where is the genius? Chapter 1537 - Thankful For Everything

Chapter 1537: Thankful For Everything

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling was still slightly looking forward to it. Shen Qianshu wanted to kick him off, but she seemed to have lit up a fire. If the fire were to burn, it would be a bit unbearable. She nced downward and helped him put it on. ¡°Indescribable.¡± ... Upon hearing that she did not get pregnant, Tong Hua was extremely happy yet was also a little disappointed at the same time. He still did not have arade. Daddy was so useless. His friend already had two little brothers. But it was great that there was no one to fight with him for attention. The little cutie was very satisfied. Shen Qianshu went to visit Fang Xia and brought along some daily products and gifts. Now, Fang Xia lived alone, and Shen Lin was not by her side either. Shen Qianshu bought the house for her. Security and privacy were good. However, the house was under Shen Qianshu¡¯s name as a preventive measure. If Shen Xiong were to plot something and sell the house away, Fang Xia could never be his opponent. Luckily, Fang Xia hade to her senses early and chose to live alone. Her days were more rxed too. Shen Qianshu gave her an allowance every month. She also paid the fees for the various insurances, as well as helped her set up a wealth management fund. She no longer needed to worry about life, yet she did not live a luxurious life like before. Now, Fang Xia¡¯s life was very simple. She would chat with a bunch of old aunties or participate in some activities. ¡°Mom, do you want me to sign you up for elderly college? Going to school is better than staying at home constantly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already so old. Why would I still go to school?¡± Fang Xia refused upon hearing it. Shen Qianshuughed. ¡°The elderly college is good. They are all of the same age as you, and you can make new friends. Although you don¡¯t want to keep in touch with your past friends, you cannot only interact with the olddies in the neighborhood. It¡¯s good to go to elderly college, attend some lessons, or sign up for an interest ss.¡± Fang Xia was bitter. She looked at her dazzling daughter. Although Shen Qianshu did not make a fuss about what had happened in the past and understood her motherly love, the two of them could never return to the intimate mother-daughter rtionship they once shared. Fang Hongxiu visited Fang Xia before. Fang Hongxiu did not harbor any grudges against Fang Xia. Instead, she was extremely grateful. Without Fang Xia, there would be no Shen Qianshu. She was very clear about this point. Although Fang Xia adored Shen Qianshu, she set her a very good foundation. Since Shen Qianshu was young, she had never made her suffer in any way. Shen Qianshu only suffered due to reasons after she grew up and already had the ability to face things independently. Fang Hongxiu¡¯s world was very simple. She had suffered countless hardships in her childhood. While her heart ached for what Shen Qianshu experienced, she did not think that those matters were terrifying. At least, her daughter had a worry-free childhood, and she grew up happily. It was until she became an adult that she faced society¡¯s challenges. Furthermore, those were challenges that she should have faced alone. Hence, she was grateful for Fang Xia¡¯s nurturing. Fang Xia looked at Fang Hongxiu, who was so different from her, and was extremely embarrassed. She was already satisfied that Shen Qianshu was still willing to call her Mom. ¡°Is the elderly college that good?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not very good, but at least there¡¯s something for you to do when you go to school. Otherwise, you can sign up for interest sses on your own.¡± ¡°Let Mom think about it.¡± Shen Qianshu nodded and did not force her further. ¡°Did Shen Lin look for you recently?¡± Fang Xia shook her head. Shen Lin had changed her job and was working at apany. Due to past events, those in her previous industry did not want her anymore. Shen Qianshu did not intentionally suppress her, but none of the averagepanies would be willing to offend Shen Qianshu or AG for Shen Lin. Chapter 1538 - Look For Your Son-in-law

Chapter 1538: Look For Your Son-inw

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Lin was also known for her giarism cases. ¡°I know.¡± Shen Qianshu did not know Shen Lin¡¯s recent circumstances either. ¡°If she looks for you, you must tell me.¡± ¡°Okay, I know.¡± ... Selina rushed frantically and finallypleted the wedding gown. She finished half a month earlier than the time requested by Ye Ling. She sent the wedding gown over personally, alongside high-quality service and a designer, so if there was anything that did not fit, they could still tailor it. Shen Qianshu tried on the wedding gown, and it was extremely fitting. She had listened to the doctor¡¯s words recently and controlled her diet. As the day of the wedding approached, she became more nervous. She did not have a fear of marriage, but she just had indescribable anxiety. Butler Luther also brought Meng Qi over early. Ye Ling initially had a n to hold the marriage on a coastal ind, but it was simply too troublesome. Although Zhong Ran had been settling it for him, he did not like the style of the coastal ind. He also had many rtives in City A, so he just held it there. Butler Luther was extremely happy as it was if his son had grown up. Following behind Zhong Ran, he also went to help out with the marriage busily. When Shen Qianshu went for her pre-marriage check-up, she met Bo Yiren. Bo Yiren was as cold as before. She had already withdrawn from Ye Ling¡¯s psychiatric team. Now, Ye Ling¡¯s medical team was under ck Rose¡¯s management, and others could not intervene anymore. Bo Yiren did not know about Ye Ling¡¯s situation and still thought that he had a multiple-personality disorder. Bo Yiren smiled lightly. ¡°Congrattions, Miss Shen. You and Master are now going to be married couples.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s attitude towards her was lukewarm too. When she was about to pass by her, Bo Yiren said, ¡°I have always admired Miss Shen. There¡¯s an idiom that says ¡®when ridden with illness, you will have no filial child at your bedside.¡¯ When there¡¯s a mentally ill person in the family, the other family members are the most heavily impacted. Other than the parents¡¯ protection, it is extremely rare to see someone who would apany the mentally ill patient constantly. I have seen many cases where the family would lose patience, and the patient would be forever alone and lonely. Even if they have their family¡¯spanionship, the patient¡¯s heart would still be a lonely world, unable to fit anyone in.¡± Shen Qianshu¡¯s gaze became cold. She did not want to tell her about Ye Ling¡¯s recovery. Let this maniac research on her own. ¡°Doctor Bo, thank you for your advice and reminder. I will apany Ye Ling well, and I will not let him stay in a lonely world on his own. I have also received your greetings, and I¡¯ll pass it on to Ye Lingter. I hope your wishes wille true soon too.¡± Bo Yiren looked unaffected. She nodded lightly, and they passed by each other. Shen Qianshu thought about it in her heart. Who was she to remind her? Was she so good-intentioned? She did not believe her. However, regardless of what happened, Bo Yiren was like Lu Mengxi. They could not cause anything big. Hence, Shen Qianshu did not have to worry. Shen Qianshu found five bridesmaids: Lin Xiaojuan, two designers from BG, a model, and a celebrity. They were all her good friends. She initially wanted ck Rose¡¯s girls¡¯ team toe. However, the girls¡¯ team was too shocking, so she gave up. The five of them all had a simr height, body figure, and skin tone. They looked extremely pleasing to the eye when they stood together. Gu Xie was unhappy. While Lin Xiaojuan was the bridesmaid, he was not the best man. Shen Qianshuughed. ¡°You are my big brother. Why would you be the best man?¡± ¡°A brother can be the best man too.¡± ¡°The best man is decided by your son-inw. Why don¡¯t you discuss it with him?¡± ¡°...¡± Gu Xie was silent. Chapter 1539 - Why Are You Here?

Chapter 1539: Why Are You Here?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Butler Luther had always thought that Ye Ling would settle in Paris in the future; hence, he kept the castle in Paris well-managed. The reason for Ye Ling returning back to the country was to find Shen Qianshu and bring her back to Paris. He was used to Paris¡¯ lifestyle, rhythm, and atmosphere. Only the castle in Paris could give him a sufficient sense of security, and other ces did not. A sense of security... Shen Qianshu had always been unable to feel his insecurity clearly. She was unwilling to live in Paris. Her friends, social circle, and family were all in the country, and Tong Hua¡¯s development could not leave the country either. Hence, she did not have any ns to immigrate in the next ten years. After being reminded by Butler Luther, Shen Qianshu discussed it with Ye Ling after a moment¡¯s hesitation. If he really felt very insecure, it was fine for her to return to Paris. At most, she could stay in Paris for half a year and in her home country in the other half. She did not mind much. ¡°There¡¯s no need. We will stay in the country.¡± When he was living alone in Paris, the reason why he could not leave the castle was that Shen Qianshu was not there. The ever-changing world was foreign to him, and he was unwilling to interact with it. However, with Shen Qianshu, the world became vivid. He could see her smile at every moment. This was his sense of security. ¡°Master...¡± He was really too good. Sixth Brother was right. He was bing more connected with the world. Meng Qi humphed coldly and became unhappy. He had a childish bet with Ye Yifan on whether his brother would settle down in Paris. He lost in the end. Naturally, he would be more inclined towards Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu settling down in Paris. What a great ce! Beautiful and rich in culture. What did City A have? Of course, this was not so uneptable either. On that day, the Ye Old Lady arrived at their house. She came at a time when Ye Ling was not home. Shen Qianshu had an appointment with someone to discuss a project and was about to leave the house. When Ah Da went to inform her, she was slightly stunned. She had almost forgotten about the Ye Family. Ye Ling had never bothered with the Ye Family. In fact, the Ye Family only knew about such a big event like his marriage through the media. It had been a long time since Shen Qianshu saw the Ye Old Lady. She originally did not want to see her. Luther said, ¡°She¡¯s still Master¡¯s grandmother. Just go and see her.¡± Shen Qianshu secretly thought about it in her heart. Luther was actually such a traditional person. No wonder he was a gentleman from an elite family. No matter what had happened, he still kept his manners. Ye Old Lady brought Ye Bao and Ye Feifei, her own children. She was not in a good mood and went straight to the point. ¡°Where¡¯s Ye Ling?¡± ¡°He went to work. If you want to look for Ye Ling, go to AG,¡± said Shen Qianshu. Why was she pretending to be such an airhead? If she wanted to look for Ye Ling, she should have gone to AG. Didn¡¯t shee to the castle because she was afraid that Ye Ling would know? Because she wanted to avoid him? The olddy did not know her dissatisfaction. Because the castle was a ce for them to live in, with the uing marriage, Butler Luther had been repairing the castle recently. He wanted the imperfect areas of the castle to be fixed perfectly. Tong Hua and Shen Qianshu were extremely satisfied with the castle and thought that the castle was splendid. They did not understand his sense of aesthetics and could only stare in shock as he called men in to paint over the oil paintings on the ceiling, constantly renovating the castle. Hence, there were a lot of people in the castle. It was crowded everywhere, and there were surveince cameras in every corner. There was no way to do anything bad. Tong Hua, hugging Burger, went down to take a look. Upon seeing that they were from the Ye Family, he was not very happy. Butler Luther ordered men to serve the tea. Ye Old Lady saw Butler Luther, and her expression changed drastically, even revealing hatred and fear. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chapter 1540 - To Regret One’s Past Deeds

Chapter 1540: To Regret One¡¯s Past Deeds

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Old Lady saw Butler Luther, and her expression changed drastically, even revealing hatred and fear. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Her voice was overly sharp and made others who listened to it ufortable. She also gave Ye Feifei and Ye Bao a shock. Butler Luther greeted her unhurriedly. ¡°Old Lady, how are you?¡± The old gentleman Luther, no matter if in temperament, dressing, and speech, did not seem like Ye Old Lady at all. It was hard to imagine that they had dealings before. They seemed like they belonged on parallel lines. Shen Qianshu recalled Aventura. Without Aventura, their paths would not have intersected. ¡°Where¡¯s Ye Ling? Tell him to meet me,¡± said Ye Old Lady, flustered. Ye Feifei did not recognize Butler Luther and only knew that he was a butler in the castle and was French. She pressed onto the olddy¡¯s hand hurriedly. ¡°Mom!¡± The mother and daughter exchanged nces. Ye Feifei was anxious too. They were not here to argue with Ye Feifei. If they did not reconcile with him, they would really be doomed. Ye Feifei, the Lu Family, and Ye Bao were all very anxious. Shen Qianshu was not at the center of the conflict. However, she was the only one who could persuade Ye Ling. She was their hope. Ye Feifei did not dare to vent her emotions on Shen Qianshu. ¡°Ye Ling¡¯s working. If you have urgent matters, go and look for him. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go to work now. It¡¯ll be the same for Butler Luther to entertain you,¡± said Shen Qianshu coldly. ¡°Stand right there!¡± The Old Lady shouted at her. Shen Qianshu breathed deeply. She told them to sit down and gestured to Tong Hua secretly to not make any noise. Butler Luther stood at a side and looked at them benevolently with a smile. The olddy said, ¡°You are getting married? The date is chosen too. Why didn¡¯t you give us a notice?¡± Shen Qianshu covered her mouth andughed. ¡°Ye Old Lady, Ye Ling said that the decision is in his hands. I¡¯m only a bride. I just need to be married off prettily. I don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. You don¡¯t have to worry either. Just enjoy your retirement.¡± The olddy hated Shen Qianshu¡¯s unaffected appearance the most. Everything she said would be deflected back by Shen Qianshu. This made her extremely unhappy. Shen Qianshu pursed her lips and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t he invite you? This shouldn¡¯t be the case. You are his Grandma. Why would he not invite you? I¡¯ll reprimand himter. You must attend the wedding. We¡¯d wee you too.¡± The olddy was speechless. ¡°...¡± Tong Hua chuckled. Mommy, your shocked expression is really inviting a beating. This made the Ye Old Lady furious. It was as if she was begging to attend their wedding. Ye Feifei said, ¡°Miss Shen, we have offended you in the past. Please be generous and don¡¯t hold a grudge against us. We came here specially to reconcile. You are going to be married to Ye Ling soon. We are one family, right?¡± ¡°Yes, one family,¡± said Shen Qianshu. ¡°I have always been generous to my family.¡± Ye Feifei shivered. She recalled Lu Mengxi¡¯s fingers. Her fingers were broken in an extremely ugly manner. At home, it was as if she had gone mad. She would scold Shen Qianshu every day, saying that it was Shen Qianshu who ordered men to cut off her fingers. It was like she was really crazy. This gave Ye Feifei a lingering fear, and she did not dare to offend Shen Qianshu. What if her fingers were gone too? ¡°So why are you here?¡± The Old Lady looked at Butler Luther with a darkened face. Butler Luther looked at her and smiled coldly. ¡°You must have regretted your choice back then!¡± Chapter 1541 - To Regret One’s Past Deeds 2

Chapter 1541: To Regret One¡¯s Past Deeds 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu did not know what had happened. She dared not to interrupt as she wished. The olddy was so angry and anxious. She wanted to turn and leave abruptly but was pressed tightly by her daughter and son. The intentions of Ye Feifei and Ye Bao were very simple. Ye Ling had be enemies with them. This caused them to be in an extremely difficult situation in the market. Although he was a low-profile person, his wife and children were the nation¡¯s mother and daughter. They belonged to the level that was extremely impressive. They were super famous on the inte. This force sent AG up to the skies, and it became even morepetitive. The flow was sufficient. Ye Ling earned enough attention and was at the summit of his power. The Ye Family members did not think of reconciling with him. They actually even wanted to create trouble for him. This was a little insensible. Ye Ling did not even need anyone to do anything. AG¡¯s downstreampanies and thepanies he was working with would not work with Ye Bao and Ye Feifei. All of them did not want to offend Ye Ling. The Lu Family¡¯s decline was already very obvious. When Ye Feifei got married into the Lu Family back then and had a strong marriage, it was also because she had set her eyes on the Lu Family¡¯s potential development. Who knew that such a big family would fall apart? It was only then that Ye Feifei became aware of the seriousness of this issue. Since she was aware of it, she had to solve it. After all, they were Ye Ling¡¯s family members. Ye Feifei said, ¡°Miss Shen, we are Ye Ling¡¯s close rtives after all. We are not his enemies. As for the matters in the past, we were the ones who were blind. We offended you. Can you help us to say more good things in front of Ye Ling? If this were to go on, we will be driven onto the streets.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that serious,¡± Shen Qianshu said. ¡°It¡¯s this serious,¡± Ye Feifei said. ¡°When a family makes trouble, it is also not very nice. Do you agree?¡± ¡°Yes. What you said makes sense.¡± Shen Qianshu sighed. ¡°I presume the Old Lady has also told you all that Master is mentally ill. I also want to tell him. But when his mental illness is triggered, it is rather scary. What if he identally kills me?¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was speechless. The security guards nced at one another. Miss Shen, you can really lie through your teeth. Our Master cannot bear to touch even one finger of yours. Shen Qianshu showed a very sad face. ¡°I am also very helpless. I am also very tragic. You think that I want to be tied together with a lunatic? This is a fire pit. I... I am also being forced. Though he obeys my words outside, he is only pretending. You all don¡¯t know how scary it is when a lunatic¡¯s illness is triggered.¡± She lifted her arm and showed a scar on it. ¡°You look, this was the scar that was created when he hit me thest time. Look again, this scar was also caused by him when he hit me. You all want me to go and say some good things to him, but I dare not to. He will beat me to death.¡± Tong Hua was very calm. He saw the security guards¡¯ jaws dropping. He indicated that he had seen the world. It was not that unstable. Mommy was acting. Inheritance was really a good thing. He had inherited such a high level of talent. He was closer by a step to the Oscar golden statuette. This big portion of her performance made everyone stunned. The security guards could not help themselves from reciting. Luckily, Master is not around. Luckily, Master is not around. Ye Feifei saw the genuine scar on Shen Qianshu¡¯s arm. She also stared nkly. Is Ye Ling so ruthless? Shen Qianshu used actions to tell her. Right, he is so ruthless. Who had asked her to go and talk to Ye Ling? Who could she fall out with? Her feelings were being disregarded. This made everyone very awkward. The Ye Old Lady did not talk. Shen Qianshu was very satisfied. Butler Luther smiled coldly. He had always looked down on the Ye Family members, including Ye Ling¡¯s father. However, if Ye Ling¡¯s father could be more assuming, his Master would not have been so miserable. Chapter 1542 - Are You Tricking Me

Chapter 1542: Are You Tricking Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Ye Old Lady and the others eventually returned in low spirits after they failed to achieve their aim. They could not get Shen Qianshu to do anything. Shen Qianshu had also learned to be smart and did not sh with them openly. She showed her own wound and her own difficulties directly. Who did not know how impressive mentally ill patients were? It was also not good for them to open their mouths. After they left, Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Butler Luther, what happened back then? Why do you hate the olddy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all the elders¡¯ grudges. They were in the past. It¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡± Butler Luther smiled as he did not n to talk about past matters. It was depressing to talk about them. She did not force him and left for work. Butler Luther took a deep breath. If the olddy had not broken up the affectionate couple, everything would be different. Missy, did you see it? Master is very blessed. You should rest assured. Mu Yuan made a trip to AG. This was the officers¡¯ vacation period. The timing was also right for Ye Ling¡¯s wedding. It was perfect. He could stay at home for one month this time. One month of leave was very, very precious to an officer. But his worries also came along. Mu Yuan gave Ye Ling a document. ¡°The top has received reliable news. This batch of goods has already arrived at Xiangjiang. The pier has already been sealed offpletely, and checks are going on now. I have not found the container. If it flows into the maind and spreads, we will be the second Africa. Diseases will spread, and corpses will be everywhere.¡± Ye Ling looked at the document carefully. He stopped for a while at a few words which were marked red. He was somewhat suspicious. ¡°Who is handling this since you are on leave?¡± ¡°The Yang Family members. I heard that this thing is a little rted to the European Ye Family. I have not gotten hold of the concrete evidence yet.¡± Mu Yuan rubbed in between his eyebrows and had a little grudge. ¡°I¡¯ll always be given an extra task every time I am on leave. Does this look like I¡¯m on leave? I have already bought an airne ticket to America. In the end, they came up with this for me. I¡¯m really unhappy.¡± ¡°You also stop while you can.¡± ¡°Why? I¡¯m justining about my vacation for a while.¡± ¡°You always fly to America every time you are on leave. From the investigation of the travel records of the military officers, you just roughly do it.¡± ¡°...¡± Mu Yuan was speechless. Is there such a matter???? ¡°Damn, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± ¡°I thought that you knew.¡± ¡°How would I know!¡± ¡°Then now you know.¡± ¡°...¡± Mu Yuan was speechless. I don¡¯t feel like being the groomsman. This is outrageous. Ye Ling closed the document and said calmly, ¡°Put the item with me. I¡¯ll send someone to investigate. If it is really rted to the European Ye Family, it¡¯d be perfect. I can capture all of them at once in advance.¡± Mu Yuan¡¯s heart quivered. This fellow really disowns all his rtives. In any case, they are also his rtives. He¡¯s so ruthless. ¡°I¡¯m getting married soon. They are going against me on purpose by creating this trouble.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face darkened. Even if the sky copsed, it had to wait until he was done with the wedding. Although he was not very passionate about marriage all along and whether he got married did not matter to him, it was different for Shen Qianshu. She ced a lot of importance on marriage. Since it was the case, he had to treat it seriously. Whoever came to create trouble would be killed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be bringing a person to attend the wedding. Is it fine?¡± Mu Yuan suddenly asked softly and looked a little embarrassed. ¡°Yeah, as you wish,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. He controlled himself and said an additional sentence, ¡°I have invited your whole family.¡± ¡°...¡± Mu Yuan was speechless. Damn, when did your rtionship with my family members be so good? Aren¡¯t you tricking me? Chapter 1543 - Bachelor Party

Chapter 1543: Bachelor Party

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Yuan was extremely grumpy, but he did not have a choice. After all, it was not his wedding. The guest list was still not fixed. Should he cancel his ns? If he were to cancel it, it would be a little regretful. Should I meet with him secretly? That also does not... seem to be too bad. Getting a vination in advance, right? After all, they were from cadre families and lived in militarypounds. They were old antiques one by one. Whether it was his brother, his parents, or his uncles, they were all old-fashioned. What if... They shouldn¡¯t be able to tell? Mu Yuan felt uneasy and called Jack. ¡°I¡¯m not going to America as something came up. I only knew about the tracking of the military officers¡¯ travel records today. I always go to America every time. People will think that I am keeping a little lover in America.¡± Jackughed lightly. The sound ofughter that was exclusively low and maic seemed to be able to captivate others. It made him be immersed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you doing it?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t afford to raise such a person.¡± Mu Yuan was teased until his ears turned red. ¡°You should probably note over as well. My parents and brother will be attending Ye Ling¡¯s wedding, so it¡¯s also not too convenient.¡± It¡¯s not easy to introduce you to them. If he brought a big and tall man to attend the wedding, would people have strange thoughts? If people asked him ¡®where¡¯s your girlfriend¡¯, how should he answer? Wouldn¡¯t it be very awkward? If someone had sharp eyes and saw through them, that would be even worse. There was simply no way to reason. Hence, for the sake of safety, it was better to forget it and not take the risk. Jack said softly, ¡°I have already booked the ne ticket. Don¡¯t be afraid, leave everything to me.¡± Mu Yuan thought in his heart, Liar, your being here makes me more afraid! Ye Tingyun came back to City A one week before the wedding, bringing Ye Chu along. He would bring Ye Chu everywhere he went as he was afraid that Ye Chu would run away. If Ye Chu really ran away, perhaps he would really be unable to find her. This person was very smart and mischievous. He did not want to take the slightest risk. It would be his loss if he let Ye Chu go. He had not found the person yet. The matter which he had let Wei Ling investigate thest time also had a little prospect. Megan was not that family¡¯s child. She was only adopted by them. Her identity also became a mystery. It was somewhat difficult to check the information that was from 20 years ago. Hence, there was no definite news all along. Although Ye Chu said that she did not miss her family members and did not wish to know who they were, Ye Tingyun knew that she was longing so much for them. It was Ye Chu¡¯s first timeing to City A, so she was rather curious in her heart. Whatever she saw, she felt that it was interesting. She could not speak Chinese too well. Since she got off the ne, she kept looking for people to speak herme Chinese. She spoke until she was extremely delighted. If Ye Tingyun was not around, she herself would y until she was very happy. Ye Tingyun¡¯s gaze towards Ye Chu was also veryplicated. Ye Ling was not concerned about their matter. He also did not interfere. When it was nearing the wedding, he was actually a little nervous. Shen Qianshu discovered that when Ye Ling was nervous, his ears would be very red, and this would happen every time. He actually had a premarital phobia. Shen Qianshu was in high spirits. ¡°Master, marriage is not that scary. Can you not have the expression of entering hell?¡± ¡°Keep quiet!¡± Shen Qianshu smiled as she looked at him. Ah ah ah ah, so cute. She was full of joy. The two of them had made more proper arrangements for guests who had traveled a long distance. Shen Qianshu suggested that he should organize a party before the wedding. It would be thest bachelor party and should be more meaningful. Many people came to attend the wedding. Ye Ling did not know about marriage customs. He had not even heard of a bachelor party. Xie Jinghuan did mention organizing a bachelor party for him. Since he had already descended to earth, he had to conform to local customs. Chapter 1544 - So Many Bachelors

Chapter 1544: So Many Bachelors

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling did not know about marriage customs. He had not even heard of a bachelor party. Xie Jinghuan did mention organizing a bachelor party for him. Since he had already descended to earth, he had to conform to local customs. Shen Qianshu exined, ¡°A bachelor party is a party for a group of men. I also want to organize a party and invite only unmarried women. You also invite unmarried men to take part. It¡¯s quite good.¡± Ye Ling was not interested. Shen Qianshu felt that it was such a great pity. Really not the least bit interested? ¡°It¡¯s to let them know one another in advance, okay?¡± Shen Qianshu exined. Ye Ling had gotten this point in his head. He really organized a bachelor party. Ye Yifan received the big g happily and chose a bar immediately. He booked the venue and invited single men to participate. What Ye Ling did not expect was... His groomsmen team, the few brothers from the Gu Family, Ye Tingyun, and Ye Yifan had alle. There were also a few people who looked more unfamiliar. There were more than 20 people who came mightily. The theme today was ck. Everyone wore ck clothes. Only Ye Ling was dressed in a suit. ¡°...¡± Everyone was speechless. Wearing a suit to a bar? Okay, okay. This is very societal! Mu Yuan banged on the table andughed. There was a tall and handsome man sitting beside him. The two of them were talking about something softly andughed heartily together. Ye Ling kept a straight face. No one had told him that he could not wear a suit here. Even Zhong Ran himself had dressed very casually. Ye Ling took a deep breath. ¡°Why are there so many singles?¡± ¡°...¡± The men who mocked Ye Ling were dumbstruck. Ye Ling had just learned the words ¡®singles¡¯. Shen Qianshu would vividly tell him about thetest popr matters, including gossip, etc., when she flipped the gossip pages every night. It made Ye Ling be influenced subconsciously by what he heard. ¡°Groom, what¡¯s the pleasure of attacking us singles? Marriage is the grave of love. We all don¡¯t wish to be buried in the graves so early,¡± Su Nancheng said as he smiled. Ye Ling said, ¡°This is the excuse from you all who have no one to love!¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was speechless. It was really hitting the nail on the head. It was also very vicious. If he was an ancient swordsman, his knife would be sharp enough to draw blood. The men in this bar were all 1.8 meters and above in height. They were handsome, capable, and had proper professions. There were all kinds of characters, but they were actually all unmarried men. It really made people feel dampened. ¡°It¡¯s not because no one loves us. That¡¯s why we are not married. It¡¯s because we have high expectations.¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°After two years, you will drop out of the market. Don¡¯t have expectations that are too high.¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡°Those little brothers who are taller than you all, more handsome than you all, and who know how to please girls more than you all have already joined the little wolf dogs. The puppy series will be snatching girlfriends with you all. You all still don¡¯t feel threatened at all.¡± He used the same exact words that Shen Qianshu said yesterday and borated them expressionlessly. It was said in a less teasing manner than Shen Qianshu, who was resentful after seeing the name list for his party. ¡°...¡± Everyone was speechless. This groom did not really know how to conduct himself well. This was what everyone thought in their hearts. Zhong Ran thought in his heart, Today is the party. I¡¯ll quietly watch Master seek death. They will make you drink until you die tomorrow! Argh, you don¡¯t know how to conduct yourself. Too tragic. He could anticipate Master¡¯s dead drunk look tomorrow. He could even take a picture to keep as a memento. The thought of it made him very happy. Gu Yuanan was dragged by Yun An toe. The two of them were not considered to be single, but they were not married and also met the criteria. Yun An was in a happy mood as he pulled Gu Yuanan over. He knew that the few brothers of the Gu Family would alsoe today. Gu Yuanan originally did not n toe, but he knew that he had good intentions. Hence, he did not have a choice and could only follow him ande together. When he arrived, he saw Gu Yuanli. Both their gazes collided. Chapter 1545 - The Light Bulb Who Was Not Welcome

Chapter 1545: The Light Bulb Who Was Not Wee

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Yuanli knew Li Chen, and it could be said that he was very familiar with him. However, since Gu Yuanan took on Li Chen¡¯s identity to live on, the two of them practically did not have much contact. Although they had never hurled insults at each other before, it was also not like in the past when they had no ill feelings towards each other. Back then, he could talk endlessly with him; he could talk about his dreams. Now, it was not that easy to talk. Everything had changed. Gu Yuanli understood in his heart that Li Chen had definitely felt that he was the one who caused Big Brother¡¯s death. Hence, he broke off his friendship with him and never contacted him again. He did not have a way to shirk responsibility. Indeed, it was also partly because of him; hence, they gradually lost contact. He was very surprised to see Li Chen at Ye Ling¡¯s bachelor party. When Yun An saw that he kept looking at Gu Yuanli, he was afraid that something would happen and hurriedly pulled him. Yun An brought Li Chen (he will be called Li Chen in the future for convenience¡¯s sake) to greet Ye Ling. He made a joke and tried to rx the atmosphere. ¡°It is G¡¯s paradise here.¡± The men were tall and handsome. They were all top quality men and single elites. Li Chen raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Very regretful?¡± Yun An shook his head swiftly. ¡°No!¡± He smiled lightly as he saw some familiar people. All his brothers, except Little Fifth, hade. He doted on Gu Xie the most. Besides usually being able to see him in movies, he very rarely had any close contact with him. In order to understand more about some situations, he collected a lot of Gu Xie¡¯s information. It made Yun An jealous quite a number of times. All his colleagues knew that Li Chen liked Gu Xie. They thought that he was a deeply qualified idiotic fan. The rest of the people were present. Li Chen felt terribly bitter in his heart. He had chosen a route that was more difficult. However, it was a route that was better for everyone. It was fated that he had no way to acknowledge them. Meanwhile, in the party, not many people were bothered by Ye Ling¡¯s vicious tongue. He could only hold his liquor and stay beside Mu Yuan as he watched Mu Yuan talk endlessly with a handsome man. ¡°...¡± Mu Yuan was speechless. Why are you being a lightbulb here? I don¡¯t wee you. ¡°Major?¡± Ye Ling raised his eyebrows slightly at that handsome man. Jack resumed his original tone. ¡°Master has good taste.¡± He had be like this and did not look like a foreigner. Because of Mu Yuan, his spoken Chinese was also not bad. His ent was not so serious and could still be recognized. Mu Yuan thought in his heart. He was his. A long-distance rtionship, an inter-racial rtionship is hard enough. It is not easy to gather for a while, have a chat, and flirt a little. This lightbulb has also followed me here. What¡¯s the mechanism? ¡°I didn¡¯t invite you.¡± Ye Ling furrowed his eyebrows. He was not invited to the bachelor party. Ye Ling said calmly, ¡°You are also not invited to the wedding.¡± He also did not want to cause any unnecessary conflicts and be invited to drink tea and have a heart-to-heart talk. He hated the most to talk to that group of socialist-minded and professionallypetent old folks about crappy things. Mu Yuan said, ¡°You really know how to talk!¡± He did not want toin anymore. Jack¡¯s tone after disguising was very resplendent. It made people who heard it feel like smiling naturally. It gave others a good feeling. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t mind me. I am just following my family.¡± Following family? Jack nced at Mu Yuan. Mu Yuan could not help himself fromining in his heart, Please, if you don¡¯t know how to talk, don¡¯t talk anymore. I beg you. It really makes others feel very depressed. Ye Ling also did not talk again. He held his liquor ss and did not move. Mu Yuan wanted to throw up a mouthful of old blood. He could not help himself from taking out his cell phone and sending a text message to Su Nancheng. Get your big brother-inw away. Su Nancheng nced at it and pretended that he did not see it. ¡°...¡± Mu Yuan was speechless. I¡¯m cutting off all ties, he thought. Chapter 1546 - Won’t Forgive You

Chapter 1546: Won¡¯t Forgive You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios I¡¯m cutting off all ties, he thought. Jack said calmly, ¡°I heard that Ye Tingyun¡¯spany recently independently developed a special precision machine tool. When will you have time to take us for a tour?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ye Ling held onto his ss and walked away slowly to look for Ye Tingyun. Mu Yuan kicked him. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! I have shares.¡± The moment he spoke, Mu Yuan knew what he wanted to do. Jack said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want Ye Ling to leave? See, he¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°...¡± Mu Yuan was speechless. It made sense. There were many men and many topics to talk about. Other than Ye Ling, who was a little special, everyone else could get along quickly. It could be regarded as a moment for interaction within the circle. Some people who did not know each other would exchange their business cards or something. Gu Yuanli walked over. Li Chen was avoiding him intentionally, but Yun An left first, leaving the two brothers with some time to talk. Gu Yuanli said, ¡°Hello, it¡¯s been long.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Li Chen¡¯s reaction was calmer. He looked at Gu Yuanli. He was way more mature than before. He was no longer so gloomy as well. Perhaps, he was affected by the family. The Gu Family had now pretty much been reunited. The father was benevolent, and the children were filial. Fang Hongxiu had also woken up. They also had their happy pills Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua. They put the past behind them and forgot about all the resentment and hatred they had for each other. Nothing much mattered. And no one would harp onto the matter. Gu Yuanli spoke. ¡°I¡¯m rather surprised to see you here. You have been avoiding me for years.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to avoid you intentionally. Since we have different ideas, we should not venture together,¡± Li Chen said lightly. He had a little bit ofining about the things that happened in the past. Although the truth was revealed, he still felt some difort. There were many things that could originally have been avoided. It did not need to be so ufortable, yet it was just so ufortable. If only he had trusted his family and his brothers a little more, many things would not have happened. Gu Yuanli¡¯s eyes darkened. He did not intend to provide further exnation for himself. Li Chen took a deep breath. ¡°If we meet up less often, it would do both of us good.¡± He was not worried about the others. Gu Yuanli had a lot in his heart, and he was afraid that he might be recognized by others. He would also avoid meeting up with Gu Yuanli to prevent unnecessary trouble. Ghost City was developing well in the hands of Gu Yuanli recently. ¡°Li Chen, I know that because of Big Brother, you have not been able to understand me, and I have also lost my qualifications to be your friend. I do not ask for your forgiveness, and I ... love my elder brother too.¡± Gu Yuanli held in the mes in his heart. ¡°I¡¯m not as cruel as you think I am such that I would do something so bad to my brother. If my brother is still alive, I would rather quit Ghost City and stop participating in anything rted to it.¡± Yang Ping was better than him in terms of means and ingenuity. He just had time to warn his elder brother. When he wanted to step in, his elder brother had already encountered the unexpected. This was a big regret and guilt in his life. Li Chen looked at him, feeling a little softhearted. ¡°Your Big Brother has shown exceptional care to your brothers since he was a child. He would never bear to see anyone getting bullied. Before he died, there was only one person beside him, but he gave me hisst words in a letter. He had expected that something like this would happen early on, so he left me a will. I have been resentful to you all these years, so I didn¡¯t give it to you.¡± Gu Yuanli¡¯s eyes lit up. Big Brother has a final will? Where is it? Was he ming him? Li Chen said softly. ¡°He does not resent anyone. Don¡¯t... be sad about it. But as friends, I still cannot forgive you.¡± Because Li Chen was already dead. Chapter 1547 - Big Brother

Chapter 1547: Big Brother

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This was also another big regret of his. What a lively person. Gu Yuanli was thinking of his Big Brother¡¯sst note, and he did not notice Li Chen¡¯s expressions. Li Chen did not want to say more, and he avoided him, hoping that the matter would end here. He did not want it to go on any longer. Yun An walked to Li Chen and smiled. ¡°Done talking?¡± ¡°Done.¡± Yun An smiled gently. Li Chen asked, ¡°I know why you want to bring me here.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You want me to forgive him,¡± Li Chen said. Yun An was a soft-hearted and kind man. Although he was already in his twenties, he had a sense of youthfulness that his peerscked. His eyes were clean and transparent, without stains, and he was full of love and care for the world. The Gu Family was no longer the Gu Family that they were. They were reunited now. Their sister had returned, and their Mom had woken up. Everything was now on the right path. Everyone was happy and blissful. If he was full of resentment, it was normal for him to feel even unhappier. Yun An wished that he could be happy. Only the people who loved would get the greatest happiness. If one was resentful and cared about the past, they would not be truly happy. Li Chen could feel all of Yun An¡¯s gentleness and tenderness. Gu Xie walked over to Gu Yuanli¡¯s side and looked towards Li Chen¡¯s direction. ¡°Second Brother, who is that?¡± ¡°Li Chen, AG¡¯s designer.¡± ¡°I know that he is Li Chen and that he is a designer. Is he your friend?¡± ¡°Big Brother¡¯s friend.¡± Gu Yuanli was a little unfocused. Big Brother¡¯s will was upying his brain. Gu Xie was a little confused. Gu Yuanli asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Xie shook his head lightly. ¡°I feel like he is very simr to Big Brother.¡± ¡°He...¡± He always loved Big Brother. Gu Yuanan had never said this before. He looked at Li Chen and Yun An standing together, and they looked reallypatible. Then, he thought of Big Brother, who had left all alone. The more he thought about it, the unhappier he felt. Yet, this was what he deserved to feel. Li Chen always felt that someone was looking at him, but he ignored it deliberately. He went around with Yun An. The banquet for singles arranged by Zhong Ran was quite interesting, and there were many fun things to do. Yun An yed some rounds of darts, and Jack was also pulled over by Mu Yuan topete with them. And he hit the bullseye every single time. Yun An said, ¡°You¡¯re... cheating.¡± Mu Yuan pinched Jack on the waist. ¡°Do you hear that? Cheating. Let the cute brother win.¡± Jack was speechless. Yun An felt a little shy. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, just kidding.¡± Jack aimed the darts a little out of ce intentionally. Mu Yuan said, ¡°Good boy.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yun An replied. ¡°You guys...¡± The two of them looked really gay and had a lot of chemistry. Are they friends or...? No matter how Yun An looked at it, they did not look like normal friends at all. He was a little confused. Could we be the same type? Mu Yuanughed out loud and looked at Yun An¡¯s distressed expression. He even pinched him on the cheek intentionally. Heughed like a yboy. He loved youthful boys who looked way younger than their age. Yun An¡¯s face flushed. This was not the first time a man had flirted with him. Jack coughed. ¡°Know your limits.¡± You don¡¯t have a chance now! Li Chen was not really bothered by it. After ying for some time, he went to the washroom. The long path to the washroom was dark and gloomy. Li Chen was just about to push the door of the washroom open when someone called him from behind in a low voice. ¡°Big Brother!¡± A chill ran down Li Chen¡¯s back. ¡°...¡± Chapter 1548 - Sorry for the Disturbance

Chapter 1548: Sorry for the Disturbance

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Chen took a deep breath, struggling to maintain his calmness. He slowly turned around to face Gu Xie¡¯s handsome and silent face. He stood in the dark, and only half of his face could be seen. The other side was covered in darkness. His entire self was in boundless darkness. ¡°Mr. Gu, your Big Brother has passed away for years. Although you and I are not friends, you are also the brother of Yuanan. I have seen you several times,¡± Li Chen said. His eyes were soft and wless. Gu Xie clenched his fist, and the veins on the back of his hands were throbbing as if he was suppressing something. Li Chen was right. They had met before, but they were not friends. In all these years, he almost could not remember such a person like Li Chen. He hardly remembered anything regarding Li Chen and his Big Brother because Li Chen seldom showed up at the Gu Family¡¯s house. His clearest impression of Li Chen was when he heard of him through Lin Xiaojuan. If they had not met here today, he might not have been able to match the Li Chen before him with the Li Chen in his mind. Many things surfaced as well. He was a friend of Big Brother. His Big Brother did not have many friends as he had spent most of his time in Ghost City. The friends that he made were on a rather superficial level. When it came to friends that could be brought home and those whose life and death mattered, Gu Xie¡¯s circle of friends would never cross paths with Big Brother Gu¡¯s circle of friends. He tried very hard to remember what Li Chen looked like in his mind, but no matter how, he felt like Li Chen was not like this. The image of Li Chen and his brother standing together was stuck in his mind. Back then, he was still a youth, and so was his brother. The two of them were talking to one another, and they did not seem happy. Since Big Brother could bring him home, he should be Li Chen. He only saw the side profile of Li Chen, but Li Chen was half a head shorter than Big Brother. When he was angry, his actions were very big, and he would lose control of his emotions. The man before him had a strong build, and he was calm and gentle. The two of them seemed to be greatly different. Was it because he had matured? But the man before him behaved even more like Big Brother. The same height, the same back view, the same temper. Gu Xie¡¯s heart was palpitating wildly. If he had met him on the streets, he would not hesitate to chase after him. He would think that Big Brother had changed his soul. ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Gu Xie¡¯s eyes were red. He tried very hard to control his emotions. ¡°There are only the two of us here right now. Since we were young, you doted on me the most, and you never lied to me. I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± ¡°Gu Xie, I am not your Big Brother,¡± Li Chen said. He was determined. Among all the younger brothers, he doted on Gu Xie the most. Since they were young, he met all of his demands. ¡°I heard from Yun An that he doted on you most. He has already died. I am just as sad as you are.¡± ¡°You are not Li Chen. He¡¯s not like this.¡± Gu Xie was determined to say. This was clearly Big Brother. How could this be Li Chen? Li Chen said calmly, ¡°You have mistaken me.¡± He looked down and smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t Gu Yuanli tell you about me and your Big Brother?¡± Gu Xie was a little confused. Li Chen said, ¡°I loved your Big Brother, deeply. So after he died, I have been trying to mimic his behavior and the ways he speaks. I try to behave like him in every action, and I try to live like him. This way, it can help me to get over the fact that I have lost him. I live like him. You get it?¡± Gu Xie felt as if lightning had struck down on him. He stood rooted to the ground. Li Chen felt really bad, and he tried to avoid looking at his eyes. ¡°I have never been able to ept the fact that he has passed on. This must be our greatest pain.¡± Gu Xie could not speak up for a moment. He looked at Li Chen in shock. Chapter 1549 - The Cute Ones

Chapter 1549: The Cute Ones

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Xie could not speak up for a moment. He looked at Li Chen in shock. For a long time. ¡°Sorry for the disturbance!¡± He must be crazy. If Big Brother had returned, but because of some unspeakable reasons, he did not want to return to Ghost City, he could understand that. He really could. If he was Big Brother, it would be hard for him to deal with Second Brother, and it would be hard for him to deal with the past. All those issues acted like a nightmare, clinging onto him. Everyone wished to forget about it. No one would wish to think about it again. No one! Li Chen pushed the door of the washroom open and out of Gu Xie¡¯s line of vision. He leaned against the wall, and his heart ached. Now, the Gu Family had reunited. They had also found their younger sister. Yet, Big Brother and Third Brother were missing. Third Brother... Big Brother... If only they were still alive, it would be great. There were some things that could not be thought about too deeply. Otherwise, there might be turmoil in a supposedly peaceful and harmonious home. He could not ept the cold family in the past. He was used to the joyousughter now. No one would wish to lose it. Yun An was speaking to Mu Yuan. Jack was not at the ball. The two of them were really youthful. They were exceptionally fresh among all the men, and they were clearly all of the same age, yet their eyes were way clearer. They were speaking about something, and they wereughing joyously. Li Chen took a ss of champagne from the waiter casually and leaned against a dark corner. He smiled at his lover from afar. He would only feel good if he looked at him. Yun An said, ¡°Your friend is so charismatic. His facial features are so perfect, and he has a nice personality.¡± Mu Yuan put up his hand beside his mouth and said secretly, ¡°Let me tell you a secret... He¡¯s wearing a mask.¡± ¡°Ahh...¡± Yun An¡¯s spoke the first thing that came to his mind. ¡°How conceited. He made himself so perfect.¡± If Mu Yuan was a dog, his tail would be wagging to the verge of flying into the sky. ¡°Because his face is much better in real life, he¡¯s afraid that people here might be jealous.¡± ¡°...¡± Yun An was speechless. Mu Yuan broke out inughter. His facial expressions showed that he was a youthful man showing off his lover in great pleasure. Yun An almost could not believe that this man was a military son. Hecked a sense of security. He was so bright and loud. ¡°Are you really in the military?¡± Mu Yuan tsked and showed him his military identity card. ¡°Exchange will be given for fakes.¡± On the military card, the handsome Major¡¯s face was beautiful like a painting. He did not smile, and it actually made him look stricter. His soft facial features matched well with his military outfit. Yun An said, ¡°10 Yuan on Taobao. I can do that too.¡± ¡°...¡± Mu Yuan was speechless. Hahahaha, what an interesting person. Mu Yuan touched his nose. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m exposed. I¡¯m so sorry. I had indeed just made this on Taobao for 10 Yuan. Usually, when I¡¯m bored, I go out and show it off to everyone to boast. Hahahaha.¡± ¡°I shall make one too.¡± ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± Mu Yuan spoke casually. ¡°I¡¯ll send you the linkter. Cutie, ept my friend request.¡± ¡°Sure, sure!¡± The two of them scanned each other¡¯s QR code and added each other as friends. Mu Yuan did not have many friends, and they were not categorized. He had quite a few friends. Li Chen took a sip of champagne and walked over to them with Jack. Then, they took away their own men. Mu Yuan was pulled away by the cor. He did not forget to throw Yun An a flying kiss. Yun An also returned one. Li Chen and Jack were both unhappy. Ye Ling watched coldly as Jack and Mu Yuan passed him by. He could not help but say, ¡°They are both feminine, so they won¡¯t cheat on you. What are you so worried about.¡± Chapter 1550 - Other Intentions?

Chapter 1550: Other Intentions?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Yuan kicked him and chided him in great anger. ¡°When I bring you to the normal world, I¡¯m not asking you to learn all this nonsensical crap! So you think you¡¯re amazing now, huh? You¡¯re so polluted. Come and fight me! Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t beat you up just because you are getting married tomorrow!¡± Jack was speechless. Mu Yuan said, ¡°Let go of me. Ah Ling, you should give us some good suggestions. Another person¡¯s lover said that my military license is bought online for ten yuan. It¡¯s time you reflect on this. I get mocked outside for this important document. You should do something about its quality and make it look more official.¡± ¡°How is that my problem?¡± Ye Ling replied coldly. ¡°Just you wait!¡± I will make you drunk tomorrow! Jack pulled him by the cor all the way to the corner. ¡°Ye Ling¡¯s getting married, not you. Why are you behaving like you have been injected with chicken blood?¡± ¡°Amazing, huh? You even know about chicken blood.¡± Mu Yuan was shocked. Has he blended in so well? ¡°Didn¡¯t you hate how I didn¡¯t understand popr terms on the inte and was derailed in the world? I learned it deliberately.¡± For example, when Mu Yuan was trying to woo him, he learned a little joke in English. It was a joke that foreigners do not understand. In the end, the joke led to many dramatic andedicments that made them overjoyed. ¡°You speak as if you really understood them just by reading them.¡± Mu Yuan rolled his eyes and tsked. He said calmly, ¡°Are you leaving after the wedding?¡± Jack nodded. ¡°There is a joint project on counter-terrorism in an attempt to clean up the remaining pirates in the Somali waters. The military on your side has been invited as well. You are a navalmander, so you should participate, right?¡± ¡°Might not be on me.¡± Jack said, ¡°This task on the front lines is simr to preparing to die, so no one will be willing to take it on. Aren¡¯t you able to take on any mission as long as someone speaks up in your system?¡± Mu Yuan rolled his eyes. You speak as if people there don¡¯t rely on connections and achieve things by other methods. They were both charming Majors. Was it even possible that they could not form some links? ¡°Right, I have such strong connections. Surely such a life-threatening mission like that would not be summoned to me.¡± Jack said, ¡°Then fight for it.¡± ¡°Am I crazy? I cherish life, and I fear death.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you in on a secret. There¡¯s good stuff.¡± Mu Yuan¡¯s ears turned red. Damn, he almost forgot these two words ¡°Good stuff¡±. ¡°Are you crazy? Why do you keep mentioning it?¡± ¡°No...¡± Jackughed. ¡°It¡¯s really good stuff.¡± He was not very good at Mandarin Chinese a few years ago. But for all good and fortunate things, he would have to coax Mu Yuan to rece them with good things. Eventually, it became a habit. Mu Yuan looked at him expressionlessly. They could just speak seriously. There was no need to make things sound dirty. ¡°What goes on in your mind all day?¡± Mu Yuan¡¯s face tensed up. ¡°Nothing!¡± Jackughed and flirted with him by his ear softly. ¡°If you want to see my good stuff, I will show it to you at night. You can touch it any way you want and look at it in any way at all. I won¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Get lost!!!¡± Mu Yuan¡¯s ears were burning hot. He punched him away. ¡°If you don¡¯t stop being so shameless, I will break your good stuff.¡± ¡°...¡± Jack held in hisughter painfully. Ye Tingyun looked at Jack and thought of what Ye Ling had said. Recently, theirpany developed two sets of precision machine tools, which were the most advanced ones in the world. They were to be used by the military. However, due to research and development, it would be very troublesome for them to ship it back to China. Even if they use their shipping channels, the customs would check it as well if Jack already knew. Chapter 1551 - Military Romance

Chapter 1551: Military Romance

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios They might not get through customs! Did he have other intentions foring to attend Big Brother¡¯s wedding? Ye Tingyun could not help thinking more about it. Although it had not entered the transportation stage yet, he had already ordered people to pretend thatrge things were being transported. After all, it was not a small thing. Lately, there was information that the customs were very strict, and so was the inspection. The inspection was even more severe for goods from MISS. If he requested other transportationpanies, he would even more not be at ease. This thing was costly, and it had been so for years. It had amounted to tens of billions in total. They finally had some good results, and there was no room for mistakes. What mattered most was the technology. Money was a small issue. If Jack was here for the precision machine tools, then he had to take higher steps of precaution. But for some reason, he still leaked some hints through Big Brother on his own ord. If he was here for the tool, he would not have leaked the information. Ye Tingyun found it really hard to understand. He and Major Mu Yuan were on rather good terms. If he had the intention to take advantage of him, Major might not be able to resist it. As the major of the Mi Nation, Jack often received phone calls even though he was on break. When he went to pick up a phone call, Ye Tingyun pulled Mu Yuan to the side and said, ¡°Major, Jack already knows about the precision machine tools. We might face some trouble with our transportation.¡± Mu Yuan squinted softly. ¡°I felt something when he was talking to Ye Ling. Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡± Ye Tingyun shook his head lightly. ¡°Our country has no independent research and development achievements in this regard. This is the only time that we have to rely on European and American technology for support. It is very passive. After that, we will focus on aircraft carrier engine research and development and machine tool development, as well as aircraft engine development. Some technologies must be transported back to our country. No mistakes can be made. You can keep a lookout for any leaks of information.¡± Mu Yuan¡¯s face was very serious. He nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am the one dealing with this matter.¡± If Jack wanted to stop them, he would have to deal with him face on. Regarding state affairs, secrets must not be leaked, and the results of scientific research and development should not be eyed by others. He would not give in because of his personal feelings. He was a soldier who had grown up in the army from an early age. He was the only glorious Major Captain of a battleship who had not reached Lieutenant Colonel rank while already a Captain of a destroyer. Before Jack returned, Mu Yuan had finished saying whatever that he had wanted to. He did not stay any longer. Mu Yuan¡¯s expression was strange. Whenever he was with Jack, he seldom thought about his troubles. Slowly, he noticed something. They were issues regarding the refusal of change in manpower and some generational gap issues. They were of different nationalities. Their cultures were different, and so were their perspectives. It was normal for conflicts to arise. This was just a small issue. He was a military man, and so was Jack. I have to protect my country¡¯s interests, and you have to protect yours. This was a very serious conflict. Among all the conflicts, their rtionship was stronger than gold. If they were to reach a stage that made them at a loss of what to do, what would be next for them? When he was younger, he never bothered about so much when he fell in love with someone. If he liked the person, he liked him. If he loved the person, it was love. He did not know what could happen in the next moment, but if he could love another day, it would be one more day. As he aged and got promoted to higher ranks, he had to bear heavier responsibilities. He began to understand what a psychotic and hard thing it was for military men of two opposing nations to fall in love. If he told the Mu Family, they would definitely break his leg. Their love was even harder than that of Romeo and Juliette. Chapter 1552 - The Most Dreamy Wedding

Chapter 1552: The Most Dreamy Wedding

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Mu Yuan smiled and shook his head. ¡°Nothing much.¡± Before the storm arrived, he was already stable. Even if that day really came, he had to have courage and... capital to deal with the storm. The next day was bright and sunny. Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu¡¯s wedding was held as scheduled. Shen Qianshu returned to the Gu Manor three days before the wedding and left from the Gu Manor. Ye Ling formed a team of sports cars in rainbow colors. A total of 101 supercars roared across the entire highway, throwing firecrackers and sticking festive wedding decals, which attracted the attention of the city. 3 roads were blocked. ¡°Oh damn, oh damn. What a wedding that Ye Ling has. Roads are being blocked. Roads are being blocked. XX Road is actually getting blocked until 4 pm. This is psychotic!¡± ¡°The XXX road here is blocked as well. Also until 4 pm.¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense. When the wealthiest man of the city got married 3 years ago, he didn¡¯t even block off the roads. This is super impressive.¡± ¡°This makes no sense. It feels like he¡¯s a different kind of domineering CEO.¡± No matter how powerful or how impressive someone was or how amazing someone was in the market, having three main roads in a first-tier city across the country blocked all day long was not something that could be done with just money. Gu Chun did not even think that they would choose to get married during the Mid-Autumn Festival. It was originally a holiday, and there was supposed to be a lot of traffic. From the wedding venue to the Gu Manor, there were several very congested roads, which were basically heavily congested during the holidays. He even went to look at the time. They had to leave at 9.15 am. If they were stuck in traffic for 1-2 hours, they would miss the auspicious timing. One week before the wedding, he had already thought of speaking to the authorities to have the roads closed for 2-3 hours. Clearly, that was unachievable. Who would block roads for you unless you were a global leader? Do you still want your authoritative position? Even Gu Chun could not close the paths on the city¡¯s main roads. Yesterday, he specifically told Ye Ling about the wedding time and told him that it was necessary to change the timing because of potential traffic jams. Ye Ling said there was no need for that. Gu Chun was just thinking, Are you going to fetch your bride away on a private helicopter? Who knew, he really came in a private helicopter, and he even had a whole team of supercars driving along with them on the road. To express the grandeur of the wedding, he really blocked the roads. Everyone was watching the whole time. Shen Qianshu was wearing an haute couture wedding dress. She looked stunning. The Gu Brothers stood in a row in awe. Shen Qianshu felt like her legs were going jelly. They were just getting married. Was there a need to do things on such a big scale? Even the British Royal Family just sits on carriages, yet you want to fly? Can someone tell me, is she going to take the helicopter all the way to the wedding venue? Anyone? Anyone? Gu Chun was speechless. ¡°...¡± This was even more impressive. Unless permitted by the military, flying above the city was basically not allowed. Yet, Ye Ling got a helicopter and even a ck one. It was a great surprise. How did he do it? Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you limit the roads so that there wouldn¡¯t be traffic congestion? What¡¯s the helicopter for?¡± Tong Hua pped. ¡°Take a seat, take a seat. This feels so impressive. Geez. Truly a domineering CEO. They don¡¯t even dare to show such crazy antics on TV.¡± They could not overexaggerate. It¡¯s a helicopter flight in the city. You can ask how many procedures and what kind of people are allowed to fly like this. It would scare you. The 101 supercars followed one another, and they left Gu¡¯s Manor. It was really a rainbow team; red orange yellow green blue indigo, there were all kinds of sports cars. Chapter 1553 - The Most Dreamy Wedding 2

Chapter 1553: The Most Dreamy Wedding 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The 101 supercars followed one another, and they left the Gu Manor. It was really a rainbow team; red orange yellow green blue indigo, there were all kinds of sports cars. Freaking impressive. Due to the road closure, there was already a group of people standing by the roadside to watch. They were all here to look at the beautiful bride and to feel this surreal wedding. The leading sports car was driven by Ye Yifan. The rainbow sports cars left the Gu Manor slowly, moving forward continuously. It seemed to flow gently like rainbow quicksand. The road closures were mainly on three roads. The sports cars took up threenes. It was as if they had practiced before, and the colors changed gradually. The look of it was just so spectacr, and there were flying drones to film the entire view. When the surrounding crowd saw the team of sports cars zooming past them, they shrieked in excitement. ¡°Ahh!!!! It¡¯s Ye Yifan! He¡¯s so hot. He¡¯s so HOT! He waved at me! I¡¯m going to faint...¡± Ye Yifan waved at thedies flirtatiously. Then, everyone realized something. Where¡¯s the bride and groom? Shouldn¡¯t they be seated in one of the cars in the first row? Why are they nowhere to be found? Then, they heard the sound of the helicopter. The helicopter in the sky was huge, its colors were really bright. Shen Qianshu was wearing a white bridal gown in the helicopter. They could see her clearly through the transparent ss. The crowd stood in awe. What the hell, what the hell!!! That¡¯s awesome! A helicopter bridal car. Oh, no, a bridal helicopter. Everyone had seen all kinds of luxury sports cars being used as wedding cars, but no one had ever seen a helicopter pick up and drop off the bride and groom. All of them looked up and were all stunned. ¡°Can somebody exin? Whose wedding is this?¡± ¡°Let me exin. To fly a domestic helicopter, you have to first pick a special date. You cannot just fly as and when you like to. You have to get a permit from the air transport authorities. To get this permit... you know how.¡± ¡°How romantic. Babe, I want to be on a helicopter when I get married.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not Ye Ling, where am I going to get a helicopter for you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so useless!¡± The young couples quarreled as the big red helicopter flies in the sky with the threene gradient rainbow sports car team beneath them. Each photo captured of this wedding was shot like a wallpaper. Beautiful and super dreamy. The helicopter flew fast, and the supercars sped forward, following the helicopter closely. The entire scene looked extraordinarily spectacr. It was like making a thick and heavy stroke in the city, quickly overshadowing the news of road closures today and reducing people¡¯s discussions on the road closures. Everything was so spectacr. Everyone was looking at this event. It was such a fairytale wedding. So beautiful that it was legendary! Shen Qianshu had always dreamed of her wedding to be surely perfect. Since the nning of it, she had already begun thinking of every possible scenario. She was only going to get married once. All eyes would definitely be on her. Such a fairytale wedding. So dreamy and so sweet. Ye Ling¡¯s helicopter and sports car team circled the city thrice. Shen Qianshu got to experience the view of the city from above. This wedding was so extraordinary. This was more innovative than Ye Ling¡¯s proposal. But this must have been ast-minute idea. ¡°Master, why are we taking the helicopter? I didn¡¯t even know about it.¡± No one mentioned the helicopter yesterday. ¡°When we requested for the road block yesterday, they made a big hoo-ha out of it. Then, they said that a road closure would result in the publics¡¯ dissent. So I had to think of a way to negotiate. The best way to pressurize them is to ask for something even more big-scale.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was astonished. So, all of this was done inadvertently, and yet they became the most beautiful memories of her life. Chapter 1554 - Thriller Scene

Chapter 1554: Thriller Scene

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The wedding was held at the church. When the bride arrived at the church, the bridesmaids then realized that they had forgotten the gatecrash for the groom and the groomsmen. They had actually let them bring the bride away so easily. What a regret! Ye Yifanughed hysterically. ¡°Amazed by my brother¡¯s helicopter, huh?¡± If it were not for the air traffic control side, which only approved two helicopters, Ye Ling also wanted a helicopter team with him. He originally wanted to form a team of ten helicopters. In the end, the manager broke out of the deal in all sorts of ways. He gave excuses and said ¡°my stomach hurts¡±, ¡°I went to bed¡±, ¡°had to go on a business trip¡±, and ¡°my phone ran out of battery¡±. Then, at the risk of getting scolded, he bit the bullet and approved two. Fornd, air, and sea transport, the air transport team was always the boss. They had strong support behind them, so they did not dare to overdo it when they gave out permits. The bridesmaids were indeed shocked by the ne. When the bride had gotten on the ne, Lin Xiaojuan remembered that they had forgotten about the gatecrash ns. Everyone was busy posting photos of Shen Qianshu boarding the ne onto their group chats. Now, it was toote for them to start all over again. Gu Chun was really disappointed with the bridesmaids. They had let the bride and groom arrive at the church so easily. Ye Ling stood before the church charismatically. Even on this day, he was still pulling a long face. He was rather expressionless, but everyone could sense that he must be ted. There was a faint sense of pleasure from his eyes. It was their wedding night. They were excited. Yet, everyone was not so satisfied with the decorations in the church. In fact, they were rather shocked. There were ck roses everywhere. ¡°...¡± Everyone was speechless. There are not many ck roses being sold in the city. They were all sold out today, and some were even shipped over by air. In the beginning, Zhong Ran and the wedding nner used red roses and tulips. However, Ye Ling himself changed them to ck roses when the demo picture of how the scene would look like was shown to him. Zhong Ran asked silently. Wouldn¡¯t this make it feel like a funeral? The wedding nner said, ¡°It does kinda feel like one.¡± But the client likes it. What can you do? He secretly said to Zhong Ran, ¡°Would you like to talk to your Master and change the aesthetics? Usually it doesn¡¯t matter, but marriage is very important. No one decorates their wedding with ck roses. Even the hotel¡¯s Roman columns are also decorated with ck roses. It is very scary like a thriller film. It¡¯s best to use colors like pink, white, gold, and red. It can even spark some romantic feelings. Zhong Ran said, ¡°No, he wouldn¡¯t listen.¡± Just like the ck bridal gown, which he insisted on taking one set as well. ¡°Was Ye Ling serious about decorating the church hall like this?¡± Jack asked. From his impression, didn¡¯t girls all love the romantic pink color? Mu Yuan said, ¡°Serious!¡± ¡°What a personality!¡± Mu Yuan kicked him. ¡°Treat this as a lesson learned. Watch.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t learn from him.¡± Mu Yuan¡¯s ears went red. Li Chen asked Yun An. ¡°Does Little Shu like ck roses?¡± ¡°She has a tattoo of a ck rose, but I think she prefers bright colors.¡± ¡°Why is it all ck?¡± This was really ipatible with the decorating style in the church hall. It gave off a feeling like they were at a funeral. Gu Chun was pulling a long face. He was so mad that he might get a heart attack. Fang Hongxiu¡¯s lips seemed to be twitching as well. The weddingpany must be thinking of closing down; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t decorate this ce like that. Although it looked special, it was rather chilly. A ck wedding hall. Unknowing people might think that they were marrying a ck widow. They were really dissatisfied with such a wedding. ¡°What does he want? What does he want? Don¡¯t marry him anymore.¡± Chapter 1555 - Thriller Scene

Chapter 1555: Thriller Scene

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What does he want? What does he want? Don¡¯t marry him anymore.¡± The old man Gu Chun could not take this any longer. The tiny bit of good feelings that he managed to force out was entirely gone. All of a sudden, he had a rush of negative feelings about this. Fang Hongxiu pulled him back anxiously and said softly, ¡°Okay, okay. Qianshu seems to like it.¡± ¡°No matter if she likes it or not, isn¡¯t this ridiculous? Isn¡¯t it ridiculous?! This is a funeral!¡± Not a wedding! The guests were all sympathizing with Gu Chun upon seeing his face. They could not help but look at Ye Ling with great disapproval. Ye Ling was expressionless. He felt nothing deep down either. He was a really calm and stable groom. He waved and asked Zhong Ran, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± In fact, he had no idea why everyone was looking at him like that. Zhong Ran really wanted to tell him ¡®Master, the Gu Family feels like objecting to the wedding.¡¯ ¡°No big deal. Perhaps they feel that the ck roses don¡¯t suit the church¡¯s style.¡± ¡°I think it really goes well.¡± Zhong Ran was speechless. ¡°...Well society!¡± The bridesmaids had been to the church to take a look. When they came back, all of their faces were really gloomy. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°The entire church is covered in ck roses. Are you guys having a funeral?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. ¡°ck roses?¡± ¡°You... don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Shen Qianshu suddenly thought of something that made her cheeks flush, and her ears turned red. One night, Ye Ling touched her ankle. After making intense love, she was lethargic and on the verge of falling asleep. Ye Ling held her ankle and kissed her tattoo. She seemed to recall him asking her a question, and she replied. ¡°Anything¡±. Afterward, he said, ¡°I think ck roses are nice as well. We indeed do have chemistry.¡± Shen Qianshu thought that he was talking about her tattoo back then. They were decorations for the church? Even if she liked it, who the hell would use ck roses as the main color in a wedding? Was he crazy? Would her dad go crazy? ¡°Your hubby is just... Most brides would run away upon seeing their wedding like that. Let me tell you, they might even regret their wedding,¡± Lin Xiaojuan said. If Gu Xie made the wedding like this, she would p him. It was just so chilly. You can¡¯t make me think of a thriller scene whenever I am reminded of my wedding, huh. ¡°Sister Shu, didn¡¯t CEO Ye discuss this with you?¡± ¡°I think he...¡± did. But under those circumstances, why would she even hear him clearly? She did not want her wedding to be like such a thriller scene as well. But there was no use saying anything now. True, she liked ck roses, but they were definitely unsuitable to be the main color for a wedding. The wedding began. The proxy was already on her seat. Gu Chun was speechless. ¡°...¡± Gu Chun looked at the expressionless look of the proxy on stage. They looked at the startled Gu Chun as well and revealed an unfriendly smile as a form of greeting. Gu Chun¡¯s face turned dark. Fang Hongxiu asked, ¡°What?¡± Gu Chun said coldly, ¡°The proxy...¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She was a very calm, mature and elegant olddy. Gu Chun did not make a sound. This calm, mature, and elegant olddy was once a tough guy, but she was very low-profile. She was considered to be a popr and professional person within the system. She was really powerful. If she lifted a leg, half the people in the system would be gone. You should see Major Mu Yuan¡¯s face. Ye Ling was very calm. Gu Chun and this proxy had some issues in the past. Now, he felt like everything before him was dark. He asked Fang Hongxiu, ¡°Do you think Little Shu would hate me if I object to the wedding now?¡± ¡°Quit it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not kidding. I¡¯m very serious!¡± Chapter 1556 - Together Till Old Age

Chapter 1556: Together Till Old Age

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Fang Xia also sat in the first row. She could not help but say softly, ¡°Qianshu must really like him too.¡± Gu Chun was speechless. ¡°...¡± If she did not like him that much, she would have exploded in anger a long time ago. Would she still tolerate him? This was intolerable. The wedding started. Shen Qianshu held onto Gu Chun¡¯s arm as she walked down the red carpet slowly. It was undeniable that although the scene was very shocking without the romanticism of a traditional wedding, the color coordination was exceptionally good. Other than ck, red, and white, there were no excessive colors. The weddingpany received a sky-rocketing high fee. They put in a lot of effort into the wedding¡¯s set-up. Just by looking at the sea of ck roses, it was extremely shocking. The roses were in abundance and filled up the entire church. However, when the snow-white Shen Qianshu, wearing a white wedding dress and a train that was five to six meters long, walked into the church, it was as if an angel had descended in a thriller movie. Pure, wless, and blending into one with the ck roses. She was extremely beautiful. The photographer wished for nothing more than to take a few more shots. It was simply too beautiful. Before the bride arrived, he was despairing too. When she came, she added the finishing touch. It was simply breathtaking! Shen Qianshu looked at the ck roses on the two sides and maintained a smile. It was a ssic example of smiling on the surface while cursing inside. From her point of view, the visual effects were not as good as to the photographer. She could not see how beautiful this moment was. She only wanted to curse. From the start, they had decided to use red roses. The guests also received the visual impact and thought that the scene was beautiful. They were taken away by the bride. Gu Chun gave Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand to Ye Ling unwillingly, ncing at the wedding officiator. Today was his daughter¡¯s birthday. He must calm down and not let his temper rise. He was ipatible with his son-inw. Fang Hongxiu pulled his hand and poked his palm gently. Ye Ling held onto Shen Qianshu¡¯s hand and stood in front of the wedding officiator. The officiator said, ¡°Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m called Zhang Zekun.¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was speechless. He had left the industry for many years. Many could not even remember what he looked like twenty yearster. However, to many, his name reverberated like thunder. He was the one who personally designed two megacities¡¯ development ns. His influence was immense in the current generation. He could be one of the top ten most influential people with regard to the nation¡¯s development. And a living one! ¡°I have known the groom for many years. I can be considered his mentor, although he does not admit that deep down in his heart. Upon seeing him get married, we, the old bunch, are very happy. I am even more surprised that I¡¯m invited to be the wedding officiator today. Initially, I wanted to take the initiative and sign up for the role, but I never expected him to be so thoughtful now. I¡¯m gratified.¡± The guests broke out intoughter. The wedding officiator evidently became the main character. There was only one sentence that was written in Ye Ling¡¯s gaze: stop with the nonsense; proceed with the witnessing of the marriage. However, the old man kept on talking. He praised the bride, saying how he had been watching Shen Qianshu¡¯s live-streams recently and had been taking note of the jewelry industry. It was a match made in heaven for such a beautiful and talented woman to be together with Ye Ling and so on. ¡°...¡± Ye Ling was speechless. Zhong Ran thought, Master is fated with talkative people. The few who were good to him were all talkative. His rtionship with the officiator could not be exposed. Even if he was the witness to the marriage, it still could not be exposed. Even the photographer knew not to take pictures of the wedding officiator. He spoke for almost ten minutes, and his speech was very emotional. Finally, it was time for witnessing the marriage. The wedding proceeded like all other marriages, and they spoke about never leaving each other¡¯s side. Shen Qianshu looked at the formally dressed Ye Ling in front of her, and everything else behind him became his background. She would live like how their oath described. Be with him for eternity. Together until old age! Chapter 1557 - The Little Prince’s Privilege

Chapter 1557: The Little Prince¡¯s Privilege

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The wedding dinner was after the ceremony in the church. Everyone was eager to get into action. Especially for those guests who were braver, they were already contemting how to take revenge. After all, Ye Ling was too despicable. Naturally, the best men had their own methods. They sat together at a table, not intending to drink on behalf of the groom. They even nned to make him drunk. Shen Qianshu changed into her second wedding gown, which was the ck wedding gown. It suited the decorations in the hall as well. The decoration for the wedding dinner was much more romantic. They used white and pink as the main colors. It was warm yet romantic, serving as a stark contrast to the church¡¯s entric style. This wedding had be sensational since a long time ago. Tong Hua had been live-streaming it the entire time. He stopped the live-stream only when the wedding officiator emerged. However, such a weird and funeral-like Church decoration made the fans cry in shock. We don¡¯t understand the rich people¡¯s aesthetics! The little angel must have been sent by the heavens to save Master. How could she even tolerate such a wedding? 99% of the women thought that such a wedding felt like it was a funeral and that they would be on the brink of regretting the marriage. Such a weird sense of aesthetics immediately gained poprity and set off a wave of discussions. Tong Hua even interviewed a few guests who hade to see the wedding and who were the bride¡¯s friends or rtives. They all wished to have a refund for the decoration. The movie king Gu Xie also made his existence known. ¡°I don¡¯t want such a brother-inw!¡± The Movie King Gu Xie¡¯s rtionship with Shen Qianshu was exposed. This was mainly because of Tong Hua calling him little uncle, and this address made all the fans know about it. Gu Xie even interacted with Tong Hua during the viewing of the ceremony. Gu Xie: My nephew. Biological! @Tong Hua. Gu Xie and Tong Hua had a lot of fans, killing their nationwide fans who were as little as eight years old and as old as eighty. There were still people who pointed out how Tong Hua and Gu Xie shared a lot of simrities. The fact that Gu Xie and Shen Qianshu were biological siblings created a huge sensation. Some did not even believe it. Gu Chun did not have a huge issue about surnames and did not force Shen Qianshu to change her surname back. She was also used to being called Shen Qianshu. In fact, Shen Qianshu had registered to change her name a couple of days ago, but the registration had not been approved yet. She had already changed her social media ount name from Shen Qianshu to Gu Qianshu a couple of days ago. Although Gu Chun did not say it, he was quite happy. However, he also had some regrets. He initially wanted Shen Qianshu to change her name to the one that he came up with. Shen Qianshu did not have any objections and asked her father what the name he came up with was. After listening to the name, Shen Qianshu remained silent and did not continue the conversation. Gu Chun asked, ¡°Does it sound bad?¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Slightly.¡± ¡°Then what about changing it to Ming Zhu?¡± ¡°Dad, there¡¯s no difference between Zhen Zhu and Ming Zhu.¡± Gu Zhenzhu? Gu Mingzhu? What the hell? Gu Qianshu was still better. Gu Chun was very disappointed that her precious daughter did not like his name. Fang Hongxiu was happy. She did not care what her surname was. While she was still happy that she changed her name, it did not make a huge difference even if she did not. Either way, she was still her Little Shu. The wedding officiator did note to the wedding dinner and left after giving Shen Qianshu a huge red packet. Hence, Tong Hua started to live-stream the wedding dinner again. Ye Ling declined all the media representatives and did not allow anyone to take pictures. Only a few employees from the wedding dinner team were filming. There was also a specially invited journalist who published the details of the wedding through AG¡¯s tform. He did not allow anyone to live-stream. Except for Tong Hua. After all, he was the little prince. He was unrestrained. The fans eximed one by one that this wedding dinner was one that suited the mainstream sense of aesthetics. Afterward, the teenage girls were shocked!!!! Chapter 1558 - Since The Ancient Times, People Fall For These Traps

Chapter 1558: Since The Ancient Times, People Fall For These Traps

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The teenage girls said, ¡°Tong Hua, change the shot, change the shot. Go back to the table just now. We want to look at that table. Oh gosh, how handsome. They are all handsome guys.¡± The people sitting at the table were the best men Mu Yuan, Jack, Ye Yifan, Ye Tingyun, and a couple of brothers from the Gu Family. They were all groomsmen or rtives. This was indeed an impressive scene. The table was filled with handsome men who looked good in every angle. There were the youthful Yun An and Mu Yuan, the mixed-race beauty Jack, and dashing men like Li Chen and Gu Yuanan, who were rarely seen. They were all handsome men. The female teenage fans were all getting restless. Indeed, the friends of handsome men are all handsome. Tong Hua also satisfied everyone¡¯s wishes and turned his phone over, pampering his fans. ¡°Haha. Uncles,e and greet my fans. They say that you are very handsome.¡± Mu Yuan hugged Yun An and greeted him. The two of them were very enthusiastic. Tong Hua had always adored his fans. The teenage girls erupted into screams, and the entire wedding venue was very noisy. Shen Qianshu¡¯s ck wedding dress attracted attention in the live-stream again. Everyone praised that it was good-looking and mysterious. Ye Ling was forced to drink two bottles of wine by the guests. His alcohol tolerance was considered to be decent for the average person. However, he had never trained it before. After all, not many would challenge him to a drinking battle. He had not even moved to the groomsmen¡¯s table, yet he was almost drunk. Shen Qianshu knew his tolerance better. The more he drank, the paler he looked. While it seemed as if he had a horrifyingly high alcohol tolerance, it was actually mediocre. The peculiar groomsmen did not drink on his behalf and instead downed him with more wine. Shen Qianshu was very helpless too. After all, it was a wedding, and there were no restrictions. This was probably the only chance for them to do something that they would not usually dare to do. Mu Yuan was very cool. ¡°Take revenge for your grudges and hatred.¡± What a rare opportunity. He poured a ss full of white wine. The entire wine ss was filled with white wine. Shen Qianshu thought that it looked slightly scary and softly spoke to Lin Xiaojuan about it. Lin Xiaojuan saw that Ye Ling had indeed drunk a lot and arranged for the wine to be swapped. From the start to the end, he had been drinking real wine, not those diluted with water. Mu Yuan held onto the huge ss and said, ¡°Come,e,e. I¡¯ll toast you first. To the groom, I hope that you will be blessed with princes soon!¡± Tong Hua roasted. ¡°The prince is here!¡± Mu Yuan changed his words immediately. ¡°Princesses!¡± Tong Hua pouted. Brother, you don¡¯t know how to talk! How unlikable. Mu Yuan was scared that Ye Ling would turn back onto his words and drank his wine first. Jack raised his eyebrows. Oh, such a good alcohol tolerance. Was he pretending to be drunk thest time? He was American and did not drink white wine. He drank beer more frequently, and his alcohol tolerance was not exceptionally high. Before they confirmed their rtionship, Mu Yuan came to tease him once while being terribly drunk. After all, he had seen him drink almost two bottles of red wine, and Mu Yuan had already drunk a lot of alcohol just now. Fourth Brother even informed him that their white wine was not the same as beer. He tasted it, and the effect of the drink was huge. While Jack could not even drink it, Mu Yuan drank all the way to the bottom of the cup without even blinking. The helpful assistant, Su Nancheng, asked, ¡°Little Yuan, why didn¡¯t I know that your alcohol tolerance is so high? Didn¡¯t you say that you can¡¯t drink?¡± ¡°It¡¯s average. Two liters of white wine is no big deal!¡± Mu Yuan, who forgot that he had pretended to be drunk once, waved his hands and started bragging. Su Nancheng said, ¡°Tsk, a liar!¡± Jack was speechless. Indeed, he was pretending to be drunk. That was a good trap! ...... Chapter 1559 - Take Your Revenge

Chapter 1559: Take Your Revenge

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Luckily, he was a gentleman. If he had known that he was pretending to be drunk, he would have eaten him clean. Why would he still maintain his gentlemanly demeanor? What a pity. Did he feel like it was a pity then? Mu Yuan filled up a ss again. ¡°This ss is for our friendship. We agreed that you would be the groomsman when I get married, but you married first. How disloyal...¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t drink this cup,¡± said Ye Ling ndly. ¡°If you can marry, you would have already done so. Don¡¯t be envious.¡± ¡°...¡± Mu Yuan was dumbstruck. Mu Yuan ced the wine ss in front of Jack. ¡°Drink!¡± Jack held onto the ss of white wine and felt extremely stressed. Being a spy, flying a ne or countering terrorism was not as horrifying as the ss of white wine in front of his eyes. He rarely drank it, and it had a weird taste. Major, are you serious? ¡°As a family member, I¡¯m just being polite...¡± Jack did not even finish his words before someone kicked him. ¡°Drink it first!¡± Jack was indeed Jack. Even though he did not like to drink and it was like poison, he still pinched his nose and drank everything. Ye Ling¡¯s face was as white as paper. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Your groomsmen are going overboard.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too much. It¡¯s just a small gesture.¡± Shen Qianshu looked at Ye Yifan smilingly. It was time for the filial little brother to perform. However, this filial little brother did not help today. This was the groom¡¯s task. Ye Ling did not even wait for Shen Qianshu¡¯s arrangements and drank it down in one breath. The crowd apuded. Mu Yuan poured another ssful of wine and passed it to Ye Tingyun. ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡± ¡°Brother, congrattions on getting married!¡± Ye Tingyun also drank it in one gulp. They were all intentionally making Ye Ling drunk. Ye Yifan was also thinking secretly that they had never seen how Big Brother was like when he was drunk. Would he go crazy? He was anticipating it greatly! Zhong Ran thought, Master is an honest man. He still pushed himself to now. Zhong Ran counted that he had already drunk quite a few bottles of white wine. He must be in his most confused state. Let Noahe out. Scare them! Ye Ling was honest at this table and drank six sses of white wine. Lin Xiaojuan stood behind Shen Qianshu and kicked her, looking pale. Sister, I can¡¯t swap the wine. Major Mu Yuan appointed special armed forces there to keep a lookout! ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was speechless. What grudge and what hatred did they have? ¡°Ah, enough, enough. Leave it when it¡¯s enough.¡± Shen Qianshu smoothed it out hurriedly while shooting a nce at Ye Yifan and Ye Tingyun that said ¡°be careful¡±. They would figure it out themselves. Afterward, she brought Ye Ling away. There were still quite a few tables left to toast. No one expected that after taking a few steps, Ye Ling¡¯s body swayed, and he fell straight onto the floor with a huge crashing sound. ¡°...¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡°Master, Master...¡± Shen Qianshu was shocked. Ye Ling was in a confused state. Shen Qianshu remembered that she had seen a lot of news online about people dying after drinking too much. She was so scared that cold sweat started to form. ¡°...¡± Mu Yuan was dumbstruck. The groomsmen all looked at Mu Yuan reprovingly like it was all his fault. Jack said, ¡°You guys had a lot of fun too.¡± Everyone touched their noses quietly. Mu Yuan was indeed a member of the special forces. He was very cool and lifted Ye Ling up horizontally in a princess hug before going towards the back. Ye Ling was really drunk, and he was not pretending. Mu Yuan knew his alcohol tolerance. He would not need to be hospitalized after drinking this amount of alcohol. After all, this was not their first time together Zhong Ran said, ¡°Master is too honest. I thought that he was pretending to be drunk on purpose because he was toozy to entertain you. I never thought that he would really be drunk. Cute...¡± ¡°Your end-of-year bonus is gone,¡± said Shen Qianshu. ¡°...¡± Zhong Ran was speechless. Chapter 1560 - The Groom Was Impatient

Chapter 1560: The Groom Was Impatient

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although the groom was drunk, the banquet still continued. Mu Yuan sent Ye Ling to the car. The family doctor saw him and confirmed that he did not need to go to the hospital. He was also not drunk to the extent of dying. Shen Qianshu was relieved and sent someone to fetch him home first. The rest of the people continued on with the banquet. The bride brought along the bridesmaids and groomsmen to entertain the guests. Both the guests and the hosts were considered to have thoroughly enjoyed themselves. When she got back home, it was already after midnight. Ye Ling was dead drunk and was not clear-headed. Shen Qianshu changed his clothes. She changed him into cleaner and fresher sleepwear. Really drunk? He¡¯s usually so fierce. He was this obedient at the wedding? Zhong Ran said it right. Was he too sincere? He actually really drank until he got drunk. She was really rather depressed. It is our wedding night. You are another worry instead. Shen Qianshu sat at the bedside. Her hands were itchy. She could not help herself from pinching his nose. Wake up, groom. It is our wedding night. Shen Qianshu had some soft feelings in her mind. She pinched his face a number of times. Her heart softened into a mess. She herself had not thought before that Ye Ling would actually be so obedient at the wedding. Drinking until drunk was a little more inconceivable. It was such a pity that you did not bring out your usual overbearingness and use it at the crucial period. The castle was also decorated very joyously today. It was decorated withnterns and colored banners. After the banquet ended, Butler Luther and the others brought the security guards in the castle and yed joyfully. They were rather happy. It was filled with fireworks outside. Shen Qianshu changed into home clothes and went downstairs to y with them. She nned not to return without getting drunk. Zhong Ran said, ¡°Madam, is Master drunk?¡± ¡°He¡¯s drunk.¡± ¡°Tragic, tragic, tragic. Your wedding night.¡± Anyway, since he did not have any end-of-the-year bonus, he nned to be carefree and liberated. Tong Hua said, ¡°Hahaha, be careful so that your end-of-the-year bonus next year won¡¯t also be gone.¡± Zhong Ran shivered in fear. ¡°Madam, a new official applies strict measures. You won¡¯t be so cruel, right?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Zhong Ran said, ¡°Madam is as pretty as a flower and kindhearted. How can you do something so hateful? It is beneath your dignity. Increasing our sry is what a newly appointed official has to do. You have to bribe us. In the future, wherever he goes, whatever he does, and any girl whom he looks more than once, we will report to you immediately. We are your moving surveince devices.¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was speechless. Shen Qianshuughed heartily. ¡°You are really awesome!!¡± Meng Qi, who was infatuated with his brother, scolded Zhong Ran furiously. ¡°Traitor!¡± ¡°Not at all, not at all. Little Master Meng Qi, you are in the wrong. I don¡¯t have the slightest idea of betraying Master. Master has given everything to Madam and Little Master. We are also considered as Master¡¯s assets, right? Hence, we are given to Madam together. You have no way to refute, right?¡± Zhong Ran tried hard to justify himself. Meng Qi snorted. ¡°Traitor, you still want to quibble.¡± ¡°Little Meng Qi,e. Call me sister-inw.¡± Shen Qianshu liked to tease Meng Qi the most. She already felt that it was very fun to tease him in the beginning when she did not know Meng Qi¡¯s identity. He was obviously a little youth, but he still liked to act as an adult. He was very likable. ¡°I don¡¯t want to call you that!¡± Shen Qianshu smiled. She said very shamelessly, ¡°Wait until your brother wakes up. I want toin. You are so smug.¡± ¡°Shameless, despicable!¡± The security guardsughed. Tong Hua carried Burger and came down. He bounced around as he performed a show for them. This night was spent extremely happily. Jack drank until he was a little high. He drank a big ss of white wine followed by some red wine and beer, which made him feel like he was floating. Chapter 1561 - Damn, I Need To Stay Cool

Chapter 1561: Damn, I Need To Stay Cool

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Jack drank until he was a little high. He drank a big ss of white wine followed by some red wine and beer, which made him feel like he was floating. He was someone who was especially good at controlling himself. It was also rarer for him to drink until he felt like he was floating. The Mu Family was at the militarypound. He was not too willing to stay outside. He had a house outside. Mu Yuan brought Jack back to his own little apartment. This little apartment was not considered far from the militarypound. Usually, nobody woulde over and stay. It was safer. Jack was drunk. He did not have any bad habits. He leaned against the passenger seat and opened his eyes slightly to nce at Mu Yuan. His gaze looked faint. He also did not know whether he recognized him. He asked him dazedly. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°My house!¡± Mu Yuan smiled. When Ye Ling said that he had invited his whole family, he knew that he was fooling him. This was because the ceremony officiator hade. If their family members also came, it would be a little too high-profile. Their family did not take sides all along and was rather neutral. The rtionship between him and Ye Ling was extremely solid. The people of his parents¡¯ generation also admired Ye Ling very much. However, by attending the wedding, it would involve some other matters and was not too appropriate. After all, his elders were people who were frequently on the news broadcast. He also heaved a sigh of relief. Otherwise, he really did not dare to let Mu Yuan call Jack over so brazenly. ¡°Alright.¡± Jack replied to him. ¡°Do you dare?¡± ¡°Nonsense, of course, I don¡¯t.¡± Mu Yuan rolled his eyes at him. If he wanted toe out of the closet, his father would break his legs. His father started mixing in the military camp when he was six years old. He was formidable when he came down hard. He was afraid of him. Mu Yuan wiped Jack¡¯s face. ¡°Beauty, I¡¯ll bring you to my secret base. I¡¯ll hide my mistress in the house.¡± Jack tilted his head to one side and bit his finger. He licked it. Mu Yuan made a ¡®tsk¡¯ sound. His little ears had turned red. ¡°If I were a little girl, I would despise you.¡± He was too unhygienic. Jack understood what he had heard and bit him on his finger. ¡°...¡± Mu Yuan was dumbstruck. Mu Yuan drove the car into the smallpound and parked his car. The effect of the white wine kicked in. Jack was already a little dazed. Mu Yuan supported him down the car. The 1.9 meter tall and well-built man was still a little heavy. It was fortunate that Mu Yuan was a special forces soldier, and he had a lot of strength. Jack was also a special forces soldier. Although he looked very thin, his whole body was made up of muscle. He was also very heavy. ¡°Have you woken up?¡± Jack did not reply. Mu Yuan made a ¡®tsk¡¯ sound and touched his face teasingly. ¡°I¡¯m hiding my mistress in the house. I¡¯m bringing a beauty home.¡± ¡°Why are you so heavy?¡± ¡°Beauty, we have arrived home. If you are not waking up, the bad guy is going to eat you up. Don¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°I have already greeted you. You are considered to have given tacit consent.¡± While Mu Yuan was supporting him, Jack muttered to himself and even smiled frivolously. He patted his face and felt that he could counterattack. It was a rare chance to take advantage of him or something. He did not care at all alright. Jack still did not reply. Mu Yuan smiled proudly. Suddenly, his smile froze. A middle-aged couple stood below his apartment. The man¡¯s face was stiff. He had maintained himself very well. His body was upright, and he was wearing regr military clothes. It entuated his maturity and prestige. He had a serious manner and was dauntless. The middle-aged beautiful woman beside him was elegant and poised. She was stunned as she looked at Mu Yuan. Mu Yuan¡¯s hand was still on Jack¡¯s face as he was teasing him. Mu Yuan was so frightened that he nearly threw Jack and made a military salute. After he reacted, he hurriedly supported Jack again. Jack hugged his waist habitually. ¡°...¡± Mu Yuan was dumbstruck. Damn, I need to stay cool!!!! Chapter 1562 - I Need To Stay Cool 2

Chapter 1562: I Need To Stay Cool 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Jianxin¡¯s face was like the bottom of a pan. Mu Yuan did not dare to move his eyes. After living for more than 20 years, it was the first time that he felt himself stammering. ¡°Dad... dad... dad... mom... I... can exin.¡± ¡°Jerk!¡± Mu Jianxin was furious as he pointed at Mu Yuan. Mu Yuan followed his gaze and hurriedly removed his teasing hand from Jack. Would it be toote now to say that he was hisrade? Is there still time? ¡°You...¡± Mother Mu also felt that it was a little shocking. ¡°Xiaoyuan, who is he?¡± ¡°Comrade!¡± Mu Yuan was like a new recruit who answered themander-in-chief¡¯s query. Mu Jianxin took vigorous strides as he walked over. Mu Yuan subconsciously wanted to hide Jack behind him. As a general of the country, Mu Jianxin was a general with real power. Comrade? ¡°Which troop is he from? What is his name!¡± Mu Yuan¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°I... ¡± ¡°Xiaoyuan... ¡± Jack was somewhat high from drinking. He was miserable and called him gently. Mu Yuan¡¯s mother stared at him. It was all right if he had called his nickname, but he even called until so intimately. When she thought of her son¡¯s matter a few days ago, which created a big scandal and even caused her to fall sick, Mother Mu felt herself cking out, and she nearly fainted. Mu Yuan had difficulty speaking at that moment. Mu Jianxin¡¯s palm came over and gave a loud p on his face. He pped him until one side of his face swelled immediately. Mu Jianxin was a general. He also started out with the special forces. His strength was big, and he hit heavily. Mu Yuan was hit until he saw stars, but he did not dare to hide. Mu Jianxin¡¯s second p came, and it was blocked by Mother Mu. ¡°You have to listen to your child¡¯s exnation.¡± Mu Jianxin put down his hand furiously. ¡°Go home immediately!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mu Yuan got pped once and did not dare to let out a sigh. He used one hand to support Jack and the other hand to do a military salute. Jack was miserable and wanted to throw up. He leaned his head on the socket of Mu Yuan¡¯s shoulder, and his lips were stuck to his neck. Mother Mu cked out. ¡°Aiya, my heart... ¡± ¡°Mom...¡± Mu Yuan wanted to cry, but there were no tears. ... Mu Yuan put Jack on the bed and nced at him deeply. He turned and left the bedroom. He knew. The storm that belonged to him hade. The atmosphere in the Mu Family was very tense. The Mu Family members were all present except for Mu Chen, who had taken office overseas. The moment Mu Yuan got home, he was called by Mu Jianxin to the ancestral hall. Mu Jianxin held a ruler and stood at a side. ¡°Kneel down!¡± Mu Jianxin roared furiously. Mu Yuan kneeled down with both legs straight. The two brothers in the Mu Family, Mu Jianshou and Mu Jianxin, had two sons. One was Mu Chen, and the other was Mu Yuan. One was in politics, and the other was in the military. They had alwaysplemented each other. They were also the pride of the Mu Family¡¯s second generation. Mu Jianshou and his wife, and Mu Jianxin and his wife, were in the ancestral hall. They had heard of Mu Yuan¡¯s matter. It was only that they did not dare to believe it and also did not dare to confirm it. ¡°Who is he?¡± Mu Yuan had a clear conscience. He had a clear conscience with regard to his country and also had a clear conscience of himself. He only did not have a clear conscience towards his parents. He had not even thought of the future. It was because he obviously knew that there was no future, and he only did not want to live in regret for the rest of his life. He also could not admit it. Jack¡¯s identity was a secret. If it was exposed, there would be a big dispute. He was afraid that his father would rather hit him to death with a stick and would rather not have given birth to him. ¡°I have nothing to say!¡± He did not wish to admit and also did not wish to lie. ¡°Absurd!¡± Mu Jianxin was in a rage. ¡°Take off your clothes!¡± Mu Yuan did not say anything further. He took off his coat and shirt, which exposed his solid back that was filled with scars. Mu Jianxin¡¯s ruler hit him heavily on his back. The sound of the ruler hitting his flesh was heavy and depressing. Mu Jianxin hit Mu Yuan until a very big mark appeared on his back. Chapter 1563 - Three-Road Junction

Chapter 1563: Three-Road Junction

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°Reporting to the head, I have nothing to say!¡± Pow. It was the ruler hitting the same ce again. Mu Jianxin¡¯s technique was very crafty. The second stroke of the ruler caused Mu Yuan to bleed. Mu Yuan kneeled straightly. He was beaten more than 10 times by the ruler consecutively. His back was a blur of flesh and blood. Mu Jianshou frowned. Mother Mu was choking with sobs. ¡°Xiaoyuan, speak. He is yourrade. Didn¡¯t you sayrade?¡± Mu Jianxin said, ¡°Whatrade? He is multiracial. You can¡¯t pass the political investigation. There¡¯s not a word of truthing out from your mouth. Do you think I am blind?¡± Mu Yuan shut his mouth and did not say anything. Mu Jianxin had a fiery temper. ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll beat you to death today!¡± The moment he flung his arm, it was more than 10 strokes of the ruler. Mu Yuan was beaten until his flesh and blood became a blur. Just when Mu Jianshou wanted to talk, Mother Mu, who was at the side, could not bear to watch anymore. She hurriedly went to stop him. ¡°Go away!¡± Mu Jianxin yelled. ¡°What are you doing? You did not distinguish between right and wrong. Do you want to beat our child to death?¡± ¡°How did I raise a son whose mouth is full of lies? I¡¯ll beat him to death today. Take it that I have never given birth to him.¡± ¡°Of course you have never given birth. I am the one who carried him for 10 months and gave birth to him. I even nearly died from a difficult delivery when I gave birth to him. Of course you have never given birth!¡± Both husband and wife quarreled. Mu Yuan was still kneeling straight. The ancestral hall was filled with the smell of blood and incense. Mu Jianshou said, ¡°Xiaoyuan, what is the specific situation? Tell the truth. Don¡¯t anger your father.¡± Mu Yuan shut his mouth tightly. ¡°Xiaoyuan!¡± Mu Jianxin wanted to beat him again. Mother Mu hurriedly stopped him and tried so hard to say soft words for Mu Yuan. Mu Yuan bit his teeth and endured the pain on his back. ¡°My conscience is clear. He is my friend!¡± ¡°What friend!¡± ¡°His country¡¯srade. He is here to attend Ye Ling¡¯s wedding. You can go and ask Ye Ling.¡± ¡°What is your rtionship with him?¡± Mu Yuan shut his mouth tightly again and did not say anything. Mu Jianxin only felt a surge of anger rushing up. He pushed Mother Mu away. The ruler came down and hit him until his blood sshed. Mu Yuan did not even blink his eyes. ¡°Alright, your bones are hard. You have a backbone. If you don¡¯t speak, you¡¯ll keep kneeling in the ancestral hall. Bring his cell phone over!¡± Mother Mu did not dare to resist him. He took Mu Yuan¡¯s cell phone over. Mu Yuan also did not dare to snatch the phone back. Mu Jianxin had always been bad-tempered. From when he was young to middle-aged, he had always had a fiery temper. He was also the strictest instructor for the soldiers who trained below him. He did not expect his own son, whom he was the proudest of, to actually be so rebellious. His whole back had been beaten until it was rotten, but he persisted and was unwilling to reveal a word. Fine, if he doesn¡¯t speak, I will look for Ye Ling! Someone will tell the truth. Shen Qianshu received a phone call from Mu Jianxin at two o¡¯clockte in the night. She got a fright. ¡°Ye Ling, he¡¯s drunk. He is asleep.¡± ¡°Wake him up!¡± Mu Jianxin roared. He already could not care about Ye Ling¡¯s wedding night tonight. Shen Qianshu felt anxious. This old person¡¯s temper is very fiery. She also knew that Mu Yuan¡¯s background was deep and did not dare to tell any lies. She hurriedly woke Ye Ling up. One word from Mu Jianshou made Ye Ling feel much soberer. ¡°Who exactly is that friend of Mu Yuan?¡± Mu Yuan kneeled in the ancestral hall. The fresh blood on his back was flowing continuously. He developed a high fever in theter part of the night. There was a security guard who was guarding outside. Without Mu Jianxin¡¯s order, he did not dare to call for a doctor. Mu Yuan kneeled all alone in the ancestral hall. However, he was thinking of another matter in his heart. He and Jack... had walked until a three-way junction. Chapter 1564 - The Conversation Between Men

Chapter 1564: The Conversation Between Men

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling was being called to the Mu Family in the middle of the night. Mu Jianxin and Mu Jianshou were present. Ye Ling was not an unfeeling person. When he was faced with an interrogation from the elders, although he was half-drunk, his brain was still very clear. ¡°When I sent Mu Yuan to a foreign exchange a few years ago, he got to know a major. He and I had some business dealings. We also took part in the anti-terrorism work together. He and I were quite familiar with each other. He came to attend my wedding this time. It was toote, and he was drunk. He and Mu Yuan still had a case to track; hence, he brought him home.¡± In everyone¡¯s eyes, Ye Ling was a straightforward man. An iron straightforward man. He will not tell lies. No one expected him to have another identity. He had the skill of acting as a liar while keeping a straight face. Moreover, Ye Ling felt that Mu Yuan had never said anything. Was it that difficult to say that they were friends? He even endured more than 10 strokes of the ruler. There are bubbles in his brain! Mother Mu believed most of it. She stared at Mu Jianxin angrily. ¡°me it on you. You didn¡¯t ask clearly and kept beating your child. He¡¯s only a friend. What were you beating him for?¡± ¡°If he¡¯s a friend, why didn¡¯t he say it directly?¡± Ye Ling was very calm. ¡°His identity is more sensitive. He came secretly this time and cannot be exposed. He¡¯s afraid that it would attract unnecessary trouble. If you want to me, then me it on me.¡± Mu Jianxin was furious. He looked at Ye Ling. Mu Jianshou also looked at Ye Ling. The two brothers exchanged nces with each other. This is someone who does not lie. The words that he says should be trustworthy? Mu Yuan also said that he was indeed arade, but it was just that he was arade in another country. It was a misunderstanding after creating a din for most of the night. ¡°Two big men hugging each other in the middle of the night. It¡¯s too outrageous.¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°There are many men who hug one another in the military. This is brotherhood.¡± Mu Jianxin smiled coldly, but he did not refute. There might indeed be this kind of situation. However, there was an example around them recently. Something unhappy had happened. Thereafter, there were some scary rumors. That was why they were in a state of extreme nervousness. It was scarier. Ye Ling said, ¡°Let Mu Yuan go to the hospital.¡± ... Mu Yuan¡¯s back had been beaten very seriously. He could only lie down. He also did not go to the hospital, and instead, the family doctor came to visit. Mu Jianxin also did not n to admit his mistake. This fiery temper could not be changed. He also persistently felt that it was Mu Yuan who did not exin clearly. Friends are friends. There¡¯s nothing that is unclear. He deserved it for being beaten. Mu Yuan did not say anything. After waiting for Mu Jianxin to go out, Ye Ling said, ¡°My wedding night is ruined by you.¡± ¡°You speak as if you can have your wedding night without this phone call.¡± ¡°Your mouth is still very sharp. Looks like you did not learn your lesson.¡± Mu Yuan shut his mouth and did not speak. Ye Ling said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t dare about your dating situation all along. As your superior, I¡¯ll give you some advice. There are some routes that obviously lead to abysses that will make you fall until you break your bones. Turn around early so that you can avoid dying without knowing how you died.¡± This was the first time that Ye Ling was involved in Mu Yuan¡¯s personal rtionships. Mu Yuan closed his eyes. He did not want to face this problem all along. Ye Ling said, ¡°If you can¡¯t learn your lesson, there¡¯s always someone who can teach you.¡± He turned around and left. Mu Yuanid on the bed and pounded the bed heavily. After Ye Ling left the Mu Family, he thought for a while and dialed a number. Jack slept until early in the morning then he woke up. He had a headache. He called Mu Yuan¡¯s number, but it could not go through. He received Ye Ling¡¯s call after washing his face. ¡°I have to look for you regarding a matter!¡± ¡°Location!¡± When men talked, they were always direct and did not have any extra words. Ye Ling also did not talk any nonsense. He sent an address to him and asked him toe over. Jack frowned. Where did Xiaoyuan go? Chapter 1565 - We Are Old-Fashioned Parents

Chapter 1565: We Are Old-Fashioned Parents

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Jack got to the 24-hour cafeteria that Ye Ling had arranged to meet him at. It was especially bourgeois and was a suitable ce for couples to date the whole night. At this time, only the 24-hour restaurant and cafeteria were open. Ye Ling was more direct and went straight to the point. ¡°Mu Yuan was beaten badly by his fatherst night. He¡¯s having a fever and is lying at home as he¡¯s unable to move.¡± Jack¡¯s fingertips trembled. He tightened slightly and clenched into a fist. ¡°So?¡± Ye Ling said calmly, ¡°You are all adults. Let me be more direct. You are also very clear in your heart that Xiaoyuan loves his country and his family the most. You are his friend. For the moment, I¡¯ll say that you are his friend. We have different identities. It is a little forceful just by being friends, not to mention anything beyond a friendship. That is not realistic. Whether it is you or him, both of you have to recognize clearly. Xiaoyuan is still young, and he is purer. He is not willing to resign to his fate. You are older than him. If he does not recognize this, you have to teach him how to see his future route clearly. If you turn back now, it isn¡¯t toote. Our country¡¯s situation is different from yours. Don¡¯t use your set of standards to measure us. Since you have chosen to join the military, you have to obey orders. We, as soldiers, have to go through political investigation when we get married. If you are an officer of my rank, your marriage partner will be thoroughly checked by the organization. It is the same for Mu Yuan. Do you understand?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s character had always been so straightforward. He said it very clearly. Jack slightly narrowed his eyes. Silence. Ye Ling said, ¡°You came to City A this time for that batch of machine tools. I have already received the news, but I did not ask you. Firstly, it was not necessary. Secondly, it was my wedding day, and I didn¡¯t want to dampen the spirit. I don¡¯t care about you and Mu Yuan bing friends. I also wee you to follow Mu Yuan to my wedding. However, you have your responsibilities, and I have mine. If you cannotpromise, I also cannot give in. There will be a day when we be rivals. If you and Mu Yuan are friends, it will make me very vexed. I will consider whether he will be a fixed target if I send him to the battlefield one day.¡± ¡°I will not!¡± ¡°No one can say it clearly.¡± ¡°What exactly is your identity?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to know my identity,¡± Ye Ling said calmly. ¡°Major Jack, after one or two years, you will also be promoted to a higher military rank. You will be exposed to more and more secrets and will participate in more international disputes. At that time, Xiaoyuan¡¯s and your standpoints will be opposing. Since you have already stepped on the cliff, either you retreat or you die.¡± Jack¡¯s face was cold. He did not reply. Ye Ling was also not in a hurry to make hime up with any replies. The two men who had a strong presence faced each other. Neither of them was willing to give in to the other. Jack said, ¡°You really bother a lot.¡± ¡°I have already told you. Our country¡¯s conditions are different. When we get married, we have to pass the political investigation,¡± Ye Ling said. ¡°Don¡¯t use freedom to measure us. We don¡¯t have freedom. Xiaoyuan is a little stubborn, or I should say, a little foolish, and very naive. If you feel that it is not credible, I can provide you with an idea.¡± Ye Ling paused for a while. ¡°He cannot ept betrayal the most. Since you havee because of this batch of machine tools, I¡¯ll cooperate with you and put up a show. Of course, the choice is yours!¡± ¡°Ye Ling, Xiaoyuan is your friend. By doing this, how does it benefit him?¡± ¡°How does it benefit him when you are friends with him?¡± Ye Ling asked him back. ¡°He bit his teeth and did not say anything. He was nearly beaten to death by his father. What benefits does he have? To you, is his life important, or is your perception important?¡± He paused for a while again and said, ¡°I am sorry. We are all old-fashioned parents. We cannot ept the freedom of love!¡± ¡°...¡± Jack was dumbstruck. Chapter 1566 - Xiaoyuan Wants To Go On A Blind Date

Chapter 1566: Xiaoyuan Wants To Go On A Blind Date

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling did not have a honeymoon. They had an especially long holiday prior to the period before their wedding. Ye Ling had umted a lot of work in his hands. He also started to go to the armypound in City A frequentlytely. He would leave early ande homete every day. He had handed AG to the vice-president. Shen Qianshu had also umted some work. After she won thewsuit, her poprity increased greatly. In addition, with the strong publicity of the Movie Queen Guan Xiaoman, Shen Qianshu¡¯s jewelry was seen at the Cannes Film Festival. It was in line with herwsuit, which made her famous. Chen Wanwan was a good businesswoman. She immediately arranged for someone to publicize and made Shen Qianshu¡¯s fame rise in a short period. A young and pretty talented designer who was also AG¡¯s Mrs. President. When many titles were added together, there were especially many people who acknowledged her. She received quite a number of overseas orders recently, and there were even some customers who specifically flew from overseas to talk to her about business. Tong Hua was also very busy. Lin Xiaojuan had started to arrange some training courses and performance courses for him to let him build up his experience while he practiced. Butler Luther¡¯s illness gradually stabilized. He was used to theughter in the castle and was a little reluctant to leave. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Luther, stay in City A. Tong Hua is still young. Ye Ling and I are usually very busy, and we cannot care for him. When he gets home, he will either y with his cat or follow the group of security guards. If you stay and look after him, I will be more at ease. My mom also keeps nagging at you. Let Meng Qi handle the matters in Paris.¡± Meng Qi, who was at the side, stared until his eyes became round. What? Let me go back to the castle in Paris alone? What kind of joke is this? That is such a big castle, and I will be guarding it alone.Did anyone ask for my opinion? If everyone settles down in City A, what¡¯s the point of going back to Paris? Luther was already considering that possibility. He was the one who looked after Ye Ling until he grew up. He was considered to be mentally and physically exhausted. He also treated Ye Ling as his own child when he looked after him. He also looked after Tong Hua very meticulously. Shen Qianshu wanted to be filial to him. She also thought in her heart that an old person would definitely wish to be reunited with family and enjoy the happiness of a family union. All the old people in the world were the same. Their sentiments were so regardless of national boundaries. Once Butler Luther thought about it, Meng Qi also gave it some thought. He might as well also settle down in City A. Although he was a little not used to it, it was better than going back alone to the deste castle. He also would not feel so lonely with a group of family members. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Meng Qi, you cannot stay behind.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s face ckened. This woman is too much. She actually wants to have my brother to herself. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°The ck Rose still needs you. You have to be in Europe for at least three years to help us to watch over the agents in Europe. If you are here all year round, I will not know anything about the happenings in Europe. It does not have any benefits for our management.¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± Meng Qi was furious. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Your brother¡¯s intentions.¡± ¡°...¡± Meng Qi was shocked. If these were Ye Ling¡¯s intentions, he did not have any room to refute. ... Mu Yuanid at home for four days. He had a fever for one day. It was fortunate that his body condition was good, so his recovery was also fast. Although the injury on his back was not healed, it did not look so terrible. Mu Yuan¡¯s mom held a ss of milk and came up. Mu Yuan supported his body and got up. After lying for a few days and having a fever, both of his eyes were wet. They were filled with pity and were begging for mercy. ¡°Mom, give me my cell phone.¡± ¡°I cannot. It¡¯s being confiscated by your dad,¡± Mu Yuan¡¯s mom said. ¡°Drink the milk.¡± Mu Yuan was obedient and drank the milk. He started to make use of his injury to gain sympathy. He made himself look like he was in a lot of pain. Heid in his nket and only revealed one side of his face and a wet eye. Chapter 1567 - You Are Muddled

Chapter 1567: You Are Muddled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Yuan was obedient and drank the milk. He started to make use of his injury to gain sympathy, and he made himself look like he was in a lot of pain. Heid in his nket and only revealed one side of his face and a wet eye. The heart of Mu Yuan¡¯s mom was softened. Poor son. ¡°Why do you want your cell phone? Your dad has applied for leave for you. You also don¡¯t have any tasks. Stay at home obediently and recuperate.¡± Mu Yuan thought that he and Jack would usually not have very explicit chats. After all, they were cell phones. If they hadmitted something, their cell phones had to be checked. Hence, they practically did not leave any information. It was mostly phone calls and videos, so he felt more at ease. It was just that there were quite a number of Jack¡¯s photographs in his cell phone¡¯s album. It was fortunate that technology was advanced now. Without the password, his dad could not see the photographs. Right, he cannot see them. He cannot see them. Mu Yuan¡¯s mom was about to say something but stopped. Mu Yuan also felt great pain in his heart. She said, ¡°Xiaoyuan, you are not young anymore. Mom has a friend whose daughter ising back after graduating in France this year. She is very good-looking and is highly educated. She is also obedient, and her family background is very clean. Do you want to meet her?¡± ¡°...¡± Mu Yuan was astonished. He was only 23 and was being forced to go on a blind date? What the heck? ¡°No!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be willful,¡± Mu Yuan¡¯s mom said. She kept feeling a prick in her heart. The image on that day circted in her mind, and she kept feeling that something was going to happen. Moreover, it would be a very scary matter. Before it happened, she had to stop it. She had to fight hard with her life to stop it. ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Be obedient. We also know the other party¡¯s background very well. We like... ¡± ¡°What blind date? What about knowing their background very well? What¡¯s the point of you all liking her? Is she going to live with you all? Right, I am in the military all year round, and my family cannot follow me. She indeed cannot live with me. Then, you all can go happily. Why ask me?¡± Mu Yuan pulled his nket and covered his face. He was so angry that he kicked twice. He curled himself up in his nket. Mu Yuan¡¯s mom said, ¡°What silly words are you saying? Anyway, you have to meet her even if you don¡¯t want to. She is a pretty girl and is knowledgeable. What¡¯s there to be unsatisfied with?¡± ¡°Mom, it¡¯s toote,¡± Mu Yuan said dully. If he had not gone to the West Point Military School when he was 16 years old, his life would be different. But he had gone and also met a person he could not forget. He did not want to think of the future. He only wanted to live in the present. ¡°Xiaoyuan!¡± The voice of Mu Yuan¡¯s mom changed. Mu Yuan lifted his nket off. Should he tell Mom clearly? But if he said clearly, it would definitely hurt Mom¡¯s heart. He was the only son. His parents had ced their hopes on him. ¡°Mom, you are only 45 years old this year.¡± Mu Yuan straightened his face. ¡°The country has lifted the second-child policy. There are also not many officers who want to obey the country¡¯s policies. You should give birth to another brother again.¡± ¡°...¡± Mu Yuan¡¯s mom was dumbstruck. She could not help herself from raising her hand and hitting him. Mu Yuan was in so much pain that he frowned. ¡°Is the beating not enough for you, child?¡± ¡°Mom, I am serious,¡± Mu Yuan said. ¡°Give birth to another one. It¡¯s not toote.¡± ¡°Keep quiet.¡± Mu Yuan shut his mouth silently. He wanted to say something but paused. He controlled himself. ¡°I like... ¡± Both their gazes met. The eyes of Mu Yuan¡¯s Mom were filled with tiredness and pain. Mu Yuan could not say anything within a short period. ¡°I like a life of freedom without any restraints. At least in rtionships, I follow my heart. Mom, I am a celibatarian. I don¡¯t n to get married in my whole life. You should give up.¡± ¡°You are muddled,¡± Mu Yuan¡¯s mom said. Chapter 1568 - Xiaoyuan Escaped

Chapter 1568: Xiaoyuan Escaped

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°If you don¡¯t get married in your life, what will happen to your future? Marriage and family are also included as part of the officers¡¯ inspection. If you are single, unmarried, and have no family, how far can you go even if you have the protection of the Mu Family?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Mu Yuan said. ¡°Mom, do you want your son to be blissful, or do you want a general son?¡± Mu Yuan took a deep breath. ¡°If you want a general son, I will fight hard and get it for you. If you want your son to be blissful, I beg you, don¡¯t force me. Moreover, how old am I this year to go for a blind date? Don¡¯t joke already.¡± ¡°You... you are still young. Don¡¯t be willful.¡± ¡°I have already made my decision for many matters.¡± ¡°Tell me, what exactly is your rtionship with that person called Jack?¡± Mu Yuan kept quiet and did not speak. The eyes of Mu Yuan¡¯s mom gradually turned red. She was extremely sad. ¡°Mom... ¡± ¡°I gave birth to you. How can I not understand you?¡± She said very depressingly. Mu Yuan also did not feel good in his heart. He could only remain silent. Mu Yuan was stubborn. He obviously knew what his family wanted to hear, but he just refused to lie. It was not that he could not lie. He was just unwilling. Jack was also not someone who could not be seen. He could stay unmarried for life. He could go no further than a general for life. He could also not have any aplishments for life. When he could not go to the front lines in the future and became a civilian, he did not mind. However, he was unwilling to lie. At night. It was quitete at night, and there were no sounds in the courtyard. Every household was very quiet. There was no noise. Mu Yuan opened the window. He was a special forces soldier and had good skills. This little height was nothing to him. He climbed down andnded gently on the ground. He even nearly kicked over the flowers that his mom reared. Mu Yuan was afraid that there would be noise. He walked quietly on tiptoe as he supported that pot of flowers. He held it upright slightly. For more than 20 years, it was his first time leaving home like a thief. He did not leave by the main door. The main door had already been locked. Mu Jianxin had definitely informed the guard at the door. Mu Yuan would also not invite a snub by going straight over the wall. On the second floor near the window area, Mu Jianxin¡¯s face ckened as he saw his son going straight over the wall and climbing the window. He was so angry that his blood pressure went up. Mu Yuan¡¯s mom, who was at the side, kept pulling him continuously. ¡°Our child has grown up. You can¡¯t lock him up.¡± How many days can you lock a special forces soldier son up? He can even crawl out of a prison, not to mention a house. The child has grown up. They also could not make decisions for their child. Mu Yuan¡¯s mom hid her gaze. ¡°Xiaoyuan has already agreed to meet the girl from the Liu Family. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°It¡¯d be suspicious if he agrees. Don¡¯t lie together with him.¡± Mu Yuan¡¯s mom dared not to talk further. The veteran general had been majestic for a long time. He went back furiously and sat down. He had an incessant headache. How? This is a problem that is no good to settle. What to do? He had countless doubts in his mind, but he could not think of a reasonable way to solve the current predicament. He saw that his son was going astray. No, he had toe back immediately. Mu Jianxin immediately called Ye Ling. Mu Yuan ran out of thepound wildly all the way and stopped a car. He said softly, ¡°Go to xxx district.¡± The driver was also familiar with the road, and he drove straight away. He was uneasy along the way. It had been a few days already. Did Jack go back? He did not call me even once. ¡°Shifu, my phone has no battery. Can I borrow your cell phone?¡± The driver was a candid person. He also did not talk much and lent his cell phone to Mu Yuan. Chapter 1569 - The Cowherd And The Weaver Girl

Chapter 1569: The Cowherd And The Weaver Girl

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The driver was a candid person. He also did not talk much and lent his cell phone to Mu Yuan. Mu Yuan could recite Jack¡¯s number backwards. He immediately called Jack¡¯s number. It was a little noisy at the other end of the call. He heard Jack¡¯s cold voice. Mu Yuan¡¯s heart quivered. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Jack paused for a while. ¡°You are being let out?¡± He sounded like he was smiling a little. Mu Yuan was a little embarrassed. ¡°You knew about it?¡± Jackughed. ¡°I heard from Ye Ling.¡± Mu Yuan secretly scolded Ye Ling once. This fellow does not value loyalty. He actually did not tell him and caused him to keep worrying that Jack had already gone home. Mu Yuan also knew that it was not too nice to say this matter out. ¡°I thought that you had gone home.¡± ¡°I still have something to handle and won¡¯t be leaving so soon. Furthermore, I have not seen you. How can I leave?¡± Mu Yuan¡¯s heart was beating vigorously. He also felt fortunate and had some regrets. At that moment, he had all kinds of thoughts. However, he did not dare to ask Jack what he was thinking at this moment. He only felt some heartache. Jack, he has been aggrieved. Jack held the phone. His heart was also very heavy. It seemed that he had to make a decision for their future. Ye Ling had said that it was too cruel and not too possible for Mu Yuan to make this decision. Perhaps in Ye Ling¡¯s eyes, he was a powerful and omnipotent person. But Ye Ling did not think that it was equally cruel for him to make this kind of decision. Jack raised his head and looked at the night sky. ¡°Xiaoyuan, where are you?¡± ... Jack put down the phone. An agent beside him kept looking at him. ¡°Chief, are you certain?¡± Jack nodded his head. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± The agent left quietly. Jack sat aside and waited for Mu Yuan. Everything was silent; he could only hear some sounds of cicadas. The summer night sky was hot and dull. Jack looked deeply at not far away. In the past few days, his people had already hidden in every corner of City A one after another. He was originally determined to get hold of the core data of the machine tools. Ye Tingyun was not someone who was easy to deal with. This batch of machine tools was not developed independently. A team that had developed the tools was poached, and they were the main scientists. The method of poaching was better kept under the table. However, it was very useful. They were useless for not being able to make the people in the technology center stay. However, this person had taken away a part of the core technology of the precision machine tools. This prompted Ye Tingyun¡¯spany to develop a set of machine tools that were more advanced than theirs. Jack took a deep breath. The precise machine tools were being monopolized by America, Germany, and Japan currently. The other countries were wasting their money on this project. There might not be any result after wasting money for decades. Because of the monopoly of technology, they could exert their influence in many more areas, and people had to listen to them. This was hegemonism. It was also their usual style. They wanted their people to have control of all the core technologies so that they could have more power and control of the world. This was a matter that had no right or wrong. Wesley was originally responsible for this matter, but Wesley was being tracked closely by anti-terrorism recently. He started to lie low. Hence, the matternded on him. In the beginning, he had considered the rtionship between Ye Ling and Mu Yuan. Subsequently, he had free rein. He did not n to let Mu Yuan pass. Human rtionships were human rtionships; state affairs were state affairs. Ye Ling had said something right. As their ranks gradually rose, their power and the cores that they coulde into contact with would also rise gradually. Their dilemmas would also be exposed day by day. This was a matter of time. Chapter 1570 - A Celibate

Chapter 1570: A Celibate

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If they remained as teenagers forever, there was nothing to be worried about. They would not meet each other on the front lines, and they embarked on missions at different ces. However, the more they infringed on international rtionships, the harder it was to manage. Unless he or Mu Yuan gave up their military uniform, they would have to end their rtionship eventually. Otherwise, they could not even be friends any more. Rationally, Jack understood these matters. However, he had always been indulging in his feelings. If he did not make a resolution, it would be harder for Mu Yuan to leave. He could not bear it. National matters were different. If Mu Yuan¡¯s enemy caught hold of this, his reputation would be ruined. His entire family would be criticized alongside Mu Yuan, and he might even have to shoulder the usation of being a national traitor. Although they were no longer in a very conservative society, there were some deep-rooted values that people held. Jackughed bitterly. It would be fine if their countries were allies. However, they were enemies! When Mu Yuan arrived, Jack smoked a cigarette. The smoky smell was quite strong, causing Mu Yuan to frown slightly and look around. As a special forces agent, he would always observe his surroundings carefully. This was the backside of a business district. It was rtively silent like a quiet haven in the noisy district. ¡°Are you meeting someone?¡± Jack nodded and reached his hands out. ¡°Little Yuan,e here!¡± Mu Yuan walked over, patted his hand, and sat down beside him. He took the cigarette that Jack just lit, ced it in his mouth, and inhaled deeply like an addict. The taste of tobo suppressed the restless thoughts brewing in his mind. ¡°Who are you meeting?¡± asked Mu Yuan casually Jack smiled. ¡°Someone familiar.¡± He did not ask anymore questions. Jack looked at his back. Although it was a hot day, Mu Yuan wore a ck jacket and a ck sleeveless shirt. He heard that his back had been beaten until flesh and blood mingled with each other. Ye Ling even sent a photograph to him. He had seen all sorts of injuries. He had even seen intestines flowing out after being hit by a bomb. But Mu Yuan was different. His injury was also different. ¡°Is it still painful?¡± ¡°Not anymore,¡± said Mu Yuan. ¡°My Dad was harsh. My Mom tried a lot of methods to nourish my body. I don¡¯t even look like an injured patient. I was so nourished that I looked radiant.¡± He tried to say it in a jovial manner. Jack said, ¡°You told your family?¡± Mu Yuan shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell them, nor did I deny anything. Anyway, they know it themselves.¡± No one would expose the truth. Mu Yuan did not n to give up his military uniform. It was a responsibility that he had been shouldering since he was born. It was not something that could be put down so easily. He could not give it up and let his older brother go to war and protect the family on his own. There were only a few people in the Mu Family in their generation. They had to depend on the two brothers. Mu Yuan was clear about his thoughts. He was unwilling to do anything that went against his heart, so he remained a celibate. Although this affected his future development slightly, he would strive to rack up on military achievements topensate for this w. That was enough. In Jack¡¯s case, he was less uptight. The situation outside the country was different from the situation inside. He was not under as much pressure. ¡°Have you thought about the future?¡± asked Jack. At that moment, an unpleasant thought emerged in Mu Yuan¡¯s heart. However, as he thought about it again, Jack was more mature and mentally stronger than him. If he did not have everything under control, he would not have agreed from the start. He should be fine. ¡°I have thought about it,¡± said Mu Yuan. ¡°I¡¯ll be a celibate. I¡¯ll serve the country and look for you during the holidays.¡± Chapter 1571 - Do You Want To Give Up?

Chapter 1571: Do You Want To Give Up?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He had quite a few holidays. Jack lowered his eyes slightly. No one knew what he was thinking about. Mu Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°You... What do you want to say?¡± He had a bad premonition as he looked at Jack with a heavy gaze. He had resisted the stress from home; he resisted his thoughts and everything else. Even though he could not be honest with the people around him, he tried his best to make everyone know so that they would not force or pressure him further. He had also asserted his determination. Even though his father was so angry that he wanted to beat him to death, he had never mentioned a word of giving up. He gritted his teeth. Why? Was it to hear him say he wanted to retreat now? Jack lifted his head and looked at Mu Yuan. Asian men had youthful looks. Mu Yuan was still young, and he lived in an innocent environment. Even though he was used to seeing life and death in the front lines, he still had a youth¡¯s eyes¡ªclean and bright. His anger disappeared. ¡°You fool. What are you angry about?¡± Mu Yuan looked at his smile and felt that it was dazzling. However, he released a sigh of relief. Luckily, he did not say he wanted to give up. Jack said softly, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about the future.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so bad about the future?¡± ¡°The future...¡± Jack could not express what was so bad about the future. Mu Yuan was in his future, and he was in Mu Yuan¡¯s. This seemed like an extremely beautiful ending. But... this was not their ending. He could anticipate that under external pressures, their futures would fall apart. If the Mu Family was used of being a national traitor because of him and was damned eternally, Mu Yuan would never forgive him in his lifetime. And he, who caused all of this, was the one whomitted the original sin. This was not a responsibility that Mu Yuan should shoulder. But Mu Yuan did not understand. He always thought about the positive side of things. This was what made him so attractive. ¡°Jack, if you say that you want to give up, I will not look back anymore,¡± said Mu Yuan. After betting everything on this, if he did not receive his promise, he would never look back forever. He said this with a sense of anger, hinting at aplete severing of their ties. Jack¡¯s heart hurt, and he held onto his hand. ¡°Okay!¡± The huge boulder that was suspended in Mu Yuan¡¯s heart finally dropped. At the same time, he felt despair. ¡°Right, you havee to City A for such a long time. Why didn¡¯t you go back yet?¡± asked Mu Yuan. He did not have a lot of holidays like Jack. Did hee with a mission? ¡°I¡¯m going to leave soon,¡± said Jack lightly. ¡°There were some matters that held me back.¡± Mu Yuan did not suspect him. After leaving each other, Mu Yuan returned to the militarypound. He had not even arrived at thepound when he saw that thepound was being lit. A familiar senior, who held a lot of authority, was guarding his home with a few armed special forces. Mu Yuan¡¯s body became cold, and he rushed into thepound. The few soldiers did not stop him either. Mu Yuan dashed into the living room immediately. This senior was Ye Ling¡¯s wedding officiator. Strictly speaking, he was a neutral party. Old Commander Zhang was sitting on the sofa. Mu Jianshou and Mu Jianxin were at home. They were considered to be junior to him, and they did not wield as much authority as themander. When Mu Yuan rushed in, the living room was dead silent. ¡°Dad, Mom...¡± Mu Yuan¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes were red. She lowered her head as she wiped her tears away. Mu Yuan¡¯s body became ice-cold. He did not know what happened, but it must have been something major. Such amotion in front of the militarypound. Chapter 1572 - The Incoming Storm

Chapter 1572: The Iing Storm

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Old Commander, what is going on?¡± asked Mu Yuan. Mu Jianxin frowned. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Go upstairs!¡± His voice was charged with authority, but at this moment, Mu Yuan did not want to listen to him. The oldmander said, ¡°Since the young master is back, then let¡¯s hear it out together. General, you better follow us to ept the investigation. It¡¯s good for all parties involved.¡± ¡°I have said that I was not the one who revealed this matter.¡± ¡°The information was indeed leaked by the Mu Family. Hence, you must cooperate with our investigation.¡± Mu Yuan listened in a puzzled manner. His father was being investigated? Whose investigation? Who would dare to? The Mu Family was considered to have a lot of authority in the nation, be it Mu Jianxin or Mu Jianshou. Who would dare toe right up to their doorsteps in the middle of the night, heavily armed, and force his father to ept the investigation? This was simply too ridiculous. ¡°Father, What¡¯s going on?¡± Mu Jianshou nced at his nephew worriedly. It seemed usatory yet helpless at the same time. ¡°During the shipment of Ye Tingyun¡¯s previous batch of machine tools, they were stolen by the Americans. We did not manage to bring them back and suffered heavy losses. Your father was responsible for this operation, and the information was also leaked from his side. Hence, the superiors dispatched men to investigate this case.¡± Mu Yuan¡¯s head hurt. This batch of machinery was the result of the hard work of all technicians involved, as well as costing the nation tens of billions of dors. How could it be stolen away just like that? ¡°This is a charge of treason,¡± said the oldmander. ¡°As a precaution, this incident will only be known by you and me only. Since this incident happened, I cannot get rid of the suspicions ced on me as well. So, we will receive the investigation together and monitor each other.¡± ¡°Wait a moment. My father will never do something like leaking information.¡± Mu Yuan regained his senses. ¡°Oldmander, there must be a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°We will know if there are any misunderstandings after the investigation.¡± Mu Yuan suddenly remembered Jack from tonight. The location where he appeared was too coincidental. ¡°Oldmander, when did this happen?¡± ¡°Just now,¡± said the oldmander. ¡°An hour ago.¡± A pail of icy water was poured over him. Jack had said that he would have left much earlier if he was not held back by something. Indeed, he did not have such a long holiday either. However, he stayed for a long time. Judging from his capabilities, even if Ye Ling sent him any messages in recent days, he would still visit him. But he never came once. ¡°Father, how was the information leaked?¡± asked Mu Yuan. Mu Jianxin did not speak. His expression was dark, and he nced towards him in an obscure manner. The oldmander was thoughtful. ¡°General, I¡¯ll give you ten minutes to bid farewell to your child.¡± The oldmander left the living room. Mu Jianxin suddenly stood up and pped Mu Yuan, causing his cheek to be swollen. Mu Jianxin dropped the steadyposure he maintained in front of the oldmander and spoke harshly while trying hard to suppress his voice. ¡°This is all your doing. You invited the wolf into the room!¡± Mu Jianxin threw his phone at him. Mu Yuan¡¯s eyes were blurry, and he could not see the phone screen clearly. What happened to his phone? He unlocked it and looked at his phone interface, discovering an application. He did not know when it had been installed, and he had never paid any attention to it. Mu Yuan lifted his head and looked at Mu Jianxin, confused. Mu Jianshou said, ¡°The security system of our house is directly linked to the militarypound. Outsiders can not copy anything when theye over withmunicators, but your mobile phone software destroyed our system and remotely copied all the information in ourpound over. This includes the code name, route, personnel, and rationing of this operation.¡± Chapter 1573 - Not Accepting Defeat Even At The Last Moment

Chapter 1573: Not epting Defeat Even At The Last Moment

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Yuan¡¯s mother immediately cried. Mu Yuan stood in shock, and the color in his face was wiped offpletely. When Jack was on his phone, he seemed to have overheard a blurry phrase: ¡°long-distance transmission¡±. This was a method that did not require connections toputers to transfer digital information¡ªone could do so just by being nearby. In other words, as long as he was near the study room, the other party could connect and transfer the information. His phone had always been held by his father. And his father had always been holed up in the study room. A god-given opportunity. Even if his father did not take his phone away by chance, his bedroom was only a wall apart from the study room. Others could also receive the information in the study room. Mu Yuan¡¯s body became icy-cold. ¡°What friend did you make? You invited the wolf into the room. Have you ever thought about what is going to happen to me, your uncle, or your big brother? You pushed the title of a national traitor onto our family. How will I have the face to see our ancestors? You might as well kill me with a gun right now.¡± Mu Jianxin¡¯s voice was bright and powerful. Mu Yuan saw the disappointment and despondency in his father¡¯s eyes. He was like a soulless person, constantly pushed from behind but not knowing whether to move forward or retreat. He did not know what was right and what was wrong. He was in a state of utter confusion like he did not know what happened at all. He did not believe that Jack would do such a thing. The Jack he knew was an exceptional, righteous man. Even if Jack really dide for the machinery tools, he had already made mental preparations for it. They never mentioned or discussed it. This was a tacit understanding between them. They would not discuss anything work-rted. He had also made preparations to fight with him through intellect and courage. He would also not use such an underhanded method to sabotage him. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± After being pushed to the cliff, Mu Yuan finally voiced out a weak resistance. He was sure. He deeply believed that the men he knew would not do something like this. There must be a misunderstanding here. Mu Jianxin was so angry that he wanted to hit him one more time but he was stopped by Mu Yuan¡¯s mother. Mu Yuan¡¯s mother looked at her son disappointedly. ¡°Your father is going to be brought away and interrogated. He may note back. And you are still siding with an outsider. Little Yuan, why are you so foolish? Would rather believe an outsider than to believe us?¡± Mu Yuan was not repelled by this sentence. However, the gazes that his family threw him made him uneasy. His aunt who had always adored him could not believe it either. Mu Yuan felt like he was being burnt on a cross¡ªno one could understand his difficulties and feelings. A guard walked in. ¡°Chief, it¡¯s time to go.¡± Mu Jianxin nodded and followed him. Mu Yuan felt like he had lost his main bone. Mu Jianxin was a politician, and he said ndly, ¡°If anyone asks about your rtionship with him, deny it with conviction, understand? Otherwise, you will never see your father again. Our enemies could be celebrating right now, seizing pieces of evidence everywhere. The enemies in the country are more terrifying than the enemies outside.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± said Mu Yuan. He suddenly grabbed his coat and rushed out. ¡°Stop!¡± Mu Jianshou was enraged. ¡°Are you ignoring my words?¡± ¡°I want to ask him properly. If I don¡¯t, I would feel indignant.¡± Mu Yuan did not care about his family¡¯s opposition. He drove the jeep like a rocket, rampaging forward without a care in the world. He exited the mainpound and drove towards his apartment. He did not even have time to park his car before he rushed up the stairs. He did not expect to see a tall man, d in ck clothing, in his apartment. He had a determined expression and carried a gun. The two of them turned their heads back to look at Mu Yuan, who had suddenly barged in. Chapter 1574 - I Am Unwilling

Chapter 1574: I Am Unwilling

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Yuan was also a soldier. He could guess that he was Jack¡¯s subordinate. Mu Yuan¡¯s surging emotions along the way slowly settled. Jack stood up. ¡°Xiaoyuan, why did youe back?¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± Mu Yuan regretted not bringing a gun when he came out. When the soldiers were not on duty, they were not allowed to wear firearms and move about. Not to mention that he was still on vacation. ¡°He is your subordinate?¡± ¡°Major, I¡¯ll leave first. You have a good talk with Major Mu Yuan.¡± That agent lowered his head and withdrew swiftly. Mu Yuan had the intention to stop him. He frowned, and after waiting for that agent to leave, his face became sullen. Jack stood up and walked towards him. ¡°What happened?¡± Mu Yuan¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a knife. Suddenly, a strong punch was thrown over. Jack did not hide. Mu Yuan¡¯s punchnded on his face. The corner of his lips bled in an instant. Mu Yuan was like a leopard that was angered. ¡°Did you install the software on my cell phone? Did you copy the information in my dad¡¯s study room, causing them to break down and get escorted out?¡± He minded being framed and being made use of. But to break and damage a special forces soldier was the biggest pain in his heart. He wished so much that he could kill himself with a gunshot. Jack¡¯s icy blue eyes were filled with calmness. He stretched his hand and wanted to touch his shoulders, but he retracted them slowly. He could not express any emotions on his cold face. However, Mu Yuan¡¯s heart sank deeper and deeper. His silence confirmed his guess. Mu Yuan took a step backward. He thought of Jack during Ye Ling¡¯s wedding. He was a cold and very tough person, but he was willing to entertain friends for his sake. He also gave him enough patience and protection. That harmony was all an illusion? He hade to City A for that batch of machine tools, not to meet him. He had already nned it earlier. He made use of himself to go near his father¡¯s study room and gave his family a critical strike. Good, very good! Jack¡¯s silence was like a knife that caused a sharp pain in his heart. ¡°To think that I vowed in front of my father that it was not done by you and that you were an upright man who would not do this kind of thing. It was my misjudgment.¡± Jack sighed in his heart. Xiaoyuan, sorry to disappoint you. ¡°Xiaoyuan, do you know that I have thought of more vicious things?¡± Jack looked at Mu Yuan fixedly. ¡°You and I know that a horizontal trench is right in front of us. We are young, energetic, and have the drive now. Hence, we run with each other and jump over the trench. What about the future? You say that you will look for me when you are on leave and that I will look for you when I am on leave. What is this considered? I am not satisfied with this kind of future. I am also not satisfied with the life of meeting you for only over ten days in a year.¡± I want to bring you home. To live in my country and enjoy the sun and blessing. And not to be like this here where we are restrained by everything we do and are bound by morals, propriety, and justice. But he put up with it because he cared too much. Hence, he was not willing to force him. This did not imply that these thoughts had never existed before. He would be agitated and excited every time he thought of it. He wished so much that he could do it immediately. However, it had been so many years. He had only thought about it. He actually naively believed that he was willing to lead the life of a cowherd and a weaver girl with him. ¡°We can discuss, can... ¡± Mu Yuan lost his voice. He had to face a problem. What result could they have from a discussion? Who was willing to give up this uniform, honor, and disgrace? No one was willing to!!!! Chapter 1575 - I Have Been Lying To You

Chapter 1575: I Have Been Lying To You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I¡¯m not talking about you and me. It¡¯s about you making use of me. So this is the reason you made use of me and hurt my family. My Mu Family suffers a downfall, I withdraw from the army, and my Mu Family totally copses from then on. And I¡¯ll follow you and leave? Jack Anderson, you are daydreaming!¡± Jack pursed his lips and clenched his fists slightly. Mu Yuan had opened his mind. Jack did not have the intention of this at all, but if he exined it like this, his motive seemed to be even more sufficient and more convincing. He looked at Mu Yuan¡¯s eyes which were filled with pain. His heart also seemed to be pierced by a knife. The person who made the decision was more miserable than the person who endured it. It was like the death of a thousand cuts. Ye Ling¡¯s method was too ruthless. There was no buffer time given at all. When they were the most blissful, they were directly given a stab. It was so painful that it broke his heart. Jack smiled slowly. He lifted Mu Yuan¡¯s chin. ¡°Xiaoyuan, you are really too pure. I have always liked your purity. Have you ever thought about why I would want to be with you?¡± His words were gentle and had a trace of a smile, but it was so vicious that it made Mu Yuan¡¯s blood be cold. He seemed like he was being thrown by someone into the cold winds of Siberia. It blew until his bones were thoroughly cold. What does he mean? Mu Yuan¡¯s eyes were clear and bright. He was slightly mad. The injured lion had walked to the cliff, and the hunters¡¯ traps and swords were everywhere. He had nowhere to escape and still had to face the stab of his partner. ¡°Why did you want to be together with me?¡± Mu Yuan asked. Since he wanted to die, he had to die thoroughly. He also did not want to struggle anymore. He also wanted to see the extent to which words could hurt people. He also wanted to know exactly how a gentle knife could be so poisonous. Why did the person who still smiled the day before be so ruthless at this moment? ¡°Because you are Mu Yuan,¡± Jack said softly as he hid some sighs in his voice. He rubbed his chin gently. ¡°Thisst name is really so valuable in your country.¡± Mu Yuan suddenly exploded and smashed his fist at Jack. ¡°Asshole!¡± His voice seemed to have a trace of blood. It was hoarse and sorrowful. When this punch went down, it hit Jack until he saw stars. He did not know if it was intentional. He never dodged and was punched several times by Mu Yuan. He went backwards a few steps. Mu Yuan pounced over and gripped hispel. Both his eyes were red. ¡°So you have been deceiving me?¡± Jack looked into his eyes. His tone was lively. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yuan raised his fist. Jack did not dodge. However, this punch did notnd on his face. Mu Yuan¡¯s heart was already scarred and battered. His voice was also thoroughly hoarse. ¡°Say it again!¡± He did not believe it! He definitely had some difficulties. ¡°If someone had looked for you and said something, tell me. We can solve it together. Don¡¯t make hypocriticalments. Jack, I don¡¯t believe that you have been acting and deceiving me in these past few years and that there¡¯s no love between us at all.¡± He did not believe it. He would not believe it even if he died. Jack knew that if he was not ruthless enough and left any hope, it would be a blow and cause despair to either of them. He wanted to have a fatal hit to end it once and for all. But he could not bear to do it. When he looked at Mu Yuan¡¯s red eyes and heard his grieving voice, he only wanted to tell Mu Yuan a sentence. I did not deceive you. I don¡¯t have such good acting skills. But what¡¯s the point? Besides being able to ease his pain for that moment, what could these words bring to him? His existence would bring destruction to their family sooner orter. At that time, Xiaoyuan would be even more miserable than this. Chapter 1576 - Silly, I Have Been Lying To You 2

Chapter 1576: Silly, I Have Been Lying To You 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He would carry shackles for his whole life. He did not allow and did not wish his own existence to bring him such fatal harm. He absolutely did not allow it! Jack looked at Mu Yuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Silly, I have been lying to you.¡± The air seemed to be quiet. There was no sound again. He also did not know whose heart had gently shattered. Mu Yuan¡¯s chest was rising up and down. His gaze was fierce like a trapped beast. He pulled Jack¡¯s hand and trembled lightly. He had never thought of giving up on this person. This was because he knew that besides his parents, he had found someone who loved and doted him the most. But he had never thought before that everything was one-sided. All the happiness and bliss were just a carefully nned show. He was being kept in the dark. However, he was also blissful for quite a number of years. ¡°Major Anderson really has amazing acting skills. I ept that I have lost. Remember, from now on, you are I are strangers. We¡¯ll never meet again in this lifetime!¡± Mu Yuan suddenly loosened his grip on Jack. He turned around and went out. He paused slightly in his footsteps. ¡°Please leave my apartment immediately.¡± He turned around and went downstairs. He got into the car and drove out of the district. The road was empty and did not have much trafficte at night. He was like a walking zombie on the road. When it was a red light, he went. When it was a green light, he stopped. He dashed past a few red lights asionally. He did not know where he was going. Tears flowed down. A man only wept when he was deeply grieving. He did not remember when thest time he had cried was. No matter how tough or tired he was while training, he also had neverined once. When he was injured and faced death, he was also not fearful. There were really too few matters in this world that could make him depressed and cry. He was an officer when he graduated and rose all the way to the position of a major. It was very smooth. He had never gone through much suffering. However, he fell down today. Everything during these few years was like a movie being yed. It kept shing in his mind continuously. The amount of happiness he had in the past was also the amount of pain in his heart at this moment. When he returned back to the country, he originally thought that they would lose contact. He did not expect that they would get in touch again continuously. He umted his leave altogether. Once he was on holiday, he would go and look for him. It was a befuddled existence and a dreadful parting every time. He wished so much that every day he spent could be forever and that time would stop forever. Due to his identity, he would think of it every time they were together. Now that he was miserable, perhaps he would be all right 20 yearster. Every time he thought like this, he would not feel so miserable in his heart. Every time they parted, he would long for the time they could get together the next time. Even if it was an international aid and they could see each other from afar, they could have limited time to get together. He woke up from his dream at that moment. He had nothing. His happiness had been personally shattered by the person he loved the most. Silly, I have been lying to you. These words kept repeating again and again in the bottom of his heart. Mu Yuan was thinking who exactly could be so patient to act in such a show. He acted until he believed that it was for real. Jack... His name had be a taboo. Jack followed him from afar. He saw Mu Yuan dashing through three or four red lights and driving around aimlessly. He was afraid that something would happen to Mu Yuan and followed him behind from afar. Fortunately, there were not many cars at night. Otherwise, something would surely happen to him based on the way he drove. Did he have to warn him? Usually, if Mu Yuan had been followed for such a long time, he would have known that someone was following him. However, at that moment, he did not have any reaction at all. Jack¡¯s heart was aching. Mu Yuan was an especially pure and clean person. He would not tolerate any ws. He and his life were equally clean and bright. He did not have any setbacks. He should not be so ruthless in such a short while. Chapter 1577 - Will Never Again

Chapter 1577: Will Never Again

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He regretted it! He should not have listened to Ye Ling and have given a fatal blow. He should have done it slowly. Regardless of whether he believed in it, the ending would be the same. It would not cause Mu Yuan to be in so much pain in a short period. Xiaoyuan, if you cannot even endure this, what about the future? Regardless of how many times he kept convincing himself repeatedly that this was for Mu Yuan¡¯s sake and that it was a helpless move, he could not forgive himself for his actions. He had hurt Mu Yuan. This was a truth that was beyond doubt. Jack could not help himself from reflecting. He was still not strong enough. If he was strong enough to neglect the wide gap between them, how good would it be? But he was already the crown prince of the Anderson family. What stronger background identity would he want? The higher and more power one had, the more he would be watched by others. There was no freedom every moment, and the more he could not make mistakes. He could not give Mu Yuan a lot; hence, why did he agree to him back then? Mu Yuan drove for more than one hour and did not have the tendency to stop. Jack also became anxious behind. Suddenly, a big cart drove straight over. Mu Yuan simply did not see it and directly dashed through the red light. Jack was anxious and horned wildly. Mu Yuan did not seem to see it. It was fortunate that the driver of the cart stopped. He hurriedly mmed on the brakes in the middle of the road and swore. Mu Yuan did not seem to hear it. He did not stop his car. Jack could only chase after him. Jack took out his firearm and put on the silencer. He aimed at the car in front and fired directly at the tires. The left and right tires were hit. Mu Yuan only felt bumpy for a while. The car staggered and stopped at the side of the road. Jack drove the car farther away and watched him from afar. He did not see him get out of the car. He knew that he could not be anxious, but he also could not go over. He just could not let Mu Yuan see him. But he waited for more than half an hour, and he did not get off. Jack thought for a while and dialed a number. ¡°Police officer, I want to report that someone had run the red light.¡± Mu Yuan was brought to the police station in the end. Ye Ling came to bail him out. Mu Jianshou had been busy over Mu Jianxin¡¯s matter, so there were also no adults at home. Mu Yuan did not want to agitate his mom and could only let them contact Ye Ling to settle the matter. It was also a small matter for Ye Ling to bail Mu Yuan out. He went through the procedures and brought him away. His face did not look too good. He was newly wed, and the wedding matters came one after another. There was nothing that went smoothly. It was not easy for him to hug Shen Qianshu today. In the end, he received a call again that informed him about Mu Yuan viting the traffic rules and that he needed toe and bail him out. Mu Yuan did not talk. After a few hours, when he was not feeling so crumbled, he simply told him once about the matters in his family. ¡°Is this matter serious? When will the investigation of my dad end?¡± ¡°This matter is not under my control, but I¡¯ll help you find out,¡± Ye Ling said. Mu Yuan nodded his head. He did not have extra time to cherish the memory of that absurd rtionship. He also did not have anything to treat his broken heart. He wanted to save his father. The Mu Family could only suffer a loss for this matter. He could not admit to having any rtionship with Jack at all. Even if he admitted that they were friends, he would be checked very thoroughly. ¡°I have already told you before. You always went to America when you were on leave. There was no exception at all. If this matter were to be investigated, the first person to suspect was you.¡± His movements were too strange. It was also fortunate that he was very open and did not think of hiding. If he had intentionally hidden, he also would not be foolish to this extent to expose his movements purposely. ¡°I will not.¡± Mu Yuan said to himself, I will never again. Chapter 1578 - Keep The Mission In Mind Chapter 1578: Keep The Mission In Mind Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Unless he was sent for a task, it would not happen again in the future. He would also not have any contact with him again. The most important matter now was to save his father. Other matters were small matters and were not worth mentioning. Mu Yuan understood a matter very well in his heart: the thing that he had lost would nevere back again. He and Jack were people who would not turn back. Since he had made the decision, it would be a clean break. As to whether he was sad, it also had nothing to do with him. It was fine for him to know about his own sadness. He would not tell anyone about his troubles again. Mu Jianxin¡¯s matter had be very big, and Mu Yuan also felt the stress. This matter had been leaked. Mu Jianxin had been secretly imprisoned, and it was not known where he was. Mu Yuan was so anxious that he was going crazy. Mu Jianshou said, ¡°This is the news that Jack has purposely let out.¡± If it were likest time, Mu Yuan would not believe it. But he believed it now. Jack wanted the Mu Family to suffer from a setback that would lead to a total copse. Was he still not satisfied after obtaining the precise machine tools? However, Mu Yuan did not call Jack again. He and Mu Jianshou had been busy with Mu Jianxin¡¯s matters. He seemed to have forgotten about Jack entirely. He had grown up overnight. It was until Mu Chen came back and saw the familiar yet unfamiliar brother that he was a little dazed. It had been half a month since Mu Yuan heard of Mu Jianxin¡¯s news. However, gossip kept spreading. It was said that he had betrayed his country and colluded with the enemy and that he had alreadymitted suicide for his crime. Ye Ling did not know where he was. Mu Yuan went to see the oldmander. He stood amidst a thunderstorm on a rainy day and begged for news, but he could not get any. They really did not allow anyone to see him when they said they would not allow it. These were the rules within the system. It was until Mu Jianxin had a heart attack during the period he was secretly imprisoned that his whereabouts became known. As there was not enough evidence, they could only send him to the hospital. The situation also slowly became clear. This matter had been summed up to be the external enemy¡¯s plot. But even if this was the case, the Mu Family was also greatly affected. The promotion of the Mu family members and officials of the Mu family in important positions would be greatly affected for at least a year. Mu Yuan med himself. Mu Jianshou had originally faced a great amount of stress. The two elders had been taking on the stress for the family. However, he had created a big mess and nearly ruined the Mu Family¡¯s foundation. He also did not know exactly whether Jack had taken into consideration their rtionship in the past. Even if he was acting, he did not eradicate them. If he wanted to expose everything, the Mu Family would be doomed eternally. It was fortunate that Jack had stopped. He had also left. Mu Yuan knew that he had already left from the exit records. How funny that was. He actually knew about Jack¡¯s news from the entry and exit records. There was no signal in the Mu Family¡¯s cer. Mu Yuan¡¯s cell phone had a faint light blinking. The cer was connected to the wine cer. He drank until he was in a drunken stupor. After Mu Jianxin was fine, he had been hiding in the wine cer. However, the Mu Family members did not know. The cer did not have any cell phone reception. The calls could not get through, and there was no way for him to receive text messages. He locked himself up in darkness and drank continuously. He wanted to indulge once. This was the second time he indulged in himself. Thest time! Mu Yuan thought that he really did not wish to face his father¡¯s disappointed gaze and his mother¡¯s restraining words and pitiful gaze. Everyone seemed to be aware of something and was very careful. They were afraid to stab his heart and hurt him. The people who loved him the most were forever his own family members. He did not want to repeat his mistakes. Mu Yuan told himself to indulge one more time again. After he woke from his drunken stupor, he would be reborn. He would fight hard to make military achievements. He wanted to fight hard and climbed up. He wanted to be the Mu Family¡¯s pir of strength. He would not let the Mu Family experience being framed for the second time where they could not fight back. He wanted to keep in mind that he was a soldier and that he would serve the army for life. He would not do anything to hurt the country or people. ... Chapter 1579 - Little Ye Chu Chapter 1579: Little Ye Chu Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After three days, Mu Yuan ended his leave and returned to the army. He took on an international dispatch mission. Ye Ling frowned as he looked at the youth in front of him. He looked like he was reborn within a short span of a few days. His silhouette was still the familiar youth, and his eyes were still bright and clear, but the feeling that he gave others was different. ¡°You are going to Somalia this time to coborate with an international aid effort. The whole journey will be a mystery. The risk factor is also big. Only Tingyun can give you the news asionally, and I may not be able to provide support from my side. If you are being caught by the local government army or the counter-revolutionary army, my side will only rescue you secretly. We will not admit your military identity.¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Mu Yuan said. ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± In a peaceful era, the main thing about fighting for military achievements was to go to the frontlines. In the past during wartime, as there were so many generals who had to go to war, the most talented generals had emerged. In a peaceful era, not many people were willing to go to the frontlines. There was not a single officer without any identity and background who had fought his way at the frontlines step by step. Ye Ling nodded his head. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡± He usually did not bother too much about matters in this area. He would only personallye out to see more important matters. He also did not need toe out. He predicted that Mu Yuan wanted to go this time; hence, he wanted to persuade him. But looking at the current situation, it was not very useful. After Ye Ling went back, he met Ye Tingyun in the study room. ¡°Xiaoyuan¡¯s activities on the ground require technical support from MISS. He has notposed his emotions yet. I¡¯m afraid something will happen to him this time. At that time, keep an eye on him throughout the entire journey. Don¡¯t hand it to someone else.¡± ¡°I understand, Big Brother.¡± Although Ye Tingyun did not know what exactly happened between Jack and Mu Yuan, he could guess vaguely. He was quite surprised and also felt a little appalled. He did not dare to disclose. Ye Ling nodded his head and said expressionlessly, ¡°You all should go.¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Tingyun was shocked. He didn¡¯t say ¡®you all should get lost¡¯. He was really very polite. For Ye Ling¡¯s wedding, the people who shoulde hade this time. As for the Ye Family members, he was more willful and did not invite a single person. He had already decided to break off all ties with the Ye Family members. Besides giving them share dividends, he did not n to give them any face. Butler Luther had nned to stay, but Meng Qi had to leave. Ye Tingyun also had to go back to New York. Everybody gathered at Rose Castle, so there was some noise. Ye Ling was already vexed. He wished so much that he could chase him off earlier. He was still used to silence. Ye Chu walked curiously on the street. She wore a ck anklet on her ankle. It was neither thick nor thin. It was even tied with an apyrite. Even if she wore a skirt that exposed this anklet, it looked like a more boorish essory. But this was not a normal essory. Ye Tingyun had specifically made her wear it. With this, he was able to know her whereabouts in real-time. Moreover, the anklet was linked to her biological genes. Any amount of strength would not be able to break open the anklet unless her leg was chopped off. Ye Chu was too bizarre. The people around Ye Tingyun did not have a way with her at all. There were a number of times that Ye Chu nearly escaped, so Ye Tingyun had no choice but to let her wear the anklet. There was also a distance limit when she wore the anklet. If she was three kilometers away from Ye Tingyun, it would automatically send a warning. The consequences were unimaginable. Ye Chu had tried once. From then on, she gave up on the idea of escaping. But she could not run away! Everything onnd was new to her. It was also attractive. However, Ye Chu felt that it did not interest her. She stood in a crowd and did not know a single person. Chapter 1580 - Young Lady, It Is Very Dangerous On Our Land Chapter 1580: Young Lady, It Is Very Dangerous On Our Land Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She was used to living in the sea. She was also used to living together with a group of familiar people. Strangers were everywhere here. They spoke in anguage that she was not too familiar with. While she saw all kinds of people, she only felt extremely lonely and fearful. Who exactly were these people? Would they hurt her? Would they think that she was from a different kind? Ye Chu looked young. She was also not old in reality. She looked like a university student. An elderly couple looked up and walked over. They dressed shabbily and looked pitiful, holding a small and old bowl. ¡°Youngdy, do a good deed. We have gone hungry for a few days. Give us a little money to buy food.¡± The olddy¡¯s face was filled with wrinkles, and she looked very pitiful. Ye Chu had always been very soft-hearted towards the elderly. The moment she heard that they had not eaten for a few days, she took out 100 dors. Ye Tingyun had given her 200 dors as pocket money and a card. She also could not spend much and could not leave Ye Tingyun more than three kilometers. She had to go after a short while. She might as well give the old folks 100 dors. ¡°Old folks, go and buy something to eat.¡± So pitiful, Ye Chu thought. Ye Tingyun had ingrained her with many concepts these few days. She also knew the value of money. She knew that she could buy a meal with 100 dors. The olddy and the old man exchanged nces with each other. The old man said, ¡°Youngdy, we want to eat the noodles from a stall. Can you apany us to go over? It¡¯s just in the front. We can get there very quickly.¡± Ye Chu was puzzled. I have already given you money. Is it still not enough for you to eat a bowl of noodles? ¡°Are noodles very expensive?¡± Ye Chu gave her own 200 dors to the old folks. ¡°Is it enough?¡± Wei Ling was driving Ye Tingyun¡¯s car. Ye Tingyun saw this scene, and the corners of his lips slightly curled. He could not help himself from supporting his forehead. Really a little cutie. Pure, kind, and easy to deceive. ¡°Wei Ling, go to North Xiangyang road.¡± ¡°Second Master, we are having a meeting shortly. It is going to start immediately.¡± Wei Ling looked at the time. ¡°It is very difficult for us to arrange to meet Mr. Smith.¡± Ye Tingyun said, ¡°It will not get in the way. Go to a ce first.¡± If he still didn¡¯t go, this little cutie would be abducted by others. ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Chu was puzzled. She was practically always in MISS and also stayed home. In City A, it was not known which muscle Ye Tingyun had pulled when he allowed her to move around everywhere. She remembered that she had bought a cup of milk tea, which cost only 30 dors. The first time that she drank milk tea, it was sweet and fragrant. She was filled with blissfulness. One cup of milk tea costs 30 dors. Is a bowl of noodles very expensive? ¡°Yes, very expensive,¡± the olddy said as she rubbed her stomach and kept saying hungry. Ye Chu¡¯s heart softened. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go with you all.¡± She also did not guard herself against the two old folks at all. The two old folks were extremely happy. They brought Ye Chu and walked 100 meters forward to a very small alley. There was a shop which had very thick curtains. She could not tell what it was from outside. The old man went in first. The olddy stood at the entrance and smiled very affectionately as she looked at Ye Chu. She looked benevolent and kind, which made others feel very good about her. ¡°Youngdy,e.¡± Ye Chu looked at her and nodded her head. She followed her and entered the shop together. Just as she entered, two tall and big men suddenly came up. They gripped her from the left and right sides. Ye Chu was shocked. She calmed down very quickly. She narrowed her eyes slightly. This is simply not a noodle shop. Ye Chu was short and thin. She was being carried entirely. It was like a little chicken being carried. ¡°Lady boss, look at this little girl. She¡¯s bright and beautiful. You can definitely sell her for a good price!¡± Chapter 1581 - Young Girl, You Are Very Fierce Chapter 1581: Young Girl, You Are Very Fierce Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The person who spoke was the benevolent and kinddy just now. Ye Chu raised her eyebrows slightly. Her face sank in a short while. The little shop was dark. There were quite a number of burly fellows, two olddies, and a middle-ageddy who stood there. They were dressed very ordinarily, but they had pairs of eyes that were filled with ill-intentions. In general, the youngdies who followed the olddy and the old man in did not have to think about going out. The door had been shut tight. ¡°From the clothes she¡¯s wearing, she¡¯s a youngdy from a wealthy family.¡± Thedy boss obviously knew what was what. Ye Chu¡¯s clothes were very valuable as it was Ye Tingyun who handled everything. That frontlet was very eye-catching on the street. It was only because the gemstone was too big and rested in between her eyebrows that people who did not know would perhaps think that it was a piece of fake jewelry. People who knew the business would know that this was an authentic gemstone frontlet. The clothes were branded, and the shoes were also branded. Her skin was radiant and bright, and she had delicate features. She looked like a naive young girl. ¡°What do you all want?¡± Ye Chu asked calmly. She was very calm. What kind of person was Ye Tingyun? She knew it very well. She would not meet with danger unless this group of people killed her. ¡°We want to bring you to go and have a good life,¡± thedy boss said. ¡°Young girl, consider yourself unlucky.¡± Ye Chu smiled and said, ¡°The unlucky one may not necessarily be me.¡± ¡°Your temper is very calm.¡± ¡°This is because the thing you are doing now is what I did when I was 10 years old.¡± Ever since she could remember things, she was considered to have done these kinds of things often. How could this frighten her? That was also belittling Ye Chu too much. ¡°Stubborn.¡± Thedy boss waved her hand and was toozy to talk nonsense with her. ¡°Tie her up!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The burly men obeyed her order and wanted toe up and tie Ye Chu. Ye Chu suddenly broke away from a burly man and threw a punch at that burly man¡¯s stomach. She was short but was very agile. In a short while, she hit the burly man until he could not get up. Everyone was dumbstruck. No one expected that a little fellow who looked naive and weak would actually have such strong and explosive power. ¡°You...¡± Thatdy boss who looked more shrewd was incoherent. Ye Chu clenched her fists and suddenly swept up the steel pipe at the side. She jumped up abruptly and smashed the steel pipe at a burly man¡¯s neck. A 1.8-meter-tall burly man was smashed until he fainted. His nose was filled with blood. Ye Chu also did not use a lot of effort when she struck him. This kind of people at sea should be beaten to death and fed to sharks. The strongest would be the most respected. ¡°Open your big eyes. You are seeking death.¡± The little fellow held a steel pipe and ced it in her palm. She patted it gently. Suddenly, a steel pipe swept towards another burly man. She did not care as she fought. She used one leg to kick a burly man out of the shop. Those two old folks were frightened badly. Didn¡¯t they abduct a soft and weak youngdy? Why was she a bomb? Ye Chu used the steel pipe and smashed a stone statue in the shop. She was extremely violent. There seemed to be infinite power stored in her little body. Thedy boss was so frightened that she shrieked. Ye Chu¡¯s steel pipe pointed at her chin. ¡°With this little guts of yours, how are you still able to do the business of human trafficking?¡± She had an exaggerated opinion of her own abilities. If shended in her hands, wouldn¡¯t she be beaten until half-dead? Those two old folks were also frightened badly. They did not expect her to be so fierce. In this short period of time, she had already beaten all the burly men. Only the boss and the two trembling old folks were left. Ye Chu had always despised human trafficking. Although she also robbed and mostly robbed wealth, as for people, she would let them off when she could. She did not really hurt people¡¯s lives unless she had a huge hatred towards them. Chapter 1582 - Deep Traps On Land

Chapter 1582: Deep Traps On Land

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She even saved quite a number of human trafficking vessels and was very clear about the channels inside. ¡°On ount that you all are old folks, I won¡¯t beat you all.¡± Ye Chu¡¯s steel pipe hit thedy boss¡¯s leg in a short while. She was hit until she kneeled on the ground directly. Her bones seemed to be broken all at once. ¡°Why are you, a little girl, so violent?¡± ¡°I¡¯m violent?¡± Ye Chu smiled. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen how I look when I am violent.¡± She used the steel pipe and smashed her back. It made her crouch onto the ground directly. It was so painful that she nearly fainted. The olddy eximed. ¡°Wow, someone is killing! Someone is killing!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Ye Chu yelled. ¡°If you make any noise again, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± The olddy was frightened until her legs turned soft, and she nearly kneeled down. Thedy boss felt that this youngdy¡¯s face was round, and she even had little dimples. She looked so pure and easy to deceive. How did she eat a number of sticks? She was almost stunned. As she was in the human trafficking business, her reaction was also quick. She hugged Ye Chu and shouted. ¡°Youngdy, we are in the wrong. We are in the wrong. We have hidden our conscience. We were too daring. Can you spare us? Can you spare us? We willpensate you with money.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want your money!¡± She did not have an especially big concept for money. Thedy boss hugged both her legs. Ye Chu frowned and was about to kick her when thedy boss suddenly got hold of the chili water at the side. She sshed it at Ye Chu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ah...¡± Ye Chu was in pain. This chili water was all sshed into her eyes. That feeling was very sourish. The steel pipe in Ye Chu¡¯s handnded on the ground. Thedy boss took advantage of the situation and picked up the steel pipe as sheughed maliciously. She hit Ye Chu on the head. The huge steel pipe hit directly on Ye Chu¡¯s temple. There was a muffled sound. Ye Chu only felt the world spinning, and she saw stars. She copsed on the ground. A trace of blood flowed out from the area around her temple. Ye Tingyun frowned and yelled. ¡°Drive faster!¡± He was actually watching the show to his heart¡¯s content. He also thought that Ye Chu could handle it. He did not expect that she was so pure and naive and did not guard against a group of physically weak people at all. The only thought that Ye Chu had when she fainted was, Damn, the traps onnd are too deep. ¡°Damn girl, you dare to hit me?¡± Thedy boss exerted a lot of strength as she used the steel pipe to hit her body quite a number of times. The olddy hurriedly went over to stop her. ¡°Lady boss, don¡¯t beat her to death.¡± Half of Ye Chu¡¯s face had been stained with fresh blood. Sheid silently and looked a little frightening. The olddy trembled as she reached out for Ye Chu¡¯s nose. Thedy boss also had a fright. ¡°She bled so much? She deserves it. She won¡¯t die. It¡¯s not so easy for a person to die.¡± Although those few burly men felt that hitting a few times would vent their anger, they should not do it to the extent of killing someone. Thedy boss said, ¡°What are you afraid of? It¡¯s even better to hit her once and make her be a fool. Then, we can sell her to a remote mountain area. She is good-looking. If she¡¯s a fool, it is even better to sell her. Anyway, it is fine as long as she can bear children.¡± ¡°She¡¯s still alive. She¡¯s still alive.¡± The olddy had a lingering fear. She was really afraid that they had caused her to die. ¡°Tie her up!¡± Thedy boss said. She could be used to make a good transaction. In general, someone who was good-looking and small could be sold for a good price. At that moment, a bulletproof car stopped outside the little shop. Ye Tingyun got out of the car. Two agents walked in front and kicked open the door of the little shop. Ye Tingyun stepped into the shop. The dirty little shop became exceptionally crowded within a short period of time. At one nce, he saw Ye Chu lying on the ground and being pulled at the arm by someone. She was like a dead body. Chapter 1583 - The Beautiful Girl Is Blind

Chapter 1583: The Beautiful Girl Is Blind

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Tingyun¡¯s face was sullen. Those two agents swiftly took out their firearms just when the burly men wanted to take action. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Thedy boss nearly screamed! They were only human traffickers and had never seen firearms before. They were so frightened that they released Ye Chu quickly. Ye Chu was originally being carried up and was thrown down again. Her head hit the ground heavily. Ye Tingyun¡¯s face was so sullen that it looked bad. He did not have any expression at all. He walked over quickly and carried Ye Chu up. He searched for her breathing. Ye Chu¡¯s breathing was very weak. Ye Tingyun did not have the time to deal with this group of human traffickers. He said in a low voice, ¡°You all should know what to do!¡± Ye Tingyun clearly had a gentle and kind disposition. However, it made the people in the little shop dare not talk further. They did not dare to even raise a hue and cry. Wei Ling said, ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Tingyun carried Ye Chu horizontally out. He rushed straight to the hospital. Wei Ling smiled coldly as he looked at this group of people. He did not get along with Ye Chu and also did not like Ye Chu. It was mainly because Ye Chu had hurt Ye Tingyun previously. But this group of people were really too detestable. He did not know what a sweet, young girl would be if she hadnded in their hands. It was not fine if they were not punished. In the hospital. Ye Chu was sent to the emergency room. She was also given an X-ray. It was fortunate that her life was not in danger. However, her concussion was especially serious. She did not gain consciousness at that moment. The doctor said that there was a blood clot pressing on her nerves. It was something that she obtained from the past. ¡°Can she be operated on?¡± Ye Tingyun asked. He had also never done any checkups on Ye Chu and did not know about her body condition. ¡°If the blood clot is pressing on her nerves, she should have a headache on one side. She will feel a headache frequently.¡± ¡°Right,¡± the doctor said. ¡°ording to our current technology, this operation is also not undoable. However, there are risks. If Second Master wants to let her have an operation, you¡¯ll have to bear the risks.¡± Ye Tingyun said, ¡°Then forget it. I¡¯ll bring her back to New York and see a doctor again.¡± ¡°... The doctor was dumbstruck. The doctor¡¯s face had be ck. This was being hit in the face. Even if the country¡¯s technology is really not as good as other countries, you also don¡¯t have to be so straightforward in front of me. If this person was not Ye Ling¡¯s brother, he would have gotten people to chase him out. Too damn challenging his limits. Unbearable! What is he doubting? Ye Tingyun also did not do it on purpose. His thinking was simpler. The medical skills overseas were good, and the scientific research results were also good. It was indeed better overseas than in the country. If he brought Ye Chu back for treatment, even if there were risks simrly, the probability of a sessful operation was also higher. ¡°When can she wake up?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It depends on fate,¡± the doctor said unhappily. The doctor¡¯s prophecy had, unfortunately,e true. Ye Chu really did not wake up. After the night passed, she was still asleep. When Shen Qianshu heard the news, she came to the hospital to see her. She had a good feeling towards this youngdy who had saved her life. Encountered human traffickers? Shen Qianshu thought in her heart. The human traffickers were considered to be on the losing end. Wei Ling had bashed up the people and called the police. He handed them over to the police and did not get overly involved. The police could follow the clues to solve the case. This would have nothing to do with them. ¡°She¡¯s too pure.¡± It would not work to depend entirely on violence, especially moving around within the country. There were so many traps that they were uncountable. It was fortunate that they had gotten there on time. Ye Chuid for two days. She slowly woke up. When she woke up, it was morning. It was bright and shining outside. She raised her hands in a trance and blocked her eyes. She only felt a little dazzled in her eyes. Her eyes had a heavy shadow at first. Subsequently, she was covered in darkness. Ye Chu was a little panicky. She closed her eyes again. Chapter 1584 - Is Brother Good, Or Husband Good

Chapter 1584: Is Brother Good, Or Husband Good

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Her eyes had a heavy shadow at first. Subsequently, she was covered in darkness. Ye Chu was a little panicky. She closed her eyes again. Her mind was a mess. She thought of some scattered segments, but she could not link them. Her memory also seemed to be getting blurrier and blurrier. What is going on? Who am I? Why can¡¯t I see? She could see just now. Why couldn¡¯t she see now? Ye Chu woke up in shock within a short while. Her whole body was covered with cold sweat. Suddenly, she opened her eyes. It was indeed dark in front of her. She could not see anything. Her mind became nk. ¡°Adoptive father... ¡± ¡°Adoptive father!¡± Ye Chu shouted loudly. Her mind was a mess, and her memories also became empty and confused. Finally, she could only remember one person. It was her adoptive father. She shouted for very long, but the familiar voice did note through. Ye Chu was fearful in her heart. She started crying. ¡°Adoptive father, where are you?¡± She was on the bed and kept stroking something continuously in fear. She picked the pillow at the back of her hand and staggered down the bed. Suddenly, she heard footsteps. Ye Chu rolled down from the bed and crouched on the ground. Ye Tingyun came over hurriedly. He put the flowers that he had brought aside. Ye Chu cried sadly. It was hard for her to control the fear in her heart. A head of long hair covered her whole face. ¡°Ye Chu, what happened to you? Did you fall and hurt yourself?¡± Ye Tingyun asked anxiously. Ye Chu suddenly lifted her head. Ye Tingyun¡¯s voice waspletely stuck in his throat. Ye Chu¡¯s tearful eyes were mottled. A pair of weird different-colored pupils was very obvious. One was ck, and the other was blue. The blue eye seemed to be shining. It no longer shed by. It clearly appeared in her pupil. Different-colored pupils... Ye Chu! Little Ye Chu! ¡°Who are you?¡± Ye Chu held his hand anxiously and shouted fearfully. ¡°My eyes, I can¡¯t see with my eyes.¡± Ye Tingyun was attracted to her eyes for a moment and did not hear what she said. A youngdy from more than 20 years ago shed in his mind. Ye Chu was fearful and irritated. Both her hands hit Ye Tingyun. ¡°Who are you? Say something, say something.¡± The silence made her panic even more. Ye Tingyun came back to his senses and hugged her heartachingly. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll call the doctor immediately.¡± He gave Wei Ling, who was behind him, a look. Wei Ling went out to call the doctor. However, Ye Chu¡¯s emotions could not be calmed down. She was still very agitated. That pair of different-colored pupils was even more obvious. It appeared to be somewhat strange. ¡°Who are you?¡± She lost her memory? She not only lost her memory, but she also lost her eyesight? ¡°My name is Ye Tingyun.¡± Ye Tingyun paused. ¡°I¡¯m your... brother.¡± ¡°Brother?¡± Ye Chu was not someone who was easy to deceive. ¡°I don¡¯t have a brother.¡± ¡°Your surname is Ye. My surname is also Ye. Of course, I am your brother,¡± Ye Tingyun said. ¡°You have only forgotten about matters when you were young. I am your brother. I will protect you. I won¡¯t hurt you. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s idea was very simple. Ye Chu repelled and hated him too much. It was best for him to change another identity to let her trust him. This was good for both him and Ye Chu. It was a very good matter. He suddenly realized that it was actually a good thing for Ye Chu to lose her memory. He had some hidden happiness at the bottom of his heart. Ye Chu was doubtful. She had a splitting headache. This blow of the stick had caused Ye Chu to be a little confused. Her emotions were also in a mess. She could not understand anything. She only had an adoptive father in her impression, yet where did her brothere from? But she indeed did not remember the matters when she was young. Was this her brother? Wei Ling could not help himself fromining in his heart. Brother? Haha, why not say husband? This can save the trouble! Chapter 1585 - Must Be A Swindler

Chapter 1585: Must Be A Swindler

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The doctor checked Ye Chu¡¯s eyes thoroughly. In the end, he concluded that the blood clot in her brain had expanded, and it pressed onto an even bigger area, causing her to lose her eyesight. As long as the blood clot was gone, her eyesight could perhaps be restored. This was neurological blindness. ¡°Second Master feels that the risk of the surgery is too big. We also really do not have the confidence and are unable to operate on you.¡± The doctor told the truth ordingly. The risk was too big. If the operation failed, it might cause her to be permanently blind. Ye Chu suffered a huge blow. Every day when she opened her eyes, it was a dark world. She could not differentiate between daytime and night time. Strangers were around her. Someone had self-proimed that he was her brother, but she did not feel any familiarity at all. Ye Chu frustratingly felt that she had be a useless person and that she had nothing. ¡°Ye Chu, you will regain your eyesight,¡± Ye Tingyun said with mixed feelings. Even if she had lost her memory, he lied to Ye Chu that he was her brother. Ye Chu was also not familiar with him at all and did not trust him at all. Ye Chu had a suspicious attitude towards whatever Ye Tingyun said. Ye Tingyun thought in his heart, Don¡¯t be anxious. Take it slowly. He would eventually gain Ye Chu¡¯s trust. Ye Tingyun¡¯s vi was very near to Rose Castle. When Ye Tingyun went back, Shen Qianshu was already in the vi. Compared to Ye Tingyun, Shen Qianshu was better able to gain Ye Chu¡¯s trust. She could make Ye Chu feel more secure. As she was a girl, Shen Qianshu had a natural advantage. Shen Qianshuforted Ye Chu¡¯s fragile nerves. ¡°Tingyun has already booked the ne tickets. He will bring you back to New York for treatment after 2 days. The medical skills are more advanced there. There will definitely be a good treatment for your eyes. Don¡¯t worry.¡± If it was really not possible, there was still the ck Rose¡¯s medical team. Treating the blood clot in her nerves was not a problem. Ye Tingyun¡¯spany had applied nanotechnology on medical treatments, and good results were obtained. The technology had already started to be applied in surgeries in all major hospitals throughout America. Ye Chu would definitely be fine. ¡°Will you go with me?¡± Ye Chu asked softly. ¡°I don¡¯t trust him.¡± ¡°...¡± Shen Qianshu was astonished. What has Tingyun done? The youngdy is so repulsive towards him. ¡°He is your brother and will protect you. Don¡¯t be afraid. I just got married, and I have many matters on hand. I cannot go to New York with you for the time being. After a period of time, I¡¯ll bring my child along to New York and visit you.¡± Shen Qianshu made a promise to her. Ye Chu was a little disappointed again, but she did not force her. ¡°Then you¡¯ll have toe.¡± ¡°Alright, definitely!¡± These human traffickers were too dreadful. This blow of the stick had made Ye Chu so frightened and fearful. If she lost her eyesight and could not see the daylight, would she break down? She would definitely break down! However, Ye Chu was considered to be calm. It could be seen that she was feeling very anxious, but it was not to the extent of breaking down yet. Ye Tingyun still wanted to find Ye Chu¡¯s memories back. He would definitely not do anything to her. At night. Ye Chu halfid on the bed alone. She had lost her eyesight and could not do anything. However, there were some memories that kept shing in her mind. They were all memories that she had at sea. After her short-term memory loss, she started to recall many memories at sea one after another. They were all fragments, but she did not disclose them. Ye Tingyun was not in her memories. Brother? Ye Chu sneered in her heart. Swindler! Must be a swindler! Ye Chu knew that she had lost her eyesight and was weak. She remembered what her adoptive father had taught her. If she was facing her enemy, and her enemy was strong but she was weak, and there was a great difference, she should not meet force with force. She should show weakness appropriately so that she could allow herself to live a little longer. Chapter 1586 - The Rain Made Everything Wet Silently Chapter 1586: The Rain Made Everything Wet Silently Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There were not many people in Ye Tingyun¡¯s vi. There were two agents, Wei Ling, Ye Chu, and him. Besides them, there were only a butler, a chef, and a few servants. Usually when he was not around, the butler and servants would stay in the vi and take care of it. Ye Chu¡¯s taste was nder. She liked to eat seafood, but it was not too good for her eyes and her wound. The chef prepared some simpler dishes for her. They were nourishing for her health and her wound. There was even boiled soup. Ye Chu was already hungry. She was staying under someone¡¯s roof and did not dare to speak until the fragrance of the dishes came from downstairs. Ye Tingyun came upstairs, Ye Chu was sitting by the side of the window and was in a daze. Ye Tingyun felt suffocated in his heart. The little girl was originally lively. Even if she faced him every day without looking good, at least she was angry. She was like a withered flower without any life now. ¡°Ye Chu, let¡¯s eat.¡± Ye Chu followed the voice and looked over, but she did not have any reaction at all. She was still not familiar with the room. There was usually a servant who looked after her. Everything in the house had been moved away by Ye Tingyun to prevent her from running into them. Even so, she was still not used to being blind. She would still run into things. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Ye Chu said. She did not want to appear as a joke in front of him at all. Ye Tingyun walked over. He did not say anything and carried her up horizontally. Ye Chu got a fright and hurriedly stretched her hands out to hug his neck. She was a little embarrassed. ¡°Put me down!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t eat much in the afternoon, and you are not hungry at night. What have you eaten?¡± Ye Tingyun said softly as he carried her downstairs. ¡°You cannot see. It will be very tough for you to walk down the stairs. I¡¯m carrying you so that it is more convenient.¡± Ye Chu¡¯s little face was red. It was not known if she was embarrassed or angry. Ye Tingyun lowered his head and looked over. The corners of his lips slightly curled. Her little apple-shaped face was really cute. It was pink and chubby. Her whole face was filled with cogen. This phrase ¡®glowing from within¡¯ seemed to be created specifically for her. She was very likable. However, she kept being like a little kitten that was scouting its territory. She guarded against him at all times. He was an uninvited guest who had invaded her territory. He was unwee. Ye Tingyun thought in his heart that he should take things slowly and not be anxious. He had patience towards her. However, Ye Chu was extremely uneasy. They had hugged continuously during these few days. It made her gradually be familiar with the scent of his body. Even if he came near, she could clearly smell the rosin scent of his clothes. That was a kind of pure male scent. It made her feel very relieved and gave her a sense of security for an unknown reason. Every time he hugged her, she kept feeling that he was like carrying a child. He was so rxed. She could also feel it. Ye Tingyun should be very tall. At that moment, her face was in his chest. She could feel the aura from his body even more. Her mood was tense. He is a swindler, he is a swindler, he is a swindler. She had to chant silently three times every day. Ye Tingyun had umted his power deeply. The people in the vi pretended to be oblivious and not watch the two peopleing downstairs intimately. Ye Tingyun ced Ye Chu on the chair andid the napkin for her. When Ye Chu smelled the direction of the food, she was even hungrier and felt even more restrained. She did not know where to start. She was in darkness. Suddenly, Ye Tingyun held her hand gently and let her hold a spoon. The other hand was also held by Ye Tingyun. He let her hold a bowl. His palm was warm and dry. There was some hardened skin. He held her fair hands that brought a tinge of dry warmth. Ye Chu seemed to have been scalded. Ye Tingyun said softly, ¡°This is your bowl and spoon. Eat slowly. I¡¯ll help you scoop up the food. There¡¯s fish, beef, mutton, vegetables, cold lobster, and bone soup. What do you want to eat?¡± Chapter 1587 - Men Cannot Be Single For Too Long Chapter 1587: Men Cannot Be Single For Too Long Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Tingyun said softly, ¡°This is your bowl and spoon. Eat slowly. I¡¯ll help you scoop up the food. There¡¯s fish, beef, mutton, vegetables, cold lobster, and bone soup. What do you want to eat?¡± Ye Tingyun looked at him innocently with her big eyes. Her eyescked vigor, but Ye Tingyun felt that his handsome self was reflected in this pair of watery eyes. She had such an attentive gaze, and it was as if there were stars in her eyes. ¡°Meat!¡± said Ye Chu. ¡°Okay, meat.¡± Ye Tingyun cut a few pieces of the steak for her. He cut the beef into small cubes and ced it into her bowl. He also took some vegetables and cut them into pieces too. Ye Tingyun loved to eat seafood and meat. This was a hobby that she had recently discovered. Initially, Ye Tingyun did not notice it, and she was unwilling to tell him either. He only figured it outter. She had lived on the sea for many years. She must be used to eating seafood. Meat was something that was rtively rare for her as meat and vegetables were unable to be preserved for a long time. They could only eat canned meat and rarely had the chance to eat fresh meat unless they reached ashore. City A was the ma for gourmet food. They had all sorts of yummy delicacies. Once, when she went to eat hotpot on his own, Ye Tingyun saw her order four tes of beef, two tes of mutton, and all kinds of vegetables. That was her first time trying spicy food as well. Although she atefortably, she started having diarrhea after arriving home. It was so spicy that her legs lost their strength, but she did not say anything and merelyid down on the floor weakly. As someone in the technology field, Ye Tingyun interacted quite a lot with medical personnel. He knew that her butt must be hurting, but she was too embarrassed to tell him. Hence, he secretly added some medicine into her juice. Only then could she recover within half a day. Wei Ling said that his patience for Ye Chu was exceptional. Ye Tingyun thought in his heart. How could he be impatient? He forcefully dragged Ye Tingyun from the ocean to thend. She was like a puzzled child. He needed to take full responsibility for bringing her into theplicated life ashore. It was harmonious, with one person eating and the other feeding. An agent who was lying down outside the window poked Wei Ling. ¡°I think that Second Master is falling in love.¡± ¡°You must be blind,¡± scoffed Wei Ling. Ye Chu was short and skinny. She was a malnourished teenage girl without any breasts or butt, devoid of any femininity and looking like an elementary school kid. No matter how you look at it, Second Master must be blind. He saw Ye Chu standing with a modelst time. Tsk, that¡¯s how a girl should look like. Not only was Ye Chu¡¯s body under-grown, her facial features had not developed either. She looked unappetizing. In conclusion, Second Master was blind. ¡°Let me tell you, men cannot be single for too long.¡± Otherwise, beggars could not be choosers. The agent was speechless. ¡°...¡± Do you dare to say this in front of Second Master? ¡°I feel that I am being fed by their disys of affection,¡± said another agent. ¡°There¡¯s a filter.¡± No matter how one looked at the scene in the restaurant, there was a filter over it. And it was a very blurry filter, and the scene looked as beautiful as a painting. ¡°Ye Chu¡¯s not as bad as you described. I think that she¡¯s quite good.¡± Wei Ling kicked him. ¡°Do you want to die? Second Master likes her.¡± ¡°Damn, I¡¯m just saying!¡± ¡°Are you blind too?¡± There are people who actually liked this type of woman. What is wrong with them? ¡°Do you have a child fetish?¡± The agent was speechless. ¡°...¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s appetite was extremely good, even better than Ye Tingyun¡¯s. She could finish off two huge pieces of steaks and ate everything that Ye Tingyun took for her. Her nutrition was very well-bnced. Ye Tingyun would be less anxious only when she was eating, momentarily forgetting that she was blind. Chapter 1588 - Little Apple Is Missing

Chapter 1588: Little Apple Is Missing

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The chef cooked a lot of dishes. Ye Chu¡¯s appetite was twice asrge as Ye Tingyun¡¯s. Ye Tingyun was puzzled sometimes as well. She ate so much, but where did the food go? She neither grew taller nor fatter. This... was a waste of food. ¡°Are there... any desserts?¡± asked Ye Chu. Ye Tingyun looked at the dessert on the table. There were a few scoops of ice cream that the chef made specially for her. She liked it a lot, and the chef made six more scoops of ice cream. Ye Tingyun brought the ice cream over. ¡°Just eat a little. You shouldn¡¯t eat icy food after meals.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Ye Tingyun took a small bite and felt extremely happy, nodding her head in agreement obediently. At that moment, Ye Tingyun received a call from Mu Yuan, and he went aside to receive it. ¡°Mu Yuan, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°When are you returning to New York?¡± ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡± Mu Yuan said coldly, ¡°Give me a technician team. I have something to do.¡± Ye Tingyun frowned slightly. Mu Yuan¡¯s operations had not even started, yet he already needed technicians. This was evidently not a good thing. Ye Tingyun always did things ording to the rules and regtions. ¡°Does my brother know?¡± ¡°Yes, I told him already.¡± Ye Tingyun did not suspect him. ¡°Okay, I understand. Send your requests to me via email. I¡¯ll let Wei Ling arrange it for you.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Mu Yuan was clear-cut too. Ye Tingyun hung up the call and contemted. If he recalled correctly, Jack would also attend the international aid program in Somali. He also received reliable information that this was led by Europe. There were some connections involved¡ªsomeone had nned a trap to take on the Anderson family. However, he had neglected this issue as he was too busy with Ye Tingyun. Wei Ling had not investigated it properly yet. Mu Yuan is probably thinking about investigating Jack, thought Ye Tingyun. This saved him a lot of effort. He returned to the dining table thoughtfully. ¡°...???¡± Ye Chu had finished two huge pieces of steaks, ate all sorts of food in dinner, which was twice as much as what he ate, and finished off two scoops of ice cream. She was still licking the sides in an unsatisfied manner, trying to scoop out some of the leftover ice cream. The corners of her mouth were filled with ice cream stains. Did she finish it? Did she finish it? She was so capable of eating? Ye Tingyun immediately regained his senses from Mu Yuan¡¯s call. It was rare for him to be so shocked. He could not help but ask, ¡°Are you full?¡± ¡°I¡¯m full,¡± said Ye Chu. ¡°I still want to eat an apple.¡± Her habit of eating an apple daily could not be broken. ¡°Okay!¡± said Ye Tingyun. ¡°I¡¯ll peel it for you.¡± The butler brought a washed apple to them. He did not even need to peel it as it was already peeled. Ye Tingyun was feeding her, but Ye Chu felt a little ufortable, wanting to eat on her own instead. Ye Tingyun said, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for you to eat with a spoon.¡± Ye Chu thought in his heart. He could have given him an apple directly and let her bite it. Why did he cut it into small pieces and feed her each time? It was a bit weird. It would be so much better if she ate on her own. Ye Tingyun was patient and thought of something. Little Apple. Did Little Apple go missing recently? He left her quite a lot ofments but she did not reply to any of them. This was quite rare. Although they would break their contact asionally, she would rify beforehand. It was rare that she did not say anything this time. Was she angry that he made fun of her the previous time? He did not pay attention and almost poked Ye Chu¡¯s nose with the fork. Ye Chu became angry. ¡°I¡¯m not eating anymore!¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Tingyun was speechless. Chapter 1589 - The Sweet Second Brother

Chapter 1589: The Sweet Second Brother

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Chu was angry yet helpless as she could not see anything. Even if she was mad, she could not leave. ¡°You are not my brother.¡± Wei Ling and the two agents outside nodded. Yes, he is not your brother. He¡¯s a wolf trying to eat you. Of course, you are not a little bunny either. Ye Tingyun was very calm and wiped away the ice cream at the corners of Ye Tingyun¡¯s lips lightly with his fingers. Ye Tingyun was caught unaware and remained seated stiffly. She only felt that someone touched her lips lightly, and a slightly calloused finger pressed softly on her the corners of her mouth, grazing across her soft lips. Ye Tingyun felt like goosebumps exploded all over her body. Her head felt like it was exploding. ¡°You... ¡± ¡°A girl should not have such a bad temper,¡± said Ye Tingyun. ¡°If I¡¯m not your brother, would I be so nice to you? Ye Chu thought about it for a moment. Was he nice to her? It seemed like it. Ever since she lost her sight, he had been apanying her all the time. He would not lose his temper nor make her ufortable in any way. Even if she threw a tantrum or became anxious, Ye Tingyun always kept his temper. This made her suspect that they might be real siblings. No, he was a liar. He must have ulterior motives! It must be! ¡°I don¡¯t remember that I have an older brother,¡± said Ye Chu. ¡°I only have a godfather.¡± ¡°Your memory is stuck at a certain time period. It has not fully recovered yet. Your godfather is already dead, and I¡¯m your brother. You have returned home.¡± Ye Chu said, ¡°Nonsense. My godfather is not dead!¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s memory was quite messy, but she did not lose itpletely. Although there were memories of her godfather dying shing past her mind, deep down in her heart, she could not believe that her godfather was really dead. She felt that Ye Tingyun must have been lying to her. Ye Chu¡¯s imagination exploded. ¡°You must be my godfather¡¯s enemy. Godfather said that he had a lot of enemies and that many are trying to capture me to threaten my godfather. Hence, he brought me to live on the ocean. You are the enemy. I¡¯m not your sister. Why would a brother treat his sister like...¡± At that moment, she could not say it. Why would a brother hug his sister? Why would a brother stay by his sister¡¯s bed for the entire night? Why would a brother want to even control her bathing? He was not her brother but her enemy. He was her godfather¡¯s enemy. He was trying to be nice to her on purpose so that she would lower her defense and lure her godfather out. Yes, just like that. She would not fall for his lies. Ye Tingyun did not know what dramatic scenarios that she had imagined. He looked at her with a smile that was not quite so. If they did not know each other in that manner, he thought that... maybe they would be good friends. Ye Chu was too cute. No girl as cute as Ye Chu ever appeared by his side. She wouldugh whenever she wanted to; she would cry whenever she wanted to. After losing her sight, she became terrified and helpless, yet she pretended to be unburdened by it. She did not have anything left, yet she was so happy whenever she ate. She was cheerful and enthusiastic. However, by his side, her true self was constrained due to her hatred for him. ¡°I¡¯m your brother,¡± said Ye Tingyun. ¡°You just knew me and are still quite unfamiliar with me. I can understand that. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± ¡°You are a liar.¡± With this sentence, Ye Chu blocked out all of Ye Tingyun¡¯s words. However, Ye Tingyun was happy. ¡°Fine, fine, fine. I¡¯m a liar. So, little sister Ye Chu, what am I trying to trick you to get from your body?¡± Chapter 1590 - I’ll Believe You Forcefully Chapter 1590: I¡¯ll Believe You Forcefully Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios For a moment, Ye Chu was stuck. Although she had positioned Ye Tingyun as a liar, she did not know what Ye Tingyun was trying to cheat her of. It seemed like there was nothing worth deceiving. She was a blind girl. What was there to cheat her of? ¡°You are trying to use me to deceive my godfather,¡± said Ye Chu. ¡°I don¡¯t even know your godfather. If I¡¯m a liar, I would be more interested in you.¡± ¡°You see, you admitted it. You are indeed a liar.¡± Ye Tingyun took a tissue gently and helped her wipe her hands. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Regardless of whether I¡¯m a liar or not, it does not matter. You are full now. Let¡¯s go out for a walk.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°You ate too much. You need to walk and digest.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t eat a lot. I¡¯m not even full!¡± Ye Chu became enraged. How could he say that she ate too much? Wei Ling and the others were speechless. ¡°??¡± She was not full? Are you kidding me? You are going to be a huge fatty soon! Ye Tingyun was tolerant of her bad temper. ¡°Okay, our little sister is not full yet. After taking a walk, let¡¯s eat supper. You can eat small lobsters. Okay?¡± Ye Chu¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Okay!¡± She immediately forgot what they were fighting about. Ye Tingyun only found out that she could eat a lot aftering to City A. When they were in New York, he was guarding against her all the time, and Ye Chu also concealed her original personality. Aftering to City A, she thought that no one was monitoring her anymore as she only had an anklet on. She could run around and let herself loose. After losing her sight, she could not see how much she was eating and only depended on her senses to determine if she was full. Only then did Ye Tingyun realize that this girl¡¯s appetite was huge. It was his fault in the past. He must have made her hungry. Ye Tingyun helped Ye Tingyun up, and they took a walk outside holding hands. The vi¡¯s courtyard was not big. There were golf courses full of lush grasses nearby, and the residents nearby woulde and y golf or apany their children after dinner. It was not considered to be crowded because, after all, this was a wealthy district. There were not a lot of people, yet it was not deserted either. They could still hear the voices of children. This gave Ye Chu a sense of security. ¡°Do you know why you got hit by a club?¡± Ye Chu thought, Didn¡¯t you hit me? Ye Tingyun asked, ¡°Did you think that I hit you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ye Chu said insincerely. Ye Tingyun recounted the incident of the human traffickers to him. Ye Chu did not believe him. ¡°Impossible.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible that I¡¯m so stupid. My godfather said that I must be wary of people. I would never leave with them.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± So you know that you must be wary of people too. ¡°You must be hit so badly that you became stupid.¡± ¡°You are the one who became stupid.¡± Ye Tingyunughed but did not say anything. He liked to chat with her. The two of them walked for a while, but Ye Chu had just recovered and was a little exhausted. Ye Tingyun squatted down. ¡°Come, brother will carry you back.¡± ¡°You are not my brother.¡± ¡°I¡¯m your brother,¡± said Ye Tingyun. ¡°You can treat me as your brother. Trust me, I will not harm you.¡± Ye Chu looked at him hesitantly like she had been convinced. However, there was a voice in her head telling her to not trust him, telling her that he was her enemy and he was lying. He was not her brother. However, in reality, Ye Tingyun was extremely tolerant of her. He was thoughtful and gentle. As a blind person, the feeling was even more obvious. He did not have any malicious intent towards her. Ye Chu was very conflicted. ¡°You really won¡¯t hurt me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Ye Tingyun. ¡°I swear, I will never hurt you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll believe you forcefully. If you go back against your words...¡± Ye Chu thought about it. ¡°I¡¯ll never see you again.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Chapter 1591 - A Bad Premonition Chapter 1591: A Bad Premonition Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Tingyun did not manage to get to the airport at the time indicated on his ne ticket. This was because Ye Chu had a migraine. Ye Chu had been by his side for quite a long time, but she never had migraines. This hit seemed to have triggered her headaches, and it was so painful that she would break out into a cold sweat. Even medicine could not alleviate the pain. Other than prescribing somemon medicine to her, he was helpless as well. Ye Chu was in so much pain that she became pale. After swallowing the painkillers and being injected with calming agents, she finally fell asleep. His ne had already gone. Ye Tingyun¡¯s expression darkened slightly as he wiped Ye Chu¡¯s sweat away. ¡°Wei Ling, prepare the private jet.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± To fly directly from the country to New York, the procedures were moreplicated and needed some time to settle. Hence, Ye Tingyun always bought airne tickets as they were more convenient. He only used the private jet now to return faster. The private ne was morefortable as well. With Ye Chu having a headache, if they boarded amercial flight, there would be no space for her to have a good sleep. Even when Ye Chu was asleep, her eyebrows were knitted. Her face was as pale as a ghost, and tears hung onto her eyshes. Ye Tingyun looked at her lifeless appearance, and his heart squeezed painfully. Wei Ling was very efficient, and the ne could take off at night. He received a special permit from Ye Tingyun that allowed him to take a private route. Ye Chu barely had any luggage except for a little apple toy that she liked a lot. Ye Tingyun ordered men to pack all of her things and bring it onto the ne. She was still deeply asleep, and Ye Tingyun carried her up horizontally. The sun was exceptionally harsh today, making Ye Chu slightly ufortable. She did not wake up but turned her head away slightly and buried it into Ye Tingyun¡¯s embrace. He tilted her body and blocked the ferocious sun. An agent could not help but ask, ¡°Second Master...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± said Wei Ling. No one¡¯s blind. They can see it for themselves so there¡¯s no need for you to gossip. Things are going to heat up after we return to New York. Anyway, Second Master did not learn from his lessons. It did not matter. After being stabbed again by Ye Chu, he would learn his lesson. Ye Chu did not wake up even after boarding the ne. Ye Tingyun kept hugging her and only ced her onto the ne after the ne stabilized. Ye Chu fell asleep immediately, hugging the nkets. He let an air stewardess watch over her and went to settle the emails sent by Mu Yuan. Wei Ling already assembled a technician team for Mu Yuan. Mu Yuan was alone in this international aid program. He wanted to perform well, but as the resources from other countries could not be shared, he could only depend on Ye Tingyun. ¡°Did you know that Jack¡¯s going as well?¡± asked Ye Tingyun. He vaguely knew that there was some tension between Jack and Mu Yuan, although he did not know the specifics. Jack was still one of themanders for this operation. Was Mu Yuan going because of Jack? ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡± Mu Yuan¡¯s answer was cold and official. His tone was nd too without any sense of intimacy. ¡°I have something on now. I¡¯ll hang up first and contact you again at night. There¡¯s a bug in your technology that needs to be fixed. Help me look into it.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ye Tingyun nodded. Mu Yuan needed satellite support and a technician team that could provide him with information. Hispany could provide that. This batch of people used the same set ofmercial satellites as Xie Jinghuan. However, the channel that Xie Jinghuan had been using recently was unsafe and was closely monitored by others. When he was settling the matters, Wei Ling asked, ¡°Second Master, I have a feeling that Major Mu Yuan will cause havoc this time.¡± Ye Tingyun thought about it.. He had a bad premonition as well. Chapter 1592 - Breaking It Off Completely

Chapter 1592: Breaking It Off Completely

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Somali, sea territory. He went for this international aid program alone. The international aid program was split into two teams: five to six countries on the surface, and four countries in the dark. He was one of thetter. If he was captured by the men here, the government would not admit his identity. This was something that every soldier carrying out international missions knew. Especially since this was a sensitive area and he needed to investigate a major case. Mu Yuan sat on the deck with short-sleeves and shorts. There were a few camouge stripes on his face. He was apanied by quite a few soldiers, all of whom were allies of his country. They had just emerged from the jungle, and everyone¡¯s faces were dirty. Other than the camouge stripes, there was anotheryer of disguise on his skin. While his facial features remained unchanged, his pale face was painted to dark bronze, making him look extremely sexy. He had a huge build and a calm expression. There was an overwhelming sense of hormones from him, like a male full of fighting spirit. He held a cigar in his mouth and faced the sea breeze with a gloomy expression. A man walked to his side. ¡°Major, what are you thinking about?¡± The man had blonde hair and came from the most romantic country in the world. He was very flirtatious and could hold a conversation very well, acting as the team¡¯s happy pill. Mu Yuan spit out a ring of smoke. ¡°Nothing.¡± He no longer had the mood to confide in hisrades. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the American soldiers there,¡± said Mark, ncing at the cabin before shrugging. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s none of our business. Let them fight amongst themselves.¡± Mu Yuanughed coldly. Those people were not from the same camp as Jack. They were the Anderson family¡¯s archenemy. For this international aid program, the two teams were in conflict and disagreement. It was uncertain if they would sabotage them. Jack... The smell of tobo choked up the lungs from the windpipe, and he felt a dull pain in his internal organs. Mu Yuan was like a wild beast that had nowhere to escape to as icy-cold arrows kept piercing into his old wounds. It was painful and dull, yet he could only clench his teeth and endure it. He did not even make any sounds that showed that he was hurting. A cigar was disappearing gradually. Recently, he had been addicted to the smell of tobo, smoking cigars one after another without end. Tobo and white wine had be his best friends at midnight. ¡°Let us entertain them.¡± Mu Yuan frowned. ¡°What entertainment?¡± ¡°My team has been upset with them since a long time ago. Why don¡¯t we set a trap and turn them against themselves? I heard that they had already set a trap for Jack. And he¡¯s a legend in anti-terrorism operations.¡± As he spoke, heughed. ¡°Even he¡¯s anticipating it.¡± Mu Yuan threw his cigar and said ndly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± When the ship was docked, he saw someone surprising: Shan Ning, his childhood friend and one of his best friends. He found out that Shan Ning also belonged to the special forces and was studying international rtions now. He wanted to follow after his family¡¯s footsteps and be a diplomat. Shan Ning¡¯s parents were all foreign ambassadors. ¡°Shan Ning, why are you here?¡± On the ind, the setting sun was dazzling, beautiful, and tragic, making the ocean seem heavy inparison. His friend stood before the sunset, looking at him with a smile. He was gentle and handsome like the memories of his childhood. He always gave him warmth and protection. ¡°I¡¯m your liaison officer,¡± said Shan Ning with a smile. ¡°Your father is worried about you, so he wanted to send a liaison officer to you.. I am the one with the best fighting skills amongst the diplomats, as well as the one who¡¯s most familiar with the special forces¡¯ battle modes. If I¡¯m not sent, who will be?¡± Chapter 1593 - Finally Reached This Step

Chapter 1593: Finally Reached This Step

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Yuan smiled. ¡°You are the one who initiated the application, huh?¡± ¡°Not like there¡¯s a difference.¡± Shan Ning smiled. Mu Yuan reached out his fist, and they fist-bumped. Shan Ning went to report to the team leader to check in. Mu Yuan was in a better mood. When he met familiar faces while working on a mission abroad, it would make him feel morefortable and less stressed. Shan Ning was here. He had some things to chat with Shan Ning. Seaside. Shan Ning looked very gentle, and his facial features were very proper. He had a good temper, and he looked like a kind soul. He gave off a very righteous aura, and because of his upbringing, these few children grew up in the troop. It was as if they had been stamped with a sign. Some things were deeply rooted in them. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since we sat together for a chat.¡± Shan Ning turned his head and took the cigar from Mu Yuan¡¯s mouth. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been 30 minutes since I sat down, and you have already smoked two cigars. This thing is addictive, quit smoking.¡± Mu Yuan was not a person who would indulge in joy. He only used such things asionally. Usually, when he was feeling frustrated. Now, he was feeling like he was getting a bit addicted. Mu Yuan said, ¡°What addiction can I be afraid of?¡± Meaningless. Feels like life is so meaningless. ¡°This time, it is a linked mission. Jack ising too, right? I heard that he is the mainmander.¡± ¡°Mmh.¡± Mu Yuan replied. Shan Ning raised his brows but remained expressionless. ¡°You guys had a fight?¡± ¡°Mmh.¡± Shan Ning breathed a sigh of relief slowly. He felt some joy but tried his best to suppress it. ¡°After all, we are not the same kind of people as he is. In terms of the circumstances, we are enemies and cannot be friends.¡± The word ¡°friends¡± had defined all their feelings for each other in the past few years. Diplomats were diplomats. They spoke in very interesting ways. Mu Yuan thought, Yeah, since we can¡¯t be friends, we shall be enemies. It¡¯s good like that. I don¡¯t have to feel conflicted. As long as he thought clearly, he felt so much better. ¡°Xiao Yuan, did youe for Jack?¡± ¡°No,¡± Mu Yuan said. ¡°It was for myself.¡± This was a big truth. Besides, he did not know that Jack was the mainmander, and he only received the news on the way here. Perhaps, he should avoid meetups with him, but he could not help it. Since he had taken on the mission, there was no reason for him to leave unless he died or got paralyzed. Shan Ning looked around and lowered his voice. ¡°I received a mission, and I need your help.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Regarding the Anderson family.¡± Mu Yuan¡¯s heart dropped. He had a sudden premonition. Sometimes the order of the army was different from the order of the CPPCC, but there was absolutely no conflict. Shan Ning¡¯s sudden visit must not be as simple as just being the liaison officer. ¡°Speak!¡± Shan Ning nodded and lowered his voice. ¡°Of the two squadrons dispatched this time, Jack is the captain of the first team, and Morgan is the captain of the second team. The two are in conflict. I received news that Morgan had colluded with the two teams of mercenaries. Together, they want to assassinate Jack and let him die during the mission in Somalia. Our mission is to help the situation in private and make Morgan¡¯s ne true.¡± Every order had its hidden meaning, and they impacted their every next move. Mu Yuan knew deep down that as a military man, he could not disobey hismands. ¡°Got it.¡± Shan Ning asked, ¡°This is not exactly a mission that has to bepleted. We¡¯re just helping the situation, but don¡¯t get involved in their dispute. We are going to be a third party.. Whether we seed or not depends on luck. But, are you really fine with it?¡± Chapter 1594 - Ugh, Can’t Form a Threat Chapter 1594: Ugh, Can¡¯t Form a Threat Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shan Ning asked, ¡°This is not exactly a mission that has to bepleted. We¡¯re just helping the situation, but don¡¯t get involved in their dispute. We are going to be a third party. Whether we seed or not depends on luck. But, are you really fine with it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Mu Yuan said coldly. Shan Ning nodded. ¡°In the beginning, I was thinking that you were friends with Jack, so I intended to handle this matter all by myself. Since the two of you are no longer friends, then it¡¯s not a problem anymore. This matter is of great importance to us.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Mu Yuan understood. To their family, Jack¡¯s life meant too much. As long as they got into great chaos, the next election would be unpredictable. The sun was setting slowly. Mu Yuan said, ¡°Shan Ning, I need some time alone.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Shan Ning walked further away and turned around to look at Mu Yuan. He sat by the beach, and behind him, the sky was setting slowly. The line between the sky and sea was turning darker as if it was his mood right at that very moment. Xiao Yuan... Let me help you break these ties more thoroughly. Mu Yuan stretched his legs and wanted to reach for the cigar in his pocket, but he could not feel it. Although he was addicted to cigars, he still had some self-control. He limited himself to 3 cigars a day. He had finished the quantity for the day. Kill Jack! He scoffed bitterly. He never thought about this, and yet he hade to such a stage. Mu Yuan shut his eyes softly and suddenly let go of his arms. He fell on the sand andughed hysterically. ¡°Hahahaha...¡± New York. Ye Tingyun¡¯s ne arrived in New York. Ye Chu was beginning to have a headache. She was in a rather deep sleep, and she did not feel it when the nended, but it did not matter if she did anyway. Ye Tingyun carried her up, and they could get through the customs from a special path, so they did not have to queue. They were done with all the procedures very quickly, and Ye Tingyun walked out of the pathway with Ye Chu in his arms. There was already a car waiting for them long before. Ye Tingyun boarded the car, and they headed off to MISS building. They did not stop once along the way. A woman wearing a little ck skirt and a pair of high heels was standing in front of the MISS building, waiting for their arrival. The woman was about 1.70 meters tall, her waist was thin, her legs were slim, and her skin was pale. She had wavy chestnut hair, which was very enchanting. Her facial features were exquisite and small, and she had put on some exquisite makeup. There was a team standing in front of the MISS building as if they were waiting for something. Ady seemed to be anxious. Ye Tingyun¡¯s car entered the MISS building slowly. The door opened, and Wei Ling saw thedy. He smiled and waved at her. They greeted each other very passionately. ¡°Hey! Hai Lun, you¡¯re back!¡± Hai Lun smiled widely. Wei Ling seemed to have thought of something, and his facial expression changed. He looked at the back of the car, and Ye Tingyun came out first. Hai Lun greeted them with a smile, but the smile disappeared instantly. She saw Ye Tingyun bend over and carry ady out of the car. Hai Lun¡¯s heart dropped. In a while, she saw Ye Chu¡¯s face and heaved a sigh of relief. Oh, she¡¯s a young girl. Not a threat. She should not mind. ¡°You¡¯re back. It must have been tough on you.¡± Hai Lun smiled and nodded. ¡°Second Master, how are you?¡± Ye Tingyun nodded and carried Ye Chu into the building. ¡°I¡¯ll speak to you tonight.¡± ¡°Thank you, Second Master.¡± Ye Tingyun carried Ye Chu upstairs, and Hai Lun pulled Wei Ling over. ¡°Who is she?¡± Wei Ling said, ¡°She¡¯s Ye Chu.¡± As to who she is, it¡¯s hard to exin. Sister? Impossible! Second Madame? Doesn¡¯t really seem quite so! Hai Lun heaved a sigh of relief. Oh she¡¯s a Ye. Perhaps, she was Second Master¡¯s cousin or something, but she could not remember there being a cousin called Ye Chu in the Ye Family. Wei Ling had already left.. He did not dare to speak much. Chapter 1595 - Hello, Young Sister. Chapter 1595: Hello, Young Sister. Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Tingyun went to the study to contact Mu Yuan. Some things needed to be made clear. The team he formed for Mu Yuan also started to operate and continuously passed messages to Mu Yuan. Morgan did set up a bureau and invited two mercenary teams. One was a South American Storm mercenary team, and the other was a Lion mercenary team from North Africa. They had all set up their bureau in Somalia. At the other end of the video, Mu Yuan looked totally fine as if he did not know about this matter. Shan Ning also went to the ind. Ye Tingyun did not care about Shan Ning, and he had no right to do so anyway. He was mostly there to protect Mu Yuan, so Ye Tingyun did not ask much about it. ¡°Mu Yuan, no matter what, you need toe home safely,¡± Ye Tingyun said. He did not know what Mu Yuan was thinking either. Why did he insist on going there to torture himself? He was the second-generation heir of the Mu Family. He did not have to fight to be in a good city. He could easily get a General rank after he turned 40. This was without a doubt. He would definitely be promoted to higher military ranks. He did not have to risk his life. This time, the mission was very dangerous. The Somali pirates had been annihted many times. The anti-terrorist soldiers would not be willing to spend any more effort here. If it were not for the fact that their weapons were robbed this time, they would not have intervened. ¡°I wille home safely,¡± Mu Yuan said, looking at Ye Tingyun lightly. ¡°Give me information about what I told you to investigate in the next two days.¡± ¡°You want to check the grudges between the Morgan and the Anderson families. This is not a secret. It is something everyone knows. Their political opinions are different. Besides, you don¡¯t have to feel like you are in a dilemma. For whatever reason, people have prepared ambushes. If Jack falls for the trap, GGWP. Or are you... seeking revenge?¡± Ye Tingyun asked softly. The previous time, Jack was involved in the matters of the Mu Family. Mu Jianxin was still hospitalized, and his body was not in a good state. He had not recovered. Does Mu Yuan want revenge? ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about what I want. I know my limits,¡± Mu Yuan said. He always aplished the missions that his higher-ups passed on to him. He always knew his limits, and he never acted recklessly. Ye Ling trusted him too. Ye Tingyun pondered. ¡°Fine. I will know. When will Jack arrive at the isle?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Mu Yuan answered coldly. This had nothing to do with him. Does he still care about his every move? Ye Tingyun thought, This situation is odd... Seems like he wants revenge. After he hung up, he phoned Ye Ling. Ye Ling had more headaches than Ye Tingyun. He wanted to call Mu Yuan back temporarily, but he was already sent out. It was not easy to call him back. Even Shan Ning went over. Ye Ling said, ¡°He won¡¯t take revenge on Jack.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ye Ling nodded. He was worried about another thing. ¡°But in the storm mercenaries, there is someone named James. When Mu Yuan was an undercover spy, James was his greatest enemy. A decision error that year killed 11 people, all under him. He¡¯s always been in a state of anxiety, which makes things tricky. I didn¡¯t expect Morgan to find this Storm mercenary team. Now, it must be toote to call these people back.¡± When abroad, control was hard to maintain. ck Rose¡¯s involvement in the Somali pirates was a bit out of ce. It was also not his style of work. No matter Lady White or ck Rose, they would have some opinion about it. Ye Ling thought about it for a while. If things really could not go right, he would take a trip down personally. Ye Tingyun said, ¡°Bro, you are still a newlywed. Let me handle this matter. Ye Chu lost her sight recently and also her memory. I don¡¯t think she might cause any problems. I have time to check out this matter.. It¡¯ll be fine to let me watch over this case.¡± Chapter 1596 - Second Brother is a Big Fat Liar

Chapter 1596: Second Brother is a Big Fat Liar

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Tingyun said, ¡°Bro, you are still a newlywed. Let me handle this matter. Ye Chu lost her sight recently and also her memory. I don¡¯t think she might cause any problems. I have time to check out this matter. It¡¯ll be fine to let me watch over.¡± Ye Ling thought about it. ¡°Keep in touch at all times.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Chu rubbed her eyes, and it was a little blurry. Everything before her was still inplete darkness. She screamed for Ye Tingyun. ¡°Ye Tingyun, Ye Tingyun, where have you gone?¡± She touched the bed. It was soft. Hai Lun had already dispatched the agent long ago. Ye Tingyun was still in the study. Hai Lun came over and smiled. ¡°Hello, Ye Chu. I am Helen, the person who takes care of you. Second Master is handling some important matters. What would you like?¡± Ye Chu¡¯s face went red. She stroked around on the bed. She was blind. Hai Lun was much more relieved now. A blind girl would not be of any threat to her. And also her build. European and American girls were particrly mature at the age of 14 and 15. Oriental girls were not the same. Ye Chu was already 19 years old, but she was petite, short, and it was almost like she had some growth disorder. In Hai Lun¡¯s eyes, she was a minor. At first, she looked like a twelve or thirteen-year-old. Judging with Western eyes, she inevitably regarded her as a younger sister. ¡°I¡¯ll help you. What do you want?¡± Hai Lun was behaving like an elder sister. ¡°I-I need to pee,¡± Ye Chu said. Hai Lun was speechless. Although she was a younger sister, she even called Second Master when she needed to pee. Wasn¡¯t this a little overboard? Hai Lun¡¯s smile subsided. She supported her up. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to the washroom.¡± Hai Lun took the opportunity to feel her waist. It was very slim. Then, she took a quick nce at her chest. It was very t. Then, she looked at herself and instantly felt confident. Ye Chu fumbled to the bathroom and was embarrassed to pee in front of the stranger. Hai Lun also stepped back. Ye Chu was done and wanted to call for someone to help her, but she felt embarrassed, so she stayed in the washroom, feeling frustrated. Where did Ye Tingyun go? Have we returned to New York? Why is a stranger taking care of me? Am I being a burden to her? Hai Lun knocked on the door. Ye Chu said in a moody tone, ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Ye Chu came out and sat on the sofa. ¡°I want Ye Tingyun.¡± Not this woman. She was not used to it. ¡°Second Master needs to work. Miss Ye Chu, I can satisfy your needs. You just have to tell me what you want.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you. You aren¡¯t Ye Tingyun.¡± Ye Chu shouted. ¡°I want my brother. Go away.¡± For some reason, she did not like the stranger. Even Wei Ling was better than a stranger. Everything was pitch-ck before her. When she stood up, she had to fumble to walk. Hai Lun was unhappy now. Even if she was young, this person was too rebellious. She had already said that Second Master was at work. Hai Lun was helpless. She went over to hold her up. ¡°Miss Ye Chu, if you are hungry, I will get someone to prepare food for you. Please be more mature and not disrupt Second Master. Otherwise, I will send you away and abandon you.¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Chu was speechless. Abandon her? Send her away? Send where? She did not know anyone. Didn¡¯t Ye Tingyun say that he would not bully her? Liar! Big fat liar! Ye Chu went out in anger and shouted as she walked. ¡°Ye Tingyun, Ye Tingyun, where are you? Ye Tingyun...¡± Towards the end, she was almost shrieking. She felt really afraid for some reason. She had finally built up trust in Ye Tingyun and listened to him. She trusted that he would not bully her, and yet he wanted to send her away. Big fat liar! Chapter 1597 - Second Brother Takes Care of the Flaws

Chapter 1597: Second Brother Takes Care of the ws

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Chu screamed so much that her voice went a little hoarse. Ye Tingyun¡¯s study was very well soundproofed. After several screams, he put away the documents on hand and rushed out anxiously. He saw Ye Chu with two arms in front as if reaching out for something. She took small careful steps, and the fear in her eyes was darting around aimlessly. Hai Lun watched from the side and did not know how to help. Ye Tingyun pushed the door open and walked over quickly, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± When Ye Chu heard his voice, she turned over slightly and walked towards him quickly. There was a sofa chair in the middle. Ye Tingyun was afraid that she might trip. He took a few steps forward and took her hand. As soon as he held it, he was beaten by Ye Chu. She pped him hard on the chest. Ye Chu had always been violent and brutal, and he always took a step back from the hit. ¡°Big fat liar!¡± ¡°Fine. I am a liar. Don¡¯t be so angsty. You¡¯ve slept for so long. Are you hungry?¡± Ye Tingyun asked softly. His eyes brushed past and saw Hai Lun at a side. He had clearly sent an agent to look after her, but why was it Hai Lun? Seeing Ye Chu hitting him, Hai Lun was rather unhappy, but she did not express it. Ye Chu pped him again, and her stomach growled with it. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. You are a big fat liar! Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t bully me? Why are you sending me away!¡± Hai Lun was speechless. Damn, why are you not behaving normally? She was just trying to scare Ye Chu. Anyone with a normal IQ, a bit ofmon sense, and some dignity would not mention this in front of Ye Tingyun. Who knew that Ye Chu had actually said it? Unpredictable! She must be a fool. Could she have been tricked by a minor? ¡°Why would I send you away?¡± ¡°That woman said it.¡± Ye Chu could not see, and she did not know where to point to. She pointed randomly and even in the right direction. Hai Lun¡¯s eyes shrank. This youngdy is too annoying. How dare shein about me. Ye Tingyun squinted, and he looked at Hai Lun. ¡°Hai Lun, when did I say that I want to send Ye Chu away?¡± Ye Chu looked so displeased, and she hit Ye Tingyun again. This time, with not much strength. It was just a threat. Hai Lun panicked a little. ¡°Second Master, you were just busy at work, and she kept wanting to see you. I could help her with whatever she needed. I was afraid that she might disturb you, so I scared her deliberately.¡± ¡°Apologize!¡± Ye Tingyun said coldly. Hai Lun pursed her lips, unwilling to bother too much with a little girl. But she looked at Ye Tingyun¡¯s expression, and she bit her lip. ¡°Miss Ye Chu, I am sorry. I was spouting nonsense. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Ye Chu humphed and turned her head away. Then, she pped Ye Tingyun righteously but softly. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Fine, hungry. I will get you some food to fill up your stomach while the chef makes some delicious food.¡± ¡°Mmh.¡± Ye Chu knew that he was not lying, and her anger quickly subsided. Ye Tingyun helped her to sit down; then, he went to the kitchen and gave her some fruit, yogurt, and nuts and then ordered food for the chef to cook. Hai Lun watched as Ye Tingyun opened the lid of the yogurt and poked the straw for her. Then, he stuffed the nuts into her hand. He cared for her carefully, and she felt a little jealous. Although she knew that she was his younger sister, Second Master was treating this younger sister too well. She had worked with Ye Tingyun for many years, and she had not seen Ye Tingyun treating a girl so tenderly. His younger sisters could actually enjoy such benefits. She could not help but feel a little jealous. ¡°Hai Lun,e over for a while,¡± Ye Tingyun said calmly. ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 1598 - Am I Not Your Guide Dog? Chapter 1598: Am I Not Your Guide Dog? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios While Ye Chu was eating yogurt and nuts, she even listened to music from her earphones. She was very suave. She had been taken care of appropriately. She did not bother with Ye Tingyun at that moment. He brought Helen and walked to one side. He said calmly, ¡°Today¡¯s matters are not to be taken as a precedent.¡± ¡°Sorry, Second Master, for creating trouble for you.¡± Helen was very aware of the overall situation, and she quickly apologized. ¡°My original intention was tofort Miss Ye Chu. I thought that she was still young and would fall for this trick. I also often coax my little niece at home this way. I have forgotten at that moment. I did not do it on purpose.¡± Helen had a 10-year-old little niece. Ye Tingyun was aware of this matter. He nodded his head. ¡°Ye Chu is my sister. Her memory is a little confused now, and she cannot see. I don¡¯t wish for anything to go wrong for her at all. Her temper is not good. If you want to stay here, you have to let her have her way. Don¡¯t go against her intentions; otherwise, you can go downstairs and have another secretarye up.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Helen was shocked. It was a rare chance for her to get near to Second Master. Even if she had to endure Ye Chu¡¯s temper, what could she do? She would not be so foolish to give up such a good chance. She went to London for half a month this time to further her education. She obtained certifications and wanted to improve herself continuously so that she could be morepatible with Second Master. She wanted to be his capable assistant who could sharemon topics and hobbies with him. Regardless of what the topic was, they could chat together. She did not want a sister to appear out of thin air and be a lightbulb. She wanted to go and find out who exactly this so-called sister was. Ye Chu¡¯s identity was rather secretive. Wei Ling did not dare to make the matter of Ye Tingyun being kidnapped publicly known. Only a few of his close security guards and the agents who had saved him knew about it. After Ye Chu came back, Ye Tingyun had been bringing her to the top floor. The agents on the top floor knew that this youngdy was using all her strength to escape and that she had a lot of tricks. She made Second Master feel so agonized until he was helpless. But not many people knew exactly what her identity was. Helen had asked around, but she actually did not manage to get any answers. When she asked Wei Ling, he was very shrewd and avoided her question purposely. He also did not say clearly that she was his sister. He did not dare to defy Ye Tingyun¡¯s intentions. Hence, the notion of being his sister was fixed just like this. Helen even imagined for a while that his sister hade to New York for treatment as she had lost her memory as well as her eyesight. She herself had imagined very happily. Her attitude towards Ye Chu also became more cordial. However, she just did not like Ye Chu for an unknown reason. Ye Chu did not care whether she liked her. She gradually got used to a world of blindness. She stuck to Ye Tingyun every day. She was just like a baby eagle that was being fed by the mother eagle. The moment she opened her eyes, the first person she saw was Ye Tingyun. She then naturally believed in Ye Tingyun. It was like when all the children opened their eyes, the first person they saw was their mother. That was a natural sense of closeness. Although there was a voice at the bottom of her heart that continuously said that Ye Tingyun was a liar and not to believe him, Ye Chu was still willing to trust Ye Tingyun in times when she had no choice. The study room also became the ce that Ye Chu liked the most. This was because Ye Tingyun was in the study room most of the time. If he was not having a video conference, he would be making phone calls or looking at documents. When he was free, he could talk to her. When she heard his voice, she had a sense of security; otherwise, she would be quiet all by herself. Moreover, she could not see anything, and the world was blurry. Besides sleeping, she could not do anything else. ¡°Brother, I want to have a guide dog,¡± Ye Chu said. She heard an audio story yesterday. It was the story of a blind person who said that a guide dog was very good. She also wanted to have a guide dog. ¡°What guide dog do you want? Am I not one?¡± Chapter 1599 - Bringing The Daughter For An Outing Chapter 1599: Bringing The Daughter For An Outing Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Time seemed to have stood still. Ye Tingyun¡¯s study room was made up of full-length windows. The rays of sunlight shot in through the full-length windows, creating brilliant rays on the ground. It was pretty and warm. Ye Chu seemed to be covered by ayer of gold fog. Her exquisite features became small, delicate, and blurry. An obscure beauty and an obscure throbbing. Was he her guide dog? Ye Tingyun was also startled for a moment as he looked at the youngdy sitting on the sofa. She was wearing a white skirt. It was the skirt that he had helped her to put on in the morning. Wei Lingined in his heart. Second Master, do you like Ye Chu? When he helped her to put on the skirt in the morning, Ye Tingyun thought in his heart, The little shortie is 1.55 meters. She is t-chested and petite. She looks childish and does not grow up. When she ispared to the 1.7 meters tall Helen, they simply look like two different species. Her head of long hair is always slightly scattered. He even did a ponytail for her this morning, making her look even younger. A secondary-school student roughly looked like this. He was very certain that he did not have pedophilia. When the models cat-walked, he still liked women who had long legs and big breasts. When he watched fashion shows, he would look more at the models who had good figures and were attractive. When he walked on the streets, his gaze would fall on beautiful girls. It had to be that type that was tall. Even if they were not tall, their faces had to be beautiful. It would not be this kind of little girl who possessed the innocence of a child. Feelings of love? It did not exist! Then what¡¯s the reason for treating her well? Ye Tingyun thought that it was like making up for Emma. As she was very young when she left him, he seemed to have given the love that he had never given for many years to Ye Chu. This was a kind of simple gift. It had nothing to do with love. Speaking of Emma, it had been a long time since he let Emmae out. Usually, when he was on the top floor, he would actually let Emmae out. She would apany him to work. He would have tea together with her and watch movies together. It was a kind of enjoyment. Emma was aputer. Aputer that had no emotions but was proficient in all the emotions of a human. She could always take good care of his emotions. She remembered all his little habits and little hobbies. She had never crossed the boundary. Who does not like Emma? But he did not let Emma out as Ye Chu was too sensitive. Helen by herself had already made her be like a little beast in fury. Moreover, she could not see. How was he going to exin to her that Emma was aputer? In the eyes of outsiders, he was a man who was in a rtionship with aputer for many years. ¡°Do you want to be my guide dog?¡± ¡°Yeah. I am your guide dog.¡± ¡°Then I want to go out and buy milk tea.¡± She wanted to drink milk tea. Ye Tingyun said, ¡°Can the chef do it for you?¡± ¡°No!¡± Ye Chu said, ¡°I listened to the shows on TV. They introduced many tea shops with nice drinks and shops that were famous on the inte. I want to go.¡± The senior geek, Ye Tingyun, thought, Television shopping not only poisoned the middle-aged olddies, but it also poisoned the little girls. When he was in New York, he would meet people for meals at the MISS building. His office was in the building. He would have meetings in the building, and he could practically not leave the building. It could be said that he was a senior geek. It did not exist for Ye Tingyun to be seen outside. Ye Tingyun even said before that the MISS building could satisfy all his needs. His fantasy girlfriend, Emma, provided him a one-stop service of dating, eating, and sleeping. Discussing business in the office was also a one-stop service. He simply did not need to leave the building. He had to p his face now. ¡°Alright!¡± The guide dog in the form of a human had packed appropriately. He realized that the equipment he had packed for Ye Chu was notplete. She stillcked a few things. There was a luxury specialty store on the first floor. Ye Tingyun carried a small backpack that contained little snacks that Ye Chu mostly liked. He even brought two bottles of water.. Thereafter, he helped Ye Chu put on a hat. Chapter 1600 - It Is Really A Shop That Is Famous On The Internet Chapter 1600: It Is Really A Shop That Is Famous On The Inte Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wei Ling said, ¡°Second Master, there is something I don¡¯t know whether I should say.¡± ¡°Speak!¡± Wei Lingined. ¡°You are like a parent bringing your daughter for an outing.¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Tingyun was speechless. Although others wereining about him, Ye Tingyun still carried his backpack that was filled with little snacks and brought Ye Tingyun out. Hai Lun was so shocked that her eyeballs almost fell out. Second Master dotes on his sister so much? There were two agents protecting Ye Tingyun and Ye Chu in the dark this time as he brought her out. Wei Ling did not follow. Hai Lun asked, ¡°Wei Ling, isn¡¯t Second Master bringing his sister to see the doctor for her illness? Why didn¡¯t he bring Miss Ye Chu for a checkup?¡± He was not enthusiastic at all. If this blindness was dyed any longer, the chances of recovery from treatment would be slimmer. Wei Ling also did not know what to say. Perhaps, Second Master secretly did not want to let Ye Chu receive treatment? But their Second Master did not look like such a two-faced and dark person. ¡°As the blood clot in Ye Chu¡¯s eyes was pressing on her nerves, the probability of a sessful surgery was not high. When they came back, he had enquired with the doctor. There wasn¡¯t a foolproof probability. Second Master would not let Ye Chu go for the surgery so easily. Currently, he can only let her slowly recuperate and let her rx her emotions. She should not be agitated. Perhaps, the blood 5clot will disappear automatically. Hai Lun was still very doubtful. Anyway, she saw that Ye Tingyun was not considered to be very enthusiastic in treating Ye Chu¡¯s eyes. ¡°What is the name of the famous shop you heard of on the inte?¡± Ye Chu reported a name. Ye Tingyun raised his eyebrows. Damn. It¡¯s so far. It¡¯s more than 30 kilometers. There will be some traffic if I call a taxi to go over now. He was hit by inspiration. He pointed at a milk tea shop that was on the street next door. ¡°Such a coincidence. There¡¯s a shop nearby. I¡¯ll bring you there.¡± ¡°Sure, sure!¡± Ye Chu had no doubts about him. She pulled him excitedly. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious,¡± Ye Tingyun smiled and said. This Ye Chu was different from the Ye Chu who just came to New York. She was very lively, and her character was very cheerful and warm. She loved to eat everything. She also loved to y everything. She was curious about everything like a child. A youngdy like her seemed to have a light on her. Ye Tingyun was very happy when he was together with her. How could Ye Chu not be anxious? Her saliva was going to flow out. Ye Tingyun also really became a guide dog and brought her across the road. ¡°See, is a guide dog as convenient as me? I can even bring you to buy milk tea.¡± ¡°They said on television that a guide dog that was trained could also be like a human.¡± ¡°I can hug you and hold your hand. Can a guide dog do that?¡± ¡°Why do you insist onpeting with a dog?¡± Ye Chu did not understand. He kept saying that he was better than a guide dog. It was not good topare a human with a dog; it was just that he was usually busy. If she had a guide dog to bring her out, she would not have to stay at home and sleep or listen to music or television every day. There were many people queuing at the milk tea shop. Ye Tingyun said without batting an eyelid, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a shop that is famous on the inte. There are really so many people.¡± Ye Chu also could not see. She could hear that there were many youngdies queuing in front. She nodded her head as she trusted himpletely. Finally, Ye Chu got her favorite matcha milk tea. She drank a mouthful and was so blissful that she wanted to foam bubbles. But she had a small opinion. ¡°It¡¯s not as tasty as I had imagined.¡± Although she also liked it, she felt that the chef could do better. Ye Tingyun focused on educating her. ¡°Television shopping is all a lie. Don¡¯t believe it in the future.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really!!¡± ¡°But the reviews are very good. Did you bring me to a shop that is famous on the inte?¡± ¡°Of course!!!¡± Chapter 1601 - The Positive Little Apple Chapter 1601: The Positive Little Apple Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Tingyun, who did not bat an eyelid when he lied, did not feel stressed at all. After Ye Chu drank half, she felt that it wasn¡¯t too good. ¡°I¡¯m not drinking anymore. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Perhaps, her expectations were too high, and they could not be met. Ye Tingyun did not know tough or to cry. He received the cup of milk tea and drank a mouthful. Besides being too sweet, he did not feel anything special. Do you like the milk tea from the shop that is famous on the inte so much? ¡°I know of a ce that has good milk tea. I¡¯ll bring you there.¡± After all, he could not bear to disappoint her. He called for a car. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to have a good time today.¡± Why should he work now? He could do it every day. The famous online shop that Ye Chu mentioned was indeed more crowded. Ye Tingyun supported his forehead. Television shopping was a little poisoning. There were too many people in the shop. He reckoned that they could not get to drink it even if they queued up. They had to wait for a very long time. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°So many people,¡± Ye Tingyun said. The milk tea shop was opened on the roadside, located in the midst ofmercial and tourist areas. People also did not know who stirred up the trend. There were more Chinese people. Ye Tingyun carried Ye Chu and sat on a small railing. He leaned to the side slightly. ¡°Coco, you go and queue.¡± The secret guard called Coco was a man. His face ckened straightaway. He asked him, a tall and mighty big rock who was armed with a gun and wearing sunsses, to go and queue in a milk tea shop that had a pink atmosphere? Second Master, you are the one wooing a girl, but you trouble your subordinate to do something for you? Ye Tingyun leaned leisurely. He felt a little unhappy to just wait like this. It was a waste of time. He still wanted to bring Ye Chu to other ces to y. He decided to be an uncivilized person for once. ¡°Coco, you go frighten them. They will surely give way to you,¡± Ye Tingyun said. Ye Chu pped her hands at the side. ¡°Great, great. Cut queue, cut queue.¡± Coco was unhappy as he coughed once. He was a burly man. Although his name was very girly, he had nothing to do with anything pink. He wore a pair of big sunsses that was indeed intimidating. He really did not say much and was very terrorizing. Some people really gave up their positions to him. After all, there were many tourists. They did not dare to offend a man who looked like a mafia boss. Coco fulfilled their wishes and bought two cups of milk tea. Moreover, they were the top drinks rmended. He threw them to Ye Tingyun. ¡°Second Master, don¡¯t call me unless your life is in danger.¡± Ye Tingyun nodded his head seriously. ¡°All right.¡± His secret agents had more personality and were unlike Big Brother. Tsk tsk, you dare to talk to Big Brother like this? I¡¯ll break your legs. ¡°I want to drink, I want to drink.¡± Ye Chu raised her hand. Ye Tingyun inserted a straw for her. Ye Chu tasted a mouthful, and her eyes shone. ¡°Delicious, delicious. It¡¯s superbly delicious. Here, here, have a try!¡± She thought that there was only one cup and stingily let Ye Tingyun try one mouthful. Ye Tingyun nced at his own milk tea and looked at Ye Chu again. He went over and drank her milk tea. ¡°Yeah, delicious.¡± Ye Chu, who was bursting with blissfulness, had an especially dazzling smile today. Her mood was also extremely good. Ye Tingyun thought in his heart, Yeah, I can give some benefits to Coco appropriately. I can buy a watch or something to reward him. After drinking milk tea and buying some small cakes, Ye Tingyun started to bring Ye Chu to other ces to y. As she could not see, Ye Tingyun acted as her eyes. He described New York¡¯s scenery to her. He had to say that Ye Chu was a very positive person. Even if she was blind and had been anxious and furious before, she epted the truth very quickly. Perhaps, it was because of Ye Tingyun, who had looked after her too well; hence, she epted the truth very quickly. She was not full of remorse. However, at the same time, Somalia was engulfed in a battle of smoke. Chapter 1602 - Death Pressure Chapter 1602: Death Pressure Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There were three small teams stationed on the ind. Mu Yuan¡¯s status level was not enough for him to be a small team leader; thus, the leader was someone from country F. There were three small squads below, making up more than 20 people. There was no one else on the ind, and there were only more than 20 of them stationed. Shan Ning and Mu Yuan were conducting a dry run. The people from storm mercenaries had received the mission this time. They came in a threatening manner. While Mu Yuan¡¯s small technical team was awaiting orders remotely, a technical soldier came over hurriedly. ¡°All themunication equipment on the ind have been infected with a virus.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mu Yuan frowned. All the externalmunication equipment had been infected with a virus. He contacted the small technical team from MISS and realized that he had also lost contact with them. After the small technical team from MISS was infected with the virus, they immediately ryed the news to the headquarters. After checking, it was found that the virus had infiltrated from the ind. It directly infected all the equipment that was linked to the ind. They had to cut off the power supply in order to clean up the virus. The small technical team cut off the power supply immediately. The contact was broken off, and they had to restart it again. It needed eight minutes. At the same time, they sent a text message to Mu Yuan. After Mu Yuan realized that he could not contact them, he also received the text message. Originated from the ind? ¡°The virus had infiltrated from the ind. It cut off contact with the outside world. By restarting our system again, we can establish contact.¡± The small team leader immediately opposed that idea. ¡°If you cut off the power supply and break off contact, we¡¯ll be out of touch for eight minutes. If wee under attack, we will not have a way to call for help.¡± Mu Yuan said, ¡°There is also not much difference betweenwork paralysis and loss of contact now.¡± The big team leader thought for a while and went inside. ¡°Break off the power supply immediately and restart again.¡± Mu Yuan had a bad premonition in his heart. Was it someone internally who had spread the virus from inside? There were many people on the ind, and they came from different countries. In other words, anyone could be a suspect. Shan Ning said, ¡°You are not the team leader. It¡¯s fine if nothing happens. If something happens and you have acted so rashly like this, the first person they will look for is you.¡± ¡°You are a diplomat. I am a soldier. Our styles of doing things are different,¡± Mu Yuan said. The immediate thing that a diplomat thought of was to settle the problem amicably or perhaps using tactics like pushing the responsibility to others or lying without blinking, etc. Mu Yuan had always been a soldier on the frontlines. What he thought of was to fight a quick battle to force a quick decision. However, a cannonball crossed over the sky and suddenly bombarded the ind. Mu Yuan watched helplessly as the cannonball headed towards the ind in an attack. The cannonball attack came at that moment when contact was broken off. ¡°There¡¯s a cannonball attack. Get away, get away!¡± Mu Yuan roared. He pulled Shan Ning and fell to the beach immediately. The cannonball ttened thend within a few meters of their circumference. It hit their temporarymand post. A thickyer of beach dust covered their bodies. There were quite a number of people who were buried. There was chaos everywhere. Mu Yuan crawled out from the beach dust. He touched his face and did not know whose fresh blood had covered his whole face. ¡°Shan Ning?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine!¡± Mu Yuan turned his head and saw a corpse that was blown up. Mu Yuan did not have enough time to feel sad or mourn when he heard the team leader¡¯s voice. ¡°Get ready for category onebat. Everybody, get ready for category onebat!¡± Mu Yuan turned his head and looked towards the sea. He saw eight speedboats on the surface of the sea dashing towards them. Three of the speedboats were installed with Gatling guns. The bullets seemed to be free as they sprayed towards them. Mu Yuan¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. He pulled Shan Ning and ran inside. They ran towards the weapon equipment area on the ind. ¡°Follow me!¡± Shan Ning turned back and looked. He suddenly felt a chill in his whole body.. It was not his first time being on the frontlines, but it was his first time feeling a terrifying pressure of death. Chapter 1603 - Why Is Xiao Yuan on the Island? Chapter 1603: Why Is Xiao Yuan on the Ind? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Eight speedboats sped over like arrows being shot. The Gatling machine guns were fully fired, and the bullets hit the beach, and the sand sshed in the air. It hit people and could dig a hole in them. No life remained wherever the bulletsnded. On each speedboat, there were seven to eight people. Each of them had live ammunition, and they all came prepared. Severalrades-in-arms were hit by the bullets, and theyy half-dead on the beach. They were being treated as human targets. Mu Yuan and Shan Ning retreated to the weapon room. Everyone was crowding in there. Mu Yuan quickly equipped his weapons, and he grabbed Shan Ning. Then, he gave him a wireless radio device. ¡°Find a ce that has good signal and request for help from the bases nearby. Hurry!¡± Shan Ning objected to his request. ¡°I want to be with you.¡± ¡°Go! You¡¯re just being a burden here! Go seek help!¡± Mu Yuan yelled. The blood and sweat on his face made him seem so manly. He pushed Shan Ning away and joined the battle with a gun in his hand. ¡°Everyone, shoot freely!¡± The captain said. In such circumstances, any tactics were useless. They could only shoot freely as the opponents were too aggressive. The Gatling machine gun wiped out more than a dozen soldiers. Most of them did not fight persistently as well; they just backed away, trying to avoid the Gatling machine gun¡¯s firing range. They led their people to fight as guerris on the ind. Mu Yuan ambushed outside an obstacle. When he saw that the timing was right, he shot two mercenaries. The sound of gunfire filled up the entire ind! Cannons and bullets were flying around in the air. There were screams andmands and calls for help. Noise filled up the air. Shan Ning found high ground and sent out a call for help immediately. There was a NATO alliance base nearby, and it would only take them five minutes toe over. After Shan Ning sent out a distress signal, he quickly retreated. He was really worried about Mu Yuan. Dozens of mercenariesnded, and it was all dark. There was no shortage of weapons and equipment. They were mostly veterans from various countries, and some were international killers. They had formed this mercenary team to specialize in various difficult international cases. Their strength is simr to that of a special corps military man, and in fact, they are quite outstanding. Before the war began, our side had already lost half of our strength. Mu Yuan hid in a dark ce and thought carefully. ¡°Sniper. Are there any snipers?¡± ¡°Sniper here. North-East direction.¡± ¡°South-East direction.¡± Two snipers had taken their ce and sniped 4 people. The main leadermanded. ¡°Find their boss.¡± ¡°Yes. Target locked.¡± ¡°Target locked.¡± No one acted rashly, and they all did not dare to reveal their own positions. Arade who was shot hard on the beach crawled forward in a difficult manner. He was caught by a mercenary, who stepped on his back. Therade shrieked, and blood could not stop flowing out of the fresh wound on his abdomen. The mercenary raised his gun and fired into his head, bursting therade¡¯s head. Mu Yuan held his gun tightly, and the veins in his forehead throbbed. As a soldier, the worst thing to witness was the cruel death of arade by their opponents. It did not matter if they were his ownrades orrades-in-arms from other countries. The main leader cursed angrily, and a string of insults was heard in the earphone. Mu Yuan looked at the time. There were still 5 minutes before help would arrive. They just needed to wait for five minutes. They were outnumbered by their opponents. It was not the right time to fight head-on. NATO alliance base. ¡°Major, this is a distress signal from the joint forces. Three minutes ago, they were besieged by two mercenary teams..¡± An information specialist soldier deciphered the distress signal and informed Jack. Chapter 1604 - Blood Brothers Chapter 1604: Blood Brothers Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Jack took it andughed coldly. He received the news about the Storm and the Lion mercenary teams two days ago. He had also warned the joint forces, yet no one listened to him. Since they refused to listen, they shall settle the issue on their own. ¡°Let Morgan handle this issue.¡± He caused the trouble himself, and so he should solve it by himself. He would not clean up after Morgan¡¯s mess. People in the mercenary team were not easy to control. He should also learn a lesson. Morgan was still wet behind his ears; he needed to learn. ¡°Morgan isn¡¯t here.¡± Jack squinted. He did not care about this matter as he had more important things to handle. They had confirmed the location of the Somalia pirates, and the base could now send rescue forces. He could either choose to deal with the pirates or go and rescue them. He wished for Morgan to make a mistake so that he could get hold of his weakness and drag everyone else down with them. At a time like this, it was impossible to deal with this group of mercenaries. The more these mercenaries caused trouble, the more content he was. They were falling for every single trap that he had nned. Jack frowned. Suddenly a satellite image was transmitted to the base. Jack frowned at the satellite image. There was a scuffle on the ind. Everyone was photographed by the satellite. Suddenly, Jack nced at it. He grabbed a technical specialist by the cor and pushed him back. He controlled the images on the screen and fixed it on a charming face. Xiao Yuan? Why is Xiao Yuan on the ind? ¡°Prepare the helicopters!¡± Jack said with a firm voice. His fist was clenched tightly. ¡°Hurry!¡± On the ind, Shan Ning hurried back after sending out a distress signal. He was ambushed by a mercenary soldier hiding by the edge. The muzzle was pointed at his head. ¡°Oh, how rare. A Chinese military man.¡± Mu Yuan¡¯s eyes shrank. Shan Ning? ¡°The purpose of our visit today is very simple. There is a major named Mu Yuan on your ind. If youe out, we will leave immediately. If you do note out, your little friend will die for you.¡± Shan Ning said, ¡°I am Mu Yuan!¡± An Asian face like this was quite rarely seen here. Shan Ning¡¯s face did not turn red, and neither was his heart beating wildly. ¡°What do you want?¡± A man held a gun butt and smashed it directly into Shan Ning¡¯s face. He mmed Shan Ning¡¯s jaw, and it became swollen. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool? Do you think I¡¯ve never seen Mu Yuan? Toy boy!¡± Anger could be seen in Mu Yuan¡¯s eyes. This man was from the Storm mercenary team, the target of his pursuit all this time. He was the person that he had let go of when he was undercoverst time, Lin Songye. His English name was James, and he was a cruel gangster. He was also the murderer who imed the lives of dozens of his brothers. ¡°I said it. I am Mu Yuan!¡± ¡°Do you f*cking think that I¡¯m f*cking blind?¡± Lin Songye hit Shan Ning on the face with the butt of the gun again. Shan Ning was not afraid of death. Lin Songye got annoyed and pointed the muzzle at him. Mu Yuan came out immediately. ¡°Stop!¡± The main leader did not quite understand Shan Ning. Seeing Mu Yuane out, he was anxious. ¡°Major Mu Yuan, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Mu Yuan pulled his earphones out in a cool manner and walked towards Shan Ning and Lin Songye. The fierce group of mercenaries put in such great effort all just for him? How nice. Lin Songye scoffed. ¡°Major Mu Yuan, it¡¯s been long.¡± ¡°Xiao Yuan, don¡¯te over!¡± Shan Ning screamed. Lin Songye aimed a shot at Mu Yuan. Shan Ning was quick, and he pushed Lin Songye away. Then, he stood in front of Mu Yuan. The bullet shot his arm at close range. ¡°Shan Ning!¡± Mu Yuan yelled and held onto his body that was falling to the ground. Chapter 1605 - If You Aren’t Happy, Deal with It. Chapter 1605: If You Aren¡¯t Happy, Deal with It. Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Jack dispatched four helicopters. Gunships were hovering over the ind, andmunication channels had been restored on the ind. The Storm and Lion mercenaries had quickly left without leaving any traces behind. Jack set foot on the ind. There were many wounded soldiers on the ind. The medical team quickly followed up, and all of them treated the wounded. Jack sent someone to search for Mu Yuan but was told that he had been taken away. ¡°Taken away?¡± The captain said, ¡°This group of people seems to havee for Mu Yuan. They only wanted Mu Yuan. After they captured him, they left.¡± A special agent was very upset. ¡°I already said so! We should not fight alongside the Asian special forces. They have bad blood with people in this area. Mu Yuan is also themon enemy of the delta drug lords. Having such people in the team will definitely cause some trouble, and yet you guys refused to listen. Great. Now, so many people have died all because of him. Can he bear the responsibility?¡± Jack kicked him on the chest, ignoring that he was an ally from his country. His eyes were cold. ¡°Repeat that!¡± ¡°Major Jack!¡± The captain was also taken aback. The assaulted agent was very displeased, but he did not expect Jack to step out for Mu Yuan either. ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. That¡¯s what everyone thinks. If it weren¡¯t for him, would so many people die on the ind? He even made someone restart the connection. Right at that moment when there was no connection, someone attacked. Do you think this was a coincidence? I don¡¯t believe so!¡± ¡°Idiot!¡± Jack kicked him away and pointed at him. Then, he asked in a cold voice, ¡°How did such a person get selected into the team? Send him back so as not to lower the IQ of the entire team.¡± The captain was angry, but he did not dare to speak up. It was not that Jack was biased, but he was worried about Mu Yuan. He also knew that this was not Mu Yuan¡¯s responsibility and that it was not caused by Mu Yuan. Lin Songye looking for Mu Yuan was just a coincidence. If they hade just for Mu Yuan, they would kill him and not take him away. This matter was far from simple. This was a trap set by Morgan. He had fallen for it! The agent¡¯s face turned pale. He did not expect to survive in this life-threatening battle. He thought that he could get a medal after returning to China that could be of use in the next task, but he was told that he should be sent back to China. ¡°I¡¯m not happy with this!¡± ¡°Deal with it!¡± Jack ignored him and strode forward. Unhappy about it? Then deal with it. His words were likemands. All his subordinates had to obey him. The captain shook his head. He knew that the matter was not simple as well. Jack was not a person who would use personal feelings to handle issues. He had never heard about him having any rtionship with Mu Yuan either. This man was mysterious. It could havee out of him based on the overall situation. ¡°You¡¯re too reckless,¡± the captain said. Since Major Jack had given out an order, he could not refuse. He could only send the agent away. The agent looked really unhappy. ¡°I was just speaking the truth. What have I done wrong? Who is he to send me home?¡± ¡°Because he is Major Anderson,¡± the captain said. ¡°There is no second major Anderson in the entire team. Just because of this name, you must obey his orders. ¡± ¡°I was just speaking the truth on impulse.¡± ¡°You think anyone can stand your bluntness. Since you can¡¯t speak in a politically correct way, why not keep your mouth shut? You really like to nag.¡± A man in camouge clothes passed by him indifferently and walked towards Jack. The captain did not dare to speak another word. Shan Ning¡¯s wound was already bandaged.. He was calling someone on the phone anxiously. Chapter 1606 - Your Madam Has Been Kidnapped.

Chapter 1606: Your Madam Has Been Kidnapped.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shan Ning¡¯s wound was already bandaged. He was calling someone on the phone anxiously. He was calling the embassy and was asking for support. They did not pick up, and Shan Ning was so anxious that he got mad. In City A, Ye Ling also received the notification right away. He went to a secret ce that looked inconspicuous but required a full-body inspection, iris inspection, and biological tissue inspection before entry was granted. A biometric elevator took him to the top floor. There were more than thirty people on the top floor, all of whom were busy working. A in-clothed soldier was directing the liaison members. They were trying to get in touch with Shan Ning, and they were also looking for information regarding Mu Yuan. That was a lieutenant colonel. When he saw Ye Ling, he came over. ¡°Sir, you are here.¡± The colonel followed Ye Ling to the office respectfully. Ye Ling opened the entireyout. ¡°How many agents are there nearby, ambushing?¡± ¡°Just two,¡± said the colonel. ¡°All of them are in the mercenary team, and they are trying to think of a way to send out messages. It will be toote for our people to go over. If their identity is exposed, we might lose both the soldiers and fail the mission. Also, we might not be able to save Major Mu Yuan.¡± Ye Ling nodded. He looked at the international map on the big screen and thought for a while. The lieutenant colonel stood beside him and waited for an order. This was the Special Intelligence Agency. The whole Special Intelligence Agency only listened to Ye Ling. The power of the Special Intelligence Agency was above the three armies of thend, sea, and air. It could activate all army forces, and it had control over the most advanced intelligence work. The first intelligence organization supported by the Special Intelligence Agency was Xie Jinghuan¡¯spany. The strength of the military had prated into the business bit by bit. ¡°Shan Ning is on the ind?¡± Ye Ling turned around and asked. ¡°What is he there for?¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s the liaison for Mu Yuan.¡± ¡°I have already said that Mu Yuan was acting alone this time and that he would not acknowledge anyone. Who approved the liaison to him?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s voice was cold, and the colonel felt suffocated for a moment. He was more than ten years older than Ye Ling, yet he could not handle Ye Ling¡¯s threatening power. ¡°Hint the two agents not to act rashly. Any information keyed in will be tracked. Tell them to send the information to Major Anderson and coborate with him. Tell them to listen to him without exposing themselves.¡± The corporal was shocked. ¡°Major Anderson? Jack Anderson?¡± ¡°How many Major Andersons are there? Contact Senior Official Mu. From now on, no one will be allowed to contact Mu Yuan without mymand. Not even Shan Ning. And no one is allowed to provide support for Shan Ning.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± On the ind. Shan Ning exined to them the resentment between Lin Songye and Mu Yuan. It was because of Mu Yuan¡¯s action when he was undercover. He and Lin Songye were once blood brothers. They thought that they were walking on the same path, but they did not expect that one person was a soldier while one was a thief. They were actually onpletely different paths. Lin Songye used to be an undercover agent as well, but he was a rebel undercover agent. Mu Yuan did not know when he first sneaked in. He was only aware of itter and was confused by Lin Songye¡¯s superb acting skills. Although he killed many of the people in their organization, a dozen other brothers died because of Lin Songye¡¯s betrayal. Lin Songye was already not a faithful undercover agent like he was before at that time. He had already be a rebel. During the capture, Lin Songye escaped and joined the Storm mercenaries. He began to fight with Mu Yuan. Mu Yuan always wanted to catch him and bring him to justice. Meanwhile, Lin Songye had also always been wanting to kill Mu Yuan for revenge. After Jack heard the story, his subordinates sent him information about the Storm mercenaries. Chapter 1607 - Its Been Long, Bro

Chapter 1607: It¡¯s Been Long, Bro

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Major, it¡¯s from an unknown line. It¡¯s a codemonly used in China. Ye Ling has just phoned them, and they said that their people will use a special method to contact us. They will coordinate those on the external with those on the internal. Jack frowned and looked at the spot of the Storm mercenaries. He nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± After calling Ye Ling personally to confirm the news, he began to ponder how he could save Mu Yuan. Xiao Yuan... The thought of Xiao Yuan being captured made Jack turn around to re at Shan Ning. He squinted. This useless piece of crap! Not only is he useless, but he¡¯s also a great hindrance! If it weren¡¯t for him, Xiao Yuan would not have been captured. At the very moment, the Storm mercenaries had arrived back in their military camp. Their barracks were stationed in a forest. There were many of them, and there were also a lot of weapons and equipment. Mu Yuan was thrown into a tent, and his hands and feet were tied. Lin Songye kicked him. ¡°We meet again, Bro.¡± ¡°We aren¡¯t Bros!¡± Mu Yuan scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t have the habit of treating rebels as my brothers. Since you¡¯ve captured me, it¡¯s just a matter of time before someonees after you. If you kill me, trust me, you won¡¯t be able to escape either. I won¡¯t lose much this time.¡± ¡°HAHAHA!¡± Lin Songyeughed. ¡°Xiao Yuan, you are so naive. If I wanted to kill you, I would have done so a long time ago. I¡¯m just acting. Your life is so precious. For a moment, I really can¡¯t bear to kill you.¡± He grabbed Mu Yuan¡¯s chin and spoke frivolously. ¡°Get your filthy hands off of me.¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t met in years, and your temper has be so strong.¡± Lin Songyeughed coldly and threw a punch at Mu Yuan. ¡°This punch is for the trust that I had on you back then. You have let me down.¡± Mu Yuan¡¯s face was punched to the side. His mouth smelled like blood. ¡°F*ck off!¡± Mu Yuan spat a mouthful of fresh blood. ¡°What kind of trust is there between us? I¡¯m a military man, and you are a rebel. If I killed you, you deserved it!¡± Lin Songye threw another punch at him. ¡°Who are you to chide me in such a condescending manner? Do you think it was easy for me to be an undercover agent? I was undercover for three years, and I lost contact with my superiors. I lost all contact with everyone. There were traitors among the superiors, and in fact, I trusted no one at all. For three years, I could not get any signal or point of contact. How do you think I survived it? How did my family die? Some people cared about my life and death, and they cared if I was still collecting information. Who isn¡¯t courageous and loyal in the beginning?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of you guys!¡± He pointed to Mu Yuan. ¡°You guys were the ones who let me down for the trust I had for all of you. To be an undercover agent, my entire family died. Who canpensate me? You think that everything can be offset by calling me a betrayer. Why did I take a detour if there is already a proper path? Because all of you abandoned me first. For three years, you barely cared about me, and you expected me to sacrifice myself. Fat hope!¡± ¡°Your expectations are unrealistic. Don¡¯t make excuses.¡± Mu Yuan beared with the smell of blood in his mouth. ¡°We reached a fork in the road. Everyone has to make choices in life. You can, and so can I. If you choose to be a traitor, you must ept the consequences.¡± ¡°F*ck you and your f*cking consequences!¡± Lin Songye punched him again, and Mu Yuan felt a slight headache. His face was red and swelling now. Yet, he felt an unspeakable sense of anger. ¡°You must have participated in this international mission to capture me because I have an extremely important clue in my hands that can rid you of the traitors. Little Yuan, only in your dreams will I hand it up to you without using it to my advantage.. You underestimate me.¡± Chapter 1608 - Ready To Attack Chapter 1608: Ready To Attack Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You must have participated in this international mission to capture me. Because I have an extremely important clue in my hands that can rid you of the traitors. Little Yuan, only in your dreams will I hand it up to you without using it to my advantage. You underestimate me.¡± Mu Yuan frowned. ¡°You are not worthy to be a soldier, Lin Songye. Karma goes in a circle. Your time hasn¡¯te yet.¡± Lin Songye kicked his chest, and Mu Yuan¡¯s organs started to hurt. A tall mercenary soldier walked over and dragged Lin Songye away. ¡°That¡¯s enough. We need him alive.¡± Lin Songye frowned and left. The boss of the mercenaries asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t he too calm?¡± ¡°Who do you think he is? He¡¯s Mu Jianxin¡¯s son. Did you treat him like an average major?¡± Lin Songye smiled coldly. For these second-generation soldiers, with resources and background, they would climb up much faster than the rest despite starting at the same point. He was already a Major at such a young age. Countless men endured until they were beyond thirty years old to not even reach the rank of Colonel. Why was he qualified? They looked down on these rich kids the most. However, this second-generation kid was made of real stuff. Mu Yuan was detained and manned by four men. The mercenaries did not give him any food, and he had been bitten by quite a lot of bugs in the humid night. Yet, he endured for the entire night. What did they want to do? Themp in the main tent was constantly lit. They seemed to be discussing something passionately. He could vaguely hear the names of Morgan and Jack. Mu Yuan recalled the news that Shan Ning brought, and his emotions stabilized. Will Jacke? He will! Mu Yuan closed his eyes slightly. He wille! The human-shaped guide dog, Little Second Brother, yed with Ye Chu for the entire day. He even brought Ye Chu to the amusement park to sit on the carousel. Ye Chu sat on the carousel unable to see anything while Little Second Brother ran around the carousel to take a video for her. One day, her eyes would heal, and she could see how she spent her time here. Ye Chu listened to the noises from the kids and felt a sense of security. Cocoined coldly in his heart. Lovesick man! He¡¯s hopeless! So Second Master has a child fetish. Despicable! Ye Tingyun really liked the carousel. She sat on it until Ye Tingyun felt that it was enough and carried her down. A child said, ¡°Big Sister, you are already so old, yet you still need an uncle to carry you. How embarrassing!¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Tingyun was speechless. ¡°Uncle?¡± He paused and smiled in a friendly manner. ¡°Call me big brother.¡± It was a friendly smile, yet the child withdrew slightly, feeling a little scared. Ye Tingyun said, ¡°Call me big brother, and I¡¯ll buy you ice cream.¡± ¡°Big brother, you are so handsome.¡± The child got chocte ice cream as a reward. Ye Chu was extremely envious. ¡°I want to eat too.¡± ¡°No way,¡± said Second Brother. ¡°You ate two today. You promised me that you would not eat a third one.¡± ¡°I regret it.¡± ¡°One must be trustworthy.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Little Apple was unhappy. There were a lot of people in the yground, and she stumbled as she walked. Ye Tingyun simply carried her up and ran forward. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Big brother will bring you to y other things.¡± ¡°Wow...¡± Being hugged in his embrace, Little Apple, who felt very secure, immediately forgot all about her unhappiness. Her emotions were easily influenced by little Second Brother. Wei Ling called Coco. ¡°Tell Second Master toe back. Major Mu Yuan has disappeared. We need him to keep an eye out.¡± When Ye Tingyun received the message, he was still ying happily with Ye Chu. ¡°Disappeared?¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s face darkened, and he nced at Ye Chu. ¡°I understand. Tell Wei Ling that I will be back immediately.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 1609 - Changing the Target Chapter 1609: Changing the Target Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The men from the Storm mercenary team started to move. Mu Yuan was given a few injections, and there was a huge shadow in front of his eyes, making everything he saw blurry. The sunlight shone in arge expanse, shrouding him with dim light like an overexposed camera that was constantly shaking. He felt extremely ufortable and felt so nauseous that he wanted to vomit. A short whileter, he lost consciousness. Lin Songye knocked him up, sent him up the armed car, and locked his phone up. The Storm mercenary team started to leave the forest and went onto the highway. The team was dispersed so that they would not attract attention. The outer covering of the armed car was also disguised so that one could not see what was inside. Lin Songye let two men keep an eye on Mu Yuan. Hugging his gun, he leaned at the side, looking at Mu Yuan contemtively. After so many years, this man who used to be as close as brothers with him did not change at all. Time had been exceptionally kind to him, and age did not leave any marks on him. What did Morgan need him for? And he needed him alive. Now that¡¯s strange. The car raced on the highway without stopping. They arrived at a small town, and everyone alighted for a break. Mu Yuan was given another injection, and a man watched over him while the rest left. It was an extremely sunny day. A bunch of mercenary teams had stopped at this small town. Unfortunately, the Lion mercenary team had also arrived at this small town. Lin Songye narrowed his eyes. They had just cooperated to finish off a huge bunch of people, and they had split the share already. It was not a good thing to meet at this time. It was their business to transport Mu Yuan, not theirs. ¡°Big Boss, are you taking this route too?¡± asked Lin Songye. The boss of the mercenary team was called Shadow and was African. Shadow was merely his nickname. He had quite a few ex-navy SEALS under him. He was extremely strong and loved to steal from businessmen. He rarely epted military missions as he was scared of offending people. This was considered to be an exception. Morgan¡¯spensation was extremely high. Both mercenary teams were able to earn money. Since there was money to be earned, they naturally forgot about their past conflicts. MK said, ¡°We are going North, and by coincidence, we are going in the same direction as you. Why are you going North?¡± It was the desert area up North. It would take tens of hours to get there by car. They had given up on taking the ne and decided to go bynd instead. Someone noticed the armed car that had to be constantly guarded. ¡°Why did our hirer need a soldier? Why do we have to send him all the way there?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± said Lin Songye. He was still able to chat well with these people, and they exchanged some information with each other. The Lion mercenary team had received another mission and was coincidentally going the same way as them. ¡°Looks like he¡¯s worth a lot of money. We have misjudged.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll only receive half a million more than you, even after transporting him for such a long distance. What can that money do? You¡¯ll look down on it.¡± Lin Songye raised his cup and toasted him. That manughed loudly. This road was at an interchange. It was crowded and had a lot of people going through. Furthermore, it was a war-torn area, and there were a lot of sudden inspections. They did not stay for long and continued on their journey after eating. MK reached the hostel. ¡°Boss, if we continue following them, we will attract their suspicions.¡± Shadow had a huge build, and his eyes were cold. ¡°Follow them!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mu Yuan was jolted awake. The car had already stopped at the desert margins. Their surroundings werepletely dark, and a bright moon hung high up in the sky. At a nce, it waspletely deserted. The desert margins? He did not know how long he slept for and was extremely surprised to see the desert.. It seemed like they had traveled a few hundred kilometers. Chapter 1610 - Restrained by Others Chapter 1610: Restrained by Others Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Yuan never thought that he could escape in the hands of Lin Songye. ¡°Lin Songye, where are you bringing me?¡± He was like someone who was about to go home. He was not concerned about what was going to happen to him. He only cared about the direction that they were going, what they were going to do, and what he had to do to pass the information on. On the ind, a ne was preparing for take-off. However, Jack was stopped by someone. He was his subordinate. ¡°Major, you cannot go personally. I can rescue Major Mu Yuan on your behalf. You cannot take this risk alone.¡± Mu Yuan belonged to the allied forces. However, the allied forces were now fragmented, and everyone had their own take on things. The NATO did not offer any reinforcements, and they were still measuring Mu Yuan¡¯s worth. They were nning to pass this issue back to China. They could not mobilizerge numbers of men to rescue Mu Yuan. Because Mu Yuan was not from the American military. Mu Yuan had even betrayed his allies before, thus attracting suspicion from the enemies. At that moment, Jack had no way to solve the international conflict, yet he was unwilling to drag the issue on any longer. He decided to take the risk alone, and he could not mobilize his men either. He had his own principles. Rescuing Mu Yuan was not his mission but his personal affair. It was a life-risking situation. He was in no position, nor did he have any reason, to request for his men to cooperate with him. He would not ask his subordinates to help him either. This was his personal matter. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything,¡± said Jack coldly. Some things just could not be neglected, like what happened to Mu Yuan. He could never pretend that nothing happened. His man was in the hands of Lin Songye, and it was unknown if he was dead or alive. The information passed on by his men was uncertain and irregr too. The longer he dragged on, the more danger Mu Yuan would be in. This was not a good thing. ¡°Major. You cannot risk your life just to save Major Mu Yuan. It is obvious that Morgan set a trap for you. There will be hellish conditions there waiting for you. The one missing is Major Mu Yuan. China¡¯s side will settle it. You don¡¯t have to risk it.¡± ¡°I cannot wait anymore.¡± He did not know how long it would take for Ye Ling¡¯s men to arrive. The Chinese spies here could not be revealed. It would take countless years for them to insert a spy here. If they lost that pawn just to rescue Mu Yuan, their losses would be significant. Mu Yuan was not so important for them to rescue him at the expense of all their previous efforts. Ye Ling must be sure that Jack would not stay idle as well. ¡°Major, you cannot go.¡± The man blocked him firmly. ¡°Even if you want to go, you cannot go with this identity!¡± Jack looked behind the man with a deep gaze. Shan Ning was calling someone uneasily and shouting angrily. It seemed that the negotiation had failed. Jack looked on coldly and said suddenly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go with this identity.¡± He pushed the man away and boarded the helicopter. The helicopter flew away rapidly. Shan Ning put down his phone furiously. He had contacted all the forces that he could contact, but they all rejected him. There seemed to be a mysterious force preventing him from mobilizing manpower. He could not do anything. Shan Ning clenched his phone angrily as he saw the man who once mocked him walk over, smiling coldly. ¡°Useless trash. You can¡¯t even solve your country¡¯s own matters and have to get our Major involved.¡± The man left afterward. Shan Ning¡¯s face darkened and had a thirst for blood. Who would willingly fall into such a situation? Who would willingly sit and wait for information? Who would stop others from entering dangerous situations for their own brothers? Chapter 1611 - The Fat Lamb Has Arrived Chapter 1611: The Fat Lamb Has Arrived Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Who would willingly fall into such a situation? Who would willingly sit and wait for information? Who would stop others from entering dangerous situations for their own brothers? However, he was restrained by others. He did not have such a big influence like Jack, who could leave at his will. He could do whatever he wanted. Shan Ning discovered that he was jealous of Jack. He was jealous of how he did whatever he wanted. He was jealous of how Jack could take all risks for Mu Yuan. He could only watch Jack helplessly. He was unwilling, but this was something he could never change. It was a tough situation. New York. In the MISS building, Ye Tingyun contacted people based on the information passed on by the two secret agents. He ordered men to fix the coordinates and eventually managed to locate the Storm mercenaries, tracking them via the satellite along the way. ¡°Second Master,e and take a look.¡± A technician changed the screen and remained immobile. ¡°There was a team following behind them from a distance of around two kilometers. They had been following them for more than ten kilometers. There¡¯s more than one road in these ten kilometers, and they followed them at a steady pace. It is obvious that they are not going in the same direction but are instead stalking them.¡± Ye Tingyun walked forward and frowned slightly. ¡°Who are they?¡± ¡°The Lion mercenaries.¡± ¡°Inform Major Anderson. I have an idea.¡± When Jack received Ye Tingyun¡¯s news, the helicopter had already stopped at a small town. The Storm mercenaries had left for barely an hour. He rented a car and followed behind them rapidly. The helicopter was not resupplied and could not go far. After changing the car, he received Ye Tingyun¡¯s call. ¡°My technician team can provide you with intel anything. You must be careful of Morgan. I have already located their headquarters. It¡¯s in the desert, with a total of three camps and more than a hundred men. You must be mentally prepared. You might note back alive when you try to rescue Morgan. I can only provide you with three small teams and slightly more than twenty men. You will have to think of your own solutions regarding the rest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± said Jack ndly. Around twenty men were already sufficient. ¡°Thank you.¡± It was rare that he would say ¡®thank you¡¯. Ye Tingyun was also quite emotional. He did not do that for Jack to thank him, and the situation seemed weirdly awkward. He should be the one thanking Jack. Ye Tingyun did not say anything. Night had fallen upon the desert. Jack¡¯s car followed the Lion mercenaries stealthily. He looked for an opportunity to desert his car and inched nearer to the Lion mercenaries. There were not a lot of men in the Lion mercenary team. Their posts were allocated clearly. Jack let Ye Tingyun send him the information regarding the Lion mercenaries, and he pretended to be Shan Ning. He was taller than Shan Ning by more than ten centimeters, and it was challenging to pretend to be Shan Ning. Luckily, Shan Ning was a special agent, and although Jack was slightly taller than him, they did not look very different. Other than their height, they looked quite simr. The Lion mercenaries had never interacted with Shan Ning before. If he was taller by ten centimeters, he couldpensate for it through some techniques such as bowing his legs slightly or standing less straightly. Jack looked at the mirror, which reflected Shan Ning¡¯s face, and his face darkened. He wore colored contacts to conceal his blue eyes. He hated this face. Mu Yuan had a lot of friends, such as Ye Ling, Xie Jinghuan, and Su Nancheng. He did not hate them, but he only hated Shan Ning. He had a feeling that Shan Ning was not a good man and would stir up trouble all the time. He was also pettier than Ye Ling and the others. If it was not for the fact that Shan Ning was nice to Mu Yuan, he would not have tolerated him for so long. Now, he still had to wear Shan Ning¡¯s face. Jack despised it and felt disgusted. Chapter 1612 - Xiaoyuan Is Very Valuable Chapter 1612: Xiaoyuan Is Very Valuable Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Useless!¡± He faced the mirror and said a word slowly. He took the cellphone over and took a deep breath. He dialed the shadow¡¯s number. He tried his best to use pure Chinese-style English to converse with the shadow. ¡°I have a business that I want to talk to you about. It¡¯s a fat sheep. It is up to you to raise the price for the transaction. How¡¯s that?¡± The shadowughed. His voice was a little piercing. ¡°How do I know whether what you say is true or false?¡± ¡°For mercenaries like you, what¡¯s the difference between the truth or lies? It¡¯s fine as long as you all recognize money,¡± Jack said calmly. ¡°You can betray anyone for money, not to mention the master. How much did Morgan give you? If you do business with me, I¡¯ll give you double the amount.¡± ¡°Your tone is rather arrogant!¡± ¡°I am the only child, and my family is very wealthy. I can afford it no matter how much you want. It¡¯s just that I want Mu Yuan alive. If you touch a strand of his hair, you will not get a single cent.¡± ¡°Mr. Shan, I didn¡¯t expect your rtionship with Major Mu Yuan to be so good. You are willing to be reduced to poverty to save him. I am touched by you. For us mercenaries, it is not wrong to do things for the sake of money. It¡¯s just that the mercenaries¡¯ only creed is not to betray the master. Since the master wants Mu Yuan¡¯s life, how can we dare to defy him? This is not our usual style.¡± The way the shadow talked was extremely gentlemanly. Jack turned around, took a deep breath, and said calmly, ¡°Your transaction with Morgen has already ended. He wants you to catch Mu Yuan, but he did not let you transport him. He is in the hands of the storm mercenaries, and they are earning twice the amount of money. Will you all be satisfied? If you are satisfied, you would not have kept following him all the way. You can earn a portion of the money from my side. I will also not get in the way for Morgan¡¯s side. How is it?¡± Jack appeared to be extremely anxious. This kind of anxiousness seemed to be more in line with the shadow¡¯s mind. The shadow was indeed being moved. ¡°Come alone and bring a box of cash as advance payment.¡± ¡°Sure. Address!¡± The shadow immediately sent an address to him. When Jack received the address, he immediately sent a text message to Ye Tingyun. ¡°I want five million dors with non-continuous serial numbers. Send it to me here immediately.¡± ¡°Five million?¡± Ye Tingyun eximed. He did not open a bank. If he had wanted five million in New York, it could be done within minutes. But he wanted five million in Somalia. No one could give him that amount in one and a half hours. ¡°You cannot take five million USD out?¡± Jack¡¯s voice fell. ¡°I¡¯ll return it to youter.¡± The Ye Family was not required to fork out money to save Mu Yuan. ¡°It¡¯s not the problem of who is the one giving money. Of course I have five million. You also have to see where it is. Wait a while. I¡¯ll check the nearest contact point and send the money over. It¡¯ll take at least five hours to send it to you. The sky will be bright by then.¡± Ye Tingyun continued. ¡°I have a way instead. There is a newly developed viral weapon in the base near us. It is also worth a few million... ¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°Weapons are more valuable than American dors in that area. It is more suitable for you to bring weapons for an exchange.¡± ¡°Ye Tingyun, do you know how much damage you will cause if you take the viral weapons that you all have developed to trade in the market? If they resell the weapons and I don¡¯t buy them back on time, they mightnd in the hands of some radicals or get replicated on arge scale. How many terrorist attacks will our country suffer? How many people have to be in a state of anxiety? How many people have to die? It is a homnd security issue that cannot bepromised.¡± Even if Xiaoyuan is in the hands of the enemy. He could exchange his own life for him. He would not use the lives of the people in his own country in exchange for his life. Ye Tingyun said, ¡°Alright, I know.. I will prepare the American dors as soon as possible.¡± Chapter 1613 - Wesley, I Don’t Have Money Chapter 1613: Wesley, I Don¡¯t Have Money Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Tingyun said, ¡°Alright, I know. I will prepare the American dors as soon as possible.¡± ¡°As soon as possible!¡± After Jack hung up the phone, he took a deep breath and thought of Ye Tingyun¡¯s method of using the viral weapons. This was indeed more valuable than American dors and would also make them more excited. However, after 911, how many terrorist attacks had the homnd faced? The counter-terrorism had worked their hearts out to keep the terrorists out of the country. He absolutely did not allow these dangerous goods to flow through his own hands into his own country. If he put himself in someone else¡¯s shoes, Xiaoyuan would also have the same choice as him. Because they were soldiers. Jack gave a call to his brother, Wesley. ¡°Where are you?¡± Wesley said, ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± ¡°Look at your cell phone¡¯s location. Can you send five million American dors to me within two hours?¡± Wesley looked at his cell phone for a while and simply replied. ¡°Cannot.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡°Brother, why do you need so much money?¡± ¡°To spend.¡± Wesley said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a base at NATO? It is very easy to get five million.¡± ¡°This is a private matter.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Wesley said. ¡°Then I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Jack slightly leaned back and frowned. His mood was solemn. As every minute passed, Mu Yuan was further from him by one minute. Jack hammered the steering wheel irritably. Ye Tingyun was in the midst of transferring his hidden reserves. Ye Chu could not sleep. She could vaguely hear sounds in the study room. She felt her way to the study room and heard Ye Tingyun¡¯s voice. She knew that Ye Tingyun was busy and did not disturb him. She sat obediently on the sofa outside the study room and waited for Ye Tingyun to finish doing his things. Ye Tingyun said, ¡°Use your fastest speed and send the money to Major Anderson¡¯s hands. You have to race against time. It cannot be dyed by a second.¡± ¡°Second Master, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely send it.¡± There was a young face in the video. Ye Tingyun nodded his head. ¡°We¡¯ll keep in touch via phone.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Tingyun held the coffee at the side. It was destined that he could not sleep tonight. He wanted to wait for Jack¡¯s news and also safeguarded against any changes that might happen in the middle. He still had to watch the Lion mercenary team and Storm mercenary team. The shadow of the Lion mercenary team was making a phone call. He seemed to be scolding someone. Ye Tingyun frowned. ¡°Wei Ling, listen to his call secretly. Find out who he is conversing with on the phone.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± MISS, as a big boss in themunications industry, had its own ck Technology. When they said ck, it would be ck. This was the truth. It had not developed into a recording function. When the shadow¡¯s voice was heard, there was already not much content. Only a woman¡¯s voice could be heard vaguely. She coldly said the word ¡®goodbye¡¯. ¡°Check this number.¡± The people under him went to check immediately. However, the location of the call was in the MISS building in New York? Ye Tingyun suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. What? He suddenly stood up and looked around. His neck was icy-cold. That group of technical personnel also had a fright. MISS building? What kind of international joke is that? The technical personnel hurriedly disrupted the code and checked again. They suspected that it was a counter-track. Everyone kept silent. Ye Tingyun saw people from the technical department in his study room. They did not even dare to gasp for breath. No one was clear about what exactly was happening. Ye Chu yawned and crouched on the sofa. She hugged a ything that looked like a little apple. Her innocent and bigckluster eyes looked in Ye Tingyun¡¯s direction. ¡°Have you checked?¡± ¡°Checked already. Second Master, it was sent from the underground garage 10 minutes ago.¡± ¡°Check the surveince cameras and search this underground parking lot. Look through all the people who are in the building tonight. Also quickly look through those people who have left the building. Don¡¯t leave anyone out. Let the second team handle this matter.. You all continue to keep in touch with Major Jack.¡± Chapter 1614 - Emma Was Being Attacked Chapter 1614: Emma Was Being Attacked Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Tingyun had nned very clearly and was not in disorder. He was like a stabilizing force that stabilized everyone¡¯s hearts. Ye Chu rubbed her eyes. She was a little tired. She tilted her head and hugged the little ything. ¡°Little Second Brother... ¡± She fell asleep while in a daze. ¡°Second Master, we can¡¯t find anything. It was our staff who had left within 10 minutes. They were all old staff. I have already checked their financial situation and have also checked their recent movements from GPS. We found nothing. It might be done on purpose to divert our attention.¡± Ye Tingyun nodded his head. ¡°Regardless of what the matter is, we cannot take it lightly.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Nobody dared to take it lightly. Ye Tingyun had finished his coffee. When he came out to make coffee, he saw Ye Chu. She was lying on the sofa. Her white skirt was lifted up, revealing a pair of fair legs. Sheid on the sofa and was unguarded. Ye Chu, when did shee? Why didn¡¯t she remind me? She could not sleep alone? Ye Chu turned her body and made an ¡®uh-huh¡¯ sound. She continued to sleep again. The moonlight in New York swept in coldly, covering her in ayer of light. He watched until he was a little nk for a moment and forgot to make coffee. Little Ye Chu. Is really very small, very small. It was no wonder that Wei Lingined that he was a pedophile. But in all honesty, the feeling he had towards Ye Chu... Ye Tingyun pulled up the side of the nket and gently covered her. It was worth it for others to feel tenderness towards little Ye Chu. Perhaps, they would part ways after she found her family members. And would never meet again. He could also see Emma. Ye Tingyun took over the phone and started the main system. Emma came out. The parent body of theputer was Emma, an eight-year-old little girl. She was a pure and proper child and was very adorable. She bounced around and hugged Ye Tingyun. ¡°I have not seen you for a long time.¡± Although there was no actual contact at all, Ye Tingyun also felt a little warm inside. Little Emma, who was eight years old, was already 1.4 meters. When she grew up, she would definitely be a tall and slender girl. ¡°I have also not seen you for a long time.¡± Emma also saw Ye Chu. This was her first time seeing Ye Chu. ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°She... is your younger sister.¡± ¡°I have a younger sister?¡± ¡°Yes, your younger sister.¡± ¡°So amazing.¡± Emma walked into Ye Chu and looked at Ye Chu¡¯s face. She said happily, ¡°She is so adorable. I like this younger sister. Wait, that¡¯s not right. I just searched the gene data bank. She is not my younger sister.¡± ¡°I had set up your gene data bank randomly. It is not urate,¡± Ye Tingyun said softly. ¡°Oh...¡± Emma got it out of her head very quickly. Suddenly, she supported her forehead and slightly swayed. Theputer¡¯s focus of the body was suddenly scattered. It looked like it was stuck for a while. Suddenly, Emma could not be seen clearly. It took quite a while to restore. It was like she had been attacked. ¡°Indeed!¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s face was sullen. ¡°Emma, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I have been attacked by a virus.¡± Emma¡¯s body swayed once. Ye Tingyun stood up and contacted the technical department. ¡°Turn off the power of the switchboard immediately. You all use the backup power source to investigate and keep in contact. Wei Ling, get a four-member team and fix the problem of Emma¡¯s virus attack. Strengthen the firewall and chase away the hacker who had intruded.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The MISS building became busy in an instant. Ye Tingyun had a bad premonition in his heart. On the highway in Somalia, Jack was not very far from where the Lion mercenaries were stationed. Suddenly, he saw little sparks of fire. The car was started. They were preparing to leave. Jack looked at the time. Something is wrong! Chapter 1615 - I Am Everyone’s Type Chapter 1615: I Am Everyone¡¯s Type Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If the Lion mercenaries had followed the time, they should leave three hourster. Jack sat up straight and drank a mouthful of strong liquor to refresh himself. Jack received real-time news from the MISS building. It was because the Storm mercenaries had left their station that the Lion mercenaries also followed closely behind. Jack looked at the highway they were driving. Suddenly, he thought of a way. He called Wesley. ¡°Send a few people to set up obstacles on the sixth section of the highway. In the name of counter-terrorism, conduct a search at the checkpoint. Force the Lion mercenaries and Storm mercenaries to go through the desert as they cannot drive on the highway.¡± ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t bother with me. Go and do it immediately.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± After making the arrangements, Jack calmed down. He took his time to follow the mercenaries. Thereafter, he stopped at a three-way junction and waited for them to turn back and go through the desert. They definitely could not do it by using their current cars. They had to return to the small town at the border. Only this small town would provide them with the vehicles. Jack went to the small town from the three-way junction. He sat in a pub and ordered a bottle of beer and a te of meat. He could see the real-time satellite surveince image given by MISS on his cell phone. He could see where they were. Wesley definitely had to work hard. When his brother did things, it usually made others feel assured, and there were not many areas to criticize. He felt extremely assured. Shan Ning finally saw them turning back. At the same time, he received a call. The money had been delivered. There were five million American dors in a small silver box. Jack took the box. That person was not far away. He was in a car in the small town. He adapted to the situation. Jack¡¯s gaze was cold and sharp. ¡°Without my orders, you are not allowed to act rashly.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The small town on the border of the desert was very chaotic. It was very unstable. There were also some people who desired for Jack¡¯s box. This box was very ordinary-looking and had a coded lock. However, Jack¡¯s face was very rarely seen. He disguised himself as Shan Ning. He had an oriental look and was very gentle. He had the face of a good person and did not really make others feel in awe. Two of the burly men came over. One of them even held a wine bottle. As he walked, he drank the liquor. ¡°Fellow, where are you from?¡± Jack nced at them. They had firearms on their waists. This ce was chaotic, and the people were poor. When people were poor, many societal problems would arise. If people went around in cliques, perhaps they would not be in danger. If a person walked around alone, he or she would definitely be ughtered. Jack was calm and collected as he drank. He said calmly, ¡°I am not in a very good mood. Let me give you a word of advice. Don¡¯te and provoke me.¡± ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t provoke you. What¡¯s inside the box? Open it and let Brother take a look.¡± The burly man did not hide his greediness at all, which made others repulsed. Jack raised his head and nced at them. He lifted the box and ced it on the table. ¡°My clothes.¡± ¡°Open it!¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t open it?¡± ¡°Very simple. We¡¯ll open your brain,¡± the burly man said fiercely. Jack raised his head and downed a mouthful of beer. Suddenly, he stood up. The burly man could not say anything on time when Jack used one hand to lock his neck and mmed him ruthlessly on the table. The burly man¡¯s nose hit the surface of the table directly. His nose bridge was almost broken. He gave a pitiful cry. Jack used one hand to retrieve his gun. ¡°Whose brains do you want to open?¡± ¡°Ah...¡± There were women in the pub. They were so frightened that they screamed. It was nothing unusual to thedy boss. She did not look at them much. She took her drinking ss and drank one mouthful. ¡°Little fellow, remember not to damage my tables and chairs.. You¡¯ll have to pay.¡± Chapter 1616 - Xiaoyuan And Shan Ning Chapter 1616: Xiaoyuan And Shan Ning Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The burly man¡¯s aplice saw his own little buddy being caught. He pulled his gun in an instant. Jack lifted his hand and used the gun to smash his neck. He could not react on time and was knocked out. ¡°Let me go, let me go!¡± The burly man screamed pitifully. He also knew that he had provoked the wrong person and was terrified. Jack gave him a p on his back. ¡°Get lost!¡± That burly man received his own gun. He suddenly opened fire at Jack. Who knew that it was an empty gun? There were no bullets. Jack opened his hand. The bullets slid out of his hand. The burly man was so frightened that his whole body shivered.. He brought his own little buddy and left hastily. Thedy boss poured a ss of whiskey and carried it to Jack. ¡°Handsome man, are you alone? This ss is on me. I¡¯ll treat you.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Jack did not respond further. He slightly smelled it and took a sip of the whiskey. ¡°In our town, it is rare for such a delicate little handsome boy toe. Where are you from?¡± ¡°China.¡± ¡°Rare.¡± ¡°Men and women should go out and work to earn money in this kind of small town. It is also very rare for a youngdy boss like you to open a pub here.¡± Thedy bossughed. She had an alluring figure. She leaned slightly in front of him. Her posture was very teasing. ¡°Since this is the case, shall we spend a good night together?¡± ¡°You are not my type.¡± Thedy boss looped Jack¡¯s neck flirtatiously and blew a mouthful of air. ¡°I am everyone¡¯s type.¡± Just when Jack wanted to talk, the sound of cars could be heard from outside. Jack pushed thedy boss away and pressed his hat lower. Thedy boss said, ¡°Today is indeed a rare day.¡± There was only one pub, one fast food restaurant, and one hotel in the small town. The hotel and the pub were ces for everybody to rest their legs. The pub was also a ce for everybody to seek entertainment. The people from Storm mercenaries came towards the pub the moment they got out of the car. Jack carried the box and slipped away from the back. The Storm mercenaries came over. The Lion mercenaries also came over. Lin Songye looked at them and frowned slightly. They were really being followed all the way on this road. Morgan did not send the mission to them. Lin Songye asked, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of your big boss following us all the way?¡± They also did not have evil intentions. If they had evil intentions, they would have already exchanged fire. ¡°We also don¡¯t know. The road was blocked in front. The counter-terrorism people were conducting a search. This is a road that we have to pass through. This doesn¡¯t count as following you all.¡± The shadow¡¯s people made fun of them as they dealt with them. Lin Songye pursed his lips. He entered the pub. Jack had left from the back and entered the hotel that he had booked in advance. He ced the box properly. The shadow mercenaries and the lion mercenaries had frightened the pub. The whole pub was filled with people in an instant. Thedy boss was someone who had gone through turbulent times. When she saw them, she knew that they were mercenaries. She did not bother to provoke them. She gave them whatever they wanted. When the people from shadow mercenaries met with the people from lion mercenaries, they talked about the counter-terrorism blocking the road. They felt that it was a little unimaginable. ¡°Is it possible that something big happened in this area recently?¡± ¡°Not likely.¡± ¡°They can¡¯t be blocking us. Morgan¡¯s way was clear throughout the journey. Who doesn¡¯t have eyes? There is definitely a case that happened.¡± The few of them could notprehend the situation. Lin Songye already had suspicions in his heart. The movements of the people from the lion mercenaries were too strange. Even if it was a road that they had to pass through, they also did not have the intention of traveling with them together. ¡°How are you all going?¡± Lin Songye asked. ¡°We n to pass through the desert. How about you all?¡± The people from the shadow asked. Lin Songye said, ¡°We n to take the empty road.¡± Their original n was also to pass through the desert, but they had to sound it out. Mu Yuan had a heavy shadow in front of his eyes. Through the window screen, he heard a familiar voice. Shan Ning? Chapter 1617 - The Two Faces Of Major Jack Chapter 1617: The Two Faces Of Major Jack Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Yuan had double images in front of his eyes. Through the window screen, he heard a familiar voice. Shan Ning? Mu Yuan had not been very conscious throughout the journey. He felt giddy. The weather was very humid and warm, and the car was extremely stuffy. This car was somewhat broken and damaged and was now parked in a small town now. It was installed with a window screen, and the outeryer was kindly lifted up to let him breathe some fresh air to prevent him from being suffocated to death. Mu Yuan looked and saw Shan Ning. The double image in front of his eyes was too strong. He thought that he was hallucinating and could not help himself from knocking the car. When his vision became clear, he looked again, and it was indeed a hallucination. He did not see anyone.. Just when he was feeling too hopeless, Shan Ning¡¯s figure appeared again. It seemed like he had walked up to an elderly man and was talking to him about something. He also gave the man some money. Mu Yuan¡¯s heart shrank. It was Shan Ning. It was really Shan Ning. Why did hee? Ye Ling said before that he would not send people to save him. If something happened, he had to depend on himself. Otherwise, it would cost the lives of a group of brothers. This ce was so far away. No one could guarantee that anyone could return home safely. He had also agreed. Did Shan Ninge here alone to save him? Alone and without help? Mu Yuan¡¯s heart had pangs of tightness. He knew that Shan Ning treated him well. From when they were young until they grew up, there were like brothers who had gone through thick and thin. They were on very good terms. They could really be called childhood sweethearts. Although he was different from Ye Ling, Xie Jinghuan, and the others, he was also one of the people he had trusted the most. Shan Ning had always been very good to him all along, but he did not expect Shan Ning toe to this desert alone to save him. His head was in pain. It was so painful. This fool! When something happened to him, it was indeed his brother whom he could depend on the most. Jack seemed to feel that someone was looking at him. When he turned around, he did not see anyone. He knew that Mu Yuan was in that car. He was absolutely sure. Lin Songye sent two people to guard him. Xiaoyuan must be feeling dizzy and must have already lost consciousness. Jack bought a packet of cigarettes and returned upstairs. He called the shadow. ¡°I have brought five million. Do you dare toe and take it?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to?¡± The shadow did not expect him to raise five million so quickly and was so happy. The amount of money that Morgan gave them was not five million. If they took the money during this trip, it was worth it for his brothers. ¡°I am less than 100 meters away from you. I¡¯m in room 201 on the second floor of the hotel.¡± Jack hung up the phone. At the same time, he sent a text message to Ye Tingyun. Ye Tingyun simply replied with one word ¡®alright¡¯. New York. Ye Tingyun contacted the people from the technical department. ¡°Reveal the information regarding the transaction between Jack and the shadow to the people from the Storm mercenaries. Do it seamlessly. Make it seem like it is leaked unintentionally. Don¡¯t be too deliberate.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± To them, leaking information was an easy matter. They did not have to be too deliberate. They could have a hundred ways of leaking information and did not need too much advice. The small town in the desert. Jack was drinking when someone knocked on the door. Jack walked over. The shadow was also a bold and cautious person. He brought two people along and met Shan Ning. ¡°Mr. Shan Ning, I have been looking forward to meeting you for a long time.¡± ¡°You are wee.¡± Jack turned his body sideways and allowed a gap. The shadow came in. At one nce, he saw the five million in cash on the table. This five million cash was like a huge gold ingot. It enchanted him. The greed of the mercenary was in full view. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to raise the money so quickly. The officials in your country are indeed very wealthy.¡± This was outside the borders, and he could raise the money within half a day. Moreover, it was a huge sum of money. This was rather frightening. He had originally thought that Shan Ning did not have this amount of money. Chapter 1618 - The Dark Eating The Dark

Chapter 1618: The Dark Eating The Dark

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This was outside the borders, and he could raise the money within half a day. Moreover, it was a huge sum of money. This was rather frightening. He had originally thought that Shan Ning did not have this amount of money. It looked like it was his mistake. He had underestimated Shan Ning. ¡°I have brought the money. You have to cooperate with my actions,¡± Jack said calmly. ¡°Of course. But I want to test the goods first.¡± Jack nodded his head and walked over.. He opened the box and made a gesture for him to take a look. This was real money without continuous serial numbers. They were all real. There was not a single piece of fake money. The shadow was very agitated. This was a sum of authentic cash. It was even more thrilling than the deposits in the bank. ¡°Very good.¡± The shadow was extremely agitated. This child is really sincere and solid. He does not y any tricks. It¡¯s all real money. His sincerity is sufficient. It¡¯s a pity. He is a fool. Hahahahaha. ¡°You are indeed a fat sheep.¡± When the shadow started talking to Jack, he did not think that he could get the money. Just when he stretched his hand out to take the money, Jack used one hand to hook it down and closed the box. ¡°You can have the money, but you have to cooperate with me,¡± Jack said calmly. The shadowughed. ¡°Shan Ning ah, Shan Ning, to think that you are a diplomat. How can you be so naive? You have brought the money. Even if you wish or do not wish to give me, you¡¯ll have to give me. If I can get money from both sides, why not? It is not worth it to offend Morgan because of you. We are not happy; hence, we have been following Storm¡¯s people and hope that we can get some extra ie. If something happens to them, I¡¯ll be extremely happy. I didn¡¯t expect a fat sheep like you toe knocking at my door. If I don¡¯t take it, it¡¯s a waste.¡± Jack¡¯s face changed. He looked at the shadow. He was usually someone who remained calm andposed even in times of crisis. ¡°Yeah, really naive,¡± he said calmly. It was also not known who he was referring to. He looked somewhat cold. The shadow said, ¡°My people are all outside. What can you do? I¡¯m definitely fated to get this sum of money. Give up struggling. Perhaps, I can still send you on a journey on ount of this sum of money and let you go home alive. After all, a fat sheep like you is notmonly seen.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Jack smiled calmly. The shadow¡¯s anticipation of him getting exasperated did not appear. He could not help himself from suspecting whether this sum of money was fake. Did he make a misjudgment? ¡°Very well,¡± the shadow said coldly. ¡°You deceived me, Shan Ning. Do you believe that I¡¯ll kill you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t deceive you. This sum of money is real, but whether you are able to take it will depend on your capabilities,¡± Jack said calmly and took a step backward. Suddenly, the door in the room was kicked open by someone. Lin Songye brought a few people and marched in. ¡°Shadow, what are you doing? You even hide from us, your brothers.¡± Jack coordinated and pretended to look extremely terrified. He pointed at the shadow. ¡°Liar, you deceived me.¡± He was a thief who even caught a thief. His acting was also rather convincing. ¡°What has it got to do with me? Lin Songye, why are you here?¡± The shadow was in a rage. He was still acting very leisurely just now. When he saw Lin Songye, he was a little furious. How did he get the news? Jack had a very real expression of ¡®you all are liars, you all actually bullied a person who¡¯s so innocent like me¡¯. He attained his trust within a short period. ¡°Then how did that guy know that we are here?¡± Lin Songye asked. ¡°How would I know?¡¯ The shadow thought in his heart. I¡¯m also falling apart. I also don¡¯t wish for this kind of matter. ¡°Use your brains and think. You¡¯ll also know. Why will I want to share my loot if I can have it by myself?¡± The shadow eximed. If a person could get five million by himself, who was willing to share it with one more person? Wait... ¡°Lin Songye, what do you mean? You want toe over and snatch my business?¡± Chapter 1619 - The Dark Eating The Dark 2

Chapter 1619: The Dark Eating The Dark 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lin Songye said, ¡°Shadow, I also want to ask you, what do you mean? What do you want to do by taking this sum of money from Shan Ning? He is here to save Mu Yuan. If you take his money, it means that you are helping him to save someone. Is this brotherhood to you? You are going overboard and have no loyalty. We have gone through hardships together, yet this one time we go on a mission together, you¡¯re going to stab me once you turn your head around. Isn¡¯t it not appropriate?¡± ¡°Bah. I will stab you once I turn my head around? If it wasn¡¯t for you sowing discord, this business should have originally been mine alone. You have shared the loot and still dare to tell me that I am not loyal. I have already ended Morgan¡¯s entrust. This is a new mission. I have taken the money to handle the matter. Nobody can control me. Furthermore, I originally did not n... ¡± The shadow nced at Shan Ning. He originally thought that as Shan Ning was eager to save Mu Yuan, he would definitely prepare the money.. Regardless of the amount, he would talk about it again after getting it. After he got the money, he also wrote off the matter this time. Who would have known that such a matter would be created? Lin Songye was also involved. It was really dreadful. Jack saw them fighting each other. He felt veryfortable in his heart. The two of them talked and nearly fought. Jack withdrew to one side and acted as a big fat sheep. ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel already. Let Mu Yuan go. I¡¯ll give you all another five million. Don¡¯t fight with each other.¡± The shadow and Lin Songye turned around at the same time. Damn, is he really a big fat sheep? When Jack, the big fat sheep, saw that they stopped quarreling, he rxed a little. He said calmly, ¡°What I say is true. You all don¡¯t quarrel. Let Mu Yuan go. Regardless of how much you all want, I will give it to you all. There are still a few houses under my name, and I can sell the houses. I am a diplomat. If you all have any matters in the future, you all can look for me. It will also be very convenient. As long as you all let Mu Yuan go.¡± ¡°Okay! Diplomat, for the sake of saving Mu Yuan, you can forget about your bottom-line principles?¡± ¡°I can!¡± Jack said. ¡°I like him. As long as you all let him go.¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone was speechless. This was it. He was a fool who had been blinded by love. Jack chanted silently in his heart. I am Jack, not Shan Ning. I am only pretending. Yeah. Otherwise, with this face of his, he wanted to hit himself. Jack said, ¡°We can talk about the money. As long as you release the person, I¡¯ll give you twice the amount of money that Morgan has given you. Oh, no, three times.¡± ¡°Little idiot, Mu Yuan¡¯s life is not as simple as being worth how much money. Morgan wants him as he is useful elsewhere. It is useless regardless of how much money you give. It is just that since you have already brought five million here, you cannot take it away,¡± Lin Songye said. Fool, how did he be a diplomat? It must be bought. He actually believed Shadow so easily. Shadow said, ¡°Lin Songye, don¡¯t go too far in bullying others. This sum of money is what I¡¯ve gotten. It is also mine. You can forget about touching it.¡± Lin Songye said, ¡°In the world of us mercenaries, the one who¡¯s more powerful has more say. If you want this sum of money, okay, let¡¯s have aparison. Let¡¯s see whose hands this sum of money will fall into in the end.¡± The two of them started quarreling. Jack stood beside the window and dug his ears. When men quarreled, it was f*cking more irritating than women. Although he had predicted it earlier, he was still a little impatient. However, this situation could be controlled. Jack calmly leaned against the side of the window. If he could smoke, he would have smoked two cigarettes. Shadow suddenly pulled out his gun. ¡°Lin Songye, don¡¯t be so shameless. As long as it¡¯s money, you always think about snatching it. I won¡¯t be calctive with you regarding Morgan¡¯s matter. You can stop thinking about taking away this sum of money. Dream on!¡± ...... Chapter 1620 - Blind Fellow, Don’t Move Chapter 1620: Blind Fellow, Don¡¯t Move Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°We still do not know who the one dreaming is.¡± Lin Songye smiled coldly. He looked at the gun on his head and clicked his finger. A few mercenaries at the entrance of the door also rushed in. The guns were pointed at him. The atmosphere was tense in an instant. They were waiting for action after having umted their energy. Jack slightly took a step backward to avoid getting into trouble as an innocent bystander. Both sides started fighting very quickly. Jack said something softly to that agent who was giving reinforcement. That agent swiftly made his way out of the car. Two gunshots got rid of the two guards.. He wanted to get into the car and save Mu Yuan. Suddenly, he realized a very scary matter. There were bombs on Mu Yuan¡¯s body. Moreover, they were gravitational bombs that simply could not be removed. ¡°Major Anderson, there are gravitational bombs on Major Mu Yuan¡¯s body. They cannot be removed. Abort the n.¡± He left swiftly. A chill ran down Jack¡¯s spine. Gravitational bombs? To think that this group of people coulde up with this. They actually created such a big trap for Mu Yuan. It was no wonder that there were only two people who guarded him. Jack said calmly, ¡°Alright. I know.¡± Shadow and Lin Songye¡¯s people fought in the narrow room. Suddenly, it was not known who said these words. ¡°Someone had helped a prisoner get out.¡± Shadow did not care at all. However, Lin Songye was bothered by it as he had notpleted his mission. ¡°Shan Ning, you even brought people over?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Shan Ning shook his head. He looked like he was very frightened. Lin Songye swiftly brought people down. One of them came over and held Shan Ning down. The remaining people and Shadow¡¯s people had a confrontation. Mu Yuan was still in the car. Lin Songye had lost one person. ¡°That person has already escaped. He is a ck man.¡± ¡°Outrageous.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t bring anyone. There¡¯s only me. Reinforcements are not allowed within the country. You should know our system and also our style of doing things very well. It is not my people.¡± Lin Songye knew their style. Mu Yuan had been caught, and they would not necessarily provide reinforcements. Shan Ning also did not have a way to transfer resources outside the boundary. He believed this point. However, he did not expect this Shan Ning to be Jack. ¡°It is Shadow¡¯s people,¡± Jack said. ¡°It must be because he wants this sum of money; hence, he threw a smoke bomb on purpose.¡± Lin Songye¡¯s gaze became cold. He did not really trust Jack. But at that moment, the people upstairs had started to fight. The sound of guns was continuous. That agent who provided reinforcement purposely hid in the shadows and shot one person to death. He found a good opportunity to start the internal war. The shadow¡¯s people were indeed in chaos. They originally had conflicts, and now, there was even one person who died in front of them. It became chaotic in a moment. ¡°Damn!¡± Lin Songye cursed. ¡°This damn Shadow.¡± The people from Storm mercenaries and Lion mercenaries swiftly started to fight. Jack said, ¡°Prepare the car.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± When no one was paying attention, Jack went into the car. Mu Yuanid drowsily. Everything that he saw was a little blurry. He could feel that someone wasing up, but he did not know who it was. There was still a heavy shadow in front of him. ¡°Xiaoyuan, Xiaoyuan...¡± Jack just made a sound when he thought of the matter between him and Mu Yuan. He switched the voice changer and used Shan Ning¡¯s voice. ¡°Xiaoyuan, don¡¯t sleep. Don¡¯t move around.¡± This gravitational bomb was not good to disarm. It was below Mu Yuan. If Mu Yuan left his original position, it would definitely explode. Jack had learned to dismantle bombs. It was fortunate that this gravitational bomb was not a highly explosive bomb. The impact was also not that big. It might be because the mercenaries were afraid that Mu Yuan would be ruthless enough to perish together with them. Hence, they had arranged for a lighter bomb. But this situation itself was already very horrifying. ¡°Shan Ning... ¡± Mu Yuan seemed to recognize him. He was so touched that his heart ached. ¡°It¡¯s you... why are you so foolish? Quickly go.¡± ¡°Blind fellow!¡± Jack pinched him on the face. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Chapter 1621 - Why Did You Grow Taller Chapter 1621: Why Did You Grow Taller Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Yuan was fixed to the seat, and his hands and feet were tightly fixed. He forced himself to take a breath, but he could not see things clearly. He saw a face with double images. They were swaying continuously in front of him. He was very anxious. His sweat kept falling continuously. Although he could not see clearly and his vision was also very blurry, he knew one matter. Shan Ning did not know how to dismantle bombs. He was very scared of bombs. When he went on a mission with Shan Ning back then, he understood this point more. When there was the slightest sign of disturbance or trouble, Shan Ning would be a little hesitant. However, he was kneeling in front of him and dismantling the bomb now.. ¡°Shan Ning, quickly go!¡± Jack did not listen. He finally found the wire below. The structure of this bomb was notplicated. Most of the mercenaries¡¯ bombs were installed by themselves and were not thatplicated. His research in this area was not considered very thorough. In any case, he was more knowledgeable. He was relieved at once. ¡°Shan Ning, don¡¯t bother with me.¡± ¡°Who will bother with you?¡± Jack made a ¡®humph¡¯ sound. Who will fight so hard to care for you besides me? Mu Yuan¡¯s double image in front of him was very serious. Suddenly, he used one hand to hold Jack¡¯s hand. ¡°You... Shan Ning, you seem to have grown taller.¡± Jack nearlyughed out loud. He hugged Mu Yuan and slightly pressed against his chest. ¡°Little blind fellow, sit tight. Don¡¯t move.¡± If he made a misjudgment and it exploded, it would cost two lives. It did not matter to him, but he did not want to pay with Xiaoyuan¡¯s life. In order to take precaution, Jack unlocked Mu Yuan¡¯s handcuffs and foot-cuffs first. If anything were to happen, he could also be prepared. When he did not really know how to dismantle bombs back then, he had been schemed against by someone before. In order to save a brother, he went all out. But after he cut the wire, it triggered another circuit that would explode in one minute. There was simply no time to save the others. He could only watch helplessly as it exploded. After releasing him, he then cut the wire. Suddenly, the whole bomb gave off a warning. The original countdown was disabled. Only one minute was left. Jack suddenly carried Mu Yuan up horizontally and kicked the car door open with one leg. He carried Mu Yuan directly and rolled one round on the ground. Following that, the big truck had a violent explosion. Jack used both hands to protect Mu Yuan¡¯s head. His whole body covered Mu Yuan. A piece of waste that was on fire and flew up from the explosion hit the back of his waist. Jack used one hand to hit it away. He carried Mu Yuan and got up. ¡°Drive the car over!¡± That agent drove the car over. Jack carried Mu Yuan and threw him into the car. That agent left and went to change to another car. They separated into two cars and drove. Lin Songye and Shadow¡¯s people were squabbling endlessly. When they saw the truck exploding, Lin Songye flew to the front of the window. ¡°This is terrible!¡± The Shadow¡¯s people did not bother with whether Mu Yuan was dead or alive. They only wanted money. Five million real American dors were here. They would not give it up no matter what. Lin Songye and Mu Yuan originally had a deep hatred between them. It would be best if he could have this sum of money. If he could not have it, Mu Yuan could not leave; otherwise, he would smash the trademark of their mercenaries. ¡°Chase them!¡± Lin Songye hurriedly made a phone call. ¡°They can only go towards the desert. You all go and chase them. Don¡¯t let them go through the desert.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± It was not known who shouted suddenly. ¡°Put the box down. Don¡¯t think of swallowing this five million alone.¡± Both sides of people were fighting over a sum of money. They fought very fiercely. They acted recklessly and fought with one another. Lin Songye suddenly shot a few rounds at the box and threw it out. The big American notes flew all over the sky andnded one after another. The residents in the small town were all attracted to the money and came out. Shadow was in a rage. ¡°Lin Songye!¡± ¡°The people from Storm, follow me!¡± Lin Songye shouted and called people to chase together. Chapter 1622 - No One Is Left Out Chapter 1622: No One Is Left Out Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Jack brought Mu Yuan to the left side of the desert. If they had gone by the main road, Lin Songye would definitely chase up very quickly. The two cars diverted the attention. This was originally an off-road vehicle, so there was no problem traveling in the desert. However, of all things, Jack had never considered the probability of encountering a very scary sandstorm within one hour of entering the desert. They met with a sandstorm that was flying across the sky. Behind them were soldiers chasing them, and in front of them was a sandstorm. He could not see the road clearly. Jack did not hesitate and dashed into the sandstorm. He headed towards the right side of the sandstorm. There was something very disadvantageous in going against the sandstorm. The speed of the car was slower, and it was not easy to advance.. However, there was also one advantage: the other party could not see where he was. He also could not see what was in the front. The sandstorm went on for nearly half an hour this time. Lin Songye and the others were mercenaries. They were not too familiar with the desert map and also did not dare to chase blindly as they were afraid that they could not follow him. There was no sense of direction in the desert in this area. If they went in, they might not be able toe out. Ye Tingyun also lost Jack¡¯s location. There were no signals deep in the desert. Ye Tingyun said, ¡°Let the agents in the surroundings release flying devices to look for their location in the whole desert. Send people to rescue them.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lin Songye suddenly kicked the off-road vehicle. He was extremely unhappy about losing Mu Yuan¡¯s whereabouts like this. ¡°Everyone split yourselves up into a few small groups. Look for them in three different directions. Only more than half an hour has passed. Moreover, Mu Yuan is injured. They cannot go far. If you find them, don¡¯t be rash. Send signals to gather.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lin Songye personally brought people and went in the northeast direction. The rest of them scattered to look for them. ¡°Morgan, Mu Yuan has been saved by someone. He¡¯s in the desert.¡± Lin Songye reported to Morgan and did not dare to hide anything from him. ¡°Useless!¡± Morgan cursed. ¡°I let you escort one person, and you can¡¯t even do it. Let me tell you, I definitely want him to be alive and be sent to me.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Lin Songye also had hatred towards Shan Ning. The Chinese were indeed the most cunning and also the most scheming. Five million could make them kill one another. If he found them, he would not let a single person off. ¡°I need you to cooperate with me. They are in the desert. It is difficult for them to move, and they also don¡¯t have help. I need your satellite to find their location.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Lin Songye hung up the phone and continued to move forward. On the other side, Jack¡¯s car had broken down and could not move again. The sandstorm had also turned the car over. There was some water and snacks in the boot that were already prepared. Jack carried the equipment on his back. He brought as much water as he could, and he took some biscuits. He took less food, mainly prioritizing ammunition and water. After preparing, he threw the rest of the food to one side and buried them. He held Mu Yuan and walked deeply in. Mu Yuan fainted and did not know anything. After the sandstorm, it was a bright and sunny day. Jack raised his head and looked at the sky. His sweat flowed continuously. After Mu Yuan lost consciousness, it was too heavy for Jack to carry him. Jack could only let Mu Yuan carry the equipment on his back. He carried Mu Yuan on his back and walked into the desert. He took out apass. Although they were unlucky enough to run into a sandstorm, it was fortunate that he had apass. It was not to the extent of not being able to get any information. When he looked at the entire desert, it was barren. Tragic and beautiful. ¡°Xiaoyuan... ¡± He tilted his head and shouted for Mu Yuan a few times. Mu Yuan did not have any consciousness. Jack said, ¡°Pray for us that we won¡¯t be so unlucky. Don¡¯t let us run into Storm¡¯s base camp.¡± Otherwise, it would be hard for them to walk out of the desert unless there was a miracle. Chapter 1623 - Shelter From The Wind And Rain Chapter 1623: Shelter From The Wind And Rain Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Jack did not take the weather in the desert into consideration. Ye Tingyun also did not take the weather in the desert into consideration. Three hourster after the sandstorm, it began to rain heavily. All of Ye Tingyun¡¯s flying devices werepletely defeated. ¡°Wait for the rainstorm to stop. Then, we¡¯ll continue searching again.¡± It was tough on Jack and Mu Yuan. The rain was heavy, and the whole sky was gloomy. Once it rained in the desert, it was difficult to move. Jack ced Mu Yuan on a hillside. He blocked the direction of the rain pouring. He took off his own vest and blocked the other side. . The rain was so heavy, and it was practically useless to hide from the rain like this. The two of them could not avoid getting drenched. The rainsted a one whole hour. After the rain, it was bright and sunny again. If one¡¯s body condition was not good, these moments of coldness and warmth would definitely cause the body to copse. Jack carried Mu Yuan on his back and walked until it was night. At night, Mu Yuan also woke up. He had not resumed his mental state. Jack did not light a fire, and it was still pitch dark. He was eating a packet ofpressed biscuits. He raised his head and drank a mouthful of water. Mu Yuan woke up in a daze and was given a mouthful of water by Jack. Jack stuffed somepressed biscuits to him. ¡°Eat it.¡± Mu Yuan did not have any strength in his hands at all. In the night, the double image that he saw was worse. It was like he had gotten night blindness. ¡°Shan Ning?¡± Jack did not really want to acknowledge this name, but he was using Shan Ning¡¯s face. Since he had turned to leave, it was also not appropriate for Mu Yuan and him to be overly involved with each other. It was best for him to conceal his identity. ¡°Yeah.¡± Mu Yuan did not talk. He ate thepressed biscuits and drank some water again. His body was wet, and there was no warmth at all. Jack sat over and hugged him. He wrapped him with the vest that was already dry. His warm chest gave him warmth; the mostfortable temperature was the temperature of a person¡¯s body. Mu Yuan was somewhat dazed. ¡°Thank you.¡± Thank you foring to save me willingly. For risking your life to barge into this mercenary¡¯s base camp. ¡°We are in the desert. We have lost contact temporarily. We may run into something. I¡¯ll bring you out,¡± Jack said. He said softly beside his ear, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely bring you out.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t treat me so well,¡± Mu Yuan said. He was especially afraid of owing people favors. If he could not return a favor, this would make him feel the most miserable. Jack¡¯s body was too warm. It made him feel a sense of longing. Mu Yuan was embraced in his arms. He did not care about the happenings outside for the time being. Jack¡¯s and Mu Yuan¡¯s luck was really not too good. Mu Yuan fell asleep deeply again. In less than one hour, Jack saw a firelight far away. The desert was t, and it stretched as far as the eye could see. Everything could be seen clearly and understandably. Jack¡¯s heart shuddered. He quickly carried Mu Yuan on his back, took the equipment, and walked forward. They were out of luck this time. They had bumped into the Storm mercenaries¡¯ base camp. The opposite party had binocrs and could see far. Jack and Mu Yuan had nowhere to hide in the desert. Lin Songye cursed. ¡°Finally found you all!¡± ¡°Chase after them. Don¡¯t kill them!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everybody swarmed forward and chased Jack and Mu Yuan. There was a dune buggy for one person on the opposite side. Jack simply could not outrun them by depending on his two legs. He simply put Mu Yuan behind him and waited for them toe near. As Lin Songye was in a rage, he threw a punch that hit Jack¡¯s face. He was acting the role of Shan Ning. No matter how powerful the opposite party was, he also could not fight back. He took the blow. ¡°Run, do you think that you can outrun anyone? This is the desert. It is our territory. Where can you run to?¡± Lin Songye punched Jack quite a number of times. Mu Yuanid on the ground and struggled slightly for a while. He watched helplessly as Shan Ning was being beaten. Chapter 1624 - Megan Is A Member Of The Ye Family Chapter 1624: Megan Is A Member Of The Ye Family Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Run, do you think that you can outrun anyone? This is the desert. It is our territory. Where can you run to?¡± Lin Songye punched Jack quite a number of times. Mu Yuanid on the ground and struggled slightly for a while. He watched helplessly as Shan Ning was being beaten. ¡°Shan Ning... ¡± He could not hold the dizziness in his head and fainted again. Jack wiped the fresh blood from the corner of his lips and said calmly, ¡°The desert is your territory? Have you asked the desert?¡± His attitude was too arrogant and also too calm. It made others feel a chill instead. Lin Songye aimed his gun at him. ¡°Alright, I cannot touch Mu Yuan. I¡¯ll kill you in front of him first and also let him have a taste of his brother getting killed.¡± . Lin Songye loaded the gun and was about to shoot. Suddenly, the sound of a helicopter hovering in the desert was heard. Lin Songye suddenly turned his head and looked at mid-air. He only saw eight helicopters flying across the dark and long sky. They were like eight giant eagles spreading their wings and pouncing over wildly. The machine guns aimed at the people from Storm mercenaries. A cold voice that was familiar to Jack came from the helicopter. ¡°We are counter-terrorism agents from Team Fearless. Put down your weapons!¡± Wesley hase! Jack carried Mu Yuan immediately and retreated a few meters to give Team Fearless a safe distance. Lin Songye was furious. He raised his gun and moved forward. He aimed at Jack and wanted to shoot. Suddenly, a row of bullets was fired down. Theynded directly in front of him horizontally. It was considered a warning. One of the eight helicopters flew directly behind Jack and Mu Yuan. There were six helicopters that formed a row behind them. The agentsnded in the desert-like dumplings. They were fully armed. In an instant, the scene was reversed. Even if Lin Songye had many people, it was also difficult to fight directly against the fully-equipped ck eagle. The people from Lin Songye¡¯s base camp also stopped. The whole desert seemed to be in a state of quietness. Wesley, who was fully armed with equipment, stretched his head out. ¡°I¡¯ll bring the people away. Don¡¯t move. If you are not tactful, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± ... New York. Ye Tingyun slightly heaved a sigh of relief. The tense situation that had continued on for a few days was finally broken. He did not expect Wesley to get involved. This matter originally had nothing to do with them. If they got involved, Wesley should bear part of the responsibility. It was fortunate that the Anderson family should be able to settle all these matters. However, there were still no clues regarding the virus invasion of the MISS building. Ye Tingyun let the four hackers from MISS fix the loopholes to avoid Emma from being attacked again. Ye Chu sat on the sofa in the study room and dozed off. Hai Lun knocked on the door and came in. ¡°Second Master... ¡± ¡°Be a little quieter.¡± Ye Tingyun stuck up one finger and said softly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Hai Lun nced at Ye Chu. She kept dozing off and looked very tired. She did not have much energy. Hai Lun felt somewhat jealous in her heart. However, she came to her senses very quickly. Emma is Second Master¡¯s mole. I don¡¯t know where this little Ye Chu has popped out from. She will definitely disappear very quickly. ¡°The loopholes have already been fixed.¡± ¡°Alright. I got it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s one more matter. The investigation of Megan¡¯s family background has also been done. You... may want to take a look.¡± Hai Lun passed the investigation findings of Megan¡¯s family background to Ye Tingyun. Ye Tingyun frowned slightly and opened the report. ¡°European Ye Family?¡± He raised his head in disbelief. He and Megan were rted by blood? Although they were distant rtives, his brother also did not acknowledge it. But in terms of blood rtionship, there was still a little. ¡°Yes, Megan¡¯s birth mother is a member of the European Ye Family. She is the half-sister of the Ye Family¡¯s master. This sister was pregnant before marriage. She was pregnant with Megan. As the Ye Family wanted to marry her to another family, they abandoned Megan.¡± Chapter 1625 - Emma Was Found Chapter 1625: Emma Was Found Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Tingyun opened his eyes wide. This generation of the European Ye Family was practically half-bred. Although they looked more like orientals, they very rarely had ck eyes. He had never made the connection of Megan being rted to the European Ye Family. He looked towards Ye Chu. Ye? Could it be that she was really his sister? Ye Tingyun subconsciously held the corner of the report book tightly. Ye Chu? What was the name of the sister of Ye Junchen had lost? It was mentioned once back then, but he did not remember it. Ye Tingyun took out his cell phone and wanted to call Ye Junchen. He saw Hai Lun still standing there. He said calmly, ¡°Go out first..¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Hai Lun nced at Ye Chu and went out. Ye Tingyun made a phone call to Ye Junchen. ¡°Brother Junchen, I remember that you have a younger sister who was missing. What is her name? How old is she?¡± ¡°Why did you ask about my sister for no reason?¡± ¡°She¡¯s also my sister. You also know that MISS¡¯smunication is advanced. I¡¯ll help you to look for her. Perhaps, it will be even better.¡± ¡°Ye Guoguo. When she went missing, she was only two years old.¡± Ye Junchen had also looked for his sister for many years. ¡°She should be... almost 19 years old this year.¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s heart was suddenly being struck by something. 19 years old? Ye Chu also seemed to be 19 years old, but Ye Chu was also actually unsure about her own age. She was not very clear. She herself also might not know about it. It was pretty close. Ye Tingyun¡¯s heart jumped wildly. ¡°Then are there any special characteristics?¡± ¡°Special characteristics? If I have to say any special characteristics, then it will have to be her ck eyes. In our generation of children, only she has ck eyes.¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Tingyun was dumbstruck. Isn¡¯t it different colored pupils? He did not know why as he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright. If you have any information, send it over. I¡¯ll help you to take note.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Right, Brother Junchen, does your sister... have different colored pupils?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ye Junchen said. ¡°What¡¯s with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you truthfully. My sister-inw had awsuit with Megan thest time. She seemed to be a member of your family. You go and find out more. She should be your Auntie¡¯s abandoned child back then. Due to some special matters, I have checked on her and investigated her family background.¡± ¡°I already knew about it.¡± ¡°Already knew?¡± ¡°Yeah, I was the one who secretly supported her when she was studying. After all, Auntie was the one who let her down back then,¡± Ye Junchen said. ¡°Every family has its own problems. When she had awsuit with her siblings thest time, it was also not nice for me to talk about this matter. Hence, I also did not get involved. Megan does not know her family background. Did you spill it?¡± ¡°No!¡± Ye Tingyun also said truthfully. ¡°Brother Junchen, Megan seems to have different colored pupils. When her mood is not right, her pupils will appear to be different colors. You... Does your family have anyone who is around 19 years old and has different colored pupils when he or she is feeling agitated?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then does your Auntie have any daughter?¡± ¡°Yes. She has two daughters. One of them is 25 years old, and the other one is 20 years old.¡± ¡°What is the name of that 20-year-old girl?¡± ¡°Emma!¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Tingyun was dumbstruck. He seemed to have be silly in an instant. He could not move. Emma? Could it be that the person he had been wanting to find was a member of the European Ye Family? His Emma was the daughter of the European Ye Family¡¯s Auntie? Ye Tingyun¡¯s throat was somewhat slightly dry. His gaze swept past Ye Chu. It was like he had been pinched on the throat by someone. ¡°Tingyun, why are you finding out about all these matters?¡± Ye Tingyun did not reply. His mind was in a mess. ¡°Tingyun?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m here. The signal was not too good just now.¡± Ye Tingyun took a deep breath. ¡°I understand, Brother. I have some matters to deal with. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± Chapter 1626 - We Are Brothers Chapter 1626: We Are Brothers Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Oh, I¡¯m here. The signal was not too good just now.¡± Ye Tingyun took a deep breath. ¡°I understand, Brother. I have some matters to deal with. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± Ye Tingyun nearly asked, Give me a strand of hair. Maybe I can return you a sister. However, for an unknown reason, he actually did not say it out loud. After hanging up the phone, Ye Tingyun stood up with his hands sped behind his back. He stood by the window. The night light of the city was ever so dazzling.. It made others unguarded. Ye Junchen¡¯s words and this report seemed to make him stand at the edge of the cliff. Regardless of whether he took a step backward or took a step forward, he would be smashed into pieces. What¡¯s wrong with me? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± However, no one answered him with regard to this question. Ye Tingyun walked in front of Ye Chu. She dozed off again. She was dazed and felt someone nearby. ¡°Ye Tingyun?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me.¡± Ye Tingyun stared down at her in a condescending manner. Ye Chu was puzzled. She could sense it very quickly whether someone was true to her or pretending. Ye Chu was not a fool. From rejection in the beginning to attachment, it also did not take too much time. However, it was not good for Ye Tingyun to tell her the truth now. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± ¡°Go back and sleep.¡± Ye Tingyun carried her. Ye Chu slightly ced her head near to his chest. A strand of hair wrapped around the button of his white shirt. There was a tinge of fragrance. Her hair was washed by him. She had used the same shampoo as him. Why did she smell so nice? It brought a little warmth. And a little gentleness. Ye Chu¡¯s room had been renovated once. It waspletely a princess room. It was a European-style princess room that was 100 square meters. It was pink everywhere. It was very different from his cool and calm style. Only this room in the building was so dreamlike. Ye Tingyun took off her socks and pulled the nket to cover her. ¡°Ye Chu, if you have family members, will you miss them?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I also cannot remember.¡± ¡°If I look for your family members, do you want to look for them?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I also don¡¯t know them.¡± Ye Tingyun smiled and stroked her hair lightly. He was very gentle. ¡°Sleep.¡± ¡°Ye Tingyun, don¡¯t send me away. Wait until I get my memories back, and I will leave myself.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± If you want to go, you also have to ask me whether I am agreeable. Emma. He seemed to know where his Emma was. He had looked for Emma for so many years. It practically became his nightmare. But why was he not as agitated when he knew that Emma was there? In the past, he thought that if he found Emma, he was willing to sacrifice the entire world. However, he was hesitant now and did not know whether he should let Wei Ling check on Emma. He did not even dare to want a photograph. Why? He was very troubled! In the small town on the boundary of the desert, Mu Yuan woke up. His head was in pain. This small town had gone through devastation, but its vitality was very strong. It was still standing. The effect of Mu Yuan¡¯s medication hadpletely worn off. Although his legs were somewhat soft, he was already much better. He saw Shan Ning the moment he opened his eyes. ¡°Shan Ning...¡± Mu Yuan hurriedly held his arm. ¡°Are you alright? Did they do anything to you?¡± ¡°Ah... ¡± He was not careful and held Shan Ning¡¯s injured area. Shan Ning slightly frowned. Mu Yuan hurriedly released his grip. His memory was a little blurry. He thought of the time when he was in the desert. Shan Ning had taken off his clothes to shield him from the rain and wind. He had also barged into the Storm mercenaries and Lion mercenaries alone for his sake. Shan Ning... ¡°I am fine. It¡¯s just a small injury.¡± ¡°Shan Ning, thank you. I will remember your kindness forever.¡± Shan Ning was about to say something but stopped. He licked his lips and patted Mu Yuan¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Why are you so polite? We are brothers!¡± Chapter 1627 - Unspeakable Secret Chapter 1627: Unspeakable Secret Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Yuan¡¯s consciousness was clearing up, but he did not remember how he was rescued. There were so many men from the Storm mercenary, and they were hitting Shan Ning too. How did he bring him out? Ye Ling did not provide him with any reinforcements either. Shan Ning pursed his lips. Jack had said that he was not allowed to reveal anything about him or the fact that he came. Shan Ning said, ¡°Ye Tingyun sent men over.¡± Mu Yuan got a sudden revtion. Ye Ling could not use military force, but the MISS building could provide technology and security teams that served security and escort missions internationally. It was easier to arrange for men toe. ¡°Thank you, Shan Ning.¡± Mu Yuan always thought that gratitude should not be verbally expressed but proved by actions. However, for some unknown reason, he kept thanking Shan Ning repeatedly.. This time, it was all thanks to Shan Ning. If he did not follow him throughout, his location would not have been determined, and he would not have been rescued out so quickly. After this narrow escape from death, he trusted Shan Ning more. Shan Ning said, ¡°It¡¯s enough, don¡¯t mention this anymore. I trust that if I were in danger, you would rescue me too.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Mu Yuan thought, I would risk everything to rescue you. My life was saved by you anyway. Ye Tingyun did actually send a team over. Everyone was in the small town. The Storm mercenary team, including Lin Songye and the rest, were all captured by the anti-terrorism team. Whatever Wesley said about letting them go if they put down their weapons was all nonsense and untrustworthy. They were subdued the moment they put down their weapons. After all, they had the upper hand in terms of equipment. At night. Mu Yuan stood at the camp. Although he had been horribly tortured, it was all mental torture. He only had shallow injuries on his body. He could not help but recall how Shan Ning blocked everything for him in the desert. Blind fellow, don¡¯t move! Xiao Yuan, Xiao Yuan... It was obviously Shan Ning¡¯s voice, but why did he think about someone else? Blind fellow? Who was the blind fellow? His vision was only slightly blurred. But how could it be Jack? It was obviously Shan Ning. With a body full of cuts, he went to bathe. He called his family first to report that he was safe before contacting Ye Ling. Ye Ling said ndly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you have escaped. Some problems emerged at the allied force¡¯s side. They seem to be rearranging themselves, and there are spies inside. Don¡¯t interfere with this. They want to use you as a scapegoat. Just stay there and listen to my orders.¡± ¡°Why do they want me to be the scapegoat?¡± ¡°Since things have already urred, they will naturally want to find a scapegoat. Otherwise, who will pay for these lives? Don¡¯t worry, our diplomats will settle everything. Let¡¯s talk further after the storm has calmed down.¡± ¡°Can I return back to my country?¡± ¡°Not yet. I have something to check with you.¡± Ye Ling paused but did not say anything. ¡°Never mind. Just stay still and wait for orders.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± In the restaurant, Shan Ning called Mu Yuan over to eat. The curvydy boss gestured with her hands. ¡°Handsome man, we meet again. You are still as attractive as ever.¡± Shan Ning frowned and nodded his head politely, receiving the beer that she was passing him. Thedy boss said, ¡°Handsome man, you aren¡¯t as cool as before.¡± She nced at Mu Yuan. ¡°Are you less cocky now because you have apanion?¡± Shan Ning¡¯s expression changed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, can you give us some privacy?¡± Thedy boss raised her hands. ¡°Ok, ok.¡± Thedy boss looked at him in a puzzled manner before walking away. This handsome man¡¯s appearance was still the same as the one from a few days back. However, their spirit and charisma seemed different. The previous handsome man had a masculine feeling and was extremely cool and cocky. Chapter 1628 - Thanks For All The Coincidences Chapter 1628: Thanks For All The Coincidences Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Yuanughed. ¡°Do you know her?¡± ¡°I drank here a couple of days back. I have seen her before.¡± Mu Yuan did not suspect him, and the two ate supper together. Shan Ning wanted to return back to the country with him. Mu Yuan said, ¡°Ye Ling wants me to stay still and wait for his orders.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not your real superior. Why do you have to listen to him? This time, he didn¡¯t even send any troops over.¡± ¡°After this mission, I¡¯ll enter the secret services, and he will be my superior. This was something decided a long time ago. It is logical for him to do so too.. My life is not worth as much as the entire country.¡± It was not so easy to solve international conflicts. If they had to sacrifice huge benefits in exchange for him, they would have to spend a few years topensate for it. It would be a significant loss. He understood Shan Ning¡¯s worries and unwillingness. But this was a fate that he had to ept. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± ¡°Shan Ning, I want to walk alone.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Mu Yuan walked alone in the small town. He had a few suspicions in his heart, but he was unable to entangle them. He did not n to struggle further either. Suddenly, he heard someone mention something about five million dors. ¡°Brother, your white-faced friend is really rich. He took five million dors to save you. I also picked up ten thousand dors that day. Thank you. I can¡¯t even earn ten thousand dors in a year. I picked it up for no reason at all. How satisfying!¡± ¡°Yeah, I picked up more than ten thousand dors too.¡± Mu Yuan frowned. What money? Where did Shan Ning get five million dors? Shan Ning¡¯s family background was indeed decent. His parents were officials, and they had a lot of inherited properties. However, he would be investigated if he took out five million dors. It was not so easy to withdraw such arge sum of money. When he asked carefully, he became even more puzzled. Did Shan Ning pull out his entire life savings to rescue him? Shan Ning was considered to be a rich kid. He had shares in Ye Tingyun¡¯s, Ye Ling¡¯s, and Xie Jinghuan¡¯spany. However, information about him could not be found on the surface. He also knew that it was challenging to withdraw such a huge sum of money at a moment¡¯s notice. Suddenly, two gunshot sounds rang from the hostel. He immediately dashed to the hostel. However, he could only make it in time to see a few tall men stuff Shan Ning into the car and leave. Mu Yuan pulled out his gun and shot at the car wheels. However, his shots missed, and he got a mouthful of dust instead. ¡°Shan Ning!¡± One of the men looked back and made a killing gesture. Mu Yuan¡¯s body froze. That man looked simr to Jack. They both had blue eyes and smiled in an arrogant manner. It was like a bucket of cold water was poured over him. He only felt that his heart had turned into ice, and his body felt like exploding. What was going on? He did not hesitate any further and went upstairs to retrieve some weapons. He stole a car directly and tailed after them. In order to protect Mu Yuan, Jack took a bullet for him. The shot was on his shoulder and was not life-threatening. Wesley folded his arms at his chest and had an icy expression. The two brothers had the same expression. Devoid of any empathy. ¡°Why did you go alone to rescue a Chinese Major?¡± ¡°We arerades.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°Then why did you ask?¡± ¡°What if you told me?¡± Jackughed. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Leave with Team Fearless. There¡¯s nothing on here anymore. He should be back in his country, and we won¡¯t interact with each other anymore. I will have returned his favor.¡± ¡°Do you think that Team Fearless came specially to rescue you? Sara has a mission here, and we passed by coincidentally. By chance, I knew about this and mobilized the team for you.¡± Chapter 1629 - The Annoyed Brother Chapter 1629: The Annoyed Brother Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Little Brother, thanks for all these coincidences.¡± Wesley¡¯s phone suddenly rang... He picked up the call and frowned slightly. ¡°What are you doing? Release that man. Our brother is back now. Why did you still capture him?¡± ... ¡°What?¡± Wesley¡¯s voice became cold. ¡°Don¡¯t touch him. Wait a few minutes for me.¡± Jack narrowed his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°That fool, Lehman, captured Shan Ning,¡± said Wesley.. Lehman Anderson was a youngd from the Anderson family¡¯s side branch. He was younger than Wesley by two years and became a soldier at sixteen. While he did not have legend-worthy experiences like Wesley and Jack, he was a passionate young man. In the side family, there was only this brother who had a good rtionship with them. Jack would always look out for him regardless of what he did. ¡°Why did he capture Shan Ning?¡± ¡°Listening to Lehman¡¯s intentions, Shan Ning had something to do with Mu Yuan being captured. Your money was not taken by Shadow. Rumors had it was shared amongst the people in the small town. He must have hated them. Lehman trusted Shadow¡¯s divisive words and captured Shan Ning, wanting to get your money back for you.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Jack stood up immediately and mmed the table furiously. ¡°Tell him to release that man. Exchanging the sum of money for Mu Yuan¡¯s life is worth it. Who allowed him to make such decisions on his own?¡± Wesley narrowed his eyes. ¡°What if the entire thing was nned by Shan Ning?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who nned it. Now that he is safe, everything is fine. Shan Ning would not hurt...¡± Jack paused in the middle of his sentence. Wesley¡¯s gaze was like aser scanning deep into his bone marrows. He paused, flustered. Wesley said, ¡°You and this Major...¡± ¡°Call Lehman and tell him to release that man,¡± said Jack. ¡°Got it.¡± Wesley called Lehman and told him to release the man. After Lehman hung up on the call, he stopped the car at the desert margins. He had already split the team up into two. One team would return to the base first while he and another agent held Shan Ning in captivity, nning to teach him a lesson. Lehman kicked Shan Ning down and stepped onto his chest. ¡°Who are you to dare to cheat my brother? From the start, this was a trap that you devised. You wanted to coborate with Morgan and let Mu Yuan be captured on purpose to kill my brother. This was a good n.¡± Lehman snatched over an M4 rifle and mmed it against his chest. Shan Ning could not get up. His eyes shed, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡± Lehman was infuriated. ¡°The middle-man that you used to contact Morgan is my man. You thought that your n was wless, but there are no perfect ns in the world. Morgan is a big fool. If you did not guide him, how would he know to capture Mu Yuan in order to threaten my brother? You are indeed cruel.¡± Shan Ning spat. ¡°You are using me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m using you? Haha. Wait till Major Mu Yuan arrives, then I¡¯ll call my brother over. We will have a face-off then.¡± Lehman¡¯s gaze was menacing. ¡°You must be impatient for death to have the audacity to trick the Anderson family!¡± Lehman kicked him violently. Shan Ning¡¯s organs were hurting painfully. An agent stood out. ¡°Captain, Major Anderson already told you to release him. Let it go, we won¡¯t be petty with him.¡± Lehman nced at him with disdain before kicking him violently again!!! Chapter 1630 - The Annoyed Brother 2

Chapter 1630: The Annoyed Brother 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You are lucky that my brother does not want to pursue this issue further. Let me tell you, if you dare to trick my brother again, I¡¯ll kill you first before you have the chance to defend yourself!¡± When he was talking, he suddenly heard the sound of a car. There were carsing from the front and back. At the back was Mu Yuan, who managed to catch up to them, while at the front were the men from the Lion mercenary team. Shadow led the team of six personally. All of them stopped the car at the same time to surround Shan Ning and the rest. ¡°Lehman, not bad. Your speed is decent. You captured him so quickly,¡± said Shadow. He was a profit-seeking mercenary and did not want to cause any trouble. ¡°Shan Ning, I¡¯ll let you go after youpensate me three million dors.¡± Lehman thought in his heart¡­ Although his brother told him to release him, he did not specify how. If he gave Shan Ning to Shadow, it was considered releasing him as well. Mu Yuan alighted from the car and saw this scene in shock. He ran over and helped Shan Ning up. ¡°Shan Ning¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Lehman smiled coldly. ¡°How fake.¡± He could not tolerate hypocritical people the most. Lehman had a horrible temper. ¡°Major Mu Yuan, your friend is really cunning. He just won¡¯t die. It¡¯s good enough that he does not drive anyone else to death.¡± He had to save some face for his brother¡¯s men. Mu Yuan lifted his face and saw a face that was slightly simr to Jack¡¯s. His pupils contracted slightly, and he became silent. This must be someone from the Anderson family. This face was too iconic. Is he his younger brother? But he said that his only younger brother was Wesley. This should not be Wesley. Jack said that Wesley was a calm and collected man. This man in front of him was, at first nce, an easily annoyed person. He did not seem like Wesley. Shan Ning lowered his voice. ¡°Xiao Yuan, leave quickly. He wants to kill me. He thought that I set a trap for Jack and wants to kill me. Don¡¯t care about me. Leave quickly.¡± Mu Yuan¡¯s gaze settled. ¡°I will not leave.¡± Shadow said, ¡°Even if you share a strong brotherhood, disy it when you go back. First, give me the full amount of money. I am a mercenary. I only want money, not your life. I don¡¯t have much patience left.¡± He thought that the Shan Ning in front of him was the previous Shan Ning whom he was dealing with. ¡°You ck-hearted thing, how dare you use such underhanded methods to make Lin Songye¡¯s men start an internal rebellion against me? If it weren¡¯t for the money, I would have killed you a long time ago.¡± Lehman leaned against the car, looking at this scene. He did not worry that anything dangerous would ur. He was familiar with the Lion mercenary team. They would not do anything to him. He looked down on Shan Ning. ¡°Hey, did you hear him? Give him the money,¡± said Lehman arrogantly. Shan Ning gritted his teeth. Mu Yuan said, ¡°Okay, three million dors. I¡¯ll give it to you. Give me two days, and I¡¯ll definitely send it to you. I¡¯ll swear upon my military equipment that I will return it.¡± Shadow was slightly suspicious. After the previous incident with Jack, he did not trust Mu Yuan. He thought that people from his country were all very cunning. ¡°No. I want the money immediately.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Yuan nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll prepare three million dors for you immediately.¡± This sum of money was insignificant to him. He was unwilling to entangle himself further with the mercenaries because he was in a foreignnd, and it was inconvenient for him to take action. The world would be a better ce if everyone took a step back. To Mu Yuan, anything that could be solved with money would never be a problem. Mu Yuan turned around and made a call. Shan Ning¡¯s gaze deepened, and he looked at Lehman coldly. Lehman must die. ¡°Lehman, you always wanted to kill me, right?¡± Shan Ning asked. ¡°Kill you?¡± Lehman suddenly raised his gun, the ck muzzle pointing at Shan Ning. He was about to speak when Shan Ning suddenly shouted, his voice filled with fear and anger. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± # Chapter 1631 - Kill Me

Chapter 1631: Kill Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He turned his hand over and pulled a gun from Mu Yuan¡¯s waist. He swiftly fired two shots at Lehman¡¯s chest. The agents around Lehman also reacted particrly quickly. They shot at Shan Ning once. Shan Ning was considered a tough guy. After taking a shot in his abdomen, his hands did not stop moving. He fired another shot at the agent. ¡°Shan Ning!¡± All these had happened too quickly. Mu Yuan simply did not have time to react. His back faced Shan Ning as he made a call to Ye Tingyun. When he turned around, he saw Lehman pointing the gun at Shan Ning. And Shan Ning had already fired¡­ Fresh blood kept flowing out from Lehman¡¯s chest continuously. The people from Lion mercenaries were also stunned and did not react at that moment. Shan Ning¡¯s face was pale. ¡°Xiaoyuan, he wanted to kill me. I was just¡­ defending myself.¡± Shan Ning covered his wound. Fresh blood kept flowing out continuously from the gaps of his fingers. Mu Yuan¡¯s face changed drastically. He let him press his own wound. He ran towards Lehman. ¡°Lehman¡­ ¡± He used one hand to support Lehman and the other hand to press onto his wound. Both his eyes were red. Fresh blood kept spurting out continuously from Lehman¡¯s mouth and nose. ¡°He¡­ he¡­ ¡± Mu Yuan roared. ¡°Call for help. Call for help immediately. How much money do you all want? I¡¯ll give it to you all!¡± Shadow¡¯s mouth opened. ¡°This¡­ this cannot be saved.¡± There was a medical soldier under Shadow. He came over hurriedly and nced at Lehman. He shook his head at Mu Yuan. These two bullets had hit his heart. He could not be saved. The agent at the side also could not be saved. There was a ringing sound in Mu Yuan¡¯s head. He had only turned around to make a phone call. How could so many things happen in such a short period of time? That group of people from Shadow¡¯s mercenaries also exchanged looks with one another. From what they saw at their angle, it was Lehman who pointed the gun at Shan Ning first. Shan Ning counterattacked. Mu Yuan felt blurry in front of him. It was like someone had dug out his heart and even stepped on it ruthlessly. ¡°Lehman¡­ ¡± ¡°My brother¡­ brother¡­ ¡± Lehman suddenly gasped for air vigorously. He slowly closed his eyes, and his heart stopped beating. Mu Yuan seemed to be fixed by someone. His whole body was ice-cold. When he turned around, he saw Shan Ning unconscious and lying on the ground. The desert was dripping with fresh blood. It seemed to hit his world until it was shattered. The sound of the helicopter hovering was getting nearer and nearer. The moment the Shadow¡¯s mercenaries saw that it was a ck eagle, they got into the car immediately and left in a roar. Jack, who was on the helicopter, looked below and saw that it was in a state of mess. He also saw Shadow¡¯s people running away hastily. ¡°Wesley, I¡¯m handing over that group of mercenaries to you.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Wesley was on the helicopter behind. He did not follow over. He turned around to chase the Shadow¡¯s mercenaries. The helicopter stopped in the desert. Jack came down from the helicopter. Only Mu Yuan alone was kneeling down in this desert. The others were lying down. Jack frowned. Lehman? He suddenly became aware of something and ran over swiftly. Mu Yuan was supporting Lehman¡¯s back. The big patches of fresh blood from his chest had stained his T-shirt. Jack¡¯s gaze shrank. His gaze was like slow motion. It slowly met Mu Yuan¡¯s dull eyes. Jack kneeled down and ced his fingers below Lehman¡¯s neck. He had already lost his warmth. His heart had also stopped beating. Jack suddenly clenched his fists tightly. He went to check the agent at the side. There was also no heartbeat. He turned his head and saw Shan Ning also looking like a corpse as heid in the desert. Mu Yuan looked at Jack fixedly. The two of them were kneeling in the yellow sand. They were leaning so close to each other, but the look in Jack¡¯s eyes as he turned his body made Mu Yuan feel a shiver in his whole body. He had never seen him using such a cold gaze to look at him. # Chapter 1632 - Kill Me 2

Chapter 1632: Kill Me 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even when they had just got to know each other, he was high up in the air and was an unreasonable instructor. He had also never used this kind of unfeeling gaze to look at him. Both of Mu Yuan¡¯s hands slightly trembled. I¡¯m sorry! Jack, I¡¯m sorry! He also did not know why this scene had happened. It should not have happened. It was a problem that could be settled with a sum of money. No one should pay for this with his life. No one! ¡°Who opened fire?¡± For a long time, Mu Yuan heard Jack¡¯s restrained and cold voice. Something seemed to be stuck in his throat.. ¡°Do you know who the person in your arms is?¡± Mu Yuan seemed to have lost his rationality, but he had to hear it. ¡°He is my uncle¡¯s son, the only son, Lehman Anderson.¡± The green veins on the back of Jack¡¯s hand jumped wildly. ¡°He is the brother whom Wesley and I doted on the most. His temper is not good and is very irritable. I have lectured him many times, but his nature is not bad. He is a good child.¡± He said one word at a time. It was like he came from hell. ¡°He is only 21 years old this year. He is even younger than you.¡± Mu Yuan simply could not exin everything. Both his legs were in the yellow sand, and he kneeled until they became numb. Jack looked at him coldly. ¡°Take your hands away. Don¡¯t touch him.¡± Mu Yuan looked at Jack fixedly. He saw a patch of redness in his icy blue eyes. He had known Jack for so many years. It was the first time that he saw... tears in his eyes. But they were so restrained and forbearing. Mu Yuan was in so much pain. It was like his internal organs were bleeding. He gently ced Lehman on the ground. Jack picked up his gun. The cartridge was in his hand. The cartridge which was originally full was left with three rounds of bullets. Jack held the gun tightly with both his hands. He nearly crushed it. ¡°Kill me,¡± Mu Yuan said. Jack controlled himself. He could not control himself eventually and threw a strong punch over. It hit Mu Yuan¡¯s face. Mu Yuan was being overturned on the ground. The corner of his lips bled in an instant. Jack roared. ¡°Who opened fire?¡± Mu Yuan was silent and did not say anything. ¡°My brother has a bad temper, but he will never kill the innocent. Even if he had abducted Shan Ning, it was also for a reason. He would never take his life for no reason. Moreover, I had already gotten him to release the person.¡± He used one hand to tug at Mu Yuan¡¯s cor. His voice seemed to pierce through Mu Yuan¡¯s eardrum. ¡°I already got him to release the person. Why was his life taken!¡± ¡°Sorry!¡± Mu Yuan¡¯s voice was choked. Jack threw a punch again, and itnded on Mu Yuan¡¯s face. In his fury, he had used all his strength. Jack looked like he wanted to eat him up. A tear rolled down, and he wiped his face. His angry roar was like someone who had sat in the abyss for a few hundred years. ¡°Xiaoyuan, where have I let you down?¡± Mu Yuan listened numbly. Don¡¯t say anymore. Don¡¯t say anymore. ¡°You look at this face. How can you do it?¡± Don¡¯t say already. I beg you, don¡¯t say already! Mu Yuan¡¯s heart was roaring, but he could not say a single word. He could not say a single word to exin himself. Shan Ning had just saved him from the desert. Moreover, it was for self-defense. It was originally a tragic mistake due to a freakbination of factors. How could he bring himself to say that it was Shan Ning who had opened fire? Shan Ning was still lying on the ground. It was not known whether he was dead or alive. Mu Yuan walked over slowly. It was like the old days where the two of them were intimate. He leaned gently on his chest. One of his hands stretched towards his waist and hooked onto his waist. Hard and favorable waist muscles. Mu Yuan pulled out his gun. This was the time to get forgiveness. Jack was also indifferent. He let him pull out his gun and gave him full trust. Mu Yuan turned the gun around and said softly, ¡°Kill me.¡± I will pay for his life! # Chapter 1633 - The Truth

Chapter 1633: The Truth

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Mu Yuan did something, he was usually ready to stand up and be responsible for it. He would not deny it. Regardless of which area it was being looked at, the evidence pointed towards him. Even if Jack was furious, he also knew that Mu Yuan was not someone who would kill the innocent. Although his brother was a little irritable, he was not a bad-hearted person. He would y pranks, but he would not really make someone die. He had his own limits for good and evil. Mu Yuan was someone whose morals were above thew. He would not kill the innocent even more. The only exnation was... Jack looked at Shan Ning who was lying on the ground. He killed Lehman because of Shan Ning. Jack held his gun.. Mu Yuan was already on the verge of crumbling, but he kept enduring it. Looking at him, it was far from how calm he had been. If he died, could everything be easily solved? He also would not need to face such aplicated situation. But he had never thought of escaping. Was this considered as escaping? Jack... ¡°You killed my brother for Shan Ning?¡± Mu Yuan was silent. Jack suddenly pointed his gun at Shan Ning, who was on the ground. It was not known whether he was dead or alive. Mu Yuan swiftly stopped him and blocked the front of the gun. ¡°Go away!¡± Jack was furious. Mu Yuan shook his head gently. If it was not for him, Shan Ning would not havee to this wretched ce. He also would not be harmed by others. He was even lying on the ground now, and it was not known whether he was dead or alive. He did not know how to go and repay all these. He would never let Jack kill him again. ¡°It is all my fault. Kill me. It has nothing to do with him,¡± Mu Yuan said. He was practically begging Jack. ¡°Jack... ¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°If you want to kill him, you have to pass through my corpse.¡± Time seemed to have stood still. They had been in love. No one understood Mu Yuan better than him. He was absolutely not bluffing, and he was also not relying on his confidence. He was being sincere. It was because of this, Jack¡¯s head was pierced until there were waves of pain. ¡°Xiaoyuan...¡± Jack used his hand to stroke his face gently. He had kept thinking about this face for many years. Time did not leave any traces on his face. They practically did not have any real quarrels before. He thought that it would be like this forever. He himself thought that it would be forever. ¡°For your own good, and for my good, don¡¯t appear in front of me from now on.¡± His palm still had a little warmth. However, the words he said made Mu Yuanpletely crumble. Perhaps, not meeting again in this lifetime was the best ending for them. He already could not think of any better ending for everyone. Mu Yuan¡¯s eyes were extremely dry. His eyes were being blown by the wind in the desert until they were in pain. ¡°Alright.¡± He saw Jack carrying the two corpses up the ne. The helicopter flew far away. Both Mu Yuan¡¯s legs softened, and he kneeled in the yellow sand. Suddenly, he punched fiercely into the yellow sand. He hated it. He could not shout a single word from his throat, but he tasted a little blood. Jack... Did he ruin everything with his own hands? Wesley could not believe it when he saw Jack bringing the corpses back. He let out a roar. ¡°What happened?¡± Jack looked extremely terrible, but he did not say anything. He counter-locked himself in the house. Wesley pounced over and held his brother¡¯s hand. His body waspletely cold. ¡°Bring Shadow over to me.¡± Wesley was in a rage. ... Wesley threw a gun in front of Jack. His eyebrows were tightly furrowed. As he was restrained, his whole body was tense. ¡°Shadow said that the situation back then was Shan Ning had said something, and Lehman pointed the gun at him. Hence, Shan Ning pulled the gun from Mu Yuan¡¯s body and shot Lehman. He said that it was a counterattack to defend himself.¡± ¡°Counterattack to defend himself?¡± Wesley was in a rage. ¡°Lehman did not even undo the safety bolt!¡± # Chapter 1634 - Grew Up Overnight

Chapter 1634: Grew Up Overnight

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Jack took the firearm. His gaze was slightly sullen. This was Lehman¡¯s gun. It was not Xiaoyuan who shot him. Why did he keep quiet and let him misunderstand? Jack¡¯s heart was in pain. ¡°Shan Ning said repeatedly that it was a counterattack for self-defense. Lehman was simply scaring him. The safety bolt was not even opened.¡± Wesley sneered. ¡°I think he wanted Lehman¡¯s life on purpose.¡± Why did he want Lehman¡¯s life? Just because Lehman caught him? Wesley said, ¡°Brother, I won¡¯t let this matter rest like this..¡± You have to pay with your life for killing someone. This is right and proper. It is useless to talk about favors. Wesley walked out. Jack pondered alone in the room. If Wesley really wanted to seek revenge on his own, would Mu Yuan sit idly and remain indifferent? No, he would not sit idly and remain indifferent. If Wesley and Xiaoyuan got into a dispute again at that time, would another life be lost again? Jack pushed the door and went out. He shouted for Wesley to stop. ¡°Go home first. I¡¯ll handle this matter.¡± ¡°Brother, how are you going to handle this? How am I going to tell Uncle that Lehman has died when I go home?¡± Wesley said. ¡°His health has not been good. If he hears the bad news, can he take it? If our brother died and we cannot get the other party to pay with his life, what¡¯s the point of me having the surname Anderson?¡± He was very calm but was also bizarrely furious. His brother was only a little irritable and a little careless. How could he meet with a fatal disaster? He should not have abducted Shan Ning. He should not have provoked them. But his crime did not deserve death. If his people hadmitted a mistake, he would punish them himself. He would receive the punishment. It was not a foreigner¡¯s turn to make indiscreet remarks or criticisms. ¡°I¡¯ll make a trip home personally after two days. You send Lehman¡¯s body back first. Say that... he died when he was out on a mission. Bury him in the cemetery of the martyrs.¡± Wesley knew how toe up with the story himself. Wesley frowned and did not move. Jack said, ¡°Lehman is also my brother. He has died. I also feel as grieved as you.¡± A life had already been taken. Should Xiaoyuan¡¯s life also be taken? Xiaoyuan had already toughened his heart to protect Shan Ning. Toughened his heart to protect Shan Ning... very well. Intimate brothers right? Jack sneered. Shan Ning had plotted and schemed to kill Lehman as Lehman had found out about his secret. He wanted to kill him to prevent the divulgence of his secret. It was extremely foolish. When Lehman died, would this matter disappear without a trace? He pitied his brother. He did not see clearly what was happening and died like this. Rest assured, Brother will not let you die for nothing. ... That shot in Shan Ning¡¯s abdomen almost made him lose his life. He was sent to the hospital in the city for emergency treatment. Luckily, he arrived on time and kept his life. However, half of his kidney had been removed. His body would be greatly affected in the future. He had to recuperate well to bring back his body¡¯s health. Eventually, he kept his life. Ye Tingyun stood in the corridor of the hospital. He was about to say something but stopped. Mu Yuan had already smoked a box of cigars. He was so haggard until he did not look like himself. He did not have Major Mu Yuan¡¯s high spirits at all. This matter had made him feel hurt in his bones. Any slight movement would make him be in a state of extreme nervousness. ¡°Shan Ning is already fine. Don¡¯t worry too much,¡± Ye Tingyun said. He only hated himself for not finding them earlier. If he had found them earlier, perhaps this kind of matter would not have happened. But no one had predicted that Lehman Anderson wouldunch an attack. Mu Yuan sat in the long corridor. The ground was filled with cigarette buds. Although it was the central city, there were wars all year round. The hospital was also in a state of a mess. Mu Yuan¡¯s clothes were torn and tattered. He stretched his legs out and was extremely decadent. He seemed to have lost his youthful vibes overnight. # Chapter 1635 - To Take One’s Life?

Chapter 1635: To Take One¡¯s Life?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He seemed to have lost his youthful vibes overnight. ¡°Mu Yuan... ¡± In terms of age, Ye Tingyun was older than Mu Yuan. Usually, he only had a working rtionship with Mu Yuan. Mu Yuan was his big brother¡¯s bosom friend. This time, he had also witnessed how Mu Yuan had walked step by step into a hopeless situation. ¡°Actually... ¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, isn¡¯t it?¡± Mu Yuan said. ¡°If I weren¡¯t too conceited and insisted on participating in this movement, I would not have been caught. Shan Ning wouldn¡¯t havee over. Shan Ning also wouldn¡¯t be shot by a gun and would not have taken the risk to use his family¡¯s money to save me. Lehman also would not die. All these would not happen..¡± Hence, everything was his fault. Ye Tingyun said. ¡°There¡¯s no right or wrong for this matter. Shan Ning... counterattacked for self-defense. It¡¯s only that... ¡± He pursed his lips. Lehman Anderson¡¯s life was gone like this. The Anderson family would not let this matter rest. He could not let Mu Yuan take responsibility for this life. He could not take the responsibility. ¡°Mu Yuan, it¡¯s not wrong to counterattack for self-defense, but Lehman¡¯s heart was hit. Both the shots hit his heart,¡± Ye Tingyun said calmly. ¡°If he wanted to kill someone with one shot, it was not wrong. But the second shot also hit his heart. If I was counterattacking for self-defense, it was already a miracle to hit with one shot under such chaotic circumstances. Not to mention that he had added one more shot. It was enough to let Lehman lie down with one shot, but he added one more shot to ensure that Lehman had to die.¡± Mu Yuan was indifferent for a long time. He smiled bitterly. ¡°You think that I don¡¯t know?¡± He was someone who had touched a gun all year round. When he supported Lehman and saw the two gunshots in his chest, he was so shocked. The first gunshot was for self-defense. The second gunshot was to kill. Didn¡¯t he know? But how should he talk to Shan Ning? He got his life back. His health might not be very good within the next few years. How should he ask Shan Ning? He was not so heartless. Ye Tingyun took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you know.¡± Ye Tingyun thought in his heart, Although he is decadent at this point, his heart seems to be clear. This is good. It was fine as long as he did not go and take responsibility for a life for no reason as he would not be able to shoulder the responsibility. ¡°Shan Ning has not gotten out of danger. There are people watching him. Nothing will happen. I¡¯ll bring you back to the hotel to rest.¡± He also brought Ye Chu here. This little girl could not leave him for a moment. He was also worried to let Ye Chu be alone in New York. Hence, he simply brought her here. When he was in the hotel, Wei Ling kept watch. Mu Yuan had sat on the floor for too long. When he got up, he staggered. There was a double image in front of his eyes again. It took quite a while for him to see clearly. He could still feel the effects of the remnants of those medicines in his body. Just when he returned to the hotel, the front desk brought a package over. ¡°Mr. Mu Yuan, there¡¯s a package for you.¡± It was a very small package. He could not tell what it was. Mu Yuan shook the package, and it also did not make much noise. Who knew that he was staying here? Who had sent him the package? He looked at the name. Jack Anderson. Mu Yuan¡¯s heart shrank. He held the package tightly. ¡°I am going upstairs first.¡± He hastily escaped into his room. What did Jack send him? What other things had he left at his side? Was it something he had given him? Did he send it back as he was unwilling to have anything to do with him at all? Mu Yuan¡¯s imagination ran wild, but he did not dare to guess what exactly it was. He did not even dare to open the package. He sat for a very long time. Finally, he gathered courage and opened the package. It was a gun. A European Union firearm. Besides a gun, there was nothing else. # Chapter 1636 - Should She Eat Some Calcium Supplements

Chapter 1636: Should She Eat Some Calcium Supplements

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Yuan seemed to be struck by lightning. His face was pale. Did Jack want him to end his life and pay for Lehman¡¯s life? There was darkness in front of his eyes. The night in the city was like a demon¡¯s ws dancing wildly in front of him. Mu Yuan held the gun slowly. If Jack really wanted him to end his life, he was also willing to pay with his life. If he paid with his life, Shan Ning would be safe. This matter would be settled. He would also have returned Shan Ning¡¯s favor. No one would owe anyone. Mu Yuan slightly closed his eyes.. He aimed the gun at his temple. He gazed out towards the darkness outside the window. Jack, who was opposite the hotel, was using a sniper scope to observe his movements. He was so angry. ¡°Sh*t!¡± This was Mu Yuan¡¯s interpretation of this gun? He thought that Jack had let him take his own life to pay for Lehman¡¯s life? Jack had never felt so furious before. There was a rage leaping in his chest that wanted to erode his bones and blood. Very well. It looks like he was not beaten badly enough that day. He has not been beaten silly. If he was beaten silly, it was also better than watching him raising the gun and pointing it at his own brain now. What was he thinking at this moment? Mu Yuan was thinking that it would be good if he could see Jack again. But he dared not to and was not in the position to do so. Jack had said that he did not want him to appear in front of him again. He had never joked around before. He also knew that they would never have contact with each other again in this lifetime. What was the difference between this and death? Mu Yuan closed his eyes and opened the safety bolt. He pulled the trigger. The gun made a click sound. It was not loaded. Mu Yuan was startled. He opened the cartridge. There was not a single bullet. What do you mean? Jack was also stunned until he broke out in a cold sweat. Luckily, he had been careful at that moment to remove all the bullets when he mailed out this handgun. If he did not remove them and mailed it over as Lehman¡¯s firearm, it would be equivalent to him sending Mu Yuan off on his journey. Dreadful! Mu Yuan¡¯s mind was wandering now. It was not suitable for him to think about anything. Jack smashed his fist onto the wall. Mu Yuan saw a small card in the package. His fingers trembled as he picked up the small card. This was Lehman¡¯s gun. He did not even open the safety. Mu Yuan suddenly felt a chill running down his spine. What is Jack¡¯s meaning? Lehman did not open the safety bolt. It meant that he simply had no intention to kill Shan Ning and that he was only scaring Shan Ning? It was Shan Ning who misunderstood? He had overreacted? Mu Yuan recalled Lehman¡¯s words. Lehman looked like he obviously wanted to watch the show back then. It was Shan Ning who asked Lehman whether he had always wanted to kill him. Lehman then raised his gun. Subsequently, Shan Ning opened fire. Had Shan Ning overreacted? Mu Yuan lost all his energy. Jack also heaved a sigh of relief and kept the gun. He did not want Shan Ning¡¯s life, but it did not mean that he would let the matter rest. He wanted to let Xiaoyuan investigate and find out for himself. Whatever he said would not be as shocking as him finding out the truth himself. Shan Ning, you want to make use of me to leave a good impression in front of him? Dream on! His brother would not die in vain. He would take back this life sooner orter. ... Ye Chu heard the sound of the door opening. She rubbed her eyes and was tired. ¡°Ye Tingyun, are you back?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m back.¡± The food on the table was untouched. It was obvious that Ye Chu did not touch anything. Ye Tingyun sat by her side. ¡°What happened? Is your appetite not good?¡± His voice was as warm as the wind. It made Ye Chupletely unguarded. She made an uproar, not believing that his little girl had already gone missing. ¡°I want you to feed me.¡± Ye Tingyun smiled. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll feed you.¡± The dishes here had a stronger taste. Luckily, Ye Chu was someone who was willing to try everything. She was open to most things. He fed his little girl mouthful by mouthful and could not help pondering. Should I let her eat some calcium supplements? Maybe... she can still grow? # Chapter 1637 - Want To Sleep Together With You

Chapter 1637: Want To Sleep Together With You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the desert, the temperature difference was bigger. She felt a little cold while she slept until the middle of the night. There was no air-conditioning within the room. She was only covered with a nket. She opened her eyes slightly, walked to the side of the window, and opened the window. It waspletely dark outside. There was a little light far away. This darkness in the sky seemed to give her a kind of boundless loneliness. There was a sneer at the corner of Ye Chu¡¯s lips. The moonlight shone on her face. It was hazy and cold. She slightly closed her eyes and walked back to the bedside.. Suddenly, she heard the sound of footsteps. Ye Chu frowned slightly and looked towards the door. Ye Tingyun pushed the door and entered. Suddenly, he saw Ye Chu kick the sofa. She rolled forward. ¡°Ye Chu!¡± Ye Tingyun hurriedly came over, but he was also toote. Ye Chu had rolled over and fallen onto the ground. Her head even hit the corner of the table. Ye Chu rubbed her forehead and her eyes turned red. She looked like she had been so wronged and nearly cried. Ye Tingyun hurriedly carried her horizontally up. ¡°Is it painful?¡± ¡°Painful!¡± Ye Chu bit her lips, feeling wronged. There was ayer of water mist in her listless eyes. ¡°So painful.¡± Ye Tingyun blew slightly on her forehead. The blow was not very serious. It did not swell. It was still considered all right. Ye Tingyun slightly gave a tap to her forehead. ¡°Why did you wake up in the middle of the night?¡± ¡°I¡¯m cold,¡± Ye Chu said. Ye Tingyun nced at the window that was open and frowned slightly. He remembered that he had obviously closed the window before he went out. Why was it opened? Ye Chu revealed a miserable expression. ¡°My forehead is so painful.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look for some medicine for you.¡± Ye Tingyun went out hurriedly. Ye Chu turned back and nced at the window. She frowned slightly. When Ye Tingyun came back, she was already back to normal. The crazy wind in the desert blew until the nts made a rustling sound outside. Ye Tingyun applied medicine for her and went over to close the window. ¡°I felt cold and stuffy just now. Hence, I went over to open the window.¡± Ye Chu pouted her lips and curled her body. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that it was colder after I opened the window.¡± Silly girl. Ye Tingyun carried her and put her on the bed. ¡°I¡¯ve asked you not to follow me and to stay in the MISS building. Hai Lun will look after you. The conditions are not good here. The temperature difference is also big. Don¡¯t fall sick.¡± ¡°I want to follow you.¡± Ye Chu lifted her head delicately. ¡°I don¡¯t trust anyone. I just want to follow you.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Follow me,¡± Ye Tingyun smiled and said as he touched her head. ¡°It¡¯s thetter part of the night. Sleep now. It¡¯s going to be bright immediately. It gets bright very early here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m cold.¡± Ye Chu looked at him pitifully. ¡°Can you hug me and sleep?¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Tingyun was shocked. He lowered his head and looked at Ye Chu¡¯s cute apple face. It was pink and chubby. Her eyshes were very long, and her eyes were extremely pretty. Although she did not look lively, she had the perfect silhouette. She looked at him directly, and it reflected his helpless face. It seemed like he was there in her eyes, and she was also there in his eyes. He usually proimed that he was a gentleman. He also did not have any thoughts towards Ye Chu. However, she was 19 years old and was a big girl after all. He was a youth who was full of vigor and vitality, and he had normal physiology. He also had normal desires. What if... sometimes rational thinking really could not be applied to the lower body of a man. He deeply wanted to refuse in his heart. But Ye Chu pulled his hand gently. ¡°Brother... ¡± A single uttering of ¡®brother¡¯ made all his thoughts disappear. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait until you fall asleep. Then, I¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°No.¡± Ye Chu¡¯s voice was delicate. ¡°I want you to sleep together.¡± # Chapter 1638 - Come, Let’s Fall Together

Chapter 1638: Come, Let¡¯s Fall Together

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Tingyun smiled. This girl had be more and more pampered under his care. He removed his socks and shoes and got into bed. Ye Chu rolled into his arms automatically. Ye Tingyun was a big man and had a big temperament. His body was like a stove. The body temperature of a man was the mostfortable temperature. It was the warmest to hug in the cold winter. Ye Chu loved it so much that she could not bear to part with it. She stretched her hand over and hugged his waist. Perfect! Ye Tingyun slightly hooked at the tip of her nose. ¡°Quickly sleep..¡± Ye Chu was not very proper when she slept. Both her legs wrapped around him. But the two of them had such a big difference in height. When theyid down like this, Ye Chu was not wrapping his legs but his waist. A fair little leg crossed over horizontally and directlynded on his lower abdomen. Ye Tingyun¡¯s body froze. In the darkness, his ears turned red. They were practically so red that they were dripping with blood. He picked Ye Chu¡¯s leg up and ced it at one side. He cleared his throat. ¡°Sleep properly.¡± ¡°I want to hug you,¡± Ye Chu said. The temper of a pampered and spoiled child came out. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± She seemed to be forcing herself onto him. She ced her little leg horizontally onto his lower abdomen and hugged his chest. She closed her eyes. This position tortured Ye Tingyun until his whole body broke out in a cold sweat. This... how was this considered hugging him? This was simply mbering onto him. She was like a ko bear. It was fine that Ye Chu ced one of her legs horizontally between his waist and abdomen. But she even rubbed slightly. She was petite and exquisite. When he hugged her in his arms, it was like hugging a big doll. But this big doll¡¯s leg was a little improper. Ye Tingyun had no choice but to chant the morals silently in his heart. The path of paths, can be an odd path. The name of names, can be an anonymous name. ... However, he had not chanted the morals halfway when Ye Chu¡¯s knee suddenly rubbed against the area between his waist and lower abdomen. She was in a daze as she asked, ¡°Ye Tingyun, what is this?¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Tingyun was shocked. ... Ye Chu said, ¡°It¡¯s so strange.¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Tingyun was shocked. His whole body was as stiff as a piece of rock. He wished so much that he could bang his head on something and make himself faint. Why did hee over to apany Ye Chu to sleep together? This was simply a kind of torture. Ye Chu was puzzled as she lifted her head and looked at him. Nothing could be seen in the darkness. His backbone was out. He could feel a tingling pleasure rising within him. Ye Tingyun¡¯s face was burning. He pushed Ye Chu away. He hurriedly ced Ye Chu at one side. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Brother is making a trip to the washroom.¡± He was practically running away as he went into the washroom. Ye Chu heard the sound of water very quickly. The corners of her lips slightly tilted upwards. She sat up and moved the bones in her body. Her mood became very good. Her face even had a sweet smile. What little Second Brother said was right. The best revenge towards a man is to make him fall in love with you. And thereafter... dump him! Ye Tingyun¡¯s trip to the washroom was as long as half an hour. When he came out, his whole body was moist. Ye Chu sat on the bed and looked at him. Her smile froze. She nearly could not maintain the smile on her face. What the f*ck!!! Really a gangster! Perhaps, as Ye Tingyun knew that Ye Chu was blind, he was not so particr. He hade out naked. He had taken a shower. His clothes were dirty, but he was toozy to change them. While he was wiping his hair, he came out. He took his bird for a stroll openly. # Chapter 1639 - Nose Is Bleeding

Chapter 1639: Nose Is Bleeding

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He had taken a shower. His clothes were dirty, but he was toozy to change them. While he was wiping his hair, he came out. He took his bird for a stroll openly. Ye Chu slightly licked her lips. His figure... is really good! She grew up in the sea. It wasmon to see men who exposed their upper bodies. The men at sea often moved around. Their figures were very good, and they were mostly Europeans and Americans. They were purely masculine and had a tinge of masculinity in their bodies. They were handsome and fierce. . They were like walking hormonal engines. When Ye Tingyun wore clothes at sea, he appeared to be thinner. The outline of his face was too delicate, and he seemed tock a little masculinity. But he was not girly at all. He mostly wore casual clothes. He had the image of an elegant and graceful noble. However, once he took off his clothes, he was full of hormones. The flesh on his shoulders was just right. He had strong chest muscles. There was no fat at all in his eight-pack abs. He had a pair of legs that were long and straight. His muscles were also very well-proportioned. By looking at him, one could tell that he had trained his body all year round. It was the perfect shape of an inverted triangle. Ye Chu was a girl with a petite figure. When she was at sea, she was very well-protected by Bruce. She had never seen men who looked like this. She looked until her eyes were straight and even aimed at the important parts of his figure continuously. What the... Terrible! Ye Tingyun wiped his hair dry and walked to the closet at the side. He slightly leaned his body to get his sleeping robe. His waist was sunken, and his hips were slightly tilted. The moonlight seemed to create ayer of filter on his body. He was so beautiful andpletely hormonal. Ye Chu stared until her eyes became round. So perky. As a man, his butt was even perkier than hers? Ye Tingyun turned around and came back. Suddenly, he saw Ye Chu¡¯s two little hands sping together and covering her own face. ¡°...¡± Ye Tingyun was shocked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Chu felt that she was going to have an eye infection. Both her hands covered her eyes. When she heard Ye Tingyun¡¯s words, she slightly opened the gap between her middle and index fingertips and nced through the gap. Her face ckened again. He still had not worn his sleeping robe. Ye Chu could not help herself from looking a few more times. Her voice sounded extremely wronged. ¡°There are mosquitoes!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Where would mosquitoese from in this ce? Ye Chu hit her own face heavily again to prove that there were really mosquitoes. Ye Tingyun hurriedly came over. ¡°Don¡¯t hit your face already. Is it painful?¡± Ye Chu maintained a dull expression when she looked at Ye Tingyun. Suddenly, she felt something warm. It flowed out from her nose. She could not help herself from rubbing her nose, and she smelled a tinge of blood. ¡°...¡± Ye Chu was dumbstruck. ... There was a trace of blood on the back of her hand, but she just could not see it. She said innocently, ¡°My nose is really itchy, Brother.¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s back was facing her as he adjusted his own waist belt. When he turned around, he saw blood below Ye Chu¡¯s nose. There was also blood covering the back of her hand. Her nose was still bleeding. He was shocked. ¡°What happened? Raise your head, raise... ¡± Ye Chu was pretty good as she raised her head. She felt unhappy in her heart. Why was her nose bleeding? Ye Tingyun took a paper towel and stuffed it in her nose. Why was her nose bleeding for no apparent reason? Ye Chu was more depressed than him. ¡°What happened to me?¡± ¡°Your nose is bleeding.¡± ¡®Why?¡± Ye Chu¡¯s face was in disbelief. Why was her nose bleeding? Ye Tingyun was also unable to understand after thinking about it repeatedly. His only exnation was: ¡°It is dry here. The food we eat is also stronger in taste. Maybe you are too heaty. Raise your head. Let me take a lookter. If it really cannot work, you¡¯ll have to go to the hospital.¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Chu was astonished. Too dry? Heaty? Really? Ye Tingyun turned around and went to the washroom to wring a towel. Ye Chu hammered the bed dreadfully. Damn, damn, this is too f*cking embarrassing!!!!! # Chapter 1640 - Being Duped To Go Online

Chapter 1640: Being Duped To Go Online

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Chu¡¯s nosebleed came and ended rapidly. It was better after half an hour. Ye Tingyun wiped the blood from her nose. He saw that her face was very red; it was like she had applied rouge. He felt relieved and asked softly, ¡°Are you really alright?¡± Ye Chu felt that she herself was so shameful that she straightened her face. Anyway, she could not see. She onlycked writing a row of words ¡®I am very unhappy¡¯ on her face. Ye Tingyun pursed his lips and stroked her hair. Ye Chu¡¯s hair was very ck and very shiny. It was especially soft and thick and was veryfortable to touch. ¡°Alright, go and sleep.¡± . Ye Chu was expressionless.?Go f*cking put on your clothes! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Chu thought in her heart,?This sleeping robe is very loose. It will open up when you wear it and turn your body. What muscles are you showing? I am blind. Who are you showing those to, exhibitionist??But she just could not say it. She suddenly had an inspiration. She stretched out her hand horizontally and ced it on his chest area. She touched his chest. The hard chest muscles became warm in an instant. Ye Chu even rubbed it subconsciously. The feeling was veryfortable. ¡°¡­¡± Ye Tingyun was shocked. He felt that Ye Chu was blind, and it was very convenient for him to dress like this. He would change back in the morning. Was Ye Chu taking advantage of him on purpose? Even if you are blind, shouldn¡¯t you also know what you are touching? Don¡¯t you have any sense of touch? Ye Tingyun slightly tilted his head, but he saw Ye Chu closing her eyes. She seemed to have gone into a state of deep sleep. She looked very normal. Ye Tingyun looked at that pair of fair hands. He picked up her wrist and ced her hand to one side. Ye Chu let out the sound of a little snore to show that she had already fallen asleep. Ye Tingyun heaved a sigh of relief.?Very well. Nice. After a short moment, her hand came over again? It even covered an indescribable area. Ye Tingyun narrowed his eyes. This was confirmed to be taking advantage of him. ¡°This perverted girl is taking advantage of me even in her sleep.¡± Ye Chu nearly pinched his little bits until it nearly exploded.?Yes, right. I only want to let you change your clothes. Don¡¯t be rash. Don¡¯t be rash. If I am rash, I will expose myself for pretending to be asleep.? Ye Chu thought,?How can I act normal and happily pretend to give him a kick?? It has to be that kind that is very natural.? It will be best if I can give him a kick to make him fall off? For example, I have a bad dream and identally give him a kick down? Yeah, it feels possible.? Ye Chu started to umte her strength calmly. She wanted to pretend to be having a nightmare. Ye Chu was about to kick him when she thought again,?I have fallen asleep so quickly and am even having a nightmare. It appears a little fake. Forget it, think of another idea again.? Ye Chu suddenly lifted her head. She covered her face and gave Ye Tingyun a p. Then, she hugged himfortably and slept again. ¡°¡­¡± Ye Tingyun was shocked. He asked himself five times,?Why did I want toe over and look at Ye Chu? Why!!! It was fortunate that Ye Chu was actually tired subsequently and really fell asleep. Ye Tingyun shifted her hand away again. She was obedient. When he shifted her leg away, she was also very obedient. Ye Tingyun finally heaved a sigh of relief. On the second day in the morning, Ye Chu rubbed her own head. She was feeling extremely wronged. She had not washed her hair for a number of days. So oily. Ye Tingyun the a**hole even kissed her hair yesterday. Didn¡¯t he sense the smell in her hair? She scratched her hair irritably. Ye Tingyun carried her and sat down. He was choosing a skirt for her. Oh, this was Ye Chu¡¯s most ufortable area. He would choose a short skirt for her to wear every day. T-shirt, short skirt, and they are even pink in color? Don¡¯t you know that I am short? I will appear shorter if I wear a short skirt. But she did not have a choice. She was blind, and she could not protest. Ye Chu rubbed her hair irritably again. When Ye Tingyun saw it, he asked her doubtfully, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 1641 - Being Duped To Go Online 2

Chapter 1641: Being Duped To Go Online 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°My hair is itchy. I want to wash my hair.¡± Her hand was oily. She really could not take it. Ye Tingyun walked over. She had scratched her hair until it became a chicken¡¯s nest. Ye Tingyun looked at her dejected face and messy hair. ¡°Still very pretty.¡± Ye Chu straightened her face.?Are you blind? ¡°My head is very itchy. I want to wash my hair.¡± . Ye Tingyun was still thinking of a way to deny her request. Ye Chu scratched her hair irritably again. Ye Tingyun was defeated. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wash your hair.¡± Washing Ye Chu¡¯s hair for her was his most difficult task. It already exceeded bathing her, although he had never bathed her. When he washed her hair every time, he wanted to cut her hair off. Her hair was thick and long. Each time he washed it, it took more than half an hour. Blowing it dry it also required more than half an hour. It was simply a difficult task. She also did not allow other people to touch her. She could not see, and so she could not wash herself. Only he could do it. Very torturing. Ye Tingyun wiped his own hair. It was short and very refreshing. Ye Chu also could not see. Why not cut her hair short? Ye Tingyun went to test the temperature of the water. He touched the water and let Ye Chu sit on a little stool. He gently washed her hair. Ye Chu had many requests. ¡°You have to massage my hair. Use the fingertips to massage.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I only need one minute to wash my hair and have never massaged it. My hair also looks very good.? He still resigned to his fate and massaged it for her. Ye Chu acted coquettishly. ¡°Sofortable.¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s heart also sweetened for a while.?Alright, as long as she is satisfied. ¡°Missy, is this service still eptable?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll barely give you 80 marks.¡± ¡°Thank you Missy.¡± Damn, so irritating. My hands are sore.? ¡°Ye Chu, your hair is so long. It¡¯s a waste of shampoo. After washing your hair, I¡¯ll help you cut it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Chu was astonished. Waste of shampoo? Ye Chu was furious. ¡°Ye Tingyun, didn¡¯t you proim that you are very rich? This little bit of shampoo you also cannot bear to give? Miser!!¡± Ye Tingyun said, ¡°No, this¡­ ¡± Ye Chu said, ¡°Petty, Eug¨¦nie Grandet, stingy fellow.¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s nerves went awry. ¡°You didn¡¯t go to school for a single day, and you have watched Eug¨¦nie Grandet. Okay.¡± ¡°If I could see, I¡¯d grab this basin of water and ssh it on your entire body.¡± She felt like grabbing this basin of water and sshing his whole body. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Ye Tingyun stroked her neck.?Your neck is stiffened from being so angry. It is also very exhausting. He said softly, ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry? Don¡¯t let your anger affect your health.¡± ¡°You are the one who provoked me.¡± ¡°Right, it¡¯s my fault. Be obedient.¡± Ye Tingyun still did not give up. ¡°I feel that you don¡¯t look good with long hair. Short hair will be nicer.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± ¡°Yes. Your face is shaped like an apple. Long hair doesn¡¯t look good. If you cut short and tie it into a small bun, you¡¯ll definitely look very cute. You¡¯ll also appear younger. Your hair is so long now. It is also not convenient to manage.¡± Ye Tingyun was someone who was used to duping others. When he spoke, it made sense. Ye Chu was a little suspicious. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°When I asked you whether you liked short hair or long hair thest time, you still said you liked girls with long hair as they were very pretty. Now you say you like short hair. You don¡¯t mean what you say.¡± ¡°This depends on the shape of one¡¯s face. Your face shape suits short hair. It will definitely be nice. Trust me.¡± Ye Chuughed ¡®hahaha¡¯. She thought secretly in her heart,?As if I¡¯ll believe you, big liar.? Finally, he finished washing her hair. Ye Tingyun blow-dried her hair and slightly blew for a while. He was so tired and broke out in a sweat. ¡°Do you want to consider cutting it? Your hair has reached your waist.¡± Chapter 1642 - What Did You Do To My Hair

Chapter 1642: What Did You Do To My Hair

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Finally, he finished washing her hair. Ye Tingyun blow-dried her hair and slightly blew for a while. He was so tired and broke out in a sweat. ¡°Do you want to consider cutting it? Your hair has reached your waist.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to cut it. Help me bun it up.¡± Ye Chu wanted him to style her hair. ¡°I want an apple head.¡± Ye Tingyun thought in his heart,?Pricking my heart. You still want to request a hairstyle? He was not feeling too good already. Although he admitted that he was quick-witted and nimble-fingered, tying her hair into a bun required technical skills. . Ye Tingyun took a small pair of scissors and stood behind Ye Chu smilingly. Ye Chu saw it!! She saw it!! Damn it!!!? This lying demon, this liar, he actually wants to cut my hair secretly. This¡­ damn, calm down, calm down. Don¡¯t fly into a rage and expose the truth. How can you still seduce him and dump him? Calm down.? A little impatience spoils great ns. Ye Tingyun thought in his heart,?Anyway, you are blind, and you also cannot see me cutting your hair. He also would not cut it especially short. It was fine as long as it was slightly more manageable. Ye Chu sat upright. She kept feeling unhappy in her heart. Ye Tingyun held the little pair of scissors and took a deep breath. Ye Chu saw the scissors facing her hair from the mirror. She roared in her heart,?Big liar, what do you want to do to my hair? Her hair was so pretty. Was it easy to grow it like this? Was it actually going to be cut off with one snip, cut off with one snip? Who allowed you to do this!!! ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ye Chu howled in grief as she covered her stomach with one hand. ¡°My stomach hurts, Brother.¡± ¡°Why does your stomach hurt?¡± ¡°How would I know!¡± Ye Chu roared. Her voice changed from a gentle little sister to a furious little princess within a short period. Ye Tingyun got a fright.?I am just asking. Do you have to go to this extent? Ye Tingyun carried her to the washroom. This broken-down ce did not have a toilet bowl. It was a squatting toilet. Ye Chu did not feel good at all. She squatted for 10 minutes. Then, she came out. The moment she came out, she saw Ye Tingyun holding the pair of scissors and turning the pages of a magazine. He seemed to be wondering what kind of hairstyle to create for her. Ye Chu¡¯s face ckened as she turned around and went back.?I can still squat for another 10 minutes.? Ye Tingyun saw her and thought that she had walked in the wrong direction as she was blind. He carried her over. Ye Tingyun had long arms and legs. He also had great strength. When he carried her, it did not require any effort at all. It was like carrying his daughter. It was very easy. Ye Chu was very angry.?Can¡¯t my hair escape from being ruined? Ye Chu was extremely furious. She contemted between her hair and kicking Ye Tingyun to make him grieve until he wanted to die. She forced herself to choose thetter. My hair can grow back! She tried so hard tofort herself.?I can grow it back. Don¡¯t be anxious. Don¡¯t be furious. I have to be calm.? Ye Tingyun secretly and swiftly cut off half of Ye Chu¡¯s hair with two snips of the scissors. Ye Chu nearly exploded.?Two strokes of the scissors, and it is gone? No.?She wanted to go to the washroom again. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ye Tingyun was also stunned. He originally wanted to cut it with one perfect stroke. Who knew that he did not cut properly. He wanted to trim it. But once he trimmed it, it became a mess. It seemed to look even uglier. How? Ye Chu pretended to tilt her head. She wanted to touch her own hair. In the end, she touched a bunch of short hair. It was until her shoulder area. She became furious in an instant. ¡°What did you do to my hair?¡± Her expression was rather to the point. She was heartbroken, shocked, and in disbelief. Her acting was full marks. ¡°¡­¡± Ye Tingyun was astonished. He felt that he could salvage it again. If he did not salvage it, it would be terrible. ¡°Wow¡­¡± He had not thought of how to exin to Ye Chu when she started wailing. She cried until it was like she had lost a loved one. ¡°My hair, why must you do this to me!!!¡± Chapter 1643 - Quickly Go And Cut Bald

Chapter 1643: Quickly Go And Cut Bald

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°¡­¡± Ye Tingyun was astonished. Wei Ling and the others also heard the sound of someone crying. They came over hurriedly and saw Ye Tingyun, who was helpless, and Ye Chu, whose crying was very fake. They also saw a huge bunch of hair on the ground. While Ye Chu was crying, she took things and threw at him. ¡°Bad buy, a**hole, you are not my brother. Ah ah ah ah, why did you lie to me?¡± Ye Tingyun spread his hands and pointed at Wei Ling toe over to clean up the mess. Wei Ling nced and shook his head as he left coldly.?When you are coaxing your daughter, I won¡¯t interfere. I¡¯m also not going to call you father-inw.? Once Wei Ling left, Ye Chu cried even louder.. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. I am wrong,¡± Ye Tingyun said as he walked in front of her. Ye Chu¡¯s hair was not cut properly. Ye Tingyun said, ¡°Summer is here. Long hair is very warm. It can still grow back. Try a new hairstyle this time.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Ye Chu cried until she was about to choke. ¡°You have hurt my hair.¡± Ye Tingyun had never handled this kind of matter. He sighed in his heart and was rather good-tempered. ¡°I just want you to feel cooler.¡± ¡°I have already said that I didn¡¯t want to get my hair cut. And you still cut it. You even cut it secretly. You didn¡¯t even get a master. Do you know, do you know? You just took a pair of scissors and wanted to cut my hair.¡± Ye Tingyun was in the wrong.?I¡¯m in the wrong.? Ye Chu¡¯s eyshes also had tears. She cried until she was very depressed. ¡°My bun head.¡± ¡°We can still tie a bun. Wait a moment.¡± Ye Tingyun had to perform well this time. Hebed an apple head for her. This hairstyle was very suitable for Ye Chu¡¯s apple-shaped face. It was extremely nice, and she would look very young, even more like a child. She would be as cute as a doll. Ye Chu was not careful and peeked in the mirror.?Eh, still very pretty. Although it was too horrible to look at when she let her hair down, the bun was still very pretty. She sneered in her heart. Her face was indeed more flexible. Regardless of what the hairstyle was, she could carry it off well. This disabled hand actually cut her hair until it became like this. ¡°Nice,¡± Ye Tingyun said. Ye Chu said, ¡°You are lying to me. I¡¯m blind and I cannot see.¡± ¡°Go out and ask the security personnel a whileter. It¡¯s definitely very pretty.¡± ¡°They are your people. Of course, they will be biased in their words. Even if it is not nice, they will say it is nice. I don¡¯t look good with short hair.¡± Ye Chu roared furiously. Ye Tingyun asked, ¡°How can I make you happy and not cry?¡± Ye Chu sniffed. ¡°Return me my hair.¡± Ye Tingyun looked at the hair on the ground.?Want to fix it back?? Ye Chu was furious. ¡°Shave your head bald. Then, I¡¯ll forgive you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Tingyun was astonished. What? Are you serious? ¡°Wah¡­ ¡± Ye Chu cried again. She cried so pitifully. When Ye Tingyun heard her fake crying, he had a headache. The crying was not mindful at all. The crucial thing was that he still had not coaxed her. ¡°Cut bald?¡± ¡°Bald!¡± Cutting hair could not make her feel satisfied anymore. Ye Tingyun took a deep breath. ¡°Alright, bald it shall be. Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll go out and let Wei Ling cut my hair.¡± ¡°Let me tell you that I¡¯ll check.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Tingyun went out.?Bald? Is it necessary to be so cruel? When Wei Ling heard about Ye Chu¡¯s request, he banged the table andughed. Ye Tingyun looked over coldly. Wei Ling said, ¡°Second Master, frankly speaking, your face shape is very flexible. You¡¯ll also look very handsome with a bald head. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Hahahaha.?Just based on this point, he decided not to go against Ye Chu. Ye Tingyun had a sh of inspiration. ¡°I got it.¡± ¡°Damn!¡± When Wei Ling heard Ye Tingyun¡¯s suggestion, his eyebrows were raised.?You¡¯re bullying a blind person like this. Is it really good? Won¡¯t your conscience hurt?? Chapter 1644: You Are My Little, Little Light Bulb

Chapter 1644: You Are My Little, Little Light Bulb

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Tingyun came over with a bald head. Wei Ling and the security personnel had alreadyughed themselves silly. They just had to say that Second Master¡¯s look was really versatile. Even when he was bald, he was also handsome until he shone. The little light bulb simply could not affect his look. After cutting his head bald, he was still a handsome guy. That was a real handsome guy. There was no denial. Ye Chu also saw him. He really cut it? He really cut it? This big liar actually kept his promise for once.. He was really not bad, and she could force herself to forgive him. However, he was still very handsome after cutting his head bald. Why was he not a little uglier? Ye Tingyun touched his nose and walked over. ¡°I have cut off all my hair.¡± Little Apple, the drama queen, said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°Come and touch it.¡± Ye Tingyun stretched his head in front of Ye Chu. Ye Chu ced her hand on his bald head and touched it gently. ¡°Wow, so smooth.¡± Is a bald head so smooth? He had seen many bald people who were like little light bulbs. But logically speaking, shouldn¡¯t a bald head be a little prickly? Ye Tingyun heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Believe it, I have shaved bald. Don¡¯t cry already.¡± ¡°Alright, I forgive you.¡± Ye Chu was so happy that she exploded. ¡°Although I have shaved my head bald, you have to allow me to wear a wig, right? After all, I am a businessman. My face is still very important. My image is also very important.¡± Ye Tingyun continued to dupe her. ¡°Humph, alright.¡± Ye Tingyun heaved a long sigh of relief. He made a victory gesture at Wei Ling. Little Ye Chu frowned. She had a bad premonition and kept feeling that she had been deceived. But she was a blind person, and she could not look at Ye Tingyun covetously. She could only put up with it. ... In the hospital. Shan Ning regained consciousness and was out of danger. Mu Yuan had also showered and shaved his mustache. He looked more alert. They looked at each other, and there was silence as they actually did not know what to say. Shan Ning felt his heart skip a beat. He covered his wound and revealed a look of pain. Mu Yuan poured some water for him. Shan Ning said softly, ¡°I thought that I would never see you again.¡± ¡°Nearly,¡± Mu Yuan said. ¡°You nearly died.¡± ¡°Luckily, I survived.¡± Shan Ning pretended to be rxed. However, Mu Yuan did not smile at all. Shan Ning felt very anxious in his heart. ¡°What is the situation like? Did they look into it?¡± Mu Yuan shook his head lightly. ¡°Lehman is dead. His subordinate is also dead. This matter hase to an end. Jack and Wesley have already gone back to their country. You... don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°It must be you who dealt with it. Xiaoyuan, sorry. I was too flustered. Lehman was pointing a gun at me back then. He hit and scolded me along the way. I did not know how I had offended him. He also kept saying repeatedly that he wanted my life. I had really overreacted.¡± Shan Ning exined softly. The tone of this matter had to be stabilized. He was a diplomat and knew how to say things perfectly. ¡°I was too flustered. After I went to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs to practice, I had been terror-stricken. I don¡¯t even have the basic reaction of a front-line soldier. I am not fit to be a soldier. If I hadn¡¯t lost my judgment, Lehman would not have died.¡± Mu Yuan listened quietly. ¡°Yes, you had overreacted. Lehman did not even open the safety bolt. He did not want to kill you at all. He was just frightening you.¡± And you opened fire without allowing any exnation. You even fired twice. One shot to ensure Lehman¡¯s death. Shan Ning revealed a miserable expression. He was regretful and wished so much that he could raise his hand and give himself a p. ¡°me it on me. Xiaoyuan, me it on me.¡± # Chapter 1645: The Little Light Bulb Is Fake

Chapter 1645: The Little Light Bulb Is Fake

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Things that have already happened cannot be changed,¡± Mu Yuan said. ¡°Shan Ning, you... ¡± He very much wanted to ask Shan Ning a sentence. Did you exactly do it on purpose? Did you bear hostility towards Jack? Although Shan Ning had always concealed it very well and he could not tell, Jack had mentioned it once. He had said that Shan Ning was hostile towards him. He was simply not bothered by it. Shan Ning was a person with a very gentle temperament. How could he bear hostility towards someone? He kept feeling that it was Jack who was too possessive and who could not ept the appearance of good friends around him. However, he thought more now. Was Jack oversensitive, or had he always neglected Shan Ning too much? He was not aware of his mood. . Even if he hated Jack, what had this got to do with Lehman? He wanted to investigate this matter properly. However, when Mu Yuan faced the injured Shan Ning, who had escaped narrowly from death, he had no way to say it. ¡°The treatment conditions are very bad here. It is easy to get infections. I still have matters to settle, but you cannot stay here to recuperate. Ye Tingyun has sent people over, and they will send you back to the country. Go to the army hospital and recuperate well there.¡± You should not havee over. ¡°Let me apany you here.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to,¡± Mu Yuan said. You should not havee here. If you hadn¡¯te... He shook his head and could not think further. He could not be too ungrateful. After all, Shan Ning had saved him. Mu Yuan was feeling extremely conflicted. Shan Ning¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Xiaoyuan, do you me me?¡± ¡°me you for what?¡± ¡°me me for killing Lehman. If I hadn¡¯t overreacted, Lehman would not have died. But you have to know that Lehman said so many times that he wanted to kill me throughout the journey. I really thought that he had wanted to kill me back then.¡± Mu Yuan asked. ¡°Then why did you shoot the second time? Your first shot had hit him. The second shot also hit his heart. Was it you overreacting?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Shan Ning looked hurt. ¡°I... you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Mu Yuan raised his hand and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s not an issue of whether I believe it or not. It is already not important. It is not important to pursue anything. Ye Tingyun¡¯s ne has already been prepared. You¡¯ll return back to the country tomorrow. I still have notpleted my mission.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t youpleted your mission?¡± ¡°No. I will not leave as Lin Songye hasn¡¯t died,¡± Mu Yuan said calmly. Shan Ning¡¯s heart seemed to have been stirred by something. This was different from what he had anticipated. Xiaoyuan¡¯s attitude towards him was a little distant. He was also a little polite. It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s alright. He keptforting himself continuously that it was alright. Anyway, his aim had also been achieved. Hence, it did not matter much. Jack and Xiaoyuan would not have any future. Even if Xiaoyuan knew about his matter, he would also be embarrassed to ask him. With a will, one could achieve anything. He just wanted to apany Xiaoyuan. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Mu Yuan did not ask anything again eventually. If he asked again, he would appear to be too ungrateful. When he did not ask, it did not mean that he could overlook it. If he did not go investigate and make this matter clear, he could not cross this pit. Even if he was wrong, he also wanted to know understandably where he was wrong in order to warn himself not tomit the mistake again. Ye Tingyun acted as a bald person in front of Ye Chu. Ye Chu¡¯s impression of him was finally somewhat better. She thought in her heart that Ye Tingyun was still considered alright. He said he would shave his head, and he did it. But just when she thought this way, she saw Ye Tingyun removing the headgear strenuously. Headgear... Removed? ????? Ye Tingyun¡¯s thick hair was revealed. He stretched his hand and ran his fingers through his hair. It was his delicate hair again. Ye Chu suddenly stood up and nearly exploded. You lied to me again!!!! # Chapter 1646: Catfishing!

Chapter 1646: Catfishing!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Second Brother struck a pose in front of the mirror. His beautiful and dashing hair was saved. He was someone who exuded charisma from head to toe¡ªeven from the tips of his hair. How could he be bald? Although being bald would not affect his good looks. Ye Chu was mad, but she could not show it. ¡°Brother, my stomach hurts.¡± Ye Chu stood up too suddenly and was forced to use this universal reason. Ye Tingyun walked over and carried her to the toilet. ¡°Did you eat something bad?¡± How could she go to the toilet so many times in the morning? Ye Chu did not want to bother with him, turned her head around, and put on an expression that said ¡®Don¡¯t talk to me¡¯. She did not know if she was really infuriated or anything.. Her stomach truly hurt. I¡¯m naturally jinxed by Ye Tingyun. Ye Chu stood in front of the mirror and looked at her new style, feeling depressed. What a cute and adorable style, and furthermore... she was so short. When she stood next to Ye Tingyun, it felt like they were father and daughter. Looking from behind, people would assume that it was a father bringing his daughter out. How could he like her? If he did not like her, how could she dump him? She heard yesterday that Ye Tingyun liked girls with a good appearance and figure. She must be sexy and tall, with a height of above 175 cm. She needed to have long legs too. The legs were the first thing this bastard looked at to see if a woman was charismatic. Not the chest. Although she did not have any breasts, they would appear if she squeezed them together. Long legs? Never in her life. How would he like him with such an appearance? She did not possess anything that he liked. This was infuriating. ¡°How shallow!¡± Ye Chu rubbed her face and stretched her waist. It was so exhausting to pretend to be blind for the entire day. She had to put in more effort to flirt with Ye Tingyun because she could not let others take advantage of this opportunity. It was evident that Hai Lun liked him. She had long legs, was beautiful, and had a good personality and long hair. Ye Chu humphed and knocked on the door. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Ye Tingyun ran over and carried her down the stairs. Although this ce was less developed and did not have any scenery to look at, Ye Tingyun still nned to bring her out for a walk. Even if she could not see, he would at least take some pictures for her. ¡°How annoying. I can¡¯t see anyway,¡± said Ye Chu. The key was that she was toozy to walk. As someone who lived on the sea for years, walking was a torturous activity. She did not like to walk. ¡°You will see in the future. I will heal your eyes. When you can see again, you can look at the pictures and know the ces where you have walked,¡± said Ye Tingyun gently. Although this ce was deserted and did not have any good scenery, it was a good experience for Ye Chu. After all, she was someone who rarely stayed onnd. Every piece ofnd was a surprise to her. Everything was unique. ¡°Look at me and tilt your head slightly. Yes, yes, yes. Smile,¡± Ye Tingyun said. ¡°Ye Chu, smile more.¡± He continued. Once she remembered her hair, she could not smile anymore. However, she really did smile, and there seemed to be stars in her eyes. Ye Tingyun was ted and took a lot of photos for her. Looking at the way he was taking the pictures, Ye Chu became dejected. The photos must be ugly. Anyway, she was blind and could not see. She did not want to make things hard for herself. Ye Tingyun was already adjusting the lenses to his best ability. ¡°What a catfish.¡± He gasped. The Ye Chu in the picture was 170 cm tall with big, long legs. The angle from which the picture was taken was extremely good. Any photograph could be used for a fashion show. # Chapter 1647: This Is A Wig

Chapter 1647: This Is A Wig

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Her apple-shaped face was also slightly edited by him. It was extremely good-looking, cute, and filled with happiness. The apple-head hairstyle was a natural pair with her face. She was as pretty as a doll. Extremely beautiful. ¡°Why do you have to lie down to take pictures for me?¡± asked Ye Chu. Isn¡¯t he a high-born rich kid? Why is he lying on the sand taking pictures of her? Not only was she surprised, but Wei Ling¡¯s jaw was about to drop as well. Second Master, aren¡¯t you trying too hard to make her seem taller in the pictures? Wei Ling, who was standing beside him, could not help but roast him. ¡°Second Master, you canpete for the ¡®Best Photographer-cum-Father¡¯ title now..¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk anymore today.¡± Ye Tingyun was lying on his side to take pictures for Ye Tingyun. He was having immense fun doing so and did not really bother with how his subordinates roasted him. However, it was not too good for Ye Chu to hear that. ¡°Ye Chu is so good-looking.¡± ¡°Second Master, don¡¯t you feel sinful liking such a childlike, underage girl? Oh, I forgot. You can raise her as a daughter.¡± As long as you remember that the type you liked would have sexy long legs. Ye Tingyun got up and shook the sand off his body. He walked over to Ye Chu and held her hand naturally, bringing her around again. As he was afraid that Ye Chu would bask in the sun, he even bought a huge hat for her. ¡°I¡¯m so tired.¡± She did not want to walk. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°My legs are sore.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Without a second word, Ye Tingyun passed the camera to Wei Ling and carried Ye Chu with a single arm. Ye Chu could almost sit on his arm directly. She yawned and hugged his neck with both of her hands. She could not help but roast him. Why bother shopping? She would rather go back and sleep. Usually, when a girlfriend went shopping with her boyfriend, it was usually the boyfriend who wouldin of being tired. However, for them, it was Ye Chu who started to be unhappy from the moment when they left home. It was just that the Second Brother could not tell. Too tired to love. Wei Ling held onto the camera and took candid shots of them from the back. If Second Master had a daughter, he would be a great father. He looked forward to it a little. He must give birth to a little demon girl mixed into the world. The child in the big Master¡¯s house was already a little demon king. They ate lunch at a restaurant beside the road. The dishes were all big pieces of meat with small olives and minimal vegetables. There were no fresh vegetables except for some pickles. They had a strong taste, and Ye Chu did not like them at all. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve be destitute.¡± If she wanted to eat, she just had to open her mouth. If she wanted to be dressed, she just had to stretch her hands out. She was practically destitute. It was slightly upsetting. Ye Tingyun asked, ¡°Why would you say that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m blind. I can¡¯t do anything.¡± She could not even eat properly without him feeding her. Otherwise, it would all be exposed. Ye Tingyun thought, it¡¯s quite good being blind. They would not have so many conflicts anymore. Ye Chu had also withdrawn some of her temper, and both of them were interacting happily. She was no longer disobedient and naughty as well. It¡¯s pretty good. ¡°Your eyes will get better.¡± Ye Tingyun pinched her cheeks with a smile. ¡°I can be your eyes too.¡± Ye Chuughed and did not rebuke him. What can you do other than lying to me? Even when I told you to cut your hair, you lied to me too!! Ye Chu suddenly reached out her hand and hit his head. She pretended to be shocked. ¡°Wow, your hair! Didn¡¯t you shave your head bald? I wanted to touch your bald head as a friendly gesture. Why is there hair? Are you lying to me?¡± Wei Ling almost spit his rice out and was only holding it in forcibly. Ye Tingyun did not expect Ye Chu to hit his head. ¡°No. This is a wig.¡± # Chapter 1648: Second Brother Likes Development

Chapter 1648: Second Brother Likes Development

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was normal for him to lie without his heart racing or his face blushing. ¡°Really? You are not lying to me? You must be lying to me because I¡¯m blind. You didn¡¯t even cut your hair.¡± ¡°I cut my hair. This is a wig.¡± ¡°Then swear that you didn¡¯t lie to me.¡± ¡°I swear. I did not lie to you.¡± ¡°The swear is too simple. You didn¡¯t even make a bet..¡± Damn, he indeed is a habitual liar. A big liar, a habitual liar. Look, he didn¡¯t even blink when he lied. It was so smooth, and he didn¡¯t even pause. Horrifying. A scary fox. ¡°How do you want me to swear?¡± ¡°Say that if you lied to me, you will never find a wife.¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Tingyun was speechless. Wasn¡¯t this too vicious? To never find a wife? If I can¡¯t find a wife, do I have to marry you? What evil deed did Imit for you to punish me like that? ¡°You don¡¯t dare to do it. You are indeed lying to me.¡± Ye Chu kept a stern face whileughing hysterically inside. Who told you to lie to me? You can¡¯t lie any further right, big liar? ¡°Okay. If I lie to you, I will never find a wife. I can only marry you. I¡¯m taking the short end of the stick.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ye Chu kicked him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you my big brother? Do you have such a weird taste? Aren¡¯t you being too immoral? What kind of brother would say that to his sister?¡± Wei Ling pped the table as heughed. ¡°Hahahahaha... Oh gosh, I can¡¯t do this anymore. I¡¯mughing so hard that I can¡¯t even eat properly.¡± Ye Tingyun also forgot that he was Ye Chu¡¯s brother. If Ye Chu did not remind him, he would indeed have forgotten it. His expression seemed a little weird. ¡°Okay, okay. I was just teasing you earlier.¡± Ye Chu humphed coldly. Ye Tingyun cut a piece of meat and fed it to her. Ye Chu became angry. ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡± ¡°Okay, tell meter when you are hungry.¡± He fed Ye Chu in a very careful manner, feeding her for almost half an hour. He ate some stuff casually and was done within three minutes. He bought two pieces of cake and a bottle of milk before shopping with Ye Chu again. As expected, Ye Chu became hungry within an hour. Even though she had been sitting in his embrace for the entire time, she still became hungry. Ye Tingyun gave the milk and cake to her. The sun in the afternoon was very vicious. Ye Tingyun pulled Ye Chu to a side, took out some sunscreen, and carefully applied it to her face, arms, and legs carefully. Wei Ling said, ¡°Second Master, I¡¯m not sure if I should say this. You really look like you are raising a daughter. You are even applying sunscreen for her. This hurts my eyes. If the future Second Madam sees this, wouldn¡¯t she be so angry that she¡¯d cough up blood?¡± This little sister was the biggest love rival. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stop speaking for the entire day?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m wrong.¡± Wei Ling thought, Even if I do not speak, don¡¯t you know what you are doing? Isn¡¯t this raising a daughter? You aren¡¯t even so careful with yourself, but you became so careful when raising this little princess. Are you going to help her put on a face mask at night? ¡°Girls are very vain, Wei Ling. Go and buy a box of masks. I¡¯ll help Ye Chu put on a mask at night and take care of her skin. I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯d be sunburned.¡± Wei Ling cursed in his heart. He guessed it. Despite being so old, Ye Chu did not know what a mask was. ¡°What¡¯s a mask?¡± It sounded like something good. ¡°It¡¯s something that can make you look better,¡± exined Ye Tingyun, pinching her cheeks. It was expected that her skin would be quite dark after all those years at sea, but she was still very pale. Her skin was not rough, nor were there pores. Indeed, it was good to be young. Her face was full of cogen. # Chapter 1649: Second Brother Likes Development 2

Chapter 1649: Second Brother Likes Development 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Am I not pretty enough?¡± ¡°Pretty, pretty. But you can look better.¡± After Mu Yuan sent Shan Ning away, he let out a sigh of relief. He could no longer face Shan Ning. Although some things were still left undetermined, there seemed to be goosebumps in his heart alongside an unexinable sense of difort. He could only send him to go for medical treatment and constantly remind himself that he was not an ungrateful person. He really was not. This was not a suitable ce for Shan Ning to heal. After sending Shan Ning away, Mu Yuan came to bid farewell to Ye Tingyun.. He wanted to go to the city area again to investigate some matters. Ye Tingyun wanted to say something but stopped himself. ¡°Okay, then be careful. You still have to participate in the Allied Forces¡¯ activities.¡± Mu Yuan nodded. Jack also participated in this alliance. Seeing Jack... Oh, he had to avoid Jack. He said that he would never appear again. He must avoid Jack. DC City. Jack locked himself up at home for a long time. After Lehman¡¯s funeral, he did not speak at all. Luckily, he did not lock himself up in the old Anderson estate but in his own house. He did not attract too much attention. Other than Wesley, no one knew about it. The entire room was encircled with smoke, and alcohol bottles were tossed all over the ce. When Wesley pushed the door open, he felt a strong whiff of tobo and alcohol engulfing him. ¡°Are the smoke detectors in your home mere decorations?¡± He kicked onto a beer can the moment he stepped in. The table was full of cigarettes. Jack sat in front of the window. His entire self looked exceptionally beaten down. Wesley felt his heart hurt. What happened to his brother? Was this because of Lehman? It did not seem like it either. Instead, he seemed a little more mature. Wesley said, ¡°Uncle is discharged from the hospital peacefully. They have also epted what happened to Lehman.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Jack took the lighter and lit up another cigarette. He tilted his head and looked at the window. It was still morning, and it was still peaceful outside. There were residents training nearby, who would run past the sycamore trees outside the neighborhood. The outside world was filled with vigor, proving to be a stark contrast to the deadliness in the house. ¡°Brother, I have never seen you so beaten down before.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine after a few days,¡± said Jack. He was a controlled man. He allowed himself to be unrestrained during the holidays, but after the holidays ended, he would be Major Anderson again. ¡°You are going to be promoted,¡± said Wesley. This was something that he heard just now. Jack was unaffected. It was rare to see someone being promoted to Lieutenant Colonel at such a young age, yet Jack was not concerned. This route had beenid out for him for a long time. He knew everything that he would encounter in this route. Everything was nned meticulously. There was only one person who slipped past his calctions. Only one. Wesley looked at his brother leaning against the window, his body circled with a sense of sadness. He seemed to have lost something extremely important. Lehman was their younger brother. He was as sad as his brother to have lost Lehman. But why wouldn¡¯t he let bygones be bygones? What was his rtionship with this Major Mu Yuan? It did not look like a normal rtionship, but he could not ask further. Every time he mentioned the name, it was like stepping on a mine. He did not want to touch Jack¡¯s mine either. There was no one in the world who would do that willingly. Wesley breathed deeply and suppressed his swarming emotions. ¡°Drink less and smoke less. I¡¯ll go now.¡± The door shut gently as Jack closed his eyes. It¡¯ll be fine after a few days. He thought. He would heal this scare someday. Life was so long. In this long, eventful lifetime, the loneliness that he would have to experience had not arrived yet. Before that came, if he could not even tolerate this pain and go crazy, wouldn¡¯t he be a joke? Xiao Yuan... # Chapter 1650: Little Apple’s High Ranking

Chapter 1650: Little Apple¡¯s High Ranking

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ... After sending Mu Yuan off, Ye Tingyun brought Ye Chu back to the MISS building. Hai Lun weed them at the top level. Ye Chu was like Ye Tingyun¡¯s life-sized key-chain and would note down after being attached to his body. She was carried all the way to the master bedroom. Ye Chu, who did not have a good sleep on the ne, cked out the moment she touched the bed. She only woke up at night and immediately became hungry. She did not have as much freedom in the MISS building. Ye Chu was unhappy. Because the MISS building was covered with surveince cameras, if she were to act as a blind person, her acting skills would have to be better. ¡°Brother?¡± Ye Chu stretched her hands in front of her and walked out of the bedroom. After some days of pretending to be blind, she was still quite familiar with theyout of the room.. Nothing bad would happen to her even if she was alone. Hai Lun was setting up the table for her. ¡°Miss Ye Chu, it¡¯s time for dinner. Second Master went out. It will be a while before hees home.¡± Ye Chu sat down with a darkened expression. Hai Lun helped hery out the dishes on the table. They were all dishes that she did not like to eat. She saw Hai Lun ce mutton, which she disliked, into her bowl. She did not like Hai Lun. However, Ye Chu could not reveal that she could see. She took a bite and spat it out. ¡°What¡¯s this? It tastes horrible.¡± ¡°It¡¯s mutton. Are you not going to eat it?¡± Hai Lunughed. ¡°Look at me, I forgot everything. Let me order food for you again. What do you want to eat?¡± Ye Chu smiled sweetly and irritatingly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll wait for my brother toe home. I like it when he feeds me.¡± Hai Lun gripped onto the spoon tightly and almost did not hold herself back. Ye Chu¡¯s smile was sweet, yet it looked extremely nasty in Hai Lun¡¯s eyes. Ye Chu did not care what she was thinking about. She pushed the chair away and walked to the sofa at the side. She lied down and listened to music while appreciating Hai Lun¡¯s expression. How satisfying! You can never prank me. I¡¯ll make you so angry. For girls,peting for attention came naturally. Ye Chu was a little princess on the ocean, and everyone doted on her. She could not stand other people¡¯s temper. Her own temper of a pampered child was already big enough. She would never tolerate it if Hai Lun showed her up. At first, she showed a dark expression to Hai Lun. However, she had now found a new way to irk her even more. As a blind person, she had a lot of time to observe her. She knew what would make Hai Lun lose her sanity. How satisfying!!! ¡°Miss Ye Chu,e over and eat. Second Master is very busy today. He had such a long flight and still has to conduct business aftering back. He must be exhausted. How can he find the time to take care of you?¡± said Hai Lun as she prepared a bowl of rice for her. She treated her like a child. ¡°You must eat.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t eat!¡± Ye Chu punched the sofa. ¡°I want my brother to feed me. Don¡¯t annoy me.¡± Hai Lun was infuriated, but she endured it. She did not argue with her further and mumbled. ¡°Uneducated children indeed have no manners.¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Chu was astonished. She had no manners? What are manners? Can they be eaten? However, she understood what Hai Lun said about her being uneducated. Indeed, she did not go to school. When her godfather was still around, he taught her how to read and write. When he was gone, it was Bruce who taught her. However, the things he could teach her was limited. Her talent fornguages was still quite decent. ¡°You are so educated, yet you speak poorly of others behind their backs. You are really impressive.¡± Hai Lunughed. ¡°Miss Ye Chu, to speak the truth, you are Second Master¡¯s sister, and I have always respected you. However, don¡¯t take my respect as a basis for your poor temper. This is the MISS building, not a ce for you to vent out your anger. You must be clear of your status. You are merely blind. Second Master only kept you here because he pitied you. When you be well, he will send you away.¡± # Chapter 1651: Children Who Cry Get The Sweet

Chapter 1651: Children Who Cry Get The Sweet

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Chu smiled coldly. When Ye Tingyun fell in love with her, she would kick him away. She did not need him to chase her away. She would leave on her own. ¡°You are so ugly,¡± said Ye Chu. ¡°What did you say?¡± Hai Lun stared at Ye Chu¡¯s eyes and had a feeling that Ye Chu could see. Her angry self seemed extremely lively. Ye Chu smiled coldly. ¡°I said, you are so ugly.¡± ¡°You can see.¡± ¡°Are you blind? Don¡¯t you know that I can¡¯t see? I know that you are ugly just by hearing your voice,¡± said Ye Chu.. ¡°I like my brother. I like to cling onto him. Are you unhappy? Then make him send me away immediately. Who are you to make a show of your authority here? If I remember correctly, you can¡¯t even enter this level normally unless it¡¯s for work purposes.¡± Ye Chu tilted her head, and her smile looked extremely irritable in Hai Lun¡¯s eyes. ¡°You must thank me for giving you this excuse of caring for me so that you cane up regrly to see my brother. It¡¯s okay if you are ungrateful and do not take good care of me, but you speak poorly of me behind my back. You are so ugly.¡± Ye Chu was hugging a soft toy and was about to mock her further when she suddenly heard the lift ring. Ye Chu cried immediately and wailed. Her tears dropped down uncontrobly as she cried her heart out. ¡°Brother... Brother... someone¡¯s bullying me.¡± Her acting was extremely realistic. Hai Lun was astonished. What is this situation? Why did this girl cry? Afterward, she saw Ye Tingyun walk out of the lift and towards them hurriedly. ¡°Ye Chu, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Ye Chu cried until her face became red. She cried madly and pointed in a random direction. ¡°Someone¡¯s bullying me.¡± She sobbed and panted. It seemed as if she was so indignant that she could not catch her breath. Wei Ling nced at Hai Lun and saw her looking at Ye Chu with an expression that wanted to devour her. He remained silent. He would not participate in a battle between women. ¡°Hai Lun, what¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Ye Tingyun coldly as he took a piece of tissue paper to wipe Ye Chu¡¯s tears. Hai Lun did not even speak before Ye Chu started feeling indignant. ¡°She made me eat mutton, brother. I don¡¯t like mutton. She even said that I¡¯m blind and am staying here shamelessly. She even scolded me that I have no manners. She said that I¡¯m uneducated. Wahhh...¡± Ye Chu cried like she had been extremely wronged. ¡°Brother, what are manners? I know that it¡¯s not a good term when I heard it. She¡¯s bullying me. She¡¯s bullying me...¡± Both of her legs were almost preparing to jump up. ¡°Okay, okay. I understand.¡± Ye Tingyun looked towards Hai Lun. Hai Lun tried to defend herself hurriedly. ¡°Second Master, I didn¡¯t. I said those words, but she...¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Ye Tingyun looked at her coldly. This subordinate of his, who had always been reassuring to have, did not seem to have a good grasp of the situation. ¡°She¡¯s living in the MISS building because she¡¯s Ye Chu. You¡¯re intending to chase her away. Hai Lun, I don¡¯t know when it became your turn to be in charge of the MISS building.¡± Hai Lun became flustered. ¡°Second Master, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m wrong. I only thought that it was tiring for you toe home, and Miss Ye Chu threw a temper, refusing to eat. I...¡± ¡°This is my matter. Who are you to decide on my behalf?¡± Hai Lun¡¯s heart skipped a beat and stood there shamefully. She red at Ye Chu viciously. This annoying brat had impressive maniption tricks up her sleeves. Ye Chu lowered her head and brushed her tears away. However, she felt extremely satisfied. She was not the one who irked Hai Lun at the start. Hence, she did not even feel guilty and instead gloated at Hai Lun¡¯s misfortune. Tsk, who doesn¡¯t know how topete for affection!!! Second Brother said that children who cry get sweets. # Chapter 1652: Second Master, You Are Poisoned

Chapter 1652: Second Master, You Are Poisoned

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Chu was very adept inining. Making use of her blindness, she spouted nonsense and cried breathlessly. Standing beside Hai Lun, she seemed like a child who had not grown up, and Hai Lun was the parent. It was very believable if a childined of their parents abusing her. She could win others over immediately. Ye Tingyun was extremely unhappy and stared at Hai Lun with overwhelming oppression. Hai Lun¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she felt an unexinable trembling over her. However, she struggled to defend herself. . ¡°Second Master, Ye Chu is lying to you.¡± Hai Lun was incoherent. ¡°She didn¡¯t even...¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Go down first.¡± It was so rare for her to be able to stir up trouble. How could she give it up so willingly? She even cried. ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t like her. I don¡¯t like her. I don¡¯t want to see her here. I don¡¯t want her to take care of me.¡± Wei Ling was speechless. ¡°...¡± This was a vicious move. The main reason for me toe up was for Second Master and not to take care of you. When you throw a tantrum like that, it seemed like you were correct and everyone else was unreasonable. Hai Lun felt extremely wronged. Ye Chu did not care if Hai Lun felt wronged. When they fought, she always had the upper hand in words. She was annoyed as well. ¡°Second Master.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Ye Tingyun only wanted Ye Chu to stop crying. ¡°Hai Lun, since that¡¯s the case, you don¡¯t have toe up and take care of Ye Chu anymore. Wei Ling, get Xiao Ju, who originally took care of Ye Chu, back.¡± ¡°Yes, Second Master.¡± Silence and sorrow. Hai Lun, you underestimated Ye Chu¡¯s battle skills. Ye Chu stopped crying immediately. ¡°Second Master, I...¡± Hai Lun wanted to put up a struggle in this hopeless situation, but Ye Chu did not give her any opportunities to do so. She hugged Ye Tingyun and acted cute. ¡°Brother, you are too nice to me. I love you.¡± Hai Lun was speechless. ¡°...¡± Wei Ling was speechless. ¡°...¡± Ye Tingyun was speechless. ¡°...¡± The sentence ¡°I love you¡± made his heart soften. Ye Tingyun only felt his heart beat quickly as if it had lost its rhythm. It seemed like he was caught with arrhythmia without any chance of recovery. Ye Chu said, ¡°I love you.¡± Did she know how ¡°I love you¡± was supposed to be expressed? Oh. ¡°I love you¡± in English can be said casually. Where did she learn that from? Ye Tingyun lowered his head and looked at Ye Chu. The little girl¡¯s eyes were filled with light. She looked like a little slice of cake, soft and sweet. In his embrace, she hugged his waist and said ¡°I love you¡±. Yet, he was indulging in such sweetness. At that moment, if Ye Chu said, ¡°Brother, retrieve a star for me¡±, he would board a spaceship immediately. He would give her anything she wanted. Without hesitation. As Hai Lun watched the pink bubbles surround them, she wanted to vomit. She thought secretly, Ye Chu, just wait for it. I will definitely make you get out of the MISS building. You don¡¯t deserve to stay here. As she thought of that, her heart was filled with gloom. She did not expect that even if Emma did note, Ye Chu arrived. Whose little sister was so blind? She was too venomous. Second Master was merely hoodwinked momentarily. Yes, he was merely hoodwinked momentarily. Second Master, you must have been lied to. She¡¯s not your sister. Hai Lun left with immense hatred. Ye Chu released Ye Tingyun and sat down happily. Ye Tingyun¡¯s heart softened. Although my little Ye Chu is blind, she¡¯s still very cute. ¡°Are you hungry? What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Feed me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Tingyun smiled. Feeding her was no problem at all, he was extremely happy to do so. Wei Ling said, ¡°Oh no. Oh no. He¡¯s poisoned. He¡¯s addicted.¡± # Chapter 1653: Second Master, You Are Poisoned 2

Chapter 1653: Second Master, You Are Poisoned 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Tingyun smiled. Feeding her was no problem at all, he was extremely happy to do so. Wei Ling said, ¡°Oh no. Oh no. He¡¯s poisoned. He¡¯s addicted.¡± This was scary. His second master was about to fall into Ye Chu¡¯s trap. This woman was slightly terrifying. Ye Tingyun sat down and fed Ye Chu slowly. Ye Chu thought that her actions today must be like the maniptive girls on television shows that always acted innocently. Xiao Ju even exined it to her the previous time.. They would act cute to the male lead, humiliate the female lead, and pretend to be pitiful so that the male lead would stand by her side and bully the female lead together. Hahaha, she learned it well. Yes, it was good. Ye Tingyun was so stupid. He got cheated by her! Oh yeah!! Ye Chu was so happy that she was soaking in bubbles. However, she pretended to look weak and asked Ye Tingyun, ¡°Brother, do you think that I¡¯m a really bad person? Did I bully Hai Lun?¡± ¡°No.¡± You are very cute. Wei Lingughed cynically in his heart. Second Master, you look at Ye Chu through a filter. Ye Chu asked satisfactorily, ¡°But she came up for you, you...¡± ¡°She¡¯s only my subordinate. Other than that, we share no other rtionships. Don¡¯t overthink,¡± said Ye Tingyun. In hindsight, why did he need to exin to her? He did not need to exin anything to Ye Chu. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯m reassured.¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Ye Chu was satisfied again. Wei Ling did not want to roast them anymore. He was toozy now. After eating, Ye Chu listened to music happily. It was really frustrating that as a blind person, she could not watch the television in fear of exposing herself to others. She could only listen to music and apany Ye Tingyun in his study room as he worked. Ye Chu thought in her heart. If she were to expose herself one day, it must have been because she was too bored. After eating and drinking, she felt a bit tired. Within a short while, Ye Chu fell asleep. Once she fell asleep, Wei Ling started toin about her. ¡°Second Master, I think that if Ye Chu lived in the ancient times, she would definitely be an evil concubine.¡± And she¡¯d be someone like Daji. ¡°An evil concubine? Are you sure?¡± With childlike looks, she isn¡¯t a princess but an evil concubine? Are you blind too? ¡°Definitely an evil concubine. And someone like Daji with maniptive tactics,¡± said Wei Ling. Even Hai Lun was defeated by her. How could her skills be low? ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± Ye Tingyun did not want to say anything. Anyway, Ye Chu was a little cutie in his heart. ¡°Second Master, be serious. I think that you will be cheated by Ye Chu.¡± ¡°What could she cheat me with?¡± Wei Ling hit his head. Oh yeah, what can she cheat Second Master of? His feelings? ¡°Your feelings?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to be cheated by her,¡± said Ye Tingyun. ¡°I like her a lot.¡± Wei Ling said, ¡°Look, Second Master. This is being lied to.¡± ¡°Wei Ling, you are too agitated.¡± Wei Ling said, ¡°You have already been poisoned.¡± ¡°Okay. It¡¯s fine if I¡¯m poisoned,¡± said Ye Tingyun. ¡°I think that Ye Tingyun is very cute. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Cute, my foot!¡± Ye Tingyun said, ¡°Cuter than you.¡± Wei Ling was hurt. Ye Tingyun said, ¡°Fine. Let me repeat this one more time. I don¡¯t wish for anyone around me to speak poorly of Ye Chu.¡± What? Was he so biased? ¡°Second Master, wake up. I think that...¡± ¡°You can go out now. Let Xiao Ju prepare some snacks for Ye Chu. She will want to eat when she wakes up.¡± ¡°Second Master, I think that one day, you will be crazily bewitched by Ye Chu.¡± And then, you deserved it. Ye Tingyun raised his eyebrow. Wei Ling said, ¡°When that day arrives, you must remember that I reminded you before. I am a good secret guard. Remember to reward me.¡± Ye Tingyun was speechless. ¡°...¡± # Chapter 1654: I Want To Read

Chapter 1654: I Want To Read

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Chu one-sidedly started a cold war. She ignored both Ye Tingyun and Xiao Ju. Xiao Ju was an American girl. Because she liked Chinese, she gave herself a Chinese name, Xiao Ju, and forced everyone who knew Chinese to call her that. She was a girl with blonde hair, blue eyes, long legs, and a freckled face. She was very concerned about her freckles every day and liked Ye Chu¡¯s pale and wless skin. She even tried to convince Ye Chu to suntan at the beach as she thought that a bronze-colored skin was beautiful. Within that afternoon, Ye Chu got sunburnt. Her neck, chest, and shoulders were all covered with red patches. Ye Tingyun said, ¡°Your monthly bonus is gone.¡± Xiao Ju felt like she was struck by lightning. . Ye Tingyun applied medicine for Ye Chu personally. The usually-talkative girl did not say anything. Xiao Ju told Ye Tingyun secretly that Ye Chu was unhappy recently. Ye Chu went out with Xiao Ju every day to suntan. Every time they suntanned together, she would have an urge to escape. But she did not eventually. Ye Tingyun thought about how Ye Chu seemed like she had something on her mind recently. After helping Ye Chu apply the medicine, he asked, ¡°Why are you unhappy?¡± ¡°Hmph!!¡± ¡°Speak properly.¡± ¡°I want to study,¡± said Ye Chu. ¡°Study?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Um...¡± Ye Tingyun was extremely regretful. Why did he ask her that question? You are blind, why do you want to read? Anyway, your literacy level is probably around that of elementary school students. Even if you want to study, no school would ept you. ¡°Hai Lun said that I¡¯m uneducated and don¡¯t have manners. I want to study,¡± said Ye Chu. She had been brooding over this matter for a long time. It seemed like everyone else was very educated except for her. ¡°Are you unhappy because of this?¡± ¡°Is it not serious enough?¡± Ye Chu asked, immediately bing unhappy. ¡°You all mock me for being uneducated.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mock you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because...¡± Ye Chu thought about it before swallowing back what she wanted to say. ¡°Anyway, I want to study. I don¡¯t want others to point at my nose and scold me for not being educated.¡± ¡°That should be alright,¡± said Ye Tingyun. ¡°I don¡¯t study either.¡± The Second Brother, who had received a stack of certificates and a PhD degree, lied with his eyes wide open. ¡°Studying is not so important.¡± He caressed the angry Ye Chu¡¯s hair gently. His heart felt soft. Even if I let you study now, you wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up with the rest. Otherwise, do I make you study with a bunch of elementary school students?¡± Her ego could not ept it. Then, hire a private teacher. But she would probably be unhappy. Studying depended a lot on the atmosphere and having real-life experiences in society. She must be unhappy if he hired a private teacher for her. ¡°You are lying.¡± How could he be uneducated? ¡°Wei Ling said that you have two PhD degrees.¡± Ye Tingyun was speechless. ¡°... ¡± Ye Tingyun red at him sharply. Wei Ling raised both of his hands in defeat and walked away silently. He could no longer bear to listen to Second Master¡¯s lies. ¡°Having two PhD degrees isn¡¯t that impressive,¡± said Ye Tingyun. ¡°I bought them with money.¡± ¡°Then, buy one for me,¡± said Ye Chu. Ye Tingyun was speechless. ¡°... ¡± He could not continue the conversation. The sharp-tongued Ye Tingyun fell silent and held onto his forehead. ¡°Okay.¡± Anyway, she did not know how to discern between real and fake certificates. It should not be a problem to make a counterfeit certificate. Ye Chu thought about it. ¡°You lied to me previously. I don¡¯t trust you. What if you are lying to me? Send me to study.¡± ¡°Actually, studying isn¡¯t important. Girls just need to be cute.¡± ¡°I want to study.¡± Ye Tingyun said, ¡°My sister-inw is also horrible at studying. She could not learn anything.¡± # Chapter 1655: Second Brother Started To Study Film

Chapter 1655: Second Brother Started To Study Film

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Tingyun said, ¡°My sister-inw is also horrible at studying. She could not learn anything.¡± ¡°I want to study.¡± Ye Tingyun said, ¡°...Okay!¡± He breathed deeply and pinched her nose. ¡°Then let me look for a teacher to test what level you are at.¡± He found a teacher the next day to test Ye Chu¡¯s skills. Ye Chu¡¯s English was decent, and her talent withnguages was good. But for studying? Ye Tingyun looked at her conversation with the teacher and held onto his forehead. Indeed, she was only at the secondary school level. . The teacher spread his hands andmunicated with Ye Tingyun in French. ¡°Send this little girl to secondary school? She can¡¯t even see. It¡¯ll be a bit hard.¡± Ye Chu looked at the teacher¡¯s expression and knew immediately that she had been looked down upon. She became unhappy. Being uneducated would really make one despised. Now, she was even more determined to study. Perhaps, if she studied more, she would have a higher chance of seducing Ye Tingyun. She was alreadycking in other areas: she was not sexy or pretty, nor did she possess a good figure and long legs. It was no longer possible for her to not study. Ye Tingyun asked, ¡°Then make her study a major that does not require foundational knowledge.¡± It was still possible to attend college at this age. ¡°I¡¯ll just teach her the secondary-level knowledgeter on.¡± The teacher pondered about it and still did not know what major Ye Chu should study. After some time, he thought of a major. She could study something in the field of the arts. It would not require a lot of professional knowledge. The field of arts was categorized into many types. She was blind and could not draw. Then for talents... Other than fighting, she did not seem to have any talents. After some deliberation, they still could not arrange for a suitable major for her. Ye Tingyun asked, ¡°Ye Chu, what major do you like?¡± ¡°I...¡± Ye Chu did not even know what she liked and could not answer his question. It was impossible for someone, who did not even possess secondary-school-level knowledge, to answer these questions. She did not have a lot of choices. Media and film studies did not require a lot of knowledge, and she could start from scratch. It was the same for music and drawing. Ye Chu thought about it. ¡°Then... film studies.¡± Ye Tingyun massaged the area between his eyebrows. ¡°Okay, film studies.¡± In the end, Ye Tingyun signed her up for a night school offering film studies. He brought her there to familiarize herself first. There were a lot of night schools for adults, and since that school had not started yet, he nned to let Ye Chu familiarize herself with it. When school started, he would sign her up for college. Anyway, it was simple for him to arrange for a seat for Ye Chu. If there was no other way, he could just smash them with money. By donating a building to the school, Ye Chu could study there. He signed up for a more basic film school. He did not have foundational knowledge in this area and was unable to teach Ye Chu. He could only apany her to lessons. Ye Chu sat in the ssroom excitedly. The ssroom was filled with more than ten young people, who were slightly older than Ye Chu. There were people from all over the world, and they were here to attend the lessons. The teacher was a benevolent-looking old man. Ye Chu was blind, so Ye Tingyun turned on the recording pen so that she could go back and revise whatever the teacher said. Ye Chu was very excited initially. However, she became exhausted barely half an hour into the lesson. She did not understand anything. Everyone in the ssroom was listening to the lesson attentively. Ye Tingyun was only there to apany Ye Chu and spent the entire time looking at her. He saw Ye Chu dozing off after barely twenty minutes. ¡°...¡± Ye Tingyun was dumbstruck. He took up his pen helplessly, opened hisptop, and started taking down notes. It was quite pitiful for someone who had attained a double-PhD degree to attend an adult night school and start learning film studies, something that was not relevant to his majors at all. As he took down notes and listened to the teacher, he heard Ye Chu snoring. ¡°...¡± Ye Tingyun was dumbstruck. # Chapter 1656: A Super Cute Combination

Chapter 1656: A Super Cute Combination

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Chu slept through a lessonfortably. Ye Tingyun even bought a cup of coffee for her to let her feel more awake for the next lesson. Ye Chu drank the coffee and continued to sleep. Ye Tingyun poked her apple-shaped face. A portion of it went in. It was super cute. He could not help himself from smiling. ¡°You slept sofortably. Do you know what the teacher is saying?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Ye Chu felt very wronged. Ye Tingyun said, ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, you shouldn¡¯t be sleeping even more. Otherwise, you won¡¯t understand even more. Don¡¯t you want to learn?¡± ¡°Turn on the recording pen. I¡¯ll go back and revise.¡± ¡°The result will not be so good. You still have to listen to the lesson.¡± Ye Chu rolled her eyes. Ye Tingyun was startled. ¡°I realize that your eyes look quite lively.¡± Ye Chu closed her eyes and crouched as she pretended to die. I¡¯m finished. I¡¯m finished. Did he see through it? Ye Chu was nervous for quite a while. Ye Tingyun did not continue talking and continued to record notes. She finally felt relieved. During the lesson. There were more young people in the night ss. There were also some middle-aged people. Ye Chu belonged to the under-aged here. She was out of ce. When she slept, it was also not unexpected. She opened an eye and nced at Ye Tingyun. Frankly speaking, although she liked muscr men, the type that was obviously well-built with very defined muscles, she had to admit that this face of Ye Tingyun¡¯s was very charming. It also had a unique charm amongst a group of Western faces. For example, there were already quite a number of little sisters who had passed little notes to him. They even passed the notes openly. They wrote their own WeChat and even had red lip stains. There were many women who wanted to hook up with him. He wore a white shirt and sat in the ssroom. He was like the legendary geek god. The light rays seemed to create ayer of soft light on his body. He looked and had the feel of a youth. If he wore earphones and raised his head slightly, he could shoot for a poster. He hung his head low and was writing notes now. He would raise his head and look at the teacher asionally as he wrote notes attentively. Every frown and every smile was also like a pictorial. He was simply like a huge walking poster. His words were also very pretty. Although she did not really know what those words were, she also felt that Ye Tingyun¡¯s words were written very nicely. Ye Chu could speak English fluently, but she could not spell or write most of the English words. She belonged to the category of people who knew how to speak fluently but not how to spell or recognize words. Whatever he did was very charming. Ye Chu was a little depressed. She also did not know what she was depressed over. She turned her head angrily and did not look at him. Ye Tingyun stroked her head and thought that she was not sleeping soundly while his other hand wrote notes. She did not hinder him. The image was super heart-warming. A long-legged beautiful girl who was in front turned her head around and gave him a note again. Ye Chu saw it and was a little unhappy. She purposely took in a long breath and let out a breath which made the little note drift away. Satisfying! Very pleased!! The beautiful girl did not realize it and thought that she had passed the little note to him. She was very happy. Ye Tingyun saw the little note drop and did not think of picking it up. He used one hand to pat Ye Chu as he coaxed her to sleep and the other hand to continue writing notes. Wei Ling said, ¡°I am blind.¡± The secret guards said, ¡°We are also blind.¡± ¡°Come, let¡¯s kick away this bowl of dog food.¡± ¡°Come, get rid of this bowl of dog food.¡± ¡°Is Second Master in a rtionship or is he raising his daughter?¡± ¡°In a rtionship.¡± ¡°Raising his daughter.¡± ¡°Really tough on him.¡± ¡°Our Second Master might be the best director. He might be that kind who could get the best Oscar director. He actually specialized in film.¡± ¡°Suddenly, I¡¯m looking forward to it a little.¡± ... The atmosphere became silent in an instant. # Chapter 1657: Little Apple’s Sense Of Crisis

Chapter 1657: Little Apple¡¯s Sense Of Crisis

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although they were teasing him, their Second Master was a dignified person with double doctorates and was the CEO of MISS. He had to deal with a host of problems every day. He actually spent two hours in the afternoon to apany and teach her to study. He also spent three hours at night to apany Ye Chu to study and helped her to write notes. However, the one who should really be studying was sleeping like a dead pig. What was this considered? Lessons had ended. Ye Chu stretched herselfzily. She was veryfortable and even rubbed her eyes. Ye Tingyun closed his fountain pen and did some markings on the areas that he himself did not really understand. He nned to go back and organize it. He would also consolidate some knowledge points again. On the way back, Wei Ling asked, ¡°Second Master, you... ¡± ¡°Shhh.¡± Ye Tingyun gestured with his index finger. ¡°Ye Chu is sleeping. Be a little softer.¡± ¡°...¡± Wei Ling was speechless. When Ye Chu was deep asleep after some time, Ye Tingyun asked, ¡°What did you want to ask just now?¡± ¡°You are poisoned,¡± Wei Ling said. ¡°What?¡± Wei Ling said, ¡°Nothing. Awesome.¡± When Ye Chu went back, she listened seriously to the lesson from the recording pen. Although she did not see the notes, Ye Tingyun would repeat once for her. It was this situation for a few days consecutively. Thisbination also attracted the teacher¡¯s attention. The age of an oriental person was always a secret in the eyes of a Westerner. For example, Ye Tingyun looked extremely young. Ye Chu also looked very young. The teacher could not ascertain at that moment whether it was a brother bringing his sister to study or a father bringing his daughter to study. There was one thing which was certain. It was definitely Ye Tingyun studying. He even had to coax Ye Chu to sleep during the lesson. It looked like it was a brother bringing his sister. But the Westerners felt that it was extremely rare for a brother to bring his sister like this. It might be Ye Tingyun who had maintained himself well and had brought his little daughter. ¡°The student over there, there is actually a day ss. You cane and attend the day ss. Let your daughter rest at home. It doesn¡¯t have to be so tough for you.¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Tingyun was dumbstruck. What ything? Professor, did you misunderstand something? ¡°You have to look after your daughter like this and also have to study. It is really hard.¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Tingyun was dumbstruck. The professor was earnest. He liked students like him whose attitude was so sincere. ¡°If you need special help, you can tell the teacher. The teacher can teach you one-to-one.¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Tingyun was dumbstruck. Ye Tingyun pointed at himself and pointed at Ye Chu. Do we look like father and daughter? Can it be that you are blind? ¡°Teacher, you have misunderstood. This is my...¡± Just when he wanted to say sister, Ye Chu yawned a little and woke up. She was shaking. ¡°Has the lesson ended?¡± Why is the teacher not teaching? The teacher saw Ye Tingyun¡¯s expression and felt a little unbearable. She thought that this father was really too inspiring. In order to study more, he even brought his daughter. He must be working in the day and studying at night. He was too inspiring. She could not help herself from talking about this example to motivate the students to strive and work harder. The secret guards outsideughed themselves silly. Hahahahahaha. ¡°Ye Chu, let¡¯s hire a private tutor,¡± Ye Tingyun said. This was too embarrassing. He had only attended lessons for one week, and the teacher was touched. He was obviously only apanying her to study. He even received love letters and little notes from the majority of the girls in his ss. Ye Chu said, ¡°Alright!¡± She also did not like the little demons seducing Ye Tingyun. She had not seduced him yet. Each and every one of them was long-legged. She could not add more love rivals for herself. She wanted to have a sense of crisis. ¡°I want... a male teacher,¡± Ye Chu said. ¡°The rough and muscr type.¡± Ye Tingyun narrowed his eyes. ¡°Say it once again?¡± # Chapter 1658: The Obedient Little Apple

Chapter 1658: The Obedient Little Apple

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Chu looked at the hot and young male teacher in front of her. She raised her eyebrows. Rough? Muscr man? Why did he find a fresh little flower for her? He had fair skin and long eyshes. He looked even prettier than girls. His figure was very slender. Ye Tingyun the big liar!!! If this teacher¡¯s voice was not male, she would think that he was a woman by looking at him. Ye Tingyun¡¯s aesthetic view!!! Hmph!! The rebellious student, Ye Chu, was distracted during the lesson. She did all kinds of things and specifically went against the attractive young male teacher. She did not learn anything in three days. Ye Tingyun supported his forehead. Ye Chu pouted her little mouth. ¡°He did not teach well. I don¡¯t like him.¡± ¡°In what areas did he not teach well?¡± ¡°All areas.¡± Ye Tingyun thought for a while. ¡°Then I¡¯ll change to another teacher.¡± He changed four teachers consecutively. They were practically young and attractive male teachers. Ye Chu coulde up with tricks. She would change a different method every day to chase the teacher away. ¡°...¡± Ye Tingyun was dumbstruck. Wei Ling said, ¡°Second Master, this is the trouble of raising a daughter. Her rebellious period hase. You are going to be worn out.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± The fifth teacher was an old man. He was a professor from the Ivy League. His mustache was a little white. He wore a pair of reading sses that were attached to a thin gold chain. He was dressed in a gentleman¡¯s suit. This was the strictest image of a teacher in Ye Chu¡¯s heart. She sat obediently in a short while and was so frightened that she did not dare to move. So serious!! He looked so knowledgeable. The old professor¡¯s attitude was very gentle. He was not strict at all, but he could manage Ye Chu. ¡°Miss Ye Chu, let¡¯s begin our lesson.¡± ¡°Yes, teacher.¡± Ye Chu took an apple that she had washed very cleanly herself. ¡°Teacher, do you want to eat an apple?¡± ¡°You can eat.¡± Can I eat while listening to your lesson? Ye Chu put her apple back silently. Both her eyes went nk, and she started her blind mode. I cannot see, cannot see, cannot see. The blind had the blind¡¯s way of teaching. The old professor started teaching the recognition of the English characters. He taught her to recognize words. It was very basic knowledge. Ye Chu started her miserable learning journey. She had five hours of lessons every day. In the morning, she had two hours. In the afternoon, she had three hours. Ye Tingyun apanied her to study at night. Ye Chu, who loved to sleep, sat very obediently in front of the old professor every day. She did not dare to ck at all. Even Wei Ling felt very strange. This girl is so obedient when she sees the teacher? There is actually someone who really can control her. Suddenly, a beautiful little girl walked across the living room. The little girl had two pretty little braids, but she was not a little girl. urately speaking, she was a hologram. Ye Chu did not see the little girl¡¯s face. It was also the first time that she saw a hologram walking over. She only felt extremely curious. She looked very high-end. She dared not to be too forthright and stared nkly for a few seconds beforeing back to her senses. Emma went directly into Ye Tingyun¡¯s study room. Wei Ling was reporting Mu Yuan¡¯s situation to him. Mu Yuan went back to the alliance again. However, Jack did not go this time. He applied for a transfer. Mu Yuan¡¯s performance was not bad, and he had also epted the investigation to prove that he was not greatly involved in that matter. Ye Tingyun nodded his head. He sent a squad specifically to serve Mu Yuan. As long as he was beyond the borders, he would liaise directly with Ye Tingyun¡¯s people. When there were any movements, Ye Tingyun could get hold of the news immediately. Emma stood in front of Ye Tingyun. Her data was already restored. It was very clean. A period of time was needed to clean up the virus in the host.. Ye Tingyun had checked Emma¡¯s security system personally. # Chapter 1659: The Goddess and the Crazy One

Chapter 1659: The Goddess and the Crazy One

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Emma asked, ¡°Bro, is thedy outside your sister?¡± ¡°Yes, is this the first time you have seen her?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Ye Tingyun smiled. Emma¡¯s data was all inputted by him. Of course, she would not know Ye Chu. ¡°Your protective system has been upgraded. It is very secure. Now, I will make two more protective walls for you. If the second protective wall is attacked, the whole building will be warned about it. The warning system and the host will be cut off, and backup power will be used.¡± ¡°Okay, Brother.¡± Emma could automatically adjust and modify itself based on the instructions issued by Ye Tingyun. It would then take effect after being confirmed by Ye Tingyun. He had not seen Emma for a while. Emma looked at him, smiling. ¡°Brother, you are in a good mood.¡± ¡°Is it so?¡± ¡°ording to my data analysis, you are in a good mood,¡± Emma said. ¡°Languages ??can lie, but scientific data cannot.¡± ¡°Your functions are tooplete.¡± Emmaughed yfully, and the hologram disappeared. Wei Ling said, ¡°Second Master, do you really not consider investigating Emma¡¯s information? Maybe it is the person you are looking for. You have been searching for many years.¡± It was strange that he knew of Emma¡¯s whereabouts, and yet he had actually not gone to look for her. ¡°Emma will arrive in New York the day after tomorrow. She has been enrolled in the Columbia Business School. She will be studying in New York.¡± Ye Tingyun had not checked for Emma¡¯s information. Wei Ling did it as he could not help from all the curiosity. After all, Emma was popr in the MISS building. She was aputerized person. Many people thought that she was just someone that Ye Tingyun made up. No one had ever thought that she was Ye Tingyun¡¯s girlfriend because Emma was only eight years old. But Emma had a very high reputation. As many people think that Emma was the spiritual partner of Ye Tingyun, there had always been rumors about Emma from the higher authorities. In fact, in the entire MISS building, Emma was legendary. The news that Ye Tingyun and theputer fell in love had been circting for a long time, and in fact, it had been circting for many years. Anyone who was close to Ye Tingyun knew who Emma was. They were also eager to find Emma. Ye Tingyun searched for more than ten years. She was clearly in front of them, but they began to stop the investigation. Being curious about Emma, ??Wei Ling went to investigate in person. He was very curious about how exactly the girl that Second Master liked back then looked like. After a quick search, he found out that she was a really impressive person. Emma had been a genius since she was a child. She was very smart, and her whole family raised her as an artist. She yed the piano and the violin very well, and she painted well. She had a few personal exhibitions, and they were rather popr. Later, she got into a car ident, and her hand was injured. She had to stop ying her music and painting. The blow to Emma was very severe, but she continued to work hard, and she neverined. Through her own efforts and the guidance of her teacher and her own talent, she went to Columbia University, an Ivy League school, and went to business school. She had a superb existence. She was clearly a genius. Multi-talented. Superpatible with their Second Master. What¡¯s more, Emma was as beautiful as a flower. She had beautiful curly hair, a small face, and a tall figure. As she learned art from a young age, her temperament was very good. She was beautiful, and so was her attitude. She was a talenteddy who was perfect on the outside and on the inside. Wei Ling turned his head to look at Ye Chu. Sigh. Short. No figure. Short legs. Blind. Violent. Uncultured. Worthless. Inparison to a person who was like a goddess, Ye Chu was like a noob. One was heaven, and one was earth. As long as Second Master isn¡¯t blind, he should know who to pick. # Chapter 1660: The Goddess and the Crazy One 2

Chapter 1660: The Goddess and the Crazy One 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Tingyun held the information about Emma in hand and never opened it. Wei Ling did his utmost and had investigated very clearly. It was a veryrge document filled with information about Emma. Emma¡¯s family had a close rtionship with the European Ye Family, and they also had a very good rtionship with Ye Huanhuan. They had nothing against the Ye Brothers. Wei Ling said that she was innocent and also a genius. Her skin was pale, her legs were long, and she was beautiful. She was a talented and beautifuldy. Beautiful both on the inside and outside. Ye Tingyun looked at the bag of documents and put them aside. Then, he rubbed his temples. He had been searching for Emma¡¯s information all these years. If he were to say that he did not even want to look at the documents, he would definitely be lying. His perseverance for Emma was scarier than he could imagine. Ye Chuy on the table and yawned. Ye Tingyun looked at her through the ss window. The afternoon sun was just right, and she was sleepy again. The old professor was very patient, and he never forced her to read. She could take an afternoon nap whenever she felt sleepy. Ye Chu was rather obedient. Perhaps because the old professor was too good, she seldom showed signs of fatigue. An entire afternoon of learning was boring and dry. She was very slow at getting information. While she was asleep, Ye Tingyun took the chance to speak with the old professor. It would be extremely difficult for Ye Chu to learn quickly. She did not know a lot of knowledge, and she could not recognize many characters. She would not be able to catch up without a few years of hard work. Even if she was learning to film it would be the same. Unless it was photography. But she could not see. Ye Tingyun pulled out a small nket to cover her. The old professor looked at his gentle movements and smiled kindly. Ye Tingyun said, ¡°Just help her as much as you can. She is very smart and has a fast learning ability. It¡¯s just that she can¡¯t see.¡± It¡¯s not that she¡¯s stupid and unwilling to learn. The old professor nodded. He understood what Ye Tingyun meant. Ye Tingyun paused Ye Chu¡¯s sses for two days and sent her to the hospital to have her eyes checked. He contacted several eye specialists to look at her. The entire time, Ye Chu¡¯s mind was nk, and so was her vision. She was acting like a blind person, and she had gotten what she wanted. But she felt a little insecure deep down. What if the doctors find out? Indeed, the doctors found out. Since Ye Chu was discharged from the hospital, this was the first time Ye Tingyun took Ye Chu for an eye appointment. Several ophthalmologists looked at the report, and they were very confused as there was no problem at all. All the indicators were normal, why couldn¡¯t she see? ¡°What¡¯s wrong, has her condition gotten worse?¡± Ye Tingyun looked at them with a serious expression, and his heart sank. It can¡¯t be that her condition has worsened? He did not drag the appointment on purpose. Ye Chu was the one who kept refusing to visit the doctors. She despised the hospital. ¡°Second Master, we have done a thorough checkup on Miss Ye Chu, and the results show that... there is nothing wrong.¡± This data was vastly different from the one they had the previous time. That time, it was because the blood clot pressed on the nerves, so she could not see. Now, that the blood clot had dissipated, and there was no pressure on the nerves anymore. Her retinal is not damaged as well, yet why couldn¡¯t she see? ¡°I asked you toe here to heal her eyes. If there is nothing wrong with her eyes, why can¡¯t she see?¡± The doctors looked at each other. Ye Chu sat innocently, staring into space. There was no focus in her eyes, and she looked like a blind person. She had been acting blind for quite some time, and she was already familiar with it. The doctors could not make out a reason. Ye Tingyun did not make things difficult for them as well. He brought Ye Chu home. Along the way home, Ye Chu stayed quiet. She was feeling a little confused. Doesn¡¯t he want to use me to find his lover? # Chapter 1661: Scheming Little Apple

Chapter 1661: Scheming Little Apple

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The two of them left for home, each feeling troubled. Although he got nothing, Ye Tingyun was not disappointed. Seeing that Ye Chu did not look very miserable, he did not feel so anxious. Compared to when she just turned blind, she had epted this way better now. ¡°You can¡¯t see, are you sad?¡± Ye Tingyun asked. Ye Chu thought about it. Not at all, because I can see. That is why I¡¯m so calm. ¡°No.¡± Ye Chu continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would be my eyes?¡± ¡°Oh, no. Guide dog.¡± She continued. Ye Tingyunughed. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be your guide dog.¡± Ye Chu smiled purely and tugged at Ye Tingyun¡¯s arm. ¡°Bro, will you abandon me when you find your wife?¡± ¡°Why would I?¡± Ye Tingyun said. ¡°I¡¯ll look after you.¡± ¡°Liar.¡± Big fat liar. He¡¯s always lying. He¡¯ll probably kick me out of his life when he finds a lover. Is Megan really my family member? They already said they found her. Why didn¡¯t he look for her? She clearly eavesdropped on them and heard Wei Ling speak of Emma. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you,¡± Ye Tingyun said softly. At noon, Ye Chu sleptfortably, and when she woke up, she went to the study to find Ye Tingyun. There were surveince cameras in his study. Ye Chu reached her hands out to pretend to find her way. Then, she shouted. ¡°Brother?¡± Ye Tingyun was not in the study. No one knew where he went. Ye Chu reached her way to sit by the desk. She saw the document on the desk at a quick nce. Emma¡¯s name was on it. Ye Chu¡¯s eyes widened. Then, she quickly yawned to mask her expression. Emma? It was Ye Tingyun¡¯s sweetheart. She remembered this name. Ye Tingyun found her. The document has not been opened yet. Had he seen it? Ye Chu picked up the document file casually. She could not let Ye Tingyun find Emma. But destroying this piece of document would be very childish of her. They had already done their investigation. Surely, they had spare copies. Even if she ruined this copy, there would still be a second copy and a third one. He has already found Emma. Why didn¡¯t he say so? Is he going to bring her over within the next few days? No way, she had not made Ye Tingyun fall for her. No way, no way. She had to think of a solution. She had to think of a solution? Ye Chu leaned back. Bait him sexually? She was just thinking so when she heard Ye Tingyun¡¯s footsteps. Ye Chu jumped. Then, she saw Ye Tingyun enter. Ye Chu reached out her arm and held onto the desk. ¡°Brother...¡± ¡°You¡¯ve woken?¡± Ye Chu¡¯s eyes were red, with a look of grievance. The thought of Ye Tingyun kicking her out of this ce upon finding Emma made Ye Chu feel extremely miserable. She pounced on Ye Tingyun. ¡°Brother...¡± Ye Tingyun took a few steps forward anxiously and held her hand. Ye Chu hugged him by the waist and cried as she put her face on his chest. She did not say another word and just cried. Ye Tingyun held her by the shoulders. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I had a nightmare.¡± Ye Chu cried noisily and rubbed her nose on his chest. She grabbed his waist with both hands and cried miserably. ¡°I dreamed that you don¡¯t want me anymore.¡± She sounded so miserable as if she was crying terribly. Ye Tingyun smiled. ¡°Silly, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°Really,¡± Ye Chu said with tears in her eyes. ¡°I dreamed that you found a very, very beautifuldy. Then you didn¡¯t want me anymore. You even hugged thedy and said that she¡¯s your lover. That I am a bad person who wants to harm you. You didn¡¯t want me anymore.¡± *sobs* She cried when she wanted to. It felt so natural. Ye Tingyun felt wrongly med. ¡°Alright, dreams are usually the opposite of reality.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ye Chu tilted her head upwards. ¡°Will you swear?¡± # Chapter 1662: Little Apple wants to Change

Chapter 1662: Little Apple wants to Change

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ting was nice as usual. ¡°I swear, I won¡¯t abandon you. If I go against my words, I will... never marry.¡± Ye Chu lowered her head and almostughed. Her body clung tightly onto Ye Tingyun, and she was acting coquettishly around him. She was like a seductive goblin in his arms. Her nose identally touched his warm chest, and Ye Tingyun¡¯s body went stiff. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t cry. Go have some afternoon tea.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Ye Chu reached out her arms to hug him. She secretly read a book on how to seduce men, and she intended to use all of those techniques on Ye Tingyun. She did not believe that it would not work on him. Although she was not the type of girl that he liked, she had to give it her all and struggle through it. What if she seeded? Step 1 of seducing men: Wear sexy clothes. Ye Chu called Xiao Ju over. ¡°Xiao Ju, dress me up well. I want a sexy style.¡± ¡°Sexy?¡± The long-legged beauty Xiao Ju looked at Ye Chu. She then suggested in a rather indirect manner. ¡°Miss Ye Chu, sexy styles don¡¯t really suit you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, I want to be sexy!¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Sexy!¡± Ye Tingyun bought most of Ye Chu¡¯s clothes, and almost none of them were sexy. They were mostly athletic or those that gave her a fresh look. Xiao Ju thought for a moment. ¡°Miss Ye Chu, I¡¯ll buy clothes for you. Do you have a card?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Ye Chu found Ye Tingyun¡¯s card. ¡°Swipe as you wish.¡± Don¡¯t worry. ¡°Let¡¯s go to buy them now.¡± Xiao Ju took Ye Chu down to buy clothes. The brands of the MISS Building were ratherplete, but they did not have a lot of customers. Xiao Ju found a popr brand that specialized in sexy female clothing, and she brought Ye Chu there. To maintain the identity of a blind person, Ye Chu did not intend to look around too much. Yet deep down, she was exploding in joy. Wow!!! How short!!! How beautiful!!! Xiao Ju picked a short ck V-neck dress for Ye Chu and apanied her into the fitting room. She reached out and removed Ye Chu¡¯s clothes. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Ye Chu hugged herself. ¡°We have a lot to buy today. Let me change for you, it¡¯s faster.¡± Ye Chu thought about it and agreed. Xiao Ju peeked at her chest. ¡°Miss Ye Chu, we need to buy new bras.¡± ¡°...¡± Ye Chu was speechless. ¡°Why are you trying to go sexy?¡± Xiao Ju looked at Ye Chu¡¯s bra. There was even a cute little cartoon print on it. It hurt her eyes a little. She had to do a total makeover. ¡°I want to seduce Ye Tingyun!¡± ¡°...¡± Xiao Ju was speechless. Xiao Ju¡¯s legs went jelly, and she almost fell. ¡°What!?¡± ¡°Just give me a total makeover in the sexiest way possible.¡± ¡°...¡± Xiao Ju was speechless. I took Second Master¡¯s girl here and changed her into the sexiest way possible. Would Second Master kill me? Ahh... Didn¡¯t they say that Second Master was raising Miss Ye Chu like a young girl? Isn¡¯t she a younger sister? Does she have such a taste? ¡°Do not take me lightly!¡± Xiao Ju asked, ¡°Miss Ye Chu, are you serious?¡± ¡°Pfft, of course!¡± Xiao Ju took a deep breath. ¡°Alright, I would also love to see decay turn into magic.¡± ¡°What?¡± Xiao Juughed. ¡°Hahaha, nothing, nothing. Miss Ye Chu, you can do this.¡± In the evening, the light on the top floor of the MISS building was romantic. Ye Chu switched on the changeable lights, and she stood in the center of the living room. Her heart palpitated wildly. Her face was as red as a peach. She pulled her skirt down in a coy manner, and she heard the sound of the lift before she was done. Ye Tingyun had returned. The moment Ye Tingyun stepped in, he was shocked. # Chapter 1663: There is Never Too Much Ridiculous Drama

Chapter 1663: There is Never Too Much Ridiculous Drama

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The moment Ye Tingyun stepped in, he was shocked. There were floor-to-ceiling windows in all directions on the top floor. Under the ambiguous lights, Ye Chu stood on a pair of stiletto heels. She wore a small ck dress with a V-neck. It was very short, and it merely covered her hips. There was a littlece on it. The neckline was particrlyrge, and it extended all the way to her navel, exposing white skin, a beautiful corbone, and two white tender arms. She was wearing a pair of bright red crystal high heels. There was some ck silk on the back of the heels, and it clung around her ankle. There was a beautiful bow around her ankle. The heels were 12 cm long, making Ye Chu look like she had long legs instantly. Ye Tingyun was confused. What the heck? Ye Chu wore a diamond ne. The pendant was small and delicate with a little purple light. Her ck hair was dyed burgundy, and her hair had a big wavy volume. She also had some strong makeup on. She stood there, looking like a slimdy. Like a dark angel who had fallen into the mortal world. Abination of pureness and ttery created a special charm on her, attracting people¡¯s souls. The original plump apple face, through some magical makeup techniques, turned sharp and charming. The wavy curl on her hair also added to the beautiful look. This is Ye Chu? White arms. Slim and long legs. Big red lips. Big V-neck ck dress. ¡°Is it... brother?¡± Ye Chu asked, feeling insecure. The books wrote it. A girl¡¯s voice had to be soothing, especially when seducing men. Ye Tingyun just felt that his throat was a little itchy. His Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down. His breathing had gone heavy. ¡°...¡± He was dumbstruck. How beautiful, yet so devilish. He was utterly shocked. Ye Chu¡¯s face almost burned. Is he dumbstruck from looking at me? What do I do next, what¡¯s the next step? Ye Chu was so anxious that her palms were sweaty. For some reason, she felt like she was about to go crazy deep down. What to do now? Oh right, oh right. Xiao Ju said, fall in his arms and hug him. She had to walk elegantly. Yeah, she practiced walking in heels for an entire afternoon. She would definitely walk elegantly. ¡°Brother, do I look good?¡± Ye Chu smiled shyly. Her voice was soft and soothing. ¡°You do,¡± Ye Tingyun said in a t voice. Ye Chu smiled. There were a lot of emotions in it. She walked towards Ye Tingyun. She had just taken two steps when her legs turned to jelly suddenly. ¡°Ahh...¡± She had never worn 12 cm high heels that were so thin and high. She had already fallen several times in the afternoon. Her n was to walk towards Ye Tingyun and touch him elegantly. Who knew that her legs had already given up on her before she even fell into his arms. ¡°Ahhh, Brother, help...¡± Ye Tingyun regained his senses. ¡°Ye Chu!¡± He hurried forward and held onto Ye Chu¡¯s waist but felt a white and smooth skin. Ye Tingyun¡¯s eyes widened. This was a small ck dress with a naked back. There was only a silk ribbon attached to the entire back. The back was open all the way to the waist, and his palms seemed to be burning hot. His mind went nk for a moment, and Ye Chu pushed Ye Tingyun onto the couch instinctively. Kiss? Oh, right!!! Kiss!!! She had seen this before. Whenever the male lead actor identally fell over the female lead actor, they kissed. When she was watching TVst time, she was still cursing deep down in her heart. How could there be so many such scenes? Now, Ye Chu just wanted to scream. Ahhhhh... The scenes on TV indeed aren¡¯t fake. It gave her a new idea.. Ye Chu shut her eyes and hugged Ye Tingyun by the neck. Then, she kissed his lips... # Chapter 1664: Is It Because He Cannot Do It

Chapter 1664: Is It Because He Cannot Do It

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Tingyun¡¯s mind was nk. Xiao Ju helped Ye Chu spray on some perfume that would make others feel excited. She even specially asked Wei Ling and found the fragrance that he liked the most, which was the fragrance of orchids. He only felt a ball of softness that was fragrant and softing towards him and making him fall over. She waspletely pressed into his arms. Her warm lips were stuck to his. Ye Tingyun slightly stared until his eyes became round. Ye Chu was even more nervous than him. This was her first time doing a surprise attack on a man. She was even conscious of it and had purposely seduced him. She was afraid of him seeing through it and also afraid of not putting in enough effort. She pulled her own big V-cor downward fiercely. The tip of her tongue licked one round on both of Ye Tingyun¡¯s lips. Xiao Ju said that this was the most seductive. There seemed to be something in Ye Tingyun¡¯s mind that suddenly ruptured. He used one hand to hold Ye Chu and the other hand to hug her waist. He turned her over and pressed her onto the sofa, kissing her lips deeply. The two of them became entangled together on the sofa. Thete night seemed to create ayer of fascinating colors that covered everything. All the careful tries and touches seemed to contain an explosive sweetness, which emitted pleasurable dizziness. Ye Chu forgot about her own original intentions for a moment. It was the first time that she felt the hormonal attack from a male so clearly. She was confused and dizzy. It was unlike what she had thought as she was notpletely in control of the initiative. She could only cling onto him and float in this sea. ¡°Ah...¡± Ye Chu suddenly shouted in pain. Ye Tingyun had bitten her on her corbone. It was so painful that her eyes were filled with tears. She nearly raised her hand to give Ye Tingyun a p... Are you born in the year of the dog? This yell made Ye Tingyun go from heaven back to earth. He suddenly stopped everything he was doing. The man¡¯s breathing was deep and heavy. Both his eyes were red, hiding a tinge of dark desires. His body was stiff and painful. His body which was abstinent all year round seemed to have its on and off buttons touched by someone. All the blood had rushed down to one ce. Every single pore had mored. He looked at Ye Chu, who was under his body obscurely. She was like a little girl who had beenpletely ravaged. Sheid fearfully and helplessly. Her hair was in a mess. On the front of her fair chest, there were dots of red marks on her corbone. They were all his kiss marks. Ye Tingyun¡¯s gaze fell. Both his hands were sped onto her waist. He was like being electrocuted, but he did not withdraw from the beginning to the end. What is wrong with me? What am I doing? Am I crazy? ¡°Ye Chu... ¡± ¡°Brother, oh oh oh...¡± Ye Chu¡¯s long eyshes had two rows of tears hanging. She felt wronged, pitiful, weak, and helpless. Every tear was aint. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Damn it!!! Why did he stop? Did my seduction fail? Why? Not attractive enough? ¡°Sorry...¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s voice was extremely bitter. His eyes were filled with annoyance and sadness. He got up hurriedly. This look of Ye Chu was too sinful. Her chest waspletely covered with red marks. Ye Tingyun swiftly pulled the nket at one side and covered her body. ¡°I...¡± said sorry? Sorry for what? Ye Chu curled her body and trembled fearfully. She was covered with the nket as she shivered in fear. She also felt unhappy in her heart. She had failed. She had to continue to work harder. It is not suitable to take action again tonight. It¡¯s alright. She still had n B. ¡°Sorry.¡± Ye Tingyun was extremely vexed. He ced one hand irritably in his hair. ¡°I¡¯ve drunk too much.¡± ¡°Ye Chu, you, don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± He continued. Ye Chuined crazily in her heart. It¡¯s alright. I haveid t. It¡¯s up to you to do whatever you want. Come, don¡¯t go against me. ¡°Oh oh...¡± She lowered her head as tears flowed.. She felt very wronged and thought viciously in her heart. Can it be because he cannot do it? # Chapter 1665: Is It Because He Cannot Do It 2

Chapter 1665: Is It Because He Cannot Do It 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He could even stop at this. Xiao Ju said that if he could stop at this, he was not a man. The n was obviously perfect. Ye Tingyun was originally very vexed and wanted to say something. When he raised his head, he saw that her big wavy hair that was seductive and enchanting was crooked. Ye Tingyun raised his eyebrows and slightly supported it. Thereafter, he used one hand to grab the hair. He was not careful and made that head of beautiful hair fall off. It revealed Ye Chu¡¯s ck, long, and straight hair. ¡°...¡± Ye Chu was speechless. If not for her acting as a blind person, she would have given him a p. What the... !!!! He actually grabbed her hair and made it fall off. She still had not taken a picture beautifully yet. This simply could not be tolerated. Ye Tingyun also did not expect that she would actually wear a wig. ¡°You grabbed my wig and made it fall off?¡± ¡°Oh, sorry. I¡¯ll help you to put it back.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to.¡± Ye Chu was angry. She could not care about crying. Ye Tingyun¡¯s heart softened, and he suddenly thought of her dressing tonight. It was a little not right. ¡°Why did you dress up like this today?¡± Ye Chu had already found a reason. She would push whatever me to Hai Lun. ¡°Hai Lun said that I was a child and that I was not attractive at all. Of course, I could not ept it. I let Xiao Ju bring me to buy clothes and change my dressing. Xiao Ju said that I was very pretty and very sexy. I want to smack Hai Lun in the face.¡± Ye Tingyun said, ¡°Childish!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Ye Tingyun absolutely did not expect her to dress up so nicely. She actually did it because she was angry with Hai Lun. If this was not childish, then what was this? Moreover, it was rather childish. Ye Tingyun nced at her. He thought of himself losing control at that moment and felt that he himself was rather beastly. He actually made a move towards Ye Chu. How old was she only? She was 19 years old. She looked just like a child. It should be because he had drunk too much. Ye Tingyun shook his head irritably. ¡°Don¡¯t dress like this in the future.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ugly!¡± Ye Chu said, ¡°Haha. If I am ugly, why did you pounce on me and kiss me? You like ugly girls? Wait a moment. Ye Tingyun, you are a beast. You are shameless. I am your sister. How could you kiss your sister?¡± After quarreling for quite a while, she finally thought of their sibling rtionship. Ye Tingyun was practically defeated, and he wanted to flee. Xiao Ju trembled in fear as she stood in front of Ye Tingyun. Of course, she did not dare to say that it was Ye Chu who wanted to seduce him. Hence, she had changed her outfit and style. She felt that little Ye Chu was adorable and pitiful, and she had a lot of sympathy for Ye Chu. Hence, she wanted to be an amazing teammate. ¡°Yes. Miss Ye Chu suddenly said that she wanted to dress more sexily to prevent others from looking down on her. Hence, I helped her to dress up. She even said that she wanted to ask you whether she was sexy enough.¡± Yeah. It shouldn¡¯t be wrong to say it this way. Xiao Ju gave herself full marks for her own performance. Ye Tingyun narrowed his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her mischief in the future.¡± Xiao Ju lowered her head and looked like she had admitted her mistake. ¡°Half of your sry will be deducted this month.¡± ¡°...¡± Xiao Ju was speechless. Xiao Ju was despondent as she came out. She originally did not want to be so dejected in front of Ye Chu, but the thought of Ye Chu not being able to see made her let herself loose. Ye Chu hurriedly asked, ¡°What happened? He scolded you?¡± ¡°No. He deducted half of my sry.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Ye Chu took out Ye Tingyun¡¯s ck card. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the password. Use it as you wish.¡± ¡°...¡± Xiao Ju was speechless. This was Second Master¡¯s card. It could not be used to cash out. Ye Chu said, ¡°Are you silly? Go and buy gold bars. Buy a dozen gold bars. This is also cash.¡± ¡°Right. Miss Ye Chu, you are really smart.¡± Ye Chu smiled happily. When she was living in the sea, cash was not as practical as gold bars. She liked gold bars more. # Chapter 1666: Summarize The Reasons And Continue To Do It

Chapter 1666: Summarize The Reasons And Continue To Do It

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Chu smiled happily. When she was living in the sea, cash was not as practical as gold bars. She liked gold bars more. Ye Tingyunid at the side of the swimming pool on the top floor of the open-air balcony. He was smoking a cigar. The sky was filled with stars in New York. The whole city was immersed in the beautiful starlight. However, Ye Tingyun¡¯s mood was in a mess. Towards Ye Chu, he felt... No, impossible! Wei Ling walked over. ¡°Second Master, for MISS¡¯s recruitment this time, are you really not considering hiring directly from the talents we have groomed?¡± Ye Tingyun pressed the cigar into the ashtray and said calmly, ¡°If the water is too clear, the fish cannot survive. MISS is expanding the recruitment this time. I want to see how much big fish there are in the MISS building.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± There would be many empty positions in the MISS building every year, as Ye Tingyun would not ce new staff to work in the MISS building for more than two years. After two years, they were eitherid off or sent to the subsidiarypany. Thereafter, they would be transferred from the subsidiarypany. The important positions had always been upied by his own people. However, there were some positions that were on the rotation policy. Hence, the MISS building was as strict as a metal bucket. However, Jack had found out about the shipment of the precision machine tools thest time. It had always been Ye Tingyun¡¯s sore point. There was actually a spy under his management of the MISS building, but he was unable to catch that spy. In order to take precautions, he rotated the whole technical department. It made people panicky. Many people were also not fond of the idea of this matter. For MISS¡¯s expansion of recruitment this time, he wanted to take an unusual route. A big number of positions would be made empty this year as fourpanies and sixrge-scale factories had been opened. The headquarters would be broken down into parts and would be sent to the brother¡¯s subsidiary to help out. New staff was needed to rece them. Ye Tingyun also let out the news on purpose to let the major headhunters start to help him hire. ¡°From tomorrow onward, I will not be at the top floor office. I will go to the CEO¡¯s office.¡± The CEO¡¯s office was downstairs. Strictly speaking, the top floor was a resting ce and a ce for Ye Tingyun to work overtime. Before Ye Chu came, Ye Tingyun was mostly in the CEO¡¯s office during work. ¡°Yes!¡± Wei Ling replied. Was I unaware of something that happened tonight? Second Master¡¯s mood was not too good. There was even a love bite on his neck. Tsk. yboy. Would he have eaten Ye Chu? Men!! Tsk tsk. He could do this kind of thing? He can¡¯t run away from being a pedophile. He even wanted to escape? He¡¯s being a scumbag!! ¡°Do you want to hire a secretary for the CEO¡¯s office?¡± Wei Ling asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Tingyun said. ¡°Hire a secretary and two assistants.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± MISS building had a big movement this time. Ye Tingyun went for a meeting in the morning. He wanted to interview a number of people personally today. When Ye Chu woke up, she did not see him. This was a rather strange phenomenon. Ye Tingyun would generally apany her to have breakfast. Thereafter, he would go to the study room to work, and she would either go to the study room to continue to sleep or study. However, was he not going to apany her to have breakfast today? Meanwhile, Xiao Ju was taking care of her. She also trusted Xiao Ju a lot and did not pester Ye Tingyun to apany her. She thought doubtfully for a while. Could it be that she had gone too far yesterday? Ye Tingyun was starting to avoid her? Not to the extent right? A beast was a beast. What was there to hide? She still had a lot of tricks that she had not used. Xiao Ju said, ¡°Miss Ye Chu, you have been oversensitive. MISS is recruiting today. Second Master has to be present personally to examine. There are quite a number of positions that Second Master has to interview personally. Otherwise, they cannot get through.¡± Ye Chu did not know about these matters in general. She was at a loss. It was fine as long as she knew that Ye Tingyun was not hiding from her. ¡°Xiao Ju, teach me a few methods again on how to seduce men. I failed that day. You summarize the reasons.¡± ¡°...¡± Xiao Ju was speechless. # Chapter 1667: Second Master, This Is Your New Assistant Emma

Chapter 1667: Second Master, This Is Your New Assistant Emma

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Miss Ye Chu, where could you not figure out exactly? ¡°Go and find out from Wei Ling about Ye Tingyun¡¯s preferences.¡± ¡°Miss Ye Chu, you don¡¯t have Second Master¡¯s preferences.¡± ¡°I can learn.¡± When it was time, the old professor appeared on time. He interrupted the secret plot between Xiao Ju and Ye Chu. In the MISS building, Ye Tingyun interviewed quite a number of people. They were all rmended by the headhunters. They had great capabilities and were first-ss talents, though there were a few people with characters that could not pass. He also let them retry. Fish could not survive in water that was too clear. He wanted to mix the MISS building¡¯s water personally. The middle management was also very important to MISS. After Ye Tingyun interviewed a person responsible for the medical team, he nned to leave. The secretary general came over. ¡°Second Master, do you want to interview the secretary personally?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to,¡± Ye Tingyun said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s fine for you to interview. Be smarter.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± There were three secretaries and two assistants in the CEO¡¯s office. One of the secretaries and one of the assistants were pregnant. The CEO office had an unexinable phenomenon. There was one man and four women. These four women were all married but did not have children for many years. One day, Ye Tingyun greeted a feng shui master in the CEO office. The feng shui master looked at the structure of the secretaries¡¯ rooms and said that there was a problem with their feng shui. There was a need to restructure them; otherwise, people who came to work here would be childless. Ye Tingyun did not believe in feng shui. He also felt that it was these few secretaries¡¯ own problems when they could not have children. Who would have known that the secretaries would cry and plead for refurbishing? Ye Tingyun had a lot of empathy for this group of people. He spent money to refurbish their rooms. It was also strange speaking about it. After the refurbishing waspleted, in less than half a year, one of them got pregnant. She gave birth to twin sons. In less than a year, another person got pregnant and also gave birth to a son. The secretary and assistant were pregnant at the same time now. They were already seven months pregnant and could not do strenuous work. Hence, there was a need to recruit new people. Moreover, they were pregnant with sons. Wei Ling felt that this was a matter that was unexinable. People who wanted to have sons especially wished that they coulde to the secretary¡¯s office to get some luck. The secretary general would be hiring one secretary and two assistants. There were many people interviewing in the CEO¡¯s office. The assistants were university graduates. They were interns, and their workload would not be too heavy. Their backgrounds were also clean. It was also more assuring to hire them. After all, they were people who would be near to Ye Tingyun. In the afternoon, Ye Tingyun had to entertain other people, and he had an appointment with someone downstairs. Ye Chu still had lessons in the afternoon, so she had a nap after her lunch. She also let Ye Tingyun do whatever he wanted. Ye Tingyun had an appointment with a few professors from the National Defense Technology Center. Along with having a meal together with them, he wanted to seek advice on a few academic questions. Furthermore, he would have contact with this group of professors often with regard to research and development matters. ¡°Mi Er, arrange for an assistant who can drink. This group of people can drink quite well.¡± ¡°There¡¯s an assistant who can hold her liquor well.¡± ¡°Fine. Bring her along.¡± Ye Tingyun organized the documents and shouted for Mi Er as he left. Following that, he saw a tall young girl with ck hair walking over slowly. Ye Tingyun¡¯s gaze froze slightly. The young girl¡¯s skin was very fair. She was wearing a little dress suit and a pair of high heel shoes. She was visually estimated to be 1.72 meters tall. She had a pair of long and straight legs. Her thick hair wasbed into two thick and ck braids, and she had long eyshes and a high nose bridge. She was very attractive when she smiled. She was very approachable. Ye Tingyun was slightly startled. He only felt that the young girl looked very familiar. Is this the new assistant? Mi Er saw him staring nkly and hurriedly introduced her to him. ¡°Second Master, this is the new assistant.. Her name is Emma.¡± # Chapter 1668: His Emma

Chapter 1668: His Emma

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios What was she called? Ye Tingyun paused and looked towards Emma suddenly. Usually, he was gentle and expressionless, only being unrestrained in front of his online friend, Little Apple. Otherwise, he would not disy his feelings on his face, and it was hard to discern his emotions from his expressions. However, this time, there was a real feeling of... shock. Emma? His Emma? Emma, the security system, was an eight-year-old little girl. However, her appearance was almost identical to the woman in front of him. They had the same ck braids, their smile was attractive and gentle, and their facial features even looked simr. He had looked for her for so many years, searching amongst the crowds of people, thinking that he might not be able to see Emma again in his lifetime. However, Wei Ling simply threw a stack of documents onto his table and told him that this was Emma. As long as he opened the document, he would be able to see Emma. He would know how Emma looked like, how her character was like. From what Wei Ling said, she was exemry, beautiful, and smart. She was a graduate of Columbia¡¯s business college. Very few in the world could qualify for Columbia¡¯s business college. It was extremely famous. She knew how to y the piano and the violin, and her parents had nurtured her to be an excellent woman. She... is Emma? ¡°Second Master?¡± Wei Ling called him a couple of times. He was a bit shocked as well. He had investigated Emma before and had naturally seen her information in the past. He never expected her to sign up to be the assistant of the MISS CEO. Only two people out of more than a hundred passed the interview. If she was not impressive enough, she would not have gotten the position. Emma was also slightly helpless under his stare. Ye Tingyun regained his senses, looked towards Wei Ling, and saw him nod his head. Ye Tingyun clenched his fists slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Tingyun brought Wei Ling, Emma, and Mi Er down. The lift was filled with silence, and no one talked. Emma stood there inposure, but she was nervous as well. Ye Tingyun looked straight, although his heart was tossing and turning. He had finally found her. He had looked fervently for her, yet now, he found her in such an unexpected and effortless manner. He had never thought that a day woulde when she would apply for the position of the assistant of the MISS CEO. She was personally interviewed by Mi Er. She must have entered through her capabilities, unless he opened the back door for her. Was this fate? Four middle-aged professors attended the meal, and they all liked to drink. Emma had a high alcohol tolerance and a poshness to her. She was indeed well-educated and was able to converse intelligently, being able to click well with the four professors despite being so young. This also saved Ye Tingyun some effort. Both the host and the guests were enjoying themselves. It was rare that Ye Tingyun was so silent. Usually, he would be very sociable in these situations. However, today, his gaze was fully on Emma. He was practically staring at her, watching her drink continuously and talk to others. She was gracious and knowledgeable. She was the white moonlight of his dreams. He had always thought of how Emma would look like in the future. However, he was always unable to visualize her. The Emma from his childhood was very mischievous and cute. However, she had said that her family was very strict. If she threw a temper, she would be forced to stand as a punishment. She also had to attend etiquette lessons from a young age, and it was very tiring. Hence, Emma showed one side in public and another side in private. Ye Tingyun had thought that when she grew up, she would not be as lively. She would be a knowledgeable upper-ssdy. Now, the Emma in front of him had fulfilled his white moonlight in his imaginations. He had a feeling of ¡®oh, so she grew up to be such ady, as expected.¡¯ Emma... Did she still remember him? Or had she forgotten about him? # Chapter 1669: Her First Language

Chapter 1669: Her First Language

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mi Er was Ye Tingyun¡¯s secretary. The secretaries and assistants in the office had all passed a selection. They had been chosen since they were in high school and were nurtured all the way until they became Ye Tingyun¡¯s secretary or assistant. MISS had spent a lot of money and time on them in order to win over their loyalty and capabilities. They were willing to serve the Second Master. From the moment that they were chosen and their fate turned around, they had been serving Ye Tingyun. They only had two rules to follow: first, be loyal; second, do not fall in love with Ye Tingyun. If they fell in love with Ye Tingyun, they must leave. Three secretaries had already left. One of them, who started to develop a liking for him, held a lightning marriage in order to stamp this feeling out and keep her job. They were all Ye Tingyun¡¯s most loyalpanions. Not a lot of people in the MISS building knew about the Emma security system. When Mi Er chose Emma, she had also considered it. She had seen little Emma before. When choosing an assistant, she needed to choose one who would appeal to Ye Tingyun. Hence, she noticed Emma in the crowds immediately. In addition, she was extremely capable. Even if she did not have such an appearance, Mi Er would still choose her. She chose the right person, right? Second Master had been lonely for so many years. He only had aptop as apanion. He needed a lively, warm human, not a mereptop. When they saw him date, eat, and sleep with hisptop, treating hisptop like his girlfriend, they were heartbroken. Mi Er thought she must have chosen the right person. This Emma might possibly walk into Second Master¡¯s heart. Wei Ling thought that they have indeed unknowingly benefitted from an unexpected course of events. How great! That short-legged and rough shortie would be chased away quickly. Hahaha, who told her to stab the Second Master? If she did not stab the Second Master, he might possibly have thought that she was a little cute. Haha! Ye Chu attended an afternoon¡¯s worth of lessons. The professor was extremely satisfied with her growth. Ye Chu had received a high score for the test and submitted a decent examination script for their one-to-one teaching. The professor was extremely satisfied. Ye Chu was happy herself too. ¡°You actually know French?¡± The professor was calling his wife earlier and had been using French. Ye Chu understood every single word and evenmented that he was a good man. ¡°I do.¡± Ye Chu scratched her head. She understood everything. She initially assumed that she only understood simple phrases used to flirt with girls or fight with andpliment others because people rarely spoke French in front of her. Hence, she misunderstood that she only knew a limited amount of French. However, she understood everything that the professor said. The professor thought that it was incredible. This girl had so much trouble learning English, but she understood French? The professor read a story using French, and Ye Chu re-narrated the core of the story without changing anything. He was shocked. She got everything correct. ¡°Your foundation for French is good!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ye Chuughed happily too. She did not know if her foundation was good. Anyway, she could understand him. ¡°Then, do you know how to recognize French words?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t. I¡¯m blind,¡± said Ye Chu without even skipping a beat. The professor also remembered that she was blind. ¡°Do you want to learn French?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Chu¡¯s thoughts were also very simple. For some reason, she was very affected by Hai Lun saying that she was uneducated, rough, and ill-mannered. She thought that learning more things would always be good. The professor tried to narrate a more advanced French thesis paper and discovered that Ye Chu understood everything. Her foundation for French was numerous times better than for her English.. It was as if French was her firstnguage. # Chapter 1670: What Is Done Is Already Done

Chapter 1670: What Is Done Is Already Done

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Tingyun came homete that day. The night sky was speckled with stars, and Ye Tingyun sat at the balcony alone. The professor had left a long time ago, leaving only Xiao Ju to apany her. She had been listening to the French radio for the entire afternoon. There was not a word that she did not understand, and she even knew how to spell the words vaguely. When Xiao Ju saw Ye Tingyun return, she left. ¡°Miss Ye Chu is in a bad mood today,¡± told Xiao Ju to Ye Tingyun before leaving. Ye Tingyun tugged at his tie, loosened it, and threw it aside. He walked towards the balcony. Ye Tingyun was wearing earphones alone and listening to the news on the radio, her attention undivided. She even held onto a pen and a book and wrote something. He went nearer to her with light footsteps. Ye Chu had discovered him already, but she had to pretend to be blind and that she did not see him. Afterward, she wrote ¡®I Love You¡¯ in French on the notebook. She even drew a heart. Ye Tingyun raised his eyebrows and sat beside her. Ye Chu tilted her head slightly. The stars were falling into her eyes, giving out dazzling starlight and bringing out her beautiful face. ¡°Is it brother?¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± asked Ye Tingyun, caressing her head gently. For some unknown reason, Ye Chu was in a bad mood. She had been listening to the French radio for the entire afternoon and forgot to consult Xiao Ju on how to seduce Ye Tingyun. She only remembered that she needed to make Ye Tingyun fall in love with her when she saw him. She was a bit flustered, but she got a quick idea and ced the notebook in front of him. There was ¡°I love you¡± in French and a little heart on it. Although her handwriting was not pretty, it was clear. French? ¡°You learned French?¡± ¡°I did.¡± Ye Chu took out her earphones and yed the news on the French radio. ¡°I understand everything.¡± ¡°Ye Chu is so impressive.¡± Ye Tingyun was not too surprised. In the past, Ye Chu did not really have any experience with French. The Ye Family in Europe was all in Paris, and she did not have any memories from before she was eight. If she grew up in Paris, her foundation in French should be good. An eight-year-old child would probably have learned everything there was to be learned. She just did not have any opportunities to speak French when she was in Shanghai. Ye Tingyun looked at her, contemting something. Did he have to invite the Ye Family Big Brother over to see if she was the lost Ye Family¡¯s little sister? But why was he so resistant against it? Emma. He thought about Emma, and there seemed to be a thorn in his heart. ¡°Ye Chu, sleep first. I¡¯ll let Xiao Jue up again. I need to go out to do something.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ye Tingyun recalled Emma from the afternoon. He had held himself back from interacting with Emma too much and hence did not manage to know more about her. He heard from Mi Er that she was an extremely capable girl. He sat in the car and opened the data file. Ye Chu saw him leave with the data file that contained information about Emma. Ye Chu clenched her fists slightly. Did he go look for Emma? Was Emmaing back? Would he not want her anymore since he had found his lover? Then what would happen to her n? Her n was not executed yet. She could not let Emmae back. What should she do? Hai Lun came up before Xiao Ju. Four levels in the MISS building were hotel-like suites. They were the break rooms for the higher-ups in thepany and also housed the rooms of some agents. Xiao Ju and Hai Lun lived downstairs. There was only Ye Chu on the top floor. As she was pretending to be blind, she did not look surprised when she saw Hai Lun. ¡°Is it Xiao Ju?¡± Hai Lun lowered her head andughed. Everything that happened on the top floor was secret. Xiao Ju was tight-lipped and rarely spoke of what happened on the top floor.. Hai Lun did not manage to hear anything from her either. # Chapter 1671: What Is Done Is Already Done 2

Chapter 1671: What Is Done Is Already Done 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, she could not wait to share today¡¯s information with Ye Chu. Ye Chu really disliked Hai Lun. It was not purely because Hai Lun had ulterior motives for Ye Tingyun and had a bad attitude towards her, but she also felt that Hai Lun was maniptive. Hence, she could not bring herself to like her. Hai Lun was nowhere as cute and innocent as Xiao Ju. ¡°Brother said that you don¡¯t need toe up anymore. Looks like you have forgotten about it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m an upper-ss agent in MISS. I am permitted toe up. Don¡¯t you want to know why I came up today?¡± Hai Lun deliberately made it suspenseful, but Ye Chu did not take her bait. She was not a fool. ¡°Whatever you do up here has no rtionship with me. Either you say it straightforwardly, or you leave. I¡¯m tired. I don¡¯t have the heart to listen to your nonsense. Hai Lunughed gently and sat in front of Ye Chu. ¡°Second Master found Emma. Do you know who Emma is? I wanted to summon the security system out so that you can see her. But I remembered that you are blind and cannot see anyway. Emma is the person constantly in Second Master¡¯s heart. She is the person he loves the most in his lifetime. For Emma, he can sacrifice any person. You aren¡¯t even his sister. You are only a girl with unknown roots. Second Master only wanted to use you to find Emma. I even treated you as a rival. I¡¯m so stupid.¡± He found Emma? ¡°Yes. You are indeed stupid,¡± said Ye Chu coldly. If she was not stupid, she would not have told her all these. ¡°I don¡¯t love Ye Tingyun anyway. Why did you evene and tell me these things to provoke me? You are overthinking.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to provoke you. I just want to tell you that your good days are up. Emma has been found, and you should leave after pulling your wait. Oh, Ye Chu. How pitiful. You are blind too. If you were to be thrown out, how would you live? If you did not have Second Master¡¯s protection, I want to see what kind of life you would live.¡± She stretched her hand, wanting to caress Ye Chu¡¯s face. Ye Chu did not even dodge before she heard Xiao Ju¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Hai Lun, take your hand away. Don¡¯t touch Miss Ye Chu.¡± Hai Lun turned around and saw Xiao Ju. She got up graciously and prepared to leave. She stood in front of Xiao Ju and smiled slightly. ¡°Xiao Ju, don¡¯t stand in the wrong team. If you follow the wrong person, the oues will never be good.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what oues I will have. But for you, you will definitely have no oue.¡± Hai Lun smiled coldly and left. As Xiao Ju walked over, Ye Chu did not even feel sad. She grabbed onto Xiao Ju¡¯s hand. ¡°Xiao Ju, tell me quickly. What can I do to make Ye Tingyun fall in love with me?¡± Xiao Ju had also heard Wei Ling talk about Emma. She was supposed to be Ye Tingyun¡¯s person. However, after following Ye Tingyun for a period of time, she started to like Ye Chu. However, she also misunderstood Ye Chu¡¯s eagerness. She knew that they were not siblings. Is Miss Ye Chu so impatient because the Second Master found Emma and she lost her sense of security, thus needing the Second Master to fall in love with her? She must love Second Master deeply. I need to help her. Xiao Ju said, ¡°Miss Ye Chu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll teach you. Why not... let what is done be already done?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Xiao Ju said, ¡°It¡¯s a bit sinful to ask this. But, Miss Ye Chu, to make Second Master fall in love with you, how much are you willing to offer? For example, you don¡¯t mind kissing him or hugging him. What about going to bed with him? For a virgin like Second Master, this traditional method may arouse him.¡± Anyway, Second Master must have never tasted a woman before. # Chapter 1672 - Perverted Second Brother

Chapter 1672: Perverted Second Brother

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although Miss Ye Chu did not look sexy, she was small and cute. Maybe men liked this type of woman. As a girl, even she felt that Miss Ye Chu was extremely adorable. ¡°Miss Ye Chu, don¡¯t worry. Just count on me.¡± She went to seek advice from her fellow sisters. She must make Ye Tingyun fall in love with Ye Tingyun. ¡­ Emma kept feeling like someone was following her, and this made her extremely ufortable. Upon receiving the position of being MISS¡¯s assistant today, she had worked for the entire day and was extremely busy. After work, she drank a simple cup of coffee in the MISS building before going to meet her friends. She had just arrived in New York and was unfamiliar with the ce and people. She participated in anguage training course and met a bunch of people. They heard that they had gotten the position of MISS CEO¡¯s assistant and were ted on her behalf, thus asking her out to celebrate. Every year, there would be a vacant spot in MISS. However, being employed in MISS was like fighting against a huge army¡ªit was extremely difficult. It was luck and capability that allowed Emma to enter MISS. Emma and her friends partied in the bar untilter than 11 pm. She still needed to wake up at 8 am the next morning and hence could not stay for the night. Luckily, the apartment that she rented was not far away from the MISS building. It was only two streets away, and she could walk there. From the moment that she left the bar, she felt that she was being stalked by someone. However, she could not find anyone suspicious. Ye Tingyun had been following Emma ever since she entered the bar. He felt that he was a pervert stalking a little girl, and she was even his assistant. The report showed that Emma was not a yful girl. She would go to the bar asionally, although not a lot of times. Girls this age were usually more yful. She came from a good background, and her family had always nurtured her to be a knowledgeable, elegant upper-ssdy. However, when she partied in the bar, she was very unrestrained as well. She had multiple sides to her. She was like most of the Western females he knew. When they were ying, they would y without restraint. However, when they were working, they would be extremely serious. He flipped through Emma¡¯s data. There was not a lot of information about her, and most of the pictures Wei Ling found were recent. There were only a few pictures of her when she was young, although they looked extremely familiar to him. His familiar Emma. No matter how much he tried to hypnotize himself, Ye Tingyun knew that he had found the girl from the past. She was right in front of him, just that they had not reconciled with each other yet. She must have forgotten about him. He held onto his forehead. What was he doing? What are you trying to do, stalking a girl in the middle of the night??He asked himself silently. However, he could not get an answer nor a reason. His secret guards were nearby. Wei Ling said, ¡°What is Second Master thinking about? Just reconcile with Emma immediately. Didn¡¯t he look for Emma for so many years? Why is he hesitating?¡± ¡°How great is your dislike for Miss Ye Chu?¡± One of the men roasted. ¡°Miss Ye Chu cannot see. If Emma enters Second Master¡¯s life, how pitiful would she be?¡± It was unknown where she would go. ¡°She¡¯s not pitiful,¡± said Wei Ling coldly. ¡°Was she pitiful when she stabbed Second Master?¡± ¡°Why do you hold on to grudges so much? Second Master didn¡¯t even hold a grudge when he was stabbed, but you did.¡± ¡°Tsk. All of you are tricked by Ye Chu. She¡¯s a maniptive person.¡± ¡­ The few secret guards were worrying excessively on their boss¡¯s behalf, yet he was just looking through Emma¡¯s information without doing anything. Ye Tingyun thought for a bit. Should he reconcile with Emma? It had been so many years. Was he the only one who was wishful, and had Emma long forgotten about their promise? Chapter 1673 - On A Business Trip Together

Chapter 1673: On A Business Trip Together

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Tingyun drove back to the MISS building alone. It was rtively close by and was simply a few minutes away. He even stopped by the road to buy a cup of milk tea for Ye Tingyun. She did not like the milk tea brewed by the barista on the top floor. The milk tea from there was healthy and organic, but they tasted slightly worse than the roadside stalls. The texture was not as smooth and they did not have so much food additive added to it. However, children all liked rubbish food. He was like an over-concerned parent. On the one hand, he was restraining her from eating junk food. On the other hand, he could not bear to see her disappointed face and would supply her with junk food. He was extremely conflicted. Ye Chu had not fallen asleep. As long as Ye Tingyun was not back, she would definitely not sleep. Ye Chu gripped onto the milk tea, feeling anxious inside. She did not inquire further about Emma and simply pretended that she did not know about it. ¡°You are so smelly.¡± Ye Chu pinched her little nose, disliking the smell on Ye Tingyun¡¯s body. He had just gone to the bar and smelled like cigarettes and alcohol. Ye Tingyun tussled her hair gently. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and bathe.¡± When Ye Tingyun came out, the full and satisfied Ye Chu had already fallen asleep. With him back home, she felt a sense of security. This was a trick that Xiao Ju had taught her, and Ye Chu decided to apply it well. She must pretend to be weak, like a white lily. When a suitable opportunity arose, what was done would have been done. A good n! Every step had its own detailed procedure. The first step was to pretend to be a weak, white lily. Men were very protective towards women who were weak and needed protection. Coincidentally, she had a weak appearance and needed others¡¯ protection. She needed to utilize it well. She needed to depend on Ye Tingyun. It was just acting. Once she started acting too much, her acting skills became very impressive. Ye Tingyun also found out that Ye Chu was slightly clingy. He had been avoiding her deliberately, and she seemed to have noticed it, bing extremely clingy. He would have to apany her to eat breakfast, and he needed to call her once every afternoon. If he did not have anything on for lunch, he needed toe back to eat with her. It was as if she could not leave him for even a small moment. Ye Tingyun also felt very guilty. Did Ye Chu notice that he was avoiding her deliberately? However, Ye Chu did not even notice it. She only wanted to increase her presence in front of Ye Tingyun. Xiao Ju said that Emma was very knowledgeable; hence, she had to withdraw her temper and be as gentle as her, making herself seem as knowledgeable as possible. Ye Tingyun became distracted. Ye Chu was acting weird recently. Emma knocked on the door and carried a cup of coffee in. She had figured out her boss¡¯s taste¡ªa teaspoon of sugar in a cup of coffee, and the temperature must not be too high. This was his favorite taste. Ye Tingyun lifted his head and nced at her, passing her a file. ¡°This is the information for this afternoon¡¯s meeting. Photocopy the documents and pass them to the managers.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Emma was very efficient and attentive. She immediately went to photocopy the documents without saying any extra words. Ye Tingyun was satisfied with her attitude at work. Mi Er entered. ¡°Second Master, our research team has been detained in Bogota. You may have to go there personally.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The research team identally stepped on the cordon of pharmaceutical corporations and has been detained by them. They insisted on seeing you.¡± Mi Er had just received the news. ¡°They named you specifically.¡± ¡°Prepare the ne.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Tingyun took his coat and went upstairs hurriedly. Mi Er called a few people and tidied up the documents. By chance, she saw Emma. ¡°Emma, if you have nothing on these few days, prepare to go on a business trip with Second Master.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to your arrangements.¡± Mi Er was very satisfied and went to arrange the details of the business trip. Chapter 1674 - As If I Would Not Fall Sick

Chapter 1674: As If I Would Not Fall Sick

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I want to go too!¡± Ye Chu intended to execute what Xiao Ju said to the end. However, Ye Tingyun did not allow her to follow this time. He said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll be back one dayter. The ne ride takes a few hours. You will be very tired. The ce is extremely chaotic, and it¡¯s not suitable for you toe with me. Be obedient.¡± Ye Chu frowned and threw a tantrum. ¡°Excuses. You are always looking for excuses. Why won¡¯t you bring me along? You brought me thest time to Somali even though it was such a dangerous ce. What is the reason for not bringing me this time?¡± Ye Tingyun said, ¡°I could onlye back after four days for the previous trip to Somalia. You cannot leave me for so many days. This time, I¡¯ll be back in a day. Just pretend that I have simply gone to work in the morning and wille back at night. I promise.¡± ¡°A day?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Ye Tingyun. ¡°A day. I¡¯ll be back.¡± What a big liar. I don¡¯t even believe you anymore. You must be intending to bring the person you like on your business trip. You are unwilling to bring me along because you are scared that I¡¯ll ruin everything for you. A big liar!!!!?Ye Chu¡¯s eyes reddened immediately, and she felt like she was being abandoned. Her nose soured, and her tears dropped down uncontrobly. Ye Tingyun immediately became flustered. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± This girl was too clingy. Couldn¡¯t he leave her for even a short moment? Wei Ling could not bear to look anymore.?She is so clingy that you won¡¯t be able to leave even when tomorrowes.? What a self-indulgent ruler! Ye Tingyun did not want her to cry. ¡°Ye Chu, don¡¯t cry. If you really want to go¡­¡± He had not even finished his words when Ye Chu said obediently, ¡°Then promise me that you will be back in a day. If you lie to me, I will be very angry. I will not forgive you anymore.¡± ¡°What a big temper.¡± ¡°Yes, I am very fierce.¡± Ye Chu pouted and looked at him angrily. Ye Tingyunughed. ¡°Okay, okay. You are really fierce. I¡¯m so scared.¡± Ye Tingyun only found out that Emma would follow him on this business trip when he boarded the ne. He merely nodded and did not say anything else. The team boarded the ne and went to Columbia. Xiao Ju gave her a thumbs-up. ¡°Miss Ye Chu, you did great. This is what you should do. You need to be intimate, yet keep your distance at times. You cannot cling onto Second Master too much. This method of retreating to advance is the best.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. How was my learning?¡± ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡± Ye Chu felt extremely sweet inside. This time, she would believe him that he would return within a day. If he did not, she would start making things difficult. Xiao Ju said, ¡°Miss Ye Chu, you¡­ are really self-taught.¡± She could really stir trouble up everywhere. And it was cute. Anyway, Second Master saw Ye Chu through a filter. It should not be a problem. Ye Chuughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s inherited.¡± Ye Tingyun went to Bogota, and the negotiation was not smooth. He said that he would be back in a day, but by the afternoon of the second day, Ye Tingyun still had not returned. Xiao Ju received a piece of bad news from Wei Ling. Emma caught a virus in Bogota and had serious cases of vomiting and diarrhea. She went to a hospital, and this hindered the progress of the negotiation. They might have to stay for two more days. Xiao Ju frowned slightly. Was Emma sick? Ye Chu heard it and asked, ¡°Is the person he likes sick?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what Wei Ling said.¡± ¡°Haha. Men are indeed liars. Is she the only one who can fall sick? As if I won¡¯t be sick!¡± Ye Chu asked, ¡°Do you have medicine that will make me vomit and have diarrhea?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xiao Ju was speechless. Miss Ye Chu, I think it would be better if you change an illness to have!? Chapter 1675 - Emma

Chapter 1675: Emma

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bogota. There had been an influenza outbreak heretely, and Emma was not the only one who was sick. The two agents who tagged along also caught the flu. It was just that Emma had it worse. She even vomited and had diarrhea. Ye Tingyun ordered people to send her to the hospital, and this disrupted their ns. Ye Tingyun felt like nothing was going right ever since they came to Bogota. The research team stepped on the mine line of apany and almost caused an explosion. Fortunately, there were no major casualties, but people from the pharmaceuticalpany had detained them. This pharmaceuticalpany was registered in Bogota. This was the sacred ce of the South American drug trade, and the legal person of the pharmaceuticalpany was not a Colombian but an American. As for what they did behind the scenes, Ye Tingyun was uninterested. On the surface, they looked like a pharmaceuticalpany, yet it was operating in a secluded ce. The research team stepped on the mine line by ident. It was not intentional. They hade to Bogota this time to travel, and the entire medical team was here for travel. The results of thest scientific research just came out, so they chose Bogota to take a break. However, they found that a flu virus had broken out in a small vige in the suburbs, and it was not an ordinary flu virus. Several people in the medical team of the research team fell ill, and their symptoms were contagious. They learned that a chemical leak had caused local water pollution and therefore caused the flu. This was not the simple flu. The entire vige was sick. A patient who already had lungplications had passed away, and a person with heart disease had also died. The two deaths did not attract enough attention. They were already sick before, so it was natural for them to not be able to fight the virus. Yet, it raised suspicion among the medical team. They went to the vige to get evidence since they had nothing to do while on vacation. The pharmaceuticalpany has rented 30% of the vige¡¯snd and set up a cordon, and it had been set up as a forbidden area. People from the medical team and scientific research team crossed the forbidden field to check. The rupture of the pipeline of this pharmaceuticalpany caused the outflow of pollutants and polluted the local water source. At that time, the residents of the pharmaceuticalpany would not agree to them setting it up near the vige as they feared that it would affect their lives. Later, because thend lease was three times higher than the market price, the local government agreed. Usually, no one would cross the cordon. The medical team was detained by the pharmaceuticalpany¡¯s patrol officers before they had time to collect samples. The medical team and the scientific research team were people who usually sat in the office. They could not deal with the patrol team and their live ammunition. They did not dare to resist, and they contacted the MISS building immediately. Ye Tingyun looked at the information carefully. The other party did not abuse his medical team. What was the purpose of having him go over? He was puzzled. As he was close to the pharmaceuticalpany, he could sense the chemical substances in the air. Wei Ling¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. Ye Tingyun said, ¡°Have they picked a time?¡± ¡°Tomorrow afternoon.¡± Ye Tingyun nodded. Hearing Wei Ling¡¯s hoarse voice, he cursed inwardly. Luckily, he did not bring Ye Chu here.?She¡¯s a weakling. She might even fall sick. When she¡¯s sick, she has a terrible temper. He had the patience to coax her, but he did not want her to feel ufortable. Ye Tingyun filed all the information and went to the hospital to see Emma. Emma was lying weakly on the hospital bed and had a drip on. She felt very remorseful, ¡°Second Master, I¡¯m sorry. My body is not up for it. I thought I could help. I didn¡¯t think that I¡¯d be a burden.¡± When she fainted then, she heard that Second Master had carried her to the hospital personally.. That was why he missed out on the meeting with the otherpany and had to postpone it. Chapter 1676 - I Want to Escape from Home

Chapter 1676: I Want to Escape from Home

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When she fainted then, she heard that Second Master had carried her to the hospital personally. That was why he missed out on the meeting with the otherpany and had to postpone it. Ye Tingyun said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Rest well. What did the doctor say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the flu,¡± Emma said. ¡°The patients admitted to the hospital these few days all have the same symptoms as I do. They can also prescribe the right medicine. Second Master, it¡¯s sote, and yet you still came to see me. Thank you very much. I am fine. Go back and rest early.¡± Immediately after speaking, she coughed really badly. Hearing that made Ye Tingyun feel as if she was about to cough out her lungs and heart. They were not familiar with this ce. It was not easy to find a caregiver in one day as this ce was too remote. Emma needed a caregiver at night. He could not find enough manpower to do the job. Ye Tingyun thought for a while. ¡°Have some rest. I will leave after you fall asleep.¡± Emma looked at him shyly. This man was really too gentle. Although he rarely talked to her, he was reliable, courageous, and decisive. In Emma¡¯s eyes, a man¡¯s attractiveness, appearance, and wealth was not a bonus as she was a rich young girl herself who was also smart. She was a genius at school and also outstandingly beautiful. When it came to men¡¯s attractiveness, wealth and appearance were secondary. Courage and ability were the most important. She has been elegant since she was young. She had many suitors, but she never looked down on them, and neither did she fall in love with them. She thought that men were just like her suitors. They either had nothing but had good looks or were rich and powerful but had no one to share it with. However, she had never encountered a mature and decisive man like Ye Tingyun, who was an urate depiction of her ideal boyfriend. ¡°Second Master, are¡­ you this nice to all your assistants?¡± Ye Tingyun thought for a bit. He was really good to his secretaries, and he almost gave them whatever that they asked for. His secretaries were loyal enough to him, and they were always on his side. He did not need to worry about what the secretaries should do. They did everything very well, so the men under his work team were all rather good, and they had good teamwork as well. As for assistants, the secretary usually managed them. ¡°Of course I take good care of my people,¡± Ye Tingyun said calmly. ¡°Hurry, have some rest.¡± He had wanted to get Wei Ling here, but his throat was not well. He might fall sick if he stayed up this night. As a result, he had no one to send here. He stopped caring for Emma and went out to call Ye Chu. Xiao Ju picked up. Upon seeing that it was from Ye Tingyun, she told Ye Chu. Ye Chu humphed. ¡°I¡¯m not picking it up.¡± ¡°Nice. If you want to do it this way, you have to be brave enough to deal with the consequences.¡± Ye Chu nodded. She was obedient. ¡°Okay!¡± Xiao Ju picked up the phone. Ye Tingyun asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Ye Chu? Is she asleep?¡± ¡°Miss Ye Chu has not fallen asleep. You did not return today, so she¡¯s unhappy now. She didn¡¯t even have her dinner.¡± Xiao Ju spoke, feeling really troubled. ¡°I tried all I can to coax her, but she just refuses to eat. She just cried as well.¡± Ye Chu widened her eyes and pointed at herself.?Cry? Are you exaggerating a little? She felt that she was exaggerating.? Is this really good??If she was so desperate for Second Brother just because he went on a trip, this could ruin her image. But she was a little mad. Xiao Ju felt that she had exaggerated a little as well. She was just going to change her words when Ye Tingyun said, ¡°Why is she crying? How do you take care of her? Pass her the phone.¡± Xiao Ju thought,?Hmm? Second Master did not think that Miss Ye Chu had gone overboard. That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.. Very good. Chapter 1677 - I Want To Escape From Home 2

Chapter 1677: I Want To Escape From Home 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She could still continue her act. ¡°Miss Ye Chu does not want to receive your call.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Tingyun was shocked. Today¡¯s matters had indeed been dyed. If they followed the normal progress, he would have arrived at the MISS building in one hour. No one expected that Emma would fall ill and that he would miss the time for the negotiation. He was the one who broke the promise. Ye Chu¡¯s temper had been spoiled by him. The moment she met something that went against her will, she would cry and throw a tantrum. It was inevitable that she would be angry. Ye Tingyun hated women with arge temper the most. So he liked knowledgeable and controlled girls. He did not have to worry too much. Ye Chu was practically the antithesis of his ideal type of girl. ¡°Walk to her side and turn on the speaker.¡± Xiao Ju covered the phone and said to Ye Chu, ¡°Miss Ye Chu, it¡¯s time for your performance.¡± She walked to Ye Chu¡¯s side and turned on the speaker. She felt that she was a dazzling light-bulb. Ye Tingyun¡¯s voice was exceptionally gentle. ¡°Ye Chu, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Ye Chu¡¯s voice was arrogant and annoyed. ¡°I don¡¯t know you. Xiao Ju, turn off the phone. I don¡¯t know him.¡± Ye Tingyun smiled. ¡°There had been some emergencies today. I didn¡¯t manage to meet with anyone from the otherpany. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll definitely settle the matters tomorrow. I was the one who did not fulfill the promise. I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯ll apologize to you. Sorry, little thing.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± Ye Chu bit onto an apple and said, ¡°I had already known that you are a big liar. Whatever you say is useless.¡± After saying that, she bit onto the apple heavily. ¡°Are you eating an apple? Is it sweet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s sweet.¡± The apple was delicious. Ye Tingyun said ¡°I¡¯m so pitiful. It¡¯s the poor rural areas here, and there are no apples to eat.¡± ¡°Thene back and eat it,¡± said Ye Chu casually. Xiao Ju kicked her.?You are being led off course by Second Master. Didn¡¯t you say that you want to act cute and throw a tantrum? Have you been distracted by the apple? Ye Chu said, ¡°You deserve it. Who told you to not fulfill the promise? You deserve to have no apples to eat.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m deserving of it. Don¡¯t be angry. What gifts would you like? I¡¯ll bring you some souvenirs on my way back.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want them!¡± said Ye Chu. ¡°I hate you. I want to ignore you. Goodbye. Xiao Ju, turn off the phone. I don¡¯t want to hear his voice.¡± Ye Chu chewed on the apple loudly. Against her conscience, Xiao Ju said, ¡°Second Master, Miss Ye Chu is very agitated now. She¡¯s covering her ears and refusing to listen to you.¡± Ye Tingyun said, ¡°Then take good care of her. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xiao Ju hung up the phone. Ye Chu asked, ¡°How was my performance?¡± ¡°There¡¯s still space for improvement. I¡¯ll teach you some tricks next time so you can act cute and throw a tantrum more perfectly.¡± ¡°You are so amazing!¡± If one were to say that Ye Chu was slightly angry today, Ye Chu became extremely furious when she received Ye Tingyun¡¯s call on the afternoon of the second day, saying that he could only get home one dayter. She ignored Xiao Ju¡¯s opposition and hung up immediately. ¡°I hate you!¡± She was furious. Xiao Ju held onto her forehead.?Miss Ye Chu, you are deviating from the script. Ye Chu said, ¡°I want to escape from home!¡± She was too angry. Xiao Ju had a sudden idea. She looked at the angry Ye Chu and suddenly thought that this was a great idea. She could escape from home. Xiao Ju snapped her fingers. ¡°Miss Ye Chu, I support you. Let¡¯s put aside the n to act sick for a moment. We shall n how you should escape from home.¡± Ye Chu was extremely unhappy. Ye Tingyun could not rush home because Emma¡¯s illness had aggravated. Although Ye Tingyun did not say it explicitly, she understood it..?Just go and apany the person you like.? Chapter 1678 - I Want to Escape from Home 3

Chapter 1678: I Want to Escape from Home 3

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios I don¡¯t want you anymore.? The n for her to seduce Ye Tingyun, make him fall in love with her, and foil his ns had fallen out immediately. She was so angry that she only wanted to escape from home. Ye Tingyun was also very helpless. The dy was notpletely because of Emma¡¯s sickness but also because the negotiation was not done. The legal representative for the pharmaceuticalpany was his business rival. The conditions raised during the negotiation were simple. Their pharmaceuticalpany was indeed facing some problems; their pollutants had leaked out and polluted a water source. The pharmaceuticalpany had no capability to solve this problem. The local authorities had been suppressing this issue and gave him three months to solve the issue. He had found a lot of experts, but they all did not know how to solve it. Hence, he was going to ce his bet on Ye Tingyun. It was coincidental that just when he had this n, Ye Tingyun¡¯s research team came. Ye Tingyun did not want to solve this matter for him. There were too many problems involved, and he wanted to prevent himself from falling into a trap. He did not know what toxins the pollutants were, so he could not agree immediately. He needed Wei Ling to send some people to check it out. This was not something that could be solved in a day. Initially, he thought that he just needed to pay to settle this matter. He never expected it to be soplicated. Ye Tingyun did not manage to reach an agreement with them, and they ended the meeting unhappily. They did not release his men either. Using violence was hisst n. He did not wish for that day toe. If he solved this issue using violence and harmed the innocent, the loss of a single member of the research team was something that even money could notpensate for. Otherwise, he would not havee down personally. Wei Ling only received the analysis report at midnight. It was extremelyplicated to handle this pollution case. They would need a very professional team. ¡°We can help them. However, the fees are very expensive.¡± ¡°Send them this message: they will fork out the money, and we will contribute the expertise. They will still have to pay for all the meals and lodgings for our medical and research team. Nothing can be omitted.¡± Wei Ling nodded and sent the message over. Because of the funding problem, both parties started to argue again, all the way until noon. Ye Tingyun was very patient and listened to the legal representative from the other party build a castle in the sky. They wished that he would participate together with them, but he was uninterested. At this moment, Ye Tingyun received Xiao Ju¡¯s call. ¡°Second Master, Miss Ye Chu is missing.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Tingyun stood up suddenly. It was so sudden that the legal representatives from the other side were shocked. Xiao Ju¡¯s voice sounded like she was on the verge of tears. ¡°Today, Miss Ye Chu fell down from a flight of stairs. She kept saying that her head hurts, so I brought her to the hospital for a check-up. We just had the X-ray when she went missing. She was really unhappy today and kept wanting to escape from home. Could she have really left?¡± ¡°She fell down?¡± The top floor of the MISS building was a loft. There was a spiral staircase outside, and Ye Chu loved to y at the penthouse. Usually, he would carry him up and down the stairs because he was scared that she would fall down. The spiral staircase was quite high. Upon thinking about that, Ye Tingyun¡¯s heart hurt. ¡°Send men to look for her immediately. She can¡¯t see, so she must still be in the hospital. I¡¯ll go back immediately.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Tingyun hung up the call and looked at the other party coldly. ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you anymore. Just tell me if you will agree with my conditions. I don¡¯t have time to argue with you.¡± They still tried to argue strongly. Ye Tingyun smiled coldly. ¡°Since we cannot reach an agreement, I won¡¯t use violence to settle this either. You have captured my research team, and I will expose this incident. Both of us will just suffer a huge loss.¡± ¡°Mr.. Ye, everything can be negotiated. We¡­¡± Chapter 1679 - Little Ye Chu’s Leaving Home Journey

Chapter 1679: Little Ye Chu¡¯s Leaving Home Journey

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Tingyun went off in a huff. Wei Ling could only stay behind to deal with the aftermath. Actually, they had almost finished their discussion. The pharmaceuticalpany was only using this small research team to ckmail Ye Tingyun for a sum of money. Ye Tingyun was a sly old fox who was usually stingy and would not even give a cent. He was unwilling to be ckmailed. Ye Tingyun reached the airport. Wei Ling reported to him that the matter had been negotiated. This was what Ye Tingyun had expected. That was why he dared to leave in a huff without knowing the oue of his small research team. He was unwilling to do so. When he boarded the ne, he thought of Emma, who was still in the hospital. Ye Tingyun let Wei Linge back after a few days. He could also look after Emma conveniently. As a blind person, it was a very difficult matter to run away from home. Ye Chu deeply experienced the pain of having to act as a blind person. Firstly, she could not see. Secondly, she did not have money. ¡°Was Xiao Ju a little too ruthless?¡± Although she could see, she was not given a single cent. How was she going to live? Back then, Xiao Ju said firmly, ¡°Miss Ye Chu, when you were missing in New York, what kind of existence was our MISS building in? You were found in a few hours. Why do you need money? It is best for you to torture yourself and be a little worse off. By doing so, Second Master will feel heartache for you.¡± Torture myself and be a little worse off? Ye Chu sessfully let herself get caught by bad people again. She did it on purpose this time. When Ye Chu met the human traffickers in City A thest time, she purely did not have any evil intentions. But not everyone could abduct and sell her. She was blind and wandering around the hospital surrounding this time. She was dressed in pretty clothes and wore a gemstone ne with a tracking device. She also wore a pair of shoes that cost thousands and carried a bag that cost hundreds of thousands. She was a rich baby from head to toe and was also a blind person. She was simply a tycoon. There were many middlemen who trafficked organs in the hospital¡¯s surroundings. These people were going around the hospital the whole day. They would dupe those people who were from poor family backgrounds, but needed a big sum of money, to sell their organs. The most frequently seen was the selling of kidneys. This was a gray area in the industry chain. When many ck intermediaries and ck doctors met someone who was willing to sell his or her organs, they could go to the small clinic next door and start the surgery immediately. This was an illegal industry chain. If the hospital¡¯s pairing was followed, perhaps, there could be a good pairing of kidneys in one or two years. But it was different for the ck intermediaries. They crossed the sequence directly. There were some people who were even willing to die for their family members. As long as they could get the money, they could sell all their organs. Ye Chu was being targeted just like this. ¡°Young girl, are you alone? I¡¯ll bring you to look for your family members.¡± ¡°I¡¯m an orphan,¡± Ye Chu said. ¡°I am even blind. He doesn¡¯t want me.¡± When Ye Chu looked at that young fellow, she knew that he was not a good person. He even purposely swayed in front of Ye Chu to confirm that she was blind. He was very happy in his heart.?An orphan who was being abandoned. She looks very healthy, and her whole body is filled with treasure. If people like her go missing, there will not be anyone finding trouble.? Ye Chu became a cash machine in their eyes. ¡°Young girl, you are so good-looking and so cute. Who takes things so hard and doesn¡¯t want you? Are you hungry? I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡± Ye Chu thought in her heart,?Xiao Ju said that they could find her in a few hours.? With one look, she could tell that this person was up to no good. Regardless of what he did, she had the ability to protect herself. She was also not a real blind person. ¡°Alright..¡± Ye Chu, whopletely did not know how sinister people could be, revealed a sweet smile and followed him into the car. Chapter 1680 - Little Ye Chu’s Necklace

Chapter 1680: Little Ye Chu¡¯s Ne

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Chu, whopletely did not know how sinister people could be, revealed a sweet smile and followed him into the car. ¡°Little girl, your ne is very nice.¡± Once she got into the car, the ck intermediary started topliment Ye Chu. Ye Chu lowered her head and looked at her own pink diamond apple ne. This was specifically made by Ye Tingyun for her. Ye Tingyun also did not hide it from her. He told her directly that there was a miniature tracking device in it. As long as she wore it, he would be able to find her. She quite liked this ne. She liked the model of the pink little apple so much. ¡°I¡¯m blind. I cannot see,¡± Ye Chu said as she yawned. That person looked at her ne covetingly. Her intuition told her that this was a very valuable ne. He stretched his hand and secretly touched in the direction of her neck. Ye Chu pretended to be blind and could not see. He plucked her ne directly. Ye Chu asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I want to look at your ne. It is really pretty.¡± ¡°Return it to me.¡± ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t worry. I am not a bad person. I¡¯ll return it to you in a while.¡± He ordered someone to find a simr ne to give to Ye Chu. Ye Chu sneered in her heart. She wanted very much to get it back, but she pretended to heave a sigh of relief and put it on. She was blind and could not tell whether it was real or fake. Anyway, it was in his hands. MISS could also point out where her location was. It did not matter. At this moment, the surveince center in the MISS building showed the image of the ck intermediary deceiving Ye Chu to get into the car. The surveince staff heaved a sigh of relief. It was also good to have the tracking device along the way. It could show the address. He was a little worried. He checked some car te numbers and checked the ck intermediary¡¯s face again. He got a fright. An intermediary who engages in organ trafficking? He did not dare to pause and hurriedly reported it to Ye Tingyun. ¡°Second Master, I¡¯ve checked Miss Ye Chu¡¯s whereabouts. She had been deceived into a car by an intermediary who was an organ trafficker.¡± ¡°Scumbag, do you need me to give instructions for this kind of matter? Bring her back immediately.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Tingyun was on the ne. He broke out in a cold sweat. The flight back still needed two hours of time. He wished so badly that he could grow wings and fly back. An intermediary for organ trafficking? Within one hour, Ye Chu would be made unconscious with drugs. She would be operated on, and someone would take away all the healthy organs from her body. It is not toote. It is not toote.? Xiao Ju herself did not expect Ye Chu tond herself into the hands of a ck intermediary. She could not help herself from supporting her forehead. Did Ye Chu have a misunderstanding about torturing herself to make herself a little worse off? When she told her to torture herself to make herself a little worse off, she meant that as she was blind and had no money, why not she go and wander around? Perhaps, she would get beaten. This was considered to be a little worse off. No one told you to get yourself into the hands of a ck intermediary.? The surveince personnel tracked the signal all the way. The signal stopped for a while at a certain factory workshop. Thereafter, it started to move again. Immediately after that, it was the ck market. Xiao Ju was a little vexed. Why did they bring Miss Ye Chu to the ck market? The people in the MISS building took action very quickly. The two small teams of people very quickly broke themselves down into parts and arrived at the ck market. The ck intermediary was holding Ye Chu¡¯s ne and doing an appraisal. The appraiser saw the ne and eximed. ¡°Good diamond, it¡¯s a good diamond. It is rare to have such a perfect diamond. It is even cut into the shape of a little apple. It is just that the diamond has a little w internally.¡± The miniature tracking device was very small. The master¡¯s workmanship was extremely good. No trace of any cuts could be seen from the surface.. However, regardless of how good the workmanship was, something that was cut open and ced with something would definitely be seen under a microscope. Chapter 1681 - Pay The Price

Chapter 1681: Pay The Price

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What w?¡± The appraiser was about to say something but stopped. However, the ck intermediary had lost his patience. ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t talk about the w. How much is it worth?¡± This is such a big piece of diamond. It should be very valuable.? The appraiser named a price. ¡°One million American dors.¡± ¡°Wow, I¡¯m going to be rich.¡± The ck intermediary was ecstatic. The appraiser thought,?If there is no w, it will be worth even more money. It will be a priceless treasure. Who was the one with bubbles in his or her brain to actually open a hole in this kind of diamond ne and put something inside? This is such a reckless misuse of things.? The ck intermediary was ecstatic. If he already knew that this was so valuable, he would not have caught her and created such a big disorder. He could just get hold of the ne directly. He was just about to make a transaction when the agents from MISS building suddenly appeared like magical soldiers that descended from the sky. They took control of him. Xiao Ju looked and only saw the ck intermediary and the ne. She felt her heart skip a beat.?Where¡¯s Miss Ye Chu? ¡°Where is Miss Ye Chu, the person whom you caught?¡± ¡°Who are you all? Let me tell you, this is¡­ ¡± Xiao Ju gave a punch, and he fell onto the ground. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Where¡¯s our family¡¯s Missy?¡± ¡°How would I know where that crazy girl is? She has been brought away by someone. It has nothing to do with me.¡± The ck intermediary saw agents surrounding him, and their backgrounds were not simple. He also knew that he had created trouble. ¡°I originally wanted to bring her to the ck factory to obtain her organs. Who knew that an ident urred along the way, and she went missing? I saw that this ne was more valuable. Hence, I took this ne to the ck market for a transaction.¡± Xiao Ju thought in her heart,?This is not good. Something has happened. ¡°Where did the ident take ce?¡± ¡­ Ye Chu felt her head throbbing in pain. Why was she so unlucky? When she was starting to have a dispute with the ck intermediary in the car, an ident happened along the way in the end. She originally wanted to snatch her own ne back, but she did not expect that she would be snatched by someone. Bruce¡­ he is still alive.?Ye Chu was ecstatic and did not dare to believe that Bruce was still alive. The car had overturned. Ye Chu¡¯s arm was pierced by the ss, and her blood kept flowing. Bruce was bandaging for her roughly. ¡°Bruce¡­ ¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Ye Chu kicked him. ¡°Why are you yelling at me? I thought that you had died.¡± Bruce was much more haggard and made others feel heartache when they looked at him. Ye Chu looked at him angrily. He came this time without saying anything, and there was even an ident. It made her injured. ¡°Do you wish earnestly that I am dead?¡± ¡°Why are you talking so entrically? I ask you, where¡¯s my uncle? Where¡¯s Xiao Liu? Are they dead? Did something happen to them? Where are the other vessel crew members?¡± Ye Chu asked anxiously. ¡°Didn¡¯t you lose your memory, and you are even blind?¡± Bruce was very unsatisfied. It looked like he had followed Ye Chu for a period of time and also knew about her situation. The moment he thought of her being intimate with Ye Tingyun, he was filled with anger in his heart. ¡°I was deceiving Ye Tingyun.¡± Ye Chu pouted her mouth. ¡°After something happened to me, I indeed had a few days of memories that were messed up. But I did not lose my memory, alright? My eyes were also blind for a few days. They were alright after that. Hence, I yed ording to his n.¡± She asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Liu?¡± ¡°Xiao Liu is dead,¡± Bruce said calmly. Ye Chu¡¯s tears fell down in an instant. She had acted more recently, but her tears this time did not have any element of acting. Her Xiao Liu was gone. Ye Tingyun!!! Bruce said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll not talk about it. Follow me and leave.¡± Ye Chu shook Bruce¡¯s hand away. She shook her head gently. ¡°No, I¡¯m not leaving.¡± ¡°Ye Chu!¡± Bruce shouted. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°I want to make Ye Tingyun pay a price.¡± ¡°Pay what price? I see that you have paid yourself to him. What price do you still want him to pay?¡± Chapter 1682 - You Have Fallen In Love With Ye Tingyun

Chapter 1682: You Have Fallen In Love With Ye Tingyun

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The moment Ye Tingyunnded, he received news of Ye Chu¡¯s ident and that she was being abducted by an unknown person. The first person he thought of was Bruce. Besides Bruce, who would put in the painstaking effort to abduct Ye Chu? If Bruce had brought Ye Chu away, perhaps he would not be able to see Ye Chu again in his life. Ye Tingyun had a wave of anxiety in his heart. He controlled his temper towards Xiao Ju and personally brought people to survey the scene. Ye Chu left behind a little trace of blood. Besides this, nothing else was left. She had bled. Ye Tingyun¡¯s heart slightly tightened. ¡°Ye Chu cannot see. Bruce will not be able to go far with her. Search these six districts thoroughly once. You are not allowed to hurt her.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The transport here was not developed. If he wanted to find a person, it was not a difficult matter. What would Bruce say to Ye Chu? Would he bring Ye Chu away forcefully? Who would Ye Chu believe? Would she believe Bruce? He would not let Ye Chu leave like this. Xiao Ju had the intention to tell the situation truthfully, but she could not be truthful when she looked at Ye Tingyun¡¯s eyes. Miss Ye Chu, it¡¯s fine just to do it roughly. Don¡¯t overdo it. Otherwise, we will lose our lives. In the small warehouse. Bruce and Ye Chu were in a deadlock. Bruce was outraged. ¡°Why do you insist on going back to seek revenge against Ye Tingyun? I have a better way. I have already spoken to one of his enemies. Ye Tingyun will definitely pay the price that he deserves. It is not necessary for you to go back.¡± ¡°I want to go back!¡± Ye Chu said calmly. ¡°You also belittle Ye Tingyun too much. He is smarter than you think. How you want to seek revenge is your matter. How I want to seek revenge is my matter. It has nothing to do with you.¡± She wanted to seek revenge for Xiao Liu personally. ¡°Ah Chu, are you crazy? Have you fallen in love with Ye Tingyun?¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Ye Chu looked at him in disbelief. ¡°If I fall in love with Ye Tingyun, how can I let Xiao Liu endure this? I will not fall in love with Ye Tingyun forever and ever.¡± Bruce¡¯s expression returned to normal. However, he still looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Ah Chu, listen to me. Let¡¯s return back to the sea. As for taking revenge, let me handle it.¡± ¡°I refuse.¡± Ye Chu shifted her gaze away and stuck to her opinion. She was a very stubborn person. When she had decided on something, no one could change it. ¡°Bruce, leave.¡± ¡°Ah Chu!¡± Bruce yelled. His expression was like a demon. ¡°I will not let you go back.¡± He kept having a premonition that if he let her go back, he would lose Ye Chu forever. This kind of feeling came very strongly. There was no warning. ¡°Bruce, just try and see whether you can stop me!¡± Ye Chu stood up and walked a few steps. She turned around irritably. ¡°You simply don¡¯t understand Ye Tingyun. There¡¯s no point at all for you to look for his enemies.¡± ¡°Then how are you going to take revenge? You two hugging every day? Is this taking revenge?¡± Bruce roared. ¡°You¡¯ve been following me?¡± ¡°Guilty?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there for me to be guilty about? Even if I had really hugged Ye Tingyun, so what? Who did I let down? Firstly, I am not married. Secondly, I do not have anyone that I like. Thirdly, I have not made any promises. My own body, I can decide for myself. Even if I want to hug Ye Tingyun or go to bed with him, it is my own matter. I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s approval.¡± ¡°You¡­ ¡± Bruce¡¯s veins on his neck were jumping wildly. It was the first time that he had such an intense dispute with Ye Chu.. ¡°You have indeed fallen in love with Ye Tingyun.¡± Chapter 1683 - You Have Fallen In Love With Ye Tingyun 2

Chapter 1683: You Have Fallen In Love With Ye Tingyun 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Crazy, Ye Chu thought in her heart. Everyone is crazy. For revenge, each has his or her own opinion. Thereafter, everyone bes crazy. Bruce¡¯s hatred towards Ye Tingyun was not any less than hers. Ye Chu said, ¡°Bruce, I did not fall in love with Ye Tingyun.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you leave? You said you wanted to take revenge. How are you going to take revenge?¡± Ye Chu did not really want to tell him about her own n. She said calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to know.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I know? It¡¯s you who is unable to say it.¡± ¡°He treats me as a blind person who has lost her memory. He still wants to make use of me to find his sweetheart. He has found her now. Perhaps, his sweetheart even has blood rtions with me. Bruce, I will not let his wishe true. Taking revenge is not settling it with one shot. Letting him want something badly but not able to get it in his lifetime and losing his most beloved person can also be the biggest revenge.¡± To let him fall in love with me and then kick him away is also the biggest revenge. She would rather take revenge emotionally to let a person slowly have a lingering death. What was the point of killing with one gunshot? ¡°You found your rtives already?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, perhaps I did,¡± Ye Chu said calmly. ¡°There are some findings. Hence, I will not leave. I can go in and out of his study room freely now. I am clear about everything he does. I am also clear about who he transacts with. If I want to take revenge on him, it is too easy.¡± Ye Chu looked at Bruce coldly. ¡°I will not fall in love with him. If there is really such a day¡­ ¡± Ye Chu took a deep breath. ¡°No, there will not be such a day forever.¡± Bruce looked at her deeply. Suddenly, he said with ridicule, ¡°Alright, since you insist on going back, then you prove to me that you really want to take revenge on Ye Tingyun. Aren¡¯t you able to go in and out of his study room freely? Ah Chu, then provide us with some useful information to let me know that you are determined to take revenge.¡± ¡­ Through the city¡¯s cameras, Ye Tingyun located Bruce¡¯s position. He went to the small clinic to buy some medicine and bandages. As soon as Ye Tingyun received the news, he rushed over immediately. He met Bruce coincidentally. Bruce was pulling Ye Chu, who was struggling continuously, into the car. ¡°Let me go. You are a bad person. Go away, I want to go home. I want to look for my brother.¡± While Ye Chu was struggling, she shouted. She used one hand to scratch quite a number of marks on Bruce¡¯s neck. All of Ye Tingyun¡¯s cars stopped around Bruce. He swiftly got out of the car. ¡°Ye Chu!¡± When Ye Chu heard his voice, she suddenly became happy. ¡°Brother, there is a bad person. There is a bad person. Save me, save me¡­¡± She was practically screaming her lungs out and kept pouncing over in the direction of Ye Tingyun¡¯s voice continuously. When Bruce saw Ye Tingyun, he was full of resentment. ¡°Ye Tingyun, you actually deceived her. Ah Chu, he is a swindler. He is not your brother.¡± Ye Chu gave Bruce a kick. She simply did not listen to him. ¡°Let me go, let me go. I want to find my brother. I don¡¯t want to leave with you.¡± ¡°Bruce, let her go. I¡¯ll let you leave.¡± He would not touch Bruce. When a few people diedst time, Ye Chu had hated him like crazy. Hence, he would not touch a single person on that ship. Just when Bruce wanted to talk, Ye Chu suddenly lowered her head and bit his hand ruthlessly. Bruce was in pain and hurriedly released Ye Chu. Ye Chu ran forward. As she was acting as a blind person, she kicked onto a rock on the ground even though she obviously knew that it was there. Suddenly, she fell onto the ground pathetically. ¡°Ye Chu!¡± ¡°Ah Chu!¡± The two men hurriedly walked forward. Bruce had walked a few steps when a few agents at Xiao Ju¡¯s side aimed their guns at Bruce.. He bit his teeth, got into the car hurriedly, and drove away. Chapter 1684 - He Is My Husband

Chapter 1684: He Is My Husband

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Chu¡¯s arm was pierced a little deeply by the ss. She also fell down pathetically. Although the injuries were external, they looked very horrifying. Her right arm was practically crippled. Her palm was also rubbed until there was a big bloodstain. Ye Tingyun saw Bruce leaving and was about to order the agents to chase him when Ye Chu let out a soft and weak voice. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m in pain.¡± Tears were still hanging on her eyshes. Ye Tingyun did not follow Bruce at that moment. He carried Ye Chu horizontally up and went to the hospital. Xiao Ju was extremely guilty.?I¡¯m finished, I¡¯m finished. Don¡¯t talk about one year of bonus. I¡¯m afraid I will be whipped. Fortunately, she¡¯s a girl. Did Miss Ye Chu overdo it? She definitely had some kind of misunderstanding about the phrase ¡®a little worse off¡¯.? Ye Chu was exhausted and slept for one night. When she woke up, she was already on the top floor of the MISS building. She saw a few workers outside who seemed to be doing something. They were knocking and hitting. The sound was especially loud. Ye Chu was a little dazzled. Xiao Ju carried a cup of milk and came in. ¡°Miss Ye Chu, you have woken up. Do you feel better?¡± ¡°What are they doing outside? It¡¯s a little noisy.¡± Ye Chu took the milk and drank a mouthful. She felt sorry for Xiao Ju. ¡°Right, did Brother scold you?¡± This was notpatible with her n. Her n did not have Bruce appearing. She had originally nned to deal with the ck intermediary. She might have been able to bring him to justice etc. That kind of person was too bad. He should be punished severely. Who knew that she would meet Bruce? It was also rather surprising. ¡°I am fine. Second Master deducted three months of my bonus. Miss Ye Chu, luckily, you are fine and came back safely. Let¡¯s not y running away from home next time. This case is too dangerous and not too appropriate.¡± Ye Chu smiled. Suddenly, there was a very loud sound outside. Ye Chu asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Oh, Second Master is tearing down the staircase in the attic.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± If he tore down the staircase in the attic, how was she going to y in the attic? The spiral staircase in the attic was linked to the swimming pool. It had an integrated design and looked very good. The attic was made into a European-style bell tower, which was also very pretty,plementing the spiral staircase. It was Xiao Ju¡¯s most liked location for taking pictures. It was especially fairylike, and she looked like an inte celebrity there. The beautiful scenery of the whole of New York could be seen. ¡°Second Master is very angry.¡± Xiao Ju stuck her tongue out. She had already wanted toin in her heart. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you have fallen down from the top of the attic? Second Master felt that he was also responsible for your running away from home this time. You were also responsible. He could not punish himself or something, and he also could not bear to punish you. Hence, he found a punching bag. My poor staircase is being torn down like this.¡± ¡°Is the attic being torn down too?¡± ¡°No. Second Master says that he wants to install a lift.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Chu was speechless. Xiao Ju scratched her head. ¡°Inhumane.¡± ¡°Is he sick?¡± ¡°It is possible!¡± Ye Chu also liked the spiral staircase. It was superbly pretty to look at the night scenery while sitting on it. It was empty all around. When the sun set, it was particrly tragic and moving. Xiao Ju was about to say something but stopped. She pinched Ye Chu¡¯s little hand. Her poor little hand was bandaged into a little bun. Xiao Ju said, ¡°Miss Ye Chu, I feel that there is no need for you to put in so much effort to attract Second Master¡¯s attention. He¡­ likes you a lot.¡± Do you have any misunderstandings towards Second Master? It is obvious that Second Master likes Miss Ye Chu so much. Is his sweetheart, Emma, exactly his sweetheart??Of course, Second Master has practically grown up together with theputer person. She also knew it. But Miss Ye Chu is a living person.? She is much warmerpared to aputer.? Chapter 1685 - He Is My Husband 2

Chapter 1685: He Is My Husband 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°He likes Emma.¡± He would love everything that was connected to her. Because it was possible that she was his sweetheart¡¯s sister, if any mishaps were to happen to her, how was he going to use her to create a good impression in front of his sweetheart? Xiao Ju did not really understand suchplicated feelings. She thought in her heart that she had to consider more when she came up with ideas next time. ¡°Where¡¯s Brother?¡± ¡°In the study room. It¡¯s been half a day. He is extremely furious and even scolded someone just now.¡± Xiao Ju had wanted to avoid any trouble. Hence, she hid where Ye Chu was to avoid getting the innocent bystanders into trouble, Ye Chu thought that she also would not go to get a stroke of bad luck. Xiao Ju said, ¡°You must make good use of your advantage to show how weak and pitiful you are. If it really does not work, then kiss him by force. Let me tell you, there¡¯s nothing that works more aspared to pouncing on him and making him fall.¡± She felt that ording to the current development of the situation, all the problems would be settled if Miss Ye Chu pounced on Second Master and made him fall. ¡°Does it work?¡± Ye Chu thought in her heart. If she kissed him by force, she would be a little shy. But she had no problem as it was not like she had not kissed him before. Xiao Ju narrowed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll change you into a set of clothes.¡± Xiao Ju took out a loose white V-neck little dress. She helped her to put it on. The loose clothing did not get in the way of her injuries. It was perfect. Xiao Ju said, ¡°Miss Ye Chu, go for it. I have faith in you.¡± Ye Chu lowered her head and looked at her own clothing. She was a little depressed. This was too low-cut. ¡°Miss Ye Chu, can you see with your eyes?¡± ¡°I cannot see,¡± Ye Chu said. ¡°Oh, I keep feeling that you seem to be able to see.¡± Xiao Ju scratched her head. Ye Chu said, ¡°I also hope that my eyes can recover soon.¡± ¡°You will recover, you will recover.¡± Ye Tingyun threw a really big temper in the study room. He gave a scolding to the person-in-charge of the pharmaceuticalpany. His principle of not bing enemies with his working partners was eaten by him. If he had not made a trip to Bogot¨¢, Ye Chu would not have gotten into trouble. Ye Chu knocked on the door. ¡°Brother?¡± The little girl¡¯s voice was soft and guilty. She stood at the side of the door. Ye Tingyun nced at her and hung up the phone. The malice on his face disappeared without a trace. ¡°You have woken up? Are you hungry?¡± He held Ye Chu toe over and sit. Ye Chu shook her head gently. Ye Tingyun held her hand. It was at that moment when he noticed that she had worn very thin and translucent clothing. He frowned slightly.?Xiao Ju, this little girl, is bing more and more bad-mannered.? ¡°Are you cold?¡± He took the coat at a side and put it on for her. The central air conditioning was a little cold. When he was at home, he usually had to put on a coat. Ye Chu looked at the extremely ugly coat and shook her head innocently. She thought,?Acting has to be in aplete set. If I do not ask anything, that will appear to be a little fake.? ¡°He said that he was called Bruce. He was my¡­¡± Ye Chu bit her lips and originally wanted to say family member. She had a sh of inspiration. ¡°Husband!¡± ¡°What?¡± Ye Tingyun raised his eyebrows and held her hand tightly. Ye Chu was in so much pain that she shouted. ¡°It hurts!¡± Ye Tingyun hurriedly released his grip on her hand. He rubbed it gently and thought in his heart,?Husband?? It was Bruce¡¯s wishful thinking. He took advantage of Ye Chu, who had lost her memory, and made up some facts randomly. If Ye Tingyun had known about it, he would not have let him go. ¡°He was lying. He was deceiving you,¡± Ye Tingyun said. ¡°Really?¡± Ye Tingyun pretended to be angry and pinched his nose. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°Of course I believe Brother. But he¡­ I feel that he is very familiar. I feel very secure.¡± Ye Tingyun was silent for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t I give you a sense of security?¡± Ye Chu lowered her head and looked like she was reorganizing her words.. Ye Tingyun¡¯s heart was already cold. Could it be that his constant care and devotion in looking after Ye Chu did not get any recognition from her at all? Chapter 1686 - Despise Me For Being Blind

Chapter 1686: Despise Me For Being Blind

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Chu lowered her head and looked like she was reorganizing her words. Ye Tingyun¡¯s heart was already cold. Could it be that his constant care and devotion in looking after Ye Chu did not get any recognition from her at all? Ye Chu lowered her head. She was like a girl who had made a mistake. She acted as someone who had lost her memory and as a girl who had thrown her temper. However, she was mulling in her heart as to how she should talk about Bruce¡¯s matter. Was Ye Tingyun not suspicious of her at all? Bruce said that Ye Tingyun was a smart person. He might already have seen through her clumsy acting skills and was scheming against her. Ye Chu thought in her heart,?What do I have that is worthy of Ye Tingyun¡¯s deception? Cheating my wealth? I do not have any.? Cheating my love? I also do not have any.? Hence, what was there that was worthy for Ye Tingyun to deceive? ¡°Brother, will hee again? He is very fierce. I¡¯m scared.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t. He won¡¯te near to you again.¡± Ye Tingyun assured her that he would not let Bruce go near her at all. ¡°What else did he say?¡± ¡°He said that he was my husband. He said bad things about you and said that you were a bad person who deceived me. He would¡­ would kill me and wanted me to leave with him. Then we quarreled. Thereafter, Brother, you arrived,¡± Ye Chu said truthfully. This was also considered the truth. Ye Tingyun smiled coldly. It was indeed what he had expected. Bruce did not have anything good to say. Fortunately, Ye Chu had lost her memory and did not believe him. ¡°You have been following me around. Have I hurt you before?¡± Ye Chu shook her head. ¡°Have I been fierce to you before?¡± Ye Chu shook her head. ¡°Do I look after you a lot?¡± Ye Chu nodded her head. ¡°Do you think that I will hurt you?¡± Ye Chu shook her head. Ye Tingyun concluded gently. ¡°I have never hurt you and have never been fierce to you. I never refuse your requests, and I will not hurt you. Do you believe me, or do you believe a person who has hurt you? In order to bring you away, he knocked over your car and caused you to bleed and be injured. He is the one who has hurt you.¡± If it were him, he would never do this. He would never knock over her car. Even if he wanted to force her to stop, he would also hesitate. Who knew what would happen in the next second? Who knew if the car would explode after being knocked over? He would not risk her life. ¡°Yeah, I believe Brother. He is extremely bad and even made me steal things.¡± Ye Chu pouted her little mouth and went all out. She looked like she hadplete trust in Ye Tingyun. She was very likable. Ye Tingyun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What did he let you steal?¡± ¡°Steal things from your study room. Some kinds of documents. He said so much. I did not really remember. I was very panicky back then and only thought ofing back immediately to look for you. I simply did not hear him talk.¡± Ye Tingyun touched her hair. ¡°So obedient.¡± Ye Chu smiled at him sweetly as she pulled his hand and acted coquettishly. ¡°Then you should not be so angry already. Xiao Ju said that you were angry. You were very fierce.¡± ¡°Oh, so you were waiting here.¡± ¡°Be lenient to those who confess.¡± Ye Chu acted coquettishly as she hugged him. Her forehead rubbed against his chest. ¡°It is your fault. You promised me, but you did not do it. That was why I lost my temper. When I lose my temper, even I myself am scared.¡± Ye Tingyun pinched the tip of her nose. ¡°It is my fault. I¡¯m sorry. As for your mistake, assure me that there will not be a second time, and I¡¯ll forgive you.¡± Is it this simple??Ye Chu thought.?That cannot be. Running away from home works so well. Of course, I¡¯ll want to keep using it. Ye Chu made a ¡®humph¡¯ sound. ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize and make me angry, I¡¯ll still run away from home.¡± ¡°You are a blind person. How dare you run away from home?¡± ¡°You despise me for being blind?¡± Chapter 1687 - I Want To Woo Second Master

Chapter 1687: I Want To Woo Second Master

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Is your main point biased?¡± ¡°You are despising me for being blind.¡± ¡°I am also blind. Let¡¯s be blind together, alright?¡± Ye Tingyun brought her out of the study room. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you are running away from home this time¡­ ¡± ¡°Brother, lower your head.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Lower your head.¡± Ye Tingyun cooperated and lowered his head. Ye Chu used both her hands to hold his face and went forward to kiss him. She felt that if she were to kiss his lips while acting as a blind person, it would be too fake. Hence, she kissed his eyes. ¡°¡­¡± Ye Tingyun was dumbstruck. A warm touch gently stuck to his eyes. In a short moment, it was gone. Ye Chu made use of her senses and really closed her eyes. She could not seepletely and went forward again. She kissed him at the corner of his lips. Ye Chu¡¯s voice was very soft, very soft. ¡°Brother, are you still angry?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Chu was speechless. Who let her use this method to coax others? It is simply¡­ absurd!! Ye Tingyun¡¯s ears turned red. He slightly bent his waist but could not say anything. Ye Chu, his little Ye Chu. She was so good and so obedient. How could he bear to be angry? ¡°Brother, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Ye Tingyun slightly coughed once and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this again in the future, understand?¡± ¡°You are saying not to kiss you or not to run away from home?¡± ¡°All are not allowed!¡± ¡°Then I don¡¯t want to!¡± She wanted to do it all. If she did not kiss and hug him more, how could she make him feel her existence? Ye Chu was hiding something in her heart, but she smiled like a flower. She smiled and said, ¡°Brother, you must be very good-looking.¡± Ye Tingyun thought in his heart,?Of course I am good-looking.? ¡°Do you know how I look?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but you are definitely very good-looking.¡± Ye Chu ttered him. Anyway, no matter how much she praised him, it would never be too much. Both her hands held his face, and she traced his features. She was like a real blind person who was exploring everything. Her soft fingers lightly brushed against his face, eyes, nose, ears, cheeks, and lips. She seemed to be able to trace his facial features in her heart. Ye Chu thought that even if she was really blind, she could trace his outline when she was tracing this face. He was a good-looking and strong person. If she wanted to take revenge, did she have to give herself to him? Her fingers touched his lips gently. Her voice was slightly obscure. ¡°Very good-looking.¡± Ye Tingyun suddenly held her wrist. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t create trouble.¡± Ye Chu smiled. This matter seemed to pass so easily. On the second day, Wei Ling and Emma also came back. Emma had recovered well, and Ye Tingyun let her go on leave for three days. When she came back to work again, she already looked very healthy. Emma specially gave Ye Tingyun a small gift. It was a small souvenir that she had bought from Bogot¨¢. It was not something valuable, but it was very delicate. It was the model of amunications tower with a crystal ball hanging on it. MISS was the biggestmunications technologypany in the whole world. To give him a model like this, it could be said that she was extremely attentive. ¡°Thank you Second Master for looking after me when I was in Bogot¨¢. This little gift is a token of my appreciation.¡± Ye Tingyun nced at Emma deeply. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Emma smiled shyly and went out. She sat beside Mi Er and asked curiously, ¡°Sister Mi Er, Second Master he¡­ does he have a girlfriend?¡± Mi Er smiled. ¡°What¡¯s with you? Why are you finding out about Second Master?¡± ¡°I feel that Second Master treats me quite well.. I¡­ ¡± Emma smiled shyly and said magnanimously, ¡°I want to woo Second Master.¡± Chapter 1688 - Successful Invitation

Chapter 1688: Sessful Invitation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mi Er was not surprised at all by Emma¡¯s initiative. Although this girl was knowledgeable and self-controlled, she was a brave girl. She had her own pursuits regardless of career or rtionships. Emma had been outstanding since she was young. She did not have the experience of taking the initiative to woo someone. She heard about Ye Tingyun¡¯s preferences from Mi Er and Wei Ling. Mi Er had a very good impression of her and did not hide any information privately. She told her everything that she knew. When Wei Ling saw the little girl finding out about Ye Tingyun¡¯s interests, he also understood in his heart. He was even happier to see it happen. He was Ye Tingyun¡¯s secret guard and knew Ye Tingyun very well. Emma could get hold of first-hand information. However, it was surprising that Wei Ling did not mention the matter between Ye Tingyun and Emma when they were young. He sounded her out before. Emma said that she had a very dangerous high fever when she was 10 years old. The things that she remembered when she was young were in bits and pieces, but there were some matters that she could not really remember. Due to this reason, she had some childhood ymates when she was young, but she was not close to them thereafter. Emma held two musical tickets and slightly hesitated. She ced them in a pink envelope. She made use of the time that she brought tea in to pass the envelope to Ye Tingyun. Mi Er said that one of the bands that Ye Tingyun liked very much was having a tour concert recently. There was only one concert in New York, and the tickets were selling at very high prices. In previous years, Ye Tingyun would go to the concert. He did not say so this year. The assistants also did not buy tickets. It was not easy for Emma to get hold of two tickets; she had spent a great deal of effort. She was extremely good at socializing. When she was learning in anguage ss, she met a person who was in the industry. She owed the person a very big favor in order to get hold of two tickets. ¡°What is this?¡± As a school prince who often received love letters during his secondary school days, it was verymon for him to receive pink envelopes. Ye Tingyun¡¯s pen swirled one round in his hand. He looked fixedly at Emma. Emma curled her toes nervously and said calmly, ¡°I heard from Sister Mi Er that Second Master likes this band¡¯s concert a lot. It so happens that I have a friend who gave me two musical tickets. I¡¯m giving them to you.¡± Ye Tingyun opened the envelope. It was not a love letter. There were two musical tickets. He looked at the familiar band, and his gaze shifted slightly. ¡°You also like them?¡± ¡°I like them!¡± Her face was red. This was ssical music. The vocal music that Emma learned was more towards ssical music. She also liked this concert a lot. Mi Er said that Ye Tingyun always went to the concert alone. If he could invite her to go together, it would be best. Ye Tingyun¡¯s gaze was somewhatplicated. Emma liked ssical music the most. They had exchanged before when they were young. He did not expect that after so many years, there were no changes at all. His gaze softened. ¡°If you like, you can invite a person to go with you. A gentleman does not seize someone who is loved by others.¡± Emma was startled. She looked at Ye Tingyun closing the envelope. His action was elegant and firm. She said softly, ¡°Second Master, I just came to New York. I also don¡¯t know any friends. Since you also like the concert, why not¡­ we go together?¡± This was already a hint that was very obvious. Ye Tingyun was somewhat surprised. The envelope in his hands had be heavy. Going to the concert together was a promise he had made to Emma when he was a child. Emma was holding two tickets 11 yearster, sending him an invitation. To go or not to go? Wasn¡¯t this what he had been dreaming of? The long silence was like the division of a gap. Emma¡¯s disappointment crept fully into her eyes inch by inch. She pretended to be rxed and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I know Second Master is rather busy. I have been too abrupt.¡± Ye Tingyun felt oppressed in his heart. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Emma was very joyful. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Chapter 1689 - A Couple Outfit

Chapter 1689: A Couple Outfit

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Emma jumped around in circles happily in the washroom. She was afraid she would lose herposure outside and beughed at. She had expected that she would be able to ask Ye Tingyun out for a date sessfully on the first try. She made a victory gesture andughed soundlessly as she leaned against the door. When Ye Tingyun returned to the top floor at noon, Ye Chu had just finished her lessons. The professor was eating in the cafeteria at the MISS building. There was a special break room. Ye Chu had a habit of taking an afternoon nap. If she did not, she would be exhausted in the afternoon. She sprawled on the study table weakly, blowing at her hair that had fallen down. Her round face and eyes made her look like a red, overripe apple. The speckles of sunlight fell onto her like a silhouette from the old days. Ye Tingyun looked at her fixedly for a long while before walking over and looking at her head. Ye Chu stared directly in front, her eyes full of joy. ¡°Brother¡­¡± ¡°Xiao Ju said that you didn¡¯t really eat for lunch.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a good appetite.¡± Ye Chu tugged on Ye Tingyun¡¯s hand and said cutely. ¡°No matter how yummy the food prepared by the chef is, I¡¯m sick of it.¡± ¡°Are you hungry?¡± ¡°A little.¡± Ye Chu looked at him in a scheming manner and rubbed her forehead against his chest. ¡°I heard that there is a cafeteria downstairs called MISS, sharing the same name with the building. They cook Chinese cuisine. I want to try it.¡± ¡°Shall we go downstairs to eat?¡± The MISS cafeteria was usually frequented by employees and a few Chinese people who visited after hearing about its name. Every day, only one-third of the seats were reserved for the public. Even if there was a lot of people queuing up for it daily, it was sufficient to just serve the employees in the building. The dishes were also very diverse: there were Cantonese, Sichuan, and Northwestern cuisine. There was a lot of canto-style dim-sum as well. Before Ye Chu came, Ye Tingyun liked to eat downstairs and chat with the executives to know more about his employees¡¯ family, background, troubles, and their work aspirations. Ye Chu did not like to be in the crowds. She also had a mild social disorder and was only used to being with familiar people. She was cold as ice to people she was unfamiliar with, and she did not know how to converse with others. It was not because she was cold or condescending but because she did not know how to interact with people. Crowded surroundings were like torture to her. ¡°I¡¯ll let the chefe up and cook for you.¡± ¡°I want to go down and eat.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ye Tingyun, who always answered to her requests, did not stop her and had Wei Ling arrange for a seat for them. Ye Chu went to change excitedly. Xiao Ju nced at Ye Tingyun in a scheming manner and said to Ye Chu, ¡°I¡¯ll let both of you change into a couple outfit.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. I want to assert my dominance!¡± Ye Chu had already nned to walk around the building with Ye Tingyun. Being stuck on the top floor, she was like an invisible person. With the exception of Wei Ling, Hai Lun, and a few other people, no one else in the secretary office knew that about the woman on the top floor. Most of them thought that she was her little sister. Now that the person he liked was in the MISS building, Ye Chu wanted to woo him more vigorously and cling onto him before their rtionship developed further. Ye Tingyun wore beige casual clothes, so Xiao Ju helped Ye Chu change into a simr beige outfit. When Ye Tingyun went to buy clothes, he asionally would buy a few outfits for Ye Chu as well, so a few of those outfits were couple outfits. While Xiao Ju randomly chose a style for Ye Chu, Xiao Ju realized more and more about how cute Ye Chu was. She helped Ye Chu put on a ne, earrings, and a watch decorated with jewels. For the finishing touch, she coordinated a pair of high heels to match with the outfit. ¡°Change your shoes,¡± Ye Tingyun said.?Being so short, when wearing such a pair of high heels, she walks like a newborn. It is obvious that she is not used to such shoes. ¡°No!¡± Ye Chu refused. She was so short, and he was extremely tall.. If she did not wear high heels, they would look like a father bringing his daughter out. Chapter 1690 - The CEO’s Little Princess

Chapter 1690: The CEO¡¯s Little Princess

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°No!¡± Ye Chu refused. She was so short, and he was extremely tall. If she did not wear high heels, they would look like a father bringing his daughter out. Ye Tingyun recalled the incidentst time when she fell down after wearing high heels. He narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t change your shoes, then you will not go out and eat. You don¡¯t even know how to wear high heels. You will fall easily. Change to a pair of ts.¡± Ye Chu looked at the high heels longingly. Ye Tingyun crossed his arms at his chest and had a very firm attitude. In order to go out, Ye Chu could only change into a pair of ts, instantaneously bing a shortie. In the cafeteria. MISS had a lot of employees. Some of them had heard rumors that there was a girl named Ye Chu on the top level and that she was Ye Tingyun¡¯s little sister. She always stayed indoors and rarely ventured out. Although she always disappeared, she would cause a lot of trouble. Under the influence of Hai Lun, the employees had the impression that this little sister was rude, mean, and unreasonable. No one expected her to be such a cute and adorable girl. To the Westerners, she really looked like a little sister and was extremely cute. Their appearance attracted a lot of discussions, and Ye Chu could feel the rowdiness of her surroundings. Ye Tingyun ordered some nder dishes for her. Ye Chu looked at her surroundings curiously and did not see Emma. She wanted to see how Emma looked like and if she had any blood rtions with her. She felt that they were not rted. Even though Ye Tingyun mentioned that they both had different colored eyes, she could not believe that she was rted to Emma. She had been resisting it in her heart. While she did not see Emma, Emma saw her. She hade down to eat with Mi Er and a few other secretaries and was seated nearby. When Ye Tingyun and Ye Chu came, there were animated discussions everywhere and everyone saw them. Emma saw Ye Tingyun hold onto Ye Chu¡¯s hand, lead her to her seat, help her arrange her cutlery, and even feed her. To many, this was a huge public disy of affection. Every action was like something a boyfriend should do. Emma tightened her grip on her knife and fork slightly. She asked Mi Er, ¡°Sister Mi Er, who is she?¡± ¡°Second Master¡¯s little sister. She¡¯s called Ye Chu.¡± Mi Er heard about her from Wei Ling. It seemed like a taboo to Wei Ling, and he did not say anything further. Ye Tingyun did not even mention his little sister before. There was information about Ye Tingyun online. He had one older brother and one younger brother. They had a simple family, and the description of the Ye Family was quite scarce. There was no mention of any little sister. However, since the Ye Family was arge family, it was quite normal for them to have female cousins. Emma¡¯s heart trembled slightly, and she nced towards the little girl. Indeed, she did not seem like a considerable threat. She was too young, and Emma looked at least five years more mature than her. Mi Er and the others said, ¡°Emma, don¡¯t be discouraged. Hai Lun said that Second Master¡¯s little sister is extremely mean, rude, and uncultured. She didn¡¯t even go to school. She doesn¡¯t know how to read, and while she knows how to speak English, she doesn¡¯t know how to write. She does not know anything. Second Master is just looking after her because she is blind.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t go to school?¡± ¡°Yes. She has never gone to school. She even made a fool out of herself earlier.¡± Mi Er and the rest also listened to the rumors. Furthermore, she was on good terms with Hai Lun and believed everything that she said. Emma¡¯s heart felt relieved, yet she felt conflicted as she looked at Ye Chu. Although this little girl did not even go to school, Second Master was still so protective of her and was extremely gentle towards her. But did siblings wear couple outfits? Wasn¡¯t it a little weird? A few of the higher-ups who were familiar with Ye Tingyun went over to greet him. They wanted to know this mean yet quiet little sister from the legends.. After all, she was the CEO¡¯s little princess. Chapter 1691 - She Had Seen Her Before

Chapter 1691: She Had Seen Her Before

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios No one expected the little princess to ignore them while she ate her dessert attentively. Her eyshes were long and curvy, and she looked immensely cute when she batted them. She was not cold nor rude. She was adorable. ¡°Her eyes can¡¯t see,¡± exined Ye Tingyun. ¡°Ye Chu, greet these uncles.¡± Uncles? What? The young executives were on the brink of vomiting blood. We are from the same generation. Is it really alright for your sister to call us uncles? Ye Chu greeted them obediently. ¡°Hello, uncles!¡± The uncles were speechless. The uncles who wanted to strike up a conversation with the adorable girl were defeated. In the executive group chat, an unafraid executive asked, ¡°Second Master, does your little sister have a boyfriend? One should always keep all the benefits for one¡¯s own people.¡± ¡°Are you crazy? The little sister looks underaged, yet you are still interested in her.¡± ¡°She just looks young. Wei Ling said that she¡¯s neen. She can marry already.¡± Ye Tingyun looked at the executive group chat, where they were talking about the little cutie Ye Chu animatedly. Usually, they would discuss work-rted stuff in the group chat, and he would nce at it habitually before he slept. Who spread the rumor that Ye Chu was rude and mean? When Ye Tingyun asked about it, the executives also started criticizing the person who spread the rumor. How irresponsible! The little sister was evidently extremely cute. However, the rumor was spread throughout the entirepany. No one knew who started it. Ye Tingyun did not hear anyone criticizing Ye Chu in the building, and no one was so socially unaware that they would mention it in front of him. He then saw that the executives were all talking about whether Ye Chu had a boyfriend. Ye Tingyun said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. You won¡¯t be able to pursue her.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Second Master, you cannot be so attached to your little sister. We are very impressive too.¡± ¡°Second Master, your sister looks very cute. What do you think of me being your sister-inw?¡± Ye Tingyun was very calm. ¡°Very impressive? Come and woo her when you be more impressive than me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone was speechless. This was very outrageous! After eating, Ye Tingyun deliberately brought Ye Chu on a tour around the building. The little cutie¡¯s reputation in the MISS building was not good, and he wanted topensate for it. She was a little scared of crowds, but if others did not talk to her and just looked at her appearance, she was very likable. Mi Er, Emma, and the rest walked towards them face-front. ¡°Second Master!¡± Mi Er and the secretaries greeted them. Ye Tingyun nodded, and his ncended on Emma, before averting it quickly. He did not have any intentions to introduce Ye Chu to them and led her into the lift. Ye Chu saw the few big sisters in front of her, and her eyes immediately turned towards Emma. It must be her. She is the youngest and prettiest girl. She stood out the most in the crowd. When she was back on the top floor, Ye Chu spoke very little. Ye Tingyun still needed to work in the afternoon and instructed Xiao Ju to take good care of her before going down again. Emma¡¯s appearance kept appearing in Ye Chu¡¯s mind. She disliked Emma. It was a dislike that originated from her bones. The moment she saw her, she felt intense fear, and shivers ran up her body. Her body became cold, and she hugged herself. What was going on? There seemed to be a little voice in her heart telling her to stay away from Emma. Ye Chu wrapped herself up in the nkets and trembled. She was in a state of confusion. What was happening to her? When Ye Tingyun was by her side, it seemed fine. Now that Ye Tingyun had left, the fear was taking root in her bones. ¡°Miss Ye Chu, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ye Chu breathed deeply. ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll lead you to take a nap.¡± Xiao Ju supported Ye Chu and led her to take an afternoon nap. Ye Chu did not want to sleep at all and kept thinking about Emma. ¡°I¡¯ve seen her before.¡± This almost seemed like an instinct. She must have seen Emma somewhere before.. She looked so familiar. Chapter 1692 - Violent Little Loli

Chapter 1692: Violent Little Loli

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This almost seemed like an instinct. She must have seen Emma somewhere before. She looked so familiar, but she could not make out who she was. They must not be sisters. There were no simrities between them, so how could they be sisters? Ye Tingyun must have mistaken them. Eleven years ago, the two little kids were ying together in the castle. They were about the same height, and they looked very different. One of them had a small round face while the other one had an egg-shaped face. They both had their hair done in two thick ck braids. The two of them rode pink bicycles on thergewn. Not far away, a group of children were ying. The round-faced one was active and adorable, and she was not afraid of strangers. She rode her little bicycle over to them quickly. The children were ying on their skateboards. The round-faced one raised up her hand. ¡°I want to y too!¡± A young boy said, ¡°Here, you can try it.¡± The round-faced one abandoned her bicycle and had a race with the boys on the skateboard. She was active, and she had good bncing skills. She was very athletic, and although she did not y on skateboards often, she was very good at it. She beat the young boy. The round-faced one jumped in joy and did a victory sign. The egg-faced girl ran over and watched her sister who could get along well with random children in envy. ¡°We don¡¯t want to y with you anymore.¡± The young boy pushed the round-faced girl in anger. ¡°Why?¡± The round-faced girl put her hands on her hip. She was displeased and angry. She was the best at skateboarding among all the children there, and she was getting a lot of attention and envious looks from them. ¡°You always win. Who wants to y with you?¡± The round-faced girlughed. With eyes full of energy, she said. ¡°Boo! You guys are having a skateboarding race, and you kick out anyone who¡¯s good? What a sore loser.¡± The young boy¡¯s face flushed. Seeing that he had his brothers with him, he said. ¡°We just don¡¯t want to y with you.¡± The round-faced girl was willful and cool. She stuck out her tongue and made a face at them. ¡°So be it, sore loser! I don¡¯t want to y with you either.¡± The young boy was furious as he had been mocked. ¡°Who are you calling a sore loser?¡± ¡°You.¡± The round-faced girl put her hands on her hip and gave an aggressive look.?Come on, beat me up. I¡¯m not afraid of anything. ¡°Say that again!¡± The boy hugged his skateboard. He was so mad that his eyes were red. ¡°Talking about you! You¡¯re a sore loser. Go on, cry. Cry! Go home and cry to your mom.¡± The round-faced girl was really satisfied with all the insults. She stuck out her short leg. She was clearly 1 m tall, and yet she gave off the feeling of being 2 m tall. The girl with the egg-shaped face held her back anxiously. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± The young boy could not take it. He came forward to hit the round-faced girl. The girl with the egg-shaped face hugged the round-faced girl and dodged. The skateboard hit the girl with the egg-shaped face, and the round-faced girl¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are you okay?¡± The eyes of the girl with the egg-shaped face were red. Tears streamed down her face. The round-faced girl picked up the skateboard beside her and hit it hard at the young boy violently. ¡°How dare you hit my people! You must be tired of living!¡± Her movements were extraordinarily savage, making the little boy howl in pain. Several boys came up to pull her away in fear that she might cause big trouble. The round-faced girl smashed the skateboard beside him and kicked the little boy. Then, she sat on the boy forcefully and punched him madly. ¡°How dare you hit others when you are the sore loser! I¡¯ll beat your face up! Anyway, you don¡¯t want it.¡± ¡°Boo-hoo¡­ Mommy, help me! Mommy, help¡­¡± The boy was actually more plump than her and was also taller than her. However, he was not as violent as she was. He was beaten up so badly that he wailed for his mother. The scene was extremelyedic. The girl with the egg-shaped face rushed over to stop her. From afar, the adults who heard themotion rushed over¡­ ¡°Emma!¡± Chapter 1693 - The Fate of Half A Pear

Chapter 1693: The Fate of Half A Pear

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Chu turned over ufortably, yet she did not wake up. She seemed to be engrossed in the dream for the entire time. Suddenly, the dream changed. Two young mothers were fighting, and the round-faced girl lost her previous violence, turning into an adorable, knowledgeable and upper-ss little princess. Herrge eyes were red like she had just been bullied harshly. She looked like she did not dare to speak. The girl with the egg-shaped face was amazed. The two young mothers were fighting, and one of the other mothers also joined it. It became three mothers who were fighting. ¡°I won¡¯t say sorry. Who hit her first? You said that my daughter hit her. Do you truly believe that? Look at her. She¡¯s so small and weak. She doesn¡¯t even dare to cut a single stalk of flower at home. How can she beat someone up?¡± The round-faced girl nodded cooperatively. Yes, she was very kind. She would not hit anyone. Another mother said, ¡°My daughter¡¯s back is injured. How do you exin this?¡± ¡­ The argument was extremely agitated. The round-faced girl yawned and told the girl with the egg-shaped face secretly. ¡°I¡¯m so tired. When will they stop arguing?¡± ¡°Shh!¡± The girl with the egg-shaped face lifted a finger. ¡°Don¡¯t speak anymore. Madam is very angry.¡± The round-faced girl rolled her eyes and massaged her stiff neck. When the young mom turned her head around, she immediately stood straight and revealed a wronged expression. ¡­ The round-faced girl and the girl with the egg-shaped face were standing in the garden as punishment. An old butler was holding a long ruler. The two girls stretched out their hands, and the ruler hit their palms. For every hit, the girl with the egg-shaped face winced once. She bit her lips and looked like she was trying to force herself not to cry. She looked pitiful. The round-faced girl had a look that seemed to suggest that she was not afraid of being hit. She was very direct and casual about it. ¡°Butler, just hit me. Don¡¯t hit her anymore. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°Miss, youmitted a mistake. The people who followed you should be beaten too.¡± ¡°On what basis?¡± The round-faced girl pouted. ¡°You still dare to talk!¡± The young woman walked out. ¡°I have told you so many times to stop fighting. You must maintain your demure image outside. If you fight like an unreasonable auntie, you are losing our family¡¯s face.¡± ¡°A demure image, losing our family¡¯s face¡­¡± The round-faced girl mumbled softly, saying these words at the same time as the woman. She had already repeated these words multiple times. ¡°Stand for two hours. No one is allowed to speak in their favor.¡± The young woman walked back. The two girls stood in the garden, and it was extremely sunny. The girl with the egg-shaped face said, ¡°I¡¯m so hungry.¡± ¡°I am hungry too.¡± The two of them exchanged looks and sighed. The round-faced girl nced at the castle. The young woman had left. She suddenly got an idea and moved backward. The girl with the egg-shaped face pulled her back hurriedly. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Cover for me.¡± ¡°Stop messing around. You will get beaten again.¡± ¡°What are you scared of?¡± The round-faced girl inched towards the garden and ran towards a little pear tree at the side when no one was looking. She jumped up, picked two pears off, and ran back. She gave a pear to the girl with the egg-shaped face. ¡°Here!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Eat it. You are being misled by the rules.¡± The two of them ate the pears secretly. A car drove over from the castle along the main road. The round-faced girl said, ¡°Oh no. Oh no.¡± The girl with the egg-shaped face hurriedly threw the half-eaten pear into the flower pot. The round-faced girl was also shocked. Unfortunately, she did not control her strength well and threw her half-eaten pear far away.. It rolled and stopped in front of a teenager wearing a pair of white sport shoes. Chapter 1694 - Thinking About Something Else

Chapter 1694: Thinking About Something Else

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Chu suddenly woke up from the dream. She had a cold sweat during this afternoon nap, and her entire back was cold. She dreamed about¡­ her younger self? Was it a dream, or was it something that really happened before? Why was the dream so realistic? She held onto her head slightly and felt extremely ufortable. At that moment, she was unable to find out why her heart was palpitating so quickly. She was unhappy for the entire afternoon and was unable to pay attention during her lesson. She had been dreaming consecutively for days. She dreamed about two girls, the round-faced girl and the girl with the egg-shaped face. Both of them were always inseparable and ying with each other. One of them was as mischievous as a boy, and one of them was a demure, gentle girl. One of them climbed trees and dived into the water, teasing cats and dogs; the other was obedient, cute, and likable. One caused all the trouble; the other became the scapegoat. Ye Chu was extremely frustrated. She did not want to have such dreams, but every night when she fell asleep, she would dream constantly. The dreams were not continuous. Were those her memories? Were those her childhood memories? The night in New York was silent. Xiao Ju learned from Wei Ling that Ye Tingyun had gone to a concert with Emma. She looked at Ye Chu pitifully, feeling relieved that Ye Chu was blind and could not see her sympathy. The concert¡¯s songs were all familiar to him. He was a loyal fan of the band and would go for most of the major concerts. Music was a channel for him to seek tranquility. It was the first time that there was someone apanying him to appreciate this band. Emma was wearing a red dress with a V-shaped neckline and a high waistline. It was a very ssic French dress, and it made her look tall and beautiful. She looked vastly different from how she looked like at work¡ªit seemed like she had turned into someone else. Her side-profile was wless in the light, and her thoughts were wholly on Ye Tingyun. What did she have to do to attract more of his attention? Ye Tingyun was admiring the concert. He could not help but think that Ye Chu would be very impatient should shee to this concert. She had always disliked stuff like this and stated very straightforwardly that she had no appreciation for it. He could not help butugh. Hai Lun said that Ye Chu was rude, uncultured, and uneducated. For a girl like her to be by his side, she seemed like Cindere who had grown wings, flying to the top-most tree branch and bing a golden phoenix. However, Ye Chu never felt inferior. She was narcissistic and confident. She did not think that she knew nothing; she did not retreat nor feel inferior. It was as if she was born a princess and everyone had to follow her whims and fancies, surrounding her. If she did not know, she would say that she did not know. If she disliked something, she would say it right out. She would never make herself feel wronged. Ye Tingyun thought that before Ye Chu became eight years old and went to Shanghai, she was probably raised in a cultured and respectable family. Otherwise, she would not have such confidence, which originated from within her. She did not have anything, yet she would feel like she owned everything in the world. After the concert ended, Ye Tingyun sent Emma home. Emma initially wanted to invite him for a drink, but Ye Tingyun said, ¡°I¡¯m not drinking. There¡¯s someone waiting for me at home.¡± Emma recalled the little girl that she saw today. When she saw her, Emma had a strange yet indescribable feeling. She concealed her disappointment. ¡°Second Master is so nice to his little sister.¡± The date was going well, but he would halt it for his little sister. Ye Tingyunughed lightly. ¡°Yeah.¡± Emma did not cling onto him anymore, alighted the car, and went home. When Ye Tingyun returned to the top floor of the MISS building, Xiao Ju was apanying Ye Chu to read an essay. When she saw that Ye Tingyun had returned, she left immediately. Ye Chu thought for a bit. She only wanted Xiao Ju to read it out three times. She did not have to hide away so quickly, right? ¡°Where did you go?¡± asked Ye Chu. Chapter 1695 - Big Scale Slapping Of Face At The Scene

Chapter 1695: Big Scale pping Of Face At The Scene

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Tingyun said, ¡°I went to watch a concert with a person.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ ¡± Ye Chu replied.?Damn, he is so honest. What should she do? She originally thought that Ye Tingyun would lie to her. Thereafter, she would lose her temper. But the script actually changed. Who let him change the script in private? She did not know how she should continue talking. Speaking of it, she was also not anyone to him. If he went on a date with a girl, it was also not necessary to hide it from her. It was not important; hence, he had said it directly. If he had cared about her feelings, he would have told her a white lie. Ye Chu frowned slightly. The ufortable feeling in her heart became more and more obvious. Ye Tingyun brought her out to the balcony. There was a cool breeze. He was wearing a formal suit, and his white bow tie was done meticulously. He half-knelt in front of her. ¡°Ye Chu, I¡­ let me tell you a story.¡± Ye Chu was puzzled and nodded her head. Ye Tingyun held her little hand and ced it in his palm, rubbing it gently. ¡°11 years ago, I went to Paris to visit my Big Brother. Due to abination of factors, I got to know a little girl who was called Emma. She was very adorable and obedient. I liked her very much. Speaking of it, it was also very strange. I was only 15 years old that year. She was just a child. But I felt that we were fated and that she would be my wife in the future. I made a promise to her that after we grew up, I woulde and look for her. But without waiting for me to grow up, she went missing. Their whole family went missing. The castle waspletely burned by a fire. A few people in her family died, and the rest of them disappeared. I heard that someone had looked for them to seek revenge. Her mother fled with her. From then onward, I never saw her again.¡± ¡°For more than 10 years, I have been constantly thinking of looking for her. She was my love when I was young and a partner who had moved me. I also firmly believed that I would only like her in my lifetime. But I could not find her all this time. The MISS building was established tomemorate her. I missed her and did not wish to let her slip past me. I originally thought that after looking for so many years without any news, I would never see her again in my lifetime. But I did not expect her to appear.¡± ¡°She became my assistant. Ye Chu, when I brought you back thest time, it was because I wanted to look for Emma. But¡­ ¡± Ye Chu suddenly pulled her hand back. Her little face turned pale. Under the starlight, her face seemed to be transparent. He could see the faint veins flowing clearly. She suddenly interrupted his words. ¡°You have found your sweetheart, so you don¡¯t want me already, right?¡± Ye Tingyun smiled bitterly. ¡°No!¡± He was full of things that he wanted to tell Ye Chu. He wanted to say that the appointment he had gone tonight was only fulfilling a promise that was made 11 years ago. He had promised Emma to apany her to listen to the music from this band in the future. He had promised Emma many things. He had promised to look for her in the future, look after her, love her, protect her, and apany her to travel around the world. He promised Emma so much. Perhaps, he could only do one thing, which was to apany her to watch a concert together. He had made so many promises but only fulfilled one. With regard to him adhering to principles since he was young, he was too ashamed to show his face when he was lectured by the Ye Family. ¡°This is simply¡­¡± Ye Tingyun supported his forehead. This was simply a big scale pping of face at the scene. He had never thought that he would find Emma and break his promises to her. He did not expect himself to miss the appointment. Ye Chu¡¯s toes were slightly curled up. Her heart was sour and bitter. Ye Tingyun had fallen in love with someone else. His feelings towards Emma were so deep. Did she still have a chance? Could she still let Ye Tingyun fall in love with her? How? Bruce said that he wanted him to go bankrupt. But she did not wish for him to go bankrupt and also did not wish to implicate the innocent staff from MISS. She only wanted him to pay this debt. However, he told her about his story with Emma now. Did she not have a chance anymore? ¡°Ye Chu, you are not my sister..¡± Ye Tingyun was silent for a moment as he stated a fact calmly. Chapter 1696 - You Are Not My Sister

Chapter 1696: You Are Not My Sister

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Ye Chu, you are not my sister.¡± Ye Tingyun was silent for a moment as he stated a fact calmly. You were never my sister. Ye Chu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had been lying to her that she was his sister since she lost her memory. Why was his conscience suddenly awakened? He had apanied Emma to watch a concert. Why was his conscience awakened like that? Did Emma¡¯s excellent virtues move him? Ye Chu came back to her senses and was in a daze. She thought of her own acting. There were numerous changes in her mood swings. She said furiously, ¡°Liar, you lied to me again. You lied to me again. You indeed cannot be trusted.¡± Ye Tingyun stretched his hand and rubbed the top of her head. ¡°From today onwards, I am not your brother.¡± ¡°A while you are my brother, and a while you are not my brother. Who exactly are you?¡± Ye Chu pushed him out of anger. Ye Tingyun half-knelt in front of her and was silent. He did not reply. Ye Chu thought,?Little Second Brother was right. Men are indeed liars.? ¡°Let¡¯s go. You should be tired. I¡¯ll bring you to rest.¡± Ye Chu was confused as he carried her back all the way until sheid on the bed. Then, she recalled. Did Ye Tingyun still have something to say? He just said that she was not his sister. That was it? Did he not have anything else to say? Ye Chu was confused as she slept. This earthshaking secret did not seem to affect life at all. Ye Tingyun apanied her to have breakfast together as usual. Thereafter, he went downstairs to work while she attended lessons with the old professor as usual. In the afternoon, Ye Tingyun came back and apanied her to have lunch. He talked about some trivial and small interesting matters. Then, he went to work again. She took an afternoon nap. Following that, she attended lessons. Ye Chu did not understand at all how it had affected them after this secret was told. Xiao Ju already knew from Wei Ling that they were not siblings. Hence, she had nned to let Ye Chu pounce on Ye Tingyun to make him fall over. Ye Chu asked, ¡°What do you think Brother means?¡± ¡°I also don¡¯t know.¡± Xiao Ju was also bewildered. ¡°Let me tell you. It is actually quite hard to guess what Second Master is thinking. Wei Ling doesn¡¯t like you. Otherwise, I can still ask Wei Ling. He understands Second Master more.¡± ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he like me?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I know.¡± She had stabbed Ye Tingyun but did not kill him. It was really f*cking regretful. Wei Ling definitely did not like her. She had practically almost forgotten about this matter. The main point was Ye Tingyun really did not treat her like an enemy. ording to reason, if someone had stabbed her, she would definitely hate him or her so much. Ye Tingyun did not hate her. Why? ¡°So vexed!¡± ¡°Miss Ye Chu, don¡¯t be vexed. The MISS annual event ising soon. Do you want to participate?¡± Xiao Ju asked. The MISS annual event was a very special day. Normally, such events were generally held at the end of the year. MISS had done the very opposite. It was held during the summer vacation. Every year, the annual event would be held in July, the hottest time in New York. MISS would hold the annual event and thepany¡¯s celebration together. It was organized once a year. There were only two big banquets in the whole of MISS in a year, the annual event and the Christmas banquet. If it was held at the end of the year, Christmas and the annual event would be very close to each other, so it would also be troublesome to organize. Hence, it was held during the summer vacation. Of course, this news was spread by the secretary group. Only Ye Tingyun knew the actual reason. Seventh of July was MISS¡¯s annual event. Ye Tingyun ced great importance on it every year. They would start preparing a few months earlier. The ballroom would be located downstairs in the ballroom for one thousand people. ¡°What is the annual event? Is it fun?¡± Ye Chu did not know about the ways of the world with regard to the people onnd. ¡°It is fun.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask Brother at night.¡± Chapter 1697 - You Are Not My Sister

Chapter 1697: You Are Not My Sister

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When it was nearing the annual event, Ye Tingyun would be very busy. The seventh of July was a very important date. It was the day he first met Emma, and it was also the day he established MISS. As for the feelings of anticipation,memoration, and the emotions that year, he very rarely had them again after that year. This was the only matter that he did wholeheartedly. He missed her. He wanted to look for her and love her. If Ye Tingyun had any thoughts, his thoughts were rather deep, and Ye Chu was unable to tell them. However, she could feel that he was a little depressed. There was a performance by the secretary group. Mi Er was originally having a piano performance, but Emma was careless and sshed hot water onto her arm in the tea room. It caused the back of her hand to be injured. Emma was so frightened that she was about to cry. Mi Er was the big sister, and she also did not me her. She was only afraid that her performance would be a problem. A few secretaries could perform. One of them said that Emma¡¯s piano performance had also obtained the international award. Although she yed less often now, it should not be a problem for her to y for a while. Emma felt guilty and was anxious to make up for it. She promised Mi Er to perform a track. Ye Chu had never attended a lively banquet. With a character like hers, she should be refusing to do so. However, she pestered Ye Tingyun and wanted to participate in the annual event. Ye Tingyun agreed to bring her to join the crowd. Wei Ling shook his head. ording to the development this way, Second Master was really falling into the enemy¡¯s hands. Emma, whom he was constantly thinking of, was also set aside. During the annual event, Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu also came to New York. They brought little Tong Hua over. The three of them came over for a holiday as a family, and thepany¡¯s matters were thrown to Zhong Ran. Ye Ling also came over to discuss some projects with Ye Tingyun. For the sake of convenience, they stayed in the MISS building. There were 18 rooms on the top floor. Ye Tingyun reserved rooms for Ye Ling and Ye Yifan. He also reserved a few guest rooms. When he organized banquets on the top floor asionally, the guests could even stay overnight if they had drunk too much. ¡°Second uncle, your house is really pretty.¡± Tong Hua liked Rose Castle. He also liked this kind of loft as he felt that it was superbly cool. The whole floor was Ye Tingyun¡¯s activity space. A dozen rooms had their own housemaid elevator, housemaid room, and all kinds of facilities. Everything was avable. Every room was very big. Moreover, the night scenery of New York could be seen at 360 degrees. ¡°Hello little sister Ye Chu.¡± Tong Hua waved his hand and greeted her. Ye Chu¡¯s face was expressionless. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Sister¡¯s eyes cannot see. Don¡¯t disturb her.¡± ¡°Oh, right. I have forgotten.¡± Tong Hua walked over and touched Ye Chu¡¯s hand. ¡°Little sister, your eyesight will be recovered.¡± Ye Chu smiled and nodded her head. When she saw him and Shen Qianshu, she also felt very cordial. The brothers, Ye Ling and Ye Tingyun, went downstairs for a meeting while Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua yed raiders. They did not y enough thest time. They wanted to y to their hearts¡¯ content before leaving this time. Ye Chu looked at them behaving intimately and was extremely envious. She remembered that when her adoptive father was alive, he also treated her so intimately. Regardless of what she wanted, her adoptive father would give it to her. Her adoptive father had never made her disappointed. When she asked about her family members asionally, her adoptive father would be unhappy. Even if her adoptive father was unhappy, he would not vent his temper on her. Her adoptive father was the one who treated her the best in her impression. However, it was a pity that her adoptive father had died. She would never get an elder¡¯s love again. No matter how well the brothers on the ship treated her, there was no one who could give her the care like her parents did. After Ye Ling came over, Ye Chu stopped her lessons. The old professor did note over again. Shen Qianshu asked, ¡°Why are you having lessons?¡± ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t like having lessons,¡± Ye Chu said. She was just having a grudge against Hai Lun back then. She had dug a pit sessfully for herself. She could only fill the pit that she had dug herself.. After learning for a while, she was considered to have a little sess, but she did not really like it personally. Chapter 1698 - The Heart-throb Little Cutie

Chapter 1698: The Heart-throb Little Cutie

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Ye Tingyun said that you have never attended school and have been living in the sea. Thend is different from the sea. It is not bad to learn a life skill and develop your own hobby. You are still so young. You¡¯ll surely discover what you like to do.¡± Shen Qianshu was unlike Xiao Ju, who said that if she did not like it, then she should not learn. Instead, she encouraged Ye Chu to learn more things. Every person will find what he or she likes to do. They will practice, train, and reflect on their own social values thereafter. Life is neither long nor short. Everyone should live a meaningful life. This is not to say that simply idling is not eptable; it would just be a little less exciting. Gradually, you will also drift further away from Ye Tingyun. A woman who is focused is attractive.? Ye Ling and Ye Tingyun were rather busy. Ever since Ye Ling came, it was very rare to see Ye Tingyun. Shen Qianshu brought Tong Hua out to y. She was afraid that Ye Chu would be bored to stay home alone, so she also brought Ye Chu out. Ye Tingyun did not agree at first as he was afraid that Shen Qianshu could not look after Ye Chu by herself. Shen Qianshu then became perplexed. ¡°If you can look after her, I can also look after her. If you can carry her, I can also carry her. Why are you worried that I cannot look after her?¡± She was also not a three-year-old child who had to be under constant supervision to feel assured. Ye Chu liked to go out together with her to y. Ye Tingyun could not stop her and could only let her have her wish. They yed consecutively for 10 days. Ye Chu and Tong Hua had gotten along and became especially familiar with each other. Thereafter, she had to act as a blind person at all times. It was really too much for her to bear. It was simply a kind of torture. She was afraid to be discovered by them. Hence, she let herself be in the dark most of the time and allowed them to bring her anywhere. She also often fell into pits. It was fortunate that her acting had passed. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua also did not think that she would pretend to be a blind person. It was the annual event soon. This was a very important day for MISS. The middle-management staff members were basically all dressed up, and the ballroom was packed with people. The secretaries and security team all became busy. The venue was very well controlled. The annual event of the MISS building also requested for some reporters to specifically do a report. This was a rare opportunity for the media. They could interview the big names in MISS freely. Ye Chu wore a white mini dress, decked in a pair of small high heel shoes. She held onto Ye Tingyun nervously. As the CEO of MISS, Ye Tingyun was more eye-catching than Ye Ling in the MISS building. Shen Qianshu jabbed Ye Ling. ¡°Master, for the next AG¡¯s annual event, let¡¯s also create a high spec one. Look at their preparation. This is the international standard. Compared to ours, our annual event is really so much weaker.¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°Alright.¡± Tong Hua was like a little elf. He was filled with curiosity towards everything. However, he knew etiquette and did not create trouble. He followed Shen Qianshu throughout and acted as the boss of the family of three. There were many Chinese employees in the MISS building who took pictures together with Tong Hua one after another. They wanted his autograph. Tong Hua did not reject those who came and was even especially proud as he said to Ye Ling, ¡°Daddy, see how amazing I am. I¡¯m famous internationally.¡± Ye Ling replied. ¡°Oh.¡± His reaction was extremely cold. It was also not known where Little Tong Hua had learned this narcissistic character from. A genius, in general, would feel that he or she was extremely impressive, but he or she still had to say modestly that they had worked hard behind the scenes. Tong Hua was a character from the prodigy category. He would create trouble the whole day, but he was very fast in whatever he did. He not only felt that he was first in the world, but he even liked to brag everywhere. He was extremely proud of his sess. Shen Qianshu looked at the little cutie taking pictures together with people everywhere. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Master, when our son grows up, he will surely be a flirtatious source of cmity. Look at him. At such a young age, he can coax everyone.. When he grows up, it will be unthinkable.¡± Chapter 1699 - Familiar Harmonica

Chapter 1699: Familiar Harmonica

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Master, when our son grows up, he will surely be a flirtatious source of cmity. Look at him. At such a young age, he can coax everyone. When he grows up, it will be unthinkable.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Ye Ling nced at him. He was not interested. There were some people who he more or less knew at this banquet, but they did not dare to greet him. No one was so familiar with Ye Ling that he or she could greet him. Moreover, there were rumors that the Big Brother of the Ye Family was a demon-like character. He was unlike Ye Tingyun, who was able to please everyone and was easy to get along with. There were many seats at Ye Ling¡¯s main table that were automatically empty. No one came to disturb him. Shen Qianshu supported her chin and looked at Ye Ling. With his character of being habitually silent and a miser with words, how did he develop AG back then? This was a matter that had always made her puzzled. If Ye Ling was acting in a television drama that was one hour per episode, as the main lead, he could be appearing for 50 minutes. But perhaps, he would only be an eye-catching background prop. He would just have a few lines. When doing business, one had to converse. He or she could not depend on thoughts and people to do business. There had to be a starting period. If one did not have much worth and confidence and was such a show-off during the start-up, he or she would be dragged out for a beating. ¡°Master, there¡¯s a question that I have always been curious about. You have done business for such a long time. Have you been beaten?¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I knew it.¡± Ye Ling said, ¡°Those people who have beaten me are no longer around.¡± Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to tell me the details.¡± Emma took a deep breath nervously. She was wearing a pink little bubble skirt. She would be performing in a while. She stood at a dark corner. She looked at Ye Chu pulling Ye Tingyun and greeting others. Ye Tingyun did not introduce Ye Chu as his sister this time. He brought Ye Chu and went one round. Then, he brought Ye Chu back to the main table. ¡°Sister-inw, please keep an eye on Ye Chu.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± There was no life in Ye Chu¡¯s eyes as she looked in the direction in front. Ye Tingyun went on stage to give a speech. The annual event had started. Ye Chu¡¯s gaze slightly shifted. She was not careful, and her gaze was in Ye Ling¡¯s line of sight. She was so frightened that her face turned pale. Fortunately, Xiao Ju had applied makeup for her. His line of sight was too sharp. Ye Chu was nearly defeated, but she could not show it. Both her hands felt around as she wanted to drink water to hide her own nervousness. Before she could purposely knock the cup of water over, Shen Qianshu took the cup of water and ced it in her hands. ¡°This is warm water. There is champagne, red wine, white wine, and beverages. What do you want to drink?¡± She looked after Ye Chu appropriately. Ye Chu hurriedly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll just drink water.¡± She saw Emma again. urately speaking, Emma kept looking at her. She could feel Emma¡¯s line of sight. She was standing in the shadow that was diagonally in front of her. Ye Chu saw Emma and could not help herself from palpitating. Ayer of cold sweat appeared on her forehead. Emma held her champagne ss up and gave a toast in Ye Chu¡¯s direction. She could sense her superiorityplex from her confidence. Ye Chu closed her eyes. Shen Qianshu held her hand gently. ¡°Ye Chu, your hand is very cold. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I want Brother,¡± Ye Chu said. Except for Ye Tingyun, whoever was by her side would not help at this moment. Shen Qianshu and Ye Ling exchanged nces. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Your brother is giving a speech on the stage. Ye Ling and I are here. Don¡¯t be afraid. They will note over.¡± She thought that Ye Chu was afraid of crowds andforted her softly. After Ye Tingyun finished his speech, the annual event started. The first performance was from the secretary group. Emma was dressed in a pretty little bubble skirt. She attracted a wave of apuse. The original piano performance was reced by her ying the harmonica. She gently blew an elegant and melodious tune with the harmonica. Ye Tingyun furrowed his eyebrows.. Suddenly, he tightened his fists. Chapter 1700 - The Annual Event

Chapter 1700: The Annual Event

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios That was the harmonica song that he taught Emma. Other than Emma and him, not a second one knew of this tune throughout all these years. After Emma became missing, during his toughest and darkest days, he had yed it thrice. However, for those three times, he was alone in the depths of hell. No one was around him. This rearranged harmonica song was very tough to y. The leaps between the musical notes were very big. Without a musical foundation, it would be hard to learn it. Emma had a tough time learning it that year. The first time she yed the harmonica, she was quite bad. However, she put in a lot of effort and was very talented. After learning for a few days, she was quite adept at it. After her, he did not teach any other person. When Ye Chu yed it, he almost went crazy. He thought that he had finally found Emma and that she was right in front of him. However, he never expected that Ye Chu was not Emma. The girl on the stage, d in pink, was like a princess that had descended onto Earth. She was ying a song that belonged to them. As the stage lights fell onto her, it shrouded her in colorful starlight. At that moment, her beauty was unique and charismatic. The harmonica was a lesser-known instrument. While many may know how to y it, only a few could genuinely y it well. Emma yed it extremely well, performing the song that he taught her that year without alteration. She did not even miss a single note. Ye Tingyun looked at Emma on the stage dazedly. It was solid evidence. He knew, and he had epted Emma¡¯s identity. He had also convinced himself that Emma was Emma. Perhaps, it had been his one-sided wish for all these years. Little Emma had long forgotten about him. However, when this tune came out, he remembered the kiss by little Emma that gentlynded on his cheek. Little Emma had said, ¡°Big Brother, you muste and find me.¡± She said, ¡°When I grow up, I want to be your bride.¡± He said, ¡°I will definitely look for you.¡± I will protect you for all my life.? This sweet touching moment was like those in silent films from the old times. The scenes shed one by one across his mind. Even though it was only a few snippets, he could still feel his heartstrings tugging at that moment. That was when he started having feelings for a little girl. He was someone who believed in fate. He knew that she was the person he was looking for the moment he saw him. He had sufficient patience to wait for her to grow up, but he never managed to grow up beside her. When he met Emma, his situation in Paris was not good. His Big Brother did not want to see him and locked himself up in the castle for the entire day, unwilling to see anyone. Butler Luther said that Big Brother had his own troubles, so he assumed that Big Brother had been thinking about the Ye Family and did not want to see anyone from the Ye Family. He was already in a frustrated mood. He was pinned between the Ye Family and his Big Brother like a sandwich biscuit. Emotionally, he was leaning towards his Big Brother. However, in his family, there was his biological grandmother and a vast familywork. Hence, he could onlyin to Emma. Afterward, it was what Emma said that woke him up. He gave up everything in the Ye Family and started from scratch. He did not want anything in the Ye Family and left it all to be inherited by his Big Brother. He did not like the heavy burden of his family pressing onto him. Hence, he withdrew from the inheritancepetition. When Emma¡¯s house was burned down, the police said that it was an ident. Back then, he was only a mere teenager. He could not even check the files, let alone have the power to investigate this issue. He could not track where Emma went. Luckily, there were no children in the corpses. He thought that perhaps Little Emma was still alive. He went to the Ye Family in Europe to seek help, wanting them to help him find Emma. However, the European Ye Family raised some conditions for the exchange. They wanted him to be the Ye Family¡¯s heir and follow their orders. That statement drove him off the cliff.. He refused the conditions raised by the European Ye Family while also losing the best conditions to find Emma. Chapter 1701 - The Lost Eleven Years

Chapter 1701: The Lost Eleven Years

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, the European Ye Family raised some conditions for the exchange. They wanted him to be the Ye Family¡¯s heir and follow their orders. That statement drove him off the cliff. He refused the conditions raised by the European Ye Family while also losing the best conditions to find Emma. Once he lost these conditions, he lost eleven years. Shen Qianshu poked Ye Ling and gestured at him to look at Ye Tingyun. That child was so engrossed in it. She asked secretly, ¡°Who¡¯s the girl on the stage?¡± Was this love at first sight? He did not even move his eyes. Ye Ling said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Shen Qianshu thought that the brothers¡¯ taste should be simr. She asked, ¡°Is she pretty?¡± She thought that she was quite pretty. Ye Ling looked intently for three seconds before saying, ¡°You are pretty.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking if she¡¯s pretty.¡± Shen Qianshu felt that her face reddened. Of course, she was pretty. He did not even need topliment her. Ye Ling said ndly, ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Shen Qianshu was defeated.?Okay, you win. Ye Ling nced at Ye Tingyun. ¡°Useless.¡± Shen Qianshu was pouring a cup of warm water for Ye Chu and let her hold it in her hands. She could not help but think that luckily Ye Chu was blind. Otherwise, how hurtful would it be for her if she saw this scene? Ye Tingyun was too careless about caring for a girl¡¯s feelings. Ye Chu saw him. She saw Ye Tingyun¡¯s obsessed gaze and reminiscing expression clearly. She held the cup and drank. She was nning to put the cup back, but she did not ce it properly, and it fell to the ground. The cup immediately shattered into pieces, making a sharp sound. Shen Qianshu turned her head around hurriedly. ¡°Ye Chu, don¡¯t move. Don¡¯t move¡­¡± Ye Tingyun also regained his senses. ¡°Did you get scalded?¡± He took a piece of tissue paper and wiped the stains off Ye Chu¡¯s clothes. Luckily, it was warm water and did not leave any marks behind. There was also not much water that sshed onto her skirt. The waiters immediately rushed over to clear the pieces. Ye Chu revealed a sweet and innocent smile. ¡°I¡¯m not scalded. I¡¯m sorry, brother. I can¡¯t see and caused trouble for you.¡± The little pitiful girl¡¯s voice was innocent and weak, performing what it really meant to be weak, helpless and innocent. Ye Tingyun¡¯s heart softened, and he scolded himself for being distracted when he heard the song. He missed this song too much. When he heard Ye Chu y itst time, his mood was already not calm. ¡°This song is so familiar,¡± said Ye Chu, pouting. ¡°I know it too.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Ye Tingyun had heard Ye Chu y it. To be honest, he felt that Ye Chu¡¯s musicality was inferior to Emma¡¯s. However, she yed this song better than Emma. While Emma¡¯s ying did not have any mistakes, there were a few areas that were not as well handled as Ye Chu. Ye Tingyun¡¯s thoughts were pulled back from his memories, and Emma¡¯s song had finished. There was apuse from the audience, and Ye Tingyun apuded too. Tong Hua said loudly, ¡°That was nice.¡± Emmaughed gently on the stage and said, ¡°Mi Er was supposed to perform for everyone today. It was my fault that Sister Mi Er could not perform, so I could only rece her. I hope that everyone is content with this performance.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the name of the song?¡± Ye Chu thought secretly,?It¡¯s called Nighttime.? Emma said, ¡°This was a selfposed song from a big brother, called Nighttime. He taught me how to y this song in the past. It remains unforgettable till now. I hope that one day, he will be able to hear me y this song too.¡± After saying that, her gaze swept past the main table, and she went down gracefully, letting the next performer up on stage. Ye Tingyun¡¯s emotions could not be calmed down. After all those years of pursuit and reminiscing, everything was settled now. Shen Qianshu lowered her voice.. ¡°Ting Yun is being a bit weird.¡± Chapter 1702 - Reconciliation

Chapter 1702: Reconciliation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Ignore him,¡± said Ye Ling calmly. Shen Qianshu was a bit worried. Did something happen? Ye Chu was the calmest person. Tong Hua poured a ss of champagne for her, and she drank it in little sips. Mi Er walked over and said softly, ¡°Second Master, Emma said that she has something to tell you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t say.¡± Ye Tingyun said, ¡°I understand.¡± Mi Er nced at Ye Chu and left slowly. Ye Tingyun asked Shen Qianshu to take care of Ye Chu and went to look for Emma. Emma waited nervously in the conference room. Her face was slightly red, and she seemed like she was anticipating something. When she noticed Ye Tingyun, she took a few steps forward. An unusual excitement surfaced in her eyes. ¡°Brother, is that you? Am I¡­ seeing you again?¡± Ye Tingyun wanted to say something but stopped, looking at her fixedly. There was a question in his heart: Why didn¡¯t Emma reconcile with him from the start? Emma knew his name. When they were young, he had written his name out stroke by stroke on her palm. Emma¡¯s Chinese was not good and only memorized his name. Was Chinese so hard to write and learn that she had forgotten him? It was reasonable too. The eight-year-old Emma was clueless about love. It was impossible for her to be in deep love with him, and he was the only one in unrequited love. It was logical that she did not remember the big brother from her childhood. Yet, why did she suddenly remember him? He was careful by nature and held a suspicious attitude towards everything. Other than his confusion towards Ye Chu, he had never exposed any tiny ws. His long silence drew a boundary between Emma and himself. Emma¡¯s eyes reddened immediately. ¡°That year, something happened to my family. I suffered some serious memories, and my childhood memories are a bit blurred. I don¡¯t remember a lot of things, but I remember my Big Brother. I remembered that you brought me to catch fish, cycle, and go kite-flying. You taught me how to y the harmonica. I remember everything. But your name is so hard to remember, and my memory is bad. I thought that I would never see you again. ¡°A year ago, I saw your interview on a financial advertisement. I thought that you looked familiar, so I went to Columbia University. I wanted to stay in the same city as you because, for some unknown reason, I thought that you felt familiar. But I really can¡¯t remember. That day after the concert, I identally found a piece of your handwriting from when we were young. Only then did I remember that you are my big brother¡­ right?¡± Her tears fell endlessly like a broken string of pearls. She looked extremely pitiful. Ye Tingyun said softly, ¡°Emma¡­ It¡¯s me.¡± Emma¡¯s emotions copsed immediately, and she pounced over suddenly. She hugged him and cried uncontrobly, her emotional state breaking down. ¡°Big Brother, you lied to me. You said that you would look for me. Why didn¡¯t you look for me? I¡­ did not forget you on purpose.¡± The beautiful girl jumped over and entered his embrace. If she was someone else, she would have been thrown off by him immediately. But she was Emma. The Emma that he had been looking for eleven years. Ye Tingyun was a bit flustered. This was a scene that he had dreamed about countless times. One day, they would meet again, reconcile, and embrace each other intimately like how they were like when they were young. But his heart was extremely heavy, as if there was a huge boulder pressing on it. Emma cried for a long time, and her make-up was smudged. As she choked on her tears, she said, ¡°I have been waiting for you to look for me. But you didn¡¯t. I¡­ I became disappointed. I knew that I had to depend on myself, so I forced myself to hate you. Gradually, I forgot about you. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Chapter 1703 - Poor Little Emma

Chapter 1703: Poor Little Emma

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Tingyun held onto her shoulders and pushed it away lightly. Then, he walked away to get her some tissue paper to wipe her face. ¡°I¡¯ve been searching for you for ten years.¡± ¡°Then why won¡¯t you acknowledge me?¡± Ye Tingyun was silent. Why? He asked himself that countless times, and he could not understand it. ¡°What happened then?¡± Ye Tingyun asked. Emma wiped her tears with her head down. She choked as she said, ¡°Brother, I mentioned it to you when I was a kid. When I was born, something was odd. We went for fortune-telling, and the fortune teller said that I was born with a hard life and that I would be a jinx to my family and my parents. I would bring my family to doom. I had to experience a bloody disaster before I could escape this fated disaster and grow up safely. So, growing up, my grandfather and father did not like me, and they sent me to the castle to be raised. The small castle is my world. There were butlers, my ymates, and helpers. They were always the ones who had grown up with me, and my mother only came to visit me once a year. People in the family are reluctant to see me, for fear that I will cause disaster to them. One day, the castle caught on fire, and everyone in the castle, except me and the nursing mother who cared for me, were burned to death, including my mother¡­¡± She seemed to have thought of something terrible, and she shivered. Indeed, Emma had spoken of this before. She said that she was a jinx and that nothing good would end up with anyone who was close to her. So she was abandoned by her family to fend for herself. No one in her family was willing to contact her at all. They knew of her, but they would never see her. Even her own mother only visited her once a year, for a few days each time. ¡°After the incident, the fortune teller said that I have survived the disastrous ordeal. From then on, I would lead a prosperous and wonderful life. I would bring luck to the family. So Grandpa and Dad fetched me home. No one was allowed to speak of the incident at the castle either.¡± Ye Tingyun thought of the conversation that he had with Ye Junchen that day. Although the European Ye Family doted on Emma and her elder sister very much, their family seldom interacted. This could be because of their aunt. Ye Wen was a little princess of the European Ye Family at that time. She lived a carefree life, and she fell in love with a street artist whom she promised him to be with through life and death. The Ye Family did not agree to the marriage, and the street artist was indirectly killed by the European Ye Family. Since then, Ye Wen¡¯s heart has changed, and she began dating several boyfriends continuously. Then, she had Megan. This was absolutely scandalous to the European Ye Family. However, Ye Wen just did whatever she wanted, and she ignored how everyone would look at her. After that, Megan was sent away, and Ye Wen had an arranged marriage with the great prince of the Tang En Family. This was a political marriage. Both of them had no rtionship foundation. Prince Tang En criticized Ye Wen for her sloppy lifestyle, but for the sake of their families, they went ahead with the arranged marriage. After the marriage, Ye Wen changed for the better. After her eldest daughter was born, the husband and wife led afortable life for some time. Although they were not all lovey-dovey, they respected one another and got along well. This was so until their younger daughter was born. Everything changed. When the younger daughter Emma was born, it was the most critical time of the Tang En Family. The older generation believed in Feng Shui. Fortune-telling said that Emma was a jinx to the family. Those who were close to her would face implications and die. By coincidence, on the day that Emma was born, Mrs. Tang En died in a car ident. The men in the Tang En Family were deeply convinced by the fortune-telling. Young Emma was sent to the small castle without even having fed with enough milk. They also stopped Ye Wen from visiting her. The European Ye Family was furious, and they had several disputes with the Tang En Family. They even once brought Emma back to the European Ye Family to raise her. No one knew if it was really fate or pure coincidence, but when Emma was at the Ye Family¡¯s house, she brought great disasters to the European Ye Family as well.. Due to the helplessness, young Emma was sent to be raised in the small castle. Chapter 1704 - The Past Hatred

Chapter 1704: The Past Hatred

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Wen caused a ruckus with the Tang En Family. She was fierce by nature and did not want to be separated from her daughter. On one hand, her family and her eldest daughter were there; on the other hand, there was her younger daughter. The disputes were out of control, and in the end, the Tang En Family allowed her to visit Emma once a year. Emma was sent to be raised in a castle in the suburbs. Ye Wen arranged a trusted servant and butler and raised her up as a little princess. The castles in the suburbs and their main urban area were separated by tens of kilometers. The Tang En Family just treated it as if they never had this child, and they refused to ept her. Only until Ye Wen went to look for Emma and the fire broke out was young Emma taken back into the Tang En Family. The European Ye Family had also severed their ties with the Tang En Family. Ye Junchen said that most of the statements made that year pointed out that the Tang En Family would not have a good year, and there were bad things happening continuously. Tang En was also having some scandals. He was deceived by a woman and almost assassinated. He had to rest for months. Because of what happened to Emma, Ye Wen had cut off her ties with him long before. The fortune teller said that all of this was because of Emma. So, Prince Tang En sent someone to burn up the castle. He only wanted to kill Emma and not burn down the entire castle. Yet, Emma had a lucky life, and she dodged the bullet. Everyone else in the castle lost their life. Because of Ye Wen¡¯s separation, the European Ye Family and the Tang En Family also cut off their ties, but they cared a lot for the two daughters that Ye Wen gave birth to. Yet, they refused to seek harmony with the Tang En Family. Prince Tang En had strongly denied that he would be so cruel as to even kill his own daughter, but the rumors from the outside world were like sharp swords. No one believed him, and they all regarded him as the murderer of his wife and daughter. Yet, there was no evidence. To stop those rumors, Emma was sent back to the Tang En Family. They also changed the servants in the main castle several times. This topic became the elephant in the room. Afterward, fewer people spoke of it. That day, Ye Tingyun phoned Ye Junchen and spoke of the matter regarding the Tang En Family; then, he knew of this. There was always some sort of difficult problems behind every big family. The Ye Family had it; so did the European Ye Family, and so did the Tang En Family! Emma needed a long time to calm down. She looked at Ye Tingyun with an infatuated look, smiling while crying. She held his hand agitatedly. ¡°I finally found you, Brother. From now on, you will protect me, right?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t your Dad treat you well?¡± Ye Tingyun asked. There was a dark look in Emma¡¯s eyes. ¡°Grandpa and Dad love my sister very much, but they are cold to me. Dad even hates me. Although they gave me the best education and raised me up as their heirs, they were just afraid that someone would call them out for mistreatment. They also wanted to please my uncle. ¡°I am not in the slightest bit happy at home. Since I was young, I had to work hard. My sister only had to act sweetly, and Grandpa and Dad would listen to all of her needs. Yet, I had to study hard and achieve the best in everything before I could get some of their attention. It¡¯s very, very tiring.¡± Ye Tingyun understood this feeling, but on the contrary, he was the favored one. No matter what he did or said when he was a child, as long as it was with a smile, Grandma would give him the best. Even if he made a mistake, he would be forgiven. He was the best at everything in Grandma¡¯s eyes. But Big Brother was different. Big Brother had to work hard and be ranked number one in everything. He had to be the best in everything before he could get some praise from his grandma. ¡°Back then, did your father really cause the fire and burn the castle down?¡± Emma shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. My sister said that my father did not do it. Dad has denied it as well. I have seen Dad looking at Mom¡¯s portrait, and he seemed to tear up. I believe that it is just a rumor. Dad didn¡¯t do it.. He¡¯s not so cruel.¡± Chapter 1705 - Its Okay. Im Blind.

Chapter 1705: It¡¯s Okay. I¡¯m Blind.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Tingyun thought that even a monster would not hurt its own children. No matter how vicious someone was, there was no way that he would kill his own wife and children¡ªeven if the child brought great chaos to the family. But the human heart is unpredictable. Who knows? ¡°It has been hard on you,¡± Ye Tingyun said. If he found her earlier, her days would have been better. Even if what had happened in the past made the Tang En Family disown her, he could stay by her side. He had the means to raise her up and to provide her with good education and proper care. ¡°It¡¯s not. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so happy to see you,¡± Emma said. ¡°All the pain is in the past.¡± Ye Tingyun asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your ymate?¡± ¡°What ymate?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that you had a best friend called Daisy? Was she burnt by the fire as well?¡± Ye Tingyun asked. ¡°She¡­ escaped. We couldn¡¯t find her corpse. My caregiver has been looking for her, but I¡¯ve never seen her since then.¡± Emma lowered her head and hugged Ye Tingyun suddenly. Then, she cried miserably. ¡­ Ballroom. Ye Chu was bored of sitting there. She yawned. Ye Tingyun was not there, and she was bored of sitting alone. She was also pretending to be blind, so she was afraid that people would see through her. Ye Ling¡¯s eyes were too sharp. She was very focused, fearing that he would sense something. This was a very exhausting thing to do, but she had her reasons that could not be expressed. Shen Qianshu noticed her tiredness and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you tired?¡± ¡°A little.¡± Shen Qianshu called for Mi Er. ¡°Ye Chu is a little tired. Go and ask around for Ye Tingyun¡¯s whereabouts.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mi Er left. Ye Junchen attended the ball at MISS today. He came a littlete. This was the first year that the European Ye Family and the Ye Family had cleared up their conflicts. It was also the first year that they supported him silently. He needed to present himself in the best way in front of the owners. ¡°Ah Ling, sister¡­¡± Ye Junchen smiled and greeted them. Ye Ling nodded coldly. Tong Hua waved back happily, asking for a red packet for auspicious reasons. Shen Qianshu was used to Ye Ling¡¯s social skills. It was hopeless. He was like this to his family as well. She chatted with Ye Junchen happily, and Ye Junchen was sitting beside Ye Chu. ¡°This is?¡± ¡°She¡¯s Ye Chu, a friend of Tingyun.¡± ¡°Hi, Miss Ye Chu.¡± Ye Junchen greeted Ye Chu and looked at her face. He was startled for a moment. They made eye contact, but there was no expression in Ye Chu¡¯s eyes. She had acted the role of a blind person really well. Shen Qianshu exined the issue about her eyes, and Ye Junchen regained his senses. He chatted with Shen Qianshu, but he could not help but look towards Ye Chu. Ye Ling noticed something as well. He frowned and thought to himself.?This is my younger brother¡¯s woman. Is he trying to get involved somehow?? Ye Ling coughed. ¡°Don¡¯t have any other intentions.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡± Ye Junchen was speechless. Hold up, did you misunderstand something? Tong Hua said without hesitation since he was a child, ¡°Uncle, why do you keep looking at Miss Ye Chu? Second Uncle would be mad.¡± ¡°D-D-Don¡¯t misunderstand me!¡± Ye Junchen looked really awkward. ¡°I think that Miss Ye Chu looks rather familiar. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve seen her somewhere before.¡± Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua exchanged a nce. Scheming! This is the scheme to start flirting. The mother and son looked at him with the same expression. The only thingcking was the sentence: ¡°We all know of this scheme.¡±. Ye Junchen waved and said, ¡°Miss Ye Chu, sorry for the disrespect.. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Chapter 1706 - The Monster who Protects His Brother Is Online

Chapter 1706: The Monster who Protects His Brother Is ¡®Online¡¯

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine. I can¡¯t see.¡± Ye Chu¡¯s reply was exceptionally cold. Ye Junchen felt even more awkward as if he had nned to do something wrong. Even if he tried to do wrong, he would not start with a small child. But he could not say so because if this child was actually already an adult, wouldn¡¯t it be even more awkward? ¡°Miss Ye Chu, where are you from?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ye Chu was very straightforward. ¡°I lost my memory. You can ask Ye Tingyun.¡± ¡°.. ¡± Ye Junchen was speechless. Tong Hua added fuel to the fire. ¡°Uncle, I suggest you stop talking. Miss Ye Chu is not in a good mood.¡± ¡°My apologies.¡± Ye Junchen went soft all of a sudden. He watched the program on stage and could not help but ask. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m curious. How old are you, Miss Ye Chu?¡± ¡°19.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Junchen was speechless. ¡°Where¡¯s your family?¡± Ye Chu replied. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± At this time, Ye Tingyun had returned. Emma followed him from behind like a little tail. Mi Er was calling out to her. She reminded her kindly, ¡°Don¡¯t follow him there, it¡¯s not a good idea.¡± Emma stopped, feeling a little startled. Why not? Wasn¡¯t she and Brother very close? Ye Tingyun went to Ye Chu and greeted Ye Junchen. ¡°Ye Chu, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I want to go home,¡± said Ye Chu. Ye Tingyun could not leave the ballroom yet. This was MISS¡¯s annual dinner. He had to be there from the beginning to the end. He could not leave for a single moment. Beads of sweat were forming on Ye Chu¡¯s forehead. Ye Tingyun took a handkerchief and wiped her sweat for her. ¡°Big Brother, Brother Junchen, I will bring Ye Chu up to rest. Do help me maintain control around here.¡± Ye Ling was expressionless. Shen Qianshu waved him away easily. ¡°Go on, go on.¡± Ye Chu stood up. But as her movements were too quick, she identally sprained her ankle. Ye Tingyun thought,?I will not let her wear a dress again.? He put his arm on the bottom half of her dress to prevent exposure. Then, he carried her up. ¡°Wow¡­ The ultimate CEO Boyfriend.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that young girl? Is she the CEO¡¯s girlfriend?¡± ¡°What girlfriend? It¡¯s Ye Chu.¡± ¡°Oh, that rough, unreasonable and uncultured girl, Ye Chu.¡± ¡°Right, that¡¯s her.¡± ¡°How fake. She took the CEO away. How is the dinner going to go on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that everyone hates her.¡± Hai Lun was so jealous that she almost broke her wine ss. Hearing the gossip around her made her feel so much better. After all, Ye Chu was not meant to belong onnd. She was like a mermaid in the ocean. She had no idea about the traps onnd, and neither did she fit in well onnd. Actions like hers would bring about hatred for her in the MISS building. Emma felt a little unhappy. She took a deep breath and looked at them from the back. She swore deep down that she would work hard to capture Ye Tingyun¡¯s heart. Tong Hua said, ¡°Miss Ye Chu isn¡¯t very popr in the MISS building.¡± He heard many people scolding her. Shen Qianshu said, ¡°Your second uncle is like a god in the eyes of the employees of the MISS building. When an ipetent girl receives his attention and love, it will attract the anger of all people. This is natural. People tend to have some confusion. ¡®Oh, even someone like her can have him, then I can too. Why not?¡¯ So there is jealousy and indignation.¡± Ye Junchen seemed to be in deep thought. Ye Ling said, ¡°Stop looking. She¡¯s my brother¡¯s. You don¡¯t stand a chance.¡± Ye Junchen felt really awkward.. ¡°Ah Ling, you have really mistaken me.¡± Chapter 1707 - Emmas Mother

Chapter 1707: Emma¡¯s Mother

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Then what are you looking at?¡± Ye Junchen adjusted his tie. ¡°Let¡¯s watch the program.¡± Emma saw Ye Junchen and went forward. ¡°Cousin.¡± ¡°Emma.¡± Ye Junchen was shocked. Tong Hua liked how she yed the harmonica, and he had a good impression of her. Ye Junchen held onto Emma and asked her to sit down. Then, she introduced her to Ye Ling. This was their aunt¡¯s younger daughter. The affairs regarding their aunt in the European Ye Family was chaotic back then, and Ye Ling also heard a little about it. Emma sighed in relief. She knew that she had received the attention of the audience. A little assistant like her was able to sit at the main table. She felt that it was a big honor. On the top floor. Ye Chu felt really ufortable, and she was sweating profusely. She was not someone who felt warm easily, but she was sweating for some reason. Her back was wet, and her heart was palpitating wildly. Ye Tingyun thought that she was not feeling well. Ye Chu shook her head and curled up on the sofa. Ye Tingyun asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like¡­¡±?Emma.?She was just about to say it, but she felt like she would expose herself. She was blind, so why would she know who Emma was? How could she exin the fear in her heart? ¡°What do you not like?¡± Ye Chu suddenly picked up a cushion and threw it in Ye Tingyun¡¯s direction. She threw a temper. ¡°Go! Go! I don¡¯t want to see you, get lost!¡± Her temper came in a weird manner. Ye Tingyun was used to her being temperamental and desire for attention. He did not get angry. He picked up the cushion and put it back. Then, he poured a ss of fresh milk over. Ye Chu hugged an apple toy, feeling panicky. When she felt calmer, Ye Tingyun passed her the ss of milk. ¡°So, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°When you aren¡¯t around, I get scared,¡± Ye Chu said. ¡°I¡­ dreamt about a lot of thingstely¡­¡± She could not tell if they were dreams or hallucinations. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t leave you. Finish the fresh milk, I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡± He could not leave the annual dinner. He had to at least let the employees see that he was there. So, he added some sleeping pills that could calm her down into the fresh milk. It was very effective, and Ye Chu felt exhausted a while after she drank it. Ye Tingyun took a set of white pajamas over and helped her remove her clothes. He put on her pajamas for her quickly without looking around. His ears turned so red like blood. He put the nket over Ye Chu and kissed her on the forehead lightly. ¡°Rest well. When you wake up, I will be by your side.¡± He still had something to do, and he had to go down. He had something to ask Ye Junchen. Ye Chu did not sleep very well, and she had another dream. She hid behind the screen and showed half a small face. She was watching a couple argue. ¡°Emma is your daughter too. How could you not care for her? It¡¯s time for her to attend school. Do you intend to leave her at the small castle to fend for herself? What ¡®hard life¡¯? What ¡®curse to the family¡¯? How could you me her for the car ident?¡± The youngdy was arguing. ¡°I don¡¯t have the final say for this,¡± the man said. ¡°It is such a coincidence that as soon as she was born, my mother died, and our family became messed up. She will still be growing up in a small castle. She will also grow up like a little princess, and we are not depriving her of anything. My father would not allow her to return. Stop causing trouble.¡± ¡°True. We never deprived her of clothing and food. So that¡¯s your attitude towards your daughter? Have you even seen her ever since she was born? Have you ever carried her in your arms? Every special asion, how many times have I said it? I want her toe back and reunite with us for once. If you ever knew how to be a father, you would have told the Old Master about it. But you don¡¯t even dare to speak a word. Coward! She¡¯s your daughter!¡± ¡°What choice do I have? There were so many matters shing together. Her eyes¡­ ¡± Chapter 1708 - The Truth Back Then

Chapter 1708: The Truth Back Then

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What choice do I have? There were so many matters shing together. Her eyes¡­ ¡± ¡°Shut up. What¡¯s so scary about differently colored pupils? You are ignorant.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ignorant? Have you seen anyone with eyes like hers? Three great masters have already said that she is a cursed child and that she will bring cmity to the family. She cane home after she ovees her predestined fate.¡± ¡°Bah!¡± The woman scolded. ¡°What kind of sh*tty great master? Why didn¡¯t the great master whom I invited say that her life was hard and that she was cursed? Your great masters did so in order to please your Old Master in your family. That was why they followed his words and said so. To think that you are educated. You really believe this?¡± The little round-faced girl hid behind the screen and looked at them quarreling. The little wolf dog reared by Tang En¡¯s family came in. It saw her, and being unfamiliar with her, it barked loudly at her. The little round-faced girl was so frightened that she screamed. In her state of panic, she knocked over the screen. The woman got into a rage and shouted at the wolf dog. ¡°Get lost!¡± The little round-faced girl was frightened and ran over. She jumped into the woman¡¯s arms. The man nced at her. ¡°Ye Wen, you are crazy. You dare to bring her back. Do you want to anger Dad to death?¡± ¡°Are you blind? Did you see her differently colored pupils? There¡¯s nothing wrong with her eyes.¡± The little round-faced girl raised her head and blinked her eyes. ¡°Madam¡­ ¡± The man restrained his temper a little. He wiped his sleeves and left. The woman carried the little round-faced girl, sat in the car hurriedly, and left. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± The woman stretched her hand and touched her head gently. ¡°Emma, don¡¯t be afraid. Mom will definitely bring you home.¡± ¡°I have a home,¡± the little round-faced girl said. ¡°Is he¡­ daddy?¡± ¡°He is not worthy.¡± The little round-faced girl did not talk. The woman kissed her on the cheek. ¡°I usually let the butler teach you etiquette. You must learn. Do you remember? Don¡¯t only bother creating trouble and doing meaningless things. As a refineddy, you must have the character of a refineddy. Look at Daisy. I hired a teacher for you, but you did not learn a single thing. Other people have learned the essence. Be more focused.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± The little round-faced girl said dully, ¡°I also don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°I also don¡¯t like your dad. Didn¡¯t I also marry him?¡± The woman gave her a jab on her brain. ¡°Emma, wait until you grow up. You¡¯ll understand. Whether you like it or not, nobody cares except for yourself.¡± ¡­ When Ye Tingyun left, he set the top floor to private mode. There were quite a number of modes on the top floor. After turning on private mode, only he could only enter the floor with his fingerprints and iris. This was so unless there was someone who could grow wings and flew onto the top floor. Even if anyone grew wings and flew into it, the counter-tracking system would also be activated on the top floor. In other words, no one else besides him could enter. Ye Chu also could note down. The whole annual event still had to go on for a few hours, but the medicine he gave her should be able to keep her asleep for a few hours. ¡°Brother Junchen¡­ ¡± After Ye Tingyun hosted a program, he came over to look for Ye Junchen. Emma was seated beside Ye Junchen. She called Ye Tingyun sweetly. ¡°Brother¡­ ¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. Little Tong Hua touched his chin. Both mother and son exchanged nces. What did they miss? Ye Ling coughed once to hint to both mother and son to pay attention to managing their expressions. Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua resumed back to normal in a second. Ye Tingyun smiled politely to her. ¡°Brother Junchen, I want to talk to you about some matters. Is it convenient?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Emma watched as Ye Junchen and Ye Tingyun left. The main table was left with Ye Ling, his family, and her. It was quite awkward though she did not seem to sense it. She talked softly to little Tong Hua. Ye Tingyun pulled Ye Junchen to a remote area. Ye Junchen did not understand. ¡°What is it? You are so secretive.¡± Chapter 1709 - The Truth Behind The Little Castle

Chapter 1709: The Truth Behind The Little Castle

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I want to ask you. Why was Emma being chased out of Tang En¡¯s home when she was born back then?¡± Emma was born with differently colored pupils. There was an anomaly in the weather back then. There was sudden thunder and lightning for no reason. When the olddy from Tang En¡¯s family heard that her granddaughter was born, she was very happy. She hurried to the hospital to see Emma. She was met with an ident and unfortunately died. When Emma was born, her pupils were of different colors when she opened her eyes. She gave a fright to the doctor, nurses, and her family members. Differently colored pupils were a recessive inheritance of the European Ye Family. There was a daughter of the European Ye Family¡¯s ancestors who also had different colored pupils. She brought an extremely big cmity to the European Ye Family, nearly annihting the entire European Ye Family. Their vitality was greatly damaged. Furthermore, the European Ye Family had killed too much back then, resulting in a saying that their descendants were cursed. Ye Wen also had differently colored pupils. It was only that no one else, besides the owner of the house and her brother, Ye Wentian, knew about Ye Wen¡¯s differently colored pupils back then. This matter was hidden very well. When Ye Wen was one month old, her differently colored pupils were gone. Thereafter, they never appeared again. The people in the Ye Family were also anxious and fearful back then, but the birth of Ye Wen brought prosperity to the Ye Family¡ªnot cmity. Hence, the people in the Ye Family did not take the curse to heart. When it was Emma¡¯s turn, the situation was very different. Tang En¡¯s ancestors were feng shui masters. They strongly believed in feng shui and life characters. One could say that they were superstitious. They also heard of differently colored pupils in the Ye Family being cursed. As his biological sister also had different colored pupils and went missing when she was two years old, the people spread rumors back then that Ye Wentian personally killed his daughter in order not to affect the Ye Family¡¯s bloodline and the ancestors¡¯ prosperity. The Tang En olddy died when Emma was born. It confirmed the rumor of Emma being cursed even more. When she was born, she caused a very intense dispute, and she still had different colored pupils all the way until she was a month old. The situation in Tang En¡¯s family suddenly had a sharp turn. The people in the familymitted crimes one after another. It could be said that it was an unlucky year. Hence, the old master decided to send Emma out to be raised. He had chosen to believe in feng shui and chose a little castle for Emma to stay. If it was not because of the Ye Family¡¯s influence back then and that Ye Wen was very favored in the European Ye Family, Tang En¡¯s family might not even be willing to let Emma stay. ¡°Hence, she was born with differently colored pupils?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Have you¡­ seen her before? When she was young?¡± Ye Junchen shook his head. ¡°I was not familiar. After Auntie died, our family practically cut off all ties with Tang En¡¯s family. They brought Emma back. At that time, her differently colored pupils were gone. As she was raised outside since she was young, she did not have many friendly rtions with us. This was until Emma went to secondary school and became friends with one of the boys in our family. As my father doted on Auntie, they resumed their rtionship.¡± ¡°Have you seen Emma¡¯s differently colored pupils?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ye Junchen said. ¡°The number of times that I saw Emma was not many. During Chinese New Year or other festivities, she would asionallye over to stay for a while. Ye Huanhuan was on better terms with her. The few of us brothers could not get along with Ye Huanhuan. However, the differently colored pupils in our family were invisible. When Auntie was born, she had differently colored pupils, but it was gone when she was one month old. From then on, she did not have it again. My sister stopped having it when she was one year old; thereafter, she also had normal ck eyes.¡± Ye Tingyun held his wine ss and gripped it tightly. Ye Junchen felt strange. ¡°Why are you so anxious about Emma¡¯s matter? Why do you want to find out so clearly? In theory, she is also considered your sister. It is only that the bloodline is very far away.¡± Although the Ye Family and the European Ye Family were one family in name, actually their bloodlines were also very, very far. Their rtionship as rtives had already exceeded five generations. ¡°Was it people from Tang En¡¯s family who set fire to the little castle back then?¡± Chapter 1710 - Butterflies In The Stomach

Chapter 1710: Butterflies In The Stomach

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Junchen said, ¡°Although Uncle was heartless, he was not a vicious and merciless person. If he had wanted Emma to die, she wouldn¡¯t have lived to be an adult. I was also very puzzled about this matter.¡± Ye Junchen felt very strange about this matter due to the baffling news that was spread back then. Tang En¡¯s eldest son also rified many times, but no one believed him in the end. Thereafter, they had no choice but to bring Emma back. Ye Junchen said, ¡°If this matter was done by him and bringing Emma back was to block the mouths of others, it was not necessary for him to raise Emma painstakingly. She could be home, and he could casually say that she was sick. After a few years of raising her, she could be disabled or perhaps even die. No one would know about this. Even if he was coveting their family, he also would not have gone to this extent. Hence, I feel that this matter has nothing to do with Uncle. As to why there was a fire, the reason is unknown. After all, this was Auntie¡¯s family matter. It was also not easy for us to interfere back then. My father had always been biased against Uncle, and he firmly believed that it was done by him. However, there was no evidence in reality. If not for such a big matter happening, even if he hid the truth from the masses, it was also impossible for him toe out whole on the other side.¡± Ye Tingyun was deep in thought. There was silence for a moment. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Tingyun, why are you curious about their family matter?¡± ¡°Emma and I knew each other when we were young. She mentioned this matter. I¡¯m just asking casually.¡± Ye Junchen thought in his heart,?This attitude of yours does not seem like you are asking casually. This inquiring of the root of the matter is because of your personal rtionships? What¡¯s the rtionship between him and Emma? Ye Junchen was bewildered. Ye Junchen did not talk for long with Ye Tingyun, and they went back to the ballroom. Emma was sitting quietly. Ye Ling and Shen Qianshu lowered their heads and were talking about something. Meanwhile, little Tong Hua was taking a video. He held a small book and flipped through the pages as he signed his autograph. Someone hade to get his autograph. He tore one sheet and created a big wholesale. He was very forthright. Ye Junchen smiled and said, ¡°Baby, autographs are more precious. Sign fewer autographs. Wait until you be popr internationally. Then, your autograph will be valuable.¡± Tong Hua the little cutie was puzzled. ¡°Uncle, am I not already popr internationally?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shen Qianshu was dumbstruck. ¡°¡­¡± Ye Junchen was speechless. Suddenly, he had nothing to say in reply. Ye Tingyun¡¯s bad mood was cured for an unknown reason. Hai Lun withdrew slightly from the ballroom. She saw Ye Tingyun bringing Ye Chu upstairs to rest just now. Wei Ling and Xiao Ju were outside the warning line, so there should not be anyone on the top floor. Hai Lun originally wanted to go up,k but she discovered a matter. She did not have the right to enter. There were two kinds of limits of authority on the top floor¡ªYe Tingyun and other people. Other people included the agents who took care of Ye Tingyun¡¯s daily life. There were also secretaries and Wei Ling etc. There were more than 10 people altogether. He did not go up. It was definitely because Ye Tingyun had altered the limits of authority. Either he had terminated her authority or he had set it to personal. It was rarer for him to set it to personal authority. Could it be that because of Ye Chu, he could bear to p the faces of his subordinates who were with him for many years? At the main table, the little cutie felt that an autograph was indeed a precious thing. It was a little cheap to create a wholesale. He started to take on a noble and cool style and not to sign autographs again. He did not sign autographs again. No one also dared toe and disturb him. It became quieter. Emma asked, ¡°Brother, you look troubled. Is there anything troubling you?¡± ¡°Yes, I do have some.¡± Ye Tingyun held a ss of champagne and shook it gently. The light from the water reflected in his pupils. It looked like his eyes were filled with a tinge of ze. Emma¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had butterflies in her stomach. Ye Tingyun was the type who was well worth a second look. The tips of Emma¡¯s ears were a little pink. She was a little shy as she changed the topic.. Although Ye Tingyun and Ye Ling were brothers, he was more talkative than Ye Ling. Chapter 1711 - Not His Girl

Chapter 1711: Not His Girl

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, he was somewhat quiet tonight. Emma was happy in her heart and kept talking about matters that happened when they were young. Ye Junchen asked curiously, ¡°You all knew each other since young?¡± What Ye Tingyun said was the truth. It was not said casually. ¡°Yes. I came to Paris that year to visit Big Brother and got to know Emma.¡± Ye Tingyun replied. ¡°That is fate.¡± Emma smiled shyly. Shen Qianshu raised her eyebrows and finally understood a little. She heard Ye Ling mention simply before that Ye Tingyun had a girl whom he had a crush on for many years. In the period of 11 years, Ye Tingyun had been constantly thinking of her and treated her as his only wife in this lifetime. If he could not find her, he would rather live as a single man for his entire life. She was his white moonlight. Love at first sight, and they reunited after many years. This was such a romantic matter. Every generation of men in the Ye Family was affectionate, except for Ye Yifan the weirdo. They were very faithful in rtionships and also ced great importance on rtionships. Shen Qianshu heard that MISS¡¯s main host was based on Emma¡¯s image. It was only that the image was Emma when she was eight years old and not the Emma who had be an adult. He and little Emma had grown up together. Little Emma had practically apanied him through his darkest times. Ye Tingyun had earned his fortune from scratch, and the Ye Family did not have much power in New York. He depended on his and Ye Ling¡¯s hard work to establish MISS building; he and Ye Ling watched and helped each other. After the MISS building achieved results, they then obtained support from the national defense. During their entrepreneurship, it was not smooth-sailing all the way. Ye Tingyun also experienced very huge setbacks. MISS went through three bankruptcy crises, and Ye Ling¡¯s mental illness was repeatedly triggered. He was the lone one who supported the general situation. He was a strong existence. Whether it be to the Ye Family or Ye Ling, he was a very important person. Such a person did not look like someone who needed aputer tofort him. However, he grew up together with aputer. Shen Qianshu thought in her heart that he definitely loved Emma very, very much. He and Emma did not just get along for a few days when they were young. Even more so, it was the mutualpanionship and the mutual support that stretched up to 11 years. No one could intervene, destroy, or have a say in this rtionship. But how about Ye Chu? Their family of three hade to MISS for half a month. During this half a month, although Ye Tingyun and Ye Ling were busy and were in the study room or the office downstairs most of the time, she brought Ye Chu and Tong Hua to y. It was like bringing a son and a daughter. The time that Ye Chu had spent onnd was also not considered short. But she was still in a state of emptiness. Besides the knowledge that the old professor taught her, she was ignorant about the situations onnd and did not know about the ways of the world. There were all kinds of people in this big world. To Ye Chu, the world was so pure, perfect, and colorful. However, it was not friendly to the girl who had no one to depend on. If not for someone who supported her behind her back, she would have already been eaten until her bones were not even left. But she was still so innocent. It could only be said that Ye Tingyun had protected her from behind and helped her to block all hardships. From what Xiao Ju had said, she also knew that Ye Tingyun had treated and raised her like a little princess. He bought clothes for her personally, cut her hair, changed her clothes, groomed her, fed her, and brought her out to y. He eded to all her requests. Ye Chu could even go in and out of his study room and bedroom freely. As long as Ye Chu was in the MISS building, he was unguarded towards her. Ye Chu had stabbed him once, and he nearly died. What kind of rtionship was it that made himpletely unguarded towards Ye Chu? To Ye Chu, the door to his heart was opened and unguarded. She could also feel the restraint and ambiguity between the two of them.. She thought that Ye Chu was the girl of his destiny and that she was the one he was looking for. Chapter 1712 - The Grievances Of Big Brother

Chapter 1712: The Grievances Of Big Brother

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios But Ye Chu was not. Then was Emma the girl whom he had been looking for? Ye Ling was usually quiet and did not like to talk. However, he knew better than anyone else. He warned Ye Junchen not to have any ideas on Ye Chu. Shen Qianshu could not help herself from looking at Emma. The people in the MISS building did not really like Ye Chu. They felt that Ye Chu was a Cindere, and Shen Qianshu also vaguely heard some gossip. They were all attacking Ye Chu for being uneducated, rough, and having no etiquette. Emma was the opposite of Ye Chu. She was smart, highly educated, and knowledgeable. She was deeply liked by everyone in the MISS building. Shen Qianshu could imagine a big show in her head. If she were Ye Chu and she liked Ye Tingyun, she would go rope in people¡¯s hearts and get everyone¡¯s recognition. But Ye Chu did not know about such ways of the world. She was afraid that she would incur everyone¡¯s resentment even more. Under this kind of situation, a real love Emma came along. Ye Chu could not gain a foothold in the MISS building. ¡°Tingyun, does Ye Chu feel unwell anywhere?¡± Shen Qianshu asked. She interrupted Emma and revealed a little worry that was just right. Ye Tingyun said, ¡°She has fallen asleep.¡± ¡°I see that she has been restless and disturbed. She may have something weighing on her mind,¡± Shen Qianshu said as she acted like nothing had happened. Her gaze swept past Emma, and she could feel her awkwardness. She was not a harsh person and was even more unwilling to make things difficult for Emma, but Ye Tingyun also needed to know about Ye Chu¡¯s condition. Everyone had close and distant rtives. She also did not wish for someone to take away Ye Tingyun¡¯s concern for Ye Chu. To her, Ye Chu was her savior who had saved her life. She was naturally closer to her. Ye Tingyun was recently busy discussing a big project with Ye Ling. Shen Qianshu was good in social rtions and was a very proper person. He felt very assured when she looked after Ye Chu. When he ended work every night, Ye Chu would be asleep. He could only make it on time to say a word of ¡®goodnight¡¯ to her when she was deeply asleep. He did not discover any areas that were not right. ¡°I understand.¡± Ye Tingyun sent a text message to the family doctor to get him to make a trip over after the annual event ended. Ye Junchen asked, ¡°Tingyun, where is Ye Chu from? Does she have other family members? Is she a side branch of the Ye Family¡¯s sisters?¡± ¡°What has it got to do with you?¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s face became cold. He suddenly raised his guard as he argued back. ¡°¡­¡± Everyone was dumbstruck. Ye Ling also slightly furrowed his eyebrows. This behavior of his was very ungentlemanly. It was even rude. Ye Junchen was his elder brother, yet he did not maintain his basic manners. Ye Junchen was also innocent. I¡¯m just casually asking. ¡°Brother Junchen, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Ye Tingyun also felt that he himself was in a state of extreme nervousness. He thought in his heart, Who drew up the name list for tonight¡¯s banquet? He did not invite Brother Junchen. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright¡­¡± Ye Junchen waved his hand. He also could tell that Ye Tingyun did not like him asking too much about Ye Chu. He was even very guarded. This was very strange. He would not snatch her from Ye Tingyun. He did not need to be so guarded. From the beginning, Ye Ling also warned him not to have any ideas on Ye Chu. Ye Junchen suddenly came to a realization and had one hundred thousand ¡®damn its¡¯ in his heart. What do you all see me as? I don¡¯t have pedophilia!!! ¡°Tingyun, it is time for you to go up and talk about the ns for the second half of the year.¡± Ye Ling reminded him. For this annual event, Ye Tingyun followed the order and made preparations. It was organized perfectly and did not have any slip-ups. Ye Junchen left halfway. Emma went out to send him. Ye Junchen asked, ¡°Are you familiar with Ye Chu?¡± ¡°Not familiar. I even want to ask Brother Junchen whether she is someone from our family.¡± Emma¡¯s surname was also Ye. ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Ye Junchen said softly. She looked somewhat familiar.. Perhaps, she was really someone from the Ye Family. Chapter 1713 - Too Much Time Had Passed

Chapter 1713: Too Much Time Had Passed

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Emma said, ¡°I heard that she was not from the Ye Family. She just had the same surname coincidentally.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Ye Junchen looked at Emma meaningfully. ¡°Why did youe to intern at MISS?¡± ¡°It was a fateful opportunity. I came here to study and before school started, and the MISS building was hiring for assistants. I tried to see if I could get lucky, but I never expected to be chosen. Brother, I think that this is fate. It¡¯s fate that made us see each other again. I met him again.¡± Emma¡¯s face was pink, courageous, and madly in love. ¡°He has finallye.¡± Ye Junchen sensed something suspicious. He recalled Ye Chu¡¯s face and felt a bit vexed. Ye Tingyun¡¯s appearance, character, and family background were exemry. He was the Prince Charming of the girls¡¯ hearts. ¡°Emma, do you like Ye Tingyun?¡± ¡°We like each other. He had liked me since he was young. He said that he would marry me when I grow up,¡± said Emma. She lowered her head, and her voice was light. ¡°I still remember those promises.¡± ¡°Promises made from eleven years ago are not considered promises.¡± ¡°Brother, are you against me being together with Ye Tingyun?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t wish for you to get hurt,¡± said Ye Junchen. ¡°I¡¯m going now. Do your internship well.¡± ¡°Okay, Big Brother.¡± ¡­ The employees left gradually. Emma helped Mi Er and the others tie up the loose ends. They arranged for the people to leave and the farewells between Ye Tingyun and several important guests. Mi Er and the secretary personnel saw that Emma was at the main table for the entire night and were very curious about her rtionship with Ye Tingyun. Emma did not say much and kept them in suspense, her face extremely shy. Mi Er and the rest finally understood what was happening. Her silence spoke more than words could. Everyone understood her meaning. After everyone left, Ye Tingyun received a call from the family doctor. On the path back, Emma stood behind him and looked at him emotionally. Ye Tingyun saw Emma when he turned his head around and said in a soft voice, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gone home yet?¡± ¡°I have some stuff to tell Big Brother.¡± Ye Tingyun nced at his watch. It was already two in the morning. ¡°It¡¯s already veryte. You still have to go to work tomorrow. If you have anything to say, say it tomorrow. You drank just now too. I¡¯ll ask my men to apany you home.¡± Ye Tingyun called Wei Ling over. ¡°Arrange for someone to send Emma home.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Emma did not want to go home. Mi Er and the rest said that Ye Tingyun¡¯s family and Ye Chu stayed on the top floor of the MISS building. It was Ye Tingyun¡¯s private space. It was sote, and they had just reconciled with each other. They must have a lot of things to talk about. She still thought that Ye Tingyun would invite her to stay on the top floor. There were so many rooms on the top floor, and there must be some rooms for her to rest. As long as she went there once, there would definitely be a second time. Even Mi Er had the authority to go up, yet she did not. But she was smart and not anxious. She knew to n slowly and instead listened to Ye Tingyun¡¯s arrangements obediently. She did not argue orin and seemed very pitiful. Before she left, she looked at Ye Tingyun and said softly, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m extremely happy to reconcile with you and see you again. After my disaster, the first person that I wanted to see was you. Unfortunately, you never came. I thought that if I could see you one day again, I will definitely¡­¡± She choked slightly. ¡°Did too much time pass? Did you forget about me?¡± The girl¡¯s appropriate revealing of her weakness was a high-level strategy. Ye Tingyun stayed silent and did not answer her. The shock from tonight was too big. He needed time to calm down as well. ¡°Go home.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to Big Brother..¡± She answered obediently. Chapter 1714 - Oscar-Winning Actress

Chapter 1714: Oscar-Winning Actress

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to Big Brother.¡± She answered obediently. When Ye Tingyun went upstairs, the doctor had already arrived. Ye Chu was sitting on the bed unhappily. She saw the family doctor the moment she woke up. She was most afraid of seeing the family doctor because he could see through her pretense. She was scared that her trick would be exposed. This doctor had interacted with her five to six times, yet he did not notice anything. A quack. But a quack was still a doctor. If he noticed it, she would not be able to pretend any longer. Ye Tingyun walked over quickly and rubbed her head lightly, revealing his first smile from tonight. ¡°Why are you unhappy, little thing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to have a body check-up. I¡¯m fine.¡± The family doctor said, ¡°Miss Ye Chu is fine. She just didn¡¯t rest well recently and has insomnia and heavy dreams. I can give some stabilizers to her, and if she has a good night¡¯s sleep, she would naturally not be ill anymore.¡± It¡¯s just a small problem, but he was ordered toe over immediately. His wages are calcted hourly, okay??It was unnecessary for him to go all the way here for this small issue. They were not respecting his position in the medical field. ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡± Ye Tingyun sent him out. Ye Chuy down again. She had just woken up from a nightmare. Ye Chu¡¯s body was covered with cold sweat, and her fringe was drenched. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention anything about not sleeping well at night?¡± ¡°You were busy,¡± said Ye Chu in a wronged tone. He left home early and came backte, and she could not tell Shen Qianshu that she was having nightmares. Furthermore, who didn¡¯t have nightmares? If she told him about it, it would be acting cute. But how would it seem like if she told Shen Qianshu that? ¡°What did you dream about?¡± Ye Tingyun took a warm towel and wiped her sweat away. ¡°You broke out in a cold sweat.¡± ¡°I dreamed that¡­¡± Ye Chu kicked the nket unhappily and started throwing a tantrum. ¡°Why are you concerned about what I¡¯m doing? Aren¡¯t you chasing after girls? Why are you caring if I¡¯m alive or dead?¡± Ye Tingyun raised his eyebrows. ¡°Chasing after girls? Who am I chasing?¡± Ye Chu threw the me happily. ¡°Hai Lun said that you are chasing after Emma and that you don¡¯t want me anymore. She told me to stop clinging onto you and hindering you from pursuing other girls. Just go and chase after her. Why are you caring about me? Oh, she also said that I¡¯m not your little sister. She¡¯s afraid that your crush would be jealous.¡± Ye Tingyun breathed deeply. Once again, Hai Lun spouted nonsense in front of her. Ye Tingyun did not know tough or to cry and pinched her cheek. Her pink cheek felt soft and smooth. He was almost addicted to pinching her cheeks. ¡°You are so young. Do you know what chasing after girls is?¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s voice was deep and helpless. ¡°Who said that I don¡¯t know?¡± Ye Chu was indignant. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± She wanted to argue, but her face blushed, and she could not speak a single word. She pulled her nket angrily and covered herself. What she did not see could not hurt her. ¡°Get lost. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± The little girl rolled into a ball under the nket. Ye Tingyun thought that it was hrious and hit the nket. ¡°You forgot that you can¡¯t see me anyway.¡± Ye Chu kicked him angrily and threw the nket away immediately. Her eyes were red, and she looked wronged and pitiful. Ye Tingyun stretched his hand out to touch her. Ye Tingyun could not control herself and hit his hand away. ¡°¡­¡± Ye Tingyun was dumbstruck. ¡°¡­¡± Ye Chu was dumbstruck. The atmosphere immediately became silent and awkward. Ye Tingyun became extremely happy at that moment. Can she see? As the Oscar-winning actress, Ye Chu reacted within three seconds. Both of her hands iled wildly in front of her.. ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death. I¡¯ll beat you to death¡­¡± Chapter 1715 - I Did Not Chase After Anyone

Chapter 1715: I Did Not Chase After Anyone

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Her acting was realistic, natural, and passionate. It was not dramatic at all. Ye Tingyun¡¯s gaze dimmed, and he pinched her little arms. ¡°Why did you cry for no reason at all?¡± He could not help but recall the Ye Chu when he first saw her. She was confident and charismatic, not like a girl who liked to cry. She was an unrestrained and violent youngdy. However, she loved to cry recently. His heart ached. He pulled her up, and Ye Chu took the opportunity to hug him. She wailed and acted cute in his embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t chase after anyone else, okay? I¡¯m scared.¡± She was scared of Emma. But she could not say it obviously. Anyway, she had already made up her mind to stir up trouble. She just did not want to let him date someone. If he wanted to fall in love with someone, it must be with her. Ye Tingyun suddenly hugged her back and pressed her tightly into his embrace, imprisoning her tiny body. ¡°Ye Chu¡­ Why don¡¯t you want me to chase after anyone else?¡± His voice was hoarse and bitter. Ye Chu did not notice it at that moment and hammered his chest domineeringly. ¡°You are not allowed means that you are not allowed.¡± Ye Tingyun stayed silent. He seemed like he was going to smile and did not know how to respond to her. Usually, he was a sharp-tongued person and could distort facts on the negotiation table. He could convince others that a dead man was alive. However, he was helpless only in front of her. Ye Chu had been watching a lot of romance dramas recently. Xiao Ju still narrated them to her, thinking that she could only hear and not see the drama. Miss Ye Chu, listen to this maniptive girl. Her strategies are too advanced. The main character cannot be her opponent at all. She can pretend to be weak and pitiful. All men¡ªthose bastards¡ªlike weak and small girls.? She had been nagging every day, and Ye Chu learned the essence of their behaviors. She looked at Ye Tingyun pitifully as if she had been bullied by others. ¡°Don¡¯t chase after anyone, okay? I¡­ I only have you left. You cannot abandon me.¡± She gave herself a thumbs-up silently. She heard how her voice was charged with emotions. She almost wanted to cry herself. Excellent acting. Why did she learn film studies? It would be better to learn how to perform instead. Ye Tingyun¡¯s heart softened. The little girl leaned against his embrace and threw a little tantrum. She was acting cute as if she had been wronged. She only wanted to hold onto him like he was her only one. Ye Tingyun breathed deeply and closed his eyes lightly. He knew that this may not be true, but his heart¡­ softened. ¡°Sure!¡± It was a great feeling to feel needed. Not only did Ye Chu get addicted to depending on him, but he had also gotten addicted to being depended on. Ye Chu was still in his embrace, crying to him to not abandon her. She only had him. Ye Tingyun suddenly lifted her chin up and nted his gaze firmly on her light-colored lips. When Ye Chu slept, she liked to lie on one side of her cheek. She had just woken up in the middle of the night. One side of her cheek was red from the pressure, and her eyes were swollen from all the crying, with tear streaks glistening on her cheek. This was not a beautiful face, yet he pinched tightly on her chin. Ye Chu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she was so nervous that she did not even dare to breathe. What did he want to do? Ye Tingyun¡¯s gaze became bloodshot. She raised her head, her eyes lifeless and her lips trembling as if she had been bullied by someone. Ye Tingyun remembered the day when she wore a sexy skirt to seduce him. He had tasted her lips before. It was soft and sweet like drugs. Both of their eyes met, and their gazes were passionate. It was difficult for her to maintain the lifeless and unfocused gaze. She thought that Ye Tingyun wanted to kiss her. If he did, she would go all out. He would not even leave her bed tonight. Ye Tingyun suddenly gripped onto her neck and pressed her into his embrace.. He said with much difficulty, ¡°I did not chase after anyone.¡± Chapter 1716 - Little Second Brother Missed A Chance At Having A Dish Of Meat

Chapter 1716: Little Second Brother Missed A Chance At Having A Dish Of Meat

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°¡­¡± Ye Chu was dumbstruck. ¡°Hai Lun was lying to you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Chu was dumbstruck. ¡°Don¡¯t believe her. If you have any questions in the future, don¡¯t be anxious and cry. Ask me first.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Chu was dumbstruck. No, aren¡¯t you nning to kiss me? Then why are you looking at me like a beast??It made her think that she was very tasty. In the end, he had no appetite. Ye Chu wanted to make him stay on the bed. Her n to carry out the act of something which could not be undone was gone. She was very lost and depressed. Ye Tingyun could feel her depression. She was just crying and shouting for him not to woo someone else and not to leave her. Why was she still depressed after he had promised her? ¡°Not happy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡± Ye Chu thought in her heart that there would be ample time in the future. She would slowly n and prepare. She hugged his waist tightly. ¡°I like Second Brother the most.¡± Ye Tingyun gritted his teeth. Second Brother? Who¡¯s your Big Brother? ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t lie to me just because I am blind. When I say that you are not allowed to woo someone else, you are not allowed to woo someone else. Do you hear it?¡± ¡°I heard it.¡± The next morning, Ye Tingyun and Ye Ling went downstairs again. Little Tong Hua asked secretly, ¡°Little sister Ye Chu, how was your n yesterday? Did you seed? Was the suggestion that I gave you useful?¡± ¡°It was so useful.¡± Ye Chu was all smiles. ¡°Although Xiao Ju alwaysined about little green tea, I did not expect that little green tea¡¯s trick was so useful. Brother, you are really so awesome. How did you know about the little tricks that women used?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± The little cutie was like a bigshot and waved his hand. ¡°I have seen too much. I have seen too much.¡± He had the look of ¡®although I am young, my experience is broad¡¯, which exuded a feeling of bitterness. Shen Qianshu hit him on the head. ¡°Talk properly.¡± This was not decent. This child was bing more and more crooked. Shen Qianshu had let Xiaojuan ept fewer ridiculous dramas. Recently, he went on a very hot reality show. If things went on like this, soon, he would not be able to hold on to his image as a genius and little cutie. The fans had a kind of ¡®what kind of indecent demon did I smell¡¯ illusion. ¡°How was the ending?¡± Although Shen Qianshu scolded him, she was also very nosy. Ye Chu said, ¡°He said that he was not wooing anyone. He also promised not to woo anyone.¡± ¡°Just like this?¡± Both mother and son said in unison. It was unbelievable.?Are you too pure?? ¡°Right, just like this. Didn¡¯t you all tell me to take it slowly and not to be too anxious? Obtain the first phase of sess first. It¡¯s sufficient not to let him have any contact with Emma.¡± Tong Hua patted his forehead. He nearly patted himself until he fainted. Shen Qianshu thought in her heart,?Sister, if you behave like this in a rtionship, you will suffer losses. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Frankly speaking, I feel that your scheme is already very deep. However, I didn¡¯t expect that you did not have the power to execute your scheme.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any scheme!¡± Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua exchanged nces. Tong Hua smiled and said, ¡°Little sister, let me tell you. When Second Uncle promised you that he would not woo others, he was too wily. He did not woo others, but he could not control others from wooing him. If others wooed him, it was also not considered breaking his promise.¡± Ye Chu opened her eyes big innocently. Although she hated Ye Tingyun, felt that he had killed her own family members, and was tragically affected by Xiao Liu¡¯s death, she was still certain about Ye Tingyun¡¯s character. ¡°Second Brother would not do this.¡± ¡°Are you so sure?¡± Ye Chu did not know that it was a trap and nodded her head. Shen Qianshu did not know tough or to cry.?Alright, alright. It was not that they did not trust Ye Tingyun. They did not trust those girls who were wooing Ye Tingyun. Ye Ling, Shen Qianshu, and Tong Hua went back to their country on the third day after the year.. Ye Chu was a little reluctant. Chapter 1717 - Hai Lun Took The Blame Again

Chapter 1717: Hai Lun Took The me Again

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Ling, Shen Qianshu, and Tong Hua went back on the third day after the year. Ye Chu was a little reluctant to let them leave. It was the old professor, Xiao Ju, and Ye Tingyun every day. Her social circle was very small. When Shen Qianshu and Tong Hua came, she was very happy. Finally, she had people talking to her about matters outside the MISS building, and they also brought her out to y. Xiao Ju was not as good as Shen Qianshu at establishing social rtions, chatting about topics, and ying. Ye Tingyun also did not allow Xiao Ju to bring her out as he was afraid of the matter repeating itself like thest time. Ye Chu could only bear with the consequences that she herself had created. Hai Lun held a document and came in. She ced it on Ye Tingyun¡¯s table. Ye Tingyun called to stop her. Hai Lun was joyous and looked at Ye Tingyun longingly. Ye Tingyun said calmly, ¡°Hai Lun, I do not need anyone who is working by my side to make indiscreet remarks about my matters. I also do not wish for her to point out the matters around me. Even more so, she does not have the right to be dissatisfied with my people or to threaten, frighten, or drive a wedge between us. Do you understand?¡± Hai Lun felt that there was some big mending on her. She was bewildered.?What the heck? She did not do anything in these past few days. ¡°Second Master¡­ ¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s temper was calm and gentle. However, it made others feel that there was a weight pressing on their chests. It was extremely heavy. ¡°Go farther away from Ye Chu. If there is a next time, you are not required to work here.¡± ¡°Second Master!¡± Big mended on Hai Lun mysteriously. She wanted to exin, but Ye Tingyun did not want to listen to her exnation. After all, she had previous records. She had caused Ye Chu to cry very badly before. Ye Chu had alsoined before. Ye Chu made her shoulder the me again this time, and Ye Tingyun had believed her. He simply did not think that it was Xiao Ju or, perhaps, that Ye Chu¡¯s eyes had recovered and she could see Emma. Wei Ling was not someone who spoke a lot. He would not tell Ye Chu about matters rting to Emma. It was only Hai Lun. Hai Lun thought in her heart,?This wretched girl must have definitelyined. She did not know where she had heard the matter from and had definitelyined to Second Master again. Hai Lun was an all-rounded agent. She was first-rate when it came to professional work ability and protection ability. At this moment, a little girl wasining about her until it was hard for her to exin herself. She was very furious in her heart. ¡°Alright. Go out.¡± Hai Lun pursed her lips and did not dare to talk again. She liked Ye Tingyun for many years and had been hiding this feeling meticulously as she was deeply afraid that Ye Tingyun would find out. The female agents working at Ye Tingyun¡¯s side also had a criterion. If they fell in love with Ye Tingyun, they had to resign or get transferred out. Wei Ling could see through Hai Lun¡¯s feelings, which hindered the two of them working together for many years. Hai Lun was also not Ye Tingyun¡¯s guard. Hence, he turned a blind eye to it. Hai Lun was indeed serving Ye Tingyun whole-heartedly and had never crossed the line. Wei Ling did not talk about this matter all along. Hai Lun was furious and wanted to go upstairs to find Ye Chu to reason with her. On what basis did she throw the me to her again? Wei Ling shouted at her. ¡°I advise you not to go up. The moment you look for Ye Chu, she will cry. Even your rights to go to the top floor will be removed.¡± Hai Lun¡¯s whole body stiffened. She slowly turned her body around and stared angrily at Wei Ling. ¡°Am I being set up by that wretched girl like this? She must have said something again to make Second Master get angry at me.¡± Wei Ling lowered his head and smiled. ¡°She was also not considered to have wronged you. Didn¡¯t you spread the rumors that Ye Chu was vulgar, uneducated, and did not have a proper upbringing? No one dares to gossip in front of Second Master, but it does not mean that I couldn¡¯t hear it.¡± Hai Lun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Wei Ling¡¯s words sshed on her like a basin of cold water.. Her face looked bad. ¡°Could it be that Second Master was angry because of this matter?¡± Chapter 1718 - Only Love Little Emma

Chapter 1718: Only Love Little Emma

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I also don¡¯t know the reason for Second Master being like this. However, you are not innocent. Don¡¯t look for Ye Chu and say useless things. Even if you have more dirty tricks than her, a higher intelligence than her, and more impressive methods than her, what can you do? She only needs a tear to settle Second Master, but you can¡¯t,¡± Wei Ling said coldly. He also did not like Ye Chu. But he would not damage Ye Chu¡¯s reputation willfully. He also would not make indiscreet remarks about the matter between Ye Tingyun and Ye Chu or go and interfere. This was not something a secret guard like him should do. Hai Lun left furiously. Xiao Ju informed Ye Chu about the first-hand news. Ye Chu was joyous. ¡°She deserves it. In the future, I¡¯ll cry and throw the me on her. Who told her she could damage my reputation everywhere?¡± ¡°Miss Ye Chu, you are really smart. Second Master originally had some very confidential matters that he arranged for her to handle. He has given her a lecture now and even changed an agent toe up.¡± Xiao Ju whispered to Ye Chu. She did not pity Hai Lun¡¯s ending. She also despised Hai Lun as she took advantage of her higher qualifications and was arrogant and rude. She offended a very big group of people. Ye Chu snapped her finger. ¡°Go. Let¡¯s go downstairs to y.¡± ¡°Go where?¡± ¡°Second Brother¡¯s office. I have not seen it.¡± Xiao Ju was silent. ¡°You are also unable to see.¡± ¡°I have an idea. Go go go.¡± Ye Chu was thinking in her heart about how she was so afraid of Emma. Why was it exactly? She had also been dreaming these few days. She dreamed of some intermittent images and day-to-day life that had no links. When she was 15 years old, Bruce captured a killer whale. It was an extremely scary killer whale. She was very afraid of this kind of living creature, but she had never hidden because she was scared. She also did not ignore it because of fear. All along, the more afraid she was, the more she wanted to try and challenge her own limits. ¡­ Emma held a cup of coffee and entered. She was about to say something but stopped as she looked at Ye Tingyun. She had been taking it slow and was not overly anxious. However, she was feeling a little panicky these days. After she and Ye Tingyun acknowledged each other, they did not move a step forward. This was different from the image that she was looking forward to. The love at a young age was unforgettable to a 15-year-old youth. She also heard Mi Er say that Ye Tingyun created an Emma hologram. He looked at her and apanied her every day. She was the person who apanied Ye Tingyun as he grew up. Ye Tingyun should be treating her differently. But after acknowledging each other, why didn¡¯t he ask her out for a meal together or watch a movie together? They also did not go on a date. He never talked to her about the future. This was different from what she had expected. She originally thought that after acknowledging Ye Tingyun, he would recall the promise he had made when he was young. She would then logically be his girlfriend. She would definitely cherish Ye Tingyun, love Ye Tingyun, and apany him for life. The two of them would not have any setbacks before getting together. After all, it had been 11 years. She had always been his woman. But he did not say anything. Why? ¡°Brother¡­¡± Emma called him softly. Her gaze made others develop tender affection for her. Her little face was red. Her gaze had a tinge of being wronged as she looked at Ye Tingyun. ¡°You¡­ we¡­ do you hate me a lot?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t hate you,¡± Ye Tingyun said. He put down his pen and looked at Emma fixedly. He liked Emma when she was eight years old very, very much. It was like an obsession and sentimental attachment when he was young. He loved everything that was connected to her. He did not hate the Emma who had grown up. Love was a very strange thing.. He loved little Emma so very much and was even willing to use his own life in exchange to meet Emma. Chapter 1719 - Emma And Little Emma

Chapter 1719: Emma And Little Emma

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Love was a very strange thing. He loved little Emma so very much and was even willing to use his own life in exchange for meeting Emma. Wei Ling would always find some clues rted to Emma. Every time he got to the bottom of it, it was fake. He was unable to ept the countless disappointments after looking forward to them, which made him fall from heaven to hell. When he missed Emma the most, he would think that if he could see Emma, he would die without any regret in this life. However, he did not have the slightest bit of yearning for Emma who was in front of him. She was also unable to move his heart. He also did not have the impulse to want to spend the rest of his life with her. A favorable impression was limited to a favorable impression. It was like seeing a pretty girl, admiring a girl¡¯s intelligence and magnanimity. It was only limited. This was different from the reunion he had imagined. He kept asking himself continuously. Did he forget about the promise made when he was young? Did he let Emma down? A man¡¯s promise had to beplied with. It had always been a belief of the men in the Ye Family. But no matter how, he could not convince himself to spend a lifetime with Emma and fall in love with her. He was indeed such a calm person who was almost heartless. ¡°But why do you ignore me?¡± Emma felt extremely wronged. She had a tinge ofint in her tone, which made Ye Tingyun recall his little Emma. He felt like there was a little prick that jabbed his heart. ¡°Emma, if you are willing, I will treat you like a sister and dote on you. You are also originally my sister. I will protect you, groom you, and fulfill all your wishes. When you get married, I will prepare a generous dowry for you,¡± Ye Tingyun said softly. This was what he could do. It was the best he could give Emma to the best of his ability and within his limits. Emma slightly opened her eyes big. Both her eyes were filled with faint streaks of blood. They were red until it was a little frightening. Her tears rolled down within a short period. ¡°You¡­ said that you would marry me after waiting for me to grow up.¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s heart was burning like a fire. Being unable to keep his promise was a matter that made him feel undignified and extremely terrible. Although he would deceive people when he did business, he would mostly not lie about things that he had promised. He would only be rhetoric in his terms. He had all the titles of an old fox. But if you could let him promise you any terms, he would never go back on his words. Emma looked at him disappointingly and sorrowfully. She revealed her own thoughts. ¡°Brother, I like you very much. Since I was young, I have treated you as my god of protection. I kept thinking of you when I was in the ze. I thought that I would never see you again. Thereafter, I hated you. I hated you as you were not by my side when I needed you the most. But I have never given up waiting all these years. I have always been looking forward earnestly to you looking for me one day. You will definitelye.¡± ¡°But you said that you treated me as your sister. When I first saw you in the MISS building, I felt that you were very familiar. I did not even know that you were Brother. I said to Sister Mi Er that I wanted to woo you. When I knew that you were Brother, I was ecstatic. I thought that this was our predestined fate. You and I were fated to be together. We¡­¡± ¡°I have never wanted to be your sister.¡± As Ye Tingyun faced herints, his heart did not feel better than her. Emma¡¯sints were reasonable and justified. He had to endure it. Ye Tingyun¡¯s hand identally pressed theputer¡¯s control buttons on the host. Suddenly, a hologram appeared in the middle of the office. Little Emma had a smile on her face. Her quirky little round face was particrly likable. ¡°Ah!!¡± Emma was suddenly frightened and screamed. Chapter 1720 - The Real Me Cannot Be Compared To A Computer

Chapter 1720: The Real Me Cannot Be Compared To A Computer

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Ah!!¡± Emma was suddenly frightened and screamed. Emma took a step backward. Her little face was as pale as a sheet of paper. Little Emma turned around. She had changed her outfit today. Little Emma¡¯s system was like an international version of warmth. Ye Tingyun had designed many outfits for her, and she wore a water blue dress today and had a little woven gand on her head. She was like an elf who had fallen in the forest. This dress was a parameter that Ye Tingyun had designed based on his memory. It was exactly the same dress as Emma had worn back then; even the details were the same. The woven gand was also what little Emma liked. She often weaved gands. After that, she would show off her good looks shamelessly by getting him to take her pictures. She was very vain at a young age. ¡°Hey, hello.¡± Little Emma waved her hand and greeted Emma. Emma¡¯s screamsted for three seconds. It swiftly turned into surprise. ¡°Ah, it is¡­ ¡± She looked at the hologram in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s me.¡± Ye Tingyun raised his eyebrows as he thought confusedly.?Wasn¡¯t she fearful when she screamed just now? Why was she so surprised?? Emma walked near little Emma. The hologram did not have any feelings. Ye Tingyun set the host to be a semi-robot. It was already not easy to get this far. Emma stretched her hands out and touched Little Emma gently to confirm that it was a hologram. She maintained herposure as she heaved a sigh of relief. Although she had vaguely heard Mi Er talk about it before, it was the first time she had seen the hologram. It looked so simr! Extremely alike! It was like the hologram was custom-made. The appearance, clothing, gand, and the smile were so beautiful and elegant. Emma¡¯s legs could not help from trembling. Fortunately, she was wearing a skirt. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s you.¡± Ye Tingyun originally wanted to turn off the hologram. This was too disrespectful to her, but it had the awkwardness of having his thoughts seen through by her. He was slightly startled. He nced at the hologram and then nced at Emma. Ye Tingyun casually mentioned. ¡°A young woman is very different from the little girl she once was.¡± He smiled gently and turned off the hologram. Emma broke out in a cold sweat but tried very hard to hide it from being seen. She smiled gently and said, ¡°One half of my face was burnt in the big fire. I had surgery before.¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s heart felt suffocated. When he thought of little Emma lying in the sea of fire and having half of her face burnt by the fire, he felt so heartache that he wished so much that he could take her ce. She was definitely very afraid at that time. ¡°I see.¡± Emma said, ¡°When I saw the hologram just now, I got a fright. I thought of that period of time and that period after my surgery. I looked at my own face that was different and nearly went crazy. I was not willing to face it at one time. Although I was not considered to have changed a lot, I kept feeling that it was not my own skin. I felt very miserable. Brother, you definitely don¡¯t understand this kind of feeling.¡± ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t seem to like¡­ the you in the hologram?¡± Ye Tingyun was a person who had very astute thoughts. Any movements from any person were unable to escape his line of sight. Emmaughed at herself. ¡°Brother, how can I like myself in the hologram? The real me is standing in front of you, but what you miss is a cold and unfeelingputer. How can I endure this?¡± Ye Tingyun said calmly, ¡°Thisputer is not an ordinaryputer. She does not have the feelings of a human, but she has apanied me for 11 years. To me, she is¡­ irreceable. Emma, I don¡¯t know why, but I can¡¯t put her and you together. It is as if¡­ she and you are not the same person.¡± Emma¡¯s eyes turned red in an instant. Her tears rolled hurriedly. Ye Tingyun took a piece of tissue and walked over. He gave it to her. ¡°Wipe your tears.¡± Emma suddenly hugged his waist. ¡°Brother¡­ ¡± She felt so wronged and kept crying. At this time, the door of the CEO¡¯s office was pushed open by someone. Ye Tingyun raised his head.. He met Ye Chu¡¯s eyes, which did not have any focus. Chapter 1721 - How Many Sisters Do You Have

Chapter 1721: How Many Sisters Do You Have

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She felt so wronged and kept crying. At this time, the door of the CEO¡¯s office was pushed open by someone. Ye Tingyun raised his head. He met Ye Chu¡¯s eyes, which did not have any focus. Xiao Ju followed behind Ye Chu. When she saw this scene, she shouted secretly ¡®oh dear¡¯. However, Ye Chu did not seem to see anything. She stretched both her hands out. ¡°Brother¡­ ¡± Ye Tingyun slightly raised his eyebrows. The corners of his lips were slightly raised, and he pressed them down. He used one hand to push away Emma, who had suddenly pounced over. He walked towards Ye Chu. His voice was softer by quite a few beats. ¡°Why did youe down?¡± He held Ye Chu¡¯s hands. Ye Chu naturally hugged his waist. Suddenly, she was like a cat that crouched into his arms and smelled. She pushed him away. ¡°You are so smelly!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Tingyun was dumbstruck. ¡°¡­¡± Emma was dumbstruck. ¡°¡­¡± Xiao Ju was dumbstruck. Xiao Ju had to admit that she was really unable to exin Miss Ye Chu¡¯s behavior sometimes. She had despised the Second Master for being smelly. What kind of mechanism was this? Did you forget that you want to woo Second Master? You cannot woo him if you are behaving this way.? Emma¡¯s face turned greenish pale. When Ye Chu was talking, her two little dimples were partly hidden and partly visible. She was extremely attractive. She rubbed her nose and nearly sneezed. Ye Tingyun lowered his head and smelled. It was the smell of Emma¡¯s perfume. Emma suddenly pounced over. He could not treat her like the way he treated a stranger and pushed her away immediately. If it was possible, he was willing to be like Ye Junchen and be Emma¡¯s brother. He would care for her and protect her. Hence, he did not dodge. He also nned to have a good talk with Emma. He did not expect Ye Chu toe down. He did not have the slightest intention to avoid Ye Chu. It was only that¡­ Ye Chu and the Ye Family¡­ he vaguely knew that there was a rtionship between the two. However, he was not willing to admit it in his heart. He could roughly guess Ye Chu¡¯s rtionship. She was the little princess of the European Ye Family. She and Emma should be cousins. But he did not know how to exin from the beginning to the end why Ye Chu also knew how to y the harmonica. ¡°You are smelly. I don¡¯t like it.¡± Ye Chu turned her head and left. She lost her temper again. Ye Tingyun walked a few steps and pulled her wrist. He pulled her over, but he discovered that Ye Chu¡¯s hands were very cold. They were trembling lightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Chu was very ufortable in her heart. This kind of difort was making her temper erupt soon. She even did not want to see Emma¡¯s face until Ye Tingyun held her hand. It seemed to bring her a little warmth. She was too afraid of Emma. ¡°I despise you,¡± Ye Chu said willfully. Ye Tingyun rubbed her head and had a smile in his gaze. Emma seemed to be struck by lightning. He¡­ he treated this blind person? Emma had to examine Ye Chu closely again. In the beginning, she never looked at Ye Chu directly before. This was because at the cafeteria, everyonemented that Ye Chu was uneducated and did not have a good upbringing. Second Master had brought her by his side as she was his sister. She was small-sized, and her figure was like someone who had not matured yet. She looked like a child. She was absolutely not a threat at all to the girls who were wooing Second Master. Hence, she was simply not bothered by Ye Chu at all. At this moment, the way Ye Tingyun looked at her was so gentle and pampering. It was simply not the way a brother would look at his sister. She met Ye Chu¡¯s line of sight. Suddenly, her heart palpitated. She slightly took a step back and used one hand to get support from the study table. She knocked over Ye Tingyun¡¯s pen holder. Emma was in a mad rush hurriedly as she picked up the pen holder. ¡°Brother, I am sorry. I¡­ ¡± Emma hurriedly turned around to arrange the pen holder. The tips of her fingers were trembling. Ye Chu rolled her eyes in her heart. As a blind person, she was going to start acting again. ¡°Brother? Ye Tingyun, how many sisters do you have!!¡± Chapter 1722 - You Have So Many Sisters

Chapter 1722: You Have So Many Sisters

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Brother? Ye Tingyun, how many sisters do you have!¡± Ye Chu pushed his hand away and even kicked him angrily. ¡°You have so many sisters. Is your mom so capable of giving birth?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xiao Ju was dumbstruck. ¡°¡­¡± Ye Tingyun was dumbstruck. Ye Chu lost her temper. Ye Tingyun was filled with tolerance. At this moment, he did not know tough or to cry and had no way of exining. ording to seniority in the family, there was nothing wrong with Emma calling him brother. A maternal cousin was also called Brother. There was also nothing wrong with Ye Chu calling him Brother. A cousin was also called Brother. Although their sibling rtionship had already gone beyond five generations, ording to seniority, there was nothing wrong. Ye Chu did not feel this way. She sneered. ¡°I will not call you Brother next time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t create trouble.¡± He stretched his hand out and pinched her. Emma rearranged the pen holder painstakingly and turned over. ¡°Emma, this is Ye Chu. You can call her name directly. Ye Chu, this is Emma, my cousin.¡± Ye Tingyun exined. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ye Chu replied.?Cousin? Isn¡¯t she your sweetheart? Why are you pretending?? ¡°She¡¯s your cousin, not lover sister?¡± Ye Chu asked. Ye Tingyun nced at Xiao Ju. Xiao Ju hurriedly shook her hand. ¡°She followed and learned from the television dramas.¡± Tong Hua introduced quite a number of television dramas to her recently. They were all acted by him. Although she could not see, Tong Hua said that it was dubbed by himself as well. It was also enjoyable to hear his voice. Ye Chu had watched seriously. ¡°She is my cousin.¡± Emma held both her hands tightly. She knew where her strengths were and concealed her own feelings. ¡°Hello Ye Chu, I am called Emma.¡± She stretched her hand out. There was no life in Ye Chu¡¯s eyes. She ignored her hand. Emma took the initiative and wanted toe over to shake her hand. This had frightened Ye Chu. She suddenly opened her mouth and sneezed!!! Two little hands covered her little mouth shyly. She had an innocent look. ¡°¡­¡± Everyone was speechless. Emma nearly did not control her own expression. The many years of upbringing made her nearly scold someone. She had been sprayed with saliva by Ye Chu. Xiao Ju was thinking in her heart,?Damn it, Miss Ye Chu is impressive. Is she looking at her surroundings based on other people¡¯s motives?? The tips of Ye Tingyun¡¯s eyebrows moved. He coughed in embarrassment. ¡°Emma, go and wash your face.¡± Emma did not dare to reveal her hatred in front of Ye Tingyun. She turned around and went to the washroom. Ye Tingyun took a wet napkin and gave it to Ye Chu to wipe her hands. Ye Chu had the innocent look of someone who was not aware of what had happened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Tingyun smiled. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Ye Tingyun discovered that her hands were really very cold. He ced them in his palm and rubbed them. ¡°Is the central air conditioning turned on too low?¡± ¡°No.¡± The moment Emma closed the door, she leaned against the door. Both of her legs were shivering. There was darkness in front of her eyes. She held onto the railing at the side with both of her hands. Her face was so pale that it was frightening. She shivered like the fallen leaves. She took out her cell phone hurriedly. ¡­ Outside the door, Ye Tingyun carried Ye Chu and let her sit on the CEO¡¯s chair. Ye Chu turned around curiously. At one nce, she saw the information on theputer. It was a rather important piece of information. She recalled Bruce¡¯s words. She thought in her heart if she should teach Ye Tingyun a lesson. Forget it, forget it. It¡¯s not too good.? It was still better for him to be a wealthy person. ¡°Why did youe down?¡± ¡°I was bored. Am I disturbing you?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± He had originally wanted to make use of the opportunity to talk to Emma about some matters. He did not expect Ye Chu to interrupt them. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯m sorry.¡± It was an insincere apology. Her heart was so sour that bubbles were forming.?I have interrupted you from being in a rtionship. Right, I did it on purpose. So what? Anyway, I am blind. If your sweetheart dares to touch me again, I¡¯ll really spray a mouthful of saliva on her whole face.? She said bitterly, ¡°You have so many sisters.¡± Chapter 1723 - Aiya, The More I See The Cuter You Are

Chapter 1723: Aiya, The More I See The Cuter You Are

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You are not my sister.¡± Ye Tingyun smiled and said. He leaned against the office table and looked at her face-to-face. Ye Chu also did not dodge. She stared nkly without any focus and gave him a ssic expression. ¡°Ha ha ha, I don¡¯t want to be your sister.¡± Ye Tingyun lowered his head and smiled. He was fully aware. ¡°I know.¡± Ye Chu felt her heart skip a beat.?What the heck do you know? There seemed to be a big pit in front of her eyes, and there was a Ye Tingyun at the bottom of the pit. He stretched his arms open and said to her.?Come, jump down.?Ye Chu¡¯s whole body trembled. She was frightened by her own imagination. Xiao Ju did not know tough or to cry.?Are you all certain that you are not picking each other up? Miss Ye Chu¡¯s worries were really unnecessary. Second Master did not have any intentions towards Emma. Otherwise, when Miss Ye Chu sprayed her face with saliva just now, Second Master should have been angry. In the end, he did not reproach her at all.? Emma came out. She looked her usual self and had already cleaned herself up. ¡°Brother, I am fine.¡± Ye Tingyun nodded his head. Emma was a little embarrassed as she looked at Ye Chu. ¡°I was only thinking of greeting my sister just now.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any sister. Don¡¯t acknowledge your kin so casually.¡± Ye Chu¡¯s voice was as cold as ice. Her tone was vastly different from her usual tone when she acted coquettishly. Emma¡¯s face looked bad. It was red and white. She had the expression of someone who was being wronged, but she did not dare to speak. Ye Tingyun said, ¡°Her eyes cannot see. Don¡¯t mind her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I only want to shake hands with her and greet her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t casually shake hands with people.¡± Ye Chu started to argue again. She simply transformed into a little argumentative person. Ye Tingyun supported his forehead. ¡°Emma, go out and work first. I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡± ¡°Yes, Brother.¡± Emma withdrew and went out. Xiao Ju also went out. Ye Chu yawned and closed her eyes.?It¡¯s really good. The world is quiet.? She could feel Ye Tingyun walking over and jabbing her face. Ye Chu raised her hand and hit him. Did he want a beating for casually touching her? The atmosphere was silent. Ye Chu thought in her heart,?Why is he not talking? Why is he just sitting beside her? Is he in a daze?? She opened her eyes and touched his leg. She confirmed the direction and raised her head slowly. She met Ye Tingyun¡¯s eyes that seemed to be smiling. Ye Chu felt guilty, but she did not dare to shift her line of sight away hurriedly. She purposely looked nk and casually aimed around. Ye Tingyun covered his mouth andughed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Why are you not talking?¡± It is very awkward if you don¡¯t talk, alright? ¡°And why are you not talking?¡± He counter-asked. ¡°You are bullying a blind person.¡± Ye Chu pouted her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother with you already. I¡¯m hungry. I won¡¯t disturb you and your sweetheart being in a rtionship. You still say she¡¯s your sister. You just want to lie to me.¡± Ye Chu stood up and shouted for Xiao Ju. Ye Tingyun held her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you down to eat something.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to bring me there. Don¡¯t you want to be with your sweetheart?¡± ¡°I promised you before that I would not woo others. You have forgotten.¡± ¡°You are bullying me. You don¡¯t woo others, but others woo you. Don¡¯t you refuse no one?¡± Ye Tingyun raised his eyebrows and asked confusedly, ¡°Am I someone without moral principles?¡± ¡°Right!¡± Ye Chu sneered. ¡°Your sweetheart¡¯s voice is so awful. I know that she¡¯s ugly the moment I hear her voice. She¡¯s not as good-looking as me.¡± Ye Tingyun was overjoyed. He nearly made a sound when heughed. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°You are good-looking. You are the most good-looking.¡± Ye Chu shook his hand away furiously. She did not shake him away and was a little unhappy. She wanted to anger Emma again by dering her sovereignty. She stretched her hands out. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like walking. Carry me to go eat something.¡± ¡°Your order is obeyed, my princess.¡± Ye Tingyun bent his waist and carried her up horizontally. In conclusion, Ye Chu subdued him.. But what could he do? She was so cute. Chapter 1724 - You All Are So Fated

Chapter 1724: You All Are So Fated

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This was a rather willful behavior. If it was another person, Ye Tingyun would not even frown and would let her get lost directly. But he was unable to reject this kind of unreasonable behavior, whereby Ye Chu would lose her temper frequently and show him her unhappy face. He also felt that it was rather cute. Xiao Ju was simply amazed by how she could push Ye Tingyun¡¯s limits. She was really only impressed by Ye Chu, and it was as if those words were written on her face. When Emma saw Ye Tingyun and Ye Chue out, she looked somewhat dazed. Ye Chu treated herself as blind and did not nce at Emma. Xiao Ju followed behind them, and Wei Ling also caught up with them shortly after. Wei Ling said, ¡°Miss Ye Chu is getting more and more mischievous. It is your credit. How did you teach her?¡± A chill ran down Xiao Ju¡¯s spine. She felt a kind of godly focus on herself. Even her waist was straightened. How would she dare to admit it? She hurriedly said, ¡°What rubbish are you saying? How would I dare to teach Miss Ye Chu? She is smart.¡± ¡°I heard it.¡± Wei Ling was expressionless. Xiao Ju was stunned. Sheughed ¡®hahaha¡¯ and fastened her footsteps as if someone was chasing her from behind. She was guilty and fearful. Wei Ling knew it. Would he tell Second Master? If he had told Second Master, then did he know very well about everything Miss Ye Chu had done? She could not help herself from imagining a scene: The Second Master would sit slowly on the sofa and cross his leg as he smoked a cigarette. He would look at Miss Ye Chu and gesture with his hand.?Please start your performance. Xiao Ju felt that she waspletely unwell. Wei Ling made a ¡®humph¡¯ sound.?This girl is indeed guilty. She revealed her guilt when I questioned her. Emma watched them enter the lift. Her face was pale and greenish. Mi Er patted her on the shoulder and gave her a document to photocopy. ¡°What are you looking at? You are so absorbed.¡± ¡°Nothing, Sister Mi Er.¡± Emma shook her head lightly. The new assistant, Emma, had especially good rtions with people. She also knew how to please people. She would often buy coffee, afternoon tea, and desserts for everyone. If anyone had a problem, Emma was able to solve it. She was also hard-working, having no grievances running errands. Hence, the secretary group liked her a lot. ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart. Second Master may just treat her as a sister and look after her.¡± This Miss Ye Chu was also very impressive. Mi Er had never seen any girl who could let Ye Tingyun carry her like a princess and walk around in the MISS building. Emma was somewhat inattentive. People also did not know what she was thinking about, but her face looked bad. Mi Er thought that she was jealous and did not take it to heart. Emma photocopied the document and came back. Her mood had resumed back to normal. ¡°Sister Mi Er, there was a hologram in Second Master¡¯s office just now¡­ ¡± ¡°You saw it? He seldom uses it in the office in general. He uses it more often when he is on the top floor. She¡¯s called Emma,¡± Mi Er smiled and said. ¡°She has the same name as you. Wei Ling said that she was a girl whom Second Master met when he was young.¡± Emma yed with her hair shyly. ¡°Actually, that is me.¡± The whole secretary group was blown away. It was unbelievable. Emma told them their story and even added some tints of tragedy and romance. The people in the secretary group were touched. ¡°So it is you. I say that it is such a coincidence for you to have the same name. You and Second Master have this kind of fate. The timing, the ce, and the rtionship are all aligned in your favor. He and you will definitely get married.¡± ¡°You all are originally a pair. Second Master loves Emma so much. Wei Ling has already said that as long as someone is called Emma in thepany, Second Master will never me her if she makes a mistake.¡± ¡°So fated. Emma can even find her own way here. The technical department says that they have been looking for a girl but are unable to find her.. Emma, so you are our future Second Madam.¡± Chapter 1725 - Need Your Help

Chapter 1725: Need Your Help

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°So fated. Emma can even find her own way here. The technical department says that they have been looking for a girl but are unable to find her. Emma, so you are our future Second Madam.¡± Emma smiled shyly. She was a little embarrassed. A male secretary said, ¡°Why do I feel that little Emma and you do not look alike?¡± Emma¡¯s face slightly changed, and she was about to talk. Mi Er said, ¡°A young woman is very different from the girl that she once was. 11 years have passed. How can a girl¡¯s appearance have no change?¡± Emma smiled lightly and lowered her head as she worked. She did not participate in the discussion. She had also achieved her goal. It was fine as long as everyone felt that she and Second Master were a pair. She also heard that the whole MISS building did not have very good reviews of Ye Chu. Ye Chu had her afternoon tea and followed Xiao Ju back to the top floor. ¡°Xiao Ju, go and rest. Don¡¯t follow me. I want to take an afternoon nap.¡± ¡°Yeah, alright.¡± Xiao Ju sent her to the bedroom and went beside to rest. After Ye Chu waited for her to close the door, she opened her eyes and felt her way into the bathroom. She locked the door, bent her waist, and took out a little cell phone from the back of the locker. This was the cell phone that Bruce had given to herst time. It was a one-time untraceable cell phone. Ye Chu took the cell phone and called Bruce. It got through immediately. Bruce¡¯s voice was somewhat anxious. ¡°You finally called me, ungrateful girl. Have you gotten hold of the document that I told you about?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ye Chu said in an unpleasant manner. She did not n to help Bruce with this favor. ¡°I want to ask you something. Did my adoptive father ever tell you where I came from?¡± Bruce and her adoptive father had an extremely good rtionship; they even called each other brothers. Bruce said before that they knew each other since they were young. However, Bruce only wanted to think of how to make Ye Tingyun copse whole-heartedly, yet she appeared somewhat impatient about Bruce¡¯s matters. ¡°He didn¡¯t mention it before.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t even mention it once?¡± ¡°No. He was someone who was very cautious when he handled matters. At one time, I thought that you were his daughter.¡± ¡°Then forget it.¡± Ye Chu suppressed the ufortable feeling in her heart. Emma¡¯s face shed past in her mind. ¡°Help me check on someone. I wish to know her information.¡± ¡°Ah Chu, why do you¡­ ¡± ¡°Are you going to do it or not? Don¡¯t talk rubbish,¡± Ye Chu said overbearingly. She was also very overbearing on the ship all along. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Ye Junchen¡¯s little cousin is called Emma. She is Ye Tingyun¡¯s assistant now.¡± Ye Chu¡¯s knocked her finger on the wall. ¡°I want to check on her before she was 8 years old. I want to know the truth. Bruce, I am only left with you whom I trust in this world. Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± She was only left with this trustworthy brother. Bruce heard these words and felt somewhat heartache. He felt very heartache. He wouldn¡¯t dare to deceive her. ¡°Alright, I will not lie to you. Why do you want to check on her?¡± ¡°She¡­¡± Ye Chu chose thetter between ¡®I know her¡¯ and ¡®she has hurt me before¡¯. ¡°I feel that she has hurt me before. It is a kind of very scary intuition. I feel afraid the moment I see her.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Bruce thought that Emma was at Ye Chu¡¯s side. If she had really hurt Ye Chu before, she had definitely hurt her when she was young. It would be easy if she wanted to hurt Ye Chu. He slowly ced importance on this matter. ¡°I¡¯ll make a trip to Paris personally. You also be meticulous about the matter that I have handed over to you. You are always at Ye Tingyun¡¯s side. If you want to steal his fingerprints or documents, it is very easy. I need your help,¡± Bruce said. ¡°I have always treated your matter as my matter.. Ye Tingyun is ourmon enemy. You won¡¯t be soft-hearted, right?¡± Chapter 1726 - Ive Found A New Love

Chapter 1726: I¡¯ve Found A New Love

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I will not be soft-hearted,¡± said Ye Chu. ¡°I¡¯ll think about this issue. Investigate Emma¡¯s particrs for me first. I want to see it as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Chu hung up the call, took a deep breath, and turned her phone off. She initially wanted to discuss with little Second Brother, but this phone was not hers. There were no applications either, and she would have to download them. She had not appeared for a long time. Would little Second Brother worry about her? She missed little Second Brother slightly. Ye Chu gritted her teeth and thought about it before downloading an application. Downstairs, Wei Ling pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Second Master, there is an active but unregistered phone signal on the top floor. The phone call was thirty minutes long, and it was using a temporary registration card.¡± Ye Tingyun was reviewing a piece of document and did not even lift his head up. ¡°I understand.¡± Wei Ling was a little anxious. ¡°Second Master, do you know what I¡¯m talking about?¡± There were only Xiao Ju and Ye Chu on the top floor. If the phone signal did not belong to Xiao Ju, then it must be Ye Chu¡¯s. Ye Chu had lost her memory and did not recognize anyone. Who would she contact? And how did the other party contact Ye Chu? Ye Tingyun lifted his head up slightly, his gaze calm. ¡°Wei Ling, you are bing more and more presumptuous.¡± Wei Ling¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he lowered his head hurriedly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ye Tingyun said coldly, ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Damn. I¡¯m even more worried than you. What do you know? You are being crazily bewitched by Ye Chu. If she stabs you again someday, all my endless worries will be wasted. What the heck!!!!!!!!? ¡°Wei Ling, are you cursing at me inside your heart?¡± asked Ye Tingyun calmly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to!¡± said Wei Ling firmly and left the CEO office. Ye Tingyun put down his pen in frustration. He walked to the window, his arms folded behind his back. His gaze was calm and tranquil. Even though his heart was as ferocious as the waves, he did not show it on his face at all. Ye Chu, if we started over again, what would you do? He was secretly anticipating. It seemed like there was a knife hovering above his head, and Ye Chu was the one holding it. He did not have any choice. He was happy yet painful, waiting for an answer while hurting himself. If there was no answer, he would not give up. His phone suddenly rang. Ye Tingyun turned around and took the phone. It was a message from Little Apple. She sent a lot of crying emoticons. Ye Tingyun said, ¡°Long time no see, Little Apple.¡± She came at the right time. His mood was extremely down, and Little Apple was his happy pill. She was interesting, cute, and loved life. She was an extremely happy person. Even speaking a sentence to her would make him feel like there was still hope in life. Little Apple: Cries, cries, cries (Emoticon). Little Second Brother: Cries, cries, cries (Emoticon). Little Apple: There¡¯s_no_hope_in_life.jpg Little Second Brother: Nothing_to_live_for.jpg Little Apple: I treated you as a friend, yet you only want to fight with me using these stickers. I¡¯ve misjudged you, little Second Brother.? Little Second Brother: Friend, you have been gone for a long time. Where did you go? Little Apple: I was imprisoned. I told you a long time ago, but you did not care about me. Little Second Brother: You sound very lively. Looks like your life in imprisonment is good.? Little Apple: How are you? I miss you a little. Little Second Brother: Although I¡¯m very impressive, I have someone I like. Don¡¯t fall in love with me. Little Apple: So it¡¯s the person that you have liked since eight hundred years ago. Who knows? Maybe she already married, had kids, and no longer wants you. Stop liking the person. Isn¡¯t it embarrassing?? Little Second Brother: Oh, no. I found a new love. Little Apple: Tsk, men. Didn¡¯t you say that you would remain single for thirty years for the person that you like? You even found a new love.. I look down on you. Chapter 1727 - My New Love Is Too Cute. I Want To Eat Her.

Chapter 1727: My New Love Is Too Cute. I Want To Eat Her.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Little Second Brother: My new love is too cute¡­ I want to eat her.? Little Apple: I¡¯m still a baby. Don¡¯t say anything dirty in front of me.? Little Second Brother: I found a new change in you. Recently, you have learned to use inte ng.? Little Apple: I have been learning new knowledge. Praise me. Little Second Brother: You are amazing. Little Apple: I¡¯m chasing after a man recently. Little Second Brother, give me some tips.? Little Second Brother: Are you good-looking? Little Apple: Nonsense. I am the most beautiful in the world. Little Second Brother: If there are no pictures, you can¡¯t prove it.? Little Apple: Wait, I¡¯ll send you a selfie.? Little Second Brother: Okay! Ye Chu was on the toilet, and she took a few selfies using her phone. She had an unfiltered camera on her phone, and the lighting was not very good. Hence, the selfie did not turn out extremely well. Ye Chu said, ¡°It¡¯s not cute at all.¡± She did not know how to edit or beautify the picture. She looked at her selfie and then looked at herself in the mirror. She felt that she was a terrible selfie-taker, and she was just mocking herself all the time. Her selfie was horribly ugly. Forget it.? Ye Chu went online, searched for a picture, and saw one that had the same round face as her. She copied it and sent it to Ye Tingyun. Ye Tingyun never expected that Ye Chu would send him a photo. She really did send him a photo. Ye Tingyun looked at the beautiful girl in the photo. She had a round face, big eyes, and cherry-like lips, and she wore a white sleeveless dress. He licked his lips andmented in his heart:?Good chests!! She had a youthful look with a good figure. However, she looked a bit familiar. Little Second Brother: Is this you? Little Apple: Yes. Am I pretty? Is my figure good? Little Second Brother: Pretty. Yes. The person I like is slightly prettier than you. Little Apple: Get lost. I said that I was the most beautiful in the world. Little Second Brother: You look like this, but you still want to chase after him? Little Apple: Although I don¡¯t really like him, I have to admit that he¡¯s quite impressive. He¡¯s good looking, has long legs and education qualifications, is reliable, and has a good character. His capabilities are even more impressive¡ªhe manages a hugepany and works really hard. He¡¯s also very loyal to his brothers, and he is loyal in love as well. Although it is quite embarrassing to admit this, if you saw me on the streets with him, your first reaction would probably be, ¡°What the heck, is this man blind? He actually likes her.¡± Little Second Brother: Kick_this_lovey-dovey_act_away.jpg. I think that you are just showing off the person you like. Your description is tailored for me. I¡¯m a man like that.? Little Apple: Shameless. I want to chase after him. Where are your tricks? I used all those that you taught me previously.? Little Second Brother: Have a shower, take off your clothes, and just lie down in his bed.? Little Apple: You are too¡­ lecherous. But I like it. My friend suggested thisst time as well, and I did it. But he only kissed me and did not go to bed with me. Why? I was so sexy. Little Second Brother: Maybe he is only a pretty vase. Good-looking but useless. I suggest that you change your crush.? Little Apple: How do you know that he¡¯s useless? He may be a gentleman. Little Second Brother: Haha. Little Apple: You are mocking me. Little Second Brother: Not_exposing_you.jpg Little Apple: Don¡¯t you have any good advice? Little Second Brother: This is the best advice. Your friend also gave this suggestion, which shows that everyone¡¯s opinions are the same. Just sleep with him. If once isn¡¯t enough, do it a couple of times. Little Apple: These are just empty words. You¡¯ve never had a woman before, right?? ¡°¡­¡± Ye Tingyun was speechless. Chapter 1728 - This Is My Selfie

Chapter 1728: This Is My Selfie

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Little Apple¡¯s words were like poison. It hit the little Second Brother¡¯s kneecap unknowingly. Little Second Brother: The person I like seduced me the other time too. Little Apple: Then eat her clean. Tsk, men.? Little Second Brother: I let her off in a momentary slip-up. I still regret it till now.? Little Apple: Hahahahaha, you are so pitiful. Did the person you like seduce you again? Little Second Brother: Ah, it¡¯s hard to say in a few words.? Little Apple: You are just being difficult. Maybe she doesn¡¯t even like you anymore. Little Second Brother: She doesn¡¯t like me from the start. Little Apple: If she doesn¡¯t like me, why would she seduce you? Little Second Brother: Little thing, Earth is very dangerous andplicated. You should just stay on Mars and not return. You don¡¯t understand.? Little Apple: Little Second Brother, I can hear your heartbeat through my screen. Give me another chance. I will torment her and make her have my baby.? Little Second Brother: You are too evil. Who corrupted you? You are no longer the cute and adorable Little Apple I used to know. Little Apple: How does it feel like to love someone? Little Second Brother: You are happy when you think about her, talk to her, or even simply see her.? Little Apple: Going by this logic, then don¡¯t we like each other?? Little Second Brother: I suddenly do not know how to answer you. Little Apple: Hahahaha. Okay, I¡¯ll stop chatting with you. My break time is over. Goodbye. Ye Chu turned her phone off immediately. As a precaution, she deleted the application and ced the phone back. She stretched and moved around for a while. After exiting the bathroom, she went straight for her afternoon nap. Bruce was very reliable. All the information about Emma had been transferred to her phone after a few days. When Ye Chu was bathing, she took out her phone and saw Emma¡¯s description and photo. Eight years ago, Emma barely had any photos. The houses surrounding the small castle had all changed ownership. The small castle had been rebuilt, and the owner changed. Everything that happened there was like a dark secret. No one mentioned it anymore. After Emma returned to the Tang En Family, her life became amazing. She was a top student for the entire way. She was not only adored by her family but was very hardworking and diligent as well. She kept her standing in the Tang En family through her own capabilities and earned the favor of her grandfather, father, and sister. She suddenly remembered a phrase that Tong Hua taught her: reversal of fate. She looked at a few of Emma¡¯s passport photos and put them aside again. She scolded Bruce in her heart. She told him to look for information about Emma from when she was younger than eight years old. What had he been investigating? What kind of information was this? She did not even want to look at the information. There was no photograph of Emma from when she was eight years old. The earliest photograph was when she was twelve. She looked at the picture and tried her best to recall the face of the person in her dreams. While the dream was very vivid, the people¡¯s faces became blurred after she woke up from the dream. She could not even remember the appearance of the egg-shaped face girl. ¡°Bruce is an idiot.¡± She turned her phone off and locked herself in the bedroom. Why did she want to look for Emma¡¯s photograph from when she was younger than eight years old? Ye Chu could not describe her feelings either. What if she asked Ye Tingyun directly and told him to investigate? She scratched her head in frustration and felt gloomy. Ye Tingyun knocked on the door. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you outside.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°What are you doing, staying at home all day long?¡± Ye Tingyun chuckled and said. ¡°I¡¯m done being busy with a huge project. It¡¯s nearing the conclusion, and no one is stirring up any trouble.. I have time to go for a walk together.¡± Chapter 1729 - Have A Good Talk And Dont Let The Dogs Out

Chapter 1729: Have A Good Talk And Don¡¯t Let The Dogs Out

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°So warm.¡± Ye Chu refused her heart. She was afraid of two things in her life: one of them was warmth, and the other was dogs. Pet dogs in general were fine, but she was rather afraid ofrge dogs. Ye Chu saw the bright sun outside and did not really feel like going for a stroll. She was blind. What was there for her to stroll? Why not stay at home to practice, sleep, or be decadent? Ye Tingyun was so free. No one had messed up his project. Should she go and mess it up a little? Ye Tingyun threw his proposal everywhere recently. He was originally a very strict person and would ce these things in his study room. Recently, they were not only limited to his study room. He would asionally handle his work while chatting idly with her. When he picked up a call, he would walk far away and did not keep his documents. She could see them clearly. If she was a business spy¡­?Tsk tsk tsk, Ye Tingyun would be bankrupt.? ¡°You don¡¯t want to go? What if I carry you?¡± Ye Tingyun suddenly went near her. His voice was a little enchanting. It was filled with an evil charm feeling. His face, which was very close to hers, was wless. Ye Chu chanted silently.?I cannot see, I cannot see, I cannot see.? His breathing was around her ear. It was gentle and heavy like the tail of a cat that gently rubbed against her palm. It was a little itchy and a little soft. She felt herself bing crumbly. ¡°Alright then.¡± There seemed to be starlight in Ye Tingyun¡¯s eyes. He pulled Ye Chu up and took the sunblock over. He carefully applied ayer for her. She did not go out of the MISS building recently. Besides practicing, she was eating and sleeping. She did not grow any flesh, but her skin was very well-nourished and looked very good. It was so fine that even her pores could not be seen. Xiao Ju and Wei Ling backed off. Xiao Ju said, ¡°Wei Ling, do you have anything against Miss Ye Chu recently?¡± ¡°You are joking. When did I have anything against her?¡± Xiao Ju was choked for a while. This was the truth, but she felt that it was more obvious recently. Wei Ling was like a firecracker. He would be ignited with one lit. Besides Second Master, no one could put out the fire. He was always watching Miss Ye Chu in the dark. His eyes even had green rays. Although it was also very horrifying in the past, at least it was not so obvious. Did Miss Ye Chu do anything to offend him? ¡°Wei Ling, it is not good for you to be like this,¡± Xiao Ju said. ¡°Second Master likes Miss Ye Chu so much. You don¡¯t like her and even give her a long face¡­ ¡± ¡°Can she see?¡± Wei Ling counter-asked unhappily. Xiao Ju rubbed her head. ¡°What you say makes sense. But it isn¡¯t right for you to do this.¡± ¡°Keep quiet.¡± Xiao Ju pouted. Her status was not as high as Wei Ling, so she could only sulk. Wei Ling was too much. However, Ye Chu did not mind at all. Ye Tingyun brought her out for a stroll in the park. Stroll in the park? Ye Chuined.?What¡¯s so fun about the park? Wait until they reached the park, and Ye Chu would know what was so fun about the park. There are dogs in the park!!!!!!! In the beginning, when she saw the ¡°distinguished guests¡±, she already had a bad premonition. There were many people walking their dogs in the park nearby. The distinguished guests were small, cute, and soft. Ye Chu did not like them, and she was a little fearful. When the distinguished guests rushed over, Ye Chu behaved like she did not see them, but she was trembling in her heart. She silently chanted non-stop.?Stay away, stay away. Ye Tingyun held her hand. He could feel that her hand was ice-cold. Every time Ye Chu was afraid, her face would be expressionless, and her body would have a reaction first. Her hands would be like a piece of ice. ¡°This is the biggest park near our ce. There are usually many people whoe here to stroll, sunbathe, date, and rest. It is very popr here.. There are many people nearby who like to have their appointments in the park.¡± Chapter 1730 - Have A Good Talk And Dont Let The Dogs Out 2

Chapter 1730: Have A Good Talk And Don¡¯t Let The Dogs Out 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Chu only felt someone talking beside her ear, but it did not seem to sink in. There are dogs. Ah ah ah ah ah, there are dogs. Big dogs!!!! Mom, save me ah ah ah ah. She nearly broke into a run. There were two Tibetan mastiffs not far away. They were big and ck, and their gazes were fierce. Two men were walking the Tibetan mastiffs. Nearby, someone was so frightened that he hid at the side. Meanwhile, Ye Chu was so frightened that she could not move. Ah ah ah ah, I cannot be exposed. I cannot be exposed. Ye Tingyun and Wei Ling knew that she was afraid of dogs. This matter was a long story. When Ye Chu just got to the MISS building, she turned the whole ce upside down. She turned Ye Tingyun¡¯s house into aplete mess. Every day, she was tearing down the house. Ye Tingyun thought that perhaps, she would be fine after he let her rear a pet. Ye Chu was originally a violent person. She also did not really like very soft pets. He then dispelled the idea of buying a cat or a little dog. He bought an ska husky for her. She lived in the sea all year round, and her character was rather rough. She might like bigger pets. After all, she even bragged that she had once reared a shark as a pet. Who knew that when he brought the ska dog upstairs, Ye Chu was so frightened that she turned pale. Shortly after, she jumped into his arms. Both her legs gripped his waist, and she hung on his body as she was unwilling toe down. She screamed until the whole even-level vi thought that a homicide had happened. In Wei Ling¡¯s words, his eardrums were about to burst from her screams. She even nearly cried. Thereafter, she lowered her head and bit his shoulder. She really bit it and nearly bit off a piece of flesh from his shoulder. It was superbly exaggerated. To this day, his shoulder still had her teeth marks. There was a period of time when Wei Ling threatened her with that.?You are not allowed to destroy anything. Otherwise, I will rear a dog in the even-level vi.? He saw that she was really frightened and could not bear to see her like this. He promised her that he would not rear a dog. Ye Chu nearly turned around and bit him. He obviously knew that she was afraid of dogs, but he had brought her to the park to see others walk their dogs. What hatred and grievances did he have? Both Ye Chu¡¯s legs turned soft. She pulled his arm coquettishly. ¡°Second Brother, I cannot walk.¡± Ye Tingyun heard the tremble in her voice. She spoke differently from the way she usually spoke. He slightly lowered his head. ¡°Tired? Let¡¯s walk over and rest on the bench, alright?¡± There were two Tibetan mastiffs beside the bench. Both Ye Chu¡¯s eyes were ck. Damn, we can have a good talk. Don¡¯t let the dogs out.? ¡°Alright.¡± She was falling apart internally, but she did not have a choice. She was a blind person. She was a blind person. She was a blind person. She could not see the dogs. She could not see the dogs. Ye Chu could not help herself from chanting silently in her heart,?Can someone¡¯s family dog bark? How could she act ordingly without any bark? Ye Tingyun brought Ye Chu and walked forward. Ye Chu stood without moving. Ye Tingyun pulled her forward, but he did not manage to move her. The corners of his mouth bent slightly. He raised his hand and covered the corners of his mouth. His voice had a tinge of a smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± His happiness nearly made her explode. What was he trying to do? Could it be that he could not tell? It was impossible. If he had seen through it, he would definitely talk about it. It was not necessary for him to hesitate to say anything. She was embarrassed to say that her legs were wobbly. She was one meter away from the bench. She did not dare to move forward. There are Tibetan mastiffs. It was not known which dog had heard Ye Chu¡¯s heartfelt thought and barked once. In an instant, Ye Chu released her own fear. She turned around and hugged Ye Tingyun. She practically jumped up and hugged his neck. Both her legs gripped his waist. Her movements were done at a shot. ¡°Ah ah ah ah, there¡¯s a dog. There¡¯s a dog ah ah ah ah ah. Save me.¡± This park was an afternoon leisure park. Everyone talked softly. Ye Chu¡¯s voice and movements were very exaggerated, but she was really scared to the point where she cried.. She hugged Ye Tingyun and trembled in fear. Chapter 1731 - Little Angel Only Drinks Dew

Chapter 1731: Little Angel Only Drinks Dew

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°¡­¡± Ye Tingyun was speechless. Everyone¡¯s attention was on them. Ye Tingyun carried Ye Chu and stood in the park, surrounded by onlookers. He seemed to be able to see a tinge of sarcasm that said ¡®watch your daughter¡¯ from the eyes of the masses who walked past. The corners of Ye Tingyun¡¯s lips were pulled up. He was polite. ¡°Sorry, sorry¡­¡± Ye Chu embraced Ye Tingyun. She closed her eyes and had the look of fear that no matter what, she would not open her eyes. ¡°¡­¡± Xiao Ju was dumbstruck. Wei Ling said, ¡°Was a radar installed on her body? Her eyes were blind, and yet she could still sense where the dog was. Only one distinguished guest barked. Why did she scream? Wasn¡¯t she shameful? It is the first time Second Master has been surrounded by onlookers.¡± Xiao Ju said, ¡°Miss Ye Chu is so afraid of dogs.¡± ¡°Humph.¡± Wei Ling humphed and did not talk. He used actions to reply. Xiao Ju was a little touched and enlightened. Dogs are so cute.?Miss Ye Chu actually doesn¡¯t like them. It¡¯s such a pity.? Ye Tingyun carried her and left the Tibetan mastiff. He went the other way. Although Ye Chu was 1.5 meters, he was also tall enough. Even if she was really his daughter, this position of carrying her was a little vulgar. When people saw it, they wanted to call the police. It was just not appropriate. He tried to put Ye Chu down, but Ye Chu used strength in both her legs and was just unwilling toe down. ¡°I don¡¯t want to, I don¡¯t want¡­ ¡± He hit her on her butt. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Ye Chu hung by his side. Her body was practically hanging in front of him and wriggling continuously. Men were really animals without any moral principles. He only felt all his blood rushing downwards. Ye Tingyun took a deep breath. He carried Ye Chu and sat on the chair. He took a deep breath to calm his writhing body. Ye Chu secretly opened one eye and did not see the Tibetan mastiff. She realized that the ce had changed. She maintained herposure and heaved a sigh of relief. She lowered her head and bit him. Ye Tingyun said, ¡°You are afraid of dogs, but you are born in the year of the dog.¡± She always liked to bite him. ¡°You obviously know that I am afraid of dogs. What strolling in the park?¡± Ye Chu¡¯s voice had some elements of usation. ¡°You did it on purpose, right?¡± ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m being wronged. You also cannot see. How would I know that you could also get frightened when you heard a dog bark? I thought that you could not see and that you would like to take a stroll in the park to breathe some fresh air.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. You don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t like it. It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Ye Tingyun apologized with a good temper. Ye Chu looked through the white shirt and could see the teeth marks on his shoulder. She had bitten him really ruthlessly thest time. Ye Chu gently rubbed the mark. Ye Tingyun¡¯s face changed. He ced her on the chair at one side, and his voice was slightly deepened. ¡°Don¡¯t y with fire.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ye Chu looked at him innocently. Ye Tingyun¡¯s deep breathing suppressed that evil fire in his heart. She did not know how dangerous her actions were just now. It was filled with sexual cues. Rubbing a man¡¯s shoulders was such a dangerous matter. It gave people space for unlimited, wild, and fanciful thoughts. ¡°Let¡¯s go home after breathing in some fresh air.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± There were really many people walking their dogs in the park. Ye Chu was in no mood to take a stroll in the park. After a short while, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home. I am a little angel. I can just drink dew and not breathe in air.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Tingyun was speechless. These words were learned from little Tong Hua. He also heard Tong Hua sayst time,?I am a little angel child.. I only drink dew.? Chapter 1732 - Little Angel Only Drinks Dew 2

Chapter 1732: Little Angel Only Drinks Dew 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The little angel who only drank dew was brought home. She swiftly wanted a box of ice cream to calm her nerves. Meanwhile, Ye Tingyun had some matters and went downstairs. Xiao Ju was also not around. While Ye Chu was eating her ice-cream, she looked at the documents that Ye Tingyun had left on the table. Should she send them to Bruce as revenge for bringing her out to walk a dog today and causing her to be scared out of her wits? If she did not take revenge against him, she felt unhappy in her heart. She hated it the most when people used dogs to frighten her. But she thought from another point of view. She herself had pretended to be blind, and she could not see the dogs. Ye Tingyun did not do it on purpose. He didn¡¯t do it on purpose? He really didn¡¯t do it on purpose? No matter how she thought about it, she felt that it was done on purpose. She wanted to take revenge! Ye Chu ate the ice cream furiously. She was in a dilemma internally.?Forget it, forget it. I don¡¯t want to take revenge. What if he goes bankrupt and has no money to eat? The MISS building is so nice. If he has no money and is chased out by others, it is also too pitiful.? Oh, no, he is not pitiful. Didn¡¯t you want to let him fall in love with you and then you can kick him away? What¡¯s there to pity? Ye Chu¡¯s heart seemed to have two little people fighting inside. She still had not decided after finishing a tub of ice cream. Xiao Ju came back and saw that the big tub of ice cream was gone. She had a fright. ¡°Ah ah, Second Master will kill me.¡± Xiao Ju went over and took away Ye Chu¡¯s tub of ice cream. She looked at the tub in disbelief. It waspletely finished. It was such a big tub. Ye Tingyun had strict restrictions on her diet. Ye Chu had lived for a long time on the ind, and no one had taught her to maintain herself. Her body had many small problems. Her menstrual period was in a mess, and the doctor was helping her to recuperate slowly. Hence, her diet was controlled very strictly. She was not allowed to eat too much cold stuff. Every time her period came, she would be in immense pain. She would even vomit. No one dared to let her eat too much cold food. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You finished a tub of ice-cream ah ah ah ah!¡± Ye Chu kept thinking about whether she should take revenge against Ye Tingyun and betray his trade secrets. For a moment, she had indeed eaten too much. Fortunately, being blind was the biggest cover. She said innocently, ¡°I cannot see and have eaten too much identally.¡± Xiao Ju¡¯s face was depressed. Ye Chu¡¯s period was brought forward again as she had eaten too much cold stuff. She was in so much pain that she broke out in a sweat at night. She was someone who had a high tolerance for pain, but she could not endure this kind of pain, especially for the first and second days, which were the most miserably painful. When Ye Tingyun realized it, her whole body had already broken out in a sweat. A small personid on the bed with her hair drenched in a sweat and curled into a ball. Looking at her made others feel heartache. ¡°Ye Chu¡­ ¡± Ye Chu¡¯s face was ghastly pale. Since she was young, she had grown up with a group of men. She did not have much awareness in this area indeed. She also did not have any experience and never even thought that every girl would be in so much pain. ¡°My stomach is painful.¡± There were tears hanging on her eyshes. Suddenly, she fell onto the bed and threw up. She had no time to run to the washroom. Ye Tingyun carried her up and called people to clean up the room. He sent her to the hospital immediately. He also saw a patch of blood on the bed and knew that her period hade. He did not understand the constitution of a girl¡¯s body, but he knew that it was not normal when Ye Chu was in so much pain during her period every time. ¡°Be obedient. Let¡¯s go to the hospital. It will not be painful after a while.¡± In the hospital, Ye Chu lost consciousness and was deep asleep. She was very obedient. Her face was ghastly pale. For the first time, Ye Tingyun hated that group of so-called family members in the sea who grew up together with her as they did not look after Ye Chu well. The doctor also mentioned Ye Chu¡¯s problems before. Ever since she had her period the first time, she did not recuperate well.. It resulted in trouble now. Chapter 1733 - The Kiss With The Taste Of Chinese Medicine

Chapter 1733: The Kiss With The Taste Of Chinese Medicine

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Chu was hospitalized. Shen Qianshu coincidentally wanted to look for Ye Chu to talk about design concepts. She heard about her problem. When she left New Yorkst time, Ye Chu also wanted Shen Qianshu to help her to design a piece of jewelry. She had casually mentioned it. After Shen Qianshu went back to the country, she took it to heart. After hearing about Ye Chu¡¯s problem, she gave an old Chinese medicine prescription to Ye Tingyun to let him try to get Chinese medicine for her. Back then, Lin Xiaojuan¡¯s period pain problem was also especially serious. She also took this Chinese medicine to get well. However, due to personal constitution problems, the old Chinese doctor had already passed away. She did not know whether it was suitable for Ye Chu¡¯s constitution. Shen Qianshu suggested that she take it for a course of three months. It was for conditioning women¡¯s period pain overall. Nothing would happen. To be cautious, Ye Tingyun got an old Chinese doctor to take Ye Chu¡¯s pulse and look at the prescription to ensure that there were no problems. It was only then that he dared to boil the medicine for Ye Chu to take. The old Chinese doctor said, ¡°The cause of illness took ce when she was young. It was not because she did not recuperate well.¡± ¡°Cause of the illness took ce when she was young?¡± Ye Tingyun was puzzled and asked in detail. The old Chinese doctor exined that this was a deep-seated problem and that she could only nurse herself back to health. He was a Chinese doctor and could only prescribe the right medicine. He could not determine what exactly the injury was and the kind of illness that was the root of the problem. If he knew it, he would have be immortal. Ye Tingyun felt so much heartache. His little thing had definitely suffered a lot to grow up to be an adult. Ye Chu said that she did not have any major illnesses when she was on the ship, and her health had also been very good. Then it had to be before she got onto the ship. She must have been through some trauma. He gently caressed her hair and said softly, ¡°You won¡¯t be like this next time.¡± I will take good care of you. Even if¡­ you want my life! He just made this promise and got hit in his face. Ye Chu refused to take the Chinese medicine a lot. She hated it. When she smelled it, she refused to eat. It was bitter and strong; one could say that it was poison. No matter how Ye Tingyun talked about good medicine tasting bitter, she just refused to drink the medicine. She not only refused to drink the medicine, but she even wanted to secretly knock over the medicine bowl. Ye Tingyun tried every possible way to persuade her and pretended to be angry. Ye Chu was not willing to cooperate. Perhaps, she subconsciously knew that Ye Tingyun would not be fierce to her. She was simply not afraid of him. The little Second Brother¡¯s prestige in front of his subordinates simply did not work on her. ¡°Alright. I can only use thest method.¡± Ye Tingyun was extremely helpless. Ye Chu looked on helplessly as he carried the bowl and drank the medicine. He drank half the bowl in one mouthful. Ye Chu stared until her eyes became round. Wasn¡¯t this medicine for women? She had just thought this way when Ye Tingyun hugged her waist and pressed her into his arms. He lowered his head and kissed her lips. The bitter Chinese medicine dripped into her mouth drop by drop. It entered her throat from her mouth. Ye Chu¡¯s mind was nk. Following that, her whole mouth was bitter. She nearly choked and fought hard to push Ye Tingyun away, but he did not release her. He carried the medicine and drank the other half of the bowl. He kissed her lips again and infused her mouth with all the remaining medicine. Ye Chu drank until her eyes became red. Under her long eyshes, a pair of eyes was filled withints. This evil man!!! Ye Tingyun originally thought of just feeding her the medicine. He looked at her gaze until his warm blood rushed upwards in his whole body. Every drop of Chinese medicine was infused into her throat. Ye Tingyun stretched his hand out and covered her eyes. The tip of his tongue slightly stretched out and tried to touch the tip of her tongue. Her whole mouth was spreading with bitterness. It was like his mood. Ye Tingyun¡¯s breathing suddenly deepened. He held her tongue deeply. The tip of his tongue swept through once in her mouth.. It seemed like he wanted to swallow all of her bitterness. In the end, he curled her tongue¡­ Chapter 1734 - Im Beside You

Chapter 1734: I¡¯m Beside You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xiao Ju discovered that Ye Chu became very silent. She seemed to have be mute after returning from the hospital. There was still a red spot at the tip of her ears that looked like a drop of blood. Her entire body seemed to be immersed in pink bubbles. What did she miss? Ye Chuy on the bed silently and covered herself with the nket. However, she was thinking about Ye Tingyun¡¯s kiss. It was bitter with a slight medicine-like taste. She initially acted cute and rolled around just to avoid drinking medicine. Her blood was almost burning. What was he thinking? Why did he kiss her like that? It was like¡­ he liked her. Didn¡¯t he let her stay because of the person he liked? Did he kiss Emma like that too? Ye Chu pulled up her nket in frustration and covered herself. Her abdomen hurt slightly, and her heart started to be filled with jealousy. Xiao Ju watched over her constantly and did not dare to leave for even a short moment. Ye Chu was tormented by pain for the entire night and did not feel like sleeping. During the day, she no longer had any energy left, and she fell deep asleep immediately. Xiao Ju left to prepare the medicine. Ye Tingyun came back andid beside Ye Chu. She was deep asleep, her cheek pressed against the pillow. A few strands of hair fell onto her cheek warmly. She was as quiet as a porcin doll. So good-looking. He thought in his heart. Ye Chu¡¯s eyshes were extremely long like those that theizens always talked about. They were long and dense, like a child¡¯s. Her eyebrows were thick, and although she had a baby face, she had striking features. She did not look in at all. The more he looked at her, the better she looked. At that moment, she had no defense at all, being asleep in her own world. Xiao Ju said that Ye Chu had been having a lot of dreams recently. She mentioned to her that she kept dreaming at night, but she would not say what she dreamed about. What were the scenes in her dreams? Lightning rolled across the sky, and thunder boomed through the clouds. Ye Chu was disturbed by the sound of thunder and opened her eyes suddenly. Ye Tingyun did not have time to avert his gaze, and she met his eyes. His face was extremely close, and his eyes were jet-ck, as if there was a sh of light turning around in them. His gaze was gentle yet firm. Fixed under his gaze, she felt like a treasure in his palm. Gentle yet restrained. Fragile treasure was always valuable yet sensitive. The suppression in his deep, dark eyes exploded in the stormy day, forming a densework of webs and leaving a deep mark at the tip of her heart. Ye Chu stretched her hand out and touched him unconsciously. Ye Tingyun thought that it was good that she was blind. He no longer needed to hide his gaze. Ye Tingyun touched his warm hand, and he immediately held her hand back. Her fingers were long and soft. They did not feel bony but chubby. Even the faint marks in the middle were exceptionally cute and delicate. He grabbed her hand and ced it at the tip of his nose, rubbing against it gently. He closed his eyes. A roll of thunder boomed again. Ye Chu shivered. ¡°Brother¡­¡± She rolled into his embrace automatically and hugged his waist. She was scared of thunder and lightning. A huge thunderstorm descended upon New York. The huge raindrops hit against the window, formed water droplets, and rolled down. Everything outside the window was gray. It had been dry for a few months. The hot city had finally weed a refreshing rain, washing away all of the dirt and heat of the summer. Ye Tingyun patted her shoulders gently, coaxing her to sleep. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here.¡± The storm was sudden.?Luckily, I¡¯m beside you. Ye Chu nodded obediently, her heart beating furiously. She could not forget his gaze earlier.. If the kiss at the hospital forced her to see the exceptional nature of their rtionship, the gaze earlier was like a sh of lightning to her. Chapter 1735 - Prove It To Me

Chapter 1735: Prove It To Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Obsession, longing, and wanting something one could never get. No one knew better than he did about the unsurmountable distance between them. He had an old love in his heart as well. It was so persistent and firm. Why did he have such a gaze towards her? It was as if she was a scar in his heart that hurt upon being touched. She was the reddest existence in his heart. She avoided his gaze and used the storm as an excuse to stay in his embrace. However, she could no longer open her heart to this embrace without any worries. She seemed to have¡­ seeded? Ye Chu bit onto her lips tightly, mocking herself. She was a blind person who had lost her memory. What was it that attracted him, making him give up Emma and be so obsessed with her? Perhaps he did it on purpose as well and was acting like her. He was so smart. Did he see through her n a long time ago and choose to cooperate with her acting until the y ended? Would he then reveal the truth? She became confused and closed her eyes. She could no longer care about the pain in her abdomen. All of her emotions were jumbled up with each other like an entangled ball of yarn that could not be unraveled. Ye Chu¡¯s illnesssted for four days. The pain in her abdomen left slowly, but she drank the traditional medicine for four consecutive days. To prevent Ye Tingyun from feeding her with such a special method, Ye Chu did not dare to resist drinking medicine. She would act cute if she could, but if it was simply unavoidable. She would just drink it. Ye Tingyun said that she needed to wait for her body to heal and drink the medicine for the entire treatment period, whichsted for almost three months. Ye Chu felt like she had been struck by lightning. Ye Tingyun said confidently, ¡°You can resist it, but I have a way to make you drink it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Chu was dumbstruck. Bastard!!? Am I scared of you? Are you finding an excuse to kiss me? Bruce had been contacting her frequently, wanting her to steal a document. Ye Chu was extremely annoyed and hid the phone away. She wanted to just throw it into the bathtub and destroy it. Even if she stole something, she could not get it out anyway. A few days earlier, Xiao Ju revealed a piece of information unknowingly. Transmission of things from the top floor of the MISS building to the outside world would be recorded. There would be a firewall that would intercept the transmissions. In other words, there was only one channel to transfer things outside of the MISS building, and this channel was only known to Wei Ling and Ye Tingyun. If others wanted to transmit things, they would be intercepted. The MISS building¡¯s top floor was the core of the entire building. As the world¡¯s top information technologypany, there were a lot of business spies watching MISS. Some of those business spies had thought of ways to steal things, but they all failed. Ye Chu did not really know what that was, but she understood that it was impressive. While she was not very disappointed, Bruce almost exploded. ¡°If you want to steal it, there will definitely be a way. You are always in his house. You can enter and exit his study room. It¡¯s so easy to steal a document, and it¡¯s not dangerous either. I think he¡­¡± I think that he will not do anything to you. Ye Chu was slightly impatient. Since young, she had this personality. If someone forced her to do something that she was unwilling to do, she would be extremely annoyed. ¡°There are surveince cameras all over the study room. If I steal something, he will find out. I¡¯ll be exposed.¡± ¡°Why are you scared of being exposed? Just leave with me immediately. As long as you take the core technology of hispany, he will lose hispetitiveness and suffer great losses. He will no longer have time to care about you. This is also the best way to take revenge on him. Do you want to stay by his side forever?¡± Ye Chu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Bruce¡¯s words struck deep into her heart like a hammer. ¡°No!¡± Bruce breathed deeply and softened his tone. ¡°Ah Chu, I know that you will definitely take revenge for little Six.. Prove it to me.¡± Chapter 1736 - Little Ye Chu Caused Trouble Again

Chapter 1736: Little Ye Chu Caused Trouble Again

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Chu was extremely frustrated. She kept thinking about Ye Tingyun¡¯s gentle yet attentive gaze, and she felt that she would let him down if she colluded with Bruce. Ye Chu herself did not understand why she felt that way either. Why would I feel sorry for him?? I don¡¯t owe him anything. Upon seeing Ye Chu¡¯s frustration, Xiao Ju brought her downstairs for afternoon tea. There were a lot of people there for afternoon tea. In the MISS building, the people who needed to discuss work would choose to drink afternoon tea in this popr restaurant if they chose not to leave the building. Ye Chu sat at the seat with the best view of the scenery. It was Ye Tingyun¡¯s special afternoon tea seat. It looked over New York¡¯s financial street. Ye Chu¡¯s heart was very flustered. ¡°Xiao Ju, I want to drink something cold.¡± The restaurant only served hot beverages. She did not like them. Xiao Ju did not dare to let her drink something cold because of Ye Tingyun¡¯s orders. Ye Chu was good at acting cute, and she acted cute in front of Xiao Ju. Xiao Ju¡¯s heart softened, and she went to make a drink for her. Emma had seen Ye Chu already. Upon seeing that she was now alone, Emma walked over. Ye Chu held onto the ss motionlessly and was puzzled. Why was sheing over? Emma sat opposite her silently without speaking anything. However, Ye Chu broke out in a cold sweat. What is she doing? ¡°Miss Ye Chu, I¡¯m Emma. I don¡¯t know if you remember me.¡± ¡°I have no impression of you.¡± Ye Chu¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°I don¡¯t like you. Please leave.¡± Her gaze did not meet Emma¡¯s. Her fingers were entangled with one another. Emmaughed and brushed back her hair slightly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you like me?¡± ¡°Do I need a reason to hate you?¡± Ye Chu lifted her eyebrows arrogantly as her gaze slowly met Emma¡¯s beautiful eyes. Her eyes were extremely dark like there was a deep pool of water that was seeping towards her slowly. Emma felt a bit flustered but calmed herself down. She looked at her eyes fixedly. ¡°You can see?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Ye Chu scoffed. The people around them were discussing in gentle tones, and the melodious music calmed down the anxiety in her heart. Emma said, ¡°You¡­ You came back, right?¡± Ye Chu was puzzled, but she remained expressionless, maintaining her attitude. She did not know what Emma was talking about, but no one noticed. Emma became even more flustered. ¡°Is it you?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°My surname is Tang En. I live in Paris. I¡­¡± Emma wanted to continue, but Ye Chu suddenly lifted the ss of water on the table and sshed it onto her face. Her gaze was as usual, but her hand trembled slightly. Shocked exmations sprung up around them as everyone else started discussing amongst themselves. Ye Chu¡¯s face became pale. ¡°I told you to get lost. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± ¡­ Within half a day¡¯s time, it was spread all over the MISS building that the CEO¡¯s uncultured, rude, and violent sister had sshed water on the gentle, cute, and generous Emma¡¯s face. The management in the MISS building was very strict, and everyone rarely gossiped. Recently, Emma and Ye Chu had contributed too much gossip. Everyone said that Emma was the person that the Second Master liked and that they were childhood friends. They had reconciled after many years, and she was expected to be MISS CEO¡¯s wife. Ye Tingyun¡¯s attitude towards her was obvious. Inparison to the women who chased after him, the difference was huge. Emma was very exceptional herself and was likable. Everyone was very optimistic about her and Ye Tingyun. The rude, violent, and uncultured Ye Chu then was viewed as the executioner who destroyed the rtionship between the CEO and his future wife. She even sshed water on Emma¡¯s face in front of everyone. Someone who was well-mannered would never do such a thing. For the entire afternoon, Ye Chu¡¯s ill reputation spread far and wide. She became the target of discussion and insult in the building. However, Emma became a little white lily flower who made others pity her. Despite being sshed by water, she still coaxed people who wanted to seek justice for her.. Her look of restraining herself was extremely touching. Chapter 1737 - Incapable Ruler: Second Master

Chapter 1737: Incapable Ruler: Second Master

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yet Emma became a white lotus. It made others feel sorry for her. She had been sshed with water on her face, and yet she still came over nicely to try to appease the person who was here to fight for justice. She looked like she was holding in her unhappiness. It was really a touching sight. Seeing that Wei Ling seemed to have something to say even though he was holding back, Ye Tingyun said. ¡°If you have anything to say, speak up.¡± Wei Ling was really annoyed with Ye Chu¡¯s behavior. He had no idea what was wrong with her that made everyone at the MISS building gossip about her. She was a burden to the CEO¡¯s reputation. Mi Er wanted to help Emma fight for justice, but Emma¡¯s eyes were red, and she did not allow anyone in the secretary department to tell Ye Tingyun about it. Wei Ling told him everything that happened at the cafeteria in the afternoon. Ye Tingyun raised his brows, and he was a little shocked. He tapped his fingers on the table. ¡°Show me the surveince cameras.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± There were surveince cameras everywhere in the cafeteria. Ye Chu was sitting by the observation deck. He watched Emma walk over and talk to Ye Chu. Although he could not hear what they were talking about, he could see that Emma¡¯s attitude was nice and warm. She was smiling at her. Ye Chu was like the Chongqing Underground Party that was captured at the time. Her expression was as cold as frost, and she looked like she was ready to lose it all. She did not speak much and she kept her hands on her knees. asionally, she drank from her drinking ss. In the end, she burst into anger and poured the water on Emma¡¯s face. Emma stood up in rm, and a few men hurried over to hand her a handkerchief. Those who were fighting for justice came to fight for justice. They surrounded them. Several men said something to Ye Chu, and Emma reached out her arm, looking like she was trying to maintain the situation. Ye Chu did not react at all. Making use of the advantage that she was ¡®blind¡¯, she turned around and looked out. A man was furious, and he wanted to argue, but Xiao Ju was here. She convinced him to retreat with a cold expression on her face. Xiao Ju seemed to be making Ye Chu return, but Ye Chu did not react to her at all. Xiao Ju had no choice but to put half a ss of water in front of her. Ye Tingyun raised his brows. ¡°It¡¯s cold again.¡± Double-faced behavior. ¡°¡­¡± Wei Ling was speechless. Damn, you¡¯re hopeless. You¡¯re really hopeless. Ye Chu stayed on the balcony, and she finished all the snacks for afternoon tea. Some people were talking about it in the cafeteria. Some people turned a blind eye to it, but no one dared to approach her. Xiao Ju kept talking to her in a low voice, and Ye Chu¡¯s reaction was very cold. ¡°What is going around in the building?¡± ¡°Just some unkind words about Miss Ye Chu. It happened under the eyes of everyone. Does she think that her reputation isn¡¯t bad enough here?¡± Wei Ling was kind of expecting more from her. She was one of those people who just felt ufortable when they did not cause trouble for a day. That sounded just like Ye Chu. Wei Ling wanted to get Emma over to ask her about what happened. Ye Tingyun said, ¡°What are you going to ask her?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what happened?¡± ¡°If I wanted to, I would just ask Ye Chu.¡± To him, this was just a silly tantrum caused by two youngdies. Ye Chu had a bad temper. She was not very kind to him, let alone strangers. No one knew what Emma said that pricked her heart either. Ye Tingyun looked at the surveince camera again. ¡°Check the status of these men. Thepany hired them to work here and not to pretend to be a hero. Ye Chu is a member of MISS. How dare they take sry and bonuses from me and yet bully my people? Since they don¡¯t know the rules around here, then teach them some.¡± Wei Ling did not want to talk back to anyone. He was toozy now. Second Master, you have already be an incapable ruler. He could not bear with it anymore. ¡°Second Master, if this was in the past, you must have been King Zhou of Shang.¡± The incapable ruler who failed his nation because of Daji, his favorite consort. Ye Tingyun smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you see Ye Chu so highly. She¡¯s evenparable to Daji.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wei Ling was speechless. Damn, are we on the same page? Ye Tingyun got up.. ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs.¡± Chapter 1738 - The Misery of A Blind fellow

Chapter 1738: The Misery of A Blind fellow

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xiao Ju also heard the rumors in the MISS building. She was a little angry. Her Miss Ye Chu was having her afternoon tea without disturbing anyone.?Why did that random whoevere over here and make conversation? She deserves to be poured with water. Who knows what she said that made Miss Ye Chu unhappy? Since Ye Chu returned, she was not very happy. She curled up under the nket, and she refused toe out. Xiao Ju coaxed her for a long time, but Ye Chu did not feel anything at all. She justy therezily, and she curled herself into a ball. She thought that she must have met Emma somewhere before. She hated someone so much for no reason. It was unlike her style; she never hated a stranger. Life on the boat was boring and dry. The sun came out and set every day. She faced the same people every day. To a youthful youngdy, this was a very torturous thing. She craved the outside world. She knew clearly that her wings had been torn and that she was trapped on the ship. She knew that she would not get another life and that she might not even adapt to life onnd. So she longed to meet new friends and to cherish them. To her, every fresh new face was a good friend. She liked everyone. She loved the stories that people outside of the boat told her. She was moved, happy, and excited. In the long eleven years, she had been eager to make friends, so much that she liked anyone she met a lot. She wished to reach out to them, and she hoped that she could be their good friend. She treated everyone as her loyalpanions. She never experienced the greed, lust, and anger that humans did. She never felt love and hate. She never thought that she would hate Emma so much.?Was it jealousy? What was she jealous about? No. Definitely not. Frustrated!!! Ye Tingyun dug her out of the nkets. Ye Chu was feeling really troubled, and she kicked him several times. Her soft little legs did not even cause pain or itchiness on him. There was no feeling at all. He grabbed her legs. ¡°Stop moving. Speak properly. Don¡¯t throw a tantrum.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel like talking. Go away. I want to sleep.¡± ¡°You woke up at 7 am and went back to sleep after breakfast. Then, you slept until 11 am. You went for lunch and attended one ss. Then, you went for afternoon tea. After you returned, you continued sleeping. If you continue sleeping like this, you are going to be stupid.¡± ¡°Sleep makes me happy.¡± Ye Chu was emotionless. ¡°You don¡¯t know the misery of a blind fellow.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Tingyun was speechless. The blind Ye Chu was still carried out to the living room. The old professor had left. The student had been rather slowtely, and she was not focused in ss. The old professor did not want to waste time either. Ye Tingyun brought a cup of apple juice over. Ye Chu loved apple juice. She sat obediently on the sofa with her legs crossed like a young girl who was ready to be disciplined. ¡°I heard you poured water on someone¡¯s face this afternoon?¡± ¡°Oh, and you feel sorry about it? Are you here to fight for justice?¡± Ye Chu admitted without even batting an eyelid. ¡°Yeah, I did it. If you aren¡¯t happy, you can pour it on me too.¡± The corner of Ye Tingyun¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I hate her.¡± The simple words from young Ye Chu were so straightforward and intense. From her eyes to her expression, it showed just how she hated her. ¡°I was just having my afternoon tea, and she came to annoy me.¡± ¡°What did she say?¡± Ye Chu drank some apple juice nonchntly. ¡°I forgot.¡± She really forgot. It sounded like some self-introduction. There was nothing provoking about it. Ye Tingyun took a deep breath. ¡°Did she scold you?¡± ¡°No.¡± !!! Chapter 1739 - Where Have I Seen Her Before

Chapter 1739: Where Have I Seen Her Before

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xiao Ju was a little anxious.?Aiya my Miss Ye Chu, you can¡¯tin just like this. In any case, you have to say in a few words that it is the other party¡¯s fault. Otherwise, this will make you appear to be sshing water on others without any apparent reason. This is a very disadvantageous matter.? She wanted to take over Ye Chu¡¯s body and teach her properly what the correct way ofining was. However, Ye Chu looked like she did not mind at all. Ye Tingyun thought in his heart,?The mermaids in the sea indeed do not know about the rules of surviving onnd. He rubbed the top of her head. ¡°Fortunately, you have an extremely strong backing.¡± ¡°What backing? You?¡± Ye Chu sneered. ¡°Your sweetheart has been sshed with water by me. You came over to seek justice. Whose backing are you? Are you so freaking dependable?¡± Ye Tingyun held her hand and gently pinched her palm. Ye Chu¡¯s hand looked especially good. It was even a little chubby. ¡°Ye Chu, I have mentioned to you before that you are not my sister. You have been living in the sea and do not know anything aboutnd. We, the people who live onnd, have rules onnd. You have to learn the rules; otherwise, you¡¯ll lose out.¡± ¡°Even if you hate a person, you also have to be amiable¡­ ¡± He continued. ¡°Am I sick? If I hate a person, I¡¯ll still have to be amiable?¡± Ye Chu interrupted Ye Tingyun¡¯s words. ¡°If I hate a person, he or she better not appear in front of me. Why would they be so insensible toe near me? He or she deserves to get a beating. If you hate poop, will you still eat it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Tingyun was speechless. Xiao Ju sniggered and was kicked by Wei Ling. Miss Ye Chu was so adorable. Second Master¡¯s style of handling matters repeatedly hit the wall when they were used on her. It was also a very opinionated matter. One was a direct and naive style, and the other was an evil and pretentious style. Their characters were two parallel lines, extending infinitely in opposite directions. There were simply no simr areas found. Ye Chu scolded Ye Tingyun in her heart.?Isn¡¯t it because I have sshed your sweetheart that you are preaching for her? Can you be more candid? What exactly do you want? If you want me to go apologize to her, it is impossible. Ye Chu thought silently. If he dared to let her go and apologize¡­ She would listen to Bruce¡¯s words and make him go bankrupt. Ye Tingyun hit the wall when it came to Ye Chu. Fortunately, he did not go to the bottom or have any intention for Ye Chu to go and apologize. ¡°I¡¯m only telling you that there are many different types of ways to express your emotions. You can hate a person. What¡¯s the point of hating? What¡¯s the point of showing that you hate her? She will also not lose anything.¡± Wei Ling thought in his heart,?Second Master, do you n to teach her evil? I am sorry, but your student¡¯s talent is limited. You have really put in a lot of effort. Who will dare to bully her with you around? It will not be bad already if she doesn¡¯t go and bully other people and go out of control.? ¡°You are very bothersome. If you like Emma, go and woo her. Don¡¯t mention her in front of me. I¡¯ll feel vexed!¡± Ye Chu held the cup. ¡°If you say again, I¡¯ll ssh you as well.¡± Ye Tingyun said, ¡°¡­Alright. I have onest question. Why do you hate Emma?¡± Her fingertips were trembling a little. Was it because Hai Lun said that Emma was his sweetheart? Or was it because of other reasons? Emma and Ye Chu should be rted by blood. Blood rtions were very mysterious. They had an inextricable connection. Although they could not hit it off at the first meeting, there was also no reason to hate her upon meeting her. When Big Brother just came to their family, although he rejected it, there was also a kind of unknown cordial feeling. Ye Chu said, ¡°I should have seen her somewhere before.¡± She shook her head. ¡°But I don¡¯t remember seeing her. When I saw her, I felt very hateful. It is a kind of intuition. Alright, don¡¯t mention it again.. If you mention it again, I¡¯ll get furious. Chapter 1740 - Little Apple Failed At Pretending To Be Blind

Chapter 1740: Little Apple Failed At Pretending To Be Blind

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Tingyun slipped into deep thought. There was too little information on Ye Chu, and he simply could not find any relevant news about her. There was also no information at all about her so-called adoptive father. He did not even have his name. Bruce detested him so much. Even if he went to find out from Bruce, he would only be misled. Without any clues, he was unable to check Ye Chu¡¯s matter. She was like a person who appeared out of thin air and did not have any past. He had no way to intervene. If there was a photograph or a little news about identity, he could still check slightly. But the person had already died. For Ye Chu, who did not know or remember anything, there was no way to investigate. Unless¡­ His gaze fell on Ye Chu. If he wanted to check her real identity, he had to be frank with Ye Junchen. But if he was frank and she was really the European Ye Family¡¯s little princess, this would be awkward. This was also the reason he had been unwilling to check thoroughly. He was afraid to find that her real identity was the European Ye Family¡¯s little princess. Due to Ye Ling, the Ye Family and the European Ye Family were always on bad terms and did not have a good rtionship all along. The assets that were illegally seized by the European Ye Family back then were still not returned back to this day. Ye Junchen also did not have a stable foothold in the European Ye Family. Ye Junchen¡¯s father was still making decisions for the Ye Family. This was fine. The owner of the family liked the step-wife and favored the little daughter. Moreover, the wife had brought back the little daughter. Her position in the Ye Family was very stable. Unless Ye Junchen dared to get his father to step down, take over the Ye Family officially, and chase the people away, Ye Tingyun did not dare to put Ye Chu at the European Ye Family, which was a terrible ce. Ye Huanhuan¡¯s whip was enough for her to endure. The European Ye Family was so chaotic that it was like a dying tank. The two families¡¯ hatred also umted, and they were unable to resolve it. Regardless of the reason, he did not want to return Ye Chu to them. He could imagine that if Ye Chu returned to the European Ye Family, it meant that the real little princess had returned. Ye Huanhuan¡¯s position would be awkward within a short while. But after all, she had managed it for many years. Ye Chu was simply no match for her. She would definitely be seen as an eyesore and a thorn in the flesh. If Ye Chu returned to the European Ye Family, he would have to go and collect Ye Chu¡¯s corpse in a few days¡¯ time. There were so many reasons that made him unable to act. He also had some selfishness within his heart. He was unwilling to let Ye Chu leave his line of sight. He was like a person who drank poison to quench his thirst. He obviously knew that it was poison, but he still confined her within a circle on the ground and imprisoned her. He obviously knew that she would sh her butcher¡¯s knife and prepare to attack him, but he still exposed his heart and faced the cold de. He was like someone abusing himself as he had a longing to know whether this knife would stab him. He even did not think of the consequences. If this knife reallynded on him, what could he do? The old professor¡¯s lesson was at the stage of practice. However, as Ye Chu could not see, there was no way to bring him for practice. At the same time, he also suggested Ye Tingyun to bring Ye Chu out to walk more often. Imprisoning her in the MISS building was not any different from her life in the sea. She was still a sheet of white paper. Ye Tingyun went on a business trip again to New York, where there was a movie exhibition. Xiao Ju was grinded by Ye Chu until she could not take it, so she brought her out to y. The movie exhibition was filled with people. Xiao Ju kept exining to her. She was like a mermaid who hade from the sea. She was filled with curiosity about everything onnd. ¡°Miss Ye Chu, can your eyes see?¡± Xiao Ju finally went from being suspicious to confirming it. Ye Chu¡¯s big eyes were shining. They were very alert. She was awed by the 3D image in the movie exhibition. How could this be a blind person¡¯s gaze? ¡°Right.¡± She could not continue to pretend to be blind. She also simply did not pretend. Ye Chu pulled Xiao Ju and said excitedly as she faced the 3D ocean world on the big screen, ¡°Xiao Ju, look. Look¡­ so pretty. It is so real.. Did they really go to the bottom of the sea to film? The sharks look so real.¡± Chapter 1741 - Secret Being Exposed

Chapter 1741: Secret Being Exposed

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Xiao Ju, look, look¡­ so pretty. It looks so real. Did they really go to the bottom of the sea to film? The sharks look so real.¡± She was missing the sea. The movie clips were yed one after another. Ye Chu was even frightened by a horror film. She hugged Xiao Ju with the back of her hands. ¡°Ah ah ah, her head is being sawed. Ah ah ah ah¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xiao Ju was dumbstruck. She still had not reacted to Ye Chu pretending to be blind all long, and Ye Chu had already hugged her with the back of her hands. She was so frightened by the horror film that she shivered in fear. Xiao Ju, who was 1.76 meters tall and had the build of a model, was being fully embraced by Ye Chu in an instant. Ye Chu was used to hanging on Ye Tingyun¡¯s body. Both her hands hugged Xiao Ju, and she directly hung on her body. She screamed until her eardrums were going to burst. It attracted a group of onlookers. No one was like Ye Chu, who was so frightened to this point after watching a horror film. She nearly cried from being frightened. That was a movie. Everyone knew, but Ye Chu did not know. ¡°Xiao Ju, look¡­ ah ah ah ah¡­ ¡± Xiao Ju looked at the onlookers. Her face turned warm. This posture was also too hard to describe. Although many people had kind smiles, Xiao Ju still felt like digging a hole in the ground and hiding. She hurriedly carried Ye Chu and put her down. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Don¡¯t be afraid. That is fake.¡± Ye Chu¡¯s little heart was so frightened that it was pounding hard. ¡°Fake? But it is too real.¡± ¡°They are all special effects. The ocean world is also fake. They are all special effects.¡± Ye Chu¡¯s little face turned pale, but she felt very impressed. ¡°So impressive.¡± ¡°Wait a while, wait a while. Miss Ye Chu, when were your eyes able to see?¡± ¡°I can see for a long time already. Don¡¯t tell Ye Tingyun,¡± Ye Chu said. ¡°I did it on purpose. Pretending to be blind is too tiring.¡± ¡°You are a liar.¡± ¡°I did not deceive others. In the beginning, my eyes could not see. You all also did not ask me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xiao Ju was dumbstruck. She was actually nearly convinced? Ye Chu was like an adventurous little girl. She watched the exhibition clip of every movie curiously. Xiao Ju was feeling perturbed in her heart. ¡°Why did you still pretend to be blind when you could obviously see? Second Master even brought you to see the doctor every week.¡± ¡°If the doctor cannot tell, it means that he is a quack.¡± Ye Chu¡¯s focus was not on herself. She looked around excitedly. Xiao Ju was so anxious until she paced around. ¡°Then you should have told Second Master. He was so worried about you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not telling him. If you tell Ye Tingyun, then I don¡¯t want you.¡± Ye Chu threatened her. ¡°You are not allowed to say. Do you understand? This is a little secret between us.¡± Xiao Ju, who was being abused by her authority, nodded her head. Ye Chu made her go and buy some junk food. She ate and strolled. ¡°Ah, my stomach is painful.¡± When Ye Chu went to the washroom, Xiao Ju held her cell phone and hesitated for a moment. She had just promised her not to tell Second Master. The words ¡®little secret between us etc.¡¯ had been eaten by her. Without hesitating for a long time, she reported Ye Chu¡¯s condition to Ye Tingyun. ¡°Alright, I know. You just follow her.¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s tone was calm. He also did not have a big reaction. Xiao Ju thought in her heart,?Second Master is indeed profound. With this tone, he obviously knows.? She originally had a hesitant attitude when she tried to sound her out. She did not expect that it was real. Xiao Ju thought in her heart,?One pretending to be blind, and one pretending not to know. Tsk, tsk, tsk. They know how to y.? Although I don¡¯t know what you all are ying, I keep feeling that it¡¯s pretty awesome.? She was also not considered to have betrayed Miss Ye Chu. After all, Second Master had already known about it.. It was fine as long as she pretended that he did not know. Chapter 1742 - I Want Him To Fall In Love With Me

Chapter 1742: I Want Him To Fall In Love With Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Miss Ye Chu was direct and naive. How could she be Second Master¡¯s opponent?? Ye Chu just came out of the washroom when her mouth was being covered. She was being pulled continuously into a remote corner. She was practically dragged over. Both Ye Chu¡¯s legs kept jumping continuously. She used her foot to step on the viin¡¯s feet. ¡°Ye Chu!¡± A familiar voice in a violent rage rang. Bruce released her furiously. Ye Chu gave a p, but she was too short and did not p his face. She could only p his chest. Ye Chu was so angry that she nearly jumped up and hit his head. If she had not considered that it might not be enough for her to jump, she had really wanted to jump up and beat him. ¡°What are you doing? Can¡¯t you talk properly? Do you have to be touchy?¡± Ye Chu was mad. She thought that she had met a bad person. Bruce was somewhat haggard. His face looked gloomy. ¡°You finally bear toe out. You have been enjoying so much in the MISS building that you forgot to go home. You have forgotten our promise, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I came out not to see you,¡± Ye Chu said impatiently. She had an unhappy look. ¡°Bruce, you have been following me?¡± ¡°If you are not guilty, why are you afraid of me following you? You have forgotten about Xiao Liu¡¯s revenge and third uncle¡¯s death. You have forgotten about them all. You are not only being ambiguous with Ye Tingyun, but you even put on a smiling face to the women around him. Have you forgotten who your family members are? Ah Chu, I¡¯m too disappointed in you,¡± Bruce said. ¡°Xiao Liu will not die in peace!¡± Ye Chu¡¯s face was pale. Bruce¡¯s voice was rough. A wave of angry scolding covered her. Her soul seemed to have been stripped out andshed. It was lively and bustling outside, but she seemed to be standing in cold hell. Did she forget about revenge and hatred? She did not forget. She only did not agree with Bruce¡¯s method of taking revenge and did not want to participate. She only wanted to use her own method to take revenge. She did not forget Xiao Liu¡¯s revenge. She also would not let her own brother die without being at peace. She always had a ruler in her heart. Bruce looked at her expression and felt a little heartache. He suddenly embraced her. ¡°Ah Chu, wake up. Everyone in MISS is our enemy. We and they are people from two worlds. After taking revenge, let¡¯s return to the sea, alright? No, no, no. Don¡¯t take revenge already. Follow me back to the sea. Don¡¯t bother about it again.¡± Ye Chu broke free from Bruce. ¡°It is your matter that you don¡¯t want to take revenge. Don¡¯t decide for me.¡± ¡°You want to take revenge? Do you look like you want to take revenge? I think you are going to treat the people in MISS as your family members,¡± Bruce said. ¡°If you want to take revenge, why don¡¯t you follow my n? I want you to steal something for me. Is it that difficult?¡± ¡°Right,¡± Ye Chu said. ¡°Those are not my principles. My adoptive father said that regardless of how big the grievances or hatred are, don¡¯t get the innocent involved. I have stayed so long on the top floor of the MISS building. I heard Ye Tingyun say before that if MISS was given a blow financially and became bankrupt, it would not only be his matter. The livelihood of tens of thousands of employees will also be a problem. Many people will be implicated because of this. My enemy is only Ye Tingyun and not the innocent people. I cannot do what you have asked me to do.¡± Bruce pulled his hair restlessly. His face was red. ¡°Don¡¯t quibble. I have monitored you for so long. You¡­ you have fallen in love with Ye Tingyun. You are so intimate with him. Ah Chu, you¡­¡± ¡°If he and I are not intimate, how will he fall in love with me?¡± Ye Chu straightened her face and was expressionless. She did not have any color in her face. She seemed to have a transparentyer of skin on her face. She followed Bruce¡¯s line of sight.. ¡°I want him to fall in love with me.¡± Chapter 1743 - You Change Someone Else To Like

Chapter 1743: You Change Someone Else To Like

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bruce looked at her in shock. He was even feeling heartache. Jealousy and anxiety were like two knives that made him feel pained until he lost his identity. ¡°You¡­ you are not willing to follow my n because you want to love Ye Tingyun. You¡­ you are not willing to sacrifice other people. You are also not willing to implicate other people. Do you want to sacrifice yourself? You¡­ I don¡¯t allow it, I don¡¯t allow it. Do you hear me?¡± Ye Chu raised her eyebrows and looked at him jumping. She looked baffled. ¡°You don¡¯t allow it? Bruce, this is my matter. On what basis are you not allowing me to do it?¡± ¡°Because I like you!¡± Bruce roared. He looked like he wanted to eat her up. Ye Chu was so shocked that she opened her mouth big.?What? Bruce¡¯s eyes were filled with streaks of blood. ¡°I should have told you earlier¡­ ¡± ¡°Wait a while!¡± Ye Chu pushed Bruce away as he wanted toe over and embrace her. ¡°You¡­ you have frightened me. You like me? Don¡¯t you treat me as your sister?¡± ¡°Who f*cking treated you as a sister?¡± ¡°But I have always treated you as my brother!¡± Bruce was nearly angered to death. He held Ye Chu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Listen to me properly. I didn¡¯t treat you as my sister. I treat you as my woman. Everyone on the ship knows that you are my woman. Otherwise, why do you think that no one dares to touch you on the ship? You are the only woman on our ship. All of them are men. Even a pig will look attractive to them. Why do you think they let you off?¡± Ye Chu felt that her conception of the world was shattered. ¡°I thought you all treated me as a sister.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Bruce was mad. Ye Chu despised him. ¡°If you like me, why didn¡¯t you say so? You hid and concealed it. Are you ming me? Furthermore, I don¡¯t like you. And the rest of the people on the ship treat me as a sister. You don¡¯t think of them as being like you.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Bruce had always felt that Ye Chu was too young. She was small, and her actual age was also young. He was tall and big and was older than her by more than 10 years. He was friends with her adoptive father and was embarrassed to confess his feelings to her. He kept thinking that she was unable to run away since she was on the ship and that she would be his sooner orter. Who knew that an unforeseen event would happen? He hated it so much. He hated Ye Tingyun so much. ¡°You are friends with my adoptive father. Although you are much younger than my adoptive father, you have always been considered as my uncle in my heart. You¡­ you like me?¡± Ye Chu raised her eyebrows. ¡°We are also not suitable. My adoptive father has said that when I grow up in the future, I cannot look for someone who is older than me by more than five years as mypanion. I have to look for someone who is of simr age.¡± ¡°Ye Chu!¡± If not for the umted pampering over the years, he would not have been able to control himself from hitting her at this moment. ¡°So, you don¡¯t like me already. Like another person.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Bruce was dumbstruck. Bruce had a mouthful of blood stuck in his throat. Instead, he was being angered until heughed. ¡°So, who do you want to like? Ye Tingyun?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like Ye Tingyun,¡± Ye Chu said. ¡°I hate Ye Tingyun. Don¡¯t be wishy-washy and keep asking this question. Anyway, I will think of a way myself for taking revenge. I¡¯ll look for you after it ends. We¡¯ll go back to the sea together.¡± Ye Chu looked deste in an instant. ¡°I don¡¯t like being onnd.¡± Bruce¡¯s expression was rxed. ¡°Since you have the determination to take revenge, then prove it to me. I want to kill the woman outside. Don¡¯t stop me.¡± He headed outside furiously. Ye Chu shouted angrily, ¡°Stay there, don¡¯t you dare!¡± She blocked Bruce from the front. ¡°Are you crazy? You only know how to kill people. This is thend. There arews. Do you think you are in the sea? Leave now. Xiao Ju treats me so well.. If you dare to hurt her, I¡¯ll make you die.¡± Chapter 1744 - Sisters

Chapter 1744: Sisters

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There was an indescribable disappointment in Bruce¡¯s eyes. He left and said, ¡°You have forgotten who you are!¡± Xiao Ju did not find Ye Chu in the toilet and became worried. She went in for too long.?Where did she go? She can¡¯t get lost again. However, upon thinking that Ye Chu could see, such a thing would not happen. Just when she was getting flustered and wanted to look at the recordings at the surveince center, she saw Ye Chu pressing a tiny screen to see the movie screening timings for the exhibition. Xiao Ju let out a sigh of relief and ran over hurriedly. ¡°Miss Ye Chu, what are you doing? You scared me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see you when I came out, so I just walked around the ce.¡± Ye Chuughed.?Bruce, this bastard, wanted to kill Xiao Ju. Xiao Ju is so cute and pretty. If he dares to even think about it, I will kill him.? At the exhibition, the two of them met Emma and another woman coincidentally. She was an extremely tall blond-haired woman with light brown pupils. Her figure was tall andnky, and she seemed to be around 1.75 m tall. Her figure was seductive, and her facial features were sharp. She was like a model from the posters. She wore a smart-looking suit and a pair of frameless sses, looking slightly cool. Emma kept saying something to her in a soft voice. The woman smiled asionally and seemed much friendlier. Ye Chu identally got separated from Xiao Ju by the crowd and collided with the tall woman. She immediately pretended to be blind. Xiao Ju ran over hurriedly to help her. ¡°Miss Ye Chu¡­¡± Xiao Ju apologized profusely to the tall woman whom Ye Chu hit. ¡°Sorry, our family¡¯s Missy cannot see. Sorry for being impolite.¡± The woman nodded and waved her hands lightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Ye Chu kept her head lowered. Emma frowned and tugged onto the woman hurriedly. ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go.¡± The woman nodded and was about to leave when she stepped on something. She retreated a step and found that she had stepped on Ye Chu¡¯s phone. She bent down to pick it up, raised her head and was about to pass it to Ye Chu when she suddenly paused. Ye Chu kept lowering her head and met her gaze without any warning. The cool woman maintained her squatting posture and took off her sses, staring fixedly at her. Ye Chu became scared for no reason and took one step back, pulling Xiao Ju in front of her. The woman got up and put on her sses again. ¡°Sorry, miss. Your phone dropped.¡± Xiao Ju received the phone and thanked her. The woman tried to show a friendly smile, but it seemed difficult. She stretched her hand out politely and introduced herself. ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Alice Tang En.¡± Xiao Ju was about to return the introduction when she discovered that she was looking at Ye Chu. Xiao Ju could only say apologetically, ¡°Our family¡¯s Missy cannot see. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault that the screen is spoiled. Can you leave me a number? I¡¯ll pay for thepensation fees.¡± Alice replied. Emma pulled onto her anxiously. ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go. We are short on time.¡± Alice withdrew her hand and left with Emma with a little regret. Ye Chu let out a sigh of relief and looked at their backs curiously. Xiao Ju turned around and asked, ¡°Miss Ye Chu, what are you looking at?¡± ¡°She¡­ she¡¯s looking at me weirdly.¡± ¡°Miss Ye Chu, you are weirder. You don¡¯t even dare to meet her gaze.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Chu was a bit puzzled. For some reason, she was scared of anyone who was together with Emma, and she would avoid them purposely. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Anyway, she has nothing to do with me.¡± Alice and Emma walked towards the parking lot. Alice asked, ¡°Emma, do you know them?¡± Chapter 1745 - Sisters 2

Chapter 1745: Sisters 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Emma did not dare to lie and told her Ye Chu¡¯s identity. She said gloomily, ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to like me. She even sshed water onto my facest time. Every time she sees me, she doesn¡¯t have a good attitude.¡± ¡°How did you offend her?¡± ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you know me? How would I offend anyone? Maybe she is overly possessive. I¡¯m chasing after Ye Tingyun. Perhaps, she doesn¡¯t want Ye Tingyun to date me.¡± Alice nodded. She tilted her head slightly and nced at Emma, not saying any more words. However, Emma felt a bit frightened. She had always been scared of her sister. Her sister had been a top student since young and was nurtured to be the heir of the Tang En family. She inherited the good genes of the Tang En family and looked like the Tang En olddy the most. She had beautiful golden hair, a lean figure, and sharp facial features. She also inherited the Tang En family¡¯s intelligence. Almost everyone in the Tang En family was a top student, and they were very intelligent. During her teenage years, she was very rebellious. She yed truancy, fought, went to Inte cafes, got tattoos, and took drugs. She did everything and was a rebellious girl deep into her bones. Despite this, she was still a top student and studied in the best schools the entire way. After her rebellious teenage phase, she turned into a new person as if it was a magical act. She started taking up responsibilities in the Tang En family and managed thepany, bing a strong woman. Emma did not really interact with her in her childhood. By the time they had actual contact, she was already a youngdy. The girl whom the Tang En ced the main focus on nurturing was Alice. They let Emma do whatever she wanted. When she first returned to the Tang En family, Alice did not have any feelings for Emma and had a horrible attitude towards her. Her sister had always been a self-important person. Emma had always lived under Alice¡¯s shadows. Regardless of studies or daily life, she would learn from Alice on how to be a real member of the Tang En family. However, she was scared to interact with Alice. She was very strict with herself and others. Although she was scared, she admired her. As a female, Alice shouldered the majority of the responsibilities for the family. The two of them experienced rocky interactions for seven to eight years before they developed a bit of a sisterly rtionship. Furthermore, it was always Emma who followed the wishes of Alice. To please her sister, she went to learn all of her hobbies and her way of doing things. She hoped that Alice would like her. In the Tang En family, it was extremely important to please Alice. When Emma first arrived at the Tang En family, she was scared that she was not good enough and that she would be kicked out of the house again. It was until recent years when she stabilized her position in the Tang En family that such a fear dissipated. The elders in the Tang En family also showed more care to her, and she started to integrate herself into the big family. ¡°Sister!¡± Emma suddenly screamed. Alice stepped onto the brakes hurriedly. She almost drove past the red traffic light, and the pedestrians were also very shocked. Alice raised her hand hastily and gestured apologetically. Emma still had not recovered from the shock. ¡°Sister, are you okay?¡± ¡°I sat on the ne for too long and am a bit tired. I haven¡¯t adjusted to the jeg yet.¡± Emma said, ¡°Why not let me drive?¡± Alice stopped the car at the intersection in front, and Emma became the driver. She rested on the front passenger seat. Emma looked at her expression worriedly. Her sister had already flown to six countries consecutively. She was indeed over-exhausted. ¡°Sister, wait for me. After I finish studying, I¡¯ll share the stress with you. You won¡¯t have to be so stressed then.¡± Alice raised her eyebrows and smiled gently. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait.¡± Emma and Alice returned to their lodgings, which was not far from the MISS building. Alice nced at the MISS building and took out her phone.. ¡°Send a copy of the MISS project case to my inbox.¡± Chapter 1746 - Its Scary Being Uncultured

Chapter 1746: It¡¯s Scary Being Uncultured

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Chu had a st there. When Ye Tingyun called, she could not even control her own excitement and kept talking about the interesting parts of the film exhibition. The poor little Ye Chu had never seen a 3D movie or a horror movie before. In Ye Tingyun¡¯s house, she only saw some musicals. After being ¡®poisoned¡¯ by little Tong Hua, all she watched was Chinese soap operas. And she did not even understand most of it. She understood TV shows to be idol soap operas, but she never thought that there would be murders and muttions on TV. She was frightened yet excited as well. She was intrinsically a violent person. Xiao Ju could not help but rant to Wei Ling that she was bringing a little kid around for the entire day. Afterward, she got mocked mercilessly by Wei Ling. Ye Tingyunughed lightly. ¡°You are this happy? You described it so vividly that I¡¯d think that you can see.¡± Ye Chu paused for a moment. ¡°I heard all of this from Xiao Ju. Then, I¡¯ll just imagine. My imagination is quite good.¡± ¡°Yes, your imagination is good.¡± Ye Tingyunughed lightly with a hint of teasing in it. Perhaps, only she thought that her acting skills were good. He had already known a long time ago that Ye Chu was pretending to be blind. He did not even need to look at the surveince cameras. ¡°I¡¯m not at home, so you have to be more obedient. Listen to Xiao Ju and don¡¯t stir up trouble. Don¡¯t eat too many unhealthy snacks and don¡¯t drink cold drinks.¡± Ye Tingyun nagged at her patiently, regardless of how minor the thing was. ¡°Xiao Ju likes you, and she has a good temper. Don¡¯t bully her all the time. Next time, all her year-end bonus will have been fully deducted by me, and she won¡¯t even be able to pay her mortgages.¡± ¡°What are mortgages?¡± Ye Tingyun said, ¡°She borrowed money from the bank to buy a house, and she¡¯ll have to return the bank a sum of money every month. It¡¯s a lot of money. If all her bonuses are deducted by me, she¡¯ll have no more money to repay the bank. The bank will then confiscate her house, and she¡¯ll have to sleep on the streets.¡± Ye Chu was eating a burger. Suddenly, she could not seem to continue eating and stared at Xiao Ju in shock. Xiao Ju did not know what Ye Tingyun told her and was very puzzled.?Why is Miss Ye Chu looking at me with such apologetic eyes?? Ye Chu wrapped the burger silently and passed it to Xiao Ju with a look of pain. Xiao Ju became even more puzzled. Ye Chu said, ¡°What about you? If you don¡¯t have money to pay the mortgages, will you be chased out too?¡± ¡°Oh, no. I open a bank.¡± Ye Chu said, ¡°Damn. You are lying to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± Ye Tingyunughed loudly. He was in a good mood every time he talked to her. However, the meeting was too tight, and he did not have a lot of time to talk to her. He hung up. Xiao Ju took the hamburger and asked, ¡°Miss Ye Chu, do you want to eat it? You only took a bite.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡± Ye Chu looked at the hamburger longingly.?If I continue eating, you won¡¯t have a house to live in anymore. That¡¯s so pitiful. She would definitely be obedient and not act cute to Xiao Ju anymore. A huge burden seemed to have been lifted from Xiao Ju, and she threw the burger into the rubbish bin hurriedly. Ye Chu had a look of immense regret on her face, and Xiao Ju could not help butugh at her. So cute.? Ye Tingyun went on the business trip for three days, and Xiao Ju brought Ye Chu to y for three days. She even took a leave from the old professor. Instead of going to lessons, she ran out to y like a teenager in her rebellious phase. When Ye Tingyun came back to check on her progress, Ye Chu presented him with an empty script. She was neither anxious nor guilty. ¡°I¡¯m not studying anymore. Neen years passed by happily just like that too. It¡¯s no big deal.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t we stop hiring the professor?¡± asked Ye Tingyun. ¡°No!¡± Ye Chu pouted. Ye Tingyun was not around recently, and she did not have to act as a blind person. She only wanted to be a little more unrestrained.. She did not want people to say that she was uneducated, especially by people who were around Ye Tingyun. Chapter 1747 - A One-Man Show

Chapter 1747: A One-Man Show

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°No!¡± Ye Chu only pouted. Ye Tingyun was not around recently, and she did not have to act as a blind person. She only wanted to be a little more unrestrained. She did not want people to say that she was uneducated, especially by people who were around Ye Tingyun. Ye Tingyun caressed her long hair gently. ¡°Ye Chu, go and do whatever you want to do. If you don¡¯t wish to study, then don¡¯t. It is not a big deal. You have me.¡± Wei Ling suddenly barged in. At first, he nced fiercely at Ye Chu. Following that, he stood silently in front of Ye Tingyun. Just when he wanted to talk, Ye Tingyun raised his hand and stopped him. ¡°Wait inside the study room.¡± Wei Ling nced at Ye Chu with hatred and went to the study room. Ye Chu saw Wei Ling¡¯s expression and pretended that she could not see. Anyway, Wei Ling did not like her. It was also not the first day that something like this had happened. Ye Tingyun pacified her and went to the study room. His face darkened. ¡°Wei Ling, you are getting more and more unaware of the rules.¡± ¡°Second Master, you are protecting her. Do you know what has happened? There was a data breach on the top floor. Luckily, we discovered it on time, and not everything was leaked. But there was a part of the data that was already leaked out. The technical department checked the safety surveince cameras on the top floor and discovered that there was a receptor in Miss Ye Chu¡¯s room. It was sent out from her receptor.¡± Ye Tingyun was silent. He slightly closed his eyes. It had finally happened. He seemed to have been waiting for this moment for a million years. He was waiting for the time when Ye Chu would give him a fatal stab. He even thought whether Ye Chu would reveal her de. Would she stab him without hesitation likest time or would she hesitate? He was a person who drank poison to quench his thirst. He also felt it finallying to an end. He felt a sense of destion that had settled. She finally could not control herself and wanted to take action, right? Ye Chu¡­? ¡°Second Master!¡± Wei Ling was furious and pressed him. His eyes were really enchanted by Ye Chu. He did not know the seriousness of this situation at all. This was such an important matter, and he was actually indifferent? Did he like Ye Chu so much? To him, Ye Chu was poison! ¡°Why are you so anxious?¡± Ye Tingyun opened his eyes. The matter of the receptor came to light very quickly. It was in Ye Chu¡¯s bag. Ye Tingyun went to search personally. It was a very cute little apple bag, and it was verypatible with Ye Chu. What was ironic was that the receptor was MISS¡¯s product. As long as it was within a five-meter radius of an electronic product, it could receive all the data from the electronic product, cell phone,puter, or camera, etc. The receptor would have a terminal. He was a carrier, and it was transmitted by it. Ye Chu¡¯s room was connected to his room. He also frequently went in and out. All the information in his cell phone should have been leaked. The surveince cameras within the radius and data from theputer were also being exposed. There was no doubt about this point. ¡°Second Master, you are really being blinded by Ye Chu. You¡­ ¡± ¡°Wei Ling!¡± Ye Tingyun suddenly interrupted Wei Ling. ¡°Whatever Ye Chu does, it is mine and Ye Chu¡¯s matter. I don¡¯t need you to make indiscreet remarks or teach me what to do. Moreover¡­ I already knew that there would be such a day.¡± Wei Ling had a big shock and was in disbelief. Ye Tingyun did not want to exin why he already knew about it and was still so indulging. ¡°How much content has been leaked?¡± ¡°A part of the clients¡¯ data, a part of the cklist, and¡­ some high-level user information, research and development data of the aircraft engines, and a small part of¡­ grey-area transactions.¡± Ye Tingyun smiled lightly. ¡°Acting.. There is no meaning if it is just a one-man show.¡± Chapter 1748 - The Heartless Little Apple

Chapter 1748: The Heartless Little Apple

Ye Chu heard a piece of particrly bad news on the second day. As MISS¡¯s core secret was leaked, they suffered a huge loss. Their shares started to fall all the way. In order to stabilize the share prices, Ye Tingyun suffered heavy losses. Ye Chu did not know much about matters rting to business. She also did not ask further. Ye Tingyun¡¯s worried look made her somewhat perplexed. Was it really so serious? Didn¡¯t Ye Tingyun brag that his wealth was equivalent to that of an entire nation? Why did he show this look? Ye Tingyun¡¯s silence made Ye Chu somewhat uneasy. She was also unable to make any sense of the matter. Xiao Ju said, ¡°Miss Ye Chu, don¡¯t worry. Our Second Master is a business wizard. He will definitely be fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried at all,¡± Ye Chu said. Xiao Ju was silent for a moment. ¡°You have a positive mindset. I am so envious.¡± Ye Chu was more curious about Emma¡¯s matter. After questioning Xiao Ju, she then knew that Emma was still Ye Tingyun¡¯s assistant. Ye Tingyun had four assistants altogether. Two of them were official, and the other two were interns. Emma originally passed the assessment and would have be an official assistant. But as she was a student and she still had to study, Ye Tingyun did not agree to her bing an official assistant in the end. Ye Chu thought in her heart,?He must be afraid of Emma¡¯s studies being affected.?As long as she was an assistant of the CEO in MISS before, she could casually choose any position when she graduated and could go for an interview in the future. Ye Chu could still understand this principle. Ye Tingyun saw from the surveince cameras that Ye Chu was not concerned about the matter regarding MISS suffering losses. She even did not take it to heart. His gaze slightly darkened, and heughed at himself. What was he expecting? This person seemed like she did not have a heart. She was like an expensive and proud cat. She would smile at anyone who fed her, but if her owner went missing, she would not be bothered. After changing an owner, she was carefree as usual. She never had a heart and did not know cold or warm. No matter how much effort he put in, she might not necessarily feel it. Ye Tingyun thought in his heart,?That is what you ask for. You deserve it! Ye Tingyun¡¯s office weed Alice. This big missy from the Tang En family had very good reviews. She was trustworthy in doing business. Although the Tang En family was on the decline steadily, it gradually had some improvements after she wielded power. Although she was in no position topare to the European Ye Family, a centennial wealthy family that had abination of legacy and spirit, she was an outstanding partner and businesswoman. Ye Tingyun had never dealt with her. He also did not know that Alice was engaged with a project from another department. When she took the initiative to ask to see him, he then understood the situation. The routine maintenance of the MISS building had always been handed over to anotherpany. After the financial crisisst year, thispany¡¯s service was unable to meet his expectation. Due to his connections with an old friend, he had never changed the contract all along. Some bad problems appeared this year. The CEO of MISS terminated the contract and re-engaged apany. It was coincidentally Alice¡¯s team who had taken on the project. In the beginning, Alice already did not ept the daily maintenance of the MISS building. This was an extremely big project. The daily maintenance of MISS building¡¯s projects was vast and numerous; it was not just simple maintenance. Moreover, the maintenance and safety departments were separate. Their own people were responsible for the safety department. This would cause many unnecessary troubles. Alice heard the grievances from a colleague from the previouspany that took on MISS building¡¯s project. Although the pay was very high, the work was difficult. Ye Tingyun was also troubled over finding a trustworthypany now. Manypanies were very fearful of the MISS building. They were afraid that if they took on MISS building¡¯s projects, their rtionship with the government would be at a deadlock. It would not be good to handle. They also did not dare toe into contact easily with MISS, which was a sensitive ce. If there was really a public safety problem, they had to wrangle with their technical security department. This was a problem left behind by the system. Chapter 1749 - Alices Invitation

Chapter 1749: Alice¡¯s Invitation

Why did Alice suddenly be interested in taking on MISS? It was his first time meeting this legendary female CEO. She did not talk much, and her character was very cold. However, when she talked about business, she was not too cold. Her level of nobility was appropriate. She maintained the nobility of a big family. Moreover, she was not aggressive. Her height, appearance, and aura had the air of a queen. Both parties discussed it very happily. Alice alone could settle such a big project. She did not have to ask the owner of the Tang En family. Moreover, her attitude was candid. She settled on one price and did not bargain. She settled at the price that Ye Tingyun suggested. Ye Tingyun even thought silently that if he had known, he would lower another two percentage points again. Before Alice came to the office, Ye Tingyun had checked the data and knew that she was reliable when she handled matters. The Tang En family also needed a big order to raise their own voice. The price given was extremely fair. Both parties hit it off quickly. She and Ye Tingyun signed a five-year cooperation agreement. Alice said, ¡°CEO Ye, I have a presumptuous request. A few days back, I identally knocked into Miss Ye Chu during the film festival. Her cell phone was damaged. I have been feeling apologetic in my heart and originally wanted topensate her with a new cell phone. She refused to ept it. I feel sorry, and I don¡¯t know if I can invite her for a meal together to lessen the guilt in my heart.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Tingyun was dumbstruck. When most women came to talk business with him, they were directed towards him. After talking about business and signing the agreement, most women would leave a napkin with a fiery red lip stain behind and invite him for a drink and a candlelight dinner together. Whether it be young female CEOs or young married female CEOs, he had met them all. This was the first time that someone was interested in the people around him and was not interested in him at all. Ye Tingyun smiled. ¡°Miss Tang En is too polite. It is only a cell phone and is not worth mentioning. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡± ¡°I insist,¡± Alice smiled lightly and said. ¡°CEO Ye can alsoe together. Please do not reject my kind intention. I have already made a reservation at Shanhai residence. I¡¯ll see you there!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Tingyun was dumbstruck. This vigorous and effective style did not give him enough time to react. The opposite party had already settled the time and venue. They had just signed an agreement. Moreover, she could save 100 million American dors of expenses for him in a year for a five-year agreement. If he was not willing to give face for a meal, that would be a little too much. Ye Chu was originally not too willing to go out and have a meal with Ye Tingyun. After a few words of coaxing, she followed him as her determination was not firm. After reaching the top of the hill, she then realized that it was not just the two of them. It was actually someone else who was treating them. She met Alice before. She had seen her once, and her impression was deep. But she wanted to hide from her for no apparent reason. She was not too willing to have a meal together with Alice. But she was pretending to be blind and could not refuse. How maddening! Ye Tingyun brought Ye Chu over and greeted Alice. He officially introduced them to each other. Alice brought along a brand-new cell phone topensate for Ye Chu¡¯s old one. Ye Chu¡¯s cell phone was bought by Ye Tingyun. She actually used it very rarely. She used an old cell phone that she hid in the washroom. She simply did not care about the broken cell phone. Ye Tingyun epted it politely. Ye Chu did not really talk throughout. Although she was a little rude, it was fortunate that they were not familiar with each other and were not too awkward. Ye Tingyun and Alice could make the atmosphere livelier. After having the meal, Alice still wanted to admire the scenery for a while, so Ye Tingyun brought Ye Chu and left first. When they were in the car, Ye Tingyun handed the cell phone to Wei Ling to let him check. It was believed that Wei Ling checked through and confirmed that there were no problems. It was an opened cell phone that was the same model. Ye Tingyun raised his eyebrows. ¡°Miss Tang En is extremely wealthy. She is so mindful of such a small matter. She has a valuable character.¡± Ye Chu humphed through her nose. Ye Tingyun stretched his hand out and touched her head. He started to pacify her. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat much today. Is your appetite not good?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ye Chu was angry for no apparent reason. She looked out of the window angrily and ignored Ye Tingyun. In the cafeteria, Alice wiped her mouth slowly. The waiter came over and wanted to clear the cutlery. Alice raised her hand and took the cup that Ye Chu had just used. She pushed her spectacles slightly. She was gentle and strong. ¡°How much is this cup? I¡¯m buying it.¡± Chapter 1750 - The Protective Little Mu Yuan

Chapter 1750: The Protective Little Mu Yuan

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios On the top floor of MISS, in the study room. Ye Tingyun was connected to Mu Yuan. Behind Mu Yuan was a barren desert. The sun was scorching. He was walking alone in the desert. A small flying device was flying in the air. Mu Yuan wore a little tank top and a simple pair of shorts. He carried a huge equipment bag on his back. He was stumbling as he walked in the desert. He was like an ascetic monk who was abusing himself. Ye Tingyun supported his forehead. He felt depressed in his heart. Mu Yuan had been walking in the desert for four days already. He was doing personal patience and hunger training. He did not know why and battlemander needed to have such strict training. Mu Yuan did not wish to say anything. Ye Tingyun alone also talked for almost 10 minutes. His main thought was to let him end this kind of training that seemed to be self-abuse. Mu Yuan said calmly, ¡°The higher I stand, the greater price I have to pay.¡± ¡°What is your objective for this training?¡± ¡°I am going to be a delta undercover in thetter part of the year. Within 2 years, I want to level the drug traffickers in that area. I am preparing in advance.¡± This was a n that he had formted with Ye Ling earlier. A part of it was also due to his personal reason. However, Ye Tingyun associated it with a piece of news that he had heard a while ago. Major Jack was seriously injured when he was arresting a drug trafficker in the Golden Triangle. Although it was announced externally that he was fine and he had attended the funeral organized by the National Cemetery on the second day, everyone was spreading that it was Wesley and not Jack. Major Jack was seriously injured in that mission andid in the intensive care unit for 16 days. He nearly lost his life. It was not the only case. During that period, Mu Yuan also had some activity in the Golden Triangle, but he did not mention the details of what had happened. He also never said whether he had met Major Jack. MISS¡¯s main ie was from technology andmunications. However, there was a sideline whereby his and Xie Jinghuan¡¯s intelligencepanies were up and downstreampanies. He had always provided technical support and services to Xie Jinghuan and naturally had some understanding in intelligence. He heard a rumor that a Major Jack actually nearly lost his life. Although he could not verify it, he remembered it more clearly due to Mu Yuan. Ye Tingyun looked at Mu Yuan in the video. He felt a little perplexed in his heart. Mu Yuan¡¯s and Major Anderson¡¯s entanglement was much deeper than what he had imagined. This was not a good matter. In the thousands of years of history, the border between nations was drawn up to be ¡®a trench that no matter how you ran or jumped, you would not be able to cross over it¡¯. It was the corpses and fresh blood of countless people. One would open his or her eyes and watch from the darkness of the abyss his or her dream being ruined in the abyss. ¡°Then when are you ending? My flying device only has one day of battery.¡± Mu Yuan wiped his sweat and continued to walk forward. His sweat fell from his forehead continuously and slid across his corbone, dripping onto his chest. It stained his little tank top into a dark color. He raised his head and looked at the scorching sun. ¡°Tingyun, you should let your team research sr power.¡± Ye Tingyun said, ¡°You are ayman. Don¡¯t open your eyes and daydream. Is this a matter that can be solved by sr power? How big is the flying device? How is sr space developed again?¡± Although that was being said, he had already started to let the team research the problem of improving the battery of the flying device. The investment would be huge in the future. Moreover, it could be developed in the various major areas of aerospace. It was necessary to improve the battery. ¡°Right, I heard a piece of news here¡­¡± Mu Yuan paused. His voice was somewhat hoarse. ¡°You handed MISS¡¯s infrastructure project to Alice from the Tang En family. ording to what I know¡­ Alice and¡­ the people from Anderson family have a very close rtionship.. Be more careful.¡± Chapter 1751 - I Dreamed Of You

Chapter 1751: I Dreamed Of You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Tingyun slightly raised his eyebrows. He had just signed a five-year agreement with Alice. Before signing, he had obviously investigated Alice¡¯s background. It was extremely clean. She had maintained a very healthy contact with the government. She was not connected deeply with them. Mu Yuan said, ¡°My source of information will not be wrong. Even if it is wrong, I want to remind you to be more mindful. It is also not a bad matter to you.¡± ¡°You contacted me today because of this matter?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Ye Tingyun did not dare to overlook it. He yed a strategy recently by presenting a bold front to conceal a weak defense. Someone had then sent Alice over. Was it a coincidence or a scheme? ¡°On whom should I act upon in the Anderson family in order to investigate Alice¡¯s data in detail?¡± Mu Yuan seemed to have chosen not to listen to it. He walked forward in loneliness. The strong sunlight in the desert pulled his back view until it was especially long. It was like a man who was filled with loneliness and bravery facing his own scenery. He was fearless and lonely. Ye Tingyun thought in his heart,?I know. Jack Anderson. Ye Tingyun had never associated Alice and heroic Jack together. The two of them were different people. During these few years, the Tang En family¡¯s business had indeed shifted to California. Moreover, it stabilized its foothold very quickly. He originally thought that it was due to Alice¡¯s outstanding personal capability. However, he did not expect that it was due to such a reason. It was such a confidential matter. How did Mu Yuan know about it? He had just asked, and Mu Yuan¡¯s face changed. He hung up the video directly. Ye Tingyun thought in his heart that Jack Anderson was indeed a bigndmine. He looked at the time. It was already three o¡¯clock in the morning. He was alsozy to think. Some time ago, his Big Brother Ye Ling had given him a mouthful of poisonous chicken soup. People who stayed upte often would die earlier. Heined in his heart back then that Big Brother seemed to be affectionate and devoted recently. Shen Qianshu¡¯s work and rest were irregr at the beginning. She knew that Ye Ling had little sleep and that he was a light sleeper. She went to bed every day punctually at ten o¡¯clock. Ye Ling followed her work and rest time. He slept early, woke up early, and was alert. He simply forgot that he was a little expert who stayed upte back then. Oh, no, he was a little expert who stayed up the whole night. He could even let his two younger brothers drink poisonous chicken soup without missing a beat. One liked to stay upte to work, and one liked to stay upte to go to pubs and y with race cars. Ye Ling focused heavily on feeding these two. He went out of the study room. He was just about to take a look and see if Ye Chu had fallen asleep deeply out of habit. She kept having nightmares recently. He just twisted his sore and painful neck due to sitting down for a long time when he saw Ye Chu with the image of Sadakoing out. She wore a white dress, and her head was hanging like a zombie. Her head of short hair was in a mess. Her arms were hanging without any strength. It was simply an image of a little zombie. ¡°¡­¡± Ye Tingyun was dumbstruck. She did not raise her head and walked directly over. She knocked into Ye Tingyun¡¯s arms and conveniently hugged him. Ye Tingyun thought in his heart,?Sleepwalking?? Ye Chu leaned into his chest and said in a muffled voice, ¡°I want to sleep with you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Tingyun was dumbstruck. A bomb was thrown over and blew up until he was a little confused. This girl was pretending to be blind, and she had done so until the ws could be seen. In the beginning, she was still performing meticulously. She was getting more and more perfunctory recently and setting herself free. What is this new trick? What is she ying again? He had the look of ¡®please start your performance¡¯ as he watched little Ye Chu in his arms. However, both his hands and body were upright as he held her to prevent her from bing soft in his arms. Ye Chu said, ¡°I had a dream again.¡± ¡°What did you dream of?¡± Ye Chu shook her head and looked like she was unwilling to say. Ye Tingyun came up with the ultimate trick. ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, I won¡¯t sleep with you.¡± Ye Chu trembled for a while as if she was afraid. After a long period, Ye Chu¡¯s dull voice was heard.. ¡°I dreamed of you.¡± Chapter 1752 - The Extent of Prejudice Is the Extent of Love

Chapter 1752: The Extent of Prejudice Is the Extent of Love

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The neon lights outside the windows reflected halos of mottled light everywhere. Ye Chu¡¯s cheek became slightly red because she was pressing on it as she slept. She looked like a ripened little apple. Her eyshes were dense and long, yet they were unable to conceal the confusion and shock in her eyes. She had always been startled awake in the middle of the night. Was he part of the nightmare in her dreams? When he lowered his head to ask her about her dreams, Ye Chu was unwilling to reveal anything. He often wondered if Ye Chu was dreaming about her childhood memories. If he knew about her dreams, the characters in her dreams or even the setting of her dreams, as long as there were some clues, he might be able to find out her background, story, and rtives. But she did not want to reveal anything to him. He hinted at Xiao Ju tomunicate with Ye Chu more regrly and probe about her dreams. Ye Chu¡¯s mouth was as cautious as a secret agent. She never revealed a single detail, and the only things that revealed her fears were the paleness and confusion when she woke up in the middle of the night. What did she dream about? There were still tears hanging onto Ye Chu¡¯s eyshes. She tilted her head upwards slightly and revealed a hint of innocence and dependency. She snuggled against him, unwilling to part. ¡°I want to sleep.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring you to sleep.¡± Ye Tingyun always thought that he was an upright gentleman. Evaluations made by other people about him were just disillusions from a bunch of stupid humans. However, after he had Ye Chu, he would think that he might have misunderstood the meaning of being an upright gentleman. Perhaps those externalments were the most objective. He was always unwilling to acknowledge the darkest side of his heart. When Emma said, ¡°Brother, you are a good person. You are so gentle. It¡¯s the first time anyone has been gentle to me,¡± he subconsciously lived to be the man of her hopes. He concealed the darkness that belonged to the Ye Family¡¯s men. He restrained and suppressed it, eventually living to be the person she would like. He had always hoped that one day, when they reconciled again, he would tell Emma, ¡°Emma, I¡¯m still the brother you like. Although my looks have changed, I¡¯m still how you¡¯d like me to be. Just like before.¡± He had never thought that he would not meet Emma again. He had never thought that he would fall in love with another woman. He had also never thought that Emma¡¯s heart might have been taken by someone else and that she might have forgotten about him. Maybe Emma only viewed him as a big brother without any romantic love between a man and a woman. He never thought that there would be an alternative ending with Emma. In the dark, Ye Tingyun¡¯s gaze was bright and deep. He tilted his head slightly and looked at Ye Chu. The devil in the night entangled him like vines. Over eight percent of the people in the MISS building did not like Ye Chu. They only echoed what others said and did not truly seek to understand her. They were prejudiced against Ye Chu simply based on thements made by others. However, the extent of prejudice was equal to the extent of love. Ye Chu got all of his love. She flipped over and stretched her arm,ying it straight across his chest domineeringly like her personality. She waspletely oblivious to the danger and feelings of the person lying next to her. She was like a vine that had a strong will to live, constantly growing in his heart and stabbing him. Even if he were to be stabbed all over, he would still keep this vine tightly encircled around him. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Ye Chu mumbled, half-awake. Ye Tingyun¡¯s heart trembled. Did she really dream about him? Was her dream a nightmare? Heughed self-mockingly, and all of the darkness that surged up earlier withdrew like the ocean waters. See, he was such a fake person.. After all these years of restraint and concealing, even though his heart was filled with turmoil, he still wanted to give her a peaceful sky. Chapter 1753 - Weren’t You Supposed to Be A Gentleman?

Chapter 1753: Weren¡¯t You Supposed to Be A Gentleman?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios See, he was such a fake person. After all these years of restraint and concealing, even though his heart was filled with turmoil, he still wanted to give her a peaceful sky. ¡°Go to sleep,¡± said Ye Tingyun softly,nding a soft kiss on her forehead. He did not sleep for the entire night. However, Ye Chu had a lot of dreams. She dreamed of a sea of fire. The castle that always appeared in her dreams was encircled with raging fires. The surroundings were silent with the exception of the sound of fire attacking the castle. The round-faced girl that always appeared in her dreams was hitting the ancient door fearfully. She kept screaming for help and for her mother. Her big, dark eyes were filled with terror. The fire had already entered from the windows. She was so scared that she screamed. She kept hitting the door, yet no one answered. The ancient door and windows had all caught on fire. She was so hot that her face became flushed, and she was covered in sweat. She pulled the door, which had been scorched red by the fire, tentatively. Her tender hand was immediately burned, and she withdrew her hand as she cried. Her white palm was already filled with marks of being burned. She screamed for help, but the only responses she got were the tongues of the mes. The round-faced girl endured the pain of her burned hand and pulled at the door forcefully. The ancient door let out a coarse sound, yet it yielded a crack. A chain was encircling the door, and it was being burned red by the fire. ¡°Mother¡­ Nanny, Daisy, save me. Save me¡­¡± The round-faced girl was crying until she was short of breath. She ran back and moved a round stool over, attempting to climb onto the window. The old windows were mostly made out of stained ss, and they were very sturdy. With her strength, she was unable to push open the heavy window. With great difficulty, she opened a gap, yet her hands had already been so burned that they were bleeding. The window had been sealed from the outside. A wave of heat from the gap hit her, toppling her over. She fell down from the stool. The interior of the room wasid with soft carpets. She was not injured from the fall, but both of her hands were burned badly. She climbed up and moved over a bronze statue with great difficulty. She climbed onto the stool again, lifted the bronze statue, and smashed it against the window forcefully. Her blood dyed the statue read, yet she could not smash the window open. She did not give up and continued smashing. The tongues of fire entered repeatedly. Under the impact of the bronze statue and the fire, cracks appeared on the window. The round-faced girl mmed hard, and the entire window cracked open. Like an explosion, pieces of ss from the window flew everywhere, into and outside of the room. She had finally smashed the window open. The wooden nks that sealed the window were all burned away. It was a sea of fire outside. The round-faced girl ran back into the bathroom, submerged a towel into the water, and wrapped herself up with it. She climbed onto the window and wanted to escape for her life. The moment she climbed onto the window, an unknown force suddenly kicked her back. The side of her face was kicked back into the room and smashed into the ss fragments. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ye Chu screamed as she woke up. She broke out into a cold sweat, and her heart was beating so fast that it was almost losing its rhythm. Her face waspletely pale. Ye Tingyun had already turned the bedsidemp on. He leaned over and hugged her. Ye Chu¡¯s body was shivering and cold. She suddenly screamed without stopping. ¡°Ah¡­.¡± Her voice was sharp and thin. The close screaming almost broke his eardrums. Ye Tingyun was disturbed. He cupped her face with both of his hands and pressed his lips against her, sealing her screams away. He swallowed her fears into his throat. Ye Tingyun flipped around and pressed her against the soft mattress. His massive body imprisoned her in his embrace.. He did not kiss her crazily, only pressing his lips against hers, gently and forcefully suppressing the fear and violence in her heart. Chapter 1754 - I Burned My Hands

Chapter 1754: I Burned My Hands

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Chu¡¯s eyes widened, and her expression became absent-minded. She seemed to not know what had happened. Everything in the dream seemed so realistic. The pain was so real, as if she was now resurrected and her bones and blood were reconstructed again. With tears on her eyshes, she met Ye Tingyun¡¯s gaze with confusion. She had a nightmare again. He was so close that his scent encircled her. She could only smell him and the soft mattress was full of the sandalwood fragrance that she was so familiar with. He had a scent that made her calm down. Ye Chu¡¯s emotions stabilized slowly. Ye Tingyun kept observing her expression until she calmed down. He got up slightly. Her lips had be red and moist. Her face looked seductive after being pressed down by him, and it was bewitching. ¡°Ye Tingyun¡­¡± The months-long disguise was almost exposed. ¡°Brother¡­ Brother¡­¡± ¡°You are awake?¡± He swept her hair away. He could not help but brush his fingers against the white, warm skin of her cheeks. ¡°Did you have a nightmare again?¡± ¡°Hand.¡± Ye Chu¡¯s voice was wronged and sad. Ye Tingyun got up, carried her up, and sat opposite to her. He pulled her hands over. They were white and perfect. Ye Tingyun asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your hands?¡± ¡°My hands hurt,¡± said Ye Chu. ¡°I dreamed that my hands¡­ had been burned.¡± Ye Tingyun raised his eyebrows. Ye Chu was a bit confused. ¡°She¡¯s not me. I don¡¯t look like that.¡± She was in a blur, as if she did not know what she was talking about. However, Ye Tingyun was very patient. He had always wanted to know what her nightmares, which were pestering her, were. What dreams did she have? She looked at Ye Tingyun in distress. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I keep dreaming of a little girl. I dreamed that she was ying with her friends. I dreamed that she was flying a kite. I dream that she was being scolded. I dreamed¡­ But I don¡¯t know who she is. I keep dreaming about her recently.¡± ¡°Are you dreaming about yourself?¡± ¡°Now,¡± said Ye Chu, massaging her cheeks. ¡°I don¡¯t look like that.¡± She was a little jealous. ¡°She¡¯s prettier than me.¡± So angry~! Ye Tingyun could not help butugh. She always thought that she was the most beautiful person in the world. She finally admitted that there was someone who was prettier than her. He reached out his hand and pinched her cheeks. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you willing to tell me about those dreams?¡± ¡°I just won¡¯t tell you!¡± Because the little girl in the dreams is called Emma. She had the same name as the person you like. She did not want to tell him. Ye Chu hugged his waist with lingering fear and climbed over. She was short and small, sitting into Ye Tingyun¡¯s embrace easily. She ordered him in a righteous tone. ¡°Coax me to sleep.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Tingyun thought that he was raising a little ancestor. He hugged Ye Chu andid down. It was a proud and satisfying thing to take care of a girl. His girl was a little ancestor, and he adored her until she became a little princess. She was covered with his smell, and the things she liked slowly began to be simr to his. Everything about her was familiar to him. This was the most satisfying thing for Ye Tingyun in recent years. It was also the happiest thing. Even if she had already revealed her butcher knife, had a lot of thoughts, and still hated him, he was extremely happy. He thought that he was ill, yet it could not be cured. The news about the cooperation between the Tang En family and MISS spread throughout the entire business world. Tang En¡¯s share prices soared. Alice had inherited the Tang En Family¡¯s business for more than three years. The first year was mediocre. In the second year, she stabilized the future of the Tang En family. This year, she secured the MISS building¡¯s big project and became a hot topic again.. The media praised her to be the most beautiful and capable female CEO. Chapter 1755 - Little Apple Is Fighting

Chapter 1755: Little Apple Is Fighting

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, MISS¡¯s situation was not too positive. When the secret was leaked and the client name list was exposedst time, it triggered a big earthquake. The price of the shares was affected. Quite a number of projects were also affected. In a short period of three days, MISS lost several billion American dors. As the world¡¯s number onemunications and technologypany, the employees were being challenged. They were panicky for a moment and became a hot topic for discussion. Many new clients had the attitude of an onlooker towards MISS. However, some old clients were unmoved. Everyone also discovered an interesting matter. Although MISS was hacked and the data was exposed, the core client data and technical data were, however, not exposed at all. The client name list also practically only listed new clients. It was the first time in these three years that MISS had experienced a serious leak of information. The shares went whichever way the wind blew. Anyway, arrogant people still were being screwed by others, so acting first was the best option. Once they acted, it was three days. The situation slowly stabilized. MISS had many associatedpanies, and their backgrounds were mysterious. This small leak was simply not sufficient to sway MISS¡¯s position. AG was rich and imposing. Xie Jinghuan was also rich and imposing. Unless the core technology was leaked or it came into conflict with some people¡¯s interests or sensitive nerves, the MISS building would not be shaken at all. However, Wei Ling and Xiao Ju kept exaggerating in front of Ye Chu about the great impact on MISS. They rendered MISS as nearly going bankrupt. Ye Tingyun would have to beg for food in the streets. Xiao Ju looked at the helicopter¡¯s direct supply of beef steaks and was silent for a moment. She asked Wei Ling, ¡°Are we exaggerating a bit too much?¡± They are all going to beg in the streets, yet there are still ingredients for the helicopter agents. Is this too much? The position of a beggar is not too urate, friend. Wei Ling looked noble and alluring in his posture. Heughed ¡®ha ha¡¯ a few times. ¡°Do you think Ye Chu knows how much is needed for having a meal every day?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xiao Ju was dumbstruck. It made a lot of sense. Miss Ye Chu might feel that the price of a helicopter was not as expensive as the milk tea by the roadside. After all, she could see helicopters every day. Milk tea was instead a rare item. Ye Tingyun even tricked her and said that rare items were expensive. ¡°But why do we want to lie to Miss Ye Chu?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Wei Ling refuted in a deep, gruff voice. ¡°Can you not talk?¡± ¡°I can!¡± Xiao Ju kept quiet silently. Wei Ling saw that Ye Chu could eat and sleep every day. She did not feel guilty at all. He disliked her more and more, and he was afraid that Ye Chu would y dirty tricks again and betray Ye Tingyun. From the way that he watched Ye Chu, it seemed like there were tracking devices installed in Wei Ling¡¯s eyes. Although Second Master¡¯s family and business were big and he was not afraid that he would be ruined, it also could not withstand Ye Chu¡¯s betrayal that many times. It did not matter that he watched her this time. He discovered that Ye Chu was pretending to be blind. Ye Chu also did not expect Wei Ling to watch her so closely. There were only her, the old professor, and Xiao Ju on the top floor most of the time. Xiao Ju knew that she had pretended to be blind. She also knew that the cameras were not checked every day. They were only checked to prevent people from invading. No warnings had happened. The surveince center would not peek at life on the top floor. Hence, she would lose herself asionally. When she did, this was coincidentally seen by Wei Ling. The new and old grievances rushed up together. Ye Chu became the city¡¯s deep and scheming woman in Wei Ling¡¯s heart. She was waiting for the opportunity to stab Second Master again. The moment she became blind, the top floor of MISS was practically surrounding her and getting busy over her. In the end, she was pretending to be blind. Wei Ling could not endure this. Xiao Ju went downstairs hurriedly. Emma was in the CEO office seeking guidance from Ye Tingyun regarding some difficult problems in her studies. She called him ¡®brother¡¯ very intimately. Ye Tingyun was more senior than her and had a double doctorate. He could give her many suggestions. Recently, she kept using the consulting as a reason to find out continuously what Ye Tingyun liked.. She wanted to take the opportunity to ask Ye Tingyun on a date. Chapter 1756 - Overdoing the Trick of Inflicting Self-Injury To Gain Sympathy

Chapter 1756: Overdoing the Trick of Inflicting Self-Injury To Gain Sympathy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Second Master, this is bad. Wei Ling and Miss Ye Chu are fighting.¡± Xiao Ju was breathless and was practically pressing her chest. Her face was pale. The top floor was going to explode. Ye Tingyun¡¯s face changed, and he hurriedly walked out. Emma caught up with him curiously. However, she was stopped by Xiao Ju in front of the lift. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You cannot go up.¡± Emma was startled. ¡°Brother has been looking after me like a biological sister. Why can¡¯t I go to his house?¡± Xiao Ju said, ¡°Rules are rules. Even if you are his biological sister, you also cannot go up if the lift does not have your fingerprint verification.¡± Emma¡¯s face changed. However, Ye Tingyun had already passed the safety door and left in the lift. He did not bother about themotion behind. Emma tightened her fists and maintained her demeanor of a royal youngdy. ¡°I know. I am being impolite. I am sorry.¡± Xiao Ju was polite. ¡°You are wee.¡± The top floor was indeed going to explode. The two of them had new and old grievances and disliked each other. When they fought, they did not care and bother. The top floor was chaotic as if it had experienced a robbery. A few of Ye Tingyun¡¯s antique flower vases that he had meticulously collected were broken on the floor. These few ythings were purposely hidden and stocked by Ye Tingyun back then when Ye Chu was feigning madness. Subsequently, she changed her strategy. Then, he ced them out. The oil painting on the wall was stained with an unknown substance. It destroyed the overall beauty. The extremely modern and cold style had be a rundown broken wall style. The moment Ye Tingyun came out from the lift, he smelled a tinge of tomato. He finally knew what sickening thing had stained the oil painting. Ye Chu and Wei Ling saw himing up. Wei Ling was throwing a punch at Ye Chu and hurriedly took it back, but he was especially fast. If Ye Chu had the intention to dodge, she would be able to dodge it. Who knew that she collided towards him. Wei Ling even saw Ye Chu, who had her back facing Ye Tingyun and colliding towards him, blinking her eyes mischievously. His rage rose in an instant. This girl had purposely schemed against him. Due to his agitation, he did not restrain his intensity. Ye Chu did not dodge his intensity and was given a punch. She was directly hit by Wei Ling and was sent flying. She crashed into the sofa behind and rolled onto the ground. One of her arms rolled over part of the ground that was covered with porcin shards. ¡°Wei Ling!¡± Ye Tingyun flew into a rage. The volume of his voice spiked. The man who was usually gentle and upright with a gentle temperament had a dark color in his eyes. Wei Ling seemed to have been awakened from a ck magic spell cast by someone. He had the look of shock of ¡®what am I doing¡¯, ¡®where am I¡¯, and ¡®why am I fighting with Ye Chu¡¯. Ye Chu was much worse off than him. Her whole arm was pierced by the porcin shards. She originally was no match for Wei Ling and had endured quite a number of punches. Wei Ling even nearly pped her on the face, but she dodged, and itnded on her neck. It was fiery and painful. Ye Chu and Wei Ling were not on the same level. Ye Chu could fight ordinary people. One against three was not a problem. She was also used to using the whip usually. She could fight empty-handed with a special forces soldier, yet she could not even touch Wei Ling¡¯s skin. Wei Ling also knew his limits. Besides a few of his punches being very strong at the beginning, subsequently, he mostly wanted to vent his unhappiness during this period of time by looking for someone to fight with. He did not actually want to hurt Ye Chu seriously. He could not withstand Ye Chuing up with this trick. He suddenly found it hard to exin his difficulties. A wave of cold air rose up from the soles of his feet. I¡¯m finished!¡¯ Wei Ling thought that the Second Master would chop him up! ¡°Brother, I¡¯m in pain¡­¡± Ye Chu¡¯s tears flowed out in a short while. She originally wanted to take one punch from Wei Ling and use the trick of inflicting self-injury to make Ye Tingyun feel heartache. She did it so that the matter of her pretending to be blind could slip away without her being punished. She did not know that Ye Tingyun was already aware of her pretending to be blind. She had done more than what was necessary. In the end, she had used too much force and made herself suffer greatly.. Her whole arm was bloody. Chapter 1757 - A Cool Song For Wei Ling

Chapter 1757: A Cool Song For Wei Ling

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She had overly acted. This time it was not the trick of self-injury. It was really painful!! ¡°Xiao Ju, call the doctor.¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s fury had not dissipated yet. He carried Ye Chu up horizontally and ced her on the sofa. Xiao Ju, who had followed behind, was stunned. She did not believe that Wei Ling would really be so bold to hit Ye Chu just now. ¡°What are you doing, standing like a fool one by one?¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Xiao Ju seemed to have awakened from her dream. She hurriedly went to call a doctor. There was a porcin shard that pierced deep into her bone. Ye Tingyun did not dare to pull it out easily for her. Ye Chu cried loudly. Her face was pale. She was almost cking out from losing too much blood. She had a taste of shooting herself in the foot. Wei Ling felt numb in his scalp. He simply did not dare to exchange nces with Ye Tingyun. He knew that he was doomed this time. If he was Zhong Ran and dared to do this to Shen Qianshu, regardless of the number of years he was with Ye Ling, he would have already been kicked away. He would not be following Ye Ling around again in the future. Although Ye Tingyun did not look like Ye Ling, who was unreasonable, the men in the Ye Family simrly cherished and protected their own people whom they ced in their hearts. Ye Tingyun flew into a rage. No matter what, he could not suppress that evil fire in his heart, whether it was towards Wei Ling or Ye Chu. The atmosphere in the MISS building was heavy like water. Xiao Ju even lightened her breathing. He simply did not look at Wei Ling at all. He carried Ye Chu and coaxed her. He injected a painkiller for her and removed most of the porcin shards. The doctor came quickly. Ye Chu was given more than 20 stitches. Her whole arm was filled with wounds. She lost consciousness as she had lost too much blood. When the doctor came, he brought bags of blood. After doing a blood transfusion for Ye Chu, she went into deep sleep and was quietly infused. Xiao Ju got an agent to quickly clean up the mess on the top floor. She conveniently gave Wei Ling a look that she was willing to help but was unable to do so. At the same time, she also condemned him faintly. Wei Ling had the intention to say that Ye Chu had done it on purpose, but he could not say it. Even if Ye Chu had done it on purpose in the end, he also had indeed hit Ye Chu many times. He had acted ruthlessly. After waiting for the doctor to go out, Ye Tingyun checked Ye Chu¡¯s body. She had a very deep red mark on her abdomen. It looked vaguely bruised. There was also a red mark on her neck. Her back was greenish-purple. Her joints were also slightly dislocated. Wei Ling! Ye Tingyun suddenly stood up, turned around, and came out. He walked straight towards Wei Ling. Suddenly, he raised his leg and kicked him. Wei Ling did not dare to use strength and endured the kick. His whole body went backward, and he kneeled on the ground. Ye Tingyun was in a violent rage. ¡°You have followed me for 10 years. I see that you are loyal and have been indulging you. But you have been indulged so much that you do not know the immensity of heaven and earth. I have warned you repeatedly, but you have turned a deaf ear to it? Her unprofessional skills are simply no match for you. If you want to vent your anger out and use less force, I¡¯ll close one eye and open one eye. However, you chose her weak points specifically and hit her. Who gave you the guts to do this!¡± His voice was neither light nor heavy. It was like how he usually chatted. However, Wei Ling¡¯s spine was thoroughly cold. He did not dare to exin himself. He indeed did not have any areas that he could justify. He, as a man, had acted on a little girl. He also knew that his table manners were too bad. Back then, he had definitely gone crazy. He was so angered by Ye Chu that he went crazy. He could not tolerate it knowing that Ye Chu had pretended to be blind for so long and that she had even framed them on purpose. ¡°I have been protecting her day and night in case someone hurts her. I never expected that the person who would hurt her was someone by my side. Wei Ling, go to the punishment room and get 50 whips. From today onwards, you will not hold the appointment of my secret guard.¡± Wei Ling opened his eyes big and raised his head in anger. ¡°Second Master, I acknowledge getting 50 whips. It is my fault. I will also acknowledge getting 100 whips. I beg you.. Don¡¯t transfer me away.¡± Chapter 1758 - What Is The Use Of Having You

Chapter 1758: What Is The Use Of Having You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What is the use of having you?¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°You are my secret guard, but you are biased against Ye Chu. I have been thinking that you are at my side and have always been loyal. You won¡¯t be able to favor Ye Chu, but at least you won¡¯t hurt her, and you will fulfill your duties. However, you hit her. Regardless of what reason you have, you should not hit her. If one day, she and I meet with danger together, as my secret guard, how will I know if you will be unwilling to fight hard to protect her because you are biased? And instead, you will find an excuse to hurt her? This person is someone whom I have ced at the bottom tip of my heart. What I want is a secret guard who can protect her like the way that I protect her, not a secret guard who is biased against her and wishes that she disappears. You have gone beyond.¡± You simply do not know what you are doing! On ount that he had followed him for many years, he was unwilling to talk too much about certain matters. He originally thought that Wei Ling was smart and could understand after thinking. However, he did not expect him to be worse. ¡°She is simply pretending to be blind. She will destroy you.¡± ¡°You think I am an idiot who only knows that she is pretending to be blind today?¡± Ye Tingyun was unable to restrain his anger. Wei Ling stared until his eyes became round. Suddenly, he seemed like he had lost his strength. Ye Tingyun said coldly, ¡°Get out!¡± Ye Chu stuck to the side of the door. She heard Ye Tingyun¡¯s words, which were neither light nor heavy, and Wei Ling¡¯s dissatisfied refute. She felt extremelyplicated in her heart. He had already known that she was pretending to be blind? When did he know? It was rare for Ye Chu to feel a little ashamed. When she heard the sound of footsteps, she hurriedly climbed back and pretended to be in the posture of getting down from the bed. Ye Tingyun pushed the door and entered. The two of them nced at each other. Ye Chu had a feeling that she was being seen through by him. Her spine felt cold. She could not help herself from thinking about Bruce¡¯s words. He told her not to trust Ye Tingyun and that she should not trust a single word of his. His face was darkened as he walked over. Ye Chu was like an ostrich as she lowered her head. One of her arms was still hanging. It was so painful that her little face turned pale. Ye Tingyun supported her and let her sit properly. ¡°What do you want to take?¡± ¡°I want to drink water.¡± Ye Tingyun poured a cup of water and came over. Ye Chu wanted to use her uninjured arm to take it. Ye Tingyun directly sent it to the side of her lips. Ye Chu followed his strength and drank the water. Sheid down obediently again. ¡°Does your arm still hurt?¡± Ye Chu nodded her head.?It is so painful. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t y the trick of self-injury.? She was pathetic. Wei Ling was also pathetic. ¡°You have lost too much blood. Don¡¯t think about anything. Lie down and rest,¡± Ye Tingyun said calmly. There was some helplessness and also some gentleness. However, he did not enquire about the matter just now. Ye Chu raised her head cautiously and looked at him. ¡°You don¡¯t have anything that you want to ask me?¡± Ye Tingyun thought in his heart,?What is there to ask? Should I ask when your eyes recovered? Do you still hate me? Did you vent your anger because I went bankrupt? Or should I let you stab me again? Or perhaps, you will forgive me if I die?? Every question was an answer with no solution. If he got to the bottom of it, he would get hurt eventually. He did not feel like asking. Ye Tingyun gently rubbed her head. That head of hair that was cut short by him had already grown out. It was bushy and made her appear pure and young. Ye Tingyun said, ¡°I will keep pampering you within my eptable limit.¡± Ye Chu looked at him nkly. She did not know what he meant. However, she herself was like a little traitor who was caught by an underground party and admitted her crime obediently. ¡°My eyes have already recovered. I also did not lose my memory. I lied to you.¡± Ye Tingyun looked over. Ye Chu was open and rather straightforward. However, the confusion in her eyes was gone. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t me Wei Ling. What he said was right. I will kill you.. You also should not trust me.¡± Chapter 1759 - What Is The Use Of Having You 2

Chapter 1759: What Is The Use Of Having You 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Tingyun looked over. Ye Chu was open and rather straightforward. However, the confusion in her eyes was gone. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t me Wei Ling. What he said was right. I will kill you. You also should not trust me.¡± Ye Tingyun remained calm andposed as he looked at her. He raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°There is something that I want to find out. How do you n to kill me? You n to use a receptor and steal the data from my study room and cell phone? That is a receptor developed by ourpany. I developed it. The top floor naturally has a set of systems to deal with it. They can filter eptable data and uneptable data. Those things that you have leaked out were simply not worth mentioning. I was also only acting in ordance with your performance so as not to let you be too lonely being in a one-man show.¡± He thought in self-mockery,?See, I¡¯m so considerate.? Ye Chu was surprised. ¡°What receptor?¡± Ye Tingyun frowned and looked at her fixedly. He confirmed that the uncertainty in her eyes was not a deception. He brought her little apple bag over and took out the receptor hidden inside. ¡°What is that ything? It is not mine,¡± Ye Chu said. Her little apple bag followed Xiao Ju out that day. She only put a lip balm, a mirror, and a coin purse. She also bought some souvenirs. They were all little things. She confirmed that she had never seen this thing and also did not buy it. After she went back, she did not look at the bag. Ye Tingyun was in deep thought. Suddenly, he drooped his shoulders helplessly. He should have thought earlier that Ye Chu would not do such a thing. She also would not know about this kind of thing. He originally thought that Bruce had given it to her and let her put it in her bag. But if she had the intention to find and steal information, Bruce should have told her before that she would not be able to get any information just by directly talking to people. She should hold the receptor and go nearer to his study room. However, in the past few days, her bag did not move from its original position. His thought of her hating him was so ingrained in his head. He thought that she wanted to take revenge and that she thought of ways to make him unhappy. He only did not think that this had nothing to do with Ye Chu. Ye Chu already knew. On that day, Bruce was the only one who had the chance to put something in her bag. He wanted to take revenge and was already impatient. He was not even willing to greet her and even secretly came up with this trick. She hated others the most for hiding things from her and secretly doing the things that she was unwilling to do. This made her rather unhappy. ¡°No wonder you scattered your data everywhere. So you had wanted to sound me out.¡± Ye Tingyun thought in his heart. But what had he sounded out? There was nothing. So, Ye Chu, why didn¡¯t you take revenge after pretending to be blind and acting silly at my side for so long? Instead, you have been doing some things that are hard to describe. It is as if¡­? No matter how extremely smart he was, he would not be able to think of Ye Chu¡¯s n. The two of them seemed to have a tacit understanding and did not mention the matter of revenge again. Ye Chu was seriously injured this time. Sheid for three days. During this period, she also looked for Bruce and gave him a good scolding. ¡°Bruce, if you make use of me without greeting me the next time, I¡¯ll cut off all ties with you.¡± Ye Chu voiced out and threatened him. She was in a rage. She already had a bad temper while she was recuperating. Bruce was a little guilty. ¡°You knew about it?¡± ¡°Of course I know. Your guts have gotten bigger. Everyone is scheming against me. People in the MISS building don¡¯t like me. Even you have schemed against me. Who else can I trust? If I am sold by you one day, I also wouldn¡¯t know.¡± Ye Chu scolded Bruce fearlessly. She was also not afraid of Xiao Ju hearing it. ¡°You have racked your brains and schemed. Why didn¡¯t you make Ye Tingyun bankrupt? Then what is the point of your scheming?¡± ¡°Ah Chu¡­¡± Bruce could not out-say her.. Ye Chu threw a one-sided temper and hung up the phone. Chapter 1760 - The Overbearing Female CEO Chapter 1760: The Overbearing Female CEO Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Alice was sitting not far away. She held a cup of coffee and looked at him calmly. Bruce took the call and came back. He sat opposite Alice and did not have a good attitude towards her. ¡°Who are you? Why are you looking for me?¡± Alice said calmly, ¡°You are Bruce, right? You are a pirate. You were infamous back then. In recent years, the counter-terrorism deployed army troops to deal with pirates, and you became much morew-abiding.¡± ¡°How did you know about my identity?¡± Bruce was stunned. How did this person know his identity? She looked very terrifying. Alice said calmly, ¡°I naturally have my own channels. I looked for you today to confirm a matter.¡± Alice took out a photograph. The little girl with two thick and ck ponytails had a brilliant smile. The photograph was old and was frequently handled. The corner had some creases. The fair and pure little girl was exceptionally likable. ¡°Do you know her?¡± Bruce looked at her furiously. He had a kind of feeling that he was being manipted. ¡°Who are you exactly? How did you find me? What do you want? I don¡¯t know you at all.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to panic. I have no bad intentions towards you. I am even filled with gratitude. Answer my question truthfully. After you have finished answering, I¡¯ll leave,¡± Alice said gently. The aura of the overbearing female CEO was too cold, and it made others feel wary. Bruce was doubtful as he looked at her. He nced at the photograph carefully and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡± Alice stood up. ¡°I¡¯ve disturbed you.¡± Bruce was bewildered. He did not know what this woman was doing. She came and left without any apparent reason. Alice got into the car. Her face did not look kind. The phone rang. ¡°Alice, the test results are out.¡± ¡°I¡¯ming immediately!¡± ¡­ When Alice went back to Emma¡¯s apartment, it was already early morning. She had the smell of liquor on her body. Emma weed her worriedly. ¡°Sister, you worked overtime until sote again?¡± She took out the slippers attentively and went to the kitchen to pour some water. She carried it to Alice. Alice smiled and looked at her. Her expression was gentle. The eyes behind the sses were like a pool of deep water. ¡°I have been busy recently. Didn¡¯t I let you sleep first?¡± ¡°When Sister is not back, I cannot sleep. You forgot that you just had an operationst year. Don¡¯t work so hard. Your health is important. Our family is also not in need of money.¡± Alice raised her eyebrows. ¡°Our family is not in need of money?¡± Emma nodded her head and supported her to sit down. Alice smiled. ¡°Yes. You also said it right. We are not in need.¡± Emma sat down. ¡°Sister, you have been discussing a coboration case with MISS recently. Is it smooth?¡± ¡°Very smooth.¡± ¡°I heard that Ye Tingyun is very picky with his coboration partners. When he was choosing his coboration partner before that, he would consider for very long. You had also rejected him once. Why did he agree to talk about coborating with you again?¡± Emma asked curiously. Alice lowered her head and drank the water. ¡°Who knows.¡± Emma smiled shyly. ¡°I feel that Sister should give me some credit.¡± ¡°Oh, why do you say that?¡± ¡°Maybe he is giving me some face.¡± Emma was also used to talking casually to Alice during these few years. If it were a few years ago, she absolutely would not dare to talk like this to Alice. Alice raised her eyebrows and waited perplexedly for her to exin. Emma said, ¡°Because we knew each other since we were young. He had been looking for me for many years. The MISS building was named tomemorate me. He established technology andmunications and developedmunication technology. It was not only for his career, but it was also because he wanted to look for me. MISS¡¯s host is even myposite image.. It is lifelike.¡± Chapter 1761 - The Overbearing Female CEO 2

Chapter 1761: The Overbearing Female CEO 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Is it?¡± Alice raised her eyebrows and looked at the extremely shy sister in front of her. The corners of her lips slightly raised. ¡°Theposite image, is it theposite image of you before you were injured?¡± Emma nodded her head. ¡°Right.¡± Alice was in deep thought. ¡°MISS¡¯s technology is so advanced. I have actually spent so many years looking for you. I can¡¯t really understand this.¡± Emma panicked and stabilized her mind. ¡°Maybe¡­ my memory wasn¡¯t too good after I was injured. I also med him a little. I forgot about him over time. I also thought that he had forgotten about me. I did not expect him to like me for so many years.¡± Alice held the cup of water and leaned backward slightly. ¡°Emma, why didn¡¯t you like taking photographs when you were young? You caused me to leave only a few photographs of you behind. Father¡¯s friend even mentioned before why we did not have your photographs. Father was very embarrassed.¡± Emma looked sad. ¡°After I was injured, my face was changed. I kept feeling ufortable in my heart¡­¡± ¡°Was it ufortable, or¡­¡± Alice sighed. ¡°You have suffered.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Sister. It is already in the past.¡± Alice nodded her head. The past could not be recovered, but the future was in their hands. She also did not n to feel guilty about matters in the past. There were some matters that she could not stop on time and change on time. It was different now. ¡°Sister, how do you feel about Ye Tingyun?¡± She asked Alice expectantly. ¡°Big Brother Junchen said many good things about him. He said that he was a gentle and upright gentleman and that it was worth entrusting my life to him.¡± ¡°Gentle and upright?¡± Alice raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why, do you like him?¡± ¡°He also likes me,¡± Emma said. ¡°He and I have so many years of rtionship foundation. He also hasn¡¯t forgotten about me all along. I want to woo him. Sister¡­ ¡± Alice ced the cup of water heavily on the table. The contact between the ss made a clear clinking sound. It interrupted Emma¡¯s words. Alice tilted her head and smiled. ¡°You want to woo him?¡± Emma was happy and perturbed. ¡°His rtionship with the European Ye Family is not too good. Is it really alright for me to woo him? Will our family object? Because of Mother¡¯s matter, our rtionship with the European Ye Family is not too good. If we get entangled with the people from the Ye Family again, I¡¯m afraid Father will be unhappy.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve thought too much,¡± Alice said softly with a little mockery. Emma, who was immersed in a young girl¡¯s worries, did not hear it. Instead, she was joyful. ¡°Won¡¯t Sister object?¡± ¡°Say¡­ Emma, he and you are notpatible.¡± Alice¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°He is older than you, and his knowledge and experience are richer than yours. There will be women¡­ by his side. You¡¯ve set your mind and rush into it. It will only make you sad.¡± Emma heard Alice¡¯s unhappiness. She was very sensitive since she was young. She also had many thoughts. She was used to listening to Alice and did not dare to go against her. However, she had a different opinion in her heart. If she could find a good marriage, her sister should be happy for her. Why did she stop her in every possible way? If she really married Ye Tingyun, she would break away from the Tang En family¡¯s nightmare forever. She did not have to be on edge and did not have to worry about when she would be eternally doomed. There would always be someone protecting her. She also did not have to see her family¡¯s faces. It was killing two birds with one stone. Regardless of what was said, she would get Ye Tingyun. Alice frowned. ¡°Emma, when a man likes you, it is not just establishing a big building and naming it MISS. It is the little bits in life that form the liking and joy. This is the true feeling. He and you have not seen each other for more than 10 years. You have changed. He has also changed.. The person whom he liked when he was young might not necessarily be the you now.¡± Chapter 1762 - Mommy, I Have Found Sister Chapter 1762: Mommy, I Have Found Sister Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Sister!¡± Emma was nervous and flustered. She never expected Alice to stop her from wooing Ye Tingyun like this. ¡°If I am together with Brother Ye Tingyun, it will also be an additional help to our family. We don¡¯t have to see Uncle¡¯s face in the future. Why can¡¯t I do it?¡± ¡°No means no!¡± Alice said calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t have any ideas about him.¡± Emma was shocked. Alice was usually overbearing, but she was very outgoing. In the Tang En family, regardless of men or women, they were rather overbearing. Even Ye Wen, who married over, was also very overbearing. They were mostly self-centered. However, Alice¡¯s overbearingness did not disgust others. When she was a teenager, she was extremely rebellious. She had yed everything. When it came to disciplining her sister, she had double standards. She was not allowed toe homete at night. During her secondary school period, she was not allowed to get too close to men. She could be in a rtionship, but she was not allowed to have any intimate behavior like holding hands or kissing. When she graduated and got into Columbia, Alice encouraged her to be in more rtionships. Regardless of who her partner was, she did not object. However, she did not expect her to oppose getting together with Ye Tingyun like this. Could it be that¡­ Sister also liked Ye Tingyun? Her Brother Tingyun was so outstanding. Sister had only met him a few times, but she might have also fallen in love with him. Alice rubbed her temples. ¡°Alright, I am going to rest. You should also go and sleep earlier.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Emma said softly. ¡°Goodnight Sister.¡± Alice entered the bedroom and opened the windows. She took out that appraisal report from her bag. The tips of her fingers trembled slightly. Even if her overly agitated mood had subsided, she still felt a little shocked. ¡°Mommy, I have found Sister.¡± She thought of her mother¡¯s unhappy look in her eyes before she died. She had held her hand tightly. She was obviously on the verge of death, but she had so much strength. Back then, she had thought that her mother could not bear to leave her. After a very long timeter, she then knew it was not that her mother could not bear to leave her. She had only wanted to tell her that she had to find her sister. Her mommy did not die peacefully. Her whole body was burnt and ruined, but she still had a mouthful of breath left. She waited to see her. She knew that she could not trust anyone in the Tang En family. Hence, she was unwilling to close her eyes. She forced herself to wait for her. But Alice came toote. Her mommy could not say any word anymore. Alice was rather rebellious in her bones. Although she was smart when she was young, she was also troublesome. She practically did not receive much motherly love. Ye Wen gave all her love to her little daughter. Although she met her less than a few times in a year, Ye Wen kept missing her little daughter. She had inevitably neglected her elder daughter. When Alice was young, she hated her sister a lot. During the period of Alice¡¯s middle-school second-year syndrome, she was even more ruthless as she thought about how nice it would be if she did not have a sister. Then, her mom would not dote on that sister. Because of hate, she also never went to see her sister. The men in the Tang En family also did not allow her to go. The Tang En family was Catholic and was faithful towards marriage. Emma was cursed and sent to the little castle. She was the only sessor, and they were afraid that she would meet with a little ident. Ye Wen wanted to bring her to see her sister. Firstly, she was rebellious at heart. Secondly, her father and grandfather did not allow her to do so. Hence, she had never seen her sister until something happened. It was until the fourth year after Ye Wen died, when she was sorting out the things that she left behind, that she discovered a small video in her camera. It was filmed before something happened to the little castle. There were two pretty little girls ying in the video. Ye Wen filmed the video personally. It was a 20-minute long little video. It recorded her daughters¡¯ bubbly and cute looks. In the video, there were two little girls who were roughly the same height, and they had ck hair and ck eyes. The shapes of their faces were not really the same. Perhaps, as they grew up together since they were young, their charms were quite simr.. She had also always known that her sister¡¯s nanny had a daughter called Daisy. Chapter 1763 - Mommy, I Have Found Sister 2 Chapter 1763: Mommy, I Have Found Sister 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although the two little girls were ying together and Ye Wen was chasing and filming them, they did not speak from the beginning to the end. But Alice could conclude which one was her sister as Ye Wen¡¯s camera was always on her little daughter. This was a part of the video that was filmed to help solve her thoughts of missing her. In the video, her sister was lively and cute. She was smart and active. She absolutely did not look obedient and pleasant after going home. She was even a little servile. When Emma just came to the Tang En, she did not get along with Alice. She was not used to Emma in all areas. Her character was too soft and weak. To say it nicely, she was considerate and gentle like water. To say it bluntly, she was overly soft and weak. Alice could see a little indication of that when she saw this video. Although Emma was covered in her sister¡¯s skin when she came back, she did not know whether the reason she did notpletely transform herself into Ye Chu was that she was overly confident that the Tang En family had never seen the little princess. She was only 60 or 70 percent simr. She was extremely audacious to have kept her face shape. She only slightly changed her features. But Alice did not disclose it all along until she was in Secondary school. She had a friend whose father was a doctor. She took hers and Emma¡¯s blood samples to test. They were indeed not sisters. She had no way of knowing where her real sister had gone to. No one also knew the truth about the fire in the little castle. But right before Ye Wen died, the way she looked at them was like she wanted to eat them. As the oil had run out and the light was withered, she could not say anything. No one actually knew about it. Although Alice hated her sister, and during her middle-school second-year syndrome, she indeed felt that her sister was a burden, it did not mean that she really wished for her own sister to die. Moreover, someone was so audacious and deceiving to use her sister¡¯s identity to lead a life. The old man in the Tang En family had heart disease. In addition, after Emma went home, her mouth was sweet. Emma coaxed the old man until he practically forgot that he was the one back then who persisted willfully to send Emma to the little castle. He made them separate from their own flesh and blood. He liked Emma so much. Alice had been hiding the truth and not reporting it as she feared that it would agitate her grandfather¡¯s body. Secondly, she suspected that the nanny and Emmamitted homicide on purpose, or perhaps, they had hidden her sister. When the little castle was on fire back then, Ye Chu¡¯s corpse was not found. If she exposed Emma, they would go through to the end and kill her sister. However, she found her sister through a strange mix of events. Ye Chu¡¯s arm had a red mole that she had seen before in the video. In addition, she had practically the same pair of eyes as Ye Chu; she became suspicious at that moment. She paid more attention and did not expect to find her after searching high and low for her. There was also a very important reason for her to hide the news. Back then, the whole city was spreading that it was her father who set fire and burned the little castle. Her Mommy heard the news and rushed over to save her. In the end, she paid for it with her life. This matter had be the talk of the town. She ran over to question her father, but he gave her a p. She saw her father crying like a child with her own eyes in front of her mother¡¯s catafalque. He had no etiquette and did not look like a murderer at all. Instead, perhaps her grandfather, who doted on her the most, was the real murderer. There was once whereby she had heard a call between her grandfather and grandma. She was so shocked that she broke out in a cold sweat. She swallowed the words that she originally wanted to say. It was no wonder that Mommy did not die in peace. She even suspected that back then, her grandfather had killed two birds with one stone by taking Mommy¡¯s and her sister¡¯s lives. Her sister was lucky to survive. Mommy was not that lucky. Subsequently, it was not known who had exposed it. Her father took the me. In order to stop public discussion, Emma had to be safe and sound at home. It was ironic that Emma even made her grandfather happy. Alice took a deep breath.. She was entangled in a whirlpool of power within a family. Chapter 1764 - The Big Temper In The Tang En Family

Chapter 1764: The Big Temper In The Tang En Family

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Alice took a deep breath. She was entangled in a whirlpool of power within a family. She knew what she should and should not do. She stabilized her own position in order to secure her sister¡¯s safety. But the matter back then was still a mystery. Ye Chu also did not seem to remember the matter back then. Or perhaps, she had remembered. After all, this was the first time the sisters had met since they had be adults. If she did not recognize herself, it was such an ironic matter. There were some people who were not fated to meet for more than 10 years. But once they met, they would alwayse across each other. Alice did not expect to see Ye Chu in the hospital. But when she saw that her arm was bandaged with a thickyer of gauze and did not look too good, her face changed slightly. Ye Tingyun was apanying her. She seemed to be throwing a small temper, and her whole face was unhappy. Her facial expression was rather vivid. She even kicked Ye Tingyun. Ye Tingyun was also not angry. He talked to her softly about something. She was so angry that she ced her arm on her waist. She was furious like a little pufferfish. Alice watched from not far away. She did not get any closer.?Sister is really¡­ small.? She also could not figure out why she hated her so much when she was young. If Ye Wen had shared more of her love with her, perhaps she would not hate her so much. It was also not that she was not curious, but the girls in the Tang En family were overbearing and proud. They were unwilling to lower their heads. She had never seen her. Her father was very tall. Her mother was also not short. She was also 1.7 meters plus.?Why is sister¡­ yeah, this is also very cute. She¡¯s small-sized and likable. She makes others unable to control themselves from wanting to protect her.? She got injured during that big fire. Ye Chu was being forced toe to the hospital to check her wounds today. The daughter of Ye Tingyun¡¯s private doctor had met with an ident, so the doctor could not rush over on time for the appointment. As a result, Ye Tingyun brought Ye Chu to the hospital for a checkup. Ye Chu was injured and became veryzy. She was not too willing to go out. It was not known where Ye Tingyun had gone to find a photograph of a scar that was being sutured. He coaxed and lied to her that if she did not go to the hospital to do a checkup, she would have a scar like a centipede on her arm in the future. It was ugly beyond words. Ye Chu really believed it and even asked the doctor. Ye Tingyun could not stop the doctor on time and was sold out by him. ¡°It has already be a habit for you to lie to me.¡± Ye Chu was very unhappy. ¡°I¡¯m not a child. Why do you use the words that you would use to deceive a child to lie to me?¡± Ye Tingyun thought,?But you still fell for it and got deceived? Ye Chu asked, ¡°Do you want to be my dad?¡± Ye Tingyun said, ¡°¡­Misunderstanding!¡± ¡°Hello daddy!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Tingyun was dumbstruck. Alice came face to face with them as she walked over. She smiled as she greeted them. Ye Chu¡¯s face changed within seconds. She stood obediently in front of Ye Tingyun. She gave him enough face in front of outsiders. Ye Tingyun was overjoyed. ¡°Have Miss Ye Chu¡¯s eyes recovered?¡± ¡°They have recovered.¡± It was not good for Ye Tingyun to exin. He could only say this. ¡°Thank you, Miss Tang En, for your concern. Ye Chu, we had a meal with Miss Tang Enst time. She even gave you a cell phone. Say thank you to her.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Tang En.¡± Alice smiled lightly. The eyes behind her sses were tender and soft as water. ¡°Miss Ye Chu, you are wee. I am older than you by a few years. You can call me sister.¡± Ye Chu shut her mouth and refused to call her. She did not really like to have friendly rtions with people. She was very willful. Ye Tingyun felt that it was a little awkward and exined helplessly to Alice. ¡°I am sorry. My family¡¯s little friend is throwing a temper. Miss Tang En, she has made a joke out of herself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s cute,¡± Alice said.?Indeed, she has the temper of someone in the Tang En Family.?I don¡¯t care who you are.. If I¡¯m unhappy, I will ignore everyone.? Chapter 1765 - My Mind isn’t Working

Chapter 1765: My Mind isn¡¯t Working

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°That¡¯s cute,¡± Alice said.?Indeed, she has the temper of someone in the Tang En Family. I don¡¯t care who you are. If I¡¯m unhappy, I will ignore everyone. Mommy had said so before. Our younger sister¡¯s temper is terribly bad. ¡°How did you get hurt?¡± She had many stitches, and they looked very serious.?How could she be so severely injured when she¡¯s around Ye Tingyun? ¡°I fought!¡± ¡°She fell.¡± Ye Chu and Ye Tingyun spoke at the same time. The atmosphere was really awkward. Ye Tingyun turned his head to look at her.?Don¡¯t you love ignoring her? I thought you wanted to act mute? Why are you speaking now? Is it a glorious thing to fight? Alice knew that it was hard for them to get closer, but the injury was a prick to her eyes. She was rather displeased. When she looked at Ye Tingyun, she seemed rather cold. Ye Tingyun felt a chill run down his spine and felt as if his mother-inw was ring at him. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± Why is Alice staring at him as if I was the one who hit her? Would I even dare to touch even one finger of hers? If I dared toy a finger on her, would I offer my entire worth to let her mess around with it however she wants? The two of them bid goodbye and left. Alice watched them from the back. One was tall, and the other was short. It was for some reason, harmonious. She thought of what Emma had said. Ye Tingyun knew Ye Chu since they were young. They had deep-rooted feelings for each other, so it turned out that so much had changed over the years. Emma had changed her looks, but what had moved him was not status and looks. It was her soul; even though he had to suffer, it also made him feel like they had met for a long time before despite it only being their first encounter. Ye Tingyun walked out very far. When he turned around, he only saw the back of Alice. He felt a little confused. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Alice is very solicitous to you?¡± ¡°Nope. You are very solicitous to me as well,¡± Ye Chu said in return, not caring about his feelings. Ye Tingyun thought,?Do I have some dignity left? ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s as solicitous as me.¡± Yeah, I don¡¯t. Just answer her randomly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know her well.¡± Ye Chu was toozy to think. ¡°She¡¯s Emma¡¯s elder sister. I don¡¯t like her.¡± Ye Tingyun said, ¡°That¡¯s good of you to dislike her.¡± Then he added softly. ¡°¡®I dislike whoever is so solicitous towards you.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯d dislike you first.¡± ¡°You already disliked me from the start.¡± ¡°Good that you know.¡± ¡°To be frank, you pretended to lose your memory. Then, you pretended to be blind. You have been acting like a blind fool all this time. What exactly are you nning? Tell me, how do you intend to seek revenge? Who knows? If you tell me, I might cooperate with you.¡± To make you fall in love with me, duh! Ye Chu answered in her heart, but she could not say it out. It would be so embarrassing. ¡°Xiao Ju said that you want to woo me,¡± Ye Tingyun said suddenly. Ye Chu¡¯s expression changed drastically. She scolded badly. ¡°Xiao Ju! This betrayer!!! When I go out with her in the future, I¡¯m going to eat more ice cream so that she has no money to pay the bank and get kicked out of her house.¡± Ye Tingyun could not help but clear his throat, and he asked in a serious manner, ¡°If you want to woo me, you can just tell me. You don¡¯t have to woo me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Think for yourself.¡± ¡°My mind isn¡¯t working.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Tingyun was dumbstruck. He was just about to speak, but suddenly, a military Hummer broke out from the other side of the road with full horsepower. It mmed into Ye Tingyun¡¯s car violently. The impact on the side was astonishing, and it knocked Ye Tingyun out a few meters away. He rolled on the road and hit a guardrail. His bright yellow attention-seeking sports car was instantly crushed. For a moment, the sound of horns and screams rang through the sky. Ye Tingyun¡¯s private security guards followed his car closely. They had been following him closely the whole time, but at the traffic junction, a car cut into theirne, blocking their line of vision. Two of the guards alerted the surveince center immediately.. Then, three Hummers rushed in from the road and then fiercely towards the sports car that had been crushed badly. Chapter 1766 - Making a Decision before Death

Chapter 1766: Making a Decision before Death

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Tingyun felt that he was a rather selfish person. When facing death, everyone was equal. He always felt that as someone who barely valued rtionships, only his two brothers, along with the young Emma in his memory, deserved to be protected with his life in times of death. For other people, he could provide arge sum of money within his ability and contribute money and effort for them, but he would never put his life at risk. But when that Hummer rushed over and the car was knocked over, and when the windshield was cracked into thousands of thin spider silk at a speed visible to the naked eye, the ss on the side broke directly, and a piece of ss flew over. He let go of the steering wheel and held the ss fragment that wasing at Ye Chu with one hand, and he used the other hand to cover Ye Chu¡¯s eyes. He then pressed her hard on the chair. After that, the car flipped over continuously, and he felt like his organs were moving everywhere inside him. During the process, he was tumbled and turned upside down. The sickle of death was crossing his neck. The sports car flipped over and the airbag was released suddenly, blocking out potential fatal injuries for them. Ye Tingyun felt his sternum hit the steering wheel, and he seemed to hear the sound of a bone breaking. Just before going into aa, he only had time to see if Ye Chu was alright. He felt his heart beating rapidly, and then there was darkness. The gasoline tank was damaged from the crash, and fuel kept leaking out. The weather was scorching hot, and the street looked like it was going to be on fire. Three Hummers surrounded the sports car. Despite the pedestrian¡¯s shouts, security rms, and pictures being taken, several tall men with masks rushed to them and dragged Ye Chu out of the sports car violently. One of them held up his gun and pointed it at Ye Tingyun¡¯s head. His finger was pressing onto the trigger, and the expression of the eyes behind the mask was scary and bright. Three private guards fired at the man in an orderly manner. It was a dead end for him as it signaled that they would not stop unless they died. A bullet brushed past the man¡¯s wrist. His eyes were sinister and dark. He put his gun away and said in a low but loud voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± His voice was low and yet powerful. It made others fearful. A few of them carried Ye Chu and boarded the car hastily. Then, they left hurriedly. Before they left, they pulled out the ne on Ye Chu and threw it at a pickup truck that was also on the road. Ye Chu was shielded by the airbag, but everything was inplete darkness for her. She had fallen unconscious. The man breathed out heavily and sighed in relief. ¡°Go!¡± The private guards rushed over and carried Ye Tingyun up hurriedly. Just at that very moment, the Hummer that had left reversed suddenly. A handgun came out from the car, and it was aiming for the gasoline tank of the sports car. Bullets passed through the sky, darting through the wind andnding on the gasoline tank. Two private guards carried Ye Tingyun out suddenly, and two ran over to cover themselves over him. There was a massive explosion from the car, and it broke into mes. The heatwave threw two private guards into the air, and they lost consciousness. Passersby screamed and phoned the police. They called for an ambnce. A momentter, a helicopter circled in the sky, the ambnces roared, and the sirens passed through the street. A major ident urred in the entire downtown area, and the news was quickly published. Ye Ling was far away in City A. When he received the news immediately, his face darkened. Wei Ling was chided immediately, but he did not dare to speak up. It was Zhong Ran who informed Ye Ling. Wei Ling was transferred away by Ye Tingyun, and he felt really wronged for being scolded. Ye Ling scoffed. He did not feel that it was wrong to scold a private guard. The good thing was that Ye Tingyun was lucky. Because he had a high and powerful status and the transportationne had always been not good, the safety factors of various vehicles were very high. The hood of the sports car was also not opened, and the airbag had activated in time.. Other than a sternal fracture, there was no danger to his life despite being in such a major ident. Chapter 1767 - The Hard-Pressed Xiaoyuan

Chapter 1767: The Hard-Pressed Xiaoyuan

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Tingyun woke up the next day. He just had an operation, and after the anesthetic wore off, he was attacked by pain. There were bouts of darkness in front of his eyes. It was not easy for him to grit his teeth and bear with a wave of pain. His face was ghastly pale like paper. When his breathing got slightly heavier, he felt like he was being choked. He was like a blower that had leaked air. All his internal organs that should not have air entering were pierced sharply. He felt terribly sour. ¡°Where is Ye Chu?¡± The secret guard who was transferred up by Ye Tingyun was a Chinese. He was called Gu Hong. He was tall and had a big build. He was the second person in the secret guard group besides Wei Ling. He was tall and big-sized and was serious in his speech and manner. When the incident happened, he and another secret guard blocked in front of Ye Tingyun. They were thrown off by the hot mes. One of them died. Gu Hong was still not out of danger. He was close to death. He was more seriously injured than Ye Tingyun, who was in the car ident. Wei Ling said, ¡°Miss Ye Chu has been taken away. We have tracked Miss Ye Chu¡¯s location as soon as possible. They were very smart to have thrown the tracking device away. Since the incident happened, our flying device has been tracking them. The three Hummers drove down highway number 1. Thereafter, the time of the flying device was limited. They never stopped to rest along the way. Our flying device lost its effect. After that, we changed to the satellite to track them.¡± He looked at Ye Tingyun¡¯s pale face carefully. ¡°Besides stopping at the gas station to top up gas midway, they did not stop. They drove all the way along highway number one. Thereafter, they were at the boundary of California. Our satellite did not track them, and we lost trace of them.¡± ¡°How was the satellite tracking still able to lose signal?¡± MISS was tracking a person in full view of everyone and could still lose trace? Wei Ling said, ¡°After they entered California and went into a tunnel, the satellite did not capture theming out. Our people have already gone over. It was a tourist attraction on that side. There were many people. The human traffic in a day was huge. We could not check one by one. After they entered the tunnel, I felt that something was wrong at the first instant. I immediately sent a team over to search. They might have mixed into the crowd and disappeared.¡± Modern tracking devices were not omnipotent. When they met experts, they also had times when they lost their use. Ye Chu also did not have a tracking device on her body. As long as they did not appear in the cameras, it was very difficult to catch them. Xiao Ju said, ¡°Second Master, don¡¯t be anxious. We have already monitored all the cameras along the highways across the United States. Unless they have been hiding at a ce and do note out, they will have to top up gas if they drive. As long as they top up gas, they will be at a gas station. It is difficult to move around in California without a car. Cameras are everywhere. As long as they appear, we will definitely find them immediately.¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s face was sullen like water. After he went into aa, it was Wei Ling who handled the whole situation. Wei Ling was under tremendous pressure now. Another secret guard had died. Gu Hong was seriously injured. He had even lost track of Ye Chu. He was deeply afraid that the Second Master would think that he did not fulfill his duties and that he purposely used the excuse to kill someone. His spine was cold. It was fortunate that Ye Tingyun did not me him. He was discharged on the same day. He went back to the top floor of the MISS building. Ye Tingyun¡¯s MISS had hired a big group of geniuses. His skills were iparable to this group of young people now. Technology was changing with each passing day. If he did not monitor it personally, he would not feel assured. California¡­? Why did they go to California? Ye Tingyun thought of Mu Yuan. He had alreadye out from the desert. It was a coincidence that he was also in California. He did not have sufficient manpower in California. After all, he was in the technology field. The agent team was practically staff from the MISS building. They were either his close secret guards or people from MISS building who were indispensable. Only some people could be dispatched.. He needed to borrow an army. Chapter 1768 - We Have Gotten Our Revenge

Chapter 1768: We Have Gotten Our Revenge

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Yuan looked at Ye Tingyun, who was like a hanged person. He was a little surprised. He was recently shut out from information and had not heard of this big matter. He extended his regards to him first. After that, he was not interested in looking for Ye Chu at all. ¡°Mu Yuan, if you don¡¯t go, I may not necessarily give the research results for the next quarter to the authorities.¡± This was an obvious threat. There was no discount at all. Ye Tingyun¡¯s face was grave. He was cool, and his face looked like Ye Ling¡¯s. He really had some of Ye Ling¡¯s aggressiveness. He had all along thought that this Second Master¡¯s temper was really so good. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you have signed the agreement. Ye Ling also will not allow it.¡± ¡°Any matter in front of me is not as important as Ye Chu. I can ce my bottom line principles behind.¡± Mu Yuan¡¯s face tightened, and he bit the back of his teeth tightly. ¡°Okay, you are ruthless!¡± He was not that willing to look for a person in California. He came to California as he had a mission. When he finished his mission, he still had to do a lot of reports for Ye Tingyun¡¯s matter. He could only carry out the mission after obtaining approval from his organization. He looked at the information Ye Tingyun sent over and mumbled to himself. ¡°Looking for a person is like looking for a needle in the ocean. It is not that easy. It is fortunate that she is short and small. She will be more eye-catching here.¡± Ye Tingyun kept the news sealed. Not a single video of the car ident scene was leaked. It was like cleaning up the inte. It was very clean. Besides the people in the surveince center in the MISS building, everyone thought that Ye Chu was like Ye Tingyun, who was merely injured. Ye Tingyun was injured, so the public affairs were taken up by the vice president and Alice. After a series of big meetings, Alice seemed unintentional as she sounded out Ye Tingyun¡¯s and Ye Chu¡¯s news. The vice president was tight-lipped about everything. ¡°The CEO and Miss Ye Chu are recuperating. It is nothing serious.¡± The vice president looked kind. He was a middle-aged person and was of considerable size. His body was wide and fat like Buddha. ¡°Miss Tang En is so concerned about our family¡¯s CEO. We are truly grateful.¡± Alice thought expressionlessly that he did not have to feel grateful as no one was concerned about him. Although she was anxious to know about the situation of Ye Chu¡¯s car ident, she also understood that if she had persisted too abruptly, she would appear to be acting rashly, and she did not want to alert the enemy. California. The sun was scorching. Ye Chu¡¯s luck had always been not too bad. It was like she had gone through bad luck in half of her life. All that was left was good luck. It was such a tragic car ident. Besides knocking her forehead and getting a bruise, she was actually unhurt. She looked at Bruce coldly. Her face was tightened. She was like an angry beast. Her face was not very intimidating. She also was not that strong. She forced herself to look happy. Bruce was extremely guilty in front of her. He was holding her favorite salmon and wanted to please her by feeding her. Ye Chu tilted her head in disgust and looked at him in ridicule. ¡°You are impressive.¡± ¡°Ah Chu, I want to bring you back to the sea. Everyone misses you,¡± Bruce said. His n wasprehensive. He originally wanted to kill Ye Tingyun and end it once and for all. But it was a pity that he failed. Ye Chu asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of knocking me to death? Bruce, I rejected you. Is it big indignation and discontentment to you? Even if you rear a pet dog for 11 years, if you want to y with her, you also have to hook your fingers and see if she is willing toe over. What is this considered? If I cannot get you, I will destroy you? In any case, we have gotten along for 11 years. I thought that you were my family and that you would never hurt me. I did not expect this kinship to be as thin as paper. It is nothing.¡± There was a heavy dejection in her ck eyes. The rtionship that she had once thought was evesting was so fragile like the early morning bubbles in the sea. It was vulnerable. She was like a soul who had gone through years of reincarnation and was washed by the yellow spring water countless times. It was empty loneliness again. ¡°Give up. Ye Tingyun has been shot to death by me. We have gotten our revenge.. We should go home.¡± Chapter 1769 - Dont Wish To See You

Chapter 1769: Don¡¯t Wish To See You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Give up. Ye Tingyun has been shot to death by me. We have gotten our revenge. We should go home.¡± Ye Chu¡¯s fingers slightly curled up. Her face was expressionless, and she was like a string puppet doll. She would move wherever she was pulled. Her movements were rather stiff and abrupt. Her eyeballs turned very slowly. It seemed like she did not hear it. She made an ¡®oh¡¯ sound and seemed like she heard a piece of very shocking social news. The content was thrilling and shocking, but it did not concern her. Bruce took a deep breath and pulled a chair over to sit in front of her. There was some stubble that had grown out from his chin. He looked very unkempt and haggard. However, his gaze while looking at her was very bright. ¡°Ah Chu, we have gotten our big revenge. You also don¡¯t have to go back. Follow me back to the sea. That is our home.¡± Ye Chu sneered. ¡°Home?¡± Sheughed like she had gotten epilepsy. Suddenly, she kicked Bruce. ¡°You sent someone to run into me with a car. Did you treat me as your family? You treated me as your enemy. If I don¡¯t follow you back to the sea and I die on the streets, will it not matter?¡± Bruce shouted pitifully. He covered his leg and howled. It was extremely exaggerating. ¡°Ah Chu, you are also too ruthless. You want to kick my leg and break it.¡± ¡°It is better to kick your leg and break it. Saves me the trouble of looking at you and getting vexed.¡± Ye Chu looked at him coldly. Bruce chuckled and hid. ¡°You think that I have randomly knocked you? I have done a few stimtions. The angle is especially urate. He will get hurt more seriously. Nothing serious will happen to you. I had it all calcted. Consider it as a false rm. Wait until we get home. You can vent your anger out however you want.¡± Ye Chu hit him away with a p. ¡°Get lost. I don¡¯t wish to see you.¡± Bruce also did not disagree in front of her. He had looked for a mercenary group this time and paid a high price. He had cheated Ye Tingyun a big sum of moneyst time, so he did not feel bad when he spent the money. Now that Bruce had escaped from MISS¡¯s tracking, he settled the ounts and sent the mercenary group away. This team and Bruce were considered to be very familiar with each other. They worked together frequently. When they took the money and left, their mouths were very strict, and they would not leak the information. As long as he hid for a few days and waited for the talk to be over, he would bring Ye Chu back to the sea. As long as he returned to the sea, it was his territory. Ye Tingyun would not disturb their lives again. Everything would be the same as before. Ye Chu seemed to have forgotten about this person, Ye Tingyun. She did not mention him again, but her temper was getting more and more irritable. Bruce had been calling for delivery. The two of them did not go out. It was no different from living in MISS. Only the ce had changed. However, she could not do anything with enthusiasm. She could not even watch the news. Bruce simply did not n to go out. ¡°I want to go out for a walk.¡± Ye Chu stood up impatiently. The two of them had been enclosed under a roof for three days already without going out. Her patience had also reached a limit. Bruce hurriedly got up and stopped her. ¡°Ah Chu, endure with it for a few days, and we can go home already.¡± ¡°You are treating me as a prisoner? Go home, I¡¯ll go home. You won¡¯t even allow me to go out?¡± Ye Chu made a brief remark and kicked him again. ¡°Give way!¡± ¡°Ah Chu, if you go out this time, Ye Tingyun¡¯s people will be able to find us in less than two hours. It is not easy for me to bring you out. I don¡¯t want to fall at thest hurdle.¡± Bruce never thought that Ye Chu would y mind tricks with him. In his eyes, Ye Chu was pure, kind, and intuitive. She did things her own way and was very straightforward. She even belonged to the kind that would not tell lies. He only thought that she was perhaps being bored after getting locked up. Bruce was tall and big-sized as he stood in front of her. He blocked her path and kept coaxing her continuously. The scene was a little funny. Ye Chu was extremely irritated.. She turned around and mmed the door. Chapter 1770 - Ye Chu Is Missing

Chapter 1770: Ye Chu Is Missing

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Late at night. Los Angeles was a city of angels in the day and a city of sin at night. The central urban area was especially chaotic. Ye Chu slept until she was in a daze when she heard the sound of two gunshots. She was so frightened that she quivered. She was not considered to be sensitive to the sound of gunshots, but because she had a nightmare, her nerves and muscles were so tense that she nearly shouted. She had a dream again. She dreamed of Ye Tingyun, the younger Ye Tingyun. Whose dream was that exactly? Why did she dream of Ye Tingyun and little round-faced girl? At that time, Ye Tingyun wore a simple white shirt and jeans with white sport shoes. He carried a ck backpack and held a DSLR camera. He was taking photographs. He identally walked into the little castle. The little round-faced girl identally threw half a pear at his feet. He was holding his camera and captured the moment she turned her head. He lowered his head and nced at the camera. He smiled as he looked at the little round-faced girl. ¡°I took a photograph of you. Do you want it?¡± He asked. The little round-faced girl was not shy with strangers. She ran over happily. The little egg-shaped face girl did not pull her. They were still being made to stand as punishment. The little round-faced girl ran over and stretched her neck out to look at the photograph. Ye Tingyun slightly bent his back and showed her the photograph that he had conveniently taken. At that moment when the little girl looked back, her expression was exceptionally vivid, bright, and clear. The background had been blurred. Only she was standing gracefully. She was like a little elf in a garden. ¡°I am really pretty.¡± The little round-faced girl shook her little braids vainly. She admired herself happily. She was like a little peacock spreading its tail. Ye Tingyun could not helpughing. He was a youth who had lost his way. He did not stay long in the little castle. After meeting her once, he said his farewell politely and left hurriedly. When he met her again, he was still dressed in a white shirt, jeans, and carrying his backpack. He had an upright style. The little round-faced girl came out alone to y. She was very happy when she saw him. She pounced over and looked for him to y. Ye Tingyun was in need of materials for his photography, and he had a deep impression of her. He had an unknown good feeling and treated her as a model. After going back and forth, they gradually became familiar with each other. The little round-faced girl was mostly bizarre and was very liberated. asionally, she was also like a young and cultureddy. She had good etiquette and upbringing. As long as her hair was smoothed, she could show off herdylike style 360-degrees. These warm images appeared in her dream scene by scene. However, the ending of the dream became a nightmare. She was running towards Ye Tingyun happily, but she was stopped midway by a tall and big-sized man who was dressed in ck. The handkerchief that was stained with drugs covered her nose and mouth. The sweet dream hurriedly turned into a nightmare. ¡°Ah Chu, what happened to you?¡± Bruce looked at her worriedly and supported her shoulders. Ye Chu shook her head. Her whole body was covered in cold sweat. She suddenly pushed Bruce away. ¡°Do you still have a picture of me when I was eight years old?¡± She said one sentence without any head or tail. Bruce was bewildered. He took out his own wallet. There was a valuable photograph inside that was from a long time ago. Ye Chu, Bruce, and her adoptive father were in the photograph. She stood in the middle. Her smile was lively. Her hair was all tied up into a ponytail. Ye Chu rubbed the photograph.?Right, this was her. She was not that little girl.? But why did she keep dreaming of her? Ye Chu could not understand. Her whole body was ice cold. Bruce felt heartache and hugged her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I am here. I¡¯ll go and pour you a cup of water.¡± Bruce went to pour water for Ye Chu. There were sounds of gunshots again not far away. Bruce frowned. It was too dangerous here at night. When he carried the cup of water and went back, he was shocked and broke out in a cold sweat. Ye Chu was missing. The door was opened. Chapter 1771 - When A Girl Cries She Is Not Pretty

Chapter 1771: When A Girl Cries She Is Not Pretty

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Ah Chu!¡± Bruce dropped the cup and ran out. After nning almost everything, he did not n for Ye Chu to run away. When Bruce ran out, he already lost track of her. One of her arms was still injured, but her feet were fast. She was gone in the blink of an eye. Bruce cursed once and hurriedly called that group of mercenaries. ¡­ In the day, in the car. Mu Yuan drove the car and nced at the quiet little girl beside him. This was divine fate. He had originally tracked down their whereabouts and wanted to knock on the door in the name of a police inquiry. Ye Chu then ran out. It was like when he was dozing off, someone delivered a pillow over. It was exactly what he wanted. She wore a ck sweater and a hat, making herself be very small as she curled herself in the passenger seat. Mu Yuan smoked while he drove. Was he going to drive from Los Angeles back to New York? ¡°I am sorry. Can I ask you why aren¡¯t we taking the ne?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a passport.¡± Mu Yuan was silent for a moment and patted his head.?Ye Tingyun didn¡¯t make a passport for you for so long. He purposely did not want you to run away. Was it on purpose? Was it on purpose?? It was also not difficult for him to make a fake passport here. The problem was that Ye Chu was wounded and had no experience in passing through the customs. If it was checked that she had a fake passport, he would not be able to bear the consequences. ¡°Ye Tingyun has a ne, and he can pick you.¡± ¡°I still have a matter that I haven¡¯t thought through.¡± Ye Chu put on a cold attitude and did not want to bother with others. She turned her body and her little back faced Mu Yuan. This little troublesome fellow.? Mu Yuan held a cigarette in his mouth. He called Ye Tingyun first and reported her safety. He convenientlyined about his family¡¯s little ancestor, who wanted him to be a driver all the way back. He also conveniently expressed his main thought that ¡®she is your ancestor and not my ancestor¡¯. Ye Tingyun got Mu Yuan to give the phone to Ye Chu. She did not receive it. Mu Yuan shouted twice. He did not know whether Ye Chu was pretending to be dead or asleep. She ignored him. Mu Yuan had a terrible headache. Ye Tingyun said, ¡°Then drive the car back.¡± ¡°F*ck you, Ye Tingyun!¡± Mu Yuan was furious. ¡°The whole journey from Los Angeles to New York is a few thousand kilometers. If I bring her and drive every day, I can only drive for eight or nine hours the most. At the very most, it will also require one week. You think I am so free?¡± Ye Tingyun said, ¡°Conditions.¡± ¡°We can discuss!¡± Mu Yuan¡¯s face changed within seconds. He whistled and held the cigarette in his mouth suavely. ¡°I have not thought of it. When I reach New York, I would have thought of it more or less.¡± ¡°Her arm is injured. Pay attention and change medication for her. Take a look at whether there are other injuries from the car ident.¡± Ye Chu was unwilling to say a word. She was even unwilling to respond to him. What had happened? Ye Chu was puzzled and tangled by that dream. It was the first time that she urgently wanted to know what she had forgotten back then. Why did she always dream of people whom she had nothing to do with? But the more she thought, the more she had a headache, and the more anxious she became. She left Bruce with a sense of unhappiness. But why was she unhappy? She herself did not understand. And why was she willing to meet Ye Tingyun? The matter of Bruce sending people to drive and hit into her also left an impression at the bottom of her heart. She felt depressed, lonely, sorrowful, and helpless. All the negative feelings swarmed up together. I feel like crying! That was a kind of unexinable grievance. ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t cry.¡± Mu Yuan was sensitive and could sense that she was crying. He threw his cigarette and stopped the car at the side of the interstate highway. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. When a girl cries, she is not pretty. You must be thinking about Ye Tingyun. Let¡¯s take the ne. Do you want to consider it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Mu Yuan thought in his heart,?Don¡¯t you want to at least hesitate for three seconds? Chapter 1772 - Ye Chu Is Pregnant

Chapter 1772: Ye Chu Is Pregnant

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Yuan brought along Ye Chu, who was injured, and could not go fast. It was fortunate that he could drive directly on the interstate highway. The road situation was very good, but there were many awkward situations along the way. A big guy was bringing a young girl on the road. Firstly, this young girl was not his daughter. Secondly, she was not his girlfriend. The situation was awkward. When he booked rooms, he had to book two rooms. Ye Tingyun even gave orders personally to get him to ensure that he paid attention to Ye Chu¡¯s moods and not to let her leave. Hence, Mu Yuan was suffering as he drove all the way. He was so exhausted that it was not easy for him to take a nap as he still had to stay alert to prevent Ye Chu from escaping. He asked Ye Chu earnestly,?Will you run away? Tell Brother truthfully. Let me take a good nap.? Ye Chu did not respond to him. Mu Yuan had also seen through most of it. She herself did not know whether she would escape. This was rather awkward. He expressed again that he was really not suitable to bring a youngdy on the road.?Otherwise, you let Wei Ling do it. Take the ne over. We will wait for you all at the interstate highway.? Ye Chu did not like Wei Ling. Wei Ling also did not like Ye Chu. Ye Tingyun felt uneasy to hand Ye Chu over to Wei Ling. Mu Yuan stared until his eyes became round.?Do I look like a driver so much? Outrageous.? ¡°Why don¡¯t youe over yourself and drive the car and linger back together?¡± F*ck you!! He had already scolded Ye Tingyun countless times. He even scolded Ye Ling. A?crooked stick will have a crooked shadow. Look at what you have taught to your overbearing and unreasonable brother.? ¡°You think that I don¡¯t want to go?¡± One of the bones in his chest was broken. He kept feeling uneasy and could not recuperate. If he was rushing about on long distances, it would certainly leave behind repercussions. It was a bone in his rib cage that was broken, and he could not treat it lightly. If he dared to go, his brother would fly over and break another three of his bones directly. Mu Yuan was silent for a moment. Then, he thought of Ye Tingyun¡¯s unfortunate incident of meeting with a car ident. He could not help himself from expressing the main theme again. ¡°You are really raising an ancestor.¡± Ye Tingyunughed at himself. Those he favored were ancestors. Ye Chu, the little ancestor, did not talk throughout the journey. However, she had endless troubles. Her arm was painful, she had a headache, and she had motion sickness. There were a series of symptoms. Mu Yuan originally nned that he could go back in one week, but 10 days might not even be sufficient. ¡°You were at sea for so many years. Why would you have motion sickness?¡± Mu Yuan parked the car in the emergencyne. Ye Chu crouched at a side and vomited until she wanted to ck out. Her little face was ghastly pale. He had joined the army for many years. In the beginning, when he got onto the ship, he was also giddy. As he vomited along the way, he got used to it. Thereafter, it was not a problem for him to dance and drink on the ship. Ye Chu should not have motion sickness. He had a sh of inspiration. ¡°Can it be that she is pregnant?¡± This little body looks like she is under-aged. Ye Tingyun is not such a beast. Wrong. Looking at how he likes this kind, he is a little like a beast. Maybe he has really stained the national flower. It¡¯s a sin. Ye Chu kept quiet. Mu Yuan was insensitive as he held the phone and called Ye Tingyun. ¡°Ye Chu seems to be pregnant.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Tingyun was dumbstruck. She was in his MISS building and was practically inseparable from him. Some time ago, she even wanted to seduce him. He had praised himself for being a gentleman and had never touched Ye Chu at all. How did she get pregnant? Does she have amitosis??? Mu Yuan is sick!! Mu Yuan looked at Ye Chu, who was vomiting crazily. He also thought of himself suffering as he was not eating and sleeping well. He concluded in one sentence. ¡°You are really intense.¡± Ye Tingyun supported his forehead. ¡°Her digestive system is not very good. Don¡¯t let her have too much fast food.. Maybe her stomach is ufortable.¡± Chapter 1773 - Those Being Loved Are Ancestors

Chapter 1773: Those Being Loved Are Ancestors

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Yuan had departed from Los Angeles and still had not reached California. During the journey, he basically stopped by the town on the roadside to top up gas, rest, and eat something to restore his energy. Ye Chu seemed to be cultivating herself to be an immortal. She did not eat much. Although he had indeed ordered all fast food and cold drinks, they had to hurry more when they stopped in the day. The car was equipped with milk and snacks. At night, they stayed in the hotel and conveniently settled their meals there. Otherwise, they would settle their meals near the hotel. Mu Yuan was used to living a rough life. Although he was from the second generation, he had also gone through many difficult days. He was not fussy as long as there was food. He would not have thought that Ye Chu was a delicate youngdy. She needed to eat good stuff? He wanted to scold someone again. Ye Chu vomited everything that she had eaten for breakfast. She took the pure water and rinsed her mouth. Her little face was so pale that it was frightening. Mu Yuan felt that he, being a big guy in front of a sickly little sister and scolding her, was not gentlemanly. He swallowed the words that he had wanted to say. He simply exined the situation to Ye Tingyun and hung up the phone. ¡°So you are not pregnant?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Ye Chu, the little ancestor, finally rewarded him with one word. Mu Yuan was quite pleased and tested her limits. ¡°Can you say one more word?¡± ¡°No!¡± Mu Yuan snapped his fingers. Ye Chu got into the car and leaned against the passenger seat. She wore a pair of sunsses. The sunlight at this side was too dazzling. Not wearing any sunsses was torture. Mu Yuan was very satisfied. Her mood seemed to be not bad today. She was even willing to talk. He made use of the period of rest and used his cell phone to check the inte on the items to take note for a big master bringing a young girl on a long and arduous journey. In the end, the results that he had searched for were some unsightly suggestions. The ears of little Mu Yuan, the gentleman, shed red. ¡°Public morals are degenerating with each passing day.¡± Too filthy. When the term ¡®traveling alone¡¯ was used, there were a lot of perverted suggestions. ¡°Let¡¯s have a good meal at night.¡± Mu Yuan acted on what he said. Although he lived a rough life and grew up in a military camp since he was young, the number of times he got along with a youngdy who was like a porcin doll could be counted on his fingers. After all, he was born into a family background that had a strict upbringing. He himself was a righteous and soft-hearted man with an extremely good upbringing. After being reminded by Ye Tingyun, he brought Ye Chu to a restaurant at night. He did not know her taste and ordered a whole table of food. The facts proved that Ye Chu was not cultivating herself to be an immortal. She vomited for one day today and did not eat much in the afternoon. Her appetite was extremely good at night. She alone swept half of the table. Mu Yuan silently remembered the dishes that she had taken more times with her chopsticks. He thought in his heart to pay attention to her diet. If not, after he sent her back to New York, it would be terrible if she looked like she was malnourished. Before staying in the hotel, he bought somemon medicine and put it in the car to take precautions. Ye Chu¡¯s mood warmed up. She would talk a few lines to him asionally. Mu Yuan thought that they would go back to New York smoothly like this. Their time would be dyed on the road the most. Who knew that he would be woken up by a call in the middle of the night? The MISS surveince center was calling him. Bruce and the people from the mercenary team had caught up with them. It was not known how they knew their whereabouts. Following closely after, Mu Yuan felt a cold chill run down his spine. He did a flip and got up from the bed. He checked the distance of Bruce and the mercenaries. Fortunately, he tracked down their whereabouts. He seemed to have expended a little time. They were a whole few hundred kilometers away from the hotel. Mu Yuan brought Ye Chu along and was mostly driving in the day and finding a hotel to rest at night. After all, this was Ye Tingyun¡¯s ancestor. If it was his subordinate, he would not care whether it was a male or female. They would take turns to drive. They could arrive in New York in two days. He did not drive for eight hours today. Bruce would definitely catch up if he drove without resting.. After they slept and once the sky became bright, Bruce¡¯s people would have nearly caught up with them. Chapter 1774 - Mu Yuan Was Going To Explode

Chapter 1774: Mu Yuan Was Going To Explode

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Yuan packed the luggage and called Ye Chu up. They checked out and got on their way, doing everything in one go. Ye Chu was awoken in the middle of the night, and she actually did not lose her temper. She was only somewhat puzzled. ¡°Why are we rushing on our way in the middle of the night?¡± It was two o¡¯clock in the morning. Mu Yuan himself had only slept for three hours. Mu Yuan said, ¡°While we were sleeping, your good brother, Bruce, chased up with us. He is only a few hundred kilometers away from us. He can chase up with us within four or five hours. We better move forward.¡± The interstate highway was a highway with many surveince cameras. There should not be any international warfare along the way. Moreover, their identities were unique. His mission period had already passed, and he should not be here in the first ce. If any disputes happened, the diplomat star talk-show hosts would be busy. He himself was also not willing to have any international disputes. He wished even more that he did not have to be at war with Bruce¡¯s people. He would be captured by the surveince cameras and ced onto Interpol¡¯s intr. The Mu family could not afford to lose this person. While the MISS surveince center was informing him, they also dispatched a small team over as reinforcement at the same time. Mu Yuan expected that this journey would not be so smooth. After all, he was being tortured by Ye Chu a few times. It was unavoidable to meet with chaos, but he did not expect to be so out of luck. When they entered Nevada, they actually encountered an inspection. ¡°Damn it!!!¡± This inspection was rather interesting. As the sky was still dark, the vision was not good, and it resulted in Mu Yuan only seeing an inspection team when he was nearing the toll station. This inspection team did not check every car. They only checked randomly. But Mu Yuan¡­ was guilty. Due to his work, he had quite a number of passports. As long as he randomly used any passport, he could deceive them. It was absolutely a legal passport. However, Ye Chu did not have a passport!!!! ¡°Ye Chu, how is your luck?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not very good,¡± Ye Chu said. She also saw the inspection team. There were not many cars nearing as the early morning approached. There were not many cars behind them. There was a car in front that was being checked. The person seemed to be from the Middle East. Mu Yuan looked at the mirror and felt that he was handsome and was not unkempt. Luckily, he had showered and changed his clothes. He was neat and tidy. One look and anyone could tell that he was a good person. Ye Chu also looked like a good citizen. They should not be so unlucky. What he had thought of happened. One policeman looked inside the car and waved to let them pass. But a policewoman suddenly stopped them. Mu Yuan¡¯s foot stepped on the elerator. There was someone within him who was ready to make trouble.?If I step on the elerator and dash off, how big is the probability of me being killed?? The strong desire to live made him park the car helplessly at the side of the toll station. F*ck you!! I hate the toll station!! It was fine that there were surveince cameras everywhere. But there was only one road. There was no possible escape. Mu Yuan lowered the car window. Two policemen, one male and one female, came over. Mu Yuan was about to put his charms to good use when the policewoman said, ¡°Where are you from? Where are you going?¡± Mu Yuan smiled and said, ¡°We are on a self-drive holiday. We are going to New York. We are from China.¡± ¡°Take out your passport and driving license.¡± Ye Chu pretended to yawn and attempted to pass through deceptively. Mu Yuan took out his own driving license and passport. He almost smiled until he became an obedient jpg format picture. The male policeman asked Ye Chu, ¡°Where is your passport?¡± Ye Chu answered frankly. ¡°I don¡¯t have it!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The policemen were dumbstruck. Mu Yuan almost stretched his hand out to gesture them to wait a moment. He was simply trying hard to save a desperate crisis and nearly jumped up. He had forgotten that Ye Chu lived in the sea and had no concept of what it meant to be in a foreign country without a passport.?She will be an illegal immigrant and will be caught, sister.? ¡°Her passport is lost¡­¡± He did not believe what he himself said. How could the police believe him? Chapter 1775 - Could Not Afford To Lose This Person

Chapter 1775: Could Not Afford To Lose This Person

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Her passport is lost¡­¡± He did not believe what he himself said. How could the police believe him? The police definitely did not trust them. The two of them were being asked to go to the nearby police station. Regardless of how obediently Mu Yuan had smiled just now, the police had treated him as a human trafficker. Mu Yuan stared until his eyes became round. He pointed at his own nose. It was the first time that he was treated as a bad person. Ye Chu said in a dull voice, ¡°Someone has trafficked me. It is not him. He saved me.¡± Mu Yuan twisted his body and looked at Ye Chu in disbelief. Movie queen!!! Ye Chu came up with a tragic story. She said that she was a girl who got lost while traveling. She lost her passport and was trafficked by someone thereafter. She met Mu Yuan, who saved her and would be sending her home. This story itself did not have any problems. When Mu Yuan saw a fingerprint machine, his vision ckened.?I¡¯m finished.?The United States imperial policy was quite perfect. Since they were entering a country, if they had a passport, their fingerprints were definitely recorded. This broken-down inspection station actually could check fingerprints. Their facilities were too perfect. He could not me Ye Chu for this. If he wanted to me someone, he would also me it on Ye Tingyun. He definitely did not bring Ye Chu to record her fingerprints!!! Ye Chu was confused as her fingers were being pulled to check her fingerprints. She looked at Mu Yuan, wanting him to help her. Mu Yuan supported his forehead.?Sister, we are doomed.? As expected, Ye Chu did not have fingerprints. The story just now became a series of lies. The policemen treated them as male and female robbers. They also took away Mu Yuan¡¯s phone. Mu Yuan¡¯s passport was not a problem. There were records, and all was normal. Only Ye Chu had problems. But under this situation, even if there were no problems, there would also be problems. There were three people who came in to interrogate them consecutively. The strong illuminator shone on his face, and he could not open his eyes. Ye Chu had indeed used actions to prove that her luck was not too good. Ye Chu also had no choice. The two of them were being handcuffed. It was his first time getting into a United States police car. He felt he would be shamed internationally this time. He made a call to Ye Ling to seek help. Ye Ling would definitely not let the officials out. This also could not be exined clearly. Moreover, no one could exin Ye Chu¡¯s origins. This charge would definitely be established. Mu Yuan scolded Ye Tingyun once again. Thereafter, he obediently made a request to the policewoman. ¡°Can I make a phone call?¡± He looked neat and was tall. He was alert, handsome, and his aura was rather proper. He did not look like a criminal. He was so pleasant to the eyes that he enchanted the policewoman easily. He got hold of his own cell phone. They were already under the roof and could not run away. Ye Chu was bored and closed her eyes to rest. Mu Yuan thought,?Your heart is really big! When Ye Tingyun heard about the situation, he was also a little depressed.?This is such an unlucky matter, and they have encountered it??He had gone in and out while driving countless times through the inspection station and was not stopped even once. Mu Yuan pushed the me away. ¡°Your family¡¯s little ancestor has such bad luck. She knew that she did not have a passport, and yet she did not resist. She directly confessed to seek leniency. Either youe up with the money to get us out or wait for Bruce to catch up with us.¡± He had the look of ¡®big master, you take care of it¡¯. Anyway, it was not his little ancestor. He was not anxious. This situation was actually very urgent. Spending money could not get them out. Ye Tingyun was a businessman. If he was using rtions within the country, it would still be smooth. The official rtions on this side were not very smooth. It was also not good to find people at this time. Moreover, he had to go throughyers of rtionships. Perhaps, it would be fine if they had three days, but it was definitely not possible within a few hours. Illegal immigration was not a small matter. He needed a person in a high position with a lot of authority in order to deceive him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call Major Anderson?¡± Chapter 1776 - Betrayer Of Team Mate

Chapter 1776: Betrayer Of Team Mate

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Yuan was silent for three seconds. He was expressionless. ¡°Ye Tingyun, let me tell you. I can withstand any battle. You can forget about me making this phone call!¡± Ye Tingyun still wanted to say something, but Mu Yuan had hung up the phone. That beautiful policewoman kept looking at him. Mu Yuan had been rubbed the wrong way. He forgot about putting on his obedient image. Ye Chu opened her eyes and exercised her stiff neck. The sky was bing bright. This ce was considered to be more remote, and there were not many people. Ye Chu yawned. The light in the police station shone until she could not open her eyes. Ye Chu askedzily, ¡°Can you switch off the light?¡± This light was originally for criminals. They had not even interrogated her. But Ye Chu did not have a passport, and she also looked too young. Mu Yuan went straight to the point. ¡°She¡¯s only 14 years old.¡± If he said that she was 10 years old, the Westerners would also believe it. She really looked very young. They felt that Mu Yuan was more suspicious. They were certain that Ye Chu was a youngdy who was being abducted by him from somewhere. They conveniently switched off the light. Ye Chu sat for a while and touched her tummy. ¡°Is there anything to eat? I¡¯m hungry.¡± Upholding democracy and not abusing minors was a good policy. They nned to make something for Ye Chu to eat. Ye Chu conveniently ordered her meal and emphasized that she did not eat well yesterday and that she kept vomiting. She indicated that she would not eat food that was too high in calories. The people in the police station were at a loss of words as they looked at her. If she was an adult, no one would bother her. Unfortunately, she was a 14-year-old girl. Their tolerance level towards minors was rather high. Mu Yuan was amazed. When he saw the policewoman having a kind of depressed mood, he finally gloated after feeling deste as things did not go his way.?I am not the only person being tortured by Ye Tingyun¡¯s little ancestor.? Suddenly, he felt very bnced. The others did not know his thoughts, but Mu Yuan became rxed. The food came very quickly, and the difference was very obvious. Ye Chu was given noodles with poached eggs, and there were some simple chicken and scattered vegetables. It was frightening. He was given a cup of c and a burger. Mu Yuan had the intention to protest, but he felt that it was meaningless. He did not have the face of a minor. There would not be any effect if he protested. A few police officers felt that it was very urgent and were discussing as they stood by the window. From Mu Yuan¡¯s perspective, their attitudes were fierce, but they could not hear anyone¡¯s words. He bit the burger in one mouthful. If he encountered a simr matter at the border defense, he would also throw it to the relevant department to deal with it. They did not look like they were suspicious, but they were really very suspicious all along in reality. The coldness of the c that had a few pieces of ice cubes went all the way into his digestive system and his internal organs. Mu Yuan shivered. He had to think of a way to leave. Saving himself was also considered a type of solution. But if he only saved himself, this matter would still be on the news. His identity was real. He was different from Jack. He was also not quite the same as the other agents. Unless he was doing something that was shameful, he would not hide his identity. Sending Ye Chu was originally a very ordinary matter. No one would also think of disguising his identity. They were at the police station now, and there were troops chasing behind. He still did not know what would happen in the future. Ye Tingyun was so unreliable. He actually had not settled it swiftly. He really made him feel too disappointed. One hour had already passed. The people behind would be catching up immediately. This situation was not very good. He looked at his mobile phone and wondered if he should make the call. Although he spoke in a very carefree manner, his head could be cut off, and he could bleed, but the phone call definitely could not be made.. But if it was really critically urgent, he could put all those thoughts aside. Chapter 1777 - Who Gave You The Confidence?

Chapter 1777: Who Gave You The Confidence?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He looked at his mobile phone and wondered if he should make the call. Although he spoke in a very carefree manner, his head could be cut off, and he could bleed, but the phone call definitely could not be made. But if it was really critically urgent, he could put all those thoughts aside. Major Jack¡­?Mu Yuan took a deep breath and felt a depressingpression in his chest. He ate the entire burger without appreciating it properly. Ye Chu ate her noodles as if nothing was wrong. ¡°When can we leave?¡± The youngdy¡¯s eyes were pure, clear, and innocent. She looked like she was ignorant of the darkness and evil of the world. Mu Yuan exined the problem with not having a passport to her. They could have treated him as a bad guy, or they might be sent to the immigration center. This was supposed to be an easy thing, but who knew? Someone had bribed the police officer, and they actually found the weapons in his car during a search. Mu Yuan looked f*cking devastated. He did not only have one gun in his car, but he also had enough ammunition. As they had a lot of baggage, he put the weapons at ces that were less obvious to be seen. When they reached the checkpoint, he had thrown the weapons to the backseat and covered them up with his clothes. This was not a matter that could be settled just by being sent to the immigration center. His weapons were not filled with bullets. When they returned, he was already being regarded as a felon. ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yuan was speechless. His luck had always been not bad. Although he never struck the lottery, he would still get some numbers right. No matter what he did, he had some good luck. He had never experienced something that was so much against his odds. Ye Chu ate her noodles and finished the entire bowl of soup that she picked up. A few police officers entered and threw the weapons on the table. ¡°Whose guns are these?¡± Mu Yuan did not speak up. He was just thinking about how to make up a lie while Ye Chu pointed at him. ¡°His.¡± Mu Yuan thought for a bit. He had finally experienced something that was so much against his odds¡­ Ye Chu must have really bad luck and burdened him. In fact, if Ye Chu did not say that it belonged to Mu Yuan, there was no way that Mu Yuan could exin that the guns belonged to someone else as his fingerprints were all over it. No matter how much he lied, there was no way he could hide it. He might as well be honest. Then came a series of questions.?Why did you bring the gun? Where did you get it from? This was an equipped weapon from Europe and America, and it was of a top-notch standard. Is there someone¡¯s life in your hands? etc¡­? Mu Yuan knew about interrogations, and he did not speak up. So the officers changed their target onto Ye Chu. ¡°The gun is ours. Someone¡¯s life? No. We did not kill anyone.¡± ¡°Where did we buy it? I have no idea either. He always has it around him?¡± ¡°He did not bully me. No, don¡¯t mistake him. He did not bully me.¡± ¡°Really, we didn¡¯t kill.¡± ¡°Where is this from? Is this a very big deal? Everyone I see has a gun with them.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yuan was speechless. The officers stared in silence. This youngdy¡¯s tone was innocent, and her eyes seemed clear. Suddenly, they behaved as if she was speaking very logically. But no matter how they asked, they could not get much information out of it. Mu Yuan was almostughing to death. Although heughed, he understood the severity of the matter. If this was not handled properly, he could be imprisoned here. He could not lose his dignity like that. He looked at his mobile phone, and he felt as if there was a prick in his heart. It hurt a little, like he was missing someone a little. It was deep in his bones, and it felt like those feelings could charge at him and drown his entire world if he let them flow freely. He was like a drug addict. He took a deep breath and picked up the phone a little nervously. Call¡­ or not? Will hee? He has always satisfied all of my needs, but after going through that incident¡­ will he still care for me??Mu Yuan threw the phone on the table suddenly and shut his eyes..?Mu Yuan, oh, Mu Yuan. Why are you so shameless? You killed his younger brother and still hope that people will protect you along the way without any evil intentions¡­ Who gave you the confidence? Who gave you the ¡®face¡¯? Chapter 1778 - Ye Chu the Mystical Thief

Chapter 1778: Ye Chu the Mystical Thief

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Ye Chu had her meal, she was very bored. She then asked for a cup of fruit juice. Mu Yuan was jealous and envious. It was good to look like a minor; people tended to be kinder to them. Ye Chu subconsciously mentioned that she had lost her memory and that she could not remember a lot of things, including who her parents were. As such, the police officersy suspicion on Mu Yuan. They treated him as a human trafficker who abducted people. He hesitated for over an hour and still did not find the courage to call Jack. The police officers had enough of the conflicting views, and they just handcuffed him and put him in the car. They wanted to send him straight to prison and Ye Chu to a welfare home. ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yuan was at a loss for words. He hesitated for three seconds between calling Jack and calling Ye Ling. In the end, he decided to call Ye Ling. As expected, Ye Ling could not help. Mu Yuan exploded. ¡°I was dragged down by Ye Tingyun! You are too immoral!¡± ¡°I have phoned Major Anderson for you. You¡¯re wee.¡± Mu Yuan yelled. ¡°Ye Ling, I¡¯ll f*ck your dad!!!!!¡± Ye Ling¡¯s expression remained. ¡°Oh.¡± He hung up. He did not want to hear Mu Yuan insulting him at all. When it came to insults, Ye Ling could never beat Mu Yuan. Recently, he had been trying to be more cultured, and he felt good about himself. He felt like his temper had improved a lot, and he had to maintain it properly. He did not want to ruin it. Mu Yuan was terribly mad. He covered his face with both arms and felt like he could not face anyone. In his fluster, he thought of something. Ye Ling did not mention if Jack would being. He did not want to overthink. It had not been long before his brother¡¯s incident. Last time, when he was seriously injured at the Golden Triangle, he thought it had nothing to do with him, but the people under Jack almost blew him up. To this day, Mu Yuan still found it really unusual. He felt that it was like a delusion. It was as if his injury had something to do with him, but he could not look into the matter deeper. He already left. If it was really so, why would hee to such a secluded ce? The police officers handcuffed him and shoved him into the police car. They brought Ye Chu along as well, and they treated her way better than they did to him. They did not handcuff her, and there were two other armed officers in the car. This was an enclosed car, and he could not see what was on the outside. Mu Yuan looked at the time, and he did not speak much. Indeed, he should leave. Otherwise, Bruce¡¯s men would be here. Ye Chu asked, ¡°What kind of ce is a welfare home?¡± ¡°A ce where people eat people,¡± Mu Yuan said. The police officer cut off Mu Yuan. ¡°Young girl, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. A welfare home is a ce that will look after you until you have grown up. We will take good care of you until you be an adult.¡± Ye Chu rolled her eyes. ¡°Who needs your care? I am already an adult. So what is a prison?¡± Mu Yuan replied. ¡°Prison¡­ It¡¯s a ce where your food and stay is free.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Ye Chu said. ¡°I want to go there too.¡± The officers stared in silence. The two officers looked at each other.?Is this youngdy speaking the truth or is she pretending to be a fool? Even if she is a minor, she should know what a prison is. During the interrogation, she sounded like she was missing a screw in her head as well. No matter what, she is just strange. She must be pretending to be a fool the entire time. They felt like she was more dangerous than this mature man. Mu Yuan was really happy. He was just about to speak when there was a sudden jerk of his body. The driver mmed the brakes, and Ye Chu almost flew out. She hit Mu Yuan, and she conveniently stuck the key that she conveniently brought with her into the handcuffs. Then, she unlocked it, swift like lightning. ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yuan was speechless. 66666666 ahh!!! Not only was she a queen, but she was also an expert at picking locks! Where did the keye from? Chapter 1779 - Chief Anderson

Chapter 1779: Chief Anderson

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He was not allowed to think further. There were gunshots outside. Someone in the passenger seat had shouted loudly. There were peopleing to break them out of jail. Two of the police officers stared at Mu Yuan ruthlessly. They raised their guns and got out of the car hurriedly. Mu Yuan swiftly unlocked his own handcuffs. ording to Ye Tingyun¡¯s intelligence, Bruce¡¯s people would not chase up so quickly. They needed at least three hours unless they took a helicopter, which was quite unlikely. The gunshots were continuous. There were also some familiar sounds. But in a short while, it was silent again. He used one hand to press on Ye Chu. His voice was deep and cold. ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t move!¡± He jumped off the car, and someone immediately pointed the gun at him. A few policemen were lying on the ground. The blood had flowed into a river. This was not the interstate highway. It was a slightly remote highway. It was simply not the direction to the city at all. The surroundings were deserted and uninhabited. There were a fewrge ranges, but there was no one. A military jeep had forced their car to a stop in the middle of the road. Mu Yuan looked around. The man who was pointing a gun at him had green dragon tattoos all over his arm. He was a ck man. He was big and tall, but he looked very unfamiliar. He had never seen him. A few other men also looked rather rough. They had identical green dragon tattoos on their arms and were dressed uniformly. They looked like a mercenary team. ¡°Boss, it is a male. There is no female.¡± One of them opened the car. Ye Chu sat very calmly and looked on coldly. She seemed to tilt her head. The ck brothers took the photograph andpared for a while. ¡°Boss, we have found the person. How do we deal with this male?¡± His gun was still pointing at Mu Yuan. A man not far away seemed to be handling the police officers. He answered casually. ¡°Kill him.¡± At that instant when his words justnded, both Mu Yuan¡¯s hands moved forward andnded on the man¡¯s jaw. He lifted upwards. The gun pointed at the sky, and the man¡¯s jaw became numb. Mu Yuan used both hands to trap his arm and wrenched it backward. He seized his gun. He bent his knees up against his stomach. The man screamed pitifully. While Mu Yuan used one arm to make him faint, he took the other gun and magazine on his waist at the same time. The whole movement seemed like it had been practiced endlessly. It waspleted in one go and was as fluid as water. The rest of the people in the mercenary team came back to their senses. They did not bother with the police officers. Mu Yuan raised his gun and aimed it. He ordered Ye Chu to go to the front passenger seat. They seemed like they did not want to act to prevent Ye Chu from getting hurt. They did not dare to open fire. Mu Yuan used gunfire to suppress them. He got into the car swiftly and dashed straight forward. They knocked away the jeep that was blocking the road. The car was hit off the road, and the friction made it catch fire. The mercenaries did not chase after them. They went to check on their injured brothers. ¡°Boss, they have escaped.¡± ¡°Ask Bruce what is going on? Why did a man pop up?¡± And it was an extremely impressive man. When Jack arrived, the whole road was cordoned. It became a big scale murder scene. The police officers werepletely defeated. Jack¡¯s face looked extremely bad. His face, which had not fully recovered, was as pale as frost. His ice blue eyes were like the color of snow. He tightened his fists until his bones made a cracking sound. A white cloth covered the bodies. It was dazzling white. ¡°Chief, did they escape after killing them?¡± There were no surveince cameras here, and the police car was missing. The police officers were dead. Only the criminal had escaped. Besides the criminal killing people and breaking out of prison, there was no second exnation. Jack lifted his hand. ¡°Impossible.¡± Xiaoyuan was not a killer. Even if he was arrested, he would cause an international problem. He would be shaming his family. He would be punished. It was also absolutely impossible for him to kill others and break out of prison. These people were like him. They were loyal to their country and served the masses.. It was impossible for him to do such an act. Chapter 1780 - Andersons Call

Chapter 1780: Anderson¡¯s Call

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios His subordinates did not know why he was so confident. Jack directly took over this matter. He did not hand it over to the Interpol. He let people send the corpses back to do an autopsy first. ¡°The bullets in these people¡¯s bodies are definitely not fired from their guns,¡± Jack said calmly. Mu Yuan and Ye Chu were arrested and did not have firearms. If they had killed these people, they would definitely seize their guns, but he was confident that they definitely did not die from their own guns. Every policeman¡¯s gun and bullets had serial numbers. ¡°Why?¡± Jack did not reply. He covered his chest and breathed slowly to alleviate the paining from his chest. It was originally not necessary for him to make such a long arduous trip. But it was a curious coincidence. He came and hid far away. He had sent his subordinates to settle this matter while he waited for news in the city. He did not expect to receive news of the criminal killing and escaping. This news had already been sealed and was not disclosed. ¡°Check the nearby surveince cameras. Send the license te number of the police car to the traffic police. Search the radius within the whole state for the police car¡¯s whereabouts. When the autopsy reportes out, inform me immediately. Transfer the first team over and form a temporary agent team. We have to check this matter thoroughly.¡± Since they dared to kill the innocent in his country, they did not have to think about leaving this country ever again. Jack said coldly, ¡°Give priority to checking the whereabouts of the police car.¡± He wanted to look for Xiaoyuan and Ye Chu first. They should have driven the police car and gone off. They should not have gone far. If someone was chasing to kill them, they would definitely be in hot pursuit. The police car was very easy to locate. In less than 10 minutes, the location was found. It was in a parking lot. From the surveince cameras, a male and a female could obviously be seen. The two of them abandoned the police car randomly in a parking lot. The man in the video looked left and right, and after seeing that there was no one, he used a rod to smash the car window. He lowered his head and fiddled with the driver¡¯s seat. He started the car. He openly stole a car from the parking lot. Jack supported his forehead. As an agent who knew Mu Yuan, he was dumbstruck. Mu Yuan was so arrogant. He stole a car so openly. What was he thinking? Was he crazy? He did not dare to speak. He raised his head and nced at Jack. He saw that Jack was looking at the surveince cameras expressionlessly. He did not know what he was looking at. He looked until the car left the parking lot. He seemed to be angry, and also seemed to be making an effort to restrain something. No one could tell his mood. This young Chief Anderson was usually cold like frost. He was serious in speech and manner and was just and stern. His subordinates firmly believed that their chief would definitely arrest Major Mu Yuan. Crossing the border was a small issue. He caused unrest and even stole a car openly, leaving evidence behind. Mu Yuan found a public telephone booth and called Ye Tingyun. ¡°You better send a car to pick us up. When I stole a car just now, I did not hide from the surveince cameras. Bruce should have sent people to intercept us midway. Your people directly swept and leveled the people in front of them to the ground.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Ye Tingyun was not worried about Mu Yuan. Anyway, Jack would clean up his mess. ¡°What about Ye Chu? How is she?¡± Mu Yuan nced at Ye Chu, who was squatting on the ground and counting ants not far away. ¡°Your little ancestor is very well.¡± The two of them arranged to meet at an address. Mu Yuan hung up the phone. He held a cell phone and a one-time mobile phone card. He brought Ye Chu and hit the road again. While Mu Yuan was driving, he switched on the cell phone and took a deep breath as he dialed a number that he had already memorized in his heart. It rang twice, and someone hung up. Mu Yuan held the cell phone. The courage that he had just mustered was shattered. Just when he wanted to put the cell phone down, a familiar number shed on the cell phone screen.. Jack was calling. Chapter 1781 - Little Apples Sword Of God

Chapter 1781: Little Apple¡¯s Sword Of God

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Yuan held the cell phone. The courage that he had just mustered was shattered. Just when he wanted to put the cell phone down, a familiar number shed on the cell phone screen. Jack was calling. Mu Yuan was nervous and swiped the cell phone. It nearly dropped as his hand was shivering. Even his breathing became lighter. ¡°Major Mu Yuan!¡± A cold voice came out from the microphone. Mu Yuan¡¯s heart also followed and trembled.?Major Mu Yuan??He had not heard Jack greeting him so officially for a long time. He vaguely remembered that thest time that he greeted him so officially was during an international conference. Someone had introduced them. This person stretched his hand out politely and shouted Major Mu Yuan once. He held his hand in full view of everybody and even hooked his palm. It was an official asion, and each other¡¯s subordinates were present. He also rarely shouted Major Mu Yuan. The tips of Mu Yuan¡¯s fingers slightly trembled, and he almost could not hold his cell phone. He turned the steering wheel and drove from the emergencyne to the highway. He stepped on the brakes. They were near a big pasture. It was so quiet that only his heartbeat could be heard. Ye Chu looked at him curiously. Mu Yuan¡¯s Adam apple slightly slid. That cold greeting was like a cup of ice water rolling into his throat in the morning. It went all the way into his internal organs and was thoroughly cold. ¡°How do you know it is me?¡± Jack said, ¡°Where are you? Stop immediately and send a location over.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you checking the location?¡± Mu Yuan behaved as if nothing had happened. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill those people. There were people who came to kill us midway. I brought Ye Chu to escape. If we did not run, I myself would also lose my life.¡± ¡°I asked you to send a location over. You are within the United States and have a youngdy with you. Can you run faster than a group of mercenaries?¡± His voice was restrained, forbearing, and had an element of rage. Mu Yuanughed at himself. ¡°Didn¡¯t you not want to see me?¡± ¡°I will not see you. There will be someone handling this matter,¡± Jack said in a cold voice. ¡°The grievances between me and you is our matter. This group of mercenaries killed our policemen. This matter is under my charge.¡± Mu Yuan was silent for a moment. ¡°There are green dragon tattoos on the killers¡¯ arms. They are all on the right arm. I guess that Bruce had hired a mercenary team to catch Ye Chu. This is the only clue I can give you.¡± A technical staff beside Jack was about to locate Mu Yuan¡¯s whereabouts immediately. However, Mu Yuan and Jack were very clear. They could only get a rough estimate of their position. Even if Mu Yuan¡¯s mind was unstable and troubled, he and Jack knew how many seconds of conversing over the phone was required in order to get a person¡¯s location. He would hang up in advance. ¡°Major Mu Yuan, you got into trouble at my country¡¯s boundary. Is it so difficult for you to make a phone call for help? You still need Ye Ling to call for you?¡± Mu Yuan bit his teeth and hung up the phone.?Yes, it is so shameful. It is even more shameful than me making the call personally. He did not have a moment where he hated himself so much. It was obvious that he wanted to call himself, but he did not have the courage to do so from the beginning to the end. He was like a b*tch who wanted to seduce a man on purpose. He had partially concealed himself and waited for someone to take the bait. When someone wanted to take off his clothes, he wanted to be faithful to his husband who had died. Mu Yuan, you are also too shameless! Ye Chu silently handed a piece of paper over. She looked at him with concern. Mu Yuan was nearly happy. This little ancestor had been served for a few days. Finally, she had found her conscience. She even knew how to show concern for him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mu Yuan asked. Ye Chu did not wait for him to be happy as she added another blow. ¡°I see that you want to cry, so I passed you a piece of paper.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yuan was speechless. Chapter 1782 - The Little Princess Who Reared Ants

Chapter 1782: The Little Princess Who Reared Ants

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Bruce received a mysterious call, his face looked extremely bad. Someone had been providing him with information. He had made use of his position to check the surveince cameras along the way. He could also know Ye Chu¡¯s whereabouts all the way. He had underestimated Mu Yuan. He sent two mercenary teams to intercept Mu Yuan and Ye Chu. One had not met them, and the other one had failed. He did not expect that it was fine that he had failed. In this kind of situation, Mu Yuan and Ye Chu would definitely be wanted. In this case, they could not travel by the interstate highway. Mu Yuan would also fear the repercussions of his actions. The interstate highway would also have a few more inspection stations to inspect the oing cars. Ye Chu did not have a passport, so there was no way she could pass the inspection. He sent people to guard the airport at all times. Once they could not pass through the interstate highway, they would definitely go to the airport. Who knew that Mu Yuan and Ye Chu became suspects? They snatched the police car. After they stole the car and left, they were actually not being listed as wanted. They were on the wanted list for more than 10 minutes before someone took their names down. This matter was handled by a mysterious person, and that person did not disclose the information externally. Mu Yuan¡¯s warrant was also withdrawn. Many of the inspection stations along the interstate highway were removed cleanly within one hour. Instead, there were enhanced inspections along the route that Mu Yuan and Ye Chu had traveled before the incident Even if Mu Yuan did not kill anyone, the fact that he had snatched a police car and stole a car were also offenses. Yet, he actually did not stir up any waves. There were not even reports. That matter was actually being treated as a terrorist attack. Within an hour, the mercenary team that he had hired was being exposed. A group of men under satellite surveince was being exposed. The mission was obviously a failure. ¡°What is the cause of this?¡± Bruce was shaking with fright. He had a bad premonition. The mercenary team also knew that the situation had changed. They directly added the amount of money. Bruce was also willing to pay double the price. Ah Chu¡­?Bruce tightened his fists.?Are you so ruthless? Ye Chu caught a few ants and put them in a ss bottle. She ced it in the car to rear. She even came up with names for the ants. Mu Yuan felt that she was even more interesting. ¡°Why are you rearing ants?¡± ¡°Makes me happy.¡± Ye Chu reared a few ants and was very attentive. She fed them sugar and water. She nned to feed the four ants until they became fat. Mu Yuan really could not understand this kind of interest. The two of them changed into the car Ye Tingyun had given. Besides this, there were also four people in a car following them behind. Mu Yuan was finally not that afraid. He brought Ye Chu by himself. It had only been a few days, and things got so messy. If something were to happen again, he was afraid that he was unable to contend against the others. Those four people seemed to be dumb. They just quietly followed behind them with less than a 100-meter distance. It was also not too close. The sense of existence was especially small. Ye Chu yawned and had a sudden impulse. ¡°I also feel like driving.¡± Sitting in the car was very boring. It looked interesting when Mu Yuan was driving. ¡°Do you have a driving license?¡± ¡°What is a driving license?¡± ¡°Cherish life. You can forget about it. I did not die under the killer¡¯s gunshot. If I die under your driving skills, I will not die in peace.¡± ¡°I can sail. It is very easy.¡± Ye Chu was someone who knew how to drive a cruise ship. ¡°The sea is empty. You can casually run. But it is different onnd.¡± Mu Yuan, who cherished life, rejected Ye Chu¡¯s request to drive the car. He let her continue to rear ants. Who knew that Ye Chu¡¯s ants died after one day she reared them? Ye Chu felt devastated. Mu Yuan said, ¡°They have eaten too much.¡± Ye Chu was furious. She felt that the ants had gone against her. ¡°The ants are also too innocent.¡± ¡°Ye Chu, I want to ask you. What¡¯s going on between you and Ye Tingyun? Why are you ignoring him?¡± Chapter 1783 - They Will Get Married

Chapter 1783: They Will Get Married

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother with him. Do I have to divide the days out?¡± Ye Chu started her argumentative mode. ¡°He¡¯s quite good to you and worries so much about you. It has been aborious journey for him. You can also see it. You have been blind for so long. He also looked after you for so long. He likes you.¡± ¡°I have hatred towards him.¡± ¡°You have stabbed him once. Your revenge is taken.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Still want to stab once more?¡± Ye Chu was silent. Mu Yuan thought for a while. ¡°If Ye Tingyun dies, will you regret it?¡± ¡°I have never thought about it.¡± ¡°So what have you been thinking about recently?¡± ¡°I want to go to a ce.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Paris.¡± ¡°Why do you want to go to Paris?¡± ¡°I also don¡¯t know.¡± She could not exin clearly. ¡°Can we go?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mu Yuan refused. ¡°You even have difficulties traveling within America¡¯s borders. However, Ye Tingyun can bring you there after you go back to New York. He is rich and has a ne. He can fly you there directly.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have money?¡± ¡°I have no money. I am a public servant. My monthly sry is 8000 dors. I¡¯m poor.¡± Ye Chu pointed at his watch. ¡°Ye Tingyun has one that is simr. I broke it before. Xiao Ju said that it cost one million. Although I don¡¯t know what the concept is, I feel that you are a liar.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yuan was speechless. He was an old-time soldier with old habits. Lies came whenever he opened his mouth. ¡°This is a monument that my grandfather gave me. During my ancestors¡¯ time, they were still considered wealthy people. Ah, who doesn¡¯t have a few pieces of heirloom these days?¡± Ye Chu did not want to bother about him. She looked sadly at the dead ants in the bottle. Mu Yuan did his best to persuade her. ¡°Don¡¯t agonize yourself and Ye Tingyun. Stay by his side. He likes you. You just work hard to like him. Although he is¡­ a bit ruthless and always makes a fool of his brothers, he definitely gives his all for you. He is also a partner who is worth entrusting. With him by your side, you can have a carefree life in your lifetime. You will be very blissful. What¡¯s so good about drifting on the sea?¡± Ye Chu was thinking,?There¡¯s nothing not good about drifting on the sea. Haven¡¯t I been spending my life like this all these years? What was so good about being together with Ye Tingyun? It was roughly simr to another sea. She would also be enclosed in a MISS building and would not be able to move. She could not do whatever she wanted. She looked forward more to a life where she could do whatever she wanted. Mu Yuan silently mourned for Ye Tingyun in his heart.?This brother is tragic.?Ye Chu simply did not know what love was. They also did not know what she was thinking about. Even if she liked a person, he reckoned that she also did not know it. Hahahahaha. Karmic retribution in your lifetime.? For fooling me! The interstate highway was smooth and unobstructed. They passed the inspection station again, but no one checked them. They casually let a car go without stopping. Ye Chu turned around curiously. She had thought that they would be checked at every inspection station. ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone check us?¡± In general, if this kind of thing happened, shouldn¡¯t the checks be tightened? Mu Yuan said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I am more handsome.¡± Ye Chu nced at him. Mu Yuan, the little miser, looked somewhat bitter.?Right, why didn¡¯t they check us?? He did not say anything and was confident that there would not be any checks on the interstate highway. No one would also stop him. Once Ye Chu had more to say and was willing to chat, Mu Yuan started to get nosy. He was also very scheming as he asked, ¡°Ye Chu, I heard that Ye Tingyun has a little sweetheart called Emma. She has been found. Have you seen her?¡± ¡°Have you seen her?¡± ¡°I have seen her.¡± ¡°Looks like we can attend Ye Tingyun¡¯s wedding very soon.¡± ¡°What is a wedding?¡± ¡°Getting married. It is a male and a female being together for a long time and not separating in their lifetime.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ye Chu thought for a while. ¡°I hate Emma.¡± Mu Yuan did not understand her logic.?What¡¯s the logical connection between you hating Emma and Ye Tingyun getting married?? Chapter 1784 - Think Carefully Before Answering

Chapter 1784: Think Carefully Before Answering

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The two of them passed by a seaside town. Upon seeing the beautiful scenery, Ye Chu opened the windows of the car to appreciate it. They passed by a particrly pretty scenic spot. There were mountains along the coasts and fresh flowers blooming across the hills. There were holiday-goers all over the beach. The seagulls flew across the skies, and the light from the sunset shrouded the entire beach, bringing out the lively and beautiful scenery. Ye Chu loved the sunset, and the sea was a ce that was most familiar to her. Mu Yuan stopped the car, and the two of them went to look for a hotel. Mu Yuan had a style of only deciding on where to sleep upon reaching the ce. Hence, he did not book any hotels beforehand. Fortunately, they were always lucky and could book a room every time. However, they were out of luck today. There was only one room left. The seaside town was only a temporary stop for them. The town was not big and had beautiful scenery. The only w was that there were only a few hotels, and they were extremely expensive. Mu Yuan asked the hotels nearby if they had any rooms left. There was only one room remaining. ¡°Is it standard or double?¡± ¡°Standard.¡± Mu Yuan nced at Ye Chu, who was sitting on the luggage. The little girl was dangling her legs and biting on an ice-cream leisurely. She still wanted to take pictures by the beach. There were really too few hotels in this town. Gritting his teeth, he booked the room and carried the suitcases up. The temperature in the town was considered low, and the interior of the room cooled quickly. The windowsill was a heart-shaped iron frame with pots of fresh flowers nted on it. It looked exceptionally intricate like a scene out of Alice In Wondend. Mu Yuan deposited the luggage and went downstairs. The few secret agents were devastated. They had nowhere to stay. Mu Yuan was not affected at all. ¡°Brothers, just sleep on the cars.¡± ording to the news conveyed by MISS¡¯s surveince center, Bruce and the rest had been detained at the checkpoint. Jack¡¯s men were not at the checkpoint, and they managed to escape. For a moment, they were like headless flies, and they chose a different highway from Mu Yuan. They had not reached the interchange yet. Mu Yuan and Ye Chu could finally sleep. It was too exhausting to rest on the road. Mu Yuan brought Ye Chu to y at the beach. Ye Chu wanted to rent a boat to go to the sea. Mu Yuan inquired for her, but they could not find a boat for thisst-minute order. It was very regrettable. Luckily, she was not very insistent on it and lifted up her skirt as she yed by the beach until the sun setpletely and the afterglow waspletely gone. She wanted to return to the ocean, but was there a home for her on the ocean? Bruce was chasing after her so persistently. Did he consider her feelings at all? ¡°Give me your phone.¡± Ye Chu reached out her hand and asked Mu Yuan for his phone. Mu Yuan thought that she had a change of mind and wanted to call Ye Tingyun. He gave her his phone tedly. Ye Chu called Bruce. The call went through extremely quickly. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°Me.¡± Bruce¡¯s tone became urgent and asked rapidly, ¡°Ah Chu, where are you? Are you alright? I¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Ye Chu¡¯s voice was extremely cold. Mu Yuan, who was beside her, got a shock.?Wow, she is so fierce. He looked at his watch and timed her. ¡°What do you want by sending people to kill me? Bruce, I can¡¯t recognize you anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be asking you. What do you want to do? Why did you run away? Did someone threaten you?¡± ¡°No one¡¯s threatening me. I have things to settle and left myself. Listen to me now. Firstly, I will go back home after I settle everything. I will call you, and you wille to pick me up. Secondly, if you continue to chase me and send people to assassinate me, I will forget everything that urred between us. From then on, you will be a stranger. The ocean will no longer be my home.¡± ¡°Ah Chu!¡± ¡°Think carefully before you answer..¡± Ye Chu¡¯s voice was exceptionally cold. Chapter 1785 - Nowhere to Go

Chapter 1785: Nowhere to Go

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The bunch of mercenaries were cautious towards her and did not take her life. However, no one could be certain. Bullets did not have eyes. No one could ever be sure. A stray bullet might kill her. Bruce was fighting an internal battle. ¡°Ah Chu, don¡¯t force me. What do you want to do? You want to return to Ye Tingyun¡¯s side, right? Have you forgotten that you are enemies with him? What do you want to do after going back?¡± Ye Chu did not answer and stayed silent momentarily. ¡°Bruce, I have no romantic feelings towards you. If you are a man, just be direct. Did I promise to be with you for eternity? What did I ever promise you for you to keep entangling me? If this is how you show your love to me, it¡¯s the unluckiest thing for me to be loved by you. Listen well. I treat you like a brother. Now, you are almost smashing our sibling rtionship apart. I can¡¯t recognize you anymore. It¡¯s my concern about what I want to do. If you continue to chase after me, it¡¯s your problem. Even if you bring me away by force, I will just be a puppet. If you like puppets that much, just go and buy an intable one. You can bring one home at just $998.¡± Ye Chu hung up cleanly and swiftly. Mu Yuan was shocked.?Such viciousness???? Impressive!!! Did she get the script for the main male character? Isn¡¯t this the standard script for the male character rejecting the weak, innocent girl?? This little Loli took the wrong script.? How could he view this cute face from then on? ¡°$998 is already quite high-grade.¡± Mu Yuan suddenly interrupted. ¡°Usually, you can bring on home for $99.¡± ¡°You bought one before?¡± Ye Chu looked at him like he was a pervert. Mu Yuan said, ¡°Tsk, I searched it up before!¡± Ye Chu eyebrow raised archly and looked at him despicably. She threw the phone back to him. Bruce called again, but Mu Yuan hung up immediately and blocked him. Ye Chu sat on the beach. The sun had set, and the surfers were all going home gradually. The dim, gray light cast a shroud of sadness on her. The Mu Family did not have any younger sisters, and that aroused Mu Yuan¡¯s protectiveness. He had always been a very protective brother. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a big meal.¡± There was a popr restaurant beside the sea, and it was very crowded. It was the World Cup season, and there were televisions all over the restaurant. The World Cuppetition could be viewed from every corner of the restaurant. Ye Chu was not interested in ser at all, but Mu Yuan was very interested. He ordered a lot of seafood and beer, drinking as he watched the match. He even went to bet on the matches. Ye Chu ate the seafood and drank the beer elegantly. However, she received a call from Ye Tingyun. Upon seeing that it was Ye Tingyun who was calling, Mu Yuan threw the phone to Ye Chu. Ye Tingyun asked her angrily, ¡°Why is it one room?!!¡± The beer in her mouth rolled for a while in her throat before going down. Ye Chu listened to the familiar voice with a conflicted feeling. For that moment, she did not hear what he was saying clearly. It was rare to see him so angry. If Mu Yuan was right in front of him, Ye Tingyun would have exploded in anger. His fury could be felt even with the phone separating them. Ye Chu asked flippantly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Ye Chu?¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s tone turned 180 degrees sharply. It became as warm as water. His purposefully lowered tone had a bewitching hint to it. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Eating.¡± ¡°You are not ignoring me anymore?¡± Ye Chu had just thrown a tantrum at Bruce. She felt that she was abandoned by the world. She initially thought that the ocean was her home. No matter where she went, there would always be a harbor weing her and giving her a sense of security, satisfaction, and trust.. However, with Bruce pursuing her so persistently, she realized that she had nowhere to go. Chapter 1786 - There’s Only One Room Left

Chapter 1786: There¡¯s Only One Room Left

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She initially thought that the ocean was her home. No matter where she went, there would always be a harbor weing her and giving her a sense of security, satisfaction, and trust. However, with Bruce pursuing her so persistently, she realized that she had nowhere to go. Ye Tingyun had Emma. Bruce harbored ill intentions towards her. Her family was missing. She might even be rted to Emma, whom she despised so greatly. Everything made her feel the coldness of reality. She felt very depressed. ¡°Mu Yuan threw the phone to me. I didn¡¯t know that it was you.¡± Ye Chu was honest. She remembered the dream again, and her mood worsened. ¡°Ye Tingyun, let me ask you something¡­¡± Ye Tingyun held his breath and felt that this would be a dangerous question. He waited inbat readiness. ¡°Did you find my family?¡± She asked softly. She did not have a home on the ocean anymore, and there was a person she disliked by Ye Tingyun¡¯s side. She had nowhere to go. She was a lone person wandering in a strange world. She did not even have a passport. Mu Yuan exined to her what a ¡®ck household¡¯ was, and it was difficult for her to go anywhere. She had no money nor the ability to survive in society. She was just a destitute. She had no sense of security at all. The longing and sense of belonging for her home, which she had always buried deep inside her heart, was lit up in the midst of her despair. She had never thought that she would one day desire her family so badly. Her family was at sea, but such a deep-rooted belief was copsing. She desperately needed a sense of security. Her real family would not hurt her, right? In her dreams¡­ She had once felt a young woman¡¯s reckless protection. ¡°No.¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s desire to live was very strong. ¡°Ye Chu, I¡¯m your family.¡± ¡°You?¡± ¡°Yes, forever.¡± ¡°You are my enemy!¡± Ye Tingyun chuckled, and his voice was very gentle. ¡°If you treat me like your enemy, I¡¯ll treat you like family. If you treat me like family, I¡¯ll still treat you like family.¡± ¡°Liar.¡± Ye Chu¡¯s nose soured, and she could not answer Ye Tingyun. He seemed to have a pair of eyes that looked straight into one¡¯s heart. He could see her vulnerability, unease, and hesitation even through the phone. He was attacking her softest part without restraint, and she was unable to handle it. ¡°Ye Chu,e back.¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s heart hurt. ¡°Let bygones be bygones, alright? Let¡¯s look forward. I will definitely not do anything that will hurt you in the future.¡± He could actually understand Ye Chu¡¯s feelings. Ye Chu really did not have anything left. He destroyed everything that she had with his own hands. Although he was captured onto the boat by Bruce, he was the one who single-handedly caused Ye Chu¡¯s tragedy. She initially had a home. Everyone in the ocean was her family. She had never left the sea for more than ten years. It was like a paradise on Earth. He was the one who dragged her into the mortal world and caused her to lose her family. She had been brought to thend forcefully by him. It seemed insignificant, but he gave her the poisonous Garden of Eden. She was a stranger to the world, and the world was a stranger to her too. She could not adapt and desperately wished to return to the familiar sea. However, she discovered that she could not even return to the ocean anymore. She became a wanderer with no ce to go. Most of the people in the MISS Building did not like her, and a lot of the rumors were hurtful. Although they did not reach her ears, they still existed. He could not even protect Ye Chu from these attacks when in his own territory. Now that Ye Chu had nothing left, she even asked for her family, whom she had never harbored any hope for earlier. It seemed like only blood rtions would make her feel safe. Chapter 1787 - The Gender Is Wrong Alright

Chapter 1787: The Gender Is Wrong Alright

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Chu did not reply and hung up the phone. She threw it to Mu Yuan. Her eyes were filled with streaks of blood. The ball went in. Mu Yuan agitatedly clinked his cup with hers. Ye Chu held her bottle up boldly and proposed a toast. She downed a bottle of beer in one mouthful. Mu Yuan was watching ser whole-heartedly and did not notice her. Ye Chu had already drunk seven or eight bottles of beer. When he came back to his senses, Ye Chu had already crouched on the table and was dead drunk. Mu Yuan patted her face. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to drink. Why did you drink?¡± ¡­ The four secret guards were resting in the car. Fortunately, it was a big car. Theyid t and slept. They had borrowed nkets from the hotel. It was considered to be barely manageable for them. At this time, they had their meal and were ying a card game of ¡®struggle against thendlord¡¯ when they saw Mu Yuan carrying Ye Chu on his back anding back. Ye Chu was very small and very obedient. She even closed her eyes. Both her hands grabbed onto Mu Yuan¡¯s hair. Mu Yuan¡¯s hair was originally a little long, and she had grabbed it until it became an indescribable bird nest. ¡°What happened to Miss Ye Chu?¡± The secret guards could not control their nosy hearts.?Why is she asleep? ¡°She is drunk,¡± Mu Yuan said in an unkind tone. He felt that quite a number of strands of his hair had been pulled out. The secret guards made a ¡®wow¡¯ sound. They looked as Mu Yuan carried Ye Chu on his back and went upstairs. They exchanged nces with one another. A man and a woman alone sharing a room. They will be caught in a passion ah ah ah ah!!! Moreover, their Miss Ye Chu was drunk. Oh my god, scary!! Mu Yuan had not reached the doorway when the cell phone rang crazily. He did not bother with it. He went into the house and threw Ye Chu on the bed. He took her shoes off. It was fortunate that Ye Chu did not apply makeup. He casually pushed her lightly and let her sleep. The cell phone rang persistently. It was Ye Tingyun again. Mu Yuan answered the call. ¡°Say, you¡­ ¡± ¡°Ye Chu is drunk? Who let her drink?¡± ¡°She is not a real minor. What¡¯s wrong with letting her drink a little? I can see from her condition that it is not a big deal for her to drink a little.¡± Mu Yuan did not say that he was watching ser and had forgotten to control her drinking. ¡°You¡­ who let you book a room today?¡±?A man and a woman alone. She was even drunk. His little Ye Chu could focus on lying beside a man? Any man would not be able to resist her.? ¡°I booked the room in advance. It is not bad already to be able to book a room. Otherwise, your little ancestor will be sleeping on the streets. If you are capable, then let your secret guardse in and point their guns at someone to threaten for another room.¡± He had already provided the idea. He would wait for its execution. Ye Tingyun took a deep breath and was silent for a moment. Mu Yuan had a kind of feeling that he was really crazy. ¡°Are you crazy? You are considering it?¡± Mu Yuan thought for a while. Suddenly, he exploded. ¡°Hey, Ye Tingyun, you are so indecent. What do you think I am? Will I do anything to your little ancestor? You are also extremely hical. In any case, I have be her bodyguard for so many days. What will I do to her? I am not so beastly like you. I like fair-skinned and beautiful long legs. I don¡¯t have such a heavy taste like you.¡± Ye Tingyun actually did not consider what Mu Yuan would do to Ye Chu. But no matter what, Mu Yuan was also a mature man. Ye Chu was also a mature woman. Sharing the same room, what was next? When Ye Tingyun thought of Ye Chu¡¯s lovable and naive look after she got drunk, and that he had seen it, he was a little furious. ¡°She¡­ ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not right. Ye Tingyun, you and Ye Chu are not boyfriend and girlfriend. Why do you care whether she and I share the same room or sleep on the same bed?¡± Mu Yuan gave him another blow. ¡°You have not wooed her. She also does not treat you as her boyfriend. Is this worry of yours a little too early? Parent, goodnight.¡± He hung up the phone very forthrightly. Mu Yuan sneered. Ye Tingyun was actually worried about him being a beast to Ye Chu. Please, the gender is wrong, alright?? Chapter 1788 - Two Hundred Kilometers Away From Home

Chapter 1788: Two Hundred Kilometers Away From Home

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Chu slept especially deeply. However, Mu Yuan could not sleep. Every time he came to this country, he would have a kind of feeling that he could not really adapt. There were all kinds of troubles. He always had shes. He evenined to Jack before that this boundary shed with him.?Jack had said,?¡®It is because you have taken away this boundary¡¯s most handsome man.¡¯ Yeah, there is nothing wrong with these words. I have returned him to you already. Why are you still shing with me? When he woke up the next day, Ye Chu was wrapped in her nket and sat down in a daze. She had not fully woken up. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to New York.¡± Is this the after-effect of getting drunk? Did ite a littlete? The after-effect also took so f*cking long.?Mu Yuan was holding a small pair of scissors and trimming his messy hair. He was also not too concerned. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to go to New York?¡± Ye Chu kept feeling that she had been staying by Ye Tingyun¡¯s side righteously, and she did not feel apologetic at all. But the moment she thought of Ye Tingyu and Emma and that dream, she did not know where the tinge of rebelliousness and shame came from. She was actually not too willing to participate in the matters between them. She was like a third party who ruined their rtionship. She rubbed her eyes and watched helplessly as Mu Yuan cut his head of long hair until it was extremely short. She tilted her head and admired it for a moment. Then, sheid down again. She lingered in her bed a little and was unwilling to get up. ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Does the person you like have anyone she likes?¡± ¡°You are talking nonsense. The person I like must like me.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Mu Yuan put down the scissors and admired his handsome self in the mirror. He was so infatuated with himself that he could not pull himself out. He rubbed his hand along his hair. ¡°I should love myself unwaveringly. I should not have a change of affection. Such a handsome little man is so pleasing to the eye.¡± Ye Chu actually had no concept of beauty and ugliness at all. Mu Yuan was in extreme disbelief. ¡°Then in your opinion, who is handsome, me or Ye Tingyun?¡± She refused to answer such a childish question. The people whom she met were limited. A nose was a nose, eyes were eyes, and a mouth was a mouth. She felt that people with normal features were practically simr looking. But back then, when she met Ye Tingyun for the first time, she felt that he was good-looking. This was because his delicate handsomeness was different from the rough men on the ship. It was veryfortable looking at him. Thereafter, she started to see many people. There were many men like this type in the MISS building. They lived very meticulously. She slowly had a blurred concept of beauty and ugliness again. ¡°Get up. Pack and let¡¯s prepare for our journey.¡± He nned to drive eight hours today. He also did not know where Bruce¡¯s people had gone to. Ye Tingyun¡¯s people also did not give any information at all. The two of them went downstairs and ced their luggage in. They ate a simple little breakfast and went on their way. Ye Chu was still pondering about the question of where she could go if she did not go to New York. This gave her a very bad headache. If she did not stay at Ye Tingyun¡¯s side, she really had nowhere else to go. She still wanted to ask Ye Tingyun about her dream. Perhaps, he was the only man who could find her family. It was very smooth as they drove for three days consecutively. There were not many obstacles on the road. They also did not meet anyone. It was calm. The awkward problem of two people staying in a room at night also did not appear. Finally, they were only 200 kilometers away from New York and were left with two or three hours. Mu Yuan had stopped in front of a hotel at 10 o¡¯clock at night. He originally wanted to continue to hurry on with the journey, but Ye Chu was sick. She had a high fever, and her temperature was too low. Mu Yuan had no choice but to stop. The small ce did not have any big hospital. There were many small clinics, and Ye Chu had an injection to bring her fever down. She also became more awake. Mu Yuan pondered if he should continue to drive.. They could reach the MISS center at two or three o¡¯clock in the early morning. Chapter 1789 - Lying Little Apple

Chapter 1789: Lying Little Apple

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Have you tracked down Bruce¡¯s men?¡± The secret guard shook his head. The surveince center did not convey any information. Because Bruce went missing, Bruce¡¯s men separated into two paths after his call with Ye Chu. One path led towards New York while the other led towards the Mexico borders. With the numbers diminished and the targets dispersed, it was difficult to track them down. They lost information about them gradually. Luckily, they were arriving in New York soon. ¡°I don¡¯t need to stay in a hotel. I can endure it.¡± After Ye Chu¡¯s fever subsided, her eyes were very bright. There were not a lot of cars in the night. If they drove quickly, they would reach the MISS Building within two hours. They did not even need to wait until two or three in the morning. There would be no congestion within the city at this timing either. ¡°You can tolerate it?¡± ¡°I can tolerate it,¡± said Ye Chu. Mu Yuan nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll buy you some drinks to replenish your energy. Go to the car first.¡± He entered the shop to buy the stuff. Ye Chu yawned, turned around, and went to the car. She carelessly collided with a middle-aged woman who was walking out and talking on the phone. She was carrying a little bag and was calling someone. Ye Chu¡¯s mental state was not good due to her high fever. The woman talked very quickly, and she seemed nervous. The two of them did not pay attention and walked into each other. Ye Chu lowered her head and picked up the little bag hurriedly. The middle-aged woman also picked up her phone and ended the call quickly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± ¡°Nanny?¡± Ye Chu raised her head, looked at the middle-aged woman, and blurted the word out. She was a fashionably-dressed woman with a seductive figure. She felt like a rich, elite woman from head to toe, and she wore a dark red gemstone ring on her finger. She maintained herself very well, with auburn curls draping naturally on her shoulders. The deep V-cut dress revealed a voluptuous chest, and she wore a pair of high heels. Her eyes were also very sharp. The middle-aged woman did not hear how Ye Chu addressed her. She nced at her and took the bag. Ye Chu did not release her grip. ¡°Little girl?¡± ¡°Nanny, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Ye Chu suddenly revealed a gentle smile. The light from the roadsidemps fell on her cheeks, revealing a pale yet gentle face. ¡°Look at my eyes carefully.¡± The rich woman looked at her like she was crazy. She was about to start scolding her when Ye Chu narrowed her eyes slightly. The rich woman suddenly lost her voice, as if someone was choking her throat. Ye Chu smiled firmly yet warmly. ¡°Nanny, do you recognize me now?¡± When Mu Yuan walked out of the store, he saw Ye Chu and a middle-aged woman clutching the same bag. The middle-aged woman suddenly let out a shriek and escaped rapidly, not even wanting the bag anymore. Her heels were too high, and she tripped, rolling over on the floor a couple of times. Mu Yuan felt the pain even by watching her. She got up frantically, turned her head around, and looked at Ye Chu in terror. She pounced towards her sports car and drove away hurriedly. ¡°Ye Chu, what¡¯s wrong with her? She looks like she had seen a ghost.¡± Ye Chu tilted her head. The little Loli looked like she had been possessed by a ghost. Her pale face from the fever had a hint of a smile. ¡°Who knows? Maybe she really saw a ghost. I only tricked her for a little while. Look at how hurried she is. She even yelled the wrong name.¡± Mu Yuan was confused. What¡¯s going on? Ye Chu pulled her coat tighter towards her and looked at the bag casually. There were a few fruits and two bottles of water. She threw them into the rubbish bin. She told Mu Yuan. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to get back to MISS building.¡± ¡°What happened to you? We share an escort rtionship of a few thousand kilometers. Don¡¯t scare me.¡± ¡°You are so cowardly?¡± ¡°Yes, everyone knows that I¡¯m a coward.¡± Chapter 1790 - Is It Her, Or Me?

Chapter 1790: Is It Her, Or Me?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The traffic on the highway was not very little at midnight. The closer they were to New York, the more they could sense the bustling of the city. It seemed like a city that never slept. One that felt like luxury and was filled with all sorts of noises. They could feel the liveliness of this bustling city from the highways that were one kilometer away. Ye Chu looked towards the window. They passed by a town again. Her dreams were bing clearer gradually. She finally saw a person¡¯s face, and that face was intimate yet terrifying. The little girl in her dreams whom she once used her gentle hands to caress, whom she once used her gentle smile to wee, had hit her into the sea of fire cruelly with a club. When she closed her eyes, it was an unfamiliar, tearful face in front of her. She reached out her hand to call out to her, but that girl turned back heartlessly and ignored her. The round-faced girl in her dreams was a pitiful child. In her dreams, she was always alone and lonely. Everyone in the little castle was like robots. They did not speak, and everything they did seemed to follow a set of procedures. When she was hungry, they would feed her. When she was cold, they would give her more clothes. When she was thirsty, they would let her drink something. No one cared if she was happy or lonely. No one yed with her either. Everyone was scared of her and avoided her. They treated her like a monster that they had to avoid. At the same time, they received their wages from her. They had no choice but to take care of her carefully. The smiles on everyone¡¯s faces did not reflect how they really felt, and it was as if the smiles were stered onto them. Gradually, she became sensitive and rebellious. She turned from a timid, helplessdy into an irritable and rough girl. She would throw tantrums easily, break tes, and hit people. Her temper was weird yet cunning. She would cause so much trouble that the little castle could not be peaceful. She even relished in their fearful yet helpless looks. Even if they were beaten, they would still have to abide by the rules, call her ¡®Miss¡¯, and feed her. She caused a lot of trouble, and when a servant left, another woulde to take his ce. Finally, her mother came. The violent little girl with a weird temper immediately changed her personality, bing an obedient child. Her mother apanied her in the castle for a few days and hired a mother-daughter pair. The girl had a simr age to hers. Mom said, ¡®Emma, she¡¯s your Nanny from when you were still young. She left Paris to marry and have children. However, her marriage was unfortunate and her husband betrayed her. She had nowhere to go. Are you willing to let her continue taking care of you?¡¯ The round-faced girl looked curiously at this pretty Nanny with a good figure. She seemed to be around the same age as her mommy. She had a strong fragrance on her body, and the girl sneezed. Mommy let the nanny go and rest first. She cleverly took a shower and changed into in clothing. The intense scent was gone, alongside her strong makeup. She looked benevolent and kind. Mommy said that with the nanny taking care of her, she would have a ymate too. The little girl was too lonely. The ymate¡¯s appearance was like a sh of light. She had been lumbering forward in darkness and loneliness. She had been exhausted since a long time ago and could not wait to grab onto this streak of light. She nodded her head eagerly. From then one, she had a ymate and a sister. Her younger sister was very timid and shy. She was even more sensitive than her. Although she was younger than Daisy by a few months, she still became her older sister. Mommy also no longer kept her in the little castle and allowed her to y outside. Bringing her younger sister along, she soon familiarized herself with the neighborhood. She became the child-king in the park, and there was no child in the neighborhood who could beat her. She had her own way with everything. In the dreams, she smiled very happily and danced on the grass patches. Chapter 1791 - She’s Afraid of Fire.

Chapter 1791: She¡¯s Afraid of Fire.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She did not have any worries and was extremely happy. Her temper gradually improved, and she was no longer rash nor violent. She became a gentle and cute youngdy. She suddenly understood that the anxiety, violence, and trickery from before were only to attract the attention of those cold, indifferent people, like how the only way for ignorant children to attract the attention of adults was to cry loudly. The good times did notst long. She was destined to bring ill fortune. Happiness always seemed so far away from her. Even though Fate chose the wrong path and would bless her with luck sometimes, when Fate regained her senses, she would take the blessings back. A fire changed her lifepletely. Ye Chu caressed her face. That burning temperature seemed to linger on her cheek. Her picture from when she was eight years old looked entirely different from the girl in her dreams. The only simrity they shared was a pair of big, ck eyes. But why was the pain so clear? That day, she had been trapped in the fire. The tongues of the fire licked her clothes, and they started burning. She was so painful that she rolled on the floor, crying out for her Nanny and mother. The moment she opened her mouth, she had been choked by the thick smog. Sheid on the ground, using her hands, which were too horrible to look at, to pat away the fire on her body. She then heard a familiar voice. Emma¡­ Emma¡­ Her mother was yelling her name crazily from the outside. She was crying and wanted to respond to her, but her entire body was on fire. The fire had reached her hair and burned them away rapidly. It crawled onto her face and her eyes. She clutched her face and screamed, blood and flesh mingling in her hands. The skin on her face was gradually burned red by the fire. With immense difficulty, she climbed towards the door like a little fireman, but she could not yell a single word. Afterward, the door was smashed open by something. She could no longer see, but she could hear the voices of a man and a woman. Her mother¡¯s voice and a familiar male voice. Her godfather. They barged in. Her mother pounced over, but nothing she did could extinguish the fire on her body. Her godfather took a pail of water and poured it over her, dousing the fire that entangled her body. Her body had been so burned that it looked unrecognizable. Her mother¡¯s face was filled with tears. Another surge of fire came rushing and toppled them over. Her mother used her back to shield the fire that was rushing towards them. The room that had been burning for a long time could no longer resist the persistent harassing of the fire. It gave out a warning that it was going to copse. Her godfather carried her up and had just reached the door when the roof copsed. Her mother pushed her and her godfather out of the door. A pir that had caught on fire fell down, separating both of them, separating life and death apart. ¡­ Ye Chu shivered. The gentleman Mu Yuan turned the air-conditioner off. ¡°Cold?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Her eyes were tearing up, and she curled herself up into a little shrimp, her back facing away from Mu Yuan. She grabbed the nket that was draped over her body. Was this her memory, or was it the round-faced girl¡¯s memory, or was it a bystander¡¯s memory? She had merely yed a small trick on her Nanny, but she ran away like she had seen a ghost. Was this memory hers? The continuous dreams had almost linked the pieces of her childhood together. In the dreams, she had been badly burned. Her legs, face, and hands were so burned that they were unrecognizable. Her beautiful ck hair had all been burned away. The once beautiful round-faced girl became as ugly as a monster. However, when she woke up on the boat, she had short-hair. She waspletely new, except for a few scars on her body and a different skin color. However, for people living on the ocean, it was normal to have a different skin color. When they were exposed to the sea breeze, their skin would turn darker easily.. At ces where the sea breeze did not blow, their skin would be paler. Chapter 1792 - A Life-threatening Matter

Chapter 1792: A Life-threatening Matter

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios But why did she feel like something was off? They finally concluded their journey when it was almost one in the morning. They had returned to the MISS building. Ye Chu looked at the tall building and felt very conflicted. A few months ago, when she first arrived at the MISS building, her heart was filled with hatred. Pure hatred. Now, she could no longer find such a clear emotion anymore. She started to miss some things, such as the chef on the top floor of the MISS building. He did not speak frequently but could urately grasp her taste. He knew that Ye Tingyun wanted her to watch her mouth, but he would make some small desserts for her. She missed Xiao Ju¡­ She was extremely nice to her, and they talked about everything. She was the first girl who could be considered her friend. She also missed the night scenery at the MISS building. Her heart seemed to be blocked by something sticky. It was hard to exin. She just felt that the freedom she experienced in the journey was harder to achieve. Ye Tingyun could not even wait for a few minutes upstairs and came down to wait. Ye Chu sat in the car and looked at him, remembering the gentle, smiling face in her dreams. Her heart pained. She had forgotten! She hadpletely forgotten everything. Within these two hours, she kept remembering a sentence that her godfather once said:?The past is too painful. It¡¯s alright to not remember.?If possible, she would not allow herself to recall the memories of being burned alive by the fire. No wonder she was afraid of fire. Bruce said that as someone who lived on the ocean for many years, she was used to water. Hence, she would be scared of fire. When people were cooking in the kitchen, she would be terrified even by a spark of fire, and she would not dare to go near it. Even now, she had never stepped into the kitchen. If she had to live alone, other than eating things raw, she would not even know how to live. Mu Yuan walked towards Ye Tingyun. He had finally aplished his mission. He had done a dutiful job as a deliveryman. With Ye Tingyun¡¯s men taking up the rear and protecting them, the mercenaries did not dare to get close. There was no information from Bruce either. Ye Tingyun checked that Bruce had just entered New York, but he was no longer concerned about him. Ye Chu had returned to his side. Mu Yuan said that she was the one who escaped. She escaped from Bruce¡¯s side. Was it¡­ because of him? Ye Chu alighted from the car and leaned against the car door. Ye Tingyun walked over. The night glow caused ayer of iciness to descend upon his body. He stretched out his hands and embraced her. She could smell that there was an odor on his body¡ªthe bloody smell of traditional Chinese medicine. During that car ident, when the car was flipping in the air, he had unbuckled his seatbelt and covered her body. Otherwise, he would not be so severely injured while she was barely hurt. The injuries on her arms were insignificantpared to his. She was like a puppet and did not move, letting him hug her. Mu Yuan looked at them and thought,?Tsk, what an unrequited love. How refreshing!? ¡°We are going home,¡± said Ye Tingyun. ¡°Yeah.¡± Mu Yuan also went to the top floor of the MISS building. He first reported the mission to Ye Ling and sessfully asked for two days of leave. He booked an airne ticket to return home three dayster. He could finally take a good bath and sleep peacefully. After bathing, an unknown number called him. It was a disposable number. He had only called Jack and Bruce before. This was not a familiar number, nor was it Bruce¡¯s number. ¡°Major Mu Yuan, I am Chief Anderson¡¯s assistant. You have just returned to New York. Is it convenient for us to meet? The Chief told me to return the phone and passport to you.¡± Mu Yuan was silent for a moment. ¡°Okay!¡± He suddenly remembered a life-threatening matter. His phone wallpaper! Mu Yuan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What the heck!!!!!¡± Chapter 1793 - The Mu Familys Grave Was Going To Be Overturned

Chapter 1793: The Mu Family¡¯s Grave Was Going To Be Overturned

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chief Anderson did not have a good temper. He was used to being alone and was very difficult to work with. He rarely had a fixed team and assistant. He was too picky and did not allow any mistakes to bemitted during the coboration. There were no second chances. Mu Yuan had oncemented. ¡°You have already changed eleven assistants. Why haven¡¯t you found a suitable assistant yet?¡± This time, the assistant was new. He was an African-American agent with a huge build and a height of approximately more than 1.9 m. He wore a leather jacket and sunsses even at night. He looked exactly like the spy 007 from the Hollywood movies. He was already waiting below the MISS building and passed a bag to Mu Yuan. It contained Mu Yuan¡¯s passport and phone. Mu Yuan could easily produce a passport himself. If he really needed to, he could go to the embassy to get proof. The passport was not very important to him. He had already booked his tickets. The phone and leather-bound passportid in the bag silently. The ck agent was wearing sunsses. He could not feel his eyesnding on his body, yet his skin was bright red. Even the night could not disguise the blush on his face. However, he still had to pretend to look charismatic and authoritative. The ck agent pushed his sunsses up. Mu Yuan asked, ¡°Does your superior have anything to tell me?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The ck agent turned and left, avoiding this awkwardness. Mu Yuan¡¯s awkwardness was painful. He badly wished for the air to be frozen and for him to possess superpowers to make him lose his memories. He had definitely seen his phone¡¯s wallpaper. He did not know if the technicians had managed to find his password. Oh, they did not even need to hack it. He had forgotten that he did not change his password. There were people who knew the password to his phone. Mu Yuan covered his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m too embarrassing.¡± He even lost his face in a foreign country. Ever since he started protecting Ye Chu, he had been doing stupid stuff. Mu Yuan, giving up upon himself, took out his phone. The screen brightened and showed a half-naked photo of a younger Chief Anderson standing beside the river, ordering people around while being topless. The photo had been taken from a close distance. His body had been regrly trained. His abdominal muscles were beautiful and the lines fluid. The sunlight that day was just right, dropping a thinyer of light onto his body like a filter. His eyes were sharp, and his icy-blue eyes had no warmth in them. However, it served as a stark contrast to the afternoon sun, exposing a lively sort of seductiveness. Even the sweat rolling across his arms was so sexy that anyone would be moved. It was a very seductive photo. Furthermore, this was his third phone. It waspletely for personal purposes. He usually used it to call or video-call Jack. He had always hidden the wallpaper and never let Jack discover it. It was an ident when he took this picture. He had been using his camera to take pictures of the military drills in the camp, but it stopped at his body. Furthermore, he had taken a portrait picture, with the background all blurred. He took a picture that waspletely overflowing with hormones. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m crazy.¡± After breaking up, he had used a seductive photo of his ex-boyfriend as his phone wallpaper. This was not only seen by him but by his entire team. He could imagine their facial expressions. No wonder the ck agent had to wear sunsses at night. Was he trying to cover his gaze that looked at him like he was a pervert? Mu Yuan grabbed onto his hair in annoyance. He could not wish for anything more than to time-travel back to three days ago and change his phone wallpaper. The Mu Family¡¯s grave is going to be overturned!!!? Chapter 1794 - Ye Tingyun, Do You Like Me?

Chapter 1794: Ye Tingyun, Do You Like Me?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Tingyun helped Ye Chu disinfect her arm carefully. There was still arge scar on his arm, and the stitches had not been taken out yet. She had been camping outdoors for these past few days, and the weather was very hot. The injury healed slowly. He disinfected her with great care, afraid of hurting her. Ye Chu¡¯s heart was very conflicted. Once again, she recalled the moment that the car flipped and his natural reaction then. Although she was not very educated and was uncultured, she knew that people¡¯s choices when on the brink of life and death reflected their true reactions. At the juncture of life and death, regardless of the rich or poor, the beautiful or the ugly, the elites or the lower-ss, everyone was equal. There was only one life. Yet, he chose to protect her. Ye Chu thought for a while. If she did not remember these moments in the hotel and wanted to seek her memories, would she be back at sea with Bruce? Would they never see each other again? Would the indignation in her heart be forever submerged for eternity? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Ye Tingyun. She kept looking at her fixedly. Her gaze was floating around. She seemed to be thinking yet reminiscing at the same time. Ye Chu had changed. People often said that the sense of longing for someone reached deep into one¡¯s bones. A day of not seeing each other seemed like three autumns passing. Indeed, between himself and her, it seemed like they had not seen each other for a few years. Without any preparation, he was forced to ept the fact that Ye Chu had grown into an adult within a night. She¡­ had changed and be a little different. Her face did not change, yet the life experiences reflected in her eyes grew. Ye Chu said, ¡°When the car ident urred, what were you thinking about when you pounced over to protect me?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking of anything,¡± answered Ye Tingyun honestly. He could use a beautiful yet oily response to answer him. Anyway, flirting was all about using these tricks. However, he was very clear that tricks were not useful on Ye Chu. He did not want to use pretty words to trick her. ¡°At that moment, I didn¡¯t think of anything at all. Instead, I was very happy when I touched you.¡± At that moment, there was no time to think. His body just reacted instinctively. He disinfected her wound and applied medication. He then bandaged her handyer byyer. Ye Chu closed her eyes. Her eyshes were long and dense, their shadows making the lines of her face seem exceptionally deep. ¡°Do you like Emma?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°I said, Emma from when she was eight years old.¡± Ye Tingyun said, ¡°¡­I like her.¡± It was an undeniable fact that he had liked Emma that year. If he did not like her, why would there be MISS and why would he try to find her? She rarely asked about Emma. What happened? ¡°Then do you¡­ like me?¡± Ye Tingyun lifted his head suddenly. He was so shocked that the medicine in his hand almost toppled over. His fingertips kept trembling. This was a life-threatening question. Ye Chu¡¯s pupils were dark and bright. She had a pair of very special eyes. Her pupils were muchrger than the average pupil, and the whites of her eye were smaller. Her eyes wererge, like the ck eyes from theics. At that moment, as he looked at her with his eyes, one of her eyes gradually became blue. One ck, one blue. A pair of differently colored eyes. ¡°Ye Chu, you¡­¡± He looked at her different colored eyes in shock. Ye Chu knew nothing and was very calm. ¡°Do you know what you are saying?¡± ¡°If you won¡¯t answer, then forget it.¡± She swiped away his hand and threw a tantrum. This temper rose suddenly, yet it was so familiar that he felt sour. He did not like the Ye Chu who did not feel happy or sad as if she had experienced countless separations and deaths that had poked thousands of holes in her heart. He hoped that Ye Chu could be as lively, happy, and yful like how she was when she first arrived at MISS. Lively yet dazzling. ¡°Ye Chu, if one day, you understand how it¡¯s like to like someone, then you will know my answer.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Silence was equivalent to not giving a response. Chapter 1795 - Emma, Is That You?

Chapter 1795: Emma, Is That You?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Tingyun draped a coat onto her thin body. ¡°Stay beside me, okay?¡± ¡°What about my revenge?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll repay you in whatever way you wish me to repay you,¡± said Ye Tingyun. ¡°If I owe you a life, I¡¯ll return you a life. If you spare my life¡­ I will not lie to you again.¡± ¡°You lie habitually. Your credibility is bankrupt to me.¡± Ye Chu humphed coldly. ¡°I keep dreaming recently. I dreamed of a girl¡¯splete childhood. But I don¡¯t know what my rtionship with her is.¡± ¡°Who did you dream of?¡± asked Ye Tingyun. ¡°Emma.¡± Ye Chu looked at him honestly without concealing anything. She paused after every word. ¡°I dreamed about Emma. I dreamed that she called a young woman Mommy. I dreamed about the times she spent with you. You gave her a pearl once. She ced it in a doll¡¯s pocket, which was on a chest behind her bed. I dreamed that she was locked in a room. The fire burned her skin, her hair, her face inch by inch. She had been burned alive into an ugly monster¡­¡± She paused. ¡°It hurt. I felt very painful.¡± Ye Tingyun widened his eyes slowly and suddenly gripped his hand. Ye Chu¡¯s hand was as cold as jade, and she spoke as if she was narrating someone else¡¯s story. She tilted her head and looked at him smilingly. ¡°Who do you.. think I am?¡± Ye Tingyun almost crushed both of her hands. Her heart was raging and waspletely nk. For a long time, his senses became numb, and his reactions slowed. The words in his ears became faraway and empty. ¡°You¡­ ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not Emma. I know how I looked when I¡¯m young. I was never burned either,¡± said Ye Chu. ¡°Then, I¡¯m Emma¡¯s childhood ymate?¡± ¡°You already have an idea yourself?¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s eyes reddened. His voice was hoarse yet restrained. ¡°Do you?¡± She suspected that she was Emma. Hence, she came back to seek her memories. She¡­ Men should not cry easily unless it was something that truly saddened them. Was she his Emma? His eyes became bloodshot, and his entire body was trying to constrain his mad tion, sadness, and pain. However, Ye Chu was much calmer than him. She did not kick up a fuss, nor did she cry. She merely looked at him silently and said coldly, ¡°I can¡¯t remember, Ye Tingyun.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s cheek pressed against the back of her palm. A warm tearnded between her fingers. The man¡¯s huge body crouched at her knees, his shoulders trembling lightly. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he said. ¡°As long as I remember.¡± All those memories are too painful for you. It¡¯s alright to forget them.? ¡°Perhaps, I¡¯m not Emma. Only¡­ a bystander,¡± said Ye Chu ndly. She could not even discern who was who herself. Hence, she returned to look for him. Ye Tingyun could not say a single word. However, his heart said softly,?It¡¯s alright, Ye Chu. It doesn¡¯t matter if you are Emma or not. Before this day, he had never treated her like the eight-year-old Emma. But she had already been carved into his blood and bones. ¡°Help me,¡± said Ye Chu. Her thick eyshes trembled lightly. ¡°I have lived for neen years without understanding anything. I want to know who I am, where I came from, where my home is, where my parents are, and if I have any rtives. In my dreams, there were people who were willing to sacrifice their lives for me. I¡¯m not an unlucky child. I¡¯m not a child whom no one loves.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ye Tingyun pressed her into his embrace.. ¡°Ye Chu, no matter if it¡¯s in the past, or the present, or the future, you will be an adored, loved child.¡± Chapter 1796 - Poverty Restricted My Purchasing Ability

Chapter 1796: Poverty Restricted My Purchasing Ability

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Yuan only had one day left in New York. He suddenly received a long shopping list almostpletely consisting of female cosmetic products, perfumes, bags, and some nutritious items. Mu Yuan held onto his forehead. If someone else gave him the shopping list, he would have thrown it away a long time ago. However, if he dared to throw away his mother¡¯s shopping list, he would have to receive the treatment of having a blind date per day when he returned home. ¡°This is killing me¡­¡± He could not understand anything. He stole Ye Chu out when Ye Tingyun was having a meeting so that she could apany him to shop. It turned out that Ye Chu was even more oblivious than he was. She had zero interest in bags, cosmetic products, perfumes. and makeup products. Ye Chu had a face that was blessed by the heavens and a pair of eyes that made her seem like she was wearing ck colored contacts. Her eyshes and eyebrows were long and thick, making her facial features seem elongated and delicate. Her nose was small and exquisite. She had cherry-shaped lips and two pretty dimples when she smiled. Her skin was paler than snow, and her young face was full of cogen. She did not even need any makeup to have such a delicate and beautiful face. Mu Yuan pointed at a forty-year-old Western woman to scare her.?If you don¡¯t maintain yourself, you will be as dry as her in a few years.? Vanity was natural for women. She bought a few cosmetic products after being persuaded by Mu Yuan. She swiped Ye Tingyun¡¯s cards. Xiao Ju said, ¡°Major Mu Yuan, these things are cheaper at the duty-free shops.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. At the duty-free shop, I¡¯ll still have to carry everything back. If I buy them here, I can ship them over directly. Anyway, I¡¯m not spending my own money.¡± Xiao Ju secretly thought,?How did this Major manage to spend our family¡¯s Second Master¡¯s money with such self-righteousness? Major Mu Yuan not only bought everything on the shopping list, but he was very fast as well. He was like the wealthy characters in the popr online skits. He directly pointed at all the bags in a luxury store.?This, this, this and this¡ªI want them all.? He was extremely wealthy and extravagant. Within an hour, he bought everything on the shopping list. He even bought a huge suitcase to keep all the items. He then brought Ye Chu to buy other things. Xiao Ju said, ¡°Second Master will personally buy Miss Ye Chu¡¯s stuff.¡± The implicit meaning was: you can stop worrying. ¡°Your second master¡¯s possessiveness is too terrifying.¡± Indeed, Ye Tingyun was raising a little ancestor. He did not even find it troublesome. If Mu Yuan had to apany a woman to shopping, carry things for her, and think of buying dresses and clothes for her¡­ Ouch, how was it endurable? He would rather run for thirty kilometers while carrying thirty kilograms of weight. Little Yuan was not a meticulous person. When he went out for missions, he would just swap between a few sets of clothes. For formal events, he wore his military uniform. It was rare for him to go shopping, so he bought himself some clothes and essories like watches and cufflinks. The two of them, who had no experience in shopping, were persuaded by the saleswomen to buy everything. Xiao Ju kept the principle that everything was all right as long as Miss Ye Chu was happy and that she should not say anything extra. At the same time, her heart ached for the Second Master¡¯s credit card. They really used it like they were extravagant and wealthy people. They bought Hermes bags, buying three bags that cost more than a hundred thousand dors each. They had the same design but were in different colors. They were being really prodigal. Ye Chu did not have any concept of money. Mu Yuan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With Ye Tingyun¡¯s card, buying a VCA watch is like buying a cup of bubble tea from a roadside store. No matter how much you buy, you won¡¯t make a loss. Nothing is expensive.¡± Xiao Ju thought,?Poverty really restricted my purchasing abilities and imagination.? Chapter 1797 - Are You Lesbian?

Chapter 1797: Are You Lesbian?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xiao Ju thought,?Poverty really restricted my purchasing abilities and imagination.? Buying bubble tea? When shopping, they ran into Alice coincidentally. Alice and the person in charge of the mall were having a tour around the mall. This was the first shopping mall in New York that the Tang En family was going to invest in. Furthermore, it was located in the financial district. As the CEO, she came to inspect the mall without expecting to meet Ye Chu. She had not seen Ye Chu for a while. Every time she talked about Ye Chu to Ye Tingyun, he would keep on talking, and she would be unable to retrieve any information about the MISS Building. She could only exercise some restraint herself. Upon meeting Ye Chu by coincidence, she was extremely surprised. ¡°Ye Chu, long time no see.¡± Alice walked over and greeted her with a smile. Ye Chu was stunned and looked at her slowly. Alice had never appeared in her dreams. It was as if she was not rted to this person at all. In her dreams, Mother rarely talked about her sister. She would mention that she had a sister sometimes, but the reason why her sister never visited her remained the biggest mystery of her childhood. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Is your injury better?¡± ¡°Much better.¡± ¡°I heard that you had a car ident and wanted to see you, but I didn¡¯t get the chance to do so.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Alice thought that Ye Tingyun was indeed lying to her. Ye Chu was fine without any injuries. She looked healthy too. Her worried heart calmed down. She said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s good that you are fine. Are you buying stuff?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xiao Ju was helping her carry the items. Mu Yuan finished paying and came over carrying a few bags. He saw Alice and frowned slightly. Alice also saw Mu Yuan. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± The two of them spoke at the same time. They looked at each other in an unfriendly manner. Alice¡¯s face sank. ¡°Why are you with her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± As the years went by, Mu Yuan¡¯s childishness had diminished gradually. He had more of an adult¡¯s sharpness and a high-ranking officer¡¯s calm yet authoritative charisma, which was as if he was covered with ayer of cold air. Others did not even dare to look straight at him. Alice met his gaze like they had some grudges between them. The two of them then averted their gazes as if it was intolerable to even look for a second longer. Towards Ye Chu, Alice¡¯s expression turned immediately and became gentle. ¡°Ye Chu, I never had your phone number. Can you leave me your contact? I¡¯ll ask you out for tea next time.¡± She could not remember her phone number. The only person she contacted on her phone was little Second Brother. She had spent a lot of years on the boat and rarely used the phone. She was not well-attuned to electronic products and did not know what her number was. ¡°Did you bring your phone?¡± Ye Chu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not used to it.¡± Mu Yuan said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you here to steal her away?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, right?¡± She returned the same words back to Mu Yuan. Ye Chu¡¯s heart was conflicted. She used to be a passionate person. She could release her enthusiasm really well, and she liked to make friends because she was too lonely. However, after recalling some things, the extent of her past enthusiasm became the extent of her present coldness. When she needed her family the most, no one was beside her. They let her wander astray for many years outside and even doted on an impostor. There seemed to be goosebumps in her heart and an indescribable feeling of being wronged. All sorts of emotions were entangled together. She could not feel any intimacy towards Alice. ¡°Alice, you are really weird. Are the two of you close? Why are you so nice to her? It¡¯s so rare for you to be nice to someone.. Are you a lesbian? Are you really trying to steal her away?¡± asked Mu Yuan coldly. Chapter 1798 - The Annoyed Little Yuan

Chapter 1798: The Annoyed Little Yuan

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Alice pushed her sses up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You managed to see through me.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Mu Yuan pped his hands. ¡°A big show!¡± The two of them seemed to have been insulting each other for many years. Alice rolled her eyes inelegantly. Mu Yuan said, ¡°Our Ye Chu is very innocent. Your impure self should not interact with her that much. Otherwise, you will bring her trouble.¡± Upon seeing how they were going to argue, Ye Chu had a little headache and massaged the area between her eyebrows. Alice gave up arguing with Mu Yuan and did not want to put her in a tough spot. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you out another day, okay?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Alice looked at the bunch of people behind her and was afraid that bad rumors would spread, especially into her grandfather¡¯s ears. She nodded her head slightly to give her regards before leaving with everyone else to tour the shopping mall. Mu Yuan looked at her back and said ndly, ¡°Stay far away from her.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°She must not have good intentions to get close to you.¡± Mu Yuan was an upright gentleman. He never insulted people or spilled secrets behind other people¡¯s backs. This was a little abnormal. ¡°She¡¯s a spy.¡± Ye Chu did not know what a spy was, but she could understand its meaning. ¡°You are overthinking.¡± ¡°Tsk. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Ye Tingyun.¡± ¡°She may be my sister.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mu Yuan was speechless. Until they reached the top floor of the MISS building, Mu Yuan could not keep his surprise. He maintained a stunned expression when he looked at Ye Tingyun. It was only until Ye Tingyun recounted that story that he seemed to have a huge revtion. This must be a misunderstanding. Ye Chu and Alice did not share anything inmon. From where could they tell that they were sisters? This must be a misunderstanding. Although Mu Yuan and Alice rarely saw each other, they had known each other for a few years. It was because of Jack every time. She was Jack¡¯s most trustworthy business spy and had contributed a lot to him. A lot of the international cases had Alice¡¯s contributions, but everything had been wiped off by Jack. Hence, her identity was very mysterious and special. Very few people knew about it. He had a couple of unhappy experiences with Alice; hence, their rtionship was very shallow. It could be considered as a hostile rtionship. Mu Yuan thought that there was a motive behind Alice and MISS Building¡¯s business coboration and had warned Ye Tingyun long ago. He never thought that there was this issue as well. ¡°The Tang En family has a bad influence,¡± said Mu Yuan, feeling uneasy. These ancient elite European families always hid a lot of dark secrets. ¡°It¡¯s not a good ce.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Ye Tingyun was very knowledgeable about the Tang En family. No matter how dark, unlucky, and shady it was, it was still the ce where she was born. It was the source of her life. Mu Yuan had not even cleared up all these matters. He was still entangled in a lot of duties, so he could not be bothered with Ye Tingyun¡¯s issues. As long as he knew about Alice, it was good enough. ¡°I can¡¯t help but say something. The Tang En family is famous for not caring about kinship. They have betrayed a lot of their rtives and friends. While Alice¡¯s reputation is still decent, she is still, deep-down, a member of the Tang En family. I don¡¯t know if she came to MISS and cooperated with you to get Ye Chu, or if she was acting under the orders of someone else. You have to keep some of your cards hidden.¡± Ye Tingyun held onto his forehead andughed. ¡°How much do you dislike Alice? Why don¡¯t you just say directly that the ¡®someone else¡¯ is Jack Anderson?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Mu Yuan became annoyed. ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you.¡± Mu Yuan returned to the country. Ye Chu was still quite unwilling to let him go. After all, they shared a revolutionary rtionship after the journey back. On the other hand, Mu Yuan was very suave.. He imed that he would go to New York again to y with her. Chapter 1799 - DNA Report

Chapter 1799: DNA Report

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As long as he expressed his wishes, it was fine. He did not have toe. Forget abouting and bing a homeless wanderer again. ¡°Go quickly. Don¡¯t dy any further.¡± Mu Yuan said, ¡°Ungrateful.¡± The third day after Mu Yuan left, Ye Tingyun received Ye Chu¡¯s and the eldest son of the Tang En Family¡¯s DNA identification report. The two of them were mentally prepared, especially Ye Tingyun. He only gave the identification report to Ye Chu four hours after receiving it. When he first got it, he did not even dare to look at it. It was until it was confirmed that he felt crazily happy, feeling as if the dust had finally settled. His Emma. It was really her. Although he had guessed it a long time ago, it was not as rigorous as the ck-and-white words on the identification report. No one could imagine the extent of his restraint that held him back from rushing up to Ye Chu and telling her the results. He had hesitated for a long time and did not want to tell Ye Chu because the ident that happened to her might have other reasons. It might not merely because someone was scheming to get her identity or wealth. It might be because of a lot of misunderstandings that caused her to be stranded for many years. However, he recalled his promise to never lie to her again. He must fulfill this spoken promise. ¡°How did you do it?¡± The Tang En family was in Paris. How did he get it? For Ye Tingyun, it was harder to get Alice¡¯s hair and saliva. She was a self-disciplined and attentive person. Hence, he ced his target on the Tang En family. It was not difficult to get her father¡¯s DNA, and no one expected him to do so. He only needed to bribe the servants there. After getting the DNA, it was only natural that the identification report would follow. Ye Chu¡¯s fingertips trembled slightly. She had found her family, but her family waspletely oblivious to her existence. For all these years, they had treated Emma as her. Emma grew up in the Tang En without any worries, enjoying the best resources and education. There were people to protect her and give their all to her, yet she had to wander outside for more than ten years, missing her family. She did not think that these ten years were very tough. The crew on the ship were very nice to her, and they gave their affection to each other. She thought that she would not care for her real rtives. However, she only knew at that moment that it was untrue that her life was not tough nor pitiful. Her heart felt ufortable and wronged. Why did she have to experience this? ¡°Emma¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Ye Chu lifted her head. Her anger caused one of her eyes to turn deep blue. ¡°I¡¯m called Ye Chu.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I misspoke.¡± Ye Tingyun grabbed onto her hand hurriedly, gripping it tightly within his palms. ¡°For me, this name always belonged to you. Never to anyone else.¡± If you don¡¯t like it, I will not call you that anymore.? Ye Tingyun¡¯s heart hurt for all that she had suffered. He was willing to endure all the misfortunes on her behalf. Yet, he could not do so, nor could he feel the same way as her. ¡°I will investigate what happened that year. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡­ Emma¡¯splexion was very bad recently. Her mind seemed distracted, and she made a couple of mistakes when working. Even Mi Er found that something was off about her. It seemed like her soul had left her body these few days. They were all very concerned. Ye Tingyun¡¯s CEO office was silent. Emma¡¯s heart was devoid of happiness because of all the confusing things that happened. She just felt like a huge misfortune was about to arrive, yet she had nowhere to hide. When Xiao Ju and Ye Chu came down, Emma was carrying a stack of documents to photocopy. When she saw Ye Chu, she got a scare. Ye Chu walked past her without averting her gaze before suddenly remembering something. She turned around and called Emma. ¡°I met a woman in town a few days ago. It¡¯s a bit weird. She was very pretty and smelled really nice.. She actually called me Emma, and she was so scared that she kept saying that she saw a ghost. Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s weird?¡± Chapter 1800 - Punish You

Chapter 1800: Punish You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The documents in Emma¡¯s hands almost dropped to the floor. Ye Chu¡¯s eyes seemed to be radiating light, and there were hints of rity andughter in her gaze. Emma looked at her in shock and avoided her gaze hurriedly, not daring to look at her directly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are trying to say. Excuse me.¡± She hugged the documents and avoided Ye Chu quickly. Ye Chu tilted her head, and her smile was slightly cold. She had found a new interest. Ye Tingyun was on the phone when he saw her wave her hand. He hung up within a moment. ¡°Why did youe down?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fun.¡± Ye Chu was in a great mood. ¡°You didn¡¯t fire Emma?¡± ¡°Why would I fire her?¡± said Ye Tingyun. ¡°I¡¯ll leave her for your entertainment.¡± Ye Chu looked at him. Upon careful consideration, it was true that she did not hear Ye Tingyun mention anything about him and Emma. She was merely guessing their rtionship. He had an indifferent attitude towards her, and it did not seem like he was very concerned about Emma. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°You are handsome.¡± Ye Tingyunughed loudly. Emma could hear his happyughter from outside. Her heart was aplete mess, and she was very flustered. She kept trying to guess what Ye Chu meant. She recalled her mother saying, in a fluster, that Miss¡¯s ghost had returned. She seemed crazy. She had been living in luxury for many years and had never been so shocked before. She was in an unclear state of mind and started calling her ¡®daughter¡¯. Alice, who was returning home, almost heard it, and Emma was so shocked that she broke out into a cold sweat. Emma knew that that person was already dead for many years. Although they did not find her corpse, there was no way she could be alive after being burned to that state. Her mother had sent men to look for her for a long time, but they could not find her. There was no news about her for all these years as well. Naturally, she thought that she was dead. Ye Chu did not look like Miss. She must be lying to scare her. How could she still be alive? If Miss returned, she would no longer have anything. Everything would be gone. If Ye Tingyun knew, what would he do? Would he believe her? She kept thinking of ways to get close to Ye Tingyun, but they were all futile. It was hard to get close to Ye Tingyun. Other than going to work and socializing with guests, he would just go upstairs. There was no way for her to get close to him. If even Ye Tingyun would not stand by her side, she would not have any bargaining power. If Ye Tingyun loved her, she might still have a chance of winning. Ye Chu said, ¡°I think that she has been delusional for many years. She¡¯s crazy now. Why don¡¯t we fulfill her wish?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Tingyun had a bad premonition. Ye Chu looked at Ye Tingyun smilingly. ¡°Isn¡¯t she wooing you? Just ept her.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Tingyun was speechless. He looked at Ye Chu indulgently yet helplessly. At the same time, he wanted tough. She was indeed a little devil. She could think of such a terrible trick. However, he was quite unwilling to be intimate with other women. ¡°She¡¯s good-looking. You are not suffering any losses.¡± ¡°Ye Chu!¡± Ye Tingyun¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯ll be angry if you say anything more.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re angry, then so be it. You don¡¯t have to specially tell me.¡± Ye Tingyun said, ¡°You really are my unlucky star.¡± Ye Chu spread her hands naively and innocently. ¡°If you won¡¯t agree, I can¡¯t force you either.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll agree, alright?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m forcing myself,¡± said Ye Tingyun helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ll ept anything you want me to do.¡± Ye Chu humphed coldly. She was unsympathetic towards him. Ye Tingyun touched her short hair. ¡°You really can¡¯t remember anything?¡± ¡°I dreamed about it.¡± Ye Chu raised her head and looked at him. However, there were some details that she could not remember. Her memories were quite blurry too. The only exception was that the fire was extremely clear.. She could feel the pain and grief even in her dreams. Chapter 1801 - You Lost Me

Chapter 1801: You Lost Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°It¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t have to think about it if you can¡¯t remember,¡± said Ye Tingyun. ¡°You just need to know that I¡¯m your sword and shield. That¡¯s enough.¡± News of Ye Tingyun and Emma¡¯s date spread throughout the entire MISS building within a day. Emma¡¯splexion was glowing, and she received envy and respect in the building. Everyone in the secretariat office treated her as Ye Tingyun¡¯s girlfriend. Ye Tingyun also appeared publicly in the employees¡¯ cafeteria with her. They looked like they were deep in love. Wei Ling could not understand it. What kind of move was this? Miss Ye Chu was not angry at all. After knowing Ye Chu¡¯s identity, Wei Ling became scared and did not dare to go over the line. Until now, he had not been able to transfer back to his original position. However, he could not understand Ye Tingyun¡¯s actions. Xiao Ju said, ¡°Miss Ye Chu, don¡¯t y this game anymore. What if Second Master is really attracted to her?¡± ¡°If he¡¯s attracted, then so be it,¡± said Ye Chu nonchntly. ¡°Why would I want a man who is so easily attracted to someone else?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xiao Ju was dumbstruck. Miss Ye Chu really had a heart made of stone. Ye Chu was not even angry, yet Alice became mad first. Everything seemed to be going smoothly for Emma, and she looked extremely happy. Naturally, the news did not escape Alice. She would go out on dates with Ye Tingyun until veryte. They would go for musicals, movies, bowling¡ªall sorts of dates. When she returned, she would look very pleased. Alice could not help but ask a few questions. Upon hearing that she had gone on a date with Ye Tingyun, she almost exploded. The mature woman was habitually cold and calm. She did not act up, yet she cursed at Ye Tingyun in her heart. Her heart hurt even more for Ye Chu. Emma could sense Alice¡¯s unhappiness, but she could not be bothered by it anymore. She was progressing well with Ye Tingyun, and that was the most important thing. As long as she settled Ye Tingyun, even if everything was exposed, she would not care. He would protect her. Alice said, ¡°Emma, if you still call me your sister, then you will cut off all ties with Ye Tingyun and leave Miss.¡± ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t understand. Isn¡¯t my rtionship with Ye Tingyun a good thing for our family?¡± Emma argued logically. After all those years of interaction, she was unwilling to lose Alice, her sister. ¡°If you continue dating him, don¡¯t call me your sister.¡± Alice left. She was even more disappointed with Ye Tingyun. Her little sister¡­ What would happen to her little sister? She really wanted to kill her. She was not satisfied with stealing away more than ten years of her sister¡¯s life. She still wanted to steal the person her sister liked. If there had not been any purpose to keep her, if her mother¡¯s issue had been settled, she would have acted long ago. ¡°Sister!¡± Ye Chu was living much better than how Alice imagined. Her mood was amazing, and she even got fatter. Her mood was as good as Emma¡¯s. Ye Tingyun said, ¡°You should pity me and give me a sweet date.¡± ¡°What sweet date?¡± Ye Chu was eating a date and passed it to him. ¡°You want to eat?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Tingyun was speechless. Sigh, his expression was wrong. Ye Tingyun said, ¡°How long do I have to date Emma for?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­ you two¡­ get married? Oh, no, engaged?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Ye Chu was very disappointed. She thought about it and also felt that it was inappropriate. It was too good for her. ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°Just stop where it¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t put me in a tough spot.¡± ¡°This is your punishment.¡± Ye Tingyun asked, ¡°Punishment?¡± ¡°You lost me for eleven years.¡± Ye Chu looked at him coldly. Ye Tingyun¡¯s heart soured, and he kissed the back of her palm.. ¡°But you can¡¯t punish me to go on a date with another woman. Can you change the punishment?¡± Chapter 1802 - You Are Not My Friend

Chapter 1802: You Are Not My Friend

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The intention to change a punishment had naturally been ignored. Ye Chu¡¯s generosity troubled Xiao Ju. This was too tormenting for the Second Master. Every time she saw Emma¡¯s shy look, she would feel unfair. How could she? However, Ye Chu¡¯s nonchnt appearance made Xiao Ju look like she had not seen the world before. Xiao Ju¡¯s heart was very tired too. After Ye Chu returned, she was more attentive during lessons. She seemed to have been possessed by a top student, bing extremely hardworking and studious. She no longer pulled pranks on the teacher and listened attentively. Whenever Ye Tingyun saw her studying diligently, his heart would hurt. Ye Chu was already neen. She had lost too many things: education, nurturing, social adaptability. No one taught her any skills for her to stand independently in society. Her life, which should have belonged to her, had been snatched away by someone else too. She had nothing, yet there was no way to get anything back. Now, she was urgently trying topensate for it. It was actually very tough for both herself and others. Ye Tingyun thought to himself. As long as he was alive, Ye Chu would not be bullied. It did not matter to him what kind of person she would be. Her appearance was not important, and her culture was not important. He wished that Ye Chu could live her life happily without worries like a child. However, humans were social animals. Times had changed. When every couple married, the promises to not abandon each other in light of prosperity or poverty were real. However, there would still be many men and women in life, who despite being deeply in love, ended up divorcing. The reason was that in marriages, some people strode forward while others stayed stationary or even moved backward. They became further apart as they moved. While his sincerity in his heart was determined and he was confident about himself, Ye Chu might not be confident about him. Hence, no matter how much his heart hurt and how much he wanted to have a heart-to-heart conversation with her, he never opened his mouth. After Alice got Ye Chu¡¯s number, she asked Ye Chu out for tea. She initially wanted to meet her in a restaurant outside, but Ye Chu suggested having the meeting in the afternoon tea restaurant in the MISS building. The two of them met each other in the afternoon tea restaurant. Alice brought her a present. It was avender aroma diffuser. It was made very intricately. Alice heard that Ye Chu¡¯s sleep was poor and specially looked for it. ¡°Two years ago, the Tang En family bought over an aroma diffuser brand. This is a new product and has extremely good effects on insomnia. You can give it a try. If it¡¯s good, I¡¯ll buy it for you again.¡± Ye Chu received the gift without any feeling of guilt, nor did she follow the ways of the world and say thank you. She only thought that the box was pretty, and she liked it. She and Alice were not close, and they were not familiar with each other. Hence, they only talked about topics like what they liked to eat, wear, or do during their free time. ¡°Why did you ask me out for no reason at all? I¡¯m not close to you,¡± said Ye Chu. Alice smiled. ¡°Because we are fated. Ye Chu, are you willing to be my friend?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not willing~¡± Ye Chu looked at her fixedly. Alice had seen a lot of the world. Everyone she had interacted with were men and women who knew how to y the social game. She had never met such an honest girl like her, who did not give people a way out. Nicely put, she could be called honest. Otherwise, she would be called insensitive. However, Alice was wearing a pair of filtered sses and thought that she was cute. Ye Chu¡¯s next sentence made her expression change. ¡°Because you are not my friend.¡± Ye Chu looked at her, her icy-cold eyes revealing a hint of pain and distance. ¡°When I was little, I lived in a small castle. My Mommy told me that I had an older sister whom I have never met before. One day, I fought with the kid staying next-door. He had an older sister who was older than me. I could not win against her. After I got home, I called my Mommy.. I wanted an older sister too.¡± Chapter 1803 - Oh, I Have Been Abused

Chapter 1803: Oh, I Have Been Abused

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Alice¡¯s face slightly changed. The afternoon sunlight was mottled as itnded on the tips of her brows. There was an unexined coldness. Alice used one hand to hold Ye Chu¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡­ you remembered?¡± Didn¡¯t she lose her memory? It was a life tragedy when two sisters met each other by chance and did not know each other. Ye Chu broke away from her hand. Alice¡¯s warm palm had a tinge of coldness. She looked fixedly at her. Ye Chu broke away from her protection. She also broke away from so many years of longing. ¡°There are a lot of matters that I cannot recall. I can only recall some matters consistently, but these matters are enough,¡± Ye Chu said. She held her tea and drank a mouthful gently. Perhaps, she had stayed for a long time with Ye Tingyun. She was also infected with Ye Tingyun¡¯s impassiveness and calmness. ¡°What about you? When did you know that I am your sister?¡± Alice was dumbstruck. She was an overbearing CEO who had to deal with a host of problems every day and held multiple positions. If she did not know her identity, why would she waste time entertaining her? Regardless of the fact that she was a child who did not know anything, even if she became Ye Tingyun¡¯s wife, Alice would also not necessarily waste time on her. Ye Chu was also not foolish. After some thinking, she could also guess her intention. ¡°Ah Chu¡­¡± Alice pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s Sister who has let you down.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Ye Chu was indifferent. She thought in her heart that by saying a word of sorry, could these ten years of roaming around and mistaking other people be written off? But she was also very clear that she could not be angry. This matter had nothing to do with her sister. She was only a few years old. Her sister was also a minor back then, and she could not do anything. She only did not understand why she did not acknowledge her. Ye Tingyun said that since she was young, due to her differently colored pupils, the Tang En family had thrown her to the little castle and did not care or look after her. They were afraid that she would bring disaster to the Tang En family. Her grandma had also died because of her. Her sister was unwilling to acknowledge her. Was it because she was different and they were afraid that she would bring them disaster? Hence, they rather acknowledged Emma as Emma had brought good luck to the Tang En family. She thought indifferently,?Since you are unwilling to acknowledge me, I will also not acknowledge you. ¡°How have you been all these years?¡± ¡°Not good.¡± When Ye Chu opened her mouth, lies came out. ¡°Since I was young, I have been locked on the ship. I was the only woman on the ship. They all abused me. They handed whatever dirty and tiring work to me. They even bullied me. There were quite a number of times that I wanted to jump into the sea and kill myself. But I was lucky. I did not die. My luck was also not very good, and I was caught by them again.¡± Alice believed her, and her heart hurt. Xiao Ju was listening behind, and her hair became numb.?Miss Ye Chu really has a character of ¡®if I am unhappy, everyone will be unhappy together¡¯. These lies were really made up too much.? In Alice¡¯s heart, she hated Emma even more. Emma was protected by them as she grew up. However, her real sister had been suffering. It was no wonder that even if she knew her identity, she was also unwilling to go home. She was also unwilling to acknowledge them. ¡°Sorry.¡± Alice apologized. The past was already in the past. There was no point in looking back on the past. She also did not n to be obsessed with the past. ¡°Ah Chu, I will seek justice for you.¡± ¡°I lied to you.¡± Ye Chu pouted her lips. ¡°You people onnd are really good to deceive. You believe whatever I say.¡± ¡°Ah Chu!¡± Alice reprimanded. ¡°I have been well, and they also treated me very well.¡± Ye Chu still had a knot in her heart. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you want to acknowledge me? Because I¡¯m an unlucky person and you are unwilling to get stained with bad luck?¡± If this were the case, she would not acknowledge this sister again.?I am originally not familiar with you. Humph. I am just not familiar with you. Alice also understood why she had lied.. She was almost angered to the point where she nearlyughed. Chapter 1804 - What Is He Upset About?

Chapter 1804: What Is He Upset About?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Alice also understood why Ye Chu had lied. She was almost angered to the point where she nearlyughed. ¡°When Sister was young, I did not understand things, and I had indeed hated you. But Sister has never thought of not acknowledging you. I have my own difficulties. Mom did not die in peace back then. The little castle also did not catch on fire by ident. Someone had the intention to kill. I have been sending people to investigate in the dark regarding the past matter. However, there have been no results. Someone has been cing obstacles in the way. I don¡¯t want to act rashly and alert the enemy.¡± Ye Chu could still ept this reason. It was only that her heart was still somewhat upset. Her memories were not coherent. She also could not recall everything in the past. Her memory of the little castle catching fire was very blurred. She was asleep that day. Following that, she felt very warm. The little castle was on fire. The little castle was an ancient building. Besides being on fire due to someone¡¯s deliberate action, it was not easy to catch fire in general. However, the fire was extremely intense. She could smell gasoline. She had lived a pampered life back then and did not know what the smell of gasoline was. Now, she had lived on the sea for so many years. It was indeed done by someone who had the intention to murder as she could identify the smell back then within a short while. The doors and windows were sealed up. When she wanted to escape, her nanny kicked her inside. Following that, her mom and adoptive father came. Thereafter, she did not know what had happened. It was the first time Alice heard of Ye Chu¡¯s adoptive father. When Ye Wen was young, she rebelled against orthodoxy. She had many male friends and lived more freely. She was not someone who was faithful to herte husband. It was not surprising for a man to appear. Alice was not willing to let Ye Chu get implicated in matters of the past. ¡°Ah Chu, the reason for the little castle catching fire was not that simple. Even if you lent your nanny a lot of guts, she also wouldn¡¯t dare to murder you. She was someone who did not study much. She would not be able to bring about such a thorough n. There has to be a secret that someone wants to hide. Why did Emma be an imposter? This is a mystery. The Tang En family¡­¡± It is fine that you don¡¯t acknowledge me.? These words were very cruel to Ye Chu. Alice did not say them. These words were fatal to her as an orphan who was roaming about outside for more than 10 years, longing for her family. Besides Ye Tingyun who was by her side, her sister actually had nowhere to go. The Tang En family was a big cage. Her foundation was unstable. Ye Tingyun also had an ambiguous rtionship with Emma. What would happen to Ah Chu? ¡°Ah Chu, does Ye Tingyun know about you regaining your memory?¡± Luck brought wisdom. She suddenly thought of this matter. Ye Tingyun¡¯s and Emma¡¯s matter also came very strangely. If they liked each other, they would have already gone on dates together. There was no need to wait until now. It appeared a little intentional. Her concern caused chaos. Instead, her eyes had been blinded. ¡°I know.¡± Ye Chu also did not hide. ¡°I let him go on a date with Emma.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Alice reprimanded her. After all, she could not bear to be too reproachful. ¡°Why did you do this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡± Ye Chu spread her hands indifferently. ¡°A friend of mine said that losing something that we have gotten again will make us feel the most miserable. There is hatred between me and Ye Tingyun. I originally wanted him to fall in love with me. Then, I¡¯d kick him away. This n cannot work now. Emma likes to be an imposter, right? Then let her act all the way. It¡¯s also quite fun watching it.¡± Alice thought,?She¡¯s really a little demon girl. If she has been brought up by my side since she was young, I¡¯m afraid she will be undisciplined and out of control. No one can control her.? ¡°By doing this, you are making others feel so sad. You push the person you like towards another woman. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will be sad and will note back again?¡± Alice asked sincerely. ¡°Who? Ye Tingyun?¡± Ye Chu snorted lightly. ¡°What is he sad about?¡± Chapter 1805 - Wont Be Coming Back As He Is Sad

Chapter 1805: Won¡¯t Be Coming Back As He Is Sad

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Ye Chu and Alice went back after their afternoon tea, she kept pondering about what Alice said. What is Ye Tingyun sad about? He won¡¯t being back as he is sad? What? I don¡¯t understand! She did not think too much. When she met Emma, who was radiating with happiness, her mood became better in a short while. Emma was carrying a small cake. She looked so sweet, and it was as if she was smeared with sweet sauce. The young girl was always filled with poems. She was as beautiful as a painting. Ye Chu slightly tilted her head. The back of her teeth slightly tightened. Suddenly, she was a little unhappy. Emma raised her head and saw Ye Chu. She was somewhat rmed. In this world, besides those who were especially anti-human, there were not many thieves who felt at ease. Even if they had stolen a sum of money from others, they would still feel nervous and uneasy. Moreover, what she had stolen was 11 years of a person¡¯s life and all her kinship. Since she was young, she had been Ye Chu¡¯s shadow and ymate. She was hidden by her radiance until there was nothing left. Things had changedpletely now. In the eyes of the world, she was already more outstanding than Ye Chu. She was more remarkable than Ye Chu in all areas and was considered half a sessful person. However, the means of obtaining this sess was, after all, not honorable. It made her feel extremely worried and troubled for many years. When she saw Ye Chu, she would inevitably feel guilty. Ye Chu slightly tilted her head. She was actually a girl who loved to smile a lot. When she smiled, her two little dimples were exceptionally charming, harmless, pure, and naive. ¡°I heard that you and my brother are in a rtionship?¡± Emma avoided her gaze and did not want to make contact with her. Ye Chu said a sentence again, ¡°The cake looks delicious. Don¡¯t you n to please me?¡± Emma raised her head and looked at her. She was hesitating as she carried the little cake box. Ye Chu said regretfully, ¡°I just had afternoon tea with Sister Alice. I am not interested in your cake. You don¡¯t have to put on an expression that makes it look like I have stolen your money. It is ugly.¡± The word ¡®Alice¡¯ seemed to have pressed on one of her acupuncture points. Emma¡¯s whole body was stiff, and her fingers trembled until she nearly threw the little cake out. She began to panic. ¡°Why did you look for my sister?¡± ¡°Right. Why did she look for me? I am also not familiar with her.¡± Ye Chu smiled and revealed the little white teeth in her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s really quite vexing.¡± Emma did not have the heart to work in the afternoon. There were a number of times that she wanted to call Alice, but she controlled herself.?Why did Sister look for Ye Chu? They are indeed not familiar with each other. There was a demon hidden in her heart. She was guilty and fearful. She was dressed in a magnificent but unrealistic coat, and she was deeply afraid that someone would expose her. She had been ying up to people of power and influence for many years. She could be destroyed in one day. If Sister knew that she was fake, she would not let her off. How? What exactly did Ye Chu recall? How much does she remember? Ye Tingyun also had a little internal injury recently. After work, he still had to put up a show with Emma. He acted in this show without being mindful. He kept thinking of the little ancestor at home. There were a number of times that he had stayed longer and gone backte. She also did not have any reaction. He was simply beingpletely foolish for longing for her to be a little jealous. The girl whom he liked simply did not know what love was at all. She simply did not know what jealousy was at all. He himself had held in until he had internal injuries. However, she was bewildered. He could even understand Bruce¡¯s anxiousness and violence. Falling in love with someone who really treated you as a brother would perhaps bring out a demon asionally. After one week, Ye Chu¡¯s arm, which was gued with misfortunes, finally had its stitches removed. However, Ye Tingyun¡¯s injury was somewhat recovering slower. He tried to choose to have his dates at the MISS building as much as possible. The people in the MISS building discussed wildly and spread rumors. Even Ye Junchen was rmed. He also did not know where he had heard the news from. He purposely came to verify with him.. Ye Tingyun said, ¡°Brother Junchen, you cannot believe those rumors.¡± Chapter 1806 - The Scheming Little Sick Delicate

Chapter 1806: The Scheming Little Sick Delicate

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Junchen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His family was considered to have doted on his little cousin very much. Ye Junchen could not grasp hold of Ye Tingyun¡¯s attitude. ¡°Tingyun, Emma is my cousin. Since she was young, she has suffered a lot¡­ ¡± ¡°She did not suffer much. The person who really suffered is not her.¡± Ye Tingyun did not reveal too much to prevent himself from crossing the line. He hung up the phone first. The tragedy back then could not be checked since quite some time had passed. During that era, the castles in the castle district had its own entrance and courtyard. Anything that happened in the house was not necessarily known. Any traces of it were also thoroughly cleaned. However, Ye Tingyun managed to check Emma¡¯s background. Emma¡¯s original name was Daisy. Her British mother was Ye Chu¡¯s nanny, and she had also suffered many mishaps in her life. After being Ye Chu¡¯s nanny for a year, she got to know a Parisian businessman. The two of them fell in love very quickly and had Daisy. They also spent a period of bliss back then. Good times did notst long. Her husband became addicted to drugs and alcohol due to his business failure. He beat and scolded both mother and daughter. They were always chased for their debts and had to hide often. They lived very miserably. That year when Daisy was three years old, her father died in an ident. The insurancepanypensated arge sum of money, allowing the two of them to clear their debts. However, her mother was cheated of her looks and wealth by a man. In the end, it was Ye Wen who acted and settled her difficult situation. They had nowhere to go and returned to the little castle again to look after Ye Chu. Emma basically had the same treatment as Ye Chu in the little castle. Interestingly, Emma¡¯s father did not really die. Before something happened to the little castle, he was active for a period of time. Subsequently, he disappeared again. This family had absolutelymitted insurance fraud back then. Thereafter, there was no trace of her father again. He was most likely fraught with grim possibilities. When something happened to the little castle, Emma went to the Tang En family. As her nanny had looked after her, she was given an additionalrge amount of money. She could also live a carefree life. Emma inherited half of Ye Wen¡¯s assets and was also a little rich woman. She had her own little treasury. She did not purely depend on the Tang En family for a living. Alice was also a good sister. Moreover, she was very generous. She gave all of Ye Wen¡¯s assets to Emma. She invested half of her portion into funds. It was also being used by Emma all along. Both mother and daughter lived an interesting life. Emma¡¯s mother had continuous lovers. She lived a rich life and provided for a handsome young man. She lived very unrestrainedly. She lived so despicably and had no burden at all in her heart. Ye Chu looked at the investigation report, and her heart did not waver at all. Due to her nightmares, her memory was slowlying back. Although she could not recall everything, there were traces in the past that she could follow. ¡°So why did they want to burn me and be an impostor?¡± Ye Chu could not figure it out. Ye Wen was not in the little castle back then. In the beginning, Emma absolutely would not dare to be an impostor. Then why did they want to burn her to death and even cause her mom to die identally? ¡°I remembered that my nanny treated me very well.¡± Ye Chu thought of that pair of hands in her memory. Her nanny actually spent more time with her than Ye Wen did. She also gave Ye Chu more concern and love than Ye Wen ever did. During those times when Ye Wen was absent, she had treated her nanny as her loved one. She also treated Daisy as her sister and had never suspected them. However, due to a fire, they were burned beyond recognition. Ye Tingyun said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that they were not the ones who wanted your life.¡± They most likely only grasped onto the chance of being an impostor. Inevitably, they were not the ones who wanted to kill Ye Chu. They were aplices at most. ¡°But my mom had died.¡± This could not be forgiven. She was still so young. ¡°I kept feeling that Mom did not like me. If she had liked me, she would not have sent me to the little castle. She would not see me only once a year. Every time she came to see me, her attitude was also very bad. She kept reproaching me on my bad points. When I was young, I was mischievous and disobedient. I liked to fight and was not liked by her. She always forced me to do things that I did not like. I was also rebellious and kept talking back to her. After she left, I would be sad. Every time she left, I would look at her secretly from the windowsill on the second floor. I was unwilling to send her. She always took one step and looked back three times. I was very young at that time and did not understand her good intentions. I only knew how toin about her throwing me alone in the little castle. It was only until something happened to me that I knew how much she loved me. She was willing to die in exchange for my life.¡± The person she had let down the most was her mom. She did not even see her for thest time and even lost her memory. She did not remember her mom¡¯s voice and smile. Who wanted to hurt her? Was it her family who could not tolerate her? ¡°Ah Chu, do you want to take revenge?¡± Ye Chu nodded her head. She thought,?Otherwise, why would I let Emma have Ye Tingyun? I want to take revenge against Emma.? ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to Paris and find out everything clearly,¡± Ye Tingyun said. In front of pure power, all the dark forces were paper tigers. Since she was troubled in her heart, she should seek rification. Confrontation was the way to solve it. ¡°Alice doesn¡¯t want me to tread on muddy water,¡± Ye Chu said. Moreover, the matters of the family were a taboo to her sister. She was unwilling to mention them further. She also had some hatred and was also afraid that there was inside information. She had her own n. ¡°You¡¯ll have to find out clearly sooner orter.¡± When this matter was settled, Ye Chu would then consider their rtionship seriously. Otherwise, she would not know forever. ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Ye Tingyun covered his chest and coughed heavily. The weather change was drastic recently. He had not recovered from his serious injuries, and his body was originally weak. He had a fever and was coughing. He also looked haggard and had lost weight. Ye Chu saw that he was coughing continuously and poured him a cup of water. ¡°Are you alright?¡± He was just about to say that he was fine when he raised his head and saw her eyes. He became a little weaker. He had the look of a soft and weak beauty who was sick. ¡°My head is dizzy. Support me and let me sit for a while.¡± Ye Chu believed him and supported him as he sat on the sofa. Ye Tingyun made use of the opportunity to hold her little hand. Ye Chu¡¯s hand was especially soft and small. He felt great when he held her hand in his. It made him want to protect her. ¡°Why is your head dizzy?¡± Ye Chu also fell sick frequently and knew that it did not feel good. ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already veryte. I don¡¯t want to trouble him to make a trip here. You can stay by my side while I rest.¡± ¡°I¡¯m also not a doctor.¡± She was not a doctor and was not medicine. He would not get better if she stayed with him. Moreover, when something happened to herte at nightst time, didn¡¯t he call for the doctor anxiously? It also did not seem like he felt that he was holding up others. ¡°My basic foundation was hurt in this car ident. The doctor said¡­¡± Ye Tingyun made himself appear pitiful appropriately. ¡°The doctor said that some of my ribs were broken. Although it was fixed back, it has not recovered all along. I also hurt my heart and lungs. I¡¯m afraid that in the future¡­¡± In this kind of situation where one wanted to speak but stayed silent, the art ofnguage made others have misunderstandings. Ye Chu knew that he was seriously injured in the car ident. It was also because of protecting her. It was inevitable for her to feel that she had somewhat let him down. ¡°Will you die?¡± He had spoken until all thoughts were dashed. Ye Chu also thought of death. The most serious thing to her was death. Ye Tingyun thought in his heart,?Baby, don¡¯t curse me.? How can I bear to leave you? ¡°Yeah. The doctor said that he was afraid I would not have a long life.¡± Ye Tingyun looked dejected. It seemed that breathing was also a kind of pain. He covered his chest and became delicately sick within seconds. Ye Chu frowned. ¡°Oh¡­ ¡± Ye Tingyun thought,?This isn¡¯t following the script. Did I use too much strength?? 1807 Chapter 1808 Ye tingjun soon realized that he had really used too much force. The specific manifestation of that was that ye Chu was ignoring him. Xiaoju had secretly told him one thing. Ye Chu had been brooding over her ominous life experience. She was a very simple-minded person. After remembering a part of her memory, there had always been a pit in her heart that she couldn''t get over. She had always thought that family was the most important person in the world, and she treated her fellow sailors as her family who had relied on her for many years. After Bruce''s incident, she was a little hesitant and had doubts about herself. In addition, she heard that she was unlucky and had been abandoned by her family since she was young. What kind of family would abandon their own child? it must be the child''s fault. Xiaoju found that she had been reading some books about fate and curses recently. Ye Chu was super innocent. They were also filled with an inexplicable admiration for knowledge. She had always felt that the content in the book was super good and had a Little Blind worship. After xiaoju secretly told ye tingjun, he was shocked and hurriedly added on. She could pretend to be sick and weak, but she didn''t dare to say that she didn''t have long to live. So, within two days, ye Chu identally heard the doctor say that ye tingjun''s body was in great condition and that he would have no problem living until he was 100 years old. It was just that he was a little weak during this period and needed to take care of himself. The doctor''s voice was even a few decibels louder than usual. Hence, he often pretended to be sick and delicate, but he never mentioned that he wouldn''t live for long. That was simply courting death. In order to make ye Chu believe that she was a Lucky Star, ye tingjun said,"you''re indeed miss''s life. Ever since you came, all of miss''s projects have been developing especially smoothly. The stock price has risen, and her influence has expanded further. You''re miss building''s little lucky Star." Ye Chu frowned."Didn''t you go bankrupt a while ago?" Ye tingjun was speechless. He didn''t manage to catch her words within three seconds. He put on a mysterious smile and exined in a profound manner,"ah Chu, there are so many ups and downs in the business. I was about to go bankrupt a while ago, but I''ve made aeback." Wei Lin and xiaoju listened to ye tingjun rack his brains every day to praise ye Chu for being a little lucky Star. Not only did he praise ye Chu alone, but he also wanted the people around him to praise him one by one. Ever since ye Chu came, xiaoju''s fortune was rolling in. Even her luck in love was here. Xiaoju never understood what even luck in love was considered? Wei Lin didn''t dare to get close to ye Chu and avoided him whenever he saw him, afraid that ye Chu would find trouble with him again. He absolutely didn''t dare to find trouble with ye Chu now. Miss''s praises really made ye Chu feel like he was a little lucky Star. It was as if this group of people lived in deep waters every day, and she had be an angel that saved them the moment she came. Wei Lin coldly thought, your ttery is too much. On the other hand, Emma was more impatient, especially after ye Chu and Alice met. She kept wanting to Ask Alice about it, but she didn''t dare to probe too much. Alice was able to tolerate it and didn''t change her attitude towards her. She even said very frankly that ye Chu looked a little like her mother, so she felt that they got along very well."Emma, ye Chu looks a little like her mother. I like her very much. Do you still remember what my mother looked like?" "Of course I remember." Erma pretended to be calm. In fact, she rarely mentioned ye Wen. At first, Alice did not mention her either, afraid that Erma would think that she was the one who caused her mother''s death. Now, she knew that she was overthinking it. Erma did not dare to mention ye Wen because she was afraid that ye Wen''s soul woulde to her in the middle of the night. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1808 1808 Stop her Foundation ¡± Im sure you¡¯ll also remember how much she loves you. ¡± Alice smiled. ¡°Sis, why did you change the manager of the foundation recently? ¡± Ye Wen had left behind arge inheritance. When she got married, the ye family in Europe had given her one-third of the family property as dowry. There was cash,nd, and stocks. All of these things belonged to ye Wen and not the twain family. They were at ye Wens personal disposal. After ye Wens death, these things were divided equally between the two children. Alice had split ye Wens inheritance into two, but in fact, they had all been ced in the foundation for the use of Erma. All these years, she had not touched a single cent of the foundation. As Erma was underage, she had always been the one managing the foundation, but the use of it was Erma. Ever since she found out that Erma was a fake, she had been careful and had no intention of transferring the foundation to her. Erma had always taken money from the foundation, but Alice had never cared about it. Money was a small matter, and she did not want to alert the enemy. She had also carefully looked at the annual ounts. Erma took almost twenty million dors from the foundation every year. This idiot had never thought about why she, an underaged child, had to withdraw so much money every year. This money was given to her mother to provide her with a life of luxury. This made her very uneasy. ¡°He¡¯s been embezzling money. Don¡¯t you know?¡± Alice¡¯s voice was slightly cold. In the past, the manager did not move because she wanted to numb Erma. Now, she did not need to care about her face. This sum of money was left to her younger daughter by her mother. After all, she was not her sister. ¡°Sis, I¡¯m already an adult. I¡¯ll have to get this money sooner orter. Now I¡¯m learning how to manage my own money. I ... I want to manage my own funds.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still young, so I¡¯ll help you manage this money first. Don¡¯t you believe me? Have I touched a single cent all these years? You¡¯re spending money, but I¡¯m not asking?¡± ¡°Sis, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. It¡¯s our money anyway.¡± Erma exined hurriedly. She had vaguely mentioned this a few times, and her mother had also asked her to bring the money over, but Alice had never given in. The money was still under Alice¡¯s name. ¡°New York is not like Paris. You grew up at home without any worries. I want to train your ability. From today on, you have to earn your own tuition and living expenses. You can¡¯t ask for money from home anymore.¡± In other words, she could not take a single cent from the foundation. ¡°Sister?¡± ¡°This is the training that the children of the twain family must go through. It was the same for me back then. I haven¡¯t asked my family for a single cent since I went to college. I can do it, and so can you. I¡¯ve already spoken to the manager. There¡¯s still some time before you start school, so you have to think of a way.¡± Alice left after talking to her. She rarely came back to the apartment due to her work, so she spent most of her time sleeping in the hotel apartment near thepany. As soon as she left, Erma panicked and called her mother in a hurry to meet outside. Her mother was called Betty. She was very beautiful and had an enchanting figure. She didn¡¯t look like a woman in her forties at all. Recently, she had been very close to a young hunk. It was not a small sum of money to raise a young hunk. She had to provide for a house and a car. She was also used to the card and spent money extravagantly. She had already urged Erma several times. Chapter 1809 Are You Crazy? "The young miss stopped your fund? Why?" Betty felt as if she had been struck by a bolt out of the blue. She could not withdraw too much money from the foundation all of a sudden. Since Erma was still underage, she did not spend much money at home. If she suddenly asked for too much money, Alice would have something to say. Thus, Betty was used to taking money from the foundation every month. Alice did not really care if she took hundreds of thousands or even a million dors from such a huge Foundation every month. The little girl had grown up and knew how to buy clothes and essories, but she still did not dare to really think of herself as the younger daughter of Twain''s family and really take out tens of millions at once. Betty didn''t have any money this time, so she didn''t look too good when she didn''t get the money. "My sister said that I have to earn my own money when I grow up. I can''t take money from the foundation in the future." "Why should she? she made it clear back then that all the money belonged to you. She didn''t want a single cent and would give it all to you when you''re an adult. You''re already an adult, so why is she still dragging it on?" "Mom!" "You''re always so rich," she interrupted impatiently."You also have to look at my difficulties. If my sister doesn''t want to give it to me, can I snatch it from her?" Besides, you and I both know that I don''t have much confidence in my identity. I''m afraid that my identity will be exposed. " "It''s precisely because you''re afraid of being exposed that you want to take a sum of money every month. Save this money and you''ll have a carefree life for the rest of your life. You don''t want anything. If you''re really exposed, you''ll have nothing left." The greed in Betty''s eyes waspletely exposed. She had been gued by nightmares for the past few days. She would always dream of ye Wen and ye Chu when they were young, and she dreamed that they wereing to take her life. After being scared by ye Chu in the small town that day, she had been living in fear. "I ..." Erma had been under a lot of pressure recently. She had to deal with ye Chu''s malicious provocations every day, pretend in front of ye tingjun, and deal with Alice when she came back. She had been under a lot of mental pressure and had never felt so tired. Now, she had to be pestered by her mother like a vampire. She was a little devastated. "Don''t say it, don''t say it. " "It''s all your fault, I didn''t want to use the identity of Erma. It''s all your fault for coveting their family''s money. I''m stuck in a dilemma now, I ..." Betty pped her on the face. Covering her face in disbelief, she said,"mom?" "Don''t act like you''ve been taken advantage of. You don''t want to be an MMA. Have you thought about what the status of a prostitute will bring you? it will bring you glory, money, more than ten years of wealth, and a life of luxury. You got all of this. You only think that you''re under a lot of pressure, but why didn''t you think of what you''ve gotten? now you''re ming me? do you have a conscience?" Tears fell from Erma''s eyes. Betty held her hand andforted her."Don''t cry. We had no choice back then. It''s fine if you think this way." "She''s back, mom, she''s back ..."He said. Betty shuddered."Don''t talk nonsense. Back then, miss was burned to such a state. Even if she was rescued, she wouldn''t have survived. Don''t scare yourself." "No, mom, I can feel it. She''s back. Sister has been seeing her frequently recently. If she says something to sister, we ... We''re done for." This was the most stressful part of Erma. If this was exposed, her sister would not let her off. Betty sneered."Then you might as well go all out. If Alice dies, no one will care about this matter anymore. You will also be the only heir of the twain family." "...Are you crazy?" * I haven''t been feeling well these past two days, so I''mte to update. Sorry! Chapter 1810 I Will Burn You To Death A chill ran down her spine. It was as if she was in the middle of winter, and her heart had frozen. She had never thought of taking Alice''s life. Even if she had ten times the courage, she would not dare to do so. She had always respected Alice and tried to please her in hopes of getting her favor. She truly liked her sister. She had even thought about how good it would be if her identity was never exposed in this life. Such a good sister was her sister. She would support her sister for the rest of her life and love her sister for the rest of her life. "Don''t tell me you''re going to give up all your years of nning and fail?" Betty asked, looking at her with disappointment."If you hadn''t stopped me back then, how could miss have escaped with her life? both mother and daughter died in the sea of fire. Being soft-hearted won''t do anything. You were soft-hearted back then, and now she''s be your de." Erma shook her head and thought of ye Chu''s dark and cold eyes. Back then, she and ye Chu were as loving as sisters. She thought that they would be in a rtionship for a lifetime. Who knew that such a change would happen? Little as she was, she hid in the dark and watched Betty beat ye Chu back into the sea of fire. She went over to stop her from doing evil and stopping her from continuing tomit crimes, and then ye Wen arrived. Otherwise, ye Chu would have died before ye Wen arrived. It was not her wish to impersonate someone else. Back then, she was just a child, and everything she had was pushed forward by others. Every step she took was filled with fear and trepidation, deeply afraid that she would fall into an abyss if she took a wrong step. She had wanted to be honest with Alice many times, but she had cowardly avoided it. She did not dare to tell the truth, and the Tang family''s extravagance had also blinded her. She prayed for her youngdy to live safely and happily in the distance, while plundering the life that did not belong to her and upying other people''s lives. And now, Betty wanted to kill her sister? How dare she? "In the twain family, no one cares who is the real Erma except for Alice. The old man likes you, and that''s your bargaining chip. As long as Alice is gone ..." "Don ''t!" "What did my sister do wrong? if you kill her, even if we''re exposed, these 11 years ..." "You''re stupid. Do you think that it''s enough to just expose yourself? back then, when Madam died, didn''t you need to pay with your life? Do you think she''ll let me and you go?" "Stupid!" Betty shouted. The two of them parted on bad terms. Betty did not get the money, and Erma also firmly expressed her intention that she would never hurt Alice. Because of the series of events, she was under a lot of mental pressure and often made mistakes at work. As she had an ambiguous rtionship with ye tingjun, mi ''er couldn''t say anything. She could only give her some simple work and not let here into contact with heavy work. Ye tingjun received first-hand information from the spy and knew their conversation. He did not expect Betty to be so ambitious as to want to kill Alice. Erma''s reaction was unexpected."Go and tell Alice to be more careful." "Yes!" Alice was ye Chu''s only sister. He could not tell what ye Chu''s attitude was, but he could not let anything happen to Alice. Ye Chu almost exploded when he heard that Betty was nning to take Alice''s life."She wouldn''t dare." "She wouldn''t dare." After all, Erma was still young and did not have the courage to do so. He was also very curious about the attitudes of the two men in the twain family, especially the old man. Ye tingjun racked his brains to bring ye Chu to Paris to find out what had happened in the past. While ye tingjun was on the phone, ye Chu went downstairs to look for Erma. Erma was nning to get off work and had asked for leave in the afternoon. Ye Chu walked over, held her arm, and pressed her against the wall. "If you dare to touch a single hair on my sister''s head, I''ll burn you to death!" 1811 Chapter 1812 "If you dare to touch a single hair on my sister''s head, I''ll burn you to death!" Erma''s face turned pale. All her doubts and mysteries were exined. Her legs trembled out of fear. She looked at ye Chu''s strange eyes in horror, one blue and one ck. Her wrist was almost crushed by her. "Mi ... Miss ..." Erma''s voice was soft, and her lips were trembling. The nerves that had been pressing down on her for many days had finally copsed. Her vision turned ck, and she fainted. Ye Chu did not expect her to be so weak. Mi ''er and the others were shocked and hurriedly called the ambnce. They looked up at ye Chu."Miss ye Chu, what are you doing?" "You can''t care!" Ye Chu''s eyebrows twitched. He kicked her unhappily and turned to leave. Mi ''er and the others had never seen such an arrogant woman and were all shocked. Ye tingjun was in a state of panic and could not help but hold his forehead. This little girl was really ... She did whatever she thought without considering the consequences. She did not want to expose her identity at all. Her n to confess to Twain''s family had been ruined by her kick. This time, it was all exposed. When Alice heard about this, she felt very happy. She didn''t expect ye Chu to protect her so much. Ye Chu had actually regretted it long ago. She was just acting on impulse and wasn''t used to saying things that were too mushy. It was very awkward, and ye tingjun didn''t know whether tough or cry. Although Erma was admitted to the hospital, he was only in a state of shock and was not in any life-threatening danger. Now, it was difficult to end things. Erma left the hospital like a madman. He did not dare to see ye Chu or Alice. He wished he could hide himself and not see anyone. When Alice went to the hospital to talk to her, she had already disappeared. She didn''t see him for three days in a row, and he didn''t pick up his phone when itnded in miss building. "Why are you looking for her?" Ye Chu asked. Alice smiled and said,"I want to ask her about what happened in the past. She should remember it more clearly than you. She won''t forget any details. From what I heard, she didn''t dare to silence me. My mother is dead, so I need to at least know who to take revenge on. Actually ... I don''t really want to know anymore." "Why?" Alice was afraid that she would add to her sister''s burden if she said it out loud, but if she didn''t say it out loud, she would feel terrible in her heart."Although mother died, she didn''t rest in peace because she didn''t know if you were Dead or Alive. For you, she was willing to sacrifice herself in exchange for your safety. She''s been gone for so many years, and I''ve been searching for the truth, but the more I searched for the truth, the more I realized that ... I might have been caught up in a bigger Whirlpool, and I didn''t want to continue investigating. " She was afraid that in the end, her grandfather or her father was the real murderer. At that time, should she put righteousness before family or hide it in her heart? Ye Chu did not have any feelings for the twain family, but Alice was different. This was a family matter. Alice booked a flight back to Paris that day and did not let ye tingjun interfere with Twain''s family matters. Ye tingjun was quite regretful. ording to his thoughts, he should have brought ye Chu along and confronted her directly. "Did I get into trouble?" Ye Chu blinked her eyes innocently, exuding a sense of innocence and cuteness. She didn''t know how adorable this big white Rabbit was. "It''s not a big deal. Your sister can solve it. If she can ''t, there''s still me. You don''t have to worry about anything. " He and Alice both hoped that ye Chu would stay away from these troubles. "Then I''ll go find Brosnan." Ye tingjun was speechless. Who was it? Didn''t you cut off all ties with him? why are you still looking for him? Chapter 1812 1812 A rounded boyfriend Ye Chu had a video call with Bruce. Bruce was in New York, and he was waiting for ye Chu to take the initiative to find him. In the video, Bruce looked very Haggard and had stubble all over his face. Ye Chu scratched her head. She still did not understand Bruce, but she had something to ask him. Bruce smiled bitterly and said,¡±ah Chu, don¡¯t you n to go home with me?¡± She turned back to look at ye tingjun. He was reading a magazine very calmly. He was wearing a thin, snow-white sweater, and his long legs were shaking gently. He was calm andposed, and he had the confidence to point out the situation. From Brosnan¡¯s perspective, he could not see ye tingjun. The sea was very good, very free, and very beautiful. But ... Ye Chu lowered his eyes slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve been chasing after me relentlessly. Do you still think that I¡¯m your family?¡± Ye tingjun thought to himself, this isn¡¯t the standard answer. You can just say that you¡¯re not going home and want to stay at miss. How nice would that be? He was a little jealous and pricked up his ears to hear what Brosnan had to say. Bruce said,¡±I was wrong. I like you too much. Ah Chu, there¡¯s no ce for these feelings. I was possessed for a moment. I was afraid that you ...¡± ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. I don¡¯t like you. ¡± Ye tingjunughed out loud. Ye Chu turned back to look at him. Ye tingjun silently raised the magazine up high to cover his face. He crossed his legs and was overjoyed. He suddenly felt a little sympathetic for Bruce. Oh, he had also found a bnce. Well, after being with Bruce for so many years, she always told him that he was very annoying and that she didn¡¯t like him. She didn¡¯t say that she didn¡¯t like him, nor did she reject him. It was the treatment of someone she liked. This was equivalent to ah Chu silently acknowledging that he was her boyfriend. ¡°Then who do you like?¡± Brosnan was indignant, but he suppressed the anger and jealousy in his heart. ¡°I like myself.¡± Ye Chu said,¡±you ... Bruce, many girls like you. Why don¡¯t you like them? every time we docked, you were weed by the girls. I remember one year, there was a sister who kept chasing you and pestering you. She confessed every day that she wanted to go back to the ship with us and was even willing to be your foot-washing servant, but you were unwilling. You even talked about big principles with her. If it were you, why couldn¡¯t you figure it out? you treated me as your sister, and I would be your sister for life. I won¡¯t let what happenedst time happen again. If there¡¯s a next time, I really won¡¯t see you again. ¡± Ye tingjun was ted. Well done! At the side, he was also learning how to perfectly avoid the minefield at the beginning of the night. He wanted to be a male God who perfectly avoided all tragic endings. Brosnan was silent and clenched his fists tightly.¡±So, you¡¯re not going back with me? Have you forgotten about little six¡¯s revenge? You won¡¯t even care about the dead?¡± Ye Chu¡¯s heart clenched. This was a knot in her heart. She did not answer, and ye tingjun was extremely nervous. He wished he could rewind time and change the ending. Ye Chu was silent for a moment. Ye tingjun¡¯s hand that was holding the magazine was almost sore. The top floor was so quiet that the sound of a needle falling could be heard. His heart was beating faster too. How would she answer? Ye Chu said,¡±that¡¯s my business, Bruce. I remember what happened before I was eight years old.¡± Brosnan was speechless. Ye Chu said softly,¡±I know what to do with Xiaoliu. Now, I want to know my family background. Can you tell me about my foster father?¡± He passed away too early, so there are many things I don¡¯t know. You¡¯re his friend, so you should know better than anyone else. ¡± Chapter 1813 The Scene Of A Large-Scale Failed Scam Ye Chu''s foster father had died protecting her during the disaster, and this was a knot in ye Chu''s heart. He had passed away very peacefully and had not left behind any words. In her memory, her foster father was a man of indomitable spirit and was definitely not a sneaky person. There must have been a reason for him to take her away back then. With her name and identity, everything would be easy to investigate. After ye Wen''s first love was betrayed by her family, she went against the right path for a long time. Her reputation waspletely ruined. Then, she met ye Chu''s foster father. Unfortunately, ye Wen was engaged at that time. She also knew that she had no choice and her rtionship would not have a good end. The two of them had always maintained an ambiguous rtionship of friendship and love. After ye Wen got married, her foster father left Paris and disappeared. The next time she appeared, it was ye Wen''s marriage that was unfortunate. At that time, she and the Tang en family were in the midst of a divorce. She did not expect the sudden change. The Tang en family was an ancient family. They could not ept ye Wen''s betrayal and the scandal caused by their marriage. However, they could not abandon the benefits that ye Wen had brought to the Tang en family. Why did her foster father take her away? Were these her mother''sst words? He had never told her where he came from or whether he had any rtives. He was even tight-lipped about her background. It would have been fine if her foster father had not treated her well, but he had doted on her and treated her as his own daughter. Brosnan said,"he didn''t want me to tell you about it, nor did he tell you about your background. But I know that your hometown is in Paris and you are the child of a rich family. He has his own difficulties, but he is not willing to tell you. Ah Chu, you should listen to his warning. He must have his own reasons. " "I know." Ye Chu said,"you''re the captain, so you can''t be away from the crew for too long. It''s time for you to return to the sea. Bruce, you''ve stayed in New York for too long." "I was waiting for you." "I ..." Ye tingjun couldn''t take it anymore. He walked over and gave a smile that was as gentle as a spring breeze in front of his love rival."Bruce, she won''t go with you." I''ve known her since eleven years ago, and we may have made a lifelong promise. You''re toote. She''s mine, and no one can take her away without my permission. " Ye Chu gave him a kick. Who''s yours? To him, this kick did not hurt at all. He did not care at all. Ye tingjun said,"you were afraid that something would happen to her, so you imprisoned her on the sea in disguise. It''s your ipetence. I won ''T. I will reveal what happened back then and give her justice." "Ye tingjun!" Bruce had held onto ye tingjun''s heart for more than ten years, and he just let him go like that. He was already angry, and when he saw ye tingjun, he could not help but hold his forehead. Brosnan said,"ah Chu, do you like him that much? He''s a liar. " "I don''t like it. You''re all so annoying!" Brosnan was speechless. Ye tingjun was speechless. The waiter felt as if he had received a critical blow. He barely managed to maintain his gentlemanly and scumbag appearance."It''s okay. It''s good that you''re by my side. A lifetime is long. You''ll definitely like me." Bruce was furious. The little cabbage that he had raised for more than a decade had been taken away by a Wolf just like that. He was about to explode. Ye tingjun''s face darkened slightly."Bruce, she doesn''t like you or me, but at least she''s willing to be by my side. If you force her, she''ll only get further and further away from you. If you send people to kill her and hit her with a car, how would you know if the car will explode or if the bullets will miss? I will never do these things to her. This is the difference between you and me." "PAH!" Bruce immediately started scolding,"stop pretending. You said that I imprisoned ah Chu, and you forcefully took her away from the sea and brought her to miss building. Isn''t that imprisonment?" Ye tingjun was speechless for a moment. At that time, he did not have good intentions and did not really like ye Chu. His feelings for ye Chu were after she lost her sight. He first wanted to cooperate with her performance, then he was slowly attracted to her. The process was indescribable. In theory, Bruce was right. Ye tingjun did not refute him."Yes, but she won''t leave now. My experience is not worth learning from, so you don''t have to learn from her." Brosnan was almost angered to death by him. Ye Chu looked at him in disbelief."You''re really ..." You can even say this directly? Ye tingjun shed a gentlemanly smile at ye Chu. Ye Chu''s eyes twitched, and he looked at him in disdain. He looked at the screen."Go back to the sea. After I''ve settled things, I ... Will contact you again. If you send someone like the previous few times, I really won''t bother with you anymore." "Ah Chu, I was wrong. Please forgive me." Bruce learned from ye tingjun and no longer acted willfully. He softened his tone and asked,"will you really contact me again?" Ye Chu nodded. Ye tingjun thought, sinister! Bruce smiled."Everyone on our ship will miss you. Will youe back to see us?" "I will!" Ye tingjun thought, haha! Brosnan said gently,"then we''ll wait for you." Ye Chu hung up the video call and was about to pour himself a ss of water when a ss of warm water with a hint of sweetness was already in his hands. There was a problem that ye tingjun had been scratching his heart and lungs but could not understand."Ah Chu, you don''t like Bruce, and you don''t like me either. Mm ... I''ll take it that you don''t like me. Bruce and I can be considered to be two typical types of men. One is overbearing, and the other is gentlemanly ..." "Don''t sneer, I''m being serious. " "Oh!" Ye Chu retracted the cold smile on his lips and looked at him calmly. "If you don''t like any of them, then what kind do you like?" If he didn''t know what kind of woman she liked, he couldn''t cater to her preferences. As the saying goes, the pavilion closest to the water enjoys the moonlight first. He was with her all the time, and he really didn''t believe it. Ye Chu was silent for a moment. He didn''t know why, but he thought of Xiao er. Ye tingjun''s heart skipped a beat. Oh no. He regretted it. His entire mind was on ye Chu and he had been observing her micro-expressions carefully. One look at ye Chu and he knew that she had a temte. Did this mean that she had someone in her heart? Who was it? He scolded himself in his heart. Why did he have to ask this question when he could do anything? At the thought that ye Chu had someone he liked in his heart, ye tingjun almost couldn''t maintain his fake elegance. "Who is it?" His voice had turned a few degrees colder. Fortunately, ye Chu had never been afraid of him, so she didn''t mind."I like ... To be more lively." Ye tingjun was speechless. A more lively one? He was like the waiter, humorous, lively, and would make herugh. Wei Lin and xiaoju simply couldn''t bear to watch this scene. Second master was simply the scene of arge-scale failed scam, the tragic death of the female driver who deliberately tried to scam him by stepping on the elerator. The atmosphere was really awkward, and no one spoke. Wei Lin had followed him for many years and knew that he must be in a bad mood. Ye tingjun''s voice was hoarse and low."You have someone you like?" Chapter 1814 Youre Little Lucky Star Ye Chu did not answer him. She yawned and avoided the topic. She sat on the open-air window sill and seriously thought about ye tingjun''s question. Did she like the second brother? Naturally, he liked her. But ... She held her phone in confusion. The second brother had always been a friend to her, a friend who could make her happy. She had not spoken to the second brother for a long time. It was the kind of rtionship where she didn''t have to worry about him leaving even if they hadn''t seen each other for a long time. She didn''t have to worry about what he was thinking, didn''t have to please him, didn''t have to worry about her own personality, and didn''t have to worry about whether he liked her or not. He was just like a virtual character. It was so obvious whether she liked him or not. He was her only friend other than her family. How could she not like him? However, this kind of love was not real. The second brother was also a virtual person. She did not know what he looked like, nor what kind of person he was. She had never met or interacted with him before, so she could never understand a person. She did not understand him, but she had never thought of cutting off their inte connection. It was like the legendary death in the light. It was as if ... The beautiful things were only limited to the inte and she had never met anyone before. It seemed that those who knew her and were close to her did not have a good ending. When the news of Alice''s ne crash spread, ye Chu was expressionless. Her face was deathly pale. She did not have any emotional Foundation with Alice, and she did not even have any memory of Alice. However, these days, Alice had been constantly making her presence known to her. Although their feelings for each other increased by being together day and night, and they also existed by caring for each other. It was a strange thing that blood was thicker than water. Whether or not he had no memories, he would still feel a sense of closeness. Sister ... Ye tingjun arranged the work and the ne. He brought xiaoju and a few secret guards along. Under Wei Lin''s promise, he also brought Wei Lin along and stepped onto the ne to Paris. After Alice''s nended, she immediately took a small ne home. It was the twain family''s private helicopter, which had always been exclusive to Alice. She had always taken the helicopter directly from the airport to go home. The twain family had a veryrge small aircraftnding area. Her ne had crashed in the canyon, and there were three people on the ne. Other than Alice, there were the captain and a bodyguard. The cause of the crash was still under investigation. Before ye tingjun got on the ne, the Paris police and firefighters had alreadyunched a search and rescue. There was no news of Alice for the time being. The small ne had hit the canyon and fallen off the cliff. Whether she was alive or dead, there would always be an ending. Ye Chu''s hands and feet were cold. She wrapped herself in the nket and didn''t say a word throughout the entire journey. The air conditioner on the ne was on rather high, and her hands were cold. No matter what the reason was, ye tingjun didn''t want anything to happen to Alice. He had received news on the ne that Jack Anderson had personally sent people to search and rescue him, and they had also arrived at the scene. Ye tingjun was very confused. What was the rtionship between these two? "Ah Chu, your sister is blessed by the heavens. She''ll be fine." Ye Chu said,"am I ... Really a disaster?" Ye Chu, who had recently read too many taboos, curses, inauspicious things, and even flipped through vampire books, had serious doubts about herself. Her sister had been safe and sound for so many years, and everything had been smooth sailing. Why did something happen just after they met? The people who loved her left one by one, and something happened to them. Her mother, sister, foster father, Xiaoliu, and ye tingjun had all met with mishaps before. At least, they managed to keep their lives. Why did they say that they would not live for long? the people around her had all met with misfortune. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1815 Youre Little Lucky Star (2) Her mother, sister, foster father, Xiaoliu, and ye tingjun had all met with mishaps before. At least, they managed to keep their lives. Why did they say that they would not live for long? the people around her had all met with misfortune. "Nonsense!" Ye tingjun chided her softly. He was most afraid that she would have such thoughts."You are a Lucky Star." Little lucky Star didn''t believe him at all. He was in a very low mood. Ye tingjun was very good atforting people. When he saw that he kept hitting a wall on the way tofort ye Chu, he didn''t know if it was because he had appeared in the wrong way or because he didn''t catch ye Chu''s weakness. This made him very anxious. Ye Chu nced at him and smiled."Alright, stop coaxing me. I know you asked the doctor to tell me on purpose." Ye tingjun was speechless. He turned his head and red fiercely at xiaoju. This annoying and gossipy person, should he consider lowering his sry? Xiaoju felt a chill down her spine from his gaze, and she felt very wronged. What did she do wrong? When the ne arrived in Paris, they also took a helicopter to the scene. It was indeed closer to the scene by helicopter. Coincidentally, as soon as they arrived at the scene, the search and rescue team found the wreckage of the ne and a body. The captain died on the spot. The cliff was rtivelyrge, and the search area was rtively wide. The Tang family and Jack had mobilized the police force for a day and a night, but they only found one body. The wreckage of the ne was too horrible to look at. He had yet to find the bodyguards and Alice. The scene was chaotic. There were some onlookers, family members, and police officers. A fewrge cars had formed a temporarymand post. Jack was casually leaning on the side and reading a report. He was dressed casually in a T-shirt and jeans. His short hair was wet from the morning fog. In the lush mountain forest and a group of police officers, he looked like a crane among chickens. There was a cigarette in his mouth, and his brows were furrowed. Ye tingjun brought ye Chu over. He looked at the little girl, took the cigarette, threw it on the ground, and stepped on the cigarette butt. "I haven''t found him yet." This was the youngdy that mu Yuan had escorted back thest time, the one who ate and lived under the same roof? "What''s going on?" Ye tingjun asked. Ye Chu raised her head and looked at the tall man in front of her in confusion. He seemed to be very powerful and authoritative. Everyone around him listened to hismands, but the way he looked at her didn''t seem too friendly. Jack said,"the technicians are examining the wreckage of the ne to find out the cause of the ident. My people are also searching for her, and we''ll have news by tonight at thetest. " This was a Canyon with a River, so the search and rescue was more difficult. It had already been a day and a night, and the search and rescue was inconvenient. The main thing was that they were not in their own country, and many procedures were not handled properly. It was also very troublesome, and there was always the interference of the local police. He looked expressionlessly at the police officers in their uniforms. An old man and a middle-aged man stood next to them."Twain''s family''s old master and master." Ye Chu looked over, and Tang en happened to look over. He was about 50 years old and had maintained his appearance very well. His face was handsome and mature, and he had a very good style. He was dressed in a British suit, his leather shoes were polished spotless, and his hair was fixed with hair wax. He exuded a sense of seriousness and solemnity. Ye Chu subconsciously avoided his gaze and nervously grabbed ye tingjun''s hand. Ye tingjun turned his body slightly to block Twain''s gaze. He did not know if Alice had exined the situation to the twain family. "Don''t be afraid, I''m here. " A secret agent came in a hurry and whispered something into Jack''s ear. Jack strode away, his voice carrying a bit of killing intent."Where are you?" 1816 Chapter 1817 The scene was very chaotic, and there were people everywhere. There were also people filming. Ye Chu was not used to such a scene. Ye tingjun ced her in the car. "Wait for the news. There will be news at thetest by tonight." There was news before night fell. Another body was dug up. This body was the body of a bodyguard. Jack squatted down and stopped the police from taking the body away. The group of people kept talking. Jack frowned."Make them shut up!" It was indeed troublesome for people from different countries to work together. Jack had been impatient for a long time because things had happened so suddenly and he was more annoyed than anyone else. He squatted down to examine the body, and his subordinate handed him the photo. It was indeed a photo of Alice''s bodyguard. He turned the body over and asked,"what''s the fatal injury?" The forensic doctor said,"a stab to the chest. His head suffered a very serious impact, but this is not a fatal wound. The fatal stab to the chest was not very neat. There was no weapon near his body." Jack nodded and checked the wounds on his body. Other than the impact and knife wounds, there were some other minor injuries. The police were about to rush over. Jack stood up and asked someone to hand the body to them. He brought people down and found the body in a small valley. He had died from excessive blood loss. There were obvious signs of a fight at the scene. Jack squatted down. There was a drop of blood on a nt. The blood had not coagted. He rubbed his fingertips and stood up. " Go and call our people over. " "Yes!" A few secret agents quickly gathered around him. Jack said calmly, " Alice is not dead yet. She might be hiding in some Valley. You guys avoid the police and search for her. There might be assassins among this group of police officers. Contact me immediately after you find her. If you find anyone suspicious, tell me immediately. Also, release our signal re. As long as she is in the valley, she will see us. " "Yes!" After giving his instructions, Jack looked at the traces of a fight at the scene and turned to the river on the right."Go to the right. Don''t make too much noise." "Yes!" His men left quickly, leaving Jack standing in the valley, deep in thought. A police officer came over and asked him if he had found anything. Jack said,"No." He ignored the police and returned to hismand vehicle. Ye Chu was waiting nervously. Ye tingjun asked,"did you find anything?" Jack said,"wait for the news." Without any concrete news, he didn''t tell ye tingjun, in case they were overjoyed. Ye Chu looked at him helplessly. Jack was a man of stone. In his eyes, men and women were the same. He didn''t have the instinct to show tenderness to women. The two heads of the twain family walked over. The old man was old and tottered, walking a little slowly. He was also dressed in British attire. Even though he was old, he still maintained the manners of a noble gentleman and dressed meticulously. Tang en helped him up and walked towards Jack."Sir, may I ask who you are? I heard from the inspector that you''re not from the local police force, nor are you from our country. My daughter is in trouble, so what are you doing here? It even hindered the police''s search and rescue. " Firefighters and police officers filled the entire mountain. Jack''s group was particrly special. They were dressed differently and had a different style of doing things. Jack ignored Twain''s questions and said calmly,"Alice has our country''s top secret. I have already handed over the investigation order to the local police. You can understand the situation from them." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1817 This is my girlfriend 1817 This is my girlfriend Jack was a man of few words and did not say much. Tang en never knew what other confidential matters Alice had to attend to, so he was momentarily at a loss for words. He quickly smiled apologetically and said,¡±I¡¯m sorry, Sir. It was my negligence. I just didn¡¯t want you to dy the time to save her.¡± ¡°I want to save people more than you and them.¡± Jack¡¯s attitude was indifferent. He held his phone and waited for news. When Alice was found, she had better be conscious. Otherwise, it would be difficult for him to take her away. Her grandfather and father were there, and the local police were also there. He had no right to take Alice away. ¡°Ye tingjun, what are you doing here?¡± Tang en and ye tingjun had met a few times. Alice¡¯s coboration with miss this time had also caused a lot ofmotion. They all knew about the news. A few days ago, Erma had even said that she was dating ye tingjun. ¡°Where¡¯s Emma? Did shee with you?¡± Twain asked, his eyes sweeping around andnding on ye Chu. Ye tingjun understood immediately. Erma told his family that they were dating. Now that she was missing, they probably didn¡¯t know. Alice probably didn¡¯t tell her family clearly either. ¡°Ah Chu, don¡¯t worry. I have a few things to discuss with the twain family.¡± Ye tingjun consoled ye Chu and said softly,¡±the two of you, I don¡¯t know what Erma told you. I have nothing to do with her because I knew her when we were young. She came to miss to work by chance, and I took care of her on ount of our friendship when we were young. Other than that, we have nothing to do with each other. She has disappeared for a few days, and the secretarial department couldn¡¯t contact her. I thought she had gone home. It turns out that you don¡¯t have any news of her either?¡± The expressions of the two Tang family members changed drastically. Alice¡¯s life and death were unknown, and Erma had disappeared. The two of them looked at each other. Ye tingjun pulled ye Chu up gracefully and held her hand.¡±This is my girlfriend. Her name is ye Chu.¡± Ye Chu,¡±???¡± I agreed? The old master and ye Chu¡¯s eyes met without any warning. Ye Chu revealed a pure and harmless smile, revealing a mouthful of small white teeth and two beautiful and delicate little dimples. Her ck eyes were moist and moving. She looked like a harmless little girl, but the old man did not take her to heart. He was more concerned about the whereabouts of Erma and Alice¡¯s life and death. On the other hand, Tang en took a few more nces at her. He felt that she looked familiar, but he could not remember where he had seen her. Ye tingjun drew a clear line between him and Emma in a few words. The twain family had not seen Emma in person or said a word to ye tingjun, so there was nothing to pursue. ¡°Then what are you doing here?¡± Tang en asked. Ye tingjun said,¡±I brought my girlfriend to Paris for a holiday. She lived nearby when she was young. I heard about Alice¡¯s incident. As a business partner, I¡¯m worried about her safety. It just so happens that I know officer Anderson too, so I came over to see if she needs any help.¡± His answer was wless, and there was nothing wrong with it. Twain felt that it was not that simple. He was afraid when he saw them at first sight. Twain smiled, revealing a smile that he thought was gentlemanly and kind.¡±Your girlfriend seems to be afraid of me.¡± Ye tingjun put on a fake smile.¡±Who knows? maybe you identally hurt her before.¡± Tang en was speechless. Jack was left speechless. You talk too much! * Thank you to all the little fairies in the support group. Chapter 1818 Theres Something Wrong With Your Brain Ye Chu had been sitting obediently in the car like a white porcin doll, looking at the two men in Twain''s family. The old man was old and not in good health, so he could not stay at the scene for too long. He was sent back by Twain, leaving Twain alone at the scene. Jack and ye tingjun were talking about something not far away, and no one noticed that ye Chu had gotten off the car. Twain was anxious. There were two bodies. There were a total of three people in the small ne crash, and two of them were dead. Only Alice was left, and it looked like she was in bad shape. From afternoon to evening, the sun was about to set, but there was no news at all. A bodyguard handed him a bottle of water. Tang en took it and found ye Chu standing behind him silently. He was shocked. She appeared like a ghost. The bodyguards saw that she was weak and did not take her seriously at all. The little girl was like a paper person in a movie. Only her ck eyes were looking at him. It was a pair of eyes that demanded blood for blood. Tang en''s heart skipped a beat. He knew that she was ye tingjun''s girlfriend."You''re looking for me?" Ye Chu was silent and tilted her head slightly. The setting sun shone on her body, lighting up her dark eyes. It seemed to have a little more vitality, but also a little sadness."Why ... Did you want to burn me to death?" "You ... Are you ..." As a gentleman, he couldn''t say that there was something wrong with her brain. However, she looked like she was mentally ill, especially when she tilted her head expressionlessly. She seemed a little neurotic. Ye Chu said,"even a vicious Tiger would not eat its Cubs. Why did you burn your own daughter to death?" "Thisdy ..." Tang en''s heart skipped a beat, and he was confused."Did you get the wrong person?" "You''re a bad person. " That day at the beginning of the night, he had heard Alice''s conversation with ye tingjun in his daze. Back then, her ident was rumored to be Twain killing his wife and daughter, killing two birds with one stone. He killed his wife, who had embarrassed him, and his daughter, who had plunged the family into gloom. It was a perfect n. Twain gulped down half a bottle of water and ignored ye Chu. He felt that she had a mental problem. Ye Chu looked at him and vaguely remembered a sentence."My mother said that you''re a pervert and that you suck human blood." "Enough!" Tang en frowned and shouted,"who the hell are you?" Ye tingjun and Jack were talking about an important matter. When they turned around and did not see ye Chu, they were shocked. When they saw ye Chu standing beside Twain, their expressions changed and they hurriedly walked over. As soon as they got close, they heard ye Chu''s voice."You like to chain her head. If she doesn''t listen, you hit her. You''re a sadist and have masochistic tendencies. You ..." "Ah Chu!" Ye tingjun went over and hugged her. The warm embrace chased away the coldness of the afterglow in the mountain forest. The warmth spread into her limbs and bones, instantly pulling her back from the cold memory. Ye Chu was in a daze. What did she just say? She looked at Tang en and ye tingjun in confusion. She blinked her big eyes innocently and waspletely at a loss. Ye tingjun apologized to Tang en apologetically. After all, he was his future father-inw, and he had to maintain the basic etiquette. "I''m sorry, Mr. Twain. If she said anything offensive, please don''t take it to heart. " Mr. Twain''s face was very ugly. His France gentleman''s appearance was torn, and the veins on the back of his hands were popping. His gaze was as if he wanted to eat her up. He took a deep breath and held back his copsing emotions. He revealed an ugly smile."Second young master ye, you should watch your girlfriend more closely. Don''t let her scare people." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1819 Whos Scaring Who? "Second young master ye should watch his girlfriend closely. Don''t let her scare people." Ye tingjun didn''t like to hear that. He smiled humbly and gentlemanly."My girlfriend is weak and harmless. If she didn''t do anything wrong, she wouldn''t be scared by her. I was afraid that you would scare her." His tone was full of protectiveness, as if his girlfriend was a White Lotus, a harmless little white rabbit, and his big reaction would scare her. Twain was about to re up when he suddenly heard someone excitedly shout,"I found her!" Tang en temporarily left them behind and ran forward. Ye tingjun and ye Chu hurried over. They had indeed found Alice. One of Jack''s agents had found Alice in a small mountain Valley, who had lost a lot of blood. Her head had suffered a violent impact, and her right leg was fractured. Her waist had been pierced through by an iron bar from the wreckage of the ne. Even with such a terrible wound, she had endured it and not fainted. By the time they arrived at the rescue, her lenses had long been broken. Alice''s sses had a degree, and her vision was blurry when she took them off. She only saw it clearly when Jack came closer. Jack lowered his head and whispered something in her ear. Alice nodded, and then Twain came over. Alice''s waist was pierced by an iron bar, and no one dared to move. Twain''s eyes were red."Alice ..." Dad, I''vemitted a crime. Hand me over to officer Anderson." Alice''s breathing was weak, and her eyelids could not hold on any longer."Otherwise, I''ll die." The entire mountain was filled with people, and Alice closed her eyes without even seeing ye Chu. Jack sent someone to carry her to the ambnce. The local police wanted to intervene in this matter, but Jack said something to Twain and asked him to deal with the local police, firefighters, and police. There were hundreds of people mixed in, and no one could guarantee that there would not be other people here who would stab Alice when she was on the verge of death. In the hospital. Alice''s injuries were particrly serious. The impact on her head and the fractures were easy to deal with. The only thing that was difficult to deal with was the prating wound on her waist and abdomen. Her internal organs had also suffered great damage, and she had to undergo surgery to remove the metal bar. Fortunately, it was not a very thick metal bar. The operationsted for ten hours and was only announced to be over when it was almost dawn. Ye Chu refused to go back to sleep, but his health was not good. He snuggled in ye tingjun''s arms and slept. A Special Agent took out the crash report. The wreckage of the ne had been collected. Their technical team was very strong. They basically checked that there was nothing wrong with the ne. The people on the ne must have had an argument, which led to the crash. Alice was the only survivor of the ne crash, and he would know the reason when she woke up. Twain had also stayed up the whole night and was relieved to know that Alice was safe. "Who are you?" Twain asked. From the beginning to the end, Jack had been the one handling Alice''s matter. He was in charge of the doctors, nurses, and special agents, and he did not allow anyone to get close. If Alice had not been safe, he would not have trusted him. He was even more unwilling to believe that someone would actually dare toy a hand on Alice in his territory. "It doesn''t matter who I am," Jack had even rejected his request to see his identification documents and did not take him seriously."If I were you, I would be more concerned about who wouldy their hands on your daughter." Tang en''s heart skipped a beat, and his gaze fell on ye tingjun and ye Chu, who had not left the hospital. Who were they, and why did they have to stay in the hospital the entire night? asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1820 His Gift Ye tingjun took ye Chu to the small castle. The ce where they had met back then had already be ruins. It was very obvious in this generation that thend ownership of this small castle did not belong to the twain family. It had nothing to do with the twain family at all. The owner had long lost contact and had no descendants. The castle was also not recorded. This was also why ye tingjun could not find anyone at that time. Later on, the castle was returned to the country and had never been repaired. It still looked like a haunted house when it was burned down. No one had cleaned up the charred walls. Green vines covered the entire wall and purple flowers bloomed. In his memory, the garden full of flowers and potted nts was overgrown with weeds. Some of the weeds were even taller than the beginning of the night. The fountain in the garden had long dried up and was full of fallen leaves. The grapevines grew wildly but would never bear fruit again. With every step she took, the memories that were etched into her bones came back. This was the most colorful ce in her lost memory. Ye tingjun nned to ask the ye family in Europe for Help to Buy this ce and renovate it. Then, he would return the small castle to her. Although it was the ce that hurt the most in her memory, it was also the ce that she was most familiar with. It was a ce that she would always remember no matter where she went. Ye Chu said,"this is the ce where we first met." The pear tree in the garden was still there. It was time for it to bear fruit. Ye Chu stood under the tree and picked a pear. She wiped it and put it in her mouth. It was a little bitter and not that sweet. The fruit of the pear tree that had not been managed for eleven years was not particrly delicious. It did not have the sweetness in her memory. She took a bite and threw it away."It tastes bad." Ye tingjun smiled and rubbed her head. The pear tree was full of fruits, and ye Chu picked the youngest one. When ye Chu got close to the master bedroom, he felt flustered and very irritable. The small castle was actually quite big. It was divided into a main castle and a sub-Castle. It had 19 rooms, 19 bathrooms and bathrooms, a living room, a banquet hall, a dining room, and so on. It was quite spacious. She had lived alone in the empty Castle back then and was not familiar with the people nearby. No one knew where she came from, as if she had suddenly popped out of nowhere. Before Daisy came, the thing she did most was to sit on the top floor and watch the children y in the distance. "Don''t go any further in. " "I want to go," "It''s been more than ten years since someone lived here, so it''s a little empty. " Ye tingjun thought for a while."Xiaoju, Wei Lin, you guys go in and take a look." Wei Lin was speechless. Xiaoju was speechless. No one had lived there for more than ten years. It was a little scary. Why did they have to go first? I have no human rights! "Why didn''t anyone live in the small castle again?" This ce was not considered remote. The town had good scenery, and the taxpayers paid a lot of money. It was also a wealthy District. Ye tingjun said,"actually, the owner of this ce changed before it caught fire again. This fire is not the one that you lived in." Because of two consecutive fires, someone said that the first owner was an ominous person, and then this ce was left empty. "Oh ..." There was nothing much to see in a haunted house, and someone had lived there before. There was no trace of her, but ye Chu found a doll in the storage room. It was a dirty Barbie doll, wearing a beautiful little dress. Because it had been left unattended for a long time, it was dirty. Ye Chu''s eyes lit up, and he picked up the doll. "My doll ..." She didn''t expect her Barbie doll to still be in the storage room. Ye Chu took out two pearls from the doll''s shirt pocket. Chapter 1821 Ive Met Her Once A small castle had a new owner. The new owner did not renovate it, and many misceneous items were directly piled into therge storage room. The two dusty pearls were very dazzling, one big and one small. The small one was an ordinary Pearl, and the big one was a Southern Pearl. It was 20mm in diameter and had a naturalyer of gold on the surface. This Southern Pearl had always been his treasure. It was expensive and he liked it. He had always worn it and yed with it. Later, he gave it to ye Chu. The Pearl would have a little fluorescent light at night. At the beginning of the night, she was afraid of the dark. After the lights were out, she liked to y with the Pearl. When she slept, she would hide it in the doll''s pocket. Every time she slept with the doll, she would also sleep with the Pearl. "It''s actually still here. " Ye tingjun was also very surprised. He didn''t expect the gift he gave her many years ago to return to her. Ye Chu searched the storeroom like he was looking for treasure and found some of her old items from back then. Old clothes. She couldn''t keep the old clothes, but there were some decorations and toys that she often yed with. Ye Chu cherished them very much. Ye tingjun asked xiaoju to move them to the car and bring them back to New York. Ye tingjun carefully noticed that there was a very fresh footprint behind the storage room. There had been no one here for many years. If it was an old footprint, it should have disappeared a long time ago. This footprint was new. It did not look like ye Chu ''s. It was a woman''s footprint. Someone was here? "Are you in Paris too?" Lin Sanjiu wondered. If Erma was in Paris, why didn''t she go home? The few of them came out of the haunted house. Ye Chu wrinkled her nose and turned back to look at the small castle. Those memories had been buried deep in her heart, and they would no longer make her feel uneasy. Ye tingjun took her to the hospital to see Alice. Alice had not woken up yet. Her injuries were particrly serious. Although she was out of the critical period, she was still in the intensive care unit and had not woken up yet. Other than Jack and Twain''s family, no one else was allowed to visit her. Ye Chu also just took a look outside and did not have any intention of going in. That day came at an unfortunate time. The two men in Twain''s house were there. The old man had just gone in to see Alicee out. He was very tired, and there were tears in the corners of his eyes. Ye Chu had heard that her grandfather doted on Alice a lot and had always protected her as she grew up. Alice had also received the best resources and the best training in Twain''s family, which even Erma could notpare to. "Ye tingjun, you''re so thoughtful. This is the second time you''vee to see Alice." Twain said that he did not like ye Chu very much and felt that she was too neurotic, so he tried to avoid her eyes. Ye tingjun smiled."Miss has always been very concerned about her business partners." Ye tingjun had said too many polite words and did not feel guilty at all. "Your girlfriend is very concerned about my daughter?" Ye tingjun said,"my girlfriend not only cares about your elder daughter, but she also cares about your younger daughter. Is there still no news from Erma?" She''s working at miss and left without a word. She didn''t even say goodbye and didn''te to work. I''m very worried. Didn''t she contact you guys?" Great-grandfather Fang looked tired and rubbed the space between his brows."I''ve been busy with Alice''s matter these past few days and have been negligent. Thank you for the reminder." In other words, there was no news of Erma. Ye tingjun said,"you guys should contact her as soon as possible. I heard Alice say that they have a deep sisterly rtionship. She must want to see Erma since she''s so badly injured." Tang en asked,"the second young master seems to be particrly interested in our family''s Affairs." Ye tingjun was gentle and refined. He stated a fact in a gentlemanly manner."Mr. Twain, you may not know this, but when Erma was eight years old, I met her a few times in the small castle." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1822 The Second Brothers Affectionate Confession Jack leaned slightly at the side and watched ye tingjun''s performance. Ye Chu sat beside Jack and also looked at ye tingjun curiously. The two men in the twain family did not look too good. Before Erma turned eight years old, it was a very taboo. The entire Twain family had a deep taboo and no one mentioned it. Old Mr. Twain''s expression was very ugly. His cloudy eyes suddenly glowed, but he held back and smiled."I didn''t expect the second young master and my granddaughter to be so fated." "Who said it wasn ''t?" Ye tingjun pushed his sses up slightly. The gaze behind the sses was as gentle as water. He was somewhat simr to ye Ling, but their auras werepletely different. Ye tingjun liked to wear sses. His sses had a prescription, but they were not deep. The sses covered his overly delicate eyebrows just right. His eyebrows were slimmer than ye Ling ''s, and when he spoke, his eyes would naturally reveal a smile. Just like ye Yifan, he had a bit of amorous feelings. The sses covered his peach blossom, hiding the appearance of a refined scum. "When I met Emma back then, it was really a romantic thing. She was very cute and often took me out to y. I was not familiar with the suburbs of Paris, so she always took me out to y. Back then, I found it very strange. The small castle was so big, and I went to visit it several times. Every time, it was Emma who received me. Other than her, she was the cold Butler and emotionless servant. The small castle was like a solid prison cell, while she was like a prisoner. Back then, I thought that perhaps I was overthinking it. Since Emma was so happy and the castle was like a Fairnd, how could it be a prison? Every time I mentioned her parents, she would say that her parents were at work and were not around, so she woulde over to y with her on the weekends. I even believed her. "I really liked her. I even told her that I woulde back to look for her when I grew up. I liked her and wanted to protect her and take care of her. Unfortunately, when I came back to look for her again, she was gone. All traces of her existence had been wiped clean." "For the past 11 years, I''ve been looking for her. The Miss building was also built for her. I''m a sentimental person, and liking someone is a lifetime thing. Back then, the small castle was burned to ruins, and I was sad every time I saw it. I thought she had also met with misfortune, but I didn''t expect her to still be alive. Does Mr. Twain know why the Fairnd-like small castle had be a haunted house?" His question was very gentle and did not have any ill intentions. The two men in Twain''s family, however, did not look so good. They were not very sensitive about this matter and were not willing to talk about it in depth. Twain said,"thank you, second young master, for thinking about my daughter all these years. This is our family matter, so you don''t have to worry about it." "How is this your family''s business? this is my family''s business too. Your younger daughter is the daughter-inw I''ve decided on back then. I''m not an outsider, am I?" The second brother''s face was impervious to knives and guns, and he was not ambiguous in acknowledging his family halfway. Ye Chu was in awe of ye tingjun''s actions. She was in awe. She had never seen ye tingjun so aggressive before. She never had a filter when it came to judging people. One was one, two was two. But at this moment, she was a little happy. She even felt that ye tingjun was pleasing to the eye. "I don''t dare!" Mr. Twain had never seen such a shameless operation before. He put on a fake smile and said,"my daughter was eight years old at that time and knew nothing about rtionships. I''m afraid second master has misunderstood. If there are any promises, it''s just a little girl''s tongue-sucking, and it can''t be taken seriously. Our Twain family can''t be associated with your ye family." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1823 She Was Indeed Very Strange "I don''t dare!" Mr. Twain had never seen such a shameless operation before. He put on a fake smile and said,"my daughter was eight years old at that time and knew nothing about rtionships. I''m afraid second master has misunderstood. If there are any promises, it''s just a little girl''s tongue-sucking, and it can''t be taken seriously. Our Twain family can''t be associated with your ye family." She had met her family halfway through the journey, tried to scam her, and confessed her love. Jack thought to himself,"this dog food is so sweet that it doesn''t consider the feelings of single dogs." He didn''t feel embarrassed at all even after being rejected. Instead, heughed heartily."It''s okay. I''m of a higher status than you. The person I want can''t escape." Ye Chu chuckled. Ye tingjun''s scalp went numb. His image of a refined scum changed, and he immediately admitted defeat."Then I won''t disturb you anymore." Tang en nced at ye Chu. After he left the hospital, he gave Erma call, but the call did not go through."Dad, can you get through to Emma''s phone? it''s not appropriate for her to be missing after such a big incident happened to Alice." "The child has grown up and is difficult to discipline. She might have gone out to y with her friends. We''ll hear from her in a few days. Where can she go at her age? don''t worry about it. It''s more important that Alice is fine." The old man leaned back tiredly, and Mr. Twain did not say much. The driver drove home and did not expect to see Erma at home packing her luggage. She looked a little Haggard. The servant said that the old man and Sir were back, and Erma hurriedly stuffed the luggage into the cab. She tidied up her appearance and quickly went downstairs."Grandpa, dad, how is sister?" "Erma, you''re home. Why didn''t you pick up my call?" "The phone was stolen." "I didn''t have time to tell Grandpa that I changed my phone," said Erma hurriedly. She hurriedly came over to help the old man sit down. She was very happy to hear that Alice was fine, and she secretly hoped that this matter would not be rted to her mother. She simply did not want to live anymore. "When will sister wake up?" Now that miss was back, she could no longer hide her identity. She would have to leave sooner orter. If her sister woke up, she would have no chance to escape. She had wanted to pack her luggage and leave while they were all in the hospital, but she did not expect them toe back early. Erma was flustered and did not hear what Mr. Twain was saying for a moment. When she came back to her senses and found that they were talking about ye tingjun and ye Chu, there was a boom in her ears. She waspletely flustered. "Erma, you and ye tingjun knew each other long ago?" Mr. Twain asked. "Yes, we knew each other before." "But I don''t know who he is," Erma said nervously."I only remembered it when I met him this time." "Aren''t you guys on a date? why does he have a girlfriend? is he two-timing?" Erma didn''t dare to tell the truth. She was indeed a little anxious and revealed to her family that she was on a date with ye tingjun. Fortunately, she didn''t mention that they were in a rtionship."I don''t know what happened either. He ..." She lowered her head and cried. Mr. Twain was anxious."Preposterous." "Alright, why are you crying? there are so many men in the world. He''s not your only choice. It''s better not to provoke the ye family." The old man said as he nced at Erma."Take a shower and have a good rest. You look very Haggard." "Yes, Grandpa." The old man loved her very much, and Erma could feel it too. She was afraid that she would make more mistakes if she said more, so she went upstairs but hid at the top of the stairs to listen to them talk. Mr. Twain had a lot on his mind. "Father, what exactly does ye tingjun mean? I feel that there''s more to his words. There''s also Alice. She''s hiding a lot of things from us." The old master''s face darkened."Didn''t you notice that the girl beside him ... Is very strange?" "Dad, she ... Is indeed very strange." * Thank you, little fairies, for your support! Chapter 1824 Are Your Bones So Soft? After ye Chu fell asleep, Jack called ye tingjun downstairs for a drink. He seemed to have something to talk about. Putting aside miss''s identity as President and anti-terrorism, the two of them could be considered acquaintances. Not long after he left, ye Chu woke up. He didn''t sleep well, and his phone kept shing with unread messages. Ye Chu took a look and was a little surprised. It was a message from Erma. How did she get her phone number? Ye Chu called xiaoju over and apanied her downstairs for a walk."Miss ye Chu, second young master is drinking downstairs. Do you want to go and look for him?" "No, I''m going out for some fresh air." Xiaoju apanied her downstairs. She didn''t expect to see Erma downstairs. Erma looked very Haggard, not as bright and beautiful as when she first met him. Xiaoju looked down on this imposter. No matter how excellent and educated he was, his virtue was not good. "Can I have a word with you in private?" Ye Chu looked at her coldly. Erma was at a loss. Her eyes were red, as if she had been forced to the edge of a cliff. Her eyebrows were full of despair. The darkness cast a long shadow on them. All the sadness, deception, betrayal, and hurt were hidden under their skin. Xiaoju said,"miss ye Chu, you can''t trust her. Don''t trust her. I will always be by your side." Ye Chu spread out his hands."Ever since I could remember, I''ve been living on the sea. I don''t know the rules of you mainders, but I''ve seen through the hypocrisy and cold-blooded nature of you mainders. If you have anything to say, just say it. You can leave after you''re done." ? Erma''s eyes were filled with tears. She blinked her eyes slightly, and her tears were about to fall."Miss ... I''m sorry. I''ve let you down." She knelt down with a plop. The floor was made of bluestone, and even Xiao ju felt pain when she knelt down like this. Her knees must have been bruised, and ye Chu slightly avoided her kneeling. "Are your bones that soft?" She sneered,"you didn''t expect me toe back alive, did you?" Erma lowered her head and did not say a word. She did not think about it. In the first few years, she was on tenterhooks, as if she was walking on thin ice, afraid that ye Chu woulde back one day. Butter, she gradually believed that ye Chu was dead and that she could use ye Chu''s identity for the rest of her life. She would get half of Twain''s family''s property and be loved by her family. She went from being on tenterhooks to epting everything about Twain''s family with a peace of mind, even if she did not do it willingly in the beginning. "Miss, I''m sorry." "Sorry," Eva apologized with her head lowered. Erma''s story was a tragedy. Her mother was greedy for money, and her father was a gambler. Her life was not very good, and her family was tortured by her oppressive voice all year round. In the end, she cheated Betty out of her insurance, but Betty''s n did not seed. She cheated her insurance, but Erma''s father escaped. A few yearster, he pestered them like a parasite and became their nightmare. After breaking thew and getting paid, she didn''t die and was making aeback. Betty had no choice but to open up a new path. At that time, they were taking care of little ye Chu and didn''t have much money. They were paid by ye Wen. One day, someone suddenly gave her arge sum of money and asked her to do one thing, which was to take ye Chu''s life, and to do it as if it was an idental death. Arge sum of money could solve the mother and daughter''s predicament, but it was a good deal to let an unloved child disappear from the world without a trace. Betty was greedy for money, and she began to implement the n after taking the money. They just didn''t expect that their n would go wrong and ye Wen woulde. Betty''s original n was to burn ye Chu to death, take the money, and run away, never toe back again. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 1825 Chapter 1825 From then on, she would live her own life and get rid of her nightmarish husband. However, after ye Wen''s death, Betty had a new idea. Other than ye Wen, no one in Twain''s family had ever seen the real Emma. She had once asked ye Wen about it and was certain that there was not even a single photo of ye Chu in Twain''s house. A greedy and terrible idea had emerged in her heart. She wanted her daughter to be a substitute for a real Emma. The fire had burned the small castle beyond recognition. At that time, Emma had wanted to save ye Chu and was also implicated. Fortunately, her injuries were not very serious, and only her calf was burned. This matter had been maliciously exposed, and the European ye family would not take it lightly. Betty had bribed a stic surgeon to make Emma look 70 - 80% simr to Xiao Ye Chu. Erma was a little younger than ye Chu. Back then, she couldn''t resist her mother at all. She could only listen to her mother''s orders and help the evildoers. But gradually, she was blinded by wealth. Their lives werepletely different from the life of Twain''s family. They had gone from Cindere to a White Swan, and gradually, she forgot about guilt, cruelty, and human lives. She gradually numbed herself and lived like a real Eva. Under the temptation of great wealth, it was difficult to keep one''s original heart. No matter how unwilling she was in the beginning, she had to admit that all these years, she was d that ye Chu was dead. As xiaoju listened to the outrageous story, she thought to herself how shameless he was! An eleven-year-old peach substitute zombie can be written off with just an "sorry"? Just by saying that she didn''t want to do it that year, could she erase the harm that she had done to miss ye Chu? ,m Where''s your face? Ye Chu felt as if she was listening to a stranger''s story. She did not feel much. This story had nothing to do with the story in her dream. It was from the perspective of the knife-wielder who told her about her helplessness and helplessness. Every bizarre criminal would have a bizarre story behind them. They wouldmit crimes while telling their tragic stories in an attempt to gain the pity of others. Then he sighed,"a hateful person must have a pitiful side." However, your pity is not the reason for your crime. Ye Chu did not care about Erma''s poor background. "Miss, I really didn''t mean to harm you. When mom wanted to harm you, I risked my life to save you. I was too young back then and didn''t have the strength to save you. I was also more cowardly than I thought and didn''t have the courage to expose her. She was my mother after all. "I didn''t dare to say it. I was afraid that my sister would find out, afraid that my father would pester me, I didn''t dare to confess ... In the first few years, I couldn''t eat or sleep well. I was always afraid that you woulde back. Once you came back, my nightmare was about to begin. I know I''ve let you down, and I don''t deserve your forgiveness. " Ye Chu smiled, revealing her dimples."It''s good that you know." A nonchnt sentence blocked all of Erma''s words. She silently shed tears and said,"I''m willing to make it up to you, miss. I''ll leave Paris from now on and will never have anything to do with the twain family again. Miss, can you forgive me and mother? let bygones be bygones. I''ll return it to you. I''ll return everything to you." Ye Chu chuckled."Isn''t that natural? why do you make it sound like you''re bestowing a gift on me?" Ye Chu walked over. Erma was kneeling on the ground and looking up at her with tears in her eyes. Ye Chu suddenly kicked her and she fell to the ground."What a pitiful face. Give it back to me?" How are you going to pay for my mother''s life?" ¡­¡­ asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1826 Even A Vicious Tiger Would Not Eat Its Cubs When she kicked Emma to the ground, her hands were the first to hit the ground, and arge part of her skin was scraped. Ye Chu''s violent kick almost made her vomit blood, but she managed to suppress the anger in her heart. Firstly, xiaoju was looking at her, and secondly, her sister was still lying in the hospital. Emma curled up in fear. She had always been afraid of ye Chu, ever since she was a child. She remembered that when she first came to the small castle, she was still a child. Ye Chu wore a light blue Princess dress and stood on the spiral stairs looking at them arrogantly. She had a noble temperament, proud and beautiful, just like the nobledies she saw on TV. Everything in the small castle was precious and meticulous. Even the voices were soft. She met Xiao Ye Chu''s gaze and then looked at her own in and worn dress. Her small heart felt inferior and self-pity, and she instantly understood the difference between the clouds and mud. Xiao Ye Chu had been sensitive, rebellious, and hot-tempered since she was young. She was always smug towards strangers and caused Trouble Every Day. She was difficult to get along with and self-centered. She never considered the feelings of others and was a little problem girl. However, she treated her acquaintances with a different face. She was warm, cute, and protective. After getting to know her, they were like real sisters. They ate the same things, wore the same clothes, and slept on the same bed. Perhaps it was because they had been too different from each other since the beginning, but she was used to following ye Chu''s footsteps. Ye Chu was the center of everything, and she was like an invisible person by ye Chu''s side. Everything about her was covered by the light of the early night. However, one day, the first night was gone. The light that always covered her was gone. Everyone gradually saw her, liked her, and she got all the attention. This feeling was intoxicating, like a drug, and it was impossible to get rid of. While she enjoyed the attention, she secretly hoped that ye Chu would nevere back, but ye Ling kept having nightmares. She had be a nightmare for Erma. "I''m sorry,"she said. "I''m very sorry about what happened to Madam. I apologize on behalf of my mother. She was wrong. Miss, please forgive us. I beg you." She kowtowed frantically, but ye Chu walked past her and avoided her kowtow."I''m not dead yet, who are you kowtowing to?" Erma''s body froze. "It''s not enough that you took my mother''s life. You even want my sister''s life. Didn''t I warn you that if you touch a single hair on my sister''s head, I''ll burn you to death? did you ignore me?" "It wasn''t me," "I love my sister too. I don''t want anything to happen to her either. I''ve been with her for 11 years. My love for her is no less than yours. It''s not me or my mother. She wouldn''t dare to do it." "Let''s put my sister''s matter aside for now. Let me ask you, who told nanny to set me on fire back then?" This had already be a sore point in her heart, and if she didn''t get rid of it, it would be like a Fishbone stuck in her throat. "I don''t know." "I really don''t know. You ... The other party only gave us a sum of money. I''ve asked my mother, but she doesn''t know either. Miss, please believe me." "Who would I, a child, offend? Who would be so cruel as to take my life? whose path would I be in? have you been lying to me all this time? in fact, it was you all who did it. Now, you''re pushing everything to someone who doesn''t exist. Isn''t that too ridiculous? you all nned it from the beginning, right?" "No!" "Mother loves you like half a daughter. If she wasn''t so obsessed with money, she wouldn''t have done such a thing. Even a vicious Tiger would not eat its Cubs," Erma shrieked. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 1827 Chapter 1827 Ye Chu did not manage to get the truth out of Emma. She knew nothing about it, and Betty had never told her about it either. But she would not let it go so easily. Erma was also panicking. She knew her weakness and ye Chu''s advantage. Her sister must have known that her position in Twain''s family was in danger. If she was a fake, her grandfather and father would not help her. What did she have left? Ye Chu had ye tingjun to back her up, so she was not afraid of anything. Even ... Her flowery words to make the twain family acknowledge her as their goddaughter did not hurt ye Chu at all. Ye tingjun was like a giant monster standing behind her and protecting her. No one could touch a single hair on her head. Jack and ye tingjun were drinking upstairs. When they saw themotion downstairs, they realized that the hotel was full of his men. Ye tingjun was not worried that something would happen, so Jack said,""This girl is very smart." Ye tingjun said,"you''re not a smart person to treat everyone as fools." Jack was very clear about the grudges between the twain family and Alice. He had known about it when Alice had started to investigate his sister. This fake sister was very smart. She knew that she had no advantage at all. She actively admitted her mistake, showed weakness, and pushed the me to the elders. At most, she was just young and was being used by others. The more pitiful she acted, the more sympathy she would have. This trick was very effective against a soft-hearted youngdy. However, when he saw ye Chu kicking her without hesitation, he could tell that this n would not work. Ye Chu was not a soft-hearted youngdy. Ye tingjun said,"I don''t n to let her go home." If their rtionship was exposed, the arson case would not be hidden, and no one would know who the murderer was. If it was a family member, she would be in danger if she stayed at Twain''s house, so it was better to keep her with him. Early in the night was also weaned off milk and did not need the protection of Twain''s family. "Miss, I beg you, please let us go," said Erma."We know we were wrong." "Where''s your mother?" "I don''t know." Erma shook her head in a panic."Believe me, I really warned her not to have any ideas about my sister, and she listened to me. She''s a greedy woman, and she can''t do anything to my sister. There''s more to this than meets the eye. She must have nothing to do with this." "Get lost," Ye Chu looked at her coldly."Whether it''s rted or not, the police will handle the case. You don''t need to conclude it. Whether she fled for fear of punishment or is innocent, she can''t escape from what happened in the past. She has to ept the price for her mistakes. She is the same, and so are you. Don''t just say sorry. My forgiveness isn''t that cheap." She turned around and was about to leave. Erma stood up in a hurry and held ye Chu''s hand. With tears in her eyes, she said,"miss ..." "If you want my forgiveness, it''s not impossible." Ye Chu suddenly smiled, revealing his white teeth. His two little dimples were particrly innocent and cute, and he was very charming."I was burned alive back then. How about this? I''ll lock you in a secret chamber and burn you into a monster. How about that?" Erma''s entire body trembled. She was so scared that she hurriedly let go of ye Chu, as if it was the first time she had met her. Ye Chu sneered. If it was not a sincere apology and repentance, then there was no need to pretend. People had been brooding over the pain for many years, as if a fish bone was stuck in their throat. It wasn''t because of the pain itself, but because the people who had hurt them had no intention of repenting after facing these tragedies. They even stepped on their grief and regret, rejoicing and living a carefree life! asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1828 Im Not The One You Like People had been brooding over the pain for many years, as if a fish bone was stuck in their throat. It wasn''t because of the pain itself, but because the people who had hurt them had no intention of repenting after facing these tragedies. They even stepped on their grief and regret, rejoicing and living a carefree life! Ye Chu sat on the Open-Air Balcony and yed the harmonica. The harmonica in her memory was beautiful and moving. She yed it on the sea all year round and only yed this one song. Bruce often said that it was a little sad and told her not to y such a sad song. However, she liked it very much. Ye tingjun leaned slightly against the white door and window and listened to her y. He rarely yed it, but he liked it very much. Arge rattan chair was ced on the Open-Air Balcony, and fresh flowers covered the vines. The little girl under the moon was like a little elf in the rainforest, ying a moving song for the moonlight. Her memory was damaged, and she still couldn''t remember everything. Some painful memories were deliberately forgotten, as if it was a form of self-protection. Ye Chu thought that it was good that he didn''t remember those memories. She put down the harmonica, and ye tingjun stood up elegantly. His sses reflected a little light under the moonlight, making people look at his eyes. Ye Chu''s eyes naturally bloomed with two smiles, and his beautiful and exquisite dimples were faintly visible. Ye tingjun suddenly walked over in big steps, half-knelt in front of her, and kissed her lips. The flowers were too fragrant, the moon was too beautiful, and her smile was like a drug addiction that affected his nerves. She was a little dazed. Her eyes blinked, and she subconsciously reached out to push him away, but she missed. Ye tingjun seemed to have expected her to do this and pushed her away a step earlier. He kept testing her at the edge of her eptance and never crossed the line. Ye Chu could only see the smiling eyes behind the sses. He was too good-looking when he smiled, and his eyebrows seemed even more slender and gentle. "I''ll teach you another song. " Ye Chu shook her head. She did not like to learn anymore. She was not someone who liked new things and did not have much energy to learn songs."Actually, I don''t like musical instruments, but I can y the piano, violin, wind guqin, drums ... I can y them all. When I was young, I told my mom that I didn''t like to learn these things. It was too boring. When I was young, I was lively and active. Without thepany of adults, I couldn''t sit still at all. Learning musical instruments was a very boring thing. But she said that alldies have to learn. It''s fine if you''re not good at it, but you have to know one or two songs at some important ces, or you''ll beughed at. " "Your mother is a deviant. She doesn''t seem like someone who would say such things." "Yes, she was rebellious when she was young. After she got married, she got into trouble and learned her lesson. At that time, her grandfather''s family could no longer protect her. With a daughter, it became even more taboo. She didn''t want my sister and I to be like her and not be able to fit into her circle and beughed at by others, so she forced us to be socialites and not be rebellious like her." "What a pity. Mom didn''t expect that all her daughters would look like her. So does my sister, and so does I." Ye Chu was ying with the harmonica in her hand. She couldn''t touch any instruments on the sea, so the harmonica was the only thing she could touch. Those unpleasant memories gradually surfaced. In her blurry state, she saw the scars on her mother''s body. It shed by, but she could not remember. "If you don''t like it, you don''t have to learn." "Ye tingjun, the one you like is an eight-year-old Erma, not me." Ye Chu looked into her eyes and said,"that lively, cute, and well-mannered girl is not me." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1829 A Textbook Confession It was as if she was saying goodbye to her past self. She had been an annoying child when she was a child, but ever since Daisy and nanny came, she had been a likable child. From a rebellious and unruly child, she had be a lovely, lively, and well-mannered good child. Although she still had the temper of a youngdy, she was kind, lively, and lovely. ? Now, she had changed beyond recognition, and she could not find any simrities with herself. After she recalled some of her memories, her heart had always been gloomy, full of anger, intense emotions, and easy to lose control. She was even numb to other people''s emotions and did not care about others or herself. It was as if she had lost the ability to love and the passion for life. When she was out at sea, she was clearly a carefree girl who loved life. When she was eight years old, she was also a passionate and lively girl. But now, she had be a numbed person. The moonlight fell on ye tingjun''s eyes, and they became gentler. His eyes were beautiful, and when he smiled, they reflected several circles of light. After hundreds of millions of years of human evolution and perfect transformation, many pairs of eyes that even the creator was amazed by were like stars falling. "Ah Chu, your hair is a little messy." He reached out and ruffled her hair. Ye Chu looked at him in confusion. His words didn''t make any sense. Didn''t she understand what he was saying? "You have three major misconceptions in your life. First, I''m not Erma. Second, I''m a very bad person. Third, I hate ye tingjun. This is all your illusion. Whether it''s you or the eight-year-old Eva, it''s all you. When I was 15 and 26, I didn''t look the same. I also liked how I looked when I was 15. At that time, I only wanted to be an artist and a photographer. I even wanted to make you my model for the rest of my life and be your exclusive photographer. I didn''t have such great ambitions and didn''t want to be a busy CEO. When we were young, my dad was very busy and always had a drink with us at all kinds of social events. He spent very little time with us and didn''t even love us. I hate it when adults say that I''m busy with work and have no time, that I''m always in a hurry. But when I grew up, be it me or my brother, we all inevitably grew into workaholics. " "This is a process that we can''t stop as we grow up," he said."Every stage is a different version of ourselves. No one has a temper from birth to death. That''s too boring. You have to learn to ept yourself and not deny yourself. Even if you don''t like how you look now, you have to tell yourself that this is me too. It''s a pity that I didn''t be the person I liked and wanted, but it doesn''t matter. I''m cute like this. " "Ye tingjun ..." Ye Chu''s eyes were a little red. Every word that ye tingjun said hit her weakest spot. It was sore and painful. She was in a trance thinking that she would never be able to find someone who understood her better than him in this life, right? She probably wouldn''t be able to find someone who liked her more than him, right? If she didn''t like or care about someone, why would she care about the joy, anger, sorrow, and joy on someone''s face, and why would she understand another person so well? Ye tingjun smiled and kissed the back of her hand. " I¡¯m twenty-six this year, almost twenty-seven. I''m mature. Although I¡¯ve never been in a rtionship, I know my own feelings. In my eyes, whether you''re good looking or not, whether your figure is good or not, it doesn''t matter. Because when I look at you, I only have one thought in my mind. This is the person I want to spend the rest of my life with. If I lived for twenty-seven years and didn''t even know what I wanted, or even got the person I liked wrong, I would have lived in vain. Ye Chu, you don''t have to worry about whether I¡¯ve shifted my love or not, and you don''t have to worry about whether you''re good enough or whether you''re worth my love. This is not for you to decide, whether you''re worth it or not, it''s for me to decide ... Instead of worrying about these things, why don''t you open your eyes and look at this man who''s been Crazy for You and fascinated by you for eleven years. You just have to learn to love him. Even if you don''t know how to, he will teach you." & In love, the second brother is still the best! I''m going to write a small y, I heard you guys want meat? A bunch of bad guys. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1830 Getting A Double Degree Wasnt In Vain Strictly speaking, xiaoju was not someone close to ye tingjun. Ye tingjun did not like to use female agents. He only had men under him, and he always felt that men were more useful than women. When he was working, he didn''t have to worry about anything happening to him, and he didn''t have to worry about being inconvenient or anything. Women basically couldn''t stand out under him unless they were a technician. When xiaoju was appointed to take care of ye Chu, she was a little dissatisfied. At that time, the entire miss building was very disgusted with ye Chu, and it was also when ye Chu stabbed ye tingjun. In addition to Wei Lin''s rmist talk, most people thought that ye Chu was a small figure and that second young master would send her away after a period of time. Taking care of such a girl would not help their future at all. This group of female agents had been suppressed for a long time and wanted to find a chance to stand out. They were capable and beautiful, and they didn''t belong to any male Special Agent. Naturally, they hoped that their boss would see their abilities and use them. From the beginning when she took care of ye Chu, it was only because of work. Now, she was very meticulous. She had also experienced many mental processes. Now, she was loyal to ye Chu and hoped that ye Chu would be truly happy and be liked by miss and everyone else. "Miss ye Chu, why are you crying?" Xiaoju racked her brain, but she didn''t know how tofort her. What did she talk to second young master about for no reason, and why was she crying so hard? Did second young master bully her? She couldn''t help but feel a little displeased. She thought that ye Chu had nothing but second young master. If second young master bullied her, what could she do? she would have nothing. Ye Chu shook his head."I''m fine." She wiped her tears and climbed into bed, but ye tingjun''s face was in her mind. She couldn''t get rid of it. His words were like a loop ying in her ears. "It''s just that your second young master is too good with his words. " Every word hit her softest spot, making her unable to resist and only able to escape. When xiaoju heard that it didn''t seem like she had been bullied, she felt relieved."Miss ye Chu, then you should rest well." That night was calm and peaceful, but she couldn''t sleep at the beginning of the night. She thought about a lot of things and suddenly felt enlightened. She was indeed very regretful. Ever since she recovered part of her memory, she had always felt quite regretful that she didn''t be the person her mother had hoped for. Her mother hoped that when she grew up, she would be a well-knowndy, educated, gentle and kind, and have a perfect life. She had used her life to exchange for hers. However, she had be the kind of person that her mother did not want the most. She had no ink on her chest, a bad temper, no understanding of the ways of the world, and was illiterate. She was already twenty years old, and everything had stopped at the age of eight. Everything had been shaped. Mom would be disappointed. She also did not grow up to be the person ye tingjun had hoped for. Facing his wholehearted devotion, she always felt that she did not deserve it. However, after hearing Jun''s words, the knot in her heart was easily solved. She did not grow up to cater to anyone. She was herself, unique. Even if she did not grow up to be the person in the eyes of the people closest to her, she was still herself. Even a murderer would have someone who would love her. Thinking of this, he felt at ease. The next morning, the hospital received news that Alice had woken up and had been transferred to a normal Ward. Ye tingjun took ye Chu to the hospital. Jack had already arrived and had already talked to Alice once. When he saw ye tingjuning over, he greeted him and left two people behind. He left with the rest of the people. The news was sent over immediately. The twain family had not arrived yet. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1831 I Was The One Who Started The Fire "You ... Are you okay?" She couldn''t call her sister, and it was too distant. Ye Chu stood awkwardly in front of the bed and expressed her concern, but she didn''t dare to get too close. Alice¡¯s face was pale, and she was still wearing a pair of rimless sses."I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be blessed after surviving a great disaster. Come,e and sit." Her voice was very gentle. Ye Chu turned back to look at ye tingjun and sat down awkwardly. Ye tingjun made an excuse to leave and went to buy breakfast for ye Chu. They came over as soon as they got up, and ye Chu didn''t eat breakfast on the way. Alice¡¯s ident was a nned murder. Not long after she boarded the small ne, she realized that something had happened to her bodyguard. This bodyguard was an old friend of hers and had protected her for many years. They had worked together many times and she had given him a high sry to take care of his family. Two years ago, his wife had been diagnosed with cancer and she had been busy contacting the doctor. Although his wife had not been cured in the end, she had tried her best to find her and buried her. She had treated his two children like their real aunts, buying things and taking them on trips. She really couldn''t understand why he would betray her. In the sky, everything was beyond one''s control, and no one could get an answer. After the two of them had an argument, they got physical and hurt the captain. The bullet first pierced through the neck of the airport, causing the small ne to go out of control. Afternding, the two of them were lucky to not die and had another fight. Alice was d that she was not a weak woman. Before her bodyguard died, he had revealed that even if she was lucky enough to survive, the people who woulde to rescue herter would take her life. He had also revealed some information before his death and tried to drive a wedge between her and Twain¡¯s family. Alice suppressed these things in her heart and did not tell ye Chu in detail. After all, her feelings for the twain family were different, and she had her own judgment. Although there was a saying that one''s words were kind when one was about to die, she did not believe itpletely. "Jack said toe over as soon as something happened to me. Are you worried about my sister?" Ye Chu frowned. She was thin-skinned and didn''t like others to point out her thoughts, so she didn''t answer. Alice smiled and patted her hand."I wanted to bring you back with me before I left. Fortunately, I didn ''t." Otherwise, the two girls from Twain''s family might have died in the ne crash. ,m "Ye tingjun will not agree." Ye Chu said that even if she asked to bring her along, ye tingjun would not agree. "You''re right. " Ye tingjun always had to keep her within his sight, so how could he agree to her taking ye Chu away? "I''ve met Erma. She came to me and asked for my forgiveness. I won''t forgive her." "Alright," he said. Alice said,"don''t worry about her. I''ll take care of it." "She doesn''t know who the real murderer was. I don''t think she''s lying." Alice was deep in thought. ''Emma doesn''t know the real murderer, but what about Betty? They didn''t know who the mastermind was, but they just took a sum of money and upied eleven years of her sister''s life? "I went to the small castle again. You ... Have you been there?" he asked. Ye Chu asked. "I was the one who set the second fire," Alice smiled. The small castle was not the Tang family''s property. In fact, it had nothing to do with the Tang family at all. It was registered in the hands of the nameless man. After the incident that year, the nameless man appeared out of nowhere and sold the small castle to someone else. She had investigated and found that the nameless man was on his grandmother''s side. No one had inherited the small castle now, because she was the only heir to his grandmother''s family. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1832 What Important Thing? After the small castle was sold, it had just been renovated. When the owner and his family moved in, she sent someone to burn it down and spread rumors on purpose to force the owner to leave. After that, the small castle had been rumored, and no one lived in it. Gradually, it became a haunted house. She didn''t know what she was thinking at the time, but she just did it. When she found out that her sister wasn''t her sister, she was angry that year and acted rebelliously. She became an arsonist in a muddle-headed way. Later, she was worried that someone would be burned to death, so she specially went to investigate. Fortunately, only someone was injured, so she secretly sent someone to give a sum of money to settle the matter. "I was very angry at that time and had no ce to vent my anger, so I took it out on them." This was something that happened when she was still in her second year of middle school, and she had always regretted it. "I found some of my old things in the small castle." Alice smiled. That was good. She looked at ye Chu''s face and thought gently that her mother must be very happy that the sisters were still alive. Footsteps came from the door, and the person Jack left behind knocked on the door."Alice, your grandfather and father are here." "I know." "I don''t want to acknowledge them." "Ah Chu, it''s your business whether you want to admit it or not, but you can''t hide it anymore." As soon as she finished speaking, the old man and Twain came in. The ward was not small, and the high-end V-ss Ward was decorated warmly and beautifully, like a little girl''s room. There were many lilies on the windowsill, and arge sofa. There was also a lounge for caretakers next door, but there was only one chair closest to Alice. Ye Chu sat still and did not even lift his eyes. He did not think about giving up his seat to the old man. The old man thought that since he was an old man with a weak back and was Alice''s grandfather visiting him, he would have to make way for other people. Even if he didn''t go out, no one would sit still like this. Alice''s Lips curled up, and she stretched out her hand."Chu-Chu,e, sit beside me." "Oh." Ye Chu stood up unconsciously and sat beside Alice. Alice smiled."Grandpa, please sit." The old man''s expression could be said to be very interesting. Tang en nced at ye Chu unhappily and helped the old man to sit down. The family was not so restrained together, so the old man naturally cared about the reason for her ident. Alice exined it, and the old man was furious. This bodyguard had served the Tang family for many years and had taken care of Tang en before. Later, he became Alice''s friend and had always been Alice''s bodyguard. No one thought that he would betray them. "What is he nning?" This was a good question. The two children were still young, and there were elderly people at home. What was the point? Alice did not know what he was up to. Tang en''s eyes darkened, and he nned to ask his family about it, but Alice stopped him. "Father, a crimemitted by a single person has nothing to do with his family. His two children are still young and have always regarded him as a hero. The old man is also old. You won''t be able to get any information from them. He''s already dead, so don''t disturb the old man and the children." Alice had always been loyal to the people around her, and she respected the dead. She didn''t think that this matter would have anything to do with the elderly and children. Even if they knew something, she would be able to find out, so there was no need to stab their hearts. The bodyguard was the pir of the family. His death was like the sky falling down for them. She didn''t want to make things worse. "You''re just too kind. " Alice did not retort. The old man asked,"you rushed home and said that you had something important to do. What is it?" Chapter 1833 Little Sister, You Dont Have To Say Anything Alice did not retort. The old man asked,"you rushed home and said that you had something important to do. What is it?" Ye Chu sat there nervously, his hands sped together. Alice did not want to talk nonsense."Grandpa, dad, did you do a DNAparison when you brought Erma back?" The two of them were stunned, and the old man was even more surprised. Bringing this up for no reason, could it be that something had happened? Tang en shook his head."Erma was sent to the small castle since she was young. When she came back, she was a little quiet because of the burn, and she had forgotten many things. So, we brought her back naturally. At that time, Betty was there, and she had been taking care of Erma, so we did not do a DNA test." The old man frowned and nced at ye Chu."This is our Twain family''s business. You can ask your friend to go out first." "She doesn''t need to go out," Alice said calmly,"Grandpa, dad, ye Chu is my real sister. Erma isn ''T. I''m not rted to her by blood at all." These words were like a sudden p of thunder that struck the two men in Tang en''s family. Tang en looked at ye Chu, still in shock, and met her dark eyes. At first nce, human eyes were almost the same, but upon closer inspection, they were unique. Whether it was the ye family or the European ye family, they all had a pair of very beautiful big eyes. Their eyelids were clear, and their brows were either slender or agile. Even an ordinary appearance would be vivid because of a pair of beautiful eyes. Ye Wen had a pair of eyes that left a deep impression on people. He had always felt that ye Chu looked a little familiar, but he could not remember. Now that he looked at her again, she had a pair of eyes that were almost exactly the same as ye Wen ''s. When she looked at people, her eyes were fixed. Although they were not as sharp as ye Wen'' s, they were exactly the same calm. "This is impossible!" The daughter they had doted on for more than a decade was suddenly a fake. The girl who came out of nowhere was actually Twain''s daughter. This was uneptable to both men. Twain recalled the rude words he had said at the scene of the ident that night. Those words that seemed to remind him of the ugly things in his heart pricked him like needles, and he almost blurted out the words "wild girl" from who knows where. No matter who it was, they couldn''t ept such a change. "Dad, I don''t know what''s real and what''s fake in this world, but scientific tests don''t lie. I''ve already done a test with ye Chu and also with Emma. If you don''t believe me, this is the hospital. You can go and do a test with ye Chu." "I don''t want to." Ye Chu said coldly. Tang en felt as if he had been pped in the face. This girl was very hostile to him. Old Mr. Tang en was silent on the side, his eyes likesers as he looked at ye Chu. Was this his granddaughter? Ye Chu''s words lowered the atmosphere in the ward to its lowest point, but she seemed to be unaware of it. Alice did not say that she had long suspected Erma and knew that Erma was a fake sister. ,m "It was fate that I met ye Chu. She looked so much like my mother, so I became suspicious. In addition, I identally overheard the conversation between Erma and nanny, so I investigated what happened back then." Alice said,"Grandpa, dad, she''s the youngest daughter of the twain family. Erma has been protected by our family for eleven years, but she has been wandering outside for eleven years." Ye Chu was a big-timer who wanted to undermine her."No, foster father is very good to me. The people at sea are also very good to me." Alice held her forehead."..." Little sister, you don''t have to say anything. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1834 A Child With A Backer Is Tough Ye tingjun almostughed out loud when he heard that from the door. He sympathized with Alice very much. His little angel was not just targeting him and destroying his stage. She was treating everyone equally. This made him feel very refreshed. He was not interested in hearing the secrets of Twaina€?s family. He was considered a gentleman and took a few steps back. As long as he was not bullied at the beginning of the night, he did not need to worry too much. Alice was around. It was difficult for the twain family to ept ye Chu''s identity, and Alice did not force it. She only told him the truth. He had intended to slowly bring up ye Chu''s past, but ye Chu did not have much patience. " Last night, Erma came to me to apologize and repent. Back then, they set me on fire, but they didn''t burn me to death. They killed my mother. Erma said that Betty took the money and helped her get rid of the disaster. Did you want me to die? " Alice did not know what to say. Her face was almost ck, and she almost called ye tingjun over to carry him back. The script was not right. The old master''s face became very ugly, and so was Tang en. It was as if someone had stepped on his tail. " No matter how crazy we were, we would not harm our own child. If we wanted you to die, you would have died as soon as you were born. Why would we wait until you were eight years old? why would we bring you home to raise you after the ident? we raised Erma as the second heir. How could we have the intention to hurt her in the first ce? Who''s the one who''s gossiping with you? " Ye Chu said,"no one''s gossiping with me. As far as I can remember, I''ve been in the small castle and haven''t offended anyone. The only people I''ve offended are you guys, right? you don''t like me. Other than that, I''ve never hurt anyone. Who would be so crazy as to hurt me? I''m only eight years old. What kind of fatal disaster can a child bring me?" "You''re too arbitrary. You can''t just push the me to us, can you?" Twain said, almost exasperated, but when he looked at her eyes, his heart softened, and he could not bear to criticize her. For a moment, he was unable to speak. "You''re really bold. People say that the fire was due to dryness and an ident, but you''re fine. Betty has a daughter who disappeared without a trace after the ident, and you didn''t investigate it. You really believed that Betty sent her daughter back to her husband. Those who don''t know would think that you''re silly and naive. You know, right? you might really misunderstand that you did it on purpose." "You!" Twain was furious."How can you say that? we are your elders!" "You guys aren ''t!" Ye Chu''s body was full of thorns, and he wished he could Pierce a hole through her."In my eyes, you are the suspects who killed my mother! Oh, no, it''s not a suspect. It''s all your fault. " Alice held her forehead and did not say a word. If she let her vent her anger first, her father would be so angry that his mouth would be crooked. The old master was also furious, and he sat at the side in silence. Ye Chu had feelings for her sister, but she did not have any feelings for the two men in Twain''s family. It was mainly because he had identally heard the video between ye tingjun and ye Ling, and they had talked about her. He suspected that the incident back then was nned by the Tang family. Ye tingjun did not believe that people would be so cruel and harm their own bloodline, but he really could not find any traces of what had happened back then. Other than suspecting them, there were no other suspicious people. After all, ye Chu was so young back then. Who could he have offended? Tang en raised his hand and was about to hit her, but Alice did not stop him. Ye Chu looked at him coldly."If you dare to touch a single strand of my hair, ye tingjun will kill you!" Alice did not know what to say. This sentence really scared Twain. Ye tingjun was like a human-shaped protective talisman standing behind her. She could act unscrupulously and no one would dare to do anything to her. Whoever dared to do anything to her would have to consider who was behind her. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1835 Oh, I Dont Believe You This sentence really scared Twain. Ye tingjun was like a human-shaped protective talisman standing behind her. She could act unscrupulously and no one would dare to do anything to her. Whoever dared to do anything to her would have to consider who was behind her. Ye tingjun did not know that ye Chu was treating him as a human-shaped talisman. Ye Chu had also considered whether or not he would add an enemy to ye tingjun. Alice said,"Grandpa, dad, let''s talk things out." Tang en pointed at her."Does she look like she''s talking properly?" Her personality was really simr to ye Wen ''s. Even the look of disgust in his eyes was the same. Alice held her forehead."My sister might be hungry and in a bad mood. Ye tingjun went to buy breakfast for her. Why isn''t she back yet? ah Chu, why don''t you go and have breakfast first ande upter?" "I''m not hungry. " Alice had never dealt with such a person who could not read her expression. Furthermore, this was her younger sister, so she could only smile apologetically. She was very curious about how ye Chu and ye tingjun got along. Ye tingjun seemed to be enjoying it, and she also found it cute. However, her grandfather and father might not think so. She had no choice but to go along with ye Chu''s words."Grandpa, father, ah Chu''s suspicions are not without basis. The fire that year was not idental. It was a deliberate murder. I want to reverse mother''s case. "Although it''s been more than ten years, it''s hard to find any clues. Since Betty was paid to do it, we can check her bank records. There''ll definitely be some information. As long as she did something, there''ll be traces. It''s impossible that there''s no trace at all. Grandpa, what do you think?" The old man muttered to himself as if he was thinking about something. This incident had a huge impact on their family."All these years, we''ve raised the murderer. It''s really ironic. Investigate, we must investigate thoroughly. I''ve only seen scandals like this a few times in my life. It''s all our fault for being too blind and not investigating clearly. We trusted Betty too much back then, so ... You and your sister were separated for eleven years. Fortunately, she came back. " The old man''s eyes were a little red."Ye Chu ... Your new name is ye Chu, right? the name ''Emma'' was given to you by your grandmother. It''s a pity that she didn''t have time to meet you." "I don''t like that name." Ye Chu said. Alice tugged at her hand. Her words were a little harsh. She didn''t know if ye Chu knew that grandma had gotten into a car ident to see her in the hospital. The old man shed tears."I understand, I understand. I''ve been reced for eleven years. If it were me, I wouldn''t like this name either. It''s good that you''re home, it''s good that you''re home. Your father was too emotional just now and his words were inappropriate. Don''t take them seriously. You''re our daughter. This is an unchangeable fact. We''ll definitely get to the bottom of what happened back then. " "Grandpa, it''s great that you can think this way. When I woke up, I asked officer Anderson to investigate this matter. He will also inform the local police to investigate the ident. Betty has already been issued an arrest warrant, and he has also gone to find Emma. Although Emma is not the murderer or an aplice, I will not let this matter go easily after so many years." The old man nodded."Of course, of course." Ye Chu looked at them with a frown, as if he didn''t expect things to develop like this. Why did it suddenly be so calm? ? "Yechu, you have to believe us. No matter how crazy you are, you are still the blood of the twain family. We will not hurt you." "Oh!" Ye Chu looked at them coldly and smiled."I don''t believe you!" * That''s the end of today''s update. Thank you to the little fairies who sent monthly tickets and participated in the support, and all the little cuties who followed the update. Chapter 1836 I Dont Want To Go Home Ye Chu was like a topic Terminator, ending the topic with a few words. Naturally, the conversation ended on bad terms. While Alice was recuperating, there were no idents. Erma was arrested by Jack''s men, and Betty was also arrested in France a few dayster. The anti-terrorism forces wanted to arrest someone, and speed was the most important thing in the military. Great-grandfather Twain hoped that this matter could be handed over to the local police for investigation, but Alice insisted on entrusting this matter to the Interpol. In the end, it still fell into Jack''s hands and not handed over to the police to handle. Erma and Betty were locked up in the INTERPOL''s security area in Paris. All the investigation information was open and transparent, but the security was strict. Outsiders were not allowed to visit them, and no news was allowed to be passed on. In theory, Erma did notmit a crime. Back then, she was underage and everything was instructed by Betty. She could only be considered as an aplice. Even if she was sentenced, it would not be too long. Ye tingjun was also very concerned about the progress of this matter. After this matter was made public, other than an additional piece of news in the social section, there was not much of a stir. After all, it was something that happened eleven years ago. "It''s a little difficult to get evidence of what happened eleven years ago. They had a cash transaction back then, and the money had been spent long ago, so there was no evidence left. The person who made the transaction was a woman, and Betty can''t even remember the woman''s appearance. She was the one who had caused Alice''s ne crash, and she had been in cahoots with the bodyguard for a long time. For several years, they had been plotting against Twain''s family property. If Alice died, Erma would be the only heir, and all of Twain''s family property would fall into his hands. The huge temptation broke the bottom line of people''s hearts. The two hit it off and nned the murder. Since Erma didn''t know about this, Betty didn''t me her and admitted to her own crimes. Alice and ye Chu wanted to know who the mastermind was, but they had no clues. Jack said calmly,"it''s going to be difficult to investigate this matter. My suggestion is to let Betty out. This matter has already made it on social news, and Betty is the only one who knows. If the murderer doesn''t want this matter to be exposed, he''ll definitely make a move on her. It''s not good to let her go openly now. Since the crime has been established, we can hand her over to the local police. I''ll see if the murderer will take advantage of the situation." Alice didn''t want to let Betty out, as that would mean that Betty would be murdered, and they might not be able to save her. Alice didn''t care about her life or death, but Betty''s death would mean that the unsolved case from back then would be an unsolved case for a lifetime. The police weren''t omnipotent, and Jack wasn''t omnipotent either. If he was really omnipotent, the world''s top ten unsolved cases would have been solved long ago. However, if he didn''t release it, the investigation would reach a dead end. During this period of investigation, Alice had gradually recovered and was discharged from the hospital, returning to Twain''s house. Recently, the old master had implicitly revealed a request, hoping that ye Chu could make a trip home. Mr. Twain also had this wish, and Alice had also implicitly expressed ye Chu''s intention. "Grandpa, dad, she ... Has a grudge against you. She always felt that you were the ones who did it and wanted to kill her. That''s why she doesn''t want to go home." Alice sighed."I respect her decision." "Ridiculous." Tang en was so angry that he flicked his sleeves. His younger daughter had actually treated her family as murderers."Who took her away? did he brainwash ye Chu?" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1837 Have Some Face And Be A Human "Her foster father passed away a long time ago." Alice had also been suspicious of them for many years, but she had never said it out loud. If she had not suspected them, she would have exposed the incident with Erma long ago. Why would she wait until today? this matter had not been settled. Ye Chu wanted to go back to New York. She did not like Paris. Before they went back, ye tingjun took her to the cemetery to pay respects to ye Wen. Ye Wen''s voice, smile, and appearance were forever the same as when she was young. She was a beautiful and affectionate woman. Her big eyes always had an ambiguous smile, soft and soft. The face in ye Chu''s memory coincided with the portrait on the tombstone. Her eyes were slightly red, and she ced a bouquet of flowers in front of her tombstone."Mom ..." Ye tingjun said,"your mother must be very happy to see that you''re living freely now." He thought that ye Wen''s greatest wish was for ye Chu to be free. "I know," Coming out of the cemetery, he met Twain, who was holding a bouquet of white roses. It was drizzling in Paris that day, and he was holding a ck umbre. His thick ck coat was stained with some water, and the white roses in his hand were even more ring. "I have something to say to him in private." Ye tingjun walked away a little and left the umbre to ye Chu. Twain walked over. They were supposed to be father and daughter, but they were extremely distant. The two of them did not seem to have anything to say, and it was Twain who broke the silence in the end. "No matter how crazy I am, I won''t kill my wife and daughter." Twain said softly,"I don''t know who told you this, but I was more heartbroken than you were in that fire. I also lost the person I loved the most." "You abused her." Ye Chu said. "What did you just say?" "You abused my mother, I heard it." Ye Chu looked at her coldly."Her body is covered in scars. You are a gentleman in front of others, but you are a demon in front of her. You are dissatisfied with her reputation and her way of doing things, so you controlled her. If she doesn''t listen to you, you will beat her and tame her. You treat her like a beast that is difficult to tame. My mother wears a scarf all year round, even in the summer. Ever since she married you, every photo of her has either a scarf or a scarf. Because she had to cover the wounds you made. You''re a sadist. " Ye Chu did not say a word, and Twain''s face became uglier. The gloomy Cemetery, the gloomy weather, and the falling rain were just like a scene from a horror movie. Ye Chu looked at him fearlessly."The harm you caused to mom was even heavier than that fire. Hiding in the small castle was the only source of her happiness. You lied to me. If she dared to tell Grandpa about these things, you would let me stay in the small castle for the rest of my life. You still lied to her and brought me back after a few years. So, mom endured the humiliation and endured your abuse. I was so young back then, do you know how terrible I felt when I heard that? Perhaps I''m also a sadist''s daughter, so I have a knife now, and I''ve already stabbed you. " Tang en took a step back, and ye Chuughed a little nervously."Don''t be afraid. I don''t want to be a killer, and I don''t want to be stained with blood. I didn''t even tell my sister because to me, you''re my enemy. To her, you''re her father. I don''t want to break her expectations of you. I believe that you didn''t start the fire back then. You never thought of killing mom or me, but you killed mom a long time ago. This is your so-called loved one, and your love is not something ordinary people can bear. You hypocritically came to visit her grave with a bouquet of white roses, and you dare to say that you love her? have some shame, be a human!" * "There was a thief in our house today. It was super scary. We just dealt with it, so the update waste. I''m sorry, I was still in shock!!!" Chapter 1838 Ill Give You A Chance To Get Good Impression Ye tingjun looked back at Twain. The handsome and mature middle-aged gentleman was standing in the rain, holding an umbre, but the fear on his face was obvious. The gentlemanly skin on his face seemed to have been torn off by someone. He couldn''t help but wonder, what did ye Chu say to him? Why was he so afraid? Ye Chu tiredly took the pillow and ced it on ye tingjun''s legs. Hey down and reached out to hug his waist. From his hair to his toes, he was saying, " ignore me. " Ye tingjun did not know whether tough or cry. His fingers brushed across his cheek and pressed down on her small hair that was sticking up. He did not ask too much about Twaina€?s family. Ye Chu must have remembered something but was unwilling to say it. Jack was waiting for him at the hotel. From a distance, he saw ye tingjun carrying ye Chu on his back and asionally turning his head to talk to her. His smile was gentle and peaceful. Jack could not help but think of the time when mu Yuan was bitten by a jellyfish when they were on vacation at Paradise Ind. That day, he had seen the situation of the rising tide. He felt that there would be jellyfish and told him not to go diving. Mu Yuan did not know what kind of mentality he had, but he insisted on going diving. He asked mu Yuan to put on a diving suit, but he refused. He put on a pair of very sexy swimming trunks and went into the water. At that time, he jinxed it and predicted that he would be the first to be bitten by a jellyfish if he met one. Mu Yuan did not believe it and insisted on showing off his young and beautiful muscr body. In the end, he encountered a group of jellyfish when he was diving. It was not just one or two, but a group of jellyfish. His entire body was bitten. With so many jellyfish biting him, there was not a single part of mu Yuan''s body that was intact. He was frightened at that time and felt that mu Yuan was about to die from poisoning or allergies. He carried him to find a doctor in a hurry. His body was swollen from being bitten, but he did not have any reaction at all. He was angry and anxious. He even had to turn his head sideways and tell him jokes to coax him so that he would not faint. That was the first time he carried mu Yuan. Mu Yuan was a little straight in his bones. Being carried and hugged by a man, he would not have a good reaction. He would be nervous and feel that he did not have any male charm. Later on, he slowly discovered his strange concept. Later on, he pranked him a few times by carrying him on his back, but he was kicked by him every time. Even when he was injured and lost too much blood, he was only willing to let others help him. "Officer Anderson, what are you thinking about? why are you so happy?" Ye tingjun had already walked in front of him with ye Chu on his back. He didn''t have any intention of putting ye Chu down and greeted him with his back facing her. Jack looked at him with a nk expression. Happy? Where did he see happy? "I''m not thinking about anything. " "I thought you were thinking about your little lover." Jack replied,"no, I''m single." "Oh ..." Ye tingjun gave a meaningful ''Oh''. Jack paused."I have something to tell you." Ye tingjun put ye Chu down and asked xiaoju to take her upstairs. Although Jack had promised Alice that he would investigate this old case, the clues had been cut off, and there had been no new progress for several days. Helping Alice investigate this matter was a personal matter. He had a more important task on his shoulders and could not stay in Paris for long. He had to go to Saudi Arabia to track down a terrorist organization the next day. He didn''t feel at ease leaving this matter to the police. The Interpol wasn''t entirely his people. He was afraid that he would fail Alice''s request, so he wanted to leave this matter to ye tingjun to handle. "I''m investigating your future father-inw''s family. I''m giving you a chance to make up your impression." Ye tingjun was speechless. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1839 An Out-And-Out Sadist When ye Chu heard that he couldn''t go back to New York immediately, he didn''t fail. His reaction was cold, and he seemed to be willing to stay in Paris again. Jack left that night and handed the case to ye tingjun. Erma and Betty were locked up in a more secretive ce. Twain asked to see Betty, and Alice allowed him to. She took her to Twain''s house. It was ye Chu''s first time at Twain''s house, and also her first time meeting Betty in a serious manner. Not counting thest time they met by chance in the town, Betty was very scared when she saw ye Chu, and her legs were shaking. "Am I that scary?" ye Chu asked. Ye tingjun''s eyes were sharp."You''re the cutest person in the world." He was ye Chu''s magic mirror. Tang en''s feelings for ye Chu were tooplicated. Ye Chu had exposed his thoughts. Yes, he was a sadist. When he was young, his illness acted up particrly seriously. He did love ye Wen, but ye Wen did not love him. Tang en''s family and the ye family in Europe had been friends for generations. When ye Wen was still a child, Tang en had liked her very much. From the time she was a child to the time she became a beautiful young girl, she had been Tang en''s most beautiful dream. His love was reserved and gentlemanly. He didn''t disturb or pursue her too much. He thought that the two families would be connected by marriage sooner orter. They would get married, so he had been waiting for ye Wen to grow up. However, after waiting for a long time, ye Wen fell in love with someone else. This incident had a huge impact on him. Ye Wen, who had just experienced love, was passionate and unrestrained. She almost broke up with her family for love. After her first love died, she married him. He had always suppressed the sadistic nature in his bones very well. In the early days of their marriage, he had been very patient with ye Wen and tried to move her. There was a period of time when they were very happy. Ye Wen gradually let go of her past and was willing to live with him sincerely. She even gave him the illusion that she had fallen in love with him. She restrained her nature and peacefully became the young mistress of Twain''s family, until ye Wen found out about her first love. He was the one who nned the whole thing and the European ye family carried it out. Everything changed after that. All the happiness and joy were like bubbles, shattering with a touch. The quarrels, hatred, and estrangement were like catalysts, catalyzing the terrible demon in his heart. He was an out-and-out sadist. Before he found out that ye Wen had fallen in love with someone else, his illness had acted up. He had been taking medicine and seeing a psychiatrist to control himself. After the two of them had fallen out, his desire for abuse and control had intensified. He abused and controlled ye Wen. Only when he abused and controlled her could he feel a little bit of happiness, a little bit of human emotion, and feel that this woman belonged to him. He was also conflicted and tortured. He was torturing ye Wen and repenting at the same time. It was as if he had a split personality. Ye Wen was not an easy person to get along with. The two of them kept torturing each other until that fire burned away his desire, his desire to control, and his desire to abuse. Although he was a masochist who did not care about anything, the only one who was really tortured was ye Wen. After ye Wen''s death, ye Wen was the only one. He had been seeing a psychiatrist for eight years and had done countless quarantine treatments. Finally, his symptoms had been reduced and he could almost return to the level of a normal person. However, ye Chu''s words had awakened the dark and hidden memory of that time. He had thought that no one else knew about this matter besides the old master, and he was also afraid that Alice would say that she knew. Now, his feelings for ye Chu were even moreplicated. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1840 She Is Dead Alice could even feel Twain''s emotions. When he faced ye Chu, he was a little out of control. Ye Chu was very cold to him, but his emotions towards Betty were more intense. "Miss ..." Betty looked at ye Chu, her heart full of fear, as if she had seen a ghosting to take her life. Ye Chu turned a blind eye to her fear and threatened,"you should think about what you found back then. If you can''t remember, even God can''t save you. My mother and you are good friends, so you might as well go and apany her earlier." "Miss, please spare me. I didn''t mean it." "Yes, you didn''t do it on purpose. It was premeditated murder." Ye Chu said coldly. Ye tingjun''s heart ached a little as he looked at her. Ye Chu''s personality had really changed greatly after recalling a part of her memories. She was full of thorns. ? This made him even more determined to take ye Chu out of Paris. There was no way for her to be happy here. Only by quickly finding out what had happened back then and giving her relief could shepletely solve the problem. Betty really couldn''t remember what had happened back then. Beside her, Erma was in a daze and filled with panic. She didn''t want to spend her time in prison."Mom, can you still remember anything? hurry up and confess. Stop hiding." Betty''s face was full of tears. She really couldn''t remember. More than ten years of rich life had made her numb. She had long thrown away the memories of the past. The people involved in that incident were all in the living room. After all, great-grandfather had doted on Erma for more than ten years and was full of sorrow at the moment. No matter how he tried to y the emotional card or persuade her, he could not evoke any of Betty''s memories. Great-grandfather was very disappointed. "Grandpa, save me. I didn''t mean to lie to you. I''m just a coward and didn''t dare to tell you about it. I didn''t have a choice. Grandpa, you have to save me." "Grandfather doted on you so much since you were young. You''ve really disappointed me." Erma''s face was full of tears. Ye Chu looked at them expressionlessly and snorted. He leaned slightly in ye tingjun''s arms. Out of sight, out of mind. Alice said,"that''s enough. Since Grandpa can''t get anything out of her, there''s nothing more to discuss about this matter. We''ll do what we have to do. It''s an indisputable fact that she tried to murder. Let''s hand her over to the judiciary for a public trial. I want her to stay in prison forever." Erma was shocked."Sister, my mother was just bewitched. She''s just an aplice. She''s not the mastermind. You can''t ..." Alice smiled."I can." Erma had lost all her power. Betty knelt on the ground and kowtowed to ye Chu."Miss, I''ve let you down. I was the one who set the fire back then. I was possessed. In fact, there was no mastermind. I was greedy for glory and wealth, and my husband had been forcing me to ask for money. No one in the twain family had ever seen you, so I watched TV dramas and had the idea of a crown. I deliberately informed the madam that someone wanted to harm you and asked her toe to the small castle. I wanted to kill you all. It was all my sin. All of this has nothing to do with Daisy, and there was no mastermind. You ... I''ll pay for my past crimes with my life. " She suddenly stood up and used all her strength to hit the pir at the side. Blood sttered everywhere and fell on the dark red carpet. She was like a broken doll, falling softly on the smooth marble floor, blood winding. "Mom!" Erma screamed, crawled over on her knees, and pounced on Betty. Ye tingjun frowned, and Alice got up and went over. She touched her neck."She''s dead!" * Today''s update is over. I''m going out to eat hotpot to calm down. I''ve had a terrible day today. 1841 Chapter 1841 Betty had hit her head on the wall and destroyed all the clues, but she had also taken all the me. The old man and the others covered their faces, looking sad. They immediately called the police, who came very quickly and cleaned up the scene. There were surveince cameras in the house, which proved that she hadmitted suicide and that no one had harmed her. Twain came out to deal with the police and take notes. Ye tingjun was afraid that she would taint ye Chu''s eyes, so he took her out of the lobby and waited for the police to deal with it. Ye Chu was extremely confused. Didn''t you say that there was a mastermind? why would she rather die than say the other party''s name? even if she really didn''t know, she could have just said that she didn''t know. You said that she wouldn''t be sentenced to death for setting fire and injuring people. She would be sentenced to life, at least to live. Why did she choose to die?" "Don''t bother about her. If she''s dead, then she''s dead. Justice came a little toote. " Ye tingjun did not have the ability to predict the future, nor did he have the ability to read people''s minds. Miss building had only taken shape a few years after ye Chu''s incident and slowly became what it was today. The information they had collected was all from recent years, and it was slightly difficult to look up information from 11 years ago. Jack had thrown the tricky problem to him, and he had a hunch that he would not be able to find much information. Now that Betty was dead, the clues were gone. Alice witnessed all of this, and she became more and more suspicious. However, she did not want to investigate any further. She and ye tingjun had a moment of mutual understanding, and they made up a lie together to deceive ye Chu. They would pretend that all of this was Betty''s doing. In order to seek wealth, she did not care about the means and killed ye Wen, causing ye Chu to be homeless for more than ten years. The old master had the intention to stay at ye Chu''s house for a meal. She had not lived in Twain''s house since she was a child, whether it was when she was young or when she had grown up. Now that she had grown up, the twain family could not interfere in her matters. If she had been raised by the twain family, neither the old master nor Twain would have wanted her to have anything to do with ye tingjun. Ye Chu refused and did not want to eat at their house. In his heart, he clearly distinguished his house from his house. Twain sent them off with mixed feelings. Ye tingjun thoughtfully took a few steps away to let Twain speak to ye Chu alone. "Ye Chu, what I did to your mother that year ... I was sick. I''m sorry." He said softly,"I visit your mother every month. All these years, I''ve been punishing myself for the mistakes I made back then. If people cane back from the dead, I''d rather sacrifice my life in exchange for her return. I definitely didn''t have the intention to kill her. No matter what, thank you for not telling Alice about all of this." Ye Chu looked at him coldly and did not have any good feelings for him. No matter how thick blood was, when she thought of those secret past events, she would reject and feel regret, pain, and even ... Escape. "Back then, you guys might as well not have given birth to me." Ye Chu turned around and left with ye tingjun. Tang en heaved a heavy sigh of relief. Betty''s funeral did not set off any waves. Since the judge considered her as a minor, forced to participate in the operation, and had undergone stic surgery, she was considered a victim. Therefore, the judge showed mercy and only sentenced her to one year in prison, with two years of probation. If she performed well, she might not even have to serve her sentence after two years. Betty''s inheritance had all been confiscated, leaving only a small apartment under her father''s name. Within this year, Erma could not leave the country and could only stay in Paris. She had to wear electronic leg cuffs wherever she went, so that the police could know her whereabouts at all times. Alice was the only one who went to see her. After her past was exposed, her friends and sisters all stayed far away, not daring to get involved. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1842 Black-Bellied Big Sister "Sis ..." When Emma saw Alice, she couldn''t stop her tears from flowing. Ye Chu was very beautiful when she was young, and she looked 70% to 80% like her after stic surgery. Even after she grew up, she didn''t look ugly, and she was still beautiful. Every time Alice saw her, she would think that if ye Chu had not suffered this, he would probably have a simr appearance to her. The sisters of the past met again, but there was not much interaction. Alice was very disappointed with her."Back then, you were young and was forced to participate in this conspiracy. I didn''t me you, but you kept it a secret all the way. Erma, you''re not a bad person by nature, but you have Betty''s blood in your veins, and you''re greedy for this wealth that doesn''t belong to you. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be like this. " Erma chuckled."Sis, it''s really easy for you to say that. If it were you, wouldn''t you be moved?" You were born to be the youngdy of the twain family. Youck nothing. You have people to dote on you, people to love you, the best resources, can go to the best school, can make good friends, a smooth-sailing future, and a life of wealth and prosperity. What about me? What do I have? I was born lower than you. My father was a gambler and my mother was an alcoholic. He lost his bet and even beat me. There was nothing good about me when I was young. Every time I went to sleep, I swore to myself that I would study hard and leave that damn ce in the future. "One day, he died. It was a joyous asion. Mommy finally took me away from that horrible ce and to the small castle." It was the first time I ate a fine dessert, the first time I touched the piano, and the first time I wore beautiful clothes. God was so unfair. Some people were born with everything, while some people were stuck in a swamp. Why couldn''t I have all these things? I also wanted to change my face, I wanted to be sessful, and I also wanted to have a good future. You''ve never stood in the abyss, so how can you understand my grievances and dissatisfaction?" Alice thought to herself,''even now, she can still say these words in such a dignified manner. She simply doesn''t know how to repent.'' She originally had many things to tell her. She wanted her to forget the past and live a good life in the future. She wanted to give her a word or two of advice, for the sake of the eleven years of living together. Now, it seemed that there was no need. Alice pushed up her sses."You can''t choose your birth, but you have the right to choose what kind of person you want to be." Erma stood on the second floor and watched Alice and her bodyguard leave, tears falling like rain. She knew that from now on, she would probably never see the twain family again. From now on, she would be back to her original state. This is not fair! Why did ye Chu receive so much and ye tingjun''s care the moment he was born? Alice strolled around the Urban area and found a renovationpany. She wanted to redecorate the old house, tear down Erma''s room, and transform it into a study. Twain''s house had not been renovated for many years, and she wanted to take this opportunity to renovate the main castle. Alice personally found a renovation team and beckoned an agent to call for something. She lowered her head and said a few words to him. He nodded and turned to leave. She had prepared a copy of the renovation information and handed it to the old man and Twain for them to look through. After getting their permission, they began work. The owners of the twain family moved to the small vi on the side and waited for the castle''s renovation to bepleted. During the renovation of the Castle, Alice had secretly tampered with the walls of Twain and the old man''s room. From then on, the entire Twain family would no longer have any secrets in her eyes. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1843 A Reason That Cant Be Rejected Ye tingjun took into ount her thoughts and did not continue to investigate this matter. If he continued to investigate, he was afraid that there would be an unbearable ending and no more clues. She took ye Chu into consideration. Ye Wen''s death was a knot in her heart. If she could not find an ending, ye Chu would never be able to let go. It was better to give ye Chu an ending and let her be free. The rest of the matter was Twain''s family''s internal affairs. She had her suspicions a few years ago, but the older the ginger, the wiser. She had no evidence and had no opportunity to nt her own people. The renovation of the castle this time was a very good opportunity. Investigating one''s own family was the most heartbreaking and despairing thing. Jack stood from another perspective and, on a rare asion, advised her not to continue investigating. Whether it was the old master behind this matter or Twain, it was not good news for Alice. If they found it, would they put righteousness before family? Could she bear to do that? Tang en''s family was small in this generation, and it seemed that ye Chu would not acknowledge his family, leaving Alice alone. If the mastermind was really someone from the twain family, this scandal would crush Alice''s years of painstaking management and return the twain family to its original state. Alice herself had a deep rtionship with Twain and the old man. The investigation was like a double-edged sword that would cut her up. "Didn''t you just want to give ye Chu an answer from the start?" That was why he had let Bettye to Twain''s house and even predicted that Betty wouldmit suicide, but he did not expect it to be so soon. "At first, I just wanted to give her a conclusion and let her be free, but gradually, I couldn''t ept it. I wanted the truth for myself." She couldn''t put righteousness before family, but she wanted the truth. "Alright, as long as you know what you''re doing," "Sir, if it''s your family, will you continue the investigation?" Jack pondered for a moment."I don''t know." His family didn''t have all these messy things. His father and uncle worked together, his mother and aunt looked out for each other, and he and Wesleyplemented each other. They were brothers, and the family was harmonious. Fighting for power and power would not happen in their family. If there was a problem with one of his family members one day, everyone would probably be buried with him. Feng Jian killed people! Fortunately, although their family was Catholic on the surface, they were actually atheists. Under ye tingjun''s brainwashing, ye Chu firmly believed that Betty was the instigator. She wanted to get away with it, so she had to point out the mastermind behind the scenes. She did not have a good impression of Twain, but she also believed that Twain, who went to see ye Wen once a month, did not seem like the murderer. She gradually let go of this matter. After a few days with Alice, ye tingjun brought ye Chu back to New York. They had finally returned to a familiar ce. Xiaoju was happy, and so was ye Chu. Under xiaoju''s instigation, ye Chu proposed to go to college. Ye tingjun was speechless. What''s wrong with private teaching? why must she go to college? Ye Chu couldn''t bear to betray xiaoju, so he thought for a while and said,"I grew up in a closed environment. I was either locked up in a small castle or lived on the sea. I haven''t really entered the social life, so I want to give it a try." Ye tingjun pushed up his sses slightly, and his bodynguage was a capital rejection. Ye Chu looked up and gave him a fatal reason."If I want to live onnd, I have to learn the rules. You keep hiding me in the Miss building. One day, I will be abandoned by my race." Chapter 1844 My Daughter Is Taking Her College Entrance Examination Ye tingjun struggled and hesitated for a long time. Under ye Chu''s stubbornness, he finally agreed to let her go to college. However, he decided on a college for her. She had to go to New York College and not anywhere else. Xiaoju began to enthusiastically arrange a school for ye Chu. Ye Chu studied film. The schools in the city center were Cornell University, New York University, and Columbia University. They were all ideal schools and ranked not low in the world. However, Columbia University was crossed out from ye Chu''s school. Xiaoju remembered that Erma was also admitted to Columbia University, so she also crossed out this University silently. Wei Lin began to speak venomously."Aren''t you thinking too highly of miss ye Chu? be more practical and choose an art college or something that can be sent in with money. Let second young master donate a sum of money to take up a ce to send in. You''re still choosing?" "You shut up!" Ye Chu asked innocently,"isn''t college for learning? you can go there as you wish. Do you have to take an exam?" Didn''t he go to any University he wanted? Xiaoju,"... 00" Wei Lin,"ha!" He still wanted to go to Harvard, but could he get in? Xiaoju scratched her head with a pen."Aiya, second master has a Ph.D. In Stanford. If he has connections, he might be able to write a letter of rmendation, but he definitely won''t let you study in California. Harvard definitely won''t write a letter of rmendation for you, and he won''t let you go to the suburbs New York either. There are only a few universities that you can go to if you slide here and there. We have to take an exam, and the exam is quite difficult." Ye Chunian''s film studies results were average, so she would definitely not score well on the paper. For the interview, Wei Lin and Xiao ju looked at each other. With such a straightforward personality, meeting an interviewer ... This scene was a little too beautiful. She still had to find someone to specially train her on how to give the perfect answer to the questions she met the interviewer. "The exam is very difficult?" The old professor made up for ye Chu''s lessons at thest minute. She had eight hours of lessons every day, which took up all her free time after ss. He also left her with a lot of homework. There was still more than a month before the University Admission season. She should be attending the special enrollment interview, so she had to make up for the extra lessons at thest minute. When ye tingjun came back from work, he saw her sitting on the soft carpet and doing her homework on the table. When she saw him, she looked at him innocently. Ye Chu''s handwriting was rather ugly and illegible. Fortunately, all exams were taken on theputer now. If she had written by hand, half of her marks would have been deducted. "It''s not difficult. " Ye tingjun changed into his home clothes and sat beside her. Ye Chu passed the test papers to him. There were three sets of test papers. She was supposed to do two sets before ye tingjun came back, but she only finished one set. Ye tingjun looked at the scribbled paper and made a few typos for her. Her English spelling was really terrible. Ye Chu secretly nced at ye tingjun while doing another set of test papers. Every day when he came back, he would tutor her, mark her test papers, and focus on the key points. It had be a norm. The air-conditioning on miss''s top floor was 22 degrees Celsius all year round. He wore a thin white cored sweater, and his hair was in a mess. He had washed away some hair wax, and it fell loosely on his forehead. It made his eyebrows look overly slender, and his eyshes were so long that they almost poked the lenses. There was a day when she was very curious about whose eyshes were longer and wanted topare them. She asked each of them to pull out one topare their length. Ye tingjun took a small ruler for her to measure, and in the end, his eyshes were really a little longer than hers. It was very pleasing to the eye, but when ye Chu looked down, it was not so pleasing to the eye. The man, who was pleasing to the eye, crossed out all her papers. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1845 Second Sister-In-Law Is Taking Her College Entrance Examination The man, who was pleasing to the eye, crossed out all her papers. The originally filtered image instantly became clear and ugly. Ye Chu pursed her lips, thinking that she would probably fail again. Sheid on the table, feeling bored. Ye tingjun looked at the test papers while he freed one hand to touch her short hair. Ye Chu pped his hand away."Don''t touch it. I didn''t wash my hair today." Ye tingjun chuckled. In a short while, he had finished reading all the papers. 120 points. She got 40 points. Ye Chu''s eyes lit up." 40 points, really?" "It''s true. " "Wow, I''m so awesome." Ye tingjun was speechless. Ye Chu happily snatched the test paper over and confirmed that she had answered many questions correctly. She was extremely happy. Compared to yesterday''s 16 points, 40 points was indeed a qualitative leap. More than ten points were deducted for her spelling mistakes. Otherwise, she could barely climb to more than 50 points. After cramming for a few days, she should be able to pass. This wasn''t part of film studies, so it wasn''t a professional course. It relied on rote memorization and some flexible applications. She wasn''t a person who would only study, so the things she memorized were scattered. "Come, I''ll tell you which question you got wrong." Ye Chu was a very smart child. Her greatest strength was that she would not get a question wrong a second time. After she was told the question once, she would basically not get it wrong the second time. Even if it was put in another way or with a different set of data, she could still solve it. She was a talented yer. The Tang en family had always been top students, and she had inherited this. The two heads were almost together, and the floor-to-ceiling window was half open. The breeze blew the fruit fragrance in ye Chu''s hair, which was the same shampoo he used. Ye tingjun had always found it strange that when he used shower gel, the shampoo did not leave any fragrance. When it was on ye Chu, it seemed that the fragrance wouldst for a few days. The fine strands of hair swept across his face mischievously along with the fragrance. It was light and itchy. Ye tingjun''s heart was very peaceful. He even liked this kind of life. As he exined the questions to her, he looked at her side profile. His heart was no longer as empty as it had been in the past few years. He no longer looked at the images of the mainputer''s EMP, but he was afraid that he would be crushed and never wake up. Ye Chu, who was beside him, gave him a calming pill. She was even willing to try staying onnd, which was a good start. He kept telling himself not to rush and to take it slow. Since she did not know how to study, he would teach her. She didn''t know how to live, so he taught her. She didn''t understand love, but he taught her. He had always felt that he was too much older than ye Chu and was afraid that there would be a generation gap between the two of them. But at this moment, he felt that being older had its benefits. It was because he was older that he could protect her with the most peace of mind. The night sky swayed slightly, and her smiling face seemed to have bloomed like a quiet flower. Ye Chu''s cramming for more than a month confirmed that she was a straight-A student of Twain''s family. Although she could not cover all the knowledge points, she could still get a good score of 70 to 80 percent. For a yer who had crammed for two months, it was already a very difficult result. Ye Chuchu''s first school was GE da. It was the school that ye tingjun had circled for her. Even if she didn''t like it, she still took the exam because the geographical location was really good. He had initially chosen Connecticut University, but the school district was too far away, so he rejected it. Ye tingjun estimated her score and felt that the probability of her passing was quite high. She took part in the Special Enrollment Examination full of confidence. Before the examination, little Tong Hua even specially posted on Weibo. Oh my, my second aunt is taking the college entrance examination. I''m so nervous. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1846 Little Apples Second Brother Ye Chuchu''s first school was GE da. It was the school that ye tingjun had circled for her. Even if she didn''t like it, she still took the exam because the geographical location was really good. He had initially chosen Connecticut University, but the school district was too far away, so he rejected it. Ye tingjun estimated her score and felt that the probability of her passing was quite high. She took part in the Special Enrollment Examination full of confidence. Before the examination, little Tong Hua even specially posted on Weibo. Oh my, my second aunt is taking the college entrance examination. I''m so nervous. Ye Chu''s college entrance examination was actually something that the ye family paid special attention to. Even little Tong Hua paid attention to it, so Shen qianshu naturally paid attention to it too. Before the examination, she even encouraged ye Chu not to be too nervous and to just treat it as a normal examination. After all, ye Chu had never taken part in arge-scale examination before. Everyone was afraid that she would fail due to the pressure. Little baby Tong Hua was still the sharpest."Little second sister-inw, if you want to be better than the imposter when you get into Columbia, just know this." "Alright," he said. The crowd was speechless. Shen qianshu asked ye Ling,"sigh, although I have been praying in my heart that ye Chu will be able to get into Columbia, she really did. I feel that ... I''m a bad student, right?" The old professor had previously taught her for a few months and two months to catch up on her studies. The time she had studied was less than a year. Ye Chu had never been in contact with school since she was young. Before she was eight years old, she was also a private tutor. She had only taken some basic courses and literature and art courses. Ye Wen had originally nned to wait for her to return home before giving her proper lessons. Little Tong Hua said,"mommy, didn''t you hear what second uncle said? Tang en''s family is full of straight-a students. This can only prove that miss ye Chu is an invisible straight-A student. It can''t prove that you are a bad student." Shen qianshu tutted. Ye Ling looked at her."You''re an art student. Why are youpeting with others on your cultural studies?" "That''s right. I''m an art student. It''s only natural that I''m bad at cultural studies." Ye Ling was speechless. Don''t misunderstand what I mean! Although Alice was very concerned about her exam results in Paris, she also looked forward to ye Chu having a normal life. Under everyone''s expectations, ye Chu finally finished a few days of exams. It was now the registration season, and the enrollment of major universities was almost done. The results of the special enrollment students came out very quickly as they had to rush to the same batch of applicants. The results came out in a few days. Ye Chu had miraculously passed, and the only thing left before the official admission was the interview. Xiaoju was particrly surprised by this result. Although ye tingjun estimated that he would be able to get in, she didn''t have much hope. It really wasn''t that easy to get in. Wei Lin secretly told her that second young master had already had dinner with several professors at Columbia. If he didn''t get in, he would donate a building. He would at least get a spot, but he didn''t tell anyone about it to ye Chu. After all, the most important thing for ye Chu was to get in with his own abilities. Firstly, it would make her very confident. Secondly, it would make her very satisfied and happy. He would not interfere if he could. "Am I powerful?" Ye Chu smiled brightly and jumped around. He regretted that he did not have any good friends to pass on the message to. He told Alice immediately, and then he told little Tong Hua and Shen qianshu. He did not even let mu Yuan off. Mu Yuan was speechless. He was only admitted to University at the age of twenty. Was he that happy? Ye Chu informed a circle of people and finally thought of someone. She opened the new phone that ye tingjun bought for her and happily found the second brother''s profile picture. [Little apple: second brother, let me tell you some great news. I''ve made it into university!] * I''ve edited thest part of thest one a little, muah! Chapter 1847 See You The Day After Tomorrow, Uncle Ye Chu''s phone was just a decoration. She did not have many friends, so ye tingjun got her an app developed by misspany. There were more than one billion users in the world, and it almost covered the entire world. Chen qianshu, Tong Hua, mu Yuan, and the others were all using it to record everything that happened around them. This was a global social media app, and people with sensitive identities like mu Yuan even opened an ount. asionally, they wouldin that their family members were the remnants of feudal society and that theirpany was a group of vampires. He used it almost every day. After ye Chu became obsessed with this software, he often posted his study status, followed Tong Hua, qianshu, and mu Yuan, and asionally poked them. Her cell phone became even more of a decoration. She didn''t need to go out and didn''t need to call anyone. She had been so busy with her studies and exams that she had forgotten about herizens. The second brother''s phone was never turned off all year round, so he received the message immediately. He thought that little apple had disappeared and suddenly came back to life. Fortunately, he was used to little Apple''s mysterious appearance and had been very patient. The waiter replied,"you''re only eighteen?" He had been happily chatting with an 18-year-old girl? Oh, they''ve been chatting online for almost two years. Two years ago, she was a 16-year-old girl? [Little apple: why do you care how old I am? quickly congratte me.] Ye Chu had learned from xiaoju a while ago that normal people would be 18 years old to get into college. She was considered old, and she wanted to maintain the impression of a genius child prodigy. Little apple replied,"I''m only fifteen this year." The waiter was speechless. Ye tingjun''s body and mind were both greatly affected. 15 years old? So, two years ago, he got to know a thirteen-year-old child? Wei Lin evenined about his online dating, what the hell? The waiter replied,"congrattions, little friend." He didn''t have any doubts. There were many gifted children in New York junior ss. 15-year-old college students were not rare, and there were even 13-year-old college students. He had seen the world, and little apple was usually smart. Ye Chu''s heart was filled with joy. [Little apple: second brother, you said you''re working in New York. Are you still there?] The waiter replied,"yes." [Little apple: I''ve been admitted to a University New York. I''m in New York now. Are you treating me to a meal?] The waiter thought,"you got into a University in New York?" Little apple,"yeah." The waiter thought,"are you lying to me? fifteen?" Ye Chu asked xiaoju,"if I go out and say that I''m fifteen years old, will anyone believe me?" Xiaoju said,"even if you say you''re fourteen, people will believe you." Little apple: "I''m a dog if I lie to you. I''m 15 years old. It''s okay if I don''t see you." The waiter: "oh my, you''re getting angry. Fine, let''s meet. If you get into university, I''ll give you a gift too. I''ve prepared a gift for you a year ago and was thinking of when we''d have the chance to meet again." [Little apple: really?] What present? The waiter replied,"secret." [Little apple: you''re treating me to a meal. You decide the location.] The waiter asked,"are you familiar with New York?" Little apple replied,"not yet, but someone''s guiding me." The waiter replied,"alright, I''ll take a look at the schedule." Ye tingjun took a look at his schedule. To celebrate ye Chu''s admission to university, miss had been doing some welfare recently. He didn''t need to personally ask about it. He just had to keep an eye on her asionally. Miss wasn''t very busy during this period of time. Alice wasing over again, and ye Chu didn''t need hispany. He circled the day after tomorrow and sent the time and ce to little apple. Ye Chu looked at the location. It was quite close to miss. "Okay, see you the day after tomorrow, uncle." Chapter 1848 How Perverted Are Your Online Dating Partners? This ''uncle'' gave him a blow, but Wei Lin said,''thedy is only 15 years old, there''s nothing wrong with calling you uncle.'' Ye tingjun thought to himself,''this fellow just transferred back and wants to be beaten back again.'' When xiaoju heard that she was going to meet theizens, she was so scared that she broke out in a sweat. She hurriedly raised her hand to stop her and told her many examples ofizens dying in the light. "I heard that someone found a couple in a game. They''re good at ying games, have a sweet mouth, and a tender voice. I can tell it''s a master at first nce. The young girl''s heart was stirred, so she asked the master to meet her. In the end, the master is a fifth-year student. He even scammed her for a KFC children''s meal." "I also heard that there''s another online love line. The man is humorous and funny on the inte, and he has a lot of obscenities to say, making the girl''s heart race. The photos he posted are also at the level of a model, but when she met him, he was a big man who picked his feet." "Oh, there''s also another scary rumor. A couple met online dating and the man pursued the woman to no avail. He stabbed her more than ten times and even sshed sulfuric acid on her. It''s super scary." ¡­¡­ Xiaoju had picked up a bunch of negative news about online dating from somewhere and told it to ye Chu. Ye Chu was stunned. Recently, she had be more lively after being raised by ye tingjun, but she was so scared by xiaoju that she stopped talking. "Really?" "It''s true!" Xiaoju felt that she was really going all out for second young master''s happiness. Everyone could see that second young master was hot-headed and ye Chu did not care much about him. At least, it was not like a girlfriend liking a boyfriend. She didn''t have any possessiveness, and there were no pink bubbles in her eyes at the beginning of the night. If it wasn''t for the second young master providing her with a long-term stable meal ticket, she probably wouldn''t have any sense of dependence. It was really tragic. On the contrary, every time he chatted with aizen, he would be happy and cheerful. At first nce, it was a sign of online dating. If it was really an online rtionship, how could second young master bear it? Ye Chu gave it some serious thought."I think ... Second brother must be a handsome uncle. He won''t be ugly." "Aiya, the inte is full of lies. Miss ye Chu, you''re so cute and adorable. Let me tell you, some handsome uncles have loli diseases. They''re even scarier." Ye Chu asked,"what''s lolicon?" "It''s just that when I see you like this, I will do bad things. " Ye Chu said,"but you''re here too. You''ll protect me." Xiaoju was speechless. Xiaoju saw a few news articles threatening her again. Ye Chu was very certain that her second brother was a handsome uncle and definitely not the murderous demon in xiaoju''s sky. Xiaoju was helpless."Handsome guys are all sick in the head. You have to be more careful." She was like a worried mother, pulling her daughter away from meeting her online boyfriend. Ye Chu was expressionless."Ye tingjun is also a handsome man. Oh, you''re right. He''s sick." Xiaoju was speechless. Er, don''t misunderstand what I mean. Ye Chu scratched his head."Oh, he was sick in the past. He''s much better now." Ye tingjun heard this the moment he entered the room."Who was sick in the past and is feeling better now?" Ye Chu said,"I''m talking to you." Ye tingjun''s face was as thick as a city wall after being hit by ye Chu. He didn''t care at all."You were talking about me when you were bored?" "No, I just mentioned it." Ye Chu said frankly and pulled xiaoju out."Let''s go and buy some pretty clothes. I also want pretty jewelry and shoes." She wanted to dress up beautifully to meet the second brother. Who asked him to keep saying that she would be ugly if she did not post a photo? Ye tingjun was speechless. Chapter 1849 Little Apple Bracelet Ye Chu and xiaoju shopped crazily for the entire day, and for the first time, they bought clothes, jewelry, shoes, and bags on their own. Everything was settled in miss building''s one-stop service. Her clothes had always been bought for her by ye tingjun, and he even went to buy them himself. Her clothes were all in the style of a youngdy, and he always dressed her up like a doll. The clothes that ye Chu bought herself were all very fashionable. There were ripped jeans, a t-shirt, mini pants, and so on. They were all very fashionable. She was small and thin, so she was not suitable to wear clothes that were too loose. However, she still liked them very much. Because she was obsessed with the dress of a non-mainstream girl in a TV show, she had someone Pierce Four ear holes on one ear when she was buying jewelry. Xiaoju went to pay the bill herself, and when she came back, she had a row of ear holes. Her little ear was red. She even wore four diamond ear studs. Xiaoju''s vision turned ck. Oh no, second young master was going to cut her. Ye Chu didn''t feel any pain at all. She happily wanted to make a row of symmetrical ear holes on the other ear, but was stopped by xiaoju. She was babbling nonsense that one ear had personality, two ears didn''t have personality, and finally stopped her. At first, ye tingjun did not notice that she had a row of ear holes. Ye Chu''s hair had grown longer and covered her small ears. At that time, ye tingjun was in a daze looking at a gift. He saw ye Chu cover the gift and then saw her change into a t-shirt and a skirt. There was a big skull on the chest. It looked very much like a pirate ship. The skirt reached her knees and revealed her beautiful calves. They were white, tender, and small. They were extremely cute. The little girl ran over and tied her hair up to show off her ear holes. There were Five diamond ear studs on one of her small ears, and the four ear holes were all newly made. Ye tingjun''s face darkened. Her face was small, and her ears were small too. The four ear holes on her ear bones looked very crowded. Because they had just been pierced, her entire ear was bright red as if it was bleeding. However, her eyes were full of smiles. Ye tingjun was depressed. He gritted his teeth and said, " it''s nice. " Ye Chu''s eyebrows curved and she ran to the side to look at herself in the mirror."You look really good." Ye tingjun''s voice was muffled."Does it hurt?" "It doesn''t hurt." Hisplexion became better and he silently remembered Xiao ju in his heart. Ye chuyi identally knocked over the gift on his table and a bracelet fell out. It was a thin tinum chain with two small apples carved out of gems. On each small apple, there were apple leaves carved out of Emerald. It was an extremely beautiful and childlike bracelet. "Wow, it''s so beautiful." Ye Chu loved to eat apples the most, and all her dolls were Apple dolls. She also liked to hug the Apple dolls to sleep, and she liked everything that she saw about apples. It was toote for ye tingjun to stop her. He smiled and looked at her. In fact, this was his gift to little apple when he saw her the next day. In the past, when they were chatting, little apple said that no one had given her a gift for her birthday. He then asked ye Ling for a jewelry design, and ye Ling replied. Later, Shen qianshu designed this bracelet for her ording to his description. He had prepared it long ago and thought that he would give it to her if he had the chance. "Do you like it?" Ye tingjun asked. Actually, this bracelet was very suitable for ye Chu. Her wrist was thin and she liked apples. It was almost tailor-made for her. However, he was prepared to give this to a child. It would seem a little insincere to give it to ye Chu, so he never said it. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1850 Youre Jealous? Ye Chu recalled that when he went upstairs just now, Wei Lin seemed to be holding this box. He heard that it was a gift that ye tingjun was nning to give to someone else. She would not snatch other people''s things. "I don''t like it!" Ye Chu lost the bracelet and ran away. He started a one-sided Cold War. When he saw ye tingjun, he would either throw a tantrum or hide from him. He would not even say a word to him. Ye tingjun was confused. You went to get a row of ear holes without saying a word. As a feudal parent, he didn''t even have the time to lose his temper, and you''re still throwing a tantrum? "Why are you angry? how did I offend you?" Ye Chu looked at him and almost blurted out to ask him who he had given the bracelet to. If it had been a month ago, she would have asked, but recently, for some reason, she had learned a little sense of shame. She always felt that she should not and was in no position to care about this matter. This feeling made her extremely ufortable. She was observant and knew that the ways of the world were the foundation of survival onnd. In the past, she was ignorant and never understood this matter. However, in this month, she understood it all by herself. Ye Chu had a little insomnia. He rolled around like a pancake for half a night and couldn''t fall asleep. He came out to look for food with dark circles under his eyes. Recently, he had be hungry very quickly and ate a lot. He had supper every night before bed. Today, he was angry and didn''t eat it, so he woke up in the middle of the night hungry. "Wow, you scared me to death. Why don''t you make any sound when you walk?" Ye Chu was shocked when he took out a bowl of pasta from the refrigerator. Ye tingjun stood behind her silently. He walked over and took the pasta from ye Chu''s hands. He had prepared it at night and put it in the refrigerator. It was still fresh. "I''ll heat it up for you. Sit tight. " Ye Chu sat down obediently. Ye tingjun thought of something and came over to lift her hair up to look at her small ears. They were still red and swollen. Ye Chu was a little flustered by his gaze and kicked him away roughly."Don''t move. There''s bacteria." Ye tingjun was so angry that he almostughed."Why didn''t you think that there would be bacteria when you pierced your ear? it would get inmed?" "It''s nice. " Ye Chu shook his legs."You ... You''re angry?" "Yes." "Oh!" Ye Chu thought,''I''m still angry.'' "What about you? why are you angry at me?" "I ..." She had wanted to say that she wasn''t angry, but it was a little hypocritical. She pursed her lips and said,"I saw Wei Lin bringing the bracelet over today. You''re going to meet a woman tomorrow, so you''re giving it to her, right?" Ye tingjun thought to himself, Wei Lin and ye Chu were indeed born to be at odds with each other. They even met each other now? Ye tingjun turned on the fire and cut the bacon that ye Chu liked to eat. He heated up the spaghetti and brought it over. Then, he turned around and squeezed a ss of fruit juice for her. "Yes," "Then why did you give her my favorite Apple?" Ye Chu thought that it was not that she was being unreasonable. Anyone would feel ufortable if they were in her shoes. She also liked the bracelet."I''m not angry when you gave me cherries and blueberries. Why did you give me apples?" Ye tingjun came over with a ss of juice. Ye Chu had already finished more than half of the noodles by himself. He held the ss of juice and drank half of it in one go. Ye tingjun said helplessly,"this bracelet has existed for a long time. It has existed even before we reunited. Moreover, I''m not going to see a woman." "Liar. If she''s not a woman, why would she give me a bracelet?" "It''s a little girl. " Ye tingjun said,"wait a minute ... You ..." Are you jealous? Ye tingjun raised his eyebrows slightly. He seemed to have thought of something, and his long eyebrows seemed to be lit up. His eyes were fixed on ye Chu, and his expression seemed to be ecstatic, but it also seemed like the dust had settled. His long fingers curled up gently and he knocked on the table."You''re not happy because I''m giving a woman a gift?" Chapter 1851 What A Coincidence, What Are You Doing Here Ye tingjun raised his eyebrows slightly. He seemed to have thought of something, and his long eyebrows seemed to be lit up. His eyes were fixed on ye Chu, and his expression seemed to be ecstatic, but it also seemed like the dust had settled. His long fingers curled up gently and he knocked on the table."You''re not happy because I''m giving a woman a gift?" Ye Chu was upset and gave him a kick."I''m not angry. I''m angry today because I didn''t eat my fill!" She snorted heavily and turned to run away. It was the first time she had lied. Her face was burning. For the first time, he felt a little embarrassed, as if her anger was an unreasonable thing. He also hated this inexplicable self. When she was on the boat, she had heard the crew say,"sigh, poor ah Chu, this child has no father or mother. Other than indulging her, what else can we do?" At that time, she was naughty and had a bad temper. Although the crew members were kind, it was a little harsh to her ears. She didn''t want to be without a father or mother. She also didn''t want to be pointed at her back and said that she was born but raised by her mother, had a bad temper, and loved to cause trouble. After living together for more than ten years, everyone indulged her like family and raised her temper. When she came tond, she suddenly realized that people couldn''t lose their temper easily. It would make people hate her, so she lost her temper a few times. In the entire miss building, everyone who knew her and didn''t know her said bad things about her. Everyone would look at her with prejudice and would always poke at her back. She couldn''t say anything about the grievances in her heart. She clearly hated someone, but she had to suppress her temper and force them to get along. She couldn''t be like the sea, where every time she hated someone, she would beat them up. She had always felt that people shouldn''t lie and let down their emotions. However, this was the first time she had lied, and her emotions were also very subtle. What''s wrong with her? Why couldn''t she just tell him that he was unhappy that he gave a woman a gift? She was angry, but he looked quite happy. What was wrong with him? With a stomach full of grievances and questions, ye Chu fell asleep. She slept until noon, and was hurriedly woken up by xiaoju. After all, she had repeatedly reminded her, and xiaoju was also curious about who this handsome uncle was. He dared to lie to ye Chu, and her fist was waiting to beat him up. "You have an online chat partner. It''s almost time." "Ah ..." Ye Chu quickly jumped up, took a bath, and washed her hair in one go. She changed into a set of clothes that she thought was very beautiful, put on embroidered sneakers, and carried a small apple bag on her back. Her hair was messy but beautiful when she casually pulled it a few times. She was in a hurry to go out when she thought of something. "It''s our first time meeting. Should I give him a gift?" Ye tingjun said that it was their first time meeting, so he had to give her a gift. This was part of the etiquette. She should have given her a gift too, but she did not prepare one. Xiaoju said,"it''s toote to buy a gift now." She was full of malice towards the online love interest that ye Chu wanted to meet and had never thought of preparing a gift for him. Ye Chu ran to the kitchen, took out the seven-colored pastries prepared by the chef, and put them in a beautiful box."I''ll give him this gift." Xiaoju was speechless. ^_^?€? It was a polite yet awkward smile. He''s an uncle, and you''re sending desserts? Absolutely! The two of them hurriedly headed to the agreed location. It wasn''t far from miss building, only three streets away. They were quite lucky today, as there weren''t many cars. Xiaoju saw Wei Lin the moment she parked her car. She even waved at Wei Lin."Wei Lin, what a coincidence, what are you doing here?" Chapter 1852 Little Apple And Second Brother Wei Lin was at work. If he was there, ye tingjun would definitely be there too. As soon as Xiao ju greeted him, she thought,''oh no, I didn''t tell ye tingjun about this. Recently, I''ve been more and more biased towards ye Chu, and I feel that this is a small matter. The other party must be a hunk. How can he be more handsome than second master? how can he be more attractive than second master? even if he was my online girlfriend in the past, he would definitely be exposed.'' With this mentality, she didn''t tell ye tingjun either. However, Wei Lin was there, so ye tingjun must be inside. Did second young master know? Ye Chu''s every move in miss building was monitored. He was finished. Miss ye Chu was about to explode. Fortunately, the innocent ye Chu didn''t think too much about it. Wei Lin hadn''t been dissing her often recently, and she found him a little pleasing to the eye. She even waved her small hand at him. Wei Lin also thought, oh no, why is miss ye Chu here? Second young master was inside meeting his former online crush ... Oh, no, his online chat crush. How could he be seen by miss ye Chu? wouldn''t this be awkward? he would definitely turn the world upside down when he went back. Oh no, oh no... What to do? As a loyal secret guard, Wei Lin immediately thought of a bad move. He stepped forward and stopped them. He said expressionlessly,"miss ye Chu, what are you doing here? second young master is meeting a very important person inside. This ce is cordoned off, no one is allowed to go up." Ye Chu was not happy. She and the waiter had agreed to meet here. What was ye tingjun doing here? was he chasing her away? Wei Lin was still so arrogant. Xiao ju saw that something was wrong and lied in a panic,"we''re just here to buy a dessert. We''ll leave after we''re done." Everyone knew that the first night loved to eat. Wei Lin said that he couldn''t let her in no matter what. It would be over if she went in. Just as he thought of this, a couple went in. Wei Lin was speechless. The w was exposed too quickly, like a tornado, and he didn''t have time to fix it. "Didn''t they say martialw is in effect?" Ye Chu kicked him."Wait a minute. What is ye tingjun doing here? he can''t be here to block me, right?" Why does he have to interfere when I''m meeting someone?" "What the hell?" Wei Lin asked. Ye Chu kicked Wei Lin again, extremely violently and angrily."Get lost!" Wei Lin did not dare to fight back. After being kicked twice, ye Chu ran in like a tornado to settle the score with ye tingjun. He was certain that ye tingjun hade to stop her and refused to let her see anyone. He might even do something terrifying to the waiter. Xiao ju held her forehead, with an expression as if she was about to die. This time, she had poked the ho''s nest. "What are you guys doing here?" Wei Lin''s calf was bruised by ye Chu''s kick. It was an undeserved disaster. Don''t get involved in your quarrel."Could it be that you knew that second young master was going to meet an online friend today, so you deliberately brought miss ye Chu here to catch him in the act?" Xiaoju was confused."Ah, miss ye Chu is also here to meet her online friends ... Ah ..." Wei Lin was speechless. Xiaoju was speechless. Wei Lin was speechless. Xiaoju was speechless. Ye Chu saw ye tingjun at the window and walked over angrily. Ye tingjun was rather surprised to see her. Why was ye Chu here? Could it be that Wei Lin and xiaoju had let it slip, and she came to destroy it? While he was in a daze, ye Chu had already arrived in front of him like a whirlwind. "Ye tingjun, didn''t you say that the Miss surveince cameras were almost all removed? why are you still monitoring my every move? what''s the meaning of youing to this restaurant? why do you have to interfere when I''m meeting someone? I can make friends too. I still have to go to school in the future. You can''t keep me in the Miss building forever, right? you''re going too far bying to block me every time I see someone today. Is it because I can''t even talk to strangers in school? aren''t you being too overbearing?" Ye tingjun was speechless. Ye Chu''s small chest heaved up and down."You''re not allowed to interfere with me making friends. Hurry up and leave, or I''ll get angry." Ye tingjun looked at her from head to toe. The Apple bun she randomly grabbed on the way, the small apple bag, and even the phone case were all small Apple phone cases. His Adam''s apple bobbed up and down as he looked at her steadily. He was a little hesitant."Small ... Apple?" Ye Chu was speechless."...?????" * Aiyo, she finally fell off the horse! Chapter 1853 If You Lie, You Are A Dog In the afternoon tea restaurant, people came and went. Young couples came and went, and some people took intimate selfies. Sitting by the window, it was very awkward. Ye tingjun and ye Chu faced each other and stared at each other. They were both stunned. Ye tingjun had been through so many ups and downs for so many years. Even when he was once stabbed by ye Chu and almost lost his life, his expression still did not change. He had never been so silent and awkward. Ye Chu is little apple? How could this be? He had known little apple for two years and had been chatting with her on and off. He had never thought about her true identity, but when he thought about little Apple''s words carefully, they were strangely in line with her experience. When she had been captured, she had honestly told him that she had been imprisoned. He had thought that she was ying games and trying to break through the levels. He had even provided her with countless bad ideas. In the end, all these bad ideas had been retributed on him? Where was the logic in this? During that period of time, she deliberately seduced him and even wore a sexy little dress. Was it because he said,"make him fall in love with you and then kick him?" Ye tingjun felt that his heart was hurting a little. He had F * cking dug a big hole for himself and had been living in the hole to watch ye Chu, waving at her happily and asking her to fall into the hole with him? This ... Where could they find a reason for this? Ye Chu was even more shocked than him. What happened to the handsome uncle? How did it be ye tingjun? in order to prevent a misunderstanding, the two of them even took out their phones and sent each other a question mark. The result was too horrible to look at. Embarrassing! Ye tingjun had always been eloquent, but he did not know how to break the awkward silence. Ye Chu sat there expressionlessly, feeling a little sullen in his heart. He felt that he had been deceived and was very angry, but he could do nothing about it. "I should have thought of it long ago." Ye tingjun said helplessly. Every time little apple spoke, it was almost not considered a lie. Other than the fact that she was 15 years old, everything else was right. She had been living in the same ce all along. The photos she posted were all of the sunrise and sunset. It was obviously by the sea, if not the sea, or if not the ind. There must be a beach. She said that she rarely lived onnd. During that period of time when he was caught by him, he was arrogant and only wanted to ask him for advice and deliberately take revenge on him. Everything could be matched. It was his negligence and ye Chu made him have a big headache, and his IQ went offline. Ye Chu never thought that it would be him. Second brother''s image on the inte was very different from ye tingjun ''S. He had always been cautious and protected his privacy. He didn''t reveal any real information. Other than knowing that second brother was in New York and had opened apany, there was no other information. No wonder she didn''t think of ye tingjun. Ye Chu red at him, and his disappointment was obvious. His dark eyes were full of disappointment. She was very disappointed that the waiter was not a handsome uncle. Ye tingjun felt like he had been stabbed in the knee again. He took out the box and pushed it to her."This is my present for you. If I had known it was you, I would have given it to youst night in case you lost your temper." "I didn''t lose my temper." Ye Chu pouted."Why is it you?" "Why can''t it be me?" "Liar." Ye Chu said,"second brother is obviously a lively and quick-witted person, not you." "It seems that you have some misunderstanding about me. I have always been very lively and clever." Ye tingjun was lying through his teeth. Ye Chu was like a kitten whose tail had been stepped on. When she thought about how he knew her secret, she felt very embarrassed. Chapter 1854 If You Lie, Youre A Dog 2 Her idea to deal with ye tingjun was all from her second brother, and that was very satisfying. But at the same time, the waiter would also know all her secrets. She had always treated the second brother as a friend and had not hidden anything from him. Now, she had been pped in the face! "So, I''m your online dating partner?" Ye tingjun''s words were shocking. He remembered that a few days ago, little apple had joked with him and said,"second brother, my friend said that you are my online girlfriend." How did he answer? Oh, he said,"I have a girlfriend. Kid, do you know what an online dating partner is?" Ye Chu had been educated by xiaoju before, so of course he knew. He was a little embarrassed."Shut up, you''re not my online girlfriend. I ... I ... I''ve chatted with a few people." Ye tingjun didn''t believe her at all. This girl had a bad temper and was direct. It was the same on the inte. She would asionally throw a tantrum, and only he could stand it. Whichizen could ept such a bad-tempered friend? "How many did you chat with? Aren''t you going toe out and meet me at a table?" Ye Chu unhappily stretched out her leg and kicked him. She stomped her foot again andy on the table. She was extremely depressed. It was so embarrassing. How she wished she had note today. If she had thought that it was him earlier, she would not have been able toe up with an excuse. Whenizens of the opposite sex met, and they had been chatting with each other for several years, they either died in public or developed rapidly and became sessful. However, they did not belong to these two types. Ye tingjun thought of what ye Chu had once said to him and felt a little frustrated. His suggestion was also very heart-wrenching: fall in love with her and then kick him away. He wished that he could go back in time and give ye tingjun a p. Who asked you to be so talkative? who asked you to have such a cheap mouth? this is your retribution. What about now? do you still have such thoughts? Ye tingjun took out the gift, sat over, and put it on for her. The two rubies that were polished into apples were exquisite and beautiful. They looked like fresh blood on her soft wrists. They were extremely beautiful. "It''s very beautiful. Ever since I saw you, I felt that this bracelet has an affinity with you. I should really trust my intuition." Her senses had never been wrong. Ye Chu picked up her insincere snack."My present for you." When ye tingjun saw this, he praised her sincerely."These are all my favorite dishes. How considerate." Ye Chu thought that she had really picked it up randomly. "Alright, don''t be angry. It''s pretty good." Ye tingjun rubbed her apple head. It was rare for him to talk about her on the inte, and she was the girl he liked. This was such a magical thing. In the past two years, he had never once suspected that she was little apple. This was also a very magical thing. Even when she had entered University and announced it to him, he had only been confused for a moment. The only regret was that he had dug a big hole for himself. That''s why he didn''t dare to ask. Did you take my advice to heart? Ye Chu took a bite of the snack angrily. She couldn''t put the waiter and ye tingjun together. The two of them were so different that she felt a little depressed. "In the future, I can''t chat with the waiter, right?" ? It was all his fault. How could they have a pleasant chat? "Of course you can," Ye tingjun said gently,"you can look for him anytime you want. However, you can''t lie to him anymore." "Why Would I Lie to You?" Ye Chu was not convinced. "Who said he was fifteen? The one who''s lying is a puppy?" Ye Chu mmed the table and wanted to exin. She held her breath and said,"Woof!" Chapter 1855 You Mainlanders Have A Bad Temper Ye tingjun and ye Chu''s farce was mercilesslyughed at by Shen qianshu, little Tong Hua, and mu Yuan. Especially when little Tong Hua said that he was curious about what they usually talked about, ye Chu bluntly cut the chat records and sent it to him. Little Tong Hua was a gossip Messenger. After he found out, Shen qianshu also found out, and ye Ling also found out along the way. Ye tingjun did not even have time to stop him before he realized that his dark history had already been spread back to the country. Ye Yifan had been illuminated by his two god-like brothers since he was young, and he could finally educate his second brother with sincere and heartfelt words. Second brother, I didn''t expect you to be involved in online dating at your age. I''m really impressed that you can court death like this. If he was in front of him, ye tingjun would have given him a p. After he and ye Chu fell from their positions, he was not calm either. When he was chatting with ye Chu, he was really courting death. It proved the saying that one would not die if they did not seek death. He couldn''t even count how many traps he had dug for himself. In short, it was hard to exin in a few words. The most difficult thing was that ye Chu had announced it to the world at the fastest speed. It was too F * cking embarrassing. He swore that he had never been so embarrassed in his life. Ye Chu didn''t realize at all that she had exposed ye tingjun''s dark history. The chat history was open and aboveboard, and they didn''t say anything that couldn''t be said, so she didn''t take it to heart. It was only until mu Yuan ran over to gossip with her while panting that she had a subtle feeling of exposing ye tingjun''s shorings. Mu Yuan said,"no, how is that possible? it''s rare to have ye tingjun to have fun. It''s pretty good. I''m so bored in the military camp. You should provide me with more fun." "You''re gloating. " "No, I didn ''t!" Mu Yuanughed out loud. He was about to die fromughter because of this scandal."So you guys have been talking for two years, and he has been pursuing you. He doesn''t even know it''s you, genius." "I haven''t revealed much about myself, so it''s normal that he doesn''t know." Ye Chu inexplicably exined to ye tingjun. His strength proved that ye tingjun was not really stupid. "Yo, you''re starting to protect your own." Ye Chu snorted heavily."I''m going for an interview tomorrow. I''m so nervous, but my sister told me not to be nervous. If I don''t pass the interview, she has a good friend who can open the back door for me and let me go for the interview with ease." Mu Yuan said,"she''s just bullshitting. How can she be so powerful? does Columbia allow people to open back doors so easily?" Ye Chu realized that mu Yuan had a bad opinion of her sister and exined softly,"it''s not my sister. It''s my sister''s friend. I think it''s an officer named Jack ..." "I can''t give you any friends ..." Mu Yuan''s voice was clear. Ye Chu didn''t feel anything."When my sister was in trouble, his friend even went to the scene to help. If it wasn''t for his help, my sister might have been in trouble. So I think he''s quite capable." "Ha." Mu Yuan was silent. "I think I''ll definitely pass the interview." She talked for a while and realized that mu Yuan was silent."Hello, are you still there? is there no signal?" "Oh." "Oh," mu Yuan replied, indicating that he was still around."I don''t want to chat with you. I''m hanging up." "Ah, why don''t you want to chat with me?" "..." Mu Yuan thought, if I don''t want to chat with you, I just don''t want to chat with you. What''s the reason? "You''re so annoying." Ye tingjun came in and saw her holding her phone in a daze."What''s wrong?" "I was having a good chat with mu Yuan, but he ... He actually scolded me?" Ye Chu had an innocent and confused look on his face."You mainders have such a strange temper. You''re so irascible." Chapter 1856 Another Storm "I was having a good chat with mu Yuan, but he ... He actually scolded me? " Ye Chu had an innocent and confused look on his face. " You mainders have such a strange temper. You''re so irascible. " Ye Chu took the milk from ye tingjun''s hands and finished it in one go. He ignored ye tingjun and scuttled onto the bed. He made a gesture that said, " I want to rest, do a good job at the interview tomorrow, and you can leave if you have nothing else to do. " Ye tingjun was extremely helpless. This girl had been avoiding him recently. Ever since he fell from grace, he had been looking for an opportunity to ask her about the pit he had dug when he was stupid. He wanted to ask if she still cared and if she was still seducing him now. She wanted him to fall in love with her and then kick him away. This was a question that he was particrly concerned about. Ye Chu seemed to not want to talk about it and was like an ostrich. He begged him to quickly turn over the topic and not ask about little apple and second brother. He had never had a chance to talk to her properly. He felt a little helpless. The next day. The sun was shining brightly at the beginning of the night when she went for an interview at Columbia. There were four interviewers, and the questions they asked were not academic at all. They were all very simple questions. Xiaoju had found a teacher to give her special training. There were all kinds of fancy questions, but none of the fancy answers were useful. She was also confused. Before she left, she even asked the interviewers if she could go to college. The interviewers didn''t give her an answer. They just sent her out with a smile. Ye Chu thought that this was a positive answer for her, right? He didn''t hate it, did he? Three days after the interview, ye Chu officially received the notice and became a first-year film student. Ye Chu jumped up happily and hugged xiaoju. Usually, after passing the pen test, the chances of being rejected in the interview were not high. It was only after she received the notice that everything was settled. Alice held a small celebration party for her and invited some of her good friends in New York. She held a social party for ye Chu and officially introduced her to some of her good friends. This was her biological sister. Alice¡¯s good friends had also heard about her family''s situation, and they could not help but sigh. Fortunately, people were divided into groups. Alice¡¯s friends were all open and open-minded, and they quickly epted her. It was the first time she had attended a banquet like this at the beginning of the night, and she had received countless gifts, flowers, and blessings. In a moment of happiness, she had a few more drinks, and her little face was extremely red. She really looked like a little apple. When ye tingjun came to pick her up, she couldn''t even stand properly. He helped her into the car first before greeting Alice. Alice passed her a document bag. " This is the real estate I bought for ye Chu, as well as some stocks and funds. " "She doesn''t need these." Alice smiled. " It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t need it. If it''s hers, it''s hers. The property is near Columbia, and it''s not convenient for her to go to ss if she''s staying there. It''s pretty good if she''s willing to stay there. I won¡¯t force her if she doesn''t. It''s fine to leave the house empty. " It seemed that her sister could not return to Twain''s house. Ye tingjun had domineeringly helped her solve everything. However, life was long. Who could guarantee that a temporary love would be a lifelong regret? She had to at least let ye tingjun know that ye Chu had a family and someone to back him up. He was not an orphan who had nothing. She could not live without him. She even hoped that her sister coulde back to her side and let her take care of her. When smart people spoke, they did not need to be too explicit. Ye tingjun took the document and did not say much. Alice said,"Oh right, Erma has applied for international custody from the court. She is serving her sentence in New York and will be attending sses at Columbia." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1857 A New Life Has Begun When smart people spoke, they did not need to be too explicit. Ye tingjun took the document and did not say much. Alice said,"Oh right, Erma has applied for international custody from the court. She is serving her sentence in New York and will be attending sses at Columbia." Ye Chu was more obedient when he was drunk and did not hide from him. When he carried her upstairs, ye Chu even rubbed against her arms and pressed her face against his chest, looking so obedient and cute. Ye tingjun smiled and carried her upstairs. The top floor was quiet, and only the mainputer''s EMP was shing with a faint light. He turned off the mainputer''s monitoring system as soon as he came back and thought that he would modify the data in a few days. She was drunk. She didn''t cause trouble and just slept. Ye tingjun washed her face, took off her shoes and socks for her, and tucked her under the soft and warm nket. Ye Chu''s face was burning hot. When she touched the soft and cold pillow, it was veryfortable. She leaned over longingly and closed her eyes infort. Ye tingjun smiled and flicked the tip of her nose. Who knew that ye Chu would open her eyes and ask,"what are you doing?" Fierce, fierce. "You''re awake?" Her dark eyes were misty and unfocused. She shook her head for a while before ye tingjun stretched out a finger."How many are these?" "Two," Ye Chu chuckled."You''re second!" Ye tingjun raised his eyebrows. Yup, she was indeed drunk. He wanted to y a prank on her. He wrapped his fingers around hers and twisted them into a ball."Ye Chu, who do you like the most in this world?" "Little six!" Ye Chu revealed a big smile and gave a cute burp."Cute." Little six had grown up by her side and was raised by her. The two of them were close since they were young and were like biological siblings. They were innocent. Little six didn''t like life at sea and always wanted to escape. If it weren''t for her, he would have left the sea a long time ago. Who knew that he would be buried at sea for the rest of his life? Ye tingjun''s body stiffened. He had wanted to ask her a lot of questions in a mischievous manner, such as whether she liked the second brother, whether she liked ye tingjun, whether she was happy being by his side, whether she was willing to stay by his side, and so on. Only when ye Chu was drunk could he ask these questions without any restraint. But after the first question, the rest of the questions were stuck in his throat and could not be asked again. She liked little six the most. However, because of him, little six seemed to realize that little apple was not lying when she talked to him. She really wanted to take revenge for little six. He silently covered her with the nket and hid her hand under it. "Go to sleep." It was better not to ask about these things. He didn''t have the courage to listen to an unexpected answer. He wasn''t as free as he had imagined. He was afraid to hear ye Chu say,"I hate you, I don''t like you." Forget it, let nature take its course. Since he could not let go, he would slowly atone for his sins. All the universities in the United States started their semester in these few days. Ye Chu carried her small school bag, and ye tingjun personally sent her to school. She was a new student in the film department, and it was a third-year senior who came to pick them up. There weren''t many people in the film major, and everyone had a dormitory. They didn''t have to rent a house outside like other students. There were four rooms in an apartment, and they shared a kitchen and dining room. Usually, no one would be affected if the door was closed. Her roommates were all girls from the same ss. One of them was ck and the other two were white. One of the girls was particrly beautiful. She had blonde hair, blue eyes, and long legs, just like a model. Ye Chu did not even reach her shoulders and looked particrly petite. When they saw ye Chu, they also felt that she was too petite. They all found it unbelievable. Chapter 1858 Little Apples Face Was Full Of Mockery Ye tingjun did not agree to ye Chu staying at the dormitory. The dormitory was so that she could have a ce to rest in the afternoon. Her ss schedule was not very reasonable. Sometimes, she had sses in the morning, and she only had sses after three in the afternoon. She definitely did not want to run up and down, and she could not stay in the coffee shop in the afternoon. Thus, she was arranged to take an afternoon nap in the dormitory and interact with her roommates. Ye tingjun prepared more than ten sets of clothes for her to hang up. The bedding and bed were all new, and everything was well arranged. As a man, he didn''t want to stay in the girls'' dormitory for too long, so he went downstairs to wait for her. As soon as she left, her roommates became lively. He was clearly a bespectacled, refined, and handsome man, but he gave off an inexplicable sense of oppression. When he was around, no one dared to make a sound, but as soon as he left, they began to introduce themselves. Girls of this age were very lively and gossipy. No one believed that ye Chu was already 20 years old, and they kept looking at her new passport. "Is that your brother? He''s so strict and handsome." Someone asked nosily, with stars in their eyes. Ye Chu had been besieged the whole time, and she denied it without any reason. " It''s not brother. " Everyone was shocked. He was not ye Chu''s brother. There was a huge difference in height between ye tingjun and ye Chu. If he was a little older, he would look like a strict and handsome parent. So, they did not think that he was a boyfriend at first. When ye Chu lowered his head and denied it, the few of them started to kick up a fuss. "So it''s your boyfriend." "No..." Ye Chu blushed and was about to deny it, but when she saw the group of girls ''stern little stars, she silently swallowed her words and thought unhappily,'' you''re attracting bees and butterflies!'' She did not deny that she did not want to have any trouble in the future. If this group of people wanted to get to know ye tingjun through her and asked her to pass on love letters or something, it would be so annoying. Ye Chu was a beginner in social interaction and was not used to socializing with people. He also seemed out of ce in a group of young girls. He did not talk much, was a little dull, and was a little straightforward. In other words, he was not likable in social interactions. Unless his family members tried to filter him, his personality was not very popr. The Girls Next Door also came over to say hello, saying that there was a super handsome and gentle man standing downstairs. "Her boyfriend." Her roommates pointed at ye Chu. Ye Chu was expressionless and didn''t introduce much, as if she was afraid that they would covet her boyfriend. In fact, she was a little afraid in her heart. There were so many people all of a sudden, and she was a little afraid that she couldn''t deal with them. In the end, when they saw her sullen face, they were not interested in talking to her. They only introduced themselves to each other casually for a day or two and then gathered together to chat. No one paid her any attention. Ye Chu wasn''t used to such a lively atmosphere. When he went downstairs, he didn''t say hello to everyone and was a little flustered. "Wow, did you see that? this person is too arrogant. She doesn''t even acknowledge me and even put on a long face. It''s as if she''s afraid that I''ll covet her boyfriend." "What did her boyfriend see in her?" "That''s right, she''s not good looking, her figure isn''t good, and her legs are short. " "Are you blind? it''s such a pity to lose such a handsome man." "Did you notice? she''s wearing branded goods all over. Look at the two gems on her bracelet. The pigeon-Blood Ruby is of the highest quality. It''s hard to find one carat it, but her gem is so big." "You must be mistaken. It''s made of crystal." "I can''t be wrong." "Why is the little princess of a rich family squeezing in the dormitory with us? tsk." "I think her boyfriend looks familiar. I think I''ve seen him somewhere before." * With a new instance dungeon, the two of them should not have much time left before they could start Jack Muyuan ... Right? asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1859 Making Friends Is An Art Ye Chu was basically isted in ss. She did not live in the dormitory, and the first year''s sses were not very packed. She tried to arrange them as closely as possible, so there were basically no sses for the next two days. Seeing that her ssmates were all very interested in studying, she signed up for the media department on a whim. The week''s sses were miraculously full. asionally, she had to listen in and follow the crowd to sign up for some extracurricr activities, such as baseball, football, skiing, and so on. She had a full schedule. Ye tingjun was speechless. Was he going to develop into a top student? Even though she had a full schedule and tried not to schedule any sses at night, she did not arrange any electives at night. After ss, xiaoju would pick her up. She did not like to get along with people in school, as if everyone did not like her. After two months in ss, she had made two friends, both male. At first, they thought she was Chinese and were surprised to find out that she was French and didn''t speak Chinese very well. The two boys were both from the baseball Club. One was handsome and the other was flirtatious. They were both influential figures. Ye Chu was a small celebrity among the freshmen. She was covered in branded goods. In autumn, a windbreaker cost tens of thousands and she could wear it casually. She could wear branded clothes even before they were on the shelves. Some of the limited editions could definitely be seen on her. Her ssmates were guessing which retarded parent she was. Ye Chu looked like she was not good at socializing. However, he took great pains to dress ye Chu up as an image of ''I''m rich and you all should stay away from me''. ,m It was also because of this that many people who didn''t hate ye Chu also kept a respectful distance from ye Chu. They felt that they were not on the same level as her. If they avoidedmunication, she would be isted. Not everyone hated her. After she went to learn baseball, a few girls in the ss also followed their Prince Charming to learn baseball. As they slowly came into contact with ye Chu, they realized that she was not someone who was arrogant and disdainful of others. She was really just as the rumors said, she was not good at socializing and was not very good at talking, so she often offended people. She wasn''t bad by nature and could even be considered a little passionate, so she had a good rtionship with the people in the baseball Club and made some friends. After making friends, she had more shows. College students did not only study but also had many activities on and off campus. The baseball Club had many activities. She was from the film and media major and had joined the film club. There were more activities. After learning how to edit and film, he would asionally have to follow his seniors to collect wind and film. He was so busy that he became a little top. Ye Chu was a smart child. She learned everything quickly. She was only three months old, but she was already an idiot who only knew how to chat with software on theputer. She had evolved to be able to edit a beautiful video by herself. She also liked to take pictures of ye tingjun and used him as her source material at home. She took pictures of ye tingjun at work, when ye tingjun was wearing pajamas, when ye tingjun was on the phone, and when ye tingjun was eating. She had to take pictures of everything anyway, so she collected a lot of personal material about ye tingjun. When ye Chu did not return home at 9 am for the first time, ye tingjun felt uneasy. He had a feeling that he had let his precious darling out and was being tortured by others. He called xiaoju every three minutes, and xiaoju was so disgusted that she wanted to block him. Do you have to be so overboard? miss ye Chu is just attending an event of the film club and she has already informed you about it. Why are you still so nervous? asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1860 Second Master Is About To Explode Ye Chu was carrying a very heavy camera and chasing after them. The camera was bigger than her head, but she was very strong, which made everyoneugh. She was shooting a youth short film, and she was the third mate. The handsome man and beautiful woman on the screen were very pleasing to the eye. There was a group of people in the film club and the baseball Club that ovepped. There were also her ssmates. There were more than ten people in the group, and ye Chu was familiar with them. The people she was familiar with were very friendly. Xiaoju also taught her that she should often treat them to food and make friends easily. Ye Chu would buy afternoon tea for everyone every three to five days. It was sweet. This group of people had good family conditions and would repay them the same way. They were all young, so they became familiar with each other after a few exchanges. Ye Chu was also very satisfied. Many people isted her and felt that she was difficult to get along with. It didn''t matter as long as she had a few good friends. He didn''t ask for much. After shooting the short film, they were supposed to go back to their own homes, but the president suggested that everyone go to the bar to have a few drinks and celebrate. He also carried the camera on his shoulder. After the shooting, he was very tender and protective of the woman. Ye Chu looked at the time. Recently, he had told ye tingjun about the filming at night. Ye tingjun had set a curfew for her to reach home before 10 O'' clock. Ye Chu scratched his head."I can ''T. I have to go home." "It''s only nineo'' clock. What''s the point of going home? it''s too early." Ye Chu was very straightforward."Our house has a curfew. We have to be home before 10." "Your parents are too overbearing. You''re already an adult. Who can control your door? don''t worry about her. We''re young and free University students. We can y however we want. Let''s go to the bar." Ye Chu was dragged to a bar without any exnation. There were bars everywhere in New York, and there were young people everywhere. They were all out to rx, dance, and y. They went to the bar near the school. Most of them were students, and it was very noisy. Ye Chu was like a little white rabbit who had just entered society. It was his first time experiencing this world of red and green lights. He was stunned, like a country bumpkin. He didn''t understand why the lights were colorful, and he didn''t know why the wine was colorful. When he saw people dancing on the stage, he couldn''t help but p and exim along with the atmosphere, feeling that he had lived in vain. How exciting! She was pulled into the dance floor by her ssmates and danced to the passionate and shocking music. She couldn''t find the rhythm at all, but she danced wildly with everyone. It was a group of demons dancing wildly, and she was almost pushed away by the crowd. Xiaoju was speechless. Is it toote to cklist second young master now? This was the tenth call that night. Xiaoju walked out of the bar and cautiously exined that ye Chu''s filming had ended. Her ssmates wanted to take her to celebrate, so they were dancing near the bar. Ye tingjun hung up the phone with a gloomy face. He was just short of giving her ayer of golden light and hanging a few gold bars on her body. There were actually people who were not afraid of death who came to make friends with her? "You''ve never been to a bar before?" A girl asked loudly. The music was too loud, so they couldn''t hear anything at all. Ye Chu shook his head."No." "Wow, what did you eat to grow up? you''re already twenty years old, but you haven''t been to a bar before. Didn''t your friends take you out to y?" "I don''t have any friends!" Ye Chu thought for a while. She had friends. Mu Yuan was considered her friend, and qianshu was also considered his friend. However, they were not by her side. "Hahaha, you''re in luck. We''ll bring you along wherever we go in the future." "Good, good!" Xiaoju was speechless. It''s over, second master is going to explode! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 1861 Its Over, Second Master Exploded It''s over, second master is going to explode! When ye tingjun arrived at the bar, it was almost midnight. He received a call from xiaoju at around nineo'' clock, saying that she had gone to the bar to y. He thought that even if ye Chu had gone overboard, xiaoju would know her limits and would not be bullied no matter what. When it was past 10 O'' clock, xiaoju said that she was still dancing. She was even doing a double dance. Ye tingjun could not take it anymore. He drove out the red sports car that could almost be used as a specimen from the garage on the top floor. This sports car was a racing car. It was a limited edition, and there were only four of them in the world. It was usually not parked in the underground garage, but in the garage on the top floor. It was rarely driven out. When xiaoju saw the tornado-like sports car parked, her eyes were fixed. She remembered that second young master had this model of car, and he cherished it very much. He didn''t usually drive it. It couldn''t be that this car had be a Taobao model and could be found everywhere on the streets. When she saw himing down, xiaoju was speechless. Second young master had also dressed up carefully. He did not wear a formal suit, but a rare white shirt and jeans. His hair was not waxed, and he looked fresh and refreshed. Under the night sky, his skin was so delicate that not a single pore could be seen. It made her wonder if second young master had put on makeup. White shirt, jeans, and white sneakers. Xiaoju couldn''t help but cover her face. How old are you, second master? Did she dress up like a high school student? It had to be said that he had lost a lot of age. He usuallybed his hair up meticulously and fixed it with hair wax. He wore a pair of sses to cover his overly slender eyebrows. Now that he had no hair wax and no sses, a few strands of hair hung down. With such a refreshing outfit, he suddenly looked a few years younger, and his youthful look came out. Wei Lin had said before that their second young master had never been a teenager, Xiao ju thought, nonsense! "Second master!" Xiaoju bit the bullet and went up. If it wasn''t someone close to her who often saw him with his hair hanging down on the top floor, she wouldn''t have dared to recognize him. Ye tingjun threw the car keys to her."Where''s Ye Chu?" "He''s inside!" The music was deafening. Ye tingjun had not been to a bar for many years. He usually went to the bars and rarely went to disco. It felt like the music was about to make the old man''s heart jump out. As soon as she got close to the stage, she saw ye Chu and a man dancing on the stage from a distance. Ye Chu didn''t know how to dance very well. She always followed the boys ''steps, but she was natural, unpretentious, not shy at all, and could let herself go. She was wearing a small piece of clothing, and her back was sweating profusely. Her expression was as cold as ice under the colorful lights, which strangely created a contrast of cuteness. The entire stage was in full swing. The singing and dancing lights created a youthful arena. Ye tingjun gritted his teeth and leaned slightly against the pir at the side. He thought of the dance she had done to seduce him that day. She was so young and inexperienced that it was like she was apletely different person now. If he dressed her up like this, would she still have friends in school? Yes! Sure enough, it was a wrong decision to agree to let her go to college. She was a small treasure, suitable to be locked at home and hidden from outsiders. Ye Chu was dancing a little too much. In any case, she was jumping randomly. A few days ago, she had learned some simple steps from xiaoju and was jumping randomly. In this kind of dance atmosphere, it didn''t matter what she was dancing. However, when she saw ye tingjun on stage, there was a moment where she thought that she had drunk too much and was hallucinating. She could not help but rub her eyes. Ye tingjun without his sses? She was in a daze when someone grabbed her waist tightly ...? asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1862 The Second Brother Who Was Full Of Lust Ye tingjun pulled ye Chu over and got out of the boy''s control. Ye Chu looked up at him. It was rare for her to see ye tingjun without his sses. He had to wipe his sses and put them on even after he took a shower. Other than when he was sleeping, he rarely took them off when he was awake. It was obvious that his heart would beat faster every time. Without exception, his gaze was cold. The colorful stage lights jumped in his eyes, creating a different color. His eyes reflected manyyers of light. Blurred, beautiful, multiyered halos, extremely beautiful. His eyshes cast a small shadow on his face, and his drooping hair scattered his usual gentlemanly image. He looked like a pair of evil twins, elegant and brilliant. She was stunned for a moment. Ye tingjun had already started to dance with ye Chu to the music. His Dance Foundation was much more solid than ye Chu ''S. He casually rolled up his white shirt and fixed it in ce. As he danced, he raised his hand and started to unbutton from the first button. The crowd started to cry out like a storm. There was a wave of screams that shook the clouds. Ye Chu,"wow ..." For the first time, the innocent and pure Xiao Ye Chu was taught what it meant to be seduced by beauty. Ye tingjun''s neck was raised, and his shirt was all tucked into his jeans, outlining his soft and slender waist. His hips were very perky, and his legs under his jeans were long and straight. As he danced, the lines were beautiful and he was full of strength. His waist twisted like a water snake, but there was no charm at all. Every step was full of power. The veins on his neck were raised, and his Adam''s apple was sexy. His long and beautiful fingers undid the buttons on his shirt one by one as if he was opening Pandora''s box. He undid the fifth button, revealing the man''s beautiful pecs and faintly visible abdominal muscles. The atmosphere was lively, and the dance was crazy. The waiter was drenched in sweat after a short while. His sweat quickly soaked his white shirt and stuck to his body, outlining his arm muscles, abdominal muscles, and chest muscles. His entire being was a capital word, desire! The onlookers were dumbfounded. Then, they started to scream even louder. They shouted,"take off your clothes, take off your clothes!" Especially the girls. This was a bar for students, so there were many young girls and boys. It was not the first time they had seen such a sexy dance, but it was the first time they had seen such a lively and fragrant dance. Xiaoju was dumbfounded. She quickly took out her phone. If she didn''t take a picture, she would be letting herself down. She would be letting down this sry and letting down all the immortals in the Miss building. "F * ck!" "Wow ..." Ye Chu''s mouth was wide open. She didn''t know what she was saying. She felt like she had been tricked, and so ... She was restless. This man took off his sses and seemed like a demon. She was caught off guard and experienced what desire was. Ye Chu swallowed his saliva and could not dance anymore. The hot Dance floor became ye tingjun''s exclusive venue, and everyone became his audience, watching this lively scene. Ye Chu''s hands itched to go up and take off all the buttons on his shirt. There were only a few buttons left, so he might as well take them all off. The girls below screamed like crazy, and countless roses were thrown at the stage. One rose even fell right into his shirt on his chest. ,m It was written in capital ... Perverted! Ye tingjun suddenly pulled ye Chu and kissed ye Chu''s lips while the young girls screamed and took off their clothes ... asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1863 Do You Want To Pounce On Me? Ye Chu''s ssmates didn''t know what was going on. They went to the door in a daze and looked at the man who was full of lust on the stage just now. It was as if he had changed his face in a second during magic. His sleeves were down and buttoned meticulously, his hair was slightly parted and buttoned up meticulously, and his temperament had changed. He was a gentleman, gentle like jade, and his hair was even a little sweaty. He was very gentle now. Ye Chu was also in a daze. Ye tingjun smiled and said to her ssmates, " my ye Chu doesn''t make many friends. I''m very happy to be able to make friends with all of you. There''s a curfew at home, and we have to be home before 10 O'' clock. The next time I take her out to y, if it''s past 10 O'' clock, can you let me know for life so that I wona€?t worry? " The group of university students were all stunned by his coaxing and nodded their heads one after another. It was as if ye Chu was still a baby, and it would be a sin if he didn''t send it back before 10 pm. Ye tingjun was very satisfied. He had just casually paid for the students'' drinks today. He was extremely generous, and this move had indeed shocked everyone. When they looked at ye tingjun''s new sports car, everyone was in a state of shock. ? Ye tingjun bid farewell to the college students in a gentle and elegant manner and left with ye Chu. It was only when ye Chu returned to miss that she realized that he had messed up her gathering. No one would invite her out to y in the future, right? " You ..." Ye Chu looked at his youthful outfit and suddenly thought of the first time they met more than ten years ago. He was also dressed like this. Time seemed to have turned back. The youth then had grown into a young man. He was more mature, more stable, and more charming. "You''re ... So pretty today." Ye tingjun was speechless. The second brother, who had been waiting for apliment about how handsome and handsome he was, was caught off guard by such a beautifulpliment. He had mixed feelings. Ye Chu seemed to have opened up her Chatterbox, but she felt that if she didn''t say anything, it would make her heart beat a little faster and he would hear it. "My ssmates all asked me who you are. They all said that you are so ... So handsome and want to pounce on you. What does it mean to want to pounce on you?" "Sumo wrestling ..." When the car reached the traffic light, ye tingjun unbuckled his seat belt. With a smile on his face, he suddenly pounced on her and pressed her down. His eyes seemed to reflect the stars."To me, I also want to wrestle you down, like this ..." He lowered his head and pecked her on the lips. If it wasn''t for the inappropriate asion, he would have stripped her. Ye Chu was stunned. This very vividly exined what it meant to want to pounce. Her ears quietly turned pink, and she couldn''t help but push him away. Flustered, she pulled her hair back, revealing a row of ear studs, which were shining with a faint light. Ye tingjun did not force her too much. On the way back, ye Chu was very silent. Fortunately, there was music in the car. Ye Chu even adjusted a few more dynamic music to cover the sound of someone''s heartbeat. "How about you?" On the top floor of miss building, ye tingjun casually threw the key on the table and unbuttoned a button. Ye Chu''s eyes slowly widened, and his gaze followed the movement of his fingers. In his mind, he recalled the way he undid the buttons while dancing, and his shirt was still a little wet. "What?" Ye Chu''s ears were ringing, and he was half a beat slower to meet his teasing eyes. Ye tingjun asked,"what do you think of my dance today?" Ye Chu was as straightforward as ever."You ... You danced very well." "Do you want to pounce on me then?" "Ah ..." Ye Chu said. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1864 I Was The One Who Beat Her Ye Chu felt that she had suddenly be popr. Some of her ssmates had also started to get closer to her, but they were all trying to find out more about her boyfriend. She didn''t like people asking about ye tingjun. Some of them seemed to think that they could be ye tingjun''s girlfriends too. She didn''t like their attitude. She still preferred her ssmates from the film club and Baseball Club. Students were busier. School had only started for more than two months, and Christmas was just around the corner. This was a rtively big holiday. Every club was starting to prepare, and the number of activities gradually increased. Many people in the ss encouraged ye Chu to participate together and bring his boyfriend along. She had never introduced ye tingjun to anyone, and she had never even said his name. However, the news that she was ye tingjun''s girlfriend spread like wildfire and became a piece of news that everyone knew. Some people even dug out ye Chu''s extremely poor grades. She had never been to school and was not very cultured. It was ye tingjun who had donated a sum of money and forcefully stuffed her into the school, taking up the quota of other students. The University was like a small society with different groups. There were good people and bad people. Everyone had their own pursuits and interests, and it was not forced for everyone to be friends with her. Ye Chu did not expect that people would be so bad and nder her like this. She had clearly put in her own effort to get in. Of course, she couldn''t deny that this was all because of ye tingjun''s nurturing. Without ye tingjun, she would be an uncultured and unlikable ye Chu. She couldn''t deny everything about her. "Ah Chu, don''t bother about them. They''re jealous of you. Who asked you to be in the limelight recently? " She was already a famous brand in action and had a little bit of a nouveau riche look. Ye tingjun had deliberately dressed her up very high-end and very trendy, so everyone guessed her family background. Furthermore, ye tingjun was a celebrity in the financial and technological streets. She was miss''s future young Madam, so many people were envious. There was also a portion of people who wanted to make friends with her. If they could build a rtionship with miss, it would be easier to find a job. However, ye Chu was not a stepping stone for anyone to step on so easily. Many people had hit a wall and left. Gradually, there were some bad rumors. " Ia€?m not angry, " ye Chu said. She felt that her temper had improved after she went to university. However, no matter how good her temper was, she couldn''t resist the fact that when she met Erma, she had a fight with her. At that time, she was called to the office and had a Guardian. Erma was beaten up and sent to the hospital. When ye tingjun received the news, he was in the middle of a meeting. He did not have time to attend to it and threw the meeting to ye Ling. He went straight to school. Ye Lingined that it was really troublesome to be a parent. Fortunately, his little devil did not go to school, so there was no such trouble. Ye Chu sat obediently in the teaching room like a porcin doll. When asked why they had fought, she would not say a word. A few of her ssmates who cared about her protected her and only left after ye tingjun came over. Ye tingjun smiled and apologized to the professor in charge."I''m sorry. My girlfriend has caused you trouble. May I ask if she''s injured?" The professor was speechless. Ye Chu pulled up his sleeve and wiped some skin and blood on his arm. Ye tingjun was relieved."Mr. Ye, the school has its rules. Fighting is wrong. You have to persuade her." "Yes, fighting is wrong. We''ll pay for the medical expenses." The professor''s expression looked better. He asked ye Chu,"why did you fight?" Ye Chu said,"I didn''t fight." "You''re talking nonsense. You''ve already sent him to the hospital." "I didn''t fight. Is she worthy to fight me?" Ye Chu''s face was expressionless."She didn''t hit me. I hit her." Ye tingjun held his forehead."..." * I''m going to write a small y. Ladies, it seems that the top 100 can get a share of the reading coins in that Support Activity. Ladies, do your best to watch it. Chapter 1865 Not Apologizing When ye tingjun finished dealing with ye Chu''s fight, it was more than an hourter. He had really donated a library because ye Chu was studying here. He could be considered a person who had contributed a lot to the school. As ye Chu''s Guardian, he had some small privileges. He also promised topensate Emma''s medical expenses. After the professor told ye Chu not to make a precedent, it would not be good for him to punish ye Chu more. "I''m not apologizing!" Ye Chu pouted and walked out. The professor even wanted her to go to the hospital to apologize. What kind of sweet dream was she having? at that time, she rebuked the professor,"if I''m willing to apologize, why would I hit her?" The professor was so angry that he blew his nose and red at ye tingjun. If ye tingjun wasn''t there, he would have lost his temper. "Alright, if we don''t get the money, we''ll just pay for her medical expenses." Only then did the anger in ye Chu''s heart dissipate a little. She couldn''t help but ask,"I was quite heavy-handed." "I''ve experienced it before. " She almost stabbed him to death, so how could she not be heavy? "Why did you hit her?" "I didn''t provoke her, she was the one who provoked me." It was very simple. The film club was going to shoot a short film during Christmas, so they found a few good-looking students. The film club did not have enough funds and could not afford to hire actors to shoot, so they mostly invited some students to shoot the film. There would be an exhibition during Christmas. If the film was good, they would also organize activities and book a stage in the mall to perform. This time, one of the students invited was Erma. Ye Chu was very unhappy when she saw her. She had never told her friends about what happened to Emma, but who knew that her friends would keep picking on her for some reason, saying that she had deliberately made Emma look ugly in photos. On the first day they met, she found a lot of trouble for ye Chu. Ye Chu even heard Emma say some things to fan the mes, saying that she was ye tingjun''s girlfriend and that ye tingjun had donated a library. He was a famous person and couldn''t be offended. It looked like he was trying to stop the fight, but in fact, he was just fanning the mes. Ye Chu thought that since he had already arranged a crime for him, if he didn''t confirm it, he would be letting down his words. Hence, the incident of ye Chu beating up Erma one-sided happened. If it was just a quarrel between girls, he wouldn''t care at all. The rtionship between Erma and ye Chu was tooplicated. Now that they were studying in the same school, students from different departments might not even meet each other on campus after four years of studying. It was a coincidence that they met and caused a dispute. Ye Chu felt aggrieved about another matter."Was I epted because you donated the library?" They said that if ye tingjun had not donated a library, she would not have been able to get into Columbia at all. They had announced that she had never been to school, that she was uncultured, and that she was very rough and violent. Some people were looking at her and pointing at her, and she felt very ufortable. "No!" Ye tingjun also felt that he had been wronged."Actually, the donation to the library was part of my n. It''s not because of you. Miss is a technologypany. Every year, they recruit many technology talents. In order to make a name for themselves, I have been donating a building to universities every year since five years ago. Most of the buildings are technology museums. This year, I was nning to donate a second Technology Museum to my alma mater. Since you''re going to Columbia University, I wanted to donate it to your alma mater. This has something to do with you. It''s not all because of you. When you were taking the exam, they didn''t know that I was your Guardian, and I didn''t specifically inform them. " Of course, if she failed, he would tell her. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1866 Second Brother Pampers His Wife With His Strength Of course, if she failed, he would tell her. With a library, he could definitely get a slot. The problem was that she had worked hard and did not need to say anything. When ye Chu heard this, she felt much better."Then don''t do such things in the future. It makes me look useless." "Alright!" Ye Chu''s ssmates heaved a sigh of relief when they heard that she was fine. No one asked her about the fight. The people from the film club had spent a lot of time with ye Chu and knew her character. She usually didn''t hit people, but when she did, she was really violent. She did have a bad temper and was very irascible, but she would not hit someone for no reason. "Look at ye Tingyun. He''s a gentleman and a gentleman. Why would his girlfriend hit someone for no reason?" Ye Chu was speechless. Could she tell what kind of person she was just by looking at ye tingjun? Erma was going to be discharged from the hospital in a few days. Although the rumors were all about ye Chu, saying that she had hit someone and paid for it, but did not even apologize, and that she was bullying others, ye Chu did not care at all. Even if her ssmates were spreading rumors, she did not care. She just yed with a few people who she was close to. Some went to eat with her, and some went to y with her. Ye tingjun started to participate in her school activities frequently. For example, if ye Chu wanted to participate in an activity, it had to be organized by a few good people. Ye tingjun had to go. After a few times, the other students ''eyes also turned red. The school was a small society, and no one was as innocent and unscrupulous as ye Chu. Ye tingjun was a diamond Bachelor in the Science and Technology industry and stood at the top of technology. It was an honor to be able to enter miss building. In the past few years, miss building had recruited a little less employees other than technical personnel. However, no matter what, it was good to be able to show up in front of ye tingjun more and make his presence known. It was awork, especially when a few of ye Chu''s good friends had actually gotten ye tingjun''s WeChat and phone number. It made others even more envious. However, it was also impossible for them to get close to ye tingjun. They had to be ye Chu''s friends. Their activities were rtively small-scale, and there were not many people. It was as if they were squeezed into a circle to y. Those who spoke ill of ye Chu were filled with regret. Even if it was for ye tingjun, they had to suck up to ye Chu. Unless they were Emma''s best friends, no one would offend ye tingjun or ye Chu for anyone. Ye Chu''s good friends also had their own ns. They had befriended ye Chu from the start and braved all the rumors. Now that someone wanted to squeeze in, they were also unwilling. After all, there was only a limited number of times they could make their presence known in front of miss building''s boss. One more person meant one morepetitive edge. Even if it was to please ye tingjun, they would still get along well with ye Chu. Ye tingjun was just short of turning himself into a g and sticking it on ye Chu''s back to let her do as she pleased. Ye Ling sneered and mocked."Why? Changed his mind? Did she miss her university life? didn''t you dress her up as a nouveau riche and stop her from making friends?" Ye tingjun smiled and endured the malicious intent from his older brother."It''s a mistake in decision-making. We can''t even adjust it now." In the beginning, she did think that since ye Chu was not staying in school, it was fine if he could not make any friends. A person''s energy was limited, and she had already allocated less energy to herself. If he had a few more friends to distract him, he would have nothing left. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1867 The Waiter Pampers His Wife (2) However, school life made her feel fresh and happy, so he couldn''t bear to use his ck-bellied side on her. He hoped that she could sincerely have a few friends. Even if his friends were doing it for the name miss, they would treat her well. He didn''t have high expectations. Ye Chu was such a simple person and wouldn''t be able to see suchplicated thoughts. It was enough as long as she was happy. He had also observed her group of friends in the film club. They were not bad and did not have many bad intentions. If not for that, they would not have yed with her at the beginning. Ever since ye tingjun appeared frequently, ye Chu''s College life had started to be very interesting. Erma was furious. She couldn''t argue with him about this. It was a coincidence that she went to the film club. If she had known that ye Chu was in the film club, she would not have gone no matter what. Although the film club would not pay a lot of money, there was still a sum of money to be earned every time he became a model. Although she wasn''t so poor that she didn''t have money to eat, Betty had left her a sum of money, which was enough for her to live in college. However, as time went on, she wanted to earn money when she was idle. It didn''t matter how much money she earned. Who would have thought that she would meet ye Chu and even get beaten up? There was a storm in the school. She felt terrible when she saw her ssmates fawning over ye Chu one after another. She couldn''t help but feel regretful. If she hadn''t been so greedy and hadn''t gone to miss building, and if she hadn''t deliberately pretended to be Erma in front of ye tingjun, her sister wouldn''t have recognized ye Chu. Everything wouldn''t have changed, and her college life would have been different. However, there was no medicine for regret in this world, and it was toote to say anything now. Christmas arrived as scheduled. There was no concept of Christmas at the beginning of the night. There was no Christmas at Sea. When she was young, it was also cold and quiet to spend Christmas in the small castle. Now, the streets were full of lights and decorations, giving off a Christmas atmosphere. There were activities everywhere, and the salespeople were all wearing Santa''s clothes and hats. There was also a very tall Christmas tree on the balcony on the top floor of the Miss building. Ye tingjun hung a few gifts on the Christmas tree. Miss building was also having a Christmas party tonight, and ye Chu had a slight cold and did not attend the party. It had been snowing a little recently, and she had caught a cold because she was too yful. She had been sick for several days and had even taken a leave of absence from school. Christmas Eve was still a little dusky. There was no one in miss building, but the lights were very bright. Even the chefs were on leave tonight. She had woken up because of the fragrance. She rubbed her eyes and followed the fragrance to the kitchen. Ye tingjun was wearing an apron and cooking something. There was a te of bright and juicy apples on the table. She loved to eat apples, and there were always apples on the fruit te. She didn''t know if it was her imagination, but she felt that the apples on the fruit te today were particrly bright and juicy. Every Apple was about the same size and shape, as if they had been carefully selected. He was wearing a V-neck sweater in the kitchen and seemed to be studying a recipe. "Second brother?" Ye tingjun turned around and smiled. He had just returned from the banquet and had just taken a shower. His hair was messy, and he was not wearing sses, making him look a few years younger. Ye Chu walked over and hugged him from behind in a daze."You ... Didn''t you have to work until veryte?" They had also prepared for miss''s Christmas party for a long time. It was very important to them too. Ye tingjun smiled and patted her hand."In the past, I would always be busy until the end at miss''s parties. Now that I have a family, there''s no reason for me to be busy for someone else." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1868 A Beautiful Wish They had also prepared for miss''s Christmas party for a long time. It was very important to them too. Ye tingjun smiled and patted her hand."In the past, I would always be busy until the end at miss''s parties. Now that I have a family, there''s no reason for me to be busy for someone else." He didn''t even have the time to get his woman busy. Ye Chu smiled and rubbed her face against his back. His quality of sleep was not particrly good. asionally, there would be sandalwood in the room, and his clothes would have the smell of sandalwood, which made him feel at ease. "What are you doing?" "I''m making candied apples. " He looked at the menu and made it. He knew how to make some Western and Chinese food. If he was given the ingredients, he wouldn''t starve to death for a year. It wouldn''t be delicious, but it wouldn''t be bad either. It was his first time making a candied apple. He was holding a te of peeled apples and said with a smile,"tonight is Christmas Eve. You have to eat apples on Christmas Eve. We''ll be safe and sound next year." "There''s such a saying?" "Yes, we mainders are like this." Ye Chu had finished the whole te of candied apples. She didn''t look like an Apple at all."Why aren''t you eating?" It wouldn''t be a problem for her to finish two apples. "You shared mine." I''ll give you all my good fortune. Ye Chu stuck a piece for him to eat, and ye tingjun even licked her finger mischievously. The lights were blurry, and snow was falling outside the window. The warm room was painted and the floor was like a prison, painting a picture of the sweetness of the peaceful years. "Let''s go. I''ll take you to see the gifts. " Ye tingjun brought ye Chu to the balcony. There were colorful gift boxes hanging on the huge Christmas tree. They were pink and blue. There were small snowkes floating on the Open-Air Balcony. Ye tingjun wrapped twoyers of down jackets around her, making her look like a Lucky Doll. In the distance, fireworks bloomed. They lived high up, so they could see fireworks in all directions. It was like a blessing in a Golden Age, colorful and colorful. Ye Chu walked closer to the Christmas tree, and ye Chu received her Christmas present when she turned eleven. On one of the gift boxes, there was a line of small Words: 11 years old? She was already twenty years old. She looked at ye tingjun in confusion. "You can continue to read." Ye Chu went around. May you have a happy Christmas when you''re twelve. Ye Chu, 18 years old, Merry Christmas. May you have a happy Christmas when you''re fifteen. Happy Christmas when you''re two years old. ¡­¡­ There were different boxes, different sizes, and different packaging. Some were girly, while others were childlike. From the time she was born until she was twenty years old, she received Christmas gifts every year. Ye Chu was a person without Christmas. Her heart felt like it had been stung by a bee, and it hurt faintly. Second brother, how could you be so ... Warm? She looked at the presents all over the tree and was afraid to open them. The presents fell on the branches of the Christmas tree and were covered in ayer of white. Her breath froze. The weather was so cold, but her heart was as warm as spring. All of this was so beautiful that it felt unreal. It was like a dream. She was afraid that she would wake up from the dream if she moved a little. "You''ve been hiding from me the past few days. Were you preparing a gift?" "Yes," Ye tingjun did not hide anything."I personally picked every gift. I put in a lot of effort. Take a look and see if you like it." Although he did not manage to get his elder brother''s design, he was d that his elder brother had promised to design a set of wedding jewelry for him on his wedding day to please his woman. He could only be self-sufficient. Ye Chu looked at a small box. She was born in the winter, and it wasn''t Christmas yet when she was born. There was a small golden box that said "Merry Christmas" the year ye Chu was born. Ye Chu opened it, and inside was a gold safety lock. * Today, I''ll bring brother Regiment to get a vine shot. I might only update thest two pictures at night! Chapter 1869 Merry Christmas, My Baby When ye Chu was two years old, her Christmas gift was a pink doll. When ye Chu was three years old, his Christmas gift was a puzzle on the sea. When he was four years old, his Christmas gift was a pink Princess dress. When ye Chu was 15, his present was a pair of red high heels. When he was 18, his Christmas present was a low-cut dress. The funniest thing was that when he was 16, his present turned out to be an erotic picture ... ¡­¡­ The gifts for each age group were tailored to her age. It was clear how much effort he had put in. Every gift was so special. The safety lock that symbolized birth, the high heels that symbolized adulthood, and the small dresses filled the most empty space in her heart for more than a decade. Ye Chu opened the gifts one by one. Each gift was so special. Some were precious, some were precious, some were small, and some ... When thest gift was opened, it was a sapphire ring with two names engraved on it, as blue as the ocean. It was not a proposal ring, but a gift. He had measured the ring with a red string when she was sleeping. It was her size, and he easily slipped it into her right ring finger. When the ring was worn on the ring finger of his left hand, it represented marriage and a proposal. Wearing it on her right hand only meant that she had a partner. Ye tingjun was not in a hurry to ask for a status, nor was he in a hurry to put her in his territory. He felt that his mentality had also changed. When he first knew that she was ying music, he had thought of ye Chu as an Erma. Even though he kept telling her in his heart that this was not his Erma, he could not hide his feelings for her. He just wanted to overbearingly grab the person who was in a hurry to escape into his arms and imprison her in his world. Now, he was a little more open. Ye Chu was still young, and there were endless possibilities in the future. Perhaps she did not have romantic love for him yet. She had always been innocent and grew up on the sea. She had nevere into contact with theplexity of human hearts and the experience of society. The first man she met was him. He didn''t want ye Chu to recall a sentence when his enthusiasm faded."I fell in love with you because I didn''t see much of the world back then." He was willing to wait for the girl that he had been thinking about for half his life. He was willing to wait for her to pass her days and be the one that she had been thinking about. "Second brother ..." Ye Chu''s eyes were slightly red as he looked at the sapphire ring on his finger. She had heard that those who gave rings were lifelong partners. However, his eyes had told her everything but he had never revealed his thoughts. Ye tingjun''s slender fingers touched her lips."Ye Chu, I''ll wait for you." I''ll wait for the day you truly fall in love with me. Putting aside their hatred, they did not have the friendship they had when they were young. They did not have the familiarity they had after chatting online for so long. She really liked ye tingjun as a person. ? "Do you regret it?" Ye Chu had the illusion that she understood his feelings. He waited for her, afraid that she would make a hasty choice, but what about him? When she was so young, she had already set her mind on one person. Was she still set on him now? Would he regret it? "Do you like the present I''m giving you?" Ye Chu nodded and hugged him. She raised her head. The snowkes fell on her eyebrows, reflecting a pair of bright eyes. She had hidden a sentence in her heart for a long time. "I like the present so much. You ... I like it too." Ye tingjun''s heart melted. He had waited for eleven years just to hear her say that she liked him. Ye tingjun lowered his head and kissed her gently on the lips."That''s good!" Merry Christmas, my baby. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1870 A Ring Doesnt Mean A Proposal After receiving 20 gifts, ye Chu finally remembered that she had prepared a gift for ye tingjun. She pulled ye tingjun into the room. The room was warm, and ye Chu took off his down jacket. He took out a in white notebook-like thing. The cover was in white, and it looked like a small notebook, but it didn''t really look like one. She seemed a little embarrassed. "I didn''t even pack it properly." Ye Chu was a little embarrassed. Actually, she didn''t have time to wrap it up. She didn''t expect that she would fall sick on Christmas. Everyone gave each other gifts and wished each other well in school. She was also smart enough to prepare a gift for ye tingjun. "Wow, I have a present too." Ye tingjun was not cooperating with her to be in a state of surprise. She was really very surprised. Ye Chu gave her a gift, which was an eight-inch smallputer produced by miss. However, ye Chu created a website and uploaded a personal movie of ye tingjun. She often filmed ye tingjun from various angles and at all times. She used the lighting and dubbing to cut it into a 30-minute short movie. It was like a self-made movie. In theory, it was ye tingjun''s personal fashion and charm show. He had just woken up in the morning to brush his teeth. He had washed his hair and was nning to attend a party. She was meticulous and had all kinds of appearances. Thest time, he was curious about what ye Chu was going to do with so many scenes. She said she wanted to cut something, but he didn''t expect her to cut a unique gift. ? The scene froze time, and the film preserved the best years of his life. When he turned old and looked back at this short film, he must have felt a sense of gratitude. "Do you ... Like it?" Ye Chu scratched his head awkwardly. The gifts she gave him were not as thoughtful as he was. She had learned something new recently and always wanted to show it off. With a ready-made model here, she thought of using him as her source material and thought of making a gift for him at thest minute. "I like it." Ye tingjun praised her sincerely."Our ye Chu is really too talented." Ye Chu''s face turned red from all thepliments. Actually, the editing was not very good. After all, she was a beginner, and the voice acting was done by someone else. Ye tingjun''s range was wider, so it was very easy to do the voice acting. It sounded almost like his own voice, and it was barely above the passing line. However, ye tingjun liked it very much. "I''ve never received such a good gift. " Ye Chu''s eyes curved into crescents when Alice called. The two sisters said that they wished each other well. Alice had also prepared a gift for her, but she was not in New York and would give it to her a few dayster. Ye Chu prepared a scarf for Alice. The two sisters ''rtionship had entered a good state, and they no longer had the awkward silence that they had at the beginning. Ye Chu was ying with the doll that ye tingjun had given her. It was simr to the dolls that she had yed with when she was young. It was something that she would y with when she was young. She had always had feelings for the sea, but now, there was nothing bad about living onnd. She had her sister, ye tingjun, and a group of like-minded friends. They got along very well. Although there were also people and things that she hated, sadness, joy, and separation were the most beautiful processes in the world. She only hoped that she wouldn''t let herself down, and that she wouldn''t let others down. When ye Ling video-called ye tingjun, he could not help butin."Give a ring? you''re not proposing. Why are you giving a ring?" What a waste. " Ye tingjun was speechless. "A ring doesn''t mean a proposal." "Excuse!" Ye Ling retorted."You''re just afraid that she will reject you." * The support will end tomorrow, so you can take a screenshot of your ranking. The 1st to 10th ce will get a special signed book and a pillow, while the 10th to 30th ce will get 10000 reading coins randomly. There are also some activities for the support team, so everyone can pay attention to them! asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1871 Back Home For The New Year The time in college passed by quickly. The first semester was about to end. Ye Chu had also adapted to college life and made some friends. She also found out that her ssmates were much friendlier to her, and the ridicule she heard behind her back was less. The more friends she had, the more cheerful she became, and the more she liked school life. At the end of the semester, a ssmate living in Huacheng invited a few of her close friends to visit her house. They could go to the snow Mountain to y together. Everyone in the small group, except ye Chu, agreed to go together. "Ah Chu,e with us. We don''t have much to do at home during the new year." Ye Chu shook her head."I want to go to A city." She was going back to A city with ye tingjun for the new year, and they had already agreed to it. Everyone let out a cry and expressed their understanding. Ye Chu was confused. What did he understand? Before she could even figure it out, the school was on holiday. The winter break was a month long, which was neither long nor short. Ye Chu followed ye tingjun back to A city, and ye tingjun also briefly introduced her to the ye family. Every spring Festival, they had to return to the ye family for a reunion night. This had already be a tradition. Ye Ling and the people in the ye family''s old mansion were not considered close, but ye tingjun and ye Yifan could not be as indifferent as their eldest brother. Olddy ye had brought them up, and the two brothers were brought up by grandma since they were young. Although they knew that grandma did not treat ye Ling well, as the younger generation, they could only be like a sandwich board. On the ne, ye Chu was already feeling a little uneasy. Thest time she came to city a, she had not been to the mansion. Other than ye Ling and his family of three, she had not seen anyone else. It was inevitable that she would be a little nervous. Originally, Alice had also wanted to bring her back to Twain¡¯s house for the new year. Their family had not had a reunion day, but ye Chu still chose to return home with her second brother. Alice could not force him. After they got off the ne, they went straight back to ye tingjun''s small vi. After the three ye brothers grew up, each of them had their own residence and did not live in the big house. Ye Bao was very close to the big house and often came to visit. The younger generation directly lived in the big house and treated themselves as direct rtives. The three ye brothers did not like ye Bao¡¯s family. In addition, ye tingjun was in New York all year round and was no longer used to living in the big house. Usually, ye Yifan woulde back to visit grandma more. Ye tingjun''s and ye Yifan''s small vi was a ne-based one. It was a few kilometers away from ye Ling¡¯s Castle, and it was not considered far. Once they settled down, ye Chu felt a little sleepy. Initially, he wanted to bring her back to the mansion, but he did not expect her to sleep until night time. Ye Yifan brought Tong Hua over to visit, Shen qianshu went to B city for a business trip, ye Ling went to inspect a project, and Tong Hua had been hanging out with ye Yifan since. "Second uncle, second uncle, where''s second aunt? " Tong Hua shouted the moment he entered the house. The second question he asked was, " did you bring me a gift? " Ye tingjun did not know whether tough or cry."I did, I did." Tong Hua was the first third generation of the ye family''s direct line of descent, and he was doted on. Even ye tingjun, who was extremely busy every day, would pick up Tong Hua''s call the moment he received it. When he saw his WeChat, he would reply immediately too. When he returned to the country, he naturally brought a gift for him. It was a model ne that was out of print. Tong Hua especially liked it and showed it off everywhere. Then, he went to look for her second aunt. ? Ye Yifan was also very interested in this second sister-inw of his. Thest time, they had only met in a hurry and did not have time to eat. His brother had refused to let him see her, as if she was a treasure. This time, he had to see her no matter what. Ye tingjun looked at this pair of clowns. Before he could say anything, Tong Hua greeted ye Chu, who had just woken up and was still a little dazed, on the stairs. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1872 I Need A Younger Brother Ye Yifan raised his head and looked over. He also waved his hand and greeted,"little second sister-inw." It was all his brother''s fault for being so useless. They hadn''t even settled on a status yet. They had to settle on a status first to prevent her from running away. However, since she was willing to follow them home, she probably wouldn''t be able to escape. Ye Chu also had a deep impression of ye Yifan. The three brothers of the ye family all had simr looks, but their personalities were very different, so there was naturally a difference in their looks. Ye Yifan''s magnificent face was unforgettable, and people would definitely turn their heads when they walked on the street. They had dinner at the vi, so ye Yifan and Tong Hua decided not to leave. They actually yed fight thendlord with ye Chu and taught ye Chu a new skill. Ye Chu also learned a new skill, and they felt that it was very novel. She was too tired on the ne. After ying ''fight thendlord'' for an hour, she was exhausted. When ye tingjun came over to take her ce, she immediately fell asleep in ye tingjun''s arms. Ye tingjun did not want to y fight thendlord with them. "It''ste, go to sleep. " "It''s only nineo'' clock. What''s so early about it? do you have an old man''s daily routine?" Ye Yifan started to sneer."Oh my, it''s really different now that you have second sister-inw. You''re sleeping so early. Are you up to something bad?" In ye tingjun''s arms, ye Chu was sleeping soundly. He was extremely well. Ye tingjun kicked him, and nothing good came out of his mouth. Little Tong Hua could not help butin."Second uncle, we children don''t sleep so early." "Didn''t sis-inw say that you had to sleep before 10?" "Aiya, mommy''s not at home again." What was so normal about pretending toply but not doing it in secret? usually, he would go to bed at 10 O'' clock and secretly y with his phone until 11 or 12 o'' clock, so his body was also in great shape. Ye tingjun said,"scientific data shows that children who go to bed before 10 O'' clock are generally six to ten centimeters taller than those who go to bed after 10 O'' clock." Little Tong Hua was speechless. Ye Yifan said,"I''m not afraid. Our ye family has good genes. Look at your father, he didn''t sleep all day and night when he was young. He''s also so tall and handsome." Tong Hua nodded. That''s right! Ye tingjun said,"evil sect!" Ye Yifan smiled and said with ill intentions,"second brother, grandma wanted to control eldest brother''s marriage from the start, but she didn''t seed in the end. As for me, everyone knows that I''m only suitable for dating and not for marriage, but she didn''t consider it. As for you, you''ll have to suffer a little. I''m like grandma. She has already looked after six girls for you and is just waiting for you toe back and choose a consort." Consort selection? Ye tingjun held his forehead. He had not told his grandmother about ye Chu and him. The olddy had been talking to him about marriage, and he had clearly rejected her before. However, the olddy was getting on in years and was more stubborn. Ye Chu''s personality was not liked by her. "You''re taking pleasure in my misfortune. " "Second brother, don''t smile like that. I''m scared!" Ye Yifan immediately admitted defeat."I''m not gloating at all. I''m also thinking for you. I told you immediately so that you can be mentally prepared. I''m so considerate." Ye tingjun smiled and did not say anything. There were two things that ye Yifan was most afraid of in his life. One was that his eldest brother had gone crazy, and the other was that his second brother was smiling like a gentleman. It made his scalp numb."Second brother, second brother, I think what you need the most is to get rid of grandma. If you and I have an internal conflict, we will be fighting among ourselves, right? that is not wise." Little Tong Hua raised his hand at the side."Second uncle, I can give you a decision-making suggestion." "Oh ..." "If you give birth to a younger brother for me, I guarantee that great-grandma will have nothing to say. Hahahahahahahaha!" Ye Yifan was speechless. Ye tingjun was speechless. Chapter 1873 I Can Watch A Show Now Ye tingjun lowered his head and looked at the little girl in his arms. Give birth to a younger brother? Not to mention that he hadn''t settled things with her yet, ye Chu was still a child. He couldn''t imagine what it would be like for ye Chu to give birth to a child. It was too difficult. His ideal situation was to wait for ye Chu to finish school and start working. He would give birth when he was twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. He wanted to have a child then. He still had many years of time with ye Chu. Ye Yifan said,"Tong Hua baby, don''t be so heartbroken. Second brother might not have settled second sister-inw yet. How could he have the younger brother that you want?" Tong Hua continued to brainwash him."Second uncle, look at my daddy. He became a father at the age of 20. He''s a winner in life. Did you realize that when I was 18 years old, he was still a flower in his thirties? people say that brothers are not father and son. That''s why they say that we shouldn''t have children at ater age. We should stick to the tradition of getting married and having children early." Ye tingjun did not know whether tough or cry."How much do you want a younger brother?" "I want to!" He didn''t want a sister anyway. "Why don''t you ask your daddy to try and make you a little brother?" "My daddy only wants a little princess, and my mom ... My mom secretly told him that she doesn''t want to have any more children and that she only wants me. I''m so depressed. Thest time I told her that it''s safe to have two sons, and if one dies, there''s still one more. In the end, she chased after me and gave me three ps." Ye tingjun was speechless. He couldn''t understand the way young people thought these days. Ye tingjun said,"I don''t n to be a father so early." Ye Yifan thought to himself, I think you are already a father. Of course, he couldn''t say this out loud. Otherwise, the date Festival would be waiting for him. Tong Hua spread out his hands and looked as if he wanted to help but could not."Alright, I can''t help you. You can handle your Date Festival alone." Ye tingjun returned to the bedroom and called the ye olddy."Grandma, are you asleep? I''ve already settled down and will go home tomorrow. " Grandma''s voice was very loving and kind."Your second uncle has been talking about you. Why didn''t youe back today? I even asked the chef to prepare a lot of your favorite dishes." "My ... My girlfriend is tired. She''s not used to taking a ne. I''ll let her rest and bring her home for you to see tomorrow." Ye tingjun smiled and said, his voice extremely gentle. The ye olddy was silent for a moment and smiled."When did you get a girlfriend? you didn''t even tell grandma." "I just confirmed it." "That''s difficult. I''ve already talked to a few women from aristocratic families to ask you out for a meal. If you act first and reportter, it''ll be difficult for grandma." Ye tingjun smiled. He was about to reply when the olddy said,"tomorrow. Let''s go home for dinner first." "Okay, big brother and sister-inw are both on a business trip. Tong Hua is staying at my ce. Yifan and I will bring him over tomorrow." "Alright!" Ye tingjun hung up the phone and checked on the few women that ye Yifan had mentioned who needed to go on blind dates. It was always better to know one''s enemy and one''s self so that one would not be unprepared. The next morning, after breakfast, ye tingjun brought ye Yifan, Tong Hua, and ye Chu to the ye family''s mansion. The ye family''s mansion was a little far from their area. It was a wealthy area, and every inch ofnd was worth its weight in gold. Living here was a symbol of status. It was the gathering ce of some old family heads, and it was halfway up the mountain. The winding paths were quiet, Zen, and elegant. As soon as they arrived at the ye family mansion, they saw a few cars outside. Tong Hua said,"wow, I feel like I can watch a show!" Chapter 1874 The Scene Of A Large Accident There was a row of sports cars outside the ye family''s mansion. They were so colorful that they almost looked like rainbows. Ye Chu didn''t know much about cars, so she wasn''t too shocked. She had seen many of them in ye tingjun''s garage. She didn''t think that it was as pretty as the one in ye tingjun''s garage, so she naturally didn''t pay too much attention to it. Ye tingjun held his forehead. He was suddenly interested in ye Chu''s reaction, so he pretended not to know anything and brought ye Chu in. Ye Bao''s family knew their ce now. They were taught a lesson by ye Ling and did not dare to speak or do anything. They were afraid that ye Ling would strangle the remaining resources to death if he was unhappy. If such a small amount of resources were also cut off, they would really have to sit and eat until they werepletely empty. Ye Bao''s entire family was also present, so the atmosphere did not seem so strange. There were a few young women sitting together and chatting gently. They were dressed up beautifully and had proper smiles. They were all a group of women from aristocratic families. Some of them were already familiar with each other, while some were not too familiar with the environment. However, they were not awkward at all. Ye tingjun brought ye Chu in. Ye Yifan was speechless. F * ck, out of these six people, he had flirted with four women? The remaining two had a serious rtionship, one for a month and the other for a week. Later, they broke up because they thought they were too boring. This was ... Very embarrassing! The socialites were speechless. Fortunately, they were all adults and did not know each other''s situation. They were just surprised to see ye Yifan. Initially, the elders in the family had said that they would go on a blind date with ye tingjun. In fact, who would not be willing toe? even if they knew that there would be others who woulde for the blind date, it felt like a consort selection. However, ye tingjun had the capital to do so. The three brothers of the ye family, not to mention that ye Ling was already married and had a National son, who was extremely popr. Even if he was not married, ye tingjun would still be popr with ye Ling. The elders of the aristocratic families valued the purity of the blood the most. Even if ye Ling was raised under the name of the couple, he was still an illegitimate child, and his background was unknown. He heard that his mother was a little crazy, and she was too cold and did not care about human feelings. She was not on good terms with the ye family. If ye Ling did not pop out, ye tingjun would have been the eldest grandson of the ye family. The ye family and he had a rather harmonious rtionship. He founded the Miss building alone and became the number one person in the Science and Technology world. He didn''tck ability, talent, looks, or family background. It was rumored that he was a gentleman and was the most suitable candidate for a son-inw in the eyes of thedies from aristocratic families. Even if there were more socialites invited today, everyone was here. Ye Yifan wanted to escape by peeing. This was so awkward! Tong Hua tilted his head and asked,"little uncle, what are you doing? you have an ex-girlfriend?" Ye Yifan thought to himself,''I''m sorry, I have two exes and four that I''ve flirted with. If it wasn''t for the fact that I find dating a little annoying and choose carefully, I could have F * cking dated all of them!'' "No, I didn ''t," Ye Yifan lied through his teeth."Don''t Sully my reputation." Ye Yifan went forward to greet the olddy happily."Grandma, look who I brought." He grabbed Tong Hua''s cor and patted his back."Call for help." Tong Hua almost rolled his eyes. If his daddy was at home, he would definitely ask him toe. He was only here to make up the numbers. Why did he have to ask for help? when ye Bao''s grandson saw Tong Hua, he threw his cup and ran away angrily."I don''t like him!" Tong Hua."Tsk!" I have millions of fans, and I want you to like me! Chapter 1875 Im Her Background Ye Chu turned a blind eye to the room full of jewelry. The beautiful socialites did not have much malice towards her. Ye Chu even waved and greeted them. She liked beautiful people, beautiful men and women. After a semester of transformation, she had be super passionate. The socialites also greeted her and praised her for being cute. Ye tingjun brought ye Chu over to greet the ye olddy. The ye olddy didn''t show any obvious dislike. Ye Chu had been used to seeing people''s expressions since he was young, so she could sense whether he liked her or not. She lowered her voice and said to ye tingjun quietly,"your grandma doesn''t like me." Ye tingjun smiled."It''s okay. As long as I like you, it''s fine." Ye Chu blushed, but he didn''t care anymore. On the way here, ye tingjun had told her that if grandma said something that made her unhappy, she could throw a tantrum. She wasn''t afraid even if they fell out. They lived in New York all year round and would be staying there in the future. They would onlye back a few times during the holidays and wouldn''t stay for long. It didn''t matter who they offended in the country. However, ye Chu didn''t really want to offend the olddy. After all, she was ye tingjun''s grandmother. She saw that ye tingjun got along well with the ye family. However, ye tingjun could get along with anyone, and it was hard to tell from the surface. Ye Yifan did not dare to join in the fun. If one of the exes were to say it out of a sudden, it would be awkward. After all, it was second brother''s blind date, and he could not ruin it. He greeted them and brought Tong Hua along to escape. There were many fun ces in the manor, and she didn''t have to squeeze with them. "Little uncle, tell me the truth. Your ex is here, isn''t she? you''re not bad, meeting her like this. Half of the women in A city have been in a rtionship with you. It seems to be true. How did you do it?" Tong Hua''s eyes were filled with admiration. Ye Yifan was speechless. Ye tingjun greeted the socialites politely. Their faces matched the information he had investigated. "I rarely return to the country. If there''s anything I didn''t do well in my hospitality, please bear with me. You don''t have to take my grandmother''s words to heart." Ye tingjun had made his attitude clear the moment he arrived. The socialites revealed all kinds of polite smiles. Ye tingjun also smiled, and the scene looked harmonious. After he was done, he went to look for the olddy."Grandma, I told you that I''d bring ye Chu over today. Are you doing this on purpose? It''s rare for me toe back, what are you doing?" "Tingjun, I don''t care who you date, but I have to care who you marry. What''s that girl''s background? who else is in her family? who is she?" Ye tingjun knew that ye Chu did not like to talk about Twain''s family. Ye tingjun said,"she''s an orphan." "Orphan?" Ye olddy was already very dissatisfied with ye Chu. She was not satisfied with his appearance, height, and nothing else. Now that he had no background at all, she was even more dissatisfied. Ye tingjun said,"grandma ..." "Tell me, if you had any children, would you agree to let them marry an orphan of unknown origin? She doesn''t have any background, how can she be worthy of you? I raised you up in the hope that you can inherit the ye family and carry forward our ye family so that the descendants of the ye family can live and work in peace. Now that the ye family has fallen apart, even you don''t listen to me and marry an orphan girl with no status and background?" Ye tingjun sighed."Grandma, it''s not that ye Chu''s background is unknown. Besides, I''ve known her since I was eight years old. If she needs any background, I''ll be her background. The entire miss will be her backing. Isn''t that enough?" * Today''s update is over! Chapter 1876 You Have No Chance The olddy and ye tingjun''s conversation in the study room almost fell through. However, it was wonderful downstairs. The socialites and youngdies were having a heated conversation with ye Chu. The olddy''s original intention was to make ye Chu back off and let her know the gap between her and the socialites. Whether it was family background or upbringing, this group of youngdies were all extremely outstanding. When ye Chu said that he had graduated from Columbia, the two youngdies affectionately called her Junior Sister. There was a socialite who studied aerospace and was now the design supervisor at the Chinese Academy of Sciences. She was also a top student, and the other was in finance. She was developing very well in an investment bank and had reached a high position at a young age. She didn''t rely on her family and handled tens of billions of funds a year. She was also a top student and was ye Chu''s senior. With thisyer of rtionship, it became lively. At the end of the conversation, they asked ye Chu where she bought the clothes she was wearing. Some of them weren''t familiar with each other at first, but they had all met at the banquet. Some were rich second generations, and some didn''t rely on their families to survive. They didn''t usually interact with each other. In the end, they talked about how beautiful your clothes were, where you did your skin care, where you got your eyshes, how beautiful your clothes were, and how I had a pair of shoes. Ye Chu said very generously,"I don''t know where I bought the clothes either. They were all bought by ye tingjun. The shoes were also bought by ye tingjun. The bracelet ... The bracelet was given by ye tingjun ... A headband? The headband was also bought by ye tingjun ..." All thedies were speechless. Little girl, do you know that we are here for a blind date with ye tingjun? It sounded like a demonstration. "Little Junior Sister, do you live with ye tingjun?" Ye Chu said,"yeah." Everyone,"Oh ..." Another Senior Sister asked,"what''s your rtionship with him? are you boyfriend and girlfriend?" "No," ye Chu said. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that she wasn ''t. She looked so small and didn''t look like ye tingjun''s girlfriend. It was just an illusion. Perhaps ye tingjun was lying to them and using her as a shield. "He''s the one who''s chasing me. " The crowd was speechless. That''s right, this was a demonstration! Ye Chu smiled without showing her teeth. She also had a gentle and demure look, which was very likable. Although the socialites thought that she was here to show off, they didn''t find her annoying. As a result, some people began to inquire about how they met, and they heard that they had known each other for eleven years. Everyone thought to themselves, childhood sweethearts, and love at first sight. This marriage couldn''t go on. The opponent had the absolute advantage, and they were so strong that they couldn''t do anything. The socialites looked at each other. Two of them were there to make up the numbers. They had been in a rtionship with ye Yifan before. Even if it was not a short period of time, it could be considered that they had been in a rtionship before. It would not make sense for them to be in a rtionship with their brother again. One of them still had an evil heart for ye Yifan. Therefore, she was also happy to see ye Chu and ye tingjun''s rtionship. "Little girl, you know we''re here for a blind date, right?a€? "What''s a blind date?" Ye Chu asked curiously. She really didn''t know this new term. One of themughed."A blind date is when an unmarried man and woman drink tea and have a meal together to see if they like each other. We are all here today on orders to have a blind date with ye tingjun." One of them winked mischievously. Ye Chu came to a sudden realization. He thought for a moment and said,"you have no chance." "Little Junior Sister, what is the meaning of this?" The senior Sister smiled and asked,"he''s pursuing you. You haven''t agreed, have you? We still have a chance. " Chapter 1877 Time To Perform "Little Junior Sister, what is the meaning of this?" The senior Sister smiled and asked,"he''s pursuing you. You haven''t agreed, have you? We still have a chance. " "He won''t like you." "He likes me," ye chuchao said frankly. The crowd was speechless. Ye tingjun and the olddy heard this shameless statement the moment they came down. The olddy was so angry that she wanted to fly into the sky. Ye tingjun smiled helplessly. Wasn''t she too cute? Even his demonstration was so cute. Where else could he find such a cute little girl? "Tingjun!" The olddy was furious. Was he going to mess up the blind date she had set up? Everyone looked over, and the olddy red at ye Chu unhappily. Ye tingjun said softly,"grandma, she''s telling the truth. You''re getting on in years, so don''t be angry. Why are you bickering with a teenage girl? at her age, she''s really full of herself." The crowd was speechless. The socialites anddies didn''t feel embarrassed. Instead, they felt that it was a little fun. They were originally here to tease ye Chu. They also found that ye Chu''s words were more honest and not subtle enough. This was different from the people who had to break a sentence into three paragraphs. The olddy apologized profusely. There was a seminar-like activity in the courtyard, and she ordered ye tingjun to take good care of this group of girls. Ye tingjun secretly lowered his voice and said a few words to ye Chu. Ye Chu then ran away. The olddy thought to herself that he was quite tactful and knew how to run. He was not in the way. Ye Chu found ye Yifan and little Tong Hua under a tree in the courtyard. She was here for a mission. " Ye Yifan, second brother wants you to go to a forum. " "Why? " Ye Yifan was having a good time with Tong Hua, and they were having a great time poaching people. He did not really want to go to the symposium. He even resisted it. Ye Chu put his hands on his waist and red at ye Yifan. " Second brother said that if you don''t go, you won''t get your dividends this year! " She tried to use a more fierce tone to say this, but it was not scary at all when matched with her expression. However, to ye Yifan, it was scarier. Ye Yifan grew up without any worries and was pampered by his two elder brothers. To outsiders, his two elder brothers had pampered his third brother into a good-for-nothing, who did nothing other than eat, drink, and y. However, ye Yifan was still a businessman. A few years ago, he started apany with his friends, but he ran away after being scammed of his money. The year beforest, he started a live-streamingpany with his friends. He was the major shareholder of thepany and was paying for 60% of the profits. In the past two years, the live streaming business had developed rapidly and was about to be the number one in the industry. Recently, he was switching from live streaming to video mode. In the future, he would start to introduce television series, movies, and pay for others. The live streamingpany had been making money for a long time. This time, his partner was more reliable and honest. His ounts were clear. He was going to go public and he was going to develop a new business. He could not stop his dividends. 50% of his capital source for starting a business came from the ye family''s share dividends. Ye tingjun had miss building behind him. Ye Yifan''s shares were very small, only 3%. Ye tingjun had absolute control, so he gave most of the ye family''s shares to ye Yifan. Although his second brother held the least amount of shares, if the dividends were to be stopped, his big brother would definitely listen to his second brother and not him. "This is too much!" Ye Chu spread his hands, but he couldn''t help. Ye Yifan wanted to cry but had no tears. That forum was full of his ex-girlfriends and the women he had flirted with! Tong Hua threw his hoe away."Little uncle, don''t be afraid. I''ll apany you. Hahahahahahaha ..." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1878 The Potential Of A Rice Weevil When ye Yifan returned to the symposium, ye tingjun was having a good chat with the girls. Seeing him wave his hand gently, ye Yifan''s heart was bleeding, and he felt terrible. He looked at his brother gloomily. This was really going to kill him. "Second brother ..." He waved his hand to greet the girls."Hi, how are you? I''m ye Yifan." Thedies sat upright like pine trees, and their postures were elegant. They all revealed a noble smile that was as beautiful as flowers and Jade. Ye Yifan felt his vision darken. Aiya, don''t expose yourself. Ye tingjun said,"I''ll bring ah Chu around for a walk. You apany them to chat." The girls ''eyes lit up. Compared to ye tingjun, who was already taken, ye Yifan was naturally the one they liked the most. After all, ye Yifan had not had any love affairs recently, and he did not have any scandals with anyone. Ye tingjun brought ye Chu around. This was the ce where he grew up. There were many ces he could bring ye Chu around. For example, the flowers he yed with when he was young and the kittens buried in the garden. Ye Ling''s little kitten had fallen to its death, and he was the one who buried it with ye Ling. He felt that it was from that day on that big brother opened up to him. He used to have a dog, but it identally ate the flowers in the garden that had been nted with pesticides and died. It was buried near the kitten. Ye Chu asked,"are you sad?" "I''m so sad. My parents didn''t spend much time with us when we were young. Other than taking care of Yifan, they spent most of their time raising pets. I''m very close to my pets. The day he was poisoned, I cried so badly. It was the first time I hit someone. I almost scratched the gardener''s face." The dog was poisoned by mistake, but it couldn''t be med on anyone. It could only be said that this was fate. Children would not think that way. The ye family''s garden was bigger and there were more trees. Ye tingjun brought ye Chu along for a walk. As they walked, he recalled many things from his childhood."My impression of my mother is already very vague. It''s as if ... She doesn''t exist. Isn''t that heartless? actually, she doesn''t have it easy either." The grudges of the previous generation were tooplicated. If they remembered their mother, it would seem as if they had let their big brother down. Later on, it was only the living that was more important, and gradually, no one mentioned their parents. " Oh ..." Ye Chu didn''t know how tofort people and only heard him say, " my mother was a little headstrong when she was young. Back then, my father wasn''t very willing to marry her. Even after he broke up with big brother''s mother, he still chose another woman from another family. My mother was unruly and headstrong, and he felt that she wasn''t a good match. However, he couldn''t withstand the pressure from his family and still got married. Their rtionship wasn''t as good as the rumors said. In fact, it was very bad. My father rarely came home. He didn''t see him much since he could remember. He''s living in another house and would rather live alone, cook alone, and raise a dog thane home." He didn''t understand why when he was young, but he understood when he grew up. Ye Chu said, " you ... Can tell me something happy. " Ye tingjun was stunned. He thought about it. Indeed, those things were all in the past, and his feelings were also very shallow. He was not like ye Ling, who trapped himself in his youth. " Look at that tree. Yifan was very naughty when he was young. He often climbed trees. Once, there was a snake on the tree. Big brother and I called him down from below, but he refused. Big brother said that there was a snake on the tree branch. Yifan didn''t believe it and insisted on climbing up. Then he saw a snake sticking its tongue at him. He was so scared that he fell from the tree. Big brother and I went to catch him, but we were smashed by him. He was fine, but big brother and I almost broke our legs. We almost made a human-shaped pit on the ground. " asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1879 The So-Called Scumbag Ye Chuughed out loud. He was happy just imagining that scene. All those who were born with good fortune had the potential to be a rice weeper from a young age. The two brothers were the ones who suffered and worked hard. He was the one who enjoyed it. Ye tingjun continued to bring her to the back of the mountain for a walk. There was a sh road there. This was originally halfway up the mountain, but ordinary mountains were different. This was the territory of the old aristocrats, and the entire mountain was private. The taxpayers had a lot of money, so they had opened up a walk path that belonged to them. From the foot of the mountain to the top, there was a stone-paved road. This was a special path for walking, and both sides were full of tea trees. Ye tingjun brought ye Chu up the mountain, and on the way, they met a few old men who were climbing the mountain nearby and chatted with them. In the courtyard, ye Yifan was sitting on pins and needles. For the first time, he, who had always been sessful in dealing with women, felt that women were really troublesome. They kept asking him questions. Because he had really been in a rtionship before, he almost did not dare to look at the two of them in the eye. He was deeply afraid that he would expose himself. Tong Hua was watching from the side with great interest. To prevent him from teaching the children the wrong things, ye Yifan sent Tong Hua away. Tong Hua looked at him unhappily. Why did you have to send him away? be careful or I''ll expose you. Ye Yifan was really scared of him. Fortunately, Shen qianshu heard that he hade to the ye family mansion and called him. Tong Hua went out to answer the call ... When Tong Hua called ye tingjun, he was walking back with ye Chu. Tong Hua was about to start fighting. Ye tingjun was confused."What''s about to start?" "Little uncle is about to be beaten up by those girls." Tong Hua shouted. When the brother-crazy demon heard this, he hurriedly pulled ye Chu to bid farewell to the elders and rushed home. The symposium was a mess. Ye Yifan was surrounded by a few women, and there were a few tea leaves on his shoulder. He looked extremely pathetic. The youngdies were all talking at once, and they did not have the demeanor they had just now. All of them looked a little angry. Ye tingjun was speechless. What''s going on? what''s going on? Ye tingjun hurriedly came over to stop the fight and pulled his poor brother out."Ladies, did Yifan say something to offend you? let''s talk it out." Let''s not make a move, alright? Ye Yifan brushed away the tea leaves on his shoulder and felt a little aggrieved. What was going on? he felt so aggrieved, okay? This was too depressing. The person who poked a big hole in the basket with one sentence, there was no one else other than him. This made him feel a little wronged. The two exes found out about this mess. After asking, they found out that they were friends with ye Yifan one after another. Then, ye Yifan was two-timing them. ,m "You''re two-timing?" Ye tingjun facepalmed. This was too much, but he was her younger brother after all. What could he do? He had to clean up his mess. "I didn ''t!" "Nonsense! You broke up with me on the 10th. You got together with her on the 10th, so that''s not considered two-timing! Could it be that you never flirted with her before the 10th? did you fall in love with her at first sight after we broke up?" Ex-# 1 asked. Tong Hua sat on the rock of the rockery and swung his legs. He waved for ye Chu toe over, and the two of them sat side by side. Ye Chu even handed him an Apple, and the two of them ate the Apple while watching the fun. "That''s right. Before you confirmed our rtionship, didn''t you say that you didn''t have a girlfriend?" The former number two asked,"you have a girlfriend and you''re still chasing me? what do you mean? Aren''t you two-timing?" "Scumbag!" The six girls spoke in unison against the scumbag. Ye tingjun was speechless. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1880 My Brother Is A Womanizer So, the woman that grandma had found to go on a blind date with him had an emotional entanglement with ye Yifan, and it was not just one person? Looking at how indignant they were, could it be that all six of them were his ex-girlfriends? As far as ye tingjun knew, ye Yifan had met at least a dozen so-called girlfriends since his first love at the age of fourteen. It was not a small number. Ye Yifan''s head was spinning."I ... Damn it. Be reasonable. I have already broken up with you, but you were the one who refused to break up and kept dilly-dallying. It has been at least two months since I broke up with you. Two months is enough for me to fall in love with seven or eight girls at first sight. How is this considered two-timing?" He had a lot of peach blossoms, and he could attract one at any banquet. As long as he didn''t hate them, he could flirt with them. It didn''t matter if he was dating. It wasn''t like he was going to seriously consider getting married. His attitude was also very clear. He only wanted to date and not get married. His ex had always wanted to get married, but he felt that people were very boring and not interesting at all, so he broke up with her. To him, a break up was a break up. He couldn''t say that he had a new girlfriend two monthster and that she was still his girlfriend even if he didn''t agree to the break up. "I didn''t agree to the breakup at all!" The ex-No. 1 said. Her eyes were also red. Until now, she had not given up on ye Yifan. She always felt that he would definitely consider her again after he turned over a new leaf. "It''s fine as long as I agree," Ye Yifan said in the tone of a scumbag,"I don''t like to eat a dish. I won''t eat it. This is the end, and you still want the dish to say it. No, you must eat it. There''s no such logic." Ye tingjun was speechless. This person wasn''t his younger brother. What if he really wanted to beat him up? Ye Yifan also felt that he had been wronged. He said to his ex-No. 2,"besides, I wasn''t the one who pursued you, right? sister, let''s reminisce about the process. You were the one who pursued me, right?" I can''t possiblye back to fight you just because your memory has changed after three or four years. I won''t admit to that then. " The former number two was speechless. The girls couldn''t argue with him, and they couldn''t be angry either. They wanted to hit him. Ye Yifan wailed,"Hey, hey, hey ..." Ye Tingyun hurriedly stepped forward to block and even blocked a punch. Ye Yifan stuck his head out from behind ye Tingyun."Let''s talk things out. You guys have been pretending to bedies for the whole day. Can''t you just continue to pretend?" The socialites anddies were speechless. Ye tingjun was speechless. He turned around and red at ye Yifan. Can you shut up? Ye Yifan expressed that he was also very tired."Brother, they framed me. I have never been two-timing. It''s a matter of principle. It can''t be shaken, and I can''t admit it." "Then why did you flirt with us when you were dating them?" "D * MN ..." Ye Yifan felt as if a hat had been ced on him, and he was about to faint."I have always been flirtatious when I speak. Sister, you look very beautiful today. You look so sexy. Does this mean that I want to date you?" Thedies were speechless. Ye tingjun was speechless. "You''re a womanizer. You''re two-timing and a love liar. You still refuse to admit it. How many sisters have you caused to be lovesick?" "No!" Ye tingjun felt that he could not listen to this anymore. He had to say something fair."I don''t think Yifan would be two-timing someone, but he''s a womanizer and a love cheat. He only loves and doesn''t get married. Isn''t this ... Known by the whole city?" Chapter 1881 We Wont Follow Their Old Path Ye Yifan nodded seriously. He was a person who was afraid of marriage. He only loved and did not get married. He was very casual, and he was greedy for novelty. Peach blossoms were everywhere. This was something that the entire country knew. Ye tingjun reasoned with them softly. " When you met ye Yifan, he was already such a person. Since you are willing to date him, it means that you have epted the rules of his game. Date, apany him for a while, and live well on your own. Since you have epted it, why are you causing trouble now? "You can''t say that he''s a scumbag just because you guys want to get married and he''s unwilling to get married or break up. Although I haven¡¯t personally experienced your story, but during your rtionship, he should be giving it his all. Money, time, energy, and feelings have been given, but he just doesn''t want to give up his marriage. You want to conquer a race that''s afraid of marriage, and if you fail, you have to admit defeat. You can''t say that he''s a scumbag. You guys think too highly of yourself and don''t follow the rules of the game." Tong Hua said, " wow, it''s really different to have two PhDs. There are so many principles. Even a scumbag can be whitewashed. " Ye Chu said, " I think he¡¯s right. " "Yeah, that''s not wrong." Tong Hua smiled and said,"hehehe, I think it''s good to be a scumbag like little uncle, right?" Ye Chu said,"I don''t think it''s right!" This farce also rmed the olddy. When she heard that these women had been involved with ye Yifan, as well as ye Yifan''s ex, they almost fought. Her vision darkened. This Symposium couldn''t be held anymore, and she couldn''t even have lunch. If they continued to stay, wouldn''t they be fighting? The olddy was so angry that she took her walking stick and wanted to hit ye Yifan. Ye tingjun said,"grandma, you have to ask clearly when I go on blind dates in the future. What if it''s Yifan''s girlfriend? how awkward would that be?" This godly stab almost made the olddy spit out a mouthful of old blood. Wouldn''t peopleugh their heads off if this got out? But who was to me? "Ye Yifan, if you don''t get married within a year, I''ll break your legs!" "Ah!" Ye Yifan eximed. A bolt from the blue! Why did she get involved in the blind date for second brother? "Then you can just break my legs." Ye Yifan had a fearless expression. Ye Yifan had not been in a rtionship recently. He had been hanging out with little Tong Hua, as if he had lost interest in flirting with girls. Who knew when he would have a sudden impulse to start again? if this continued, wouldn''t all the unmarried girls in the city be in a rtionship with him? "How could our ye family produce a young peach flower like you!" Ye Yifan felt that he could not be the only one to be implicated. He pulled Tong Hua and pushed him forward."This one too!" p "Hey!" Ye tingjun felt that it was quite fun to watch such a farce asionally. Ye Chu said,"your family is quite fun." Although old Mrs. Han was a little strict and did not like her, Yifan and Tong Hua were very fun. Qianshu was also very fun. They stayed in the mansion that night. Ye Yifan really got three scratch marks. Ye tingjun helped him apply medicine."You deserve it. Grandma was right. You should get married." "Don ''t!" Ye tingjun said,"you''re always so cynical, and your reputation is so bad. In the future, which girl would be willing to be in a real rtionship with you? if you treat it as a game, others will also treat it as a game." "Then don''t get married. Why do you want to get married?" Ye tingjun sighed and said,"Yifan, dad and mom''s tragedy is just dad and mom''s tragedy. Look at big brother and me. If we don''t follow in dad and mom''s footsteps, don''t be discouraged." & That''s the end of today''s update! 1882 Chapter 1882 Ye tingjun''s blind date incident ended just like that. The olddy of the ye family was so angry that she ordered ye Yifan to get married within a year as a closure. She was also not very friendly with ye Chu. Tong Hua and ye Bao''s grandson were not on good terms, and the little brat forgot the pain of his broken leg thest time and rushed over to say harsh words to Tong Hua. Tong Hua was shocked. "Why do you hate me?" Tong Hua counted with his long fingers and said seriously,"firstly, I''m more likable than you. I''m not called the nation''s son for nothing. I already have a girlfriend fan. I''m not afraid that you''ll hate me." "Secondly, in terms of seniority, you should call me big brother. Treating me as a younger brother is disrespectful to your older brother. This is making things difficult for me. Thirdly, your family is useless and yet you''re seeking death. When you grow up, if you''re ipetent, you might have to live under my influence. Little brother, I advise you to be kind and open your eyes." Ye tingjun was speechless. Ye Yifan was speechless. The olddy was speechless. Ye Bao''s family was furious."You''re just a trespasser. When ye Ling has his own child ..." "Wait ..." Tong Hua picked his ears. He could not believe it. "Didn''t anyone tell you that I''m my daddy''s biological son?" "Impossible!" Ye Bao was furious. The olddy could not exin in a few words. She told a lie and deceived the second elder''s family. Tong Hua picked his ears and said,"it doesn''t matter. I''m not your biological child. I''m still arrogant." "Mom!" "Grandma!" Ye Bao and his son both looked at the olddy. The olddy had long changed her approach and strategy. Naturally, she would not deny Tong Hua. The little grandson could not take it anymore. He sat on the ground and cried loudly. Tong Hua had a look of magnanimity on his face that said,"you''re really a child. I won''t argue with you." Ye tingjun and ye Yifan did not interfere in the children''s quarrel. They could only let their little nephew pray for himself. The ye family''s mansion had not been so lively for a long time. The children were crying, the adults were hot-tempered, and ye Chu and ye tingjun were showing off their affection. The olddy was also very tired, so she tried to ask ye tingjun if he wanted toe back and settle down. She had a strong feeling that as long as he came back to settle down, she would agree to his marriage with ye Chu. Ye tingjun said,"grandma, ye Chu still has three years of university life. Miss''s headquarters is in New York, and it hasn''t developed its Southeast Asian business yet. My Center is in North America and Europe, so I won''t being back to settle down for the time being." p "I know, you''re doing this for ..." "Grandma!" Ye tingjun frowned."The family of the chief branch is the business of us three brothers. We can just discuss it. Other opinions are not important. You are old. Just enjoy your life and don''t care so much about other things." All mothers were biased. Whenparing her grandson to her son, her son and daughter were, after all, meat that crawled out of the womb. The olddy was also worried that in the future, ye Bao''s family would be suppressed until they couldn''t lift their heads. However, even if they were suppressed to the point where they could not lift their heads, they still had some shares in the ye family. Ye Ling did not go too far, and it was not a problem to live a stable life with these shares. They would be much richer than most people in their lives. After the talks broke down one after another, the olddy did not have the mood to continue the conversation with them. Ye Bao''s family was very anxious. They tried to persuade ye tingjun with their feelings and even vaguely felt that they were trying to drive a wedge between them, but they did not make ye tingjun relent. They hoped that ye tingjun and ye Ling would not be on good terms. When there was a conflict between brothers, it would be easier for them to exert their strength. Many people had seen the ye family''s eldest branch and the second branch fight, and the third party would benefit from it. However, the three eldest branch brothers, Ning Cheng, were like a fried dough twist, and they had no ce to exert their strength. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1883 Youre Welcome Ye tingjun said calmly,"second uncle, I''ve heard about the things that you and aunt did. You know that eldest brother has a bad temper. If I were you, I would obediently go and apologize. It''s nothing if you failed to fight for the family inheritance. Cousin and little nephew still need eldest brother to take care of their future. Don''t be embarrassed because of this little bit of face. It''s no big deal. We people in the ye family can all bow and bear. What''s so embarrassing about apologizing to one of us?" "You ..." This meal was tasteless. Only ye Chu and little Tong Hua had the best appetites. The olddy looked at little Tong Hua and asked casually,"I heard earlier that you had a heart problem. Are you all better?" "I''m all well. " Tong Hua also tried his best to be an obedient baby and answered all his questions. The olddy thought,''the heart that was exchanged doesn''tst long. How long can it live?'' Whether or not he could live to adulthood was another matter. It was unknown whether Tong Hua understood what the olddy meant or not. He smiled and said,"my body is really good. Yesterday morning, I ran three kilometers with little uncle. I''m so energetic. When my Daddy and Mommy give birth to a football team, I want to be a good brother." A ser team ... Shen qianshu kept feeling like she was being nagged at during her business trip, and she sneezed a few times throughout the night. Ye Chu could not understand the ye family''s politics. He only felt that among the people at the dining table, other than ye tingjun and ye Yifan, little Tong Hua did not like her very much. Even Xiao Budian, who was about the same age as Tong Hua, looked at her with a nose and eyes that were not exactly the same. Tong Hua quietly told her that it was okay. They were on the same side. Ye Chu felt that it made sense, so she stood on the same side as Tong Hua. After dinner, ye tingjun left with ye Chu. When they returned on New Year''s Eve, the olddy seemed to want to say something but was hesitant to say it. Ye tingjun was such a clever and clear person."Grandma, I will try my best to persuade big brother toe over for dinner on New Year''s Eve." There were many grudges in the ye family. There were four people in the family, blood rtions and grudges. Big brother''s bloodline and the grudges in the past, his grandma had always held a grudge against his grandfather''s death back then. However, there was always a cause and effect for such things. The living had always been affected by the dead. The knot in ye Ling''s heart towards the ye family could not be resolved in a day. After all, blood was thicker than water, and it was not very useful. Ye tingjun said,"you might as well spend more time with sister-inw. One sentence from her is equivalent to ten sentences from me." The olddy snorted coldly. It was precisely because she did not want to deal with Shen qianshu that she let him talk to her. Ye tingjun looked at the olddy. No matter what thoughts she had, she was already old. "Do you still want big brother''s life?" Ye tingjun suddenly asked. No one said this out loud. The olddy was also stunned for a moment. How was she supposed to reply to this? no matter what she said, it seemed like a trap. Didn''t she just admit that she hadid her hands on ye Ling in the past? Ye tingjunughed."Grandma, you can''t hide these things from big brother, and you can''t hide them from me either. So ... Don''t always be too strict and biased towards big brother. If it was someone else, he would have been impolite long ago." Now, ye Ling was fully grown, and he had ghost city as his backing. Shen qianshu was the little princess of ghost city. If she wanted to find an assassin in city A who could kill ye Ling, she would not be able to go around ghost city. The olddy could only give up. If she were to collude with the European ye family again, ye tingjun felt that this family rtionship was going to be over. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1884 Without Brothers Pain "I don''t need you to remind me what to do." When the olddy was young, she was also an Iron Lady. She was cruel and merciless, and had never been soft on anyone. Ye tingjun said,"grandma, our children and grandchildren will be blessed. You don''t have to worry. With me around, I won''t let second uncle and aunt starve to death." Little Tong Hua patted his small chest and said to ye Chu,"second aunt, where do you want to go? I''ll bring you to y. Follow me and we''ll have a good life. I''ll bring you to Disnend!" Ye tingjun was speechless. Little Tong Hua thought that second aunt would be a little affected if second uncle did not bring her home to meet the parents smoothly. The parents did not like her very much. Who knew that she would act like nothing had happened? "Alright." Ye tingjun said,"Alright, alright. Let''s go back to our own homes. If you want to go out and y, I''ll bring you. It''s not convenient for you to follow Tong Hua. He''s a celebrity, and if he goes out to y, a bunch of people will chase after him and take pictures. It''s easy for things to go wrong. Let''s not y with him." When ye Chu returned to the country, he saw a group of young girls picking up his idol at the airport. It was very lively and lively. Ye tingjun had even taught her about star-chasing girls before. He was curious and said,"it''s nothing. I''m going to y with Tong Hua. You can go and do your own things. It must be fun." Ye tingjun was speechless. He brought ye Chu back to the country for a vacation. She went to y with Tong Hua. What was he doing? was he a bodyguard? Ye Chu was learning how to film, and she had gotten a direction recently. She nned to be a female director in the future, and Tong Hua happened to be an actress. She excitedly asked Tong Hua if he had been filming recently. She could go and take a look, and she could also take a look at the market in the country and learn something from him. Tong Hua said,"what a coincidence. I''m filming a drama. These few days are my holiday. If you want to go, I''ll cancel my holiday tomorrow." When a child star acted in a television drama, they did not have many scenes. Tong Hua was an ident. He was very famous. It was too wasteful to hire him to act in the childhood of the male lead with arge sum of money. Nowadays, they did not even ask him to act in the childhood of the male lead. Because it was too expensive, he couldn''t afford to hire her. If he acted in a TV series, most of the roles were rtively important. Recently, he acted in a movie where a young girl ran away with a baby. He acted as the child of the male and female leads and had a lot of scenes. Because the female lead was injured, he had to co-star with her in many of his shows, so he also took a break. Lin Xiaojuan asked him to take on fewer melodramatic dramas and focus on developing into a movie, going to the big screen and being more high-end. Tong Hua, on the other hand, had his own thoughts. The movies he took on all read the scripts by himself, and these scripts were written very well. The actors were all professionally trained, and the production team was not bad. Nowadays, there were very few movies that focused on children''s leading roles on the big screen. If there were not even two movies produced in a year on the big screen, the poprity would not be able to keep up. It was the easiest to attract fans when acting in a melodramatic drama that was popr. Most importantly ... He had a lot of money! He was taking time to build up his acting skills, so no matter what the role was, he didn''t care as long as he didn''t fail. Shen qianshu said,"you always act in melodramatic dramas. In the future, the ones looking for you will also be melodramatic dramas. Be careful that your big silver screen Dream will be shattered." ? "Mommy, are you stupid? can''t I do it myself?" Tong Hua was also a person with dreams. After acting for so many years, when he grew up, he would have umted a sum of money. He could invest in it himself. He would not need an investor to support himself. "Oh, I Have a Dream." Shen qianshu said,"anyway, your father will not invest in you." After all, you don''t have an elder brother, so you''ll have toe back to inherit the family business. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1885 The Childish Second Brother After all, you don''t have an elder brother, so you''ll have toe back to inherit the family business. "Tsk." ? Tong Hua and ye Chuined."So my goal is to earn this amount first. In the future, if no one wants to invest, I will invest myself. Isn''t that amazing?" "I''ll help you!" Little ye Chu patted his chest and said with great ambition,"I want to be a director in the future. You can act in my films." Tong Hua said,"this ... Then forget it." He felt that his chances of winning were higher if he were to fight alone. Second aunt was like a silly and sweet girl, and he could not tell what good film she would produce. Ye Yifanughed out loud and held his stomach in his hands. Even ye tingjun could not help butugh. Ye Chu did not understand Tong Hua''s disdain and was confused."Third fool, what are youughing at?" "Hahaha, this is fun." Tong Hua said that he would bring ye Chu to study, so ye tingjun invited a few of his childhood friends to have a gathering. He let ye Chu and Tong Hua go and y first. Ye Ling''s circle and ye tingjun''s circle rarely ovepped. Ye tingjun''s childhood friends were almost all the same age as him in A city. When he was young, ye Ling rarely left the ye family mansion, and ye tingjun could not even bring him out to y even if he wanted to. After that, he did not stay in A city at all. The two brothers had their own circle of friends. "Didn''t you say that you''re bringing your girlfriend back? where''s your girlfriend?" "I did bring my girlfriend, but she was taken away by my nephew. She ran to the production team to y." Ye tingjun was also very helpless. Who asked ye Chu to find Tong Hua fresh? she was passionate about everything. "Haha, have you guys heard about tingjun''s blind date? I''m dying ofughter. His grandmother found sixdies for him to go on blind dates with, and in the end, all of them had an affair with ye Yifan. Hahahaha, Iughed so hard when I heard the news." "Really?" "The news has spread everywhere. One of the girls is my childhood friend''s younger sister. She went home crying like a baby and told us everything. We were all so happy. Sigh, ye tingjun, the chances of that happening are pretty low." "Stop it!" Ye tingjun didn''t know whether tough or cry. Everyone was cheering and asking to see his girlfriend. Ye tingjun took out the photo he took for ye Chu on the mountain. Although it was not high at the beginning of the night. However, there was a long-legged woman in the photo. Ye Chu had specially requested that she take a photo of him with a height of 1.7 meters. This was very technically difficult. Fortunately, his original dream was to be a photographer, and he had studied photography deeply. The photos he took were all beautiful and had long legs. He even retouched the photos before giving them to ye Chu. Ye Chu was extremely satisfied with himself in the photos. "Not bad, top-grade. She''s very cute." "It''s nice, right?" Ye tingjun was very boastful. When they were 18 years old, whoever had a girlfriend would always bring her out to show off to them. It was as if he had returned to the year when he was 18 years old and also started to naively show off his girlfriend. He was very proud of himself. "Good, good." Everyone was very supportive. Ye Chu was very good-looking. "You look better in person." Ye tingjun always felt that his skills were not up to standard. Even if he photoshopped the picture, it would still make the person look taller. He never touched her face, and the camera could not even Capture one-tenth of her beauty. Ye tingjun showed off his girlfriend for more than 20 minutes before he was satisfied with the collection. His group of childhood friends were so jealous that their teeth hurt. At this moment, ye Chu followed Tong Hua to join the production team. Tong Hua had always been low-key and only brought along a bodyguard, an assistant, and a driver. He was very simple, and now, he was much more low-key and did not appear in the public eye often. Chapter 1886 Little Young Masters Character The production crew was in a mess and there were many staff members. Ye Chu looked around curiously and felt that everything was new and fun. This production crew had many handsome men and beautiful women. Ye Chu was as young as a scallion and was very popr. Several people came to ask her if she was a new actress. Ye Chu shook his head. He was not a new actor."I''m Tong Hua''s friend." "Tong Hua''s friend." Tong Hua''s crew had a high status, almost the highest. He had a high traffic flow and good acting skills. Even if there was a limit to the number of people, it did not prevent him from getting the highest pay. He had the highest status and did not need much introduction to get people to take good care of ye Chu. This was a modern drama. Tong Hua almost did not have to put on makeup or do his hair. He could shoot after changing his clothes, which was extremely convenient. He was a child, so his skin was in good condition. His eyebrows were like a painting, and his face was wless. The effect was even better if he was shot without makeup. He was pink and toot. Ye Chu observed how the director filmed. She could only speak a few words in Chinese and could notmunicate with him in depth. She also spoke English, which not everyone in the crew could understand. Ye Chu thought,''I''m going to learn Chinese.'' Otherwise, there would be no way tomunicate. She told the director that she studied directing as well and had acted in movies before. Although they were not released in theatres but were all produced in her own school, it could be considered a movie. The effect was not bad, and she spoke a long string of English. Without Tong Hua, the trantor, by her side, she realized that no one could understand her. Some of the umon words and phrases were already very difficult to hear. They could roughly tell that she was also a director who came to learn. Ye Chu was very tired. Recently, she had been speaking English. Tong Hua and Yifan both spoke English. The olddies ''English was excellent. It was just that the socialites either spoke English with a London ent or Standard American English. They had nomunication problems, and she thought that everyone could speak English. After Tong Hua started filming, she texted ye tingjun."Second brother, I''m not happy." p The waiter asked,"what''s wrong?" "They don''t understand what I''m saying." Little apple replied. The waiter replied,"how could that be?" [Little apple: I want to learn Chinese. Teach me Chinese.] The waiter: "sure, let''s go home now. I''ll teach you. My gathering is over. I''ll pick you up." "Little apple: After Tong Hua finished filming a scene, he brought ye Chu out for a walk. With the little trantor, ye Chu''s spirits were lifted and she was in high spirits. The director even taught her how to shoot long shots and so on very politely. When ye tingjun came over again, ye Chu went back on his word and didn''t leave for the time being. Ye tingjun touched his back teeth and finally understood why his eldest brother didn''t like his son. Ye tingjun''s gathering ended, and he had nothing to do. He moved a small stool over and sat on the set to watch everyone''s performance. His face was quite famous overseas and also in China. After all, he looked a little like ye Ling. He also appeared on television all year round, and his poprity was high. Sitting down like this was very intimidating. Usually, no one dared to approach ye Ling once he sat down. Although second young master was gentle and elegant, no one dared to approach him rashly. Everyone automatically kept their distance from him. Even some actors who wanted to ask for resources did not dare to get close to him. Ye tingjun did not want to socialize to begin with, so his eyes were all fixed on ye Chu. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tong Hua brought ye Chu around the director''s area, and she even took on the role of a photographer and filmed a part of Tong Hua''s performance. Chapter 1887 My Wife Is So Gullible Tong Hua was acting as an unruly child in the movie. He was stubborn, sensitive, and had a bad temper. He acted so well that he was embarrassed by ye Chu''s praise."I''m just acting as myself." Ye tingjun looked at ye Chu, who was busy up and down, and straightened his head slightly. She had little contact with things, so she was enthusiastic about everything. It could be seen that she really liked the directing industry. When he chose film studies for her, it was mainly because she didn''t need any professional knowledge and could slowly learn in University. Now, it seemed that he had made the right choice. She had a clear n for her career and it was quite good. Should he take some time to understand the film and television industry? Well, maybe he should just look for a filmpany so that she could focus on filming in the future. In the future, if she were to develop her career in New York and make a movie in Hollywood, it would not be an easy task. She had to be very outstanding. Thepetition there was much more intense than in China, and all the people there were real talents. He drank a few more sses at the party and fell asleep with his head in his hand. Although ye Chu was following little Tong Hua around, he also noticed his situation. He hurriedly came over and waved his hands in front of him. He was surprised to find that he had fallen asleep and was a little shocked. Did he fall asleep so easily? "Second uncle is asleep?" Ye Chu nodded, leaned closer to him, and sniffed. His dog nose was very sharp."He drank." Ye tingjun suddenly opened his eyes, and there seemed to be a mist in his eyes. He looked at the face that was so close to him with a faint smile. She had just leaned over to smell it and had not had the time to push it away. Suddenly, she was looked at by such a pair of eyes, and her ears turned pink quietly. "What are you looking at?" Ye Chu said,"to look at a beauty." Ye tingjun was speechless. Wow, that''s amazing. After hanging out with ye Yifan and Tong Hua for two days, she already knew how to pick up memes. ? Ye tingjun, who failed to flirt with her, rubbed his sore wrist. Ye Chu said softly,"you must be tired. Let''s go home." "Didn''t you want to observe?" "Come again tomorrow." Ye tingjun thought for a while."Forget it then. If you''re satisfied with watching it at one go, we won''t being tomorrow. I''ll take you to your alma mater for a walk tomorrow." ¡­¡­ Ye Chu was not satisfied at first, so he asked Tong Hua toe over again the next time. Then, he was carried home by ye tingjun. Everyone in the production crew knew that she was the future second young mistress of the ye family, a super cute youngdy. "So ... All the men in the ye family like ..." After all, there were traces that could be followed, and Shen qianshu looked quite young. On the other hand, ye Yifan was special. He was the type who would not reject anyone and was extremely casual. However, these two brothers seemed to have simr tastes. One of them stuffed the other small. "There''s no hope for someone with an oval face like mine. " "Hahaha ..." Ye Chu was still thinking about learning Chinese."Is Chinese easy to learn?" Ye tingjun pretended to be deep and profound."It''s not easy to learn. Chinese is the most difficultnguage to learn in the world. There is no othernguage. It''s also very difficult to write. Moreover, the meaning of Chinese is broad and profound. You have to study it in depth." "It''s very difficult to learn. " Ye Chu scratched his head and said,"the professor said that I have a good talent fornguages. It might be easier for me to learn them." "It''s very time-consuming. It''ll take at least eight to ten years. " Ye tingjun was spouting nonsense. "It''s so difficult. " Ye Chu was depressed. She quickly regained her spirits."Then I''ll learn too. It''ll be easier tomunicate after I learn Chinese. It''s a small blow that they can''t understand me. It must be because I''m not knowledgeable enough." Ye tingjun was speechless. Maybe you have some misunderstanding about erudite. "Since it''s so difficult to learn, you should hire a teacher for me. Otherwise, it''ll hold up your work." Ye tingjun adjusted his sses."It''s okay. I''ll teach you. My Chinese is very good, much better than those teachers." * Today''s update is over! Chapter 1888 The Daily Life Of A Family Ye Chu''s learning attitude was extremely serious. When she said she wanted to learn Chinese, she started to learn Chinese. She bought a thick Chinese dictionary. She only knew simple Chinese and had a very poor foundation. Ye tingjun ordered a set of elementary teaching materials for her to learn slowly. At night, he would especially take time out to tutor her. In her spare time, she would follow Tong Hua to the production team to y. asionally, she would apany ye tingjun to his ssmates ''reunions and friends'' reunions. Her schedule was very full. Ye Chu even became familiar with the socialites from thest time and created a group on the inte. In the group, there were people who especially ridiculed ye Yifan. Anyway, ye Yifan''s crime of two-timing could not be washed away. Xiaoju said,"if you want to be gregarious, you must say gregarious words." Ye Chu was too embarrassed to say third fool''s words, but third fool would always snatch her phone away and look at the chat records, secretly remembering the few who scolded the most fiercely. This was too much. After breaking up, you can''t y happily or criticize your ex, right? "If they''re all ndering you, it means that there''s really a small problem with you." "Second sister-inw, you''ve betrayed us so quickly?" "You and I are not from the same country." "Do you still want me to put in a few good words for you in front of grandma?" "Second brother said that there''s no need for that. I don''t need to deal with your grandmother, and we won''t be living together in the future. So what if I''ve offended her? there''s no need for me to please her either. I think that makes sense." Ye Yifan was speechless. His two older brothers both pampered their wives to no end. He really despised them. "But he''s our grandma after all. It''s not good if you don''t give him any face, right?" "Second brother has said that I''m so likable. If they don''t like me, it''s their problem. It''s not my fault. You don''t need to say a few good words for me." Ye Yifan was speechless. He was speechless. What should he do? The two jokers could not convince each other. Tong Hua felt that their silly and sweet Alliance was about to copse internally. He hurriedly formed a group to have fun, and very quickly, he brought ye Chu to rece ye tingjun''s position and brought her to visit all the famous attractions in city A. The few of them could y together very quickly again. They were Birds of a Feather. Ye Chu evenined to Shen qianshu that Tong Hua''s flirting skills were really too good. He went to the amusement park to flirt with the little girls and made them blush and call him brother. He was really amazing. Shen qianshu said,"then ... You don''t have to tell me." It was very embarrassing! He felt that he was about to raise a son who was focused on romance. What should he do? In such a lively atmosphere, it was soon New Year''s Eve. Ye tingjun really managed to persuade ye Ling and his family to spend New Year''s Eve at the ye family''s mansion. Ye Ling had not spent New Year''s Eve at the mansion for many years. To him, the only blood ties he had in the ye family were ye Yifan and ye tingjun. It was a rare reunion this year, and ye tingjun had also thought that it would be a good thing to find the person he liked. He did not know how Shen qianshu had convinced him. Hearing that ye Ling had agreed to spend New Year''s Eve together, ye tingjun and ye Yifan were both happy. For various reasons, the three brothers had not gathered together to properly celebrate New Year''s Eve for many years. Ye tingjun and ye Yifan were both brought up by the ye olddy, and they almost spent the new year at the mansion. Ye Ling was not in a good mood during those years, so he was mostly in Paris. Usually, the two brothers would spend the new year at the mansion before going to Paris to apany ye Ling. Or perhaps, she could spend the new year with ye Ling in Paris first. She definitely had to return to the mansion on New Year''s Eve. The ye family had a lot of traditions, and there were also many things to do on New Year¡¯s Eve. They had already started preparing to pay respects to their ancestors early in the morning. The ye family''s ancestral hall was built behind the big mansion. It was also Shen qianshu''s first timeing to the ye family''s ancestral hall. Looking around, there were rows of memorial tablets, and they provided incense all year round. The incense smell was very strong. Ye Ling¡¯s mother was not in the ancestral hall. Shen qianshu thought that Aventura would not mind. Ye Ling¡¯s willingness toe here meant that he had already let go of the things that happened in the past. His illness had also been let go. These messy grudges could not be said to be anyone''s fault. Everyone had all kinds of reasons that they had no choice but to have. They all had different unspeakable secrets. Gradually, it became a mess. It was best to cut it all off in one stroke and end all of it. After paying respects to the ancestors, they had to sweep the grave again. The cemetery was a little far away, and the whole family had to sweep the grave. Although they had let go of some things, ye Ling would not sweep the old master''s grave for him and directly ignored him. He did not even want to see the old master and just sat in the car. If he did not go, Shen qianshu would not go either. She threw little Tong Hua to ye tingjun and asked him to bring Tong Hua to light incense. That was all. Ye Chu was not considered a member of the ye family, so he did not sit in the other car. He got down when he was bored. He saw Shen qianshu lowering her head and smiling at ye Ling. Ye Ling¡¯s expression did not look good. He was cold and did not have any signs of life at all. It was very close to the cemetery. However, Shen qianshu was not afraid of being hurt by him at all. She still smiled very brightly. When she was close to him, she heard ye Ling say two words. " Boring. " "What boring? you''re the most boring one." Shen qianshu was a Chatterbox by nature. She buzzed beside his ear tirelessly. " Let''s go, let''s go. Look at how unsociable you are. You''re the only one who goes to work andes home to scold Tong Hua every day. Life is too boring. If you follow me, we''ll get angry, do you know that? " Ye Chu looked at the cold ye Ling and turned her head away. She did not know if it was her imagination, but she seemed to have seen ye Ling roll his eyes. However, she thought that such a celestial person would not do such an inelegant action. "Ye Chu,e,e,e ..." Shen qianshu saw ye Chu and waved happily. There was no problem between the two of them. Ye Chu also walked over with light steps. However, once she got close, she felt that ye Ling''s gaze was not kind, and she became suspicious again. Shen qianshu seemed to have felt it too. She touched ye Ling''s ear and said,"Aiya, such a conservative parent. Don''t scare the youngdy." The little girl ye Chu revealed a very hesitant smile. What had she done wrong? Ye Ling and ye tingjun looked simr, and their facial features were also simr. When they stood together, it was easy to distinguish them. She was not afraid of ye tingjun at all, but she was inexplicably afraid of ye Ling. She did not even dare to get too close to him. She tried her best to stand on Shen qianshu''s right side and let Shen qianshu block ye Ling''s view. It was like a mouse seeing a cat. "Don''t be afraid of him. He looks like second uncle. You''re not afraid of second uncle, right?" "It''s different. " Ye Chu lowered his head and said in a low voice. Shen qianshu said,"we were just discussing where we should go to stay up for the new year. It''s too boring to stay up at the mansion. Let''s go to the top of the mountain. Tong Hua and I have prepared tents. Let''s set up our tents to stay up for the new year and watch the sunrise. How about that?" "Sure, sure ..." It sounded fun. Of course, as a French person, she didn''t pay much attention to New Year''s Eve. After the waiter exined it to her, she knew that it was the most important reunion Festival in the country. Setting up a tent to stay up for the new year sounded very fun. Shen qianshu was an interesting person. No matter how boring a person was, she could bring them along. Her life was colorful."We can even set up a tent and have a barbecue. I have already asked people to prepare the ingredients. They have already sent them up the mountain. Anyway, this meal will be at the ye family mansion. Everyone will not be able to eat their fill." With ye Bao''s family and ye Ling around, they definitely wouldn''t be full. Ye Ling was silent for a moment and interrupted her excitement."Fire is forbidden in the forest." Shen qianshu thought to herself, old-fashioned! "This is a private mountain, not the country ''s. Doesn''t the ye family have shares too? there''s no need for someone to manage the barbecue in their own house. Why do you have to care so much? I''ve already asked people to clear out the open space and clean up all the withered grass and leaves. Just in case, I''ve already informed the firefighters and prepared the gardening truck. Are you not afraid of the fire?" Ye Ling was speechless. You''re already so well prepared, why are you still asking me? Shen qianshu and ye Chu high-fived each other."Look, second uncle will definitely agree. Of course, Yifan and Tong Hua will not object to it. You are the only one in the whole family who objects. The majority rules. Your objection is invalid. Remember to be aborer. I have not moved the materials up the mountain yet." They couldn''t drive up to the top of the mountain directly. They could only walk up. It took more than half an hour to walk up. It was a very steep mountain. It also took half an hour to climb up the middle of the mountain from the ye family. Naturally, they had to find men to do the hard work. They couldn''t let the girls who were as beautiful as flowers do it. Ye Ling did not say anything, and it was considered a silent agreement. Shen qianshu knew that he would agree. This show looked very fun, and everything was ready. When they returned from the tomb-sweeping, it was a mighty scene again. Ye Bao evenined that ye Ling came to sweep the tomb and refused toe to the cemetery. He was only here to be qianshu and Tong Hua''s driver. He did not even treat himself as a member of the ye family. What reunion dinner was there to have? Tong Hua stretched out his leg and tripped him on purpose. He almost fell. Tong Hua apologized without any sincerity."I''m sorry, second uncle. I didn''t mean it." He paused for a moment."Our family has always sent a representative. You see, my daddy sent me here as a representative, didn''t he?" He even made a heart sign, making ye Bao so angry that he wanted to fly to the sky. When they returned from the tomb-sweeping, they started to prepare dinner. It was already afternoon. The ye family mansion had not been so lively in a long time. Even ye Feifei had returned. Of course, the ye family and the Lu family hadpletely fallen out. Ye Feifei came back alone without her husband and child. She and ye Baozi had not changed their habit of eating sh * t. Now that they could not cause any trouble, they only knew how to say a few superficial words. Shen qianshu could not find anything to pick on, so she started to pick on ye Chu. Ye Feifei deliberately praised the socialites and mocked ye Chu for being unpresentable. However, she was very enthusiastic when she said it. The olddy felt very helpless because ye Chu was eating an Apple while listening very enthusiastically. She did not understand at all! She didn''t know if this girl really didn''t understand or was just pretending to be innocent. Shen qianshu felt that she couldugh at this scene for a year. Ye Feifei was also very lucky. Although they quarreled a little and each had their own thoughts, after ye tingjun gave out arge amount of red packets, they all became more obedient. Therge amount of red packets was really arge amount of red packets. He took 20% of miss''s bonus for half a year and used it as the ye family''s education Fund. This meant that all the children and grandchildren of the ye family could enjoy this Education Fund. At least, it guaranteed that everyone could receive higher education and the opportunity to go abroad for further studies. This meant that they would not starve to death. Ye Bao was greedy and insatiable. Miss''s annual bonus was a lot. Even if she took out 20% for half a year, it would already be very impressive. He had long lost his real power because of ye Ling. He enjoyed himself every day and had nothing to do. He was also controlled by his wife. He had the crooked idea of managing this fund. Ye Feifei was also unwilling to let go of this bonus. The Lu family was not going to make it. If they did not get a divorce, she would have money to support herself in the future. The two of them were arguing until their faces were red. Ye Yifan gasped in amazement. It was high. Originally, second uncle and aunt had formed an alliance against outsiders, so the three brothers were not afraid. However, there would always be some cold words that made them unhappy. This way, their alliance was disintegrated from the inside. Thest one was ye Bao. Ye Feifei and ye Yifan supervised the funds together. They would monitor each other. Ye Yifan was speechless. Didn''t I say I was just a rice weeper? As expected, this meal was not very happy. On New Year''s Eve, everyone suppressed their temper and did not re up. Ye Ling did not say a single word throughout the entire meal and ate slowly as if it was a delicious dish. However, just by sitting there, he was a deterrent for the head of the family. If he didn''t speak, the rest of the people would also speak less. Ye Chu, who loved to eat, felt that the food didn''t taste good and secretly kicked ye tingjun under his feet. The waiter sneakily kicked him back, and the two even started ying. It was very childish. The New Year''s Eve reunion dinner, which was almost silent, was finished without any disturbance. No one made any trouble. Dinner and dessertssted for a full two hours. Ye Bao and the others left after dinner. Shen qianshu also organized other programs. They went to the mountaintop for a barbecue and even invited the olddy. The olddy did not have the energy to argue with the young people. She went straight back to her room and ignored Shen qianshu. Anyway, in her heart, Shen qianshu was definitely not the best candidate for the eldest daughter-inw. However, she had no choice as she had a strong background. Ye Ling and ye tingjun were the coolies. The charcoal and the barbecue ingredients were carried up the mountain. For convenience''s sake, Shen qianshu packed four huge bags. The two brothers carried one bag in each hand and carried it up the mountain with great difficulty. Ye Yifan and Tong Hua were singing and dancing all the way, chasing each other. They were either behind or in front of them. Ye Ling gritted his teeth. Forget it, they were all ancestors. Shen qianshu and ye Chu only took some sauces, fruits, and drinks. They were not heavy either. Ye tingjun said,"Yifan, didn''t you see the two sisters-inw getting drinks? go over and help." Ye Yifan carried Tong Hua up."I''m holding onto Tong Hua." Ye tingjun was speechless. "You win!" Tong Hua kicked him."Do you have any shame?" The tents had already been moved up, and there were three tents set up. Ye Chu nodded and confirmed that there were no mistakes."Why are there only three tents?" "The tents are very heavy, and only two of them carried it up. It''s enough for us to live in. Ye Ling and I will live in one, you and second uncle will live in another, and Yifan and Tong Hua will live in the other. Three tents are enough." Ye Chu was confused, but it was toote to stop her when ye tingjun realized what she was going to say. Ye Chu asked,"why do I have to sleep in the same tent as second brother? we sleep separately." Shen qianshu was speechless. Ye Yifan was speechless. Tong Hua said,"er ... Awkward!" "Ha!" Ye Ling''s "ha" was especially meaningful. It was almost the same as Shen qianshu and ye Yifan ''s. They looked at ye tingjun with a "you''re really useless" expression. Ye tingjun felt that this scene had already refreshed the most awkward scene in his history. Ye Chu was confused. She had never understood the ways of the world and the matters between men and women. However, when everyone looked at ye tingjun with aplicated expression, she felt that her ears were burning. She felt that she should not have said it so shamelessly. Did she embarrass the waiter? The atmosphere was quite awkward. The little fairy, who had always been good at adjusting the atmosphere and chatting awkwardly, felt that her emotional intelligence wascking. She didn''t know how to make up for it. Ye Chu ran away with a pile of materials. The crowd was speechless. Ye Yifan said,"second brother, you can''t do it. It''s been so long and you still haven''t gotten the treatment of sleeping together?" Then, are you dating in tu? a high school romance where you kissed and held hands? can you be satisfied with that? Amazing. "You shut up!" Ye tingjun took an Apple and went to look for ye Chu. Ye Chu put down the materials and faced the wall alone to reflect. He really faced the wall and stood in front of a stone wall. He stood straight, and his back view showed some awkwardness and annoyance. Ye tingjun walked over. Ye Chu turned around, and his eyes were red. Ye tingjun was shocked."What''s wrong? ignore Yifan and sister-inw. They''re just joking." Ye Chu lowered his head and didn''t say anything. Ye tingjun passed the Apple over."Do you want an Apple?" The Apple that he always loved could not pull back the sad little apple. Ye tingjun sighed. Just as he was about to say something, ye Chu snatched the Apple away."I don''t mind what they say." Actually, there was nothing wrong with what they said. She felt that she had been too careless and always spoke without thinking, embarrassing the second brother, so she was very upset. It was "Then why?" He could be considered as someone who understood ye Chu better, but ye Chu was too innocent. Sometimes, he couldn''t understand her thoughts with his own thinking, so he had tomunicate more. Ye Chu yed with the Little Apple and sat at the side. He started to eat the apple without any distractions. Ye tingjun had no choice but to sit down with her. When she was almost done with the Apple, ye Chu was finally willing to speak. "Second brother, do I often make you feel embarrassed when I speak without thinking?" Ye Chu did realize that she would make ye tingjun feel awkward sometimes, but sometimes, she did not understand. When she was in school, her ssmates said that she was too direct sometimes and would offend people. When she went home and asked ye tingjun, ye tingjun said,"you don''t need to rely on them for a living, and you don''t need to develop a stable rtionship with them. It doesn''t matter if you offend them or not." When a person reached a high level, they didn''t need to consider the problem of offending people. There were many people who wanted to curry favor with her. When she thought about it this way, she didn''t want to suffer. She was obviously angry, but she still smiled. She obviously wanted to scold people, but she still had to say some polite words. As time passed, it was hard to change one''s nature. Ye tingjun said,"not really ..." He didn''t mind whether it was awkward or not. Ye Chu was telling the truth most of the time. If he felt awkward, it must be because he had overdone it. Who could he me? who was the one who gave him the illusion that he and ye Chu were about to talk about marriage? It''s him! Therefore, this had nothing to do with ye Chu. "Really?" "It''s true. " Ye tingjun didn''t intend to let ye Chu suppress himself. It didn''t matter what she wanted to say or do. Anyway, he had been hit many times and was used to it. I don''t like you, you can even say this kind of thing out loud, what''s there to be afraid of? At least until now, ye Chu had said that he liked her. "I think you''re lying to me." "I''m not lying to you. " Ye tingjun smiled and said,"it''s rare for you to go and reflect on yourself. Aren''t you silly?" He tapped her on the forehead."If you really want to make it up to me, you can grill a squid for meter." "Alright!" Ye Chu clenched his ws."I will work hard." And so, ye tingjun ate his first meal of the squid. It was hard to exin in a few words. It was half-cooked, and one bite would cause blood to flow out. However, the back of the squid was already burnt. After taking a bite, he felt that he had a new understanding of the squid. Looking at ye Chu''s expectant eyes, he couldn''t even swallow this squid that seemed to have mutated. He hurriedly spat it out. Was it toote to swallow back the words he had said? "It''s not good?" Ye Chu was very disappointed. She had roasted it together with Shen qianshu. Although the way Shen qianshu roasted it was a little different from hers, she thought that the taste would be the same. It was clearly a rare thing that ye Ling had given her the word ''cooked''. "It''s not delicious!" Ye tingjun felt that he could not abuse his stomach blindly for love. If he ate it, he would be pooping for the entire night. This mountain was really not elegant. Image was still very important. "I''ll re-roast it. " "Don''t ..." Before ye tingjun could stop her, ye Chu started to grill the squid again. Ye tingjun covered his face. If he didn''t ask for trouble, he wouldn''t have died. He took a corn and gave it to her."How about corn? I like to eat corn." Tong Huained."Second uncle, corn is harder to roast, okay??" Ye tingjun suddenly understood. He snatched the corn and reced it with onions."Let''s roast onions." Be it raw or cooked, they were all edible. Ye Chu was not afraid of how she would roast them. He nodded his head heavily and took the onions to roast them seriously. Shen qianshu was considered good at cooking, and it was not a problem for her to make a few specialty dishes. Otherwise, she would not have raised Tong Hua to such an age. Drinking milk and eating bread would not make him look like this. It was also unique when it came to roasting things, and it was even better than her cooking. Ye Yifan looked at the people who did not know how to do it, but they were also experts at organizing banquets and barbecuing. Other than ye Chu who really did not know how to do it, there was also Tong Hua who was causing trouble. Actually, everyone knew how to do it, and the finished product was not bad. No matter what ye Chu grilled, she would be able to grill it into an indescribable shape. Even the onions would be overcooked. She was also an expert. After a few practice sessions, she finally grilled the squid. Although she forgot to add sauce and the taste was very light, ye tingjun thought that it was considered cooked and would not torture his stomach. He was not picky about eating it after taking up lemon juice. The barbecue was very lively, and Tong Hua even yed a song. It was a happy song, and ye Ling said viciously,"it''s so unpleasant to hear." "Daddy, you don''t know how to appreciate music. If you''re so good, why don''t you sing a song?" Shen qianshu blindly cheered."Yeah, you can sing." Ye Ling kept quiet. The barbeque was very sessful. The fragrance of the food spread for miles, and there was singing andughter. A few families came for a walk on the mountain. They all came to get some food and greeted each other. They were very kind. The night of New Year''s Eve was a little cold. Ye Chu had eaten her fill and was wrapped in a down jacket as she read in the tent. Ye tingjun roasted a te of vegetables and cut them into small mouthfuls to feed her. "Second brother, you''re amazing. You even know how to barbecue. What can''t you do?" She was really quite curious. He was a God and knew everything. He was so amazing. Her eyes even turned pink. Ye tingjun thought about it seriously."Is he really that powerful?" "Amazing." "Then why don''t you like me?" * Today''s update is over. Although it''s only one chapter, it''s 6000 words. The six chapters arebined into one. The signal is bad in the mountains, so I''m afraid that I''ll have to send the cards one chapter at a time. Chapter 1889 This Is Really Taking My Life Ye Chu had been thinking about a question. Did she not like ye tingjun? She looked at the man who was talking to ye Ling not far away in confusion. No matter how simr the two brothers looked, their temperaments were also different. She didn''t know what he was talking about, but his brows behind the sses were tightly furrowed, and there was a bit of worry on his face. Ye Chu was rarely seen worried, except for her matters. He had always been confident and had a strong heart. He did things cleanly and efficiently. What was making him so worried? did she disappoint him by not answering his question directly? However, before she could answer, he interrupted the conversation. He seemed to be more afraid of hearing the answer than she was. The barbequested for the whole night and continued until early in the morning. The two of them entered the tent. There was a small hangingmp hanging outside the tent for illumination. Shen qianshu stuck her head out and read theic book again. The signal on the mountain was not particrly good, so no one was using their phones. Luckily, she had brought aic book with her. "What time is it until midnight?" Tong Hua was also especially energetic tonight. The New Year''s Eve was originally a welfare for children. They could sleepte and also y. He even specially took a picture and posted it on Weibo just now. Because of the inte, it took a lot of twists and turns before he posted it. In less than an hour, there were already 200000 replies. His poprity was as stable as an old dog. He also stuck his head out."Mommy, we haven''t stayed up for the new year in a long time." His health was not good, and he could not sleepte. In the past, he would always have a sloppy dinner on New Year''s Eve, and the mother and son would stay at home to prepare their own programs. Shen qianshu was someone who could y with flowers no matter how bored she was. The two of them would usually y until around Teno'' clock, and Tong Hua would go to bed. It was rare to stay up for the new year properly. Ye Yifan also came out."What is my brother doing?" "He''s reading myic book. " Ye tingjun said,"a miracle!" Shen qianshu liked shoujo mangas, and most of them were Japanese. asionally, she would also read Shumi mangas. There were a lot of mangas and anime at home, and she followed them too. asionally, she would tell ye Ling that he was not interested in these things. However, little fairy was always happily chatting with him, and he was more or less interested. She could not possibly let her read them all by herself every time, and he could not continue the conversation. Shen qianshu felt that it was too difficult for her to find ye Ling''s interests and hobbies. His interests and hobbies were not verymon, so she could only develop him to match her interests and hobbies. Ye Yifan wailed,"big brother, don''t be led astray by sister-inw. These girly mangas are all poisonous. She deliberately designed them for you to read. She wants you to learn from the men in the mangas." Ye Ling turned a page indifferently. He did not pay attention to what was happening outside. He had always been serious when reading. Other people''s bosses ''study rooms would have a pile of books, and they were all decorative. Their bosses had all read the books in the study room before and were extremely knowledgeable. Ye tingjun also said,"big brother, ever since you stopped pulling down the altar, I feel that the world has changed. You''re reading these books now. Don''t you always look down on such vulgar culture of young girls?" "Shut up!" Ye Ling said. Life had always been a history of face-smacking, to see who could escape. Shen qianshuughed out loud."I''ve been reading thisic book recently. It''s quite good. Thest time he went to Japan for a business trip, he brought back thetest one. He reads it even faster than me." The opening of the tent was not big, and ye Chu also stuck his head out. Half of his body was on ye tingjun."Whatic book? is it good? I want to read it too." "I''ll give you one. " Just as she finished speaking, ye Ling threw over a book that he had read before. They had super tacit understanding. Shen qianshu took out a book from inside and threw it to ye Chu. Ye Chu was like a snake, lying on ye tingjun''s body and reaching out to take it. Ye tingjun was speechless. The young girl''s soft body was like a ball of cotton as it crawled on his back, causing him to have goosebumps all over. It was clearly a family chatting and staying up for the new year, but he began to let his imagination run wild. Ye Chu was short, but her neck was very slender and delicate. Her beautiful corbones were even more charming. Her skin was as white as if she had been in a milk bath every day. Her slender waist was so small that it was barely enough to be held. Although she was small, she was fat in the ces that should be fat and thin in the ces that should be thin. She had a good body. Thest time she was lying on the bed in a cheongsam, her legs were crossed. The sunset seemed to have sprinkled ayer of golden powder on her body, outlining the perfect outline of her buttocks. Ye tingjun''s throat tightened. Fortunately, he was lying down. There was an awkward spot that was not exposed, but it was a little bloodshot. His throat moved slightly, and he quietly avoided ye Chu a little. Ye Chu took theic and started to read it too. Ye tingjun closed his eyes slightly. This annoying little thing. And it was always unintentional. Even if ye Chu had been immersed in the world for a few years, she would not be able to do anything to seduce him. The whole family was chatting and singing. Little Tong Hua even yed the flute. He had learned how to y the flute recently and was quite good at it. He won a round of apuse. Ye Ling, who was focused on reading theic,"showed off." Shen qianshu did not even turn her head back. She kicked him with her small feet and almost kicked his cold face. Ye Ling grabbed her hand, and he could actually hold her small feet and caress them while flipping through the book. His warm palm touched the bottom of her feet, and it was a little itchy. Shen qianshu broke free from him and lowered her voice."You''re so perverted like this." He really loved her little feet. Every time he touched them, he could not stop. He even touched them randomly. asionally, he would kiss her toes. This made her feel more ashamed than kissing any other part of her body. It was Shen qianshu''s Achilles ''heel. Ye Ling kept silent and knocked on her ankle, letting her off. Ye Yifan''s and Tong Hua''s tents were the most innocent. One was ying the flute, and the other was humming a tune. They coordinated perfectly and did not notice the atmosphere in the other two tents. It was almost midnight, and the ce where they set up their tents had a great view. They could see the scenery of the center of the city in the distance. When it was almost midnight, a burst of fireworks rose, and the city bloomed with a Golden Age of fireworks. Ye Yifan, Tong Hua, and ye Chu also put on their shoes and ran out. They took out the fireworks and confetti that they bought. Ye Ling frowned. He did not expect that they would do this."No fire is allowed in the forest. No fireworks!" Setting off fireworks in the forest? Although the dead branches and leaves had been cleaned up, it was better to be safe than sorry. If there was a fire, it would be a mountain. Moreover, the burning point of the fallen leaves here was particrly low, just like some low-burning forests in the northeast that were easy to catch fire. "Daddy!" "Big brother!" Ye Chu looked at ye tingjun with her watery eyes. Ye Ling rejected her heartlessly."It''s useless even if you call me God." Tong Hua wailed and wanted to set off fireworks."The fireworks dissipated in the air andnded on the ground without any sparks." "Do you think it''s rare to go online and look for news about fireworks? If you want to set off Urban area in a forest with a low ignition rate, the people from the forestry Bureau wille to you immediately. " Shen qianshu looked at the disappointed three ancestors andughed out loud. She had said long ago that with the elder around, they could forget about setting off fireworks on the mountain. She did not believe it and brought a firework show up. "Hmph, if she was your sister, you would definitely agree!" Tong Hua had his hands on his waist. Just because he was not a little princess, he was not willing to do this and that. If he was a little sister, daddy would definitely say,''as long as you''re happy, you can y all you want.'' The gardening truck and fire Brigade were all prepared. It was fine to burn a mountain. They had shares, and they could burn their own for fun. "It''s good that you know. " This was rather heart-wrenching. Ye Chu saw ye Ling and silently slipped away. He took off his shoes and climbed back in, weakly leaning against ye tingjun. Ye tingjun said,"it''s fine. Look at the fireworks in the city. How beautiful." Although ye Yifan and Tong Hua were tyrants and were used to messing around, they really did not dare to go against the wind andmit crimes. Shen qianshu''s teaching of children had always been not about how you were not allowed to do this and that. Her Teaching Policy was,"if you want to set off fireworks, sure, but it will catch fire. Daddy won''t let you set off fireworks. If you want to set off fireworks again, it''s fine. You can bring it up the mountain." Thest time when Tong Hua and ye Ling quarreled, he signed up for the military training camp. Shen qianshu told him,"baby, you can''t take it. You shouldn''t go. Just go and apologize to daddy." Tong Hua was not willing, and Shen qianshu did not force him either. If you want to go to the military training camp, then go. In the end, in less than a day, Tong Hua cried for his parents, hugged ye Ling''s thigh, and admitted his mistake."Daddy, I was wrong." Of course, he must have been holding back one more sentence. I will do it again next time! She had more freedom in her education and ensured that Tong Hua could develop freely. However, Tong Hua''s personality was a little cheerful. asionally, he would take the wrong path, take a detour, and have some side branches in his personality. As long as it was not a big deal, she and ye Ling would not care. If he really took the wrong path, ye Ling would turn back. The two little ancestors regretfully gave up on the fireworks. Under ye Ling''s orders, they even destroyed the primer and poured water on it directly to prevent the fire from burning. Ye Chu said quietly,"your big brother is so strict." Ye tingjun patted her head. Although they could not set off fireworks, Tong Hua was disappointed for a few minutes. When he saw fireworks in the distance, he was also very happy. The whole familyughed and stayed up until the new year. It was until midnight, and they each gave out red packets to symbolize that theing year would be prosperous. Ye Ling gave out a few red packets himself, but he did not receive a single red packet. He wasughed at by Tong Hua, and Tong Hua and ye Chu received the most red packets. Shen qianshu took out a red envelope."Come,e,e. Master, I''ll give you a red packet." Ye Ling took the red packet and took a look. It''s only a hundred Yuan. It''s just a Yuan for a hundred consecutive numbers. Furthermore, it''s the old version of a hundred consecutive numbers. This is quite meaningful. " He had always been a collector, and collecting paper notes was a new hobby. It took Shen qianshu a lot of effort to find a hundred old one-dor bills with consecutive numbers. "I also want one." Ye Yifan''s eyes turned red. This was too meaningful. Ye Ling said,"you can''t be envious." Whether a person was attentive or not could be seen from the asional gift. Tong Hua secretly thought that it was time to convince mommy to give birth to a little brother to treat daddy. The family chatted until oneo'' clock. Tong Hua was so sleepy that he kept napping, so they went back to their tents. Ye tingjun turned off the hanging light in front of the tent. It was a little cold on the mountain, and it was a little wet and cold at night. After eating barbecue for the whole night, the heat gradually dissipated by night. It was a little cold in the tent. Ye tingjun was on fire because of ye Chu today. He turned his body slightly to the side, his back facing her, and bent his legs. Ye Chu also had something on his mind and did not fall asleep. The two little ancestors next door were already letting out moans of sleep. Tong Hua did not know if he was too aggrieved or what, but he even talked in his sleep for a while. Ye Chu''s face sank into the pillow and she pretended to be asleep. However, she did not feel sleepy at all. Why was ye tingjun''s back facing her? She reached out her hand, wanting to poke his back and ask him what was going on. However, she did not know what was going on, and she did not reach out again. After a while, she heard some obedient voices. It was quiet on the mountain, and some of the sounds were amplified. It seemed to being from ye Ling and Shen qianshu''s tents. asionally, it sounded like a muffled groan. Ye Chu was confused, and after listening for a while, it seemed to be only the chirping of cicadas. What''s going on? She had just gotten over her confusion when she heard a strange sound again. She could not help but get up and poke ye tingjun."Second brother, what sound did you hear?" In fact, the tents were not very close to each other. Ye tingjun turned over and covered her lips with his hands, covering her with the nket. In the dark, ye Chu''s eyes were watery and full of confusion. Ye tingjun was so embarrassed that he did not know how to exin it to her. He reached out and covered her ears."Be good. Time to sleep." It was spring in ye Ling''s tent, and the two of them were like a human pyramid under the nket. Shen qianshu really wanted to bite him, but she did not dare to make a sound, afraid that the people next door would hear. Ye Ling was a man of action. He did not care at all. Moreover, there was a kind of secret pleasure. This was deep in the mountains and forests, and there were family members around him. It gave him a sense of security, and it also gave him a feeling of secret pleasure. Shen qianshu''s face was flushed red. Even in the cold winter, she was also covered in a thinyer of sweat. This person had been tormenting her for a long time, but he refused to end it. Shen qianshu lowered her voice and said,"master ..." She started to beg for mercy. "Don''t say anything." Every time she spoke, he could not take it anymore. Shen qianshu simply bit her lip and started to act like a corpse. Fine, she would just be a dead fish. However, if she wanted to be a dead fish, she had to see if ye Ling agreed. In ye tingjun''s tent, it waspletely silent. Only ye tingjun''s breathing was slightly heavy. Ye Chu did not understand what was going on at all. Why did second brother cover her ears? his breath was too close, and the sandalwood scent was getting stronger and stronger. It was as if it wanted to prate through her breath, seep into her skin, and seep into her body. Ye Chu was a little flustered and a little lost. His heart was beating fast. In the dark, ye tingjun''s eyes were very bright. He was afraid that he would disturb the people next door, so he turned his head and kissed her eyelids. He lowered his voice and said, " sleep. " His lips were a little cold and pressed against her eyelids. Ye Chu''s heart skipped a few beats, and there was an indescribable secret disturbance. Her nose seemed to be greedy for this breath. She raised her head slightly and the tip of her nose touched his chin, as if she was constantly breathing on his chin. The warm breath was against his chin. His lips and his nose were filled with her orchid-like breath. The waves of emotions that he had suppressed came back to him and he woke up again. Ye tingjun thought, this is really asking for my life. * This was also a stamp, four stamps in total. Chapter 1890 Let Go Of The Countrys Seedlings Ye tingjun suddenly turned over, pulled the nket over, and covered both of them. He kissed her. Ye Chu''s eyes widened as if he did not know what had happened. His breathing was heavy, and so was his kiss. Ye Chu was shocked. He pressed his hands against his chest slightly, but he could not stop his invasion. Her strength was insignificant to ye tingjun, and he pressed her down with just a slight push. He did not know where he touched her waist, but ye Chu''s body went numb, as if he had lost all his strength. It turned into a pool of water under his body. She was a little scared, and her lips and tongue hurt. Ye tingjun''s hand was pressing on her, and he gradually felt that she had softened. He let go of his hand. The mountains were a little cold in the winter, and his hand was a little cold too. Ye Chu only felt a cold hand touching his warm waist, and his body instantly shivered. Ye tingjun let go of her and rubbed his hands together as if he was trying to drive away the coldness in his hands. When he reached into her sweater again, his hands were warm and not cold. "Second brother ..." " Shush ..." Ye tingjun''s lips moved along her ear and bit it lightly. " Ah Chu, I¡¯ll teach you something else. " In the dark, her voice was particrly deep. Ye Chu gradually let down her guard against him, but she panicked for no reason. Before she could react, her sweater was taken off ... ¡­¡­ When she woke up the next day, she was still in a daze. She was in a deep sleep, and her face was as red as a ripe apple. She used one of ye tingjun''s arms as a pillow, and his arm was numb from the weight. Her sweater was left in a corner of the tent, and she was almost naked. When she thought about what happenedst night, her face was burning. They ... She turned her head and looked at ye tingjun. He seemed to have not slept well. His eyelids were a little green, and there was a little stubble on his chin. Ye Chu was so embarrassed that he almost burrowed into the nket. However, her foot identally touched something. When she thought about how she had touched it yesterday and how she had been taught a vivid biology ss in the dark, her ears were about to explode. She hurriedly retracted her foot, but ye tingjun seemed to be ignorant and still wrapped himself around her. Ye Chu widened his eyes and hurriedly pushed her away. He got up to get her clothes. Both of their clothes were piled up in the corner. Ye tingjun opened his eyes slightly and saw a beautiful back. It was wless, and her skin and bones were thin. Her skin was really smooth and fair. There was a red spot on her back, and it was all his workst night. Ye tingjun put his hands behind his head. He did not do muchst night. In the end, he had scared her. But what could he do? He still wanted to bully her. He had always felt that ye Chu was too young and that it was sinful to think about such things. He felt that it was extremely sinful toy his hands on a flower bud, so he had been holding back. However, the atmospherest night was too good, and it was the first day of the new year. He really couldn''t hold back. Fortunately, he had stopped at the critical moment, or he would have eaten her up. She was more delicious than he had imagined, and she was already a flower. Ye Chu put on his clothes haphazardly and did not notice that ye tingjun had woken up. From his angle, he could see her every move. It was as if he had marked her body. She was clearly groping in the dark, but every part of her body seemed toe alive. "Ah ... You ... When did you wake up? " Ye chuyi turned around and saw that he had woken up, and her beautiful face turned pale. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1891 Let Go Of Our Countrys Seedlings 2 After having supperst night, the man, who was extremely satisfied and satisfied, stretched his legszily and revealed a non-aggressive yet seductive smile."You''ve woken up long ago." If he wasn''t afraid of scaring her and not having any meat soup to drink in the future, he would have made a sound long ago. Why would he be kind enough to wait for her to put on her clothes? ye Chu''s face turned even redder, and her ears and neck looked as if they had been applied with Rouge. She looked at him helplessly, as if she had done something wrong and was a little angry. She was too embarrassed to talk about what happenedst night. She was also in a daze and did not stop him even if she wanted him to mess around. She must be crazy. Ye Chu kicked him, but he didn''t know that he had kicked him wrong. Ye tingjun yelped and curled up slightly, showing a pained expression. Ye Chu was shocked and hurriedly asked,"hey, I didn''t use much strength. Where did I kick? does it hurt?" "It hurts. It''s swollen." Ye tingjun''s voice was filled with pain. He reached out and pulled her down."Why don''t you let me touch you ..." "Ye tingjun!" Ye Chu almost disabled his waiter. Fortunately, he dodged quickly. Ye Chu recalled that a certain someone had shamelessly said that he wanted to touch himst night. He felt very ufortable, but he would be fine in a while. He looked like he was really in pain, but what he said about being fine in a while was all a lie. She really did kick him and ran out of the tent. Little Tong Hua was rinsing his mouth with clean water."Second aunt, Good Morning. May you be rich and happy. You''ve been so energetic since the morning. I feel like I didn''t sleep enough. It was really too noisyst night." Shen qianshu was speechless. Ye Chu was speechless. The little fairy''s face, which was like a city wall, was a little red. Ye Chu felt as if he could not face anyone. He grabbed a bottle of water and hid at the side to rinse his mouth. Tong Hua tilted his head and nibbled on a fruit. "I''ll just sleep in the mountains for a day. If I sleep for three days, I''ll be able to ascend. It''s too noisy. Little uncle, what kind of insect is that that?" Tong Hua asked tirelessly. Ye Yifan replied,"I don''t know either. It''s a little noisy, and the sound is especially ear-piercing." It was rare for there to be such ear-piercing bugs in the middle of winter. When Shen qianshu heard that, she could not help but re at her son. She knew it. She had already lowered her voice. How could it be noisy? So he was talking about the bugs. The happy family gathering ended. They cleaned up the ce. Ye Chu saw ye tingjun and red at him. He refused to walk with ye tingjun no matter what and even avoided him. Ye tingjun didn''t mind at all. He even felt that this was a good thing. Originally, it was just a flower bud. If he didn''t give her biology ss, she would remain ignorant and wouldn''t understand anything. However, after the first time, there would be a second time. If it happened too many times, one day, she would be able to eat it while she was in a daze. It was a wonderful thing just thinking about it. Shen qianshu also noticed the small disturbance between ye Chu and ye tingjun."Did you guys fight?" No matter how honest ye Chu was, he would not say such a shameful thing. He just pouted and shook his head. However, it was obvious that he had been bullied. Ye Yifan was the hero who saved the damsel in distress."Second brother, this is where you are wrong. I just heard second sister-inw calling you. Did you bully her?" "Shut up." Ye Ling could not help but say,"go and pack." Ye Yifan stuck out his tongue and hurriedly packed up. Everything was ready. Today was the first day of the new year, and everyone was on holiday. The security team and the bodyguard team were also on holiday. They had all packed up personally. Ye tingjun wanted to say a word to ye Chu, but she ran away like a wisp of smoke. Chapter 1892 Xiao Yuan Yuans Blind Date After New Year''s Eve, everyone was on holiday. Ye tingjun rarely came back. He first greeted the ye family and then brought ye Chu to visit his rtives. Not long after, ye tingjun''s close friends and rtives all knew that he had a fianc??e. Thosedies from the upper-ss who wanted to marry into the ye family gradually gave up on ye tingjun. In the entire ye family, only ye Yifan was left to perform. In order to avoid grandma forcing him to go on blind dates, ye Yifan would either hide in the castle or ye tingjun. He would be a third wheel wherever he went, and his heart was very tired. He simply yed with Tong Hua every day to express that he was only eight years old and was not suitable to get married and have children. On the eve of the new year, ye Chu heard a piece of news from MU Yuan that he was going on a blind date. "A blind date?" Ye Chu was confused and didn''t quite understand this operation."Why does everyone have to go on blind dates? it''s such a wonderful thing to meet. It''s just a simple meeting, and we don''t know what kind of person he is. It''s also very difficult to get along with him. Isn''t it awkward?" Mu Yuan said calmly,"ah, you don''t understand. Blind dates ... Are a process of self-redemption. We have to go to the market to see if you''re popr or not. " Ye Chu was speechless. His words were a little profound, and ye Chu felt that she didn''t understand. However, she inexplicably felt that blind dates should be very fun."Where are you going for your blind date, then? I''ll go and watch secretly." "..." Mu Yuan rejected it in his heart. However, as a young man who was forced to go on a blind date during the new year, he did need someone to chat with. While ye tingjun was at the castle, ye Chu sneaked out to meet mu Yuan and realized that mu Yuan had changed into a new look today. His hair had been cut short, and he had a crew cut. It was like the standard hairstyle for prisoners. This kind of hairstyle was absolutely uneptable to ye Yifan. It affected a man''s temperament and appearance too much. The shorings of a man''s face could be seen clearly, but not for mu Yuan. He was used to it in the Army. Not only did he have a buzzcut, but he also had an extremely sloppy beard. He was sitting by the window drinking coffee. He looked like a triad boss, not like a young, promising, and handsome military officer. Ye Chu didn''t recognize him at first nce and waspletely shocked. "Why do you have a beard?" "Is he handsome?" It was extremely rare for a man in his 20s to have a beard. Even if ye Chu blew with his eyes closed, he couldn''t make a flower out of it. He looked like a mature man in his 30s. "Not handsome." "You don''t have good eyes." Mu Yuan was extremely satisfied with his beard."It''s sexy, stylish, and charming." He even took a photo of his new look and developed it to put in the photo album. "Where''s your blind date?" "I''mte because of the traffic. " Mu Yuan did not mind. He was forced to go on a blind date the moment he returned home this year. It was also a troubling matter. His brother could obviously avoid it, so why couldn''t he? in order to avoid the blind date, he even shouted that he liked men. In the end, his father and uncle were punished with a military rod, scaring him so much that he quickly ran away from the edge of testing. His father really hit him, and it was as if he was hitting a new recruit. He didn''t want a man in his twenties to be spanked by his father. Besides, a family like theirs wouldn''t allow such a ... Scandal. Right! Because of his mindset, although the country had epted it, it was still a scandal for a family like his. It was something that could be attacked by others. He had never thought of embarrassing his family. Although he did not feel ashamed, he could not resist the opinions of others. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1893 Xiao Yuan Yuans Blind Date 2 "Why did you go on a blind date? second brother said ..." "What did he just say?" Mu Yuan suddenly became nervous. "Oh, second brother said that someone would be willing to marry you with just a wave of your hand. You don''t need to go on blind dates at all." "Do you think it''s that easy to be a soldier''s wife?" Mu Yuanined,"I only go home a few times a year. I should be at the front line before I turn 35. It''s the most dangerous and terrifying mission. I have to fight with criminals all over the world. My life is at stake. Which young and beautifuldy would be willing to marry me? it''s fine if I''m a widow, but maybe ..." ,m He furrowed his brows."How long can lovest?" "You don''t even have a face now. Are you deliberately ruining your appearance?" "I told you, this is my handsome and mature new style." Mu Yuan tutted."I heard that ye tingjun brought you around his friends and family and bragged about you being his fianc??e. You didn''t object to it?" "Why do you object?" Ye Chu scratched his head and his ears turned a little pink."If I were to object, it would be so embarrassing for second brother." "Oh ..." Ye tingjun''s face was as thick as a city wall. He would not embarrass himself. After chatting for a while, mu Yuan''s blind date arrived. Ye Chu quickly went to the next room and asked for a book. She pretended to be reading and ordered a cup of coffee and dessert. As it was a long sofa and it was tall, mu Yuan''s table could not see her. Mu Yuan''s blind date partner was a fair and gracefuldy. She was very tall, like a model. She had a pair of exceptionally long and straight legs, which was also a typical model''s figure. She had an excellent bearing, and the way she walked was full of charm. She had long chestnut-colored hair that was permed slightly. Her looks could not be considered outstanding, but she was above average. She had single eyelids, a high nose bridge, and her facial features were very recognizable. With one look, one could tell that her face was like a big screen. Mu Yuan was also a man, and all men were born to appreciate women. The first thing he saw when he looked at a woman was her legs. His family was really very understanding. They arranged a blind date for him, and even arranged it ording to his preferences? Mu Yuan had always felt that she looked a little familiar. It was only when she introduced herself that he realized that she was really a model. She was 1.73 meters tall, had a generous manner of speech, and a clear gaze. One look and he could tell that she was an educated and independentdy. Although mu Yuan''s style today was very deceptive, he was not at all deceptive. He was a high-ranking military officer and had a higher status than others. In addition to the MU family''s social status, he was a standard man that people would go after like ducks. Not to mention that his beard could not hide his handsomeness, just his height, family background, and figure were enough for many girls to be willing to marry him. "You''re different from what I imagined. " Zhang Nian said with a smile. After all, mu Yuan did not have a full beard in the photo that Mama mu had given her. It was an ID photo, which was already very deceptive. However, mu Yuan''s ID photo was different. He was dressed in a military uniform, had clear eyes, and was extremely handsome. When she saw him, she realized that he was a mature uncle, and it really hit her cute spot. She liked mature and charming uncles the most. "I''m still lying. " Mu Yuan misunderstood her meaning."My mother likes to send pictures of me when I was 18 years old to people. Sorry about that." "No, no, you''ve misunderstood." Zhang Nian blushed."That''s good. You''re very ... Charming. I''ve heard about you from my family and I''m very impressed. I thought you were a little too young when I saw your photo, but I didn''t expect you to be so ... Stylish even with a full beard." Mu Yuan was dumbfounded. * I have to deal with a traffic ident today, so I''ll update the rest of the chapters in the afternoon! Chapter 1894 You Have Good Taste Mu Yuan could not help but look at the mirror at the side. The mirror reflected a prisoner''s hairstyle and unkempt beard. He recalled that before he left today, his mother said that he had to shave his beard and tidy himself up. After all, he was going on a blind date with a girl. It was not a joke. He couldn''t be too sloppy. Who knew that not only did he not shave, but he also cut his hair? Before going out, he had angered all the adults in the house. His biological parents had been rejoicing since young. They had obviously wanted to give birth to an ordinary and extremely handsome child, and they almost suspected that they had carried the wrong child. Today, they couldn''t go against their conscience and say that he was very handsome and charming. Even his biological parents despised him, but outsiders actually thought that he was stylish? exm£¿ Were youngdies nowadays so sharp-eyed? Had she seen through his disguise and seen his inner beauty? If she hadn''t discovered his inner beauty, she really wouldn''t understand why this girl would like this crew-cut man. "You ..." Mu Yuan held it in for a long time and finally said,"you have good taste." At first nce, he was a very cultured person. Through his sloppy appearance, she had taken a fancy to his inner beauty. "I''m a model," Zhang Nian grumbled with a smile."I''m sure aunt mu has already told you. Don''t worry about me, the modeling world isn''t that messy. I usually do some local shows, mainly clothing shows and jewelry shows. asionally, I go to Fashion Week and do street photos. I''m quite famous." She would say that the uncle was an officer with outstanding military achievements, so she couldn''t be too inferior. "You don''t mind, do you?" She heard that the military was a little biased against the entertainment industry and the modeling world. After all, there were some bad rumors in their circle. She could understand that as mu Yuan had always admired women and had a good attitude towards them. ,m "I don''t mind, but ..." "It''s good that you don''t mind!" Thedy heaved a sigh of relief. She was straightforward and did not beat around the bush. She interrupted him,"I often see beautiful men on the runway. They are so exquisite that they are better looking than us girls. I don''t like them. I like mature and charming people like you. You have a good figure too. You''re much better than those young men who have a good figure." Uncle? exm£¿£¿£¿ If the information is correct, you seem to be a year older than me, sister. Mu Yuan forced a smile."Actually, I''m also quite ..." Pretty boy. He couldn''t say it out loud. He had nothing to do with the pretty boy. He was a rough man in the military all year round. It was normal for him to have rough skin and flesh. Even if he had special white teeth and red lips, he was different from the slender pretty boy. A soldier had the physique of a soldier, and he had the atmosphere and righteousness. He didn''t dare topare himself to a pretty boy. If he really was, he would probably be thrown into the desert by his father to bask in the sun for a few months. This was the first time both of them were going on a blind date. From miss Zhang, mu Yuan found out that he was actually a precious gem in the eyes of thedies in the upper-ss society. He was young and promising, and had a high military rank. It was extremely rare for him to have the military rank of major at his age. Even if he was born into the MU family, he would not have been promoted to the military rank of major if he did not have a series of military achievements. It was a system that relied on seniority. He had obtained the rank of major five or six years earlier than the average officer. He was about to be the general of the MU family''s second generation. His future was boundless. Such an outstanding young man was naturally the Golden lump in his mother-inw''s eyes. Mu Yuan was silent for a moment."The madams are overpraising me. Actually, it''s very hard to be a military wife. Don''t be deceived." Chapter 1895 This Girls Brain Isnt Too Good Mu Yuan told Zhang Nian about the stories of some of the members under him. There was a second lieutenant who was a sniper. He was born in a vige and did not study much. When he was of age, he joined the Army because he could not find a job. His natural eyesight was better than others, so he entered the sniper special training camp and became an Ace sniper. His wife was a nurse who was in charge of themander''s thread, and he had a very happy marriage. In the third year after their marriage, a Lieutenant Colonel led the team to the Myanmar border to arrest a group of drug dealers. The drug dealers had guns in their hands, and they had the advantage in numbers. At that time, the team was trapped in the forest and did not have much experience. After the sniper found a high vantage point, he guarded the door alone and had everyone retreat into the forest to spread out. Because his position had been exposed, hisrades had scattered again. After he was discovered, he was executed on the spot. His body hung in the forest for a day, and none of them could get out. His teammates were either injured or disabled, and they could not continue fighting. They could only attack and wait for help. ? He was a hero, but the hero''s wife had lost her husband when she was pregnant. He was the only pir of support in the family, with his old mother and his bedridden sister who had epilepsy. He also had a more Cobra-like teammate, who was an assaulter. When he was chasing a wanted criminal across countries, his leg was injured and he lost one leg. He had to retire from the Army. After he retired, the government helped him find a job in the library. He didn''t have to worry about food and clothing, but his life was very hard. He lost all his energy, and his girlfriend of a few years had abandoned him. Now, he was all alone and drank all day long. In the end, he entered a post-injury support Center and received treatment from a psychiatrist. His Deputy had been in the Army for eight years and finally got a rank. Last year, when he went to the Middle East with him, he fell into the hands of terrorists. When he returned, he had lost one eye. He was lucky to be able to stay in the Army as a support staff member and do a job that he liked. However, most people would definitely be injured. If they were disabled, they would have to leave the Army. For a long time in the future, they would bring pain and fear to their family and friends. Mu Yuan''s fingers tightened slightly as he said softly,"I''m a frontline officer. I''m different from the officers in your impression. I''m also different from the ones in your imagination or the officers who wear sunsses and act cool on television dramas. I want to go to the battlefield and I''m always on the front line. I was involved in arresting criminals, guarding, defending the border, and escorting. I''ve killed, taken drugs, been a spy, risked my life countless times, been in danger countless times, and almost thought I wouldn''t be able to see my family. I''ve had enough of all the injuries, broken bones, bullet wounds, knife wounds. " Miss Zhang Nian''s eyes were filled with love bubbles, full of worship for heroes. She looked like a typical fangirl."So manly, so charming. I like it. This is a real man." Mu Yuan was speechless. This girl might not be too smart. "Being my girlfriend isn''t a good thing. First, I''m in the Army all year round and not at home. Being my girlfriend means that I have to endure loneliness. Second, I''m often assigned to dangerous tasks and I might not be able to report to you where I go. My whereabouts are a mystery. If I go undercover, I won''t be able to contact you for months. Third, when you need me to take care of you, I might not be by your side. When you''re pregnant and give birth, you might be the only one bearing the burden. You''ll be a husband who has lost his wife. " asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1896 Your Blind Date Partner Is Here Again "I can follow the Army." Zhang Nian said. But on second thought, would I really be willing to give up my career and follow the Army? This was obviously impossible. What mu Yuan said was also a very realistic problem. After going through life and death situations, could she ept a boyfriend who suddenly appeared and was covered in blood? Her world was bright and beautiful. Could she ept the system and dullness of the Army? "I don''t intend to bring my family with me." Mu Yuan rejected her plea. No matter how much Zhang Nian was infatuated with the officer, how much she liked her beard, how much she liked his charm, or how much she wanted to tell his story, she still gave up in the end. Mu Yuan''s face was heavy. Although he was crazy in his heart, he still had a solemn expression on his face, as if he was very sad that he was going to be alone. Zhang Nian''s eyes were a little red. She felt that being a soldier was so miserable. "Can you leave the Army and change your career? The MU family is a big family and business. You don''t need to do such a dangerous thing. " "No, protecting the safety of my country is my life''s faith." This sentence was said by mu Yuan without any distracting thoughts and did not have any elements of acting. Being born in a military family, this was something that he had heard and seen since he was young. It was something that was engraved in his bones and nothing could shake it. "Then why don''t you stay in the office at the back instead of going to the front line? my mom said you can do it." "No, that''s my dream of being a hero." This sentence was nonsense. He remembered that he had asked Jack the same question back then."You were born in the Anderson family and have an impressive family background. You can go anywhere you want in the military and politics. There''s no one who can stop you. Why did you be a frontline soldier and go to the most dangerous counter-terrorism? you should know that counter-terrorism has the highest casualty rate every year. It''s often one death. No matter how amazing you are, if you''re hit in the heart by a bullet or thrown by a bomb on your body, you''ll die." Jack said,"Oh, that''s my dream of being a hero." He knew that it was pure nonsense. Why should I go? Even if I don''t go, someone else will. No matter how many excuses he had, he couldn''t escape from one thing. He really wanted to do something, not just sit back and enjoy the fruits of others bor. He didn''t want to step on the White bones either, so he climbed up in his white clothes without getting a drop of blood. That would be too ... White Lotus. Zhang Nian chatted with mu Yuan for almost an hour. She liked mu Yuan very much. She liked his style of conversation, his charm, his figure, his buzz cut, and his beard. However, the rules that mu Yuanid out made her give up. It was really too hard to be a military wife. Zhang Nian regretted that her fate with mu Yuan was so shallow. After she left, ye Chu sat over, his big eyes filled with confusion. Mu Yuan had already let himself go and was just short of sitting cross-legged. He was still pretending to be affectionate and sad just now, but he had let go all of a sudden. "What are you doing?" Ye Chu felt that his acting skills were a little exaggerated."Was what you said just now true?" "I''ve said so much just now, which sentence are you talking about?" "It means that yourrades have sacrificed themselves, broken their legs, and gone blind." Ye Chu said. This was too tragic. Even she felt miserable when she heard it. Mu Yuan mmed the table andughed out loud."Hahahaha, did you be stupid from studying? you even believed this? I was lying to her. The youngdy is so infatuated with me. If I don''t make it sound more tragic, how would she back out?" Mu Yuan was sitting cross-legged like a burly man and was stillughing hahahahaha, feeling very pleased with himself. Ye Chu was stunned and suddenly pointed behind him."Your ... Your blind date partner is back again." Mu Yuan almost spat out the milk tea in his mouth. Chapter 1897 The Hunky Man, Mu Yuan Mu. Hobo-man. Before he could even spit out the milk tea, Zhang Nian''s bag had already smashed into his head. From the moment they met, mu Yuan had the persona of an uncle. In addition, his style of speech and temperament were really extraordinary, and it was not something that he could fake by pretending to be a hooligan. In addition, he said it so miserably that he had the whole persona of a sorrowful man. Zhang Nian had also considered her career and dreams, and felt that her background did not match mu Yuan ''s. An adult''s rtionship was not like that of a teenager''s love at first sight, where they would not care about anything. They would weigh the pros and cons, consider the present and the future, and know what was good and what was bad for them. Blind dates were like this. After weighing the pros and cons, they would feel that they had lost and leave. If they felt that they had gained something, they would continue to get in touch. After walking out of the cafe, Zhang Nian told her friend about her blind date, mu Yuan. Coincidentally, her friend grew up in the militarypound and knew mu Yuan. Sheplimented mu Yuan and sent her many photos of mu Yuan when he was young and when he was normal. Every photo seemed to hit Zhang Nian''s cute spot. Whether it was an uncle with a crew cut or a young man with white teeth and red lips, she felt that mu Yuan was good-looking no matter how she looked at him. No matter how she looked at it, she was moved. It was rare for an adult to be moved, especially after being used to everything and seeing the world. She was really moved. She suddenly felt that she could give it her all. What right did such a good man have to feel uneasy over something that had never happened? even if he really had an ident in the future, at least he would still have memories with her. Furthermore, who could say that an ident would definitely happen when he was in the Army? didn''t the general of the MU family live well until old age and even have such a cute and charming son like mu Yuan? With this thought, Zhang Nian thought it through. Although she couldn''t give up her career for love, she would fight for it. At least she had to give it a try. So, she came back. In the end, the moment she returned, she found mu Yuan, this foot-digging big man, drinking milk tea whileughing and saying that he was lying to her. Zhang Nian had a fiery temper to begin with, so she understood it immediately. This major didn''t want to go on a blind date at all. He just wanted people to back off in the face of difficulties. However, so what if he said it directly? it was too much. Zhang Nian''s eyes were red, and a bag hit mu Yuan''s head hard. Mu Yuan had always been tender to women and let his guard down. In a moment of carelessness, he was hit by her. Ye Chu hurriedly took his fruit juice and avoided the attack of a lipstick. Aiya, that was so close. She calmly took a sip of milk tea and then saw a bunch of things fall out of her bag. At least four lipsticks, a blush, a powder puff, a box of makeup powder, a hand cream, an eyebrow pencil, and so on. One look and you could tell that she was a delicate little girl. Now, she was so angry that her eyes were red. "If you don''t want to go on blind dates, why are you flirting with her? uncle, do you know that you have to take responsibility for flirting with her? are you happy to see other people being so fickle in love with you?" Mu Yuan was confused."???" I''m already dressed up like this, and you still want me to be responsible? What kind of responsibility is that?" Zhang Nian stomped her feet and left in a Huff. Mu Yuan was dumbfounded. A blind date that was supposed to end on good terms had turned out like this. He threw up his hands innocently. Where was he going to reason with this? "What does it have to do with me?" Ye Chu hurriedly pushed the me away and instantly forgot that she was the one who caused mu Yuan tough andin."Don''t look at me. It''s none of my business." * Today''s update has ended! Chapter 1898 Mu Yuans Big Blind Date Team After mu Yuan and Zhang Nian''s blind date failed and he was beaten up, he felt guilty and did not dare to say anything. When he returned home, he did not dare to spread rumors either. He only said that the two of them were not fated, that they did not get along, and that he believed that it would fail. The elders of the MU family had never expected him to seed on his first blind date. Mu Zhouyi and his wife said that their Chinese New Year holidays were long. From the first day of Chinese New Year to the fifteenth day of Chinese New Year, every time they met a woman, they would always meet someone they liked. Mu Yuan was dumbfounded. From the first to the fifteenth day of the new year, he would meet one person a day? Mu Chen pursed his lips and smiled. As the eldest son of the MU family''s current generation, Mu Chen was already the youngest mayor in the history of the system. Although he was only the mayor of a prefecture-level city, he was still quite powerful and had impressive achievements. He had managed to turn a prefecture-level city, which had not changed much in the past ten years, into the third-ranked city in the country in terms of average adult GDP in just three years. His achievements were gratifying and he had been in the limelight at this year''s summary meeting. It was expected that after the new year, his status would be one level higher. This year, other than arranging a blind date for mu Yuan, he also arranged a blind date for Mu Chen. However, Mu Chen was much more sessful than mu Yuan. It was unknown if he knew about his family''s arrangements in advance or what, but he managed to get a girl toe over before the new year. Although the girl''s status was very different from the MU family''s, she was well-educated and proficient in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Not only could she y a good game of chess with mu Shou, but she could also apany the MU family''s First Lady to cook good dishes. She quickly won the favor of the MU family''s elders, even if she was an orphan. Even though she had no one to rely on, she still relied on her own strength to obtain the MU family''s recognition and became Mu Chen¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Moreover, she also had a very important identity, the director of Shunfeng bank''s Asset Management Department. In terms of her role, she and Mu Chen could look out for each other. Under the situation where one of the MU brothers was in politics and the other in the military, the eldest daughter-inw could manage the MU family''s assets. It was simply the most perfect identity for the eldest daughter-inw. Mu Yuan red at his big brother and seriously suspected that his big brother had dug out a perfect fianc¨¦e from God knows where. He had even viciously thought about whether they were a contractual husband and wife rtionship. His future sister-inw looked like a cold person. If she were to be together with his big brother, who had a pure heart and few desires, would they not form a tonic couple? She still dared tough at him? "Big brother!" Mu Yuan lowered his voice and warned her not to go overboard. Mu Chen cleared his throat and said softly,"father, second uncle, ah Yuan is still young. There''s no need to rush it. Blind dates can be left to fate. It won''t be effective in a day or two. In my opinion, why don''t we let Xiao Yuan bring thedies to the resort vi to have some fun and invite a few other unmarried people of the same age. After spending a few more days together, we''ll know each other''s personalities." "Big brother!" This was definitely a trap for him! "Ah Chen, you''re right," "Mom!" His position in the family was really in danger. Could anyone still hear him? Hey, hey, hey? The MU family had only one son in this generation. Mu Tian believed that the ideal situation was for Mu Chen and mu Yuan to hold a wedding together. Seeing that Mu Chen was about to get married, he could not help but worry about mu Yuan ... "It''s settled then~" mu Zhen made the final decision."Miaomiao, go and make the arrangements. Ask thedies from the various families if they are free. Just go to the sun and moon Lake. Mu Yuan, don''t say anything. It''s settled. Go and make preparations too. Invite a few men along. Oh right, you can''t invite too many. It''s mainly for you to go on blind dates. It''s best to invite a couple. Just go to the sun and moon Lake." Mu Yuan was speechless. If the one who spoke was not his father, he would have jumped up and hit him. Mu Zhouzhi looked at his little nephew''s face, which was extremely eye-catching."It''s fine if you cut a crew cut, but why do you have to grow a beard? shave your beard and clean yourself up." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1899 Theres A Throne To Inherit In The Family He was clearly a young man with a face as clear as Jade, so why did he have to make himself look like an old uncle? "Do you have human rights? do you have human rights?!" Mu Yuan sat cross-legged on the sofa."Uncle, I like having a full beard. I like dressing up like this. If thedy on the blind date is judging people by their appearance, why would I want her?" "You ..." "Where''s your upbringing? do you talk to your elders like that?" Mu Zheng''s eyes darkened."Apologize!" "If I don''t apologize, you guys are already forcing me to go on blind dates. What''s there to apologize for? besides, you guys should have investigated ye tingjun''s blind dates. If you want to arrange blind dates for me, it''s best that you do so. Don''t arrange for me to go on blind dates with 11 girls. I won''t ept all 11 of them having an affair with ye Yifan!" The crowd was speechless. His words made everyone feel awkward. Who would investigate this matter? besides, so what if she was friends with ye Yifan? he was not ye tingjun. Why would he mind? Who hasn''t had a few boyfriends before? Mu Yuan''s mother said,"son, you ..." ? She wanted to say,"don''t be so picky. You''re a soldier who''s not at home. It''s good enough that someone is willing to help you." Mu Yuan could understand her mother''s meaning from her eyes. He could totally understand her spirit and instantly exploded."Mom, I''m your son. Your son, I, have the right values. I have good looks, a good figure, a high military rank, and a bright future. What''s wrong with me? what''s wrong with me? do you have to mock me like this?" "Oh ..." Mother mu said. "Then why did you fail your blind date today?" With such good conditions, wasn''t it a one-hit kill? Mu Yuan''s heart ached. Mu Chen''s lifelong matter had been resolved, and he was happy to watch the show. Mu Yuan''s head hurt when he thought about thewsuit that he would have to face this year. He had an idea and decided to y the role of a scumbag to the end. "It''s not impossible for me to bring more than ten girls on a trip. I can also bring my friends and husband partners along. There''s no problem. But let me make this clear first. Although I was born in the bright and sunny country and have good values, outstanding men will have some small requirements. The blind date partner must meet the following conditions." The elders of the MU family were grinding their teeth and secretly hoping that one of the four would choose him. Do you think you are Ah Chen? Mu Yuan ignored the gazes of the elders and counted the conditions with his fingers."Number one, age below 25, height above 168, proper appearance, big eyes, long legs ..." The MU family elders were speechless. This is a condition? Mu Yuan said,"second, you have to obey my orders unconditionally. After you get married to me, it''s best if you can quit your job and be a housewife. Focus on taking care of your family. Don''t stick to me too much ..." The MU family elders were speechless. Mu Yuan said,"thirdly, I''m a super male chauvinist. I don''t ept my wife having a boyfriend before. I only ept those who have a clean record in their first rtionship. In other words, I only ept ..." Before he could finish hisst word, mu Zhengzhi threw a teacup at him. He was so angry that he was about to fly into the sky. His son''s shameless conditions made him so angry that he almost lost his temper, just like how he had beaten the recruits in the past. "F * ck ..." "Dad, manners, manners! Don''t curse!!!" Mu Yuan dodged the teacup and saw the broken blue and white porcin. His heart ached. This was a set of antiques that Liu Zheng had been looking for for a long time. What a prodigal. Mu Zhengzhi''s chest heaved up and down as he pointed at him and roared,"you have an heir to the throne in your family, don''t you? Don''t you have any shame?" Chapter 1900 Mu Yuans Little Rumor Mu Zhengzhi''s chest heaved up and down as he pointed at him and roared,"you have an heir to the throne in your family, don''t you? Don''t you have any shame?" Fortunately, it was a militarypound with its own door and courtyard. Because of the MU family''s high status and power, the nearby courtyards were rtively far away. Otherwise, mu Zhen''s shout would probably be known to his neighbors. Mu Chen and mu Yuan had been selectively nurtured since they were eight years old. Mu Chen had taken the path of the system. When mu Yuan was thrown into the military base, the MU family still used the education model of using sticks to discipline their filial children. This caused mu Yuan to be a naughty child from a young age. His rebellious periodsted for a long time. Even if he had many military achievements and was often rooted in the front line, the officers above would shake their heads when mu Yuan was mentioned. First, they were disobedient. Second, they had many ideas and often caused trouble. Third, he was a deviant. When he was 18, he made a huge mistake and was almost expelled from the Army. His personality was not suitable for the military. A soldier always ced orders first, especially the Special Forces. The Special Forces were like a sharp knife. Wherever the mission was, the knife would point there. They did not care about feelings, right or wrong. It was their duty to obey orders. Due to mu Yuan''s rebellious period, he had been on standby for a long time. Mu Zhenzhen was always worried that his son would suddenly touch the taboo one day and cause a big mistake. However, after the storm of him almost being expelled when he was 18 years old, he changed his personality. He did things calmly, had a clear mind, and followed orders. Some of his small habits had changedpletely. Mu Zhenzhen was finally relieved and had a kind of pride that his son had just grown up. He might be very strict with mu Yuan, but he always bragged about his son''s devil when he went out. He also liked it when people praised his two young masters. Every time he felt that his son had matured and be more mature, mu Yuan would always give him a tight p. For example, right now, he was so angry that he could not say a single word. He pointed at the door and said,"get lost, get lost!" "I''ll get lost!" Mu Yuan stood up cleanly and rolled away obediently. The MU family''s elders were speechless. Mu Yuan''s mother wanted to persuade her, but she felt that her son was being unreasonable. As a woman, she was too embarrassed to listen to her son''s conditions just now. If she heard a man making such a request during a blind date, she would have spilled a cup of coffee on him. Mu Chen asked,"second uncle, ah Yuan is still young. Why are you in a hurry to find a partner for him to marry?" It wasn''t toote to think about it when he was 30 years old. The brothers, mu Zhouzhi and mu zhouzheng, got married early. They got married once they graduated. Mu zhouzheng gave birth to mu Yuan when he was 23 years old. He wasn''t even 50 years old this year. It was too early for him to have a grandson. Mu Chen used data to speak."The average marriage age of men in the prefecture-level cities I manage is around 27 years old. Xiao Yuan hasn''t even reached that age yet. Not to mention that the average marriage age of women in city A is 32 years old, while men are 35 years old." Mu Yuan was only 24 years old this year. It was still very early. "Don''t give him any excuses. " Mu Zhengzhi took a deep breath and calmed himself down. Being young was not an excuse. Mu Chen felt that it was strange. This was not his second uncle''s style."Second uncle, we are all family here. If you have anything to say, just say it." Mu Zhengzhi nced at his wife and remained silent. He then turned to Mu Chen."You''re his older brother. He usually ... Didn''t say anything to you?" "What did he say?" Mu Chen smiled in response. Mu Zhouzhi was a little impatient."If you have something to say, just say it. We''re not outsiders. Why are you being so secretive?" Mu Zhengzhi''s eyes were filled with anger."I ... I heard a rumor about ah Yuan. They said that he ... He has a problem with his sexual orientation." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 1901 Chapter 1901 Mu Zhengzhi''s eyes were filled with anger."I ... I heard a rumor about ah Yuan. They said that he ... He has a problem with his sexual orientation." The cup in mother MU''s hand fell to the ground, and the tea spilled all over the floor. She did not seem to understand what he was saying."What do you mean by sexual orientation problems?" Mu Zhouzhi mmed the table and said,"nonsense. He''s our own child. We know him ourselves. What''s wrong with him? you''re just making things up. What did I think? did you think that you just wanted to have a grandson and force him to get married? you ... Where did you hear this rumor from? I pulled out the teeth of this group of people. It''s ridiculous." The MU family''s aunt also said,"sister-inw, don''t be anxious. This ... This rumor might not be true. Let''s not be flustered. What''s going on? they''re all a group of men. They train together every day. It''s normal for them to have a good rtionship. These people are also talkative. They always spread such ridiculous rumors." In fact, these rumors were often spread in the Army. After all, they were all men who were often locked up in the base for training for a year and a half. In a ce where even a sow could be a Sable cicada, it was not surprising to have some rumors. No one would dare to spread it to the son of the MU family. "Whether it''s true or not, the best way is to get married as soon as possible and stop the rumors." Mu Zhen said firmly,"our family can''t afford to be tormented like this." Mu Zhouzhi muttered to himself. Gossip was a fearful thing. Some rumors were indeed a huge scandal for the family. If they were from an ordinary family, it didn''t matter who the child liked, whether it was a boy or a girl. However, if he was born in the MU family, that would be a big no. "Mu Chen, have you heard of such a rumor?" "I''ve never heard of it. " Mu Chen replied and slowly ced the teacup on the table."That''s nonsense. Ah Yuan likes to look at beautiful women. When she was in military school, she hid a magazine about modern girls under her pillow. She was found and even taught it to her elders. Have you forgotten about this? When he was 16, he went to West Point and had an affair with a female student. I''m sure you''ve heard about it. I''ve never heard of him having other preferences. If he likes men, his friends Xie jinghuan and su Nancheng are all good-looking, capable, and have boundless charm. I think with such good looks by his side, he would never be interested in those rough men in the military Region who sweat twice as much. " Mother mu was also flustered."Yes, yes, Ah Chen is right. That year when we were training in the West, he told me in a video call that he liked someone who was as beautiful as a flower and had an excellent figure." "Have you seen anyone?" Mu Zheng said unhappily. He trusted his intuition even more. "Your son''s eyebrows are full of lust. I can''t tell if he''s in love, but how can you, a straight man with cancer, tell?" Mother mu said in a bad mood. "Alright, alright, stop arguing. This isn''t important." Mu bingzhi said,"rumors don''te from nowhere. Since we can''t judge, it''s right to believe in them. Get married as soon as possible. Even if it''s just an engagement, it''s better to stop the rumors. Such rumors will have a great impact on his future. He should be promoted in another year or two. Don''t dy it because of these small things." "Ah Chen, go and persuade ah Yuan." "Yes!" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1902 Ye Chu And Mu Yuan Hit It Off Mu Yuan and ye Chu were drinking, and they keptining about how they were forced to get married today. Ye Chu and Shen qianshu looked at each other and quietly drank their own cocktails, listening to himin. Yun an met them by chance and was also dragged over to drink. They coincidentally formed a table of Mahjong, and the few of them got to know each other very quickly. Mu Yuan had already drunk almost a bottle of wine. "After the new year, I''m only twenty-four years old. To be exact, I haven''t even celebrated my twenty-fourth birthday. Was there a need to? I''m being forced to marry just like that. What sin have Imitted?" Mu Yuan gloomily drank another ss of wine and looked at his own shadow in the ss."It''s not my fault that I''m handsome." Ye Chu said,"shave your beard first. We''ll talkter." Don''t you feel embarrassed with a full beard? "This is the most handsome man with a full beard in the world. I won''t ept any objections." The corners of ye Chu''s lips twitched, but he did notment on this. Yun an also felt that he was very pitiful."You''re only twenty-four years old. Why are you being forced to get married? I have a few friends who are thirty-five years old this year, but they are all unwilling to get married." "They must have been kicked in the head by a donkey. Who knows what''s wrong with them?" Mu Yuan did not know what was wrong with his father. Now, he was afraid at the mention of blind dates. Ye Chu said,"then there''s nothing bad about you going on blind dates and getting married." "I ..." Shen qianshu smiled and ordered another cocktail for ye Chu."Maybe ... It''s not suitable." "What''s inappropriate? is he that picky? Didn''t they say one a day? Yesterday, I went with him to believe it. That sister was quite good. At first, he saw her legs and said that they were beautiful, but in the end, he was full of nonsense and made the sister leave in anger. She''s a supermodel and has taken many beautiful photos. She''s very elegant. " Mu Yuan could not say anything. He really did not want to harm anyone. Yun an said,"when I was twenty-four, all I thought about was my career. It''s really annoying to be forced to get married. People nowadays don''t like to get married." "You''re already married, so don''t talk!" Shen qianshu nced at her best friend''s hand that was wearing a in ring. He had already announced to the world that he was married. Isn''t this poking at little mu Yuan''s heart?" Yun an kept quiet. Ye Chu patted mu Yuan''s shoulder and said,"don''t worry, we will support you. Aren''t you looking for someone to go on a trip? I will help you. Second brother and I will go to the sun and moon Lake with you. If you don''t want to get married, you can do your best to act and let others think that you have a bad character. Then, they will not like you." Mu Yuan''s eyes lit up."That''s right. If thedies don''t like me, it''s not my problem, right?" "No, the girls don''t like you, so there must be something wrong with you." Shen qianshu covered her face. What kind of stupid ideas could these two bratse up with? "Don''t worry about it for now. How can I make everyone think that I have a bad character?" Shen qianshu said,"didn''t you tell your father about those few conditions? With those few conditions of yours, even if thisdy isn''t blind, she''ll know that there''s something wrong with you. Just keep it up. " "That''s true. " Shen qianshuughed."Remember, he can''t break his character profile. He has to learn how to draw. He has been managing his obedient and cute character profile for many years, and he has never thought of updating it." Ye Chu had a sh of inspiration and suddenly thought of a very good idea."I have another good idea. I learned it from watching Tong Hua baby''s TV show thest time. You ... You can pursue me ande between second brother and me. Look, second brother is your friend, and you still flirted with his girlfriend. Isn''t there a big problem with your character? this greeting is super good." Shen qianshu was speechless. Yun an did not know what to say. Chapter 1903 The All-Powerful Imperial Sword When mu Yuan heard the suggestion, his eyes lit up. He deeply felt that it was very reasonable, but it was also quite creative. He was extremely happy in his heart. He high-fived ye Chu."Let''s do it this way. When we reach the sun and moonke, I''ll flirt with you." "Sure, sure." Shen qianshu was silent for a moment. Second uncle, you have to calm down! I can only sympathize with you in spirit. Yun an said,"that''s not right. You have three requirements for a blind date. She ... Doesn''t seem to meet any of them, right?" Oh, her eyes and face matched, but she wasn''t 168cm tall, and her legs weren''t very long either. She looked a little clingy and cute. As soon as he finished speaking, he turned his head and saw ye Chu looking at him faintly. Yun an shivered andughed dryly."I didn''t say anything." Mu Yuan pped his hands."Yun an, you don''t understand. The conditions for blind dates are to stop people that you don''t like. When you meet someone you like, who would set all sorts of conditions? ye Chu is already very good. She''s petite and dainty. One look and you can tell that it''s veryfortable to hug her." Shen qianshu was confused. Her second uncle was on his way with a forty-meter long saber. Ye Chu smiled and said happily,"we''ve been alone for a few days and even slept under the same roof. Oh, we slept in the same room. It''s so convincing and there''s a Foundation for our rtionship, isn''t it?" "Yes, yes, yes!" Shen qianshu was confused. That''s too much information. Sleep in the same room? Second uncle was a little broad-minded. Was he that at ease? Oh, that''s right, he could indeed rest assured. The two of them hit it off immediately. They were as happy as two hundred-pound fatties. Yun an said,"in order to make it look real, you can''t tell second young master. It won''t have any effect." "Yes, yes, yes. I won''t tell him. Ye Chu, you have to cooperate with me and act like you''re struggling between ye tingjun and me." Ye Chu nodded. She was very excited. She finally had the chance to act."Don''t worry. I''ve watched Tong Hua''s TV series. I know how to act." Shen qianshu silently covered her eyes. She could not bear to watch. p Son, you''re such a scammer. When Shen qianshu went back to tell ye Ling about this, ye Ling snorted. Shen qianshu smiled and said,"ah Ling, we have nothing to do until the 15th. Why don''t we ... Go and watch? what do you think?" The sun and moon Lake was located in the suburbs. It was a newly-established resort and had not yet opened to the public. It had a little rtionship with the MU family. Now, it was not open to the public and only received some political and business celebrities. It would probably have to wait until the surrounding area was perfected to open it to the public. They were not afraid of losing money and were subsidized by the government. They also enjoyed very good benefits, which could amodate so many people at once. "Boring." She just wanted to go over and watch the show. Shen qianshu said,"it''s not boring at all. This is very fun. Let''s bring Tong Hua and burger along to go on a vacation. Mu Yuan is probablycking people too. I don''t think many of his buddies are getting married, and no one will apany him." "I''m not going!" Ye Ling felt that he was not a bad person and refused to do such a thing that would harm his brother. Shen qianshu had a sh of inspiration. She held his hand and kissed it. Ye Ling said,"the honey trap is useless." Shen qianshu said,"master, people say that it is the easiest ce to give birth to a little princess in a ce full of talents. Who knows, we might go on a holiday in ten days or so. When we are in a good mood, the little princess mighte." Ye Ling''s eyes lit up. He had no moral integrity at all. Good! Hahahaha, I finally remembered the Imperial Sword. It''s really omnipotent. * Poor little second brother hahahahaha! Chapter 1904 A Wave Of Suffocating Operations Ye tingjun did not understand and gave up on his original n to go to the Sun Moon Lake with them. The Sun Moon Lake was considered the suburbs A city. It was more than 90 kilometers away and was at the foot of a mountain. The scenery was beautiful. Ye Chu wanted to go and watch mu Yuan''s blind date, and he felt that it was not impossible. What was most inconceivable to him was that his brother and sister-inw''s family were also there. Yun an and Li Chen were also there to join in the fun. Gu Xie and Lin Xiaojuan had wanted toe too, but the Gu family had more people. They still had to discuss their marriage with Lin Xiaojuan this year, so they had to stay at her house for a few days. The parents of the two families still had to interact, so they did not join in the fun. There were enough people. The three brothers of the ye family brought along their families, along with Yun an and Li Chen. It was already a huge formation. As the highway entrance was near the castle, the group of people gathered at ye Ling''s house. When mu Yuan came over, Yun an looked at him as if he had seen a ghost."You''re going to go on a blind date dressed like this?" Mu Yuan drove a Mercedes-Benz G65. This car''s appearance was cool and had an imposing aura. Almost all the people who looked at this model of car were stylish men. Mu Yuan was also considered a stylish man. It was just that he was dressed like this. He had a full beard, a crew cut, and a sleeveless vest that exposed a pair of beautiful muscr arms and beautiful corbones in the winter. A silver Sweater Ne hung in front of his chest, hanging down to his chest. He was wearing a pair of knee-length shorts. As a man, he had a pair of extremely beautiful legs, which were actually hairless. He was also wearing a pair of flip-flops. The crowd was speechless. This was like a prisoner being released from prison. Brother, do you not care about your image at all? Ye Ling was used to seeing mu Yuan''s neat appearance. Looking at his clothes again, he felt his eyes hurt. Yun an wrapped the trench coat around his body. The winter in A city had always been cold. On such a cold day, the lowest temperature today was-1 degrees, and the highest temperature was only three degrees. Did he not feel cold at all? This was what one would wear when going to the beach for a summer vacation. "Aren''t you cold?"ye Chu asked. "I''m not cold," Mu Yuan said, showing off his figure very confidently."We often have special training in winter, freezing." Yun an felt that he was really a weak chicken. He was extremely weak. However, when he saw the ye brothers wearing trench coats, he thought, Oh, this is normal. The group of them drove four big cars and went to the sun and moon Lake. Ye Chu and ye tingjun took mu Yuan''s car. Ye Chu asked,"where''s the youngdy you went on a blind date with?" "There are seven or eight of them. I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to answer any of them. I''ve already formed a group and sent the address. I''m driving there." Ye tingjun said,"your blind date posture is much bigger than mine." Fortunately, he only had one grandmother who was a little naggy. It didn''t matter. This was a real blind date. Ye tingjun sighed."The Emperor is choosing his wife." "Get lost!" It was fine if he didn''t mention it, but once he did, he was filled with anger. He didn''t know what had happened to his family. "Have you ever thought about why you were forced to go on a blind date when you were only 24? Maybe ... Tsk, tsk, tsk, your dad knows that you''re having an affair with that person. " p "What do you mean? I''m the third generation of the Miao family, a pure and single dog. " Mu Yuan could not help butin."You know a little too much. You will be silenced." Ye Chu did not know what kind of riddles they were talking about and did not care. He was only concerned about his performance today."Mu Yuan, do you think I look good in this outfit today?" Chapter 1905 A Wave Of Suffocating Operation 2 Ye tingjun was speechless. Mu Yuan said,"you look good. I wanted to tell you just now that you look good dressed like this. Don''t wear those little dresses. You''re a little short and don''t suit you. You can wear fashion brand. It''s cool and trendy, and you can look good." Ye Chu had changed her outfit today. She had the style of a pirate, and even her windbreaker was very cool. She walked with the wind and was different from her usual outfit. Mu Yuan felt that she looked much better than the way she usually dressed like ady. "I also think he''s very handsome." Ye Chu smiled and said,"then you have to keep looking at me with admiration." "Sure, no problem." ,m "Wait, what''s the situation?" Ye tingjun was confused. He could not help but pull ye Chu back so that she would not lean behind mu Yuan''s chair. He had a questioning look on his face."When did your rtionship improve by leaps and bounds?" "What''s our rtionship? we''ve slept in the same room before. We''re very close. " Mu Yuan said. Ye Chu sat down obediently, took out a bag of potato chips, and even fed ye tingjun one. He stopped him from saying anything so that he had no time to ask. An hourter, they arrived at the sun and moon Lake. The sun and moon Lake was rtively quiet during the new year. It was popr for Chinese people to visit rtives during the new year, or go on vacation abroad. The rooms were all empty. There was already a row of luxury cars parked in the parking lot outside the sun and moon Lake Scenic Area. Eight young girls were standing in a row, carrying their luggage. Some of the beautiful women were wearing overcoats, some were wearing leather jackets, and none of them were wearing down jackets. They were dressed fashionably and Trendily, showing off their figures. Each of them was at least 1.68 meters tall on average, with beautiful long hair and above average looks. They all looked well-mannered, gentle and generous. Yun an gasped in amazement. There was only one group of people in the upper ss of A city. Where could they find so many beautiful women? the MU family was really impressive."As expected, they have a family to inherit the throne. Impressive." Li Chen parked the car, unfastened his seat belt, and said with a smile,"strictly speaking, thedies in the upper-ss society are most satisfied with Mu Chen and mu Yuan as their son-inw. The MU family has an important status. If she marries Mu Chen, she might be able to be the nation''s mother in the future. If she marries mu Yuan, she will definitely be the general''s wife. Anydy would be willing to let their daughter date ye Yifan and finally marry mu Yuan." Ye Yifan got down from the car to carry his luggage and happened to hear this. Before he could say anything, little Tong Hua continued,"hahahaha, you''re mocking our little uncle. Hahahahaha." Everyone carried their luggage out, and mu Yuan also got out of the car. Most of the girls knew each other, and some of them were even close friends. They had long been chatting with each other and had arrived earlier than mu Yuan and the rest. They were all familiar with each other, but none of them knew mu Yuan. Most of them only recognized him in photos. Little Tong Hua added on."Little uncle, is your ex among these people?" "Stop talking!" Ye Ling shot him a look. Little Tong Hua stuck out his tongue. I''m just curious. Ye Yifan lowered his voice and said softly,"two. But one is the girlfriend I dated in high school. It''s been a long time." " A peach blossom really appeared everywhere. Thedies did not know mu Yuan, but they knew how to use the elimination method. Ye Ling and his brothers were very eye-catching, and they looked simr too. They were already excluded. Li Chen''s face was also often on the magazine, and some people recognized him. Yun an did not look like mu Yuan either, and he also looked a little familiar. Mu Yuan was thest one to get off the car. The girls had seen mu Yuan''s photo before. Mu Yuan''s mother had even dug up mu Yuan''s photo from her friends ''circle at the beach. He was definitely a handsome and calm young man. Oh, he was only wearing a pair of swimming trunks in that photo, revealing his perfect figure. He didn''t know who took the photo for him, but his son looked like he was in a model blockbuster. Mother MU''s original intention was very simple. Since her son insisted on appearing with this honor, she would at least tell the girls not to look at his face. His figure also had its merits. In the end, the girls were looking forward to a big man wearing a vest, shorts, and flip-flops in winter. * Little Yuan was really the most free little sissy, she didn''t even care about her image. Chapter 1906 Mother Mu Is Making A Big Move Mu. Hobo-man. Yuan Yuan''s tank top and shorts didn''t show off her figure at all. One could see the beautiful muscle lines on her arms and her beautiful corbones. However, the crew cut and beard were too much of a punishment forbor. The first impression the girls had was the eight-pack ABS that Yingluo said he had. He was so handsome and suave. His hormones were clearly off the charts in the photo taken at the beach, and he was so handsome that they couldn''t close their legs. Why did he look so different from the photo? could it be photoshopped? The woman was deceived by the ridiculing. Didn''t the man say that he was better looking in person than in photos? The girls all gave mu Yuan a look that said ''you should understand it for yourself''. Mu Yuan did not care at all, and his first sentence ruined all the women''s good feelings. Mu Yuan said,"wow, my dad is so amazing. He really found a group of girls above 168 to go on blind dates with me. Not bad, not bad." The girls were speechless. Hehe, the girls thought to themselves, is this the quality of a proper officer? Ye Ling''s eyes darkened, and he furrowed his eyebrows slightly. He was very worried about the Army''s image. Ye Chu pouted her little mouth and stepped on mu Yuan''s foot. She put her hands on her waist and said in a girly tone,"what do you mean? are they prettier or am I prettier? Didn''t you just praise me?" Ye tingjun slowly raised his eyebrows. Was someone here to clear his doubts? Why did his girlfriend have to care about what other men thought? He even looked jealous. Shen qianshu almostughed out loud. Xiao Ye Chu, you''re performing a little too early. You''re too exaggerated. "You''re good-looking, you''re good-looking, you''re the best looking. " Important words had to be repeated three times. He even patted ye Chu''s head generously. Ye tingjun pulled ye Chu away from mu Yuan''s evil ws."Don''t touch her." The young girls were speechless. If it was not for the fact that the weather was too cold, mu Yuan would have wanted to go up and greet the girls with a cigarette in his mouth. At this moment, he could only pretend to be a burly man and greet them."Hello, I''m mu Yuan. It''s my first time seeing such a big blind date scene, so I''m a little out of ce. Since you''re here, let''s go in first. Each of you can carry your own luggage." He was carrying a bag and leading the way on his flip-flops. He was not gentlemanly at all when he helped the girls carry their luggage. The men in the team had their family''s luggage to carry, so the girls could only drag their luggage behind them. Some people could not help butin in the group. Girl 1,"F * ck, this is mu Yuan?" That''s too shabby. I don''t want to marry such a man. [Girl 2: what blind date? my father tricked me. This man doesn''t like to be clean. He''s a male chauvinist and has no taste at all.] Girl 3:"that''s right. Look at his hairstyle. His flip-flops and his beard. God, what kind of taste is this?" Girl 4: [Girl 5: eye-piercing + ID card, can I still make it home in time?] ¡­¡­ After the girls ''crazy dissing. [Mother mu: photo.jpg, photo.jpg, photo.jpg, photo.jpg] Mother mu sent a bunch of photos of mu Yuan in the group. There were military uniforms, casual clothes, regr military uniforms, and military uniforms. One was the White navy uniform, one was the Green Army uniform, and there was even a dark blue Navy uniform. She posted ten photos in a row, each of which could be used as a recruitment advertisement. Even if it was a photo that was taken casually or a family photo, mu Yuan was still a very neat and handsome young man. Chapter 1907 The Higher The Dao, The Higher The Devil The messages in the group quickly went through a wave of suffocating operations, showing that so-and-so had withdrawn messages, so-and-so had withdrawn messages, and so on. [Girl 1: I want this man. I want him. None of you are allowed to fight with me. He''s too handsome. He''s too handsome. With his face and body, I''ll marry a beggar.] [Girl 2: What do you mean you want it? have you asked the other Seven Sisters?] I thought that aunt mu was lying to us and photoshopped our son''s photo for us. Is he so handsome? [Lady 3: I have OCD. I want to shave his beard.] [Lady 4: we''ll have a party tonight. How about we give him a ss of drugged wine to knock him out, and then ... Hehehehe, you know what I mean. We''ll shave his beard.] [Lady 5: this military uniform is too handsome. It perfectly disys the so-called abstinence style. Good body, so fragrant. A night''s sleep was worth it.] ¡­¡­ There were all sorts of screen-licking, wailing, and all sorts of infatuatedments. "Mother mu, um ... I''m still here." Thedy: Mom, you''re indeed a natural beauty, dignified, and elegant. I''ve decided that I''ll be your daughter-inw in the future. Look at me, I''m educated, gentle, and virtuous. I''ll definitely be mu Yuan''s Good Wife. "Hello, mom. This is your daughter-inw, sun Yanli." [Girl: Hello, mom. I''ll send you my information. As your daughter-inw, I''ll serve you tea and food every day. I guarantee you''ll feelfortable. I won''t fight back or scold you.] ¡­¡­ MU''s mother posted ten photos, and there were eight people who were happy to mention their daughter-inw. All of them were sweet-tongued, and they bragged about her and mu Yuan to the point where flowers were falling from the sky. They fought to be their daughter-inw in all sorts of ways. The atmosphere was very harmonious, as if they were not the ones who were criticizing mu Yuan for being ugly and ugly. It was as if they were not the ones who were going to seduce mu Yuan at the banquet and force him. They vividly showed her a wave of young girls ''thoughts. Don''t guess. Love was like a sudden storm that came from the clear sky. Mother mu was dazzled by a bunch of ttery and almost forgot about the important matter. Mu Zhicheng urged her,"stop looking, stop looking. Let''s talk about important matters. Whoever among this group of girls likes him will be the one. I''ll see how he struggles." It was only then that mother mu remembered the proper business. Thus, she exined to the girls that mu Yuan was not usually like this. He even gave out a series of heroic deeds, military achievements, medals, awards, and so on, trying his best to promote his son. Then, he helplessly said that his son was only 24 this year and was not very willing to get married, so he was deliberately vilifying her. He might even distort her image, so the girls had to be more tolerant of him. Actually, this was a new and good man with a proper background. He was responsible and responsible. He was magnanimous, had no problems with his character, and had a good character that was one in a million. [Girl: don''t worry, Auntie. He doesn''t make himself look that bad. His eyes are big, bright, and clear. I''ve never seen such beautiful eyes.] Girl: "yes, yes, yes. His nose is also very high. Although he''s dressed very badly, his figure is still quite good. Even his flip-flops are very sexy." Thedy thought,"you''re still wearing such a unique outfit on such a cold day. You must be in good health." In other words, he had passed the test in a certain aspect. Lady: "I understand, I understand. The person above hit the nail on the head." Mother mu couldn''t understand what they were trying to say. She felt that they were really super cute. Any daughter-inw would be very satisfied. She couldn''t help but say to mu Zhouyi,"it was pretty good in ancient times too. So many daughters-inw, how beautiful." Mu firmly believed that ... When mu Yuan brought them to register, he noticed that the girls were looking at him as if they were staring at a piece of meat. What had happened in just two minutes? Chapter 1908 The Waiter Is Poisonous The number of rooms avable in the resort was not too many, and they were all empty today. They could stay as they pleased. Unfortunately, it was the holiday season, and no one woulde to stay during the holidays. Most of the service staff in the resort were already on holiday, so the service could not keep up. There was not enough manpower, so they could not have a room per person. The girls had two people in a room. This group of girls said that it was okay for four people to a room, and they couldmunicate with each other. Mu Yuan asked,"exchange what?" The girls revealed reserved and reserved smiles. One by one, they looked at him smiling like a flower. Mu Yuan shivered. What was going on? Then, the straight man''s reaction was that since they said four people to a room, then four people it is. After making arrangements for thedies, it was also easy for them to make arrangements when it was their turn. The couple would stay in one room, while ye Yifan and Tong Hua would stay. He was a single aristocrat, so naturally, he would stay in one room as well. Mu Yuan had always been a bold but careful person. The moment they met, he realized that Yun an and Li Chen were wearing the same pair ring. He arranged it without asking and even took a few more nces at Li Chen. Ye tingjun gritted his teeth. He had some opinions about mu Yuan and ye Chu''s flirting behavior today. Just as mu Yuan was standing by the river and making a call, ye tingjun shouted,"mu Yuan, look over here." Mu Yuan looked over and saw that ye tingjun had taken a photo. Mu Yuan did not think too much and hung up the phone. He first familiarized himself with the things in the resort. As he was used to being a soldier, he had to be familiar with the environment. Even if an ident happened, he would be able to adapt to it. The sun and moon Lake was a big project that cost one billion Yuan. After it was opened, the entrance fee was 100 yuan per person. The 2000 Yuan rooms were the most ordinary rooms, and the medium rooms were more than 5k. The vi courtyard was not open yet. After it was opened, it was more than 20000 Yuan per night, and a room in the castle area was 8k. This ce was located by the mountains and theke. Rows of wooden bridges connected each room to theke. The expensive rooms were all built on theke. In winter, theke was surrounded by clouds and fog, and the bamboo forest on the shore was quiet and quiet. It was as quiet as an ink painting and had a different style. People who came by were amazed. It was well worth the price. Mu Yuan walked around. This was a new project developed by mu Liang. At that time, he obtained thend through the MU family, so the MU family also had shares. It was a ce with outstanding people. Unscrupulous merchants really knew how to enjoy themselves. This ce was a little too beautiful. Mu Yuan walked around and heard the girls in the two rooms chattering. He did not know what they were discussing, but they wereughing together. He felt that it was a little perverted listening to them. He could not understand the thoughts of young girls these days. He turned on his phone and was about to flip through something when he saw ye tingjun''s moments. Ye tingjun sent a message to his circle of friends. p It was a photo of mu Yuan standing by theke with a line of text. Do you think he''ll like me if I apany my brother to a blind date? Mu Yuan and ye tingjun did not have many interactions in their social circles, but ye tingjun was ye Ling''s younger brother, so ye Ling would naturally hand over some of his connections to him. Hence, in the past two years, they had many interactions in their social circles, and they had a huge circle of friends inmon. Xie jinghuan, this is a ''Yuan? My ah Yuan, you really can''t figure it out. You''re going on a blind date with this look? Su Nancheng: "hahahahahaha, little Yuan ... You''re really unconventional. Not bad, not bad. I''m afraid sister-inw is blind." [Friend: saved] [Friend: 666666. If you didn''t say it, I wouldn''t have recognized Xiao Yuan.] Alice,[a vivid portrayal of a vulgar man.] [Friend: mu Yuan''s ascetic image in my heart has copsed. Ye tingjun, you''re poisonous!!!] Chapter 1909 Mu Yuan And Little Apple Are Both Poisonous [Friend: mu Yuan''s ascetic image in my heart has copsed. Ye tingjun, you''re poisonous!!!] Shen qianshu,''hahahahahaha, master liked it.'' Little Tong Hua: "my uncle mu Yuan is more handsome than pan an. He''s like a painting, a national beauty, a heavenly fragrance, and an upright gentleman ... Alright, I can''t continue praising him." Ye Chu,"I think he''s very handsome." Mu Yuan did not mind others posting his ugly photos at all. He had always held onto the belief that men did not rely on their faces to make a living. It did not matter if they were good-looking or not. He just could not understand why he had to post his ugly photos. "This image ..." Mu Yuan touched his beard and felt a little ufortable. He looked at himself in the mirror and said,"it does seem a little too much. His beard looks a little creepy." He picked up the scissors, nning to do another suffocating job. He wanted to style the beard. Ye tingjun frowned and looked at ye Chu."You think he''s handsome?" "He''s handsome," Ye Chu thought of the sea. In fact, a full-bearded man with a crew cut was her normal aesthetic since she was a child, because most men at sea were like this. Sometimes, the weather on the sea was hot, and the men would want to cut their hair short. They wore sleeveless shirts and shorts every day, which she was used to seeing since she was young. Ye tingjun looked at her sincere eyes and suddenly felt speechless. His wife''s taste seemed to be a little wrong. She was still so sincere."What''s going on between you and mu Yuan?" Ye Chu remembered that he couldn''t tell ye tingjun. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be realistic. It wouldn''t be fun for her to act. He stood up and slipped away."What''s going on? I''m going to look for mu Yuan to y." "You''re not allowed to go!" As soon as he finished speaking, ye Chu ran away. Ye tingjun gritted his teeth, took his phone, and opened Lieutenant Colonel Jack''s WeChat moments. Oh, Jack had been officially promoted recently. He was now Lieutenant Colonel Jack. Other than a fewndscape photos, there was nothing else in his moments. His profile picture was not his profile picture either. It was a cat. Ye tingjun pursed his lips and really wanted to poke him. Lieutenant Colonel, have you seen my picture? Do you need to send a thought? Did you know that our major mu Yuan is on a blind date? He endured it for a long time and put away his phone. Mu Yuan and ye Chu stood on a wooden bridge that connected two rooms. The girls ''rooms were connected, and from their angle, they could clearly see ye Chu and mu Yuan talking andughing. Ye Chu and mu Yuan were very close to each other, and their posture was very intimate."Second brother frequently touches my head. You have to touch my head too. Your eyes have to be ... A little more doting. Yes, yes, yes. Just like that." Mu Yuan was self-taught and even pinched her face."Your skin is so good. You grew up on the sea. Why is your skin so smooth?" He couldn''t help but touch it. Was his hand too rough? Ye Chu was confused and touched his face."Your skin is very delicate too." "Of course. I''m 24 years old, and I''m full of cogen." "I''m only twenty. " "Oh, right." The two of them touched each other, and their actions were natural and intimate. They actually started quarreling. Mu Yuan hurriedly stopped them."Stop, stop. You ... You''re not professional. They''re watching. Stop quarreling. Why don''t you give me a hug?" "No, that''s too much. I''m second brother''s girlfriend. It''s too exaggerated to hug you." Ye Chu looked up at him with a smile and taught him how to act. Mu Yuan thought about it and agreed. The two of them started to flirt with each other again. Ye tingjun was speechless. * I''ve been in a good mood recently, hahahaha! Imagining the Xiao Yuan five yearster, she really liked the current Xiao Yuan. "Ladies, if you don''t mind, you can take a photo of the published book and@me on Weibo. It''ll be even better if you post it on Weibo. It''ll be even better if thedies ''beauty can be featured. I''ll reply to them one by one when I see them." Chapter 1910 The Heart Of The Arsonist, Second Brother At night, mu Yuan hosted a party and invited everyone to y at the bar. There was a big bar at the sun and moon Lake, and it was currently closed. However, the drinks were ready. Anyway, it was his own business. The lights and drinks were ready, and they were onlycking a bartender. The room was warm, and ye tingjun took off his coat and adjusted his sses, acting as the bartender. The girls ''eyes were full of stars. Under the colorful lights, the young man was in a light blue shirt and a dark gray vest. His sleeves were rolled up gently, and he wore a sapphire blue diamond watch. He looked simple and elegant, with delicate facial features and slender eyebrows. His gold-rimmed sses made him look gentle and refined. His every move was filled with a calm and Noble air. The young girls took photos one after another. Ye Chu sat in front of the bar and looked at her curiously with his hand on his chin. The young girls all screamed. Ye Chu asked,"second brother, you know everything?" He even knew how to barbeque. He was too well-rounded. Ye tingjun smiled ambiguously, and he looked even more attractive. Once mu Yuan came, the rough man and the delicate man formed a strong contrast. Of course, the girls knew that mu Yuan was deliberately ruining his image in order to avoid marriage. He was actually a handsome young man and a national hero. The title of national hero simply had its own filter, making his aura look like he was 2.8 meters tall. Yun an, ye Yifan, ye Ling, and Shen qianshu were all present. The girls formed a circle, and one of the bolder girls went over and hooked her arm around mu Yuan ''s. She pulled him to sit down with a smile on her face. A wave of perfume hit his face, and mu Yuan sneezed twice. He was about to explode. Luckily, he had been taught to be a gentleman since he was young, and he was also a gentleman to women. That was why he could hold it in. Ye tingjun was acting coquettishly at the bar, mixing drinks for people. Tong Hua tried his best to climb up and sit down to order a cocktail. Ye Chu had almost forgotten that he still had to act with her. "Major mu Yuan, let''s get to know each other. What''s the point of you hanging out with ye tingjun''s girlfriend? we''re here for a blind date. We''re your home ground." Mu Yuan was speechless. He couldn''t really handle this. It was a little too fierce. "Speak properly, don''t fight." Mu Yuan was afraid of being dragged around by them. He was only wearing a tank top. If they continued, he would be bare-chested. This group of girls were not even reserved. "Major mu Yuan, my name is sun Yanli, the manager of the Gaosheng medical team. I''m 1.69 meters tall, 45 kilograms in weight, and I''m 28 years old this year. I''m telling you, it''s all over the ce now. I''m tall and soft, so I''m easy to push over. It''s okay if you''re four years older, I think our looks are quitepatible. " Mu Yuan was speechless. He didn''t have time to reply before he was pulled over by another girl. Thedy said,"major mu Yuan, I''m a doctor. I''m twenty-five years old this year. I just graduated and am an attending physician in the city hospital''s psychiatry department. You soldiers are always prone to injuries. If there''s someone who falls and gets injured, you can find me for free. I can provide thoughtful services. Oh right, you don''t mind if you want additional services. I''m 1.68 meters tall, 46 pounds, and my body is perfectly proportioned. " Mu Yuan was speechless. What was going on? what was going on? all of them were like wolves and tigers, even fiercer than the female warriors in his Army. Who sold him? Who was it? asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1911 A Small Apple That Fell Over In One Cup A burst of fragrance hit their faces, and the girls all introduced it happily, as if it was a divine beast meat that could make them immortal, and couldn''t wait to eat it in one bite. Mu Yuan was confused. He had such an honor, and there was ye Ling, ye tingjun, and ye Yifan beside him. It was a tragicparison. All of them were young masters, and he was the only big man. Were these girls crazy? His mother must have sold him out! Even though he had been in the Army for many years, he knew that there was no market for his honor in the matchmaking market. "Wait ..." Mu Yuan raised his hand. He pped his hands and looked at the girls extremely calmly. He leaned back slightly. The full-bearded man had a new style and looked exceptionally funny. The girls were cursing in their hearts and wanted to shave her beard, but they were still smiling like spring breeze. "What did my mom tell you guys?" These girls were too proactive. This group of girls were all rich and thin. Except for one person who was a second-generation rich man who was unemployed and invested a little here and there, the rest of them were all second-generation rich people with proper jobs. Doctors,wyers, researchers, finance ... They had everything. He was F * cking amazing to get so many girls to work in the same field. The shortest one looked to be 167, and then he kept saying that he was 168. They were all highly educated, and one of them could speak eightnguages. They were all under 30 years old, and half of them were under 25 years old. Amazing, my mother! Thedy said,"our mother didn''t say much. She just said that you''re against going on blind dates. You''re still young and don''t want to be bound by marriage. Aiya, don''t be shy. We all understand. If you don''t want to get married, we can take it slow. Feelings can be slowly cultivated. We can get married after a few years." Mu Yuan snapped his fingers."As a man, I''ll tell you the truth. Most of those who date for a few years and don''t get married end up breaking up. Don''t be fooled by the TV series. What waiting for seven years, waiting for eight years, that doesn''t exist." The girls were speechless. Such a beautiful dream was shattered by a straight man. The girls looked at each other. On the ount of his handsomeness, they would all tolerate him. Moreover, he didn''t scratch his feet when he spoke. He was quite cute. Mu Yuan used the same method that he used with Zhang Nian at the beginning to fool this group of girls. He even used the exact same lines. The girls were already immune to it because Zhang Nian had mentioned this before. They understood the major who was lying through his teeth to resist the blind date. Ye tingjun made seven to eight cocktails and asked Shen qianshu to bring them over. Shen qianshu put the cocktails down and left with a smile when she heard them discussing this matter passionately. Ye Chu was always tempted to step in. Ye tingjun gave her a cocktail with an extremely beautiful color. The bottom was a deep red color like blood, the middle was blue, and the top was orange. The three different colors created a strange beauty. Ye Chu was amazed."Wow, so beautiful." "Try it, it''s very good." "Really?" Ye Chu did not doubt him and took a big gulp. The cocktail was sweet and delicious. Ye Chu squinted his eyes and enjoyed it very much. Ye Yifan and Tong Hua came over after they were tired from ying. He opened his mouth and said,"brother, you ..." Ye Chu finished the cocktail in one go. Ye tingjun smiled and asked,"is it good?" "It''s good!" Ye Chu revealed a smile. Then, with a thud, he smashed onto the bar counter and passed out. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1912 This Is A Crime Ye Yifan was speechless. His little second sister-inw passed out just like that? Second brother was too F * cking arrogant, and also too F * cking ck-bellied. Ye tingjun touched her head and smiled extremely gently. Ye Yifan looked at his second brother and thought that he looked like a pervert. Could it be that he did something embarrassing to get his little second sister-inw drunk? it was said that they had never slept together before. Second sister-inw was so small, how could he bear to do that? He was the one who invented the tricolored rainbow, and its effects were especially obvious, especially after it was mixed with wine. Some people with good alcohol tolerance would pass out in a few mouthfuls, let alone drink a cup. "Yifan, I''ll leave the bar to you. Your second sister-inw is drunk. I''ll bring her back to her room." Ye Yifan said,"second brother, you''re too ... Careful." It was too tasteless to make a drunk person do bad things. "Shut up!" Ye tingjun carried ye Chu horizontally and left the bar. Shen qianshu, ye Ling, Yun an, and Li Chen were ying dominoes together. They were also watching mu Yuan''s blind date from a distance. Although he was against blind dates, he was really at ease among a group of big girls. He was talkative, lively, and had a good character. He pretended to be a foot-scratching big man, but his efforts were broken in less than three seconds. With no one acting with him, the character of the hunky man was a mess. He was a little straight at first, so when he said some honest words, it did not affect his likable character. This character was both offensive and submissive, and he really killed both men and women. He was easily led astray by a group of young flowers. After telling a bunch of sad stories, he realized that the girls were holding his hands with tears in their eyes, saying that he must have suffered all these years. It must have been hard on him, and he was very sad. The girls even took the opportunity to touch his little hand and take advantage of him. Thispletely avoided Zhang Nian''s plot, and it was so perfect that mu Yuan could not continue for a moment. What to do? The script had changed to a different scriptwriter. He turned around and wanted to look for ye Chu, but he realized that ye Chu seemed to be gone. This unprofessional actor. Where was the acting that he promised? why didn''t hee and let him slip away? he actually ran away without a trace. He must have gone on a date with the second brother. A bad review. These girls even brought him into a ditch and asked him to tell some interesting things. Mu Yuan had never had the heart to reject the requests of beautiful girls. He seemed to have forgotten that these eight girls were his blind dates and happily told them some interesting things, making the girls so amused that they were all dressed up. He did not even realize that things were going off track in the opposite direction of what he had expected. Yun an said,"mu Yuan is so cute." Shen qianshu nodded in agreement."Yes, little cutie." Ye Ling snorted and did notment."Shallow!" Shen qianshu ttered him."Master, you''re very cute too. Don''t be jealous." Yun an smiled and didn''t say anything. Li Chen was always cold and looked at him dotingly. He seemed to agree with his words. Ye Yifan mixed a few sses of wine and sold his second brother out."Second brother is too treacherous and has no taste. He actually made second sister-inw drunk. She only drank one ss of wine and passed out. That kind of wine is simr to knockout drops. It is especially easy to get drunk, and the aftereffects are strong. Second sister-inw will probably sleep until tomorrow morning without knowing what happened." "Wow, second uncle is so ..." Is he in a hurry? Little Tong Hua said,"a new technique to pick up girls?" "Oh, no, little cutie, you shouldn''t pick up girls like this." Li Chen racked his brain but still couldn''t think of a word. Ye Ling looked over."This is a crime!" If you want to try, I''ll break your legs! Chapter 1913 Cant Afford To Offend The Men Of The Ye Family Then, mu Yuan drank too much and even fainted. His alcohol tolerance was considered good, but he did not know what was going on. He drank so much that he was a little dizzy and his tongue was a little loose. Ye tingjun made two special drinks for him. He didn''t smell anything new, and it was delicious too. He ordered two sses in one go. He chatted with the beautiful girls while drinking. When he finished drinking, he felt a little dizzy, as if he had been drugged. Ye Yifan said,"there''s a little cannabis in this wine and the alcohol content is high. I can''t even take one ss, but you drank two. If you don''t faint, who will?" Marijuana was not illegal as long as it was in an appropriate amount. It was legal in many ces in foreign countries. There was a Street in the Nethends that smoked marijuana, and some people who pursued sensory excitement would also try it. Mu Yuan had a fewrades who had experience smoking marijuana when he was in West Point. He had smelled it just now, but he did not take it to heart. This thing was not addictive if it came asionally. He did not expect the effect of the alcohol to be so strong. The girls felt their hearts stir when they saw it. They came over in a hurry, and waves of fragrant powder hit their faces. Mu Yuan waspletely drunk. The girls poked their hands. "He''s drunk, he''s drunk, he''s really drunk. He ... It''ll be fine if I''m the only one going on a blind date with him. I can then fake it." "I also want to scam him. I''ll strip naked and lie under the same nket. The next day, I''ll frame him. If he doesn''t acknowledge our mother, she''ll definitely acknowledge her." "You''re such a coward. You ate it directly. You even slept without doing anything." Shen qianshu was speechless. Yun an said,"it''s so scary. They seem to really want to shave major mu Yuan''s beard. Aren''t we going to stop them?" It didn''t feel right. Li Chen pondered for a moment."Did I misunderstand the girls nowadays? She''s different from the girls I know. " "You even know girls?" Yun an reacted and was very surprised. "I have a female designer in my office, of course I know girls." "Oh ..." The girls really found razors and shaving water, and they started happily. Ye Ling said,"let them shave!" Mu Yuan''s beard was not a normal person ''s. It was an especially thick beard. It was already eye-blinding enough, and after styling it, it was even more eye-blinding. Ye Ling still felt that there was nothing on his face that was pleasing to the eye. He just had to keep an eye on the girls and make sure they didn''t hurt anyone. If any of them had ill intentions and shaved his neck, his beard would be shaved clean in no time. The girls served him in a flurry, randomly wiping his face with hot towels. "Wow ... Our mom didn''t lie to us!" "Our mother is our biological mother!" Ye Yifan realized that ye tingjun was standing in a corner and taking a picture of this scene. He turned around and left. Ye Yifan touched his head. He was confused. Didn''t second brother want to eat second sister-inw up? why was he still in the mood to take a picture? Why was mu Yuan being served by a group of girls? In less than a minute, he knew why. Ye tingjun posted another WeChat moments. This time, it was a short video. In the video, mu Yuan was surrounded by eight beautiful and young girls. They touched him all over and even touched his face, chest, and legs. It was simply arge-scale 9p scene. All of them wereughing very wretchedly. Mu Yuan was already lying t on the ground, looking like he was ready for them to eat him. Ye Yifan was speechless. Ye Yifan said,"second brother, you''re so bored." Ye tingjun said,"you don''t understand second brother''s pleasure." What the f * ck, is mu Yuan''s innocence still there? He was simply ... Blessed with good luck with women. Chapter 1914 Who Touched My Beard? What the f * ck, is mu Yuan''s innocence still there? He was simply ... Blessed with good luck with women. Ye tingjun even added a line. ''Brother, you''re going on a blind date until the 15th day of the first lunar month. I feel like I can pick one of you to go home and get married to. Who knows, you might even be a father.'' Ye Ling was speechless."... Childish!" Everyone was confused. Although the group of girls around mu Yuan were lively and clever, and even helped him shave his beard, and one of them even left a red lip mark on his neck, they did not strip him naked and eat him. Mu Yuan''s vest was still on his body, and everyone kept taking photos for collection. Then, there was a wave of suffocating operation. Everyone hugged mu Yuan and took a selfie before posting it on their WeChat moments. My boyfriend! Shen qianshuughed out loud. This trip was F * cking worth it. "Little Yuan is so popr. He''s on par with Yifan." "Please spare me. I can''t stand this. It''s very scary." It was a fun night. The next day, it snowed in A city. The sun and moon Lake was a living water. In winter, the temperature would only be a few degrees below zero and would never freeze. The water vapor continued to rise, and the clouds and mist lingered. The trees on the roadside actually broke into small ice strips, forming a rare Rime Rime that was rare in the Songhua River. After one night, the branches would be covered in Rime, which was extremely beautiful. This Rime could not be maintained for long, and it would dissipate when the sun came out. Theke''s surface was surrounded by immortal energy, and it was simply arge-scale ink-wash painting. Shen qianshu had always slept and woke up early. She pulled ye Ling along to go out and look at the scenery. She did not expect Yun an and Li Chen to be even earlier than them. The two of them were wearing the same clothes, the same scarves, and the same gloves. They had already taken pictures under the fog. Clouds and mist lingered, snowkes drifted down, and everything was quiet. It was truly an invincible scene. Shen qianshu took out her phone and called Yun an over. She asked him to take a photo of them together. Not to mention city A, even the sun and moon Lake rarely had such beautiful scenery. It had not snowed in city A for a few years. The four of them who woke up early enjoyed the scenery. Ye tingjun also woke up early. At the beginning of the night, she was still sleeping soundly. The heater was on in the room, and the temperature was just right. She slept until her face was red. Ye tingjun was sitting in front of the floor-to-ceiling window with his legs slightly stretched out. He was looking at a photo album with a cup of bitter coffee by his side. From the floor-to-ceiling window, theke was also surrounded by a fairy-like aura. It was beautiful beyond words. The effect of that ss of wine was too strong. She got drunk at nine in the evening and slept the entire time. She only woke up at nine in the morning. She was still in a daze and thought that she had only slept for an hour. She thought that she still had to cooperate with mu Yuan to put on an act. Ye tingjun''s words shattered her beautiful dream."It''s already nine in the morning. You''ve already slept for the entire night." "Ah ..." Ye Chu got up and looked at his phone. As expected, a day had passed. He couldn''t help but p his face."Silly." It was such a pity that he did not cooperate with mu Yuan. "Why am I drunk?" "Yeah, why can''t you drink? aren''t you a good drinker? are you not used to it?" limatizing to the environment and drinking capacity seemed to have nothing to do with each other. Ye tingjun changed his words again."I''m probably too tired recently." "Is that so?" Ye Chu scratched her head in confusion. She did not care about this for now and rushed in to wash up. She wanted to ask mu Yuan about yesterday''s battle situation. At this moment, mu Yuan was also getting up to wash up in a daze. However, when he passed by the bathroom mirror, he instantly became alert. He stood in the bathroom, looked at the mirror, touched his fair and tender face, and roared,"who the hell shaved my beard!!!!" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 1915 Chapter 1915 Thedies naturally would not admit that they had shaved mu Yuan''s beard. They even came up with a very convincing excuse and told mu Yuan in all seriousness that he was drunk yesterday and shaved his own beard. Mu Yuan said,"I''ll believe your lies!" He tugged at his cor. The lip print had long been washed away. He even washed it twice."Who kissed you?" The girls all revealed a shy and reserved smile, as if they had been teased in a Happy House and wanted to refuse but were still weing. Aiyo, young master, you''re so annoying. Mu Yuan''s eyes twitched in pain. What the hell, did he get a group of actors toe over? "You girls from noble families shouldn''t act like this." Mu Yuan''s face was stern."Outrageous!" The youngdiesughed loudly. One of them said,"major mu Yuan, do you have some misunderstanding aboutdies from noble families?" The girls said,"wedies from noble families are like this. We''re educated and reasonable. We can go up to the living room and the bedroom." Mu Yuan was speechless. F * ck, what kind of demons did he provoke? he couldn''t afford to offend them. Could he hide? In the end, the girls blocked his way. Mu Yuan had shaved his beard. Even if he had a crew cut, he would still be a handsome and spirited young man. The girls were all eager to touch his head. "Mu Yuan, why do you have to dress up as ugly? you''re so pretty. You should keep your hair. You''ll be much more handsome and have more of a temperament. A full beard doesn''t suit you. Don''t do that style in the future." "That''s right, that''s right. Even though you''re a straight man, you can''t ruin your image like this." "Your abdominal muscles are more than eight. Let me touch them again." ¡­¡­ Mu Yuan raised his eyebrows. Touched it?" The girl said,"I''ve touched it." Mu Yuan jumped a meter away as if he had been electrocuted. He looked as if his virginity had been taken away."How can you touch my ABS?" The girl said,"you''re not a woman. If you don''t let me touch your chest, what''s wrong with touching your ABS?" One of them even winked at her."We also touched something else." Mu Yuan''s eyes instantly widened. No matter how he looked at it, the girls were smiling rather wretchedly. Mu Yuan felt as if he was a good cabbage that had been nuzzled by eight pigs. His ears had turned deep red, and even his neck was red. The girlsughed."No, major, why are you blushing? we don''t blush. This is normal." "Who ... Who told you that it''s normal?" "Isn''t it normal for Shi Guang to be touched by others while she''s training? it''s not a big deal for us to touch her a few times! Wow, are you feeling shy?" He giggled when he said he touched another girl."So pure? I didn''t expect this ... Is this the first time someone touched your chest and abdominal muscles? wow, we''ve made a fortune. " The girls high-fived in celebration. Mu Yuan''s face was so red that he was about to explode. Once again, he was sure that this little demon had been found from God knows where. Yesterday, he was still the one who had the upper hand, but today, he was being teased instead. What was this called, not only did he fail to flirt with her, he was also being smacked! Mu Yuan was surrounded and teased for quite a while, causing his limbs to turn stiff. He was forced to sit down and get to know her all over again. He only came back to his senses after a while."That''s not right. My alcohol tolerance isn''t high enough to pass out after two sses of cocktails. Did you guys drug me??" "Oh, I''m innocent, major. Although we''ve prepared the props and we''re sincere, we didn''t give you a chance. You''ve already poured it out." p * Today''s update has ended. Chapter 1916 Mu Yuans Blind Date Is Ruined Mu Yuan''s cheating blind date had just reached a small climax. The girls had caught a glimpse of his beauty and were nning to go all out to pursue him. It would be best if they could do something even more earth-shattering when the troops came on a mission. In a Drug Enforcement mission in West Africa, two Drug Enforcement officers had gone missing. This was no longer a normal Drug Enforcement incident. This incident had actually happened before the new year. It was suppressed by the drug Enforcement higher-ups for fear of causing trouble. Furthermore, it was the new year, so the news did not spread back to the country. They wanted to solve it themselves. However, the situation there wasplicated, and the safe spots had been exposed. People were constantly getting injured, and there had been no clues at all. This time, the anti-terrorism forces had exposed the bullsh * t of some people in China, and the matter was exposed. It could not be covered up and became a hot search on the same day. In fact, the domestic system did not interfere with each other much. The internal Public Security Department was divided into many departments, such as criminal cases, anti-prostitution, and anti-drug, all of which had different functions. Unless it was a joint cooperation, each of them would take responsibility if something happened. But no matter what it was, there were very few foreign departments. Most of them were domestic. The Overseas Security Bureau was responsible for a lot of things. Due to national conditions, internal disputes, dys in rescue operations, and so on, most of the overlyplicated cases were directly handed over to the special intelligence Bureau. When ye Ling first took over, he was in charge of the foreign spy Department and some intelligence interception and acquisition. Later on, he realized that there were more and more things to do. Someplicated and tricky cases that no one dared to handle were thrown to him, especially those involving Foreign Affairs. Now, as long as the higher-ups had difficulties in overseas rescue, or perhaps it was a single soldier, they would need their help. Fortunately, he had a few Special Forces in the southwest under hismand and had already participated in the overseas special training. These Special Forces had their own individual mission areas with extremely strict requirements. In addition to physical fitness and strength,nguage was also required. The European Special Forces had the worst requirement. They had to be proficient in three foreignnguages, and English was a must. It was a hot search in China. This was a ssic example of treating human lives like dirt. It was quickly pulled down by people and even blocked the keywords. Even so, what was supposed to happen happened. It was the new year, and ye Ling''s face darkened. "Are you done?" Ye Ling held the phone and listened to the call. The other party was silent for a moment. Ye Ling said calmly,"what does it have to do with me!" He hung up the phone. Mu Yuan was sitting on pins and needles and was very angry. He and ye Ling received the news at the same time. This incident happened before the new year, and it had been at least half a month. They kept it a secret and did not know what they were thinking. They even wanted to end it with a sacrifice and did not think about going over to rescue him. Most importantly, he did not understand why the drug Enforcement officers would go to that kind of ravine. "Guinea again. I hate going on missions in Guinea." Mu Yuan looked at the dossiers and felt his head throb. Ye Ling said that it was none of his business, but in reality, the dossiers had already been transferred over. During the military''s holiday period, there were not many people that could be spared. Mu Yuan did not want to trouble those brothers who had families and let them not have a good New Year. It just so happened that he wanted to escape from this F * cking blind date, so he volunteered to take the file and read it. He was so angry that he almost died. Within half an hour, ye Ling''s phone kept ringing. Ye Ling picked up one by one, and the more he listened, the worse his expression became. After a while, he brought the map over."You have to bring at least a small team over." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1917 Mu Yuans Blind Date Is Ruined 2 ? Mu Yuan epted the mission and quickly ran away. He brought six people with him and left the sun and moon Lake that night. They went to the airport. When mother mu heard the news, her heart ached. She med mu zhengxin for not letting her son rest even during the new year. He had originally picked a daughter-inw to go on a blind date, but in the end, she ran away after two days. Mu zhengxin was also very innocent. Mu Yuan was not directly under his jurisdiction, and he was also very helpless. This matter was most likely because he was unwilling to go on a blind date and ran off on his own. What did it have to do with him? mother mu heard a girl with the surname Liu in the group chat say gently and generously, " it''s okay, national hero. Protecting the country and the safety of the people is the most important thing. Blind dates are not important at all. We will wait for mu Yuan toe back before going on blind dates. There''s no rush at all. Her words are gentle and generous, and her attitude is good. She has won mother MUa€?s favor. " Once mu Yuan left, the sun and moon Lake was not so lively. The girls were all here for mu Yuan. Of the three brothers of the ye family, one was a peach blossom demon and was not a good match. The two of them were already taken. They were bothdies from prestigious families and could not do anything to interfere. Hence, they simply went on a vacation. The most depressed person was ye Chu. She did not even have the time to put on an act with mu Yuan before he ran away. It was too ... Depressing. It was all that ss of wine''s fault. The news on the inte was a hot topic every day. Not long after this incident, the hot topic was upied by Gu Xie and Lin Xiaojuan. Someone had taken photos of Gu Xie following Lin Xiaojuan home to meet his parents, and there were rumors that the wedding was near. Gu Xie''s girlfriend fans had always been unable to ept Lin Xiaojuan. They felt that Lin Xiaojuan was not good enough for Gu Xie. Anyway, they just kept on dissing Lin Xiaojuan. However, their fans openly gave a like to a marketing ount that bragged about their rtionship and wanted to get married. This caused amotion again. Many people wanted to stop being Gu Xie''s fans. Gu Xie had a lot of fans, and he was good-looking. He had countless girlfriend fans, but he did not rely on his fans'' money to make a living. He was a movie star. Those who wanted to stop being his fans did not affect him at all. When the movie was out, those who should go to the movie still went to the cinema. It still could not change the fact that he was one of the three best actors. Ever since Lin Xiaojuan started dating Gu Xie, she had slowly gotten used to it. No matter how much Gu Xie''s girlfriend fans scolded her, she would not respond. Usually, she would just manage Tong Hua''s future and the few artists under her, trying to separate the few artists under her from Gu Xie''s circle so that they would not ovep. If there were artists who had opinions and had bad intentions, she would throw them to the others long ago. She would not think about other things, and she became much more low-key. She kept a low profile, but Tong Hua was not. These few days, he had mixed feelings when he looked at the hot search. He could not help but sigh. Tong Hua: "please be my mommy''s fan forever. I''m your good boy. I don''t want a girlfriend fan." The moment Tong Hua said this, there were 15-year-old girls who wanted to be his girlfriend fans. They were all trying to tease him. But to be honest, most of them were his mommy fans and teenage girl fans. The sun and moon Lake was like a paradise on earth. Ye Ling had originally nned to make a baby with Shen qianshu, and Shen qianshu finally relented and could make a little princess. However, after such a terrible thing happened, he did not stay at the sun and moon Lake for long. The second day after mu Yuan left, ye Ling also left. The sun and moon Lake became really quiet. Fortunately, once the feudal parent left, the rest of the people started to cheer. Shen qianshu quickly got along with thedies. Mother mu even came to ask Shen qianshu whichdy was the best to wait. In the blink of an eye, their vacation time had passed. They stayed at the sun and moon Lake for a week and went back to their respective homes. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1918 Meeting Again Ye tingjun had originally wanted to bring ye Chu back to New York. Unfortunately, miss''s technology Building in Guinea had been blown up. Ye tingjun broke out in a cold sweat."What?" Miss''s business territory had expanded very quickly in the past few years. In order to avoid suspicion, miss had only set up a branch in Xiangjiang, but the external business was not the core business. Because of the regtions, many core technologies couldn''t smoothly return to the country, so they had to find a ce that no one cared about, and Guinea was the best choice. The control here was quite loose and chaotic. Drugs and smuggling, and the firearms industry was very powerful. This was also a very unremarkable and undeveloped country. Hence, ye tingjun secretly transferred the technology. He didn''t dare to brazenly set up a miss division, then buy a local pharmaceuticalpany to develop the orphan drug, and then use the pharmaceuticalpany''s name to build a building and sell it. After such an incident, ye tingjun had to go. Ye Chu had originally nned to go to New York, but he did not want to go back alone, so he followed ye tingjun. When the nended, it was morning. After having a good sleep on the ne, they were in good spirits. Xiaoju and Wei Lin hade from other ces to meet up with them, and there was also a team of security guards. This ce was backward, the basic facilities were not good, and dust was flying everywhere. Ye Chu was not a delicate person, but he just looked curiously at both sides of the street. When they arrived at the South, they saw that arge building had been destroyed. The damage was like a fault in the middle. The building was gradually beingpleted, and only some interior decorations were left. Wei Lin said,"that night, three people died. The strange thing is that these three people were not our employees. I have already sent people to check their DNA, and they do not match our employees." "A temporary worker?" "No, although their limbs were destroyed after the explosion, I had someone simte their images-two men and one woman. We don''t hire female temporary workers. Even if we were temporary workers, for the sake of confidentiality, we had to draw their blood for a blood test to preserve their fingerprints and biological signs. We can confirm that they are not our people. The person-in-charge has already made a statement with the local police. "The storm the day before yesterday caused a gas pipeline leak, so most of the residents in this area have evacuated. Our group has also given the order to return home for the holidays ande back to work today. Therefore, there is no one at the construction site. Our dormitory is a block away from here. After the death, the person-in-charge''s first reaction was also that it was a temporary worker in thepany. After that, we did a headcount and all the employees of ourpany were present. " ,m "I know." It was a good thing that there were no casualties among the group''s employees, but why were there three strangers in the building and an explosion? "What news did the police get?" "We''re still investigating. Other than the main street, there are many ces that don''t have surveince cameras. Moreover ... Most of the surveince cameras here are just for decoration. They haven''t been reced for years and are broken. We installed surveince cameras but they were all destroyed by others. So, When in Rome, do as the Romans do." Wei Lin lowered his voice."Second young master, I think the police have hidden some things from us. Now that they''ve been cleared up, I found something suspicious." Ye tingjun''s gaze shifted over. Wei Lin''s expression was serious. Ye Chu yawned and looked around curiously. There were many people outside the cordon, and she looked left and right curiously. Ye Chu asked xiaoju,"what are they looking at?" * "Ladies, the publishing house has organized a special book signing event. It''s to show off our nation''s publishing house.@Meili culture and I, you can draw a special book. The special book has my signature, date, and your name. You can choose whether you want a lip print or not. There are a total of five spots, and they''re only valid until August 15th. Weibo, mytest Weibo has an event description, girls who have posted their books can post them again, remember to@Publisher muah!!! asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 1919 Chapter 1919 Xiaoju shook her head. Ye Chu''s finger slipped and he followed their line of sight. He realized that they were all looking at ye tingjun. This was another country. If it was not the police, they would not be able to enter the scene. They could onlye at night. Ye tingjun brought his men back to the hotel first. Wei Lin found the remains of an explosion. After analysis, the residue was found to be a molecule with an unstable structure. It was a part of Red Ice, which was a new drug that had appeared this year. Originally, the most powerful blue ice on the market required arge amount of time to process and purify. This Red Ice greatly reduced the time needed by nearly five times. In other words, if one could produce one kilogram of blue ice a year, it could produce five kilograms of Red Ice. The effect was even stronger. It was already on the market, and the source was here. Ye tingjun muttered to himself. Beside him, ye Chu was already fast asleep. He was still in good spirits, and his eyes were frighteningly bright. He would never touch these things, and miss would never do such things under his nose. Why did the structure of Red Ice appear in the building? Xiaoju said,"second master, was it a vagrant who brought drugs into the building and caused the explosion?" "We might be able to see something if we hack into their Information Bureau tonight. We don''t know anything yet." Ye tingjun nodded and snapped his fingers."Go to the scene with xiaoju tonight and see if you can find any useful clues. Check if there are people guarding the surroundings. "The technical department, go and check on the information on Red Ice in the past six months. See if there are any important events that have happened. This is not a coincidence. Someone is trying to divert the disaster to me. Don''t even think about provoking me." "Yes!" Xiao ju and Wei Lin both went down to work. They had afortable afternoon nap at the beginning of the night and were in good spirits. They took photos of the sun, mainly because the city center was not beautiful, and there was no special scenery, so it was not nice to take photos. Ye Chu was not interested and stayed in the hotel to read. She knew that ye tingjun was busy and did not disturb him. While he was reading, he received a call from Alice."Why aren''t you back yet? I''m still waiting for you toe back. I''ll take you home." Ye Chu put down her pen and said,"I''m not in A city anymore. I might be back in a few days." "You went to y again?" "No, something happened at second brother''spany. There was an explosion, so he came here to deal with it. I followed him here." "You''re in Guinea? " Ye Chu didn''t know if it was an illusion, but he felt that his sister''s voice had suddenly be tense. Ye Chu yawned again and felt drowsy. " I think that¡¯s the name. " Alice said softly, " it hasn''t been very peaceful over there recently. I''m still waiting for you to do something. If ye tingjun has to deal with something, just let him deal with it alone. Come back first. I''m waiting for you in New York. You don''t understand him, and you''ll only be a hindrance if you follow him. " Ye Chu thought that what her sister said made sense. She would only cause more trouble if she stayed here, so she might as well go home first. However, she changed her mind and said, " sister, I''ll wait for him to finish his work before we leave. It shouldn''t take too long. I''m following him because I don¡¯t know anything. Second brother is so amazing. He knows everything. I know that I¡¯ve been out at sea for many years and I¡¯m out of touch with society. I don¡¯t fit in with him either. That''s why I want to go through everything with him, even if I can¡¯t help. " I can also apany him." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 1920 Chapter 1920 Alice didn''t try to persuade her, telling her to be more careful. The two of them chatted about some trivial matters before Alice hung up. He didn''t avoid ye Chu, so ye Chu naturally knew what Red Ice was. Xiaoju even gave her some general knowledge in this area. At night, ye tingjun would apany ye Chu at the hotel. After all, he was not a secret agent. He usually just trained his body and learned some superficialbat skills. He could not bepared to other official secret agents. He looked gentle and refined, but he was really gentle and refined. Usually, he would not go out to the front line. In ye Linga€?s words, you raised so many people. Are they all useless? do you need to go to the scene? A hacker would have been discovered in less than a minute in New York. However, the technology here was backward, so no one would have noticed it in ten minutes. The firewall was useless, and the information was quickly retrieved. The information showed that the identity of these three people was a mystery. There was arge number of Red Ice at the scene. These were not important news. The most important news was that ... A military card was found at the scene. " Send me the photo. It looks a little familiar. " Ye tingjun''s voice tightened. The technical staff erged the photo, and the text could be seen very clearly. It was a country because there was a series of numbers after the abbreviation. The numbers were added at thest moment, and this was not a proper military card. Moreover, the information of most of the soldiers in the country was written on their clothes. He immediately sent this photo to ye Ling for him to identify. Ye Ling picked up the video call very quickly. " Send all the files and information over and contact mu Yuan. " "Big brother, what''s going on? it looks like a European military card, not ours." "It''s ours. " Ye tingjun knew that there were no military tags made of this material in the country, and they would not be in this format either. The only proof was that they were initials. What did the string of numbers mean? ye Ling naturally had his reasons for not saying more. Ye tingjun did not ask much and got someone to contact mu Yuan. Ye Ling flipped through the files silently. Ye tingjun could not help but ask,"is mu Yuan still here?" He''s been here for a week, and there''s still no news?" "He brought a team of six people with him, and one of them is missing." Ye Ling said calmly. To train a Special Agent who could follow mu Yuan on overseas missions, the equipment cost would be in the millions every year. It was impossible for them to just leave after going missing. Whether they were alive or dead, there had to be an exnation. Furthermore, they were here to look for someone. Now that they did not have any clues at all, the shorings of other countries ''battles were also reflected. If it was a dominant country, like Lieutenant Colonel Jack, they could transfer a Regiment over at any time. However, they could not. They had to hide and not be discovered. If they were discovered, they would immediately draw a clear line, because they did not get the proper documents this time. Mu Yuan arrived slowly. He only arrived in a hurry after an hour and a half had passed. It was obvious that he had not had a good week. He had disguised himself as a local, and one could not tell from his face that it was him. He was in a particrly sorry state. He had a slight injury on his leg, and he was limping as he walked. There were a few people who came with him, and they were taking a walk around the building. Ye tingjun passed the information to mu Yuan."Is it very difficult?" "It was quite tricky. If I''m not wrong, the dead person should be one of our Drug Enforcement officers." Mu Yuan''s eyes were very bright in the night, and they had a blood-red murderous aura. "But there were many traces of red Ice at the scene." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1921 They Want To Kill You This military tag was indeed not the military tag that they normally used. It was a special way of contacting people. As he had died overseas, there were times when he had to disappear without a trace. Only the people online could understand his initials and numbers. The rest of the people could not understand it either. They could not use it to determine that he was a police officer or a military personnel. There were two Drug Enforcement officers that mu Yuan was tracking down. One of them hadst appeared in the middle of the city, and he had gotten into an ident three days ago. Mu Yuan said, " this drug dealer is from our country. His ancestral home is in a mountain vige in the southwest. Later on, he was brought to Myanmar by someone and grew up in the vige in Myanmar. After he grew up, he took care of a few drug trafficking groups there and ruled over a region. I once chased after this person, but he escaped. This time, it was a cooperation between anti-drug and public security. I chased him all the way to the border here and lost contact with him. One of them went undercover but provided false information. Our people believed the news and rushed to the warehouse. A team waspletely annihted. 15 people died." Ye Chu''s mouth was wide open in shock. Mu Yuan''s face was extremely dark, and ye tingjun was also shocked. " Didn''t you say that two people were missing? how did a team die? " " 15 people died. Who can bear the responsibility? no one is willing to take the responsibility. The special intelligence Bureau has already given orders that it''s best to report the cross-border pursuit first and let the Special Forces join in. We didn''t train this group of people for nothing. They''re too ambitious and want to do things their own way. The drug dealers are all fools and ended up being backstabbed. No one dared to get involved when something happened, only daring to say that two people went missing. "At first, I thought that the anti-terrorism team was being petty. They actually disclosed this matter. It wasn''t until I saw theplete file that I realized that they were being polite. "Ye Ling is investigating the country. This matter can not be done without the cooperation of the inside and the outside. Right now, I''m not sure if there''s a problem with the spies or with the higher-ups, so I have to find another person." Ye tingjun did not expect this matter to be soplicated. He thought that it was revenge from his opponent and that he had only destroyed one of his buildings. He did not expect it to be soplicated. "What''s the meaning of these numbers?" Mu Yuan did not know what it meant either. Ye tingjun had directly handed it over to the technical department to analyze this set of numbers. It should not be a set of meaningless numbers. As for why the police had concealed it, he was also at a loss. "Are we the only ones participating in this mission? How did counter-terrorism know?" Mu Yuan clenched his fist slightly."Red Ice appeared in California half a month ago and caused the death of 11 people. It has been ssified as a terrorist attack, and it happened overnight. This isn''t an ordinary drug case. The source is us, and there''s a bio-molecule in it ..." Mu Yuan took a look at ye Chu, who covered her ears. Ye tingjun could not help butugh. Mu Yuan said,"one of the bio-molecules is a patent necessity for the newly developed orphan drug by a pharmaceuticalpany that we control. We have applied for a patent and have never released it to the public. The information is alsopletely preserved. This is leaked out from our country." "..." Ye tingjun''s expression changed. Mu Yuan only said that they had the majority of the shares, which meant that it was the military''s patent, and they had applied for the patent. In other words, they were the source of the red Ice."The anti-terrorism force ... I''m going to kill you all!" * Ladies, there''s a lucky draw event for sharing books on Weibo. The prize is a signed book. You''ve won the signed book, so you can tell me what you want. Other than your signature, there''s also your name. If you want it to be written for you, you can pull it up. You can go to Weibo to take a look. It''s now the 15th of August. It''s a National physical book.@Me to share the book and you can also draw a lucky draw. Five spots. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1922 The Waiter Was Detained After ye tingjun heard this secret, he was extremely shocked. Mu Yuan was also speechless about this matter. The country was already investigating this matter in a jittery manner. His task was to bring back the witnesses. One of them seemed to have died, and the other was missing. The other party would definitely send someone to silence him. He had to be one step ahead and find the witnesses first. However, he was unfamiliar with this ce, and it was difficult for him to move forward. Mu Yuan rarely went on missions here, partly because of historical reasons. If not for the special circumstances, he would not havee. The technician could not unlock the number behind the military tag. The number on it could not be unlocked even after several passwords were used. This was really frustrating. Mu Yuan sent this line of password back to the country and asked ye Ling to see if there was anything special. It might not be a password or something. If it was handed over to a professional, there might be a better exnation. Mu Yuan did not stay in the hotel for too long. It was as if it was the first time he saw mu Yuan like this at the beginning of the night. He was stern and solemn, as if he was a different person. It was as if he was a different person from the MU Yuan who was surrounded by seven to eight girls and had their tofu taken advantage of during the blind date at the sun and moon Lake. Ye Chu thought to himself,''does everyone have so many secrets and so many personalities?'' p "What are you thinking about?" Mu Yuan flicked her forehead, and ye tingjun raised his eyebrows."Don''t touch me!" Ye Chu looked at him with a smile. She didn''t know what to say to him, so she could only say,"you have to be careful. I''m still waiting for you to take me out to y." "That''s a must. " Mu Yuanughed out loud. Without those heavy things, he smiled more. He got into a worn-out Jeep, waved his hand, and left. He took the information that ye tingjun had collected. Ye tingjun did not know what had happened during the building explosion. As the person in charge of the pharmaceuticalpany, he had to be investigated by the police. As the real shareholder, he had to be investigated too. This was an inevitable situation. When ye Chu heard that he was going to be detained for 24 hours, she panicked. Xiaoju said,"miss ye Chu, don''t worry. Nothing will happen. It''s just a routine inquiry." When they first came here, they were already prepared. After such a big incident, thepany''s legal person would definitely be investigated. However, the strange thing was that they didn''t say that there were many Red Ice at the scene. Ye tingjun was also very cooperative. He directly said that miss had acquired the pharmaceuticalpany. The government''s tax rate was lower here, and the cost ofbor was also lower, so she wanted to develop some medicine here. Some anti-cancer drugs, or special drugs that had been patented, were sold at a higher price, mainly because of the huge initial investment. A project might have been invested in billions, but it could not be developed sessfully. If there was no profit to be made, no one would develop these drugs. Naturally, they had to find a ce with lowerbor costs and a better tax rate to reduce the cost of research and development. This was a line that he had already prepared beforehand and there were no ws. Since the other party did not say Red Ice, he was also happy to see it happen. The person who died was not an employee of thepany. The police investigation ended with the homeless man staying overnight in the building and identally causing an explosion. The case was closed casually. Ye Chu asked,"this is ridiculous. Isn''t this murder?" How could the case be closed so casually? Ye tingjun was detained for twenty-four hours. After a routine investigation, he was released without any injuries. Wei Lin brought him back, and ye tingjun''s expression was very ugly. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1923 I Want A Lawyer "Second master, what''s wrong?" Wei Lin asked softly. Every government had its own operating rules. Could there be some hidden story? ye Chu didn''t know about this, but seeing him safe and sound, he was happy. "It''s nothing. " Ye tingjun said calmly. The management of this ce was more chaotic than he had imagined. He had been asking him all day, and all he had been asked were unimportant questions. He had not asked a single serious question. Hong Bing kept her mouth shut and quickly ssified this incident as a Vagabond incident. It was a little too hasty. Did they not want to know the truth, or did they participate in something? He had not been able to get an answer to this question. In order to prevent them from getting suspicious, ye tingjun did not say a word. This group of people''s questions came together as if they were afraid that he would find out something. Strange. "Get me all the information you have on Red Ice in the past six months." Ye tingjun would not have known if he had not read the information. After reading it, he found out that the management here was loose, and many people were making profits from it. The local police took advantage of their position and raised the tax rate of Red Ice to earn a profit from the difference. This was a huge sum. It was no wonder that they were not willing to disclose the information. Wei Lin was also shocked. He didn''t think that they would be so bold as to embezzle. "Wrap up the news and pass it to mu Yuan." "Yes!" It was not convenient for ye tingjun to investigate these things. It was only right for mu Yuan to investigate. It happened in his territory, and he had to avoid suspicion. However, the situation was much trickier than he had imagined. Before mu Yuan could take any action, two dayster, theboratory data of the pharmaceuticalpany that miss had acquired was leaked. Thepany had used the biological structure of Red Ice to research on orphan drugs and had hoarded arge amount of Red Ice. A video was quietly uploaded to the inte, causing a huge uproar. Ye tingjun did not expect that he would be asked to cooperate with the investigation again. Ye tingjun insisted that he did not know anything about this. He did not relent even when he was being interrogated."After I bought this pharmaceuticalpany, I handed it over to the local person-in-charge because I was unfamiliar with the ce. I did not know that they needed the molecr structure of Red Ice to develop the medicine. I also did not know that they bought Red Ice inrge quantities. I really did not know about this." A police officer mmed the file on the table and said sternly,"you still dare to quibble? the person in charge has escaped and confessed before he fled. You are the legal person, so don''t quibble." Ye tingjun sneered."I don''t need to quibble. I bought over the pharmaceuticalpany for medical research and research. I don''t want to make a profit. I just don''t want to lose money, so I really want to make a profit. Miss''s annual profit is enough for me to spend for ten lifetimes. I''m not short of money, I have a healthy second personality, I have a happy family, I''m in a good rtionship, and I have a grandmother and a younger brother. What reason do I have to take the risk?" The police officer said,"there are all sorts of simr reasons formitting crimes in this world. Who knows what you high-intelligence criminals are thinking? perhaps you want to go to the next level. Otherwise, why would you build a building here that can amodate tens of thousands of employees? does a pharmaceuticalpany need so many employees to serve you?" Ye tingjun was speechless. Of course, he couldn''t admit that this building was just a smokescreen and not used for medical research. But he changed his mind."I understand now. You want to find a scapegoat." I''m not a citizen of your country, I want awyer. " asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1924 Older Sister The news of ye tingjun being detained was exposed on the inte in less than an hour. He did not need to apply for awyer personally. Someone from the Embassy woulde over to negotiate very quickly. Although ye tingjun was the legal person, the other party did not have any evidence and had no right to detain him. Moreover, the appearance of Red Ice in the pharmaceuticalpany''sboratory could only prove that they had bought Red Ice from the hands of criminals and used it for experiments. It could not prove that they were involved in the drug trade. They could not be convicted for this. The person who came was Shan ning. He was not the person stationed here, but he came on behalf of the Embassy. He was in a calm and unyielding attitude when negotiating. The diplomatic rtionship between the two countries was not just for the small profits. They valued other things more. The people here really did not dare to offend him. Shan ning came quickly and disrupted their deployment. They did not expect that someone woulde to the Embassy in less than 12 hours after ye Tingyun was detained. It was more like there was someone behind him. However, they had checked that ye Tingyun was just an ordinary businessman. Since Shan ning came to negotiate, they had no right to detain ye tingjun anymore. Strictly speaking, this was not a crime. Some people were selling, and some people were buying. This was the rule of the market. "I don''t know anything about this." Ye tingjun said to ye Ling,"the pharmaceuticalpany is just a smokescreen. I kept the original medical team of the pharmaceuticalpany and gave them their positions so that they could continue with their research as usual. Usually, I don''t care what medicine they are researching. I didn''t know that there would be so much Red Ice in theboratory. I asked the professor in theboratory. They did indeed buy one kilogram of Red Ice for research, but there were more than 20 kilograms of Red Ice in theboratory. They also had no idea. I heard from the police that ... They want to use ourpany as the source of the drug trafficking and find someone to solve the case as soon as possible. " Ye Lingughed coldly."In your dreams. If I''m not wrong, it should be a show directed by them. You don''t have to worry. Since you are not allowed to leave the country after cooperating with the investigation, you can stay there. Let Wei Linjia send people to protect you. Don''t leave the hotel easily." ? "Understood." Ye Chu was a little unfamiliar and afraid of all these changes. She was also a little confused. She was not allowed to leave the hotel for the next few days, so she stayed in the hotel every day to read. Alice had called a few times to urge ye Chu to go home. Ye tingjun also wanted to send her home first, but she was determined not to. She had a stubborn temper, and she was very stubborn. If she was not willing to do something, no one could change her mind. Ye tingjun''s incident had a huge impact on miss''s stock price. If things got out of hand, the stock market would always turn green first, regardless of whether you were wronged or not. This green went on for three days in a row, and tens of billions of Yuan in the market value evaporated. Fortunately, ye tingjun was used to this kind of thing and could deal with it calmly. He even joked with a few friends that he would make a fortune in the next few days. Xiaoju avoided ye Chu and secretly reported something to ye tingjun."Second young master has found out. You guessed it right. It was indeed Alice who released the news." Ye tingjun was not surprised. Ever since he came, things had been strange everywhere. Everything was abnormal. First, it was Alice urging ye Chu to go home. Then, he went to the police station twice. The second time, he almost couldn''t get out. Everything was strange. Alice was in charge of miss''s infrastructure, and the engineer could pay attention to miss''s overseas arrangements, so he might know their arrangements in Guinea. This was the only w he could think of. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1925 This Story Tells Us Not To Fall In Love With The Enemy Xiaoju was a little dissatisfied."Why did she do that?" Ye tingjun said,"have you forgotten who is behind Alice? she has her own reasons for doing what she wants to do. There''s nothing wrong with Jack wanting to do this. He definitely doesn''t want to see me secretly doing things in Guinea and nting flowers into trees." They were already enemies, so it wasn''t hard to understand why he would withdraw his funds after destroying one of his projects. However, it was a little strange that he was so generous. Ye tingjun sighed. Indeed, their rtionship was fake. A few days ago, he had even sent him a video of Xiao Yuan. It seemed like he did not appreciate it. Alright, since that was the case, he decided to develop into brothers with mu Yuan in the future and send a few more. Even though xiaoju wasining, she knew that she couldn''t me anyone for this. She couldn''t take Alice for granted just because she was ye Chu''s sister. Wei Lin asked,"second young master, what do we do now?" "Lieutenant Colonel Jack must have a backup n waiting for us. We can''t act rashly. Since he wants me to withdraw from Guinea, then let''s do as he wishes. Let''s withdraw. When gods fight, don''t get involved." Ye tingjun was also very straightforward. Since Lieutenant Colonel Jack was involved in this matter, even if he could barely hold on, there would definitely be endless trouble in the future. It was because it was too easy for thepany to tamper with it. Lieutenant Colonel Jack was also good at disguising himself as a spy. Who knew when he would go undercover as an internal staff member and give him another bomb? since he was already being targeted, this project was meaningless. "But we''ve been preparing for so long and invested a huge amount of money in the early stages. How can we withdraw?" Wei Lin said incredulously. This project couldn''t be started with just a few words. It wasn''t easy, so how could it be withdrawn so easily? "It''s very simple. We''ll invest in the pharmaceuticalpanies here to research drugs for orphans. If we work together, we might even be able to develop a drug to fight against aids. Then, we''ll make a big profit." Wei Lin was speechless. F * ck, you said it so easily. Xiaoju immediately sent his message to the headquarters and asked them to make arrangements. Ye tingjun thought about it and was a little unhappy. After all, it was a very easy thing to set up a n. It was quite a pity that it had failed so suddenly. He pondered for a long time. Ye Chu saw that he was up to no good and could not help but ask,"second brother, what''s wrong?" "I''m fine. I''m just not happy. " "Oh ..." Ye tingjun had always had a life Creed: if someone made him unhappy, he would definitely not let them be free. Thus, he left a message for Lieutenant Colonel Jack. First, he expressed his admiration and admiration for Lieutenant Colonel Jack''s professional ability in detail. Then, he summed up his mistakes and negligence and said that he would continue to work hard. In the future, he would find another ce with outstanding talents and talents to continue developing his career. Finally, he asked who exactly had leaked their information. Even if Alice''s engineer managed to find some clues, he wouldn''t be so sure. He had ced a few spies in the intr to distract them. They wouldn''t be able to investigate so quickly in such a short time. Alice should have received the news. Then, how did Jack determine and circle this ce so quickly? there must be other channels. He couldn''t have sent a spy to his side, right? It was a little scary just thinking about it. Ye tingjun waited for a reply anxiously, but after waiting for a long time, there was still no reply. Just as he was about to give up, his phone rang. Jack had replied. Jack replied,"Xiao Yuan said so." Ye tingjun was speechless. Chapter 1926 The Wife Is Super Fierce! ? When mu Yuan received ye tingjun''s call, he was chasing after an informant. This informant had taken the money to do the job, but for some reason, he went back on his word. He took the money and wanted to run away as if he was threatened by someone. Mu Yuan and the rest chased him for nearly ten kilometers before they finally hit him against the wall. The informant was a local. Like many local men, he had a full beard that almost covered his entire face, but his eyes were very bright. He was hit against the wall by a car, and his life force was extremely tenacious. There was a wound on his calf that was stained with blood, but he could still get up and run. Mu Yuan went over and kicked him away. After chasing the culprit for a few days, he was already a little angry. After kicking him away, he stepped on his hand. " Behave yourself! " The informant became honest. Mu Yuan did not know if it was an illusion, but he felt that the informant rolled his eyes. However, the night was too dark, and he thought that it was the light that was reflected in his eyes. " Ah, my life. You guys are so great. I dona€?t want to work with you, but you''re still forcing a good girl into prostitution? " The man was very tall, about 1.9 meters. The men here had always been tall, and his voice was loud. He spoke in broken English with an unknown ent, but it was definitely not a local ent. It was simr to how Koreans spoke English, and there were a few words that were not pronounced correctly. Mu Yuan kicked him in frustration. " Shut up. You guys interrogate him properly. " His phone rang, and he could not be bothered with this informant. He took the phone and heard ye tingjun ask in a neutral tone, " mu Yuan, you were the one who told Jack about us opening a branch in Guinea, right? " "Where did you hear this from? how can you believe such instigating words?" She hadn''t said a word to Jack since they broke up. He couldn''t even wait to avoid Jack. Now, because of some personal reasons, he didn''t even want to pay attention to him. Thest time he was injured, he still had a stomach full of anger that hadn''t been vented. He was irritated just hearing his name. "Jack said it himself." Ye tingjun said. Mu Yuan''s first thought was, who was trying to sow discord? It must be ye tingjun. There was no way he could escape. It was only when ye tingjun sent him a screenshot that mu Yuan felt like he had swallowed a mouthful of unsalted pork."His ount has been hacked." Ye tingjun was speechless. Mu Yuan walked a few steps away and tried his best to recall the time he spent with Jack. Basically, they would not mention each other''s matters when they were together, and they had a tacit understanding that even if they identally found out something, they would not reveal it. Because of their special identities and special rtionships, no matter how careful they were in their daily lives, it was inevitable that they would give themselves away. Therefore, even if they didn''t say it, the two of them had a tacit understanding and wouldn''t treat each other as targets. He was not sure if he had revealed anything. He could only say,"I have never gotten any news from ye Ling. How could I tell him? I only heard him mention this when I had a meeting with ye Lingst year. I have not been in contact with Jack for a long time. Is his brain damaged?" "Stop hitting me, stop hitting me, you''ll kill me." The informant was being beaten up until he started shouting. Mu Yuan turned around and shouted angrily,"Wei Cheng, make him F * cking quiet down!" "Yes, major!" Wei Cheng pped the informant on the shoulder."Be quiet, our major has been in a bad mood recently." The informant snorted."I don''t even have a good temper. Is this how you treat your informant?" "Then why are you running? don''t you have a guilty conscience? do you have to do that?" * A friendly reminder, mu Yuan and Jack''s part was almost all about solving the case, chasing the murderer, and dating while giving out candies. It was the main plot! asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1927 My Wife Is Super Fierce The informant did not reply for a long time. A soldier smacked him on the head and said,"answer me. Why are you looking at our major? can you see a flower?" The informant had been beaten up time and time again. He felt that he had no rights and wanted to fight back, but he was suppressed again in an instant. Mu Yuan simply exined to ye tingjun that this was to sow discord and that he had never done anything against his conscience. After a one-sided trial, he concluded that he was not guilty. He felt that he was innocent and hung up the phone like a White Lotus flower. Ye tingjun was so angry that he wanted to scold him. What was going on? Mu Yuan turned back to look at the informant and tilted his head. Wei Cheng kicked the informant and said,"stop shouting. Our major hates noise the most." Mu Yuan had not slept for three days, and his temper was indeed not good. He walked back, kept his phone, and got straight to the point."Why are you running?" The informant shrunk his neck. He seemed to know who was the boss after talking so much with Wei Cheng and the others. He shrunk his shoulders in fear and shrank back to the corner."You guys are so fierce as if I ate the drug Enforcement officer''s goods and ran away. How can I not run?" Mu Yuan jumped onto the front of the car and sat cross-legged. He took out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, and blew out a smoke ring. He was toozy to talk nonsense and squinted his eyes."Beat him up until I tell you." "Yes!" He smoked to keep himself awake. He had not slept for a few days, and his mind was already on the verge of breaking down. Now, he had to deal with this mess. The informant was beaten up badly, but it was as if his ears were empty. He thought about ye tingjun''s words. What did Jack mean? why did he say that it was him? he was very sure that he had only found out about it before the new year. He couldn''t have told Jack about it, and there wouldn''t have been any clues. Sowing discord? That was impossible! He wasn''t that kind of person. Although they were separated by a life, it was still the life of his closest rtive. The best Jack could do was to cut off all ties with him. He definitely wouldn''t let him be deserted by his friends and family, and he definitely wouldn''t use such despicable means. "Major, major ..." Chen Doni called out a few times before mu Yuan opened his eyes. He looked like he was about to fall asleep with dark circles under his eyes. He took a casual nce at the informant and saw that the informant was lying against the corner of the wall, looking extremely pitiful. Chen Doni was a little embarrassed. As a proper soldier, he was upright and serious. He had never seen mu Yuan use such brutal methods. If he was in the country, he would have been criticized to death. Fortunately, he was overseas, and the informant was not from his own country. I can fight as I please? "Major, he confessed." Chen Dong said. The informant raised his head and nced at mu Yuan. He did not dare to look at him for too long and hugged his legs like a little wife. He confessed that he did know the dead narcotics police officer and had once helped him transport a package. The address was an old house in the slums, but when he went there, there was a corpse inside. The police were also waiting for him. He was almost caught, so he ran away with the package. Later, he found out that the package was red Ice. "Where''s Red Ice?" Mu Yuan asked coldly. The wife-inw informant trembled as she spat out two words."Sell it!" Mu Yuan jumped down and lifted his leg to kick."Bastard!" The informant shivered as he hugged himself. He didn''t dare to say anything even after being kicked. After a while, he raised his head and swallowed."The price of Red Ice is extremely high. I''ve waited for three days and no one came to contact me. I''m not selling it. I''m stupid." Mu Yuan red at him, and the informant instantly became as quiet as a chicken. ¡­¡­ See you tomorrow! Chapter 1928 The Informant Is Honest This informer was extremely dishonest. He was full of nonsense, but his thoughts were very clear. Mu Yuan kicked his knee with the tip of his foot."Raise your head." The informant covered his face like a little wife, trembling as if he was about to be raped. He sang very well."Sir, I''m ugly, I don''t dare to taint your eyes." Mu Yuan wanted to kick him again, but before he could kick him, the informant looked up and smiled with his eyes curved. His face was full of whiskers, even uglier than his beard a week ago, and they were very thick. He pulled his beard down to see if it was real, but the informant was in so much pain that he was crying out. His smiling eyes widened and he red at him."What do you have to say about my beard?" Of course, mu Yuan would not say that he wanted to see if his beard was real. He was toozy to answer his question and went back to the front of the car. "Let me ask you, who did you sell the red Ice to? You''re telling me you don''t know who you''ve sold such arge amount of Red Ice to. " "The person who sold it to miss." The informant was honest this time, but what he told mu Yuan was not the answer he wanted to hear. Something had happened to miss medicalpany, and it was reported on the international news. They used theposition of Red Ice to research on an orphan''s medicine. This was a huge taboo, and everyone knew about it. He crossed his arms and said,"what a load of nonsense. Miss Medical group''s channel is a ck market trader called Hu Bing. She disappeared after the incident, and he took the goods directly from the warehouse. He was not at ease with an outsider''s supply, and he was also afraid of being caught. When doing business, he would only find someone he knew. People he was not familiar with would have a guarantor. Three, his clients are not homeless, so they must have five million Yuan as coteral. Which identity do you have to meet his standards?" The informant was speechless. His eyes were full of admiration."Major, you''re so amazing. You''ve investigated so thoroughly. I''m sure you won''t take notice of a small figure like me. How about this? I''ll give you Hong Bing''s money. Let me go and we''ll be at peace." " No... " Mu Yuan smiled at him, almost forming a wavy line. The informant swallowed his saliva. He wanted to say something like'' major, you look really good when you smile'', but the major, who was smiling so happily just now, had already pointed a ck gun at his head. He had not slept or rested for several days, and his high-intensity activities had already exhausted mu Yuan''s patience. " Normally, I don¡¯t do things like extorting a confession by torture. It''s too ungentlemanly. It only depends on who I¡¯m talking to. If it''s someone like you, I don''t mind extorting a confession by torture. There are tens of thousands of vagrants in the city, it doesn''t matter if you''re one more or one less. If you die, you''ll just be a corpse on the side of the road. The police won''t even waste their effort to find the murderer, so I¡¯ll ask you again, who did you sell the red Ice to? think about it and answer!" The informant was shocked, and the little bit of skin that was revealed turned pale. He looked at mu Yuan''s gun warily. " I¡¯ll talk! " ¡­¡­ Mu Yuan led the small team and set off. The informant was being watched by Wei Cheng. He looked up and asked Wei Cheng, " want a cigarette? " "I¡¯ll p you, do you believe me? " The informant sighed and said,"I''ve worked with the soldiers of several countries, but your country''s soldiers are the most ungentlemanly. They''re even from the legendary ancient civilization. Gentlemen are polite, tsk." Wei Cheng was speechless. This informant was full of bullsh * t. Why would the drug Enforcement police want to work with him? "You''re full of bullsh * t. When the narcotics officer was killed, one of them went missing. One of our brothers went missing too. Did you sell him out?" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1929 The Informant Is Honest 2 "Ia€?m innocent." The informant was honest. He knew that the more he said, the more mistakes he would make. However, he looked at mu Yuan, who was making preparations in the distance. He seemed to be on the phone with someone, and he was obviously annoyed. " Hey, brother, your major hasn''t slept for three days, right? even a body made of iron can''t take it if he hasn''t slept for more than 50 hours. A bullet will fly over his head if he''s not careful. I think you should advise your major to sleep to prevent the mission from going wrong. " Wei Cheng also wanted mu Yuan to sleep. Firstly, mu Yuan had always felt that Gao Qiao''s disappearance was his responsibility and had been investigating it. He would not rest until he got the news. Moreover, he felt too guilty that he had not given the right instructions and caused Gao Qiao''s disappearance. He could not sleep at all, and even a short hour of sleep had be difficult. He hoped that they could find some clues as soon as possible and fix it. "It''s none of your business, shut up." The informant, " ha! " The six of them set off and headed to a small red vi. The small vi looked like a Red House with a small light on. This was a wealthy area. The vi was equipped with surveince cameras and a defense system. The informant pointed to the door and said,"I sold it to this family." "Hand it over to the people here personally?" The informant shook his head."It doesn''t count. They let me put my things in the mailbox at the door." Mu Yuan looked at him coldly, and the informant raised his hand."This has nothing to do with me. I just wanted to sell something for money. At that time, the money was already in the mailbox, and there was a password. I took out the money and put the red Ice in it. Then, I took the money and left. The whole process was like that. This mailbox belongs to this family, yes. Just in case, I went back and called a taxi to Park next door to observe. In front of me, I saw a man walk out of the room, open the mailbox, and take the red Ice." The technical soldier had already turned off the defense devices and surveince cameras in the small vi. "Major, after the power is cut off, the backup power supply will be activated for about ten minutes. I''ve set the time on each of your watches, so you muste out before that." "Alright," he said. The technical soldier stayed in the car to keep an eye on the informer. He pressed the confirm button on theputer, and the entire vi turned dark. Mu Yuan brought the other five people and invaded the small vi like a ghost. The technical soldier had already released a small drone that could control every corner of the small vi and act as theirmander, avoiding the patrols. The informant also stared at the surveince screen. To be precise, he was looking at one of the screens. Because of Lian mai, the technical soldier did not let him leave. Mu Yuan and the rest went up to the study on the second floor of the small vi in a short while. The owner''s house did not seem to have any security. His small flying device circled around. The owner of this vi was an emerce worker. He had six children and arge family. There were two elderly people living in the vi, and they were very happy. There was nothing unusual about the study, and it looked no different from an ordinary big business family. Today, this family was sharing the joy of having a family. Without electricity, they lit candles and sang birthday songs. The technical soldier thought that they looked like an ordinary family. There were traces of the owner''s ount, and he didn''t see any Special Transactions in the past few days. If the red Ice was bought for him, it was most likely still in the small vi. The technical soldier had an invisible dog. If he was in the vi, he would definitely be able to find Red Ice. He was just afraid that the informant beside him would be full of lies and not tell the truth. The informant got the look in the technical soldier''s eyes and thought that he would not let anyone take the risk. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1930 Its Very Exciting At Night Eight minutes passed, and the team found nothing. The technical soldier had already begun to give the order to retreat. He turned to look at the informant and asked,"are you providing false information again?" p The informant said,"I''m an informant with a personality. I will never provide false information. Don''t hold me back just because I sold your goods. Also, why do you have to find Red Ice?" "That''s confidential. " Mu Yuan was thest to retreat. He jumped off the wall and left at thest second when the power was restored in the vi. The moment hended, the vi''s lights turned on. Mu Yuan got into the car and looked at the informant coldly. The information he provided was correct. Red Ice had been moved and had indeed appeared in the small vi. Mu Yuan had already ced surveince cameras in the study and bedroom. In order to avoid attracting attention, they retreated a kilometer away and stopped by the road. The image in the vi was normal, and someone needed to take turns to monitor it. The informant was overjoyed."I have provided you with the information and it has been proven to be urate. Can I go now?" Mu Yuan looked at him and said calmly,"before I find Hong Bing, you can''t leave. If my people hurt a strand of hair, you have to pay it back ten times." If Zhang Qiao hadn''t gone to him for clues, he wouldn''t have gone missing. He still suspected that this informant had given him false information to lure Zhang Qiao over to catch him. The informant shouted that he had wronged mu Yuan."Stop arguing!" His head fell on the soft cushion and he fell asleep. The informant was speechless. Is this how you work? The technical soldier raised a finger, signaling the informant to shut up. If he dared to say anything that would wake up the major, he would be chopped into pieces. The informant squatted at the side and looked at mu Yuan. He looked at mu Yuan until he was tired and leaned on the side to sleep. Wei Cheng felt that this informant was really big-hearted. If he fell asleep just like that, wasn''t he afraid that they would shoot him in the dark? Of course, even if they were not from their own country, they would not kill the innocent. The technical soldier had encountered an awkward problem. Mu Yuan had also installed a surveince camera in the other party''s bedroom. After the master and the children celebrated their birthday, they went back to the room to be intimate with their wife, and they were forced to listen to a live beep! The technical soldiers, Wei Cheng and Chen Doni, looked at each other. The rest of them were standing guard in the distance. Although they didn''t see the scene, they heard the sound. It was simply ... They were on a mission far away, and most of them were single dogs. They were abused to the point of tears. "Five minutes ... That''s too fast." "What five minutes? I was stuck for three minutes." ¡°¡­¡­¡± They finally found somefort. After the master finished his business, he went to sleep with his wife in his arms. He knew nothing about it. When his wife saw that he had fallen asleep, she slipped out and went to see the children. The children were also asleep. The vi was very quiet. Then, the mistress opened another door. Because of the equipment in this room, there was only a monitoring device installed, and the images could not be seen. Soon, they heard the female owner talking to a man. The female owner wasining about her husband''s incapability. It was like a tickle, but it didn''t touch her heart, so she was particrly unhappy. The man didn''t speak, but the woman giggled after a while. Then, a voice that was not suitable for children came from the surveince camera. This female owner was different from the dead fish-like voice just now. She was screaming very happily. From the voice, one could tell that the man had satisfied her quite a lot without looking at the screen. It was very ecstatic. " This ..." The People¡¯s soldiers'' three views were all refreshed. What was going on out of the blue? moreover, the woman and the man hade more than once and kept on ndering. At the end, they vaguely heard a key word, but it was covered by the woman''s moans. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 1931 Chapter 1931 "This ..." The People''s soldiers ''three views were all refreshed. What was going on out of the blue? moreover, the woman and the man hade more than once and kept on ndering. At the end, they vaguely heard a key word, but it was covered by the woman''s moans. More than an hour passed, and they finally stopped. The man urged the woman to hurry up and leave. His strength was merciless. The womanughed and yed with him for a while, but soon she was panting again. The woman said,"what are you waiting for? why don''t you ... Don''t we have that thing? we can do it without anyone knowing. His assets will all be ours." "No, this is what the master wants. You can''t touch it. Have you hidden it well?" "Don''t worry, I''ve hidden it well. I guarantee that no one will find it. You''re too careful. You don''t trust me when I do things. " "Master won''t be home tomorrow. Take this opportunity to move the things away so that no one will notice. Hobbs often works with the military. If he sells us out, this ce will be in danger." Hobbs was the informant''s name. The technical soldier recorded the keywords, and the man and woman teased each other for a while. The woman then put on a bathrobe and went back to the master bedroom. The man in the master bedroom had been sleeping like a pig and did not know that there was a grasnd above his head. Mu Yuan had a rather deep sleep this time. No one disturbed him and he slept all the way until dawn. The technical soldiers were all taking turns to change shifts, but everyone''s expression did not look good. Mu Yuan found out about it half an hourter. It was hard to exin in a few words. "The informant stupidly pretended to be asleep and heard Chen Dong say that there was a very important clue in this batch of Red Ice. First, it can be traced to the senior official in the country who leaked the confidential information. Second, it can be traced to this drug lord. A crystal was mixed into the red Ice, which is their most important evidence, so we must find this batch of Red Ice." The informant yawned and slowly woke up. His acting was very realistic. Mu Yuan felt much better after a good night''s sleep, and his temper was not as bad as before. He was just about to greet the informant when the technical soldier said,"major,e and take a look." After the owner of the vi went to work, the children were sent to school one by one, so there were not many people left in the house. The man who had been fooling around with the woman yesterday was also easily found. He was the Butler of this small vi. The technical soldier quickly checked the information. This person had been the Butler here for three years and was deeply trusted by the owner. A small car was parked at the entrance. The female owner and the Butler came out. The female owner was holding a ck backpack in her hand. The informant shouted,"this bag, this bag." Mu Yuan gave him a p."Shut up!" ,m He was focused on the screen, and the person in the car did not get out. After a while, he suddenly heard the technical soldier say,"not good, major. The surveince camera has been destroyed." Mu Yuan''s eyebrows sank. Two people wearing sunsses walked out of the screen and took the bag that the female owner handed over. They opened it and nodded. As if they were going to pay, they took out a gun and killed the female owner and the man. The gun didn''t make any sound as the two men quickly got into the car. Mu Yuan''s voice deepened."Call the police and chase after them!" "Yes!" The technical soldier first called the police and saw that someone had been murdered. Mu Yuan''s men had already caught up. One of them called an ambnce and chased after the man. The informant looked at the situation outside through the rearview mirror. It happened so suddenly that he was also confused. This death ... Wasn''t it too unjust? asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1932 Major, The Item Is Not Here Mu Yuan''s car followed closely behind the car. Wei Cheng drove, mu Yuan sat in the front passenger seat, and the informant sat in the back. There were also two other cars that had been following the car in front from behind. "Don''t alert the enemy. Chase them to the next intersection. Chen Dong wille." Mu Yuan ordered. "Yes!" Wei Cheng followed them to the next intersection and then separated from the car. Mu Yuan asked the informant,"ording to his route, which side path can we take to pick up and follow him?" The informant replied,"I ... Don''t know." "Aren''t you a local?" "Major, be reasonable. Who said that the locals are familiar with transportation?" "This main city is only so big. Even the stupidest person would be able to figure it out in a month. What have you been doing for the past 30 years?" Mu Yuan couldn''t help but curse and take the map angrily. Wei Cheng couldn''t help butugh. This informant was indeed a little unreliable. The informant felt wronged."I ... I stay at home. I basically don''t go out. Besides, I don''t have a car. I''m too poor. It''s all your fault for being so stingy, giving me such a small reward. " Mu Yuan could not be bothered to listen to his nonsense and pointed at a road. Wei Cheng was a good driver and quickly intercepted the car. He even walked ahead of them. After walking for nearly a kilometer, the car passed him, and they slowly followed. The informant thought,"this level of tracking is very technical." The car quickly drove out of the city. After driving for about ten kilometers, it got off the highway and stopped in the depths of a small town. This was a small town where people lived and worked in peace. The houses were not tall, the highest being only three stories. The two men stopped in front of a small three-story house. After they entered the house, mu Yuan began to deploy his men. He then got the informer to stay in the car and not run around before he led the team down. The six of them waited in a tight formation. The sniper went to a high point and found a good vantage point. One of them guarded the only path they had to pass, and two of them prepared to provide reinforcements. Mu Yuan and Chen Doni were the vanguards. The informant looked at their deployment and frowned slightly. He didn''t know if it was because he was nervous or for some reason, but he clenched his fists. It was still early, and people wereing and going in the town. It was not a suitable ce to take action, but the things were already inside. "Hu Yang, how many people are there inside?" "Major, six people!" Mu Yuan nodded."Cover us and don''t cause too much of amotion." "Yes!" There weren''t many people inside. Wei Cheng and a soldier had alsoe over as reinforcements. Only one person was left on the road to check out the situation, and a sniper was left. Mu Yuan kicked the door open."Don''t move." He kicked the door shut, and the informant seemed to be stunned. Such a violent way? He never expected it to be this style. It was quickly settled inside. Hu Yang was still observing the situation from the highest point while the rest of the people had entered the house. The person who had been arrested was a local drug dealer who had wanted the red Ice for a long time. He had contacted an informant before and wanted to buy the red Ice in his hands, but he was not willing to do so because the price was not high. At that time, the red Ice had juste out and obviously bragged about being able to get the real thing. While hanging the buyer, he was looking for another seller. Later, in a hurry to escape, he sold it to the same person at a lower price, but through a middleman. ? The informant was suddenly enlightened."Ah, it''s you." Mu Yuan gave him a sidelong nce. He knew that this informant was not an honest person. "What you want isn''t just Red Ice, right?" The informant looked at him with a faint smile."Although a few kilograms of goods is a lot, it''s not enough for you to go to such great lengths." "Major, the item is not here!" Chen Doni raised his head in a panic. * I''ll emphasize it again, Jack Muyuan will be the main story and fall in love at the same time. I suggest that you save the post for irrigation, thank you. 1933 Chapter 1933 Mu Yuan''s body trembled, and he hurriedly checked. The red Ice was powder-like, and there were a total of six packets, one kilogram per packet. Chen Doni had checked all of them, and there were no crystals. The drug Enforcement police and Zhang Qiao had sent back news that there was definitely something there. Mu Yuan also checked himself. Other than Red Ice, there was only red Ice. Wei Cheng stepped on the drug Lord''s hand and pointed the gun at him."Speak. Did you touch anything?" The drug lord hade alone and didn''t bring many people with him. He didn''t expect to be caught, so there was nothing to hide at this time."No, no, they haven''t moved." Mu Yuan''s expression was extremely ugly. However, his many years of forbearance and experience from missions told him that he could not move and could not panic. If he was in a mess, everything would be in a mess. The mountains were high and the rivers were far away. He had to bring his Brothers Home. The informant suddenly eximed,"the quantity is wrong. One pack is missing." "One pack is missing?" "Yes," The informant nodded his head with certainty."Seven packets, I''m sure it''s seven packets." It was very difficult to find a small piece of lens hidden in drugs. If one did not know the inside story, it would not have been discovered. The purity of this batch of drugs was quite high, and it would be a disaster if it was released to circte. Mu Yuan ordered people to inform ye tingjun''s men toe and deal with the red Ice. Then, he called the police, tied everyone up here, and left quickly with his men. The informant was thrown to the back seat again. After a round of hard work, they found nothing. Everyone''s expression was not too good. Mu Yuan nced at the informant."Seven bags?" "I''m sure," Chen Dong said,"they didn''t move anything on their way here. I''ve also checked the car. There''s nothing in it. If he''s right, the things should still be in the red House." There was a murder in the red House, and they had called the police. When they returned, they had already pulled up the police tape. This businessman was a famous local businessman, and the murder in his house had alerted the police very quickly. Dozens of people were surrounding outside, including the police and onlookers. Mu Yuan and the rest parked their car far away and could only wait until night fell to take a look again. They could not find the things inside. They must have hidden them in a very hidden ce and were not afraid that the police would find them. The problem was that there was a murder here. The police force deployment had been greatly increased, which was not conducive to their operation. "That ..." The informant raised his hand and said in a weak voice,"I have a question." "Speak!" Wei Cheng said, not in a good mood. The informant smiled shyly."ording to what you said, the mistress of this house is having an affair with the Butler. The husband was an emerce merchant and was very rich. Listening to their conversation, the woman was cruel and merciless. The plot of killing the husband and monopolizing the family''s property should be in her n. A kilogram of Red Ice was very valuable, but no matter how high the price was, it was not enough to move her, right? After killing her husband, she inherited the inheritance and was with her adulterer. The other side''s drug lord didn''t need to hide a bag of Red Ice to get himself into trouble. So, if she really did hide it, what''s her motive?" Mu Yuan was not an expert at solving cases. Most of the time, he was like a knife, and he would not think too much about it. After the informant''s reminder, he also felt that it did not make sense. If it wasn''t hidden by a woman, who was it? Butler? The two of them had been killed in front of the gate. Hu Yang had been quiet the whole time. He was taking a nap with his sniper rifle in his arms. When he heard that, he raised his eyes slightly."As an informant, you sure know a lot." The informant chuckled and showed off a little proudly."Experience, I just have more experience." ¡­¡­ See you tomorrow muah! Chapter 1934 The So-Called Green Hat Although the informant was sloppy, the questions he asked were all core questions. No matter what kind of person he was, he would not be able to jump out of the scope of normal reasoning. Only some mentally ill people would do things that did not make sense. These two people did not have mental problems. The owner of the emerce store was always sad, and the child kept crying. Mu Yuan and the rest were unwilling to eat in the restaurant and look at the situation across the street through the window. After a while, the children at home were caught up in the two cars. The technical soldier showed the photos of the children''s grandparents. They lived in another ce and did not live together. For the sake of safety, they took the child to live elsewhere. This didn''t seem like a robbery. Nothing was lost in the house, so it could only be ssified as a vendetta. After mu Yuan and the rest had their meal, they were almost done with their statements. The onlookers gradually disappeared, and after a while, a few people came to the restaurant. They sat down and started to discuss. The officialnguage here was French, and it was also the main city. Most people spoke French, and coincidentally, all four secret agents knew thisnguage. This group of people were discussing the romantic affairs of the host''s family. They said that it was about the mistress and the Butler. Someone saw them being intimate in the garden and having a close rtionship. Maybe the male owner hired someone to kill him. Mu Yuan and the rest looked at each other. They knew the inside story the best. Mu Yuan frowned."Outsiders all know that the female owner and the Butler cheated on the male owner. Don''t tell me the male owner doesn''t know?" "Speaking of the green hat!" The informant''s eyebrows curved."Most of the cuckolders will be known as long as they have the same moments. For example, if they send a status, you can see it at any time." Mu Yuan said,"what are you saying?" "A green hat." "Who''s talking about a green hat?" Mu Yuan retorted unhappily. Chen Dong said,"major, do you want to check on the male owner? the information from thest time was not very clear. Do a more in-depth check." Wei Cheng was more careless."This is very simple. Isn''t it just killing people to silence them?" Mu Yuan took a look at the informant."If it''s about killing people to silence them, the people who should be killed the most are here with us." The informant raised his head, covered his face, and pretended to be shy."Maybe he''s being protected by you." "Ha!" This informant was full of lies, and he was quite good at acting. Chen Doni could not be bothered with him and got the technical soldiers to check on the owner of the emerce store. There was nothing wrong with the police''s statement. Today, the male owner went to discuss business and received a call from the police saying that something had happened at home. He rushed back in a hurry. He was in a hurry, and his cries were sincere and did not seem to be fake. Mu Yuan thought that this matter should not be thatplicated. It should be a drug lord killing people to silence them. The drug lord had already been caught and confessed to the murder. There was a Special Agent who had been following the matter over there. The other party exined clearly why he killed and also confessed to mu Yuan and the rest. Mu Yuan and the rest spoke English the entire time and were all dressed up. They were almost all Guinea the local guindians ''attire. This group of people could not be identified at that moment, so the police focused their attention on them because they took away six bags of Red Ice. The red Ice had be a sensitive subject. The police seemed to be addicted to it. They wanted to get their hands on it even if it was just a little bit. Hu Yang said,"that''s strange. The control here is not strict. It''s used as a smuggling and drug transfer point. They never take it seriously as long as they have ie. It''s really puzzling that there''s a sudden crackdown on prostitution and drug trafficking." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1935 Mission Completed The informant was deep in thought. Before night fell, the technical soldier had also found information on emerce. There was almost nothing suspicious. Life was very regr, and it was good for children. The surveince cameras at home had been found by the police and confiscated, so they could not see the situation at home. At night, there were four police officers guarding the area. Wei Cheng and a Special Agent knocked out the people and gave them all drugs. They also had one person guard them to preventmunication. Hu Yang was hiding outside while the rest followed mu Yuan into the house. The owner of the emerce store was on the phone and was shocked by the person who barged in. The bodyguards he hired were all taken down. The male owner was so scared that his face turned nk. He was about to shout for help but was rudely kicked onto the sofa by mu Yuan."Be quiet. We don''t want your life. If you understand, I''ll take the gun away." The male owner nodded in fear. Mu Yuan moved the gun away, and the technical soldier brought the electronic little white dog to find Hong Bing. No one spoke, and the atmosphere was extremely quiet. The male owner asked,"what exactly are you looking for? Why Did You Come to My House?" You''re the group of people who snatched the red Ice?" Mu Yuan said,"you should be thanking us. If it wasn''t for us, your wife would have died in vain. At least the murderer has been found." The red Ice was hidden very well. The little white dog searched around and stopped in front of a safe. It barked at the safe. Mu Yuan carried the male owner over and said,"open it." The male owner''s face turned pale and he shook his head frantically. The technical soldier said,"we checked this ce yesterday. There was no movement and no trace of Red Ice. This is the master''s study. The safe box should belong to you alone and has nothing to do with your wife. Open it!" The man refused to open it no matter what. Mu Yuan lost his patience and picked up his gun. The man knelt down and begged for mercy. Under their fierce gazes, he opened the safe and saw a pack of Red Ice. Chen Dong said,"it''s you indeed." He squatted down and quickly opened the red Ice. Then, he searched inside and found a chip the size of a fingernail. Chen Doni raised his head excitedly."Major, I found it." Mu Yuan nodded and told him to keep the crystal. The male owner looked dejected, and Wei Cheng asked,"why did you steal a handful of Red Ice?" The man did not answer. Chen Doni pulled up his sleeve and saw the two syringes on his arm. This was a severe drug addict. Although the man''s face looked ruddy, he still looked a little dispirited. Mu Yuan asked,"have you touched the red Ice?" "No, no, I didn''t even have time to move before you guys came." The male owner exined,"I didn''t have any intention of coveting this Red Ice at first, but ... My drug addiction is getting worse and I''ve been under strict control recently. I''ve been cut off from several channels and I have no choice but to use this bag of drugs to save myself." "Your wife has so many things, why didn''t you ask?" Chen Doni was in disbelief. Wei Cheng said,"forget it, forget it. Now that we''ve got the item, we should leave immediately. We can''t stay here for long. They don''t have the right to care about The Grudge between this man and his wife." The group of them went out without a sound, met up with Hu Yang and left quickly. When he returned to his residence, the informant was sleeping soundly. Mu Yuan and the rest turned a blind eye to him. Mu Yuan and the technical soldier locked themselves in their rooms and tried to unlock the crystal. The information on the crystal required special equipment to unlock. The equipment here was simple and crude, and he could not unlock all of them. He needed to find ye tingjun. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1936 The Informant Shouted That It Was Molesting The information on the crystal required special equipment to unlock. The equipment here was simple and crude, and he could not unlock all of them. He needed to find ye tingjun. Wei Cheng said,"major, it''s gettingte. You''ve been tired for the past few days. A few hours won''t make a difference. Go and rest first. Our brothers are tired from running around for the whole day." Mu Yuan looked at his brothers. What Wei Cheng said was the truth. These days, they had been on the move, chasing after each other in a hail of bullets. Everyone was very tired."Alright, let''s rest here. Hu Yang and Jiang Cheng will go out and buy something for dinner." "Yes!" After Hu Yang and Jiang Cheng left, the courtyard became quiet. This was a safe house. There was a small courtyard and the surroundings were very quiet. When the informant heard that there was food, he drooled. "You can leave." Mu Yuan settled the bill for him and threw him two hundred dors. The informant held onto two green notes and widened his eyes."Just two hundred?" "Two hundred it is!" "You guys are indeed stingy." "I haven''t settled the score with you yet. I advise you to shut up." The informant naturally would not shut up obediently, nor did he want to leave so obediently. Although mu Yuan was dressed as a Guinevere, his eyes were still bright and full of life no matter how he disguised himself. "Let''s have a meal before we leave?" The informant looked at him ingratiatingly and instantly started to suck up to him. He was also dirty. He had followed them for two to three days and couldn''t take a good bath or sleep. He felt very wronged. Mu Yuan thought about it and felt that it was not a big deal. He agreed to let him have dinner before leaving."Get lost after dinner." "Alright, get out of here after dinner." The informant said with a smile. Looking at his bright eyes, mu Yuan felt goosebumps all over his body. He resisted the urge to kick him and went upstairs to take a shower. After taking off his disguise, his Fair and Handsome face was revealed. The hot water washed away the fatigue of the past few days, and he was much more energetic. Mu yuantu took a hot bath without hesitation and put on abat suit. After he cut his hair into a crew cut, he did not have much hair to begin with. He felt cold after patting his head a few times, and it was almost dry. After tidying up, the rest of the people also took a bath. The sour smell on their bodies was gone, and they were all very energetic. The informant was standing outside and was not allowed to take a bath inside, so he took a bath outside. He was not willing to take a bath at first, but Chen Doni disliked the smell of sweat on him and insisted that he take a bath. The shower room outside was only enclosed by a simple metal sheet. The moment mu Yuan came out, he heard the informant humming a song as he took a shower. The metal sheet enclosed the shower room, but it was notpletely enclosed. He could see the informant''s pair of strong legs. The leg hair was sparse, and the lines were smooth. Mu Yuan looked away and answered ye tingjun''s call. He had made an appointment to bring the crystal to find him. When he turned his head, he saw the informant swaying his hair and humming a song with his back facing him. Mu Yuan suddenly paused and slowly came back to his senses as he looked at the informant''s back view. The metal skin had exposed three inches below his shoulder and half of his calf, revealing the informant''s broad shoulders and strong calves. He suddenly remembered a distant scene. In that year''s special training, in a dense forest, when the two were exhausted and passed by a pool, Jack went into the water to take a shower. That scene unexpectedly coincided with the scene in front of him. Mu Yuan''s mind went cold. He suddenly walked over and lifted his leg to kick away the delicate metal sheet. The metal sheet could not withstand the Major''s kick and directly split open. The person inside was naked as he faced him. Three secondster ... The informant shouted," asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1937 The Kind And Virtuous Informant The informant shouted," The informer wailed and howled loudly, causing the surrounding birds to fly away. An Auntie next door stuck her head out and cursed,"why are you screaming in the middle of the night? why aren''t you sleeping?" The informer closed the window angrily, but the informer did not even close the shower head. Both of his hands were delicately covering the important parts of his body. He was like a youngdy who was being teased and had her face flushed red. Wei Cheng, Chen Doni, and the rest all came out and looked at this scene rather dramatically. Mu Yuan looked at him with a heavy gaze. His face was covered in thick, long, and ugly stubble, and his eyes were brown. The main thing was the figure. The informant''s shoulders were very fast, strong, and extremely beautiful. It could be said that they were perfect shoulder lines, giving people a sense of security. There was not a single scar on his shoulders. No matter how one looked at it, such a shoulder would definitely have eight-pack ABS and strong pecs. However, the informer''s pectoral muscles were bulging, and his abdominal muscles were even bulging. He had a small belly. The important parts of her body were covered by him. Mu Yuan took a nce and could not see any clues, but it should be quite heavy. He looked at the informant without blushing or panting."What are you shouting for? if you shout again, I''ll cut your tongue out." The informant was terrified. Wei Cheng, Chen Doni, and the others didn''t even dare to breathe. After a while, Cai Zhou, who had been silent, asked,"major, what''s wrong?" "Your major molested me. I was taking a shower when he suddenly kicked the door ..." Mu Yuan sneered."You have never seen my true face. How do you know that I am a major?" "The sound!" The informant continued to cover his important part."You people always change your clothes. Do you think you are a local just because you speak French? you don''t have an ent at all. Who can you fool?" Mu Yuan snorted coldly, and the informant shrunk his shoulders."Major, why don''t you let me put on my clothes first? if you have anything, we can talk slowly after we put on our clothes. Of course, if you think that ... Major, you are so handsome, I can reluctantly ept it." The crowd was speechless. Wei Cheng, the straight man, got goosebumps all over his body and even shivered."F * ck, you''re so disgusting. Don''t disgust the major, look at your appearance." Chen Doni gave him a kick, and Wei Cheng realized that he had said something wrong. ''Don''t tell me that being good-looking doesn''t disgust the major?'' Mu Yuan walked away in silence. The informant pulled the broken iron sheet back properly, feeling aggrieved, and put on his clothes in no time. Mu Yuan wiped his face and wiped off all the water vapor. It was not him. He had a small belly and no pecs. Even if their back views looked simr, it was not him. Even if ... Perhaps they were about the same height, but their back views looked simr. Mu Yuan rubbed his hair a little irritatedly. His heart was holding a breath that was neither up nor down, and it was extremely ufortable. He really wanted to curse out loud, but he did not know who to scold. He was really impulsive. Was it because too many things had happened recently that he was dizzy? He still ... Missed her too much. The informant put on his clothes, and Wei Cheng gave him a warning look, telling him not to say anything to disgust the major. Mu Yuan was their Captain, and in their eyes, he was a man of indomitable spirit. Although he was younger than them, he couldmand them, and this group of people were quite convinced of him. The informant said that he was in the middle of a shower when the major barged in. Who was disgusting who? Mu Yuan looked at the informant coldly, and the informant gave him a virtuous and virtuous smile. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 1938 Chapter 1938 Mu Yuan looked at the informant coldly, and the informant gave him a virtuous and virtuous smile. Mu Yuan felt his teeth hurt and could not help but clench his teeth. Guinea had high temperatures all year round, and it was very hot. This group of men had not taken a bath for a few days, and there was a sour and refreshing smell on their bodies. When they were together, no one could dislike each other. After taking a bath, they all felt refreshed. Other than this informant, he was also a rough and wild person. The first sentence from the informant almost made Wei Cheng fall t on his face. "Major, are you interested in men?" he asked. Mu Yuan''s eyes widened."Not interested!" The agents all heaved a sigh of relief. That''s right, how could their major be interested in men? mu Yuan felt that the informer was an eyesore. He pointed to the chair a meter away and said,"sit." The informant only dared to sit on half of his butt. He didn''t dare to be honest."Major, I thought you had some ideas about me when you kicked me." The crowd was speechless. Wei Cheng couldn''t take it anymore."If you keep talking nonsense, don''t eat anymore. Leave immediately, or we''ll lose our appetites." "Your major doesn''t deny it." In other words, why are you in such a hurry? Mu Yuan looked at him solemnly. His figure was very good when he was wearing clothes, but once he took them off, he felt that it was very ufortable to the eyes. The informant did not know what he was thinking and smiled subtly like a little wife. Chen Doni thought,"F * ck, you Pigsy, are you trying to steal our cabbage?" Mu Yuan was speechless. Who''s the cabbage? Chen Doni only felt a chill on his neck, and he hurriedly hid behind Wei Cheng. Major, I misspoke, I misspoke. The informant chuckled and said, a little embarrassed,"I did want to." "Get lost!" Other than mu Yuan, everyone else gave him one word. Although it wasn''t very nice to say it out loud, it was indeed like their own cabbage had been dug out. It was really intolerable. Mu Yuan was deep in thought. He did not get angry and just looked at him coldly. The more he looked, the more unhappy he felt. "Eat your dinner and get lost!" "Yes, yes, yes, get lost immediately. Even if you don''t like each other, don''t be so fierce." Mu Yuan did not have much interest in this. He only had one thing in mind. When the crystal was unlocked, he would immediately find his people and ask the drug Enforcement police what the informant he was working with looked like. Mu Yuan did not have much experience in dealing with such matters. He did not have much experience in arresting criminals. He was more skilled in anti-terrorism, but he did not have much experience in such criminal cases. He rarely saw informants like this. Most of the informants in anti-terrorism were different from the ones in front of him. They would not be so ... Bold. Jiang Cheng and Hu Yang bought dinner very quickly. It was almost all meat. He also bought beer. It had been a long time since they had a good meal, so they were all eating dry food. He did not dare to drink too much beer either. Mu Yuan only drank one bottle of beer and did not dare to drink anymore. After all, this was a foreign country. Informants were the most rough and rxed. He happily drank seven bottles of beer and ate almost three times more meat than mu Yuan. After eating and drinking to his heart''s content, he waved goodbye to mu Yuan and the rest. Everyone continued to eat dinner and pack their things. Mu Yuan kept feeling uneasy, as if something had happened. His damn sixth sense was very urate. In less than five minutes, Chen Doni came to him in a hurry and said,"major, the crystal is missing." Mu Yuan almost kicked over the sofa in front of him. He was so scared that his neck turned cold. Just in case, he did not bring any crystals with him. He used the rotation technique, which changed people randomly every two hours. "Informer!" Mu Yuan gritted his teeth. * My sister dragged me out to watch a movie, and thest chapter is either after 10 pm or tomorrow! 1939 Chapter 1939 When mu Yuan and the rest went to look for the informer for the second time, the group was furious. The crystal that they had worked so hard to obtain not only allowed them to find Gao Qiao, but they also managed to find the high-ranking officials in the country. They were actually tricked by such an unreliable informer. The informant lived on the poor slope. It was a small dirt slope, but it was better than the slum. Although the houses were low, they were not dpidated. Each family had a small courtyard with its own door and courtyard, a bit like the homestead in China. Hu Yang and Jiang Cheng violently kicked the door of the thread starter home open, and the smell of a dead body immediately came out. It was obvious that the person was lying on the bed, and his body was covered with corpse bugs. The stench hit them in the face. Fortunately, they were used to this kind of situation, so no one was surprised. Half an hourter. Wei Cheng''s expression was heavy."He''s been dead for at least three days." The informant had been dead for more than three days, and his body had rotted. Who was the informant who had approached them? he had impersonated him so well. They could only me themselves for being inexperienced. No one had contacted the informant except for the missing Gao Qiao, so they did not know the specific information of the informant. Thest time they came, they did not meet the informant in his house. They took him away directly outside. Without checking his fingerprints and Iris carefully, mu Yuan violently kicked the tree and let out a curse. This was a rare mistake in his mission career. He didn''t even know who had taken the crystal or who had done it. This made the matter very difficult to handle, and it was starting to go back to square one. This was much more difficult than tracking down an informer. Because...This informer hade and gone without a trace, leaving no traces behind. No one knew who he was. Ye tingjun waited for the entire night and did not see mu Yuan, so he called to ask. Mu Yuan said,"the crystal piece was stolen by someone." "This ..." Ye tingjun said. To mu Yuan, this was a huge mistake and a failure. He had to bear all the responsibility. Mu Yuan had some unspeakable suspicions. Ye tingjun said,"did you know that the person who leaked the news this time was Lieutenant Colonel Jack? it was Alice who sold the news out directly. Xie jinghuan has already confirmed it." Mu Yuan said,"I know." "Then have you ever thought that they might have taken the crystal?" Mu Yuan''s eyes darkened as he thought of the person behind the Iron sheet. The person''s bulging chest muscles and bulging belly under the mist from the shower head did not match his back at all. He closed his eyes and thought about the informant''s exaggerated acting and vivid face. He instantly ruled out Jack. He and Jack had known each other for many years. Except in front of him, Jack was almost expressionless and did not seem to have human emotions. There was always a sense of distance and coldness in his eyes that made it difficult for people to get close to him. He was silent and always concise. He would never shout and exaggerate like an informant. To him, making such an expression and saying such words was worse than killing him. Mu Yuan was clueless. After hanging up the phone, he smoked five cigarettes in one breath. If it was really Jack, he had to kill his stupid cat. A person who could not go home every day actually kept a Ragdoll cat. It was fine if he kept a smart one, but he kept a cat that acted dumb every day. p Mu Yuan''s mind was in a mess. The next step of his n had beenpletely disrupted. His mind was in a mess, and he had no clue at all. Suddenly, he heard the technical soldier running over in a hurry."Major,e and take a look quickly. A major is looking for you." ¡­¡­ asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1940 The Major Is Going To Explode Mu Yuan''s first reaction was that Jack was here. His guess was all true, but Jack had told him to never appear in front of him. He understood Jack too well. If it was not an emergency, he would not meet him. After all, Anderson''s life was between them. It was his younger brother, and he was the one who caused Jack to lose his brothers. If it was really him who had dyed the time to save Takahashi, he really wanted to kill him. But on second thought, he had been promoted to lieutenant colonel. He was no longer a major. The technical soldier did not know what mu Yuan was thinking about. Seeing that he was sitting still, he urged him again. Mu Yuan came back to his senses and jumped down the small dirt slope. The person who came was considered an acquaintance. It was Leyman, a direct subordinate under Lieutenant Colonel Anderson. This man was in his 30S. He had a bad temper, but he was very efficient. He was a ck man who was loyal to Jack. The scariest thing was that this fellow knew about the little thing between him and Jack and even bumped into him once. Initially, he was still quite polite to him, but ever since then, he looked at him with a nose that was not his nose and eyes that were not his eyes. It was as if he was a pig that had nuzzled Jack, a cabbage. The two of them had even fought once, and neither of them had won or lost. Mu Yuan had always firmly believed that this was the difference in size. Otherwise, he would have beaten Reyman up. Reyman was ck and had an advantage over mu Yuan in terms of body size. He was 1.93 meters tall, and his arms were almost 1.5 times that of mu Yuan ''s. His muscles were well-developed. To Easterners like them, Reyman''s body size was simply a bug. Reyman seemed to be extremely happy this time and did not argue with mu Yuan anymore. That''s right, Zhu Bajie finally did not steal their cabbage and was already a passerby. Reyman even greeted mu Yuan very happily. Because of some things, the two of them were well aware of it. Mu Yuan kept a straight face and did not answer. He thought to himself,''I can''t lose my demeanor, I can''t lose my manners.'' The two of them saluted each other. Lehmann went straight to the point and handed them a crystal chip, which was the one they found in the red Ice. Lehmann said,st night, we were on a mission and caught an informant named Hobbs. This man was so bold that he pretended to be an informant and cheated us of our informant fees. We found 200g Red Ice and this chip on him. ording to him, this was from his previous employer. We checked Hobbs ''information. ording to the appearance, description and address he provided, I can slightly guess that it''s you, major. See, I''ll return the things to you in one piece. " Wei Cheng, Chen Doni, and the rest were ecstatic. Mu Yuan looked at the crystal in his hand. Could there be such a good thing in the world? He didn''t believe it. When he was so tired, someone sent him a pillow and a Presidential Suite. No matter what, it seemed like the room was poisoned. Mu Yuan took the crystal piece indifferently and did not say a word. Reyman and he liked each other. Reyman said ''you''re wee'' and hinted that he should say ''thank you''. Hu Yang was a sniper and was very observant. He noticed that the atmosphere was a little strange. Originally, when they had lost something and the other party had returned it intact, the major should not have been so happy that he should have thanked them. "Where''s the informant?" Mu Yuan asked. "Kill him." Lehmann pped his hands and smiled, revealing his big white teeth. He said casually,"major, you''re too careless. You were actually yed in the palm of an informant. If it wasn''t for our help, how would you have reported this time? you don''t have enough experience here. You should take your people back early and don''t let others clean up your mess." Wei Cheng thought,"oh no, the major is going to explode." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1941 Your Senior Officer Has Paid With His Body Wei Cheng thought, oh no, the major is going to explode. The group of people under mu Yuan almost did not dare to look at mu Yuan''s face. It was an undeniable fact that they had failed the mission. The crystals from the mission were sent back by the opponent and they were even ridiculed by the opponent. This was a kind of humiliation to mu Yuan and his team. Did the ck Major do it on purpose? Mu Yuan did not say anything, and no clues could be seen on his face. It was as if nothing had happened. He was very calm and held up a country''s face."Then, thank you, major Lehmann. Ah, Speaking of which, thest time in the Somalia waters, your mission was aplete failure with three casualties. It was a destroyer''s sub-cannon that destroyed the terrorists ''base and saved your lives. At that time, this destroyer came and went without a trace and did not ask you to thank me. Do you think it''s your country''s destroyer?" Lehmann''s smile did not change. Just as he was about to retaliate, mu Yuan said expressionlessly,"Oh, I remember now. Your Lieutenant Colonel paid with his body back then. It can be considered as a thank you." Mu Yuan''s teammates were speechless. What the hell is a physical repayment? Who the hell is your Lieutenant Colonel? This person didn''t even introduce himself, so how did the major know his name? Reyman''s smile froze on his face, no longer showing the image of an enemy meeting with joy. If not for his already dark skin, it would probably be even darker. Reyman flicked his sleeves and left without any grace. Mu Yuan snorted coldly and turned around to walk in. He passed the chip to the technical soldier."Check the authenticity." "Yes!" No one had the guts to talk to major mu Yuan at this time. In this group of people, other than the sniper Hu Yang, almost everyone else was older than mu Yuan. They joined the Army earlier than mu Yuan. They were all children from poor families and had joined the Army much earlier. Due to their outstanding talent, they were able to further their studies in the Military Academy. However, they were not considered official officers. The highest rank in this group of people was the captain. It would take at least four to five years to reach the rank of major. They would only be able to achieve their rank when they were around 30 years old. Although mu Yuan''s family background was superior, his ability was indeed outstanding. He dared to fight and risk his life. Other than having a certain advantage in his academic qualifications, he also relied on himself to get his military rank. If it was not because he was too young, he would have been promoted to Lieutenant Colonel long ago. He was afraid of causing gossip, so he suppressed him. This group of people listened to his words and trusted him very much, but no one dared to treat him like their own little brother. ,m When mu Yuan was angry, he did not look like a little brother next door, so no one dared to say a word of gossip. The major must have umted a lot of power. The technical soldier quickly finished his appraisal."Major, it''s confirmed." "To find ye tingjun." This time, she was more experienced. Without wasting any more time, she went straight to ye tingjun. It took time to unlock the crystal. The little cutie ye Chu waved her hands in front of mu Yuan and used a new word she had learned recently."Little Yuan, you''re so depressed." Mu Yuan''s face darkened. What the hell was mncholy?"who taught you Chinese? you''re learning it in such a mess." "Second brother taught me." "It''s just perfunctory if you don''t want school fees. " Ye Chu scratched his head. Really? Mu Yuan sat in front of the window and looked downstairs. His eyes were misty. Ye Chu thought about it and agreed with his words."Second brother has been living abroad all this time. His Chinese might not be very good. I will change the teacher when I get back and not want him anymore." ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 1942 Chapter 1942 Ye Chu asked the hotel for more than ten desserts and two cups of milk tea. Mu Yuan was quite fond of desserts. He was thinking about something as he ate. Ye Chu suddenly asked,"did you break up with someone?" Mu Yuan almost spat his milk tea on his face."I''ve been out of love for a long time!" Ye Chu said,"but you haven''t walked out of the shadow of your breakup. No wonder you''re so depressed." "Mncholic, you ..." Mu Yuan had always been scolding her, but she still did not understand. Forget it, she was not angry with herself anymore. She took a deep breath and ate another macaron. She did not want to argue with ye Chu. It was as if ye Chu had found out some secret. He told ye tingjun that mu Yuan had fallen out of love, but ye tingjun yed it down."I know." "Who is his lover? he even dared to dump mu Yuan." These words sounded a little awkward. You even dared to dump me."Is mu Yuan that good? can''t you dump me?" "Yeah, he''s good. The other party really doesn''t have eyes." Ye Chu could not understand ye tingjun''s expression and felt that it was unfair for mu Yuan. The crystal was sessfully unlocked, but there was a doubt that seemed to have been tampered with. All the information was sent back, and ye Ling could tell that someone had tampered with it with one look. Especially since all the evidence pointed to the Zhang family, as if they wanted to wipe out the Zhang family in one fell swoop. This was unlikely. The Zhang family and the MU family were families of the same level, and they were flourishing. They were different from the MU family. The MU family''s subordinates were people that he had promoted, while the Zhang family were all rted. Nepotism could bring up Half the Sky. When mu Yuan looked at it himself, he also knew that there were some problems. Mu Yuan was the one who chased after the crystal, but in the end, the evidence all pointed to the MU family''s roadblock. This was not normal at all. "What''s the rest of the information?" "There shouldn''t be any problems." Ye Ling said. Mu Yuan did not care about the infighting. He was only concerned about whether he could save the lives of Gao Qiao and the drug Enforcement officers. Once he heard that there was no problem, he immediately got into formation. The crystal showed the locations where the drug lords were hiding. There were a total of six warehouse locations, and all of them were marked. If he were to check them one by one, there would definitely be problems and alert the enemy. He would first send people to check out the locations and choose the ces to detain the hostages. p If they really wanted to move the red Ice away, they would need a very hidden warehouse. Ye tingjun had also sent his men out to mu Yuan. As they were well-trained, even though they had never worked together before, it was not a problem as long as they followed orders. Fortunately, the tall buildings in the city did not count. Mu Yuan circled a spot and could clearly see the tall buildings of all six warehouse points. Hu Yang and one of ye tingjun''s snipers went to the spots, while the rest moved around on the road. At nineo'' clock in the morning, mu Yuan brought Jiang Cheng and the technical soldier to infiltrate a warehouse near the police station. They pretended to be renovation workers and sneaked in. There were not many Red Ice here. Not only were there not a lot of them here, but there were also not many in the other warehouses. Moreover, there were no traces of hostages. Mu Yuan''s heart trembled. This information was not right. Could it have been modified by someone? He couldn''t think too much for the time being. Hu Yang suddenly said,"major, your position is only 100 meters away from the police station in a straight line. From my observation, the police station has a better geographical advantage. The sky, the earth, and the people are harmonious." Ye tingjun immediately went to check on the connection between the police station and the nearby warehouses. Mu Yuan suddenly thought of a problem, a problem that they had all overlooked. If arge amount of Red Ice had to be hidden in a safe ce that was convenient to transport, then ... Which ce would be the safest and most unguarded ce? * The girls wille again at 5:30 and finish updating at once! 1943 Chapter 1943 If arge amount of Red Ice had to be hidden in a safe ce that was convenient to transport, then ... Which ce would be the safest and most unguarded ce? The police station! The police had erased all traces of the red Ice from the beginning and pretended that it didn''t exist. If it had been hidden in the police station, it would have been the best for transportation or protection. However, this meant that the entire police station was transporting Red Ice. There was also a message on the crystal that had just been unlocked. The transportation point would arrive at three in the afternoon, and there was a ne waiting at the small airport. Mu Yuan''s team spent an hour toe up with an invasion n. Mu Yuan would lead Jiang Cheng and the technical soldier to invade, and the people outside would provide support. Their goal was not Hong Bing, but to rescue Gao Qiao and the drug Enforcement officer. If they were at the police station. The police station had been on high alert for the past few days, and everyone who entered had to verify their identity. Mu Yuan and the rest entered from the wall that was connected to the warehouse next door. The structure of the building was almost the same, so they did not take too long to enter. ¡­¡­ Ye tingjun had been waiting for the news. He felt that there was something wrong with the n. There were fewer people here, and the temporary n would not be sufficient. He hoped that they would alle out safely. However, why did the information on the crystal slip leave out such a big clue from the police? since someone had tampered with the information, did the previous information also have been tampered with? if it had been tampered with, would the police have an ambush? If this was the base camp, the information on the crystal chip was just a smokescreen. Ye tingjun really wanted to call Jack and ask if he had done something, but mu Yuan and the others were on the move, so it was not appropriate for him to call and ask. He saw the news after a while. There was a terrorist attack at the police station, and there was a huge explosion. A pair of unidentified mercenaries had broken into the police station and tried to attack the local police station, causing chaos. Ye tingjun also had a little understanding of the situation over here. The police force deployment here was not weak, but this time, it was as if they had invited the Emperor into a trap. Everyone''s deployment was activated at once, and the four streets nearby were all blocked. The situation of mu Yuan and the rest became dangerous. Originally, there was only a small probability of the rescue mission being exposed, but it instantly turned into a chaotic battle. Half of the police station was blown up, and mu Yuan and the others also looked for the drug Enforcement officer and Gao Qiao in the police station. Gao Qiao was still on the verge of death, and the drug Enforcement officers had been beaten so badly that their legs were disabled and they could not walk. Mu Yuan carried one of them on his back, and Jiang Cheng carried the other. Hu Yang and the others outside created chaos ... It was a chaotic battle, and gunshots were heard continuously. When ye tingjun received the news again, mu Yuan and the rest had already retreated to the port. Ye tingjun and ye chuzao were already waiting at the port to retreat together. When they waited for mu Yuan, they were all in a sorry state and were all injured. Mu Yuan''s shoulder was hit by a bullet and he was bleeding non-stop. The rest of them also had a certain degree of gunshot wounds, except for Hu Yang. Gao Qiao had missed the best time for medical treatment and had experienced a chaotic battle. He was already on the verge of death, but he used hisst breath to block a bullet for mu Yuan, crushing thest straw. When he arrived on the ship, he was already a corpse, and the corpse had already turned cold. The drug Enforcement police and mu Yuan''s team did not have much of a rtionship. It was mainly because of Gao Qiao. This time, they had taken a risk for Gao Qiao, and in the end, they only had time to see him onest time. The drug Enforcement officer said that they had been sent to the police station three days ago, and the first suspect on the crystal chip was also the police station. He had personally entered the information, so there was no mistake. Chapter 1944 The Most Poisonous Beautys Heart Ye tingjun furrowed his brows."How many suspects are there on the crystal?" "Seven!" The drug Enforcement officer said that both of his legs were broken, and they didn''t know if they could be taken back to the hospital. Ye tingjun checked his condition, and it wasn''t very good. Even if he was taken back, he would probably have to retire from his job, and it would affect his ability to walk."My first suspect was the police station. At that time, Zhou Biao and I went to investigate separately. We found some information about them, and their first target was the police station." Zhou Biao had already sacrificed himself. The drug Enforcement officer cried like a child and med himself very much. He was the one who was bent on chasing the drug dealer, wanting to find their base camp and destroy all the red Ice, which led to the sacrifice. The goal of the higher-ups was very clear, and that was to destroy all the red Ice as much as possible. They hid all the red Ice together, which was also beneficial for the destruction. When mu Yuan''s men sneaked into the warehouse, they buried explosives in the red Ice Warehouse. Before they left, they blew up all of them to ensure that the local Red Ice would not flow out. ording to Xie jinghuan''s intelligence, other than the small-scale Red Ice that flowed into various countries, the storage here was thergest. The information on the crystal chip was also veryplete. They could arrest the drug lords, and destroying the manufacturing process wouldpletely destroy this conspiracy. Unfortunately, a Drug Enforcement officer and Takahashi paid with their lives. There was a medical team on the ship. Mu Yuan''s bullet was dug out, and he simply put on a coat before going to take a look at Gao Qiao. Everyone was in the cabin, and Gao Qiao was lying neatly in his military uniform. Other than his bruised face, his body was intact, as if he had fallen asleep. He had lost his life in order to transmit this crucial piece of information. At the cost of his life, he ensured that the crystal would not fall into the hands of others. Everyone mourned in silence. The atmosphere was heavy. A momentter, Hu Yang and Cai Zhou called mu Yuan to the deck."Major, the drug Enforcement officers said that the information on the crystal chip has been tampered with. Their first target suspected that the warehouse was the police station, and they circled it. However, they did not find a single word about the police station on the crystal chip. Someone deleted the information on the crystal chip. After they sent the crystal chip out, the only person who came into contact with it was Lehmann." Mu Yuan clenched his fist. It was an undeniable fact that the crystal had been tampered with. It gave them the wrong guidance and led to an imperfect sess in the mission. This time, the mission was considered a sess and not a failure. Mu Yuan''s mission this time was the crystal te and the narcotics police. The narcotics police''s lives were not in danger. They had seeded and even destroyed the red Ice. The only regret was that Gao Qiao had died. Cai Zhou said,"if the information wasn''t tampered with, and our initial deployment was within the police station''s territory, such a thing wouldn''t have happened. Perhaps Gao Qiao wouldn''t have died." Mu Yuan leaned against the railing and looked at the sea in the night. No one dared to say that their mission was a hundred percent sessful. Even Jack had failed many times when he was young. He had to rely on the lessons of blood and tears again and again to gain the reputation of being invincible. It wasn''t the first time he had such a setback, but this time, he was deeply tired and angry. Even if the informant was dead as Lehmann had said, he was just a person with a big mouth. How could he modify the crystal? let''s not talk about who he was working for first. In the end, the only people who had the chance to modify it were Lehmann and Jack. "You can''t me anyone for this." Mu Yuan looked at the soldiers under him very calmly."Regardless of whether Leyman modified it or not, this can not be med on anyone. Remember our identity, remember his identity, and put yourself in his shoes. You will understand once you change the situation. We are all soldiers, and military orders are like mountains." Even if they knew that what mu Yuan said was the truth, Cai Zhou was still filled with indignation. He was usually a man of few words, and he had joined the Army in the same batch as Gao Qiao. They were from the same hometown, and Gao Qiao''s family only had a grandmother in her 70s. She was not married and had no children yet. Once he died, only his grandmother would be left. Mu Yuan could see the indignation in his heart, and his heart was stabbed more than anyone else. Each stab was at the most vital part. He was in pain, but he couldn''t make a sound. He didn''t even want to think about who modified the information and caused Takahashi''s death. At the same time, heforted himself that bullets had no eyes, and no one could guarantee that every mission would be a hundred percent sessful. However, Gaoqiao was arrested because of his mimand. After he was arrested, he did not reveal his identity and waited for their rescue. In the end, he helped him block a bullet from his back and died. If Jack had modified the crystal, then ... How could he bear this? the bullet might as well have hit him and ended his life. Ye tingjun pushed ye Chu."Go and talk to mu Yuan." "I thought you didn''t like me talking to mu Yuan?" Ye Chu pointed out the darkness in his heart. Ye tingjun denied it. "I didn ''t." "You''re lying," Ye Chu rolled his eyes and sat beside mu Yuan. Mu Yuan was smoking again, and his smoking addiction seemed to have be stronger all of a sudden. He did not seem to say anything until he finished the pack of cigarettes. The pack of cigarettes was left with only a few cigarettes after he finished smoking. "What are you thinking about?" Mu Yuan could still smile."My mother just called me and said that she likes a girl. She is gentle and generous, two years older than me, has a good character, and is quite famous. She asked me if I want to meet her." "Wow, what''s the name?" Mu Yuan passed the phone to her. Ye Chu took a look and saw that mother mu had indeed sent her detailed information. There were also three photos. Thedy''s name was Liu Xinyu. She had an oval face and big eyes. She looked very gentle and beautiful, and her eyes were very charming. Below was a detailed introduction of thedy. It was very detailed. Ye Chu felt that she was very good when she looked at her. Mu Yuan would probably like this type. "It''s so beautiful. " She saw mu Yuan reply to mother mu with one word: okay! Realization dawned on her."You want to go back and meet him?" "Meet? why not? if it''s suitable, then settle down." Mu Yuan revealed a smile. Ye Chu felt that his smile was a little sad and a little fake, but she could not put her finger on it. She could not help but scratch her head, extremely confused. Mu Yuan said,"ye Chu, I made a fatal mistake." "What mistake?" Ye Chu heard that a soldier under him had died during this mission, but she did not think that it was mu Yuan''s fault. No one could guarantee that everyone woulde out during the rain of bullets. At least, they could catch the criminal this time. The narcotics police were still alive and could be a witness. It was already considered a sess for the murderer who caused the deaths of more than ten public servants to be brought to justice. Mu Yuan said,"I made a mistake that even a stupid man would make. I thought that I would be able to live forever after making an oath of undying love. Damn it. It''s all a lie. In the future ... I won''t do it again." He snuffed out the cigarette with his bare hands, giving ye Chu a fright."Don''t you ... Hurt?" "It doesn''t hurt." * Today''s update is over. This is two photosbined to make up for yesterday''s update! Chapter 1945 I Dont Need You To Die Ye tingjun and mu Yuan split into two routes on the International waters. Ye tingjun and ye Chu took another route. Shan ning came over to pick up mu Yuan and the others and took another route. There was a warship not far away, and it would send them directly tond and take a ne home. Shan ning had already taken care of all the follow-up problems, and the incident in Guinea had also been quickly reported. They were busy helping to clean up the mess, so they naturally would not leave the rest of the people. On the warship, mu Yuan had already changed into his military uniform. Gao Qiao''s corpse had been properly disposed of and ced in a coffin. The coffin was covered with the national g, and it was his honor to sleep with the national g. The captain of the warship led all the crew members to send Gao Qiao off and held a solemn funeral. Rows of white military uniforms were as pure as snow, and the salutes rang through the sea. As the body could not be left for a long time, Gao Qiao''s body was sent back to the country first. It would be handled by the people in the country and sent back to his hometown. Mu Yuan would pay another three million inpensation and send people tofort and settle Gao Qiao''s grandmother. All these years, if a soldier under mu Yuan died, he would give an equal three million inpensation. If they were discharged from the Army due to serious injuries, mu Yuan would also make proper arrangements for the follow-up work. He would also follow up with the country''s medical reimbursement and various kinds ofpensation. He took care of all kinds of problems after they changed their jobs and cared about their post-war mentalfort. His sry in the Army for years was far from enough to pay for these expenses. If he didn''t have other sources of ie, he wouldn''t have been able to support these expenses. Cai Zhou was crying alone on the deck. He did not dare to cry in front of hisrades and could only hide in a dark corner to mourn. However, he was still discovered by mu Yuan. Cai Zhou and Gao Qiao were inseparable. They were from the same hometown and were alsorades. They had a deep rtionship. After Gao Qiao disappeared, Cai Zhou rarely spoke and always worked silently, hoping to find him as soon as possible. "Major ..." Cai Zhou wiped his tears. Hisrades had warned him not to mention this matter again. Everyone was mentally prepared for death when they went on a mission, and every time they were at the front line, it would be theirst mission. The information on the battlefield was ever-changing, and everything was unpredictable. If he continued to wallow in his sorrow, it would cause too much psychological burden to mu Yuan. Hence, Cai Zhou did not dare to cry in the cabin. "It''s fine. Cry if you want to. " Mu Yuan said as he leaned slightly against the railing. The few people under him were the most outstanding, including Gao Qiao. Gao Qiao was an information soldier, so he should be with the technician this time. Such a dangerous mission should not be carried out by him. He had deduced many times how to avoid the death of hisrades, but no matter how he deduced, unless he got the crystal and killed the informer, he could not avoid Gao Qiao''s death. ? "I''ve been thinking about something. You guys have been following me through life and death for so many years. Do you want to retreat to the second line in the future?" Mu Yuan chatted with this group of people one by one. Cai Zhou raised his head."Major?" "What''s wrong?" "I''ve never thought of retreating. " "I know," Mu Yuan said,"I didn''t either. From now on, I will go out on missions more frequently, create trouble for someone more frequently, and stab this knife back more frequently. There might be danger everywhere. You all have to think carefully." Cai Zhou raised his head."Major, we''ll be ready to die at any time as long as you give the word." "I don''t need you to die!" Mu Yuan smiled and lit a cigarette."Alright, it''ste. Go to sleep." "Yes!" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1946 Blind Date, Marriage Cai Zhou and Shan ning brushed past each other and nodded slightly as a form of greeting. Shan ning came over to look for mu Yuan. Mu Yuan casually handed him a cigarette. Shan ning smiled and took it, but he did not light it. He ced it between his two fingers and turned it gently, leaning side by side with him. "I''ve read the battle report written by Chen Doni. Have you ever thought about one thing? the informant ... Is Jack. Anderson. " Shan ning asked softly, and his first sentence nailed mu Yuan to the cross. "Impossible!" Mu Yuan blurted out. Subconsciously, he also rejected such a fact. p Shan ning took out his phone and pulled out an electronic report for him to see. The report showed that Jack had entered the country half a month ago, and there had been no record of him leaving the country. Moreover, the area of activity and the area of activity of the informant almost ovepped. The satellite had taken a few blurry photos. Mu Yuan looked at it for a moment and returned the phone to Shan ning."Shan ning, there''s something I''ve always wanted to ask you. Why don''t you hate Jay ... Anderson so much?" "Do you need a special reason to hate an enemy officer?" Shan ning smiled and asked in return. Under the moonlight, his gaze was gentle and soft, causing mu Yuan to be a little dazed. "That''s true. " Shan ning said,"officer Anderson is scheming, cold-hearted, and ... Ruthless. Little Yuan, you''re not his match." "I know," Mu Yuan knew his own limits."I will never be his match." However, he was the only one who could stab a wound on Anderson that no one could heal. "Your investigation report is fake. I don''t know if you''re deliberately getting someone to take the me. Although I''ve never really worked with him, we''ve worked together on many missions in military school. If he doesn''t want you to take a picture, the satellite can''t capture his face, let alone such a blurry picture. I don''t know if he''s the one. Go to the anti-terrorism team and ask if anyone has really taken a clear picture of him all these years. Oh, and his cousin Wesley. His whereabouts are even more mysterious than Wesley ''s, and he won''t let you catch him easily. " The two of them gradually fell silent. Mu Yuan had finished his cigarette and wanted to light another one, but Shan ning stopped him."Xiao Yuan, your smoking addiction has been a little strong recently. Don''t smoke anymore." "Is that so?" Mu Yuan did not even realize it himself. He pushed his hand away slightly and lit the cigarette. The two of them did not continue to talk about this matter. Ever since Anderson''s brother died, there seemed to be an invisible chasm between the two of them. "What are your ns after you return?" Mu Yuan exhaled a mouthful of smoke and smiled."Blind date, marriage!" Shan ning was speechless. ¡­¡­ Two dayster, mu Yuan wore a well-ironed military uniform to meet his blind date, Liu Xinyu. Although mu Yuan''s mother did not know why her son had suddenly changed, she was happy to see it. Other than wearing his military uniform and having a crew cut, he even wore a military cap and his leather boots were spotless. His eyes were clear and steady, and he stood upright like a pole. She thought that there would definitely be no problems with this blind date. Mu Chen frowned slightly. Half a month ago, she was still so arrogant and refused to go on a blind date. Why was she willing to go on a blind date after returning from a mission? Mu Yuan''s mother tried to ask if they were suitable for the engagement. Mu Yuan was also like a mother''s baby. As long as you like him, it''s fine. He actually didn''t resist. Mu Chen felt ufortable and called his Secretary over."Investigate this miss Liu carefully. Don''t let Xiao Yuan be deceived." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1947 I Have Someone I Cant Love The Secretary was speechless. Liu Xinyu saw mu Yuan from afar. Mu Yuan was dressed very handsomely today. It was extremely difficult for ordinary people to see such a neat set of clothes on the streets. They could only see such a formal set of military uniform in television dramas. Furthermore, any random posture could be used as a recruitment advertisement. The head-turning rate was 100%, and Liu Xinyu recognized him at a nce. Mu Yuan had always been tender and protective towards beautiful women. He was ten minutes earlier than the agreed time, but he did not expect Liu Xinyu to be earlier than him. The two of them sat down after greeting each other. Liu Xinyu had just returned and did not participate in thest blind date, so she had vaguely heard about it. Mu Yuan was also sizing her up. She was prettier than in the photos, and the way she talked was also gentle and virtuous. Coincidentally, she was his primary school ssmate, although he could not remember who she was in primary school. Liu Xinyu would not be overly enthusiastic, nor would there be an awkward silence. Mu Yuan, on the other hand, spoke less. The two of them had a meal when they first met, and they went home after understanding each other''s situation. Mu Yuan sent Liu Xinyu back. The second time they met was when Liu Xinyu invited him to watch a y. Mu Yuan hated this kind of art the most, but he did not reject her. He apanied Liu Xinyu to watch a y and then apanied her to visit the art gallery. Although he did not like watching a y, the Art Gallery was mu Yuan''s favorite ce. He liked to draw when he was young, and he actually liked drawing when he grew up. Hisndscape and sketching were very good, and he liked sand painting the most. He had once used sand painting to simply draw Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, who had a spirit. For three consecutive days, the two of them would go on dates every afternoon and night. Mother mu was extremely happy. It was the first time she saw mu Yuan''s dates go so smoothly. She even said to mu Zheng excitedly, " the rumors you heard will be dispelled on its own. Look at how much our little Yuan likes Liu Xinyu. He goes out for six hours every day. When did he have the patience? I dona€?t know if there''s any hope for him to get married this year. " Mu firmly believed that ... He did not believe that she would not get married and have children! Although ye Chu had returned to the country and started to prepare for his sses, he was still quite concerned about mu Yuan. He video-called mu Yuan every day and asked him about the progress of his blind date. Mu Yuan was also very honest. Ye tingjun frowned. What the hell was this? She was so sad that her sexual orientation changed? In the coffee shop, the two of them had just returned from the golf course. After being under the sun for the entire afternoon, Liu Xinyu was covered in sweat. She waited for mu Yuan toe over in the coffee shop. The two of them had been getting along quite well these few days. Mu Yuan did not talk much, but she was considered to be talkative. Today, they should be officially discussing the next step. Otherwise, their rtionship would not remain unchanged even after dating for a few days. Liu Xinyu was still looking forward to it. Mu Yuan said,"I ... Need someone to get engaged to, but I might not be able to give you the love and marriage you want. I only need a long-term, stable ... Engagement." Liu Xinyu''s heart skipped a beat."You ... You have a lover?" Mu Yuan said,"I have someone I can''t love. Although he betrayed me and might get married and have children in the future, I can''t get over this. I need a fake marriage, but I don''t want to lie to you." Liu Xinyu heaved a sigh of relief. She knew that major mu Yuan didn''t seem like someone who woulde to a blind date happily. So, he had fallen out of love. This was nothing. Everyone had fallen out of love before. No matter how many promises they made, they were just self-righteous for a lifetime. As time passed, they would eventually forget. Liu Xinyu asked,"is it possible for you to fall in love with me in the future?" Mu Yuan was resolute and decisive."I won ''t!" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1948 My Child Needs Status As a woman, she was extremely embarrassed to be denied like this. However, the other party''s eyes were clear and there was no deception. At least his character was up to standard and he had given her a way out. If she agreed, they could exchange terms. She would give up her freedom, and he would pay the corresponding price. This was the world of adults. They had all kinds of considerations, all kinds of conditions, and all kinds of interests involved. Liu Xinyu smiled. " If I agree to your engagement, what will I get? " "You can mention it." Mu Yuan said gently. To him, a girl''s youth was priceless. No matter what Liu Xinyu asked for, he would agree to it. " Before you state your conditions, I can mention it first. If you agree to be engaged to me, you have to have a boyfriend during the engagement period. I agree, but you can''t bring it up in public and you can''t let my family know about it. Our family is a military and political family, and we can''t tolerate any scandals. If you want to cut off this rtionship, you just have to tell me. I wille and cut it off. I won¡¯t hurt your reputation, and I''ll take the me for all your mistakes. If you need the MU family to do something, you don''t need to go through me. Just follow the procedures and regtions to find my uncle or my father. You and your family must not use the MU family''s name to do things. I only have these three requests." Liu Xinyu was weighing all the pros and cons in her heart. Even if she mentioned thest request, it would be the same as not mentioning it at all. Mu Yuan was a soldier all year round and would not be at home. As his fianc¨¦e, the MU family would naturally feel that they had let her down. Whatever the family wanted to do, she would only need to ask Mother mu, and the sess rate would be 70 to 80%. Even if they did not use the MU family''s reputation to do things, others would naturally provide all sorts of convenience on ount of her being mu Yuan''s fianc¨¦e. Seriously speaking, Mu Yuan actually only had one request. Don''t create any scandals. Liu Xinyu lowered her head and smiled."Major, you joined the Army a long time ago, right?" "Yes, what''s wrong?" Liu Xinyu smiled."No, I''m fine. I''ll agree to anything." ? She was innocent and naive, and did not seem to understand theplicated social rtionships. "It''s your turn," Mu Yuan said. Liu Xinyu thought for a while. She knew very well what a girl''s most precious youth would be exchanged for. She was also very generous when she made her request."My family is in the real estate business, so we don''tck money. I''m the only daughter in my family, so I don''tck money. If there are any difficulties in our family''s business, I hope you can lend a hand, major. Secondly, my father is getting on in years and his health is not good. I need a trustworthy manager to help me take care of the family business. I haven''t been able to pick a good candidate, so I hope you can help me. Thirdly, to be honest, I don''t really need a real marriage, but I need a child. So, I hope that you can be my child''s father in name. " Mu Yuan was speechless. Be a father? Did she want to have children with him? This was a little difficult. Was he going to donate his descendants? This was difficult. He was not willing to have a partner who was afraid of marriage and did not want children. Liu Xinyu looked at mu Yuan''s expression and knew what he was thinking. She smiled and said,"major, don''t worry. If you''re unwilling, I won''t look for you to have a child. It''s a very simple matter for me, Liu Xinyu, to find a father for my child. However, he needs an identity. He''s a child of the MU family, a descendant of the MU family." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1949 Love And Hate Have To Be Something You Can Get Mu Yuan thought about it seriously for a moment and shook his head lightly. " I¡¯m sorry, miss Liu. I can¡¯t agree to your request. " Liu Xinyu did not expect to agree to the above two conditions that were so difficult. This was the simplest, and she was unwilling to agree to it. Mu Yuan said softly, " if it happens between you and me, I can agree to anything that doesn''t involve others. However, if it involves others, I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t agree to it. If I agree to it, my parents will think that they have a grandson. They won''t allow you to leave with the child unless you bring the child and stay with the MU family for the rest of your life. I don¡¯t care, but life is so long. Who knows if you''ll find true love in the future? if you want to get married and leave with your child, you''ll hurt my parents "hearts. If I tell you the truth, then there''s no point in our fake marriage. I¡¯ve never done anything against my parents in my life, and I don¡¯t intend to hurt them." "I understand." Liu Xinyu needed time to think about it, and mu Yuan expressed his understanding. Of course, to mu Yuan, this meant that he was done for. He went home and hid in the cer. The temperature in the MU family''s cer was very low, and there were dozens of jars of wine. The two elders of the MU family did not have any hobbies and did not take bribes. They only epted one thing, and that was wine. Therefore, the cer was full of good wine. There was a wine rack next door, and it was filled with hundreds of bottles of wine. They were all aged wine. Some were gifts from others, and some were bought by themselves. Mu Yuan casually opened a jar of nu'' er Hong, raised his head, and drank it. Life was really f*cking difficult. He could not even find a person to fake his marriage with. Ye Ling pursed his lips and gave him a bad idea. " Why are you looking for a fake marriage of equal social status? who would want to fake a marriage with someone of equal social status? if you want to find one, find one that you can control. If she doesn''t want to do it, you can just shoot her to death. Or find someone whocks money. In this world, other than feelings, you can buy anything with money. " Mu Yuan heard Tong Hua retorting. " Wrong. Feelings can also be bought with money. For example, if you were very poor back then, I would have asked mommy to ignore you. Right, your son is this kind of person. He can be bought with money. " "Shut up!" Ye Ling shouted coldly. Tong Hua was truly acting out the essence of'' if you say shut up, then I¡¯ll be embarrassed and I¡¯ll have to talk nonsense''. Ye Ling directly mmed the door and blocked all the noise. "Listening to your words is better than reading ten years of books. I know what to do." It''s not easy to control people of equal social status. This saying makes sense. "Alright, I''ll give you three more days. Return to the team when you''re done. I have a lot of things waiting for you." Mu Yuan paused for a moment."Arrange North American Affairs for me. The more the better." Ye Ling was silent for a moment and did not answer. Mu Yuan said,"are you mute?" "You''re not Jack''s match. I advise you not to go looking for death. " Ye Ling said calmly,"one must know his own limits." "I know," Mu Yuan said,"I know that I will never be his match, but I firmly believe that I will always be his weakness." "Can''t we leave each other some good memories? Must they love each other and kill each other to erase the most beautiful memories?" "Since you''ve recognized the truth, you can''t love, but you must hate." Mu Yuan smiled. "You''re sick. " Ye Ling endured it and seemed to be gathering his luck."I know." Mu Yuan huped happily. Heughed bitterly and happily."That''s right. We''re hurting each other. It''s as if we can''t do it. I can''t possibly be alone for the rest of my life, unable to get anything out of love and hate, right?" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1950 The MU Family Is In Chaos Mu Liang found mu Yuan in the cer again. He had drunk three jars of nu ''er Hong and almost died from it. There were more than ten jars of nu'' er Hong in total. Five years ago, mu Yuan drank a few bottles. This time, mu Yuan drank a few more jars and knocked over another jar. He hugged the jar of nu ''er Hong and curled up his body. It was as if he was convulsing and crying at the same time. It was exactly the same as when he was 18. "Third brother?" Little mu Liang looked left and right."Are you getting drunk again?" Uncle will beat you to death. " So much daughter''s Red wine had been ruined. He bent down to help mu Yuan up, only to realize that mu Yuan was mumbling a name."Jack ..." Mu Liang frowned. This name was the same as the one he had shouted in the wine cer five years ago when he was almost drunk to death. Did he have a breakup five years ago, and now he had another one? did he really want to hang on to the same tree? "That''s not right ..." This was a man''s name. Mu Liang felt a chill down his spine as he felt the chilly wind from the cer blowing on his scalp. Back then, mu Yuan was also holding a jar of nu ''er Hong and was drunk to death while shouting this name. At that time, the whole family was looking for him and was extremely anxious. After he found mu Yuan, he told Mu Chen, and he also shouted this name. When his two uncles came down, Mu Chen used a knife to knock mu Yuan unconscious and cut off his nonsense. Otherwise, his two uncles would have heard it. His third brother was probably half dead. Mu Liang hurriedly called Mu Chen. However, as soon as he dialed the number, he heard the voices of mu Zhoujian and mu Zhoujian. The two of them went down to the cer. As there were guests at home and they had to entertain them today, mu Liang was about to knock them out like Mu Chen when he bumped into them. He thought to himself, I''m done for. "What are you doing here?" mu Zhen asked. "Oh, get the wine." He was still thinking about how to get mu Yuan out of this situation when he heard mu Yuan shout,"Jie xxxxxxx, you bastard!" The name in front of him was not clear, and he could vaguely hear a Jie ... Mu Liang covered his face. Mu Zhen had already walked over. Mu Yuan was holding a jar of nu er Hong and crying. Mu Zhen was furious."You''re here to ruin my nu er Hong again?" How many jars did you drink?" ,m Mu Yuan was already dead drunk and was reminiscing about the past. Mu Liang hurried over and wanted to take mu Yuan away. Suddenly, mu Zheng''s expression changed and he turned to look at mu Liang."Ah Liang, you go up first. I have something to say to mu Yuan." Mu Liang did not dare to disobey the two big shots at home. He immediately called Mu Chen after he went out."Brother,e back quickly. Third brother is drinking in the cer. I think he''s calling the name from a few years ago again. Uncle is down there." Mu Liang heard the sound of something falling on the ground from Mu Chen''s side."Knock him out." "I won''t make it in time." "I say, you''ve struck your two uncles so hard that they fainted." Mu Liang was expressionless."I don''t dare toy a hand on my uncle and your father. You can do it yourself." ¡­¡­ In the cer, mu Zhoujian and mu Zhoujian clearly heard what mu Yuan was saying. Their expressions were very ugly. Mu Zhoujian''s hands were shaking, and his face was livid. He suddenly rushed over and pped mu Yuan."Unfilial son, you have no shame. Shut up!" Mu Yuan did not feel anything at all. He hugged a jar of nu ''er Hong and cried while convulsing. Mu Zhenzhen was so angry that he wanted to find something to hit him. Mu Zhenzhen hurriedly pulled him."Let go, let go. I''m going to beat him to death today, in case in the future ... In case in the future ..." Mu Zhengzhi clutched his heart, his face ashen. His vision turned ck, and he fainted from anger. * Xiao Yuan''s fianc¨¦e was not this powerful miss Liu, but another miss Liu! 1951 Chapter 1951 When mu Yuan woke up, he had a headache. The nanny, sister Fang, came up and anxiously told him to go to the study room. Mu Yuan washed his face and sshed cold water on his face. He was a little more awake now. When he went downstairs, he saw mu Liang. He was holding his phone and sending messages. He looked up at mu Yuan and said,"my aunt has been taken away. Third brother, I hope you''re well." "When did youe back?" Mu Liang said,"that''s not the main point. The main point is that you''re going to be beaten up. Five years ago, thanks to me, you managed to escape a beating. But you won''t be able to escape this beating. " Mu Yuan was baffled. Mu Zhoujian''s expectations of him were quite strict. He was also very strict with his training since he was young, and getting beaten up was amon thing. Mu Chen had been more stable since he was young, and his character was not like a child. He was more mischievous and got beaten up more often. When he went to the study room, he found mu Zhoujian, mu Zhoujian, and Mu Chen there. When mu Zhoujian saw him, his face was livid."Kneel down!" Mu Yuan had always been obedient to the elders in his family. In his heart, sometimes, his father was his father and also his boss. Without saying anything, he knelt down. Mu Zhengzhi picked up the whip at the side and said,"take off your shirt." Mu Yuan took off his T-shirt without saying a word, revealing his muscr upper body. Mu Zhouwei wanted to fight without asking anything, but he was still stopped by mu Zhouwei."You should ask clearly first. Don''t be so impatient." "What''s there to ask? I''m going to beat this shameless and unfilial son to death today!" Mu Yuan''s heart skipped a beat. There was an ominous sign. Mu Chen gave him a look, and mu Yuan was even more confused. Did he say something when he was drunk? What did he say? He could count the number of times he had gotten drunk. Thest time he got drunk in front of Jack, he had a memorypse. When he woke up and asked Jack what he had said and done when he was drunk, Jack said it was nothing. He was very obedient when he was drunk and fell asleep directly. He did not doubt him. He had always thought that when he was drunk, he was just sleeping. "Mu Yuan, tell me, you and Jack. I''ve asked the higher-ups about Anderson''s rtionship with you. When you went to West Point when you were 16, he was your instructor. Other than that, do you have any other rtionship with him? speak!" Mu Zhoutian asked angrily. Mu Yuan''s expression changed slightly. Mu Chen shook his head gently. He instantly fell silent. Mu Zhengzhi pointed the whip at him and said,"speak!" This whip was not a sex whip. It was a real discipline whip and was very thick and hard. One whip on the back would cause the skin to split open and the flesh to tear. Mu Yuan had been whipped three times since he was young and had to lie in bed for almost a week. "Tell me, are you mute? aren''t you usually very hard to talk about? I asked you to go on blind dates, but you didn''t want to. I say, why don''t you go on blind dates? why did you have such a big reaction? why don''t you talk about it? are you mute?" Mu Zhoujian pressed him for an answer again and again, but mu Yuan remained silent. Mu Zhoujian said,"little Yuan, there''s only our family here. If you have anything to say, just say it. Your father was so angry that he fainted once. Don''t be stubborn." "You already know, so why are you still asking? do you want to hear me deny it?" Mu Yuan straightened his neck and told the truth. He was toozy to cover it up. When Mu Chen heard this, he closed his eyes and covered his eyes with one hand. He was finished. Mu Chen was furious and whipped mu Yuan''s back. A bloody mark instantly appeared on his back. Mu Chen clenched his fist and did not dare to persuade him. He had to beat him up. Otherwise, second uncle would not be able to vent his anger. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1952 Talking Back However, mu Yuan''s shoulder still had a gunshot wound, and he had not recovered yet ... Cold sweat appeared on mu Yuan''s forehead after the whipnded. He knelt straight on the ground and refused to say a second word. Mu Zhen asked,"what exactly happened? tell me!" Mu Yuan''s head was throbbing with pain. He suddenly raised his head and looked at mu zhengxin. During this period of time, he had been under more pressure than anyone else, but he had no one to talk to. He did not even know who to talk to. In the past, he could talk to Jack about this pressure. Both of them were frontline officers, and their family backgrounds were simr. They understood each other, resonated with each other, and could talk things out with each other. Now, there was no one to talk to. Jack''s brother had died, and they had cut off all ties. There was no promise between them. No one knew that they had no tomorrow. They only seized every second. He quickly told himself that it didn''t matter. He could ept it. It was just that he came a few years earlier. Now, Gaoqiao was dead. Firstly, it was a mistake in hismand, and secondly, Gaoqiao died for him. All the evidence pointed to Jack Anderson, and he was in no position to even question or me anyone, so he could only me himself. He didn''t know who to me but himself. When he got home, he had to face a series of questions and cover up. He was too tired. "General mu, your son is a freak and a shameless thing. At the age of 16, he fell in love with an enemy officer for the first time and pursued him with all his might. In the end, he was kicked away by him. It''s that simple!" The crowd was speechless. Mu Zhoujian''s vision turned ck and he almost fainted again. Mu Zhoujian''s expression was also extremely ugly. They were not considered old. Mu Zhoujian and mu Zhoujian had gotten married earlier. Mu Zhoujian was 51 years old while mu Zhoujian was not even 50 years old. They were very young. However, their growth trajectory was different from the others. They grew up in the Army and were not like other children who coulde into contact with all kinds of electronic products and entertainment news from young. His tolerance for certain things was not that high. Whether it was because of their growth or their family, they would not allow such things to happen. Mu Yuan was under a lot of pressure and spoke without thinking. He said such unbearable things and directly angered Mu Chen. In the blink of an eye, five whipsnded on mu Yuan''s back, causing his skin and flesh to split open. Mu Chen stood at the side and did not dare to stop him. He was afraid that he would anger him once he spoke and faint again. "You ..." The study room was filled with the smell of blood. Mu Chen had a sh of inspiration and stopped him slightly."Second uncle, didn''t Xiao Yuan say that they have already separated?" Mu Yuan meant that he had been kicked. Mu Chen modified his words slightly and said softly,"it''s fine if we separate." Mu Zheng did not seem to hear her. His whip was trembling as he pointed it at mu Yuan."Have you ever revealed our country''s secrets?" "No, I didn ''t!" "How do you know? she wants to use you, and you''re possessed. Will you turn a blind eye?" "No, I didn ''t!" This sentence really hurt mu Yuan''s heart. He understood his father''s stubbornness and personal integrity. He also understood that they could not tolerate such things. What he was most afraid of was that he would be used by others identally, causing an irreparable tragedy. "In your eyes, your son is such a spineless person that I''ll give up my entire family''s life for just a bone?" "You still dare to talk back? you''ve done something wrong, but you don''t know how to repent!" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1953 Having A Second Child While Youre Still Young "What did I do wrong?" Mu Yuan''s eyes were slightly red. He looked up and asked,"dad, I only fell in love with someone. What did I do wrong? I''ve never disobeyed you since I was a child. I''ve learned and done whatever you asked me to do. I know that you feel that I''ve let you down, that I''ve done shameless things, that I''m a monster with no integrity, and that I''ve even betrayed my family and country. But I have a clear conscience. I just fell in love with someone. I didn''t do anything wrong. I have followed the rules since I was young. Did anyone tell me that this rtionship would crush me to pieces? "If there''s someone who tells you what would happen before a rtionship happens, there''s no such thing as a lovesick man and a resentful woman in this world. Don''t stare at me, do you think I''m a monster? go and take a look at thews in other countries. Same-sex marriage is legal. What era is this? old man, if you really think I''m useless, hurry up and have a second child while you''re still young!" Mu firmly believed that ... Mu Zhouzhi was speechless. Mu Chen was speechless. Mu Yuan was not as educated and reasonable as Mu Chen since young. He did things with a sense of propriety and would not talk back to his elders. However, these words were really ... Unbearable to the ears. It was as if he was venting. "Second uncle!" ,m "I firmly believe in you!" Mu Chen and mu Shou Wei hurriedly went to help mu Yuan up. Mu Chen kicked mu Yuan and said in a low voice,"shut up!" Mu Yuan was also shocked. His father''s health had always been very good, and the physical fitness of a soldier was just right. He wouldn''t get high blood pressure from just a few words from him, right? He thought about it for three seconds. He felt that he should have been more reserved, but before he could finish reflecting, another whipnded on his back, causing him to break out in cold sweat. Mu Yuan thought, forget it, he felt that he had not said it enough! After being whipped ten times, the skin on mu Yuan''s back was already split open and the flesh was torn. Blood was flowing and dyed his shorts red. The study room was filled with the smell of blood. Mu Yuan''s face was as pale as paper, and he was breaking out in cold sweat. He bent his back slightly. Mu Zhen threw the whip away and sat at the side, panting heavily. He was almost angered to death by mu Yuan. "You ..." "Little Yuan, can you change it?" Mu Zhouzhi asked,"in the future, when you get married and have children, forget about this. You will also be separated. If you don''t get married for the rest of your life, unless you have great military achievements, your married life will also be one of the judges during the internal evaluation. Do you understand?" "I ..." Mu Yuan wanted to say that he was not born with a liking for men. Before he went to West Point, he watched films with the soldiers at the side. It was what normal teenagers would watch, and there was nothing wrong with watching it with enthusiasm. How would he have known that Jack Anderson would appear? but on second thought, if he said it, his family would definitely force him to get married and have children. He was not lying to the girls."He was born with it. He can''t change it." Mu Zhoujian only felt his vision go ck. Mu Zhoujian desperately tried to stop him, not letting him hit him anymore. Mu Yuan had a gunshot wound, and ten whips were already enough to hit his head. If he continued, he would lose his life. "I''d rather kill him!" Mu Chen said,"second uncle, it''s already happened. There''s no point in getting angry. Fortunately, only the family knows about this and it hasn''t spread out yet." Mu Zhen said,"mu Yuan, I got the file of your mission from ye Ling. Tell me honestly, is it because you were soft-hearted and gave Lieutenant Colonel Anderson a chance to cause unnecessary casualties?" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1954 Is He Blind? Mu Yuan said firmly,"no! I''ve already cut off all contact with him. " Mu Yongzhi''s expression became slightly better. Even though people would be a little extreme when they were angry, he was the one who raised his own child, and he knew his limits. Mu Yuan would never betray his family or his country. Mu Yongzhi felt that he was an eyesore just by looking at him. He could not help but get angry."You ... Of all the people you can like, go and like a ..." He really couldn''t say anything. His face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. Mu Yuan bent his back slightly, and blood was flowing out. Mu Chen looked at it and said hurriedly,"second uncle, little Yuan was out on a mission this time and was shot. We can''t dy it like this. Go and treat his injuries first. He has already learned his lesson." "Look at how fearless he is. Does he look like he''s been taught a lesson? Mu Yuan, do you know that you''re in the wrong?" Mu Zheng asked angrily. "I''m not in the wrong!" Mu Zhen was so angry that he was about to start looking for the whip again. Mu Chen quickly took the whip away."Second uncle, second uncle, calm down. Xiao Yuan, quickly make a mistake!" "I''m not in the wrong!" Mu Yuan said firmly. Mu Yuan had always been so stubborn. He would not turn back until he hit the nail on the head. Mu Chen had no other choice. In fact, Mu Chen had known about this for a long time. When mu Yuan was 18 years old, Mu Chen had talked to him about this. At that time, mu Yuan was also struggling, but after careful consideration, he still chose to take this path. Mu Chen thought that this was destined to be a path of no return. His younger brother''s young personality might not be able tost long. Who knew that it would end up in such a mess and he would regret it so much? Mu Zhengzhi raised his hand to hit him. Mu Yuan also raised his head."Unless you kill me, I''m not in the wrong!" "Do you think you''re not wrong to fall in love with such a thing?" "He ..." Mu Yuan took a deep breath and endured the tearing pain on his back."Dad, he started to go on missions when he was 15 years old. He''s still active on the front lines. The number of terrorists he has captured is more than the number of people you''ve eaten and drunk. He has saved countless people. Every year, he has blocked at least ten terrorist attacks, arranged for rescue missions, and went to war-stricken areas to fight. No one is unconvinced by his soldiers. He''s righteous and perseveres his personal integrity. If such a person were your son, you would wake upughing in your dreams. It''s not the thing you''re talking about. " The crowd was speechless. The three men of the MU family were angry and speechless. Mu zhengxin kicked him and shouted angrily,"if he is so perfect, why does he like you? is he blind?" Mu Zhouzhi was speechless. Mu Chen was speechless. "I thought that you could change the name of the evaluation just now and put it on me. It turns out that you have so much dissatisfaction with me." Mu Yuan''s cold sweat dripped onto the carpet and mixed with the fresh blood. "Look at him, look at him. He doesn''t know repentance and he doesn''t know his mistakes. I might as well beat him to death so that no one will criticize our Mu family in the future." "Second uncle, calm down, calm down ..." Mu Chen tried to stop him again. He thought that mu Yuan must have been hanging out with ye Ling for a long time. The father and son tried their best to stop mu Tian. Mu Zhengzhi''s heart softened a little when he saw his son lying on the ground and dying from blood loss."Promise me that you will never see him again, get married and have children. Then, we''ll forget about today''s matter. Otherwise, I''ll break your legs and you should just retire from the Army. Don''t embarrass our Mu family!" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1955 What A Beauty Mu Yuan gritted his teeth. He was very clear that as long as he relented, today''s matter would be over. In the future, no matter who said it, the elders would protect him. He would have a different life, and he would have a lovely wife and children. However, he could not do it. Due to the excessive loss of blood and the pain, mu Yuan''s consciousness was a little scattered. He held onto the carpet tightly. "I don''t want to." Mu Yuan said that he was not willing. He didn''t want to go back on his promise and be a treacherous person. "Mu Yuan, what are the MU family rules? read them!" Mu Yuan was in so much pain that he could not straighten his back. However, when he was reciting the family rules, he still straightened his back. The messy intertwining blood marks pulled out more wounds in an instant. Mu Yuan said word by word,"be loyal to the family, be loyal to the country, and never be a person who goes back on his word." "You''ve memorized the family rules, but have you done it?" Mu Yuan said,"I''ve done it. I''m loyal to my family and my country. I''ve never been a person who goes back on my word. I''ve lived up to the heavens and the earth. I''ve let ... All of you down." As soon as he finished speaking, he fell straight on the carpet and lost consciousness. Mu Chen panicked."Xiao Yuan!" "Call the family doctor!" Mu Zhouzhi hurriedly made a call. Mu Zhouzhi''s mother heard the news and rushed back. She didn''t hear anything when she entered the door and saw mu Yuan unconscious on the ground. His back was a bloody mess, and there were bloodstains on the light green wool carpet. She almost couldn''t catch her breath. She picked up the whip at the side and was about to hit mu Zhouzhi."You didn''t give birth to our son after ten months of pregnancy. Don''t you feel bad for him?" Ah, try getting whipped. Come here, don''t move!" Mu Zhengzhi was originally hiding, but this time, he did not dare to hide and suffered a whip. The strength of MU''s mother''s whip was not considered serious on him, unlike how he really whipped mu Yuan. "Do you know what he did? he ..." "I don''t care what he did. He''s my son. If you want to hit him, ask me first!" Mu Yuan was beaten until hey on the ground for three days, unconscious. Mu Chen felt a little regretful as he had been beaten too hard. His mother had been in a Cold War with him for the past few days and did not want to say a word to him. This year had just passed, and they were already in such a mess. Mu Chen thought that this year would probably not be easy. Mu Zhouzhi asked his son,"did you already know about this?" "Dad, I just got the news." Mu Zhiwei looked deeply at Mu Chen. Mu Chen had been a model young master of an aristocratic family since he was young. He followed the rules and never made any mistakes. When mu Yuan was climbing trees and beating birds, he was reading. When mu Yuan was the king of the children and causing trouble everywhere, he was practicing calligraphy. He never talked back to the elders and never did anything wrong. He always stood on the right side in every faction struggle that had nothing to do with the MU family. Mu Zhouzhi thought that if his son said he didn''t know, he probably really didn''t know. "You should persuade little Yuan." "Yes, father." Under mother MU''s interrogation, mu Zheng still told her about mu Yuan. Mother mu was so shocked that her jaw dropped. She said incoherently,"didn''t he say ... That the person he liked that year was a beauty? He ... I heard his description of a girl. " Mu Zhengzhi finally managed to get a photo from ye Ling and threw it to his mother. Mother mu looked at the officer in the photo. He was dressed in an army uniform and was tall and handsome. He was a real beauty. "She''s really a beauty," mother mu said. Mu firmly believed.¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 1956 Catch A Rooster And Perform The Wedding Ceremony At night, the MU family was very quiet. Because this matter was not suitable for outsiders to know, the nanny at home was on leave. The family of five ate quietly. Mother mu was not in the mood to cook, so Mu Chen''s mother cooked everything. On the table, there was a tomato fried egg, a Western gourd fried egg, a scallion fried egg, and a fried egg. It was a full serving. Mu Chen estimated that all the eggs in the house should have been used up. The MU family had always had a chef to cook. During the new year and other festivals, the two madams would cook. Mu Chen''s mother''s cooking skills were not that good. She had been pampered since she was young. Even after getting married, she had not touched anything. Mu Chen''s mother''s cooking skills were good, but she was not in the mood to cook. Therefore, the whole family ate a variety of scrambled eggs. Even so, Mu Chen still managed to eat the egg shell and silently spat it onto the te. "I''ll make some supper tonight. " Mu Chen said. Mu Chen''s mother happily put down her chopsticks and said,"Okay, okay." After eating, Mu Chen went to take a look at mu Yuan. He had not woken up yet and was still in aa. His gunshot wound had not recovered to begin with, and this time, the injury that had been guing him for many years hade to him at once, making his illness a little more serious. Mother mu was absent-mindedly reading a book. Mu Zhenzhen didn''t care at first. His wife liked to read a lot, but when he saw the cover, he felt that something was wrong. The twoic-style men were hugging each other affectionately. Mu Zhenzhen strode over and asked,"what book are you reading?" "What are you shouting about? I asked my student to give it to me." Mother mu argued,"they all like to watch it." Mother mu was a University professor, and a very famous one at that. She taught at the best university in A city and had students all over the world. Compared to mu Tian, it was easier to ept new things. The book was a beautiful one. It was a story about a pair of childhood friends from birth to their school and then their marriage. Of course, the marriage was fictional, and the love line was very clear. Mu Zhengzhi almost tore the book apart when he saw the introduction."What kind of book are you reading? you don''t know what''s going on. You ... You ... You''re a University professor. This is outrageous!" "You can forget about it. Grabbing a child and beating him up like you, almost killing him, is that a big deal?" Mother mu took it and said,"give it back to me. This is my student, and it''s the only copy. If you tear it, you won''t be able topensate." Mu Zhengzhi''s eyes widened in anger. "What''s wrong with you?" "I just want to know what''s going on and if there''s anything I can change," "What''s there to change? it''s a book, and the ending is good. In the end, they all fell in love. You see, this kind of thing will affect us. " "Go downstairs and make a pot of chrysanthemum tea. You''re too heaty. Drink two pots of chrysanthemum tea first, thene and talk to me properly. " Mother MU''s face was stern."Xiao Yuan, I''m not done with you." Mu Zhicheng immediately deted like a balloon and went downstairs. When mu Yuan woke up, he was lying on the bed. Mu Chen was sitting by his bed."You''re awake?" "Brother?" "You''re probably too much. Second uncle is a man, yet he''s shamelessly asking around for ady suitable for marriage. He wants to find you a wife. Just you wait. In less than three days, he''ll definitely find you a wife and tie you up to get married." Mu Yuan was speechless. "What era is this? I don''t want to get married, and he''s still forcing me?" Mu Chen said,"it''s hard to say for others, but it''s second uncle. Who knows? even if you don''t want to run, he will catch a rooster and marry thedy." Mu Yuan was speechless. Chapter 1957 Xiao Yuan Was Sold Mu Chen¡¯s jinx was right. Mu Yuan was forced to face a fact the moment he woke up. In order to cover up his matters and prevent anyone from gossiping in the future, even if there were any scandals, they would be covered up. Mu Chen firmly believed that he went around to find out who was willing to marry mu Yuan, and he really found a girl surnamed Liu. His name was Liu Xingchen. This miss Liu was rted to Liu Xinyu, but they were not particrly close. Her family had not been doing well recently. Her mother and Liu Xinyu''s father had some grudges, and the two families had broken off rtions for many years. Liu Xinyu and Liu Xingchen had a good rtionship, but Liu Xinyu had rejected mu Yuan after careful consideration when he was recuperating. This was within his expectations. Originally, he was forced toe out of the closet and did not want to have anything to do with the girl anymore. Liu Xinyu''s words were exactly what he wanted. He very gentlemanly wished the girl all the best. Who knew that after lying for a few days and being able to walk, his father would shove another girl Liu over? mu Yuan went all out and mocked his father. " Did you tell the girl that your son is a ..." "You shut up!" "Can''t you just say it properly? " Mother MU¡¯s heart ached as she poured a drink for her son. Her heart ached so much. With mu Yuan''s physical fitness, he could still jump around after being shot. One could imagine how serious it was to be beaten to the point where he could not get up for three days. Mother mu had always been very resentful about this. Mu Zhengzhi almost blurted out, " a loving mother will spoil her son, " but his desire to survive restrained his venomous tongue and he didn''t dare to say it out loud. " Anyway, I¡¯ve already made arrangements. You just have to wait to be the groom. " "Dad, have you forgotten the rules of our Mu family? You''re hiding it from a girl, is that right?" "Who''s hiding it?" Mu Jianxin was furious,"who do you think your father is? why would he do such a thing? "Of course, I didn''t say it too bluntly. I told miss Liu that it''s just a matter of status. This little girl''s family is in trouble and needs our family''s help. We''re both taking what we need. If you''re not willing, you can keep her at home as a vase. But no matter what, you must have such a vase!" Mu Yuan was speechless. Mu Chen thought about it. This matter could be resolved in this way because his second uncle had made a concession. Other than keeping mu Yuan a fatal secret, he did not have any other secrets from thedy. "What exactly did you say to her?" Mu Yuan had a bad premonition! Mu Chen was also very curious. How could he say it to make the girl believe him? Mu Jianxin paused and nced at mu Yuan''s crotch. Mu Yuan instantly exploded."What are you doing? What are you doing? You won''t say that I ... I''m a eunuch, will you?" The whole family stared at mu Zhengzhi. He blushed and exploded."So what if I say you''re a eunuch? you go to the front line every day and risk your life. Isn''t it rare to get shot in that ce?" She''s so considerate and understands me almost instantly. I don''t even need to exin it to her, so you should be content. " "F * ck!" "What did you just say?" Mu Zhengzhi''s eyes widened. He had to go and enforce the family rules again. Mu Yuan was so angry that he almost could not catch his breath. Mu Yuan felt that this reason was even more ridiculous than who he liked. Was this even right? If this girl''s big mouth were to spread it out one day, where would he put his face? He had even gone on a blind date some time ago. Wasn''t this a marriage scam? Do you still want your reputation? Mu Zhicheng sneered,"you still want face? If you have any shame, you wouldn''t have shamelessly chased after her ..." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1958 Only Father Is Good In The World He really couldn''t say the name, so he could only look at him angrily."The little girl said that we must not tell anyone about this. She has a request from us, and I think she knows what to do." Mu Chen''s mother had been holding back herughter. She held a cup of tea to cover up her smile. This was supposed to be a very serious matter, but it had turned into a farce for second uncle and his son. "What else did you promise him?" Mu Yuan might as well ask clearly in one go, in case he was sold again. This was his biological father! Mu Zhen said,"this girl is only 20 years old this year. She dropped out of collegest year and asked me to open A back door for her to study. I understand her family situation. This girl is very smart. I''ll just take it as cultivating a talent. I''ve already spoken to University a to let her continue her studies. Just take it as cultivating an elite for the MU family. If such a girl likes you, you should be content, right?" "What about me? Do you have to mock me like this? Do you know how popr I am in the Army? The number of suitors can line up all the way to your door!" "What did you just say? Where do you have so many suitors that line up in front of your house?" "You''re not deaf!" Mu Yuan was really desperate. Mu Chen''s mother pulled him back. Although this matter would be veryical to handle, she still agreed. After all, mu Yuan''s matter could not be publicized. If others knew that he had an affair with someone, not only would mu Yuan''s future be ruined, Mu Chen''s career would also be affected. It was still a problem whether the two elders could retire safely. Mu Yuan said,"in any case, I don''t agree. I don''t want to get married!" Mu Zhouzhi said softly,"little Yuan, you''ve already broken up. You said that you were born with it, but it can''t change anything. Since that''s the case, it doesn''t matter who you marry. Don''t be stubborn." This logic was correct. It was indeed the same no matter who he married. In any case, he could not marry the person he liked. However, mu Yuan had been very persistent since he was young. He was also a very formal person. It was simply impossible for him to get married. Seeing that the father and son were about to quarrel again, Mu Chen said,"in that case, how about we get engaged first?" Just as mu Yuan was about to refute, Mu Chen shook his head at him and continued,"second uncle, Xiao Yuan is only 24 years old. She''s still young. There''s no rush to get married. Young people nowadays marryte and have childrente. The youngdy is also studying. If she wants to continue with her postgraduate studies, she will need at least four to five years. If she wants to study for her Ph.D., It will take six to seven years. It''s not appropriate to get married too early. Why don''t we wait for her to finish her studies? Xiao Yuan ... Second uncle, what do you think?" Mu Yuan was determined to resist this matter, but he could not resist the votes of approval from everyone in the family. He did not even have time to react when mu Zhen announced the news of his engagement to the world the next day. Furthermore, it was ... Widely publicized. Ye Ling looked at the news and was dumbfounded for a few seconds. What was the MU family doing? Weren''t they afraid that people would say that they were high-profile? it was just their son''s engagement. Was it necessary to act like he was promoted to general at the age of 24? With the MU family''s status, even the eldest son''s engagement had disappeared without a trace. It had passed just like that. However, mu Yuan''s engagement was known to the entire city. Mu Zhenzhen got a reporter to Photoshop mu Yuan and Liu Xingchen''s engagement photo and make it the headline. He also said that if it could be published on the international section, it would be published as high profile as possible. Didn''t that person kick his son away? he wanted him to take a look. His son was already engaged and did not care about him! Ah pui! What the hell, he even dared to kick his son! asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1959 Cant Afford To Offend, Can Afford To Hide Mu zhinian did not n to Photoshop the photos initially. He did not think of such a difficult andplicated technical difficulty. It was his mother who told him to do so. His original intention was to let mu Yuan and Liu Xingchen take an engagement photo. Who knew that mu Yuan would not agree no matter what? mu zhinian had no choice but to listen to his mother and photoshopped the photo. This matter was settled just like that. Mu Yuan was so angry that he gritted his teeth. Because of the MU family''s background, although the higher-ups did not know what was going on, it really made it to the international section. Mu Yuan looked at the news praising him so much that his teeth hurt. They were praising him as if he was the only talent in 3000 years. It made his teeth ache when he read the news article. Who the hell wrote this news article? no matter how narcissistic he was, he would not dare to praise himself like that. He was not willing to attend this engagement and directly hid in ye Ling¡¯s Castle. He also turned off his phone directly and refused to attend the engagement no matter what. Mu Zhengzhi called ye Ling and gave him a number, but ye Ling replied very calmly that he did not know. After that, she was really annoyed by the harassment. " Just find someone to rece him and get engaged. It''s no big deal. Mu Chen¡¯s figure is simr to mu Yuan''s, and they look simr too. Just put on some makeup and stop bothering him. If you force him any further, he''ll go on an international channel and announce that he doesn''t like women. " Mu Zhicheng immediately cowered. During mu Yuan''s sick leave due to his serious injury, he had nothing to do. He just hid in ye Ling¡¯s Castle and refused to go out. Shen qianshu was very understanding. She even specially got Tong Hua to reject some work to apany mu Yuan. She and ye Ling both had to go to work. Although ye Ling only went to the office two out of five days a week, he would work at home the rest of the time. Mu Yuan was in a bad mood, and ye Ling would definitely not make him happy. He could only leave it to Tong Hua, the happy one. Tong Hua was indeed a happy person. He brought mu Yuan''s engagement photo and praised it all over the ce. He even looked at thements of his foreign friends. Just with this military uniform, mu Yuan sessfully attracted a huge wave of fans. Of course, he opened an alternate ount. His identity did not allow him to appear on such a tform publicly. Even if everyone searched for him, they would not be able to find any additional information about him on the inte. "You''ve sessfully killed my uncle and have been voted as the most handsome Asian man." Tong Hua showed him thements below the engagement photo. There were all kinds ofments. There were French, German, English, Japanese ... Theizens all took screenshots and tranted them. They were all full of praises. Mu Yuan was an eyesore when he saw the engagement photo. "My dad has gone crazy." Mu Yuan sighed. He was a little helpless and a little sad. Announcing it to the world like this made it seem like he was trying to cover up something. He also knew that this matter was very difficult to handle at home. He did not feel good either, but it was inevitable that he would feel a little ... Heavy. When his family found out about this, the pressure in his heart was actually reduced a little all of a sudden. It was not like when Takahashi had just died. He felt that everything was dark, the world was gray, and he could not lift his spirits no matter what he did. Now that his family had shared the secret with him, he felt a little relieved. However, there were some things in her heart that she could never let go of. The little cutie, Tong Hua, realized that he could not make mu Yuan happy. Uncle mu Yuan was a little different from the past. His smiling point suddenly became higher, and he refused to smile no matter what. The injury on his back was especially slow to recover. Every day, he would lie in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and look at the flowers in the garden. He did not know if he could see something, but every day was gloomy. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1960 The Engagement Party Was the engagement that sad? "Are you so sad because you''re not getting engaged to the girl you like?" Tong Hua asked mu Yuan. He hugged burger and looked at him with a smile. Mu Yuan was on a soft pillow. He thought for a while. Actually, it was not really that. If he was less persistent and less ambitious, perhaps this matter would have a different ending, and everyone would be happy. Running away wouldn''t solve anything, but other than running away, he had no other way. Mu Yuan patted Tong Hua''s head."You will understand when you grow up." Recently, Shen qianshu came back earlier. She was much more free now. She would only have some things to do asionally in the office, but most of the time, she would use theputer at home to deal with the ck Rose. Ye Ling was busy and had to take care of many things at the same time, so most of the ck Rose''s matters were handled by Shen qianshu. Actually, there were not many things to do. Meng Qi had already counted all the special agents in the entire Europe. She had formted a new management system and rearranged it. The original teams were all messed up. Every team had a small leader, and the small leader had a lot of power to make decisions. Only very important things would be discussed with her, and she would make decisions. Most of the time, she would write a report and sign it. With miss Bai in the underwater world, ck Rose''s matters gradually became more rxed. She was a person who was very strict with time management. She handled whatever matters at any time and period in an orderly manner. Thus, her time was naturally free. When she came back at night, she was even interested in studying recipes with the chef and making something for ye Ling to eat. Mu Yuan was so envious of ye Ling''s life. Ye Ling was a super otaku. If he could, he would try not to go out. This was because of history. Such people were a little introverted and resistant to society. They liked to stay in areas that they felt safe. The castle was the area that he felt safe, so he did not even like to go to thepany. However, Shen qianshu was a smooth person. She could handle all theplicated interpersonal rtionships well and could also coax everyone to be obedient. Theyplemented each other too well. Shen qianshu also did not feel that ye Ling was an otaku and would not force him to integrate into society. He could do whatever he liked. She would bear all the interpersonal rtionships for everyone, and ye Ling did not need to entertain anyone. Of course, this was not mu Yuan''s ideal state of life, but he envied ye Ling who was like this. He had known ye Ling for so many years, but he had never seen him so rxed. When would he be able to have such a life? As soon as this thought shed through his mind, he felt a sense of despair. He would never have such a life in his life. Shen qianshu passed a bottle of medicine to mu Yuan."This was sent by miss Bai. It''s good for your injuries. After using it, your scars will not be left behind. You don''t have to abstain from eating too much either. You can eat whatever you want. You will bepletely healed in half a month." "The effect is so fast?" "It''s super fast. The original one was used up, so Sir asked miss Bai to get a new one. You can keep it, and you can also use the scars on your body. The old scars can be removed in half a month with a rub." Mu Yuan felt that it was very magical. He managed to avoid his engagement here. Anyway, he did not know how mu zhengxin did it. The engagement party was held perfectly, and ye Ling and Shen qianshu even attended it. When they came back, they even showed him a photo. At the engagement party, he and his so-called fianc??e looked verypatible. There were many guests, and they were all decked out in jewelry. Mu Yuan''s teeth ached when he saw it, and he threw his phone away. He was so F * cking frustrated. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1961 Family Of A Martyr After mu Yuan''s engagement banquet, miss Liu actually did not stay in the MU family''s courtyard. Mu Zhengzhi told the outside world that the two of them were engaged and had spent some alone time together. He bought them a house, and the house was registered under miss Liu¡¯s name. In fact, it was a gift. Miss Liu also knew her limits and said that she would repay the MU family with her life. Mu Yuan was recuperating at ye Ling¡¯s house. When his back did not hurt so much, he booked a high-speed rail ticket to Gaoqiao''s old house. His sick leave this time was very long. He would have a period of leave after an overseas mission, not to mention that he had a gunshot wound, so his leave was a little longer. He asked Cai Zhou for the address and stepped on the high-speed rail. It took him nearly 18 hours to get to miss Takahashi. He rented a local car. Takahashi''s family was in the countryside, and he only had an old grandmother. Some time ago, Cai Zhou and the others hade to visit, and the person in charge here had alsoe to visit, so the house was finally a little more peaceful. The vige was well-built. Every household was a two-story house with a small river in front. It was a wealthy vige. The Takahashi family was also a two-story house. Because this was a civilized vige, the houses were half funded by the government and built exactly the same. He parked the car in front of Takahashi''s house. There Was an Old Lady sitting at the door. She looked to be in her 80s and had a head full of white hair. Her expression was a little dull and listless. She kept looking in the direction of the vige. Mu Yuan''s heart ached a little when he saw her. Gaoqiao''s father was also a Special Forces soldier. He was not at home all year round, and his sry was low. The family did not have much money. When Gaoqiao was two years old, his mother ran away. Gaoqiao grew up with his grandmother. After his father''s death, his grandmother relied on the pension, went up the mountain every day to dig mushrooms, cut bamboo, and weave wicker baskets to raise Gaoqiao. Now that Gaoqiao was gone, the saddest thing in life was for a white-haired person to send a ck-haired person away. Gaoqiao would call his grandmother every day. She deliberately learned how to video call from the neighbor next to her, and every time, she would make a video call to Gaoqiao, always telling him not to worry about his family, that she was living well alone and that she had to work hard in the Army. Gaoqiao was still young, and he originally wanted to be a major before he turned thirty, then retire to the second line and take his grandmother to spend the rest of her life there. " Grandma ..." Mu Yuan was dressed in casual clothes today and carried some skincare products. Grandma had been receiving visitors recently. When she saw them, she smiled. Her front teeth were all gone, and when she smiled, her face was full of deep wrinkles. Her skin was dry and without any moisture. " My name is mu Yuan. I¡¯m Gao Qiao''srade in arms. I¡¯ve been injured a few days ago, and there were some matters at home that I didn¡¯t visit you. I¡¯m really sorry. " "That''s very thoughtful of you," Upon hearing that he was Takahashi''srade-in-arms, grandma was very, very happy, and her tears came out. She stroked his hand and told him to take care of his health and not work too hard. When she heard that he had a gunshot wound, she was even more sad and shed tears. Mu Yuan prepared a photo album for grandma. They were all Gao Qiao ''s. Some of them were group photos of Gao Qiao and his otherrades. He custom-made a photo album and gave it to grandma. Grandma was very happy and hugged the photo album like she was cherishing it. Mu Yuan nned to stay in the vige for two days. He bought a lot of things and even cooked dinner to apany his grandmother. It had been a while since he cooked. He would cook asionally at home, and his cooking skills were still considered passable. In the end, he went out for a walk with his grandmother after dinner and heard a neighbor say something that made him very angry. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1962 Family Of A Martyr (2) Mu Yuan and ye Ling had given their pension, and together with the pension from the Army, they had paid a sum of money in the nursing home. This sum of money could ensure that grandma Takahashi did not have to worry about food and clothing. If she was sick, there would be someone to take care of her. However, grandma was reluctant to leave the house, so she would asionally go to the nursing home to stay. While she was still healthy, she would always stay at home. She was only willing to go to the nursing home when she was in a minor illness or pain. She had heard from somewhere that someone had given her arge sum of money after his death. For the past two days, she had been bringing people to cause trouble, iming that she was his mother and that all of his pension had to be given to her. The olddy''s money was stored in the bank, and there was only a bank card. The card had been snatched away by his mother, but her grandmother refused to tell her the password. Without the password, and since she didn''t go to the bank herself, the money couldn''t be taken out. His mother had been causing trouble, but she was driven away by the righteous neighbors. Grandma Takahashi was the family of two generations of martyrs. Although the vigers were also envious of this sum of money, most of them were distressed that her grandmother had lost her son and grandson, so no one dared to think about this money. Not only that, but the vigers usually took good care of her. Who would have thought that this would happen to Takahashi''s mother? she ran away with him and married someone in a vige not far away. She gave birth to two sons and three daughters. Although the family wasrge, she never came to see Takahashi even though they were less than eight kilometers away. When mu Yuan heard that she hade to cause trouble and even took his grandmother''s bank card, his face darkened. Cai Zhou left his phone number with his grandmother. All the family members of the martyrs, as long as they were under mu Yuan''smand, had someone in charge of managing them. One phone call could help them settle many things, but his grandmother had never called him. She said, " I didna€?t want to trouble you. It''s a small matter ..." Gaoqiao was dead, and everything else was a small matter to her. Originally, she had saved some money for Takahashi''s wife, but now she had no use for it. Mu Yuan settled this matter very quickly. The mountains here were high and the Emperor was far away. Gaoqiao''s mother''s family also had some connections. The connections in town were much more useful than those in the city, so no one cared about this matter. Mu Yuan went to town at night. An officer of his rank was considered a high ranking officer here. How would this group of people dare to offend him? they quickly found Takahashi''s mother and her family, and even got mu Yuan to bring back their bank card. Gaoqiao''s mother was wailing and shouting that her son was dead. She did not even have any pension. It was really unreasonable, but mu Yuan could not be bothered with her. " I heard that your son is going to take the college entrance examination this year. One of his sons is a city enforcement officer in town. The son who is going to take the college entrance examination is your only hope in this life. As long as I say the word, he will not be able to go to school. Your whole family will not be able to find a proper job. Do you want this money or your son''s future? " When he said this, he was rather calm. He had never threatened a weak woman before. When Gao Qiao''s cheap brother heard this, he panicked. Gao Qiao''s mother looked at the handsome man with a high nose and thin lips in front of her. His eyebrows were like a painting, but he had an unapproachable coldness. She was stunned for a moment. How would she dare to take the money? she even wrote a letter of promise that she would never disturb grandma Gao Qiao again. After they left, the mayor sent him out of the door in fear. Mu Yuan turned around and looked at him coldly. "You''d better not have any crooked thoughts. Otherwise, don''t even think about getting your ck silk hat." "Yes, yes, yes ..." Mu Yuan walked towards his car. After walking for a while, he realized that someone seemed to be following him. He turned around and vaguely saw a tall figure disappear. He frowned slightly. Who was it? It was as if someone had been following him for the past two days. * See you tomorrow muah muah! asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1963 Shan Ning Is Here Mu Yuan was more alert. He had felt that someone was following him on the high-speed rail. At first, he thought that it was an illusion. After all, he was just an ordinary person after taking off his military uniform. He did not attract any attention when he came to visit hisrade''s grandmother. Now that he hade out of the mayor''s office, he was finally sure that he was not hallucinating. Who was following him without any ill intentions? Mu Yuan carried out a lot of missions. If you asked a Special Forces soldier who was always on the front line who he had offended, I¡¯m sorry. He himself was not clear about it because there were simply too many. No matter how hard he tried to hide his identity, there would still be some clues that would be leaked. It was easy for some people to investigate his identity. Mu Yuan had also encountered a few assassinations. His family had also encountered some threats, but none of them were truly fatal. Later on, he became better at disguising himself and tried his best to avoid bringing unnecessary trouble to himself and his parents. This time, there was someone following them, and it was very suspicious. Mu Yuan returned to Takahashi''s house and returned the bank card to his grandmother. He briefly exined what had happened. His grandmother was a kind person, and she would rather leave the money alone. She wanted to donate it, but she did not need much money by herself."I¡¯m just an olddy. What money can I use? if I¡¯m sick or in pain, I can im it from the hospital. There will be people taking care of me in the nursing home. After I die, there will be people to bury me. I don¡¯t need much money. You can donate this money." Mu Yuan thought for a while."Grandma, if you want to donate it, then donate it to the nursing home that you''re staying in. I¡¯ll apany you to the nursing home to take a look tomorrow." "That''s fine. " The next day, mu Yuan apanied grandma to the nursing home. This nursing home was the best in the vicinity. Grandma was also unwilling to go far away. The director was also an acquaintance and looked honest. The people in the nursing home were considered young. Some of the elderly who did not have children started to stay in the nursing home at the age of 50. They yed with a group of friends and went on trips together. They were also very open-minded. There were many nurses in the nursing home and they were well-equipped. If grandma wanted to donate, he had no objections. He had also selfishly left a small sum of money for grandma. Perhaps it would be useful. If he donated it to the nursing home, the director and the caretakers would treat grandma better and enjoy better treatment. After this matter was settled, mu Yuan left the small vige. He specially apanied the old man for a walk, but he still felt that someone was following him. The person did not reveal his identity. Mu Yuan thought, enemy? Don''t want to implicate the old man? When he returned home, he still felt that someone was following him, but the feeling was not so obvious. Mu Yuan had a strange feeling in his heart that he could not shake off. Who was so bored? He deliberately went to the convenience store at the toll station and took a look at the neers in the rearview mirror. He didn''t find anything suspicious, and they were all ordinary people. When he returned to A city, his engagement hade to an end. His so-called fianc¨¦e had not been seen, and a bunch of people in his circle of friends hade to ask what he meant by bringing his fianc¨¦e out for a walk. Mu Yuan conveniently blocked them all! His friends were speechless. When he returned home, Shan ning was at the MU family''s house. Mu Chen had already taken up his post. Although he was transferred to the Provincial Party Committee this time, there were still many areas that could be utilized. He had already taken up his post and was going to attract investment. Mu Zhouzhi also started to get busy. He went down to the bottom level to inspect. Mother mu and Mu Chen''s mother were a professor and an artist respectively. Both of them were rtively free and were greeting Shan ning. "Xiao Yuan, where did you go? your phone was turned off and I couldn''t find you. Shan ning has been looking for you for a few days." Mother mu said. She pulled her travel-worn son to sit down, her heart aching. * Brother team leader''s eyes are inmed and he''s crying. I''ll take him to the hospital and continue to update in the afternoon. If it''s toote, I''ll add more. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1964 Another Mission Mu Chen''s mother said,"did Xiao Yuan not eat properly? you''ve lost a lot of weight." Mu Yuan realized that his aunt often lied through her teeth. He was too embarrassed to say that he had gained four to five pounds during this period of recuperation, and his abdominal muscles were almost gone. Although he was in a bad mood, it did not affect his appetite. Mu Yuan''s mother also seemed to be blind."Oh right, you''ve lost weight. You''ve lost weight. You guys can chat first. Mom will go and make you something good to eat." p Shan ning also looked a little tired, and he looked very annoying. Mu Yuan had grown up with him since young, and they talked about almost everything. Other than hiding Jack''s matters from him, he had almost never hidden anything from Shan ning. Now, he did not know why they were not close to each other. He did not even know when was thest time they had a good conversation. He almost could not remember. "You ... Happy engagement." Shan ning said. The moment he said that, he stepped on mu Yuan''s minefield. He thought silently in his heart, forget it, I can''t block this person. "You didn''t attend the engagement party that day?" "I''m on a business trip," Shan ning said. "I didn''t participate either." Mu Yuan smiled and spread his hands."What a coincidence." Shan ning understood something when he did not even attend the engagement party of the main character himself."Uncle called me and asked me about ... Something about him." He did not need to say it to know who it was. Mu Yuan had long guessed that mu Tian would definitely look for Shan ning, but he did not mind. If it was in the past, he would have urged Shan ning to put in a good word for Jack. Now that he knew, he only knew and did not care much. His father was the type of person who wouldn''t change his mind so easily once he had decided on something. "Just tell me the truth," Shan ning smiled and changed the topic very quickly. He gave mu Yuan a task. Shan ning passed the file to mu Yuan, and he quickly scanned through it. This time, Red ICE''s core molecr structure was leaked, and ye Ling had alreadypleted his investigation. An official who had to take responsibility had already escaped to New York and sought political protection. The higher-ups had decided to arrest him no matter what. The fugitive was Li Ze, 51 years old. His son was studying at Colombia University, and his wife had long applied for a green card. He had a double degree and a Ph.D. In Chemistry. He had participated in domestic research and leaked the core elements of Red Ice. Ye Ling had spent a lot of time to find out about this matter. At the beginning, his suspicion target was not this good old man. His Ph.D. In Chemistry didn''t attract any attention at first. By the time they showed signs of it, he was already on the ne and flying over the country''s territory. It would be difficult to catch up once the ne crossed our airspace. Mu Yuan was furious. He mmed the table and stood up."More than a dozen people in California were convicted of a terrorist attack because of this incident. How did he get the right to seek refuge in the country as a whistleblower? are they all crazy?" Once Li Ze received the application form and officially became a political asylum member, they would not be able to use extraditor to bring the person home. The other party would also provide political protection, and it would be difficult for them to use it. Shan ning was also having a headache."The local Embassy has wrangled with them many times because of this incident. The extraditor failed, and the other party is under protection in New York. The child, his wife, and he are all living well. We have no way to start." Once the extraditor failed, they would have to think of other ways to bring the person back, and they had to do it properly. Shan ning''s expression was heavy."If it''s just a corpse, it''s not a problem, but we need him alive as a witness." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1965 What Happened To The Head Of The Family? Mu Yuan knew very well that Li Ze''s right to seek refuge was rted to the strength of the two countries. They had to suffer in silence in this matter. The other party was a hegemonic country, and they used their ownws as the basis. If they did not approve it, they would not be able to carry out an arrest operation in New York. Mu Yuan looked at the files that ye Ling had handled in the past. If an official fled abroad to apply for political asylum, they usually did not need to take action. Firstly, the Embassy woulde forward. The importance of a person was not as important as the importance of a country. They could make some concessions in economic and trade in exchange for political prisoners. Secondly, if the negotiation failed and the other party demanded an exorbitant price, ye Ling''s special intelligence Bureau would step in. After the extraditor failed, they would execute him on the spot without mercy. If there were any losses or any losses suffered by the enemy country, they would not admit to anything and push all the me to the mercenaries. Jack did a lot of things this way. Mu Yuan also shared the experience he learned from him with ye Ling. Most of the political conflicts could be solved through trade. If the second method did not work, then they would send an elite force to sneak in, secretly bring the person back, and deal with him in secret. From the start to the end, the case would not be held in a public hearing. The country''s situation was different, and they would not hold a public hearing for everything like in foreign countries. This was also the first time that mu Yuan experienced the benefits of a feudal system. This time, it was obvious that he was going to take the third option. If Gao Qiao had not died, mu Yuan would not have epted one thing no matter what. Because of important political asylum criminals, Jack would more or less be involved in the protection and transportation. He was not just someone from the anti-terrorism force. Although he had never mentioned it, mu Yuan saw that the things he handled were veryplicated. The core was the anti-terrorism and some political conflicts. Other than trade conflicts, which he was not involved in, mu Yuan felt that he was a little too controlling. Many things that were determined to be important would go through his hands. It was just like how ye Ling handled all the important cases overseas. ? However, Gao Qiao was dead, and all these people had to be executed. Even if this matter was handed over to someone else, he would not be happy. Shan ning said,"I know it''s a little difficult for you ..." "It''s not difficult!" Mu Yuan said,"I''ll go!" Shan ning heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. He would not be at ease if this matter was handed over to someone else. Shan ning said,"Gao Qiao''s death is not your fault. Don''t take all the responsibility on your own. The people in charge of this case are still the same group of people fromst time. If you agree, I will negotiate with the Embassy." "Alright!" When mu zhengxin returned, Shan ning had already left. Mu yuanjian briefly exined what had happened. Mu zhengxin frowned when he heard it. "The people in the special intelligence Bureau are all dead. You have to step in for everything. Don''t bother about this. Leave it to someone else." Her injuries had not healed, and the implications were veryplicated. Where was she going? "I''ve already filed an application report. I''m going to arrest them in person. I''m going to send all the political criminals who participated in the red Ice operation to the court and get the trial they deserve!" Mu Yuan''s gaze was firm as he looked at mu Zheng coldly."You don''t have to worry that I will bring you shame because of my personal feelings. I don''t have any personal feelings." Mu Chen almost smashed a blue and white porcin teacup on his head. Mu Chen''s mother said,"second uncle, that ... Is very expensive." Don''t smash it! Mother mu said,"go if you want to. Take care of your health and don''t tire yourself out. You''ve had enough leave. We''ll take good care of your fianc??e." Mu firmly believed that ... Did they forget who had the final say in this family? asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1966 Son, You Have To Be Magnanimous After Being Dumped Mu firmly believed that ... Did they forget who had the final say in this family? New York. Jack had just alighted from the ne when Lehmann was waiting for him at the tarmac with a female agent named rose. Jack''s expression was extremely ugly. He snatched the information from Lehmann''s hands and looked through it quickly. He looked travel-worn and had just flown back from A city. He did not use his own passport and had used a special passage. Lehmann and rose did not dare to ask him where he had gone or what he had done. Anyway, their Lieutenant Colonel had always been mysterious and elusive. "How did Li Ze pass the assessment? who provided him with political asylum?" Jack''s face was as calm as water, and his simple words had a hint of threat. Reyman also felt that this matter was a huge scam. They worked so hard to deal with terrorist cases in California and arrest people, but this side opened the door for convenience and allowed people toe in. It was really disdainful and chilling. "Sir, you''d better go home." Reyman said. Jack''s brows were tightly furrowed, and he was holding a breath in his heart. He held a corner of the investigation data expressionlessly."Go home!" Jack''s parents were the eldest son and eldest daughter-inw of the Anderson family. One of them was the Deputy Minister of National Defense, and the other was the Attorney General of the Supreme Court. They were very busy all year round, but they were very loving. The strong married the strong, and the family was harmonious. Lehmann and rose didn''t stay at Anderson''s house for long. They walked him to the door and left. Jack strode into the house. During this time, only Amanda was at home. She had just turned 50 years old, and her blonde hair was cut to her shoulders. She was clean and neat. She had a pair of blue eyes as beautiful as Jack ''s, and her face looked overly solemn. Her work was much better than Rayleigh'' s. Anderson was busy, and Jack was always John when he was young. The Anderson couple brought him up. When he was a little older, the elders in the family started to be very busy. He and the Wesley brothers grew up with a lot of work, and then they were directly kicked into the Army. "Mom, I''m back." "How rare." Although Amanda was serious, her smile was very friendly. The Anderson family always went straight to the point."You must be here for Li Ze''s case. Come and sit." "Mom, who agreed to this? you''re looking for death!" Jack''s heart was filled with evil fire. Recently, he had been very unhappy. He had encountered a bottleneck in everything, and there was even a bad thing in the backyard. Amanda poured him a cup of tea and asked instead of answering,"you''ve been missing for nearly a week. Where have you been?" "It''s a private matter. " Jack lowered his head. The Anderson brothers did not have any secrets in front of their elders."Is it for ... That ... Young major again?" Jack did not answer. Amanda looked at him and said,"the other day, a few of my judges saw on the news that there was a handsome major. I thought about which officer was more handsome than my son, so I asked out of curiosity. It turns out that your little major is engaged. The photo is not bad, very energetic, and indeed very handsome." "Mom!" He had touched a sore spot. Amanda raised her eyebrows."You''re so generous, yet you still attend his engagement party?" Jack was left speechless. There was silence. The atmosphere was awkward. Amanda said,"son, we have to be gentlemanly. It''s okay if you get dumped. I heard that their family doesn''t have it easy either. Don''t fly into a rage out of humiliation and cause any deaths. You have to be magnanimous!" Jack took a deep breath."Mom, can we talk about serious matters?" Chapter 1967 Jacks Big Backer Amanda put on an innocent face. Only her family knew how many people she had deceived with this innocent face. " My son''s rtionship is not going well and he has encountered setbacks. I care about his inner world and guide him to be a gentleman. That''s my business. " Jack was expressionless and kept his mouth shut. He refused to say another word to Amanda. Amanda was very regretful. Jack was different from Wesley. Wesley had always been the one who owed him millions of dors and did not have any emotional fluctuations. This caused Lilia to feel that she had failed as a mother and did not care about her son''s mental world. Amanda even bragged to her sister-inw that Jack was very handsome, handsome, and lively. In the end, when she turned around, she found that her son was even more emotionless than Wesley and did not seem to like humans. She was dumbfounded. Her parents, who had been absent for more than ten years, still remembered her son when he was seven or eight years old. When he was 17 or 18 years old, she found that she did not recognize him. Fortunately, her son did not me them for not taking care of him well because they were busy. So, it became Amanda¡¯s daily routine to tease her son. When her son was 20 years old, she began to read about parenting education and searched for some popr words on the inte to try to close the generation gap with young people. In the end, she realized that her son was not as trendy as she was. She could not get the humor in some of the popr phrases. Hence, Amanda gave up on her original n and harassed him with a phone call or a video every day. She tried to understand what her son had been through all these years. He had gone from being lively, cute, and naughty to being so calm and calm. There was no fun at all. She had discovered Jack¡¯s Secret by chance. She had discovered it a few years ago when Jack was still very young. No matter how steady and well-hidden a young man''s love was, it would still be like a moth to a me. When we were dating when we were young, we always couldn''t help but wear couple shoes, couple hats, and the same essories. A day apart felt like three years, and we would be unhappy if we didn''t mention it three times a day. One Christmas, she realized that Jack was a little more talkative. He kept talking about an unfamiliar major, saying how good he was among this batch of trainees. He was like a sunflower in praise. John was more humorous. From the photos, he was indeed a spirited young man. Amanda was an attorney General and an old chief prosecutor. Naturally, she was smart, confident, and the most understanding of people''s hearts. Thus, she noticed that there was something wrong with the young Major''s gaze in the group photo. The bracelet on her son''s hand was obviously the same type as the major ''s. She managed to expose the young Jack in a few words, and she couldn''t hide anything. When Amanda found out about this, she was stunned for a long time. This incident had a huge impact on her. It didn''t matter to her who Jack liked, whether it was a man or a woman. As long as it was something he liked, his family would not object. He would even admit it to his family. He could take it to any country, but he couldn''t take it to any country. She spent an hour to figure things out. She and Rayleigh Anderson had been absent from Jack''s childhood and youth. She would have to take care of him when he came of age. She felt a little embarrassed and could not bring herself to say it. She could only ept the fact. In the end ... His son said that he had been yed. ? Amanda£¬¡°¡­¡­¡± She was almost depressed to death. To think that he had been working hard for legal same-sex marriage for the past few years and was shining on this road. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1968 Your Little Major Is Called Mu Yuan, Right? Several states had passed the same-sex marriagew, and most people had epted it. Amanda was trying to promote the abolition of same-sex marriage across the country. Her idea was simple: her son liked someone he shouldn''t like, so she had to at least settle the legal problems first. She felt that she had already spoiled her son to the extreme, but in the end, her son said,"mom, I''ve been yed." This was quite depressing. Jack made silent is King famous. No matter what Amanda said, he would treat it as noise and would not speak unless it was serious. Amanda had to give up."Alright, this is the work of Roosevelt''s people. It seems that they want to get the chemical form of Red Ice. This is a tricky problem. You destroyed all the red Ice too quickly, and Guinea does not have any extra Red Ice. We only have some Red Ice left, and we have not solved the form yet. We need him. This man is also very smart. If he wants to provide a chemical form, we have to agree to take political asylum. Do you think this is a very honorable thing? There''s nothing we can do about it. Even though the Roosevelt''s people agreed, your dad also tacitly agreed. " "Why?" "This Red Ice is also involved in some other things, which are more difficult to deal with. Li Ze has something we need." Amanda said,"just the chemical equation alone is not enough for him to get the right to seek refuge. As far as I know, our two countries are involved in the same experimental project. We have a problem, and several volunteers have problems with their bodies. We need ... To know all the data of the other party''s experiment. This person must be alive. I don''t trust Roosevelt. Since you''re back, you should take over." "I''m not going!" Jack''s expression was extremely unsightly. "It''splicated, son. " Amanda was a very flexible person."When he''s no longer of use, you can arrest him if you want. He''s also an old politician and knows his own value. Since we can use him, we have to show our sincerity. Your father originally asked Wesley to deal with this matter, but something happened to him and he can''t rush back for the time being." Jack''s lips moved, but there was no sound. Amanda spread her hands."What are you saying? speak louder." "Go to hell, politicians!" "Oh, I''m sorry. There are six of us in the family, and four of us are politicians. Do we all have to die?" Jack was left speechless. Amanda patted her son''s shoulder."When you grow up, you too. There''s no rush. Alright, go and prepare. Roosevelt also needs someone to take the me. If something goes wrong, it''ll be easier to shirk responsibility." "Then why did you fall into their trap?" "I believe you will be fine." Amanda looked very happy. The conversation was over and she could not help but ask,"what exactly did you do in A city? you know that I''ve been watching the newspapers. I''m afraid that you''ll make a scene and cause a life and death struggle." "I''m not the kind of person to vent my anger. " "Then what are you going to do?" "I don''t want to say." "Okay, go take a shower and take a nap. Maybe you''ll want to tell me. I''ve already sent the case file to your phone. Take a closer look. Oh ..." Amanda flipped her hair slightly and revealed a professional smile. Jack had a bad feeling that something was going to happen. "The moment I stepped into the house, I received a message that the other party had sent someone to deal with Li Ze." Amanda thought for a moment."The major in charge is called mu Yuan. Oh right, I''ve always found it hard to remember the name of their country. Your little major is called mu Yuan, right?" Jack,"...No!" * Good evening,dies. If you have monthly votes, please give me one. I will update another chapterter. Chapter 1969 Xiao Yuan Washed, Cut, And Blew Jack happily took a hot bath. Except for Wesley, everyone was present at night. Both sides had their own arguments about this matter. Even if Jack pulled Wesley, who was not at home, it would not be enough to fight against four against two and return in defeat. Their family had always dealt with things in a rough and simple way. They put the facts on the table and reasoned with them. Basically, the four elders had one attitude and the two juniors had one attitude. Since they couldn''t reason with the facts and reason with them, they would say that the elders couldn''t persuade the juniors to vote. It was clear that no matter what, they would win in the end. Jack had told Wesley that the family was not a ce to reason. They should just nod their heads no matter what the elders said. There was no need to struggle. It was useless to struggle to the end anyway. After listening to Amanda''s exnation, Jack regained his energy after his shower. He did not intend to resist any longer. This made Amanda a little disappointed. Rayleigh said,"don''t go to city A so often. It''s not good for your image." "I know, dad." Jack went out the next day to see Li Ze. Li Ze was protected in the safe house. His son went to school as usual, and his wife stayed with him in the safe house. This safe house was specially reserved for their family. It was in a good location, and there were always people taking turns to guard it. After Jack took over the case, he had sent his own people to guard it. Soldiers were like this. No matter how much he disliked Li Ze, once he took on the mission, he had to be responsible to the end. He had to protect Li Ze''s safety and not let him be taken away. Li Ze was gentle and refined. He had trained especially well. He didn''t have a Mediterranean Sea or a beer belly. He was quite energetic. He should have been a handsome man when he was young. His eyes were gentle and honest. As the investigation report said, he was a good old man. He had never embezzled a single cent in his life and was very honest. No one thought that such a person would do such an unpardonable thing. No one knew what he was after. His son was smart and healthy, his wife was beautiful and virtuous, and he had a bright future. What was he after? Li Ze said,"in a person''s life, there''s only a difference of one thought between a person and a ghost. After being a person for a lifetime, one wrong step and you be a ghost. There''s nothing strange about this." Jack thought to himself that Chinese was broad and profound, thenguage he hated the most, unlike theirnguage where they could say whatever they wanted without beating around the bush. "During this period of time, you can''t go anywhere without permission from the people outside. If you need anything, just let me know. It''s very safe here. If you go out as you please, I can''t guarantee your safety." "Yes, lieutenant colonel." Li Ze said gently, very submissively. On the other hand, the madam at the side was a little nervous, not knowing what to say. Jack knew some basic information from him. He needed to get citizenship before he could disclose the rest of the information. Amanda''s orders were to protect him and take the things in his hands. She also mentioned that they would provide political asylum but would never give him resident status. His wife''s Green card might even be confiscated. Jack naturally wouldn''t agree to his request. As he dragged on, the two of them had a pleasant conversation. When Jack went out, his face darkened. Lehmann came over and said softly,"Lieutenant Colonel, the head inspector didn''t say anything. It''s major mu Yuan." At the airport, mu Yuan had just gotten off the ne and got into the car of a secret agent. The secret agent was holding back hisughter. Mu Yuan had changed his style and was wearing a wig. His long hair reached his shoulders and was tied into a small braid. His fringe was very long and was permed into a small roll that rolled up to his cheek. He was wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses with a thin gold chain hanging on one side. He simply looked ... Like a man of abstinence. * Our little Yuan washed, cut, and blew out a new hairstyle. It''s finally not a crew cut anymore. Please give me monthly votes! asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1970 A New Professor At Columbia Mu Yuan went to Colombia University as soon as he got off the ne. Ye Chu was so handsome when she saw him in this style. When ye Chu met mu Yuan, mu Yuan had a crew cut and did not dress up at all. During that period of time, the two of them were in a hurry and were covered in dust every day. No matter how good his looks were, they could not withstand the rain and the fatigue from the journey. Later on, his eye-piercing style made ye Chu always think that mu Yuan was a rough man. He suddenly changed his style, and ye Chu looked at him in a new light. Mu Yuan was only wearing a wig. The face was his face, and his eyebrows were carefully trimmed, neat, and stylish. "He''s so handsome!" Ye Chu swallowed his saliva. Ye tingjun also wore sses, and his eyebrows were long and delicate. He also had a sense of abstinence, butpared to mu Yuan, he had a different kind of demeanor and aura. Ye tingjun had a natural abstinent teaching style, while mu Yuan had a bit of deliberate and performance, so he was more eye-catching. Mu Yuan was very confident in his looks. The students around him were discussing him. In the early spring''s cold, mu Yuan was wrapped in a light green long trench coat and stood at the entrance of Columbia''s campus. He was extremely eye-catching. "Little Yuan, you came to find me?" "Did you take military sses?" "The school suddenly added a military elective course, but I didn''t choose it." Ye Chu recalled today''s ss schedule. Mu Yuan hooked his arm around her long arm, smiled, and said,"I''ll give you a mission." "What?" "There''s a first-year student in the business department called li Changfeng. Try to get him to sign up for this course." "Ah?" Ye Chu was confused. She was a famous person in her school, but not everyone knew her."You ... Are you ... An elective professor?" "It is!" Ye Chu was speechless. When she returned home and told ye tingjun about this, ye tingjun''s teeth ached. He had known about this long ago. This elective ss had been scheduled to start this year. It was a random elective ss and was different every year. This year, it was military ss. The professor was a Chinese professor who was almost 60 years old this year. He was a rehired professor and had a lot of prestige. When the ss was about to start, the professor suddenly felt unwell and rmended his favorite student, mu Yuan, to be the lecturer. He would continue with the ss after his body recovered. Ye tingjun had just donated a sum of money to the school, so he had some say in this matter. After a few rounds, this matter was easily settled. Of course, mu Yuan naturally did not use mu Yuan''s name. It was a fake name. The school''s investigation was not that detailed, so it would be fine as long as they had the professor''s endorsement. "Yuan, why do you want li Changfeng to go to ss?" "Since he wants you to go, you should go." Ye tingjun didn''t know why he had to start with li Changfeng. Li Changfeng was a student who had been studying abroad since middle school. He didn''t know much about his parents. Ye Chu''s circle included Chinese and Asian people. Chinese people had their own circle, and it was not difficult to find a Chinese student at Columbia. Ye Chu had spent a semester in social practice, so he knew some skills. He made friends with li Changfeng at a specially arranged banquet. Their circle did not include outsiders. After expressing his good intentions, li Changfeng was hesitant to attend the same elective ss with them. He had already chosen another elective ss. Ye Chu had an idea. He pulled a beautiful girl over and said,e on, you go and woo him." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1971 The Male Peacock Xiao Yuan Who Spreads Its Tail The beauty twisted her waist and snapped her fingers."No problem." The beautiful woman took off her coat, revealing her well-proportioned arms. Her deep V-neck vest revealed her voluptuous cleavage. She twisted her seductive waist to hook up with li Changfeng. Half an hourter, the beautiful woman returned in defeat and said to ye Chu,"he''s not interested in me." "How could that be? isn''t it always sessful?" "You do it. Maybe you''re used to seafood and want to eat porridge and side dishes." The beautiful woman looked at her from head to toe. Ye Chu shook his head."My family is very strict. They will punish me." Ye Chu pulled over a beautiful young man."No beautiful girls, handsome guys go. You go." The handsome man was speechless. Ten minutester, the handsome boy came back to report the results."He agreed to go to the elective ss with us." The beautiful woman''s eyes widened. What the hell? did she appear in the wrong way? Why did li ZhangFeng reject her? This didn''t make sense. Ye Chu was also curious."What did you say?" "I didn''t say anything." The crowd was speechless. Ye Chu felt that the difficult task had beenpleted so easily. She was a little confused, but fortunately, she could report to mu Yuan. Mu Yuan sent her a red packet to express his gratitude. Ye Chu opened the red packet and saw that it was one Yuan. Stingy! Military elective courses were all basic theory courses. If one was not a military fan, they would not be interested in this course. Not many people came on the first day of ss, and there were not many people who chose it, only about 20 people. In the ssroom that could amodate more than 100 people, it seemed especially cold. Mu Yuan''s expression did not change as he calmly took the textbook and went on stage. He did not need to do a lecture or read the books for these courses. He had the theoretical knowledge and practical experience. When it came to theoretical knowledge, many people paid more attention to practical experience. However, as soon as he went on stage, he found that his ssmates ''mobile phones had started to y tricks. Mu Yuan''s style did not change. He was wearing a dark blue shirt with a bottom, a pair of small suit pants, and a checkered vest. He had a good inverted triangle figure with long legs, a thin waist, and wide shoulders. Coupled with his rare Asian face, the Columbia Forum became popr even before ss ended. The new professor''s beauty was like a skyscraper, and ye Chu and the others were ttering him. Li Changfeng did note for the first elective ss. This elective ss was very interesting, and there were two sses arranged for him in a week. Halfway through the first batch, the ssroom was filled with people. When the first ss ended, the ssroom was full of people, and there was a group of students waiting outside the ssroom. "The new professor is so handsome. He''s so handsome that my legs are going to go soft." "His lecture is humorous and interesting. Good, good." "Where is the new professor from? what''s his name? how old is he? he looks very young." "Yeah, little wolfdog professor. One look and I can tell you''re the type that''s soft and easy to pounce on." ¡­¡­ The moment the new professor appeared, he received countless positivements. He would substitute for a ss once or twice. Of course, it depended on his goals and results. Even if things did not go smoothly, he would only attend a few sses at most. Thus, mu Yuan would attend a few sses whenever he spoke in ss. The students were practically begging for him to rece the old professor as a permanent professor. Mu Yuan smiled and did not say anything. His gaze fell on a young man. Li ZhangFeng! He hade as the ss was about to end. Ye Chu wasn''t paying attention in ss. He took out his phone and Tattletale to ye tingjun."Xiao Yuan is like a Peacock with its tail open. All the students in the ssroom are in awe of him." "How about you?" "I''ve also fallen. " The second brother was speechless. * I wasn''t satisfied with the original plot. I finished six chapters in the afternoon and felt that it wasn''t good, so I rejected it. I added a new plot, so it''s a littlete. I hope you like it! Chapter 1972 The Professors Crazy Popularity The new professor''s second ss was extremely popr. The professors were all over the ce. Most of them were Chinese, with half of them being Asians. The ratio of men to women was out of proportion, and the majority of them were women. Li Changfeng looked at the new professor on the stage with fascination. His every move seemed to be directed at li Changfeng, and even li Changfeng was mesmerized. He was busy licking the professor''s face for the entire ss and was not in the mood to continue. Of course, half of the boys and girls in the ssroom were in such a state. They were holding their hearts and licking their faces attentively. If the professor made eye contact with them, they would jump up in excitement. Some of the boys had thought that the professor was young and wolfdog-like, and as a substitute professor, his lecture would not be good. Who knew that the professor''s lecture was also a hard dish and very lively. It did not matter how many fans the students had, the new professor always had a cold and abstinent attitude, and his hormones were strong. It attracted both men and women. As if he was a God, when the waiter came to pick up ye Chu from ss, he identally nced at her and secretly recorded a short video to send to his brother."Understand." "Boring," ye Ling said. Ye tingjun had really seen how pretentious a group of good-looking people were. Mu Yuan was indeed very charming in ss. After ss, the students refused to leave. There were no more sses in the morning, and ye tingjun did note in either. She texted ye Chu from outside to ask her toe out and not disturb mu Yuan. Ye Chu wanted to say a few words to mu Yuan, but he did not dare to say anything and ran away in a hurry. Li Changfeng came over to look for mu Yuan. There were a few people around mu Yuan, and they were all asking questions. Mu Yuan''s voice was cold, and his expression was restrained. This made the group of students very happy. Li Changfeng finally made it to the end. Mu Yuan said,"you have a problem too. It''s a littlete now." Li Changfeng felt a little regretful. Mu Yuan said,"if you don''t mind, let''s chat while we eat." Li ZhangFeng nodded, his eyes shining."Sure, sure. Teacher, it''s on me." Mu Yuan gave a reserved smile. Jack received a short video and photos of a group of fangirls in the ssroom on his phone. This was taken by rose and Lehmann outside. They knew that mu Yuan had entered the country. He went to the school so openly without worrying about others knowing his purpose. He was going to li Changfeng, and he did it in a way that even a stupid man could not refuse. A honey trap! Reyman scolded mu Yuan for being sinister a few times outside. He was so good at seducing people. This was how he seduced their Lieutenant Colonel back then, right? was it sessful? Lehmann even specially found a few shooting angles to make mu Yuan look uglier, but he realized that he really had no dead angles at all. Jack tightened his grip on the phone. Reyman did not dare to say anything bad about mu Yuan in front of officer Anderson, but he could not stop Reyman''s anger. He immediately told Jack about mu Yuan and Li Changfeng''s date. Li Changfeng was the son of a government official, and mu Yuan was his type. This was a secret at home, but it was not a secret in school. He liked older, more handsome men who were a little sickly and restrained. Other than being sickly, everything about mu Yuan was in line with li Changfeng''s taste. In addition, li Changfeng did not know about his family''s situation and thought that he was the son of A government official. Knowing that mu Yuan was not Chinese but a proper city A citizen, li Changfeng instantly became arrogant. She also felt that it would be a piece of cake for her to get a University professor like mu Yuan. She had already started to get handsy during their first meal. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 1973 Chapter 1973 He gently brushed the back of mu Yuan''s hand. Li Changfeng was very skilled at this. Mu Yuan had also investigated him. He had a life in his hands. It wasst year when he forced a high school student to go to A University. That high school student met li Changfeng while working during the summer vacation. This group of second-generation heirs were very yful, but that student had a fiery temper. Under li Changfeng''s threat of his family''s future, the student gave in. In the end, hemitted suicide by jumping off a building. This incident caused a huge sensation at that time. In the end, someone else had to take the me. At that time, the police officer who investigated this matter had a meteoric rise. When ye Ling wanted to investigate the Li family, he only realized that there was something fishy when he looked back at this matter. Li Changfeng had left the country after the incident to avoid the news. His family had also taken care of it for him. He had always been a smart and obedient person outside. Everyone said that the Li family had a good son. However, he was very familiar with doing this kind of thing. Mu Yuan did not seem to feel anything when his hand was touched. He covered his eyes slightly. The gold chain reflected an elite glow under the light. Li Changfeng was very tempted when he saw it. She immediately revealed her family background and what her father did. She could get whatever the professor wanted. She could have anything she wanted with him. Mu Yuan shook off his hand slightly."Student li, please have some self-respect." He emphasized the word "self-respect." His cold eyes had a sense of pride. Li Changfeng loved this. His heart was beating fast as if he had lost all order. Li Changfeng tried to please him carefully. Mu Yuan knew his limits and did not let him take advantage of him. He left after that. His apartment was on the street near the school. Li Changfeng sent him to his apartment like a gentleman and asked for the address. Mu Yuan also gave him the address. It was not difficult. Li Changfeng asked,"teacher, can I pursue you?" Mu Yuan was not surprised. Li Changfeng''s thoughts were clear to him."No, I''m not interested in men." He turned around and went upstairs. Li ZhangFeng smiled with determination."Teacher, you''ll do it. No one can be unmoved by the temptation of power." He was quite confident. Jack looked at the picture. Reyman had taken a picture of li Changfeng holding mu Yuan and told Jack that major mu Yuan did not refuse. He did it on purpose. He did it on purpose. He did it on purpose. Ever since mu Yuan went to Columbia, Jack knew that mu Yuan was deliberately using his beauty as a trap. He took a deep breath and soothed the displeasure in his heart. It was not a big deal to use a honey trap during a mission. Who had not used a honey trap before? whether it was him or Wesley, they had all used this trick before. This was the best trick in history. It was just that ... This was the first time she had done it under his eyes. Jack frowned."Are the people from the mercenary team you foundst time still in the country?" "Here!" Jack''s lips curled up coldly."Pick a few people to go over. If you see him with li Changfeng, you''ll attack him. Be careful, they''ll be too cruel." "Yes!" This reckless kid dared to court mu Yuan. He should have a good look at his own abilities. Jack knew the best way to deal with this kind of embroidered pillow who did not know the immensity of heaven and earth. If he were to see the real thing, he would naturally be scared away, and he wouldn''t need to do anything. The more he looked at the photo, the more he felt that li Changfeng was an eyesore. The more he felt that he should remove one of li Changfeng''s arms. Jack reiterated,"remember, don''t overdo it." "Yes, sir!" 1974 Chapter 1974 Li Changfeng was a man of his word. He was very passionate and took the initiative. The next morning, he brought a bouquet of flowers for mu Yuan. The moment mu Yuan stepped out of the door, he saw a handsome young man holding a bouquet of pink roses and smiling at him. The young man''s smile was warm and gentle. He looked very soft and made people feel good about him. He held the flowers and passionately confessed,"teacher, Good Morning. Do you want to have breakfast together?" "I''m going to the museum. " Mu Yuan said coldly and did not ept the flowers. Li Changfeng pointed at the sports car parked outside."Teacher, where are you going? I''m your driver. I''ll Take You There." ¡­¡­ In the end, it was li Changfeng who brought mu Yuan to the museum. Mu Yuan saw the car that was following them from the rearview mirror, and a mocking smile appeared on his face. He did not say much, but li Changfeng was very enthusiastic and was not afraid of the awkward silence. The harder it was to woo a man, the more attractive he was. If he managed to woo a man so easily, he would not find it too novel. Mu Yuan was still dressed the same today. It would be weird if he wore sses and a crew cut. This wig was the best style. He had changed into a white trench coat, making him look very slender. He had specially altered the skin color of his face, making him look a little sickly. Li Changfeng had taken it all to heart and treated him as if he was an eyeball. On the way back, Jack looked at the reports that Reyman sent him. They were all scenes of mu Yuan and Li Changfeng dating. The veins on the back of Jack''s hands were throbbing, but he did not show it on his face. No matter how serious the matter was, he could hide his emotions. Moreover, his intelligence had never dropped. "You''re saying that there''s no one by mu Yuan''s side?" "Yes, I''ve observed him carefully. He''s alone. He didn''t bring anyone with him. He entered the country alone." Jack was deep in thought. It was only one person who had entered the country. He knew that for such a huge mission, unless they killed Li Ze, they would not be able to take the body away. However, there was no one around mu Yuan. That was a little abnormal. There would definitely be people here to receive mu Yuan. They might be their secret agents hiding in their country. They would not let mu Yuan act alone, unless ... They were creating a diversion. Mu Yuan was still too big of a target. He treated himself as a target and attracted everyone''s attention. He could attract Reyman and Rose''s attention by himself. With the attention of the person in charge, Jack Anderson, on top of that, the people guarding Li Ze would not have much attention. Naturally, it would be easier for them to take action. Jack pointed at the table. For a mission like this, there would definitely be enough time. Ye Ling must have given them enough time. Mu Yuan was not in a hurry either. He could take his time to revise the n. Jack said,"increase the police force around Li Ze by three times and keep watch day and night. Don''t ck off. The nanny who buys food and cooks at his house also has to monitor him 24 hours a day. Don''t miss a single detail. These three people are not allowed to leave your sight." "Yes!" Jack took out the route map. Xiao Yuan was smart. ¡­¡­ At the same time, mu Yuan and Li Changfeng were visiting the museum. Mu Yuan was not interested in the museum at all, but li Changfeng liked it. Li Changfeng talked non-stop about the history of some cultural relics and so on, and he found a sense of achievement. Mu Yuan was less talkative, and he could not understand it anyway. When someone exined it to him, he would pretend to be more aloof, as if he knew everything and did not need more information. This made li Changfeng''s heart itch, and he worked even harder to please him. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1975 Whos Stealing A Kiss? The two of them strolled around the museum for the whole day. After lunch, they returned to the museum and then went for afternoon tea. Li Changfeng was very supportive. Mu Yuan tried to chase him away a few times, but he did not leave. Li Changfeng even volunteered to take mu Yuan to see a race. By the time they got home, it was already veryte. It was almost eleveno'' clock, and the surrounding streets were all quiet. There was not a single person. "Teacher, I''ve been at your beck and call the whole day. Aren''t you going to treat me to a ss of water?" li Changfeng asked after sending her to her apartment. It was a different story if the person on a date was invited to her house. Everyone knew that he was nning to enter the room. Mu Yuan looked at him coldly and did not answer. Li Changfeng knew when to stop."Alright, I''ll go back, I''ll go back. Teacher, you must be tired today. Rest early." Just as li Changfeng was about to leave, a few mercenaries quietly surrounded them. The leader was a ck man who was more than 1.9 meters tall and looked very strong. "Major, I didna€?t expect to meet you here." The mercenary''s voice was cold. " You owe me a lifest time. Go! " " Go! " The mercenaries behind them rushed up and ran towards mu Yuan. Li Changfeng was anxious and shouted, " what are you doing? what are you doing? " He picked up his phone and was about to call 911 when one of them kicked him away. The phone fell to the ground and was crushed. Mu Yuan quickly got into a fight with them. These people were all top-tier mercenaries and were good at fighting. One of them had good shooting skills, so he did not participate in the fight. He only pointed his gun at mu Yuan. Li Changfeng was frightened when he saw this. How could this be? Why was there a gun? In his daze, he looked at mu Yuan. He was like a god of War, not panicking at all in the face of four people''s fight. He was not afraid of one against four. It was just a pity that his sports car had suffered an unexpected disaster and was beaten to pieces. Mu Yuan used his backhand to hit one of them on the front of the car. One of them saw this and was at a disadvantage. They did not really want to kill mu Yuan. The employer had told them to stop when necessary, but with mu Yuan''s ruthlessness, there was no way they could stop. One of them cleverly ran towards li Changfeng. Li Changfeng shouted, but mu Yuan stopped him with a sweep of his feet. The other found the right time to knock li Changfeng unconscious. Just as he was about to attack, mu Yuan pounced over and protected li Changfeng. The four of them started to fight again. These four people did not really want to fight at the beginning, but as they fought, they became angry. These were the top mercenaries. No matter how good mu Yuan''s martial arts were, he was gradually at a disadvantage. He was careless, and the ck man grabbed his neck and smashed it against the ss window of the sports car, breaking it. The ss pierced his scalp, and blood flowed out. It flowed down his hair and into his eyes. Mu Yuan subconsciously closed his eyes, and suddenly, a hood covered his head. Mu Yuan could distinguish the sound of the wind and dodged a few punches. He grabbed a piece of ss with his backhand and stabbed it into a person''s lower abdomen. That person screamed and cursed loudly. Suddenly, there was no sound in the surroundings. It was so quiet that it was as if nothing had happened. Mu Yuan felt a sharp pain on his scalp. Just as he was about to put on the hood, he suddenly felt someone approaching. Someone took off his hood. Mu Yuan''s face was covered in blood. It looked scary, but it was just a wound. Because of the hood, blood was everywhere. He was about to open his eyes when he suddenly felt a pair of big hands take off his sses and throw them away. They covered his eyes and pushed him into li Changfeng''s broken sports car. He was kissed before he could get up. Mu Yuan was speechless. F * ck! * See you tomorrow! asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1976 Secretly Kissing And Biting The smell of blood hit his face, and he could not tell whose blood it was. The person who stole the kiss was very strong, as if he wanted to bite off his lips and tongue with a hint of ruthlessness. Mu Yuan''s hands were controlled tightly, and he opened his mouth to bite. That person did not have any intention of resisting and dodged nimbly. Then, he heard the sound of a police siren. Mu Yuan''s wound was poked by someone, and he felt an intense pain. He lifted his leg and kicked, but his lips suddenly loosened. Then, his neck was bitten. When he opened his eyes, there was nothing around him except for li ZhangFeng lying on the ground and the approaching police sirens. "F * ck!" Mu Yuan spat out a mouthful of blood, and his face was covered in blood. He asked for a bottle of water from the police officer and poured it on his face. The police officers were speechless. There was a big cut on his head from the ss, but mu Yuan did not seem to see it. He picked up his sses that had fallen on the ground. Li Changfeng had only fainted and was not in any serious condition. However, he needed stitches. This group of mercenaries looked unfamiliar. From their tone, they seemed to know him, but he did not know them at all. He thought for a long time and could not figure out how he had offended them. And they were such a powerful group of mercenaries! Seal''s people? Oh, no, the seal people would probably kill him if they saw him. They wouldn''t be so gentle and run away? Why did the person who came to block him run off halfway? Who was the one kissing him? "Can I take a look at the surveince cameras nearby?" This surveince video was very interesting. It showed the scene of the mercenary stopping mu Yuan, and the screen turning ck after that. The police officer took his statement and left, promising that he would definitely find the culprit. Li Changfeng treated mu Yuan like a god and worshipped him. He had a feeling that his life was saved by mu Yuan, and he would do anything for him in the future. Mu Yuan returned to the apartment after the stitches were done. Li Changfeng was like a braggart and insisted on sticking to him. Mu Yuan''s eyes turned cold. If he had not remembered that he had a mission, he would have given him a p. Tonight, he was a little angry after being forced to kiss her. He almost broke down his image of an abstinent and cold professor. Fortunately, he looked in the mirror before he lost his temper and barely managed to maintain his image. "No need. I''ll go back alone. You''ve been frightened. Go back and rest well." Mu Yuan said calmly,"don''t follow me. It''s dangerous." Li Changfeng''s heart softened. The professor was clearly injured, but he was still worried about li Changfeng''s safety. The professor was truly a beauty with a beautiful appearance and a beautiful heart. The way he looked at mu Yuan was filled with love. Mu Yuan was speechless. ,m ¡­¡­ Lehmann was about to give the mercenaries the final payment when he saw Jack enter. The corner of his lips seemed to be injured."Sir, your ..." "Shut up!" Jack strode over, and Lehmann did not dare to say anything more. He silently paid the mercenary the rest of the money. Jack thought of something and said,"don''t send them money. Let them stop. Do they not understand humannguage?" As a highly efficient agent, Lehmann said quietly,"Sir, I have already transferred the money." Jack raised his head and looked at him coldly. Rose hurriedly said,"Lieutenant Colonel, knives and guns have no eyes. It might be an ident. Mercenaries have their own rules. We can''t default on the payment." It was an unwritten rule in the underworld that drug dealers wouldn''t provoke people who killed for revenge. Jack opened the case file and scanned it again. Reyman was relieved to see that he was not going to pursue the matter. Suddenly, Reyman received a message."Lieutenant Colonel, there''s news from Li Ze. Li Changfeng asked him for a huge sum of money." Chapter 1977 A Gift Or A Thought "How much is it?" "Two hundred thousand dors." Jack frowned."How is 200000 dors a huge sum?" When he found out the purpose of the $200000, he felt a little ... Complicated. Li Changfeng spent 200000 US dors to buy a watch for mu Yuan. A pp watch worth 200000 US dors was very presentable. He had spent a lot of money on chasing people and had a bouquet of flowers every day. He had to pick him up, apany him, change his medicine, apany him to eat, and bring him to the famous attractions in New York. Reyman said,"this li ZhangFeng is really willing to part with it." How many years of his sry was this $200000? how could a second-generation rich kid be so rich? Rose also felt that he had spent a lot of money. She asked Reyman,"what''s the most expensive thing you can give your girlfriend?" "A ne, less than 2000 dors." "Look at how generous they are to their pursuers. This kind of fate is created with money. I recently heard from people in their country that they like to ept expensive gifts. You should learn from them. It might be useful." "My sry is so low. Giving me $2000 is already very high." Reyman protested. Rose said,"he''s just a student. Don''t you feel bad giving him $200000?" Rose said,"there''s a saying that''s very true. How many things you give me shows how important I am to you. If you give me something that costs 100 yuan, it''s obvious that you don''t take me seriously. If you''re from a wealthy family, you''ll be stingy even if you give me 10000 Yuan. If you don''t give me a luxury car, do you dare to say who you''re pursuing?" Jack was left speechless. He suddenly recalled that he had been in a rtionship for a few years. What was the most expensive thing he had given Xiao Yuan? He thought about it for a long time, but he couldn''t think of anything that was more than 1000 dors. Jack was speechless. He started to doubt his life. This was also rted to the nature of their family. They could not ept anything more than 200 US dors, or it would be equivalent to bribery. His and Wesley''s single items were basically prepared by their family members, and they rarely knew the price. He spent the most on hisrade''s pension, which was the same as mu yuanlei ''s. Moreover, the local people mostly used sports brands. Unless he and Wesley attended very important events, their single items would not exceed 1000 US dors, whether it was for their elders or parents. It was good to be a lover, but the heart was more important than money. He had given mu Yuan many things before, and almost all of them were handmade items. For example, his own ceramic art, a Chinese painting that he had learned, mu Yuan''s portrait, and so on. They were all very thoughtful gifts. One of them was two-person porcin, which he had been working on for nearly half a year. Jack gritted his teeth."When giving something, isn''t the thought the most important? When will we use money to measure it?" "Lieutenant Colonel, you''ve been out on missions all year round and don''t really understand the current society. You think that it''s silly to find a book for your boyfriend because he likes it. You must give him some precious gifts on important days." Reyman nodded."That''s right." Rose said,"I had a best friend who broke up with her boyfriend because he gave her a $2000 bag on her birthday. She thought it was too cheap. My best friend said that I usually carry a $20000 bag and you gave me a $2000 bag. Who are you looking down on? He just kicked her away. " (Real person, real thing, hahahaha) Jack was left speechless. Shallow! They were all a bunch of shallow humans. He silently recalled. When mu Yuan received the gift, did he ever look down on it? He could not recall it at the moment because he had always felt that mu Yuan was happy. Chapter 1978 The Pursuit Of The Little Wolfdog He thought of the items that mu Yuan had on him. They were actually quite expensive. He had even asked mu Yuan before, and mu Yuan said that he had a gray ie. He was really honest and straightforward. A watch? Xiao Yuan''s watch was close to 500000 dors. It was said that ye Ling gave it to him when he was 18 years old. He had always worn it on his hand and had amemorative value. Mu Yuan had almost no use for the more expensive items that other men needed. Jack''s family was very rich and was not any worse than mu Yuan ''S. He also had arge source of gray ie, but he basically used his own sry card for his expenses. He rarely used that sum of money, and he did not use most of it either. At this moment, he could not help but doubt himself after hearing the words of his two subordinates. I''m stingy? He was not stingy at all! "Alright, it''s working hours. Stop gossiping. Keep an eye on them." They couldn''t afford to provoke amander who had lost his temper for no reason. Lehmann and rose didn''t dare to gossip anymore and continued to work. Mu Yuan did not ept the watch. He silently put on the watch that ye Ling gave him and said calmly,"I don''t need your gift. I have something better." "That watch was from five years ago. This is thetest one, and it looks better." "I''m a nostalgic person. " Mu Yuan said calmly,"I won''t ept any gifts that are more than 200 yuan." Li ZhangFeng was speechless. He was silent for a moment, and his eyes were full of admiration."Professor, you''re really fresh and natural. You''re not pretentious at all, and you''re not vain." Mu Yuan was speechless. I''m worth much more than you, who cares about that watch of yours! He silently tolerated li Changfeng''s idiotic behavior. Li Changfeng returned the watch and bought him a few sets of ascetic clothing. The whole thing was arranged clearly, and the essories were not left out. It was mu Yuan''s first time experiencing such a passionate pursuit, and he was a little unused to it. His honey trap didn''t even work, and the other party pounced on him like a madman, so he couldn''t even put his acting skills to use. The clothes were bought ording to his size. Li Changfeng threw them away when he did not want them. Mu Yuan''s face was cold. If li Changfeng wanted to throw them away, so be it. Li Changfeng stuck to him again and tried to curry favor with him. He did not look like the unreasonable second generation of an official in the investigation report at all. He looked like a cute young man who was asking for love. He was quite likable. He was not bad looking, tall enough, and had a good appearance. Those who knew Li Ze all praised him for having an elegant young master, being smart and quick-witted. He indeed had the capital to show off. Mu Yuan could not help but think that if this young man hid his dark side and used some small tricks, who would not be able to catch up to him? Even he felt that she was very attentive and enthusiastic when he looked at her. Ye Ling said,"after a few days, agree to his pursuit. Then, meet your parents and ask him to bring you to see Li Ze." Mu Yuan said,"alright." Li Changfeng had a way with wooing people. He was like a Little Wolf dog, and he looked at mu Yuan every day with his pink bubbles. He was not tired of it at all. Once, mu Yuan asked ye Chu and a few ssmates to have dinner together. Li Changfeng followed him and even paid the bill before sending mu Yuan home. When ye Chu returned home, he said to ye tingjun,"li Changfeng is super cool. He''s very serious in pursuing her. He and mu Yuan look verypatible together. A few of my ssmates regret not pursuing little Yuan." "But I think ... Yuan doesn''t like things that are too mushy. Li ZhangFeng is too mushy. He looks like he can eat. If it were me, I definitely wouldn''t be able to eat. Yuan is still very calm." Chapter 1979 The Lieutenant Colonels Little Thoughts Ye tingjun raised his eyebrows slightly. Mu Yuan naturally did not like the little wolfdog. How could he look at inferior goods when he had the Pearl and Jade in front of him? it was just that this trick was really smooth. She did not expect that a man could be so smooth even after using the beauty trap. One look and she could tell that Xiao Yuan was a newbie at the beauty trap. Luckily, he could finish it without changing his expression. "Don''t worry about mu Yuan. He''s fine. It''s good to be pursued, the little wolfdog is passionate, good-looking, has a good figure, and is very caring. " He should have enjoyed this kind of rtionship once. Only then would he know how abnormal the rtionships he had in the past were. This was because he and Jack were both soldiers and had missions toplete. If this was in ancient times or an era wheremunication was underdeveloped, they would have been done for long. It was fortunate that they had mobile phones that allowed them to video call each other. They were like a Cowherd and a Weaver, meeting only a few times in a year. They would stick together every time they had a vacation. This kind of long-distance love could be said to be the most torturous. He did not know how mu Yuan had persisted for five years. If he dated a Little Wolf dog like li Changfeng a few more times and let him know the benefits of being cared for and pursued, he might really cut off all ties. His big brother had said that he should add fuel to the fire and let mu Yuan deeply realize the disadvantages of his previous rtionship and experience the benefits of a normal rtionship. Ye tingjun thought that this task would be left to ye Chu. Ye Chu liked mu Yuan very much, as if he was her friend. With her personality, it was very easy for her to attract the opposite sex. She was also very popr with the opposite sex in school, and there were many who were interested in her. However, they would inexplicably be brothers after spending a few days together. This was also one of ye Chu''s special traits. Mu Yuan was at a standstill. He nned to ept li Changfeng''s pursuit in two days and then slowly approach Li Ze through li Changfeng. Li Changfeng did not even know that Li Ze hadmitted a crime in the United States. It was forbidden to discuss it in the country. Li Changfeng did not receive any news either. Li Ze''s family and friends all thought that he was on a business trip. On this day, he was working on a teaching case when the doorbell suddenly rang. Mu Yuan looked at the television and saw that it was a delivery boy holding a bouquet of flowers. Mu Yuan raised his eyebrows and opened the door. The deliveryman was holding a bouquet of tulips. It was his favorite flower. He had never told li Changfeng about it, so how did li Changfeng know? "Sir, there''s a delivery for you." p Mu Yuan nodded and signed for it. There was also a box, a bouquet of flowers, and a gift. Mu Yuan raised his eyebrows slightly and closed the door. He put the flowers aside and opened the box. It was not a big box, and there was a watch inside. The brand was the same as the one ye Ling gave him. It was also a sapphire blue diamond watch. It was very simple and elegant, and it looked very ... Expensive. Mu Yuan was not particrly sensitive to luxury goods. He had returned li Changfeng''s watch a while ago, and now he was giving it back? What was wrong with this person? He took a picture and passed it to Shen qianshu."How much is this watch?" he asked. "Eight million." Shen qianshu replied very quickly. Mu Yuan said,"how much money did Li Ze embezzle?" How much money did he embezzle for his son to be so generous and give away an eight million Yuan watch? Shen qianshu sent a message over very quickly."Eh, this watch of yours is the limited edition ssic that will be released in June this year. It has not been released on the market yet. Ah Ling has a special liking for this type of expression. Last month, I made an appointment with their house through my connections and reserved a piece, but I have not managed to get one. I can''t even get it. Where did you get it from?" Mu Yuan was speechless. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1980 I Dont Have An Ex Mu Yuan looked at the watch in a speechless manner. He had an indescribable feeling. Could he tell Shen qianshu that the little wolfdog had given it to him? Anyway, ye Ling would definitely tell her, so he might as well just tell her. Shen qianshu said, " impossible! " Shen qianshu could say that it was impossible with such certainty because she had her own spections. This was a ssic model frompany p. It was the first time that they hadunched the limited edition model, and it was only once. It cost a total of 50 yuan, and the price was expensive. A group of people had already been screened out. Even so, there was still a lot of people who wanted it. Shen qianshu was a jewelry designer, and her reputation had gradually risen. After thewsuit this year, she had a business cooperation withpany p. She knew the manager of their business department and relied on thisyer of rtionship. Shen qianshu could not even get the list of potential limited-sale watches. There was a total of 10 yuan for internal reservations, so there were only 10 spots. Those who could not make a reservation would have to wait for the release andpete for the inte speed. Whoever managed to get it would have it. For this matter, Shen qianshu even asked ye tingjun to make a machine that automatically snatched spots. She had put in a lot of effort to let ye Ling get this watch. It was impossible for li ZhangFeng, an international student, to get one of the ten ces through connections. "It''s true," Mu Yuan pursed his lips. " None of my friends are stupid enough to give me such an expensive watch. " He was burning money. He backed out of the room for li Changfeng. Shen qianshu said,"ah, don''t return it. Just give it to me." Mu Yuan was speechless. Shen qianshu was extremely shameless."If you don''t like it, you can give it to me. I''ll give li Changfeng the eight million." Mu Yuan was speechless. He had already promised Shen qianshu. At most, he would just go back and tell li Changfeng. With li Changfeng''s infatuation with him, this matter should not be difficult to handle. But who knew that li Changfeng would be dumbfounded."I didn''t give this to you." Mu Yuan said,"it wasn''t you?" Li Changfeng shook his head. Mu Yuan had a bad feeling. If it wasn''t from him, who was it from? Who among his friends would be so generous? Other than ye Ling, it could not be ye Ling. He still wanted it himself, and that was Xie jinghuan. What about su Nancheng? it was impossible for ye tingjun. He called them one by one, and they all said that if you didn''t want it, you could give it to us. Mu Yuan was speechless. After asking around, the watch turned out to be a treasure. The amazing thing was that he didn''t know who had given it to him. Li ZhangFeng pursed his lips."Professor, you''re so popr. Is it one of your suitors? it''s such a big deal, but I''m still not rich enough. No, I''m going to ask my father for more money." "Alright, stop!" "Stop!" Mu Yuan called him coldly. Li Changfeng looked at his Fair and Handsome face and did not dare to move. For some reason, he felt that the professor had a kind of imposing aura. When he called him to stop, he was like an instructor in military training in the past, making people not dare to move. He blew at his brows slightly. His eyshes were very long and almost poked the lenses. The gold chain glowed slightly, making his face look even more exquisite and cold. Mu Yuan narrowed his eyes. He thought of a person and quickly overturned his own thoughts. That was impossible! It couldn''t be his. They were already on bad terms, and this time, they were still enemies. He was guarding Li Ze, and he wanted to save Li Ze and bring him back to China. Under such circumstances, why would he give him a watch for no reason? Li ZhangFeng''s mind was not as chaotic as before. He asked nervously,"professor, did your ex-boyfriend give this to you?" "I don''t have an ex!" Chapter 1981 I Have A Boyfriend Li Changfeng was also a yboy. Mu Yuan had said it too firmly, and he felt that he was trying to cover it up. However, he was his current pursuer and was not that stupid to ask him to the end. This was not his style, so he did not ask much. Mu Yuan posted on his moments. She posted a picture of a watch with a sentence. Which idiot gave it to him? he would take it back himself. Shen qianshu was the first one at the bottom. I-I sent it to him. He sent it to me. I sent it to the wrong person. There was a long queue below. Naturally, they could not find her. Mu Yuan''s mother said,"little Yuan, it''s such a nice watch. It''s a waste not to have it. You''ll definitely look good wearing it. You can change your watch. The person who gave it to you has good taste." Mu Yuan was speechless. His mother at home would definitely be a burden. He could not listen to her. Mu Yuan felt like he had picked up a hot potato. Li ZhangFeng was even more desperate in his pursuit. This was mu Yuan''sst time attending sses at Columbia. The professor had recovered and would be able to attend sses as usual next week. When the students heard that this was hisst ss, they all protested. However, mu Yuan was not an official teacher, so there was nothing they could do. The moment he entered the ss today, mu Yuan realized that there were many people in the ss. The seats were all filled. Reyman was such a scammer. A major was staring at him every day. In the school, he even purposely held hands with li Changfeng. From the corner of his eye, he saw Reyman taking photos crazily. He knew that Reyman would definitely send them to Jack and vilify him in front of Jack. Look at this major mu Yuan. He was so fickle and flirtatious that he managed to hook up with a Little Wolf dog not long after they broke up. Mu Yuan thought to himself,''go quickly.'' Hurry! Li ZhangFeng was so happy that he almost gave him a bear hug. He felt that he would be able to bring the professor home soon. Mu Yuan finished the ss with a normal expression. There were still 20 minutes left, and it was free speech time. A student asked,"professor, you''re not teaching anymore? are you going back to your country? We really like your lessons. " The students all nodded. Yes, they really liked his lessons. "I might not be back so soon." Mu Yuan said. "Why?" "Because the professor wants to date me!" Li ZhangFeng said straightforwardly. The crowd was speechless. Mu Yuan was speechless. Mu Yuan, who almost had the image of a cold and abstinent professor, adjusted his sses slightly and muttered three times in his heart,''stupid, stupid, stupid''. He smiled and said,"I have some personal matters. I''ll return to China after I''m done with this." "Professor, don''t date him. He''s a yboy." A girl pointed at li Changfeng and said,"he''s a yboy. He''s not a good person." This was a Western girl who said it with righteous indignation. Mu Yuan smiled. Li Changfeng said,"I''m serious about the professor. I want to bring the professor to meet my parents. Don''t nder my reputation." Mu Yuan''s eyes lit up. Behind them, a tall Westernd had been listening to the ss in silence. His eyes were glued to mu Yuan. Mu Yuan looked at the back row a few times but could not tell who it was. He was a Little Blind to the faces of Westerners and felt that they all looked simr. Suddenly, a student raised his hand and asked,"professor, are you going to date me? I''m also interested in you. " Everyone turned their heads. Who was so bold to tease the professor in public? Mu Yuan nced at him. It was a boy with extremely fair skin. He was very tall and had very good looks. Mu Yuan smiled."I''m sorry, but I have a boyfriend." * See you tomorrow? Chapter 1982 Recalling The First Meeting Of The Killing The boy sitting in thest row had light eyebrows and a pair of very beautiful eyes. When he looked at people, he seemed to give off an extremely affectionate feeling. Everyone in the ss was talking about it, either smiling and wishing the professor well or gossiping about the professor''s boyfriend. He was the only one who slightly stretched his legs. His memories were like a river, ovepping in a certain space. That year, the drunk Xiao Yuan stood in the middle of a group of secret agents, holding a bottle of Maotai and shouting,"I have a boyfriend!" The surroundings were deathly silent. ¡­¡­ Seven years ago. When Jack was 18 years old, he had just finished his service on the independence and went to the Army Military Academy (West Point Military Academy). An instructor he was familiar with was unable to teach because his wife was giving birth and had asked him to rece her for a period of time. After Jack finished his service on the ship, he happened to be resting and agreed toe to the Military Academy to be an instructor. The assistant handed him a list of names. There were young soldiers from 16 countries selected toe to West Point. He looked at the list and was attracted by the red g behind one of the names. It had been three years since anyone from this country had entered the Military Academy. Westerners and Easterners had different systems of talent training. The West was moreprehensive, and most Easterners couldn''t keep up with the physical fitness requirements of military schools. It was difficult for many Special Forces soldiers of Eastern countries to qualify. Military schools were full of Europeans, Americans, or ck people, who had good physical conditions. "Mu Yuan ..." Jack''s Chinese wasn''t that good. It was considered simple. He had always been serious when it came to words like "Hello, Goodbye, you''re really beautiful." He only knew how to read it after looking up the dictionary. The instructor at the water station said that he was a military genius. Jack did not say a word. He raised his eyebrows slightly and said with a hint of mockery,"how many wars has a sixteen-year-old boy seen? can he be a military genius?" He didn''t believe it! At fouro'' clock in the morning, the whistle blew through the entire freshman building. Jack stood with his hands behind his back, waiting in the open space in front of the building. The freshman building was in chaos. Five minutester, a young man in an army uniform jumped down from the second floor andnded steadily in front of him. Jack thought,"yes, this movement is smooth and natural. It''s beautiful." Armymander, first lieutenant rank. He had ck hair, ck eyes, and his facial features were not as deep as a Westerner ''S. He had wheat-colored skin. The boy was 16 years old and had not yet fully developed. He looked no taller than 1.73 meters. He was not tall, handsome, and childish. In Jack''s eyes, he was just a boy who had not grown up. At first nce, mu Yuan was stunned. What ... What a perfect face, deep and exquisite. The only w in his beauty was that he was like a ball of ice, wrapped in a coldness that made it difficult for people to get close to him. There were only two people at the gathering ce. After a full three minutes, a second youth jumped down from the second floor and stood beside mu Yuan. This young man was sent by the France Army. He was also a first lieutenant and a Special Forces soldier. He was good at explosives andbat. Jack found that he could quickly match the young man''s face and name, as well as the things they were good at, to the pictures in his mind. After 12 minutes, all 53 people had gathered. Jack said,"look to the right. Do you see your country''s g?" On the right side of the freshmen, the gs of the sixteen countries fluttered in the wind. Jack said,"it''s a tradition of the Army officer School. Every morning, you will raise the g by yourself. There is an assessment here every three days. Those who do not pass will be eliminated. In the end, only ten students who canplete their homework perfectly will be left. "Whether your national g can fly in the new Cadet Area of the Military Academy will depend on whether you''re fighting for the face of your mothend." It was rare for him to say such a long speech. The students followed his gaze and looked towards the g area. Mu Yuan looked at the leftmost g pole. The five-star red g was at the waist and was arranged at the end. He knew that it was rare for China students to appear in the Army officer School. The physical fitness of Asians was notparable to Europeans and Americans, and they would be defeated in the first few rounds of selection. Those who could enter were the best. Thest lieutenant Colonel who entered the military school was three years ago. There had not been any Chinese soldiers in these few years. This was the Military Academy with the best resources in the world. Jack took a step back."Count down!" Mu Yuan''s first day at the Military Academy did not have an easy time. The Lieutenant Colonel had warned him long ago that the new students would be tortured by the older students, especially the Asians. They could not resist and could only endure it. They had to be tough. It was a form of training. On the first day, he was tortured by the senior students to do 800 push-ups and two hours of single-rod training until his legs cramped. Mu Yuan was quiet and rarely got into conflicts with others. The heavy tasks every day made him go crazy. Every morning, he would appear at the assembly point five minutes on time. On the morning of the third day, Jack saw mu Yuan appear at the gathering point on time again. His legs were trembling. Every morning, they would have a three-minute face-off, and Jack found it quite interesting. It turned out that mu Yuan''s face was very blurry, but after three days, he could be considered to have a small impression. He had long heard of mu Yuan being tortured by the old team members. This kind of thing was not unusual in the military school. These few days, he had been training the new students. Mu Yuan was well-rounded in every aspect. Other than his physical fitness being slightly worse than the Europeans and Americans, his results were first in all aspects. His overall results were also first. You were also an Asian. If I didn''t torture you, who would I torture? "You''ll be the first in today''s assessment. " Jack said. This was the first time in three days that Jack had spoken to mu Yuan alone. "Yes!" "Problem?" "No problem, Sir!" Jack nced at him and nodded."Good luck." Although mu Yuan would be tortured by the senior students, the soldiers had their own military rules and would not scheme against each other. At most, they just wanted to torture mu Yuan. Mu Yuan was very patient. The officer who went back previously told him that everything could be pushed back. Whoever''s g was still hanging on the field in the end would be the winner. Even if they were tortured and made things difficult for him, it was fine. The military rules in the world were the same. They would not be as guarded as Gong''s schemes. Since everyone was chosen, they were all proud sons of heaven. It wasmon for them to not get along with each other. After getting along for a long time, going on a few missions together, and getting familiar with each other, everyone would get along well. After a round of selection, there were still forty-five people left. Mu Yuan was the only one with an Asian face. During this period, the students had worked together to go on a mission, and the small groups became familiar with each other. Mu Yuan''s situation of being pushed aside gradually improved. On this day, mu Yuan''s team was eating when solo ran over in a panic."Bad news, bad news. On the drill ground, Barton and Bergh ... They are going to fight with the instructor." "What''s going on?" Mu Yuan and the rest did not even eat and hurriedly went to the drill ground. The drill ground was surrounded by arge group of people. Jack stood in the middle, while Barton and Burke were like two enraged Lions. * This chapter has a small part of the story of the nation''s male God falling in love with me. Students who have read it, please forgive me. The memory kill still has to be written about the first time we met, there will be no next time! Chapter 1983 Memories Of The Overbearing Instructor Mu Yuan was a small team leader. There were eight students below him, and they had been getting along better recently. The few of them formed a circle and looked at the center of the training ground. Jack pulled them to the training ground in South America. The sun was scorching, and the expressions of dozens of students were not very good. Jack had angered the public. He was too strict! They could only sleep for four hours a day, eat for twenty minutes, and rest for fifteen minutes. Sometimes they could eat dinner, and sometimes they couldn ''t. They were often hungry. Today, he had taken the students to the depths of the desert in South America. The sniper had set up an ambush at the designated position and drawn a white line. Anyone who touched the white line would have their points deducted. In other words, they were required to be unable to move for eight hours. They could only look at the target and be exposed to the sun. The rest of them had to run for more than an hour in the desert with a load of 40 kilograms. When they returned, they continued swimming, rock climbing, and shooting practice. They did not stop in the middle, which far exceeded their training intensity and caused public anger. Mu Yuan was also quite angry! The instructor''s actions were simply abuse. ? Mu Yuan had a lot to say to this instructor. The amazement he felt when he first met him had long been suppressed by the devil training these few days. In his eyes, this instructor was as annoying as Abbess Miejue. To think that he thought that a beauty must be beautiful in person and in heart. He was stunned at first sight, but reality gave him a big pter on. The beautiful instructor was a man of few words. He only spoke a few words a day and only gave simple orders. It was as if he would die if he spoke one more word. He had a cold face all day as if he had been dumped by a woman. He was unkind, cold, and cruel. Even if the students were vomiting and running away, he would not be moved. His original words were "run if you are not dead. The West Point selection allowed a death rate of 3%." In other words, out of 100 people in the training, the normal mortality rate of three deaths was allowed. He also viciously added that no one had died in their military training this year. This taunt skill was maxed out. Wasn''t this clearly mocking them for being inferior to their soldiers and saying that they were a motley crew? This sentence simply angered everyone. When they went to the cafeteria just now, the students had United to kill this instructor. The most infuriating thing about him was that he was very young. In this batch of students, the oldest was 28 years old, the youngest was mu Yuan who was 16 years old, and there were only a total of five people who were younger than 18 years old. Among them, 40 people were older than Jack, but they were being suppressed by Jack. No one was willing to do so. How could this group of adults be willing to bemanded by a little brat? Hence, there was a conflict. Mu Yuan said,"they are too impulsive." Even if he wanted to kill the instructor, he should havee up with a detailed n. Barton and Borg were both ck men. They were tall and strong, and the surface temperature of South America was 39 degrees. Jack was dressed in a training uniform, but he was wearing a hat, a pair of white gloves, and training shoes. His entire person was meticulous, and his pair of ice-blue eyes were extremely cold."Alright, I ept your conditions. However, there is a price to pay for challenging the instructor." The assistant Instructor took a step forward and muttered,"every year, there are people who seek death ... Listen, the students challenge the instructor. The loser will withdraw from this training. If the student wins, the instructor will leave." Mu Yuan''s heart trembled. Were they crazy? "Alright, we ept!" Barton and Burke looked at each other. They had been in the Special Forces for many years. When mu Yuan was not in his best condition, he did not dare to say that he could definitely win Barton. Jack took off his gloves slowly. The two gloves were folded neatly and ced aside. His movements were so elegant that he looked like a Noble''s son instead of a Special Forces soldier."I''ll give you a chance. Come at me together!" * Little Jack is so handsome! Chapter 1984 Memories Of The Heart Of The Murderer, Arsonist This was a fatal insult to Barton and Borg. They were the top special Forces in their own country, and theirbat skills were among the best. Those who could be sent here were all top experts. Jack had asked them toe at him together, which was an absolute humiliation to them. He tilted his head slightly, took off his military cap, and ced it next to his gloves. This young man had the best-looking side profile in the world. He tilted his head slightly, cold and Noble."If you can still get up in ten minutes, I''ll admit defeat!" Mu Yuan was speechless. F * ck, you''re too arrogant, brother! Mu Yuan managed his micro-expressions very well. After all, this was not his own country or Army. However, his heart was filled with bulletments. There were even a row of bulletments that said Barton was cheering and Burke was beating him up. The drill ground was filled with this year''s new students. Barton and Bergh werepletely enraged, and they clenched their fists as they charged forward. It was unknown where Jack''sbat skills came from. Compared to him, hisbat skills were extremely fierce, and there was no beauty to speak of. Each of his attacks was fatal. Barton and Bergh attacked from both sides, and they used all the tactics they had taught during this period of time. However, they were all destroyed by Jack. Solo nudged mu Yuan."The few of us have already ced our bets. Do you want to have a go?" "Who do you want to buy?" Mu Yuan asked. "Do you even need to ask? Barton will definitely beat this little brat up." "I think ..." It was a little unreliable. However, his dad had said that he had to get along with the others in the military school, so he generously bet 5 dors."I bet on Barton Berg winning!" "Alright," Jack and Barton fought for nearly two minutes. After finding one of Berg''s fatal weaknesses, he threw him over his shoulder, and Barton quickly followed up with a punch. Jack narrowly avoided his fist, and Berg did a carp flip to get up. Jack grabbed Barton''s hand with one hand and kicked him over before he could stand still. Barton attacked his waist and released his hand. Jack''s figure quickly flew toward Berg, and Barton hurriedly went to rescue him. Who would have thought that Jack, who was so fast, would turn his feet in the middle. With a 180-degree spin, he kicked Barton away as if he had eyes on his back. Mu Yuan was speechless. He was done for. His five dors were going to be gone. The Army didn''t allow money to be brought in. The five dors was earned by him from doing some work. He had wanted to secretly exchange it for a cigarette. Five minutester, Jack had been punched in the shoulder and back, but Barton and Berg were in a much worse state. Theirbat power had plummeted, and Jack had almost used up all their energy. Fortunately, agents had good endurance. They hadsted for six minutes, and victory was already decided. ¡­¡­ The new students looked at each other. Everyone had a bullet screen in their hearts. This young instructor was real. A ruthless character! His movements were particrly fast and steady, and he didn''t have any tricks up his sleeve. Every move was fatal, and every punchnded on Barton and Berg''s heads, leaving them injured all over. Moreover, they were all injured in their vital parts. Jack stood among a group of new recruits, sweat constantly dripping from his forehead. In South America''s weather, a little exercise would cause him to be covered in sweat. He took off his training suit, revealing his strong and muscr upper body. There were several scars on his back, and there was even a bullet wound. The young man''s face had the body of an adult. His body was strong and perfect, with wide shoulders, thin waist, and long legs. The lines of his muscles were smooth and perfect, like the most perfect sculpture. Sweat slid down his face, fell to his corbone, and continued down his corbone. The sun seemed to cast a thinyer of light on his body. Mu Yuan swallowed his saliva slightly. * The remaining two chapters are a littleter. I''ll see what time I''ll be home. I stayed upte to write. I have to get up early tomorrow to go to suburbs to do something. Chapter 1985 You Have To Speak Softly When You Speak Ill Of The Instructor Barton and Berg didn''t believe that they couldn''t beat an 18-year-old boy in a two-on-one fight. Barton, in particr, was trying his best to win. He had once defeated a fighting expert and became famous. He was very satisfied with his skills. He and Burke had been in a small group for a while, and they had coordinated their tactics during their training. However, the two of them couldn''t beat an 18-year-old Jack. Other than a few bruises, Jack didn''t seem to have any injuries, so he didn''t seem to be in a bad state. Barton and Berg were almost unable to get up, and the new students who were watching looked at each other in dismay. Barton and Burke were the best in this batch of students. They had only taken thebat test once. Mu Yuan was first, and Barton was second. Mu Yuan only won against Barton because of a little trick. Chinese martial arts was profound, and the acupuncture points that he found were very urate. If he didn''t rely on skill, he might not be able to win against Barton. The rest had all lost, and only mu Yuan, who was in first ce, was left. He might have a chance to beat Jack. However, no one could deny a fact. This young instructor was truly capable! He wasn''t the legendary Crown Prince, and he didn''t get the military rank by relying on his strong background. Jack stood there calmly. The sun shone on him, and his upper body was covered in sweat. The sweat dripped down to his lower abdomen and continued to flow down. Mu Yuan did not look at him. He felt that his senses had suddenly be sensitive and everything seemed to be magnified. Suddenly, he realized that all the students were looking at him. Mu Yuan''s heart was filled with a barrage ofments. What was going on? What was happening? Where am I? He was dumbfounded, but he insisted on maintaining hisposure. Jack asked,"you want to challenge me?" "I don''t want to!" Mu Yuan blurted out, and the students looked at him as if he was an alien. You''re the hope of our entire vige. First ce, aren''t you very good at fighting? Mu Yuan came back to his senses and received a series of gazes from the students. Without changing his expression, he offered a rainbow fart."I can''t beat you." The crowd was speechless. This batch of students were all tough. Jack knew it from the first day he taught. He was kicked to the military camp when he was a few years old, so he knew the students ''minds very well. The Deputy instructor said that he would show them his skills, and they would know how high the sky was and how deep the earth was. However, he was not in a hurry. Someone would definitely jump out. This year''s students were all top students, carefully selected by various countries. Their professional abilities were all very strong, especially this young student. Every day, his face was tense, but he was often in a daze. No one knew what he was thinking, but it could be seen that he had a strong sense of self-esteem. Otherwise, he would not have such a high attitude. He was quite surprised that he would admit defeat so easily. He had thought that he would have a chance to exchange a few moves with him. Jack''s performance hadpletely intimidated this group of proud new students. The Army was a ce where discipline was important, and no one dared to say anything to keep Barton and Burke after they had failed their challenge and left. They were even d that they did not challenge the instructor. After Jack had walked far away, mu Yuan was still in a daze. The new students had all dispersed, and mu Yuan seemed to be in a daze. The afternoon training was tough, and he was covered in a smelly sweat. His training uniform looked like it was rolling in the mud. Mu Yuan''s team formed a group and went to the bathhouse. Solo poked mu Yuan."Don''t you usually dislike the instructor and want to beat him up? Why aren''t you epting the challenge today?" Mu Yuan said,"I ..." Before he could answer, he saw a figure standing by the wall with his legs stretched out. He was flipping through something. When he heard solo''s words, he raised his head and stared at mu Yuan with his icy blue eyes. Mu Yuan,"F * ck!" Chapter 1986 Memory Kill: The Silly, Sweet Little Yuan Before he could answer, he saw a figure standing by the wall with his legs stretched out. He was flipping through something. When he heard solo''s words, he raised his head and stared at mu Yuan with his icy blue eyes. Mu Yuan,"F * ck!" It was instructor Jack. He had always appeared and disappeared unpredictably, and no one knew where he would suddenly appear to record the students ''daily lives. The instructors here were different from the instructors in China. When the instructors here were in ss, they were in ss. When they were done, they were free to do whatever they wanted. The usual lifestyle here was also a standard of assessment, although he did not know what the standard was. Mu Yuan''s team was instantly dumbfounded. Solo, Eugene, and Elric took a small step away from mu Yuan, feeling very sorry for their team leader. Jack retracted his legs. He was also sweating from teaching in the afternoon, but he was not as miserable as the students. His training uniform was wet with sweat and stuck to his back, revealing the clear muscle lines. In the hot desert, the young instructor was like a block of ice. "I have something to say to your Captain." Jack put away the record book, closed it, and ced it slightly by his side. Solo said in a low voice,"little Captain, I''m sorry." The few of them ran off and disappeared without a trace. Mu Yuan sucked in his stomach and saluted."Good day, instructor!" Jack curled his finger, indicating for him to put it down. These few days, the two of them had been seriously alone. Mu Yuan was cursing solo in his heart. Jack looked at him expressionlessly. He clearly had the advantage in height. The 18-year-old Jack was already about 1.85 meters tall. Asian teenagers generally developedter. The 16-year-old mu Yuan was 1.73 meters short, so he could only reach his shoulders. "You don''t like me?" Jack asked. "No!" Jack stood with his hands behind his back and looked at him. He opened the record book and recorded something. Mu Yuan thought to himself,''I''m finished. I won''t lose points, right?'' He was still firmly in first ce, unmoving like a mountain. Could it be that he had to find a mistake to deduct points even if he couldn''t find a ce to do so? "I''ll give you a chance to challenge me at the martial artspetition at nineo'' clock tonight!" "Reporting to the instructor, I won''t fight with you!" "Why?" Jack asked coldly. Mu Yuan thought, am I stupid? You must have heard solo''s words. Wasn''t he thinking that after kicking me home, he would beat me up like a rubber ball? I''m suffering. His face was as calm as a mountain."The traditional virtue of our country is to respect teachers and respect them like a father." ? Jack was left speechless. The atmosphere was silent. Strange! Awkward! Mu Yuan held on firmly! It was fine. He had experienced even more awkward situations before. He was not afraid of this little bit of awkwardness! Jack''s lips curled up slightly. Mu Yuan swore that he was definitely sneering. Jack waved his hand as if mu Yuan''s presence was an eyesore. Mu Yuan followed the good advice and rolled to the bathhouse. Jack looked at the boy''s back and gritted his teeth slightly. Mu Yuan went to the bathhouse and neatly took off his clothes. He ran to gather with his team members. Everyone took a battle bath naked. The boys took a quick bath. One minute, one minute, and another minute. They were basically done. The bathhouse was a shower, and asionally, a few people would line up at the tap. When mu Yuan went over, his teammates would line up at the tap for him, and when they walked over, they were all naked men. "Did the instructor hit you?" Mu Yuan smacked the back of solo''s head and quickly took a bath."What are you saying? our instructor is so beautiful. Does he look like such a cruel person?" On the second day, mu Yuan realized that he was very silly and naive. * There''s a possibility of an additional update today! Chapter 1987 Memories Of How The Instructor Taught You To Be A Good Person Devil''s Day arrived after midnight. Devil''s Day was a training camp that was held once every half a month. It was called Devil''s Day, and there were three major events. The first event was the training of variousbat skills and familiarization with various local or foreign firearms. The second project was psychological confrontation, simting all kinds of deep kisses after being arrested. The third project was one against ten and crossing steel wires with real guns. The training campsted for 12 hours a day, from 6 am to 6 pm. The students had to not eat or drink for a full 12 hours. Mu Yuan had only participated in the first of these three major events. The firearmsbat skills training in his own country and other countries was the standard for Special Forces soldiers. He didn''t know the training content for the second and third events, so he drew lots to decide the order. Mu Yuan''s team drew the live-action across steel wire event. At that time, the bullet screen in mu Yuan''s heart was, what the hell is this? Mu Yuan''s team and the team next door were all in this event. Jack brought them to the training ground. There was a cliff 20 kilometers away from the training camp in South America. The two cliffs were 30 meters apart, and there was only a round horizontal bar the size of a fist in the middle. From afar, it looked like a steel wire. Three members with loaded guns stood on both sides. The cliff was 50 meters high, and below it was a pool. The depth of the pool could not be seen from the looks of it. The students all heaved a sigh of relief. This training was very easy to understand. It was this circr horizontal bar. It was very simple! Solo and Eugene high-fived each other happily. This was a training program for their country''s Special Forces. It was very simple, and solo even encouraged mu Yuan. Mu Yuan had never been trained before. Solo looked at the pool and did not know the depth. If he fell, he would either die or be injured. The training programs in their country were to avoid death, and they were not as crazy as those in other countries. Britain and France were the most insane. One soldier died in the France battle, while nine people died in Special Forces training. The ratio was very scary. Special Forces battalions of other countries imitated them and increased the difficulty. Jack said,"this assessment is very simple. You just have to cross the horizontal bar. During this period, three soldiers will shoot below the horizontal bar. Don''t worry, you are allowed to shoot on the horizontal bar, but they will not touch you. If you fall down, your life and death are up to you. If you are alive, you will have to climb up with your bare hands." The crowd was speechless. Eugene and solo were dumbfounded. What the hell, you copied our country''s training program and then upgraded it to devil difficulty? Mu Yuan clenched his fists slightly. Jack said,"these are real guns and live ammunition. Before training, all of you must sign the life and death contract. If you reject the training, pack your things and leave." No one was willing to give up. It wasn''t easy to get a chance to train at West Point, and it wouldst for more than a year. As long as he could get through the training, he would be able to return to his country and rise up in the ranks. Eugene was the first to leave. This event was very dangerous. The soldiers who fired would be kind enough to shoot at the bottom, but when a real bullet hit, people standing on a fist-thick horizontal bar would not be able to stand steadily. The horizontal bar was round, and standing more than 30 meters above it would require one to try their best to maintain bnce. This in itself was a very difficult thing. When the bullet hit the bottom, and it was a real bullet, one would fall from the shock. Eugene didn''t even make it halfway before she fell down. "Oh my God ..." Falling from a fifty-meter high cliff, would they not die? After a while, they began to stick their heads out. However, there was no road at the bottom of the cliff, so they didn''t need to find a way to climb up with the help of the Cliff''s friction. They would finish when they reached the top. If they gave up, someone would pull them up with a rope. Mu Yuan had experienced what was called the devil''s difficulty in the first task. Which grandson of this group of deranged instructors came up with this training subject? it wascking in virtue. No one had made it halfway through. It was obvious that it was impossible to make it through. The gunshots seemed to be right beside their ears. The three soldiers had good intentions and were driving towards the bottom of the cliff. They only heard the gunshots and did not care. This was a great mental exercise. Even so, it was still very scary. They were afraid that they would be hit by bullets and had to cross the horizontal bar again. Mu Yuan was thest person to draw lots, and none of the students in front of him walked half the way. They all fell down. Moreover, not a single person had managed to climb up. The vige beauty had once again be the hope of the entire vige. Mu Yuan took a deep breath and stepped on the horizontal bar. His bnce was not good, and those who were afraid of heights would definitely not be able to pass this event. It was too terrifying. There was a 50-meter cliff below, and the horizontal bar would move with every step. It was very difficult to maintain his bnce. The soldiers would also shoot. He had basically calcted the frequency of the soldiers ''shots urately. They would probably fire ten shots, and the intervals were also very urate. This was the advantage of thest training. Mu Yuan thought that as long as he calcted the frequency urately and was mentally prepared, he would not be frightened. He slowly stepped on the horizontal bar and walked alone on the tightrope of the cliff, crossing half of the cliff without any danger. Jack stretched out his hand."Give me the gun!" A soldier passed him a gun. Jack loaded it and aimed at mu Yuan. Mu Yuan was speechless. What the hell? He was standing alone in the middle of the cliff, and if he lost his bnce, he would fall off the cliff. A gun was pointed at him, and the soldiers ''muzzles were aimed at the bottom of the cliff. Jack had fired at him. The first shot brushed past mu Yuan''s waist. Mu Yuan''s figure swayed and stabilized himself in a thrilling manner. He was shocked. No, he had to go over as soon as possible. Just as he was about to rush over, Jack''s second and third shots brushed past his ear without any warning. Mu Yuan lost his bnce and fell off the cliff. "Jack Anderson, F * ck you!" The entire cliff was filled with mu Yuan''s scolding! * Tsundere felt good for a moment and went to the crematorium to chase his wife. Fortunately, he was being chased! 8k is updated today, please give me monthly votes! Chapter 1988 Memories Of Killing The Smartest Village Belle Mu Yuan plunged into the water. The pool was quite deep, and the bottom of the pool was filled with strange rocks. Fortunately, as a Special Forces soldier, falling into the water from a high altitude was extremely dangerous. Thus, he had been trained many times. Mu Yuan reacted very quickly after plunging into the water and avoided the strange rocks at the bottom of the water. He could not catch his breath, so he kicked the rocks a few times under the water. Little did he know that this scene was seen by the young instructor above, and there were surveince cameras everywhere underwater. The assistant Instructor said,"look at the kid. He''s so angry that he''s hitting a stone to vent his anger." Jack looked at the tablet, and mu Yuan had already popped his head out. He asked a colleague beside him who spoke a little Chinese,"what did he mean by that Chinese sentence just now?" The captain frowned."Sir, you''re talking about his rtive. I don''t really understand when you put all the dots together." But ... It should be an insult. Jack also guessed that he was cursing. They could only understand one word in Chinese, and they could not understand most of it. Mu Yuan had already climbed ashore, and the students were full of doubts about climbing up the top 50 cliff with their bare hands. How do I climb up? Fortunately, the cliff wasn''t very smooth, but it was still quite dangerous to climb up. Everyone dried their clothes, and there were some small nts at the bottom of the cliff. It was impossible to find climbing ropes. Mu Yuan tried the rock and felt that it was not particrly difficult to climb. They had to climb up. Mu Yuan gathered everyone and said in a low voice,"climb up. Let''s go through the single-shot again." "What the hell is this? it''s so difficult. How am I supposed to pass? I definitely can''t pass it." "I can''t pass either." Mu Yuan said,"I''ll be the first to pass. You guys watch and do as you wish." "Did you take me?" "I''m very confident. " Elric, solo, Belem, Eugene, and the others nodded."Alright, vige Belle, I''ll be counting on you!" "Get lost!" Mu Yuan said. He was the one who taught this phrase to this group of people, but he ended up taking the me for it. Originally, he had said that Jack was the vige beauty, but they ended up saying that Jack was more like the vige chief. Mu Yuan and the rest each ground a long and sharp object at the bottom of the cliff and started to climb the 50-meter cliff. The mountain was not considered difficult to climb, and with the help of tools, even though there was a slight mishap halfway through, and one person almost fell down, everyone took a deep breath. Thinking that they could pass this project, their hearts were full of energy, and they miraculously climbed up. What they did not know was that there were hundreds of automatic irons on the cliff. Even if they really fell down ... There would also be irons automatically ejected to catch them. After everyone climbed up, mu Yuan said,"instructor, we have to start all over again." Jack nodded, signaling for them to start again. A few soldiers loaded their guns and aimed their guns at the horizontal bar. Mu Yuan was the first to cross the horizontal bar. The chances of passing this event were too low. Jack looked at spray of flowers expressionlessly. Where did he get the confidence to try again? Three minutester, he was dumbfounded. £¿£¿£¿ Our extremely smart Vige beauty has crossed the horizontal bar! He didn''t walk on the horizontal bar, but hung from it. His entire body hung from the bottom of the horizontal bar, and he moved around with his hands. The soldiers who fired looked at each other? He looked at Jack. They were all dumbfounded. This works too? When mu Yuan reached the other end, his hands exerted a little force, and his entire body seemed to spring up. His legs hooked onto the horizontal bar, and he agilely borrowed the force to move up, perfectly crossing the horizontal bar. Chapter 1989 Memories-Instructor Kill Is Angry The soldiers also opened fire, but ording to the rules, the bullets were not allowed to hit the students or even scratch them, so they had to find an angle. Hanging on the horizontal bar and walking on it were two different concepts. One had to maintain bnce while walking, as the horizontal bar would move at any time. Just maintaining bnce was already very difficult, let alone walking on a cliff. However, hanging on the horizontal bar was different. First of all, they didn''t have to consider the problem of bnce. As Special Forces soldiers, a horizontal bar that was tens of meters long was a piece of cake for them. Moreover, hanging on the horizontal bar was very stable. After little mu Yuan crossed the horizontal bar, he moved his wrist slightly. Special Forces soldiers had thick skin and flesh. Even after crossing the horizontal bar for tens of meters, their palms did not turn red. The young man''s bullet screen was filled with hahahahaha. Are you stupid? you didn''t expect it, right? are you surprised? dumbass!!! Even though there were rows ofments, mu Yuan''s face was tense and he looked very calm, but he could not hide his smug expression. Jack was left speechless. The students cheered and followed suit, crossing the horizontal bar in a short time. Clever! Jack''s face was cold, and his brows were furrowed. No one could tell what he was thinking. The students were cheering. Mu Yuan saw Jack''s gaze gradually turn cold, and his heart skipped a beat. "Report!" Jack said coldly. "One!" "Two!" ¡­¡­ Everyone stood in two rows and finished counting. Everyone could not hide the smile on their faces. Jack asked,"do you think you''re very smart?" The instructor''s words were like ice shards, and no one dared to answer. Jack took off his gloves and shoes, and said to the soldiers standing there,"don''t shoot at the bottom of the cliff, shoot at me!" ,m "Yes!" Jack took off the extra equipment on his body and put on his training uniform. He stood on the horizontal bar barefooted. Everyone held their breath. Mu Yuan did not know why, but his face was burning hot, as if he had been pped. The instructor did not say anything, but he could understand Jack''s emotions. He was angry! Whether this person was angry or happy, he seemed to have the same face. Except for training, he was quiet and didn''t speak a word. It was as if he was wasting his millions of dors. He walked step by step on the pole. The soldiers fired at him, and all of them fired at the pole. Almost all of them brushed past him, but he didn''t move at all. Even if the pole under his feet rolled, he stood firmly on it. The bullets flew around him, but he didn''t seem to hear them. Step by step, he walked past the single pole steadily. Then, he performed a difficult action of rolling on the horizontal bar but turning 180 degrees. He stood on the horizontal bar and turned, which was almost an impossible task. Then, he walked back amidst the gunshots. Other than the sweat on his forehead, the whole process was extremely stable. Mu Yuan''s face seemed to be burning, as if he had been pped a few times. It took a strong will and professional ability to walk steadily across the horizontal bar in the midst of a sea of gunshots. One mistake, one panic, death, injury, or falling off the cliff. Jack stood in front of the group of students with his hands behind his back. His ice-blue eyes seemed to have a block of ice hidden in them."You are the best Special Forces sent by various countries. You are either anti-terrorism reserves or often on the front line, dealing with mercenaries, assassins, and terrorists in the industry. All the training programs in West Point are for you toe back alive from the battlefield in the future. I don''t object to you using your little tricks, but you must remember that every little trick in training will increase the probability of your death on the battlefield in the future. " * "Every training program here is about the Special Forces of various countries, or thebat training of the anti-terrorism and Defense Forces. If you don''t like it, I can briefly write it down. If you don''t like it, remember to tell me. Chapter 1990 Reminiscing About The Village Flower And Village Chief This group of rebellious Special Forces soldiers, who had thought that it was an impossible mission, lowered their heads in shame. This was not the first time mu Yuan had been lectured, but this was the first time he felt as if countless worms were constantly drilling out of his body. Instructor Jack did not mention any names, but he felt that these words were directed at him. He had used his little tricks and glossed over the training. The training program in the country was also very perverted. Every task was very difficult, but he could endure it. He neverined about it, nor did he use any tricks. He had been training with all his heart. Why did he rebel this time? Jack saw that mu Yuan''s head was lowered, and his ears and neck were all red. He took a deep breath and said calmly,"half of the new students this time are not our citizens. Do you know how difficult the training program for the seals and the Delta anti-terror Task Force is? Do you know how much time our country''s Special Forces spend on training in a year? Do you know why your country''s ability to survive under the same conditions is not as good as ours? "Because every time we train, we use real guns and live ammunition. The West Point training program is only the basic training program. If you can''t even do this, you don''t have the qualifications to be selected for our seal and Delta Forces. The training for Special Forces and anti-terrorism was different from that of the police, investigators, and Criminal Police. This was because the terrorists and assassins we faced might have also grown up in rigorous training day after day, year after year. Endurance, endurance, and mental endurance were more important than your fighting skills, marksmanship, and brain. When facing an enemy, no matter how fast your brain moves, it can''t be faster than his bullet. " Jack thought, this was the first time in his memory that he had said such a long sentence, other than a speech and an oath. "I''ll remember that. " He looked at mu Yuan and said firmly,"there are no shortcuts in survival training!" The training time for this program was four hours. Jack said,"rest for five minutes and continue training!" "Yes!" ¡­¡­ Jack walked to the side and took a record book. He recorded their performance today and directly deducted five points from mu Yuan. The Deputy instructor came over and said,"you''re the acting instructor. Why do you care if they are strict? this small team is made up of citizens of other countries. It''s their business if they like to y tricks. After a year of training, they will pack up and leave. Everyone will be happy. They''re not our soldiers. Why do you put in so much effort? who knows, they might not appreciate it." Jack didn''t even raise his head."It''s their business whether they appreciate it or not. It''s my business whether I''m responsible or not." He was an instructor, and his responsibility was to teach them how toe back alive from the battlefield. "That kid is throwing a tantrum." "Who is it?" "Mu Yuan, do you have a special opinion of him?" The assistant Instructor asked. Jack followed the assistant instructor''s gaze and looked over. Mu Yuan seemed to be peeking at him. When he saw him looking over, he turned his gaze away as if nothing had happened. He stood at the edge of the cliff alone, as if he was facing the wall, but also as if he was ashamed. "I don''t have any opinion about him," Jack lowered his head. This first lieutenant''s professional ability was not bad. He was outstanding in all aspects, but he had a w. He was too clever. His mind was too active. As he said, fighting might have skills, but survival training had no shortcuts. He would teach him what a real soldier was! What kind of professional ability and survival skills should a real anti-terrorism soldier, a real Special Forces soldier, have? asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1991 Memories Of The Special Forces Circle 101 Selection Mu Yuan was reflecting on himself and did not want to care about anyone. Eugene and solo came over."Vige Belle, don''t be unhappy. The instructor is not targeting you alone. I think the instructor ... Is really amazing." "Yes." Mu Yuan''s face was burning with pain. No one hit him, but he felt that it was too much of a p to his face. Jack''s strength was not something that he said with his mouth. It was his silence that conquered them with his warrior''s strength. On the first day, the assistant Instructor told them that although the instructor was an 18-year-old teenager, he was the most powerful individual soldier in the joint military exercise of the seals and Delta Force. He took first ce in all kinds of training every year. They were skeptical. Some people were not convinced and went to challenge him, but they were all pped in the face. Today, mu Yuan finally realized the difference between him and Jack. It was like a heavenly chasm in front of them. Willpower, endurance,bat, physical strength ... He couldn''tpare to Jack in any aspect. Among the local special Forces, mu Yuan''s individualbat was also the best, but he could clearly feel the gap. "Don''t call me the vige Belle!" Mu Yuan was already irascible."Do you believe that I won''t beat you up?!" "Captain, Captain, we were wrong." Mu Yuan pursed his lips and made up his mind. In the training that followed, he would train with his feet on the ground. This was also the first time that he was convinced of someone from the bottom of his heart. He was a young officer with a lot of military achievements. He was the number one individual soldier in the local area all year round. Mu Yuan did notck any of it. However, his pride, drive, and confidence were all shattered in front of Jack, and he got to know himself again. During the training on the horizontal bar, mu Yuan fell down six times. There were two times when his team members fell down while climbing the cliff. He thought that they were dead for sure. Falling down from such a high height, they would definitely be smashed into meat patties. Who knew that there would be a safety automatically ejected at the bottom of the cliff to catch the people who fell. After four hours of training, not a single person passed the horizontal bar. Mu Yuan''s highest record was also three-quarters of it. He was just a little short. Furthermore, Jack was the one who shot at him every time. They either brushed past his head or his body, and the pattern was different. He was not mentally prepared at all. Under such high pressure, mu Yuan felt that he would be a God if he could walk half the way. Although he felt that what Jack said was right and agreed with everything that Jack said, he also admired him from the bottom of his heart and felt that he was a very powerful Special Forces soldier with an indomitable spirit, this did not stop mu Yuan from spamming bulletments in his heart. Dumbass, go to hell! When did I offend you? Crazy! Why did you shoot only me? Why don''t you shoot at someone else! What followed next was an 11-hour uninterrupted desert fight. Jack took several small teams to the desert and circled a ce, dividing them into four teams. Two of the teams had 12 people, and one team had 11 people. More than ten people were in a chaotic battle, but thest person standing would win. In other words, one person had to deal with the attacks of ten people. Mu Yuan''s team only had ten people. The other teams all had eleven or twelve people. The surface temperature of the South American desert was as high as 41 or 42 degrees Celsius. It was very hot, so the students had all taken off their training suits, revealing their bare upper bodies. After standing in the designated circle, Jack slowly walked towards mu Yuan''s team and said calmly,"to be fair, I''ll make up the numbers." Mu Yuan was speechless. Mu Yuan''s team was speechless. * "Will the vige flower be the center of the road or the vige head be the center of the road?e and see the remaining two at six!" Chapter 1992 Memories Of The Village Flowers Debut At The Center One against ten, simply put, it was a chaotic battle. Mu Yuan''s team had the most intense 1v1s. In a chaotic battle, everyone was your target, and you had to ensure that you did not leave the circle. This was a devilish training inbat, and it was also an event that many people did not like. After a chaotic battle, it was basically hard for them to get up. With Jack''s participation, the difficulty of mu Yuan''s team had increased, and it directly soared to hell mode. Mu Yuan had already lost count of how many punches he had taken. Although he barely managed to stand until the end, and the rest of the people were lying on the ground, Jack was still standing. Their team was the fastest to determine the winner. The rest of the people were already lying on the ground, unable to get up. Some of them had even fainted. Mu Yuan''s face was bruised, and there were a few bruises on his back and lower abdomen. They were all caused by someone''s fist, and a few of the bruises were especially obvious. Jack also had some bruises on his body. "Instructor, when did I offend you?" Mu Yuan asked. He felt that he had been targeted during the one-on-ten confrontation. This targeting was very obvious. Jack had specifically targeted him. The injuries on his body were almost all caused by Jack. After ten minutes, although the rest of his teammates were lying on the ground and mu Yuan was also exhausted, Jack bent his back slightly and entered a defensive posture like mu Yuan."You can''t hold on anymore?" Mu Yuan was furious. He raised his fist and punched over. The two of them quickly started fighting. Mu Yuan''sbat skills were well-known, and it was hard to find a match in the country. He had also learned a good technique of pinching acupoints and could urately find the acupoints on a person''s body. Using the broad and profound acupuncture techniques of Chinese Kungfu, he could intimidate most people. When one''s acupoint was hit, one''s body would go numb and lose their strength temporarily. In serious cases, one''s vision would turn ck and lose the ability to fight directly. However, mu Yuan did not touch a single corner of Jack''s clothes. Instead, he suffered a few punches from Jack, and they were specifically aimed at his abdomen. He vomited abdominal fluids a few times and was already showing signs of vomiting blood. Mu Yuan''s vision turned ck, but he barely held on. He wanted to defeat Jack! Relying on this thought, mu Yuan did not fall into a disadvantageous position for ten minutes when he was fighting with Jack. When he found an opportunity, he touched an acupuncture point on Jack''s back and gave it a heavy p. Jack had long known that he had an exclusive secret and had always avoided it. In a moment of panic, he was hit. Mu Yuan''s feet hooked him and he fell down. He did a shoulder throw, and mu Yuan''s legs crossed and sat on his waist. He swung his fist and punched! Eugene almost shouted,"good job!" p Well done, vige Belle! You''ve made the entire vige proud. Jack''s upper body was also naked. It was the first time his body came into contact with the high temperature of the South American desert, and his skin seemed to be burning. He did not have time to think and crossed his arms into a cross to protect his head. Mu Yuan''s punch was fast and urate. His knee was pressed on his chest and ribs, and his fist was smashing towards his face. I''ll kill you! What teacher for a day, father for life? he had eaten it himself. Respect and love like a father? Who said that? He didn''t say that! He had wanted to beat Jack up for a long time. In that instant, mu Yuan threw three punches, and Jack waspletely suppressed within five seconds. Then, his right leg bent, and his body was as flexible as a gynecologist. His bones were bent to an unbelievable degree, and he kicked the back of mu Yuan''s neck. Mu Yuan''s arms went numb, and at that moment, Jack grabbed his neck with one hand. He turned around andnded in the desert. Jack punched mu Yuan''s face twice, causing mu Yuan''s eyes to turn ck and he spat out a mouthful of blood. Chapter 1993 Memories Of The Most Fatal Thing Is To Flirt With A Man Without Killing Him A sharp whistle sounded. Half an hour had passed. Even if the members of the other teams were standing, they could barely stand. One knelt on the ground, oney exhausted in the desert, and one staggered and then knelt down again. Jack let go of his hand, and mu Yuan was like a suffocating person who suddenly got air. He breathed desperately, not caring about the burning sensation on his back. Jack knelt beside him, one hand still holding onto his neck. He only let go slightly and looked down at him. From mu Yuan''s perspective, he was looking up at Jack. Every inch of his face was so clear. His short hair was wet from sweat, dripping down drop by drop. A drop of sweat dripped down andnded on his lips. South America''s temperature was high. They lost their water quickly. In less than an hour, and with the high-intensity exercise, everyone''s mouth was dry. Suddenly, a drop of water fell between their lips. The exuberant desire to survive had overwhelmed their rationality. Mu Yuan stretched out his tender red tongue almost out of reflex and licked that drop of sweat. Salty, he thought. Jack was left speechless. Mu Yuan was speechless. Jack was speechless. Mu Yuan was speechless. Jack suddenly let go of mu Yuan and stood up. A mouthful of blood hung on mu Yuan''s chest. It was about to rush up his throat, but he swallowed it down. ? What was happening? What did he do? Mu Yuan, are you an idiot? Are you an idiot? He almost rolled and crawled to his feet. His face waspletely red, and his eyes were bright, but he didn''t dare to look at Jack. This was the first time in mu Yuan''s life that he felt like he could not wait to crawl into a hole. Naturally, no one noticed this small action. Only they themselves realized it. Jack''s body was still cold."You win." Mu Yuan''s face burned even more. This sentence seemed to have two meanings. Jack was the instructor and was not counted among the members. The ones who stood at the end of mu Yuan''s team were him and Jack, so mu Yuan naturally won. However, mu Yuan did not know if it was because he was too stupid just now. He did the most embarrassing action in history or something else. He kept feeling that when Jack said that he won, it was not in the simple sense that he won. Mu Yuan was so embarrassed that even the waiter was about to burn up. His entire body was boiling hot, and he felt that he could be saved. After that, he told Xie jinghuan about this matter. Xie jinghuan said,"in this position, in this situation, this action of yours is sending a message:e, F * ck me." Mu Yuan, get lost! He''s a man, and I didn''t do it on purpose. Do you know what the temperature is today? Do you know that you''ll be dehydrated after 20 minutes of exercise under such high temperatures? I''m short of water, so I''m not rational. " Seducing what? that''s just your illusion! "Oh." Xie jinghuan was unmoved. Mu Yuan was furious."I''m a man of Steel. I only like soft and fragrant beauties." Xie jinghuan said,"Oh." He paused."Then what are you so excited about?" "I''m not agitated. You''re doubting my ..." Mu Yuan thought for a moment and changed his words."Likes!" Xie jinghuan thought, I won''t argue with little brother Bing. For a person who had been undergoing high-intensity training all year round, rationality was the most important. His willpower was also the strongest. If he said that he had no heart, then he had no heart. He would not refute him. However, based on his description ... Tsk, tsk, tsk. Unintentional seduction was the most fatal. Mu Yuan asked,"oh no, could he have misunderstood? should I go and exin?" * See you tomorrow! Chapter 1994 Memories-Instructor Kill Is Gone Mu Yuan was considering whether he should rify things with Jack, but the more he rified, the more he tried to cover it up. It would be very awkward if the instructor thought that he really had other motives. There was still more than a year of training. The devil''s training in the future was unusually tough. In the one-month long training, mu Yuan saw a cruel training that he had never seen before. First, live ammunition training. Every student wore a bulletproof vest and stuck a mark on the bulletproof vest and bulletproof vest. Then, they would shoot at each other with live ammunition. When he first heard about it, his first thought was that if anyone had a problem with him, they could just kill him with one shot. He and Eugene shot at each other. He had used bullets to remove all of Eugene''s marks, but Eugene was too nervous and identally shot. The bullet grazed his arm, leaving a bloody mark. A student from the neighboring team was shot through by a bullet, and blood flowed like a river. When Eugene finished, her legs were weak. She knelt in the desert and could not move. Mu Yuan was also covered in cold sweat. He had never experienced such training before. "Second, crawling training for a hundred meters with live ammunition. There''s an automatic machine gun firing continuously at an altitude of 80 cm. It''s also a real gun with live ammunition. The machine gun will fire in a wide range, and the height will not change. However, the students will have to withstand the machine gun''s fire. After crossing the obstacles of a hundred meters, there will be obstacles that are one meter higher. This means that they have to calcte the time to pass, or they will be shot by the machine gun. Moreover, they have to bend their backs throughout the entire process and are not allowed to be higher than 80 cm, or they will be shot to death. A student was swept in the calf during this training. He gave up training and packed up to return to his country. Third, half an hour of underwater pressure-resistant training. All of the cadets took off their training uniforms and were only wearing a pair of shorts. Their hands were tied behind their backs and they were thrown into the three-meter high swimming pool. They were asked to use their teeth to wear the masks that were scattered underwater. After they surfaced, they were required to stand still for ten minutes. They were not allowed to use their hands and feet and had to find a way to get ashore. Mu Yuan almost suffocated to death during this underwater training. He was from the Navy and was very good at swimming. However, because of an ident during a drill, he had a psychological shadow when it came to underwaterbat. In this training, he waspletely stimted. He could clearly feel the water pouring into his mouth and nose from all directions, causing his lungs to hurt, his eyes to swell, and his vision to turn ck. In this training, mu Yuan got zero points and did notplete a single request. ¡­¡­ Under such extreme conditions where he could only sleep for four hours a day and would fall asleep as soon as he hit the bed after returning to the dormitory every day, mu Yuan gradually forgot about the awkwardness of that day. Every day, he gritted his teeth and endured the hard training. It was like ... A hail of bullets. He was mentally resisting the humiliating interrogation, torture, whipping, and so on. Every time, it made him on the verge of copse and he almost couldn''t make it. A monthter, Jack left the South American training camp. The real instructor had just finished his maternity leave and returned. This instructor had just be a father, so his training methods were not as harsh. He was also easy to talk to, unlike Jack. During Jack''s teaching period, the number of students had been reduced to 30. Mu Yuan''s team was also left with only five people, which was reduced by half. Mu Yuan''s training results had slipped from first ce to fifth ce. Eugene''s results had turned the tide and became the highest in mu Yuan''s team, ranking fourth overall. "The demon drillmaster is gone. We''re going to celebrate tonight!" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1995 I Heard The Instructor Likes Men "What''s there to celebrate?" Mu Yuan was not in a good mood. Baylon poked his arm."Captain, haven''t you always been very dissatisfied with the instructor? we''ve suffered enough during this month''s training. Besides, he''s deliberately targeting you. Haven''t you realized it? The people in the neighboring team are all discussing whether you''ve offended the instructor. Look at your results, he''s tortured you so much that you''ve dropped to fifth ce. " Mu Yuan said,"the reason why my results are falling is because of my condition. There is indeed a big gap between us. I didn''t meet his requirements. What does this have to do with him?" "Vige beauty, you''ve changed. Why are you speaking up for the vige chief? you''re from the same vige as us, don''t forget that." Eugene winked and everyoneughed. Mu Yuan said,"I''ll be honest. It''s not a bad thing that the coach is strict with us." He paused and kicked Eugene."Don''t call me the vige Belle!" The night campfire party was the only night they could rest. The people from the neighboring team gathered around and celebrated mu Yuan''s escape from the evil clutches. In this month, everyone felt that mu Yuan had offended the instructor and was being targeted for no reason. Mu Yuan''s training was the same as theirs, but they felt that mu Yuan''s strength was definitely higher than theirs. Super hell mode. Jack stared at mu Yuan and attacked him alone. Mu Yuan was in a bad mood. When they slept in the dormitory at night, ten people shared a room. One of them said mysteriously,"did you know that there was a Special Forces from the seal Squadron passing by the South American training base today? they happened to be replenishing their supplies, and the few of us quickly got along with them. This is the best seal Team, and the previous Captain was Jack Anderson. " Mu Yuan was interested. He turned over andy on the bed."And then? Is the instructor leading the team on a mission?" "No, the devil instructor seems to have gone on a stealth mission. They don''t even know where the instructor is. The instructor used to serve on independence and was a marine. He''s in the anti-terrorism force now. I heard he''s going to be a spy, but I don''t know where he''s going." Mu Yuan was a little disappointed. "But I heard a piece of news, hahahaha, it should be gossip about the instructor." "What gossip? the instructor''s girlfriend?" A soldier-like little brotherughed wretchedly. "The instructor has a girlfriend? hahahaha, don''t joke around. Which blind woman would like him?" Mu Yuan retorted,"you can''t say that. The instructor is quite good. He has a good face, a good figure, and a bright future. He''s such a good partner. There should be many women chasing after him, right?" "Vige Belle, you''re not loyal." Eugeney on the upper bunk and red at him."How can you speak for the enemy?" "That''s right, Captain. The instructor doesn''t please the girls. He''s always so cold and he''s using an air conditioner. Who would like him? the girls like wolfdogs these days. You''re very popr with the girls. Speaking of which, did you grow taller?" "Yes, I''m 175. This ce is full of calcium, right? I''ve grown two centimeters in a month. " "Wait, wait, wait, don''t talk nonsense, don''t talk nonsense, what''s the devil coach''s gossip about?" One of themughed wretchedly."Today, there was a member of the seal Squadron called Lehmann. He''s also from the Anderson family, and he''s the cousin of our devil coach. He told us a very explosive piece of gossip. He said that our devil coach is that ..." He made a hand gesture that everyone except mu Yuan could understand. Mu Yuan saw that they were all shocked and was a little anxious."What gossip? what gossip?" Mu Yuan thought to himself,''who the hell can understand your hand gestures? we''re not from the same country.'' "The first team leader is still young. Don''t pollute his ears." "Hurry up and say it, stop talking nonsense." Mu Yuan was even more anxious after hearing what they said. "First team leader, you actually can''t understand it?" The young man from the team next door said,"Reyman said that instructor Anderson likes men." Mu Yuan was speechless. The young man even deliberately lowered his voice and said mysteriously,"or ... The one who likes to be suppressed." Mu Yuan was speechless. Chapter 1996 The Imagination Of The Captain Of Memory Killer Reyman. Strictly speaking, Anderson was not a member of this Squadron. He was an intern who had brought him along to umte actualbat experience. Although he was a little spoiled and unreliable, he was a very lively and talkative person. He could get along with a group of people wherever he went. He heard that the students that his brother taught quickly got along with them, and eventually sold his brother out. Mu Yuan heard the students jumping around on the upper bunk. This was definitely explosive gossip. "I understand that he likes men. Our country has already made it legal, but he ... The devil coach''s temper, his body, his personality ... Even if you cut off my head, I would still stand by his side as number one. He''s definitely not number zero." "Even if you beat me to death, I still won''t believe that the instructor is from the bottom." "Which man has the guts to flirt with the instructor? Are you not afraid of death?" "I''ll reluctantly admit that the instructor is good-looking. His face looks like it''s being pressed down, but that''s not the case with his personality. Who would dare to pounce on him like that? how could he have the heart to do it?" "If she pounced on our instructor, it must be true love." ¡­¡­ Everyone was discussing it with great enthusiasm. It was a rare day off, and they had been squeezed dry by the devil instructor for a month. The most resentful thing was that everyone agreed that Reyman was Jack''s younger cousin and would not talk nonsense. Although the instructor looked like a peerless master, he might have a special preference. The credibility of this gossip was quite high. After all, it came from the mouth of Jack''s younger cousin. Suddenly, the dormitory fell silent. Nine pairs of eyes looked at mu Yuan. Mu Yuan was dumbfounded. What happened? what did he say? where was he? why were they looking at him like that? "Vige ... Vige ... Vige flower, you ... You ... What did you just say?" Eugene stuttered. ,m Mu Yuan was confused."Did I just speak?" The soldier from the team next door said,"team leader, you just said, cough, cough, what do you think about me chasing after the instructor?" He mimicked mu Yuan''s tone. Mu Yuan instantly exploded."Ah, pfft! I''m a straight man. I''m a man and I like women. Come down. I''ll beat you to death!" "First captain, first captain, everyone has heard it." Mu Yuan was speechless. F * ck, how did he read out what he was thinking? it was a mistake, a mistake! "Pfft, I was just thinking that when I heard you guys talking about how the instructor likes to be suppressed, I imagined what kind of person would be able to suppress him. I put all of us in his ce and imagined it. It was my imagination, my imagination." Mu Yuan''s face turned red, and his ears were about to burn. Eugene patted his chest."You scared me to death. Yes, you''re usually daydreaming. It''s fine if you like to imagine things, but how can you imagine things like this? even if the instructor likes to be pressed down, there''s no one here who''s suitable for him. You dare to press the instructor?" Everyone shook their heads frantically. In all honesty, I wouldn''t dare! Mu Yuan jumped off the bed in frustration and poured himself a ss of water to drink. He kept feeling that his body was burning hot, and even a ss of cold water and ice could not suppress it. One of the Special Forces soldiersughed."Hahahaha, I carefully recalled what Captain said just now. It''s fine if he imagined us, but at least we are strong and healthy. Captain, where did you get the confidence to imagine yourself and the instructor? With your small body, Won''t You Be the one being pressed down by the instructor? You''re the one who was voted down by the entire world. " Chapter 1997 Memories Of The Return Of The Devil Instructor "..." Mu Yuan flew into a rage out of humiliation."Can you guys shut up!" "Hahahaha, first leader, don''t even think about the instructor. You two ... Are not suitable. It''s all because of zero. Hahahahaha, you still want to chase him? what are you thinking?" Mu Yuan jumped up and was about to hit him, but everyone came to stop the fight andughed. Mu Yuan had a dream that night. It was a very emotional dream. In the hot desert of South America, a blurry figure stood in the desert and was directing something. He saw the young man pouncing over and holding the man''s waist with both hands. Everything in his dream seemed to be magnified. The man''s strong muscles seemed to shine under the sun, the lines smooth and sexy. It felt great to touch. He smiled and pushed the man down in the desert. With the world as his nket, he took off his training uniform in two or three moves and threw it aside. She was as excited as a poodle who often nuzzled people. She lowered her head and kissed his lips. It was ... So cool! He was excited. It was as hot as the heat in the South American desert, trying to uncover something that he was trying to hide in his chest. He hid it carefully, but poked his heart, moring for it to explode. He flipped her over, pounced on her, and did some indescribable things. That person suddenly came back to her senses. Her blue eyes, thin lips, and sweaty face were sexy and cold, with a bit of abstinent holiness. Mu Yuan''s entire body quivered, and all his enthusiasm disappearedpletely. "E-instructor ..." He suddenly woke up. His whole body was sticky, and his sweat and an unknown liquid intertwined to form a special smell. Mu Yuan swallowed hard. The sound in the dark seemed to be amplified several times, and his ears were about to burn. He reached his hand into his training pants and felt something sticky ... Mu Yuan suddenly raised his hand and gave himself a p. The clear sound of the p was particrly ear-piercing in the dark. Mu Yuan, are you possessed? You ... Are you looking for death? It was his first time experiencing such a chaotic dream. Mu Yuan was a flower that grew up under the bright sun of his mothend and grew up in a group of men. He watched a lot of movies. When he was 14 years old, he was pulled by a few soldiers in the military camp to watch some country''s erotic movies. However, he did not have any dreams after that. This was his first time dreaming ... And he had an wet dream. It was really ... F * ck, F * ck, F * ck, F * ck, mu Yuan, you can go to hell! It was too F * cking embarrassing. He woke up 10 minutes earlier than the training camp. He sneakily washed his shorts and changed into a clean set of clothes, trying to get away with it. But in the same group of men, he said,"Oh, we understand. Captain, don''t be shy." His meaningful eyes were a little angry. Don''t you guys know a little too much? The intensity of the training gradually increased, and the students gradually adapted to the West Point training. Mu Yuan was also the first to pass the cliff high-altitude horizontal bar event. He even sessfully made two rounds and did not fall again. After half a year of training, the 30 students were almost fixed, and the students also weed their first actualbat training. The 30 small teams were divided into six teams, each team had five people, and each team was led by an experienced Special Forces soldier. The leader of the first team was the demon instructor, Richard Jack, who had not been seen for a few months. Anderson. Mu Yuan was speechless. 1998 Chapter 1998 Mu Yuan did not think that he would be able to see instructor Jack again. It had been five months since he left, and he had be a little tanned. He did not seem to have changed much, just that he seemed colder and harder to get close to. He was the head Captain! Mu Yuan started to sing happily in his heart. There was a kind of hidden pleasure, but he did not show it on his face. Jack stood in front of team one with his hands behind his back. Team one had five people, and the team leader was mu Yuan, kirrlutz, Baylon, Eugene, and solo. This group of students was almost all-rounded, and they could take on the role of sniper, assault position, andbat position. Mu Yuan and solo could even take on the role of information engineers. Every team was fully equipped. Jack flipped through the documents and asked the assistant Instructor to distribute them. Soon, two photos appeared on the screen. Jack said,"this time, we''re going deep into West Africa to fight. Our destination is Guinea. We arrested two terrorists, both of whom are Muslim believers. The two of them created a 301 terrorist attack at the New York subway station, injuring 31 people and killing six. The rest of the members of the organization have been captured. After three days of interrogation, we basically know their hiding address. You can take a look at the information. " The group flipped through the information. The two terrorists were named Mand and mub. Both of them were more than 1.9 meters tall and were from the Special Forces. They had been lurking in New York for three years and had caused six terrorist attacks. They had been atrge since then. Moreover, they had graduated from the Mand Ivy Alliance and had a Ph.D. In Chemistry. They had once served the CIA and had particrly strong anti-tracking and anti-reconnaissance abilities. They had been on the run for the past few years. The six terrorist attacks had caused heavy casualties. The government had been using countless manpower, material resources, and resources to arrest the murderer. The undercover agents sent out were basically brutally killed. The video of the public trial of the killings was also sent back to the anti-terrorism force as a capital to show off. They were afraid that two new inspectors would be reced. The biggest regret was that they could not arrest them. This time, it was Jack who had sessfully infiltrated and won mub''s trust. He hadid out a detailed n to capture them and destroyed their base in New York. At the same time, he had captured all of the six terrorist groups except for Mand and mub who had escaped. Jack held his cup and drank quietly with his eyes half-closed. He seemed to have not had a good sleep for a long time and looked a little tired. His face was pale fromck of blood under the incandescent light, but he did not look sick at all. After mu Yuan finished reading the information, he wanted to ask him something, but seeing that he seemed to be pretending to be asleep, he did not want to disturb him, so he swallowed his question. The two criminals had escaped to Guinea yesterday. ording to the electronic information that Jack had found, they should be going to an Ind that couldn''t be extradited from Guinea. Guinea was the best transit point, and there were no regtions there. Jack would never let the mastermind escape. There was still a team left in Guinea. The wealth of these two people had not been frozen, and they had a lot of ounts. Money could make the devil turn millstones. A team of mercenaries had also epted the escort mission. Before mu Yuan set off, he received a piece of news from Xie jinghuan. Ye Ling had a team under him that also participated in the escort. He hurriedly sent a message to Xie jinghuan and asked them to withdraw. As soon as she sent it, a cold voice came from behind."My phone is confiscated. Didn''t I tell you?" Mu Yuan shivered and turned off his phone without changing his expression. He met Jack''s cold eyes."Reporting, Sir. I sent a Safety Report to my family." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 1999 Reminiscing About The Actual Combat Drill Of Killing (2) Jack also remembered the custom. Every country''s Special Forces soldier would inform their family before they went on a mission. This was almost a tradition. Jack''s gazended on his phone. Mu Yuan''s expression was normal. He turned around and left. Mu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief. Seeing Jack this time, he felt that he had be even more unkind and silent. They handed over all their phones, and everyone had wirelessmunication. Apart from their team, there was also an anti-terrorism team providing technical support. This was mu Yuan''s first timeing to Guinea to participate in a mission. One was the heat! The temperature here was high all year round, and it was extremely hot. After getting off the ne, they changed to a Jeep and went to a safe house. The anti-terrorism technical team had already formed a temporarymand camp, and the screen was full of satellite images. Mu Yuan sighed in his heart. Their equipment was really too advanced, and the technical support was also better than that of his own country. "Is there any special situation?" A technician erged a market."Our signal tracking ends here. This is Xiacheng District, and it''s very chaotic. There are many peopleing in and out every day. After Mand entered this small house, the signal disappeared. Our people confirmed that there is no third exit here. There is a market outside his door, and a shopping mall is on the right. There is a lot of people." Jack nodded and looked at the map. He pointed to the East and asked,"what is this ce?" "The church!" Jack nodded. This was one of the liveliest ces in the Urban area. The traffic was also well connected. If something went wrong, it was easy to create chaos. It was the most familiar ce for terrorists. "Mu Yuan, Eugene!" "Here!" Mu Yuan and Eugene stepped out. "Tonight, I want all of you toplete the map of a two-kilometer radius, including the most suitable locations for street fighting and escape routes." "Yes!" Mu Yuan and Eugene nodded and went out to make preparations. A technician was a little worried."Major, he''s a new recruit after all." "It''s fine," Jack said calmly. The technician stopped talking. The five of them were assigned tasks. Some were assigned to find sniping points, etc. The map was the most important and the most important thing. Mu Yuan and Eugene set off at night. They were still in their training clothes and had disguised themselves slightly. Mu Yuan had a good brain and had a photographic memory. The houses here were built particrly narrow. Some ces could only fit two people. A model car would not be able to pass through here. Standing here, mu Yuan''s mind imagined an alley battle terrain. This ce was too suitable for an alley battle. Their task was to measure every inch of thend with their feet, which was much more useful than the official world map. The official map would not tell you which alley was a dead end, which alley was a safe path after climbing over a wall, which iron door was locked, and which iron door could be opened. "Captain, this ce is a little strange." Eugene said. "What''s wrong?" Eugene said softly,"if I were a terrorist, I would not choose to hide here." "Why?" "It''s true that it''s easy to create chaos when there are many people. However, after creating chaos, it''ll be difficult for me to leave. " He did not realize it when he was watching the satellite surveince, but he realized it when he observed it on the spot. This was really ... Illogical. Mu Yuan was not surprised. Eugene poked him."Captain, you could tell long ago?" Mu Yuan blinked mischievously."Take a guess!" * I''ll see you tomorrow! Mua Mua Chapter 2000 Memory-Killing Combat Drill (3) Mu Yuan and Eugene walked for most of the night before they finally finished drawing the map. It was a very perfect street battle map. Mu Yuan was a mixed military type. He was from the Navy and the Army, and his advantages were clearly reflected. He had studied in the Army Command center for two years and specially indicated all the routes on the map, including the routes in dead ends. The width and distance of the roads were all clearly indicated. Eugene was in awe. He was a sniper and was not as detailed as mu Yuan. Jack got the map and nodded, very satisfied. Baylon and kirrlutz had been looking at the building from the high ground. Mu Yuan casually asked,"how long have they been hiding here?" "A day and a half." Jack said indifferently, indicating for him to ask if he had any questions. Mu Yuan said,"this is a good hiding ce that connects in all directions. It is also a ce to create chaos. Why do we have to monitor and wait here instead of going in directly to capture them?" The technician nced at Jack and seemed to want to say something. Jack raised his hand to make her shut up. She lowered her head to check the satellite signal and pretended not to hear anything. Jack''s finger tapped on the table."Why do you think so?" Mu Yuan did not have a deep understanding of the information regarding this operation. Jack obviously did not disclose all the information, and their small team was not considered the main force. One of the main forces of the anti-terrorism team had already arrived in Guinea. Seriously speaking, their small team was considered a support team. "Speak!" Jack''s eyes were cold."We''ll follow your judgment!" "I don''t have much experience in capturing terrorists. Based on my limited experience, I specte that Mand and mub may have small weapons of mass destruction on them, which made you hesitate and not act rashly." Mu Yuan said seriously. The technicians looked at each other. Mu Yuan frowned slightly."I''m sorry, let me rephrase my words. This Lethal Weapon is ... A radioactive explosive?" Everyone looked at each other. Jack raised his eyebrows."Why did you deduce that it was a dirty bullet?" "I saw that the counter strike team was equipped with anti-radiation equipment." Mu Yuan said,"traveling overseas is mainly simple. They will bring more ammunition, food, and medicine. They will rarely bring along anti-radiation equipment unless they are specifically carrying it. Hence, I judged that it was a dirty bomb." (Some of them don''t know what a dirty bomb is. It''s the yellow pancake in Operation Red Sea.) The damage caused by the explosion of a dirty bomb mainly depended on the size of the explosive device. This was a radioactive bomb, and it was urate to hit a densely popted urban area. If it had exploded in the financial area of A city, and the wind was good on that day, at least one-third of the poption of A city would be reduced. The remaining one-third might die of cancer and various diseases within ten years. The city would slowly deteriorate into a radioactive area that was not suitable for human habitation, and anything contaminated would no longer be used. It could cause heavy losses to the regional economy, and the explosive power was more terrifying than small weapons. Jack looked at mu Yuan."Smart!" Mu Yuan took a deep breath. Although he judged it to be a dirty bullet, he still prayed in his heart that it was not a dirty bullet. If Mand and mub were carrying dirty bullets, it would trigger an explosion. "Everyone here will die, and a terrifying nuclear pollution incident will ur in the big city Guinea. "How big?" The rest of the members were a little stunned. They were also betting oning into contact with the dirty bomb. Jack said calmly,"fortunately, the explosive device is not big. The source of the pollution can be controlled within five kilometers without wind and the strong wind can be controlled within ten kilometers." Chapter 2001 Reminiscing About The Actual Combat Drill (4) Mu Yuan thought to himself that this was already not a small scale. How many people would die? "Why didn''t you evacuate the crowd?" Solo asked. The most important thing was to evacuate the people this morning. Otherwise, if the bomb was triggered, the people here would suffer. "We can''t evacuate the crowd." The technician said,"our profiler and psychiatrist have done a profiling and psychological assessment of Mand. He is a typical anti-human, and if we evacuate the people, it will be equivalent to exposing their location. He will go all out and detonate the bomb directly. He will know when we start evacuating the people. The explosion of the dirty bomb will pollute five kilometers without any wind and radiation. Even if we make a rocket, we can''t evacuate so many people at once. In order to stabilize them, the best way is to sit back and do nothing. Monitor it closely and find someone to check the locations of the dirty bomb explosives. I asked you to draw a map to find the possible locations of the dirty bomb explosives. We can''t search on arge scale to avoid alerting the enemy. " Mu Yuan''s team looked at each other. The counter-terrorism team was very calm, as if they often dealt with this kind of emergency and had already gotten what they wanted. Mu Yuan took out the map. If Mand wanted to bury someone with him, this would be a good ce. The explosive device would definitely be in the city center, not too far away. Jack asked,"have you brought her?" "Sir, I''ve brought it." An agent said. Then, he saw a young Caucasian woman and a pair of children less than eight years old being brought in. They were Mand''s wife and two children. If there was a soft spot on Mand''s body that he had desperately tried to escape from, it would be his family. His wife was also a Ph.D. In Chemistry. The couple had met each other on campus and had a very good rtionship. They were both very nervous at the moment. Jack said calmly,"Madam Mand, thank you for making this trip. I''m sure you know what your husband has done. Mu Yuan, send Madam Mand and the two children to the small building they are hiding in." Mu Yuan stood still. Jack narrowed his eyes."Mu Yuan!" "Yes!" It was a soldier''s duty to obey orders. Although mu Yuan felt that the children were innocent, they could not go against orders. Mand shouted for the children to be let off. The children were still young and should not suffer such a cmity. Jack said calmly,"a family should be United!" Mu Yuan brought the person out. Along the way, the two children were especially terrified and did not dare to make a sound. Mu Yuan could not help but say,"Mrs. Mandraf, your husband ced a dirty bomb here. You have a Ph.D. In Chemistry. I won''t exin the horror of a dirty bomb. If your child wants to live, it''s best to persuade him to surrender and not cause panic." "This has nothing to do with my children." Said Mrs. Mand. Mu Yuan said,"there are about a thousand children around your age living in this area. They are also innocent." Mrs. Mand instantly fell silent, as if someone had grabbed her throat. He sent Mrs. Mand and the children to the front of the small building and left quickly. Baylon and kirrlutz were observing from above, and soon they saw someone open the door, and the situation inside could not be seen. Mu Yuan looked at Jack and hesitated. Jack asked,"what do you want to say?" Mu Yuan pursed his lips."Citizens have no borders. Do not hurt children, women, and children. This is the third rule of anti-terrorism." Jack curled his lips coldly and smiled."First lieutenant mu Yuan, as your temporarymander, I''ll give you a piece of advice. Just read the rules and regtions. All Wars are based on local policies." 2002 Chapter 2001 He paused and avoided mu Yuan''s overly pure and persistent gaze."People ... Also learn ording to their material." Mu Yuan looked at Jack''s cold side profile. It was also the first time that he felt that this demon instructor was not as cold as he looked on the surface. He was really very cold, and he exuded a cold and sharp aura from the inside. The technician didn''t even dare to take a deep breath. He silently mourned for the first lieutenant. He was too bold to question Captain Jack''s decision. "Yes!" Mu Yuan did not say anything else. Amander and an executioner were born from different angles. Amander also had more things to shoulder. Mu Yuan would not argue with him in such a situation. After all, the explosion of the dirty bomb would cause even more casualties. He could not judge whether Jack was right or wrong. All their efforts were to protect more people, even if ... They had to sacrifice themselves. "Before dawn, you and solo will draw another street battle map. See if there are any changes to the parts you marked." "Yes!" Mu Yuan left and went out with solo to draw the map again. The two of them noticed a small detail. Mu Yuan had drawn a map and marked it. On the route that was suitable for escape, he had added some obstacles. Mu Yuan frowned slightly and suddenly realized something. He immediately reported to Jack. "Sir, they have more than two people." "I know," Jack already knew that there were more than two people."Point out all the routes that have changed and send people to guard them. It''s almost dawn. Be careful of them disguising themselves and going out." "Yes!" Mu Yuan quickly reported a few of the marked points. At the same time, he thought of something and asked Jack,"what if there''s an underground passage?" "I won ''t!" Jack said,"this Urban area was built on top of the cemetery. There is one purpose below. In order to prevent disturbing the souls of the dead, the officials have clearly stated that no underground tunnels are allowed. The pipes here all go through the ground, and the houses are all stone houses without foundations." Mu Yuan thought to himself, the people here are really big-hearted. They just built a house on their destination, aren''t they afraid of being haunted by the dead? Although he believed in Buddhism and not Taoism, he always felt that the two were connected. Before dawn, the two of them returned to themand post. At dawn, the people at the stalls came out one after another. As they expected, Mand disguised the children and wanted to send them away. He was smart and sent them one by one instead of sending both children away at once. There were many people here, so it was quite easy to disguise and send one child away. However, his children were sent back by the anti-terrorism force in less than half an hour. p The meaning was obvious. If you want the child to live, you have toe into contact with the dirty bullet and surrender. Mu Yuan did not sleep the entire night. He held his gun and stood on high ground. When he was changing shifts, he looked at Mand''s information. This person was still a very gentle and kind young man when he was young. It was the changes in his childhood that caused his personality to change. He was very smart and ranked first in all subjects. Such a talent was outstanding in any field. In fact, he was also one of the best in the field of chemistry. Other than going against humanity. If there was a soft spot in his heart, it would be the two children. "Mand has surrendered, Mand has surrendered." Eugene cheered. There was already news that they had found the bomb. Mu Yuan frowned slightly. This matter was not that simple. He looked at Mand''s information. He didn''t seem like someone who would give up so easily. 2003 Chapter 2003 ,m Mu Yuan handed the gun to the person on duty and ran down hurriedly. He almost bumped into Jack, who was going out personally."Sir, you''re going to negotiate personally?" "Yes, Mand specifically asked me to negotiate with him personally." Jack was not wearing any protective clothing and looked very calm and undisturbed. Mu Yuan''s heart skipped a beat. What if Mand detonated the bomb? Wasn''t he in danger? "This is my first time dealing with this kind of thing. I want to gain experience. Can youe with me?" "This is a dirty bomb. Are you sure you don''t want to hide in themand vehicle? Themand vehicle is shielded from radiation. " Jack said indifferently. Mu Yuan shook his head and said firmly,"I''m a soldier. If I hide behind, where will the people I''m protecting hide?" Jack seemed to be a little surprised and nodded."Follow me." "Yes!" Mu Yuan hurriedly followed. Mand was not very old, about 37 or 38 years old. He looked serious in the photo, but he was surprisingly gentle in person. He was a little embarrassed because he had to hide from ce to ce, but he did his best to maintain his dignity as a doctor. His eyes were clear as he held tightly to his two children, who were also quite respectful and dependent on their father. Madam Mand, on the other hand, was secretly wiping tears from her eyes. Mub was dead, with a bullet in his chest. "I killed them," Mand said. Someone went forward to do the autopsy. A bullet was shot in the chest, and it was very urate. He was dead in one shot. Jack nodded and gestured for the people to carry the body out. He asked calmly,"where is the explosive device?" "Send my wife and child away first." Jack looked at him coldly."Mu Yuan, tell him what the first rule in counter-terrorism is." Mu Yuan lifted his chin slightly."Never negotiate with terrorists!" Jack continued,"did you hear that? I''ll ask again, where are the explosives?" Mrs. Mand''s body was trembling. When she saw Jack looking at her, she hurriedly pulled Mand''s hand and said,"hurry up and tell him where the explosive device is. Let''s go home, let''s go home. Don''t do these harmful things again." Mand finally provided the location of the dirty bomb. It was in the center of the market, and it was a smart choice to be at the wind vent. The bomb device had already been ced, and mu Yuan did not find it when he made the urban battle map twice. Mu Yuan took a small step back and lowered his voice. His voice was transmitted into the radio."Sir, when I was drawing the map, I passed by this ce three times and did not see any explosives. This ce is very well hidden. I specially checked and found that there were no explosives ced here before dawn." Jack asked,"when did you ce the bomb?" "Last night." Mand said,"I''ve already made arrangements for my wife and children. I wanted to make thest vote, but who asked you to be so meddlesome? Who asked you to meddle?" His expression was extremely agitated and indignant. The children hugged his arm and called out for their father. Jack looked at him coldly."Mu Yuan, go and take a look." "Yes!" Mu Yuan checked the bomb. If he said that he was not nervous, he would be lying. If Mand had a destructive personality and blew up the bomb, his life would have to end here. He was extremely careful with every step he took. He also thought of something. If he died here, at least a few thousand people would lose their lives today. Within ten years, tens of thousands of people would probably lose their lives. The explosive device was neither too big nor too small. Just as Jack had predicted, it was indeed the size of the one he had taken away. Mu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief, hoping that he was overthinking it. He turned around and said,"no problem." Chapter 2004 Memory Kill: Grafting Flower Onto Tree The demolition expert immediately went up, removed the bomb device, and took away the bomb on Mand''s body. After the demolition expert removed the dirty bomb, he checked the dual-coreparison between the bomb device and the bomb. After confirming that there was no problem with the bomb, he immediately left with the dirty bomb, and Mand held it. Mu Yuan thought that the mission this time was a little too simple. He kept feeling that something was not right, but he could not put his finger on it. Mrs. Mandraf cried as she held the two children. As Mand was taken away, the two children frantically shouted for their father, pushed their mother away, and tried to chase after her, but they were stopped by several Special Forces soldiers. Mrs. Mandraf was on the verge of breaking down. She pointed at the Special Forces and scolded them, saying that her husband was a kind man and not a terrorist. They couldn''t ept such an ending. They were used to insults and listened indifferently. Jack gave them a look, asking someone toe and send them away. Mrs. Mandraf pushed them away and carried the two children."I don''t need you. I don''t need you. I''m taking the children away. Don''t follow us!" Madam Mand hated them to the core and was unwilling to be in the same gang as them. Jack gave her a look and didn''t stay any longer. Mrs. Mandraf took the children into the car and left. Eugene said, " this mission is so simple?? " Jacka€?s face was dark, as if he was thinking about something. He suddenly got into the car and caught up with Mrs. Mandraf. At the same time, he said something over the radio. Mu Yuan was stunned, but he got into another car and chased after her without a care. " Little Captain! " Eugene said. Mrs. Mand''s car drove all the way to the suburbs at an extremely fast speed. Jack was in hot pursuit behind, and mu Yuan followed closely behind. Mrs. Mand brought the children along and drove for about 20 kilometers. Jack took a small path and directly crashed into her car. Mrs. Mand''s car was deflected and fell down the steps. The two children crashed into each other. Mrs. Mandraf almost rolled and crawled out of the car, pulling the two children out. " Captain Jack, what are you doing? " Mu Yuan''s car also stopped. He looked at the weak Mrs. Mandraf in front of him in disbelief. From the start, she rarely spoke and had a weak appearance. She did not look like she was aggressive at all, but she was such a dangerous person. Jack had just said something through the wireless earphone. Dispose of the dirty bomb immediately. "Mrs. Mandraf, I''ve long heard of you!" Jackughed coldly."Death hand!" "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Mrs. Mand said, her face turning pale. "Take out the second explosive weapon." Jack extended his hand. "I don''t know what you''re talking about." "The real terrorist is you, not Mand." Jack said calmly,"this is something I just figured out. We took the dirty bomb and you blew it up. From the beginning, you expected me to bring you guys here. In order to gain my trust, you deliberately let us bring the children here. When we took the dirty bomb, you blew it up. Even if Mand died, our anti-terrorism team would bepletely annihted. Countless people would die, and your n would have seeded." "Hahahahaha, you''re indeed the new anti-terrorism inspector," Mandughed."You''ve investigated everything clearly, so what?" You can''t stop anything!" Mu Yuan was nervous when he heard that. Suddenly, he saw a small red dot on Mrs. Mandraf''s car. It was shining, and the red dot suddenly turned green. Mu Yuan was shocked, and his body reacted faster than his rationality. He pushed Jack to the side, and at the same time, the car Mrs. Mandraf was driving suddenly exploded! * Today''s update has ended! Chapter 2005 Memory Kill-Mu Yuan "Senior officer!" From the wireless earphone came the panicked shouts of the counter-terrorism team members. The explosion was so loud that it hurt people''s eardrums. Jack and mu Yuan were standing closer to the source of the explosion. At the moment of the explosion, Mrs. Mandraf pushed the two children down and pressed her body on the children. At the same time, she also pressed the detonator for the dirty bullet. The intense mes and impact force sent Jack and mu Yuan flying two meters away. They fell to the ground. Jack felt dizzy and immediately turned around. He turned mu Yuan''s body around and checked his injuries. Mu Yuan had already fainted. His back was covered in bright red blood, and his face was deathly pale. Jack''s expression darkened."Mu Yuan!" He paused."Call the ambnce!" "Yes!" Someone answered on the radio. Then, a car stopped at the side. Eugene and a group of people from the anti-terrorism team ran over in a hurry. They carried mu Yuan into the car in a flurry and sent him to the hospital. Eugene looked like he was about to cry."Vige Belle, don''t die ..." ,m Jack''s expression was extremely ugly. He looked at Mrs. Mandraf coldly. The two children were well protected by her, and she had also fallen to the ground from the impact. She looked extremely embarrassed. She proudly waved the explosive in her hand and said,"Sir, you''re toote. Even if you see through everything, you can''t stop anything. I''ve already detonated the dirty bomb. Thousands of people will die Here, and countless people will die in your anti-terrorism team. This is the debt you owe!" The two children revealed frightened gazes, as if they did not understand what had happened. Why did their mother be so terrifying? Jack sneered. Looking at her proud face, he thought of mu Yuan''s pale face. "I chased you for more than 20 kilometers. Do you think my explosives expert didn''t dispose of your dirty bomb? Even if I can''t get rid of it, do you think I''ll force you to stop if I can ''t?" "Impossible!" "No one can undo the dirty bullets I designed! No one! You must be lying!" Mand shouted. "Your mistake was that you valued your life too much. You valued your own life and your child''s life too much. If you had pressed the button the moment you got into the car, perhaps it would have been as you wished. Even if we didn''t die, we would have been infected. Most of the people here would have died with you. But you didn ''T. You ran more than 20 kilometers. Let me tell you, it''s toote." Jack rarely wasted his breath on terrorists, but this time was an exception. He had a grudge in his heart, and he had to vent it out. He had to let her have a taste of failure and regret. " "Yes!" The anti-terrorism team came over and took away Mrs. Mandraw. The two children screamed and tried to grab their mother''s hands. They looked at Jack with hatred, and their innocent eyes looked like they wanted to kill him. This was how the hatred had spread from generation to generation. A second lieutenant said,"Sir, these two children ..." "Send him back to China and send him to the welfare Institute." "Yes!" The children were innocent. If they really wanted tomit a crime and take revenge, they would only do so when they grew up. At this moment, their hands were not stained with blood, they were still the hope of the future. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 2006 Chapter 2006 When mu Yuan woke up, a day had already passed. His back was burning with pain, and his internal organs felt as if they had been shattered and repaired. After the anesthetic wore off, it was so painful that he was about to break out in a cold sweat. He was not dead, so Jack should be fine. He had just woken up, and his thoughts were a little muddled. Mu Yuan''s mouth was extremely dry. He wanted to drink some water, but he realized that there was no one in the ward. The hospital''s conditions were rtively simple, and he was even wearing an oxygen mask, looking like he was about to die. Mu Yuan had just removed his oxygen mask when Jack pushed the door open and came in. He was holding a cup of water that was slightly steaming and looked at mu Yuan coldly. Mu Yuan thought to himself,''a beauty is indeed cold on the outside but cold on the inside. She saved my life, but she didn''t even give me a smile.'' Jack walked over and handed him a cup of water. Mu Yuan''s hands were a little soft and he could not hold the cup of slightly hot water. Mu Yuan''s ears turned red and he was a little embarrassed to ask him for help. He was really too thirsty, and he felt that his actions were a little funny. Jack, who had been watching from the side for a long time, held the cup and brought it to his lips. Mu Yuan did not bother to say thank you and eagerly drank the water. Jack''s brows furrowed slightly, and his posture was stiff. No one knew what he was thinking about. Mu Yuan drank some water, and Jack put the cup aside."The dirty bullets were already dealt with before Mrs. Mandraf exploded. Mandraf''s wife was also sent back to the country. You ... Did very well." He had be the only injured person in this operation. Speaking of which, he was a little ashamed. The atmosphere was silent. The two of them had nevermunicated much. Half a year ago, when he was an instructor, there seemed to be some lingering problems. Instructor Jack always targeted him and increased the difficulty of his training. There was still some disharmony between the two. Jack thought about it. Back then, when he left, he saw mu Yuan''s expression. It was clearly a look of joy to send him off. It was as if every day he stayed was torture to mu Yuan. He also knew that he was too strict with mu Yuan and made him realize his shorings even faster. He did not expect that mu Yuan would risk his life to save him when they were out on a mission a few monthster. The power of the bomb was very strong, and no one knew how big the bomb was. Being blown up at such a close distance could cost him his life. Fortunately, the explosives made by Mrs. Mandraf were not that powerful, so he was only injured. The injury looked terrible on the surface, but the internal injury was not serious. He was very lucky! Once Jack did not say anything, mu Yuan felt awkward. He did not know what to say for a moment. He stuttered out a sentence that almost made him bite his tongue."That ... Instructor, there''s a saying in our country. You have to repay a life-saving grace with your body ..." Ah pui! What are you talking about? He identally bit the tip of his tongue and swallowed thest few words. Fortunately, this sentence was said in English, so it was not so ... Ambiguous. Because he was still missing a few words at the end and did not connect them together, it sounded like a strong start but a weak finish. However, if it was ye Ling or ye tingjun, who were proficient in Chinese and knew the customs, they would know what he was going to say. Are you crazy? You only helped him block an explosion, and you''re still delusional? "What?" Jack was not proficient in Chinese and had difficultymunicating with others, so he naturally did not know what he was saying. He raised his eyebrows slightly."What''s themon saying in your country?" You saved my life...And then?" Then, Jack watched as the child''s face turned from a deathly white to a bright red, as if someone had applied ayer of Rouge on his face. The bright red was very cute, and the tips of his ears were so red that they were almost dripping blood. Chapter 2007 Recalling That The Instructor Was The One Who Caused All The Trouble Then, Jack watched as the child''s face turned from a deathly white to a bright red, as if someone had applied ayer of Rouge on his face. The bright red was very cute, and the tips of his ears were so red that they were almost dripping blood. He shook his head frantically, as if he had said something wrong. Jack thought, should I go and learn Chinese? The atmosphere became awkward again. To avoid making more mistakes, mu Yuan hid his own thoughts. He must be crazy. Jack said calmly,"there''s still an assessment after this. You''ll rest in the hospital for three days and set off with me. Can you do it?" Mu Yuan nodded."I can do it!" Jack nodded. When he reached the door of the ward, he stopped and asked mu Yuan,"first lieutenant mu Yuan, do you hate me?" "I ... I don''t hate it." Mu Yuan''s heart skipped a beat. Hate? He tilted his head slightly."Why did you rush over and block me?" This was something that mu Yuan could not figure out while he was unconscious. He was a foreign military officer. No matter what, he would be able to get an outstanding score in an assessment. There was no need for him to risk his life to protect an officer who did not belong to his own country. If he were to participate in the training assessment held by the United Nations, he would definitely sit back and do his job well. Mu Yuan said,"isn''t this a matter of course?" Jack was left speechless. Where did you get this "take it for granted" from? Mu Yuan bit the tip of his tongue before swallowing thest part of the sentence that it was only natural for a man to protect the person he loved. Beloved? Who was it? He suddenly raised his head and saw Jack. As if he had seen a terrorist, he suddenly did something that was quite difficult for him at the moment. He rolled like a carp and fell on the bed. As a result, he touched the wound on his back. Jack only heard a scream. He felt pain just by looking at it. "Forget it, I''ll call the doctor for you." ¡­¡­ Mu Yuany on the bed and allowed the doctor to wipe the blood off his face and apply medicine for him again. At the same time, a few people were serving him. Hey on the pillow and looked like he was dying. When Jack left the South American base, he was relieved, but at the same time, he was a little disappointed. The 16-year-old mu Yuan''s first awakening of love did not know what lovesickness was. During training, he was tortured day and night, and he wanted to beat Jack up. At the same time, he also realized the danger. Jack was the source of his danger. He would have some indescribable dreams every once in a while. The male lead in this dream had always been Jack. One day, they were on holiday and the people in their dormitory asked the Special Forces soldier next door for a film. The soldiers in the Army did not see a woman for hundreds of years, and the men in the South American base naturally wanted to watch the film to satisfy their cravings. When a few men watched the film together, they naturally had to say a few dirty words, and mu Yuan was no exception. As he looked, he felt that something was wrong. The hot-blooded young man would naturally have a reaction when he saw this kind of film. Eugene and the rest were still making fun of him, but mu Yuan''s entire body was stiff. Only he knew that he had put the male lead in Jack''s shoes, and then ... He had be hard. That night, he had another indescribable dream. This dream ... Even the details were there. He was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. He vaguely felt that something had undergone a qualitative change. Then, he prayed that this instructor was only a substitute instructor and that he should leave quickly and not ... Seduce him again. This was simply asking for his life! Chapter 2008 Memories Of Killing A Beauty When the instructor really left, he felt lucky and a little disappointed at the same time. He kept consoling himself that he had misunderstood some things because they had been together day and night, and the instructor had constantly exuded his personal charm. Yes! It must be so. Although in the past six months, he would asionally have dreams about the instructor, most of the time, the dreams became less indescribable and more like daily life. Coupled with the heavy tasks, he had no time to think about other things. However, when he watched movies with this group of teenagers, he no longer had that impulse. Mu Yuan kept consoling himself that everything was just his illusion. Look, as soon as the instructor left, he returned to normal. The whole world was celebrating. Because of some unspeakable delusions, he had never dared to think about Jack, until he identally heard some gossip about Jack. He liked men. And he liked to be suppressed. The unspeakable, dark, and abrupt thoughts that mu Yuan had been suppressing in his heart suddenly grew wildly like wild weeds and tied his heart tightly. Every day, he would mor and shout crazily,"look, mu Yuan, you have a chance." Those crazy thoughts seemed to have been unsealed and spread out like that. He was caught off guard until today ... When a thought jumped out of his mind. Senior officer. How about I repay you with my body for saving my life? He was already so bold ... That he wanted to ... Confess. Was he crazy? Mu Yuan hit the pillow hard, and the doctor hurriedly held him down."Little brother, don''t move. You''re still injured. You have to get off the bed in three days. You can''t move around these few days, and your wound can''t open. The weather is hot here. If it splits and gets an infection, it will be very serious." "Yes, doctor, I understand." After the doctor left, mu Yuan''s phone rang. He was still a little stunned. The news of his injury had already spread back to the country. He was resting for the past few days. Jack returned the phone to him. It was mu Yuan''s mother. "Mom ..." "Aiya, my Xiao Yuan, does it hurt? mommy has bought the ne ticket. I''ll go over to see you immediately." Mother MU''s heart ached so much. Mu Yuan said,"don ''t, don'' T. I''m only resting for three days. I still have a mission toplete soon. Why are youing over? I''m fine. Look at me. I''m so full of energy. I just have a burn on my back. Quickly refund the ne ticket. Once I''m injured, someone from my family wille to take care of me. There has never been such a precedent. I still want to be more manly. The moment you came, I became a child who hasn''t been weaned." The instructor would not like children who had not been weaned off milk. "Look at you, what are you saying? are you really okay?" "I''m really fine. " Mu Yuan paused for a moment. He had had enough sleep. A young man''s love was always a poem, and he had no ce to talk about it. He had always been closer to his mother. Once he smiled, his mother understood what he was thinking."Oh, you''re smiling so flirtatiously. Are you in a rtionship? you''re only sixteen years old. You can have a girlfriend, but you can''t do some ... Well, you can''t lift up the skirt of a youngdy, understand?" Mu Yuan,"...There''s no skirt lifting." "Aiya, you little kid, don''t you know what your mother is talking about?" "I know, I know!" Mu Yuanughed cheekily and was extremely happy."Mom, don''t worry. I will definitely not do anything bad. Definitely not." I can''t beat him, isn''t that looking for death? Mother mu asked happily,"does it look good?" "Of course it''s good. I like it, how can it not be good?" Mu Yuan grinned and showed off."She''s a great beauty." Chapter 2009 Whats The Big Deal With Memory Kill? Mu Yuan and mother mu video-called for half an hour. For the entire 20 minutes, he was describing what kind of beauty a beauty was. He used all the idioms that could be used in ancient poems, such as sinking fish, falling geese, shutting the moon, and embarrassing flowers. He even bragged about being able to fly, dive into the water, and fight a Tiger. At first, he even praised her like she was a beauty, but the more mother mu listened, the more she felt that something was not right. This beauty sounded very violent, very strong, and seemed to be very good at fighting. Later on, she thought that her son was going for training, so he must be a female secret agent. Although she was a little resistant to a daughter-inw who fought and killed, she felt that her son''s first love would notst long. It was just a rtionship. First loves did notst long. Soldiers did not have much free time to move around. They would leave after the training was over. This time, he was the only one selected. The beauty must be from another country. If they still did not leave after the training was over, they would be in a rtionship in to. Thinking about it this way, mother mu did not even need mu Yuan to exin and found an excuse herself. Then, she listened to mu Yuan praise the beauty until she felt a little sleepy. She was already yawning, but mu Yuan still did not stop. Mother mu asked dejectedly, " little Yuan, are you doneplimenting? " I still want to talk to you about other things. "Not yet, mom. It''s good that you don''t know." Mother mu was speechless. When their son grew up, he would be with another woman. How annoying. For some reason, mother mu did not like beautiful women. ? She had caught her son''s thoughts. She was really an annoying woman. Eugene and the others came to see him before mu Yuan hung up the video call. Eugene said,"little Captain, you''re too bold. You even rushed to cover the instructor. Don''t you hate the instructor? This physical pain, you, you ... You''re really too great. " Mu Yuan guiltily epted his teammates ''praise."I don''t hate the instructor. Who said that I hate the instructor?" "Then you called for the instructor in your dream. You said you hit him in your dream?" "This ..." Mu Yuan quickly changed the topic."Sigh, it''s really cruel to talk about it. We still have to go on a mission three dayster, and even the injured have to go." "That''s right. Can you recover from your injury in three days?" "More or less." After a brief conversation with his teammates, he fell asleep. It was more important to recuperate. Jack returned to themand center. The next mission was a rescue mission. In the mountainous area of Guinea, three citizens had been kidnapped. One of them was an United States citizen who was a serial killer who hadmitted many crimes over the past decade. He had been on the run for many years, and Jack had taken over the case. At this moment, he was a little absent-minded. He was even a little distracted while reading the files. This was a rare situation. Ultimately, there was one person who made him a little annoyed. Mu Yuan ... In fact, he had seen the bomb under the car. That was also an assessment mission. The bomb was installed by the mandrill''s men, and he had received the newsst night. As the destructive power of the bomb was not very wide, he did not think that anyone would die even if they were standing close to him. It was an assessment to test mu Yuan''s psychological quality and his ability to adapt to changes on the battlefield. In some parts of West Africa and the Middle East, women and children were the most vignt people. They might look weak, but they could walk over with a bomb and blow you up. However, he did not expect that mu Yuan''s method was to push him down and block the impact of the bomb. What was this? * I''ll temporarily end today''s update. Ladies, don''t wait. I''ll update again if Ie back early, and it''ll be even better if Ie backte! Chapter 2010 Memory Killing-Serial Murder Case Mu Yuan''s recovery was not at ease either. He had thought that during his recovery period, he, his Savior, could enjoy the care of the beauty once. Who knew that the beauty would onlye to see him once and never again? mu Yuan was extremely disappointed. He felt like he was like a resentful woman who was anxiously waiting for her family members to return. He looked at the door every day as if he wanted to see a flower. Eugene and the others did note again. Mu Yuan thought that they must have a mission. Three dayster, the injury on mu Yuan''s back was slightly healed. Although it was still very painful and he could not participate in the frontlines, he could be an information technology personnel. The first thing he did after returning to the team was to look for Jack. As the ancients said, one day apart felt like three autumns. It had been three years since theyst met. First lieutenant mu Yuan, who was deeply in love, had rich imagination and was eager to try. His feelings were hot, but he dared not cross the line. The mission this time was to rescue hostages. The killer kidnapped three people and asked for ransom. The police gave the ransom and set up an inescapable, but the ransom was gone. The person was resourceful and managed to escape without a trace under heavy encirclement. There was no news from him since then. He was an international serial killer on the run. The number of lives under his hands was known to be 36. Jack had also received the help from the Interpol at thest minute. His entire team was here. He originally wanted to use the armed police, but if they were present, there would be no need to waste material resources. A profiler came from the anti-terrorism group. This serial killer was known as the church executioner. The people he killed were all very ritualistic, and the conditions were very clear. They were all teenagers between the ages of 16 to 20. The number of murdersmitted around the world was mostly white and Asian. The teenagers were all handsome, slender, and very obedient. Mu Yuan looked at the faces of the Asian victims and could be considered to be the delicate and pretty type. Such a teenager would be the school hunk if he wore a school uniform. They all died with their hands sped together and a wooden prayer bead wrapped around their hands. There was a cross under the prayer bead, and all of them had their throats cut and their blood drained. The victim''s face was pale, and there were no signs of being beaten up. Someone even put on a proper suit and ced it in the park. The more than 30 victims were not rted. The serial killer seemed to have a fixed target, but the victims had no connection. Mu Yuan only felt that he was deranged. There were too many perverted murderers in the world. So far, there were many unsolved cases that could not be solved. They were all quite tricky. The profiler spected that the murderer was over 30 years old, more than 1.8 meters tall, had received higher education, had childhood trauma, a strange modus operandi, and the hidden body was uncertain. Since it wasmitted all over the world, there must be some other disguise. On the day that mu Yuan was able to participate in the event, they found a dead person. The dead person was the youngest among the three of them and was found by the river. When he was found, his hands were also sped together with cross prayer beads wrapped around them. This time, the difference was that the youth had traces of struggle. The murderer had applied makeup on the victim to cover up his wounds, so they did not look obvious. Eugene looked at the body and shivered. Where did this crazy murderere from? After Jack locked onto the area, he led the counter-terrorism team and mu Yuan''s team to search for clues and assigned tasks. At the same time, he also gave mu Yuan a task. This time, the three teenagers who were kidnapped were ssmates. They had just been promoted to middle school and were traveling here. They were students from an international ss. Jack gave mu Yuan a set of clothes."Change!" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2011 Memories Of Killing Is Easy To Abduct This time, the three teenagers who were kidnapped were ssmates. They had just been promoted to middle school and were traveling here. They were students from an international ss. Jack gave mu Yuan a set of clothes."Change!" Mu Yuan took a look at this set of clothes. It was a white T-shirt, long pants, and a rice-colored vest. It looked very fresh and was different from his style. He followed the order and changed his clothes. Once he changed into his clothes, mu Yuan seemed to have changed into a different person. He was originally a young man with delicate features. He was usually dressed like a rough man, and it was almost always a training uniform. He was covered in dirt. Now that he had changed his style and appearance, his entire aura was different. He was like a normal middle school student. He was youthful and energetic, and his face was handsome. There was no trace of a Special Forces soldier at all. His face was full of cogen, and he looked very charming. Jack looked at him from head to toe. Mu Yuan did not know why, but he felt a little frightened by Jack''s gaze. He felt like he was a dish. Jack said,"go and tidy up your hair." Mu Yuan was speechless. Was he being despised? After tidying up his hair and looking at his new self in the mirror, mu Yuan finally knew what was different. He looked the same as the deceased. Even his clothes and hairstyle were the same. Mu Yuan was speechless. Jack''s face was as cold as usual. At this moment, it was even more so. This killer was too crazy, beyond his imagination. It seemed like a gang of people, not a single person. Every time, they would ask for a ransom and then kill the hostage. Without exception, if they didn''t pay the ransom, they would kill the hostage even faster. Every time, the police would try to pay the ransom and then bring the hostage back, but every time, they would miss. If they didn''t get the money, the victim would be tried in public and made public. This would provoke the incapability of the police and cause panic among the people. Therefore, after the terrible experience of rejection, the ransom was paidter, but the young man''s life was still not saved. "You''re right. You''ll be the bait. " Jack said that he had yet toe up with aprehensive n for the time being. Thus, he formted a n. Mu Yuan would act as the ssmate of the three students ande to find them. He would also go to the bar where they had met with an ident and wantonly publicize the news so that the killer would be able to notice him. The profiler would deduce that there might be more than one killer. He would not feel at ease if he used ordinary people as bait. Mu Yuan looked at himself and felt awkward. He rarely dressed like this."Is there a problem?" He looked at the information carefully and shook his head. No problem. Jack nodded. Mu Yuan asked in confusion,"why did you choose me?" He didn''t know if it was an illusion, but he felt that Jack smiled. He felt that Jack''s facial nerves were broken, and he didn''t smile or have any expressions. However, when he looked carefully, he found that there was nothing. The smile was just an illusion. Jack didn''t smile at all. ,m Jack said,"because you look the easiest to abduct among this group of students." Mu Yuan was speechless. What? What the hell? What the hell is ''best trafficking''? he''s obviously a smart-looking man! Before he could refute, Jack had already walked away. Mu Yuan stomped his feet and was a little angry. This was too much, too much. Jack had arranged an apartment for him, and he lived next door. The rest of the people stayed one kilometer away and didn''t get too close. Themand vehicle was also in another room. The killer was too professional and always escaped. He wasn''t an ordinary repeat criminal. He couldn''t do anything that would make him suspicious. 2012 Chapter 2012 Mu Yuan took the photos of the three hostages and went to look for them. This case was not made public, so other than the investigators and their family members, no one knew that someone had been kidnapped. Mu Yuan put on a white T-shirt and sneakers, took the photos, and started to look for them. Before the three hostages were kidnapped, they had posted on their social media, and mu Yuan looked for them based on their social media. He seriously acted as a ssmate who was looking for his missing ssmates and went around alone every day. Eugene had been observing from the apartment opposite mu Yuan ''s. He observed if there was anyone following mu Yuan in secret, and there was no movement for two days in a row. Mu Yuan could not help but suspect that the direction of the investigation was wrong. What if the direction of the investigation was wrong? For two consecutive days, there was no sign of a ghost. It was really a little unpredictable. "Could we have guessed wrong?" Mu Yuan asked. His looks were so in line with the killer''s preferences, and his clothes were all with the dead, but he actually did not attract the killer''s attention. Jack''s brows were deeply furrowed. He was very confident in his judgment."Wait for two more days. Expand the scope a little." "Yes!" Mu Yuan took the photos of the three hostages and expanded the search area. He used the stupidest method to find them. A few kind-hearted people said that they looked familiar, but he could not remember where he had seen them before. Mu Yuan and Jack were connected to the wireless earphone."I will go to the bar again tonight." "Sure." Jack ced his fingers on the table and knocked unconsciously. When mu Yuan went to the bar, Jack had arrived an hour earlier than mu Yuan. He did not disguise himself and used his real appearance. He had changed his clothes and looked like a yboy. Mu Yuan was confused. What was he doing here? "You don''t need to pay attention to me when you''re doing things," "Yes!" Mu Yuan still held the photo and asked. The bartender today was different. It was not the person that mu Yuan saw two days ago."I''ve seen these three people before. It was a stranger''s birthday that day, and I even invited the three of them. The group of them yed until veryte and left. I remember that it was one in the morning when they left. They had a lot of fun. What''s the matter? did they go missing?" Mu Yuan said,"yes, big brother. Do you still know the person who threw the party? My three ssmates didn''t go home. They''re all missing, and the teacher won''t tell me. I''m in the same dormitory as them, and we''re usually the closest, so I came here to look for them. " "I don''t know about that. Bars have a high turnover rate. Theye today, but they might note tomorrow. Somee once a month, so there are all kinds of people. I see a lot of people every day, but I might not be able to remember all of them. The only time I remember them was when they sang a song that day. The atmosphere in the bar was suddenly heated up by them." "Can I take a look at the surveince footage from that day?" Jack had wanted to check the surveince cameras for a long time, but when he found out that there were no surveince cameras at all, he decided not to. "We don''t have surveince cameras in this bar." Mu Yuan had vividly portrayed the disappointment of a young man. The bartender did not speak much to him. A handsome man came over with a ss of wine and smiled as he sized mu Yuan up."Kid, is this your first time here?" Mu Yuan revealed his big, innocent eyes."I''m here to look for my ssmate. My ssmate is missing." "What ssmate are you looking for?e,e, I''ll treat you to a drink." "No, thank you!" Jack''s voice came from the earpiece."Seduce him, then lean towards the man in the jacket next to you and act more delicate. This man likes men. You can do whatever you want." Mu Yuan was speechless. A godlike free y! * I''ll update the rest at 10 pm! 2013 Chapter 2013 The handsome man was like a bug as he ced one hand on mu Yuan''s shoulder. Mu Yuan resisted the urge to give him a shoulder throw and break his spine. He took a deep breath and revealed a smile that was both weing and avoiding. The handsome man was watching the game, so he stuck to him. Mu Yuan took out the photos of the three hostages for him to identify. His voice softened by three to four decibels, and Jack felt like he was panting. Mu Yuan said,"big brother, this is my ssmate. Have you seen her before?" "ssmate? what ssmate? your ssmate isn''t as handsome as you." The handsome guy took advantage of mu Yuan openly and even smacked his butt. Jack was holding a cocktail and looking at the handsome man''s hand. "My ssmates have gone missing here. I haven''t seen them for a few days. My ssmates and teachers are very worried, so I came here to look for them. Have you seen them?" Mu Yuan asked. The youth''s unique freshness and restraint were vividly portrayed by him. The handsome guy looked at the photo and suddenly eximed. Mu Yuan''s eyes lit up."Big brother, have you seen it before?" He called him ''brother'' very affectionately, as if he was his own brother. The handsome man held a ss of wine and raised his eyebrows slightly."Little friend, drink some wine and big brother will tell you." Mu Yuan leaned slightly towards the man wearing a jacket at the side and revealed a little panic. He pushed the ss of wine away slightly and refused to drink. The handsome man smiled and said yfully,"little friend, you don''t really want to save your ssmate." ording to mu Yuan''s n, this scene would have happened right next to the man in the jacket. Any man with a sense of justice would havee out to be a protector, but the man in the jacket did not even move an inch as he drank his wine, as if he did not see it. Mu Yuan thought to himself, what should I do to make him help? How did Jack know that he was gay and liked men? This was a good question! "I don''t drink." Mu Yuan was acting like a high school student who had never seen the world. His voice was a little coquettish as he said,"I don''t know how to drink." Jack was left speechless. Most of the men in A city were mother''s babies. They were ranked first on the list of the most family-oriented men in the country and were good at acting coquettishly, cooking, and taking care of people. Mu Yuan was also a man born and raised in A city. Even though he was born in a military family, he had seen the essence of A city''s men since he was young. When he acted coquettishly, when he gave in, his voice would be sweet and sweet. The man''s eyes lit up and he smiled."It''s okay. If you don''t know how to drink it, I''ll teach you." "No, no!" Mu Yuan became afraid and tried his best to avoid the handsome man''s lecherous hand. Once he avoided it, his voice became softer. Jack took a sip of wine, and the handsome man smiled."Little friend, I know where they are. I''ve seen them before. Look, I have a video!" The man took out his phone and showed the video to mu Yuan. It was indeed a video that captured the lively scene of the three hostages singing on stage. Jack''s voice came from the earpiece. "Ha!" He changed his strategy."Drink and take the phone." The man in the jacket was unmoved. Mu Yuan cursed in his heart, but Jack''s instructions were right. The image on the man''s phone was very clear. There might be a killer hiding in this bar. He could not alert the enemy. Taking the phone and transferring the video was mu Yuan''s top priority. "After drinking, hook him to the toilet. Don''t touch him at all. Transfer the video and I''ll send someone to pick him up." ¡°XXX!¡±Mu Yuan cursed in Chinese."Yes, sir!" 2014 Chapter 2014 "After drinking, hook him to the toilet. Don''t touch him at all. Transfer the video and I''ll send someone to pick him up." ¡°XXX!¡±Mu Yuan cursed in Chinese."Yes, sir!" "Do you really know where my ssmate is?" Mu Yuan''s eyes were filled with tears. This scene was like a piece of fat meat in the eyes of others, and they could not wait toe over and take him away. The aroma seemed to spread out several kilometers! "You''ll know after you drink. " The man said. After hesitating for a moment, mu Yuan held the ss and gently finished the cocktail. Once he drank it, his body started to heat up. This was a bar in an unknown ce. There must have been something added to the cocktail. Even if he was not experienced, he would know what it was. Jack did not make a sound, while mu Yuan had amazing self-control. However, he revealed a weak and delicate appearance after drinking the wine and the drug took effect. He looked helpless as if he was at the mercy of others. The man''s heart was aroused when he saw the woman. She directly brought mu Yuan to the back and went straight to the washroom. The washroom was the best ce to take a shower. After a quick round, he would leave without bothering her or even paying for the hotel. The man brought mu Yuan to the washroom and closed the door. Mu Yuan thought, F * ck! I''ve made a great sacrifice. His entire body was burning up, and the heat seemed to be taking his life. It was the first time he had experienced such a thing, and it was also the first time he had drunk a drugged wine. The blood in his body seemed to be boiling. Mu Yuan was being hugged tightly by the man, and he was being molested from head to toe. The man''s lips searched his cheeks, and mu Yuan pped his lips away when he was about to kiss him. Get lost, you pig trotter. Don''t think that you can take advantage of others just because you''re handsome. He was being carried by a man, and the Special Forces soldier''s ability to steal was not just for show. The moment he got his phone, the man suddenly rolled up his clothes and touched his waist with his palm. It was the first time that mu Yuan lost control of himself. He could not help but kick, and the wireless earphone was filled with his kicking sound. "Ah ..." The agents were speechless. Jack was left speechless. This ''ah'' was very ... Atmospheric. Eugene swallowed her saliva."Vige Belle, you can do it!!!" Everyone could imagine how alluring the scene would be. Suddenly, the two-waymunication channel in the earphones was switched off. Jack said calmly,"you guys keep an eye on the man in the jacket and draw him away. Pay attention to any suspicious people in the bar. Leave mu Yuan to me." "Yes!" ? No one ever questioned Jack''s orders. Mu Yuan almost kicked the man''s manhood until it went soft. He actually touched his waist! She even touched his lower abdomen? He quickly turned on the Bluetooth of his phone and sent the video to an encrypted channel. The technical staff would naturally get the password and then turn off the phone without a sound. He ced it in the man''s pocket. The man''s desire had already broken through his head at this moment, and he unbuckled mu Yuan''s belt without a care. Mu Yuan''s body was red. The medicinal effects were very strong, and his mind was a little fuzzy. His hands and feet were weak, and his mind was nk. He did not have any experience in dealing with this aspect. Mu Yuan, who was 16 years old this year, was still underage. His body was not mature yet, and he had not been trained in the area of lust. He was conflicted and impulsive. Everything in front of him was pitch ck. The face of the man in front of him changed countless times, turning into the face that he had been dreaming of. At this moment, he was extending an invitation to him. Mu Yuan''s head seemed to explode, and he pounced on him! 2015 Chapter 2015 If the wireless earphone was a movie, it would have been pixted. All Jack heard was mu Yuan ... Indescribable sounds. Mu Yuan pounced over, his body burning up. He could not calm down at all. He knew very well that what he saw was definitely an illusion. This was not Jack. However, the clearer he knew, the crueler the reality was, and the more ... Terrifying everything was. His entire body started to tremble. That man did not expect mu Yuan to be so strong. His body mmed into the wall of the bathroom and he felt dizzy. Then, mu Yuan pounced over. Just as mu Yuan was about to kiss him, the door of the bathroom was kicked open. The man only felt a pungent smell and saw a man in a jacket standing outside the bathroom. When mu Yuan smelled this smell, he also lost consciousness. ¡­¡­ When mu Yuan woke up again, his body was extremely hot. It was as if he had a very long dream, and his rationality became a little clearer. He clearly saw that the man in the jacket had appeared at the door of the washroom. The jacket on his body was also torn and stained with a little blood, but the person he was facing was his instructor, cricket Jack. Anderson. It was pitch ck outside the window. The night was as cold as water. What was going on? "Instructor?" The moment mu Yuan spoke, he realized that his voice was hoarse. There was also a wound on his calf that had already been treated, but he could not remember when he was injured. What was going on? What had happened? His hands were tied together, forming a very strange posture as he curled up on the bed. Mu Yuan was flustered, and his body was burning hot. He could not tell if it was an Illusion or Reality. ? It was said that after smoking marijuana, people would have hallucinations, so this cocktail had some marijuana in it. "Instructor?" Mu Yuan called out uncertainly. Jack, who had been hiding in the darkness, stood up slowly. He put down the cigarette in his hand and stubbed it out in the ashtray. He put his hands in his pockets and walked over slowly. "What?" "Why?" Both of mu Yuan''s hands were tied up. He struggled with all his might, but his lower body was miserably filled with blood. The effects of the drug had yet to wear off. He was momentarily confused, but because of some of the effects of the drug, he did not have the time to think too much. It was alreadyte at night. His body was curled up on the bed, his legs rubbing against each other, trying to relieve the heat on his body, but he remembered that the person in front of him was ... The instructor, it was Jack! He couldn''t show any of his ugly side in front of him, but he really couldn''t suppress the heat in his body. He buried his face in the pillow and bit the pillow tightly. After that, he couldn''t hold it in anymore. He knelt down on his knees and bit his own thigh, causing blood toe out. Jack acted as if he didn''t see it. His eyes were deep, and no one knew what he was thinking. "There''s a lust ss in Western Theater. It''s a rare opportunity, so I brought the ss forward." Jack said indifferently. After this mission, he was interested in going to the base to be an instructor for a few months. Mu Yuan''s body stiffened as he heard an order."Let go!" Mu Yuan''s rationality was already on the verge of copsing. It was actually just a lesson? What a ridiculous and funny lesson! How was that possible? He knew of such a ss, but he thought it would be a textbook lesson, just like biology sses in China. He didn''t expect it to be in this form. He turned his head slightly, his chin still stained with blood, and looked at Jack fiercely. It was unclear whether he was in disbelief or ... Embarrassed and indignant! Jack slowly untied his rope and ordered,"take off all your clothes!" * I''ll see you tomorrow! Chapter 2016 Ill Kill Your Name In My Memory Mu Yuan felt that his mind was a little unclear. His mind was nk, and he had lost all his rationality. All that was left was a wild beast howling. Once the rope was untied, he subconsciously pounced towards Jack, but he was kicked back by Jack and fell into the soft nket. "Ah ah ..." Mu Yuan was in extreme pain as he kept shouting. Every cell in his blood was moving and roaring sharply. Mu Yuan was unable to withstand such an impact, and his eyes were red. "Take off ... All your clothes." Jack repeated his order. Mu Yuan knelt on the nket. He wanted to use all his strength and restrain the urge to shout. Jack seemed to have been magnified in front of him. He could hear Jack''s words clearly, but he seemed to be lost. Then ... He hurriedly took off all his clothes. ¡­¡­ Jack looked coldly at the young man''s handsome and strong body. The eastern young man''s immature body was slender and beautiful. It was covered in ayer of light pink, and the blue veins on his blood vessels were faintly visible and throbbing. His master was enduring pain and restraint that was said to be unbearable by many. Mu Yuan was already on the verge of breaking down. He watched Jack walk over and stare at his face. Mu Yuan, whose mind was being controlled, seemed to have no sense of shame. He happily revealed everything he knew. Jack said,e here!" Mu Yuan seemed to be walking over in slow motion. His body was extremely listless. Jack asked,"what''s your employee number? remember, no matter what I ask you, you have to avoid the real answer." Every soldier had their own military number. Mu Yuan''s heart was breaking down. He shouted out a series of numbers one after another. Naturally, they were all wrong numbers. The order was all messed up, and there were also wrong numbers. "What''s your name?" Jack asked. Mu Yuan shook his head firmly. Jack''s finger was pointing at his chest. To a young man who was taking Chinese medicine, this touch was fatal. Mu Yuan''s body suddenly became hard, and a certain part of it became hard too. His bloodshot body was about to explode. At this moment, who would remember what he had asked? "Speak, What is your name?" Jack''s voice became affectionate, and it even streaked across his chest like an electric current running through his body. From his scalp to his toes, it was a terrible pleasure. Mu Yuan felt like he was going crazy. "I''m ..." His voice was trembling as if he couldn''t continue. Jack''s hand was like a devil, constantly moving down and circling around his waist. A single spark was enough to start a Prairie Fire. However, he knew very well that this was a test. This was a test. It was a terrifying test. He had to be able to withstand it! "I beg you ..." Mu Yuan curled up on his body in pain. He had been taught about this test by others. It was a test without dignity and was humiliating. It was a necessary test. The female agents had to go through a higher level of trial than the male agents. "I beg you ... Please help me." Mu Yuan was panting. Those things that were hidden in the depths could not be discovered. They definitely could not be discovered by him. Otherwise, how would he look at him? He was his instructor! Jack curled his lips slightly and suddenly held him with one hand. Mu Yuan felt so good that his scalp went numb, but his heart was burning with Fire and Ice. This was an illusion, this must be an illusion. Jack leaned closer to him and blew into his ear, blowing away the ripples in his heart. Chapter 2017 Memory Kills Your Name (2) Jack leaned closer to him and blew into his ear, blowing away the ripples in his heart. "Tell me your name, and I''ll help you." His palm was dry and hot, and he held it very skillfully. It didn''t hurt him, but it could relieve the heat of his body to a certain extent and call back his rationality. Jack''s lips were close to his ear. Mu Yuan only needed to turn his head to kiss him. But he didn''t dare! After a moment of dizziness, he had regained a little bit of rationality. His body had been tortured to the point that it didn''t feel like his own body, but his rationality still had some rity. This was the most terrifying thing. When he looked down, he could see Jack''s hand and his ***!! Their hands were intertwined, and his palm was covered in calluses. This was the joy that the right hand of God could not bring him. Mu Yuan instantly froze. He slowly raised his head, but Jack turned his head and continued to blow into his ear."Your name." His ears seemed to be bleeding. "Go away!" Mu Yuan kicked Jack away and came back to his senses. He clumsily rolled up the nket, but he heard a stern shout."Don''t move!" The instructor''s voice was cold and stern. Mu Yuan had heard him tell him not to move so many times that his body had long remembered the order. He instantly stiffened. Jack walked over and threw the nket away. Mu Yuan''s sense of shame grew stronger and stronger. This was a test that could make one copse. If it was someone else, he might not have felt anything, but the person testing him was Jack. It was as if he had been walking in the desert for many years and suddenly saw an oasis at the end of his rope. Mu Yuan was on the verge of tears. He was screaming crazily in his heart. Don''t look. I''m begging you, I''m begging you ... The instructor''s cold gaze swallowed his pride and dignity inch by inch. He was humiliated, and his pride was being tortured by his conscience. Instructor, please! Don''t look! Jack held onto his shoulder with one hand, and the warm palm touched his extremely sensitive body once again. It was as if a bomb had been ignited. Mu Yuan was flustered and embarrassed. He could only watch as the half-soft thing once stood up. "Ah ah ah ah ..." Mu Yuan almost went crazy and started to make a scene without a care."You killed me, you killed me ..." It was better to kill him than to humiliate him like this! Jack shouted in anger."Mu Yuan!" His voice was stern and cold."You''re a soldier. If you can''t even take this little stimtion, where''s your willpower? Where is your bottom line? Can I get all the military information from you by giving you a bottle of medicine?" Mu Yuan''s angry roar was far louder than his."What do you know? what do you know? You don''t know anything. Get lost, get lost!" His eyes were bloodshot."Someone else, someone ... Someone else. Ah ..." This "ah" was rushed and contained an unbearable stimtion. He was grabbed by someone again. This time, Jack used more strength, as if he wanted to break him. His voice was also cold."Who do you want to rece?" Who do you want to show this to? Mu Yuan''s fair face turned pink, and there were tears at the corners of his eyes. He was in a state of lust, and his honey-colored body was pink and covered in a thinyer of sweat. It was a lively and fragrant scene. Who do you want to show it to? ,m Mu Yuan almost broke down. He suddenly held onto Jack, and his body was like a teddy bear as he nudged him desperately. Jack let go of his hand and used both hands to hold onto his waist, not letting him move. He continued his interrogation."Your name!" "Please ..." Chapter 2018 Whos Tricking Who In Memory Kill? "Tell me your name and I''ll make you feel good." He closed in step by step. Mu Yuan bit his lips tightly and refused to answer. Jack suddenly opened his mouth to prevent him from biting him. "I don''t know, I don''t know!" Mu Yuan roared and suddenly got up and mmed into a pir at the side. Jack shed forward like lightning and blocked in front of him. Mu Yuan crashed into his arms like a cannonball, and there were countless voices in his body that seemed to be shouting to pounce on him. However, thest bit of rationality he had was reminding him. This was Jack! His instructor! He was a terrifying instructor! Mu Yuan hugged him and begged him."Don''t ... Don''t torture me." He was out of breath and looked very miserable, even a little sad. He couldn''t make a sound anymore andy softly on the ground. Jack looked down at him. He didn''t even pass the first stage. He sighed and helped mu Yuan up."Forget it. I''ll continue next time!" It was the first time that it was so intense, and it was not something that he had expected. However, no matter if it was earlier orter, this obstacle had to be ovee sooner orter. Jack carried him up and gave him a needle to relieve the heat in his body. Mu Yuan slowly raised his red eyes."It''s over?" "It''s over. " Jack said calmly,"you''ve failed." Mu Yuan seemed to be stunned. Then, he did something that Jack did not expect. He suddenly grabbed Jack''s waist and pushed him onto the bed. He ignored Jack''s dumbfounded eyes and kissed him! He was delusional. His most abrupt and most hidden desire wasid bare in front of him. He indulged himself and gave himself a heads up. He was in the right ce at the right time. He would never kiss her again. He would never have the chance again. He bit Jack''s lips, and the tip of his tongue slipped into his teeth. This was the first time in Jack''s life ... He never expected this. It took him a month to pass this test. The person who gave him the test was a voluptuous and beautiful female agent. He didn''t cross the line and withstood the test for a month. His heart was as calm as water. Even if he was controlled and lost his mind, he would never do such a disgraceful thing. Mu Yuanpletely let himself go. He felt that he would be shot to death if he kissed her once. He had kissed enough. So, he began to attack, the warm Tip of his tongue swept into his lips and tongue, holding the tip of his tongue that he wanted to avoid, and madly gave Jack a passionate, unreserved French Kiss. Jack was left speechless. This was Jack''s second time ... He never expected this. The air was filled with a man''s scent. Mu Yuan went all out and wanted to pull his belt off. However, he was knocked unconscious by Jack''s palm. "I''m really ..." It was very quiet in the air. Mu Yuan''s frantic breathing also disappeared, and it became very quiet. Jack was pressed down by him. Suddenly, he felt a cold wind blowing at him, which woke him up. Jack mu Yuan rolled to the side, pulled the quilt over, and wrapped him up. He was extremely irritated. "He''s got some guts!" She had clearly given him an antidote, yet she still dared to treat him like this? He still had his rationality? Jack wiped his face in frustration and looked down at his waist. He frowned and pped mu Yuan with the back of his hand. In the end, itnded on the nket and did not hurt or itch. Chapter 2019 Bring It On, Beauty Of Memory Kill Jack did the most ungentlemanly thing he had ever done in his life. He kicked open the bathroom door with one foot, and then kicked it again! When mu Yuan woke up again, his body had already been cleaned up. Eugene and Belem were both there. Hey in the warm and clean bed. When he woke up, he heaved a sigh of relief. Oh, good. He was not in prison. That''s good, that''s good. In any case ... It was enough! He had always fantasized about her in his dreams. This time, he finally had the opportunity to fantasize about her in real life. Even if he was sent to prison, it would be worth it. Anyway, this was an additional training program, and he was no longer an instructor. He must not let him pack up and leave. At most, he would be angry and beat him up, or lock him up for a few days. No matter what, he had already made enough!!! Hahahahaha! "Vige Belle, are you stupid? what are youughing at?" Eugene was worried. Mu Yuan did a backflip and got up, forgetting that his foot was injured. The burn on his back had not healed yet, and he felt very happy."Hehehe, did you catch the person?" "Yes, we did. One of the hostages died. Unfortunately, we were five minuteste. Fortunately, the other person survived and the murderer was caught. You''ve done a great job." The murderer was not in the bar, but there was a man with the jacket in the bar. It was easy for everyone to find him by following the clues. The man with the jacket even had the wild idea to kidnap mu Yuan. Jack deliberately let mu Yuan go and followed mu Yuan''s whereabouts to find this group. The only regret was that a Special Agent from the anti-terrorism team had sacrificed himself. This assassin group did notmit the crime alone. It was actually a small group of five, and they were all captured in one fell swoop. Mu Yuan was ted. Then, he recalled what happenedst night."Where''s the instructor?" "Sir Anderson brought people back to the country and told us to return to the base on our own." Mu Yuan was instantly disappointed. He left? After leaving this time, when would they meet again? He had yet to pour out all his teenage thoughts when Baylon said,"I think the instructor is quite angry." Mu Yuan scratched his head and gave a confused, I don''t know anything expression."Oh!" He was also very angry, okay? It was true that someone had given him the drugged wine, but if Jack hadn''t given him an order, he wouldn''t have drunk it no matter what. Instead of sending him to the hospital at the first moment, he had tortured him and put on such a ... Test. Ah, what an overwhelming test. If it wasn''t for the obvious humiliation ... He was enjoying it, mu Yuan thought. If Jack was his enemy, he would be captured and tempted. He would definitely be defeated. He still needed to improve his self-control and willpower. At least ... Ah, PEI, with a beauty in front of him, what willpower and willpower did he need? "If it wasn''t for the fact that I can''t beat him ..." If he could beat Jack, he would have taken the opportunity to eat himst night and let him experience what it was like to lift a stone and smash his own foot. "Little Captain, what did you say?" Mu Yuan shook his head. He naturally could not share such a secret with outsiders. Due to mu Yuan''s injuries, he passed the assessment with a high score again. After returning to the base, he took part in the cultural ss training. While recuperating, he also learned some sandpit exercises and so on that were usually conducted by the Army. When he recovered from his injuries, he received a piece of news that made him extremely happy. Jack took a two-month break and became their substitute instructor again. The rest of the groups were all crying, and only mu Yuan ran twops around the field. °¡°¡°¡°¡. Wee, beauty! * I''ll hurry up with two more chapters! Chapter 2020 I Also Quite Like Memories Of Murder Mu Yuan''s injuries had already recovered and he was returning to the team. Although his physical fitness was not the best, he could still keep up with the team. He would notg behind in his training either. Because of the improvement in the cultural studies, his overall ranking rose to third ce. After Jack took over the new students, both of the events were about improving one''s psychological quality. One was an interrogation, and the other was a psychological game. Mu Yuan could not help but think of the wrong thing. He recalled what had happened that night. He didn''t dare to think about what had happened that night. That incident was a huge psychological burden for him. Such an interrogation was always a little humiliating. He hoped that he would never think about it again. However, because the person being interrogated was Jack, he became very conflicted. It was his wishful thinking. It was a sweetness that he had gotten after being muddled. He was like a person who drank poison to quench his thirst. These twoplicated emotions made him very conflicted. He hoped that he could forget it, but at the same time, he hoped that he could remember a part of it. No matter how conflicted he was, Jack had returned to the team once again and became their new instructor. Everyone was familiar with each other, and there was no need to name them one by one. Half a year had passed, but Jack still remembered everyone and could clearly call out their names. Mu Yuan stood in the first row, and his gaze could not help but nce at Jack. What was he thinking? It had been more than a month since that incident, and he left without saying anything. What was he thinking? If he asked, what should he say? I''m sorry, instructor, I molested you. If you''re not convinced, you can molest me back. Forget it, do you think you''re stupid enough to answer like that? Then what should he say? Ah, I''m sorry, instructor. I don''t remember what happened that day. Have you forgotten as well? Hehe! Silly! Mu Yuan''s heart was constantly ovepping with the bullet screen. It was only when Eugene stepped on his foot that he came back to his senses. When he met the coach''s cold gaze, mu Yuan thought to himself, oh no, this beauty has messed things up. "First lieutenant mu Yuan, what did I just say? repeat it." "I''m sorry, instructor. I wasn''t fully awake and was distracted!" Mu Yuan was very straightforward. Anyway, he really did not know. The crowd was speechless. "No lunch today. Run 20ps around the field!" "Yes, instructor!" Ap around the field was only 400 meters. Twentyps was not a difficult thing for mu Yuan. He immediately started running without looking back. He could see Jack again. If he could see Jack again, he would be so happy that he would go crazy. He had to restrain himself! Mu Yuan kept telling himself to control himself and not show his expression, but he just could not control himself. The feelings of young people were so passionate and so unrestrained. He did not want to hide it at all, but he also understood that there was no ending between them. In the middle of the day, mu Yuan was running alone on the field. On the second floor, Jack was standing with his hands behind his back. He was holding a notebook and writing something. The assistant Instructor came in and closed the notebook. The assistant Instructor walked over and smiled."You punished mu Yuan again. Tell me the truth, aren''t you being too harsh on mu Yuan?" "I don''t think so!" "Is that so? I saw that all the instructors said that you were too harsh on mu Yuan. I thought that you had a grudge against him. This child is so cute and smart. He is very likable. The instructors all like him." "Is that so?" Jack smiled faintly and turned his head slightly."Deputy instructor, to be honest ... Actually, I quite like it." The assistant Instructor was speechless. 2021 Chapter 2021 After mu Yuan ran twentyps, he ran to a small corner of the Oasis to call Xie jinghuan. Xie jinghuan was very annoyed. "You''ve already called six times this month. " stic Brotherhood, right there. Six calls were too many. There was really no love. Mu Yuan pouted and ignored the matter of him sending ten text messages a day to harass Xie jinghuan. He was still asking the same thing. "Last time,st time. I won''t fight this month." Mu Yuan acted obedient. Xie jinghuan said,"today is thest day of the month." "Oh, that''s not important, not important. Let me ask you, I met the person I like again." "And then?" Xie jinghuan put the phone on speaker as he looked at the documents. He even gestured to the Secretary to bring the coffee. He wanted to stay awake. Mu Yuan spent five minutesplimenting his sweetheart, from his beauty to his ability to fly and run, from the eighteen martial arts to his proficiency in the zither, chess, calligraphy, painting, and so on. He spent another five minutes praising himself for falling in love. He was also a good young man and would definitely be a good flower bud in the future. He was simply a perfect match for his sweetheart, and there would be no other pair in the world. Then, he spent the next ten minutes dejectedly listing the pros and cons. The two of them were each for their own master, and their backgrounds were extremely simr. Regardless of whether the person in his heart had feelings for him, he would definitely not give up his country for him. Without the person he liked, he was already very sad. If he couldn''t grow up to be the ideal man after breaking up, what would he do if he became a hooligan? Mu Yuan used three minutes to exin this, worried about his future. Xie jinghuan looked at his watch. It had been 36 minutes. He couldn''t help but scold the South American base for not doing anything. Why don''t you take care of your own soldiers? To actually allow such a long conversation, didn''t they know that it would leak the military situation? This was simply preposterous! What could he do? If he interrupted mu Yuan, he would be able to praise him again and be depressed again. He would also be in despair. With great difficulty, mu Yuan exined all the pros and cons clearly. He asked Xie jinghuan,"what do you think I should do?" "Pack your bags and go home." Xie jinghuan endured it for a while before swallowing back that sentence of ''you hurry up and hit your head to death''. After all, it was not too auspicious. The soldiers didn''t like to hear that. "No, that''s so embarrassing. I want the national g to fly until thest day." He had endured for almost a year, and finally, dozens of people died. He was still strong, and there was hope that he could stand until thest day. He could not give up. "Don''t you feel ashamed for falling in love with another country''s instructor, and a male instructor at that? don''t you think that if the MU family knew about this, your father would beat you to death? Little Yuan, don''t be too na?¡¥ve. You yourself know that it''s impossible, so what kind of hope are you still holding on to?" It was unnecessary to ask him about something that she already knew. "You ... Don''t be so direct, I''ll get hurt." How could mu Yuan not know that this was a dead end? that was why he did not do anything until now. Otherwise, he would have confessed to her long ago. Xie jinghuan said,"furthermore, don''t put on the face of the mothend, okay? it''s your own wishful thinking and your own wishful thinking. She doesn''t like you, she doesn''t like you, she doesn''t like you. You should quickly give up on this thought." "Wait a moment!" Mu Yuan asked doubtfully,"I never said that I like male instructors. How did you know?" Xie jinghuan was speechless. He held it in for a while, but he could not hold it in anymore. He shouted,"mu Xiaoyuan, are you stupid? you always look for ye Ling when we have something to do. You even told ye Ling about your first date when you were 14 years old. This time, why didn''t you look for ye Ling to look for me? isn''t it because I''m a man and I like men? there''s not even a sow in the South American base. Where are you going to find a woman to secretly like?" * See you tomorrow! 2022 Chapter 2023 After being scolded by Xie jinghuan, mu Yuan''s mood did not seem to be bad. Xie jinghuan''s sexual orientation was innate, and this was something that ye Ling and the rest knew long ago. Mu Yuan had even fought for Xie jinghuan before. He was from the side branch of the Xie family. Although this matter did not constitute a scandal, it made him lose the right topete. To ye Ling and the others, this was not a secret, and Xie jinghuan had never hidden it. Xie jinghuan took a deep breath. A momentter, he said calmly,"I still have some information to prepare. I still have to go to ss tomorrow, so I won''t listen to your nonsense." "How is this nonsense? this is a major event in my life." "In this life, other than life and death, there''s no big deal." Xie jinghuan thought to himself, time is so precious. Listening to you talk nonsense for more than an hour is very worthy of the stic Brotherhood between them. If you can''t listen to one more minute, you''re simply here to torture dogs. Meeting someone he really liked was something to be proud of. At least, he had not met one yet. Mu Yuan was in a good mood. When he turned around, he saw a slender figure standing behind the slope. He was sitting on the other side of the slope and did not notice when Jack was standing there. It was as if he had been caught red-handed in bed, and his entire body was stiff. "Instructor ..." Jack nodded and pursed his lips as he looked at him. The call took a long time, and Jack''s gaze was a little scorching under the bright sun. Mu Yuan subconsciously exined,"I''m calling my friend." He didn''t mention the South American base, as they were also outsiders. Whenever he faced Jack, he would always think of the nights in Guinea, so hot that he felt like he was going to burn someone."Instructor, that ..." He had wanted to apologize, but Jack had never mentioned it. He felt that if he said it, there would be an inexplicable ... Embarrassment. The others didn''t take it seriously, so why did he keep mentioning it? Jack stood with his hands behind his back and said coldly,"it seems that you haven''t learned your lesson." Mu Yuan was speechless. What did he do wrong? He had run twentyps, his stomach was empty, and he hadn''t even drunk a sip of water. What else did he want? Jack looked at him indifferently."Get over there!" "Yes!" I can''t afford to offend you. The instructor was expressionless. He really didn''t know how he had offended him. He was panicking. Was it because he had offended him in Guinea that he was angry? Oh, that must be the case. Otherwise, the instructor wouldn''t be so rude to him. Mu Yuan originally wanted to leave, but he felt that he was not too willing. He stopped in his tracks and said,"instructor, I''m sorry about the incident Guinea! I didn''t do it on purpose, I was being controlled, I had no choice, I didn''t mean to offend you, please forgive me!" The scorching sun was high in the sky, and the air that should have been scorching suddenly turned cold. He felt as if he had fallen into an ice cer, as if the cold currents of Siberia had passed through. What was going on? Why was the instructor still so angry even after he had apologized? Was he not sincere enough? Mu Yuan thought for a while and bowed to apologize, showing his greatest sincerity."I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to offend you." He had used honorifics, so he should be satisfied, right? However, the instructor seemed to be getting angrier. Ah, a man''s heart is like a Needle at the Bottom of the Sea. There was silence. Every single molecule in the air was feeling awkward. "Get lost!" Jack said, his face tensed up. Mu Yuan did not dare to dy any longer and ran off. In the training that followed, mu Yuan had a profound experience of what a man''s heart was the most poisonous. Jack vividly gave him a lesson. Chapter 2023 Vivid memory-killing Lesson 2 2023 Vivid memory-killing Lesson 2 In the South American base, he could offend anyone but his instructor. Mu Yuan''s training subjects were the same as the group ''s, but the instructor would always make things difficult for him. Jack seemed to be targeting him on purpose, and this time, it was not his illusion. He was targeting him openly. Ever since he realized that mu Yuan was a little afraid of heights, he would bring mu Yuan to walk the horizontal bar on the cliff every day. Not only once, but three round trips. He had to make sure that mu Yuan fell down before he felt good. Mu Yuan was so angry that he gritted his teeth, but what could he do? this was the person he liked. He did not dare to resist, nor did he dare to provoke her. He could only endure it. As he endured, the interrogation period came again. Furthermore, it was a beautiful interrogation. In the simted scenario, everyone would face a different challenge, and they would have to hide the information that they knew. Before entering the scenario, everyone would be hypnotized. After the hypnotism, the students would be imnted with a piece of memory, a piece of memory from when they were on a mission. This time, it was a piece of memory from when mu Yuan''s team was on a mission and the entire team was arrested. When these memories were imnted, they would be able to merge with the person''s memory. It was real. The entire team was lying under the instrument, but their spiritual world was active, and the scenes were jumping on the big screen like a movie. Mu Yuan was tied up, and his body was covered in blood. Baylon was lying at the side like a corpse, and kirrlutz was hung upside down, with blood dripping down. Solo and Eugene weren''t in the scene, and everyone was in a terrible state, as if they could die at any moment. Jack and the other instructors were responsible for recording and giving theirments. Suddenly, mu Yuan woke up. His entire body was in pain. He had been shot in the chest, and blood was flowing out continuously. Mu Yuan clutched his wound and screamed. What was going on? "Kirrlutz, Belem ..." He crawled towards Baylon. Baylon''s breathing was very weak. She had also been shot in the chest. Mu Yuan spent a minute to skillfully untie his rope."Baylon ..." Baylon did not react at all. Mu Yuan''s eyes were bloodshot. He did not know that this was an illusionary scene. To him, this was the real scene. They had been captured during their actualbat practice. He propped himself up and ran towards kirrlutz. Just as he was halfway there, the warehouse was kicked open, and a row of bullets hit mu Yuan''s feet. He fell backward and fell to the ground. A man and a woman came in. The man was tall and slender, while the woman was scantily dressed. Her figure was enchanting, and her face was exquisite and beautiful. Both of them were holding guns and pointing them at mu Yuan. "Don''t move!" The woman shouted,"you are very lucky." She walked over and stepped on mu Yuan''s hand. Mu Yuan groaned in pain, but he did not cry out. This was an enemy and the target of this mission. Mu Yuan held it in. It was alright. Eugene and solo were still hiding. He knew their hiding route very well. They would definitely find an opportunity to turn defeat into victory. "Tell me, there are two more people. Where are they?" The woman''s voice was very cold. Mu Yuan bit his lips tightly, and the woman broke two of mu Yuan''s fingers with one foot. The instructors were unmoved. They used this special method to train the students every year, and they were used to it. Jack held his teacup and sipped quietly. Mu Yuan broke out in a cold sweat. Blood and sweat mixed together, drenching his training uniform. The woman sneered."Do you think that I can''t do anything to you just because you don''t speak?" 2024 Chapter 2025 She aimed at Baylon''s head and asked sternly,"I''ll ask again, where is he?" "No!" Mu Yuan could no longer remain indifferent. He raised his head, and his eyes were scarlet red. Baylon was still alive. He was still alive! "Stop!" He howled mournfully and crawled over to block the woman''s gun. The man kicked him away and said coldly,"first lieutenant mu Yuan, our patience is limited. Where are the other two people and where is the core secret? speak!" This was the most important thing for the military operation. The secret of nuclear weapons could not be leaked to outsiders, especially to these criminals. If it was leaked to them, they would create a weapon with terrifying small-scale destructive power. Countless people would die in the war. They were crazy murderers and only wanted to celebrate with blood. Mu Yuan''s train of thought was very clear, but the woman did not give him a chance at all. She shot Baylon''s head, and Baylon''s brain matter and blood flew everywhere. "No!" Mu Yuan cried out mournfully. His entire body seemed to be about to explode as he desperately crawled forward. The man broke three of his remaining fingers with one foot. The sound of bones breaking was clear and terrifying. Mu Yuan''s vision turned ck and he fainted! When he woke up again, he was lying on a soft bed. The temperature of the air conditioner was just right, and it was very suitable for living. What was going on? Belem! Baylon was dead. He was dead. Mu Yuan struggled to get up and realized that his chest was already bandaged. His wounds had also been treated. Eugene came in with a blonde, blue-eyed female special Agent in a suit. When Eugene saw him, he was very excited."Mu Yuan, you''re awake? How''s your body? can you still take it?" Mu Yuan was stunned."Eugene?" His eyes turned red."Belem, Belem is dead. They killed him." "Mu Yuan, don''t be anxious. You did very well. You covered us and gave us enough time to rescue you. Baylon is dead, but we are all alive. Kirrlutz is also alive. Soro and I have saved you all. We will be able to return very soon." "Is that so?" Mu Yuan was immersed in sorrow, and his heart was in pain. He covered his wound, and the beautiful woman quickly came forward to help him lie down."Little Captain, you did well. You are our hero. Now, please recuperate well. When your wound is healed, we will go home." Her voice was gentle and charming. Under her gentle eyes, mu Yuan gradually closed his eyes. When he woke up again, his wound was almost healed. They were in a small attic in the slums. Eugene was mysterious every day, and so was solo. He had never seen kirrlutz. Didn''t he say that kirrlutz was alive? On this day, the few of them were having a meal when Eugene announced,"we will be returning to the base tomorrow. Mu Yuan, hand the information over to me for safekeeping." Mu Yuan shook his head."Before we set off, we had a clear mission arrangement. I want to ensure the security of the information throughout the entire journey. I can''t hand it over to anyone, even if it''s arade." Eugene smiled awkwardly."Look at me, I forgot. Okay, I won''t make it difficult for you." At night. The beautiful Special Agent came over. She was wearing a dark red chiffon and nothing under her skirt, revealing her beautiful and graceful body. She crawled over like a water snake and wrapped herself around mu Yuan. Mu Yuan''s face waspletely red, and the tips of his ears seemed to be dripping blood. The woman''s Scarlet lips kissed his cheek, and the corners of his lips acted out a lively side in front of Jack and a few assistant instructors. The assistant Instructor said,"sigh, it''s a pity. Even heroes can''t ovee the trials of beauty." Chapter 2025 Im not happy with you 2025 I''m not happy with you The beauty was like a snake, tightly wrapping around him. When she was about to kiss him, mu Yuan suddenly grabbed her neck with one hand and pressed her down on the bed. A shocking change urred. Mu Yuan grabbed her neck and asked in a deep voice,"Who are you? who sent you here?" The beautiful woman was not easy to deal with. She lifted her leg nimbly and kicked mu Yuan''s back. Taking advantage of mu Yuan''s panic, she rolled over and got off the bed. Mu Yuan sat up, covered his wound, and pulled out the gun under his pillow."Who exactly are you?" "Mu Yuan, what are you doing?!" Eugene barged in, flustered and exasperated."Are you out of your mind? this is one of our people, our colleague. Put down your gun." Mu Yuan shook his head and smiled coldly."No, you guys aren ''t!" He suddenly opened fire, and the bullet flew towards the agent. The beautiful woman was shot dead, and Eugene quickly pulled out his gun. Mu Yuan lifted the nket and threw it at him, confusing Eugene''s vision. He turned sideways and shot at Eugene, and Eugene also shot at him. Mu Yuan fell to the ground! He looked at the camera with hatred."It''s fake, everything is fake!" Jack was left speechless. Mu Yuan, who was under the device, suddenly started to struggle. His mental fluctuations were too intense, and he could no longer be immersed in the plot. Jack raised his hand, and someone pulled out the power. Once the power was pulled out, mu Yuan woke up from the plot. Under the overly realistic plot, his body was like a rag, and there were wounds everywhere. However, when he touched his chest, there was no wound at all. He was as good as new. His team members were still under the device. Everyone had a different test, and they were still walking their own plot. What was going on? He was panicking. How did everything just happen? Jack walked over and looked down at him."Follow me!" Mu Yuan followed Jack into an interrogation room in a daze. Mu Yuan was unable to wake up from the illusion and reality. He was confused. What was going on? was he in an illusion? Jack knocked on the table. This was their most advanced psychological test. Everything was fake, but the members being tested didn''t know that everyone had their own plot to go through. He had been tested back then. In the plot, the encounters were all random, but the pain was real. They were trapped in the plot and couldn''t tell if it was real or fake. This was the first time a member had said to the camera that this was fake! How did he find out? Mu Yuan''s eyes were too clean, as if it was a sin to do such training for him. However, this was what a top special Forces soldier had to go through. No one was an exception. This gave him an extra chance of survival when he faced failure and arrest. "What''s going on?" Mu Yuan looked at him angrily. He mmed his hands on the table, not understanding the meaning of such a test at all. He thought that Baylon was really dead because he was not willing to provide clues and was brutally killed. But in reality, this was actually an illusory dream. "When did you realize that this was fake?" Jack asked in a deep voice. This test had always been sessful. It could test a person''s character, loyalty, and morality. It could also test his willpower and endurance in times of crisis. How did mu Yuan find out? Mu Yuan red at Jack."You ... You are a bunch of demons!" Such a terrifying test was actually used on a student. No matter how difficult the test was, he could still endure it. However, psychological warfare had always been mu Yuan''s weakness. "Let me ask you, how did you find out?" "Eugene never calls me by my name." Mu Yuan said softly,"he''s not pretending. If he''s real, even if he betrayed me, he wouldn''t call me by my full name when hees to get close to me." After getting along with each other for a long time, she would have some understanding of each person''s living habits and the way they spoke. Eugene often called him the vige Belle, but after being lectured several times, he didn''t change. When he was really angry, he would call him Captain, rarely calling him by his full name. "I see!" Jack was deep in thought. This was actually a w. In that kind of situation, mu Yuan could actually still think of a w. He was so calm that it was a little scary. "What exactly do you want to do?" Jack said calmly,"mu Yuan, this is a virtual psychological test at West Point. Everyone will randomly get a plot and enter a virtual scene to undergo the test. You don''t have to be so surprised. These are some new systems from two years ago. "It turns out that we will arrange for ourrades to pretend to be our enemies to put on a show to confuse the new students. This method has been used for many years, but there are too many ws in the act. It is not as safe and logical as a machine''s plot. After being hypnotized, you can not tell the difference between reality and illusion. As long as you can withstand the test, you will be one step closer to graduation!" Mu Yuan was dumbfounded and in disbelief. In this test, three people from mu Yuan''s group were to be determined, and two people were directly eliminated. Cruz and solo were eliminated. calm. 19:09 They were convinced! Only mu Yuan, Eugene, and Cruz were left. The other teams were even worse off. One of the teams waspletely wiped out and eliminated. After this round of testing, the team of 30 people was left with 15 people, which was half of the people who had been eliminated. Everyone couldn''t believe it. Half a year had passed, and there were basically 15 or so people. As expected, when Jack came, he eliminated the killers and directly eliminated half of the people. The atmosphere in the dormitory was heavy. Solo and kirrlutz didn''t say what their plot was or why they were eliminated. They hung their heads in dejection. From the initial anger, to eptance, and finally calm. They were convinced! Mu Yuan had been with them for almost a year and had feelings for them. Now that they were leaving, mu Yuan felt extremely sad. All good things muste to an end. The South American base was reasonable in some aspects and arranged a farewell party for them. The instructor, Assistant Instructor, and the students were all present, and the arrangement was very Grand. Mu Yuan avoided the bustling crowd and sat by the river in the Oasis, smoking. This was what he had exchanged with another agent. He was too sad. The dormitory had been full at the beginning, but now there were only three people left. Would he be eliminated as well? "Smoking is forbidden in the training base, first lieutenant mu Yuan!" Jack''s voice came from behind, sounding particrly cold in the dark night. Mu Yuan turned back to look at him, and his heart skipped a beat. However, he took a puff as if nothing had happened and even blew out a smoke ring. He was in the state of a wild child who let himself go and did not care about Jack at all. He was rather critical about Jack''s arrangement. Today, he had heard from a senior brother that this was supposed to be thest elimination event. In other words, the remaining 15 people had the opportunity to undergo training with them for another year here. "First lieutenant mu Yuan, are you very dissatisfied with the instructor?" "No, I''m just not happy with you!" * Chapter 2026 Memory Killed His Own Wife And Taught Himself Mu Yuan blew out another smoke ring and extinguished the smoke and fire in the yellow sand. He stood up like Jack and raised his head slightly. His attitude was unruly."Officer Anderson, do you know how much hardship we have to go through to be selected to participate in the special training? We''ve all been through a lot to get here, and we all want to graduate and learn something here. West Point is the cradle of Special Forces training all over the world, and we all want to graduate here, but you won''t give us a chance. " "Today, I heard that this training program is thest special training program in a year''s time. They could have been trained for another year, but I don''t know what plot they got or why they were eliminated. I understand that they were eliminated because they werecking in some aspect. Maybe it was their professional ability, or maybe it was their psychological strength. But no matter what, if they were given another year of training, they might be able to avoid it. They can graduate perfectly, but you eliminated them a year earlier. It''s not fair to them. " His attitude was neither servile nor overbearing, but he felt a little wronged. Yes, she felt wronged. The intensity of the West Point training was hell-like to begin with. Everyone was bleeding, crying, and perhaps even dying. However, a simple decision from him had eliminated them. "Are you done?" Jack''s tone was very indifferent. It could even be said that he was indifferent. Mu Yuan took a deep breath and said,"reporting, Sir. I''m done." "Mu Yuan, after the new year, you''re only 17 years old. You have a long way to go. The things that you can''t understand now, you''ll understand them all in a few years. There must be a reason for their elimination. Today''s elimination was just to let them go back and reflect on themselves and re-examine themselves. If they were eliminated on the battlefield, there would be no second time in their lives. They would either have to pay with their own lives or have others pay with their lives. This set of test system might becking and wed, but people''s moral character would make the most correct response when it came to life and death. Some people would betray theirrades, and some would stab theirrades in the back in exchange for a chance to survive. Some people ... Will give up on themselves and their country. These people are not qualified to be a Special Forces soldier, a country''s guardian angel. " "Do you know how much manpower, money, and material resources it takes to train a qualified Special Forces soldier? Why should I waste my time on a bunch of unsuitable people? they''re not even suitable to be on the frontlines. If you feel injustice for them, when they die in battle, the ones crying won''t be you, but their families. " Mu Yuan was speechless. At that moment, something seemed to have broken out of the ground and was constantly writhing in pain in his heart. This was something he vaguely understood, but it was too cruel to be pointed out by someone. Jack thought to himself that he was still a child. Why are you so harsh on him? However, he thought about it again. When the system was first developed, he was also 16 years old. He was the first one to pass all the plots. He had the authority in this area and knew to give an appropriate answer. "Must a general be so cruel?" "Have you ever led soldiers alone?" Mu Yuan shook his head gently. He was still young, and most of his time was on paper. It was impossible for his father to let him lead the troops out to war. In mu Yuan''s words,"I''m afraid that you''re too young and will ruin the lives of yourrades." "I''ve been leading troops alone since I was sixteen. " Jack looked at mu Yuan deeply."When this system was just developed, I participated in all the plots as a volunteer. I passed all the plots in three days. Although there were some ws, it could be considered as passing all of them. "From then on, the general asked me to lead a small team to the front lines. Even so ... The small team I once led waspletely annihted. I was the only one who survived. Iy in bed for a full four months. Have you ever thought about the feeling of you being the only one toe back with seven people on a mission? Have you ever thought about sending their remains home, personally apologizing to their families, and telling them about your tragic feelings? Have you ever thought that if you were a little more mature, a little stronger, and a little smarter, you would be able to avoid all the failures?" "You can''t fail a second time. You only live once. There''s only one goal in the West Point Special Forces training, and that is to make sure youe back alive. Since you don''t pass, you''ll be out of the game early. Don''t waste our human, financial, and material resources." Jack said calmly,"first lieutenant mu Yuan, if you don''t adjust your state of mind, you are not far from being eliminated!" Mu Yuan looked at his back view that was far away and fell into deep thought. He clenched his fist slightly. He couldn''t help but ask himself. Mu Yuan, do you want to fight alongside him? * Today''s update has ended, muah! See you tomorrow 2027 Chapter 2027 The farewell party was especially sessful, and everyone was present. Baylon and solo were eliminated, and Baylon''s mood was obviously affected. Mu Yuan and the others could not ask him what he had done in the simted plot to be eliminated. After mu Yuan was taught a lesson by Jack, he also had some premonition in his heart. Everyone must have their own reasons for not mentioning it. Kirrlutz had been silent the whole time and apanied his eliminated brothers to drink to their hearts ''content. Mu Yuan''s alcohol tolerance was not particrly good, but it was an exception this time. He bought a box of Maotai from his own pocket and wanted to drink to his heart''s content with his brothers. However, Maotai was a fine wine from China, and the foreigners could not ept it. They drank beer most of the time, and it was their first time drinking such a good Maotai. In less than half an hour, half of the people had drunk. Mu Yuan''s face was also red from drinking. The instructors felt that the wine was not bad and had taken a few bottles of his wine. The rest of the wine had been divided, and everyone had more or less drunk because of their sadness. After going to the battlefield and training together, the friendship was different. If they were in the same military camp, they would almost always be life-and-death friends if they met often. Mu Yuan''s rtionship with solo, who was in the same dormitory as him, had always been very good. This time, he could not bear to part with him. As he drank, he was on the verge of tears. Solo, on the other hand, was more open-minded and apanied mu Yuan to drink. Usually, regardless of whether they had a grudge or were unwilling, they would be especially loyal during the farewell party. Everyone hoped to part on good terms, but under such circumstances, mu Yuan drank too much. Actually, mu Yuan rarely drank too much. He knew that his alcohol tolerance was not very good, so he rarely drank. His alcohol tolerance was still alright, and he did not make a fuss when he drank too much. He just leaned on solo''s shoulder and watched the dance, feeling dazzled. Everyone let loose and yed all sorts of games together. Eugene also pulled mu Yuan into the game. Everyone''s game was talking about the things they were most proud of, the things they were most frustrated about, and the things they felt the most. Mu Yuan''s mind was about to turn into mush. He was still holding half a bottle of Maotai in his arms. He would asionally take a sip, but the more he drank, the more dizzy he became. "The thing I''m most proud of ..." Mu Yuan thought for a while and chuckled."None of you are as handsome as me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The crowd did not expect that the moment he got drunk, he would start to spread his feathers like a Peacock. Mu Yuan even raised his Maotai and made a peace sign. He was very proud of himself and proved that he was stupid and really felt that way. Eugene couldn''t take it anymore."That''s enough, vige Belle. We know you''re the most handsome. You''re the most handsome, okay?" I really didn''t expect you to be such a vige beauty. He originally thought that mu Yuan would say something about his proud professional ability. Who knew that it would actually be his face? Mu Yuanughed foolishly. The few of them took a few group photos and then started to y the game again. Whoever it was their turn, they would start to take off their clothes. Mu Yuan did not want to y this game. He hugged the bottle of Maotai and rejected them like a little wife."What if you guys molest me?" The crowd was speechless. The drunk vige beauty was obviously different from usual, which was an eye-opener for everyone. Baylon was not in a good mood at first, but she was amused by him."We''re both men. Who''s going to molest you!" "Alright, alright, since the captain is drunk, we won''t let him y." The rest of the people started to take off their clothes with poker. Some people were singing, and the atmosphere was very lively. The instructors would also bid farewell to the students as usual. After all, after leaving this time, they might not see each other again in their lives. Several instructors and officer Jack hade. Chapter 2028 Memories, I Like You, Instructor Kill The instructors would also bid farewell to the students as usual. After all, after leaving this time, they might not see each other again in their lives. Several instructors and officer Jack hade. When the students saw that their instructors were a little restrained, an old instructor said, " don''t hold back. y what you need to y. Even though some of you have finished your training, you are still soldiers. You must know that the training in West Point is cruel. Most of you are eliminated. Those who can stay may not be stronger than you. It only means that they are more versatile than those who were eliminated. It''s very hard to be an all-rounder. If you have a skill that you are good at and can perform well in the future, you will be lucky. Even if you don''t serve in the Army, you''ll still have a way out in the future. This is just a stop in your life. Just because this ce disapproves of you doesn''t mean that everyone disapproves of you. Everyone has a bright future ahead of them, so you must work hard." The old instructor was indeed an old instructor. His words were beautiful and made everyone happy. The moment he spoke, the atmosphere became less heavy. Everyone also came to toast to thank the instructor. Mu Yuan''s mind was a little wobbly, and he felt that his mouth was dry. Eugene asked him to lean by the side, and he went to toast with a few of his favorite instructors. At the same time, he could also gain a familiar face. Mu Yuan hugged the Maotai and leaned to the side. He felt that his mouth was dry, so he took a big gulp from the bottle of wine. He drank to his heart''s content and did not even think about his alcohol tolerance. He followed his instincts and drank more than half of it. The spicy liquid burned a fire in his body. He had been thinking about what Jack said to him today. It was very strict, but it also made sense. He was unable to refute. "Detestable!" Mu Yuan thought angrily, this is simply too detestable. What right did he have to say that? "First lieutenant mu Yuan, how much did you drink?" Jack wasn''t a likable instructor. The other instructors were all surrounded by people, either saying goodbye or thanking them. Only the cold and emotionless Jack became the object of no one''s attention. If it wasn''t for him, so many people wouldn''t have been eliminated this time. The students naturally med him in their hearts. In addition, they were very clear about Jack Anderson''s background. He was the real Crown Prince and had real skills. He was also very cold and unapproachable. Therefore, even if someone wanted to talk to him, they would retreat. "None of your business!" Mu Yuan''s vision was already a blur. Everything he saw was a double image. He also saw three Jack and could not see his appearance clearly. He only felt that he was still swaying in front of his eyes. It was really too annoying. His heart was already in a mess because of Jack, and he was also upset. There was a natural moat between the two that could not be crossed. He knew that this love was like a secret that could not be told. 10 years, 20 yearster, when she thought about it, it was only him. He once had such a painful and sweet secret love that ended without a cause. It was a secret love that the whole world didn''t know about, and only I knew how much I liked you. He thought that it would be good if he returned to China. Once she returned to China, she would no longer be infatuated. I won''t think about it again. So, please, stop loitering around. Jack was just about to speak when Eugene came over and pulled mu Yuan up."Captain, it''s your turn. Which instructor do you like the most? what do you have to say to the instructor?" Mu Yuan chuckled foolishly and shook his head. He gave a cute burp."Me ... I like Jack Anderson the most." The crowd was speechless. No one would have thought that mu Yuan''s favorite instructor was actually Jack Anderson. Usually, Jack would target him, and mu Yuan would often curse Jack. Everyone thought that he hated instructor Jack the most. Could it be that everyone had misunderstood? "Then what do you want to say to the instructor?" Eugeneughed and didn''t take it seriously, thinking that he was really drunk. Jack could not help butugh. Mu Yuan''s current appearance was really cute. However, mu Yuan''s next sentence made everyone''s voices and music stop. Mu Yuan raised his Maotai and shouted,"Jack Anderson, I like you. Do you want to be my boyfriend?" The crowd was speechless. Jack was left speechless. Chapter 2029 Memories Of Pig-Slaying Teammate The music and human voices were gone. The entire ce was so quiet that they could only hear mu Yuan''s overly loud heartbeat. Everyone was dumbfounded. Coincidentally, mu Yuan was standing in front of Jack Anderson with his head slightly raised, revealing an ambiguous and blurry smile. His eyes were not focused, but they were filled with moisture and ignorance, like a young man who had just experienced love. However, the person he was confessing to was Jack Anderson, a cold, emotionless man. This was too ... Shocking. Jack looked at him expressionlessly. Mu Yuan''s face was extremely red. He raised his head and drank all the Maotai. He asked in confusion,"why are there ten Jack''s in front of me? hehehe, very good, very good ..." "One will cook for me, one will wash my clothes, one will warm my bed, one ..." Mu Yuan counted on his fingers what the fourth Jack was going to do for him, then heughed out loud."One will do it for me, hahahahahahaha, Oh, no, two, Oh, three will do, take turns ..." The crowd was speechless. Jack was left speechless. No one dared to look at Jack''s expression. Then, a person who was familiar with Jack secretly wondered if everyone present would be killed by Jack. F * ck, F * ck, mu Yuan really dared to say that! He really dared to say it! This was such an encouraging wish. It was fine if he liked her, but he still dared to sleep with her? Only mu Yuan''sughter could be heard in the entire arena. Then, he tilted his head and pounced straight into Jack''s arms. Jack turned his body slightly, and mu Yuan fell straight to the ground, losing consciousness. His face was expressionless, and one could not tell his emotions. Eugene and the others came back to their senses and were all frightened. The sound of mu Yuan falling was very painful. The people in his dormitory came back to their senses and helped mu Yuan up in a flurry. Half of his face was bruised. Everyone was thinking,"it''s over, it''s over. Jack Anderson must be angry." He must be angry. This anger would be terrible. Would mu Yuan be kicked out of the military camp tomorrow? Eugene racked his brain to make up the story."Instructor, the vige Belle is drunk. No, the team leader is drunk and talking nonsense. He, he, he doesn''t have such thoughts about you." Cruz also added a little foolishly,"yes, the first captain doesn''t have such thoughts about you. He, he even secretly watches movies. He likes girls." "Right, right, right, we can all prove that the first captain likes girls." "Yes, yes, yes. He likes girls. I even introduced my cousin to himst time and he drooled." Everyone worked together to prove that mu Yuan liked girls and definitely did not have any improper thoughts about the instructor. He was just drunk and spouting nonsense. He begged the instructor not to be calctive with a drunkard and so on. They were deeply afraid that Jack''s order would also eliminate mu Yuan. However, they realized that no matter how they exined, the instructor''s face became darker and darker. In fact, it could be said that he was bing more and more unhappy. In the end, he left with a flick of his sleeves. Everyone''s vision turned dark! Vige Belle! You''re finished!!! Actually, mu Yuan was notpletely drunk. He realized that something was wrong after he confessed. He had initially confessed passionately, but he realized that something was wrong after he did so. ''F * ck, there are so many people here, and we''ll see each other all the time. If you want to confess, can''t you find a ce where there''s no one around and talk to the instructor secretly? this way, it won''t be too embarrassing if you''re rejected. Who asked you to confess in front of so many people?'' Chapter 2030 Memory Kill: A Frank Encounter At that moment, mu Yuan was awake. Then, he made a probing action and deliberately threw himself at Jack. He also wanted to test his position in Jack''s heart, but who knew that Jack would turn to the side and avoid him. He fell to the ground. It really F * cking hurts! So he went all out and fainted, pretending that he didn''t know anything and got drunk. Then, he heard a group of people clearing his name and saying that he liked girls. Mu Yuan almost came back to life. F * ck, F * ck, F * ck, a bunch of pig-like teammates! Who asked you to clear my name? "Even if the instructor hates me and doesn''t ept me, my confession is genuine. Who asked you to clear your name!!!" He felt dizzy. When did he peek at movies? when did he look at modern girls? they were all nonsense. No, you''ve fainted. I can''te back to life, I can''te back to life. He really wanted to hit someone! At that moment, mu Yuan could not tell whether it was sad that he pounced on Jack after confessing and was thrown to the ground by him because he did not want to have any contact with him, or that he was sadder that his confession was misunderstood. Anyway, Jack left in a Huff. Mu Yuan thought in his heart, F * ck! An unfavorable start! Mu Yuany on the bed and could not fall asleep. He was sent back by Eugene and the rest to rest. Eugene and the rest continued to attend the farewell party. He purposely slept for almost an hour. When he got up, he wiped his face. The aftereffects of the Maotai were indeed a little heavy. He was not that dizzy during the farewell party just now, but after sleeping for an hour, he was really a little dizzy. After standing at the door for a while, he was a little more awake. Then, he grabbed his training clothes and went to the bathhouse. Today''s farewell party was ratherte, and the bathhouse was specially opened until midnight. Mu Yuan reeked of alcohol. He took off his clothes without hesitation andy in the pool of the bathhouse. The smell of alcohol rose, and he felt a little defeated. His confession had failed. It was depressing. He was unhappy! There was a small pool in the bathhouse. Usually, there would not be many people taking a bath. Most of the time, it was a battle bath. This pool was usually filled with too many people taking a bath. The men would just mix a dozen or so people into a pool and wash up casually beforeing up. It was more convenient than a battle bath. At this time, mu Yuan was lying by the pool alone, feeling very depressed. Was he going to confess a second time? The Great Wall wasn''t something that could bepleted on the first try. If the first confession didn''t work, then he would confess a second time. Mm, that was it. Next time, he couldn''t drink anymore. He had to find a ce with no one around and confess quietly. Just as he was thinking this, he suddenly heard movement. Someone pushed open the door of the bathhouse and came in. Mu Yuan opened his eyes. It was already sote. Who was it? Following that, he saw a tall and slender figure. Gradually, it was a side profile. He did not see who it was, but he heard the sound of someone opening a cab. He did not think much and closed his eyes. Hey beside the pool. In the end, he felt a ripple in the pool not long after. Someone had entered the pool. Mu Yuan opened his eyes and turned his head slightly to see Jack¡¯s cold and delicate face. Those icy blue eyes were very deep as they stared at him. Mu Yuan''s entire body shivered, and his body instantly sank into the pool. His previous burn had almost recovered, and there was an ugly scar on his back. Jack¡¯s gaze fell on the scar and looked at it for a long time. No one knew what he was thinking, but mu Yuan felt that his pig head was about to be lost. Was he going to say something? Chapter 2031 Memories Of Killing Me, Can I Pursue You? Jack looked at him indifferently. He had a white bath towel wrapped around his lower body, covering the important parts of his body. Mu Yuan took a nce and was too embarrassed to look at him. He was racking his brain for something to say to resolve the awkwardness when Jack asked,"are you sober now?" Mu Yuan instantly brought out his usual standard of acting and looked at him innocently. He had an expression that said ''I don''t understand what you''re saying''. Jack did not ask much, and his expression was extremely cold. "First lieutenant mu Yuan''s confession is still very shocking." Mu Yuan looked like he was about to die, but he lowered his head and did not let him see his embarrassment. He deliberated for a moment and said softly,"instructor, what are you saying? I''m a little drunk today and I don''t know what I''ve done. Did I do something?" Jack was silent for a moment before he said slowly,"actually, it''s very rare for people to lose their memories when they''re drunk. At least, I''ve rarely seen it. Even if I''m drunk, I''ll still have some impression of what I''ve done. It''s very rare for people I''ve met to lose their memories when they''re drunk. Lieutenant mu Yuan, do you not remember what you did when you were drunk at all?" Mu Yuan shook his head stubbornly. He could not remember. I don''t remember. What can you do to me? He couldn''t admit it. It was too embarrassing. Jack did not say anything else. Mu Yuan did not give up and changed the topic."I wonder what I did?" "What you''ve done will be spread to the South American base tomorrow. You''ll know." Jack said lightly. He sank into the pool and took a bath slowly."Since you don''t remember, I''ll save her." Mu Yuan might have really felt a little dizzy, and his reaction was also half a beat slower. Forget it? What did he want to say to him? Mu Yuan had always felt that his confession in the crowd earlier was a little abrupt and caught people off guard. Now, the heaven-sent opportunity was right in front of him. It would be unreasonable if he did not confess, right? Anyway, he had already been rejected by Jack once. It was no big deal to be rejected again. Anyway ... There were no outsiders here, right? He took a deep breath and watched Jack take a bath. He swallowed his saliva and then slowly moved over. Jack saw his small movements and looked at him without a sound, his fingers curling slightly. "Stop!" When mu Yuan was about a meter away from him, Jack called for a stop. The pool was more than a meter deep and could amodate more than 30 men. It was very wide."This pool is very big. There''s no need to get so close." In other words, stay away from me. The little courage that mu Yuan had painstakingly gathered was almost scattered by him. Xie jinghuan said,"if you like someone, there''s no need to cry and shout to tell him. Feelings that are so easy to obtain will not be cherished by others. You''re too eager. It''s very embarrassing. You have to hang on to him and let him chase after you instead." However, mu Yuan felt that feelings should not be calcted this way. If they were afraid of embarrassment, no one in this world would confess. He was a man, so what if he confessed? If you don''t confess, how do you know if he likes you or not? "I have something to tell you!" Mu Yuan''s heart beat faster, almost out of his control. He mustered all his courage and looked at Jack. The light shone on Jack''s face, casting ayer of dim and unclear light. Mu Yuan clenched his fists. The fists in the water did not have any strength at all, and it did not relieve his nervousness at all. "Jack Anderson, can I pursue you?" Mu Yuan asked. Chapter 2032 I Dont Like You In the bathhouse, there was only the sound of water dripping. Drip, drip. It was very quiet. It was unknown whose heartbeat it was, but it drowned out the ticking along the way. The redness on mu Yuan''s face gradually gathered, and it was even more beautiful than the color of the peach flowers. There was a strange fire in his clear eyes, and there was also a little hidden anticipation. The love of a sixteen-year-old was not afraid of rejection or falling. Even if she was rejected, she would still be a good man after a night''s sleep. Even if her tenderness was beaten back, she would still be able to ept it with a smile. Young people were proud, patient, passionate, and energetic. They would never turn back when it came to love. They felt that they were the best and deserved the best of the world. They had never lost the courage to love their loved ones even when everything was smooth sailing. "Are you still drunk?" Jack asked coldly. There was no joy or anger on his face. There was no shame, no anger, and no fluctuation. It was as if being confessed to by a teenager was a normal thing. "I''m very clear-headed," Mu Yuan said. He realized that some words became very easy once they were said. It was no longer difficult to speak. He even felt that it was all worth it. "The luckiest thing that happened to me when I came to West Point was to meet you. I was going to bring this back to my country and not tell you because we''re in different positions and have different feelings for each other. You wouldn''t even like me. I was just being willing, but I regretted it. I''ve never been drunk. I remember every word that I just said. Of course, I also remember that the instructor avoided me and that you''ve already rejected me tactfully. Jack was left speechless. Pretending to be crazy? Very good! Mu Yuan''s mouth was dry. Everything that happened today was very unexpected to him. He stretched out his red tongue and licked his dry lips. Jack''s eyes narrowed slightly, but his expression did not change. Mu Yuan said,"I like you very much. So, can I pursue you?" "We can''t!" Jack said firmly. He tilted his head slightly and said very calmly, " you''re still young. You Don¡¯t Know What Love Is. You''re blindly worshiping me because I¡¯m your instructor. I¡¯m the strongest person you''ve ever seen, so you''re worshipping me, not the admiration between a man and a woman. You''re mistaken. " Mu Yuan said, " yes, I¡¯m still young and immature, but I won¡¯t mix up love and admiration. That day, when I saw the bomb, I unconsciously pounced on it to prove it. If I only admired the instructor, your life and death had nothing to do with me, and I wouldn¡¯t have protected you. Of course, you were myrade-in-arms, and I would have protected you at that moment, but it was an instinctive reaction when I pounced on you. If it wasn''t for my sudden and secretive thoughts, I wouldn¡¯t have done that. My body has already made the decision for me." The young man''s feelings were warm and sincere, and his eyes were clean and pure. They were like a bright light that swept through the haze and exuded the warmth of his little sun. Those who had experienced the light could not stand the darkness. For those who have experienced love, the most unbearable thing is yearning. He saw the light, but mu Yuan''s eyes were filled with longing. Jack''s fingers curled up slightly and clenched into a fist. He shook his head gently."Mu Yuan, you''re a soldier, and I''m also a soldier. We might not be able to reach a happy ending even if we serve the same country. Furthermore, you and I are destined to be enemies. I''ll pretend that I didn''t hear what you said today. You''re drunk. It''s best that you forget about it." * See you tomorrow! Ladies, the pre-sales of the "National Prince Charming''s finale" is about to start. I have a link on Weibo. I signed a lot of autographsst time, so I didn''t sign as many this time. Everyone, hurry up! The lipsticks will be increased to 50 copies, hahaha! 2033 Chapter 2034 Mu Yuan had always felt that he was considered to be stronger. Even if he was rejected, he could still ept it. It was just a one-sided crush. He did not expect Jack to give him the same feelings, nor did he expect Jack to respond to him even a little. However, he still felt embarrassed and in pain as if he had been stripped naked. He stood in the pool, and his head almost drooped into the pool. He felt guilty, lost, helpless, and disappointed. He was extremely disappointed in himself. Jack leaned against the cold wall of the pool. He seemed to want to say something, but he could not say it. Mu Yuan heard the sound of water, the sound of the cupboard being opened, followed by footsteps. The entire bathhouse returned to silence. Drip, drip. It was extremely quiet. All of this was like a dream after he had drunk. When he woke up from the dream, nothing was left. ? It was like a dream, a dream of self-satisfaction. The training period passed very quickly, and in a sh, half a year had passed. There were only three months left until the end of the training. Perhaps Jacka€?s words had an effect, as mu Yuan did not have so many distracting thoughts after that. He trained harder than others and was able to endure the loneliness more. Although he did notplete all the tests, he had done most of it. His ranking had also risen from eighth to third, receiving the praise of all the instructors. He was already seventeen years old, and in a few months, he would be eighteen. He would be able to return to China before the new year. If everything went as nned, he would be able to graduate from West Point. In this half a year, five people were eliminated, and only ten people were left. Eugene was the only one left. The others were eliminated, and this was thest person to stay. Mu Yuan wondered if this was considered as having a low EQ but being proud of one''s career. In the past half a year, he had rarely heard any news about Jack. He had almost never heard any news about Jack, but he could block any news about him. Of course, if he couldn''t confess, he wouldn''t be narrow-minded and treat him as an enemy. However, he didn''t want to think about it. He just wanted to treat this expectation that had been suppressed in the bottom of his heart as a wishful thinking to avoid a resurgence. He couldn''t bear being rejected again. He wasn''t such an unreasonable person. When Jack clearly stated that they were mortal enemies in this life, he still wouldn''t let go. That would be too ... Lacking in self-respect. Jack was a person who would finish what he started. Initially, he did not want to join this time''s graduation, but the instructors had strongly requested for him toe. Thest three months of teaching would be actualbat training, and there would be no elimination rules or training rules. Although it was not time yet, they had already graduated. The main reason why Jack was allowed to lead the team was that he had outstandingbat achievements and had a lot of experience. He was simr in age to them and was very clear about them. He knew how to teach them. They were most assured to leave the actualbat training to Jack. Unable to resist the coaching team''s request, Jack reluctantly agreed. He had been avoiding mu Yuan to begin with. In the few months of his coaching career after mu Yuan confessed, he tried his best to avoid mu Yuan. At that time, the base was abuzz with discussions. Of course, they would not treat it as a real matter. They said that mu Yuan was drunk and had grown bolder. He dared to molest their instructor and so on. The base was full of rumors, and he deliberately avoided mu Yuan. Naturally, no one would think that it was them. Mu Yuan also said that he had drunk too much. Now that half a year had passed, that matter should have died down. They were all soldiers and had strong willpower. Recently, they would asionally look at mu Yuan''s training report, and their improvement was gratifying. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2034 Memory kill is an instructor again 2034 Memory kill is an instructor again They were all soldiers and had strong willpower. Recently, they would asionally look at mu Yuan¡¯s training report. His improvement was gratifying. He was a child with a strong ability to shape things. With a wolf and dog chasing after him, he could be a world champion. ¡°Ah, the demon instructor is bringing us into actualbat?¡± Eugene¡¯s face fell.¡±I¡¯m most afraid of him.¡± Mu Yuan was packing his things and did not make any extra movements. He did notment on the instructor, but his calm heart felt as if someone had thrown a stone into it, causing countless ripples. He again. This time, he had to restrain his gaze and his emotions. He couldn¡¯t make things difficult for him. In those three months, Jack had deliberately avoided him. Three monthster, they would no longer have anything to do with each other. Mu Yuan packed up his things and even packed a small camera. This small camera recorded many things that happened in the base and also recorded all the faces of the students. Although his memory was a little blurry now, and it might be difficult for them to see each other more than a few times, it was still good. They packed up their things, and two helicopters took them to their destination. It was an extremely dry desert area, and not far from it was a forest. The sun was high in the sky, and the temperature was even higher than the base. They were all sweating as soon as they got off the ne in their training suits. They were not clear about the actualbat mission this time, so they had to wait for Jack to make arrangements. This time, there was no counter-terrorism team to provide reinforcements. There were only a few of them and Jack, and they had to wait for Jack to arrange the specific mission. ¡°Instructor, team one reporting for duty!¡± ¡°Second team reporting for duty!¡± Mu Yuan was still the leader of team one, and the ten of them were split into two teams. Jack stood with his hands behind his back and looked at them. There was an additional star on his shoulder. He had been promoted and was now Major Anderson. Mu Yuan was thinking that he should be promoted immediately after he returned to the country. His father had already revealed that he had already been promoted during the selection. Because there was a dy, the South American base thought that he was a first lieutenant, but he did not care. In fact, he was already a Captain. When he returned to the country, he could be a major directly. His military rank was much easier than Jack ¡®s. Jack had been promoted step by step with military merits and blood. It was not easy to be promoted in their country. Some people had been captains for more than ten years in the Army, but they could not be promoted to the Colonel rank. Inparison, mu Yuan felt that his surname was mu, and he really had all the advantages. He was young and had no achievements, but he could be on equal footing with Jack. However, it would be difficult to be promoted from major to lieutenant colonel. So many eyes were on him. Fortunately, mu Yuan was more confident. He felt that he was worthy of the star on his shoulder. In the next few years, he would definitely let everyone know that this was also something that he had exchanged with his life and military merits, and that it would not fall on his head for no reason. Jack nodded. There was a temporarymand tent here, and two technical soldiers from the second small team had already taken over the instruments. Jack was wearing a training suit and military boots. Compared to half a year ago, he seemed to have grown a little taller. His body was strong and slender, and he stood in front of them like a mountain that they could not cross. His gaze swept past mu Yuan indifferently and did not stay for long.¡±I heard from the instructor team that all of you have performed well. After three months of actualbat training, all of you can return to your country.¡± Joy appeared on everyone¡¯s faces, including mu Yuan ¡®s. 2035 Chapter 2037 He had been away from home for some time, and he missed it. Jack said, " the mission this time is to capture a drug lord group. We have to fight at the Myanmar border. I have already applied with the Thai side. Although they won''t provide assistance, they won''t stop their actions either. Of course, the local police and drug lords are the same, so the mission is very dangerous. I ask everyone to adapt to the situation. " Everyone nodded. The mission this time was to catch a drug lord. Did they deliberately lower the difficulty of the mission? Jack seemed to see the confusion in the students'' hearts. " The drug lord this time is not the drug lord you remember. This is his information. Read it carefully before you board the ne. " Jack had brought along an assistant this time. His name was Reyman, a Captain. He was a tall and burly ck man. He was very friendly and took care of the students. After distributing the information, he kindly reminded them that Jack¡¯s temper had been bad recently. If they had any questions, they could ask him and not disturb him. Mu Yuan looked at the information. This drug Lord¡¯s name was he Jing. She was from the southwest and went to Myanmar when she was in her teens. After that, she started doing this business, and her methods were quite vicious. In ten years, she had already controlled the entire southern part of Myanmar. She controlled many drug deals and expanded her influence. A few of the local big families were under her control. Right now, she was at the peak of her power. This He Jing only had a fifteen-year-old son. He was a genius child with high intelligence. He had already graduated from University at the age of fifteen and was a technology otaku. He didn''t care about the he family''s business. He would travel in his spare time. His son hardly participated in the he family''s Affairs. He Jing had killed many people. After mu Yuan looked at the information, he made a call back to China and confirmed one thing. A child from the MU family''s side branch had died in Myanmar this year. The autopsy showed that he had smoked arge amount of drugs. This side branch was considered close to them. Mu Yuan knew that this child had been very obedient since he was young. He went to Myanmar with a few friends on his high school graduation trip. He was a child who didn''t even smoke, how could he die from a drug overdose? There was no conclusion to the investigation. He Jing had always been very clean. Although she was a drug lord, she had a pharmaceuticalpany on the surface. The local police were almost all her people. There was no evidence at all. She had been sent to court once, but waster acquitted. It was almost impossible to bring them to justice within the country. They got on the ne. Mu Yuan''s expression was serious. The child from the side family should be called his cousin ording to their seniority. Other than Mu Chen, he was not very close to the other Mu family members of the same generation. They rarely interacted. They had met a few times during festivals and festivals. He was a handsome child, and he had only one son. Until now, he had not been able to give an exnation. The investigation results showed that he was rted to He Jing, but there was no conclusive evidence. This was a good opportunity. Jack raised his head slightly and nced at mu Yuan. Mu Yuan was engrossed in reading the information and did not notice his gaze. Jack said calmly,"memorize all the information. Change your clothes when you reach the country. This time, the main task is to investigate. Arrest them when you have concrete evidence. Remember not to act rashly without my orders." "Yes!" Everyone replied. Jack knocked on mu Yuan''s table. His gaze was a little cold."Come here!" This was the first time Jack took the initiative to talk to him after the failed confession that day. Furthermore, he took the initiative to be alone with him. Mu Yuan followed him to the small living room, feeling confused. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2036 Memory Killing The Unorthodox Teenager The ne was huge. The anti-terrorism ne had a conference room with excellent soundproofing. Mu Yuan sat down in front of Jack obediently. His eyes were clear, and he had a Frank look on his face as if he had long forgotten about him. Jack shook his back teeth and lifted his chin slightly."What''s wrong with this information?" Mu Yuan''s heart beat faster, but he knew his limits. He told her about what happened at home and said softly,"I found out about this half a year ago. My family found out about He Jing, but there was no conclusive evidence. When I first saw the information, I felt that it sounded familiar, so I confirmed with my family that it was him." Jack nodded."The actualbat this time will affect your graduation score. No matter what you think, you must remember that you are a soldier and must obey orders. I don''t need subordinates who think they are smart." "Yes, I understand." Mu Yuan straightened his back."Don''t worry, instructor. I will keep my work and personal life separate." "Yes." Jack didn''t say much and let him go out. The ne arrived at the Myanmar border. The group got off the ne and went straight to the safe house. He Jing''s power was particrly strong, but the city was not very big. He could control the entire area and had the police here to cover for him, but he could not control the entire country. There were also people from other families here who would not sit by and do nothing. He Jing seemed to have a huge power, but there were also dark forces behind her. At night, collecting evidence of a crime was an extremely difficult task. It required going undercover. Mu Yuan was the first to apply to be undercover. He had a huge advantage. He was Chinese, and most of the people here were Chinese. He could speak the localnguage, Chinese, and English. Hisnguage was passable, and he would not raise any suspicion. Jack looked at theprehensive conditions. Mu Yuan was indeed the best choice. Just in case, he got Eugene to be mu Yuan''s support and apply for security work for the drug lord group. In addition to Eugene, they also took pictures of Lehmann. It was not umon to see western faces in the security team. Mu Yuan did not wear a mask. He Jing was a very cautious and intelligent person. As she had been disguising her identity for many years, her own disguising skills had reached the acme of perfection. If she could tell that mu Yuan was in disguise, mu Yuan would be exposed. If he was exposed inside, he would definitely die. Mu Yuan could only use his real face, but after some slight touches, he dyed his hair white and applied ayer of powder on his face. Then, he went through stic surgery. This stic surgery used Ab, and he directly did a filling surgery. There was no need for surgery. He directly injected two shots into his masseter muscles. As his face was full of cogen and was a perfect face, there was almost no ce for him to inject. Mu Yuan filled his Apple muscles, and the effect came out in a week. After his masseter muscles had shrunk, his face had also be smaller. His apple-like muscles were originally perfect, but after being pampered once, they had be overly round. It made him look very gentle and harmless, and it had diluted his childish but sharp aura. "Vige Belle, other people go through stic surgery to make themselves beautiful. You''ve made yourself ugly." His face was a little deformed. Jack raised his hand and covered the corner of his lips slightly. Mu Yuan waved his hand indifferently."The mission is over. The hyaluronic acid has basically been absorbed, and I will almost recover my appearance." He was one size smaller and had a round face. Although he still looked a little simr to his original appearance, if he was not an acquaintance, he would not be able to tell. With his white hair, this was a world of difference from the ID photo he took when he was in military uniform. * Today''s update is temporarily over. If there''s no update at 9 am, then there''s no update. I''ll make it up tomorrow! asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2037 Memories of where the little fairy came from 2037 Memories of where the little fairy came from Eugeneughed for a long time at his unconventional white hair. Fortunately, he sessfully joined the drug lord group and spent a week to meet He Jing''s son, he Chunwang. He Chunwang, as a tech geek, did not have much inmon with mu Yuan. However, even if they did not have amonnguage, Jack still had to create an atmosphere for them. Hence, he sent people to disguise as a mercenary team and assassinate he Chunwang. Mu Yuan''s actions were revealed. It was a very simple and crude method of the hero saving the beauty. He Chunwang was a young man who was almost 16 years old. He had a handsome face and was a top student. He wore a pair of heavy sses and looked very dull. He didn''t look like the child of a drug lord at all. He Jing didn''t seem to have any intention of letting him inherit the family business. He opened a Swiss bank ount for he Chunwang and saved a sum of money so that he Chunwang wouldn''t have to worry about money for the rest of his life. His drug business was gone, so be it. He didn''t expect his son to inherit it. He Chunwang loved to do scientific research in theboratory. Other than doing scientific research at home and upgrading a drone, his favorite thing to do was to go to the library and fish. This time, he was surrounded by Jack and the others. Jack said calmly, " use more force and make it more realistic. Just don''t break his legs. " In the end, the people from team two used too much force. They did not break mu Yuan''s leg but his hand. They even caused serious internal injuries. This was really realistic enough. He had to lie in the hospital for two days before he could turn over. Eugene thought, " what did we, the vige flower, do to offend you? why are you so ruthless? " or a treasure. Do you think he will believe you?" 17:15 He took off his shirt and squeezed out a few hickeys. His voice became coy and he instantly turned The people of the second small team shivered under the cold gaze of the instructor. They were wronged. Who knew when the first team leader had be so delicate? He Chunwang was extremely grateful to mu Yuan for saving his life. Knowing that he was from the six hehe gang, he immediately asked him to stay by his side. Mu Yuan directly rose up in the six hehe gang from a small hooligan to a Lackey by the eldest young master''s side. He was promoted! He Jing also knew that something had happened to her son and was still investigating. When she found out that someone from Liu He had saved her son, she was very grateful and did not object to it. Mu Yuan''s body was very healthy and in good health. After resting for a few days, he was full of energy. He then started to put on a good show for his character. Jack had set up such a character for him. He was a shy, sick, and venomous snob. The speed of his rapid promotion made him let himself go and act. The people around the eldest young master naturally did not like him. They were all fired by him one by one, leaving only the head of security. Because he had been silent, he did not know where to start, so mu Yuan had no way to start. When one of he Chunwang''s friends came to visit him, he identally noticed that mu Yuan''s face was not bad after his unconventional white hair was raised. He wanted to molest mu Yuan, but he stuck his hand between his fingers and almost chopped off his finger. His friend was so scared that he trembled. "Don''t be rash, don''t be rash. I''m a friend of your young master. If you dare to touch a single hair on my head, he won''t let you off. " He was just asking for a friend, but he didn''t expect this little white-haired boy to be so powerful. Mu Yuanughed with a cold and evil charm."My family''s eldest young master treats me like a Pearl or a treasure. Do you think he will believe you?" He took off his shirt and squeezed out a few hickeys. His voice became coy and he instantly turned into A city a man without any pressure."With me like this, who do you think the young master will believe?" Her friend said,"where did this Little Vixene from? F * ck, is she such a womanly woman?" * Recently, he had a grandiose surgery on his eye and had to take medicine every day. That was why he had been sleeping very deeply and waking upte. He couldn''t wear sses and couldn''t face theputer for long periods of time. His updates were also unstable, so he had to update as much as possible! Chapter 2038 Memories Of Killing A Straight Man Of Steel Her friend said,"where did this Little Vixene from? F * ck, is she such a womanly woman?" It was as if mu Yuan had calcted the time urately. He threw the knife away and looked as if he had been humiliated. He hugged his arm, and the peerless bottom''s voice came out."What are you doing? I''m not that kind of person. You can''t be so rude to me. If you dare to hit me again, I''ll ... I''ll drown myself in theke!" They were monitoring the members of team two. Captain, your acting style ... Is a little exaggerated. Fortunately, he Chunwang was a technical otaku and did not understand the sinister nature of people''s hearts. The moment he arrived, he realized that mu Yuan''s clothes had been taken off and that there were a few hickeys on his body. When he heard mu Yuan''s words, he misunderstood immediately. He angrily used his friend of not respecting his people when he came to the Liu He gang and threatened to break off ties with his friend. Mu Yuan stood behind he Chunwang and threw peanuts at him. He was happy to watch the show. His friend thought,''what a pervert, what a pervert. This man is so much better than a woman when he''s a pervert.'' No matter how he exined to he Chunwang, He Chunwang didn''t believe him, so he flicked his sleeves and left. After acting as Huo Shui, the demoness, little mu Yuan, who had yet to swallow the peanut crumbs in his mouth, swallowed the dry peanut crumbs and did not dare to open his mouth too wide. He had a panicked expression as if he had offended the eldest young master''s friend."Eldest young master, will he bear a grudge against me?" "A ''Yuan, put on your clothes first." The young man took his clothes and put them on for him. Behind the heavy ck-rimmed sses, there was some guilt in his eyes."It''s my fault. I knew that he was lecherous and didn''t control his hands. Don''t worry, with me around, no one in the six healers will bully you." "Young master is the best!" Mu Yuan was not stingy in putting a hat on his head. He Chunwang''s face immediately turned red. The way he stood in front of mu Yuan at a loss was very cute. Then, he Chunwang suggested to teach mu Yuan how to paint, and mu Yuan agreed happily. And then ... The members of team two felt that something was wrong with the scene. "Instructor ... He Chunwang seems to be ..." One of the team members chose his tone carefully."I really admire the first team leader." "That''s not worship, it''s love!" ¡­¡­ Jack looked at the image. He Chunwang was like a young man who had just experienced love. His face was extremely red and he kept trying to please mu Yuan. However, mu Yuan wanted to get some information from him and only beat around the bush. He did not dare to be too rash and turned a blind eye to he Chunwang''s adoring eyes. It was a beautiful scene. One of the members of team oneughed."Hahaha, team leader one is really a straight Man of Steel. This will hurt the feelings of the young men." Everyoneughed, but then they realized that the instructor was very quiet and didn''tment. No one dared to make any morements. "A ''Yuan, do you ... Do you know how to swim?" "I will!" Mu Yuan ignored his pink face."I''m good at swimming." "Then ... Then can you teach me?" "Can''t your senior captain Teach you?" "I don''t like him." "Then you like me?" He Chunwang nodded. His heart was beating like a deer."I like it." "Alright, I''ll teach you!" He Chunwang was a weakling, a super weakling with a body that was so white that it reflected light, as if he had never seen the sun before. Mu Yuan''s well-built muscles made his eyes pop out, and his face turned even redder. The straight man, mu Yuan, looked up at the sun. He was not guarded against a 16-year-old boy at all, and he did not have any crooked thoughts."Is the sun too big? Did you get a heat stroke?" The members of team two were speechless. * See you tomorrow! Chapter 2039 Memory Kill-Six Healers He Chunwang was a white-cut chicken and a non-swimmer, and he knew nothing about swimming. The swimming pool was 2.5 meters long, and once his feet did not touch the ground, he would start to turn pale from fear. He hugged mu Yuan tightly, and his face turned pale with panic as if mu Yuan was going to sell him out. No one could bear to see him flopping in the water. The most outrageous time was when he hugged mu Yuan''s chest and screamed in public. Mu Yuan thought, are you F * cking calling for a soul? "A ''Yuan, I''m scared ..." Mu Yuan was very straightforward."Then you don''t have to learn." "Don ''t!" He Chunwang was a little embarrassed as he leaned on the edge of the pool and looked at mu Yuan''s enviable muscles. He then looked at his own weak body and was very envious."A ''Yuan, can I touch it?" Mu Yuany downzily."Feel free to touch." He Chunwang excitedly stretched out his paw and touched his chest. His strong and healthy muscles showed that he was a man who worked out all year round. His figure was very good. He even touched his abdominal muscles. "Good ... Good ... Good looking." He Chunwang was so envious that he was stammering. He was thinking that it would be great if he had such muscles. He was extremely envious. He Chunwang was addicted to touching, and mu Yuan was about to fall asleep. The people from team two were speechless. Vige Belle, are you too big-hearted or too cold? you don''t even have a reaction after being touched like this. Jack held a pen between his index and middle fingers and turned it gently. He looked at the surveince footage expressionlessly. Mu Yuan squinted his eyes and was sofortable that he was about to fall asleep. It was really ... The best thing to enjoy a Beauty''s grace. Mu Yuan was thinking about something else. It was a business problem. How should he start with he Chunwang and get to He Jing? he Chunwang was not in charge of anything. He did not seem to be able to make any good progress by staying by he Chunwang''s side. He needed to go to He Jing''s side and collect evidence of He Jing''s crime. It would be best if he could get evidence of his on-the-spot transaction. Only then could he catch He Jing with the stolen goods. He Chunwang looked enviously at thezy mu Yuan. He was smiling and very happy. The security chief pouted and reported this scene to He Jing. "How is he?" He Jing asked. She was very concerned about her son''s matters. "He has a bad temper, a bad temper, and a strong possessiveness. He''s really nice to the young master. He saved the young master''s life before, so the young master is very dependent on him. He''s been learning how to swim from him recently, and it''s been quite effective." The security chief did not dare to hide anything. He also told he Chunwang about how he Chunwang''s friend had flirted with mu Yuan and cut off all ties with he Chunwang. In other words, he was a source of trouble. He Jing sneered,"Chunwang is still young. If he likes something, just give it to him. A teenager at his age will not be able to enjoy anything for long. Just keep an eye on him and don''t cause any trouble." "Yes, President," The security chief said,"President, eldest young master listens to him very much. You''ve always wanted eldest young master toe into contact with the matters of the six hehe gang. Why don''t we start with him? I think eldest young master will listen to him." "Oh." He Jing was interested."Let''s observe him for a while longer." "Yes!" As a spy, what he feared the most was impatience. Mu Yuan knew that there was a team of people busy behind the scenes, and he was not the only one undercover. Instructor, the people in the two teams were all working hard. They were not doing nothing. Even if he had nothing to do and yed with he Chunwang, taught him swimming, taught him shooting, and so on, the rest of the people were also busy in other positions. Chapter 2040 Memories Of The Old Fox Mu Yuan spent a lot of effort on he Chunwang. After he coaxed he Chunwang to trust him more and more, he also met He Jing officially for the first time. The father and son had a very good rtionship. ording to mu Yuan''s observation and investigation, he Chunwang did not know what the six hehe n did. He thought that the six hehe n was only in the pharmaceutical business. Their pharmaceuticalpany had saved many people in a year. He Chunwang deeply felt that his father was a good person. He Chunwang and he Jing gathered together for a meal. They kept talking about his new ymate, ah Yuan, as if they were presenting a treasure. He Jing smiled slightly."That''s great." He Chunwang nodded heavily. He Jing said,"bring him over. Dad will help you take a look." He Jing did not object and gave he Chunwang a lot of motivation. He had brought mu Yuan over, and he Jing had deliberately sent he Chunwang away. Eugene stood in the hall as a security guard, but he did not look sideways and did not reveal any clues. He Jing looked at mu Yuan coldly and gently turned the ring on her thumb. He was like an Emperor from ancient times, full of control over everything. "Where are you from?" "I''m from A city. After I finished high school, I came to Myanmar spend my time. I haven''t been home for a few years." "I''m from A city. What A coincidence. I''ve stayed in A city for a while." He Jing smiled, showing a friendly look."Which high school did you graduate from?" "Tang Hu high school." Mu Yuan replied smoothly and thought to himself,''that was close. Luckily, I did not mention the other cities. Otherwise, I would be done for. This He Jing is indeed a sly old fox.'' "Tang Hu high school," He Jing smacked her head as if she had just recalled something interesting."I remember now. Tang Hu high school is right behind the Qinn Bay Community. There''s a big park a block away. The environment is very good. The students like to take a walk in the park to avoid the heat. It''s a good ce." Mu Yuan thought about He Jing''s words and furrowed his eyebrows."Really?" He scratched his head in confusion."What about parks now? "In the past, there weren''t any parks around the high school. There was a factory that sold tree resin, and there was a strong smelling to the school every day. The teachers had applied for them to demolish the ce several times, but no one epted the expensivend. Has it been converted into a park now?" If they were not in city A, it would be hard for anyone who had studied at Tang Hu high school to realize that the park was only built two years ago. ording to mu Yuan''s resume, he did not have a Park when he was in high school. He Jing''s probing was casual, but it was fatal. If she could not answer, mu Yuan''s identity would be exposed. p Team two hurriedly went to check on Tang Hu high school and specially checked on the park and the factory. Fortunately, the dates that mu Yuan mentioned matched. It really looked like he had studied at Tang Hu high school. "That was close. He Jing is indeed a big fox." He Jingughed and invited mu Yuan to dinner. He Chunwang also returned. Mu Yuan smiled and agreed, but no one knew that his back was covered in cold sweat. He Jing had a deep mind and did not trust anyone. She would not trust him so easily. Mu Yuan knew this very well. What he needed to do was to hold on to he Chunwang tightly and stabilize He Jing first. Although he Chunwang might not be able to protect him, he could see that He Jing really loved her son. Even a vicious Tiger would not eat its Cubs. What she said made some sense. Mu Yuan hid in the washroom, and Jack''s voice was heard. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2041 Recall The Order To Kill "The wireless headphones can''t be used anymore." Jack said calmly,"I just checked the security system of the six hehe. I''m afraid it''s dangerous to use external earphones. When you go back to your room, you will receive an mp4. Use it to listen to music. We will switch channels. It''s safer that way. "Yes!" Jack paused for a moment."Mu Yuan, this is not a drill. If you make a slight mistake, you will lose your life. You must be careful." "Yes, instructor." Mu Yuan briefly exined the situation to Jack."It''s difficult to get evidence of the six hehe gang if we start with he Chunwang. I have to think of a way to get close to He Jing. If I reveal my abilities again, I will be noticed by He Jing. Instructor, I have a very good idea and I need your cooperation." "Speak!" Mu Yuan thought for a moment."Ordinary people can''t enter his study room. Other than himself, only he Chunwang can enter. I want to dress up as he Chunwang ..." "No!" Jack immediately denied his approach."It''s too risky. It''s very dangerous for you." "I''m not afraid of danger. " "The mission this time is to capture He Jing. The most important thing is to collect evidence. You''ve only been undercover for a few days and you''re already so reckless. If you''re killed, Ia€?ll have to rece you. It''s a waste of time. Don''t mention this again." "Yes, I know." Although he was rejected, mu Yuan was not very disappointed. He also felt a little joy in his heart. The instructor was worried about him. Jack said,"he Chunwang ... You should interact more with him." Mu Yuan,"...Yes!" In fact, Jack didn''t need to tell him. He had been in contact with he Chunwang very frequently. Three dayster, he found out something very important. He Chunwang was doing research on the upgrade of the drone, but the raw materials he sent in were very strange. Mu Yuan found out that this was a coincidence. That day, he Chunwang went to the research room. The research room was divided into two levels and waspletely closed. No one was allowed to enter. Other than he Chunwang, he only saw the deliveryman enter. He Chunwang did not go in for a long time each time. He came out after an hour or two. Hisputer was full of the drone''s software diagram. That day, mu Yuan was strolling around the six Hells and happened to see an entrance to the attic that led straight to theboratory. A batch of raw materials was sent in. He did not suspect anything at first, but after that, security guards with loaded guns escorted them. They were all some chemicals. Mu Yuan sent the photos to Jack. No matter how he looked at it, it did not seem like they were researching drones. Jack took a look at the materials."These are the raw materials for making poison." Mu Yuan took a deep breath. They had not been able to find the location of the six hehe gang''sboratory. Jack had even guessed that it was in the factory outside. He had investigated a few ces, but they were all ordinary drug manufacturers. They were different from the drugs that the six hehe gang had on the market. He did not expect that there would be a drug manufacturingboratory in the six hehe gang. Mu Yuan''s discovery of this passageway was very coincidental. Very few people came into the attic, and the security was also very tight. That day, it happened to be a meeting between the three major families, and they had transferred a portion of the guards. The security here was reduced by more than half. Mu Yuan had always been curious. Before he finished the six healers, he had only discovered this passageway passing by the attic after strolling for a while. That day, he Chunwang had said that he had unintentionally asked he Chunwang how to send the materials in if he was always locked in theboratory. He Chunwang had casually checked the attic and said that there was a passage over there. He Chunwang''s research was on drones, so a pile of chemicals would definitely be useless. Was he Chunwang lying, or was there another secret? Jack said,"you stay put and wait for orders." * I''m going to the hospital for a follow-up, and I''ll update the rest at around 9 pm! 2042 Chapter 2044 Jack said,"you stay put and wait for orders." "Yes!" "Mu Yuan!" Jack reiterated,"wait for orders!" Mu Yuan thought to himself, in Jack''s heart, just how unruly was he? Isn''t it just that I like you? Was there a need to break the rules just this once? "Yes!" Mu Yuan rolled his eyes. He Chunwang was a very simple person, and his social circle was also simple. The few friends he had were all long-time friends. They had known each other since childhood. Mu Yuan checked his major and it was indeed in the aviation field. He had studied for three years. He Chunwang was very infatuated with him and even listened to his words. After teaching him how to swim that night, mu Yuan asked, " young master, what do you want to do by researching drones? " " Actually, I don¡¯t know. I want to do something meaningful. In the future, this technology can be applied not only to aerospace, but also to cars and medical services. It''s not just for flight. I think it¡¯s quite meaningful. Everyone''s researching this now. " He Chunwang was very confident when he mentioned his profession, unlike his usual shy and inarticte self. Mu Yuan had some doubts in his heart."This project is a big national project. It''s a little tricky for you to research it alone. It''s better to participate in national research projects and show off your strength. You can also learn from a group of scientists. " He Chunwang scratched his head."I ... I''m a little afraid of getting along with a group of people. I can''t get along with them. When I was in University, I was always alone. No one liked me." "Who said that?" Mu Yuanughed. He felt that he Chunwang was just a young boy next door. If he was not the young master of the six hehe gang, this child would be so likable. Mu Yuan touched his chin in a flirtatious manner."I think you are very likable." He Chunwang''s heart was filled with joy, and his eyes sparkled as he looked at mu Yuan expectantly."Do you like me then?" "I like it." Mu Yuan said. He Chunwang mustered up his courage and blushed."I ... I also ... Like ah Yuan." ¡­¡­ The members of team two nced at each other."Team leader, you''re flirting with a man, right? are you confessing to each other?" "I think the first team leader is going to betray us. Tsk, tsk, tsk. Who''s the one using the beauty trap? the script isn''t right." "I also think that the first team leader is going to die." ¡­¡­ No matter how one looked at it, they were confessing to each other. After confessing, they started swimming affectionately. Mu Yuan even hugged he Chunwang, causing he Chunwang to almost have a nosebleed. She was a little demon! Mu Yuan teased he Chunwang andughed. "Where''s the instructor?" One of them asked if the instructor would teach the first team leader a lesson if he saw this. After all, it was sofortable to be a spy and he even enjoyed the grace of a beauty. It was really too annoying. "Just now, the first team leader and he Chunwang were flirting with each other, so the instructor went out." Jack sat on a rock, stretched out his legs, and smoked a cigarette. The sun Myanmar was a little strong during the day, and it was so bright that people couldn''t open their eyes. He squinted his eyes slightly, but the scene just now circled in his mind. Mu Yuan smiled and lifted he Chunwang''s chin. He said affectionately,"I like it." The two of them looked surprisinglypatible when they stood together. They were both handsome young men. Although mu Yuan''s white hair was unsightly, he was a handsome young man in real life. Although he Chunwang was a white chicken, he could arouse people''s desire to protect him. A member of the second team said that the first team leader was a straight Man of Steel. People like he Chunwang would make him want to protect them the most. Chapter 2043 Memories, Ive Kissed The Instructor Kill Jack sneered. Protective? Even if he didn''t know anything, he knew what it meant to be protective. He Chunwang was such an existence. Jack finished his cigarette and tapped his fingers on the stone. He suddenly thought of another question. He Chunwang was researching drones, so why would he transport the chemical materials? There were a number ofboratories below that no one had entered or left. Jack pulled out the map. This area was the territory of the six hehe gang. Even if he wanted to know something, he had to pass through the six hehe gang''s territory. It was not realistic to dig a passage from the outside. What should he do then? At night, mu Yuan went out of Liuhe and yed with a brother. He brought mu Yuan to a bar near Liuhe. Arge group of people were having fun. After three rounds of drinking, mu Yuan opened the door of the private room next door. The music next door was deafening, but this private room was extremely quiet. Only Jack was sitting alone, waiting for him. Mu Yuan did not look sideways and very respectfully maintained the distance between the instructor and the student. "Instructor!" Jack nodded. Mu Yuan passed him a USB. This was the only information that he could find, and he hoped that it would help Jack solve the case. Jack yed with the USB in his hands and squinted his eyes slightly. No one knew what he was thinking about. Mu Yuan was confused. Why didn''t he say anything? Mu Yuan took the initiative to say,"I have investigated he Chunwang''s usual research. He will bring back some of the research materials. There is a research diagram of the drone on theputer. He has integrated the drone technology into medical technology, and he has forgotten to eat and sleep. He has stayed up all night many times to study it. I have tried to make some indirect inquiries. He said that there is not only oneboratory down there, but there are three passages. So, I guess that the Liuhe gang''s system Laboratory should be down there. However, I am not very confident, and I am not clear about the structure down there. I don''t dare to investigate rashly. " Jack nodded."Don''t act rashly for now. We don''t know if it''s a drugb down there. Besides ... If it''s ab down there, there should be people going in and out. I''ve been monitoring the surroundings with the aircraft 24 hours a day, but I haven''t seen anyone going in and out. There are no extra passages. I''ll find a way to check." Mu Yuan nodded his head. The things that Jack had instructed him to do were almost done. Jack thought of some details and exined them to him again. Mu Yuan noted them down. This was not his first time going undercover. He had done it in the country before, but it was not as dangerous as this. "What happened between you and he Chunwang?" Jack asked. Mu Yuan''s lips curled up slightly, but it was not too obvious."Instructor, I''m just following orders. Didn''t you ask me to interact more with he Chunwang?" "..." Jack was silent for a moment."Yes, I let you contact he Chunwang, but you have to know your limits." Mu Yuan''s heart was spamming with bulletments. Hehehe! I confessed and you rejected me. Who are you to care about me now? I love to tease men, it''s none of your business, I can''t do it to you anyway. It''s so funny that you''re acting like you''ve caught me in bed. Tsk tsk tsk! Oh, no, the look of her catching an adulterer in bed was in his head. He couldn''t see her expression. Tsk, boring! After a row of bulletments shed by, mu Yuan was very respectful and carried forward the act of pretending to be obedient but secretly going against it. "Yes!" Jack was rebuffed, so he couldn''t say anything. "He Chunwang had a boyfriend before." Jack said calmly,"this boyfriend used to be his security chief. He''s 19 years old and also from city A. He''s tall and strong. He Chunwang worships strength and has a Hero Complex. Thest time I arranged for you to be a hero to save the beauty, I wanted him to thank you and admire you. If he has a little bit of affection for you, that would be best. It would be easier to do things. However, you have to control yourself and be careful because his previous boyfriend was executed by He Jing." Mu Yuan was speechless. What? Mu Yuan felt a chill down his spine. He originally thought that if he Chunwang wanted to have a date with him, it would be fine for him to y with the child. He did not expect his father to be so ruthless. Executed? "Why?" Mu Yuan asked. Could it be that his predecessor was a spy? "What do you think?" Jack said calmly,"He Jing is from the southwest of China. She values men over women and has a very strong belief in continuing the family line. He Chunwang is unwilling to inherit the six hehe gang. He Jing has worked hard all her life and left him with a lot of wealth. She only has one request for him, which is that he Chunwang must get married and have children so that he can have a family line. Perhaps his grandson will inherit the six hehe gang in the future. He will not allow he Chunwang to be with a man, even if he Chunwang started it first. If he Chunwang''s feelings for you be deeper and deeper, your death date will also be further and further away. In order toplete the mission, you have to pay attention to your limits. Don''t get shot by He Jing. " Mu Yuan thought to himself. He did not know if it was his imagination, but he kept feeling that the instructor was threatening him. Was it an illusion? It should be an illusion? The two of them should have finished their conversation. When mu Yuan pushed the door open and went out, he thought for a moment and turned back. He hesitated for a moment and did not know what to say. Jack looked at him coldly."What else do you have to say?" Mu Yuan walked over and sat beside him. Jack raised his eyebrows slightly. What was he doing? "Instructor ..." Mu Yuan said softly."You will make me ... Misunderstand." "Misunderstanding?" Mu Yuan met his cold gaze."Yes, it''s a misunderstanding. If you misunderstand, I can do some absurd things." Jack narrowed his eyes and was silent for a moment."For example?" Mu Yuan stretched out his hand, grabbed the back of Jack''s neck as fast as lightning, and pulled him towards himself, kissing his lips without any exnation. * This one is very long. Xoxo, this dungeon will take a few days to write, then the two''s rtionship will improve. Xoxo, see you tomorrow. Chapter 2044 Memories of the male demoness 2044 Memories of the male demoness The moment they kissed, mu Yuan¡¯s heart went nk. He was a Chatterbox who never stopped talking in his heart, but at this moment, there were no distracting thoughts in his heart. There was only the minty lips of the man in front of him. He was willing to go through a mountain of thorns for this kiss. Jack¡¯s eyes moved down slightly and saw his trembling eyshes. Mu Yuan closed his eyes, and his face under his white hair was a little pale. It was as if this kiss had used up all his courage. If he scolded him again, all of this person¡¯s careful and abrupt thoughts towards him would go back into his turtle shell and disappear without a trace. Her warm and moist lips were pressed against him as if she was testing him. Seeing that he did not move at all, mu Yuan exerted a little force on his neck and deepened the kiss, sucking on his lips. The brave and lonely kiss was encouraged after the test, and it added a bit of lingering to the intimacy. Jack pushed him away. Mu Yuan¡¯s eyes were not considered big, but they were exceptionally long. It was as if he had opened the corners of his eyes, and they were like crescent moons when he squinted slightly. Jack could see the faint and blurry light in his eyes in the dim light. The reprimand was stuck in his throat. What was he supposed to reprimand? Mu Yuan smiled and let go of him gently. He was like a mischievous teenager as he revealed a proud and arrogant smile.¡±Instructor, are my lips soft?¡± Jack was left speechless. Recently, mu Yuan had been letting himself go in front of he Chunwang. At this moment, he could not tell if it was an act or if it was true. When he smiled, he was very cunning, and his voice seemed to have a little honey. On top of this little bit of honey, there was also a little bit of salt. It sprinkled on his torn wound. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Jack found his voice and raised his hand to hit him on the other side of the sofa. There was no anger in his slightly lowered eyes, but there was no joy either. In mu Yuan¡¯s eyes, it was full of indulgence. The hidden emotions in mu Yuan¡¯s heart seemed to have met with a Prairie Fire. They grew wildly in an instant and had already wrapped around his heart. It was hot and burning. Those unrequited feelings that he could not love, could not ask for, and could not forget were like monsters awakening.¡±Instructor, your lips are very soft. I¡¯m so bold. Other than reprimanding me, don¡¯t you n to teach me a lesson?¡± He tilted his head slightly and smiled a little gently.¡±I was very naughty before I went to the military camp. My mother said that I used to pull the hair of little girls in kindergarten and was always called to their parents. I was scolded and whipped when I got home. These scoldings didn¡¯t hurt me at all. I¡¯ve always been stubborn and won¡¯t turn back until I hit a wall.¡± He paused for a moment, the joy in his heart almost reaching the sky, and unconsciously, he wanted to show off and be proud.¡±My dear instructor, if you don¡¯t give me a profound lesson, such as pulling out my tongue and sewing my lips, then you will give me another misunderstanding.¡± He reached out his hand and gently stroked Jack¡¯spels.¡±I would misunderstand that the instructor has already acquiesced. I can do such a ridiculous thing to you. Tell me, do you acquiesce? Or are you going to teach me a lesson?¡± * My right eye is infected after the surgery, and I¡¯m crying non-stop. I can¡¯t wear sses. My eyesight is almost 400, and I¡¯m almost sticking my face to the screen to write. If you refresh at 10 O¡¯ clock, I¡¯ll probably write chapter by chapter very slowly! Chapter 2045 Do You Like Me? Mu Yuan looked at Jack''s face and thought, tsk, tsk, tsk. The instructor must have thought that he was taking advantage of his reputation and was extremely shameless. So what if he was shameless? The instructor was such a cold and aloof flower. How could he catch up to Jack if he wanted face? who could catch up to him except for a ster? he finally let go of that inexplicable pride and reflected on himself. If you wanted face, you definitely wouldn''t be able to catch up to Jack. Jack raised his hand and smacked his hand away, but he did not say anything. He only gave him a look that made it hard to tell whether he was happy or angry. He stood up and wanted to leave, but he was pressed down by mu Yuan''s hand. "How audacious!" Jack rebuked. Just like what mu Yuan said, scolding him did not hurt him at all. He was really going all in. He grabbed onto Jack''s shirt and looked at him."Instructor, this is the third time I''ve expressed my feelings to you. I ... I like you. I want to pursue you." I''ve thought about what you said, instructor. The reason you rejected me is that we''re destined to be enemies, not that you don''t like me. You shattered my wishful thinking and separated us by a natural moat. You made me back off, but you also left me a way out, a way out for each other. You said too much about how we''re not suitable. I know that without you saying it. But what does feelings, identity, and background have to do with it? Feelings are feelings. You''re neen and I''m seventeen. Why should we consider things after thirty? How would you and I know that we can''t walk to the end? instructor, you ..." Mu Yuan''s eyes were a little touched."Your rejection made me even more determined to pursue him because the instructor is a serious person. If you are in a rtionship with someone, you want to walk with that person for the rest of your life. At our age, no one would think of dating for a lifetime, but the instructor did. If I can get the instructor''s love, it will be the proudest and most precious thing in my life. " Mu Yuan was nervous and said with great difficulty,"instructor, you ... You rejected me because I''m a soldier. It''s impossible for me to retire from the Army. I''ll be a soldier for the rest of my life. But you never told me ... Do you like me?" Jack thought to himself. He had lived for almost 20 years and had never fallen in love. He would appreciate beautiful women, be it men or women. He admired them very much. Although he was young, he had met all kinds of people. Some were free and easy, some were open-minded, some were persistent, and some were sharp. However, he had never met a child like mu Yuan ... Who was clean and youthful. "What if you don''t like it?" Jack asked. He slowly grabbed MU''s wrist and twisted it off. He moved away from mu without a sound. "If you don''t like it, then don ''t." Mu Yuan was very open-minded."I won''t chase after you ..." Mu Yuan looked at Jack''s mocking gaze and lowered his head."Yes, I have already chased after you relentlessly, but ... But, you can''t me me for this. It was the instructor who gave me the wrong impression that I could chase after you relentlessly and beat you up relentlessly. If you had given me a hint or not given me a chance, I would not have bothered you and would not have made you feel that I am very annoying. I like you so much, and I would not have done anything that you hate." The confession of a young man was always so touching, sincere and passionate. Jack was so angry that he almostughed."First lieutenant mu Yuan, you''ve confused me. When did I give you any hints to make you think that you can pursue me?" "Cut the crap. Whether I''ll chase you or not, just say it. Don''t give me any questions! I want answers!" Mu Yuan hadpletely lost his patience! Jack was left speechless. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2046 Memories, Instructor Kill, Youve Agreed "Cut the crap. Whether I''ll chase you or not, just say it. Don''t give me any questions! I want answers!" Mu Yuan hadpletely lost his patience! Jack was left speechless. Rebel! Is this your attitude when you''re pursuing someone? Mu Yuan blinked his eyes. The atmosphere was extremely awkward! Super ... Silence. This was apletely different world from the joy outside the room. After a while. Mu Yuan scratched his head and looked into Jack''s cold eyes."I ... Can I rewind?" How could he yell at the instructor? You must be sincere and gentle when pursuing someone! What''s with the arrogance! Who gave you the guts? Mu Yuan made up his mind."I think you''re very coy. You seem to like me a little, but you don''t want to admit it. You''re unhappy that I''m closer to anyone. You''re unhappy that I''m too close to he Chunwang, so you''re threatening me, right? besides you also like me a little and are a little jealous, I can''t think of any other reason. Instructor, are you mocking me? That''s what I think. Yes, I''m narcissistic. I''ve been loved by everyone since I was a child, there''s no reason for you not to like me!" Jack was left speechless. Shameless! Jack thought for a moment."You''re still young." "I''m not young anymore. " Mu Yuan retorted in Chinese,"why are you acting like a garlic? you are only two years older than me." Jackughed coldly. He did not tell mu Yuan that he had learned Chinese for a year, and the results were not bad. In order to know some short Chinese phrases and meteorites, he even went to their social media sites and scrolled for half an hour every day. "Instructor, you still haven''t answered me!" Mu Yuan snapped his fingers."Okay, I got it. Since you didn''t reject, deny, or respond, I''ll take it as you''ve agreed. Instructor, if you don''t say anything before I leave, I''ll take it as you''ve agreed. I can pursue you." This was the first time Jack had been forced to the edge of a cliff. No one had ever been able to force him to this extent. Even if he led a team on a mission and failed, he would admit his failure. He would also be under great pressure in his heart. The officials would also criticize him and force him to do some things that he was unwilling to do. However, no one had ever forced him to this extent. He was very clear that no matter what feelings he had for mu Yuan, he should not respond. If he responded, he would be a fool. He did not have any future feelings. He should not fall in again before his feelings were deep. He and mu Yuan were like the sun and the moon, and they should not appear at the same time. He and mu Yuan would not have a future either. Now that mu Yuan did not have deep feelings for him, giving up on him would only be a short-term pain. He was only 17 years old, and his life had just begun. He was the first strong person that mu Yuan had met. Other than having a good impression of him, mu Yuan also had a little admiration for him. The deep love he had now was only because he had not seen much of the world. If he met a better person in the future, would this rtionship make him regret it? because this was a hopeless rtionship. He could not find the way out for him and mu Yuan. In the future, he would be discharged from the Army? That was impossible! The Anderson family did not allow deserters. It was even impossible for him to withdraw from the system. In the future, the Anderson family might have a President. Therefore, as the eldest son of the second generation, he could not stay out of it. His feelings alone could notpare to the future and life of the entire family. As for mu Yuan, he had also said that it was impossible for him to leave the Army. So, what was their future? While he was thinking about this, mu Yuan had already walked to the door. He ced his hand on the handle, and Jack regained his senses. He was about to say something when mu Yuan turned around slightly and smiled at Jack. He said,"instructor, you didn''t say no. I''ll take it as a silent agreement." Jack was left speechless. Chapter 2047 Memory Kill: Teasing A Beauty While he was thinking about this, mu Yuan had already walked to the door. He ced his hand on the handle, and Jack regained his senses. He was about to say something when mu Yuan turned around slightly and smiled at Jack. He said,"instructor, you didn''t say no. I''ll take it as a silent agreement." Jack was left speechless. When faced with a clean smile, all of Jack''s rejection words were stuck in his throat. Mu Yuan closed the door and suddenly jumped up. He silently shouted an ecstatic slogan that the whole world understood, and hammered his hands a few times in excitement. He turned around and went to look for the people from the Liu He gang. This time, he was as excited as a child and drank a few sses of wine. He Chunwang came to pick him up. He rarely came to such ces. It could be said that it was his first time. He was very repulsed by such an atmosphere. The straight-A student and technical otaku was confused by such an atmosphere. As soon as he came in, he felt that the music was about to shake his heart out. It was very ufortable! Why would ah Yuane to such a ce? Mu Yuan was happy in his heart. He had drunk too much. Fortunately, he had good self-control and knew that he was undercover, so he did not drink too much. He could still recognize people, just that he was a little arrogant. After all, when he came out with this group of people, he had to risk his life and drink to get information. If he did not drink at all and just asked some random questions, it would be suspicious. He was happy today and his entire state was a little erratic. When he Chunwang came in, he saw mu Yuan hugging a young boy with white teeth and red lips on the left and a beautiful youngdy on the right. His anger rose and his face turned red like a rabbit with its hair standing on end. He ran over and pulled the young boy and youngdy apart. "Go away, go away, don''t go near him." He Chunwang looked like he was about to cry. The people around him shouted,"young master,e and drink! Come and have fun!" He Chunwang was born with a good temper and did not know how to reject people. However, at this moment, he was quite angry. He pushed the person and pulled mu Yuan up."A ''Yuan, I''ll bring you home. Don''te to such a depraved ce. It''s not good." "Good, good." Actually, mu Yuan wanted to leave as well. He had already asked most of the information that he needed to ask. The main purpose ofing over this time was to meet Jack and Exchange information. The information that he had obtained was all in the USB drive. In the future, the exchange of information would almost always be here. It was an ident that he had exchanged information with this group of people. A few people tried to persuade him to stay. He Chunwang turned around and red at that person. He had a look that said,"you have led my ah Yuan astray. After all, he is the young master. Although he has no real power, he is doted on. No one dared to go against him." He Chunwang brought mu Yuan back. When he came out, he even met Jack. Mu Yuan had a big heart and was really a little carried away. He even waved at Jack and sent him a kiss."Beauty." Jack was left speechless. The members of the second small team were speechless. Jack had blocked them out in the private room earlier, but when they left the bar, the drone was outside, so they could hear everything clearly. Everyone took a deep breath. "First team leader, you''ve got some guts." Lehmann''s face darkened."What''s wrong with your team leader? he''s always teasing our officer. He ... He ... Is he crazy?" The members of team one were not around, and the members of team two had spent quite a lot of time with mu Yuan."Team leader one likes beautiful women, and the instructor is quite beautiful. You didn''t call him the wrong person." "Are you guys rebelling?" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 2048 Chapter 2050 When he Chunwang brought mu Yuan back, they met He Jing who had returned. Eugene was a member of He Jing''s security team, but he was not a core member. He was not too far away and had already sent a message to mu Yuan, asking him to adapt to the situation. He Chunwang supported mu Yuan. He had drunk too much. Although he was not drunk, he walked a little unsteadily. He Chunwang muttered to him as he supported him, telling him not to go to those ces in the future. He did not like it at all. He was also covered in the smell of alcohol and cigarettes. Mu Yuan smiled and touched his waist. He Jing saw it clearly. Mu Yuan asked,"are you jealous, young master?" His eyes were blurry and very alluring. He Chunwang was full of thoughts and did not know how to answer. He was a little startled and a little sad. When he met He Jing''s deep eyes, he felt a chill down his back and almost let go of mu Yuan. "Dad!" He did not notice He Jing''s presence in the beginning, and he did not know how long she had been standing there. He Jing''s long silence made he Chunwang''s forehead sweat. "Come and find meter." "Yes, father!" After walking for a while, He Jing turned back to look at mu Yuan. Without saying anything, she led her men away. Eugene thought to himself. After following He Jing for a few days, this person was indeed cruel and merciless. If he had a prejudice against the vige Belle, it would be a little ... Troublesome. After he Chunwang helped mu Yuan back, he went to find He Jing. "Dad," he said. "Where did you go at night?" "I went to look for a ''Yuan after the experiment. He was taken to the bar by a few of my brothers to y." He Jing grunted and touched the ring on her finger. She looked like an Emperor in ancient times who wanted to drag people out of the meridian Gate to behead them."You and he ... Are very close?" He Chunwang was silent. He Jing said,"didn''t you learn your lessonst time? That person had bad intentions and intentionally got close to you. In fact, he wanted to seize the evidence of my Liu He gang''s crimes. It''s not enough that you''ve been defeated once, you want to do it again. Chunwang, I''m not asking you to take over the business. If you want to do research, I''ll support you, but you ... You need to have a brain too. " "Ah Yuan is different. He''s not a spy. He saved my life before." "Silly!" He Jing grabbed he Chunwang''s neck."In this world, only dad will not harm you. How do you know that he is devoted to you?" she said. "Dad, what are you doing?" "Anyone who tries to get close to my son will have to go through me first." The security chief took a box and opened it. There was a syringe inside. The icy blue liquid was particrly cold. He Chunwang''s face turned pale."Dad, what are you doing?" "Bring the person over." "Yes!" Eugene wanted to go, but the security chief sent another person over. He was a little anxious. He did not want to stay away from He Jing like mu Yuan, so he kept in contact with themand center. He would not be able to spread the news for a while, and he was not as agile as mu Yuan. However, he was anxious now. That was a Liquid Blue ice with an especially high purity. Had he Jing gone crazy? "Dad!" He Chunwang''s eyes turned red as well."I beg you, let me go. I''ll send him away immediately. I don''t like him anymore, okay? please don''t hurt him. I was wrong thest time. It was my fault. Ah Yuan only saved my life. He didn''t hurt you or me. Please don''t hurt him." "Chunwang, you''re my lifeblood in the six healers Corps. So many people want to take you away. You know that dad used iron-barrel formation to protect you, which could not be broken easily. He saved you, we should repay him. We have as many as we want. As long as he''s obedient, we will not do anything to him. If he likes you and wants to stay in the six he sect, you have to get through this. Otherwise, he has ulterior motives and can''t be kept!" This was also why he Chunwang didn''t have anyone close to him. The only person he was close to was the security chief, He Jing''s man. Many people had tried toy their hands on his son, but he had killed them all in advance. "Dad!" He Chunwang was furious."I don''t agree. This wasn''t my intention." ? "Then let''s see how sincere he is towards you." After being blown by the wind for a while, mu Yuan sobered up. He was not that drunk, but he was suspicious. Why did he Jing ask him to go over in the middle of the night? did she discover something? That was impossible! Since he and Jack were meeting in a private room, there must be a small team of people nearby on guard. It was impossible for them to be discovered. If Jack''s story was not to scare him, then it would be somewhat true. He and he Chunwang were not at that stage, so there was no reason to kill them. Mu Yuan was getting closer and closer to the mansion. Suddenly, Jack''s voice came from the earpiece."Mu Yuan, don''t go in. The n has changed. Retreat immediately." Mu Yuan stopped in his tracks. They were only one step away from the mansion. Jack had also noticed it. "If you evacuate forcefully, there will be people waiting for you outside." Mu Yuan looked at the bulletproof equipment on the mansion. The security in the six hehe District was very tight, and the weapons and equipment were extremely good. They were all European and American equipment. Jack was very nervous, and it was obvious that this was ast-minute operation. He Jing must have discovered something or was going to attack him, so they had to evacuate in an emergency. However, if they were to evacuate, they would definitely reduce the number of people they had if they did not prepare to make up for it. Team one and team two had alle out, but they might not be able to return. Mu Yuan lowered his voice and hummed a line of lyrics. This was a secret signal that could be tranted. Instructor, what did you say? I can''t hear you. The signal isn''t too good. Can you repeat it? "Emergency evacuation!" Jack shouted. Mu Yuan replied,"the signal is bad. I can''t hear you." Jack was left speechless. * I''ve finished updating today Chapter 2049 Recalling The Consequences Of Disobedience The living room was rtivelyrge, solemn and imposing. He Chunwang sat at the side in a daze. His eyes were still swollen as if he had cried. The security chief stood silently at the side. Eugene and a security guard stood outside. When he came in, Eugene did not look sideways, but his fingers made a gesture. It was a threat. Mu Yuan thought about the things that he had been doing recently. Everything was done very secretively. There was such a big w in the attic, but he also held back his curiosity and did not go to investigate. He would not leave any clues. As long as his identity was not exposed, it was not a big deal. "President, young master!" Mu Yuan stood more than a meter away from He Jing and bowed his head respectfully. The corner of his eyes swept over he Chunwang, who was dejected. He looked up with tears in his eyes and wanted to say something but stopped. Mu Yuan thought of what Jack had said about his ex-boyfriend and had some spections in his heart. He did not dare to reveal anything for a while. He Jing got straight to the point."Chunwang said that he likes you. What about you?" Mu Yuan thought to himself, is he so direct? How was he supposed to respond to that? he pondered for a moment and said,"I like the eldest young master too, but there''s a lot of meaning to liking him. The eldest young master is pure and cute. I like him as a younger brother." He Chunwang looked at him in a daze and muttered,"younger brother?" A small flying device slowly flew over andnded on the beam of the house. The technician found a safe angle and monitored the scene in the hall. He Jing''s anger subsided a little."Chunwang, did you hear that? he''s only your brother to you. What do you say?" He Chunwang didn''t say anything."I understand." No matter what, they had to leave this ce first. If they really couldn''t do it, they could let a ''Yuan go. They also had to leave him away from anything. That thing could kill him. He Chunwang didn''t expect He Jing to ask again,"a'' Yuan, you are a capable and ambitious person. I''m also very assured to be by my son''s side. I have a question for you, and you have to answer truthfully." "Please speak, President." "I remember hearing you say that you''ve offended someone and have nowhere to go. You have a ce in the Liu He District and are unwilling to leave. You''re willing to be a security guard at Chun Wang, right?" This was clearly a huge pit that mu Yuan had dug himself. But he had no choice, he had to jump down himself! As a spy, he had to finish what he started. He had to be clear about every word he said. Mu Yuan said,"yes, that''s true!" "Very good!" He Jing took the box from the security chief''s hands. Mu Yuan took it in confusion. He opened the box, and his expression changed slightly. He finally knew why Jack had ordered him to evacuate in a hurry. This was blue ice. It was the most difficult poison to get rid of in this world. The purity was also extremely high. The price was also quite high. This was also the core of the six hehe sect, the most deadly thing. "President!" "Dad!" He Chunwang pounced over with tears in his eyes."Dad, I beg you. Don ''t. Let him go." He Jing turned a blind eye and looked at mu Yuan calmly."A ''Yuan, to be honest, I''m worried about you staying by Chunwang''s side. I''m also worried about letting you go at this time. Chunwang will be distracted by you. I won''t put a time bomb by his side. I don''t know anything about you. I only know that you saved Chunwang. I don''t know how much of this kindness is true. A'' Yuan, it''s time to prove your loyalty. There are two paths in front of you." "First, you inject it, and my six healers will provide you with an endless supply of goods. From now on, you''ll be a member of my six healers. I''ve thought it through after breaking up a couple once. Second, you can choose not to inject it, but ..." Chapter 2050 Recalling the decision to kill mu Yuan 2050 Recalling the decision to kill mu Yuan He Jing sat down and stretched his legs. He said lightly,¡±the rules of the six hehe are that you are a member of the six hehe when you are alive and a ghost of the six hehe when you are dead. If you want to leave the six hehe, you will either die or be injured. Either I give you a shot and kill you, or you break your own legs and I will let you go.¡± ¡°Dad!¡± He Chunwang¡¯s voice was very sharp.¡±You¡¯re too much. Ah Yuan is only 17 years old!¡± This was the rhythm of forcing mu Yuan to his death. ¡°Guild Master, there are so many people in the six hehe Guild. Are you going to control every single one of them and use blue ice to control them? Once I¡¯m addicted to this, what¡¯s the difference between me and a cripple?¡± Although mu Yuan was bold because of his skills, this was the first time he was facing such a thing. The two paths in front of him did not seem to work. He was very clear that he could not touch this thing. He pretended to be crazy and couldn¡¯t get past He Jing. ¡°No!¡± He Jing said lightly,¡±I¡¯m only so strict to the people around Chunwang. You have to understand the feelings of a father. He is my only son. Many people want to target him and plot against him. My Liuhe family is a big family. We have to be wary of some people who have ulterior motives.¡± Mu Yuan was so nervous that his palms were covered in sweat. He revealed a slightly frightened expression and started his performance.¡±President, I saved eldest young master before. I even risked my life to save him. How could I be disloyal to eldest young master?¡± ¡°Child, I¡¯ve seen more people in my life than you¡¯ve eaten salt. People are evil. You can¡¯t trust anyone except yourself and money,¡± He Jing said. It¡¯s easy to create a situation where you saved his life. Chunwang is deeply in love with you. If you have other intentions, he is not your match. As for me ... I would rather kill a thousand by mistake than miss one. Which path do you choose?¡± He Jing didn¡¯t give him a second option at all. Eugene¡¯s back was covered in cold sweat. The instructor wouldn¡¯t let the vige Belle mess around, but there were more than ten of them. They couldn¡¯t fight against the six healers. Every roof was equipped with bullet-proof and air-proof devices. What to do? Just as mu Yuan was about to speak, He Jing lost her patience and looked up.¡±Don¡¯t talk if there¡¯s something. Just do it. Is it the first or the second option?¡± A real drug lord was different from the men in the bar who would be fooled. He was a man of his word. His eyes were full of viciousness and didn¡¯t give him any space to think. He Jing¡¯s aura was especially strong, so strong that the young mu Yuan could not bear it. This was a big drug lord in the true sense, a man who made people tremble with fear. It was especially terrifying! He closed his eyes slightly and took the syringe. He Chunwang kowtowed desperately and begged He Jing,¡±dad, dad, I¡¯m begging you, I¡¯m begging you.¡± His face was covered in tears, but He Jing was unmoved. Mu Yuan¡¯s face shed, and he was struggling. He saw Eugene¡¯s hand gesture from the corner of his eye. The instructor had ordered him to drag He Jing over! Mu Yuan did not want Jack to break out of the encirclement. Their main purpose this time was to gather information, and the task of exterminating would be handed to the local army. If they, more than ten people, went head to head with the six hehe gang, it would undoubtedly be like throwing an egg at a rock. Mu Yuan gritted his teeth and inserted the needle into his arm. He slowly pushed the icy blue liquid into his body. ¡°A ¡®Yuan!¡± Jack closed his eyes slightly and suddenly mmed his hand on the table. The people in team two were silent and did not dare to say a word. ¡°You bastard!¡± Chapter 2051 I Can Explain The Instructor Kill Jack closed his eyes slightly and suddenly mmed his hand on the table. The people in team two were silent and did not dare to say a word. "You bastard!" He shouldn''t have insisted on touching these things. Jack had already contacted people to attack the six hehe gang by force. Even if they beat the grass and alert the snake, this mission would fail. Everyone would retreat safely and wait for a while to n. It was not impossible to wait for a while. This was the world of high-intelligence criminals, and capturing people was not something that could be done overnight. His orders were already on the way. Mu Yuan gave up on stalling for a few minutes and injected it directly. You can''t touch that thing! Not many people could get rid of their addiction. It was different from ordinary drugs. Most Special Forces soldiers who had undergone rigorous training could get rid of ordinary drugs quickly. As long as they did not have a drug addiction for a few years, there was basically no problem. They could get rid of it. Blue ice was different. This new drug, which was synthesized with icy poison, would kill or imprison anyone who was not injured. How could he dare to do that? The veins on Jack''s forehead were throbbing. He took off his headphones and said in a deep voice,"pass on my order. Everyone is to retreat to their original positions and wait for orders!" "Yes!" Jack hurriedly walked out and got into the car. After mu Yuan was injected, there was no reaction. He did not have any excessive stress reaction. He Jing nodded her head in satisfaction and admired his courage."I admire people who are desperate like you." Mu Yuanughed."President, which one of the members of the six hehe Guild isn''t a fugitive?" "Hahahaha!" He Jingughed out loud."A ''Yuan, don''t worry. As long as you''re loyal to my son and don''t betray him, you can have as many of these things as you want." "Then I''ll have to thank the president." He Chunwang was stunned. He looked at the syringe and then at mu Yuan. He looked like he was about to break down. However, mu Yuan was much calmer than him. He Jing seemed to have had enough of watching the show and waved for them to leave. He Chunwang quickly came over and helped mu Yuan leave. Out of the hall, the wind blew and his back felt cold. Mu Yuan thought to himself, it''s too dangerous. In the end, his life was saved. He could quit this thing! He Chunwang cried the entire way, but he did not dare to cry too loudly. Mu Yuan had a headache from his constant crying."Alright, eldest young master, stop crying. What does it have to do with you? why are you crying so hard?" "It''s all my fault. If it wasn''t for me, dad wouldn''t have hurt you. " "It''s only a matter of time. Your dad is such a big drug lord and he''s very scheming. If I stay by your side, he''ll control me sooner orter, so I don''t hurt his precious son." "What drug lord?" Mu Yuan was speechless. He had forgotten that she was a little princess who had grown up in a greenhouse. "You''re really a rich youngdy. " Mu Yuan said helplessly,"you can just casually check on the inte and find out what the six he n does. Other than doing experiments, don''t you care about other things?" "He won ''t. My dad is a good man." "Yes, I am. A murderer is also a good father. " Who said that a murderer would be an unqualified father? Many murderers were good fathers who loved their families and their children. He Chunwang was out of his mind. Mu Yuan was careful and did not continue to say anything. Anyway, he had unintentionally revealed something that everyone in the six hehe gang knew except for he Chunwang. That was enough. He Jing had plotted against him, and he would not let her have an easy time. He had always maintained his great image in he Chunwang''s eyes. He must not have wanted he Chunwang to know about this. In your dreams! He Chunwang sent mu Yuan back. As soon as they entered the door, mu Yuan frowned slightly. His room was separated from he Chunwang by a swimming pool, which was about 30 meters away. It was not too far nor too close. He Chunwang had security chiefs living nearby. The security in this area was not worse than He Jing ''s. It was very strict. Mu Yuan''s identity was special, so he used a little trick on the path at the door. Whoever came would leave a footprint. This was also a secret code from Jack and the others. If they came, they would leave a mark. He didn''t turn on the lights and stopped he Chunwang from entering."Young master, you can go back. I''m tired." There was someone in his room. He Chunwang pounced on mu Yuan and hugged him."Ah Yuan, I''m sorry. Don''t worry. I will like you and protect you for the rest of my life." Mu Yuan was speechless. Chapter 2052 Memory Kill: Large-Scale Domestic Violence Scene He Chunwang pounced on mu Yuan and hugged him."Ah Yuan, I''m sorry. Don''t worry. I will like you and protect you for the rest of my life." Mu Yuan was speechless. Eldest young master''s embrace was slimy, and his voice was slimy as well."Ah Yuan, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. Don''t worry, I''ll definitely take good care of you." She cried as she spoke, her emotions as deep as the sea. Mu Yuan thought that the instructor was very busy every day and probably did not have time toe here. The people in the room should be from team two. He raised his hand and gently patted he Chunwang''s shoulder."Alright, young master, don''t cry. Go back and rest. I''m only addicted to drugs and I won''t die. Don''t worry." He was still looking forward to he Chunwang going to quarrel with He Jing. He Chunwang wiped his tears and acknowledged his words. He was very obedient. The tip of his nose was red. He looked back at mu Yuan with every step he took and slowly walked away. Mu Yuan looked at his figure. It did not seem like it was his room. He pushed the door open and entered. He turned on the lights and drew the curtains tightly. In order to prevent his figure from moving, he even added twoyers of curtains to block the lightpletely. A figure was sitting on the sofa with his brows furrowed. His hands were ced on his knees and clenched into fists. His entire body was as tense as a stone statue. Mu Yuan felt guilty when he thought about what he had done. He did not expect Jack toe personally. They had just separated for a short while, and now they were meeting again. It must be because of tonight''s incident. He had acted on his own and did not listen to orders. He was finished. If this had happened in ancient times, he would have been punished by militaryw. "Instructor," Although he had just confessed and showed off, mu Yuan did not dare to be cheeky at this time. Otherwise, it would be too tragic if he did not even know how he died. Jack''s eyes narrowed and he looked at him coldly. He pointed to the sofa at the side and said in a deep voice,"sit." Mu Yuan walked over. Who knew that before he could sit down, Jack suddenly jumped up and pounced on him on the sofa. He grabbed his neck with one hand, and the veins on his forehead popped out as if he was going to break his neck. Mu Yuan could not breathe for a moment. His eyes were so wide that the whites of his eyes were about to pop out, and he looked as if he was about to suffocate. Jack was ruthless. His long legs crossed over his waist, one hand pinching his neck and the other supporting his chest. His eyes were like fire and lightning."Who allowed you to make your own decisions? Who gave you permission to do so?" He tried his best to suppress his voice, but it was trembling a little. Mu Yuan grabbed his wrist with both hands, and a suffocating fear spread. Jack suddenly let go of him, and fresh air came in. Mu Yuan took in deep breaths and looked at Jack in surprise. One of Jack''s legs was still on his waist. This was the first time he saw Jack lose hisposure. Mu Yuan did not even have time to recover from his shock. Jack stood up. He could not bear it anymore, but he knew that he could not make any noise to attract people''s suspicion. He felt that he had no choice but to hit him. He punched mu Yuan''s abdomen heavily, causing him to bend over and almost cough out a mouthful of blood. Thiste punch contained his anger. "This is a lesson for you!" Mu Yuan leaned back on the sofa in pain. It was so painful that his expression changed. He thought that if it was a woman, Jack would have definitely hit her until she was infertile. This was too ruthless. He didn''t dare to cry out in pain. Mu Yuan was very clear that it would not be too much for Jack to break his legs at this time. He was indeed ... Asking for a beating! Chapter 2053 Memories Of The Distant Instructor After Jack hit mu Yuan, he was a little anxious. He walked back and forth a few times with his hands behind his back, like an angry parent. His own naughty child was mischievous and caused trouble. He could tolerate it within a fixed range, but if he went out of the range, he had to be beaten up. He had no choice but to beat him up. Mu Yuan clutched his lower abdomen and did not dare to cry out in pain. However, he thought about how Jack''s expression was really ugly and could not help but act cute."Instructor, I just injected an unknown substance into my body. Aren''t you going to show me any pain?" Aggrieved and pitiful. "Shut up!" Jack rebuked angrily,"I''m already holding back from hitting you. Don''t rush to get beaten up!" Mu Yuan''s sitting posture was obedient. He didn''t dare to speak. Jack''s anger was suppressed for a long time and finally dissipated a little. Mu Yuan''s gaze was on the kitchen. He was a little thirsty and wanted to drink some water. He was about to stand up when Jack''s eyes darkened."Sit down!" Mu Yuan licked his lips and sat down obediently. This was simply too much. If it was a soldier under him, he wouldn''t have just punched him so easily. He would have beaten him until his mother couldn''t recognize him. Who allowed him to take the initiative to test the poison with his own body? he was simplywless. After a moment of silence, Jack suppressed his temper and sat opposite him. Mu Yuan looked at him guiltily."I just wanted to take a gamble. You definitely can''t think of a perfect n at thest minute. I don''t want our brothers to take risks either. We don''t have any chance of winning if we go against the six hehe Corps head-on. Instructor, I know I''m willful, but I was wrong. I chose the best choice I think is right now. My life is not as important as the whole team." "Who said that?" Jack cut him off. Who said he wasn''t important? Mu Yuan looked at him. His eyes were clean and innocent, and there was even a little eagerness to try. This was a bold and reckless guy. He gave him some face and then opened a big dye factory. He exined,"everyone is important. We must go back safely." Although mu Yuan was a little disappointed, he could not show it. "I''m fine. I''ll try my best not to get addicted to drugs. Instructor, I''m confident that I can quit." "You don''t even know what that thing is," Jack told mu Yuan a story. There was once a top special Forces soldier whose wife was also addicted to drugs. When the drug addiction acted up, it was extremely painful and she was sent to the drug rehabilitation centre. After three months, she came out and started taking drugs again. After that, he had no choice but to try it himself. He firmly believed that he could quit and led by example, he wanted to bring his wife along to quit. However, in the end, both of them were addicted and could not quit no matter what. The scary thing about this thing was not the pain of the drug addiction acting up. It was slowly nibbling away at a person''s consciousness and spiritual power. This was the most terrifying thing. After a year, the person would be crippled. How many people with strong willpower had once led by example and felt that they could quit smoking? how many people actually quit smoking? "Isn''t there a special drug rehabilitation center?" Mu Yuanughed."I''m alone. I can''t quit with manpower. There must be a ce that can help him. It''s better than someone dying. "Mu Yuan, you ..." "Besides, the instructor will help me." Mu Yuan raised his head and looked as if he trusted him with all his heart. His eyes were as clean as a newborn baby ''s, and Jack''s anger was extinguished inexplicably. "Hmph, you''ll be back in three months. Who''s going to help you then?" "If instructor doesn''t help me, I''ll lose such an outstanding suitor. What a pity." Mu Yuan said with a smile and shamelessly stretched out his legs. Jack sat opposite him. He kicked off his shoes and revealed a few white and thin toes. He boldly crawled towards Jack''s toes. The whitest part of mu Yuan and Jack''s body was probably their feet. They wore training clothes and boots all year round, so their feet did not have much chance to see the sun. They were white and tender. Jack was about to scold him when he saw a few toes climbing up his instep arrogantly. Mu Yuan smiled like a demon."Instructor, don''t you think so?" "You bastard!" He kicked mu Yuan''s foot away and retracted his foot. Jack''s expression became better."This is only the first shot of the icy poison. The poison won''t take effect so quickly. You must endure it." Mu Yuan was absent-minded and was not afraid of him scolding or reading. He stretched his legs and stretched his voice."Instructor ... I can still hold back the ice Poison, but I just confessed and you acquiesced to it. I really can''t take it when youe to visit me sote at night." Jack was left speechless. This bastard. He was half-dead from anger, and he still dared to cower? "If you extend your leg again, I''ll chop it off!" He looked at his feet coldly. Mu Yuan made up his mind and almost kicked his crotch. He said very straightforwardly,"Oh, then you can chop it off!" * Today''s update has ended! Although he had been updating five chapters in the past two days, the word count was almost 6k! Chapter 2054 Who Was The Accomplice To The Memory Kill Mu Yuan had made up his mind and was certain that Jack would not do anything to him. Jack opened his leg with one hand, but it did not seem to hurt him at all. Mu Yuan did not mind using this strength and smiled a little proudly. Jack stood up and left. He turned back to look at him and did not say anything. Once he left, mu Yuan''s smile gradually disappeared. He carried it in front of Jack and was not willing to let him know the fear in his heart. He had lived for seventeen years and was a righteous youth of socialism. Once he was infected by this, it would be a lie to say that he did not panic at all. Mu Yuan went online to check on the dangers of this thing. It was not an exaggeration on the inte. The truth was even more terrifying than what was described on the inte. The training at West Point didn''t kill him, and since he was here, nothing would happen this time. He would definitely stop it. Early the next morning, he heard from the security that he Chunwang and he Jing had a fight. It was said that they had a very serious fight and had even broken things. He Jing had even ordered people to beat he Chunwang up. This was the first time in history. Mu Yuan knew this, but he did not point it out. Not many people knew what happened in the hall, so no one med him for he Chunwang and he Jing''s quarrel. He Chunwang was hit a few times, but he was not injured. He was just lying down to recuperate. He was a little sick, and when he saw mu Yuan, he did not seem to be in high spirits. He seemed to have been deeply injured. "Why did you go to the president and argue? I''ll leave my matters to fate. My illness hasn''t acted up yet, so don''t worry. " He Chunwang suddenly got up and held mu Yuan''s hand."A ''Yuan, let''s go. Let''s leave Myanmar and live abroad, okay? let''s go to Australia. The weather and air there are good. Although the prices of goods are higher, I have confidence that I can let you live a good life. I can give you a good life without my father''s money. Let''s leave Liu He, okay?" "Leave?" Mu Yuan thought to himself that this eldest young master had really been provoked and had be very innocent."This world is dangerous. Without the protection of the president, eldest young master, I''m afraid you don''t even know what will happen. Now that I''ve been injected with this, I will need this thing urgently in the future. Where are you going to get it for me once I leave the Liu He gang? To buy from drug dealers? Do you know where to buy it? this thing is produced by the six hehe gang. You will eventually have to be rted to them. Young master, don''t be silly. " He couldn''t leave just like that, or he would fail. How could he Chunwang not know? his eyes gradually lost their light. The security chief came over and said softly,"young master, something has happened." "What is it?" "The six healers has caught a spy." Mu Yuan''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be Eugene? The only person he knew was Eugene. There were surveince cameras everywhere in the six helmsmen. It wasn''t easy to collect information. He had to slowly get promoted here and catch the key figures before he could get any information. Did Eugene do something that was discovered? ? He followed he Chunwang out. It was an undercover agent they had caught in the attic. She was a girl who was not too old, around 18 years old. She was a gardener in the Liu He gang. She usually trimmed and cultivated the flowers and nts in the garden. She had even greeted mu Yuan a few times. She was beautiful and tall. He Jing had also heard themotion and came over. The young girl was forced to kneel on the ground. She gritted her teeth and refused to tell the truth. The security chief had interrogated her. Who was her aplice? asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 2055 Chapter 2057 The young girl insisted that she had no aplices and was unwilling to reveal the person behind her. Mu Yuan found out from the security chief that the attic had been transporting some chemical materials recently. It was actually a smoke bomb. The news of their few transactions had been disclosed to the police. He Jing suspected that there was a mole in the six hehe gang. Initially, her first suspect was mu Yuan because ever since he came, the police had been receiving more and more disclosed news. The local patrol officers had an unclear rtionship with the Liu He gang, but the Liu He gang could not control all the police forces in the country, so the undercover agent cleverly disclosed the news to the main hall. The local patrol officers received the newster and did not get the news in time. Fortunately, He Jing''s people were more experienced and avoided losses. After a few times, He Jing suspected that someone in the team had deliberately leaked the news, so she arranged a scene in front of mu Yuan. The attic transporting the chemicals to theboratory was just a smokescreen. Whoever went to investigate was a spy, and they just had to wait for the rabbit. Mu Yuan''s heart skipped a beat. Fortunately, he held back. Originally, he had nned to investigate this matter after a while when the news of the six healers was not so tense. If he could find out what theboratory was doing and what they were researching, he would be able to catch them all in one fell swoop. Who knew that it was actually a trap? The young girl was forced to confess, but in the end, she did not reveal her identity. She was shot dead by He Jing. This drug Lord''s actions were very clean and the young girl did not suffer. She died with one shot. Other than he Chunwang, everyone else was watching the execution. He Jing killed the chicken to warn the monkeys. ,m After the crowd dispersed, mu Yuan secretly warned himself that he had to be more careful. He Jing was not a stupid person and was not easy to fool. His shot also gave mu Yuan a warning. Mu Yuan tried to contact Jack."Is she one of us?" "No." Jack said. Mu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief. What Jack did not tell mu Yuan was that the young girl was an undercover agent of the Chinese police, and she was a new face. Strictly speaking, they were mu Yuan''s true colleagues. A few of the spies from the Liu He gang had already died, including some experienced Criminal Police officers. They could not escape the eyes of the Liu He gang. This time, they arranged for a new face who had been cleared of his identity and background. They did not expect that they would still fail. Three dayster, mu Yuan''s first poison attack. That day, he was teaching he Chunwang how to ride a horse. He Chunwang was a technical otaku, and his horsemanship was terrible. Mu Yuan could not win over He Jing, so he did not dare to act rashly for the time being. He did not expect that he would be poisoned while teaching. Hey on the ground, and his body felt like countless ants were gnawing at his body. It was painful and itchy, and he could not see or touch it. Mu Yuan curled up in pain, and in a moment, he scratched his skin and fell into self-harm. He Chunwang was shocked."Someone, someone!" His subordinate immediately brought over a tube of icy blue liquid. Mu Yuan snatched it and ran back to his room. He Chunwang ran after him while shouting his name. Mu Yuan turned a deaf ear and locked himself in his room. The liquid in his hand was thrown to the ground by him, and the icy blue liquid flowed all over the floor. "Ah ..." Mu Yuan knelt on the ground and did not notice the fragments on the ground. The fragments pierced into his knees, but he did not feel any pain. The pain in his body seemed to want to bite him. He clearly felt that a worm was eating his brain and burrowing into his internal organs ... asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 2056 Chapter 2057 Jack had installed a surveince camera on themp in mu Yuan''s room. Jack and the rest saw it the moment he returned. "Captain one''s poison is acting up?" The people from team two looked at each other and were extremely nervous. Other than being worried for mu Yuan, there was nothing they could do. ording to the news that mu Yuan had sent out, after team two''s investigation, they had already arranged for people to ruin He Jing''s deal. After his deal had been ruined multiple times, he would naturally not let go of any suspicious people. As he had said, he would rather kill the wrong person than let them go. Team two and team one had just assisted the police in capturing a few important members of the Liuhe gang today. They were still in the midst of interrogation when mu Yuan was poisoned. They even lost a female spy from China today. One look and one could tell that it was not a good day. Mu Yuan rolled on the ground and screamed in pain. He used his head to hit the corner of the table and did something that no one could understand. The hit caused his forehead to be stained with blood. He took a knife and wanted to stab himself. Jack suddenly stood up, his face dark. Mu Yuan did not know what he was thinking, but he threw the knife away and continued to use his head to hit the ss. The bulletproof ss of the floor-to-ceiling window was hit by him with loud bangs. "Instructor ..." Reyman called out worriedly. Jack stood with his hands behind his back, looking at the surveince camera in silence. Mu Yuan''s pained voice was like a loop in the smallmand room. The door of the room was kicked open by he Chunwang and the others. Mu Yuan was shot by the people who came in, and the bullet with anesthetic shot into his body. Mu Yuan''s eyes were so wide that they looked like they were about to fall out. He fell onto the sofa, and he Chunwang quickly ordered someone to get him a second one. "A ''Yuan ..." Jack was very clear about the power of this thing. The first time it acted up, it would be very painful, but after enduring it, as long as he could endure it, the second time would not be so painful. Moreover, it was his first time injecting. His body was still young and his metabolism was strong. As long as he did not inject it once, he could still bear it. If he did not inject it, he had a chance of stopping it. However, if he kept injecting it, he would not be able to quit. The deeper the addiction, the more painful it was, and the harder it was to get rid of it. Mu Yuan needed a person by his side. If he Chunwang had not shot him an anesthetic each time the poison took effect, mu Yuan would not have been able to escape from this terrifying thing after the mission was over. He did not even know if this thing would destroy mu Yuan. He was only seventeen years old this year. This time, he was the one who came up with the undercover n. He would not allow mu Yuan to fall into that kind of situation. "Instructor, you can ''t!" Jack formted a new n. He wanted to go to mu Yuan''s side. When mu Yuan was poisoned, he had to stop he Chunwang from injecting him. When he was poisoned, he waspletely irrational and could be subdued with an anesthetic bullet. He needed external help. Reyman also hurriedly stopped him."Sir, I know that you are doing this for the good of first lieutenant mu Yuan, but you are ourmander. There are many spies in the six hehe. If you are not careful, you and mu Yuan will not be able toe out. He Jing is not like the others. He is very decisive in dealing with traitors. We might not be able to rescue you in time, and you and mu Yuan will be shot to death." "I''ve made up my mind. You guys continue to monitor. I''ll send you a message through Eugene. Listen to my orders. Our main goal is to collect information. It''s not appropriate to fight with the six hehe n head-on." Reyman and the others looked at each other. Jack had made his decision, and it was almost impossible to change it. One of the team members asked,"instructor, what identity do you want to use to find team leader one?" Chapter 2057 The boyfriend of memory killer is here 2057 The boyfriend of memory killer is here When mu Yuan woke up, he knew that he had been shot a second time. The pain in his body had also disappeared. His emotions instantly fell into the abyss. This pain and despair was more tragic than he had imagined. He would even continuously hurt himself as if he was in a memorypse. He even had the urge to cut himself open and save the worm that was crawling in his body. It was terrifying! Why did it turn out like this? It was much scarier than he had imagined. ¡°A ¡®Yuan ...¡± He Chunwang looked at him guiltily. His eyes were swollen. Mu Yuan knew that he could not me anyone for this. This was his choice. He wanted to protect the people behind him, so he could not me he Chunwang. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. ¡± He Jing had also heard about mu Yuan¡¯s poisoning incident and knew what had happened in he Chunwang¡¯s courtyard. He was calm andposed as he slowly sipped his tea.¡±President, do you think there¡¯s something wrong with ah Yuan?¡± ¡°He¡¯s unlucky. ¡± He Jing said that she was originally suspicious of mu Yuan, so she tested him. Who knew that he was actually a female secret agent and had nothing to do with mu Yuan? A person came over and said,¡±President, our brothers found a young man who came to look for ah Yuan. He had a photo of ah Yuan in his hand and was asking around. One of our brothers found him and brought him over.¡± ¡°Someone who knows a ¡®Yuan?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Bring him over!¡± After a while, Jack was brought over. This time, Jack didn¡¯t wear a mask, only a little makeup. He didn¡¯t even wear cosmetic contact lenses, revealing a pair of ice-blue eyes. His hair was short, and he didn¡¯t wear a wig. It just cast a shadow on his facial features, slightly covering the cold and sharp aura on him. He was tall, handsome, and a little neurotic. No matter how one looked at him, he seemed to be inexperienced and raised in a rich family. When he was brought to He Jing, he looked like a newborn calf that was not afraid of Tigers. He looked straight at He Jing, and he Jing looked at Jack and smiled. His smile was not like the big drug lord that everyone had in mind. Instead, he looked like a gentle elder. ¡°I heard that you know a ¡®Yuan?¡± He Jing looked at the photo that was taken. In the photo, mu Yuan was taken on the campus. The fallen flowers were everywhere, and the young man stood like a pine tree, his childish face with a gentle smile. It was indeed the MU Yuan from a year ago. ¡°And who are you? why did you bring me here?¡± Jack asked. At his age and experience, he wasn¡¯t as skilled as he waster as a spy, but he didn¡¯t show his fear easily and was also very smart. He Jing was a sly old fox. Naturally, she would ask some ordinary questions, such as where Mu Yuan was from, where he was from, where he studied, who was in mu Yuan¡¯s family, and so on. They were all normal questions, but they could be big or small. He had asked mu Yuan once, and Jack had been listening to the surveince camera the entire time, so he could naturally answer them. He Jing muttered to herself. This ah Yuan was really ... Troublesome. ¡°Do you know where he is?¡± Jack asked very politely,¡±he left without a word. We were confused. I still have a lot of questions to ask him. He can¡¯t just leave like that.¡± ¡°Oh, why can¡¯t you just leave? what¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡± Jack¡¯s face and ears turned red. He was a little embarrassed. He Jing was an old fox. This young man was easily embarrassed. No amount of sweet words or oaths were as convincing as a young man¡¯s Red face. ¡°He ... He¡¯s my boyfriend!¡± Chapter 2058 Memory Killers Boyfriend 2 Eugene was speechless. What the hell? It was already an illusion to see the instructor here today, and she even heard the instructor say that he was the first team leader''s boyfriend. Was she hallucinating? Jack had the purity and shyness of a young man, but he was not shy at all. If he had a shy personality, why would he travel thousands of miles to find mu Yuan? Jack said,"I was in a rtionship with him for a year. Because of my family''s opposition, he suffered and suffered. My family thought that he was useless and had no money. He only knew how to do bad things with the gangsters on the streets all day. They didn''t like him, so he left in a fit of anger without giving me an exnation. I''m not easy to bully. Even if he wanted to break up, he had to give me aplete exnation. I liked Xiao Yuan very much, so when I heard that he hade to Myanmar, I chased after him. He had unintentionally revealed that he was here a few days ago, so I came here. I want to make things clear with him. " Young people''s rtionships were always like this. He Jing seemed to have thought of something, and her gaze became a little deep. " When I was young, I also liked a girl. My family didn''t agree with me. They said that I was a hooligan and that I wouldna€?t be sessful in the future. I left home and wanted to make a living. When I really made a living and appeared in front of her, the girl who said that she would wait for me had already married someone else and had a child. You tell me ... What kind of logic is this? " He picked up the teacup, blew on it gently, and took a sip of tea. " So, I was so angry that I killed their entire family. I suffered here, suffered so that I could go back and fight for my dignity. In the end, you betrayed me. I was unhappy, so I naturally wouldn''t let her live freely. " Jack seemed to be frightened and took two steps back. The shyness from before was swept away, and he became frightened and dazed. " You ... You ... You''re a murderer. " "Yeah, the person you like is also a murderer. Are you still willing to follow him? " "I don''t believe it!" Jack shouted,"although my boyfriend is a scoundrel and disobedient, he is a very loyal and upright man. He will never be a murderer. I don''t believe you. I want to see him." He spoke quickly and hurriedly. His face was red as he tried to exin to his boyfriend. Eugene thought, instructor, you''re really a drama queen. It''s a pity that you didn''t teach us how to act. Only the heavens knew that he had broken out in a cold sweat. He Jing seemed to be amused andughed out loud."Don''t worry, I''ve already sent someone to look for him." When mu Yuan heard that he had a boyfriend who came to look for him, he almost missed his step. "Who is it?" "Your boyfriend!" The head of security looked at him disapprovingly. He hadn''t told he Chunwang about this yet. Everyone knew that the young master liked him. He had been flirting with the young master all day, and in the end, it turned out that he had a boyfriend. One look and one could tell that he was a Little Vixen who wanted to seduce the young master. He was a disaster, a disaster, a shameless Little Vixen. Mu Yuan could not help but adjust his bandage. What boyfriend? "Excuse me...What''s my boyfriend''s name?" she asked. "How would I know!" Mu Yuan thought to himself,''I''m done for. What if I''m recognized?'' He Jing deliberately asked him to go over. It must be a trap to see if he was lying. Was this team one or two? Without love, how could one act love? Chapter 2059 Recalling The Life Of A Drama Queen Wasn''t this a trap? He knew that the instructor would be very angry when the poison acted up yesterday, but he did not expect the instructor to act so quickly. He Jing was an old fox. How was she going to get away with it? when he saw the so-called boyfriend, mu Yuan was shocked and blurted out,"why are you here?" This was a real shock. As the mainmander, Jack definitely couldn''t be trapped in the enemy camp. Even if his son was caught here today, he shouldn''t have appeared. Why did hee here for no reason? "Xiao Yuan ..." Jack went up to him and suddenly hugged him. His voice was excited and restrained."I miss you so much. How can you just leave? you ... What happened to your head? why are you hurt? does it hurt?" He was hugging and caring, catching mu Yuan off guard. This ... This is ... An instructor? Wasn''t he possessed? "I ..." Mu Yuan reacted and pushed him away. He was a sickly and vicious person. He could not let that fall apart. His face sank."What are you doing here? we''re done for!" He felt great! F * ck, I finally found a chance to win back. Yours truly had pursued him for so long and had been rejected by him so many times. Finally, he had the chance to reject him. "I won''t allow you to say that. I like you." Jack grabbed mu Yuan''s hand. His heart ached so much that his tears were about to flow out. His heart ached for his injuries. These emotions were 30% on his face and 70% on his head. His deep love made mu Yuan stunned. His three souls and seven spirits shifted, and he felt that his footsteps were about to float. The instructor said that he liked him? The instructor said, I like you! What day is it today? He knew that it was just a show, but mu Yuan was deeply immersed in it. Jack said,"I like you so much. I came looking for you the moment you left. You can''t ignore me. We can have a good talk. Don''t take those things to heart. Come home with me." "Get lost!" Mu Yuan pushed him away impatiently. From the corner of his eye, he could see that He Jing was watching the show. He did not dare to indulge in it any longer. He looked at Jack coldly and said to He Jing,"President, I''m not familiar with him. Please chase him away." He Jing smiled."How can you not be familiar with him? I just asked him a few questions. You two are quite familiar with each other. He knows you so well. It''s not a big deal for a couple to have a small argument. You should have a good talk." He only had one precious son, and he did not want his precious son to have an ambiguous rtionship with a man. Having a boyfriend was like God''s help. He hoped that his precious son would wake up. He could also tell that there was something going on between the two of them. They were indeed in a rtionship. If not, then their acting skills were too profound. When it came to matters of the heart, even a senior actor would find it difficult to act out their character. It would not be so easy to deceive an old fox like him. This was why he had dispelled the idea. "What are you doing? stop pulling me!" Mu Yuan pushed Jack away and felt great. He had almost forgotten the pain of the poison and could guess why he came. Instructor, you still care about me, right? "Xiao Yuan, are you in love with someone else?" "Yes, I''m in love with someone else. You should get lost as soon as possible." Jack looked at him fixedly, and his tears flowed out immediately. Mu Yuan,"I ..." Holy shit, holy shit! Crying just like that? Instructor, look at yourself in the mirror. It''s very painful to the eyes. What the hell? Even if she was acting, she didn''t cry just like that. A beauty was still a beauty even when she cried. "Hey, hey, hey, you ... Why are you crying?" Mu Yuan was so frightened by him that he stuttered. He was truly frightened by him. Look at the instructor''s acting. This is what good acting is. Respect, respect. Can''t afford to offend! Jack was furious. He cried and said viciously, looking even sicker than mu Yuan''s character."You provoked me, so you have to provoke me for the rest of your life. Let me tell you, there''s no reason to give up halfway. No! You''re mine, you''ll be mine forever. I won''t allow you to fall in love with anyone else. " Jack was crying and shouting. Suddenly, he hugged him and kissed mu Yuan''s lips, giving He Jing a French Kiss. He Jing was speechless. ...* This year''s Chinese Valentine''s Day has nothing to do with me. It''s very windy and rainy outside, and my eyes can''t stand the wind. Chapter 2060 Memories Of The Scumbag Xiao Yuan This kiss made mu Yuan a little dumbfounded. Eugenea€?s eyes were about to fall out, but he was full of admiration in his heart. The instructor was indeed the instructor. His identity as a spy was actually so sincere. He even kissed the vige Belle. He was simply using all his emotions to go undercover. At this moment, his admiration for the instructor was like a river that flowed endlessly. He swore that he would definitely carry out the mission well in the future. Even if he encountered any problems as a spy, he would give it his all. When he couldn''t give it his all, he would feel very motivated just thinking about the instructor. Worship. Mu Yuan was a little dazed. After he reacted, he almost ruthlessly asked for a kiss. They were a living pair of newlyweds, and he Jing felt that it was very painful to the eyes. He Jing coughed slightly. The sly old fox cursed in his heart, but he didn''t show it on his face. He also believed that this was a young couple who were having an argument. However, even though he believed it, he refused to see this scene in front of him. The security chief had indeed been with him for many years. Just as he was about to remind them, he Chunwang came in. When he saw this scene, his eyes turned red and he shouted angrily, " what are you guys doing! " He Jing swallowed the words she was about to say. He was kind to his only son, but he didn''t want to indulge in his feelings. He was open-minded. He would work hard for his entire life to make he Chunwang happy. Therefore, he would not force he Chunwang to do anything. The only thing he wanted to do was to leave a descendant of the he family. He Chunwang came over in anger and pulled mu Yuan away, looking like he was protecting his food. However, he didn''t see mu Yuan''s ecstatic look. Eugene felt that it was really painful to the eyes. Vige Belle, you''re really too amorous. Then, she inexplicably thought of mu Yuan''s world-shaking farewell at the farewell party. The vige beauty ... Could she really like the instructor? "Who are you? Who allowed you to touch ah Yuan?" He Chunwang was so angry that he was about to cry. He turned around and even wiped mu Yuan''s mouth. When he saw that mu Yuan''s mouth was red, he was so anxious that his eyes turned red again. Jack was very calm andposed. He was also ying the role of a young master from an aristocratic family."You can call me Jack. I''m Xiao Yuan''s boyfriend." "Impossible!" Jack looked at mu Yuan coldly."Xiao Yuan, is this the reason why you''re not willing to go back with me? You''ve shifted your love to someone else? Who do you think I am? You''re underestimating me too much. " Mu Yuan was speechless. Before he could say anything, he Chunwang said,"that''s right. Ah Yuan and I like each other. You''re already my ex. You should leave quickly. Liu He doesn''t wee you. Ah Yuan won''t leave with you either." Jack sneered."Your words don''t count. Xiao Yuan,e with me!" "I ..." "He won''t go with you!" He Chunwang pulled mu Yuan and hid behind him."This is the drug Lord''s base camp. If you don''t leave, I''ll get someone to shoot." He Jing was speechless. He Jing, who was originally drinking tea and watching the show, almost swallowed a mouthful of hot tea. If this was not his son, he would have been beaten to death by him. Jack was unmoved. He looked like a gentleman."You''re talking nonsense. Mr. He, you''re elegant, generous, and kind. You look like a rich and kind man. Do you think I''ll give up Xiao Yuan just because you threatened me?" He Jing was still thinking about how to smooth things over, but Jack had fixed his image on his own. He Jing thought to herself, this young man has good taste. Not bad, not bad! Mu Yuan was speechless. Chapter 2061 Memories Of The Scumbag Xiao Yuan 2 Mu Yuan was speechless. Ha! How dare you say that, great phnthropist? He Chunwang started to panic."Anyway, he won''t go with you. Ah Yuan is mine. Don''t even think about taking him away." Jack said,"Xiao Yuan, who are you going with?" Mu Yuan looked left and right, feeling that he had be a little Vixen. He thought to himself happily. As expected, other than his father, he had been loved by everyone since he was young, and flowers had bloomed when they saw him. He had be a hotmodity. Very good, very good! The feeling of each of them pulling on one side of his sleeve and fighting to bring him home to be the wife of the bandit chief was simply awesome. This made him feel like he was a rare ... Beauty that only appeared once in five hundred years. Hahahahaha! Mu Yuan looked like he was struggling. He looked at Jack, then at he Chunwang. He was in a dilemma. He Jing looked at the security chief and asked silently, are all young people like this now? While eating, looking at the pot? The security chief felt that he had no right toment on this scene, so he simply kept silent. "A ''Yuan!" "Little Yuan!" He Chunwang and Jack were at loggerheads. Mu Yuan looked like he was having a headache."Aiya, Aiya, don''t be noisy, don''t be noisy! It''s really hard to choose between a new love and an old one. " Eugene opened his mouth. He wanted to say,"although it''s all an act, Captain, your act of a scumbag is really strange." He Jing also had the same intention. However, he just wanted to see he Chunwang give up. The worse mu Yuan''s performance was, the happier he was. Anyway, mu Yuan had already been injected with blue ice, and he had already avenged his son. He Chunwang looked at him with tears in his eyes."A ''Yuan, you promised me that you wouldn''t leave me and that you would stay with me. No matter what our family does, you would always be by my side. I haven''t learned how to swim yet, but I''ve also learned how to ride a horse. You can''t leave me like this. I will treat you well. I will give you anything you want." He was like a pitiful child, begging for a treasure, looking very sad. ? Mu Yuan had the intention to attract such a Big Peach blossom. However, at that time, he felt that he Chunwang was just a child. Children of this age did not know what love was and what possessiveness was. They were just being possessive towards him. At this time, he felt guilty and did not dare to look at Jack''s eyes. Although he was under orders to flirt with the man, he would always feel guilty when the person in question was here. Jack snorted coldly."Xiao Yuan, you''re sozy. You''re copying and pasting the words you''ve said to me to another person. Don''t you feel guilty?" He Chunwang was stunned by the copy. Xiao Yuan was copying and pasting the love words? He Chunwang was heartbroken. As soon as he closed his eyes, tears fell. A Beauty''s tears always made people feel sorry for her. Mu Yuan hurriedly coaxed him."Aiya, young master, don''t cry. You''re a man. Why are you crying? it''s so embarrassing. This, this, this ... It''s really ... I''m guilty, I''m guilty. Don''t cry. You won''t look good if you cry." His voice softened, and it was very simr to the gentlenguage of the Jiangnan men. He coaxed he Chunwang so much that he wiped his tears. He Jing drank her tea and thought to herself that her silly son was definitely not this young man''s match in love. This young man was handsome and was at the age of house of red sleeves. He had a natural charm, no wonder people were envious of him. Jack coughed, and mu Yuan immediately shut up. He finally remembered that his sickly and vicious persona had long been ruined."Aiya, don''t cry anymore. It''s so annoying." He Chunwang twitched, but he didn''t dare to cry. Mu Yuan looked at Jack and he Chunwang."I want both of them, okay?" 2062 Chapter 2064 Mu Yuan looked at Jack and he Chunwang."I want both of them, okay?" "No!" Jack and he Chunwang said in unison. They almost exploded. He wanted both of them. Was he crazy? Did he have to copy the ancient Emperor''s style of hugging on the left and right? Mu Yuan had a n in his heart. Jack could not leave yet. Since they were here, they had to stay in Liu He. He Chunwang was happy to see it happen. As mu Yuan expected, he waved his hand."Alright, Chunwang. Her real boyfriend is here. You should know your ce. If you have the ability, break them up. If you don ''t, let go. What''s with all the crying?" Since a ''Yuan hasn''t decided who to choose, then we''ll stay in Liu He. A'' Yuan, you have to consider carefully. " He Jing was used to being cruel and merciless. She killed people without blinking, but he had always been gentle with his words. Even a second before he shot the female agent, he was still kind and gentle. He didn''t look like a drug lord or a murderer. However, these gentle words clearly had the effect of intimidation. It clearly gave mu Yuan a hint to make he Chunwang give up. The eldest young master of the six hehe gang was not allowed to be entangled with a man. He was not willing to be the bad guy and hurt the rtionship between father and son. Only mu Yuan could be the bad guy. Mu Yuan knew his limits and did not have any intention of weing him. He Jing felt that mu Yuan was a very scheming and ambitious young man, so she did not force him too much. She waved her hand and let them go. The three of them walked out of the hall. He Chunwang followed mu Yuan closely, as if he was afraid that mu Yuan would be snatched away. Jack asked,"what happened to your injury?" Mu Yuan thought that he did it on purpose. Mu Yuan did not answer, so he Chunwang said,"you ... You should give up on ah Yuan. Ah Yuan is addicted to drugs. Other than us, the six healers, no one else is supplying him with drugs. You, a student, can''t take care of him at all. You can''t get a supply of drugs either. You should know your ce and back off." Mu Yuan was speechless. He Chunwang, are you that fierce? Jack''s eyes turned cold. This was a new and old hatreding together. He raised his leg and kicked he Chunwang. He Chunwang''s security chief hurriedly came over to stop him, but unfortunately, he couldn ''t. Jack kicked the security chief''s leg. He immediately pulled out his gun and pointed it at Jack."What are you doing? you dare toy a hand on the young master in the six helmsmen?" ? Mu Yuan was shocked and hurriedly stood in front of Jack. He Chunwang recovered from his shock and shouted,"back down!" The head of security''s gun was pointed at mu Yuan. He Chunwang broke out in a cold sweat and was extremely sad. His ah Yuan had actually stood in front of Jack at the critical moment of life and death. As soon as the security chief moved, he felt as if his bones were broken, and he was in extreme pain. Jack''s kick was very heavy and very tricky. He kicked the bone. He did it on purpose. It was mu Yuan''s first time being poisoned. Although it was ufortable, he was obviously rational. Although he did something to hurt himself, he closed the door and could bear it. However, he Chunwang, that idiot, gave him an anesthetic bullet and an injection. This thing could kill someone if they were not careful with the injection. He Chunwang''s eyes were dull."A ''Yuan, is he really your boyfriend?" "Yup," Mu Yuan agreed without hesitation, feeling a little sweet in his heart. He Chunwang was in a daze."Why can''t I?" Jack''s lips curled up."Ha, open your eyes and look at me and Xiao Yuan. Who''s on top and who''s on the bottom? then look at your weak body. What''s the result of you being with him? can you carry him or beat him?" * Mu Yuan thought,''wait a minute, I''m the attacker. Chapter 2063 Memory Kills Technique Flow On A Different Channel Mu Yuan''s height had grown rapidly in the past year and was already close to 1.80. He had developedte, and his bones had grown so rapidly in the past two years that he could not keep up with his nutrition. His daily calcium intake could barely suppress the pain of his bones growing. Now, he was still growing rapidly. Be it the men or women in the MU family, they were all very tall. Mu Yuan''s mother was almost 1.70, and general mu was even 1.85. Mu Yuan had never worried that he would grow into a short man. Furthermore, he was too slender, and he looked taller than his actual height. He Chunwang was 1.68 meters tall, and standing next to him, he had to raise his head. Jack was tall, and his body had already matured. He was in the middle of an adult and a teenager''s body. Mu Yuan was a few centimeters shorter, and when they stood together, they could clearly distinguish who was the one attacking and who was the one attacking. Mu Yuan''s eyes blinked, and his heart started to fill withments again. Instructor, don''t worry. I will work hard to grow up. My body will also be the body you like. Yes, yes, yes, don''t worry. She had to give face to the instructor in front of others. The instructor looked so abstinent and cold, and his looks were worthy of the country''s food, so she couldn''t undermine him. He was the only one who knew about this unique preference. There was no need to tell the world. There''s no choice, who asked you to like him? just sacrifice a little, and you''ll be fine as long as you take advantage of him in bed. It was really wonderful! There was a rumor in the military camp that Major Anderson had! Unique taste and liked men! He was a man who liked big weapons and good work! He was clearly the one lying under him! Ever since he started chasing Jack, mu Yuan''s position in his heart was that he was the one who attacked at the end of the year! "A ''Yuan!" He Chunwang, who had been suffering for 10000 years, simply could not ept this result. He looked at Jack''s tall figure, handsome face, cold temperament, and the noble air of a young master from an aristocratic family. He could not treat this man with such a strong aura as a lower person, especially when he was standing next to mu Yuan. That meant that a ''Yuan was like him ... He Chunwang had copsed. "Hey, you''re crying again?" Mu Yuan felt a headache. He Chunwang sobbed."A ''Yuan, I will work hard to grow taller. I will work hard to grow up. I''m still young and haven''t really grown up yet. Wait for me. I will ... I will ... Grow up." Mu Yuan scratched his head. His head was hurting. Could ... Could he copy and paste these lines for the instructor to hear? This should be the line he was going to say to the instructor, right? He Chunwang couldn''t ept the oue and left with the security chief. Mu Yuan said,"you ... Why are you attacking his height? he is indeed still young. His body has not developed yet. He will be able to grow taller in a few years. We have to be gentlemanly." Jack looked at him coldly."Xiao Yuan, do you really think that I''m here to fight with him for her?" "You ... You didn ''t?" Mu Yuan blurted out, and Jack''s gaze instantly darkened. Mu Yuan hurriedly added,"of course it''s for ... Sacrifice. Yes, sacrifice. I understand." Jackughed coldly and walked away. Mu Yuan stuck out his tongue and followed closely behind. He pulled Jack''s sleeve. The two of them were acting as a couple in the six healers. There were eyes everywhere, and Jack did not shake him off. Mu Yuan said softly,"Jack ... I will work hard to grow taller and bigger. I have pecs and abdominal muscles. I think I can grow to 1.9 meters. My body will definitely be very strong then." Then I''ll be able to carry you, hahahahahaha! Jack was obviously not on the same channel as him."There''s no need to grow so tall." "I want it, I want it!" Mu Yuanughed. Jack stopped in his tracks and looked at him with an indescribable expression. Why was he so happy? However, he had white hair and was bandaged a few times because of his self-muttion. There were even some bloodstains on his head. It was simply ... Silly. No matter how good a face was, it couldn''t stand such a waste. Mu Yuan looked at him in confusion. He clearly saw the disdain in the instructor''s eyes and reflected on it. Did the instructor think that his figure was too thin and not offensive enough? It''s fine, it''s fine. He will definitely grow up. Even if he can''t grow to the height of the instructor, he will make up for it with his skills. "I''m a technical type, don''t worry. " Jack was left speechless. What the hell? * Jack thought,"I always feel that Xiao Yuan and I don''t have the same heart." Mu Yuan,[I feel the same way.] Chapter 2064 Recalling little Yuan the killer’s dirty words 2064 Recalling little Yuan the killer¡¯s dirty words Jack was confused. He did not know that mu Yuan¡¯s small theater had been painted yellow. He only had a thought. He and Xiao Yuan did not have a telepathic connection, but he had always been deep and kept a good tradition of the Anderson family. Although he did not know what you were talking about, he would not let you see that he was scheming. However, mu Yuan misunderstood that the instructor should believe that he could grow taller. Even if he could not grow taller, he would still be a technical person and would not have to worry about whether his sexual orientation waspatible in the future. He felt that this problem had already been acknowledged by both sides and was very happy. Once he returned to his room, he closed the door and Jack pulled the curtains. Mu Yuan sat down obediently, thinking that the instructor would not let him off. He was already in a posture to receive the lesson. However, he still had to whisper,¡±instructor, the entire team is monitoring the situation 24/7. Can you give me some face and not be too harsh?¡± All the team members were speechless. ¡°First team leader, I respect you for being a [email protected] ¡°Team leader one, for the sake of the mission, the organization will remember your sacrifice. You¡¯re too hard working.¡± ¡°First team leader, you¡¯re the idol of my admiration.¡± ¡°Vige Belle, are instructor¡¯s lips soft?¡± Silence! ¡°What an idiot!!!!¡± If the team leader could hear it, would the instructor not? Whoever asked, step forward and I won¡¯t beat him to death! Eugene silently retreated and didn¡¯t dare to speak again. This sentence destroyed the atmosphere of the team. Mu Yuan¡¯s face turned red and he deeply felt that he had been wronged. The entire team was too considerate. Jack¡¯s expression was unreadable, and mu Yuan finally came back to his senses from his dirty thoughts. He did not dare to haggle anymore and only felt that he was going to die. He was very sad. The young boy sat on the sofa, as obedient as he could be. Jack closed his eyes slightly and endured it. He was calm when he encountered things, but there was always a little rascal who kept testing the edge of his patience. Jack looked up at the surveince camera, and the whole team looked straight ahead. ¡°Instructor, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t look at the screen. We really won ¡®T. You just beat up a team leader and we didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Mu Yuan thought, stic Brotherhood, I finally see through you guys. ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°Very good~¡± mu Yuan¡¯s heart was filled with joy, and his voice was wavering. ¡°Mu Yuan!¡± Mu Yuan thought to himself, you just called me little Yuan, and now you¡¯re calling me mu Yuan. You really have a heart as deep as the sea. ¡°Reporting to the instructor, I¡¯m in good health. The second injection was an ident. It was my negligence. I didn¡¯t expect he Chunwang to do this in order to reduce my pain. I will find a chance to exin it to he Chunwang. Fortunately, the instructor is here. In the future, you will be by my side, and you will monitor my actions strictly. When my illness acts up, you will be by my side, and I will be at ease. ¡± All the team members were speechless. Although we promised not to look at the screen, we still covered our eyes and peeked through the gaps between our fingers. More importantly, first team leader, we ... Can hear you! Do you really ... Do you really have improper thoughts about the instructor? This voice, this tone, these words, why does it sound so sweet? are you sure you¡¯re not saying something lewd? Jack was unmoved. He vividly showed him what it meant to be a man of iron.¡±Stay away from he Chunwang in the future!¡± 2064 Recalling little Yuan the killer¡¯s dirty words Jack was confused. He did not know that mu Yuan¡¯s small theater had been painted yellow. He only had a thought. He and Xiao Yuan did not have a telepathic connection, but he had always been deep and kept a good tradition of the Anderson family. Although he did not know what you were talking about, he would not let you see that he was scheming. However, mu Yuan misunderstood that the instructor should believe that he could grow taller. Even if he could not grow taller, he would still be a technical person and would not have to worry about whether his sexual orientation waspatible in the future. He felt that this problem had already been acknowledged by both sides and was very happy. Once he returned to his room, he closed the door and Jack pulled the curtains. Mu Yuan sat down obediently, thinking that the instructor would not let him off. He was already in a posture to receive the lesson. However, he still had to whisper,¡±instructor, the entire team is monitoring the situation 24/7. Can you give me some face and not be too harsh?¡± All the team members were speechless. ¡°First team leader, I respect you for being a [email protected] ¡°Team leader one, for the sake of the mission, the organization will remember your sacrifice. You¡¯re too hard working.¡± ¡°First team leader, you¡¯re the idol of my admiration.¡± ¡°Vige Belle, are instructor¡¯s lips soft?¡± Silence! ¡°What an idiot!!!!¡± If the team leader could hear it, would the instructor not? Whoever asked, step forward and I won¡¯t beat him to death! Eugene silently retreated and didn¡¯t dare to speak again. This sentence destroyed the atmosphere of the team. Mu Yuan¡¯s face turned red and he deeply felt that he had been wronged. The entire team was too considerate. Jack¡¯s expression was unreadable, and mu Yuan finally came back to his senses from his dirty thoughts. He did not dare to haggle anymore and only felt that he was going to die. He was very sad. The young boy sat on the sofa, as obedient as he could be. Jack closed his eyes slightly and endured it. He was calm when he encountered things, but there was always a little rascal who kept testing the edge of his patience. Jack looked up at the surveince camera, and the whole team looked straight ahead. ¡°Instructor, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t look at the screen. We really won ¡®T. You just beat up a team leader and we didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Mu Yuan thought, stic Brotherhood, I finally see through you guys. ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°Very good~¡± mu Yuan¡¯s heart was filled with joy, and his voice was wavering. ¡°Mu Yuan!¡± Mu Yuan thought to himself, you just called me little Yuan, and now you¡¯re calling me mu Yuan. You really have a heart as deep as the sea. ¡°Reporting to the instructor, I¡¯m in good health. The second injection was an ident. It was my negligence. I didn¡¯t expect he Chunwang to do this in order to reduce my pain. I will find a chance to exin it to he Chunwang. Fortunately, the instructor is here. In the future, you will be by my side, and you will monitor my actions strictly. When my illness acts up, you will be by my side, and I will be at ease. ¡± All the team members were speechless. Although we promised not to look at the screen, we still covered our eyes and peeked through the gaps between our fingers. More importantly, first team leader, we ... Can hear you! Do you really ... Do you really have improper thoughts about the instructor? This voice, this tone, these words, why does it sound so sweet? are you sure you¡¯re not saying something lewd? Jack was unmoved. He vividly showed him what it meant to be a man of iron.¡±Stay away from he Chunwang in the future!¡± Chapter 2065 Memories Of The Instructors Jealousy Mu Yuan licked his lips. If he did not know that the entire team was listening in, he really wanted to ask, instructor, what status do you have to say such things? He Chunwang, this silly and sweet person, is the best Breakthrough to enter the six hehe gang. This is also what you tacitly agree to. I was following the Imperial edict to flirt with a man. I didn''t do anything wrong. You are going too far by acting like you caught an adulterer in bed. But he didn''t dare! Mu Yuan rubbed the space between his eyebrows. This act had to be put on until the end. Jack immediately arranged for people to go to the school that mu Yuan was from and add his information. He wanted to be as safe as possible to prevent He Jing from investigating. He used the externalwork, and the only weakness of the six hehe was that it could not be searched on the externalwork. After mu Yuan self-harmed and did such an earth-shattering thing, he was very tired and fell asleep lying at the side. Jack kept sending people to cover up mu Yuan''s and he Jing''s identities. He Jing would definitely send people to investigate. "You little bastard!" He gritted his teeth. If he had not been disobedient and caused trouble, he would not have fallen into such a predicament. However, if mu Yuan had really listened to the order and retreated back then ... What were his chances of winning if he were to fight head-on with Liu He? He didn''t know! The mission this time was to collect intelligence. Two small teams fighting head-on with hundreds of people from the six healers was undoubtedly like an egg hitting a stone. The nature of each mission was different. If he wanted to exterminate the six healers, he would bring several seal and Delta teams. If they fought head-on, there would be Air Force Support, ground force Support, and all major military services would be super-luxurious lineups. However, the most important thing in gathering information was ... Concealment! When he sent people out, it would take half an hour to get here. Mu Yuan was stalling for time. If he dragged on for too long, He Jing would rather kill the wrong person and they would definitely attack. The consequences of a forceful attack ... The anxiety in Jack''s heart lessened a little. Mu Yuan made a decision on his behalf. It was a difficult decision. This was the oue with the least sacrifices. However, the person who was sacrificed was mu Yuan himself. Even if he had everything he had, he would help mu Yuan to get rid of this drug addiction! Not to mention their unclear rtionship, mu Yuan was a proud, promising, and upright soldier. He was worthy of his attention. He Chunwang came before mu Yuan had woken up. He brought a bowl of nourishing soup and opened the curtains. He entered the room. He was the young master of the Liuhe n, and no one could stop him. "A ''Yuan, I''ve made you some tonic soup. Come and drink it." He Chunwang''s concern was like a spring breeze caressing the Willow. Mu Yuan did not stand on ceremony and picked it up to drink. Jack frowned at he Chunwang. Mu Yuan drank a tonic soup. He felt that he was quite wronged. He was almost beaten up and broke his bones. Only then did he enter the six hehe sect. After entering the six hehe sect, he was injured all over again. An unlucky year! "Young master, is there anything else?" Mu Yuan was a little confused by he Chunwang''s fierce gaze. "A ''Yuan, I still want to learn how to swim." He Chunwang requested in a low voice. Jack was flipping through a magazine at the side."You have a white-cut chicken''s body, yet you''re trying to imitate others and seduce them. Have you looked in the mirror?" He Chunwang''s face suddenly turned red. All the team members were speechless. One of them typed in a password silently,"is our instructor jealous?" "I think ... Yes!" Mu Yuan smiled awkwardly. Jack stood up and went over to support he Chunwang."You want to learn to swim?e, I''ll teach you!" He easily lifted he Chunwang up, scaring he Chunwang so much that he stepped back and looked like he was about to pee his pants."What are you doing? what are you doing?" Jack said calmly,"if you can''t beat me, don''t even think about cutting off my people!" * See you tomorrow! Chapter 2066 Memory Kill, The Vice Guild Leader Of The Six Healers He Chunwang naturally would not go head to head with Jack. He was the eldest young master of the six healers, and his authority was much better than Jack, who had just arrived. However, if one n did not seed, there would be two ns. Naturally, he was not afraid of Jack. If he wanted to pester mu Yuan, there would always be a way. During this period of time, mu Yuan and Jack used he Chunwang''s cover to continuously send out news and destroyed two of He Jing''s drug factories. Jack cleverly passed the news to another family and asked them to wait for an opportunity to Annex He Jing''s forces. He Jing suffered heavy losses during this period of time. Mu Yuan and Jack covered for each other, and the effect was better than mu Yuan being undercover alone. "We have to force He Jing. The more we force her, the more he''ll give himself away." Although they had destroyed two drug factories, it was just an internal war between the big families. He Jing could easily push someone out to atone for her crime. As long as he did not show up, she would not find an opportunity. This time, mu Yuan heard a piece of news from he Chunwang. The Vice President of the six hehe gang was returning. "Vice President? Wasn''t he imprisoned?" "I''ve been released again. " Jack said lightly. He was sentenced to two years in prison for drug trafficking. Now, he was released by He Jing in less than a year. Last time, he was supposed to be sentenced to more than ten years in prison, but he was only sentenced to two years because he Jing moved around secretly. He was loyal to He Jing and was promoted by she. He was she Jing''s child and should be called uncle. He was 30 years old this year. He was bold and capable. Most of the matters in the six hehe were handled by him. Even if something happened, he would take care of the aftermath. He would not implicate He Jing. "He Jing really does whatever she wants in Myanmar. He must have bribed everyone!" Mu Yuan was extremely angry. Jack muttered to himself. The vice president''s return would make things even more troublesome. He Jing did not want to spend so much effort to get him out. After all, he would be able to get him out in a year''s time. Because he had been targeted several times, he felt that the hearts of the people in the six healers were wavering. There were also people who were up to no good. He wanted to save them as soon as possible. One more person to discuss with could avoid defeat. On the day that the Deputy Chairman Ying Zhen was released from prison, the six healers ''formation was especially big. Mu Yuan did not go to wee Ying Zhen. It should be that his poison had acted up for the second time. He felt unwell on the way there and quickly returned to his room. Jack was his boyfriend, so he naturally apanied him back. Once mu Yuan returned to his room, he started to break down. The second time the poison acted up, it was even more serious than the second time. Jack dealt with this situation very simply and crudely. He directly prepared chains to lock his hands and feet. Then, he stuffed a piece of cloth into mu Yuan''s mouth. The chair was fixed to the ground by him. The chains did not drag the ground, and they were just right in length. Mu Yuan could not move as he was tied to the chair. He couldn''t be touched, nor could he be han. Mu Yuan kept struggling, and Jack locked his waist with chains. Mu Yuan''s eyes were bloodshot, and his facial features were almost twisted out of shape. His body was constantly struggling. Jack had put some protection on his wrists and ankles to prevent the chains from scratching his skin due to his struggle. The veins on mu Yuan''s neck were popping. Because he was trying his best to restrain and endure, the veins seemed to be about to pop out of his body. He was constantly struggling and bleeding. Let me go! Instructor, let go! Jack sat opposite him and did not look at him. He was indifferent to his pain and despair. He just looked at him and did not say anything. He was not good at saying anything in this situation. He only told mu Yuan to treat it as another assessment. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2067 Memory Kill: The Second Poison Attack Eugene stood behind He Jing. She knew that something must have happened to Jack and mu Yuan without seeing them. Most of them guessed that mu Yuan''s poison had acted up, but it was about time. Ying Zhen was a young man in his 30S. He was handsome, but his face was sickly pale. He looked like a young master from the South. He was only 1.7 meters tall. He walked slowly, and his face was cold. His lips were bloodless. He looked like he was seriously ill, not like a drug lord at all. He was he Jing''s real weapon and shield. He Jing treated him like a brother and a child. She patted him on the shoulder."It''s good that you''re back. It''s good that you''re back!" Ying Zhen smiled."Yes!" He Chunwang also came over and called him big brother. He didn''t say much. The age difference between the two was obvious. When he Chunwang was dating, Ying Zhen had identally exposed him. Therefore, he Chunwang had always been biased and unhappy with Ying Zhen. He Jing had been trying to untie the knot in he Chunwang''s heart, so she had asked him toe and wee Ying Zhen back. Ying Zhen said,"I haven''t seen you for a year. Chunwang has grown up." He Chunwang didn''t say much. He looked away, as if he didn''t want to talk to him. Ying Zhen didn''t care. A few of he Chunwang''s confidants followed him around. On the way, He Jing told Ying Zhen about what had happened in the six hehe gang recently. Ying Zhen had just been released from prison. In order to wee him home, Liu He had held a big banquet. You Jin had been secretly observing. Ying Zhen was really respectful to He Jing. The two of them had a very good rtionship. Ying Zhen was also very good to he Chunwang, but he Chunwang did not care much about his attitude. Ying Zhen had a trusted aide by his side. His name was Fei Ying. He was a secret guard who had been protecting Ying Zhen. After Ying Zhen was imprisoned, he was also in the six healers. He usually kept a low profile and hurriedly told them what had happened in the six healers this year. Other than losing some men, the biggest change in the six healers was that he Chunwang had mu Yuan by his side. Recently, a boyfriend, Jack, hade. After that, the three of them had been having sex almost every day. They were constantly fighting over love affairs. Of course, this was only pink News. Fei Ying thought that Ying Zhen didn''t really care, so he just briefly wrote about it. Ying Zhen said,"wait a minute. Ever since a ''Yuan appeared, Liu He has been in various states?" "Not really. China has been sending in spies. We caught two of them and the president executed them on the spot. However, ever since ah Yuan appeared, the situation has gotten worse. I''ve secretly investigated him. There''s nothing special about him. The president would rather kill the wrong person than let him go. He deliberately used the attic as a trap to lure him, but he didn''t do anything. Then, he injected him with ice blue and used it to control him. If he''s really a spy, he''s half-crippled." Ying Zhen nodded and snorted coldly."President, this is a good move. Our young master can''t do anything right, but he''s good at ruining things. Thest time the six hehe sect went against him was also because of his wishful thinking." He shook his head, but as if he had thought of something, he did not say much. "Where are the new couple?" "He''s in the courtyard next to the eldest young master ''s. He didn''te to wee us today, probably because something happened." "Hmph, if he''s a spy, he''ll definitelye today. If he''s not, he''lle at random. There''s only one reason why he''s not here. The blue ice Poison is acting up. Send someone to remind their young master that his beloved should take her medicine." Flying shadow was stunned."Yes!" Mu Yuan felt as if he was being ced in a sea of fire and waspletely hot. There were countless snakes slithering in his body, slithering towards his softest part and biting on his bones. He could not see or touch them, and he could not wait to use a knife to peel his body open and take a look. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2068 The Memory Killing Pill Is Here Mu Yuan felt as if he was being ced in a sea of fire and waspletely hot. There were countless snakes slithering in his body, slithering towards his softest part and biting on his bones. He could not see or touch them, and he could not wait to use a knife to peel his body open and take a look. It was too painful. Mu Yuan thought that he would die. This unimaginable pain seemed to want to swallow him. His body was extremely tense, but the person he loved the most was sitting a meter away from him. No matter how he roared, how desperate he was, how he begged, he was indifferent. He just sat there coldly, watching him struggle in the abyss of pain. "Ah ..." Mu Yuan''s mouth was gagged and he could not make a sound. He could only wail a little. Because of the pain and the unbearable bone-piercing pain, the corners of his eyes were red, andrge amounts of biological tears kept falling. Mu Yuan did not mean to cry as he could not control his tear nds. However, Jack saw his terrible state and did not do anything. He did not even say a word offort. His legs, feet, and waist were all fixed in ce. Mu Yuan even tried to pull himself up from the floor, but he did not have any strength at all. It hurt! It really hurt, really hurt! In the surveince footage, everyone could not bear to watch. They could not understand why the instructor was so calm. They watched as mu Yuan struggled, but no one dared to say a word. Jack closed his eyes slightly. His ears were filled with mu Yuan''s soft wailing and the sound of the struggling chains. As his vision was dark, his five senses were even more distinct. He wished he could bear it for him! But he could not do anything. An hour and a half passed. Mu Yuan paused halfway, and Jack pulled the cloth out of his mouth. Mu Yuan was already exhausted. This poison would torment mu Yuan for four to five hours. As long as he could endure it, he would be fine this time. The next time it acted up, he would be able to endure it. If he could endure it every time it acted up, he would slowly stop being attracted to it. The poison was not continuous. It was continuous and was split into three to four waves of torture. It was like a woman giving birth, and each wave was more serious than thest. After he pulled off the cloth, mu Yuan''s eyes were in a daze. Jack patted his white hair gently. "You''ve done well!" Mu Yuan did not have any strength to answer him. He knew that Jack could not do anything other than look at him. However, looking at how he was looking at him so calmly, mu Yuan could not help but feel a little sad. When he was in the most pain and despair, there was not a single word offort. There was not even a hug that he yearned for the most. As long as Jack hugged him and said,"don''t be afraid, I''m here," he would have infinite strength to resist this pain. This time, the poison acted up even more clearly and ufortably than the first time. The only good thing was that he no longer hurt himself. It was because he couldn''t hurt himself. His hands, feet, and mouth were gagged. He couldn''t do anything but bear it. Jack still did not say anything. He was even afraid that mu Yuan would say something. As long as he pleaded, he was afraid that all his persistence and the barely maintained calm would be gone. He could even somewhat understand why he Chunwang did not want to torture him when he saw him struggling in pain, so he gave him the second needle. "Bear with it a little longer, it''ll be over soon." Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. He Chunwang''s voice came through,"a ''Yuan, are you there? I''m here to deliver your medicine. Open the door!" Chapter 2069 Memory Kill Surveillance Eye Jack''s eyes turned cold. Coincidentally, mu Yuan had calmed down a little. He could not let he Chunwang see mu Yuan being tied up to get rid of the poison. It was best to let him think that mu Yuan was being controlled. Jack quickly undid mu Yuan''s handcuffs and leg cuffs. The two of them had a tacit understanding. Mu Yuan washed his face. He did not know how long he could endure. Jack went to open the door and got straight to the point."Give me the blue ice!" He Chunwang retracted his hand."Is ah Yuan poisoned? you didn''te out today. Fortunately, someone reminded me. How is he? I''ll tell you ..." Jack quickly snatched the box from his hands. He Chunwang hurriedly went to stop him, but he was blocked by Jack. Mu Yuan stood at the door, his face a little pale. He Chunwang''s heart ached."Ah Yuan, is it acting up? you''re so silly. Why didn''t you tell me? I''ll apany you!" "No need!" Jack said indifferently. He Chunwang said,"don''t talk big. You know how scary ah yuan can be when he acts up. You can''t subdue him alone. I''ll call people over. He needs my help. Don''t make sarcastic remarks here." "I said I don¡¯t need it. Don''t you understand humannguage? " Mu Yuan''s second wave of pain was about toe. He immediately said, " eldest young master, I don¡¯t need you to apany me. I¡¯m still considered calm now. After the injection, I want to sleep and be alone. You can go back first. I¡¯ll look for you after I wake up. " He Chunwang still wanted to say something, but Jack realized that something was wrong. He pushed mu Yuan inside and closed the door. He Chunwang knocked on the door and shouted a few times from outside, but he left when he did not hear a response. Mu Yuan''s gaze was on the box that was glowing. The second wave of drug addiction hade again. Jack ced the things at the side, pressed mu Yuan down, and tied him up again. This time, the attack was even more terrifying than mu Yuan had imagined. Itsted for nearly two hours. In the long two hours, his mind was nk. He could not think of anything, could not see anything, and his vision waspletely ck. There was only endless coldness and repeated pain and despair. This bone-eroding pain made him suffer inhuman torture. Jack wanted to destroy the medicine, but after thinking about it, he still left himself a way out and did not destroy it. The third time was the most terrifying and also the longest. Mu Yuan could no longer control himself. A person''s voice sounded from the monitor, " instructor, you can''t let it go any longer. If you continue to let it go, team leader one will lose his life. I just checked the drug rehabilitation centre. They didn''t forcefully cut off the drug like this at the beginning. The human body has its own bottom line. No matter how tough a person is, they won''t be able to take it. You must let him go. " The first captain is on the verge of a mental breakdown." To be honest, Jack had very little experience in this area. He had also looked up some information recently, and most of them were gentler detoxification methods. This method was not useful to mu Yuan at all. Therefore, he forced himself to quit. The veins on mu Yuan''s neck seemed to be about to burst. Jack was also a little flustered and hurriedly released the shackles. Mu Yuan suddenly pulled down the cloth and, like a sword that had been unsheathed, quickly and sharply pounced on the poison. His face was extremely crazed, controlled by the pain in his body. Hallucinations appeared in front of his eyes, and he felt like he was in a terrible nightmare, constantly being tortured in his fantasy. Jack''s actions were faster than mu Yuan ''s, and he snatched the second poison. The entire team thought that the instructor would break it, but who knew that the instructor would only use a piece of cloth to cover the surveince cameras. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2070 Recalling The Promise To Kill For A Lifetime The entire team was confused. What kind of operation was this? Jack took off his earphones and threw them aside. As time was too tight, and mu Yuan had pounced over again, he did not have the time to turn off the sound. The team members were speechless. Although he couldn''t see the scene, he could at least hear the sound. What was the instructor doing? Mu Yuan pounced over with a maniacal expression. He grabbed his hand crazily."Give it to me, give it to me. I''m in so much pain. I''m in so much pain. Give it to me ..." His voice was fragmented and deranged, with a trace of pleading and full of despair. Jack slowly unbuttoned the first button on his shirt. Mu Yuan''s eyes were bloodshot, and the hallucinations in front of him became worse. It was as if there were countless Jack''s floating in front of him. His footsteps were light as if he was floating in the clouds. Following that, a bone-corroding pain attacked him. Mu Yuan cried out in pain and almost knelt down to hug Jack''s legs, begging him without any dignity. "Please, please, give it to me, give it to me ..." Jack unbuttoned four of his buttons and lifted mu Yuan up with one hand. Mu Yuan screamed in pain. He used one hand to hold onto mu Yuan''s neck and pulled him towards his chest. Jack asked mu Yuan,"little Yuan, let me ask you. Do you want me or this?" Mu Yuan''s eyes were red, as if he did not know what Jack was saying. What did he mean by ''want him''?''want it''? Jack''s clothes were half-opened, but he was holding a syringe in one hand. The icy blue liquid seemed to mix with the coldness in his eyes. Mu Yuan''s eyes were filled with scattered light, and he could not think at all. He only knew that once he held the syringe, he would be free and not in so much pain. He snatched the syringe away with one hand, and almost subconsciously, he wanted to solve the pain in front of him. "I will never see you again." Jack spoke slowly. He did not stop mu Yuan from taking the syringe away. He only stated one thing."First lieutenant mu Yuan, you and I have the rtionship of an instructor and a student. After this mission ends, you return to your country, and I return to my country. We will go our separate ways and have nothing to do with each other. You have to hear me clearly." The team members were all dumbfounded. What was this? Mu Yuan was in chaos and despair. He did not know which word touched his heart. He raised his head with bloodshot eyes and tears. The needle had already pierced into his skin. He would be free with just a light push. However, the instructor said that they should not be involved in each other''s business. From now on, he would never see him again. "I ..." His lips were almost torn from biting them. He swallowed the blood in his mouth, and the pain came wave after wave. Mu Yuan broke down and thought, why did I force him? why did I force him? "Don''t ..." He kneeled at the side and hit his head against the sofa."Don''t force me, don''t force me, don''t ... Don ''t, I''m in so much pain, so much pain, I can''t get rid of ..." He wished he could stab a knife into his own body and end it all. Jack said,"I, Jack Anderson, have always been a man of my word. I never go back on my word. You''d better think about it carefully." He looked at mu Yuan coldly. The young man in front of him was already in a very miserable state. He had never seen mu Yuan in such a sorry state, but he could not be soft-hearted. If he was soft-hearted, he would ruin mu Yuan''s life. "Do you want me or this?" Jack said softly,"it can give you a moment of ecstasy, but I can give you a promise of a lifetime." All the team members were speechless. Everyone looked at each other. One of the team members asked the question on everyone''s mind,"that ... That ... Instructor and team leader ... Are they too deep into their acting?" Chapter 2071 Memories Of The Great Sacrifice Of Instructor Kill One of the team members asked the question on everyone''s mind,"that ... That ... Instructor and team leader ... Are they too deep into their acting?" No one dared to ask if the team leader and the instructor were in a rtionship, so they used a tactful way of saying that they were too deep into the act. Other than that, they had no other exnation. Captain one was always right in front of their eyes, but they didn''t notice that he was in a rtionship. ,m "Don''t tell me that the first team leader''s words at the farewell party ..." Was it true? F * ck, F * ck, F * ck! In the monitor, it was filled with mu Yuan''s pleading. He begged Jack not to force him, but instructor Jack was unmoved. They could not see the screen, but they could see a rustling sound. They did not know what happened, but they suddenly heard mu Yuan''s scream. "Ah ..." Jack took off his shirt and squatted down, shirtless. He lifted mu Yuan''s chin and asked, enunciating each word clearly,"am I not as alluring to you as that bottle of water?" Mu Yuan let out another blood-curdling screech and suddenly threw the syringe at the wall. The fragile ss shattered, and the venom sttered everywhere. Mu Yuan roared in anger, and his eyes were bloodshot. He pushed Jack onto the carpet, lowered his head, and bit him. Why did he force him? Why did he force him? He bit Jack''s neck and was so angry that he wanted to break his blood vessels. He wanted to drink his blood and eat his flesh. In an instant, he bit Jack until he bled. No matter how much pain he was in, he wanted the person under him to feel it too. Jack did not push him away. No matter what mu Yuan did to him, he only raised his hand gently and patted his back continuously. Mu Yuan bit until he bled and tasted fresh blood. There was a clear bite mark on his neck. He suddenly kissed it and licked the blood dry. The pain in his body caused his remaining rationality to copse. He wantonly abused the person under him, scratching, gnawing, and biting, leaving scars on his exposed chest. When he had his rationality, he began to kiss crazily again, like a beast venting its desire. Mu Yuan screamed, He could actually ... "You bastard!" He cursed but did not push him away. Mu Yuan could not be provoked under such circumstances. The entire team''s monitoring personnel heard some indescribable sounds. "This ... This ... This ..." "What is the instructor doing?" "What''s the first team leader doing?" "My God, it''s not ... What I think, right?" They finally knew why the instructor had blocked the surveince cameras. It was simply impolite. But ... You didn''t turn off the sound. This made one''s imagination run wild. Mu Yuan shouted anxiously,"give it to me, give it to me ... I''m so ufortable. I can''t hold it in anymore ..." Then,"ah ..." They heard the instructor''s screams, like the sound of someone being raped. They suddenly remembered that they had heard a long time ago that the instructor liked men and liked to lie down and let others touch him! "I ... I can''t look at the instructor directly anymore." ¡­¡­ Reyman was furious."Shut up!" Jack screamed because mu Yuan had touched his wound. Then, he was like a beast in heat, constantly nudging him. As he had no sense of reason, he was especially vicious. Jack frowned slightly, and when mu Yuan pounced over to pull his belt again, he suddenly hugged him and held his ... * Beep *! "Don''t move, I''ll ... Help you. " * See you tomorrow! Chapter 2072 Recalling The Mental Journey Of Killing In the earphones, there were all sorts of indescribable sounds, mixed with mu Yuan''s despairing and happy voice. Hearing the entire team members ... It was hard to exin in a few words. Other than Reyman, everyone''s brain was filled with some very dirty rubbish, especially Jack, who kept telling mu Yuan to be gentle and slow down. Everyonemunicated with hand gestures. "Is the first team leader that fierce?" "Even our instructor can''t take it?" "Will the instructor kill us if he doesn''t turn off his voice? will he kill us?" " I realized that after I turned off the video, it felt more like a video. The instructor didn''t let us see it, but my brain can fill in the nks on its own. " ¡­¡­ Jack¡¯s hands hadn''t even touched it, and it was already over. His hands were stained with the stickiness. Jack frowned slightly. He wasn''t skilled at this at all. Originally, he was ayman in this matter. He had never thought that he would have any emotional involvement with a man, let alone care about such things. He didn''t have many needs and rarely solved it by himself, let alone finish it. In the end, this little rascal didn''t even need any skills and he was already so excited. However, after venting, mu Yuan''s pain followed him like a shadow and did not reduce. He continued to bite and cry. Just like that, he endured for another two hours before that wave of crazy pain finally passed. Mu Yuan''s entire body copsed as if he was dehydrated. Hey in Jack¡¯s arms and lowered his head to look at mu Yuan''s pale little face. At this moment, he deeply felt ... Heartache. He had never seen mu Yuan in such a weak state before. Perhaps no one had ever seen mu Yuan in such a weak state before. It was as if he had just been fished out of the water. He was extremely exhausted, and his hair was all wet. Jack picked him up and put him in the bathtub. He filled the bathtub with hot water and gave him a hot bath. He carried him to the bed and wrapped him tightly in the quilt. He turned on the right temperature to let him sleep. Then, he cleaned up the mess in the living room. After doing all this, he sat on the balcony and lit a cigarette. He was extremely surprised that mu Yuan would have some abrupt thoughts about him. He was a very sensitive person. Even before mu Yuan had confessed, he could already sense it. However, at that time, he felt that this child probably worshipped the strong. Coincidentally, he was a strong person and was also the strongest person he had ever seen. Thus, it was understandable for him to have some feelings of worship. To be worshipped by a pure and strong young man was something that could satisfy a man''s pride and self-esteem. However, he never thought that ... Mu Yuan''s feelings for him were not just admiration. During training, he had noticed that there was a burning gaze constantly pursuing him. At that time, he also found an excuse for mu Yuan. He had the intention to give mu Yuan a private lesson, but mu Yuan misunderstood and thought that he was deliberately targeting him. Thus, he was very dissatisfied with him, so he could not help but want to take revenge. However, when he asionally saw mu Yuan secretly taking photos of him, he could not find an excuse to give mu Yuan. He also vaguely sensed that something was wrong, so he left the South American base. Originally, he had returned from the independence to enter the anti-terrorism force. His identity had changed from a marine and needed to study in the South American base for a period of time. Whether he was an instructor or went to study by himself, it was a test. However, he went to the Delta instead of staying in the South American base. He vaguely felt that mu Yuan should not continue like this. Even before mu Yuan confessed, he did not feel that he had any improper thoughts about mu Yuan that exceeded that of an instructor or a student. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2073 Recalling The Decision Of A Lifetime To Kill Things were unpredictable. He did not expect mu Yuan to have feelings for him, and he did not expect mu Yuan to dare to say it out loud. When he was drunk and said that boyfriend, he was a little taken aback and thought that mu Yuan had gone crazy. In the bathtub, mu Yuan did not leave like usual. When he seriously expressed his feelings, Jack felt that he was even more audacious and did not know his ce. Perhaps only young people would be so ignorant of their rtionship. They didn''t know the identity and background of the two people, and they didn''t know that there were countless natural chasms between them. They could only pour out their feelings without thinking about how the people who were listening would turn the world upside down. Therefore, he deliberately avoided mu Yuan. p After mu Yuan confessed to him, he did not even think of having a rtionship with mu Yuan that exceeded the rtionship between an instructor and a student. He felt that mu Yuan had been possessed for a moment, and this kind of rtionship would fade away very quickly. Although he was young, he had seen all kinds of people. Soldiers did not have time to move around on their own. Most of the time, they were protecting their country. Moreover, with his and mu Yuan''s identities, they were destined to be separated. At the same time, in different ces, they would risk their lives. This was their future life. They would not even be on the same path. Under such circumstances, to consider developing a rtionship with mu Yuan required great courage and to be prepared for the tragedy of breaking up. He didn''t want to experience such a tragedy. He could almost predict the ending that would happen if he and mu Yuan were to be together. There would not be a good ending. He was a great young man with a bright future ahead of him. Be it a man or a woman, he would meet many amazing people in the future. He could choose a confidant who would apany him every day, or he could choose a partner who was equal in strength and looked out for each other. At least they would be standing on the samend, and he would be able to support all his decisions and career. Why would he choose a lover from to? During that period of time, even if he had the slightest bit of feelings for mu Yuan, it would be extinguished by his rationality. He was not an impulsive person, and he had never been since young. If he didn''t have this excessive emotionless rationality, he wouldn''t know how many times he would have died. Mu Yuan ... He did not understand why Mu Yuan was able to reveal all of his feelings. He was not afraid of being rejected by him and only continued to burn his scorching and deep feelings. Just like how mu Yuan did not understand him, why he was clearly a little attractive but avoided it. He extinguished the me in his heart and was not willing to give out even a little bit of his feelings. He finished two cigarettes, but his head was still in a mess. He had made a lifelong promise to mu Yuan as long as mu Yuan could quit his addiction. However, after calming down and thinking about it seriously, he felt that this was a path of no return. It was a path that he could not take. When he turned around, there was a bright Road that led to Rome. Why did he have to choose a single-nk bridge in the dark? he did not know where the road ahead was. Was it worth it? Jack was thinking that when he couldn''t help but learn Chinese, he had a vague answer in his heart, but he had been unwilling to face it. Now that the fog had been cleared and he faced his heart, he couldn''t help but search his heart and feel free. You''re ready? He never made decisions easily when it came to important matters in his life. He was not like mu Yuan. If he liked someone, he would like them first. He would not consider the future at all. He did not understand what they would experience or how they would get along in the future. He had also thought about the pressure that he would face as he grew older. 2074 Chapter 2076 His decision was a decision he would make for life. It was a serious and solemn decision after careful consideration. While Jack was thinking about their future, Ying Zhen was eating with Lin Jing. He Chunwang was distracted. He didn''t like Ying Zhen. He wanted to leave after taking two bites, but He Jing forced him to stay. Ying Zhen was very kind to him, and he even took the initiative to ask about his life. He Chunwang had been warned by He Jing not to be rude, so he only answered Ying Zhen half-heartedly. "Where''s the person you like? ask him toe over and have a meal with us." Ying Zhen said with a smile, taking the initiative to mention mu Yuan. Once bitten, twice shy. He Chunwang''s hair stood on end."What are you trying to do? are you trying to use the same trick to kill the person I like?" Ying Zhen''s expression did not change. He only sighed. He Jing rebuked angrily,"Chunwang, don''t be rude!" "Uncle, you can''t me Chunwang. He just likes someone, what''s wrong with that? I''m the one who''s paranoid. " Ying Zhen admitted his mistake and had a good attitude. He Jingji was furious. "Chunwang, it''s time for you to grow up. The person you like is an undercover agent from China. If he doesn''t die, do you know how much losses we, the six hehe, will suffer? Ying Zhen did what he should have done. If he spread the news, the people who would die would be me and Ying Zhen, as well as countless brothers from the six healers. I don''t mind if you like someone, but if you like a spy, you won''t let him go even after he was executed. You''ve disappointed me. " He Jing''s heart ached. Seeing that he Chunwang had lowered his head and did not refute, his expression became better."I don''t ask you to take over the Liu He gang. You can be a rich loner, but you can''t hurt your own family. Yingzhen has loved you since you were young. Your father was busy. It was all because of him that you were brought up. Is this how you treat him? have you returned all your studies to your teacher?" He Chunwang''s eyes were filled with tears. He did not dare to refute. Ying Zhen poured wine for He Jing."Uncle, Chunwang knows his mistake. Let''s have a happy Meal and let''s not talk about the past." He Chunwang said,"ah Yuan didn''t do anything wrong. Dad, why did you still inject him with ice blue? he didn''t do anything. You''d rather kill the wrong person than let him go. Have you considered my feelings?" "This will prevent him from betraying you. As long as he needs this thing, he won''t betray you. "Chunwang, I''ll be honest with you. I don''t agree to you being with him. It doesn''t matter if he''s a spy or not. Even if he''s innocent, he already has a boyfriend. You can see how they get along with each other. You don''t stand a chance. I still want to have a grandson, you know?" He Jing''s voice was rare to hear. Ying Zhen did not try to smooth things over this time. He Chunwang lowered his head and tears fell. He would rather not be the eldest young master of the six hehe gang. Ying Zhen said,"I''m very curious. What kind of child is he that Chunwang can''t forget? why don''t you call him over for a meal?" He Chunwang said,"he''s poisoned today and is sleeping." Ying Zhen said,"didn''t you send the blue ice over? it''s not a big deal to beat the blue ice up. It''s nothing to have a meal together. His poison has acted up, and we have the blue ice in Liu He." He Chunwang was hesitant. He Jing thought about it and felt that it made sense. She sent someone to call mu Yuan. Mu Yuan was in a deep sleep. It was Eugene who came over to call mu Yuan and briefly exined the situation. She asked softly,"how''s the vige Belle?" "Wait a moment, I''ll go get him." ¡­¡­ 2075 Chapter 2076 Mu Yuan had been tormented for the entire afternoon, and his body was extremely weak. It was really too difficult for him to deal with Ying Zhen and he Jing at this time. When he opened his eyes, he was not even in focus, and his entire body was so weak that he could not even take a single blow. When he was woken up, he was in a daze. His head was heavy and his feet light. Jack helped him to clean up a little and applied ayer of yellow powder on his face, making his face not look so pale. Mu Yuan still wanted to have a good talk with Jack about the things between them, but he was pushed out of the door by Jack."Ying Zhen and he Jing are both here. You have to be careful when dealing with them." "Oh ..." Mu Yuan felt like he was about to faint the moment he stepped out of the door. He was in a bad state of mind. The struggle in the afternoon almost took his life, and he was only given a breath to catch his breath. Eugene deliberately slowed down his pace and even joked with him."Vige Belle, I heard that you ... You''re too fierce. You even dared toy your hands on the instructor." Mu Yuan thought to himself,''how could he have done that? the instructor merely gave him a hand.'' "Earphones." "Oh, oh, oh, I almost forgot." There was someughter in the channel. To prevent Ying Zhen from seeing through it, mu Yuan kept the mp4 for safety reasons. He did not bring it out at all. Jack thought that he Chunwang and Eugene were there, so nothing would happen. He Chunwang came out to greet him and said in a low voice,"Ying Zhen is very annoying. Let''s just have a few bites and leave. Ignore him." He knew about he Chunwang''s past, so it was normal for he Chunwang to have a knot in his heart. Mu Yuan nodded and did not say much. Ying Zhen greeted him politely. Ying Zhen looked more like a person who was about to die than him. After mu Yuan sat down, he was toozy to move and greeted him simply. Ying Zhen asked some questions, and mu Yuan answered them smoothly. These words did not seem like much. They were all questions that He Jing had asked him before. If he was not careful, he would answer wrongly. If he did not answer them in the same way, he would easily give himself away. Mu Yuan was on full alert. "I heard that the poison acted up this afternoon?" Ying Zhen asked. Mu Yuan nodded. His expression was a little sinister, which suited his character very well."I was thinking of enduring it at first. Fortunately, first young master sent me the medicine. I feel much better now." Ying Zhen said,"this thing has a high purity and is highly dependent on it. The time it takes for the poison to take effect is also very long. You should prepare a few more of them on normal days." "No, I''ll ask the young master for more when the poison takes effect." The temptation of this thing was too great. He was not sure if he could resist this temptation. If he made a mistake one day, it would not be worth it. If he dared to touch this thing again and couldn''t stand it, Jack would see him forever. This thought was deeply engraved in his bones. He did not dare to forget. Ying Zhen smiled and did not force her. He Jing, on the other hand, was a little quiet."Where''s your boyfriend?" "I had an argument with him in the afternoon. He''s still angry, so I wanted to ask him toe along." Mu Yuan stopped there. Why did they quarrel? it was naturally because he was addicted to drugs. Ying Zhen and he Jing looked at each other. He Jing said,"your boyfriend is too careful. There are many of these things in Liuhe. Tell him not to worry. If he dislikes you because of this, it''s not worth it for you to like him. Besides, you''re a handsome man. It''s easy to like someone. Other than Chunwang, it''s not a problem for you to like anyone in Liuhe." "Dad!" He Chunwang''s face turned red."Don''t talk nonsense. I like a ''Yuan." He Jing didn''t take it seriously at all. She raised her cup and toasted, treating mu Yuan as her confidant. He Jing and Ying Zhen were the kind of people who didn''t believe in people''s hearts and only believed in benefits. 2076 Chapter 2077 This meal made mu Yuan feel as if there was a Fishbone stuck in his throat. He had to deal with it carefully, but his mind flew to Jack''s side. He thought absent-mindedly that the instructor would not have a reason to reject him this time, right? His hand ... His face turned red. He was too disappointing. Would the instructor think that he could not satisfy him? What are you thinking? He Jing and Ying Zhen are both old foxes. What are you thinking? But at this moment, his heart was flying. "A ''Yuan, why are you so absent-minded?" He Chunwang was a little worried."You don''t have to take my dad''s words to heart. It''s fine. I will protect you." Don''t be afraid. " He Jing and Ying Zhen both looked at him. Mu Yuan said,"we had a fight and I''m not in a good mood. Please forgive me." "It''s fine," This reason made sense. After mu Yuan left, only he Jing and Ying Zhen were left. He Jing asked,"what do you suspect him of?" "I''m not suspecting anything, uncle. As soon as he came, the six healers kept making trouble. Although we can''t rule out the possibility that he''s a Chinese spy, he has a Chinese face. If we don''t suspect him, who else can we suspect? although you set a trap and caught a female agent, we can''t rule out the possibility that he''s also suspicious. Maybe he''s an aplice." "I won ''t!" He Jing said,"when I executed him, he was there. If it was someone I knew, and it was a girl, a hot-blooded person like him might not be able to hold back." "Is that so?" Ying Zhen said,"it''s better to be safe than sorry. Even if he has taken the blue ice and is relying on us, we can''t rule out his suspicion. I''ll probe more. Spring prosperity is the only weakness of the Liu He n. It''s the easiest entry point. We can get to know the situation of the Liu He n faster by starting with him." "Hahaha, but they forgot that Chun Wang doesn''t care about the Liu He gang. Even if they get close to Chun Wang, they can''t get close to the center of power. If you want to test him, then test him. Don''t go too far. I think ... He is a talent. If he is really not a spy or an enemy, he can be developed into one of our people. The Liu He gang needs young talents." "Yes, I understand," Mu Yuan was not in the mood to deal with he Chunwang. He dismissed him with a few words and hurriedly went back. Jack cooked by himself. He cooked a pot of shrimp and egg congee and made some light dishes. They were All American cuisines, mainly beef, potatoes, and onions. Mu Yuan did not like American cuisines and had a lot of things to say in his heart, but he did not know where to start. "Come here!" Jack said as he served the dishes. Mu Yuan''s stomach was a little empty. He did not eat much at He Jing''s ce. The Thand food there was too greasy for him. Mu Yuan took a piece of cloth and covered the surveince camera. Then, he turned off his ear-mic. The entire team was speechless. What was going on? What was going on? What kind of unspeakable things did the team leader do or say? why did he block the surveince camera? p "Instructor, I have something to tell you." "What a coincidence, I also have something to say to you." Jack gave him a bowl of porridge."Eat first." Mu Yuan was a little unappetizing, but he was also a little eager to try. Jack could tell that he was about to start a business after giving him some face and wanted to tell the world. He was talking about mu Yuan. "I ..." Even the delicious and light porridge could not stop his mouth. Mu Yuan was a little excited."I ... Are we considered together?" Jack did not answer. Instead, he asked,"what do you think?" "I''m asking you, so you''re naturally going to answer. " Chapter 2077 Memory kills us 2077 Memory kills us Jack did not answer mu Yuan¡¯s question even after they finished eating. After the meal, the two of them moved to the balcony. Mu Yuan was not in a hurry. Anyway, he had gained a little from this wave and did not lose anything. Even if the next time was more difficult than this, he was confident. He had originally thought that it was dark, but now it was bright. As long as he gave a promise, his life would be worth it. ¡°I¡¯m a soldier. I can¡¯t be discharged.¡± Jack made his stand clear. ¡°I know. Don¡¯t give others what you don¡¯t want.¡± Mu Yuan said softly,¡±I¡¯m mentally prepared.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have a talk. ¡± ¡°Are you in love?¡± Mu Yuan¡¯s eyes were sparkling. ¡°You¡¯re not mentally prepared yet. The problems we¡¯ll face in the future will start from individuals. First, we can¡¯t keep each otherpany. Even if the cowherd and the weaver can meet once a year, if our holidays don¡¯t ovep, we might not even see each other once a year. Falling in love, a promise that was as important as every word and every sentence, a small amount ofpanionship, all of these were very important. Withoutpanionship, what kind of love could one have? When I need you, you can only give me a few words. When you need me, what you want is the real warmth by my side, not a promise from far away. Secondly, after the personal discussion, talk about your family. Your family doesn¡¯t allow you to have a boyfriend. How are you going to face the pressure from your family? You don¡¯t think that I, a member of the Anderson family, would be someone¡¯s Secret lover, do you? If you can¡¯t solve the family¡¯s pressure, what will you use to promise me a lifetime? I¡¯m different from you. I don¡¯t have pressure from my family. As long as I like someone, even if it¡¯s a monster, my parents won¡¯t object. ¡°Third, the country. Although it¡¯s a peaceful era, you and I both know that we¡¯re enemies in many ways. We can¡¯t be considered allies. This is our biggest conflict. From now on, we can¡¯t talk about state affairs and can only talk about private matters. If we don¡¯t talk about our career, dreams, and struggles, what¡¯s the point of me being with you? If we can¡¯t share honor and disgrace, if we can¡¯t bear responsibility, where will we be in the future?¡± Mu Yuan was unable to give an answer to Jacks three questions. These were all things that he had thought about countless times in his dreams. It was as if no matter how he thought about it or how he solved it, there seemed to be no satisfactory answer. Thus, he started to have wishful thinking. Begging Jack was not so rational, but the person he liked was so rational. Jack patted his head lightly. ¡± Xiao Yuan, we still have a long life ahead of us. We will meet many people, and it¡¯s a great fortune to fall in love with each other. However, our identities are destined to be beyond our control. I do indeed ... Have some thoughts about you. I wont lie to you about this. However, my feelings for you aren¡¯t enough for me to ignore the problems between us. I wont step into an unprepared future, because that would make me fall to pieces and end up hurting my family while pleasing my enemy.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Mu Yuan cut him off. ¡± I understand all the problems you mentioned and I understand them very well. This is indeed an irrefutable contradiction, but I have confidence in myself. Although Im still young, Im sure of what I want and have made all the preparations. I dont know who I will meet in the future, and I dont know who will make me fall in love so much. I only know that I like you. Right now, other than my family, I like you the most. If I dont say it out and don¡¯t work hard, Ill have lived in vain. Ill work hard to make you like me even more, so much so that you¡¯ll ignore the problems between us and be able to hold my hand. If that dayes, you must tell me.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have the heart to reject mepletely. So, instructor, before that, please let me try my best and be willful once. What if ... You really, really like me?¡± * Mu Yuan,¡±we can date because I¡¯m thick-skinned enough.¡± Jack: == Chapter 2078 Memories Of The Mysterious Clan Of Slaughter Jack actually retorted. He looked at mu Yuan''s sincere eyes and thought of an animal, a moth. Like a moth darting into the fire, he would not hesitate to do so. Even if he lost his life, he did not care. However, this kind of gaze actually made his heart, which was as hard as stone, be a bit more gentle. "Alright!" Mu Yuan was overjoyed. Jack''s wavering was already great news to him. He did not dare to have excessive expectations that Jack would agree to everything at once. To be able to agree to such a thing, he was already quite happy in his heart. He had no other requests. They were still young, so there was no rush. As long as he had the heart, he would eventually reach perfection. The next morning, Eugene sent a message. He Jing and Ying Zhen were in the hall receiving a businessman from Venezu and were having a secret conversation. Jack and mu Yuan looked at each other. If it was someone that could make He Jing and Ying Zhen meet at the same time, it should be someone important. Jack sent a message back to Eugene and asked Eugene to bring the person''s photo over for him to investigate. Eugene was very reliable. He quickly sent over a photo of a bearded man. He looked particrly fierce and tall. Jack used the system''s facial recognition system to find out his identity. He was a drug lord with the code name King. He was a big drug lord who was hated by everyone all over the world. His whereabouts were unpredictable and he rarely came out to discuss business with others. Mu Yuan said,"it looks like he ces a lot of importance on this deal with He Jing. He even came over personally to discuss it. His distribution channels are wider, and he has his distributors all over the world. If he Jing wants to do business with him, she will definitely produce drugs inrge quantities. We have investigated the situation of the Liu He gang before. The second and third-grade distributors are rtively small. If he were to supply them all at once, he should not be able to supply that much." Jack nodded. Because of the blue ice, mu Yuan was rather against drugs. This time, he was going all out to catch He Jing and the rest. It was impossible to catch King. This person''s whereabouts were hard to predict, so it was not that difficult to track him. It was said that he had a very mysterious family behind him. "A mysterious family?" Jack said calmly,"I''ve heard a little about it, but I haven''t confirmed it. This family has been living on the ind for decades and has cultivated countless elites. He''s in charge of the entire Ind and sends arge number of mercenaries to South America and North America every year. The people under him can be considered an Army and they''re loyal and hegemonic. The source of this money is King. He secretly supported a global drug lord to distribute drugs all over the world and collect arge amount of funds. King doesn''t have the ability to be the world''srgest distributor in a few years. Other than firearms, this is the fastest way to earn money. " "Then, you didn''t think about investigating and capturing them?" "There are so many inds in the world, and there are even more unknown ones. We won''t be able to find anything if we don''t know where it started and where it ended. Besides, there''s no real evidence. Interpol has been chasing King for years but they haven''t found a single clue. There are many criminals in this world and I don''t want to waste a few years on them." Besides, a person''s energy was limited. He was not the Pacific police who would care about everything. "Send someone to contact King and pretend to be one of the distributors here. Ask for arge amount of blue ice, therger the better." Jack quickly came up with an idea. "But if that''s the case, they''ll definitely pay the deposit first. Where did they get such arge sum of money?" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 2079 Chapter 2081 "Don''t worry, I have my ways. " Team one and team two were split into two groups. One group continued listening in, while the other formed a distributor and contacted King. They were very smart and didn''t make a deal with King directly. They just happened to release the news and attracted King. The amount he wanted was three times that of the North American distributor, and he also paid arge sum of cash. Then, Jack sent someone to disguise himself as a distributor and started to get in touch with the three major drug trafficking families in Myanmar. Thisnd made a living from drugs. There were a few major families under He Jing whose core business was also drugs, and they had their ownrge poppy fields. In just three days, He Jing and Ying Zhen invited a few big families to discuss. Mu Yuan had been with he Chunwang for the past few days, and the reason he told others was that he had quarreled with Jack. He Chunwang said,"why don''t we go on a vacation?" "I don''t want to move." Mu Yuany by the pool with azy look on his face. It was as if he could not even open his eyes. After he had endured the poison once, the duration of the second poison attack had extended. Furthermore, he had endured it with Jack''s help. He Chunwang, Ying Zhen, and the rest had thought that he had been controlled by LAN bingshuo. He Chunwang also followed him andy beside the pool. Suddenly, a few cars passed by outside and headed in the direction of the hall. Mu Yuan recognized one of them as the head of the family that the Liu He gang had been suppressing. He asked despite knowing the answer,"eldest young master, who are they?" "My family''s enemies. I don''t know what''s wrong with my father. He''s been inviting them to his house recently. Peoplee and go every day. It''s so annoying. Also, there are many more people in the six hehe." Mu Yuan and Jack also realized that although the attic was a trap to catch the mole, there were indeed some people who frequently appeared in the attic recently. Some of them were even white-haired old men. Jack and mu Yuan had suspected that there was a secret in the attic. Or could it be another test, a deliberate test? With the previous example, they did not dare to act rashly, afraid that they would be annihted in one fell swoop and fail at thest step. Mu Yuan asked,"they are your family''s enemies. What are they doing here? You want to fight?" "My father said that he did not do business. He seemed to have epted a big order from a foreigner. He couldn''t handle it alone, so he looked for a few big families to cooperate with. I don''t understand. I have never cared about the affairs of the six healers. Who knows what they are up to?" Mu Yuan seemed to be interested."Do you know what kind of big business that is? A business that even Liu He gang can''t take over, it must be really big. " "It seems ..." He Chunwang''s expression was not very good. He had been protected since he was young. He was indeed not scheming and did not have much experience. He had never known what the Liu He gang did for a living. In his heart, he had always thought that he was an upright young man. Who knew that his family was in the drug business? this changed his view of the world. However, he Chunwang was he Jing''s son after all. He was still young and his thoughts were easily swayed by others. He would do whatever He Jing said. He had epted that the six hehe gang was in the drug business, but he still felt ufortable when he mentioned it. "Drug business, I guess." He Chunwang lowered his voice, leaned closer to mu Yuan, and said,"that customer wants a lot of blue ice. It''s very difficult to purify this thing, and it''s very difficult to mass produce it. Thus, my father has been improving the form. He hopes that the few big families can work together and earn money together." "What are you two whispering about?" Ying Zhen came over slowly. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 2080 Chapter 2081 Mu Yuan and he Chunwang split up very quickly. He Chunwang was extremely unhappy."What are you doing here?" Ying Zhen and he Chunwang didn''t have much interaction. Furthermore, Ying Zhen was the one who came to find him. The big families were having a meeting today. How could he have the time toe? "Vice President." Mu Yuan greeted him very politely. Ying Zhen looked at them with a smile. He looked very feminine. Although he was already thirty years old, he looked extremely young. He was like their big brother. He was mature and handsome, which made people have a good impression of him. However, mu Yuan did not dare to underestimate this Vice President."We were talking about the excitement today. It has been very lively these few days. There are all new faces. I don''t know them, so I wanted to ask the young master." There was nothing wrong with what he said. Ying Zhen smiled."Eldest young master knows nothing about the six hehe n. If ah Yuan wants to know something, just ask me." "I don''t care about the six hehe sect. I was just curious and asked casually." Ying Zhen sat down, and the servant brought a cocktail to him."The timing of your poison acting up is a little abnormal. I heard that the poison acted up again yesterday, and it''s a little frequent. I remember that the third injection will take a few days before the poison acts up." Mu Yuan''s heart trembled, and he was a little alert. Could it be that the blue poison''s re-up had a specific period of time?"this body varies from person to person, and everyone''s state is different. Some people can live to ny years old, while some can only live to nine years old. Where is the logic in this?" "Hahaha, little brother, you''re really interesting. No wonder Chunwang likes you so much." Mu Yuan''s lips twitched."Yeah, I''m likable." "What are you doing here? if you want to chat, then leave. You''re not wee here." "Of course not. The six healers has a lot of things to do, and a ''Yuan is smart. We have a big order recently and need manpower. A'' Yuan is so smart, and the president thinks you have a lot of potential. He wants to train you. Tell me, are you willing to take this order?" Ying Zhen had thrown out a very big bait for mu Yuan. Mu Yuan''s heart was in a state of shock. Jack''s voice came through the earpiece."Agree to him." "What big deal? don''t even think about bringing ah Yuan to sell drugs. Ah Yuan doesn''t do such things. Don''t even think about it." Before mu Yuan could answer, he Chunwang rejected him with a look of justice."I can''t choose my own father. I was born in the Liu He gang. You have already harmed others with your illegal activities. Don''t even think about dragging ah Yuan to harm others. Our ah Yuan will not be in cahoots with you." Ying Zhen chuckled."Young master, if the president knew what you were thinking, he would be very sad. Without the six hehe, what would you eat and wear? Do you know how much the raw materials for your research cost? Do you know the proportion of your research expenses in a year to the cost of Liuhe? If you didn''t have this money, how could you realize your dream? if it wasn''t for the six hehe gang, would young master have the stable life he has today? This person, ah, can''t just take responsibility and stand up, isn''t he too insensible?" He Chunwang''s face turned pale. Ying Zhen was so angry that his eyes turned red. Mu Yuan knew that Ying Zhen was not wrong. Anyone in the world could me the six healers, but he Chunwang did not have the right to me the six healers or He Jing. This was because everything he Chunwang had was provided by the six healers. Ying Zhen''s words were truly heart-piercing. He Chunwang flicked his sleeves and left. When he left, his eyes were red. * My burger has a post-surgery infection and his front leg is bleeding badly. I said it in thements section. I''ve been treating him in the afternoon and to prevent him from bleeding again, so I''ll be taking thest picture at any time. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 2081 Chapter 2083 Mu Yuan could not help but say something fair."You shouldn''t talk about eldest young master like that. He is only very passionate about his own research. He doesn''t know anything else. Even if he is ignorant, he is a technological geek who was raised by you all. Children are like nk papers from young. He will be like that no matter how the adults raise him. So with eldest young master''s personality, the biggest mistake is the president, not him." Ying Zhen said,"a ''Yuan''s insight is very good. He doesn''t seem like a young man." "I''ve experienced a lot. " Mu Yuan appropriately revealed a sense of vicissitudes and smiled."With eldest young master''s temperament, we should be responsible. The six hehe gang has been running for many years. Eldest young master can be a rich and idle person, but he can''t stop us. He has received all the benefits, so he should not have anyints." Mu Yuan knew that this was the truth. He was speaking from he Chunwang''s point of view. He could not say that he Chunwang waspletely right, let alone say that Ying Zhen was wrong. Everyone''s position was different. "A ''Yuan, what do you think? if you canplete this deal and be the person who is really close to the core of the Liu He gang''s interests, it will do you no harm. If I were you, I would agree. When I was your age, I was still rolling around in the streets. If someone gave me such a chance at that time, I would not let it go." "There are many talented people in the six healers, why would they choose me?" "The talent training system of the six Hells is wed. There haven''t been any good talents appearing in the past few years. You''re a man of great potential. The president won''t be wrong, and neither will I. It just depends on whether you have the courage." Mu Yuan was a little shaken."Drug trafficking?" Ying Zhen smiled."You didn''t know what this ce was when you came to the Liu He sect. Why do you act as if you don''t know this ce? this is the Liu He sect, not a peaceful ce." What he meant was, don''t be so self-righteous and admit the truth earlier. "Yes, I know where this ce is, and I also know that it''s not a peaceful and prosperous ce, but I haven''t thought of ... Doing something so atrocious. If I do, my boyfriend ... Will leave me. He''s a person who can''t tolerate any sand in his eyes." Ying Zhenughed out loud."Hahahaha. The feelings of young people are always so simple. You think that once you fall in love, it will be forever. You are just being presumptuous. Life is so long. You will meet better people in the future." "I will never meet anyone better than him." Mu Yuan took the opportunity to confess."In my eyes, he is the best person in the world. What does it have to do with me when others think that he is better?" Jack coughed and reminded him that the entire team was listening in. Mu Yuan thought to himself, how troublesome. He could not even confess even if he wanted to. The team members all had numb expressions. Jack said calmly,"if you show any signs of wavering, tell me that you''lle back and consider it with me. Don''t reject me at once. You must show some signs of agreement." Mu Yuan said,"my boyfriend ..." He looked like a young man who was in love and felt very apologetic. Ying Zhen said,"once you have money, men and women will throw themselves into your arms. You have power and status, so why are you afraid that there won''t be anyone? when you have someone under your wing, even your boyfriend won''t dare to leave you." "What you said ... Makes sense!" Mu Yuan imagined a little dark room y in his head and was actually a little excited. He could not help but imagine a forbidden y where he was a domineering CEO and the instructor was a delicate flower. * I''ll update it tomorrow! "Muah muah!" Burger was so heart-wrenching. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2082 Memories Of Killing-Mu Yuan Agreed Mu Yuan dealt with Ying Zhen for two days, and then he acted as if he was quarreling with Jack. He even got punched in the face by Jack and got injured. This show had a beginning and an end. Then, he went to tell Ying Zhen that he had agreed to help with this big order. Ying Zhen smiled as he looked at the bruises on mu Yuan''s face."Your boyfriend has quite the temper." "Don''t worry about him. He''s so timid and doesn''t have any ambition to do great things. Doesn''t he think about it? does he want me to be mediocre for the rest of my life?" Mu Yuan pursed his lips and put on a serious act. Ying Zhen smiled and patted his shoulder. Then, he gave him a mission and brought him to the attic. As the two of them walked, Jack reminded mu Yuan of the things to take note of. Ying Zhen suddenly took off mu Yuan''s headphones and stuffed them into his ears with a smile."Hey, I see that you''re always listening to songs. What songs do you listen to?" Mu Yuan was so scared that he almost broke out in cold sweat. A member of team one was talking through his earphones. He did not even react when Ying Zhen pulled his earphones without any warning. Ying Zhen listened for a while and smiled."You kids just like to listen to these unmainstream songs." Mu Yuan put his earphones back on, and a popr song was ying. They had originally beenmunicating through the radio, and Jack''s reaction was also very timely. Mu Yuan''s heart calmed down slightly, and he did not show any nervousness."Hey, it''s not me who likes it. It''s my boyfriend who likes it." "You can''t stop talking about your boyfriend. You''re so infatuated." "Actually, I don''t have any big ambitions. I just want to earn more money. He''s a tech geek like the young master. He likes painting and photography. You can just treat it as a hobby. If I want to make a living from this in the future, it won''t work. I have no choice but to earn more money. So what if I take risks? the six hehe is such a big name. It will be fine. When I have money in the future, he can do whatever he wants." Team one''s member said,"team leader one, you''re really taking every opportunity to confess. The instructor''s teeth are aching from hearing this." "Sigh, single people don''t understand our difficulties." Mu Yuan said without warning. The members of team one were speechless. Ying Zhen was speechless. After entering the attic, the signal started to be intermittent. After a few minutes, Jack could not hear anything. Jack frowned slightly and was a little anxious. Fortunately, he was steady and did not panic. Mu Yuan tried every possible way to enter the attic, but when he really entered, he was a little nervous. The attic had three doors. The first door was very ordinary, like a research room. All kinds of colorful test tubes were ced on the table, and a few people in white coats were doing research. There were not many people, only about seven or eight people. There was also one person cleaning the mess on the ground and packing up the materials used in the experiment. After entering the second door, the atmosphere was much more solemn. They walked deeper into the room, and it was about the same as the firstboratory. However, the number of people had decreased significantly, and there were only three people. When they saw Ying Zhen and mu Yuan, they did not seem too surprised and continued with their research. After entering the third door, there were only two old men with white hair. This ce was much quieter, and it was a sterile room. Mu Yuan and Ying Zhen both wore sterile coats, and the two old men were fighting over something intensely. There were red, orange, yellow, green, and other different colored reagents on the test bench. Mu Yuan looked around and even saw a safe in the corner. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 2083 Chapter 2085 "Vice President, why did you bring me here?" Ying Zhen said,"this is the mainboratory for the research of blue ice. These two are retired PhDs of chemistry. Back then, they researched sh. This time, the president invited them to improve the form. ording to the current form, we can research blue ice, but we can''t mass-produce it. We need to mass-produce it, so we have to improve the form. We''ve been arguing over this for the past few days. I brought you here to tell you what this loft is doing. Secondly, I want you to be in charge of transporting the raw materials to them. The twoboratories outside were a smokescreen, so the materials were transported separately. The person who originally transported the materials to the thirdboratory alone was arrested, so I chose you, a new face. " Mu Yuan was confused, but he understood that this was more dangerous. It was very dangerous! "Why were you arrested?" Mu Yuan thought to himself,''the police officers here are all your men. It doesn''t make sense that you can arrest the people from the six hehe gang.'' Ying Zhen said,"you don''t know this, but there are many Chinese police officers who are undercover here. They investigate thoroughly, but it''s impossible to get rid of all of them. It also takes time. We can find out by giving them a little clue. It''s very troublesome. Some of our old faces who deliver the materials are on their registration book, so we need a new face. You ... Little brother, you look young and tender. You look like a good baby. The kind of baby who doesn''t skip sses, fight, and study obediently. At least they won''t suspect you." Mu Yuan was speechless. He knew that there were many undercover police in China here, and they would lose one person every once in a while. He heard that Ying Zhen was an undercover killer. This person was even more astute than He Jing, and he was very smart. He had caught many undercover agents and many people had died in his hands. "How much is it?" Mu Yuan''s strength proved that he was not a good person. He was only after money. Ying Zhen smiled. He seemed to be very satisfied as well. He patted his shoulder and said,"don''t worry. I won''t give you any less money. At least ... This amount." He showed a six. At least six million. Mu Yuan''s eyes lit up. F * ck, drug trafficking was so profitable, and he, who was just a delivery man, had earned so much. No wonder a bunch of people wanted money over their lives and wanted to do such heartless things. "Deal!" Mu Yuan''s eyes were filled with greed. Ying Zhen was very satisfied. After mu Yuan went out, he received special training from someone sent by Ying Zhen to let him know how to buy things. How could it not cause suspicion? some of the things that the thirdboratory needed were prohibited items and could not be bought inrge quantities. They could only take a small amount from the pharmacy. The rest of the things were still okay. Therefore, some pharmacies were targeted by spies who wanted to break through the defense line of the six helmsmen through the people who bought and sold them. Mu Yuan returned to the condominium and quickly exined the situation. There was no signal inside, so he could not hear Jack''s words. After entering, he could only act ording to the situation. Jack asked,"threeboratories. Two of them are just a cover-up?" "Yes!" "Think about it, How long have you been gone for the first and secondboratories?" "It should take five to six minutes. Seven to eight minutes in the second and thirdboratories." Mu Yuan said that seven to eight minutes was not considered very close. The attic was only a very small ce. Mu Yuan was talking to Ying Zhen while measuring. He could clearly remember how many steps they took and could quickly estimate the distance. With such a distance, they were already out of Liu He. This was not normal unless it was a circle and they were going around in circles. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2084 Memories Of The Instructor As for the specific reason, mu Yuan had yet to figure it out. He would be able to find out after a few more visits. Their people must not have been able to contact the spies in China, so mu Yuan could only do it. He Chunwang arrived very quickly. He had also heard the news and was not very willing to let mu Yuan get involved. This big deal had nothing to do with them. He Chunwang took out a bank card."There is 20 million in here. It is more than what Ying Zhen gave you. Don''t help him, and don''t ept his money. If you want money, I will give it to you." Mu Yuan was speechless. Jack was left speechless. Mu Yuan flipped the hair on his forehead and was a little stunned."I ... This is the first time I experienced what it feels like to be someone''s mistress." He''s so generous. He''s given out 20 million at once. That''s enough to buy a small ne. He was really ... Generous. He Chunwang was so anxious that he was spinning around."A ''Yuan, let''s not touch that thing. I know I can''t persuade my father, but you shouldn''t go. That''s not a good thing. If you touch it, you won''t be able to turn back. You will regret it. If you want money, I have it. If you want blue ice, I have it too." "Vige beauty, you''re really a source of trouble. You won''t have to worry about your livelihood if you get this big thigh." "That''s right. Subordinate card. Give it to us as a benefit. Team leader." The team members were allughing. Jack looked at the card in he Chunwang''s hand expressionlessly. He Chunwang looked at Jack provocatively."It''s all your fault. You don''t have any ability at all. You even need ah Yuan to earn money to support you. If you have the ability, give ah Yuan 20 million and let him have enough to eat and drink. Why don''t you leave him now? you''re just a burden. " Mu Yuan was speechless. You''ve got guts! "Young master, young master, please calm down. I can''t ept this money." "Why?" "Young master, you''re still underage. This money belongs to the president, not you." Jack sneered."I don''t have the money to give him 20 million, but you''re just a little kid. Are you using your family''s member to brush off a beggar? Have you ever earned a single cent? Do you know how hard it is to earn money? Do you know the purchasing power of this amount of money and how many people and years it takes to earn it?" He Chunwang''s face turned red. Mu Yuan said,"young master, Jack is right. You should go back quickly." Not far away, Ying Zhen saw the scene in front of mu Yuan''s door through the telescope. He smiled."Our young master is really a silly and sweet person. He can do anything." "Vice President, actually ... Eldest young master doesn''t know anything. You ... Why don''t you ..." p "Shut up!" Ying Zhen said,"if it wasn''t for the president, I don''t know where I would have lost my life. I can''t be a treacherous person. The first young master is simple and ignorant, but he''s not an idiot." He shook his head and walked back."However, ah Yuan and Jack are rather strange. They keep the curtains closed all day long, and one of them doesn''t even dare to step out of the room. Oh right, has there been any news from the people I sent to A city to investigate?" "Not yet," "Hurry it up." "Yes!" Mu Yuan pushed Jack in and closed the door. It was hard to exin in a few words. No one had thought that he Chunwang would do such a thing, and it was extremely strange. "Instructor, you ... You don''t have 20 million?" Mu Yuan''s thinking was off the mark. The Anderson family was a Zheng family. It was understandable that they did not have money. Jack squinted his eyes. Mu Yuan chuckled and revealed an obedient and cute expression."It''s fine. My family is quite rich. My personal assets should have exceeded two hundred million. Hehehe ... I can still afford to raise an instructor." Jack was left speechless. 2085 Chapter 2087 Team one''s members were all stunned. They didn''t expect mu Yuan to say such shocking words. Eugene thought to himself, vige Belle, what gave you the courage to say this? Who do you want to keep? Jack wanted to say something but stopped. In the end, he patted his shoulder. Mu Yuan swore that he saw the smile in the instructor''s eyes. However, when he took a closer look, he saw nothing. The instructor smiled? Was she mocking him? Did she think that he was not rich enough? Mu Yuan was anxious."Instructor, I will be richer in the future. I have many gray ie sources. I can earn a lot of money." Jack raised his eyebrows and became a little interested."I''m very curious. You''re a soldier. I heard that ording to your military system, ording to your rank, your sry is only 7000 to 8000 Yuan. All kinds of subsidies a year on average are less than 10000 Yuan a month. How did you get 200 million Yuan? what''s your source of gray ie?" Gray ie didn''t sound like a legal source of ie, or else it wouldn''t be called gray ie. "This ..." Mu Yuan started to exin his assets seriously."I''m the only son. When I was born, my grandfather gave me five percent of the MU family''s subsidiarypany''s shares. It''s worth two hundred million. I can also inherit the MU family''s assets legally ... Now that my parents are here, we''re not splitting the family. It hasn''t been split out yet, so I don''t know how much it is, but it should be ... Quite a lot!" "Oh ..." Jack raised his eyebrows."Then what about your gray ie source?" Mu Yuan scratched his head."Can I ... Not say it? That one ... Can also have private savings, right?" Jack was left speechless. God-like private money! There was a burst ofughter in the channel. "First team leader, you''re really a little cutie!" ¡­¡­ Jack did not pursue this matter. Mu Yuan himself had almost vomited everything. As long as he checked hiswork, he would know his source of ie. Jack had talked to a Chinese Lieutenant Colonel on the sea at that time. He said that the officials in their country were very rich, and some second generation people knew how to cash in the power in their hands since they were young. Stocks, real estate, and so on. There were too many of them. They covered each other, and the ie was very objective. People like them who hade from the bottom were not so lucky. Mu Yuan ... Jack thought, he wouldn ''t! When mu Yuan first collected the materials for the No. 3boratory, there were no idents. He made a trip to all the big pharmacies, and the things he bought were all separated and recorded. He also cleverly bought some materials from the ck market. Ying Zhen said,"the ck market is the line that the spies are watching the most closely. You have to be more careful and not attract suspicion." "Yes!" Mu Yuan had long sent someone to pass the news to general mu, asking him to inform the spies in the country not to disturb him. This group of people had lost too many people in Myanmar and still did not know how to retreat. If they continued to investigate like this, it would be like throwing an egg at a rock. It was better to let him investigate. His investigation was much easier than this group of spies. With the convenience of this identity, mu Yuan started to enter and exit the No. 3boratory. He had to receive the list from the professors every day and send them the materials. Gradually, he also figured out the identity of these two professors. One of them was willing to study it, while the other was coerced. Mu Yuan was about to send someone to investigate the families of the two professors when Jack said,"no, yingzhen will let you in too easily. If we investigate their background now, it will definitely arouse suspicion. The first person he will think of is you." Chapter 2086 Memories Of The Storm Of Killing Jack created a case through Interpol and then investigated the professor''s family. The person happened to be an American, so it was easy to investigate. Ying Zhen had always been fighting with people from China, so he didn''t expect someone like Jack toe to arrest them personally. It took a lot of time to investigate their families. The professor''s family disappeared without a trace. No one knew where they went or if something had happened to them. It was fine if one of them was alone, but the other professor''s son had just graduated from college and was about to get married. It was suspicious that this person had disappeared. Ying Zhen asked,"is the Interpol investigating them?" "Yes, I think it''s because of a traffic case." Ying Zhen answered,"he''s just under investigation and needs to take a statement. Now that he''s missing, he''s a suspect. The Interpol might investigate this matter thoroughly if they want to arrest him." Ying Zhen tapped his fingers on the table."Is it a coincidence?" "I''ve investigated the case file. He did have a hit-and-run case. Now that the parties involved want to Sue him, if he disappears, the case will be either big or small. Fortunately, we didn''t kill him and only locked him up. If we let him go now, he will contact the professor and our n will be exposed. " "Don''t do that for now. Let Interpol investigate." Ying Zhen said,"they won''t be able to find out anything. What about a ''Yuan? did she find anything?" "I didn''t find anything. His boyfriend goes to the bar to drink every day. They quarrel when they get home and asionally fight. A ''Yuan haspleted his tasks beautifully. He went to several pharmacies to buy the things on the professor''s list. He is also smart enough to develop contacts in several cities on the edge to help him buy and transport them. Although the cost is higher, the items are scattered and did not attract any attention." "He''s smart!" Ying Zhen smiled. "Oh right, the people we sent to A city will arrive at night." "Very good!" Today was mu Yuan''s Day off, and there was no list in theboratory. He had a hard time sunbathing by the pool, and there were a few scars on his body. It was to create the illusion that he had quarreled with Jack. He had quite a number of bruises. He Chunwang was indignant."Drive Jack away. He eats your food and lives in your house. He even quarrels with you and beats you. You should just break up with him as soon as possible. Isn''t heing home?" "He wanted to bring me back, or else he wouldn''t go back alone." Mu Yuan said unhappily,"sigh, he loves me too much. I can''t help it." Jack was left speechless. Where''s your face? He Chunwang''s heart ached as he looked at his wounds."He doesn''t love you at all. If he did, he wouldn''t have hit you. Look at the wounds on your body." "It''s a small matter," Mu Yuan said,"I''ve been helping Ying Zhen out recently and I''m really tired. I''m quite busy with theboratory. It''s really hard to be someone''s subordinate. I''m actually envious of people who can go on business trips often. They can travel everywhere." He Chunwang said,"what''s there to be envious about? Ying Zhen is living a carefree life. He leaves everything for others to do. One of my brothers was sent to city A by him. He has been there for a week. I don''t know what he has been busy with." "You''ve been gone for a week?" Mu Yuan''s heart skipped a beat."Does Liu He have any business in city A?" "What business can he have? who knows what he''s sending people to do? he''s so sneaky. I heard that he''ll be back tonight. He''s quite mysterious." Mu Yuan felt a chill on his body. 2087 Chapter 2088 Mu Yuan bade he Chunwang farewell and hurried to the apartment. Fortunately, it was not far away. Jack naturally heard he Chunwang''s words when he broke out in a cold sweat on a hot day. "Don''t worry, have you asked who it was?" Mu Yuan nodded and then went to the internal forum of the six healers to find Ying Zhen''s subordinate. It was a young boy. Mu Yuan had even seen him before. At that time, he looked at mu Yuan with a very focused gaze. Jack said,"the people from team two have already gone to stop him. I''ve been monitoring Ying Zhen 24/7. As long as he sends someone to pick him up, we will definitely be able to intercept him. However, we can''t do it too obviously, or else Ying Zhen will be suspicious." "Should I kill him?" Mu Yuan asked uncertainly. He was also at a loss about this matter. If the young man came back and brought back bad news, the people who would die might be him and Jack. However, if he killed someone, he felt that it was too cruel. Mu Yuan said,"I''ve thought of a way. We''ll find someone to rece him. We''ll lock him up in a small ck room first and not let him contact the outside world. Our people will rece him and hide it from Ying Zhen first." Jack looked at the young man''s information."He''s too short. No one in our team can pretend to be him." They were short and too slender. Their team was a group of men, so there was no way to pretend. "Then what should we do?" "Investigate the young man''s family, control them, and threaten them with their lives to make him change his mind. This is the most appropriate solution at the moment." Mu Yuan nodded. This young man only had a younger sister who was studying. Coincidentally, she was in the area. A small team of two people went over, and the rest were stopping the young man. Mu Yuan thought to himself that he had already informed the people in city A, but he did not wear a human skin mask this time for safety reasons. He had only injected hyaluronic acid to change the round and smooth degree of his face. If people who knew him saw it, they might not be able to see it at first nce, but what if? Mu Yuan said softly,"I grew up in the military camp when I was very young. Actually, there are so many people in A city, but there are less than 30 people who know me. He might not be able to recognize me. If he had checked carefully in school, he might have found out that I lied. I did not go to school at all. Even if he found out my real name, he could also find out my background through the system search." He still prayed that no one would recognize him. The sun gradually set. The sky also darkened. Ying Zhen invited Jack and mu Yuan over for dinner. Other than the previous time, this was the second time he invited them to have dinner together. Mu Yuan and Jack looked at each other and knew that Ying Zhen was waiting for the young man toe back so that they could confront him. Once they entered the restaurant, it would be difficult to control the situation. They had to go, and they couldn''t find a reason to refuse. "Got it, we''ll be there soon." Mu Yuan and Jack still decided to go to the restaurant together. Then, they instructed the people in the second small team to handle this matter beautifully. Even if they were not in time, they had to inform them in time if there was a mistake, so as not to be caught off guard. Jack said,"if Ying Zhen really sees through you, you just have to deny it. Leave the rest to me." "Alright!" It was a technical job to deny it, but it couldn''t be too exaggerated to make people feel that it was true. Mu Yuan was also in a difficult position. "I have a backup n, don''t worry." Jack said that if the n failed, they could just retreat. It was not scary to fail the mission. They could just start over. Mu Yuan nodded."Alright, I believe you." When they arrived, he Chunwang was also there. The living room was peaceful and there was no sign of any storm. 2088 Chapter 2091 The moment mu Yuan stepped into the restaurant, there was also A group of people chasing after him on the road of the airport. Jack was not at the scene and had even deliberately pulled open the curtains so that the people watching could see that he was watching a movie. In fact, he was controlling his teammates remotely to intercept the person. Mu Yuan was uneasy. He was afraid that the people he sent to city a woulde back and confront him face to face. He Chunwang did not have any power. If Ying Zhen and he Jing wanted his life, he Chunwang could do nothing about it. He was already trapped in the thieves ir and could only hope that Jack could stop them. "President, Vice President, why did you suddenly decide to treat me to a meal today?" "Why didn''t you bring your boyfriend along?" He Jing asked. Mu Yuan''s expression was gloomy."I''m ashamed to say this, but ever since I helped you guys, we''ve been normal. We definitely wouldn''t be willing to eat at the same table as you guys. We ... We just had an argument." ? Ying Zhen said,"young people are young and full of vigor. You and he are not the same. Letting him go early is also a way out. Dragging it out will not be good for both of you." Jack was ying the role of a youthful student with a noble temperament. They had never thought of Jack as a rough soldier. "He loves me too much and can''t leave me. He insisted on taking me with him. What a delusional dream." Mu Yuan revealed his ambition."I''ve had enough of living a life of being bullied by others. I don''t want to let myself be dominated by others again." Ying Zhenughed, and the few of them toasted each other. It was quite harmonious. He Chunwang was a little unhappy."Don''t keep mentioning him. I''m not happy." "Yes, young master, it''s good that you don''t mention it!" Ying Zhen looked at his phone frequently. Mu Yuan thought to himself that he was either waiting for news or looking at the time. He Jing even praised mu Yuan and highly praised his work."Young people have such active ideas. They have developed more than a dozen underlings to help you transport the goods. Although the cost has increased, it''s watertight. The police can''t find any evidence either. Smart." "It''s good that the Guild leader feels assured. " Mu Yuan humbly epted the praise and consoled a few more sses of wine. His eyes were slightly red from drinking. He Chunwang stopped him and then waited for mu Yuan to leave. Just then, Eugene came over."Guild Master, smiling is back." Ying Zhen stood up and went out. Jack''s voice came from his earpiece."Don''t worry." Mu Yuan''s tensed heart finally calmed down. Ying Zhen was talking to a young man at the door. He asked in a deep voice,"have you investigated it clearly?" "Vice President, I''m clear. There is indeed such a person, but there is a small discrepancy. He is a small hooligan in school and often hangs out in society. The school has recorded his demerit." The young man said,"his personality isn''t very good either. He offended the people from two gangs over there and couldn''t survive, so he came here." Ying Zhen muttered to himself and looked at the young man. His eyes were particrly deep. The bearing and aura of a man who had been in power for many years made the young man''s heart beat like a drum. He was afraid that the young man would notice something wrong. "You''ve worked hard!" Ying Zhen patted him on the shoulder."I don''t think he''s acting like a Chinese police officer. He''s too young. Although they keep sending people to spy on him, they won''t find a child who''s still in school. This child is still young. Even if he''s a police officer, he hasn''t graduated from the police School. He definitely won''te here to die. They''ve lost enough people. I''m being too paranoid." The young boy lowered his head and didn''t say much."Alright, you''ve worked hard too. Go and rest." "Yes!" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2089 Memories Kills Me More Fiercely Than They Do The young boy took a few steps back. He Chunwang and mu Yuan were talking andughing. Ying Zhen came in and shook his head at He Jing. He Jing said,"you guys can leave after eating. I still have something to discuss with Ying Zhen." "Yes!" Mu Yuan and he Chunwang stood up and said their goodbyes. He Chunwang was very happy. When they left, He Jing asked,"no problem?" "No problem, we were overthinking." Ying Zhen said,"there''s such a person. I think he''s very young, but the undercover agents are not young. They''re all reliable people. They won''t let a child who hasn''t graduated die Here." He Jing said,"we have to be careful. It''s good as long as there''s no problem." Outside the door, the young boy stood not far away as he watched he Chunwang and mu Yuan walk out. He raised his head and looked sharply at mu Yuan. Mu Yuan''s gaze stayed on him for two seconds before moving away. The young boy did not move. In fact, he had found mu Yuan''s information. This was rather coincidental. Mu Yuan''s name here was a ''Yuan, and he said that he was Li Yuan. At the same time, he had the school change his information. When the young man was doing his investigation, the school did brush it off, but he was more cautious. He had always been doing intelligence, so he was a little suspicious. He printed out mu Yuan''s photo and asked anyone. Mu Yuan had been in the Army for many years and did not know many people. The young man did not find anything. He did not give up. He wandered around the school for a few times before thinking of a bad idea. He bought a marketing ount and posted mu Yuan''s photo on social media. It was a coincidence. Aizen asked,"isn''t this mu Yuan?" The photo was deleted in less than a minute. It did not have much influence, but the young man saw mu Yuan''s name. After the young man got his real name, he immediately used the social search function and found mu Yuan''s news very quickly. Someone reported this matter very quickly. Mu Tian believed that after he received the news, he had already asked the spy to pass the news to mu Yuan. However, the spy had no way of getting close to mu Yuan, who was in the six hehe sect. The news did not reach him and could only spread the news that this young man had found mu Yuan''s information and asked mu Yuan to send people to intercept him. Even if Jack didn''t stop them, the people on the other side would. He Chunwang brought mu Yuan to see skynterns. He learned the romantic tactics from television dramas and released Kong Mingnterns. However, mu Yuan was a little absent-minded. Suddenly, he heard some strange sounds."Eldest young master, do you hear anything?" "What''s that sound? I don''t think so. " He Chunwang said innocently. Mu Yuan listened carefully and heard some sounds from underground. It was like the sound of an electric track passing by, but he shook his head very quickly. Impossible. It was impossible to build a track here. If they built a track that no one discovered, then wouldn''t the six hehe sect soar to the sky? He Chunwang looked at mu Yuan nervously."A ''Yuan, you ... You really won''t consider liking me?" "Ah ..." Mu Yuan was thinking about other things and was a little flustered by the sudden confession. He scratched his head and said,"young master, we ... Are not fated." "How can we not be fated? you came from China and I lived in Myanmar. We met from all over the world. What a great fate!" "This ..." Mu Yuan was unable to rebut and brought up his boyfriend."I have a boyfriend." "You can be with me if you break up." "My boyfriend is too fierce, we can''t break up." Mu Yuan was extremely helpless. "I have a gun, and Liu He has a gun. We''re not afraid of him. I''m fiercer than him." Mu Yuan was speechless. 2090 Chapter 2091 Young master, this is not the attitude you should have when pursuing someone. Eugene said,"team leader, in terms of charm, you''re more charming." "Eugene, let''s not joke around. Did you notice something when you were with He Jing? I think there''s something underground. I heard some strange sounds by theke today. It came from underground, like an electric track." Mu Yuan told her about this on the way back. ? "There is a small track." Jack said that he had already investigated it thoroughly."That''s why I asked you that day how far the threeboratories are apart. There''s a circr electric track below, which could be a transportation track or a person transport track. We haven''t been there yet, but the water and electricity consumption of the entire Liuhe had already been exposed." It was such a huge project. As long as there were traces, they would definitely be able to find it. "Then his underground project must be bigger than we thought. Theboratory looks particrly small." "You''re right. " Jack said,"we can''t act rashly. We have to wait for Ying Zhen and he Jing to let down their guard. Then, the big families will get involved and we can capture them all in one fell swoop." After Jack came up with the n, Ying Zhen also brought mu Yuan to tour thergestboratory in Liu He. The two professors in the thirdboratory were not smokescreens, but that was not a ce where they usually worked. Ying Zhen took them to a car on the track and went to another ce. This was thergestboratory in the six hehe District, and they were all producing blue ice. It was a very big project, and there were more than a dozen PhDs in chemistry. Because they were still studying how to improve the form, they could not mass produce it, so they could only use the form to slowly produce it. This way, the amount that could be produced in a day was particrly small. Mu Yuan also understood one thing. Ying Zhen and he Jing did not trust him immediately. It was only when the young man brought back the news that they really opened up this project to him. If he could not hold back anymore, they could escape at any time. "The raw materials are also being delivered from another route. I lied to you before just to test you. From today on, you can officially participate in this project." Mu Yuan acted like he was very angry, but he did not show it. Ying Zhen could understand and said calmly,"you have to understand us too. You must investigate clearly. Otherwise, the Liu He gang will suffer a huge loss." "The production is too slow." Mu Yuan said that it was a waste of manpower and resources. "That''s why we''re improving the form. These old professors haven''t finished their research yet, and King in Venezu is in a hurry, so we can''t make it in time. We can only slowly produce while improving the form, hoping to be able to mass produce. If we can''t improve the form, we won''t be able to meet the other party''s needs. " Mu Yuan understood. There was still no improved form. It was like in ancient times, it took a few months to make a piece of clothing. Now, several sets of clothing could be made in a day, and they could be mass-produced directly with machines. It was a different concept. Mu Yuan secretly took all the photos. These were all evidence of the Liu He gang''s crimes. He then sent the evidence to Jack, who immediately sent it to the Interpol. They still needed the Interpol to arrest them. They were the intelligence team, and they provided information. Team two also found evidence of blue ICE''s production in the other families ''factories and sent it to Interpol. The two sides even set up a trap to capture it during the trading day. During the trading day, King needed to order a batch of goods to ensure that the goods were pure. He Jing had bragged to the other party that the six healers could mass produce and had still kept it a secret from the other party. Hence, King had generously paid a huge sum of money as a deposit and would inspect the goods in the six healers. On the day of the inspection, the six healers had provided 100 kilograms of blue ice. King was very satisfied. Chapter 2091 Memories kills you when you’re still young 2091 Memories kills you when you¡¯re still young Hence, King generously transferred a huge sum of money as a deposit and would inspect the goods in the six healers. On the day of inspection, the six healers provided 100 kilograms of blue ice and King was very satisfied. The Interpol had set up an inescapable around the Liu He gang, waiting to arrest them. In the Liu He gang, Ying Zhen narrowed his eyes and listened to the phone call with a serious expression. He hurried to find He Jing.¡±Uncle, I received a report from the inside. The Interpol knows our operation like the back of their hands. They have already set up an inescapable. The deal must be canceled. Send Chunwang away first.¡± If the transaction was caught on the spot, then it would be irrefutable evidence. Otherwise, Ying Zhen and he Jing could find someone to take the me at any time. At this time, mu Yuan still did not know that Ying Zhen had already known about their n. He was still negotiating terms with the two old professors. It turned out that they had already made an improved form, but they had been hiding it. Mu Yuan was very surprised. One of them said,¡±I haven¡¯t touched this thing for many years. My wife died because of drugs. Why would I use this to harm others?¡± Both of them had their own difficulties. Fortunately, they had destroyed the improved form. Ying Zhen had lost his patience long ago. If they couldn¡¯t develop the form, they would have died. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve already found out about your family for you. They¡¯re in a safe ce. Please believe me, they¡¯re going to make a deal soon. When the morninges, you guys find a way to leave. The transport van here goes out once a day. I¡¯ll send someone to draw their attention. You guys get in the car and the Interpol will pick you up when you leave.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t it be dangerous?¡± Mu Yuan could not guarantee that everything would go smoothly. He could only guarantee that they would try their best toplete the mission. Inside the six hearths chamber, the wind and clouds surged. He Jing¡¯s face was extremely gloomy.¡±Why would the news be leaked? how did the Interpol know about our transaction? not many people knew about this from the beginning.¡± ¡°Uncle, the big families are working with us. We don¡¯t know who leaked the information. My mole said that they will arrest Chunwang with solid evidence. Send him away first.¡± ¡°No, if we send Chunwang away now, wouldn¡¯t we be telling them that we¡¯ve already received the news? If there¡¯s a problem with the deal, King won¡¯t work with us anymore. No matter who leaked this information, the trade Day is the day after tomorrow. We still don¡¯t know what evidence they have in their hands. ¡± Ying Zhen was a little anxious.¡±No matter what, Chunwang is your only child. You have to leave this ce first. Let him go out and y. Don¡¯t let anyone suspect anything. When he gets out, I will send someone to control him and send him abroad.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s a ¡®Yuan?¡± Ying Zhen said,¡±he can¡¯t leave. He¡¯s a newbie who knows what¡¯s going on down there. We can¡¯t let a single one of them stay.¡± He Jing nodded. Nothing had happened to the factory for many years. This time, only the two professors and mu Yuan knew the truth. They would rather kill the wrong person than let it go. Otherwise, if the evidence of their crimes was proven, the six hehe n would be dragged down. He Chunwang¡¯s scoundrel friends asked him out to go fishing. He followed them out early in the morning. A small team followed him and reported. Jack frowned slightly.¡±Follow him.¡± Mu Yuan said,¡±eldest young master doesn¡¯t know anything. Following him is a waste of resources.¡± Jack looked at mu Yuan and said calmly,¡±you ... Are still young.¡± Mu Yuan was speechless. 2092 Chapter 2094 Less than two hours after he Chunwang left, the team members sent back news that he Chunwang had been sent away. Jack also guessed that He Jing and Ying Zhen should have known. The news had been leaked. Jack didn''t trust the Interpol that much. He Jing and Ying Zhen had been so powerful all these years, so they must have had spies in the internal department. This time, he had sent people to do it very discreetly, but they were still found out in the end. This proved that there were too many things they could manipte behind the scenes. It also showed that Ying Zhen and he Jing had prepared for the worst. Mu Yuan would be in danger! "Did you send the professor out?" Jack asked. Mu Yuan nodded."I''ve already sent them away. I didn''t even go down today. If I don''t participate, they shouldn''t suspect me." ,m In the attic, a group of people rushed to He Jing''s ce. Mu Yuan and Jack looked at each other. Mu Yuan said,"it seems like they know that the professor has left. Instructor, you can leave first. I will stay." Jack shook his head."No!" Ying Zhen had sent someone to invite mu Yuan over. Eugene had sent news first that He Jing was furious and might vent her anger on mu Yuan. If they went over now, it would not bode well for them. No matter how dangerous it was, mu Yuan had to show up and stall for time for the two professors. Jack said,"once they''re safe, I''ll let you know. You and Eugene have to adapt to the situation." Mu Yuan nodded. He walked to the door, suddenly turned around, and hugged Jack. Ying Zhen and he Jing''s expressions were not good. The professor''s departure had a huge impact on their ns. They had thought that mu Yuan would run away, but they did not expect him toe. In this six Hells, anyone could run away at the slightest sound. However, mu Yuan did not feel guilty at all. He smiled and said,"why should I run? I didn''t do anything wrong. President, Vice President, why did you ask me toe over?" "Don''t you know that the professor has left?" "The professor has left?" Mu Yuan had an innocent look on his face."How would I know? I don''t usually interact with them. You also know that theboratory is full of cameras. You guys can edit as you wish. I didn''t go to the attic today either." "I haven''t even asked, and you''re already so anxious to exin." "No, if you want to use me, I naturally have to defend myself." Mu Yuan smiled and asked,"where''s the young master?" Ying Zhen suddenly pulled out his gun and pointed it at mu Yuan."Speak! Who are you? If it wasn''t for your arrangement, these two old men wouldn''t have been able to avoid the surveince cameras. Perhaps you don''t know, but the people who entered and left that path were all employees of at least three years, except you. You''re new, and something happened immediately, so you''re the most suspicious!" "Where''s the evidence?" Mu Yuan revealed a look of horror."You ... You pointed a gun at me. You should at least provide some evidence. If you suspected me, you wouldn''t have let me go down from the start. Now, you''re just taking your anger out on me, President ..." Ying Zhen said,"when something happens, someone has to bear the responsibility. You can''t shirk your responsibility either. However, the good show is yet toe!" He Jing said,"that''s enough. Stop talking." A security guard came over."President, King has arrived." The two of them looked at each other. So early? They had arranged for the meeting to be in the afternoon. How could they have arrived so early? when King came in, mu Yuan could tell that he was a fake and not the real king. He Jing and Ying Zhen could tell as well, but they were not surprised at all. Mu Yuan felt a little uneasy. He did not know what they were up to. What did Ying Zhen mean when he said that there was a good show toe? 2093 Chapter 2094 Ying Zhen and he Jing bowed to King. King was apanied by a group of mercenaries. Suddenly, mu Yuan''s eyes darkened as he saw a familiar figure. ,m Baylon? Eugene''s heart turned cold. It was Baylon, who shared the same bed with them and had been training with them for almost two years. To think that she would actually appear beside King and was even a mercenary. Baylon was shocked too and almost did not recognize mu Yuan at first. However, when he saw Eugene and mu Yuan, he knew that this matter was not simple. "..." Mu Yuan was also dumbfounded. He did not expect such an unforeseen event. Ying Zhen was the most sensitive and meticulous person. He instantly sensed that something was wrong."What''s wrong? you seem to know people from the six hehe n?" As the leader of the mercenaries, Baylon was in charge of King''s safety this time. If he died, the entire mercenary team would be wiped out. Today''s transaction was a trap to lure the Interpol over and capture them all in one fell swoop. Mu Yuan and Eugene were both here. The instructor must be here too. It was not certain who had fallen into whose trap. "Sir, we must leave immediately!" Baylon ignored Ying Zhen''s question and whispered into King''s ear,"they are not to be trifled with. The six guilds are in big trouble and it has nothing to do with us." King narrowed his eyes and nodded. Just as he was about to order his men to leave, police sirens could be heard and the entire six hehe gang was surrounded. He Jing said,"all of you, follow me." Liu He Li was very big, and there was a tarmac. He Jing brought him onto the car and went to the tarmac. Four helicopters had been waiting for a long time. Baylon sent King to the helicopter immediately. She looked at mu Yuan and Eugene deeply and ordered her men to leave. Ying Zhen was holding a remote control in his hand. Mu Yuan thought of the criminal Police swarming in and suddenly thought of a terrifying thing. Ying Zhen was going to blow up the entire Liu He gang. This was the only way to destroy all the evidence. Not only that, but all the police officers who came today would not be able to escape either. Mu Yuan''s mind went nk for a moment. He suddenly pounced on Ying Zhen and snatched the remote control from his hands. "Hahaha ... You can''t hold it in anymore?" Ying Zhen smiled and looked at him. Mu Yuan''s expression changed. As King''s bodyguard, Baylon had already boarded the ne and was not in the mood to care about the dispute below. Mu Yuan lowered his head to look at the remote control. It was a stic remote control without a power supply. He realized that he had been tricked. Ying Zhen said,"China is really willing to send a child to his death. You tried every possible way to escape the investigation, but you still exposed yourself at thest moment." "What do you want to do?" Mu Yuan crushed the remote control. It was fake. He Jing had already boarded the ne. Mu Yuan suddenly said,"President, if you leave, I''m afraid that eldest young master''s life will be gone. I don''t know what kind of trap you have set in the six hehe District. You have to think about eldest young master''s safety." "You ..." He Jing was shocked. She jumped down in a hurry and walked over quickly. Ying Zhen''s expression also changed."You took Chunwang?" "Uncle, you get on the ne first. They have always been just and would not kill the innocent. Chunwang has never involved himself in our Affairs. He would not do anything." Ying Zhen stuck one hand into his pocket. Mu Yuan''s eyes shed, and Ying Zhen suddenly pointed his gun at mu Yuan."Don''t act rashly. My gun doesn''t have eyes." At the same time, there was a sudden violent explosion in the front yard. A few cars were lifted into the air by the explosion and fell, making a violent collision sound. Mu Yuan''s eyes were red. He turned his head stiffly and saw He Jing holding a small remote control in her hand. He was about to press it a second time when Eugene pointed the gun at his head."President, don''t move!" He said. * See you tomorrow! 2094 Chapter 2096 Mu Yuan''s reaction was also fast. Just as Eugene''s gun was aimed at He Jing, Ying Zhen was a little shocked. In that moment of panic, mu Yuan had already grabbed his wrist and lifted it up. The gun was aimed above, and Ying Zhen fired a shot ording to the force. However, how could he be a match for a Special Forces soldier? he was also not able to match the agility of a Special Forces soldier. Mu Yuan quickly subdued him. He Jing and Ying Zhen were both subdued. Eugene took the remote control from He Jing''s hand, and the Interpol people swarmed in. The whole scene was under control. Ying Zhen wanted to turn around and shoot mu Yuan, but the sniper from team two, who had been lying in wait, shot him in the hand ... ¡­¡­ He Jing looked extremely calm."You''re really a spy!" In the interrogation room, He Jing and Ying Zhen were locked up separately. Mu Yuan looked at He Jing. He probably did not understand why he had failed. The two professors were caught by the members of the six healers who were hiding outside. Fortunately, they were only injured and not fatal. He Jing sneered."I''ve blown up the entire underground passageway. You won''t be able to find any evidence. With the evidence you gave me, I can push it to Ying Zhen." "I''m afraid that won''t do. " Mu Yuanughed."Our entire team was busy, so how could we be tricked by you? our instructor was smart. He already knew that you would destroy everything, so he destroyed the fuse at theboratory. The entire underground project was undamaged, and the explosion you created was loud and light. Only a few people from the Interpol suffered minor injuries. It''s not a big deal. If you want to die with them, I''m afraid you can only think about it.¡° He Jing mmed both her hands on the table and red at mu Yuan."You ... You''re very good!" Mu Yuan said calmly,"eldest young master has nothing to do with this at all. The Qing Dynasty has been dead for a few hundred years. Let''s not involve ourselves in this. I know that you have helped him get an overseas ount. That sum of money should not be frozen, and he should be able to lead a good life. This path is a path of no return to begin with. You can''t turn back once you step on it." "Hahaha, so what? you need blue ice." Mu Yuan''s expression changed, and he said calmly,"I don''t need it. I can quit." He had no intention of getting entangled with He Jing and left the interrogation room. Ying Zhen was stubborn. He exined everything and insisted on not getting involved with He Jing. He was truly loyal to He Jing. Eugene said,"we can''t let He Jing escape. If he does, our efforts will be in vain when hees back to his senses. He''ll be another six hehe gang in a few years." He Jing never took the initiative to do things. Everything was handled by Ying Zhen, so it was much more difficult to get evidence of him. Fortunately, mu Yuan was undercover these few days, and he did note for nothing. All the evidence was handed over to Interpol. What happened next was no longer within their jurisdiction. As soon as the mission was over, he went to find Jack. The scene was too chaotic just now, and Jack, as themander behind the scenes, was not present."Where''s the instructor?" "He went to find Ying Zhen." "Why did he go to find Ying Zhen?" Mu Yuan did not understand. The mastermind of this was he Jing, and Ying Zhen was not innocent either. However, Ying Zhen was he Jing''s shield, and most of the crimes were pushed to Ying Zhen. Was he going to talk to Ying Zhen? Mu Yuan thought that ording to Jack''s character, he would not take the initiative to care about this matter. In the interrogation room, Ying Zhen''s arm was simply bandaged. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead. The effect of the anesthetic had worn off. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 2095 Chapter 2097 Cold sweat trickled down his forehead, and his face became gentler. Jack looked at him quietly. Ying Zhen smiled bitterly."I never believed that you were ordinary teenagers. It''s just as I expected." Jack was silent for a moment. At this moment, he was no longer a young man who was jealous of others. His entire body was filled with a stern and stern aura. Ying Zhen thought to himself that he had really fallen. Jack said,"let me introduce myself first. I''m the captain of the United States ''anti-terrorism Special Forces, Jack. Anderson. My name should be unfamiliar to you, but there''s one person you shouldn''t be unfamiliar with. " Jack took out a photo and ced it in front of him."Do you know him?" Ying Zhen''s expression changed drastically. He panted as if he couldn''t take it anymore, and his lips started to turn pale."Thest thing I found out about him was that he was with you. He was filmed in Israel a year ago. Where is he?" Ying Zhenughed maniacally. The Interpol did not Dare to Care about Jack''s question. This was also a secret question. Ying Zhen stared at the photo. It was a young military officer with blonde hair and blue eyes. He was wearing a military cap and was extremely handsome. Ying Zhenughed andughed until tears came out. His hands trembled as he reached for the photo, but Jack avoided him. He put the photo away. "Where is he?" Jack asked. Ying Zhen''s slightly crazed expression slowly calmed down."Sir, can you tell me his real name?" "Where is he?" Jack asked, pausing after each word. "He''s dead," A stream of tears fell from Ying Zhen''s eyes, making him look particrly mournful. "You killed them?" Ying Zhen didn''t say anything. He thought of the young man''s kind and gentle smile. He put his hands on the table, and the veins on the back of his hands were popping. Jack asked,"where is the body?" "You ... What''s your rtionship with him?" Ying Zhen asked maliciously. He was like a half-crazy man who had fallen into an endless abyss, half crazy and half rational. "Where''s the corpse?" Jack was unmoved. "I''m asking you, what''s your rtionship with him!" Ying Zhen was furious. He mmed the table, ignoring the blood flowing from his arm. Jack said calmly,"a soldier''s soul has returned to his hometown. It''s an honor that he deserves to be buried in the martyr Cemetery. Let me ask you, where is his body? Since he''s dead, and you''re the one who killed him, you should know where he''s buried, right?" When he said these words, his tone did not fluctuate, but those who knew him well knew that this officer was on the verge of exploding in anger. Ying Zhen did not answer his question, but insisted on asking about the rtionship between Jack and the young officer. Jack looked at him coldly, his eyes showing pity and sadness. Ying Zhen was furious."What right do you have to look at me like that? what right do you have to look at me like that? what is your rtionship with him? what is it? Why do you want to know about him?" "He is my lover." Jack said indifferently. He looked into Ying Zhen''s crazed eyes and said each word clearly,"he is also my officer, the most outstanding officer. Who do you think he is? do you expect to get his feelings? Do you think you''re worthy?" Outside the interrogation room, mu Yuan felt as if someone had poured cold water on him. His four limbs were frozen stiff. Ying Zhen mmed the table in a frenzy."I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it." Jack leaned over and whispered something into his ear. Ying Zhen seemed to have lost all his strength and fell back into the chair with a dull expression. ,m Jack stood up and left. "What''s his real name?" Ying Zhen asked. "You''re not worthy of knowing!" 2096 Chapter 2098 This was the first time that mu Yuan had felt Jack''s anger so openly. He had always been calm andposed, always rational no matter when and where. However, this Jack, who was angry because of a man, was so unfamiliar. He is my lover. A lover ... It turned out that he had someone he liked, but she was already dead. Ying Zhen was shouting crazily inside. Mu Yuan did not know what was going on. He was unable to face all of this at the moment. When Jack came out, he had already left, as if he had not heard anything. Team one and team two weren''t interested in the interrogation, so they didn''t listen. They gathered together to discuss their break-up dinner. The mission was over, and their training at West Point was over. They could expect to be promoted when they returned home. Eugene still wanted to be on the front line, and a few people wanted to step back and be amander. Everyone had their own ns. "First team leader, over here!" Someone waved his hand, and mu Yuan walked over. Eugene pounced over happily."Vige Belle, you''re too amazing. Are you okay to tease the instructor like this? Tell me the truth, who are you ..." Mu Yuan elbowed him in the stomach."What are you saying? we''re undercover. You believe whatever we say?" The secret that he wanted to share with hispanions could no longer be said. The me that was ignited in mu Yuan''s heart seemed to have been extinguished. One of them said in confusion,"you and the instructor are undercover, so ... But, when there''s no one around, don''t you always tease the instructor? The sweet nothings came one after another, and it was very smooth. " "Did the instructor respond?" Mu Yuan asked. "You''re right. You were the one who teased the instructor, but he didn''t even give you a response. What a pity." Mu Yuan thought, how heart-wrenching! The stabbing heart made him a little sad. He had indeed flirted with Jack and flirted with him all the time, but Jack waspletely unmoved. He had originally thought that with his sincerity, he would be able to break metal and stone. One day, the instructor would be moved. But she didn''t expect that he actually had a lover. "Sigh, let''s not talk about this anymore. Anyway, it''s been resolved. We can go back to China. After we go back, we''ll be busy with our own things. We won''t have many chances to meet again." They were from different countries and might be seen in the joint military exercise in the future, but the probability was quite small. This farewell would be thest time they would see each other unless they had a holiday and came to look for him. "When this is over, we must have a good gathering for this farewell meal." Everyone was chatting happily. Mu Yuan kept his thoughts away and did not show it. When Jack came out, his gaze could not help but look over. Jack was talking to a Criminal Police officer. Eugene said,"actually, don''t you think that this mission is not like a graduation practice? we are anti-terrorism Warriors. Why is the graduation practice not to catch terrorists but to fight a group of drug lords?" "The instructor has decided on the person, so that''s what it is. Why are you so talkative?" One of them had a natural trust in the instructor and was overjoyed."Anyway, we''ve alreadypleted the mission." "That''s true!" Mu Yuan thought to himself. This was something that he had always been puzzled about. Why was it that the graduation practice of the group of anti-terrorism Warriors was not to deal with terrorists, but to fight with a group of drug lords? he did not understand it in the past, but he could see it clearly now. Chapter 2097 2097 Memories of the sadness of being killed (2) This should be Jack¡¯s selfishness. He had specially chosen the graduation practical for ... That officer. After Jack and the criminal Police finished talking, he walked over and waved to the crowd. The people of the two teams looked at each other. Who should he call? Eugene pushed mu Yuan.¡±I¡¯m calling you.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Mu Yuan was a little tsundere and was not very willing to ept it. Jack¡¯s voice could be heard.¡±First lieutenant mu Yuan!¡± Mu Yuan had no choice but to brace himself and wee them. His eyes revealed some unhappiness. What are you shouting for? He had called him first lieutenant mu Yuan by his full name, so he definitely could not pretend that he did not see him. Jack said,¡±I won¡¯t be apanying you guys back to the South American base. I will type out the graduation report this time. I have to lead a team to send yingzhen back to China, so I can¡¯t apany you back to the base.¡± Mu Yuan asked,¡±why did Ying Zhen have to be sent to United States? Isn¡¯t that under the jurisdiction of the local government?¡± ¡°He¡¯s also involved in an old case, so it won¡¯t be easy for him to get away. ¡± Jack said calmly and did not reveal the truth. Mu Yuan did not ask much and just nodded his head. Jack thought to himself, why is this child so quiet today? He almost broke his leg when he was in the six hehe District. Now that the mission was over, you¡¯re embarrassed? ¡°Is there something on your mind?¡± Mu Yuan shook his head and thought to himself,¡¯actually, you don¡¯t have to specially tell me that you¡¯re not going back to the base with us. Jack isn¡¯t really an instructor at the South American base. He¡¯s also on a mission.¡¯ He was heartbroken. Mu Yuan thought to himself. ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Mu Yuan thought. Jack thought for a moment.¡±After you return to the South American base, go to this ce.¡± He sent the address to mu Yuan.¡±I¡¯ll go over after I¡¯m done with this matter. Then, I¡¯ll apany you to get rid of the drugs.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Both of them had military matters to attend to, so they did not exchange much pleasantries. Jack¡¯s ne left that night, and mu Yuan also brought the team back to the South American base. Jack sent over the graduation report this time three dayster. Mu Yuan and Eugene were undoubtedly the ones with the best evaluations. Mu Yuan¡¯s overall results were also the first to sessfully graduate. After receiving the certificate, mu Yuan raised his head and looked at the sky. He thought that he would miss the sunlight here and the hard life he had been through for the past two years, which had added a colorful stroke to his military career. Eugene and the rest organized a gathering. Other than them, there was also a group of instructors. Mu Yuan did not drink much this time and was a little sad. He hated farewells the most. After two years of getting along, he got along very well with his roommates. The unfamiliarity and discrimination when he first came seemed to have never existed. This was a great ce. After the gathering, they really went their separate ways. Mu Yuan took a look at the address that Jack gave him. It was a small town. Not far from the base, the town was not as deste as the base. It was a half-half, half-half town in Nethends and Denmark styles. It was particrly rxing, quiet, with green mountains and rivers, and flowers everywhere. It was a wonderful ce. There was a big windmill in the town. As one strolled in the town, the pace of life slowed down, and one felt rxed both physically and mentally. Recently, mu Yuan¡¯s poison had not been acting up so frequently, but it was getting worse each time. 2098 Chapter 2100 Recently, mu Yuan''s poison had not acted up so frequently, but it was getting worse each time. He initially did not want toe and wanted to return to China, but he was afraid that after he returned, his withdrawal symptoms would be repeated. Without Jack''s help, he really could not quit all of his addiction in one go. He Chunwang had contacted him on the first day he had arrived in the town. Now that the undercover mission was over, he had to change his phone. He Chunwang had contacted him through email. He had suddenly thought of he Chunwang that day and had seen he Chunwang''s message. Ah Yuan, are you really a spy? Mu Yuan closed his eyes slightly. If he had to ask who the spy had let down the most this time, it would be he Chunwang. He thought for a while and called he Chunwang. He called from a phone booth and did not use his own phone. When he Chunwang picked up the call, his tone was not very good. It was very sinister."Who is it?" "Young master, it''s me." Mu Yuan said, feeling a little guilty. He thought that the life of an undercover agent was like this. Missions were missions, and feelings were feelings. Everyone had feelings and weaknesses. He Chunwang had nothing to do with all this. He was still a very innocent teenager. He was innocent in everything that happened to the Liu He gang. At that time, he had also confirmed that this matter would not implicate he Chunwang. "A ''Yuan, it''s you ... You finally remembered to contact me. Where are you? where are you? You''re a secret agent from Country M. You came to the six healers on purpose. Everything you said to me was fake, right?" He Chunwang''s voice sounded like he was crying."Why did you lie to my father? why did you lie to me? do you know that my father is dead and Ying Zhen is missing? what am I going to do if he is dead? what am I going to do?" "He Jing is dead?" Mu Yuan was shocked. After the matter was over, he didn''t ask anymore. He deliberately blocked the news from Myanmar and didn''t ask about he Chunwang. He Jing would be tried ording to thew if she was arrested. He was in good health, so how could he die? This was all too sudden. "How is that possible? he hasn''t been publicly judged yet. How can he die?" "He''s dead. He died in the detention center. They said hemitted suicide. My dad would nevermit suicide. He would nevermit suicide. A ''Yuan, you''re so vicious. " He Chunwang started crying. Recently, he had been hiding everywhere. There were some people left in the six hehe sect, and they were all protecting he Chunwang. This was he Jing''s order. The hidden group of people from Ying Zhen sect were also protecting he Chunwang. They all wanted he Chunwang to stay away from all this, but how could they do that? He Chunwang was he Jing''s only child. If they caught him, He Jing would speak. With him, there was hope for Liu He. Naturally, he became a thorn in many people''s eyes. They only wanted to catch he Chunwang. They wanted him Dead or Alive. Mu Yuan felt a little upset."Where are you now? do you have anyone protecting you?" "My dad is dead." He Chunwang cried like a child. ? Mu Yuan said,"your father will leave you a sum of money. It will be enough for you to live a rich life in your next life. Young master, go to a ce where no one knows you and do your research. Don''t go back to Myanmar." "I ..." Suddenly, there was a muffled grunt from the phone, like the sound of a phone falling to the ground. It was followed by endless gunshots, which kept ringing out, and the chaotic and noisy voices of the bodyguards. "Young master? Young master?" Mu Yuan shouted. No one answered. The next day, mu Yuan saw the news of he Chunwang''s death on the news. Mu Yuan fell onto the sofa listlessly, his hands ruthlessly sticking into his hair. How did this happen? * See you tomorrow! Chapter 2099 Memory Kill, Young Master Mu Yuan had once heard the story of an undercover agent. That was his first ss monitor after he joined the Army. He was talking about an undercover agent from a few years ago. He had never been able to walk out of his undercover life because he had sessfully infiltrated the police. The police had caught a huge drug trafficking group in the country, but there was a young man in the drug trafficking group who called him brother. The young man usually helped transport goods and treated him like a brother. In thest operation, some people from the drug gang were still fleeing, and many people died. The young man also died. Before he died, he kept asking him why he betrayed them. The three-year undercover life was a real person, not a bunch of data or a fake life. The ss monitor had never been able to walk out of it. So, he didn''t go to the front line again. He chose to be an instructor and started working behind the scenes. He had been undercover for less than three months. He had spent almost two months with he Chunwang. He knew that he Chunwang had other thoughts about him and liked him. Even he Chunwang himself couldn''t tell if it was a change of heart or true love. However, he Chunwang had been very kind to him and had never wronged him. He was the one who had wronged he Chunwang. He was a little cold. In the small town, the sun was shining, but he felt a little cold. When he left, he had confirmed that he Chunwang had gone abroad. How could he have been killed in Myanmar? And who killed him? Before he Chunwang died, did he hate him? Mu Yuan repeatedly pestered he Chunwang about his death. "Why are you sitting in the air vent?" A familiar voice was heard. Mu Yuan turned around and saw Jack. He was carrying a small travel suitcase. This was the first time he saw Jack not wearing a training suit or a military uniform. He was dressed simply and casually. He was wearing a pair of white shoes that did not match his temperament, making him look long-limbed. Recently, mu Yuan had a slight fever. Due to the frequent episodes of the poison, his body''s resistance had decreased. He had a slight fever as well. Today, he had a fever with Jack. He did not expect to see him in the afternoon. Jack had initially told him that he would only arrive the day after tomorrow. He passed by the South American base to settle some matters, but he had actually only been here for a few hours. "He Chunwang is dead." Mu Yuan did not know how he said it. He sat on the wicker chair, his face pale. Jack walked over and patted him on the head."Yes, I''ve heard about it. His matter has nothing to do with you. After he Chunwang was sent abroad, he heard the news of He Jing''s death and rushed back to prepare for He Jing''s funeral. Four families have been uprooted in Myanmar this time. The six hehe needs to be reorganized. He Chunwang can''t stay. It''s just like how in ancient times, when an Emperor ascended the throne, the Crown Prince of the previous emperor can''t stay to avoid being restricted." Mu Yuan thought to himself, since when did you know so much about our country''s history? However, he was thinking that if he had contacted he Chunwang earlier, would it have been better? would he not have died? The small town was sunny, but mu Yuan''s mood was bleak and deste. He was a person who pursued perfection, to the point of being a little stubborn. When something went wrong, he would always repeatedly deduce it. If he did not do that back then, would it be better? would there be another ending? This kind of person, if he was stubborn, he would easily hit the south wall. Mu Yuan''s heart ached."Instructor, I''ve always wanted to ask you something." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 2100 Chapter 2101 Mu Yuan''s heart ached."Instructor, I''ve always wanted to ask you something." Jack put the military suitcase aside. This town was a small town with beautiful scenery. The taxpayers were hardworking, they paid high taxes, and the construction was excellent. Large areas of green nts and soft flowers were everywhere. It was beautiful, but it was so quiet. "You can ask." "Our team''sbat training should be an anti-terrorism mission. Before the mission, I heard from a few instructors and selected a few missions for us to pursue terrorists, but why did it be catching drug dealers? "The drug dealers at the Myanmar border are almost all managed by our country''s people. I remember that the drug Enforcement police and public security Department are active in that area all year round. Some undercover agents have been lurking for five or six years just to catch them and rescue the local people who are under control. This should have nothing to do with you. Even if you want to catch drug dealers, it shouldn''t be in the Delta area, but in Mexico. Why did you choose the six heas?" He actually had many questions that he did not understand, but recently, he had slowly figured them out. However, he wanted to ask for the truth. Jack looked at him firmly."This is my ... Personal vendetta." It didn''t seem as difficult to tell him after he told him the secret. "I''ll take you guys on a mission. Drug dealing and anti-terrorism are the same. You''re all criminals, and you don''t ssify them. "At that time, I just got a clue rted to the six hehe gang. My people followed it for two years before they found something suspicious. It''s a hard bone to gnaw, so I definitely won''t let go of this clue. In addition, your graduation report will be much better if it''s to solve a major drug lord case. It may not be sessful to take you to the anti-terrorism force." Mu Yuan thought in his heart, it''s probably because of that officer, the so-called personal grudge. What''s your rtionship with him? Mu Yuan wanted to ask. He had always been a straightforward person, but at this moment, he did not dare to listen to the answer. It was too torturous. It was too depressing. "Ying Zhen, did you release him on purpose?" Mu Yuan asked. "You''re so smart!" Jack did not expect mu Yuan to think of this."Ying Zhen handled a lot of He Jing''s matters. In order to get away with it perfectly, he even let her go. Ying Zhen is very important. Only with him can he Jing fall into his trap. So, I used my connections to release Ying Zhen in advance." Mu Yuan thought, you let Ying Zhen go in advance so that you can capture himpletely. Otherwise, after Ying Zhen was released from prison, the entire six hehe n would copse. He would rebuild the six hehe n and the six hehe n would still be the six hehe n. "Alright, this matter is over. Your current priority is to get rid of the drug." Mu Yuan forced a smile, nodded his head, and no longer asked. In terms of wisdom and means, even ten mu Yans could notpare to one major Anderson. He was well aware of this. At night, mu Yuan''s poison acted up. This time, the poison had tormented him for nearly 11 hours. It started in the evening and tormented him all the way until the next morning. Mu Yuan felt as if he had been fished out of the water and waspletely exhausted. Jack used the most primitive method to prevent him from self-harming. There were no obvious injuries on his body, only the ces that were strangled were so deep that they almost dug into his skin. Jack thought that it must be very painful. He filled the bathtub with water, carried mu Yuan, and quickly took a bath. He ced him on the dry and soft bed and let him have a good sleep. ording to the blue ice''s poison''s characteristics, mu Yuan still had at least two months ''time. In these two months, it would act up frequently without any pattern. It would get more and more serious each time, and he had to be taken care of even more carefully. Chapter 2101 2101 Recalling the past of killing In fact, it was best to hand it over to the drug rehabilitation center. They were professionals. However, he had experienced the methods of the drug rehabilitation centre before. Within the range that he could still control, he was not willing to let mu Yuan go to the drug rehabilitation centre. Once he left that ce, his heart and spirit would be almost worn out. He guarded mu Yuan for a long time until mu Yuan¡¯s breathing calmed down. Recently, mu Yuan¡¯s condition had not been right. He had a lot on his mind, and he no longer had that flirtatious aura. He thought about everything from start to finish. Mu Yuan must have heard his conversation with Ying Zhen, right? When he came out, he saw mu Yuan and his team members talking andughing, so he did not think much about it. Now that he saw his attitude, he felt that something was not quite right. This little fool! It wasn¡¯t a coincidence that he chose the six hehe sect. He chose it for revenge. When he was serving on the independence, he heard that his former boss had been brutally murdered while he was undercover. The video had been uploaded to a secret website, and it was a public beheading demonstration. His spy wasn¡¯t from the six hehe gang, but another family of drug lords in Myanmar. Originally, this matter had nothing to do with them and should be under the jurisdiction of the Chinese party. Unfortunately, the drug lord had taken away a distribution item from the military technology Center at that time. This distribution item was also rted to the ice blue, but it was much more powerful and useful than the ice blue. Jack still didn¡¯t know why his former boss was willing to go undercover. He vaguely guessed that it was rted to a virus weapon. It was impossible for the official to give a written report on this matter. After that, the family of drug lords and Liu He were allies, so he and Ying Zhen also got in touch. Ying Zhen also liked him quite a lot, and the two of them even spent a honeymoon period. Later, his undercover identity was exposed, but he didn¡¯t reveal his country or his serial number. At that time, they had suffered heavy losses because they were undercover, so they were all publicly executed and put on a website. The drug lords said that whoever belonged to them would im their identity. After Jack heard this news, he ended his service on the independence. ording to the rules, he should still have to serve on the independence for another year. He ended his service earlier for this matter. It was not easy to investigate, so he first sent someone to follow a clue left by his boss. It took him almost two years to make any progress. When he watched the video, the person in the video did not look like his boss. He thought that Ying Zhen had feelings for him, and maybe he would be soft-hearted and Dai Li would let him go. Even if they didn¡¯t release him, they would at least lock him up. After Ying Zhen was arrested, he also gave the address. He had indeed changed the person and then locked her up in a small wooden house. However, during that period of time, he was too busy with the affairs of the six healers, which gave the others an opportunity. Under the heavy pressure, Ying Zhen was still forced to be executed. The only good thing was that his body was left intact and buried next to the small wooden house. Undercover agents had to be looked at from different perspectives. Once their identities were exposed, it was understandable for the other party to execute them. But of course, to Jack, soldiers were soldiers, and criminals were criminals. Naturally, he had to take revenge for them. He had also vowed to eradicate the drug lords in this area, which was why he had this operation. Saying that he loved her was just to stimte yingzhen. In Jack¡¯s heart, he really wasn¡¯t worthy! Moreover, his boss did have a gay lover and had adopted two children. However, he died in the end, and the family could no longer be reunited. He thought about it again. Forget it, there¡¯s no need to exin. If he misunderstands, perhaps it¡¯ll be good for him to stop thinking about it. Chapter 2102 Memories Of Killing A Good Wife And Loving Mother He thought about it again. Forget it, there''s no need to exin. If he misunderstands, perhaps it''ll be good for him to stop thinking about it. While mu Yuan was sleeping soundly, Jack went to the nearby supermarket to buy some daily necessities and food. They were going to stay in the town for two months until mu Yuanpletely quit drugs. As a child whose parents did not care about him since he was young, he had good cooking skills. However, mu Yuan''s body was weak. When he was in Liu He, he realized that mu Yuan did not really like gourmet cuisines. He preferred to eat Myanmar cuisines or Chinese cuisines. Jack pulled out a few pages of recipes and learned how to cook ording to the recipes. The amount of salt and soy sauce was good, and he did not miss a single bit of time. He actually managed to cook a pork rib corn congee and a steamed fish. He cooked two simple vegetables, of course, the vegetables were mainly potatoes and onions. There was also a chicken in the pot. Thest time he went to China''s social media tform, he was weak and had to eat something to nourish his body. Everyone asked him to make chicken soup, and he really did. It wasn''t difficult to make the chicken soup. It was put in a pressure cooker with white fungus, red dates, longans, and some mushrooms. The fragrance filled the air, but it had the smell of Chinese medicine. To Jack, it was like a chemical smell. He remembered that when he was young, there was a Chinese family next door. Every time they cooked, the smell would be particrly strong. Once, when they were boiling Chinese medicine at home, his mother made a big fuss and called the police, saying that there was a chemical attack next door, but it was a mistake. Mu Yuan was attracted by the aroma of the food. When he saw the sumptuous meal on the table, he was a little surprised. It looked so beautiful. Was it that impressive? Then, Jack fried the steak for himself. The two of them hadpletely different preferences. "You''re awake, let''s eat!" He beckoned mu Yuan over. Mu Yuan leaned against the door curtain and looked at him busy in the kitchen. He had an absurd feeling. He was really virtuous and virtuous. He also knew how to cook. It was rare to see someone who could cook well. "So many?" A pot of porridge, a fish, and a pot of soup, two dishes, was the treatment so good? Although his appetite was not bad, it couldn''t be that terrifying. There were many ingredients in this pot of chicken soup. "Many?" Jack only ate a piece of steak and prepared arge table for mu Yuan as if he was feeding a pig. He exined,"I''m just looking at the recipe. It might not taste good. I''ll make more. If it doesn''t taste good, you don''t have to eat it." Mu Yuan also remembered that it was Jack''s first time cooking China Food. When he was in Liu He, he always had steak,mb chops, steak, potatoes, onions, and other food. It was rather simple. He seemed to haveined that he missed the food at home. It looked good. He originally thought that his appetite was not too good, but he could still eat. There were not many China tourists in this town. They were all foreigners, so naturally, there was no Chinese food. Jack was in a bad mood these few days since he was not here. He was in a bad mood and did not want to cook by himself. He always ate fast food. Finally, he could eat a meal that he liked, and his mood was better. It looked good and tasted great. She couldn''t help but praise the taste. Jack asked,"delicious?" "It''s delicious. " The two of them ate and had a simple conversation. They avoided the matters of their respective countries and some rted international events. Recently, the problem in the South China Sea had been more serious. The rtionship between the two sides was tense. Everyone''s position was different, so naturally, they could not talk to avoid quarrels. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2103 Memory Kills Gift The two of them ate and had a simple conversation. They avoided the matters of their respective countries and some rted international events. Recently, the problem in the South China Sea had been more serious. The rtionship between the two sides was tense. Everyone''s position was different, so naturally, they could not talk to avoid quarrels. It was the first time that Jack and mu Yuan had tried to be alone. This was different from when they were in the six hehe District. At that time, yingzhen had sent people to monitor them. They were afraid that someone would eavesdrop on them. Whatever they did and said would have a little bit of a performance in it, so naturally, they were not as rxed. It was not like now, when they were really alone. There was no task, no other people, no surveince, and they were together like a normal couple. Mu Yuan''s heart ached. Oh, they were not a couple. It was ... A one-sided love. I almost thought too much. However, no matter what, mu Yuan had never experienced such a lively interaction before. He could not help but feel a little greedy and wanted to enjoy it. He was even more unwilling to talk about any sensitive topics to destroy this warm moment. Both of them had a probing attitude. When they got along, they were not as rxed as they were at Liu He. They were both a little reserved. Jack knew what the problem was, but he did not say much. After the meal, Jack washed the pots and pans. Mu Yuan wanted to help, but Jack did it easily. He could not help but praise,"instructor, you''re pretty good. It''s your first time learning how to cook, and you''re doing so well." He was stuffed. Firstly, it had a good appetite, and secondly, it was rare. Jack took care of the kitchen. He had a slight OCD. When he was young, he was a clean freak. After the military camp removed his OCD, he still had a slight OCD. He insisted on cleaning every corner of the kitchen. He had to dry every drop of water before he dried his hands. He epted mu Yuan''s praise."You have already graduated. I am not your instructor. You can change the way you address me." Mu Yuan was at a loss for words for a moment. He was already used to calling him instructor."Then what should I call him?" "Just call him by his name." On this point, Jack was much more generous than mu Yuan. Mu Yuan''s ears were a little red."Oh ..." There was a hidden joy in her heart. He thought he was going crazy again. Life in the small town was quite leisurely. After mu Yuan''s poison acted up, his body would be in good condition for a day or two, and there would not be any abnormal conditions. This was because at the final stage, it would usually act up frequently after two to three days. By thest month, it would act up almost every day. Once it was over, it would be considered a true sess. Fortunately, he did not inject too much blue ice back then. It was not a lot, so it was easier for him to quit. If he had injected a few more and really got addicted, he would not be able to help mu Yuan quit the addiction alone. Even though he had left the military camp, he could not fall behind on his daily training. He still woke up at four or five in the morning. The training in the small town was mostly running with weights, and it was not as systematic as the military camp. Mu Yuan enjoyed the feeling of running tens of kilometers with weights every day with Jack. By the time they came back from running, the sun had already risen. They would then go to the supermarket to buy groceries, go home to cook, eat together, listen to songs together, go to the gym, go fishing, and ride together. As long as he was in good health and the poison did not act up, Mu Yuan was always able to n all kinds of activities, making their lives very fulfilling andplete. On this day, Jack went to the base in South America and would only return at night. Xie jinghuan and mu Yuan had a video call."Why haven''t you returned to your country after you graduated? if you''re really free,e over and help me. This little rascal just takes the money and doesn''t do anything. Isn''t that great?" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 2104 Chapter 2106 "I''m still trying to detoxify. I''m not done yet. " Mu Yuan definitely did not want to end his life in the small town. Even if he had a knot in his heart, he did not ask Jack. He imagined that Jack had a good impression of him. After all, his lover was in the past. "I see the videos that you send to ye Ling every day. You are so happy that you have forgotten your duties. It seems like you are in love. Drug rehabilitation, my ass. Who are you lying to?" Xie jinghuan did not believe him at all. This person had a criminal record! Mu Yuan smiled ambiguously."It''s also considered dating." "Yo, your instructor fell for your beauty?" Xie jinghuan smiled."Good taste." "That''s right!" Xie jinghuan said,"cut the crap. I''ve sorted out some things for you and sent them to your email. Give me feedback after you''re done. I''ve been extremely busy recently. There''s no way you can get in a rtionship." Mu Yuan,"... You''re exploiting me." "Then give me 40% of your bonus this year." "I''ll organize the documents. " "More money doesn''t burn your hands, right?" Xie jinghuan said with a smile. Mu Yuan said,"not really. ording to the standard of the general public, I have more money than I can spend in this lifetime. Even if I''m a prodigal, I won''t be able to spend it all. However ... Don''t I have a family? he doesn''t have much money, but he looks like he can spend money." Xie jinghuan said,"little Yuan, showing off your love will make you die quickly." Mu Yuan was speechless. Jack came back in the evening and brought him a gift. It was a white porcin bottle that he had burned himself. It was very beautiful. It was white, transparent, and spotless. "It''s very beautiful. " Mu Yuan was extremely surprised. This gift was very thoughtful because mu Yuan''s photo was on the White porcin cup. It was the identification photo he took when he first came to the South American base. Mu Yuan could not bear to part with it. Then ..."Why is there only one cup?" Jack was confused. Why couldn''t it be a cup? Mu Yuan thought, shouldn''t they be a couple? Why was there only one? The two of them looked at each other. After a while, mu Yuan said,"Oh, one then." "Um ... Can you teach me how to make porcin?" Jack said,"sure!" These two days, mu Yuan''s health was also good. There was an art street in the small town that could meet mu Yuan''s needs. It was not a problem for him to make porcin for him. Mu Yuan studied tirelessly for two days and made a David''s deer. Jack asked,"what do you want to burn? I''ll get it for you." "No, I want to do it myself!" Mu Yuan was very persistent, and Jack did not force him. This child was very stubborn. Jack asked,"your birthday ising soon, right?" If he did not remember wrongly, mu Yuan''s 18th birthday wasing soon. "Three more months." Mu Yuan said that his birthday wasing soon. He was actually looking forward to this birthday. This was the first birthday he had since he got together with Jack. Although they had not explicitly said that they were together, their lives seemed to be cohabiting. Other than holding hands, hugging, and sleeping together, there was no difference between cohabiting, right? He was very optimistic. It was also Jack''s first time in a rtionship, so he was a little straightforward."What gift do you want?" Mu Yuan was a little dumbfounded. This was the first time she was giving him a present seriously, and it was also his birthday. At the very least, she was not the one who put in the effort. If she were to ask him what present he wanted, wouldn''t she find it a little insincere and unromantic? He couldn''t help but wonder if he wanted to be more direct because Chinese and Western cultures were different. Mu Yuan could not help but scratch his head. Actually, he could not think of what gift he wanted. "That ..." Mu Yuan squatted in front of the porcin kiln and lowered his head slightly."Can I have you?" Jack was left speechless. * See you tomorrow! 2105 Chapter 2107 Jack miraculously understood the unspoken meaning behind her words and said lightly,"you seem to have some misunderstanding about yourself!" "What?" Mu Yuan asked. Jack had recently done some research on the harmony Movement between gay people and knew a little about it. A straight-A student learned everything very quickly. Who gave him the courage to think that he could be on top? Forget it, he was trying to quit drugs, so she wouldn''t give him a blow. Jack flicked his head."I''ll go make you a little snack." To mu Yuan, this was a tactful rejection. Mu Yuan did not even care about being a white porcin anymore. He thought to himself, the instructor is rejecting me. Are they considered dating? She seemed to be in love, but no one had broken through the window paper, and it was as if nothing had happened, which was quite annoying. What if the instructor was simply helping him to detoxify? Was he overthinking? Was the instructor unable to forget his dead lover? If he had worked harder, would the instructor like him more? if not, why would he agree to be with him? he didn''t make any promises to her. Aiya, so annoying! After scrolling through thements for half a day, mu Yuan''s mood was very gloomy. Jack could obviously feel it, but he deliberately avoided this topic and made mu Yuan a sweet apricot jelly. It was cool and had a little apricot fragrance, but it was not too sweet and was very suitable for mu Yuan''s taste. Once mu Yuan was angry, he did not n to make a small couple cup. Anyway, he couldn''t do it well, and his skills weren''t up to standard, so he bought a few big colorful vases to decorate it. These colorful vases were all colorful and had a very strange aesthetic. Mu Yuan had nothing to do, so he decorated the house again. Jack was reading a book in the courtyard and watched him do it. He asked,"do you need help?" "No need," And then ... An afternoon passed. The curtains were changed into twoyers of white and dark blue, the bedsheets were changed to ck, the quilt was changed to red, the tablecloth was changed to small emerald flowers, the carpet was changed to a light green sheepskin nket, and the whole house was covered with ayer of gray wallpaper with light gold patterns. Jack was left speechless. He looked at the colors of the house and a thought shed through his mind. He might not be able to renovate the house in the future, but how could he live in it? the colors were all over the ce, and the colors were not stylish at all. It was very strange. Mu Yuan was very happy."Is it good?" "It doesn''t look good." Mu Yuan was speechless. Mu Yuan thought to himself that they were indeed not in their honeymoon phase. Didn''t men and women in their honeymoon phase need to tter each other and say that they were all diamonds? Why did Jack despise his aesthetics? Jack''s character was not that of a tortoise. Although the house had beenpletely changed, and the warm colors had be a non-mainstream style, he still epted it dly. It was fine as long as mu Yuan was happy. He was frequently poisoned and needed to do some things to divert his attention. He realized that mu Yuan especially treasured the cup he gave. On a whim, Jack let mu Yuan sit in the courtyard while he drew for mu Yuan. "You can draw?" "Why wouldn''t I?" Brainiac replied matter-of-factly,"it''s very simple." Mu Yuan was quiet. He rarely went to military school. Other than being forced to practice calligraphy and y the piano before he was seven years old, he had almost no other hobbies. What he learned were all life-saving skills. Whatever romance he had had nothing to do with him. He had learned the guitar and harmonica from hisrades in the Army. He was not good at drawing. He could draw a map, but he was not good atndscape painting. He had thought that Jack was going to sketch him, but who knew that he would take out a color box and make an oil painting for him? Mu Yuan said,"you ... Are so ... All-rounded." Jack said,"my mommy liked it. Her dream before middle school was to be an artist, so I learned some superficial things from her." Large rays of sunlight shone down. There were some trees that mu Yuan could not name in the courtyard. The leaves were golden and shimmered. He sat under the tree in azy posture. The sunlight shone through the Golden leaves andnded on the groundyer byyer. There was a spot of light on the side of his face, making his features stand out. The afternoon sun enveloped his body and it felt warm. However, it was rather ring when he looked up. The sky in the distance was blue as if it had been washed. The small town in the afternoon was quiet and warm, and the wind carried a faint fragrance. Mu Yuan was extremely pleased and drowsy as he leaned against the rattan chair to take a nap. Jack stopped writing and looked at it for a moment. He took off half of it, took a new canvas, and drew again. Mixing the colors and painting, the young boyy under the tree without any defense. The overly strong afternoon sun made Jack feel dizzy and enjoy. Mu Yuan did not know how long he had been sleeping. His immune system had been weak recently and he fell asleep easily. When he opened his eyes, he was still a little dazed."Are you done drawing?" "It''s almost time. " Jack said softly. "Can I move now?" "En!" His attention was all on the canvas. Mu Yuan yawned and slowly walked over. He was stunned. On the canvas, there were tall trees with golden leaves. In the courtyard, there was a wall full of morning glory vines with some scattered flowers. The sun shone on the young man under the tree. He leaned slightly against the rattan chair, as if he was resting with his eyes closed. His facial features were distinct and three-dimensional, vivid and lifelike. The color matching was not as bright as the oil painting, but it was not light either. It looked like a slender young man who had been stolen while sleeping in the afternoon. The whole painting revealed a hint of sweetness. "It''s ... Really good looking. " Mu Yuan was shocked. Jack said that he only knew the surface. He was being too humble. This was obviously a masterpiece. Naturally, he did not have the ability to appreciate it at all, but he could at least tell the difference between beauty and ugliness. Was it because he was the one in the painting that he was looking at the green bean as a jerk? Jack looked left and right and felt that he was quite satisfied. Mu Yuan''s divine charm had also been drawn out. Mu Yuan was overjoyed."Is this for me?" "Here, for you!" Jack said as he rubbed his wrist. He had a little anticipation in his heart, but mu Yuan''s reaction was too straightforward. He did not even need to ask if he liked it or not, and he already showed unreserved joy and admiration. Jack thought to himself, it''s really good to be a simple-minded person. I don''t even need to guess his preferences. It was as if he would like anything. This gave him a sense of aplishment. Mu Yuan looked at the oil painting. He wanted to hang it up and put it on his bed so that he could look at it every day. It would be even better if the person in the painting was Jack. It was a pity that his painting skills were not good enough and he could not draw such a charm. "Can I draw you on it?" Recently, little mu Yuan, who wanted everything toe in pairs, also had his own thoughts. Jack was stunned. He lowered his head and chuckled. Mu Yuan''s face turned red from hisughter and felt that he was too ... Thirsty. His face and ears turned red instantly. * This was two cardsbined into one! Chapter 2106 2106 Memory kill, little cutie Jack was stunned. He lowered his head and chuckled. Mu Yuan¡¯s face turned red from hisughter and felt that he was too ... Thirsty. His face and ears turned red instantly. Jack had a high EQ. Other than rejecting mu Yuan, he would never make mu Yuan feel awkward. He said softly,¡±theposition of this painting is already good enough with one person. It would be unnecessary to draw another person.¡± Mu Yuan ran his fingers through his short hair and felt a little regretful.¡±If only I knew how to draw. I would draw one for you too.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± He could not bear to see mu Yuan disappointed, so he tried to let him try. Mu Yuan shook his head. He really could not do it, but he could still reluctantly ept a sketch. ¡°Then give me a sketch.¡± Jack ced the oil painting aside. He had a sketching pen and a ready-made canvas. Mu Yuan was also a little eager to try it out. Jack had given him many small things that he had made himself. Although they were not expensive, they were all very valuable. He did not have anything decent for Jack himself, so he could not help but feel a little regretful. Jack was also sitting under the tree. There was no need to draw anything else except for his face. Mu Yuan put down the pen with difficulty and started to draw Jacks facial features. His facial features seemed to have grown in mu Yuan¡¯s mind. They were deeply rooted and could not be washed away. He restored them stroke by stroke. The person he liked was sitting under the tree and still did not have any expression. However, during this period of time, although Jack was quiet, he was very gentle and not cold to him. He was also in charge of washing and cooking. He was very kind and virtuous. His heart was rippling with love, but he also felt that she was timid because she had a lover. Most of the time, he would secretly look at Jack. It was rare for him to look at him so openly. This was perfectly justified. When the sunlight fell on his eyes, it seemed like he was smiling. Mu Yuan¡¯s face turned redder and redder. Then ... He looked at the drawing paper and made some changes. It definitely exceeded the time needed for a sketch. Jack could not help but ask, ¡± are you done? ¡± ¡°There¡¯s still a little bit left.¡± Mu Yuan said. He frowned in distress. He felt that no matter how he modified it, it would not be right. He was a little helpless. Jack walked over. He was in a daze and did not notice it. When he noticed it, it was already toote to cover the painting. This sketch ... Was simply indescribable. Jacks perfect facial features were not drawn at all, and because of the modifications, the lines of his face became more and more strange, even giving off a horrifying effect. ¡°So, this is what I look like in your eyes.¡± Mu Yuan hurriedly waved his hands and almost shook his feet.¡±No, no, definitely not. I just haven¡¯t sketched for too long.¡± Jack was so well-rounded, which made him look like he had no artistic literacy. It was so embarrassing. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. ¡± Jack was lying through his teeth. Mu Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up. You think I drew it well?¡± It was clearly drawn very ugly. ¡°The eyes and nose are drawn very vividly.¡± Jack managed to find a good point to praise with difficulty. He also realized that mu Yuan especially liked it when people praised him. No matter what they praised him about, he would be happy. He hoped that mu Yuan would be happy. ¡°I think so too. I drew the eyes and nose the most vividly.¡± Jack asked,¡±can I have it?¡± Although mu Yuan was happy to beplimented, he still felt that he had drawn Jack very ugly. It was a little embarrassing. He hurriedly defended him and said,¡±I¡¯m not giving it to you, I¡¯m not giving it to you. Wait for me ... I¡¯ll practice for a few more days and draw a better one. This is the first time I¡¯m giving you a gift.¡± Chapter 2107 2107 Memory-killing couple outfit Mu Yuan started to learn how to draw in secret. He wanted to learn how to draw when he was not poisoned. He wanted to give Jack a decent gift. Talent in painting was not something that could be learned in a short period of time. Mu Yuan had not been able to produce a decent piece of art for a few days, but when he saw the oil painting that Jack had given him, he felt that it was exceptionally precious. He thought to himself, can I buy it with money? ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re not cooking today. Let¡¯s go out to eat. ¡± In the evening, Jack called for mu Yuan. He was poisoned yesterday and had rested for a day, so he was still in good spirits. Mu Yuan was not very willing to meet people. This morning in the courtyard, he heard the child next door ask,¡±big brother, did you get beaten up?¡± Although Jack had covered his mouth with a piece of cloth, he could still make some noise. When a girl passed by and heard him hit the wall, she wanted to call the police. If Jack hadn¡¯t stopped her in time, who knew what kind of drama would have happened. The small town was not a closed off town. The local customs were very open, but there were not many outsiders. There were not many job opportunities here. Many people lived here and worked in the city more than 50 kilometers away. The scenery of this small town was elegant and the climate was good, but there were not many opportunities in the small town itself. There were restaurants, cafes, and shops. Because of the beautiful scenery and unique buildings, they would attract tourist groups to visit. However, those who had really settled here knew each other. Mu Yuan and Jack had stayed here for half a month, Every morning, he would run, go fishing, and ride a bike. He rarely walked around town with people. To outsiders, he was quite mysterious, and once he was mysterious, people would find out. During this period of time, mu Yuan was frequently poisoned. A few days ago, he was poisoned every day, and each time, it wouldst for more than ten hours. His entire person was losing weight at a speed that could be seen by the naked eye. There would always be some inexplicable scars on his body, such as the bruises on his wrists. Sometimes, Jack would even lock his neck, and he had once cut his ankles. To outsiders, he simply looked like a young man who was being abused. In the beginning, Jack did not notice it. It was only when someone said that they were going to call the police and suspected that he was abusing mu Yuan that he realized that he had overlooked it. It was also good to bring mu Yuan around more. The two of them had never gone out for afternoon tea or lunch together. The only time they had gone out was to the ceramic workshop. Mu Yuan came back to his senses from the sketch. After taking a shower, he changed into a simple T-shirt and shorts. When he looked in the mirror, he noticed the gauze on his wrist and the injury on his feet. Then, he looked at the slightly dispirited young Man in the Mirror and suddenly realized something. This was their first time going on a date. A date! A one-on-one date. It was time for the two of them without any missions. Mu Yuan quickly took off his clothes and rummaged through the cabs for clothes. He hade here at thest minute and did not have any clothes prepared. Other than his training clothes, he only had a T-shirt and shorts. Mu Yuan looked around and found a pair of light-colored long pants. He really did not have a shirt, so he had no choice but to put on a light blue vest on his T-shirt with a yellow pattern drawn on the back. It took him half an hour to pack up. When he came out, he was in high spirits. In the end, he and Jack were wearing the same clothes. Their pants were of the same color, and their waistcoat was of the same color as his T-shirt. They were wearing a couple¡¯s outfit. Mu Yuan¡¯s heart was bubbling with happiness. Jack looked at him from head to toe and raised his eyebrows slightly. He seemed to have seen through him as well. When he turned around, there was a little smile on his lips. The two of them walked out of the door side by side, extremely intimate. Mu Yuan, who was bent on showing off, did not notice that he had changed the way he addressed her. Chapter 2108 Memory Kill-The Cute Masochist Mu Yuan knew that there was no Chinese food, so he chose a Western restaurant. At least, he could order some dishes that suited his taste. In this small town, one could still see some tourist groups during the day, but not at night. At night, it was almost all the locals. The tour groups stopped in the morning and would leave in the afternoon after sightseeing. The small town was filled with flowers, and the two of them walked side by side. During this period of time, mu Yuan had grown taller. When a handsome and slender young man went out together, the number of people looking back was always 100%. Mu Yuan ran into the little girl next door and called her brother happily. She even gave him a lollipop. Mu Yuan did not stand on ceremony and took away the lollipop that the little girl gave him. There were only three streets in the town, and after walking through one street, they reached the restaurant. There were not many people, and the atmosphere was very good. A white tablecloth was put on, and a red rose and a cup of scented candles were ced on the table. The burning candle had a hint of the scent of oranges andvender. Mu Yuan thought to himself, this is my first time going on a date at such a high-end Western restaurant. A candlelight dinner. Jack supported his chin with one finger and looked at mu Yuan with a smile that was not a smile. Mu Yuan was daydreaming and did not notice thements flying around. When he noticed, his ears slowly turned red. "Why are you looking at me like that?" "Cute!" Jack blurted out and was stunned. He picked up a ss of water to drink, trying to hide it. Cute was not a good word for a boy. Mu Yuan thought for a moment."You can praise me for being handsome and cool." Jack smiled, and the smile in his eyes became more intense. Mu Yuan''s heart was moved as he looked at him. He liked the Jack during this period of time too much. Although he was no different from usual, the asional smile that he revealed was so handsome that it made his legs go soft, and it made him forget all his troubles. There was a reason for the emperor''s fatuity in ancient times. Stupid men were always easily seduced by beauty and were willing to go through fire and water for a beauty. He was also one of the stupid men. The restaurant was open-air, and there were people passing by in the town, looking at them curiously. There were not many people in the town, only a few hundred. They must have caused a lot ofmotion these days. In a small town like this, where people gathered to gossip after a meal and there were a lot of group activities, the news spread very quickly. In their eyes, Jack might be a sadist, and mu Yuan might be a poor little prisoner who was being abused. Today, the sadist had brought the poor thing out for a walk. Fortunately, foreigners paid attention to privacy. No one would run over and ask if you were abused, if you wanted to call the police, or if you needed help. Besides, no matter how they looked at it, they felt that this poor little thing wasughing amusedly at the sadist, so they thought that they might have been overthinking it. "Why are the people on the other side of the street watching us?" Mu Yuan''s mind was in a mess most of the time and he was not clear about these things."Is it because we are too handsome?" If he had heard such remarks in the past, Jack would have spat out the water in his mouth. Now, he was very calm. He was used to mu Yuan''s wild imagination. "Maybe you''re just too cute." Jack smiled and wiped his lips with a napkin."It''s rare to see an Asian face here. There are some tourist groups, but they just pass by quickly. No one stays here often. I guess they think you''re too cute." "Really?" Mu Yuan''s eyes brightened as he deeply agreed. He had always been rather confident in his own looks. Thinking of this, he raised his hand and waved at the men and women opposite him who were trying to figure out if he was being abused. He greeted them with a smile. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 2109 Chapter 2111 The gossiping men and women across the street thought that they had been caught red-handed and quickly looked away. Their hearts were filled with bulletments. Why did this person suddenly greet them? was it because he was asking for help? Wasn''t it too heartless of them to pretend to ignore him? hence, someone even waved back at him. Jack was left speechless. Jack felt that mu Yuan was really a treasure boy. Every time, he would be deeply surprised. Some of his actions were unconscious, and the way he acted and spoke was different from the people he had interacted with since he was young. For example, at this time, it was impossible for the people he knew to greet the group of people outside who were gossiping about them. Although he could not hear what they were saying and did not know what they meant, he said that this group of people thought he was cute, and mu Yuan really believed it. Not only did he really believe them, but he even greeted them. He was all smiles. He thought to himself,"what do you want these people who are gossiping about whether you''ve been abused by me to think? "This group of people is so passionate." Mu Yuan said. Jack raised his hand to cover the corner of his mouth."Yes." Whatever you say, little cutie. Mu Yuan''s heart was simple and tenacious. The most rare thing was that his mind was pure and he had a pure heart. He was righteous and cute. All he saw in his eyes were good things. He would never think of people in a bad way and was kind to them. Such a person was actually a top special Forces soldier and and battlemander. It was simply unbelievable. "And why are you looking at me?" Jack smiled."It''s nothing." It seemed that everyone should be very happy around him. The group of people across the street had already left. They felt that there was nothing to see. It was other people''s business, and they should not interfere. Mu Yuan did not think much about it. He ate three portions of steak when he was in a good mood. One portion was not enough to fill the gaps between his teeth. "You have a good appetite today?" "I''m in a good mood!" Jack thought that perhaps his cooking skills were not very good. When he cooked at home, mu Yuan''s appetite was not that good. He did not eat much, and his body was also very thin. He decided to bring mu Yuan out to eat more in the future. This way, he would feel better. After eating, the two of them took a walk slowly. This was a mountainous terrain, and the streets were all roads. There were many carsing and going, and there were traffic lights. Just when the traffic lights turned red, mu Yuan wanted to touch Jack''s hand, but he did not dare to do it too obviously. The two of them walked side by side and talked normally. Their bodies would definitely have a little friction. Jack''s hand was by his side, and they would even touch asionally. He only needed to stretch out a finger and he could hook his finger. However, he did not dare to do so. Even though they had hugged and kissed before, However, that was when he was poisoned and unconscious. He did not dare to hold his hand in broad daylight. His gaze floated down slightly. Jack''s hand was bigger than his, and his fingers were slimmer and longer than his. Mu Yuan''s little finger was longer, so he stretched out his little finger and wanted to hook Jack''s little finger. Jack suddenly looked over and said,"shall we go down the mountain for a walk?" "Oh, sure ... Sure." Mu Yuan''s ears were so red that they were dripping blood. He put his fingers back down as if he had been electrocuted. He did not dare to be presumptuous, but the more he did so, the more he felt an unbearable itch in his heart. He was like a person who had an extreme thirst for water, so much so that he was about to die of thirst. Suddenly, he saw a puddle in an oasis, but someone told him that the puddle was poisonous and that drinking it would kill him. He tried to drink some water, but he was afraid of death and had to endure the torture. The two of them stood at the traffic light and waited for the light to turn green. Mu Yuan secretly stretched out his paw and wanted to try it out rudely. Jack raised his hand and patted his head gently. ,m Mu Yuan was speechless. What the hell? Should I hold her hand or not? * I''ve been writing plots recently, but recently, I''ve been writing a few dating pictures. Chapter 2110 Memory Of The Young Boy Mu Yuan was hesitating whether to hold her hand or not. The green light had turned green, and he was rather regretful. He could only follow Jack across the crosswalk. The two of them walked down the street. The day was longer here, and it only turned dark at eight in the evening. Although there was no sunlight, it was gray and the street lights were very bright. There were many people walking along the way. There was a smallke at the foot of the mountain, and the two of them often came over to fish. They were quite familiar with this area. As they walked side by side, mu Yuan had wanted to hold his hand countless times, but there were always all kinds of idents. They would either meet someone head-on, or Jack would suddenly say something, making him unable to answer for a moment. His wish to hold his hand had never been realized. He wondered if he had to get Jack drunk before he could hear a word or two of truth. "How''s your alcohol tolerance?" Mu Yuan secretly asked, carefully nning in his heart. Jack thought for a moment."It''s pretty good." "Then ... Have you ever been drunk?" "There are!" Mu Yuan snapped his fingers in his heart. That''s great, it''s all good now that I''m drunk. Mu Yuan acted as if nothing had happened and said,"sigh, my alcohol tolerance isn''t very good. I easily lose my self-control when I''m drunk. What do you do when you''re drunk?" "I''m sleeping. " Mu Yuan''s face was full of regret. Didn''t that mean that getting drunk was useless? If he slept when he was drunk, why would he ask for the truth? Jack''s lips curved up, but he pressed it down again."You''re very regretful?" "No, no, I''m very envious." Mu Yuan hurriedly rified that he was envious of the real-name system. That way, he would not be afraid of doing something wrong when he was drunk. "How old were you when you joined the military?" Jack asked. Mu Yuan said,"before elementary school, I was brought over by my father when I was five years old. At that time, I didn''t have proper training with anyone. After that, when I went to elementary school, we were a private school, and there happened to be a military base next to it. After ss, I would go to the military camp to train for three to four hours before going home. I had to train all day on weekends. My mother was a University professor. She originally wanted to nurture my literary and artistic literacy, but she actually didn''t agree with my father''s education. However, she didn''t stop him and secretly told me. If I don''t like it, I''ll tell her and she''ll help me. Actually, I really liked drawing when I was young. I was good at sand painting and sketching, but ... When I grew up, I was even busier with training, so I became rusty after a long time. " He had to save his dignity. The sketch on paper was really too unsightly, and he really couldn''t bring out his level. He hadn''t touched a brush since he was 15 years old, and it had been a few years. It would be strange if he could remember it. His Foundation wasn''t very solid to begin with. Jack was just chit-chatting, so he went along with the topic and asked,"what happened after that? I don''t think you like military life." It was too boring and dry. "I don''t like it. When I was in school, I was still young and rebellious earlier than others. I was also very mischievous and often caused trouble. At first, I thought that my dad threw me to the military camp to teach me a lesson. Think about it, I finished ss at fouro'' clock, went to the military camp, and returned home at nineo'' clock. I didn''t even have a meal in the middle. "This is a vicious cycle. The more he acts like this, the more unhappy I am. Then, I''ll be mischievous there for many years. The rtionship between father and son is also very bad. When we meet, we quarrel. When my father sees me, he wants to whip me. Fortunately, he''s henpecked. I hide in my mother''s arms, but he doesn''t dare to hit me." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2111 Memories kill you, why dont you go to heaven? 2111 Memories kill you, why don''t you go to heaven? "What happened after that?" Jack asked with a smile. When mu Yuan brought up the past, he did not feel so depressed anymore."Our internal struggle is a littleplicated, so I''ll skip this part. It''s just that one day, my father was seriously injured. When I was in primary school, general mu was so strong that he showed off blindly. He even learned from other young men and went to the front lines. In the end, he was shot in the back by his opponent and almost died. My mom told me that the MU family has been in a high position for a long time. If I don''t want to take over the mantle, I have to study abroad and try to live abroad as much as possible in the future. My dad may not be able to enjoy his old age in peace. When the two elders in my family are old and there is no one to inherit the family, anyone can step on our family''s descendants. My brother alone can''t do it. "And my mom, she''s crying to me that she''s weak again, saying that she''s afraid of pain, that the policy doesn''t allow it, that she can''t have a second child, and so on and so forth. I was hoodwinked and cheated until my blood boiled and I swore that I would protect the MU family and my father. That''s probably the situation, so I can''t listen to the University professor''s lecture. It''s very scary." Jack couldn''t help butugh."What about you? did you like it from birth?" "That''s not the case. " Jack said,"my situation is different from yours. My parents don''t care about my future. When I was young, I was more mischievous. My parents were very busy and had no time to care about me. The school atmosphere in my world is different from yours. Maybe you guys are slightly better. Our young people are more rebellious and unreasonable. I was born in the Anderson family, and Wesley had chosen the path earlier than me. I was still more confused. There was a time when I went to school with the girl next door, and I was always robbed by a group of teenagers."Her neighbor is Chinese. She''s used to keeping things at peace and giving her money to settle things. Her father always gives her quite a lot of money. I remember that the first time they made things difficult for her, she took 100 US dors. It''s quite a lot for an elementary school student. But I can ''T. I can fight them, but I was too young to win. "After that, this group of people became addicted to making things difficult for us. From 100 to 200, they specifically asked for 500 a day. I fought with them every time, but I couldn''t beat them. When I went home, my mother didn''t even ask me when she saw my bruised face. Later, one day, Wesley came over and beat them all away. Only then did I know the benefits of entering the military." Mu Yuan was speechless. F * ck, I thought you would have a special reason to join the military. Love the country, love the family, and all sorts of lofty reasons could be found for you. And now you''re telling me that you''re just trying to be a hero and save the beauty? When he was young, he must have had a crush on the girl next door and didn''t want to be beaten up in front of her, so he swore to save his face. Aiyo, he was still living off a woman. Don''t you feel embarrassed? Every time, it''s the youngdy who pays. Don''t you have money? Oh, he had forgotten that his sweetheart was not very rich. He was just a little kid in elementary school and had a bad temper. He actually wanted to fight with a teenager. F * ck, I''m not happy. It was actually for such a bullsh * t reason. A hero saving a beauty? "How old were you at that time?" "Eight years old, I guess." Jack said that he had actually apanied Wesley before he was eight years old. However, when he was young, he was particrly obsessed with cleanliness and had a very fussy personality. Every day, he would see Wesley''s small face with a straight face and dirty clothes, and he would especially despise it. The young master''s illness was so serious that he had a prejudice against soldiers. He felt that dirty people like you were not worthy of his superiority. Now that he thought about it, he felt stupid. Mu Yuan thought to himself, damn, you already know how to pick up girls at the age of eight, why don''t you go to heaven? * I''m going to a Foundation meeting in the afternoon. B¨¬nhlu?n 0 ?? l?i b¨¬nh lu?n ??u ti¨ºn cho ch??ng n¨¤y. 6 16:56 Chapter 2112 I Was In Love Before Mu Yuan thought to himself, damn, you already know how to pick up girls at the age of eight, why don''t you go to heaven? His bulletments were like a wild horse that had gone out of control and couldn''t stop. They were certain of one thing. He joined the Army to pick up girls. Tsk, tsk, tsk. His reason was even worse than his. She didn''t expect Jack to be so ... Chuunibyou when he was young! "What are you thinking about?" Jack asked with a faint smile. Mu Yuan did not dare to say that he was criticizing her in his heart. He grinned and said,"I just realized that no one is born to be a soldier. There are all kinds of reasons." "My little brother just likes it." "Oh, then he''s a bit different." Although mu Yuan was criticizing him in his heart, he also said sincerely,"then you''re quite amazing. You''re even climbing faster than Wesley." "He''s the same age as you and younger than me. There are many things that I can do but he can ''t. The Army has rules. " The two of them chatted on and off, but they didn''t go into detail. After walking for a while, Jack suddenly asked,"when I told you the story of my childhood just now, you were scolding me in your heart, right?" "That''s ... Not true. How could that be?" Mu Yuan thought to himself,''even if you''re cheating on me during your honeymoon period, you still have to smile graciously. Look at that bastard, he''s also a national beauty. Why would he scold you? it doesn''t exist, so you must not admit it!'' "I can''t wait to like you." Buy one get one free big at the supermarket. Jack looked at him steadily and smacked the back of his head again. Mu Yuan thought that he would be able to smoothen out all his hair one day. However, her heart was as sweet as if she had eaten chocte. The matter of flirting with girls was quickly thrown to the back of his mind. Mu Yuan thought that he was about to be an adult. How could an adult argue with an eight-year-old kid? he had to be magnanimous. The magnanimous mu Yuan finally asked the question that he had been thinking about for a long time."Then ... Have you ever been in love?" Jack did not answer directly."What do you think?" He hadn''t forgotten that he had been in love before. What should he do? he was liking this child more and more? Although he was still a little reserved in front of mu Yuan, it was because he was not prepared to spend the rest of his life with him. Jack thought that when mu Yuan said that he wanted to give it a try with him, perhaps it was a trap when he liked him more and more. He stepped into this trap called mu Yuan with one foot, and although his other foot was outside the trap, it was not far from jumping in. Mu Yuan could not help but want to curse again. If I ask you, you should answer me properly. It''s really annoying to ask me questions in return every time. "You''ve never been in love, have you?" Mu Yuan, who would not lose face, had a red neck. His little temper also came."Who said so?" Jack raised his eyebrows and was a little surprised. Mu Yuan held his breath and said,"I''ve been in love before." He had a few girlfriends in kindergarten. Every day, he would go home and brag to his father that every time he held a banquet, his little girlfriends would fight to y with him. Sigh, if it weren''t for the fact that there were too few women in the military camp, maybe he would have solved the problem of puppy love, and Jack wouldn''t have had anything to do with it. p Oh, now it''s considered puppy love! "Then why did you break up?" Mu Yuan came up with an all-purpose reason."Their personalities are notpatible." Jack had a mocking look on his face. He looked like he was about tough and did not believe him at all. Mu Yuan thought to himself, no, I can''t lose. I have to be steady. Then, he said in a serious tone,"it''s a matter of distance." Who said it wasn ''t? long-distance rtionships didn''t have good results. There were sses in primary school. How could they date when one was in ss one and the other in ss two? Chapter 2113 The Memory Of Killing Lied To Me Forever Then, he realized that something was wrong. He and Jack were the ultimate long-distance rtionship model. F * ck, is it toote to change my mind now? Mu Yuan was naturally thick-skinned, and he immediately changed his words."Cough, I''m not mature enough." Well, even if you break up, you can''t criticize your ex. Although you don''t know what the girls in kindergarten look like, as long as they are girls, they must be cute. Little mu Yuan had always been tender to women since he was young. All the women he came into contact with had a cute side. The MU family''s women were either lively, witty, sweet-tongued, or humorous. Thus, it created an illusion for mu Yuan. As long as they were girls, they were all cute and cute. Therefore, he had been very friendly to women since he was young. As long as they did not stab him to death, he felt that girls were sweet, cute, and worthy of being cherished. No matter if they were old or young, mu Yuan liked them and would subconsciously protect them. p Jack did not delve into the distance problem and the breakup because he could tell at a nce that mu Yuan was lying to save face. His neck was red, and he did not look like he had been in love before. However, it was true that he knew how to flirt. Who did he learn this from? "No wonder you''re so good at flirting." Jack praised him. Mu Yuan felt guilty for a moment, and his eyes lit up."Did I hit on you?" Jack was silent for a moment. "I got it." Mu Yuan tried his best to hold back hisughter, and it was as if stars had fallen in his eyes. He suddenly jumped up, hugged Jack, and gave him a kiss on the face. Before Jack could react, he quickly jumped down and darted forward by arge distance, so as not to let Jack see the redness on his face. This set of actions was so smooth that it was as if he had practiced it countless times. Jack looked at his back, smiled, and followed him. Mu Yuan suddenly turned around and walked backward. He faced Jack, and his face was filled with joy that could be seen with the naked eye."Let me ask you. Are you happy being with me?" Jack thought to himself, this is such a silly question. If he''s not happy, why would he put down everything to apany me in drug rehabilitation? Would he hesitate when he suggested to give it a try? He would reject it directly and throw it to the drug rehabilitation center. He washed his hands and made soup for mu Yuan. When mu Yuan was poisoned, he did not leave his side. He took the brush that he had not used for many years and tried his best to give him some small things to make him happy. Other than not agreeing to be together with him, everything he did was to make him happy. In this small town, no one knew him. He could remove all his disguises and face mu Yuan. If there were people around who knew him well, they would have seen through him long ago. "You can be quite silly sometimes." Jack said that if such a silly and stubborn child agreed to his request, one could almost imagine how sincere his feelings would be in the future. However, mu Yuan did not understand him well enough. He still had many restrictions in front of mu Yuan. How could he be sure that she would not hurt his heart in the future? "My mom said that when people get along with each other, as long as it''s easy and happy, the other party will definitely like you. But your acting skills are too good, I can''t tell. I can feel that you''re very happy, but if you don''t say it, I''m not a worm in your stomach. How can I guess what you''re thinking?" "Even if I say it, it might not be the truth." Jack said seriously. Mu Yuan walked backward while thinking. He seemed to be thinking about something and suddenly stopped. Jack took a few steps and stood right in front of him. Mu Yuan was now half a head shorter than him. He could meet his gaze with just a slight lift of his eyelids. He said seriously,"then you can lie to me for the rest of your life." 2114 Chapter 2116 Jack suddenly pulled his wrist and used a little force, as if he wanted to pull mu Yuan into his arms. The sky gradually darkened, and there happened to be a streetmp nearby that was broken. It kept shing, casting half dark and half bright on his face. It was as if there was a sh of light in that pair of deep blue eyes. After a moment, he tried his best to restrain himself and slowly retracted the strength in his hand. It was as if he had used all his strength in his life to force him to gradually let go. There were some things that you couldn''t take home just because you liked them. Some people, even if you like them, are something you can only look at but not reach. He stood in the night, surrounded by ayer of cold moonlight. His slightly lowered eyes gradually calmed down the madness that had just surged up."Do you know? I ..." Mu Yuan did not want to listen to him speak. He reached out his hands and hugged him, pressing his entire body against his chest. He could hear his slightly out of order heartbeat, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. When Jack held his wrist just now, he was restrained and steady. However, in love, what was needed was an instant impulse. As long as he was willing to respond to a note, he was willing to step over the natural moat that would crush their bones for him. Mu Yuan said,"when you want to hug me, just like me, you can just reach out your hand." I''ll definitely be within your reach. Or standing behind you forever. "You know what? Every day, I ..."Jack''s voice was a little hoarse." Every day, I ..." Every day, every moment, I''ve used all my restraint to stop you from seducing me, to stop you from entering my heart, but it''s all in vain. They could only watch as a young man like mu Yuan entered the house, acted like a Rascal, and refused to leave. He could hearughter from afar. Someone had returned from their stroll. Mu Yuan let go of Jack slightly and took a few steps back. A person who was too rational was destined to not have the courage of a young man. The people in the town all knew them. Mu Yuan did note out very often because of the frequent poisoning, but Jack often came out to walk around. The ones who came back were three girls and a boy, all of whom were not old. Mu Yuan smiled and waved at them. His smile was kind and bright. That group of people also greeted mu Yuan and even had a simple conversation. Mu Yuan asked them where they could go to y, and the few of them enthusiastically exined to him the ces that could be yed nearby. They were all activities such as drifting, climbing, and riding. After the few of them bade each other farewell, mu Yuan said,"if I don''t act up tomorrow, let''s go drifting." "Alright!" It was his first time in a rtionship, and he was struggling to get along with his sweetheart. Now that she was so close to him, he did not force him to ask for an answer or take advantage of the mission as he did before. Mu Yuan thought to himself that he had to be steady and give him time. Whether he agreed or refused, Jack must have thought it through carefully. It would be best if he agreed. He believed that all the men in the world had cheated on him, and Jack would not cheat on him spiritually. He was not the kind of man who would make promises to others easily. Once he made a promise, he would keep it for the rest of his life. As long as he didn''t disappoint Jack and didn''t be an anti-human who wanted to destroy the world, Jack wouldn''t let go of his hand. If he rejected her ... Mu Yuan thought that even if Jack rejected him, he could ept it. He was not the kind of person who would pester him. If Jack really rejected him this time, he would hide Jack in his heart and wait for the next flower to bloom. Chapter 2115 Memory Kill, Big Trouble, And Little Cutie He would be sad, upset, disappointed, and upset, but he would never lose a heart that loved himself and life. He would get the best of himself and the best feelings. If she could never forget him. He had to admit it. Wasn''t it just a one-sided love for a lifetime? what''s the big deal? If his parents were desperate, he would find a surrogate to give birth to a grandson for them to enjoy theirter years. He would hold onto his memories for the rest of his life and would not disturb Jack again. He didn''t believe that such a good person like him wasn''t worth a person''s love. Therefore, mu Yuan thought that if he really could not forget Jack for the rest of his life, he should at least have many memories that belonged to them. "I''m going to fill up our schedule. " After mu Yuan returned from his walk, he started to write notes. He even wished that he could have a tube of blue ice to let him be addicted for a while longer so that Jack could apany him for a longer period of time. The weather here had been very hot, so hot that he had forgotten that it was already winter, and it was already December. Jack said that he would be able to quit drugs in three months at most, so he definitely could not go home for the new year this year. She could spend Christmas, New Year ''s, and New Year''s Eve with Jack, but she didn''t know if he woulde home for Christmas. They should take Christmas very seriously. "Um ... Are you going home this Christmas?" Mu Yuan asked. Jack was reading a book. As expected of a young master, reading was quite romantic. He had lit some scented candles to calm his nerves and was living in style. Hezily turned a page."I''m going home for Christmas. What about you?" Mu Yuan pressed the corner of his lips. He was extremely happy in his heart. This meant that he would not be returning home. Wonderful. Since they didn''t care much about Chinese New Year''s Eve, he would prepare a Christmas present. He could put the sketch aside for a while, as it would make him seem too insincere. He wanted to make something memorable, and ... Something that a couple would use together. He didn''t know if Jack would agree or reject him in the end. While there was no result, he would just treat Jack as his boyfriend. He wouldn''t reject him anyway. Thinking about it this way, other than learning how to draw, mu Yuan started to think about Christmas presents. He also had to arrange programs, filling up his schedule every day. Xie jinghuan said,"hehe, even the Prime Minister isn''t as busy as you." Mu Yuan did not dare to speak in front of Jack, so he typed and asked him secretly. The little cutie mu Yuan,"do you have any pills to cure alcohol?" Big trouble Xie jinghuan, please borate on the function, for example, before drinking? After drinking? Little cutie mu Yuan: "before drinking, it''s the kind of pill that won''t get you drunk no matter how much you drink. The effect is longer. For example, one or two hours." Big trouble Xie jinghuan was speechless. Are you trying to secretly get your sweetheart drunk and then force yourself on her? Tsk, tsk. Little Yuan, I didn''t know you knew how to y this trick. The little cutie, mu Yuan, thought,"pfft, I''m not such a bad person. If I want to go, I''ll have to rely on my charm ... But ... You''ve provided me with a new idea." Big trouble Xie jinghuan, hehehe, what about character? The little cutie mu Yuan: "two people in Love Don''t Care about this bit of character. Aiya, stop talking nonsense. Do you have any pills?" Big trouble Xie jinghuan: The little cutie mu Yuan: "xxxxxxxxxxx, mail it to this address. Pretend that I''m the one who''s buying vitamins online. What if he''s the one who''s going to receive the delivery? that''ll be very awkward." Big trouble Xie jinghuan thought, hahaha, little Yuan, why didn''t you look for ye Ling for this kind of thing? The little cutie mu Yuan: "he won''t help me. Ah Ling is too honest. He won''t do such a dirty thing. Sigh." Big trouble Xie jinghuan, go through your words in your head before typing them out. The little cutie mu Yuan: "I''m sorry, I was wrong. Ah Huan, you''re a noble, pure, and upright gentleman (10000 words of praise are omitted here). Don''t argue with an uncultured and amorous little cutie like me." Big trouble Xie jinghuan, hehe. Little cutie mu Yuan: "remember my medicine. I have an urgent need for it. If you have a ne passing by ... No, even if you don''t have a ne passing by, send one to me." Big trouble Xie jinghuan, I specially arranged for a ne to send you a five Yuan medicine? Where do you want me to put my face when I write the year-end financial statements? Are you trying to make the investors think that Xie jinghuan is a big idiot and withdraw their capital? Mu Yuan was speechless. * Mu Yuan was really a cute little thing. He was cute and clear-headed, and he loved his view on love. Our Aries boys are just so cute. * I saw Xiao Yue''sment saying that there was no little Yuan''s small theater. It''s like this. Little Yuan and Jack were written in the main body, and the small theater would ovep if they were written again, so they were all in the main body. The small theater that had appeared before would be made up. Moreover, I remember that there were many small theaters. Chapter 2116 2116 Memory killer¡¯s wife is very powerful Mu Yuan hurriedly appeased Xie jinghuan and repeatedly praised Xie jinghuan for his outstanding intelligence, his steady character, and so on, saying whatever words he liked to exaggerate. [Big trouble Xie jinghuan: luckily you¡¯re smart and know how to tell me. If you had told ah Ling, he would have already broken up the two of them.] The little cutie mu Yuan: ¡°hehehe. Speaking of which, why didn¡¯t you break up the couple? aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll fall down so badly that even my mother won¡¯t recognize me?¡± Big trouble Xie jinghuan, hehehe, if I don¡¯t fall to your death, how would I know pain? The little cutie mu Yuan thought, tsk, to think that Nancheng even said that you have feelings for me. So vicious. Big trouble Xie jinghuan: ¡°his intelligence has been gnawed on by a dog. If I had thoughts about you, would it be your sweetheart¡¯s turn to be attentive?¡± The little cutie mu Yuan,... You win. Remember my medicine! Mu Yuan quickly exited the chat system and raised his head to look at Jack. Jack was still reading. Mu Yuan was not a straight-A student, and he did not really like to read. She really didn¡¯t know how a 18-year-old man could calm down and read books instead of going out to y, be coquettish, y tricks, or say obscenities. Wasn¡¯t this an activity for the elderly? ¡°What book are you reading?¡± Jack showed him the cover page. It was about the interaction between the two genders. Mu Yuan was speechless. High energy! Jack didn¡¯t feel anything at all.¡±I¡¯ve been too busy these past few years and haven¡¯t had time to read. I¡¯m taking advantage of my free time to catch up on some knowledge.¡± He was still reading the Chinese version. However, he didn¡¯t read random books. He would usually read books that he was interested in or books that he needed. If he didn¡¯t need them, he wouldn¡¯t read them at all. ¡°Then if you were a woman, wouldn¡¯t you still have to look at how well you¡¯re taking care of your fetus and how you¡¯re going to give birth?¡± Jack raised his eyebrows slightly.¡±Isn¡¯t thismon sense?¡± Mu Yuan was silent for a moment.¡±...Oh.¡± Every time he chatted with a top student, he felt that he needed to cram more knowledge. Ye Ling was like this, and so was Xie jinghuan. Only he and su Nancheng were bad at studying. In the past, mu Yuan even boasted to ye Ling. Xie jinghuan said,¡±I¡¯m a soldier. I¡¯m training. After ss, I¡¯ll have to train for a few hours. I¡¯m even asking him to learn everything. How can he take it?¡± Now, he had been pped in the face. Jack was busier than him. ¡°Then ... Aren¡¯t you going to university?¡± Mu Yuan asked. Jack was only twenty years old this year. No matter how smart he was, he couldn¡¯t havepleted his university studies at sixteen, right? He probably wouldn¡¯t go to school when he served on the independence. He was an instructor at the South American base and was on the front lines. He definitely wouldn¡¯t go to college. Jack said,¡±I studied while I joined the Army. I¡¯m a West Point student and I¡¯ve already gotten my graduation certificate. Next year, I¡¯ll take three postgraduate degrees in mathematics and chemistry. The school only needs to read the thesis and experiments.¡± Mu Yuan was speechless. So, he didn¡¯t need to study and could just take the self-study exam? In order to shorten the gap between them, he didn¡¯t ask Jack which school he wanted to be a graduate student in. He also felt that it was particrly considerate. When Jack said these words, there was no arrogance or self-satisfaction at all. The feeling ofcency was simply stating an established fact in a t manner. ¡°How about you?¡± Jack gently closed the book. ¡°Me ...¡± Mu Yuan was also an honest child. 2117 Chapter 2117 "Me ..." Mu Yuan was also an honest child."I don''t like to study. After I return to the country, I should be going to military officer School while doing actualbat. I can''t take care of other subjects." He thought to himself, I should learn another information Engineering. Jack nodded."There''s no need to learn everything. Just one specialization is enough. It''s not good to learn too many things." Mu Yuan was silent for a few seconds."Then why did you learn so much?" Jack smiled."Everyone in my family is talented. My father has two Ph.D. And my mother has three Ph.D. Both of us finished our studies before the age of 25. Wesley and I are fast learners, and our family has hired a professor to teach us since we were young. We don''t fall behind in our homework. Besides, I''m in the anti-terrorism division, so it''s better for me to learn some mathematics. I don''t need outside help when I encounter explosions or chemical viruses. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have studied." "Then ... Doesn''t that mean there''s no time for entertainment?" "I don''t know how to. I''ve learned a little about horsemanship, ice hockey, musical instruments, and painting." Mu Yuan, who had experienced his oil paintings before, was speechless. Oh my God, his wife was so powerful. It made him look like he was living off a woman. Other than being richer than Jack, he couldn''tpare to anything else. This hurt his self-esteem. This wouldn''t do. He had to find a private tutor when he returned to the country and learn a few more subjects. Jack gave him a light Peck on the head."Alright, if you don''t like to learn, then don ''t." It was already very good for mu Yuan to have such achievements at this age. Jack would never use his own standards to measure or demand others. The deeper he loved, the more he would me. This kind of thing didn''t exist in his dictionary. He had always given whatever he wanted to the person in his heart and listened to everything. He would never be too harsh or demand that he do whatever he wanted. "I have a friend who also likes to read like you, but he''s bored, so he reads all kinds of books. I suspect that the books he reads can open a library. Ah Huan even gave him the nickname ''Zhonghua small library.''" Mu Yuan could not help but mock,"he doesn''t like to talk, but he can definitely follow up with what you say in his heart. If this was ancient times, he would definitely be an all-knowing person." Jackughed."The friend you were chatting with just now?" "Isn''t that so? I have a few very good friends. One is called Xie jinghuan, another is called ye Ling, and another is called su Nancheng. We''ve always been ying together." Mu Yuan raised his head andughed without any ulterior motives. He fully opened up his circle of friends with Jack. If he liked someone, he naturally hoped that his friends would like him too. "Xie jinghuan?" Jack''s brows furrowed slightly, revealing a slight coldness, but mu Yuan was sensitive enough to detect it. "Why? do you know him?" Ah Huan studied in America and became famous at a young age. He started an intelligencepany and an inte technologypany, and they had developed to arge scale. He, ye Ling, and su Nancheng were all shareholders. The legal person was Xie jinghuan. Thispany had only been developing for two years, but this year, it was as if it had eaten Stride Gum and could not stop. Initially, it was justying the foundation, but now, it was a skyscraper. Jack''s right hand''s fingers gently tapped rhythmically on the back of his left hand."Last month, my people received a message. An intepany New York used an international security loophole, causing a regionalwork to be paralyzed and transferring tens of billions of funds. The anti-terrorism has already been involved in the investigation, and the legal person of thepany is Xie jinghuan. "However ... People have the same name. For example, if I was in New York with a stone, I might hurt one out of ten people called Jack. Xiao Yuan''s friend must be a good,w-abiding youth. " Mu Yuan was speechless. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2118 Memories Of Killer Suddenly Panicked A Little, What To Do 2 A row of crows flew across mu Yuan''s heart. Ah Huan broke thew? Eh? Although it seemed like something ah Huan would do, ah Ling knew about these things even though he didn''t move around in Paris all year round. Unless it was a crime by imperial edict, ah Huan wouldn''t do such a big thing. Ever since these twopanies were registered and expanded as if they had taken drugs, mu Yuan had noticed that something was wrong. Xie jinghuan and su Nancheng were the main people in charge, and ye Ling had his own business to manage. This was what Xie jinghuan had said. The development of thispany was to cheat money, not the investors. Where would you get the money to invest? financing and financing needed to be melted with your mouth. He knew that there were some gray industry chains that constantly skirted the boundaries of thew, but at most, they were just taking advantage of loopholes and skirmishes. They would not really do anything illegal. Even if they did ... Mu Yuan thought protectively, it should not be ... A big problem, right? why did anti-terrorism intervene? F * ck, is my wife going to investigate my brother? Aiya, what should I do when I suddenly feel a little flustered? "How did the technology intelligencepany get involved with the terrorists?" Mu Yuan''s mind was still very clear. This matter could not be admitted to even if he was beaten to death, regardless of whether Xie jinghuan had done it or not. Jack said,"you might not have heard while you were in drug rehabilitation, but this is a huge financial case that has caused a sensation all over the world. Xie jinghuan''spany is suspected of transferring nearly 60 billion US dors of illegal assets. "Of course, the method was very beautiful. On the surface, it was just a loophole in the supervision and it was not a crime. However, he was unlucky. He transferred the assets of a terrorist organization and framed the anti-terrorism. We naturally can''t take the me. He has to spit out the money he took." Mu Yuan cursed in his heart. Sixty billion! Ah Huan, you''re good, you''re awesome! We''ll get a lot of money at the end of the year. It was simply too cool! "Little Yuan, you look very happy." Jack said suddenly. Mu Yuan rubbed his face with both hands and rubbed away the happiness that he could not hide."No, no. This person is really too much. It''s fine if he just used a substitute for another, but he even framed someone else. I can ''t, I can''t ... However, since it''s a loophole in the supervision, and it''s also a boundary, it can''t be considered a crime, right?" "In the face of counter-terrorism, it''s just a step on the edge. After that, it''s a crime." Jack said,"you might not be familiar with our country''sws. Any profitable organization orpany that uses false information to damage the image of the country''s administrative department, cause material losses, or cause potential danger is a crime." Mu Yuan was speechless. Jack said indifferently,"the details of the crime will be determined by the actual amount of damage. The transfer of 60 billion US dors and the revenge of the terrorists. I can push all the subsequent crimes rted to this terrorist organization in our country onto him. He won''t be able to clear his name no matter what. He''ll be in prison for a long time!" Mu Yuan was speechless. Jack patted mu Yuan''s head. He was very gentle, amiable, and very doting."Xiao Yuan is such aw-abiding person. He would naturally not do such a thing, so you don''t have to worry." Mu Yuan said,"I ... Am a little ..." Panic! Mu Yuan thought to himself, can Jack''s words be trusted? What if it was to trick him? No, he had to give ah Huan a call to remind him. At least he had to do it beautifully and not expose himself. 2119 Chapter 2120 The terrorists ''sixty billion, F * ck, it would be a waste not to take it, alright! Mu Yuan was clear about friend and foe in his heart. The source of this money was unknown to begin with, and it had nothing to do with the country''s national security. Naturally, he was happy to do so. While Jack was making supper, mu Yuan made an excuse to go out and buy drinks to call Xie jinghuan. p Xie jinghuan said,"are you done? isn''t it just a five-Yuan medicine?" You still have to call after sending the message ..." "What''s with your sixty billion?" Mu Yuan interrupted his words. Xie jinghuan said,"aren''t you in the midst of drug rehabilitation? you never care about such things. Did ah Ling tell you?" "No, I''m telling you, but you must not tell ah Ling." Mu Yuan took a deep breath."I ... The person I like is called Jack Anderson. He''s from the anti-terrorism team. Just now, he said ..." "Xiao Yuan ..." Xie jinghuan suddenly said."I''m having a video conference with ah Ling." "F * ck, why didn''t you say so earlier!" Mu Yuan lowered his voice."He heard it?" "I''m releasing it externally. " Mu Yuan,"...Let''s break up." "What''s going on?" Mu Yuan heard ye Ling''s cold and stern voice, and he suddenly felt a chill down his spine. Find out who this is? What''s wrong with counter-terrorism?" Mu Yuan quickly said,"I just heard that ah Huan transferred 60 billion Yuan, which was the terrorist''s money, and then shifted the me to the anti-terrorism team. Now that the anti-terrorism team is involved in the investigation, they want ah Huan to be in prison for a long time." "Ling and I are cleaning up the mess. They won''t be able to find out." Xie jinghuan said,"but you reminded me of one thing. Is his position in the anti-terrorism team high?" "He''s the captain of the Special Forces. " "It should be fine. He''s in the operations team and doesn''t have time to care about this. Besides ... Didn''t you get poisoned? Brother, it''s time to contribute your body. " Xie jinghuan said,"ah Ling and I should be able to settle this matter within a month. You just have to keep the person in check." "How did you manage to transfer so much of the terrorists" money?" Ye Ling said,"it''s on purpose. How can 60 billion be a coincidence?" "Then you must be careful. The anti-terrorism forces are in apletely different situation with a new inspector. It''s best to deal with things cleanly. If you can ''t, then negotiate." "It''s impossible to negotiate. " Xie jinghuan said,"I won''t spit out a single cent of the money I''ve swallowed." Mu Yuan was speechless. Why does a single dog like you need so much money! Mu Yuan was afraid that Jack would be suspicious, so he did not get much useful information and could not give more reminders. He hung up the phone carelessly and prayed in his heart that ah Ling''s attention had been diverted and did not hear what he had said earlier. Ye Ling really did not care about what he said earlier. It was because his health had been very bad recently, and his mental state was also unstable. It had nothing to do with him, so he basically did not care. Mu Yuan bought two bottles of drinks from the vending machine on the side of the road and walked back. Jack stood in front of the house and looked at him with a normal expression. He waved at him, and mu Yuan walked over and passed him a bottle of drink. Jack made him a midnight snack. After eating supper, mu Yuan''s poison acted up and he was tied up by Jack. After being tormented for most of the night, he was exhausted. This time, the duration of the poison acting up was much shorter, but the pain that it caused mu Yuan was huge. It was the first time that he was tortured until he fainted and lost consciousness. After Jackforted him to sleep, he left the room and made a call. "Connect me to the counter-terrorism office." 2120 Chapter 2120 When mu Yuan woke up the next day, his body was extremely tired. He had nned to go drifting for a few days. Jack saw that he was struggling to get up and wanted to cancel today''s activity. Mu Yuan did not want to waste the n and rested until noon before going drifting with Jack. The two of them walked over. The ce they were drifting at was not very far, and there were equipment that could be rented. After walking for more than an hour, they reached the mountains. During this time, Jack''s phone rang twice, and he answered both calls. Mu Yuan was very considerate. She deliberately took a few steps forward and didn''t listen to him on the phone. It was not convenient for mu Yuan to listen to his work matters. "Major, I''ve found out. Xie jinghuan and mu Yuan are indeed very good friends. Mu Yuan has invested in both of Xie jinghuan''spanies. However, we can''t find any evidence of his investment without a written contract. They seem to be investing with trust, directly investing under Xie jinghuan''s name. We can''t find out the percentage, but we''re sure that it has something to do with him." Lehmann said that it was quite difficult to find out the information. Fortunately, they had a spy team in city A, otherwise, they would not have found it so quickly. "Alright, I got it." Jack said calmly,"focus on Xie jinghuan. The transaction records of the twopanies and their cash flow must be checked clearly. It''s not easy for him to settle the ounts of 60 billion. It''s even more likely that it will be transferred to the ye family''s business. Investigate this information clearly, and then shut down all the space ounts with more than 5 billion US dors in cash flow within a month." "This will implicate many people." Lehmann said that in order to reduce taxes, somepanies would have some yin-yang contracts and space ounts for ounting. If they were sealed off in one go, it would cause a lot of shock. "Just release the news and ban them for three days. These people have dirty hands and won''t spread the news. How many ounts with more than five billion US dors can there be?" "Yes, I understand," Jack thought to himself,"after the household register is sealed, the economic crime Division will know what to do. You just have to cooperate fully. During this period of time, Xie jinghuan is not allowed to leave the country." "Understood." Jack hung up the phone and quickly walked towards mu Yuan. He did not reveal anything. Even if he was investigating something rted to mu Yuan, he did not reveal much to mu Yuan. "Have you yed drifting before?" "I haven''t yed in two years." Mu Yuan replied,"I often go there to y when I was in the country. There''s a ce where we can drift in our base. It''s very fun." "I haven''t yed for a few years too." There would be a little danger when drifting. The others would bring along life jackets, but Jack and mu Yuan did not. The two of them still asked for two small boats and had apetition topete in. Jack agreed immediately. "Alright!" Mu Yuan''s phone vibrated. He took it and looked at it before putting it back. Then, he put it away in a waterproof bag and put it in his pocket. There were two routes for drifting here. One was the safe route, and the other was the exciting route. Both of them had chosen the most exciting route. Most of the people who were drifting here would choose another route. The coach would advise them not to choose the more exciting route unless there were lifeguards apanying them on the boat. Mu Yuan and Jack did not care about this. They were experienced and were not worried about any idents. However, what Jack did not expect was that when mu Yuan was making a sharp turn, the bow of the boat was suddenly blocked by a submerged reef. The entire boat exploded in the narrow river and directly capsized. Mu Yuan fell into the river! asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 2121 Chapter 2121 This River was very high and the road was very dangerous. The water flow was very fast, and a Whirlpool was formed in many ces. Some ces were very deep, and the water kept rushing down. Mu Yuan was instantly swept away by the river after he fell into the river. He floated up and down in the current, panting. The power of nature was much more terrifying than the power of man. His body was knocked by the current and floated everywhere, constantly hitting the sharp stones. Someone shouted,"someone fell into the water! Someone fell into the water!" Drifting was from the top to the bottom. The boat kept drifting down along with the current, but it was impossible to float up from the bottom. Once mu Yuan fell into the water, Jack immediately threw the boat away and jumped into the current. He grabbed a sharp stone, and the huge current came down, almost washing him away. He swallowed a mouthful of water. "Little Yuan, grab the stone!" Jack shouted. Mu Yuan was continuously washed down by the water current. He was originally rushing down in Jack''s direction, but who knew that he would change his direction midway, and Jack suddenly fell into the water. The current here was very strong, but it was very quiet underwater. The current was very deep. After Jack plunged in, he swam in mu Yuan''s direction. The rocks in the water were very big, and there were many obstacles. Some ces could only allow one person to pass. The water current was fast and rapid, and mu Yuan was washed down very quickly. A huge shadow rushed in Jack''s direction. He suddenly emerged from the water and grabbed mu Yuan''s hand with one hand. The other hand and both legs were firmly hooked on a rock. They were really unlucky. There was a small Whirlpool on this rock, and the water current was even faster. Jack still had to grab the unconscious mu Yuan with one hand and could not hold him in ce at all. The water current was like a waterfall, rushing down wave after wave, making it hard for people to breathe. Jack gritted his teeth. With one foot on the rock, she pounced down and hugged mu Yuan. The two of them were washed down by the current until they reached a ce where the current was slightly gentler. Just like that, they allowed the current to flow down, and their bodies were covered in scratches from the sharp rocks. Jack hugged mu Yuan tightly and refused to let go. Mu Yuan''s face was pale, and it was as if he had lost his breath. His body continued to sink, and Jack also sank. He picked him up and climbed onto a rock. Drifting had a rescue team, and someone who saw it also called the police. Jack ced mu Yuan on a shaking rock and patted his face."Little Yuan, wake up, little Yuan ..." How did he bump into a reef? Although drifting wasn''t part of the training, the Special Forces ''training was too broad. Whether it was underwater or on water, there was no way there would be any mistakes. Even if mu Yuan was very unlucky, such a situation would not happen. "Little Yuan!" Mu Yuan did not wake up no matter how hard Jack patted him. Jack crawled over, opened his mouth, and gave him mouth-to-mouth resuscitation. The reef was too small and could not amodate two people. He was unable to give him chestpressions, and mouth-to-mouth resuscitation was of no use. Jack hardened his heart and directly punched mu Yuan''s lower abdomen heavily. After mu Yuan spat out a few mouthfuls of water, he fainted again and lost consciousness, but his body convulsed unconsciously. Jack was left speechless. Was he poisoned? "Little Yuan?" Jack raised his head and looked over. Fortunately, it was a beautiful ce in the mountains. The river was rather narrow, and the rescue would not arrive as quickly as he did. He lifted mu Yuan up with both hands. Fortunately, the current was gentle. He lifted mu Yuan out of the water and moved forward with his feet. After he brought mu Yuan to the shore, he quickly climbed up and started the first aid. * Xiao Yuan thought,"F * ck, I just wanted to act out a ruse of self-injury as ordered. I almost lost my life ..." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2122 Passing The Acting Skills Of Memory Kill After Jack helped mu Yuan with the emergency treatment, he called the rescue team to note over. He had already finished the treatment, so it would not be a waste of manpower and resources. Furthermore, mu Yuan could not let too many people know that he was acting up. If others knew, mu Yuan would be sent to the drug rehabilitation centre. There was a problem with walking here. He had to walk back. He wanted to hitchhike on the way back, but he was afraid that mu Yuan would wake up from the poison and cause trouble for others. Jack could only carry him back step by step. It would take one to two hours to walk with a load of more than 50 kilograms. Fortunately, it was mu Yuan. Otherwise, he would have lost his patience. Mu Yuan woke up halfway. As expected, the poison had taken effect. Jack sent him into a small forest. There were peopleing and going on the road, and if he was seen, it would be unsightly and someone would call the police. He directly hid mu Yuan in the small forest. However, this time, he was not at home and was not prepared at all. Mu Yuan went crazy even more, and his martial strength soared instantly. Jack was scratched quite a few times in the water, but fortunately, they were not serious. Mu Yuan also had many scratches. Fortunately, they were all external injuries that could be treated with simple bandaging. Mu Yuan was in extreme pain as he held his head and kept shouting. "It hurts, it hurts so much ..." He started to run as fast as he could. Jack scuttled forward and grabbed his neck, pressing him against an ancient tree. His arms and the ancient tree formed a hard embrace, allowing him to vent as he pleased in his embrace. Jack silently endured mu Yuan''s continuous beating. He frowned slightly, and cold sweat dripped down his forehead. In the entire forest, the birds were startled and the leaves rustled. There was only one person''s painful and desperate roar, shouting for relief. Jack felt a dull pain in his heart. Mu Yuan seemed to have gone crazy and unconsciously hit Jack. Even if Jack had an iron wall, he would not be able to withstand the beating of a top special Forces soldier for a long time. He grabbed mu Yuan''s wrist with both hands and pulled him into his arms. "Don''t be afraid, I''ll be here with you. " Jack said, whispering into his ear over and over again,"don''t be afraid. I''ll be here with you." He could have chosen to knock mu Yuan unconscious, but he did not dare to. After knocking him out, the poison in his body acted up. Mu Yuan''s tolerance was not there. Perhaps there was one time when he did not channel it in time and it exceeded the limits of what his body could bear. He might sleep in the darkness forever and never wake up again. As a result, no matter how much his heart ached, he could only watch him struggle and vent, slowly leading him to relieve the physical pain. Physical pain would also affect a person''s willpower to a certain extent. "Just kill me." Mu Yuan bit hard on his shoulder. He did not know how many times he had bitten his shoulder. Jack did not make a sound and used one hand to gently caress his back, giving him simplefort. This time, he was only awake for a very short period of time. After a while, he started to go berserk again, as if he had rabies. Jack had no choice but to start guiding mu Yuan to fight with him ... Six hourster ... The sky was already dark, and the moonlight gently sprinkled on the small forest. The forest was filled with wolves and birds returning to their nests. It waspletely silent. Two slender figures hugged each other tightly. Mu Yuan was exhausted. His eyes were slightly closed, and two drops of crystal clear liquid hung on his eyshes. "I''m sorry." He felt terrible. Jack listened to his heartbeat gradually stabilize and didn''t say much. He bent his back in front of him."Get on, I''ll Carry You Home." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 2123 Chapter 2124 There was still an hour''s journey to go home on foot. Jack walked slower, and his condition was slightly better than mu Yuan ''s. At least, he still had some strength. Mu Yuan''s poison was especially serious this time. Jack had originally thought that since mu Yuan''s health was getting better, he would take some time to make a trip to the base to settle some matters. It would only take a day to go back and forth, and the people from the anti-terrorism office were already waiting. If not, every time it was a mail, a phone call, and even if it was an encrypted line, Xie jinghuan''s technologypany had recruited the four great geniuses. If they spent time, they would always be able to know the messages between them. He was currently arranging people to strengthen the information management. However, if mu Yuan was in this state, how could he leave? ? If mu Yuan was poisoned again and he was not by his side, would he be able to see mu Yuan when he returned? There was no end to his self-harm, would he break a hand or a leg? If he was careless and did not take good care of mu Yuan, mu Yuan would be half-crippled or lose something. Was it worth it? For a mere 60 billion? The answer was obvious. It was not worth it. Mu Yuan was about to fall asleep when Jack''s phone rang. It kept vibrating. Jack held onto mu Yuan''s leg with one hand and took the phone with the other. It was Lehmann."Major, did something happen to you?" Mu Yuan, who was on his shoulder, was drowsy. His eyshes were almost poking his face. Mu Yuan could also hear Reyman''s voice clearly. Jack said,"yes, I''m held up by some things. Come over." A few hours had passed by in this round trip. An hour of information and intelligence work was enough to kill, let alone half a day. "Yes!" Jack kept his phone. Mu Yuan''s eyshes trembled slightly, but he did not dare to open his eyes. Today, Xie jinghuan would make his move. Originally, Jack was going to leave for the base after ying drifting with him. The people there were already prepared. He put on this act at thest minute and made use of the time difference. When Reyman came back, Xie jinghuan and ye Ling should have already seeded. They could perfectly fix the loophole andpletely reset the news that anti-terrorism had obtained. After the reset, the information that Jack received was useless. Xie jinghuan''s thoughts were meticulous, and the important people in every link should have already been arranged. It would be as difficult as ascending to the heavens for Jack to investigate again. He was putting on an act with his life. No, it was a loss. He cheated Jack and almost lost his life, so he had to give this young master at least 20 billion out of the 60 billion! He was going to buy ten houses with sea views for Jack in the United States. "I want to drink some water." Mu Yuan said hoarsely. He had gone too far in his acting today, and his voice was hoarse. This time, it was for real. The moment he fell into the water, he was really not feeling well. He had originally nned to move around in a ce where the water flow was slower, but who knew that the poison would act up? he could not control himself and lost control. When he woke up, the residual poison in his body had not disappeared, but he could already bear it. When he felt that it was not strong enough, he half-pushed and half-acted in an exaggerated state, and Jack actually believed him. Mu Yuan was extremely guilty. There was a small river not far away. Jack ced it on a wooden bridge. There were not many people in the wilderness, so he went down to get some water. Mu Yuan leaned against the railing. The moonlight gently enveloped him, making his sorry state look even more shocking. Jack looked at him fixedly, clenched his thermos cup, and walked over in big steps. There were some things that he had to discuss with mu Yuan. Mu Yuan heard the sound of footsteps and looked up at him. Jack passed him a cup of water, and he copied mu Yuan and sat on the wooden bridge. He stretched his legs and said,"give me your phone." 2124 Chapter 2124 Mu Yuan''s body suddenly stiffened. He steadied his mind and met Jack''s gaze. Under the moonlight, his dark blue eyes seemed a little shallow, so shallow that it was a little cold. His heart was pounding. What to do? Had he been seen through? Because he had been acting all this time, and Jack had been following him everywhere, he had never thought that Jack would look at his phone when he went to get water. Westerners were very private. Parents would not look at the phone of their underaged children, let alone them during their ambiguous period. Thus, he had not deleted Xie jinghuan''s message. His phone had vibrated twice just now, so it might be Xie jinghuan''s message. Jack was such a smart person, he would definitely see through him. He couldn''t let Jack know. He didn''t regret putting on this show at all. After all, it was a cover for his brother, and it wasn''t a loss for Jack. This was an economic case, and in theory, the counter-terrorism office was only cooperating with the investigation. If they felt that their reputation was damaged, they had to investigate it clearly. This was the business of the economic Department, not Jack''s case. If he messed things up, it would not affect Jack. He didn''t regret putting on an act with his life, but he regretted not acting well. If he was seen through, what would Jack think of him? °¡°¡°¡°¡°¡! He thought that I was a good citizen who followed thew and would notmit any crimes. In the end, I turned around and gave him a p. Tsk, tsk, tsk. Fool, you''ve made a mistake. I often act in this show. Wasn''t this an idiot? In a split second, many thoughts shed across mu Yuan''s mind. He slowly took out his phone and kept going back and forth. It was better to die early and reincarnate early. What if Jack found out that he was a bad person? He still wanted to give Jack a good impression of being upright, simple, kind, and motivated. "What do you want a phone for?" Mu Yuan slowly touched his beloved phone, which was still wrapped in a water-proof bag. However, the guillotine shed in his heart. He was extremely nervous, and his fingers were trembling. Jack looked at his trembling fingers. The softest part of his heart seemed to tremble with his fingers. It was inexplicably sour and soft. This little rascal ... At least he dared to take responsibility for his actions! He took the phone and threw the waterproof bag away. The question he was about to ask suddenly turned and ran in an unknown direction."Why are you so nervous?" I''m just looking at the time. " "Ah ..." Mu Yuan raised his head in surprise. Jack said,"my phone is out of battery. Let me use your phone to check the time. My watch ... Has stopped working." Jack Anderson showed his watch. Mu Yuan had never paid much attention to his watch. Jack always used a deep waterproof watch in the military camp or during operations. Now that he was on vacation, he apanied mu Yuan to change into a very nice-looking blue watch. Mu Yuan could not tell what brand it was either. It did not seem to be the big brands that he was familiar with."How much is this watch worth? it''s actually not waterproof." Jack was left speechless. Some handmade watches were more expensive and less waterproof, so they needed to be carefully maintained. His mechanical watch came with two antique cores, a 300-carat emerald-cut diamond, a 180-million-year-old meteorite fragment, 80-hour power storage, and 24 functions. It was a mechanical watch passed down from the Anderson family, and it was priceless. A few Yuan? Looking at mu Yuan''s eyes that were showing how pitiful he was and that he did not even have a good watch, but he could provide for his reserved gaze, Jack said calmly,"yeah, the sry is low. I can''t afford a good watch." Chapter 2125 Memories Of Killing Little Mu Yuan Who Was Insatiable Mu Yuan''s nervousness disappeared without a trace, and the topic of conversation also flew far away."How much do you earn?" Jack''s lips curved up slightly. He raised his hand to rub his nose and coughed twice."The basic monthly sry is 8k." Mu Yuan blurted out,"isn''t this the same as me? I should be promoted to major by now, and my basic monthly sry is 8k. I heard that the sry and benefits in your country are the highest. How could it be the same as mine?" "Have you calcted the exchange rate?" He was going to sell it to the poor, but when it came to the welfare of the entire country''s Army, he couldn''t sell it. "Oh, by the way, you pay in US dors. That means your sry is quite high. The war allowance of a frontline officer should be high too, right?" Mu Yuan had quite a number of them as well. Frontline soldiers basically did not rely on their basic sry to eat. Every time they went on a mission, they would be given a war allowance. Moreover, the soldier''s allowance was calcted by the hour. "Our subsidies are rtively small. The housing, family subsidies, and medical subsidies are rtively considerable." Jack answered carefully. He could not understand why he had intended to talk to mu Yuan about him deliberately falling into the water today. Why did the topic suddenly change to the issue of sry and benefits? Basically, he rarely encountered such a situation. No one would ask them how much their sry was or how much their subsidies were. In his mind, asking these questions was private, unless it was someone very close to him. Our Xiao Yuan is A boy born and raised in A city. In this aspect, he isparable to the aunties in A city. If we continue to talk, we can even ask how much medical subsidies are there, what about the housing subsidies, and if your family has a house. Are you going to live alone or with your parents after marriage? Oh, your family is an honest family, so the house must be allocated. In his impression, the house assigned to you must not be very good. You have to buy a house to live morefortably or something. Then, he remembered that Jack didn''t seem to talk much about this kind of thing. Mu Xiaoyuan, the warm boy of A city, thoughtfully thought that it would hurt his self-esteem, so he changed the topic. Jack looked at his self-entertaining face, and the question was stuck in his throat. He didn''t know whether to ask or not! He wanted to curse! "Alright, did you rest well?" "It''s done," Jack was almost done resting. Mu Yuan had rested for more than 20 minutes, and his stamina had recovered a little. He could actually walk by himself. Jack was originally prepared to walk by himself. After all, he had never treated mu Yuan as a weak girl. He naturally thought that mu Yuan wanted to walk by himself. Who knew that mu Yuan would reach out his hands and ask for a hug? "I''m so tired. I can''t walk. Can you carry me?" Jack,"...Okay!" He squatted down helplessly. Mu Yuan hugged his neck and jumped up. Jack thought to himself, do you look weak like this? Mu Yuan leaned on his shoulder and was very happy that he had managed to get away with it. His acting skills were indeed invincible and extremely good! Jack couldn''t even tell that he was acting. Ll, happy. Jack had been thinking about whether he should talk to mu Yuan about today''s matter. If he did, mu Yuan would definitely be nervous. He had always had a big hole in his brain. If he did not exin it clearly in time, he did not know what he would imagine. If he did not talk about it, he would beat mu Yuan up the next time such a situation urred. "Little Yuan, I have something to tell you." "Just say it." Mu Yuany on his shoulder and yed with his phone, browsing social websites to see if there were any interesting things happening recently. Jack hesitated for nearly ten seconds on whether to throw him down. 2126 Chapter 2127 Mu Yuan waspletely unaware. He waspletely unguarded in front of his sweetheart and was certain of one thing. Jack would not hurt him. Jack felt both sour and sweet in his heart. In the end, he dispelled the thought and did not mention this again. When the time was right, he would just give him a little reminder. Mu Yuan actually did not care what Jack was going to say. After ying on his phone for a while, he leaned on his shoulder and asked him to tell him a short story. ¡­¡­ When they returned to the small town, Lehmann had already arrived and was at the entrance. Lehmann came alone. He had flown over faster than the others. Even Jack was a little surprised. Was the situation that urgent? Reyman looked a little anxious. In the end, he saw Jack carrying mu Yuan back from the foot of the mountain. The lights in the small town were very bright, and mu Yuan''s smiling face was sparkling under the light. Reyman even saw mu Yuan kiss Jack''s neck. Reyman stumbled and almost fell t on his face. The major, who was so cold and aloof in his heart that he could not get close to, was actually so calm. He even turned around and reprimanded him as if he was warning him. In the end, mu Yuan leaned over again. This time, he even turned his face around and bit the corner of his lips. Reyman was speechless. XXXXXXX! XXXXX!!!!!!!! His heart was already filled with vulgarities as he blurted them out. In Lehmann''s heart, Jack was simply a figure on the altar. To think that he would actually be teased by mu Yuan in such a way, and ... Willingly? What was going on? What was going on? Mu Yuan was a Hua nation military officer, a Hua nation military officer. He must be too tired. His eyes must be blurry. Having suffered ten thousand points of damage, Leyman closed his eyes to deceive himself. He had not seen anything just now. The demons had retreated, the demons had retreated, the demons had retreated!!! His Major Jack was still on the altar. Jack and mu Yuan both saw Reyman standing in front of their house, as if he was mumbling something. Mu Yuan recalled his actions earlier."Your subordinates seemed to have seen me teasing you." He had kissed her so many times. Jack said frankly,"so what if I saw it?" "Aren''t you afraid that he''ll spread the news?" "Since you did it on purpose, isn''t it a little toote to ask now?" Jack retorted. Mu Yuan, whose thoughts had been exposed, was silent for a moment. He leaned on his shoulder."You didn''t reject me. What''s wrong with me dering my sovereignty?" "Nothing much." Jack said that his indulgence of mu Yuan was scarier than he had imagined. Mu Yuan was someone who would take ten points after giving him three points. He knew very well what it meant to take an inch and ask for a mile. He was especially good at acting coquettishly. Sometimes, he was also very curious. How could such a young man who acted coquettishly be a decisive, clear-headed, and psychologically strong armymander? could it be that he only acted coquettishly when he was in love? When protecting Xie jinghuan, he did not say a word of discussion first, saying that the boat would capsize, very decisive, and not afraid that the narrow river would take his life. He was really abination of contradictions. Lehmann was invited into the house. Jack and mu Yuan were a little disheveled and had some external injuries on their bodies. They each went to the washroom to wash up. Lehmann thought, very good, very good, they were using a different washroom. Then, he was shocked by the color matching of the house. What kind of eye-stinging decoration style was this? Their Major''s house had a cold tone. This was simply ... A rustic style. Then, he was blinded by the pairs of small ornaments in his house. Reyman was speechless. Why did he have toe and suffer like this? Chapter 2127 2127 Reminiscing about the show of love (2) Mu Yuan entered the washroom and immediately called Xie jinghuan. His expression did not show any signs of acting coquettishly in front of Jack. He said in a deep voice,¡±Reyman has alreadye to look for Jack. Have you settled it? It¡¯s a few hourste now, so he should have other ns. You have to keep a trump card and pay attention to the movements of the counter-terrorism force. I think something is wrong. ¡± Xie jinghuan asked,¡±what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°He should have received the news yesterday that you were going to take action. When I suggested drifting, he should have rejected it. At least, he should have stayed at home to control the situation. The signal in the mountains is different from the time difference. In order to dy time, I suggested walking. It would be a waste of time to go back and forth, but he didn¡¯t have any doubts or mention driving. I felt that something was wrong. Jack is not the kind of person who would go have fun when he knows that he has a mission, unless he has other ns.¡± Xie jinghuan did not really understand Jack¡¯s character and did not understand the situation on mu Yuan¡¯s side.¡±Are you thinking too much? isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re too charming, and he lost his mind because of your beauty?¡± ¡°Thank you for being so sure of my charm.¡± Mu Yuan said,¡±however, he is not that kind of person. I know my own limits. I think that he either has a second n, or he released fake news from the start. Or, you have someone in your team who keeps sending him true news. Reyman is waiting now. You still have time.¡± Xie jinghuan muttered to himself for a moment.¡±Alright, I got it. You never thought of directly making him withdraw from this investigation. It was an economic case anyway, and it had nothing to do with him.¡± ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°Yes, go seduce him!¡± ¡°Pfft, I¡¯m so excited right now. It¡¯s almost the same if he tries to seduce me. Besides, even though it¡¯s not his home ground, this matter is rted to him. If my country was investigating an economic case and I wanted to assist in the investigation, I wouldn¡¯t agree to Jack¡¯s request even if he told me that he was involved in the case and asked him to let him go. What right do I have to ask him for help when I can¡¯t do it?¡± Xie jinghuan was silent. ¡°Little Yuan, I often forget that you¡¯re a soldier.¡± ¡°Right, don¡¯t forget about my medicine.¡± ¡°Are you done!¡± Xie jinghuan hung up the phone angrily. This bastard really could not takepliments. He immediately went to find ye Ling for a meeting. After being shocked by the rustic decorations, Lehmann was blinded by the couple¡¯s disy of love in front of him. There was a white porcin cup on the table with mu Yuan¡¯s photo printed on it. Mu Yuan had pasted abel on it,¡¯exclusive to Jack¡¯! Many of the decorations were couple decorations. There was even a doll with a heart in the middle. The tableware on the table was also in pairs. This house was obviously for a young couple, not a brotherly rtionship. Reyman thought, has the major gone crazy? The two pillows on the sofa were specially made. One was Jack and the other was mu Yuan. Although they were Chibi dolls, at least Reyman could recognize them. It was impossible for him to deceive himself anymore. Jack came out of the bathroom and changed his clothes. He then took out the first aid kit and poured water into a cup with mu Yuan¡¯s picture on it. He drank it all in one go and opened the first aid kit to treat his external injuries while calling for Reyman. ¡°Lehmann, sit and pour yourself some water. There are disposable cups under the cab.¡± Reyman was dumbfounded. He felt that he could not understand what was going on. He thought,¡±I heard that there is witchcraft in Great China.¡± It must be like this! * See you tomorrow! 2128 Chapter 2129 When mu Yuan came out, Reyman and Jack were talking, and it seemed to being to an end. He had no intention to eavesdrop on them. When he returned to the room, Reyman asked in confusion,"major, are you nning to let Xie jinghuan off this time?" "No, it''s not!" Jack said calmly,"this was originally an economic case. As it involved the reputation of the anti-terrorism, we assisted in the investigation. The investigation is the business of the economic Department and they will handle it. We have other things to do. There are countless criminals who n to enter our country to create chaos and kill every day. I don''t have time to deal with these economic cases. As long as they don''t involve the terrorist organization, we don''t need to give excuses. Secondly, we''ve missed the best time to investigate, and it''ll be a waste of time to get involved now. There''s no need to do useless things. " Be it investigating a case or doing things, you have to learn how to cut losses. Lehmann was even more confused. They had arge group of people following this matter, and if they said that they would not investigate, they would not investigate, so why did they still make him rush here? He could just cancel the mission. "It''s not that simple," Jack said indifferently,"since we''ve wasted time, manpower, and resources, we naturally won''t let Xie jinghuan deal with it so easily. At least, we have to let him learn a lesson and not walk on a tightrope in the next transaction." Otherwise, it was fine if he fell alone, but he would also implicate others. Reyman said,"I understand." "Do you remember what I just said?" "I''ll remember that. " Leyman said that although he was a little unwilling to let Xie jinghuan off just like that, this time, Xie jinghuan really did not break thew. He was also considered a talent for finding such a loophole. "Right now, the most important thing is that Xie jinghuan recruited four great geniuses. Two of them are people from the country''s technology Department. Why did he recruit them?" "Major, you''re always on the frontlines, so you might not know this, but something happened in the security Bureau in the first half of the year. Everyone involved in information technology was suspended for investigation, and then the spearhead was pointed at two technical personnel. These two people are usually quiet, don''t talk much, and don''t exin themselves. It was very difficult for us to investigate and obtain evidence. Because of the staff''s negligence, it caused their family members to be injured. These two people resigned in a fit of anger and left with the entire team. They were recruited by Xie jinghuan." "You''re extremely stupid!" Reyman lowered his head. They were not in charge of these things, and their hands were not that long. The autonomy of each department was veryrge, and they could not manage it at all. Jack said,"don''t touch the chess pieces that have been buried for the time being. Let themy low for a long time. When they are useful, I will activate them. Working under Xie jinghuan, he will not be mistreated. In these two years, tell him not to contact the headquarters or anyone. Forget the past andy low with peace." "Yes!" Lehmann said,"major, are you trying to cast a long line to catch a big fish?" Jack was silent for a moment. In fact, he hadn''t thought about it, but he had always been a reserved person, so naturally, no one saw through it. It waste at night. Jack let Reyman stay the night. There were only two rooms in this small vi, and he, who was 1.9 meters tall, naturally couldn''t let him sleep in the living room. Jack gave him his room and went to the study. Lehmann had wanted to ask Jack and mu Yuan what was going on all night, but he did not dare to ask. Instead, Jack took out the clean bedding and ced it on the bed, letting him change it. "It''s none of your business, don''t ask. " "Major, you and mu Yuan ..." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2129 2129 Memory kill¡¯s father-son rtionship Jack gave Reyman a knife eye, and Reyman turned around, not daring to ask anymore. Major, you¡¯re too fierce. Alright, he had already imagined a series of impure stories. He wouldn¡¯t hear any impure sounds tonight, would he? He was a proper military officer, so why did he have to suffer like this? Why did he let him know that his superior was fooling around with the enemy¡¯s military officer? Was he going to report this? There was no bed in the study. The entire wall was filled with bookshelves, and there were many books on the bookshelves. The owner loved to read, so the study was decorated very warmly. The floor was covered with a pure white wool carpet. It would not be a problem for Jack to make do with him for the night. When they were training, they could even sleep on the branches, and he would send and receive emails in front of theputer. Amanda had sent him an email asking if he would be home for Christmas. Wesley wanted to go home to celebrate the holiday. Jack thought for a while and replied with an email. He had a mission toplete and would not reply. He picked a few more important emails and replied. He took off the watch, took out some small tools, and began to plug the watch in to repair it. This was a handcrafted mechanical watch. The craftsmanship was veryplicated and required specialized machinery to repair it. He and Wesley had loved electronic products since they were young. They often disassembled and reassembled them. When they were in primary school, they disassembled all theputers and televisions at home with Wesley and reassembled them. They were very adept at doing these things. After removing a few parts and draining the water inside, he sent a photo to his father. Rayleigh Anderson had just finished a meeting and was furious when he saw the photo.¡±You broke it again?¡± ¡°Water¡¯s in,¡± Jack said as he put the grenade on speaker. Rayleigh chided,¡±I think you¡¯re out of your mind. The military watch is the most waterproof in the world. It¡¯s simple and easy to use. Why don¡¯t you use it? why do you have to waste the antique watches at home?¡± After all, it was an ancestral watch that had been passed down for more than a hundred years. Rayleigh had treasured it a lot. Jack had given it to his son as an adult when he was eighteen, but it had been broken twice in less than two years. Jack said,¡±I¡¯ll fix it.¡± ¡°Why did you wear it out?¡± Rayleigh asked, his tone filled with disdain. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll want to hear the truth,¡± ¡°What a coincidence, I¡¯m only willing to hear the truth. Speak!¡± Rayleigh took a deep breath, ready to give him a good scolding no matter what he said. Jack said,¡±I¡¯ve taken a fancy to someone. He always thinks that I¡¯m poor and wants to keep me as his mistress. I just want to prove that I¡¯m not poor.¡± Rayleigh Anderson, who was about to start scolding, said,¡±hahahahahahaha, and the watch isn¡¯t waterproof at all. Does he think you bought it from a roadside stall?¡± Jack was left speechless. Dad, Xiao Yuan is actually your biological son, right? ¡°Retribution!¡± Officer Anderson said,¡±I told you to wear a watch and act cool. Your wife has such a good ambition, why do you have to attack her? it¡¯s so easy to live off your wife. Look at me, I¡¯ve been your mother¡¯s sugar baby since I was young.¡± Jack said,¡±we can end our Chat Now.¡± Rayleigh Anderson hurriedly said,¡±wait a minute. After you returned from your military service on independence, you¡¯ve either been training new recruits in the South American base or going on missions. There¡¯s not a single cow in the base, and your team is full of women. Who are you dating? My heart isn¡¯t good. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re dating a terrorist?¡± Chapter 2130 Lets Kill The Memories Together! Old Rayleigh felt that his guess was reasonable. There was a huge piece of news in Hollywood the day before yesterday. It was that a female star he liked was dating an ugly male star. Who would have thought that the Grand old general would be in a group of fans? Amanda told him coldly that it was easy for a man and a woman to develop feelings for each other if they were locked together for a few months during filming. After a long time, beauty and ugliness did not matter. Even a tortoise would look cute and beautiful, just like how she looked at him. Old Rayleigh was worried when he thought of his son''s rtionship with either the terrorists or his teammates. He had even spent more time with the terrorists than his teammates. Jack replied,"Oh, that''s not it." The target was more difficult to deal with than the terrorists. "That''s good!" Rayleigh''s heart was finally at ease when he realized that he did not have high expectations for his son''s future partner."I''ll think that your watch was bought from a roadside stall. I don''t dare to have any expectations. It''ll be fine as long as it''s neat." Jack wanted to defend mu Yuan, but after thinking about it, he could not help but probe his father."Dad, as long as I don''t get into a rtionship with a terrorist, is it okay?" "I think you''re lying. I''ll prepare the heart boosting Pills first. Go ahead." "What are you worried about? it''s a little cutie." "So, you''re calling me to tell me that you''re in love? Do you think I have so much free time that I need to listen to you report your first love?" Isn''t this a waste of time? Jack had wanted to tell Rayleigh about his troubles and worries, but he did not say it. "Dad, I can''t fix this watch. I''ll go to the post office tomorrow and send it home!" Old Riley was furious."What? Are you going to use the post office to send our antique watch away?" "We have to believe in the Postal Service!" "Get lost. If you lose it, I''ll kick you out of the house!" Old Rayleigh was still scolding him in a fit of anger when mu Yuan came in with the supper of love he had made. His voice was filled with joy and coquettishness."Jack, I made you some supper of love. Come and have a taste." Jack was left speechless. Old Rayleigh was speechless. Old Rayleigh was as quiet as a chicken, and the atmosphere was rather awkward. "Little cutie?" Jack raised his hand to hang up the call. Mu Yuan came over with a bowl of noodles and asked curiously,"who were you on the phone with?" "Master mechanic." Jack said as he carefully ced the watch parts to the side so that mu Yuan would not identally touch them again."I''m repairing the watch. I want to ask the master how it is repaired." "Your watch still needs to be repaired? if it''s broken, so be it." Jack replied,"hmm ... You have a point." Jack indeed had no way of fixing it. There should be more than one part that was soaked in water and had to be mailed back to a specialized master to fix it. He did not continue to pester the watch and put it away. Mu Yuan cooked a bowl of noodles that looked very delicious and even fried a poached egg with love. "Has your injury been treated?" Mu Yuan''s external injuries were all bandaged. The wound was not very deep, and it was treated well. "Your subordinate isn''t leaving today?" Mu Yuan sat opposite him and slurped down on his noodles. They were exhausted today and did not even eat dinner. Mu Yuan was like a smart person gathering information. ,m Jack said,"it''s toote. He''s leaving tomorrow." Mu Yuan asked implicitly,"then, he ... Is staying in your room tonight. Where are you staying?" Jack was left speechless. There was no sincerity in this test at all. His face clearly showed that he wanted to sleep in his room and have fun together. Chapter 2131 Memory Kills Dark Eye Circles There was no sincerity in this test at all. His face clearly showed that he wanted to sleep in his room and have fun together. Jack pursed his lips and did not know whether tough or cry. Teasing mu Yuan was really his daily routine."I''m busy at night. I''m going to deal with some documents. I''ll just sleep on the floor in the study roomter." Mu Yuan looked out of the window with a worried expression."It''s winter. The ground is very cold. You''ll catch a cold if you make a bed." Jack''s phone rang. Mu Yuan nced at it and saw that it was a number with the code name 911. This was equivalent to 110 in China. Why was 911 calling him? Would he say " 911" if Jack had written old Rayleigh''s name as " 911"? Naturally, he wouldn''t say it. He hung up the phone and muted it. Mu Yuan did not mind. Jack asked,"where will I stay then?" Mu Yuan''s eyes lit up."You''re staying at my ce. A two-meter bed." It was definitely enough to sleep with two grown men. They were big and warm, simply too beautiful. Jack rejected her implicitly."My sleeping posture is not good. I''ll wake you up." "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. I''m a deep sleeper and I''m not afraid of noise." Jack held back hisughter until he felt a little hurt."...It''s hard to refuse such kindness. Alright." Mu Yuan''s eyes lit up, and he was so happy that he was about to float. He finished the noodles in two or three bites. He was so nervous that his heart was thumping. After washing up, he lit some incense and directly pounced on the bed. I''m so nervous. What should I do? Should he eat it? Aiya, but they were all injured and not in good condition. What if he misunderstood that he was a ten-second timer? Huff Huff Huff ... Super nervous! The air was inexplicably a little hot. Mu Yuan jumped down to lower the temperature. His heart was beating so wildly that it could not calm down. He was like a silly boy who had just experienced love and was getting a room with his goddess for the first time. He felt that something was not right no matter what he did. I''m fine, I''m fine, I''m not in a good state. I''ll hug you to sleep, hug you to sleep. If it wasn''t for the act of injuring himself, how could he not be in a good state? Xie jinghuan, you F * cking owe me a huge favor. What a huge loss! After Jack settled the matter, mu Yuan was already fast asleep when he returned. The person who tossed and turned, wanting to eat someone, had gone to see Mister Zhou first. Jack did not know whether tough or cry. He blew out the incense on the bed. This was to calm his nerves after the poison acted up. He did not need it usually, and the air was filled with a sweet fragrance. Jack sat by the bed and looked at him. Mu Yuan''s sleeping posture was indeed very good. He was in a deep sleep. He had not experienced the urgency of the frontline andcked actualbat training. They wouldn''t be so easily woken up by the wind and grass. "Silly boy ..." Lehmann had been nervously guarding against hearing any sounds that he should not have heard, especially when he heard that Jack had returned to mu Yuan''s room. He beat his chest and stomped his feet. If he had known earlier, he would not have slept in Jack''s room. He would have slept on the sofa in the living room. This had really benefited mu Yuan. They clearly didn''t sleep together. Could it be that staying a night had be a godly help? This was really an assist. He was so regretful that his intestines were turning green. This should not have happened. He should not havee! Lehmann tossed and turned but could not fall asleep. The surroundings were quiet, and there was no sound. Lehmann was tortured until three or fouro'' clock in the morning and could not sleep. He had wondered countless times why he was so worried that he could not sleep. This didn''t make sense. Mu Yuan rolled into Jack''s arms in a daze. He hugged his waist and slept soundly. He was very dependent on him. Jack thought to himself that he should not have believed his nonsense of sleeping very well and sleeping deeply. Lehmann had woken up early in the morning and had big dark circles under his eyes. When Jack came out to send him off, Lehmann feltforted when he saw the same dark circles under his officer''s eyes. Chapter 2132 Memory Kill: Lady Killer Jack said calmly,"don''t say things you shouldn''t say." "Yes!" Reyman thought to himself, major, this is a threat, right? Would he be killed for talking nonsense? It was scary. He was loyal to Jack. For a poor child like him to be promoted, in addition to his own professional ability, he also had to know how to listen to orders and hold on to someone''s thigh. Jack was obviously a thick thigh, and he would not let go. Mu Yuan turned around and realized that he was hugging a pillow. £¿£¿£¿ Where''s the person you like? Eh, it''s almost dawn? What was going on? He got up in a roll. Jack was sending Lehmann off. Mu Yuan hurriedly put on his coat and pants and ran down, afraid that Jack would follow him. In the end, he saw Jacking back and bumped into him. Jack asked,"I have a meeting in the morning that willst for two hours. I can''t apany you for your run." "Ah ..." Mu Yuan scratched his head."I''m fine." He just wanted to ask, did youe back to sleepst night? Why didn''t he feel anything at all? had he been sleeping too deeply because of his weak body recently? Jack really had something to deal with in the morning. The meeting would take two hours, so mu Yuan did not disturb him and went out for a run. His daily training had be a daily routine. Jack waste for work. It was already past eight in the morning. The sky was already bright, and all the shops in the town were open for customers. Looking out the window, there were several tourist cars. The streets gradually became lively. Jack didn''t sleep much the entire night. A certain little cutie''s sleeping posture was indeed not very good. The two adult men had high body temperatures, but he kept snuggling into his arms. Not only did he snuggle, but he also kept provoking them. Jack made up his mind not to let him go too easily. Westerners matured early and had sexual enlightenment at the age of 14 or 15. However, mu Yuan was only 18 years old. To their country, it was not even his 18th birthday yet. He was still a minor, so naturally, he could not do anything. This child''s thoughts were already clear as day, but he did not even look at his own age. He had been out for three hours. Why was he not back yet? Jack frowned and went out to look for him. He was afraid that the poison would scare and hurt the pedestrians, so he gave him a call. Mu Yuan''s voice was clear."I''m on xx Street. You''ll see me when youe over." Jack thought to himself, did he go shopping? He walked along the street and saw mu Yuan. Mu Yuan was surrounded by a group of aunties, and they were all talking about something. The few tour buses today were all from a China tour group, and they were all middle-aged aunties. They were dressed very gorgeously and were colorful. All of them were wearing very gaudy hats, and they were forming a group for mu Yuan to take photos for them. Jack walked closer and heard the women talking at once. "Young man, you''re so handsome. Are you on vacation with your girlfriend?" "We''ll treat you to a meal when we get back. I opened a hotpot restaurant on XXX Road. It''s really good and very close to your house. You muste and try it. " Mu Yuan said,"sure, sure. I''ll definitely go. Is there a discount for reporting my name?" "What discount? you''re so handsome and obedient. It''s free." "Oh my, it''s good to be young. You even have a big sister treating you to a meal. Young man, where did you go to college?" "I haven''t passed the test yet." "You''re a middle school student. Your parents don''t worry about you going on a trip. There are many bad people around." "Mom and dad don''t care about me anymore. Sister, stand closer to the flower wall. Yes, yes, yes, I''ll take a picture. Sisters, you''re so beautiful. Your skin is so good, and your smiles are like flowers." 2133 Chapter 2134 The group of middle-aged aunties was amused and smiled. They were obviously from the same ce. Their ents were simr, and they were all speaking in the soft Wu Nongnguage. Jack was left speechless. Such a sweet mouth, calling her sister. This group of people could be his mother''s sisters. Mu Yuan was so gentle and considerate to women. He was so caring and caring. He was simply their little cotton-padded jacket. Mu Yuan took many photos of them. When he turned around and saw Jack Leaning at the side, he waved his hand."I''ve found my boyfriend. I''m leaving." The word "boyfriend" floated over along with the fragrance of the flowers. Jack was speechless. The atmosphere in mu Yuan''s country was more tense than in other countries. He was so direct when he was not epted? The group of aunties didn''t say anything. They spoke in dialect, but it was unknown what they were saying. They didn''t look like they were gossiping. Jack could understand Chinese, but he couldn''t understand a word in dialect. Mu Yuan carried a small bag and walked towards him. He turned around and replied in his dialect, and the auntiesughed together. Jack was curious."What did you say to them?" "Theyplimented you for looking good and me for having good taste." Mu Yuan said shamelessly,"and then I replied,''then, do I look good?''." Jack smiled."You''re really good at pleasing your elders." "My aunt and mother are both sweet-tongued, my brother and I have seen how they please the two old men in our family since we were young." He learned it so vividly. Jackughed and flicked his head. So cute. "What did you buy?" "Oh, I bought you a little thing." Mu Yuan pulled Jack to sit under the colorful pinwheel. He opened the box, and the logo on the box could be seen clearly at a nce. It was a ssic watch brand. Mu Yuan took out a white diamond mechanical watch. He carefully selected it and discussed with the group ofdies for almost an hour before finally choosing a watch that he was satisfied with. Jack was left speechless. This watch was neither expensive nor cheap. It was luxurious but low-key, and it suited his reserved and cold temperament very well. It was a watch that mu Yuan had carefully chosen. "Little Yuan, actually, I ..." Mu Yuan blinked his eyes."This watch is not for sale. It''s only one to two thousand Yuan. There''s a discount today." Jack was left speechless. He had never heard of a butt discount that sold for one or two thousand Yuan. Today, in addition to buying a watch for Jack, he also went to order a Christmas present for him, nning to give him a surprise. "You don''t like it?" Mu Yuan was a little disappointed. Could it be that Jack did not like the gift that he had chosen? "No, I like it very much." How could Jack not like it? the gift that mu Yuan had carefully chosen would naturally not disappoint his intentions. Mu Yuan happily helped him put on the watch."I knew this watch would suit you. You would definitely like it." Christmas wasing, and the streets were starting to have a Christmas atmosphere. Jack asked,"if you like couple watches so much, why don''t you buy one more?" Mu Yuan scratched his head."Isn''t my 18th birthdaying soon? My friend ordered a watch for me, and on the face ... Anyway, I''m going to wear that watch in the future. I can''t wear a couple watch with you, and it''s a waste to buy it. " He was still a thrifty baby. "Little Yuan''s eyes are really good!" Jackplimented. Christmas wasing. He hoped that Xiao Yuan would not be poisoned that day. He would apany Xiao Yuan to have a perfect Christmas. Mu Yuan was ted. Although he could not wear a couple''s watch, he still had to prepare a Christmas present well! * See you tomorrow! Chapter 2134 2134 Memory kill-the Anderson couple Rayleigh Anderson had been depressedtely. This year, he was the New York director of the National Defense Agency. Recently, he had been ill-at-ease and had a bad temper. Several assistants were trembling in fear, afraid that they would make Rayleigh lose his temper. As a retired general, Rayleigh had a bad temper. The only weakness of this bad-tempered general was his fear of his own family. This was a well-known fact in the government. No one could control his temper except for Amanda. Recently, a few rich businessmen had been found to be evading tax. He had directly sent people to seal them up and investigate. His methods were quite rough and merciless. After that, he had received snowkes ofint letters, but Rayleigh Anderson ignored them as if they were bullsh * t. ¡°A tax of a thousand dors isn¡¯t a tax. Is the National Treasury that rich?¡± ¡°Investigate, investigate thoroughly.¡± ¡°Only death and taxes are eternal in this world.¡± ¡°So what if you¡¯re a gang leader? Even the Emperor has to pay taxes. If we send an ountant over, the CIB can¡¯t do anything about it because they are stupid. As long as they miss more than a thousand dors in taxes, they will be arrested. ¡± Even the Supreme Court¡¯s Amanda had received news of the district chief¡¯s irascible behavior. On this day, the couple returned home together and went to the garage one after the other. Amanda made two simple dinners and received a delivery from the post office. Jack had mailed the watch back. John Anderson and his wife had not been home recently. They were both on business trips, so the house was very quiet. The brothers had divided their ancestral home into two, forming two spaces that did not interfere with each other. Although they had the same house number, they were actually two families. Because the area was rtivelyrge, the two families lived in particrly empty spaces. There were guards at the entrance, six people were needed to take care of the garden, and ten people were usually needed to maintain the normal operation of the house. ¡°This wastrel, if he can¡¯t fix it, I¡¯ll definitely give him a good beating.¡± Amanda didn¡¯t even bat an eye. The two Anderson Brothers didn¡¯t have any hobbies in their lives, but they were particrly fond of and protected the antiques passed down in their family. John was even more dramatic than Rayleigh. He would watch it every night before going to bed. Amanda had tactfully reminded him that this would easily attract thieves, little uncle. The future president John would not listen to him. ¡°It¡¯s just an antique watch. I¡¯ll just send it to the master for repair.¡± Amanda ate slowly and then asked,¡±I heard that you¡¯ve been in a bad mood recently and all the employees are angry. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rayleigh recalled the cute voice on Jack¡¯s phone the other day. It was a man¡¯s voice, and he felt his heart ache. Amanda said slowly,¡±Oh, which of your goddesses is in a rtionship with another person? or is she married?¡± Rayleigh broke out in a cold sweat.¡±No, I don¡¯t have a goddess.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°You¡¯re already so old, but you¡¯re still chasing after celebrities. Your goddess is unhappy about being in a rtionship. A boyfriend fan like you is a cancer. Look in the mirror and you¡¯ll be her father. Rayleigh, you¡¯re so young. Why didn¡¯t you inherit any of Jack¡¯s traits?¡± Rayleigh was speechless. ¡°Can this joke be forgotten? can it be forgotten? I was justining casually. How many years do you want to y? tell me!¡± Amandaughed.¡±Then what¡¯s the matter? the news has already reached the court.¡± Amanda raised her eyebrows.¡±Are you cursing your son? Why don¡¯t you have a grandson?¡± Her son was 20 years old this year. Although it was a little early for him to have a grandson, it was normal that he did not have one now. He might not even have one in the next ten years. Her son was handsome and had outstanding business capabilities. Although his temper was a little bad and he was a little cold, he was still a responsible man. No matter how bad he was, he was good-looking and would definitely be liked by people. Rayleigh thought to himself,¡±as an orphan, Amanda¡¯s greatest desire is to have a happy family with many children and grandchildren. If she knew that Jack had a boyfriend and would not have any grandchildren in the future, she would be very sad. Ah, he¡¯s a good man. I can¡¯t hurt her. It¡¯s better to hide it from her.¡± ¡°I feel that he¡¯s bing less and less humane as he grows older. He looks like he¡¯ll die alone.¡± ¡°Can you repeat that?¡± Chapter 2135 Ill Accompany You In The Memory Kill Rayleigh did not dare to repeat himself. The couple had been busy since they were young and rarely spent time together. For the sake of their dreams, they had never cared much about their son. When the situation stabilized and they finally remembered that they had a son, they realized that their son''s personality had changed greatly and he did not need their care. In the past, when their son needed care, they were far away from each other. When he did not need care, Amanda became the role model of doting on her son. Unfortunately, her son did not appreciate her kindness and did note home much for a year. Of course, it wasn''t that Jack had any opinions about them. He didn''t know what had gotten into him, but he suddenly felt that the battlefield was very fun, and he was determined to serve his country. "I think ... We can ... Have one." Rayleigh Anderson thought that the n was feasible. Having a son or daughter would make the house livelier. He and John were so humorous, but why were their sons like blocks of ice? "No," "I''m not interested in having to start over again at my age," said Amanda."The child has been learning how to speak, going to school, and all sorts of troublesome things." "Forty years old isn''t considered old." "You''re trying so hard to persuade him. Do you have an illegitimate child outside?" Women who studiedw were terrifying. "Do I dare?" Rayleigh blurted. "That''s true. " Amanda reached out and touched his face."Although I called you a bastardst time, your looks are very good. You''re mature and charming, and you attract young girls." Rayleigh''s desire to live was beyond normal."Amanda, you''re a little girl." Amanda£¬¡°¡­¡­¡± "Christmas ising and Jack isn''ting home. What''s the difference between having him and not having him?" He had already given up on Jack. He could do whatever he wanted, as long as it wasn''t a terrorist. It was too troublesome to use manpower and resources to clear his name just to find a terrorist. "He said he had a mission and won''t be back for Christmas." "Bullsh * t mission." Rayleigh sneered,"why do you work so hard?" Amandaughed."Good question. Let me tell you, why do we work so hard? it''s not because we can''t do the job without us, but because the job can still do without us." Rayleigh was speechless."???" He couldn''t bear to tell his wife that their son was in a rtionship and didn''te home, so they were abandoned. Jack sneezed and could not help but rub his nose. He raised his hand and looked at the watch on his wrist. His mood could not help but be better. Mu Yuan''s poison had been acting up frequently for the past two days, and it had been three consecutive days. Fortunately, he had been controlling it well at home, and there were no problems with mu Yuan''s body. However, recently, mu Yuan''s mental state had been particrly bad and he was always drowsy. His endurance for running in the morning was also clearlycking. Jack knew that this was thebined symptoms of drug rehabilitation, but he was still very anxious. However, he could not do anything at all. He could only watch as mu Yuan''s body weakened bit by bit. His spirit was also declining day by day. This was a normal phenomenon. He still had to endure this period of mental torture. This was the final stage. As long as he could endure it, he would have hope of recovery. Mu Yuan was even more anxious than Jack. It was almost Christmas, and he had already prepared a present. If he was not in a good mood, he would not be able to have a good holiday. It was really a pity. Chapter 2136 Ill Accompany You To Kill Memories (2) After the end of December, the town gradually became cold. The climate here was rtively hot, and it did not snow in winter. The average temperature was 10¡ãC, which was considered warm. At noon, when the sun was at its highest, it could be 15 degrees. Not only was mu Yuan''s health not good, but he also had a high fever and a cold that kept repeating. Jack still forbade him from going out and canceled his morning exercise. He bought a treadmill and ced it at home. He let him exercise at home and did not go out to get exposed to the wind. He took care of mu Yuan''s daily life in every possible way. Mu Yuan had a fever and coughed. He started to have a runny nose, his body was sore, and his vision was turning ck. He kept feeling like he could not see clearly. There seemed to be a blind spot in his field of vision, and it was extremely ufortable. The more he wanted to see clearly, the more he could not see anything clearly. The most difficult and darkest moment of drug rehabilitation had finally arrived. It was a mental torture to a person. This kind of difort would wear down a person''s willpower. Mu Yuan always felt that his eyes were going to go blind, that he would get some other illness, that he could not see clearly, that he kept having a fever, and that he was not getting better. Why was he coughing blood, that his legs were so weak that he could not walk, and that his arms could not lift anything. It was as if he had entered dementia early. "How could this be? How did this happen?" Mu Yuan was a little flustered. He was an 18-year-old hot-blooded young man. He could not ept a weak person who might even go blind. He was panicking every day. ? "This is a normal scene. As long as we get through this period, it will be all gone in two months at most. If it''s fast, it might get better in a month. Trust me." Jack knew that he was worried and also knew that he was very flustered. Thus, he tried his best tofort mu Yuan, telling him not to be nervous, to let nature take its course, and to ept these changes in his body. Mu Yuan''s mind was in a mess. He was afraid that he had be a monster."Is there anyone who had sessfully quit blue ice?" "No, I didn ''t," Jack did not want to lie to him. He told him firmly that he did not let him touch this thing back then because he knew it was too dangerous. He did not tell mu Yuan because he did not want mu Yuan to be worried. Although he was also poisoned during this period of time, he did his best to make mu Yuan happy and let him live every day happily instead of being afraid. "Back then, when we first developed electricity, no one thought that one day we would not be able to live without electricity. Back then, when we developed airnes, no one dared to test it either. Many things were tested for the first time. Others might not be able to do it, but it doesn''t mean that you can''t do it. You are mu Yuan. You have to believe in yourself." Jack spared no effort in encouraging him. Mu Yuan held his hand in return."You won''t leave me, right?" "I won ''t!" With Jack''s promise, it was as if he had obtained endless motivation. Mu Yuan had never given up on himself, but he was greedy for Jack''s promise. Wasn''t he too despicable? However, who could understand the pain and struggle in his heart? he started to fear death, fear of being weak, and fear that his body would be destroyed and could not be repaired. From now on, he would no longer be the MU Yuan that Jack might still have feelings for. That young and energetic mu Yuan might have a little attraction to Jack, but if he lost even this, what attraction would mu Yuan have to Jack? He had a pure and optimistic mentality, but after being tormented by the contact for a few days, he began to feel hesitant and pessimistic. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2137 Memory Kill-He Chunwang Mu Yuan was forcefully locked in his room by Jack until the eve of Christmas Eve. He was not allowed to go out. The wind gradually started to pick up outside. It was very cold, and the temperature was very high. On Christmas Eve, Jack was in the study room on a video call with his family. Mu Yuan was also in the living room on a video call with his family. The MU family did not really celebrate Christmas Eve, but city a was an international metropolis. Young people celebrated Christmas. There were many foreignpanies, and the festive atmosphere was very strong. Even before the holiday, the supermarkets were already announcing Christmas sales and so on. The MU family all thought that mu Yuan had been brought over for a private course. A few South American instructors had reported this to them. After all, mu Yuan had been injured because of their mission, and they had to be responsible to the end. General mu did not know that when mu Yuan was video-calling, mother MU''s heart ached."You''ve lost so much weight. Where have you been suffering?" Mu Yuan did not dare to tell the truth, nor did he dare to go too far. He just said it randomly and bragged about himself. Father mu did not want to watch it anymore after watching it once. He listened to him bragging to mother mu. Anyway, his son was not at home all year round. As long as he was safe, he did not miss him at all. It was just that if he did not go home, the house would seem a little cold. Fortunately, mu Liang and Liu Zheng woulde back. "Little Yuan, you''ll be back in time for the new year, right? no matter what, you''ll be back for the new year." "I''ll try, I''ll try. " Mu Yuan said that he was not sure about his body''s condition. If he was better during the new year, he would naturally go home. However, he was greedy and wanted to bring Jack home for the new year. If Jack was free, it would be even better if they could go together. "Mom, did you miss me?" "I want to!" Mother mu missed her son very much. She missed him very much. She had not seen mu Yuan for more than a year, and he was in front of her every day. "I miss Mom too." Mu Yuan felt that he was also a mommy''s boy. He doted on his mother and listened to her. He was also a super-typical mommy''s boy. Jack was not as clingy with his family as mu Yuan was. After he hung up the video call, he came out to get some water and heard mu Yuan talking non-stop about the scenery here to his mother. His tone was cheerful, and the uneasiness and loss he felt these few days were swept away. This was a good thing. After Jack went in, his mother asked,"Xiao Yuan, who was that just now? his legs are so long." "That''s ... A good friend. " Mu Yuan did not dare toe out of the closet now. This matter had to be taken slowly. If he were to give him a strong dose all of a sudden, his father would definitely blow him up. He wasn''t an insensible child, so he didn''t dare to tell her the truth. When he saw that mother mu didn''t seem to be suspicious, he felt a little guilty. Then, he packed a document and passed it to her."Mother, I''ll give you a document. I''ll introduce you to someics and books. I''ve been reading them very well recently." "It''s almost winter vacation. I''ve been busy recently. I have to read my students ''papers. I don''t have time. But send me the papers. I''ll take a look when I''m free." "Alright," Mu Yuan happily sent a file over. Mother mu epted it, but she didn''t open it. When mother mu was tired, mu Zhengzhi also picked up the phone and asked,"there''s something that I might need you to deal with." "What is it?" Father mu said,"do you still remember the time when you and the six hehe gang went undercover and the six hehe gang was eradicated?" "I remember. Isn''t this matter over?" "No, not yet. Our people in Myanmar said that he Chunwang is still alive. Blue ice has risen from the ashes and has begun to appear inrge quantities on the market again. Furthermore, all major distributors are distributing it from Hong Kong to the maind." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 2138 Chapter 2140 Mu Zheng had only received the information today and thought of mu Yuan immediately. He understood the six hehe sect better than the rest. "He Chunwang didn''t die? That''s impossible. When he was on the phone with me, he was clearly shot. I even heard the sound of gunfire. " Mu Yuan said. Because of this, he had been upset for a long time. If he Chunwang wasn''t dead, then what was with the phone call? he Chunwang had deliberately set a trap."Is he Chunwang in charge of the six hehe branch now?" The resurgence was so fast? Unless he had always had the recipe for blue ice and could finally obtain the improved recipe for mass production, how could he have recovered so quickly? however, he could not connect this matter with the eldest young master. "I''ve just received the news, but it hasn''t been confirmed yet, so I haven''t given you a mission yet. Let me confirm your condition first and see if you can carry out the mission." Mu Zhen asked. "Dad, I''m trying to get rid of my drug addiction!" "What did you just say?" Mu Zheng''s voice instantly became stern. "I got addicted to drugs while I was in hiding in Liuhe. I''m currently trying to kick the addiction. I''ll try my best to kick it all in about a month." "Can you quit?" "Yes, I can!" Mu Yuan said firmly,"I definitely can." "Why didn''t you say so earlier?" "I don''t want you and mom to worry. If you didn''t want me to carry out a mission, I wouldn''t have told you." Mu Yuan said that official missions were not to be taken on casually. One had to be healthy physically and mentally. He was not feeling well, so taking on missions would only be showing off. It would harm others and himself. This was a big taboo. "Okay, I got it. You should get well as soon as possible. I''ll switch another task with yours." "Yes, I know." Mu Yuan said. Mu zhengxin asked him about his drug addiction, and mu Yuan said that blue ice was a normal drug to prevent him from being too worried. Mu zhengxin was alsopletely at ease. After mu Yuan hung up the phone, he was a little hesitant. Jack was also involved in the Liu He gang''s matter. He told Jack about the news from China."The Liu He gang was very quickly integrated. Do you know about this?" Jack shook his head. He really didn''t know about this. After Ying Zhen was locked up, he didn''t follow in. This matter had nothing to do with him and it had nothing to do with the Americans. Now that the Liuhe gang was reorganized, the distributors transported the drugs into the maind through Hong Kong. This was the Chinese''s business and had nothing to do with them. Naturally, they would not intervene. His involvement in the drug trafficking incident in the Delta region was a personal grudge. These things were originally under the Chinese''s jurisdiction. The crime scene in the world was divided into many sections. People''s spirit and energy were limited, and it was impossible to manage everything. Some tricky cases might not even have a useful clue even after three to four years of investigation. Their Department also had many pending matters, and they understood mu Yuan''s feelings very well. The problem of the Liu He gang was a huge malignant tumor. It was also a historical problem Myanmar that could not be solved easily. "Now, they are distributing the drugs to the maind. Is this the revenge of the young master?" Mu Yuan was not sure if this matter had anything to do with he Chunwang."That phone call and the news of his death the next day was just a cover to make everyone lower their guard?" "Maybe." Jack said calmly,"you haven''t recovered yet, so you can''t handle this matter. It''s the job of the narcotics police to recover. It has nothing to do with you." 2139 Chapter 2140 Mu Yuan thought to himself, other than he Chunwang, this matter indeed had nothing to do with him, but why did he feel so uneasy in his heart? he kept feeling that something was going to happen. However, Jack did not allow him to think too much."Alright, if you are really worried about he Chunwang, I will send someone to investigate. If there is a problem, I will rescue him and settle him properly. Is that okay?" "Should I save him?" Mu Yuan asked. This was a tricky problem. He Chunwang was he Jing''s son. If hebined the six he sect, from his point of view, he was not wrong. There was nothing wrong with him wanting revenge. When revenge breeds revenge, there would be no end to it. But what if it was not he Chunwang''s intention? The young master was just a technological geek. Even if his temperament had changed greatly in such a short period of time, it was impossible for him to master the professional skills of a certain industry in such a short time. Even if a technological geek''s personality had changed greatly, could he have learned how to sell drugs without a teacher? This was not a novel. The system would not give him a cheat. Real drug trafficking, from production, transportation, distribution, and moneyundering, was all a line of service. The people used in different ces, the routes taken, how to bribe, and how to smuggle were all the ways. It was not something that could be solved in just a few months. He Chunwang and he had some friendship. He Jing was dead, and Ying Zhen was also sentenced to death. He Chunwang had no rtives. Even if he was not innocent, being born in the Liu He gang was his original crime, but it was not enough to warrant death. "If eldest young master is being used as a puppet, then save him. If not, then everything will be business as usual. When the timees, I will personally go and see him. He hopes that he is still alive." "Alright!" Jack said,"I promise you." Jack did as he said. After mu Yuan went to sleep, he called Lehmann and instructed Lehmann to make a trip to Liuhe to investigate the matter clearly. He also wanted to know the truth. Although he had been in Liuhe for a short time, he knew he Chunwang''s character. There would not be any changes in the short term. He was afraid that someone would coerce Tianzi to order the feudal vassals and use he Chunwang and he Jing''s births to do things. It was Christmas Eve, but mu Yuan did not sleep so peacefully. He woke up after sleeping for an hour. Jack was on edge."Are you feeling ufortable?" "I can''t sleep well." Mu Yuan felt ufortable. He was not sleepy at all when he woke up."You must not have eaten the Apple." Jack was left speechless. Are you that superstitious? As a Westerner born and raised in the West, he didn''t have the custom of eating an Apple on Christmas Eve. However, it was good that he was awake. Jack washed an Apple for him. "Happy Christmas Eve." Mu Yuan thought, sweetheart, you''re a little stingy. Are you only giving me an Apple as a gift on Christmas Eve? I even spent money to buy this Apple. Aren''t you embarrassed? Just as he was thinking about this, Jack took out a gift box wrapped in red wrapping paper. Mu Yuan instantly made a cooperative expression."Wow!" It was a pleasant surprise. Jack didn''t care about his exaggerated expression at all. He smiled and pushed the gift to him."Take a look." Mu Yuan finished a huge bright red apple with a few crunching sounds. He wiped his hands haphazardly and hugged the present. Then, he thought of getting up and asked,"can I open it?" Jack nodded,"of course!" Mu Yuan was like a child who was receiving a gift for the first time. He was very meticulous and even shook the gift box. To be honest, this gift was quite heavy. What would a person like Jack give him? The weight was not light. Give him a bar of soap? A bottle of perfume? Mu Yuan unwrapped the thread impatiently. There was a small card inside the wrapping paper. It was a Christmas present for Xiao Yuan to bring to a small Nethends town. Chapter 2140 2140 Let¡¯s have fun with memories and kill There was an ancient dagger in the gift box. The scabbard had an ancient pattern on it, and it was embedded with a turquoise. There was a small red button near the turquoise, and the pattern was particrly simple and unique. Mu Yuan dragged the weight of the knife. The knife was not long, not even two centimeters. He pulled out the knife, and a cold glint appeared. ¡°Saber?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll demonstrate it to you. ¡± Jack said with a smile. He took mu Yuan¡¯s knife and inserted the dagger back. He pressed a button, and the dagger turned into a Switzend army knife that could be used nine times at once. ¡°Waa!¡± Mu Yuan was not stingy with his surprise. Jack pressed the button again, and the Switzend army knife turned into a portable sleeve dart device, a long-range attack. He pressed the button again, and the sleeve dart device turned into an ancient scabbard, which wrapped three pills of different colors. Jack exined one by one,¡±this is a portable bomb, and it¡¯s quite powerful. I can demonstrate it to you another day.¡± It was very functional. ¡°Waa!¡± Mu Yuan was shocked, and he could not help but send a line ofments in his heart. This must be a gift from a soldier. And he ... F * ck! At this moment, the doorbell rang. Mu Yuan did not notice it for a moment, but Jack went to open the door. He was still immersed in the practical use of this treasure. He could mail it back to his father and let the people in the military supply department study it carefully so that the Special Forces soldiers could have one for their outdoor training. It was so F * cking useful. He had never seen it before. He did not know if it was a product from their military supply department. When Jack came back with a box and looked at him with a faint smile, mu Yuan then thought of the gift he had prepared and smacked his head. ¡°Aiya!¡± He called out, his lips pursed into a straight line. I¡¯ve embarrassed the greater China soldiers. ¡°What gift did little Yuan give me?¡± Mu Yuan felt embarrassed to say it. ¡°See for yourself.¡± He felt that he needed to hide, but when he thought about how he had specially prepared it and there was nothing to be embarrassed about, he stopped hiding and waited expectantly for Jack to open it. There were two bracelets in the box. They were woven with blue, dark red, white, and brown threads. One of the bracelets was woven from dark red and brown threads, with a small, custom-made pure silver tag. One of them was a bracelet woven from blue, dark red, white, and brown. It also had a tag on it. The tags were all different. Some had numbers, some had letters, and some had scenery. Jack recognized one of the pictures. It was a panoramic view of the single-bar cliff. These two bracelets were not soft at all. They were filled with a man¡¯s roughness. Mu Yuan weaved a dark red and brown thread for Jack.¡±This is yours.¡± The other one was for himself.¡±This is mine!¡± Jack took a look at the tags. It was mu Yuan¡¯s serial number when he was in the South American base. One was the abbreviation of his name, M and Y. There were also some more representative basebels and mu Yuan¡¯s zodiac, a star. It was very thoughtful. On mu Yuan¡¯s bracelet, other than the iconic symbol, there was also his initials, his serial number, his zodiac sign, and a small star. The thoughts of the youth in love were clear. This bracelet looked like a couple¡¯s bracelet, but the color of the thread was different. Jack could tell at a nce that his bracelet was the color of mu Yuan¡¯s country¡¯s g and the yellow sand of the South American base. Mu Yuan¡¯s bracelet was the color of his country¡¯s g and the yellow sand of the South American base. ¡°You ... Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Mu Yuan¡¯s ears turned red from Jack¡¯s stare. He already knew that this would be the oue by giving such a gift, but he still had to maintain his dignity. Jack was silent for a moment. Mu Yuan was a little nervous and expectant. Because they had been looking at each other for a long time, his eyes were moving slightly. Those tiny eyshes seemed to brush past his heart, bringing about a wave of electricity. Fragrance and enthusiasm, alone and lively, but entangled with him for the rest of his life. Mu Yuan was so embarrassed that he was about to explode. He mmed his hand on the table.¡±Are you going to wear it or not?!¡± ¡°Dai!¡± You¡¯re so fierce, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll cry if I don¡¯t wear it. She had never seen such a cute young man who was so fierce and aggrieved. Mu Yuan snatched it over and put it on for him. Jack¡¯s wrist was a little thick, and the bones from years of training were a Little big and strong. The bracelet was also crudely woven, but it did not affect his temperament at all and was verypatible with him. ¡°It¡¯s nice. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a gift from Xiao Yuan, of course it¡¯s nice. ¡± Although soldiers were not allowed to wear too many things on their bodies, this little thing did not affect them at all. He took the other bracelet and put it on mu Yuan¡¯s left hand. This was already the most clear response that Jack gave mu Yuan, other than words. Mu Yuan was ecstatic, and his face was flushed red. He pounced over excitedly and hugged his neck. He was momentarily overjoyed.¡±Let¡¯s go to bed.¡± Wear my bracelet and you¡¯re mine. Just lie down obediently and let yours truly love you. * I¡¯m taking my sister to pick grapes tomorrow, so I stayed upte to write. Girls, kiss me. If Ie back early, I¡¯ll continue writing! Chapter 2141 Memories, Kill Me, Will I Be Eaten? Mu Yuan pounced over and bit his lips like a little puppy. Jack hugged him indulgently and held his back with both hands. He was also pushed onto the sofa and reached out to pull at Jack''s shorts. The shorts were stic, and it became loose with a casual pull. His hand had already reached in excitedly. Recently, he had secretly added some knowledge, and it was finally useful. The two of them hugged each other and rolled on the sofa. The air was filled with the smell of hormones. Mu Yuan''s ws reached out to Jack, but he was flipped over and pressed down on the sofa. Jack''s breathing was a little unstable."Who told you that I''m from the bottom?" Mu Yuan was dumbfounded. He took a look at the posture problem again. He had secretly prepared some extra supplies, such as cooling ointment, lubricating oil, etc. He had already prepared everything. You''re telling me that I''m being suppressed? Jack''s breathing was a little heavy, and the tip of his nose rubbed slightly on his cheek. His hot breath on his face was like a jumping note, but it made his heart beat very fast. Mu Yuan''s heart was like thunder. Jack''s action was extremely alluring, and it was even more alluring than a direct kiss on the lips. His lips were next to his earlobe, as if he was kissing and ying with it. His voice was apanied by a wave of hot air that drilled into his ear. "Little Yuan, ever since you seduced me, you''ve been thinking about what''s down there. Who was the one who sent you the message?" Could it be that he knew that he was being suppressed, so Xiao Yuan came to seduce him? Mu Yuan had goosebumps, and it was as if there was an electric current running up his spine. He was in a state of confusion and did not know what to do. He thought to himself, it was your brother who set you up. The entire military camp knows about it. Are you the only one who doesn''t know? ? Holy shit, hahahahaha. Was she going to hide such good news from him? "Who''s the one who''s trying to set you up, and you''re still protecting him?" "Your ... Little brother said it." "Leyman?" It was impossible for Wesley. It could only be Reyman''s small mouth."Alright, I got it." Jack felt that the interrogation was over, and his hands started to light up. Mu Yuan was delirious because of him. When he sensed that Jack was touching his back, he jumped up and hit Jack''s nose directly. The noses of Europeans and Americans were always high, and Jack''s nose was red from the impact. Mu Yuan ignored it and picked up his shorts. He put them on while howling,"headache, headache ..." ''Run, run ...'' He had always positioned himself as the attacker. Suddenly, he felt that he had to lie down. He was instantly unwilling. Although he was a quiet bug in his brain, he also had principles and a bottom line. Jack looked at his sorry figure. This operation ... Yes! How could a Special Forces soldier be so cute? He did not expect mu Yuan to run away halfway. This kid was getting bolder and bolder recently. He took the opportunity to kiss and touch her. He was insatiable. This benefit was probably gone. Mu Yuan fled to the bathroom and immediately dealt with himself. He had always read about what the attacking side wanted to do, and had never been curious about what the attacking side wanted to do next. Was this how he was tricked? "F * ck! Reyman, I''m going to kill you!!" This was too much of a scam! Mu Yuan was under the showerhead. His right hand of God moved quickly and took a bath for almost half an hour. This Christmas Eve did not seem peaceful at all. He escaped just like that? Jack would despise him, right? He couldn''t help but secretly think that Jack was very indulgent to him and was willing to wear his bracelet, indirectly admitting that he was his man. Then ... If he strongly requested to be on top. Jack would agree, right? 2142 Chapter 2144 Mu Yuan looked at the mirror as he dried his hair. He was at least 1.8 meters tall and was not much shorter than Jack. He had a strong body and his skills were passable. Jack definitely did not know how to do it, but he had done some research, right? If he exined the pros and cons to Jack like this, he would agree, right? After all, he indulged him so much. Every time he saw Jack smile at him, he always felt that Jack had long ced him in his heart. In that case, there was no reason not to agree, right? Mu Yuan had never thought that Jack would strongly request to be on top. Should he also be considerate? He then asked mu Yuan in the mirror,"he will agree, right?" Little Yuan, who had always felt that he was the attacker, was in a tragic state. Then, he called Xie jinghuan. "What now?" Xie jinghuan was already numb to his calls recently. This was even more frequent than the calls from people who wanted to chase him some time ago. He really couldn''t bear it. "I ... I did something disgraceful." Mu Yuan said. p Xie jinghuan released some medicine."Five Yuan medicine, it''ll be delivered tomorrow. It''s your Christmas present, no need to thank me. Other than this, what else have you done?" Mu Yuan said,"can you add one more type of medicine?" "Function?" "That ... Is ..." Mu Yuan felt that his skin was a little thin, and it had not reached the point where he could say it out loud. His brother, Xie jinghuan, was very smart and considerate, and he knew his character."Pure medicine?" "Don''t ... Don''t say it so unpleasantly?" "Aphrodisiac? Did it sound good?" Xie jinghuan sneered."F * ck your sister. You''ve already done all the unpleasant things, and now you''re being pretentious with me. Do you believe that I''ll kill you? so in the end, it''s me who forced you to drug people?" "Hehehehe ..." Mu Yuan could not scold Xie jinghuan. When Xie jinghuan scolded, no one could beat him. Even ye Ling would just shut his mouth and close his ears. Xie jinghuan felt that there had been a lot of things going on recently, and his mood was bad. Could it be that his brother had delivered himself to his door to have fun? he became a little interested."Why did you use medicine? I''ve looked at the resume of your sweetheart, and then I''ve looked at his personality and figure. He''s also in the Special Forces, so he must have a big tool and good work. You still have to use medicine, don''t you like it? She couldn''t get hard on him? Oh, that''s right, you''ve always dated women before, so it might be a problem if you suddenly change to a man. Then why did you flirt with him? not F * cking him?" "I think you''ve been very vulgar since you went to the United States. Even I, who came from the military, can''t speak as crudely as you." Mu Yuan''s face turned red from his words, but he did not hide it from him. He spent five minutes exining that he had been deceived, fell into the trap again, and realized that he was so stupid tonight. It was rare for Xie jinghuan tough."Hahahahahahahahaha, little Yuan, you can make meugh for ten years." Mu Yuan was speechless. "He''s your instructor. He''s older than you, taller than you, more mature than you, and more outstanding than you in all aspects. Although you''re my brother, I have to tell you the truth. You''re destined to be a subordinate. Who gave you the courage to think that you''re on top of Jack Anderson?" "Let''s break off our friendship!" Mu Yuan was expressionless. Why did he have to make this call? he was so angry! Xie jinghuan said,e on. Back then, you were just giving yourself an excuse to chase after him. Now that you''ve managed to get him, you should just ept your fate. Hahahahahahahaha. My grandma, I still want tough. Xiao Yuan, you''re so cute. Why didn''t I realize it before?" Chapter 2143 Happy Christmas, Memories To Kill Xie jinghuan was stillughing when the call was hung up."You''ve gotten gutsy, daring to hang up on me!" He had always been the one to hang up on others. After he hung up the phone, another call came. Xie jinghuan wanted to scold mu Yuan, but when he saw the caller ID, he forcefully held back his words. Professor Wanwan! There was still a week left before he had to submit his thesis! F * ck! Xie jinghuan sent a text message and asked his subordinate toe over."I heard that you graduated from thew Department of the University of Oxford?" "Yes, boss," The young man who was close to 30 years old was very respectful in front of the underaged Xie jinghuan. Xie jinghuan nodded and gave him a creative thesis title. "A 30000-word thesis, I want it in three days." The subordinate was speechless. What the hell? A 30,000-word creative thesis in two days? "I''ll double your monthly sry. " Xie jinghuan was expressionless. "Okay, boss." Xie jinghuan snapped his fingers and continued to study the multi-line integration problem of the intelligence Department. He didn''t feel that there was a problem with cheating in his graduation thesis at all, and he was quite confident. Butler Luther said that something had happened to ye Ling recently and he was locked in the small ck room. Otherwise, this thesis would have been written for ye Ling. After all, it was his university graduation thesis. After mu Yuan and Xie jinghuan finished their call, he sneakily leaned against the door and listened for a while. Jack seemed to be working in the study room. Even on Christmas Eve, he had to work a little hard. He had just made a mistake, and he was embarrassed to face Jack. He climbed into bed lightly, pulled up the nket, and then asked su Nancheng for a few porn videos to watch under the nket. ? The moment he opened it, he heard footsteps. Mu Yuan hurriedly turned it off. He was scared witless. Jack seemed to have gone to get some water. Mu Yuan listened for a while and was silent for a moment. Then, he slowly thought of something. Why did he have to ept his setting so naturally? what if Jack agreed? he had to organize his lines and talk to Jack. Yes, let''s have a talk! The next day, Christmas. The Christmas atmosphere in the small town was extremely good. The temperature had also dropped by quite a few degrees, and it was slightly cold. Mu Yuan''s mood had not been low recently, and his health was not good either. It was rare to have a festive atmosphere, and he was extremely happy. He saw a group of children ying outside early in the morning. Mu Yuan had already prepared gifts for the children and distributed them one by one. He had also inquired about the customs here. The children would form groups and knock on the door to ask for gifts, so every family would prepare some gifts and give the children snacks after giving them out. Mu Yuan prepared a lot of gifts. The children liked him and even yed at their house for almost an hour. Jack did not like children or noise and hid in the study to work. Mu Yuan wrapped a nket around himself and sat on the sofa to y with them. If it was not for the fact that he still had to ask for gifts, he could have yed with him until the afternoon. The Christmas tree at the entrance was filled with presents that Jack had prepared. Mu Yuan looked at the peopleing and going outside from the floor-to-ceiling window. He was very happy in his heart. Such a peaceful scene was extremely precious. When Jack came downstairs, he saw him leaning against the floor-to-ceiling window, feeling a little drowsy. He wanted to ask him if he wanted to go out for a walk, but Jack dispelled the thought. Mu Yuan was woken up. He rubbed his eyes and blushed a little when he saw Jack looking at him with a smile that was not a smile. He had not forgotten about yesterday''s blunder. Fortunately, Jack didn''t seem to mind at all. He was very considerate and said, " Merry Christmas. " Mu Yuan said,"Merry Christmas." 2144 Chapter 2145 Jack was busy in the kitchen, preparing a Christmas feast for them. Mu Yuan leaned against the window and thought,''time is peaceful, and the wife is busy in the kitchen. This is a setting that many men dream of. How can Jack overturn this setting?'' He was his wife, and he was a gentleman who stayed away from the kitchen. Mu Yuan ran to the kitchen. Jack had always been the one cooking, and he was a little embarrassed. Jack did not like to eat out at restaurants. Perhaps it was a habit. He had gone out to eat with him a few times in the evening, and his three meals a day were usually settled at home. "I''ll be your assistant?" Mu Yuan asked. "Alright." Jack said and threw two potatoes to mu Yuan."Peel them." This kid had been hiding from him the entire day. He was probably nning something in secret yesterday. Was he going to talk about the issue of who was better? Jack thought to himself. This expression that could not be hidden was really cute. He liked to tease more and more, so he naturally did not want to miss this opportunity. Mu Yuan washed the potatoes and felt that he was already sick of eating the potatoes that he made. If it was not curry, it was mashed potato and steamed potato dipped in sauce. No matter how fancy it was, they were still just potatoes. Then, he secretly found out that Jack was very amodating to his taste, but the China Food he could make was really limited. It would be a tragedy if he did not use a pressure cooker, and he could not drink chicken soup every day. "I''ll cook for you today. I''ll make you some China Food. " "Sure," Jack nodded and gave up his position as head chef. The steak that was already cut was roughly cut into pieces by mu Yuan. Jack said that he was just an assistant, but he did not actually do much. Mu Yuan had cooked a few times before, but they did not look very good. They were edible, and the taste was average. If a child wanted to show off, he would naturally give them a chance. He would make vegetable juice when he had nothing to do. "What time did you sleepst night?" Jack suddenly asked. The house was not that big, and the sound could be heard clearly. He had a lot of things to do yesterday, so he was so busy that he heard sounds from mu Yuan''s room. "Two points ..." "I think I''ve set a time for you. You have to go to bed at 11 p.m. Tonight." You don''t have to get up to run and sleep at twoo'' clock? "Are festivals also this strict?" Mu Yuan thought that they should rx during the holidays. Children like them could y all night on New Year''s Eve. Jack smiled and did not answer, casually chatting with him. Mu Yuan did not have much feelings for Christmas, but he knew that Christmas was like New Year''s Eve to Jack, so it was especially precious. He loved this kind of atmosphere. When he was young, the MU family often gathered together. As he and Mu Chen grew up, the whole family gathered at home to celebrate the new year. His aunt and mu Liang also came back. The old men would y chess and talk about the recent situation. The women would prepare a reunion dinner. They were very happy and he liked it. Jack did not ask about yesterday''s incident. He was so considerate that he did not know how to tell Jack. Jack also liked such a warm atmosphere. The Anderson family upied a rtivelyrge area and had a few buildings. He and Wesley had their own small vis, but they rarely stayed at home. He had never thought about what kind of life he would lead if he had a partner. During this period of time, apanying mu Yuan to get rid of his drug addiction had given him a new imagination. So, this was the legendary two-person world, warm and quiet. Jack suddenly took a step forward and hugged mu Yuan from behind. A kissnded on his ear. * I forgot that today is the first day of September. Ladies, if you have monthly votes, please vote! 2145 Chapter 2147 Mu Yuan''s skin was thin, and he was easily embarrassed. It was just a simple kiss, and his ears almost burned up. He usually kissed Jack without restraint, grabbing the opportunity to kiss, hug, and touch him without feeling embarrassed at all. However, once Jack took the initiative, his face and ears would turn red until they were dripping blood. He almost stuttered when he spoke. Jack held his chin with two fingers and turned his head while maintaining the position in his arms. He lowered his head and kissed him. The two of them followed up with a long and fiery kiss. The unfinished kiss from yesterday seemed to have found an opportunity to continue. Mu Yuan was holding the spat with one hand. The kitchen was filled with the smell of rice, which was not romantic at all, but he was so sweet as if he had licked honey. Mu Yuan let go and hugged Jack. Although he did not know why Jack suddenly kissed him, mu Yuan could not ask for more. Jack held the stove with one hand and mu Yuan''s waist with the other. The young man''s waist was thin and slender, and his muscles were perfect and firm. His hand went under his clothes, and mu Yuan trembled from being touched. He was so excited that he bit the tip of his tongue. "Chi ..." " Ah, I¡¯m sorry. Does it hurt ..." Mu Yuan looked at him innocently. He even had the urge to stick out his tongue and let him blow on it. Jack lowered his head and looked at his face. It was too cute. He could not help but rub it. Mu Yuan cupped his face and really went up to lick his tongue, as if tofort the wound that he had just bitten. Jack¡¯s gaze suddenly became deeper, and the arm that was holding him became tighter. He could not wait to peel him off. The phone rang at an inappropriate time. Jack''s phone rang continuously. He saw that it was Reyman''s call and let go of mu Yuan slightly. He pinched his waist."I have to answer this call." Mu Yuan''s ears were so red that he wished he could take a small fan to blow at them. Jack went out to answer the phone, and he could not even calm down his heartbeat. They were too intimate. This was the first time he was so intimate with Jack. Even if the two of them were a little excited yesterday and almost stripped themselves naked, it was not as sweet and intimate as today''s intimacy in broad daylight. It was as if the two hearts that were always at odds were finally close. "I love Christmas!" Mu Yuan was so happy that he started singing. Jack received a call from Lehmann."Major, I''m in Myanmar now. There''s no news of he Chunwang for the time being. The six hehe gang has been taken over by King. Your student Baylon is also involved. The form of the blue ice has also been improved and can now be mass-produced. It''s true that all of it has been distributed to the maind. The local Drug Enforcement police have already been mobilized for this matter. Do you still want to continue investigating he Chunwang?" "Investigate. You have to confirm if he Chunwang is Dead or Alive. It''ll be troublesome if King takes over this matter. Hand over all the information you find to the drug Enforcement officers in China anonymously. Don''t expose your identity to avoid unnecessary trouble." "Yes, it''s major ''s." Reyman said,"then I''ll continue to investigate. What do you say about Baylon?" "Let me think about it." "Alright!" Jack hung up the phone. King had taken over the six hehe gang. Unless they could find the improved form and destroy it, it would be troublesome. The ice blue would be imported into the maind inrge quantities and would cause countless deaths. He was well aware of King''s abilities and strength, but the people in Hua nation might not know. They didn''t even know how terrifying the person behind King was or how many smuggling routes there were. Should he warn Xiao Yuan and let the armed police intervene? asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2146 Memories Of Killing Me Is Up There, Okay? He was well aware of King''s abilities and strength, but the people in Hua nation might not know. They didn''t even know how terrifying the person behind King was or how many smuggling routes there were. Should he warn Xiao Yuan and let the armed police intervene? Jack hung up the phone and looked out of the floor-to-ceiling window. He saw mu Yuan cooking in the open-concept kitchen while twisting his body and humming a song. He was in a rare good mood. Recently, he had been feeling down. Perhaps it was because of the holiday today, but he was in such a good mood. It was a taboo to get involved in the affairs of another country. This was not an international dispute. As an outsider, it was not appropriate for him to make suggestions. If he did, and something happened, who would be the one to me? Unless it was an international affair that involved both countries, it was impossible for the drug Enforcement police to deal with this matter alone. Armed police and special forces must be dispatched. Otherwise, it would only be aplete Wipeout, and no matter how many people went, they would not seed. Mu Yuan made six dishes, two soups, and a big bowl of cold mixed noodles, filling up arge table. Jack silently looked at the amount. It was enough for four people. Two or three of them looked terrible. Mu Yuan was very self-aware."My mistake, my mistake. If it''s not delicious, don''t eat it. Eat something that can be eaten." That''s why I specially made more. "Is it good?" Mu Yuan''s eyes shone. Jack couldn''t exin it in a few words."I can swallow it." The taste was definitely not as good as a chef ''s, or even better than a novice'' s. Some were good, some were bad. For people who could eat raw rat meat, it was considered edible if they could swallow it. Mu Yuan sat beside him and gave him a spoonful of dessert. He stuffed it into his mouth."Is it sweet?" To think that he would be able to swallow something made by yours truly! It had to be delicious. He didn''t even get the correct answer. What a bad review. Jack had a mouthful of the taste of the matcha cake. He suddenly grabbed mu Yuan''s arm and pulled him over. He kissed him on the lips and shared the cake with him. "Is it sweet?" Jack asked. "Your mouth is sweeter than my pastries!" Did you see that? that''s the standard answer! Jackughed heartily. When it came to coquettish words, he was convinced by mu Yuan. The two of them finished their Christmas meal sweetly. Jack pulled mu Yuan out for a walk to digest their food. He had not walked out for a few days. The streets were filled with a Christmas atmosphere. He did not dare to walk on the streets for fear that he would be poisoned again. The two of them walked towards the river. Mu Yuan held his hand without saying anything, and their fingers were interlocked. He no longer had the hesitation and helplessness he had when he stood in front of the traffic light, feeling shy and hesitating about holding Jack''s hand. This time, it was open and aboveboard. In love, all the rashness of the lover was indulged. Jack allowed him to hold his hand. Mu Yuan''s heart was filled with sweetness."I really love Christmas." "You don''t celebrate Christmas, do you? do you always celebrate New Year''s Eve?" "From this year onwards, I''m going to celebrate Christmas, hahaha." Mu Yuan was insatiable."I will apany you every year." "Alright," he said. Jack agreed. "You agree?" Mu Yuan was a little surprised and pleasantly surprised. "Why not?" "I thought you''d need at least a few minutes to consider." Jack smiled, and mu Yuan was even more insatiable. Since he had already said it, he would naturally get as many promises as he could."Then, will you apany me to celebrate New Year''s Eve every year?" "Alright!" "It''s my birthday," "Alright!" "Your birthday!" "Alright!" Mu Yuan almost floated up. This important day was about to arrive, and he was simply ted. He had a sh of inspiration and suddenly asked,"then, can I be on top?" "Not good!" Mu Yuan was speechless. F * ck you, your n failed! * Ladies, it''s September 1st and the new month. Happy, happy, please cast your monthly votes. Ladies, if you have a guaranteed monthly vote, please cast your votes. 2147 Chapter 2148 Mu Yuan''s evil intentions did not give up. Xie jinghuan''s words made him feel that he had some unbelievable delusions. However, as a person, one had to be delusional. Otherwise, what difference would there be from being a salted fish? "Can''t you consider it?" Jack held back hisughter. He was almost hurt internally. This silly boy grew up eating cuteness."That will depend on whether Xiao Yuan will listen to me in the future." Mu Yuan thought to himself, how obedient is this? Did he have a specific concept of what it was? He was a soldier and was good at giving orders. It was always right to follow the terms of the orders. If he was not given a term, he would be insatiable. Jack smiled but didn''t say anything. The two had eaten too much in the afternoon and had walked for two hours. When they got home, a courier came to the door. The courier''s delivery fee was actually cash on delivery. The medicine cost five dors, but the delivery fee was 90 dors. It was really expensive. The box was the size of a palm, and the address was written in a mboyant manner. It was written in English, but it felt like Chinese was about to fly. Jack asked,"what is it?" "I bought a small thing online." Mu Yuan sneakily said,"it''s a secret." He naturally did not dare to say the truth as he was afraid of being skinned alive. Jack was not someone who was easy to fool. Fortunately, Jack was not someone who would invade other people''s privacy. If mu Yuan did not say anything, he would not probe further. This caused mu Yuan to feel a little embarrassed toe. Mu Yuan avoided Jack and opened the box, giving him two pills. One was red and the other was yellow. There was actually no instruction manual. It was simply a bad review. He texted Xie jinghuan to ask if the pill was for curing alcohol. Xie jinghuan said it was yellow. Mu Yuan was deeply afraid that his brother would set him up. It was not the first or second time that he had failed because of Xie jinghuan. Then, he took a photo and asked su Nancheng if he looked familiar. Su Nancheng also said that it was an hangover medicine, and he was at ease. There was always a card up one''s sleeve when it came to fake Brotherhood! It was Christmas today, and it was a good time to drink and have fun, but what kind of time should he find to drink and have fun? Jack''s alcohol tolerance was so good that he wouldn''t regret it after taking the medicine. If the first time didn''t work, there wouldn''t be a second time. His body hadn''t recovered yet. If he continued to drink and have fun, Jack would definitely be suspicious. Once he was suspicious, he couldn''t have any evidence of the crime. As for the other pill, mu Yuan secretly gave it a kiss. He had to wait for it to be used. Otherwise, if he fed it to Jack and he went crazy, he would be the one in trouble. After taking an afternoon nap, mu Yuan''s poison acted up. This time, he did not have any other thoughts. The poison this time was worse than before. Luckily, it was Christmas and the streets were filled with people. They were singing and dancing, and it was very lively. No one cared about themotion that mu Yuan caused. Jack even yed some jazz music at home to cover up themotion that mu Yuan caused. The veins on mu Yuan''s neck were popping out. His body waspletely tied up and he could not break free, just like a trapped beast. In the end, Jack could not bear it and helped him untie himself. He hugged him tightly and used a warm embrace to warm his body instead of using cold chains to restrict his body. ,m In the second half of the poison, the most ufortable time had passed. Mu Yuan also had a little bit of rationality and was able to control his crazy self. He thought to himself that the days of drug rehabilitation wereing to an end. ¡­¡­ 2148 Chapter 2150 He was certain that he was about to break free from the ice Blue''s control. As long as he didn''te into contact with the blue ice, he would be fine. If he came into contact with it again, his withdrawal symptoms would rpse, and he would probably never be able to get rid of it in his lifetime. Jackforted mu Yuan and put him to sleep. There was news from Myanmar that Lehmann had disappeared. When the agent in charge of contacting him sent back the news, it waste at night. Christmas had not passed yet, and the streets were filled with a lively atmosphere. There had been no reply from Lehmann for three hours. ording to the agreed time, Lehmann should have contacted the agents three hours ago, but after the time had passed, there was no news of Lehmann at all. They waited for three hours and sensed that something was wrong, so they immediately reported it to Jack. "Did he say anything in hisst message?" "There''s nothing unusual about the news. " The agent asked,"major, do we need to send another person over?" "I''ll go personally!" This was a private matter and not within their scope of business. If something happened, Jack had to deal with it personally. It was best if Lehmann was safe. If something happened, this matter would be serious. It was not the first time that Jack had encountered such a troublesome matter, but he had his concerns now. Mu Yuan''s physical condition was not stable, and he needed someone to look after him and help him quit drugs. It had to be someone that mu Yuan trusted. Lehmann¡¯s matter could not be dyed. No matter how distressed he was, he informed the helicopter toe over and woke mu Yuan up. He briefly exined the situation. " Who do you believe? I will inform him toe over to apany you in your drug rehabilitation. " "I¡¯ll go to Myanmar with you." Mu Yuan said that most of the time, he could control the poison by himself. If he could control it, it would not be a problem to get someone to look after him. However, he was also concerned about he Chunwang''s matters. Furthermore, Jack arranged for someone to save he Chunwang because of him. " I was very ufortable when the poison acted up today. There was a period of time where I lost my rationality. However, although I felt ufortableter on, I gradually could control it. I ... Was just acting coquettishly to make you feel more sorry for me. It''s actually not that serious. " Jack could not tell if he was telling the truth or lying. Mu Yuan said, " I won¡¯t cause you any trouble. You can be more at ease if you see me with your own eyes. Will you be at ease if someone else is watching you? " When he was poisoned, other than Jack, who had a heart of stone, no one could withstand his plea. If he was released by a single mistake, all his efforts would have been in vain. Jack also understood this, and it was because of this that he felt it was troublesome. "I''m not afraid that you''ll cause any trouble if you follow me to Myanmar. I''m just afraid that you''lle into contact with blue ice again. If that happens, all our efforts will be in vain. " Jack said,"thend is dangerous. You didn''t get infected willingly. If you do it again, I''m afraid you really won''t be able to quit." "I''ll be careful. If someone wants to deal with me, you can leave me alone in the town. If they take advantage of the poison and plot against me, will you be at ease? If you''re worried about anything other than being right under your nose, then bring me along. " p Jack was finally convinced. He had considered many situations. If someone really had the intention to plot against him, mu Yuan would be in the small town. If he was not there to look after him, and he was identally injected again, he would regret it. It would be better to bring him along. They boarded the ne and packed their luggage. Along the way, Jack talked to him about the Liu He gang''s situation and suggested that mu Yuan let the Chinese armed police and special forces intervene instead of sending the anti-drug police to their deaths. Chapter 2149 Memory Killer Is Back "I had no intention of interfering in other country''s Affairs, but King''s background is tooplicated. It''s not something the drug Enforcement officers can deal with. He has well-trained Special Forces around him. The mercenaries trained on the special Agent Ind are on par with the Special Forces in our ACE Team. They might even have more experience in individualbat than us because they have more actualbat experience than us. "The youngest of our Special Forces soldiers starts training at the age of eight. Some of them start at the age of fifteen or sixteen, but they start training at the age of three. They don''t just train them to be sharp knives. They train mercenaries in all aspects, including Physics, Chemistry, mathematical information, Electronic Engineering,nguage, etc. All of them are very advanced training. They start to enter actualbat at about eleven years old. Most of our military training is daily training."Even if they''re brutal, there''s still a chance of death control, but they don''t know how to do that in actualbat. Every one of them is standing on top of white bones to survive. They''re more mysterious and terrifying than we think. So, the drug Enforcement officers definitely can''t handle them. Their individualbat ability can even take on a small team." Jack exined King''s abilities while arranging the information for mu Yuan. "So, I suggest that you don''t let the drug Enforcement officerse here to die. Let the professionals do this, or just let them do it!" Jack had said that the best way to avoid death was to control the trading ports in the country and crack down on the blue ice market in the country. This way, they wouldn''t have to face King directly and they could avoid casualties. Domestic battles were always more controlled than international battles. As far as Jack was concerned, he also liked domestic Wars. Being able to mobilize people he could use would involve many problems in international wars. If things were not clear, it would cause international disputes. Mu Yuan looked at the information with a serious expression. Jack had heard a little about King, but he did not expect it to be so serious. If the information was true, the drug Enforcement officers would die if they came. It would definitely be a fearless sacrifice. "I understand." There was inte on the ne, so he sent the information to mu Zheng immediately. He was outside, but the number of people he could trust in the country was countable. The first person he thought of was general mu. Mu Yuan''s expression was very serious. " This Secret Service Ind is so powerful. If we were to form our own army in the future, it would be troublesome. " " This family''s top priority is to control the Middle East military, and the power struggle within the ind is heating up. I only pray to maintain the normal state and not have anyone rebel and start a new system. Under this system, the distribution of interests is uneven and people''s hearts are different. It is impossible for them to be United. The final result will be falling apart. As long as no one unifies the situation, the current situation has no impact on the international situation. " "What if? " Mu Yuan was very worried. What if someone United the forces on the ind and worked together to work towards a single ce? " Then it''s not something that can be stopped by manpower. At present, we can''t find where it is, and we don''t know how many people there are. There are even rumors that they have weapons of mass destruction. Since we can''t find it, don''t provoke it. As long as it''s not an extreme terrorist, they won''t treat human lives like grass. " At this time, mu Yuan had never thought that he would also go with the flow in the future. He only wanted to eradicate all evil forces. The ne soonnded in the town. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 2150 Chapter 2152 Jack brought mu Yuan to meet up with the police detectives. At the same time, mu Yuan received a call from mu Zheng. " Brat, where are you? are you trying to scare me with the information you sent? " "This information is absolutely true. Your son sold himself to obtain it. I hope general mu will treat it with caution." General mu was speechless. God-like selling his body. " You''re full of nonsense. Alright, I got it. We''ll draw up a new n. The six hehe gang must be eliminated. Unless we can check all the containers at all the ports one by one, there''s no way to stop blue ice from entering the maind. We have to solve this problem at the source. Since you''re in the midst of drug rehabilitation, you don''t have to worry about it. " Mu Yuan did not have the time to refute before mu Zhen hung up the phone. Mu Yuan spread his hands. He was indeed not suitable to participate in this event, but was he Chunwang really alive? Baylon came over. Mu Yuan and Baylon had been sharing the same bed for nearly two years. Thest time they had parted in a hurry, they did not have time to speak. Seeing Baylon this time, he could clearly feel that he was different from when he was in the South American base. At that time, he was just a teenager who came to train. Now, he seemed to have grown crazily. His body was strong, and his muscles were very strong. His eyes were stern and murderous. He no longer had the sharpness of the past. Instead, he had a fierce deterrent force. The battlefield was the fastest ce to change a person. "Belem, how did you ... Be a mercenary? " Mu Yuan asked. When they met again, they had already gone their separate ways and embarked on a different path. Baylon smiled. " Team leader one, I¡¯m different from you. I was eliminated halfway through. Although I can still serve in the Army after returning to the country, my sry is just so-so, and it''s not a big deal to have one more resume than others. My family of six needs money, and being a mercenary is faster. Why not? " Mercenaries earned money quickly, but they earned money with their lives. Mu Yuan recalled that when Baylon was eliminated back then, he was filled with resentment and even rebuked Jack. Jack said that the students who were eliminated definitely had their own shorings. Although their plot setting was not perfect, they were people who could not stand the test and would definitely not be able to bear the responsibility of protecting their country. Now, looking at Baylon''s choice, it seemed to confirm Jack¡¯s words. However, everyone had their own helplessness. He could not say that Baylon was wrong, nor could he me Baylon. He was born in the MU family and had never been worried about money since he was young. Their family seemed to only be worried about the family''s glory and standing. They had never worried about their living expenses, so naturally, they could not bear the pain of others bending over for five Yuan. Everyone had their own ambitions! Mu Yuan said softly, " you chose this path. I hope that you can ... Be at ease. " " Captain, King and the instructor want to talk about Reyman. " Baylon also exined her intentions. Mu Yuan smiled."This is an United States matter. I won''t interfere. Tell himter if he Chunwang is still alive." Baylon was silent. Mu Yuan said,"I have fate with he Chunwang. I''m here for him this time, not for the six helmsmen. I hope you can tell King that if he is controlling he Chunwang, as long as he lets he Chunwang and Lehman go, we will leave immediately. He definitely won''t be willing to go against the anti-terrorism force. Although he has a strong backing, I''m afraid his bones aren''t strong enough to go head to head with the entire international anti-terrorism force!" "He Chunwang ..." Baylon smiled."You''re right. He''s in the six healers and is still alive!" * Next, I''ll update at 10 pm! 2151 Chapter 2153 Belem did not say much about he Chunwang''s situation. Mu Yuan was a little worried and could not help but ask,"can you arrange for me to meet him?" "I''m afraid it won''t work. " Baylon refused. Mu Yuan wanted to say something more, but Jack came over. Baylon went to discuss with Jack. He brought King''s words, so in theory, he was also a Messenger. What King meant was that Jack''s hands had stretched too far. Now that the six hehe sect had been United and had nothing to do with Ying Zhen and he Jing, he should not interfere. In exchange, he would let go of Reyman without any injuries and Jack''s men would withdraw from Myanmar and no longer be involved in this matter. "Is this King''s idea?" "Yes, instructor." Baylon was still willing to call Jack'' instructor''. Jack muttered to himself. To him, this deal was worth it. Their original intention was to save he Chunwang. It was definitely not worth it to kill Lehmann, and it was not his intention. No matter what, he had to ensure Lehmann¡¯s safety first. "Where''s he Chunwang? Could he Chunwang be added? Let him go, King won''t be able to do anything other than using him to scare some of the Veterans. Why don''t you hand him over to us and we''ll arrange for him to go to a ce where no one knows him and start over? I won¡¯t care about this anymore." Baylon could not answer on King¡¯s behalf. " I will convey the instructor''s intentions. " "Alright!" Remembering what he had taught Baylon, Jack said calmly,"being a mercenary is not a long-term solution. Once your hands are stained with too much blood, it will be difficult to wash them off in this lifetime. While you can still get away, get away as soon as possible." Baylon did not answer and left after a polite greeting. Mu Yuan rushed over."What''s going on? is he willing to let he Chunwang go?" "Baylon is here to pass on a message. She can''t make the decision. He''ll pass on my message to King. Whether he agrees or not will depend on these two days. Baylon ... What a pity." Jack cherished talents. Although he had eliminated Baylon back then, everyone who was sent to West Point was a top special Forces soldier. Mu Yuan felt that there was something strange about this matter, but he could not put his finger on it. He could only wait for the news. King also sent back a message very quickly and agreed to let her go. The location was chosen to be in the six healers, and Jack went to pick her up personally. Jack did not have many people in Myanmar. He only had mu Yuan, one Vanguard, and two information agents by his side. This was all of his manpower. He wanted to pick up Reyman and he Chunwang by himself. Mu Yuan said,"no way. What if it''s a trap?" "Then I¡¯ll go. If it was only he Chunwang, I might not take the risk. My subordinates are there, so I¡¯ll definitely go!" Jackughed."Little Yuan, International Affairs are different from the people in your country''s novels. Everyone follows the rules. The underworld has their own rules, and terrorists have their own rules. The bigger the organization, the more they follow the rules. This is the foundation of their foothold." Mu Yuan thought, are you thinking too simply? Excuse me, have you watched the pce drama in our country? A man of his word like you won''t live past one episode, my wife. p This was United States''s Affairs, and mu Yuan had no authority tomand. He could only listen to Jack''s orders. Everything in the six healers was very quiet, and there was not a single sound. This was different from the six healers that Jack had known in the past. It was too quiet. King didn''t show up directly. Instead, he sent Baylon, along with Reyman and he Chunwang. He Chunwang''s condition was not very good. It was as if he had not seen the sun for a long time. He was constantly covering his face from the direct sunlight. His eyes seemed to be sore and red. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2152 2152 Memory kill, young master Reyman looked better and more energetic, except for a little wound on his face. ¡°Senior officer!¡± Jack nodded. He Chunwang looked at Jack gloomily.¡±Where¡¯s a ¡®Yuan?¡± He was truly an infatuated man. Baylon said,¡±Sir, I¡¯ve already given him to you. I hope you can keep your promise and not interfere with the six healers ¡®matters.¡± ¡± Of course. My original intention was he Chunwang. With him around, I will naturally not interfere. ¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Baylon gave Jack a deep look. Jack brought the person into the car. There was no obstruction throughout the entire journey. Even mu Yuan was a little surprised. It was really too smooth. Could it be as Jack had said? were international terrorists all so particr about their promises? ¡± Then, does your officer also keep his word? ¡± Mu Yuan asked. An Information Officer said, ¡± of course. When we get our people, we have to pay the price ordingly. If we say we won¡¯t interfere, we won¡¯t interfere. ¡± Kings ice blue had flowed into the maind inrge quantities and hurt the people and economy of Hua country. It would not cause global panic or affect the global economy. Just like the Opium War back then, a war without gunpowderid the foundation for the invasion of the Eight-Nation Alliance. Jack naturally did not care about it, but could he just watch and do nothing? It can ¡®t! He was already in Myanmar. Mu Yuan thought that he had to think of a way to ask he Chunwang for their factory and form before he could destroy them. Jack brought he Chunwang and Lehmann back. Lehmann was a little surprised to see mu Yuan. Lehmann had minor injuries and needed medical treatment. He Chunwang had been locked up for a long time and was a little silly. When he saw mu Yuan, he cried,¡±ah Yuan!¡± He pounced over and hugged mu Yuan, wailing like a child. Mu Yuan¡¯s heart ached as he cried. He had a clear conscience when it came to what he did. The six healers was the biggest drug trafficking group here. He did not regret cooperating with Jack to annihte the entire six healers. Although spring hade, he did not regret it. From he Chunwang¡¯s point of view, his family had been perfectly fine, but he had destroyed it. He was the one who had destroyed he Chunwang¡¯s family. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young master. ¡± Mu Yuan said that it was his first time going undercover and that he was inexperienced. The few months of feelings did not go to waste. He Chunwang was heartbroken.¡±You ... Ah Yuan, are you a police officer?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± He Chunwang wiped his tears.¡±How can you be a police officer? aren¡¯t you a bad boy?¡± He took a look and did not see mu Yuan¡¯s white hair. He then realized something.¡±Where¡¯s your white hair?¡± ¡± What white hair? it¡¯s a wig. Im a major in the Special Forces of China. ¡± Mu Yuan said. He knew that all logic was too Grand for someone who had lost a loved one. Thus, he did not intend to say it. ¡± Our positions are different. I dont ask for eldest young master¡¯s understanding. I only hope that eldest young master can leave this ce and start a new life. ¡± He Chunwang¡¯s heart was touched at the softest spot. He cried out and hugged mu Yuan tightly. He looked so pitiful with snot and tears. Jack stood not far away with his hands behind his back and looked at mu Yuan¡¯s head with a faint smile. It was very cute. Mu Yuan patted his shoulder. ¡± It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alive. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alive. I thought you were dead. You scared me to death. ¡± ¡°There are so many drug dealers. Why did they have to lie to our family?¡± He Chunwang still couldn¡¯t ept it. ¡°Why you?¡± ¡°Maybe ... We¡¯re just not that lucky.¡± Mu Yuan said. * The following trailer was a little bit of a torture for little Yuan, making the biggest mistake of his career. Chapter 2153 2153 I believe in you He Chunwang wasn¡¯t seriously injured, but he seemed to be in a daze. After the hospital check, he was fine. He also told them in detail what had happened that day. He hade back with his bodyguards to bury He Jing, but the families had suffered heavy losses this time. It was all because of the Liu He gang. They had set up an ambush long ago, so he had been shot dead. Fortunately, Kings Men had arrived in time to save him and quickly subdued the families. Mu Yuan felt bad. ¡± Don¡¯t be afraid. You have already left them. When Jack arranges for you to go to America, you can change your name and start a new life. ¡± He Chunwang was not in a good mood. He looked a little sick. ¡± A¡¯ Yuan, you ... Should I hate you? ¡± Mu Yuan did not know how to answer him. This question was from a different perspective, and the result would be different. Mu Yuan did not know if he Chunwang should hate him. ¡°If you want to hate, then hate.¡± ¡°I cant hate you. You ... Since you and Jack are not a couple and are just pretending, then ... Will you take care of me for the rest of my life?¡± ¡°Young master, it¡¯s true that Im in hiding with him. Our rtionship is also real.¡± He Chunwang¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. There was some panic and doubt. He pulled up the nket and silently asked mu Yuan to leave, but he could not leave. He had some things to ask he Chunwang. General mu had already ordered most of the anti-drug police to retreat, and the Special Forces and armed police took over the matter. Because even though the domestic trade ports were very strict in searching, the blue ice still flowed into the maind. They didn¡¯t even know which smuggling route King had taken. He appeared and disappeared like a shadow. Ice blue had caused a huge uproar in the maind market and there had been six deaths. It was unprecedented. The higher-ups attached great importance to this matter and had handed it over to national security. The people from the Department of Homnd Security could mobilize all the resources in the country when they took over this matter, so they naturally had to investigate thoroughly. They were also very Swift and fierce, and now they had deployed troops at the border. It was impossible for King to open a new factory within two months. It must be the original factory of the six hehe gang. He Jing did not destroy the underground factory, but it had been exposed. Besides, the narcotics police had been lurking around, so it must be useless. There must be more than one factory that could produce blue ice of such arge scale. He needed he Chunwang to give him the address. ¡°Young master, ice blue has been introduced into the maind market and caused many deaths. The number of cases that have broken out today must be lower than the actual number. This drug is very dangerous, and a slight overdose will be fatal. You are the young master of the six hehe gang. Didn¡¯t he Jing tell you the distribution map of the drug factories?¡± He Chunwang looked at mu Yuan in a daze.¡±Even if I told you, would you believe me?¡± ¡°I believe in you!¡± Mu Yuan said,¡±first young master is a kind and gentle boy in my heart. He is not a murderer who would harm people¡¯s lives, and he is definitely not a Desperado like King. He loves his own research and cherishes every life. I don¡¯t believe that he would lie.¡± Mu Yuan looked at he Chunwang. 2154 Chapter 2156 He Chunwang was stunned."You ... Really believe me?" "I do!" He Chunwang wiped his tears."Before my father was arrested, he gave me a USB sh drive. There were some important clues in it. King took the USB sh drive and transferred nearly one billion US dors of the Liu He gang''s overseas assets. I couldn''t do anything about it. I heard from the security chief that a group of doctors had developed an improved form for blue ice to be mass-produced. However, the output was not very satisfactory. One factory couldn''t solve the problem, so they used four of the Liu He gang''s drug factories and a secretboratory. He''s trying to improve the form and solve the problem of mass production with a single factory to reduce costs. " "A group of doctors?" Mu Yuan furrowed his brows. King was that powerful? "It''s a group of very capable people. I...Was brought here by King. They are very respectful to them and don''t dare to act rashly. They also don''t dare to refute what they say. They don''t seem like his subordinates." He Chunwang told him the truth."They are all very young. Some of them are only in their teens, but they are already very powerful." "Do you know the address of the factory?" Mu Yuan asked. He Chunwang looked up at mu Yuan and took out a ne from his neck. It was a Jade Buddha with a small USB drive hidden inside."I made a backup ..." He carefully passed the USB drive to mu Yuan. Mu Yuan held it in his hand, and his palm felt cold. At the entrance. After Reyman heard the news, he quickly reported it to Jack. He repeated he Chunwang''s words to Jack. "Who told you to eavesdrop?" "I didn''t mean to eavesdrop." Reyman said,"this he Chunwang is so clingy to mu Yuan. I''m just going to see if he made a cuckold out of his chief." Although he felt that mu Yuan was a pretty boy who was not worthy of their family''s cabbage, he could not make a cuckold out of their cabbage, right? "Major, can we trust he Chunwang? If mu Yuan passes the information back without a second word, their people will fall into a trap and lose their lives. " Reyman said. Jack clenched his fist and then loosened it slightly. He repeated this action a few times, as if he was thinking about something."You just said that he Chunwang mentioned a group of doctors?" "Yes!" Jack muttered,"he Chunwang said that King was very respectful to them. Have you seen him?" "Yes, I''ve seen them. That kid didn''t lie. That group of people is indeed very young and very capable. They''re currently improving the form of the blue ice. I don''t know where theboratory is. Sir, we can''t interfere in this matter anymore." "Indeed!" Jack said,"it''s true that we don''t care about the six healers anymore, but they''re not from the six healers. If I''m not wrong, they''re from the special Agent Ind. To be safe, if we can catch one or two and pry open their mouths, it will be harmless to their future anti-terrorism work. They want to destroy the drug factory, so we need these doctors. Call the nearby warships and ask for two teams of Marines. " "Yes!" After mu Yuan got the USB drive, he immediately replied,"dad, you must send someone to confirm the location and safety of the factory first. I can''t guarantee that this information is 100% urate. Send the advance team to check the situation before taking action, lest we fall into their trap." "I know." He had just sent the information back when Jack asked him for the USB drive. Mu Yuan squeezed the USB drive in his hand tightly."What do you want the USB drive for?" Jack looked at mu Yuan''s guarded expression and did not know whether tough or cry. It was a good thing to be on guard against him."Don''t worry. I want those doctors. It doesn''t conflict with your mission." 2155 Chapter 2157 Jack looked at mu Yuan''s guarded expression and did not know whether tough or cry. It was a good thing to be on guard against him."Don''t worry. I want those doctors. It doesn''t conflict with your mission." Mu Yuan was also a little hesitant. Logically speaking, he could not hand over the USB drive. Let''s say that he and Jack did not know each other and only met again in Myanmar because of a mission. The information in the USB drive was something that he had sworn to protect with his life. It was not umon for the United States to perform all kinds of shocking operations in international missions. He remembered that there were two vivid examples in a domestic ss. When the three Marine Corps from the United Kingdom and the United States were carrying out the mission, for some reason, the only survivors were the Special Forces of the United States the United Kingdom was almostpletely annihted. The final investigation was because the operation was leaked, but it had to be carried out, so they first used people as bait. They did not hesitate to throw out the people from other countries ''teams. This was the source of several bloody conflicts in the International coalition Army. China had been scammed by them countless times. However, he loved Jack deeply and knew that Jack was a man who kept his promise and was willing to sacrifice himself for his subordinates. He would never do such an inhumane thing. Mu Yuan passed the USB drive to Jack."You ... Don''t do anything else." "Don''t worry," Jack patted him on the shoulder. He knew what mu Yuan was worried about. There were hundreds of lives in the Special Forces and Armed Police Force of China. How could he be reckless?"I don''t have a habit of self-abuse." If something were to happen, mu Yuan would drift further and further away from him. Why would he dig a hole for himself? Jack listed the four major drug manufacturing factories in the USB drive. He thought about it. He had two secret agents here. He would send someone to help mu Yuan investigate first. There would still be time left. After that, he focused on theboratory. "Lehmann, this is the address of theboratory. Go find two punks and find out the truth, but don''t go too far." Reyman said,"understood." He often did this kind of thing and knew his limits. Mu Yuan asked curiously,"why do you want this group of professors?" "These doctors are useless to you, but it''s different for us. I''ve realized something. Maybe it''s because of the country''s situation, but the Secret Service Ind won''t harm Asia. It''ll only harm us in North America, Europe, the Middle East, and West Africa. You have the right time and ce, so these doctors are useless to you. I need them to open up a path." Mu Yuan tutted."Maybe the founder of Secret Service Ind is from our country, and we have umted some good karma." "...You''re right!" He was unable to refute! "There''s something I''ve always wanted to ask. How many secret agents have you nted in our troops?" Jackughed."You''re speaking as if you didn''t nt any agents in the hexagon building. It''s the same." "Oh!" He could not refute it! Jack''s Secret agents soon came back with news that the four major factories were basically real. There were no problems. Jack said,"I''ve sent people to check the factories in advance. There are no problems. Your people can also confirm the news before going over." "Thank you," ? Mu Yuan waited for the news nervously, hoping that the armed police and secret agents would put in more effort and not have any casualties. As long as there were no major casualties, this matter would be able toe to a sessful end. With two generals in charge of the armed police and special forces, the deployment was very fast. Before night came, the news came that all four major drug factories had been destroyed, and hundreds of kilograms of blue ice had been seized and destroyed on the spot. After mu Yuan heard the news, his heart finally settled down. However, in less than an hour, a piece of news that mu Zheng believed in made him feel uneasy."Dad, are you still going to theboratory? King and the others are already preparing to leave. " "With the form and these doctors, the drug factory will rise again after it''s destroyed. It''s only a temporary solution. Only by destroying theirboratory can this matter be perfectly solved." Mu firmly believed that this was the decision made by the two generals after a discussion. Theboratory must be destroyed. They also wanted to get the form and destroy it. This was the only way to prevent the blue ice from rising from the ashes. "I also want to let them know the strength of our country''s crackdown on drugs, so that they will be cautious!" 2156 Chapter 2157 Mu Yuan was shocked."Dad, this ... I can ''t. To be honest, dad, I''m in Myanmar, but I can''t participate in the mission because of my health. However, I''m with my instructor. They are determined to get the group of doctors in theboratory. Do you want to meet up and discuss it to avoid any unnecessary conflicts?" Mu Zheng was silent for a moment. Mu Yuan''s heart skipped a beat, and he only had one thought. It''s finished! Mu Zhen said,"mu Yuan, are you an idiot?" "I was wrong!" Mu Yuan''s heart was beating abnormally fast. He had a feeling that something was going to happen. This made him feel uneasy and he could not breathe. "You were the one who gave the information to the Americans. Didn''t you say that the USB was top secret? how could you leak it out?" Mu Yuan was silent."I''m sorry!" "Alright, I won''t talk to you anymore. After this is over, I''ll teach you a lesson when we get home!" While mu Yuan and mu Zhengzhi were on the phone, two US Marines with 12 people arrived at the meeting point that Jack had given them. With two technicians as backup, Jack left with Lehmann. Mu Yuan decided to pull Jack back."My father has already sent people to deploy theboratory. He wants to destroy theboratory. Can we just act on one side and wait for him to capture the people before we peacefully exchange for those doctors?" Jack was stunned for a moment and asked,"can you ask your father to withdraw his troops? Leave this matter to us. His goal is to destroy theboratory. Our goal is the same. If we take these doctors, theboratory will definitely be destroyed. Little Yuan, it''s not that I don''t agree to your request, but if the task is handed to you and you arrest the people, a peaceful exchange will be impossible. You can''t make the decision. At that time, our country will have to use other things to exchange. I''m a soldier. Since I can arrest people without harming the country''s interests, why do I have to wait for others to arrest them before negotiating? It''s a waste of time and money!" Mu Yuan thought that if he could persuade general mu, he would be general MU''s father! Jack''s heart softened."I promise you that I won''t have any conflicts with the Chinese side unless I have no choice." Mu Yuan kept pacing back and forth, feeling extremely uneasy. He could not appear at the mission site, but he really wanted to see what was going on. He kept having an ominous feeling about what was going to happen tonight. He Chunwang could see his anxiety. "A ''Yuan, what''s wrong?" "It''s nothing," Mu Yuan suddenly said,"I''m going out for a while." "I''ll follow you. Are you going to theb first?" He Chunwang said,"I know a ce where we can see theboratory." He Chunwang brought mu Yuan to a building 500 meters away from theboratory. The moment they reached the roof, they heard a Chinglish sentence."Don''t move!" A Special Forces soldier pointed his gun at him. Mu Yuan raised his hand."We''re on the same side!" "First lieutenant mu Yuan?" That person''s face was covered in camouge and he was wearing a helmet. There was an observer beside him that mu Yuan did not recognize and could not recognize the sniper at that moment. "Gaoqiao?" Gao Qiao was very happy. He did not expect to meet mu Yuan in Myanmar. He was ordered to set up a sniper position on the roof, and his observer and protector Cai Zhou were beside him. First lieutenant mu Yuan, I''m cai Zhou." Mu Yuan also heard Gao Qiao''s voice through the earpiece. He was silent for a moment, but he did not say much. Gao Qiao continued to squat down and hold his position. He Chunwang, who was sitting at the side, also felt a little uneasy. Mu Yuan took Cai Zhou''s binocrs and looked into the distance. He also gestured for Cai Zhou to bring the earpiece over. He put it on and said,"general mu, two U.S. Military teams are also nearby. You guys ... Pay attention to your safety and don''t get into a conflict!" "I know!" General MU''s tone was cold,"unrtedbatants, do not interfere." Mu Yuan silently took off his headphones and passed them to Cai Zhou. Takahashi kept looking at theboratory opposite him. The lights in theboratory across the street were still on, and it was very quiet. At that moment, mu Yuan''s phone kept ringing, but he left it in his room and did not bring it out. Jack made three calls, and Cai Zhou passed the other Bluetooth headset to mu Yuan and motioned for him to not speak. From the earpiece, she could tell that general mu had already sent people out. 2157 Chapter 2158 Mu Yuan''s heartbeat was not normal. It was rare for him to be so nervous. The four teams approached theboratory from different directions. Mu Yuan asked,"why can''t I see a single person?" There was no one at the window. He turned to he Chunwang and asked,"young master, how many people are there in theboratory?" ,m "Around twenty people. Their team only has around ten people." He Chunwang sat at the side and did not say anything. His hands were clenched into fists and his face was slightly tilted. He looked a little dispirited. Mu Yuan rarely saw him like this. It was as if he had changed into a different person after his family passed away. He had lost his spirit. Mu Yuan could not care about he Chunwang for a moment. He just wanted toplete the current Matters in his heart. The ce was not big. It was in a Mountain Valley. If there were more than 20 people, there would be at least some silhouettes on the window. Suddenly, mu Yuan saw a green firework signal re shoot up into the sky from the South American base. It exploded into a star-like pattern and disappeared after a moment. Mu Yuan''s heart jumped. This was the signal re they used during their training. It was a danger signal re and was also a signal re unique to the training group. The training members here, other than the instructor, he, It was Baylon. Baylon was King''s Man and the instructor would not send her that. "Dad, it''s dangerous. Get them to retreat immediately!" Mu Yuan immediately took off Cai Zhou''s earphones and said to general mu,"father, retreat immediately ..." Before mu Yuan could finish his sentence, an earth-shattering explosion suddenly urred in the entire mountain area. A huge mushroom cloud rolled up, and the entire Valley exploded. The heat wave blew up the nearby armed police and special forces. From the binocrs, they could clearly see the scene of the heat wave blowing people away. Mu Yuan was dumbfounded. Then, he heard general MU''s roar,"retreat! Everyone retreat!" However, it was toote. After the first explosion, the area kept expanding. The entire Valley exploded, and theboratory was blown into pieces. A wildfire spread in the valley, turning it into a living hell. Gaoqiao and Cai Zhou raised their heads and looked at each other. The two Special Forces soldiers, whose faces were painted with oil paint, were also shocked. Mu Yuan felt a chill in his heart, and his scalp went numb. It was as if someone had thrown him into the icy ins of the North Pole, and waves of cold enveloped him. What was going on? Why did such a thing happen? "Young master!" Mu Yuan suddenly turned around. He Chunwang was also shocked at the explosion. When he saw mu Yuan looking over, he shook his head frantically."I don''t know, I don''t know. What''s going on? the address is not wrong. The information I gave you is correct ... What''s going on?" Cai Zhou had already taken the earphones over. General MU''s voice was calm and restrained in the earphones. Cai Zhou and Gao Qiao epted the order and left in a hurry. Mu Yuan grabbed Gao Qiao and said,"be careful of a second explosion." "We''ll be careful. " Mu Yuan''s entire body was cold as he stood on the tall building. This was the first time he felt so hopeless. Even though he was too far away and could not see hisrades ''situation, he could clearly feel the cruelty of the scene. General mu was sending people to rescue them, and in less than three minutes, another explosion urred. Mu Yuan''s soul waspletely shattered. He knelt on the roof of the building, his hands deeply inserted into his hair. What had happened? Mu Yuan''s eyes were bloodshot. Who could tell him why such a tragedy happened? Gao Qiao returned very quickly."First lieutenant mu Yuan, the general ordered me to bring you back!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 2158 2158 Memory killer¡¯s father-inw is very angry General mu and the others were out on a mission and had set up a simplemand tent. When mu Yuan came back with Gao Qiao, he heard the screams of his fellow brothers. Two stretchers passed by him. One of them had lost his leg, and his lower leg was still hanging from the tendons and flesh. He was constantly screaming. One of them had half of his face injured and was badly mangled. There were more corpses. A total of 28 people from the few teams went down. Other than the snipers in the distance who were lucky enough to survive, the Army suffered heavy losses. Mu Yuan¡¯s expression was a little dazed. Under his tense emotions, his body began to have a violent poison reaction. It was like countless knives were cutting at his bones, but he endured it. In the tent, two generals weremanding the rescue. They were seriously short of manpower, so general mu nned to personally participate in the rescue. One of them contacted the medical team and a helicopter. ¡°General, the US¡¯s sea leopard Marine Corps is requesting to participate in the rescue.¡± A major reported. General mu muttered to himself,¡±permission granted!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± General mu turned around and looked deeply at mu Yuan.¡±Stay here and don¡¯t move a single step!¡± ¡°Yes, general!¡± Mu Yuan endured the pain and sat at the side. There was no one in the tent, and Gao Qiao was guarding him. The other general had also gone out. Gao Qiao soon realized that something was wrong with mu Yuan. He sat on the chair, cold sweat pouring down his face, and his face was pale. He seemed to be enduring pain that others could not bear. Gao Qiao asked worriedly,¡±mu Yuan? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Mu Yuan clenched his teeth tightly. Hearing the screams and cries outside, he shook his head gently. Was it painful? Of course, he was in pain. He didn¡¯t know what went wrong and caused such a huge loss. Did he trust he Chunwang wrong? Why didn¡¯t Jack Fire the signal earlier? Did he already know that there was an ambush? But why didn¡¯t she tell him if she knew? He shouldn¡¯t have given the USB drive to Jack. He shouldn¡¯t have given the USB drive to Jack. No matter which part went wrong, mu Yuan vaguely felt that he had made a huge mistake, but he did not know where he had gone wrong. ¡°Mu Yuan?¡± Mu Yuan heard Gao Qiao¡¯s voice in his daze. He was desperately pinching mu Yuan¡¯s chin. Mu Yuan was in a daze and his consciousness was a little blurry. He almost bit off the tip of his tongue because of the poison acting up. Gao Qiao was desperately pinching his chin, but the blood in his mouth was still flowing out. As soon as general mu came back, he saw this tragic scene and instantly roared,¡±what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Gao Qiao was also confused. Mu Yuan instantly fell to the ground. His body was trembling and curling up like a crazy goat. General mu hurriedly went over and continued to pinch his chin. Then, he instructed Gao Qiao,¡±guard the tent and don¡¯t let anyone in.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mu Yuan was like a wild beast, and his bones could be seen with one bite. General mu pped him, and his heart ached. Blood flowed down his chin to his corbone, and his clothes were instantly stained. Mu Yuan was in so much pain that he kept rolling around, biting and screaming. Gao Qiao stood outside the tent, not daring to leave. Suddenly, he saw a foreign officer inbat uniform walking over. He seemed to have heard mu Yuan¡¯s voice and wanted to enter the tent. Gao Qiao¡¯s arm was horizontal.¡±General mu and first lieutenant mu Yuan are inside. No one is allowed to enter.¡± Jack looked at the tent with a heavy gaze, nodded, and waited anxiously outside the tent. It took nearly half an hour for the room to calm down. General MU¡¯s arm was bitten so badly that the flesh was almosting out. He simply wrapped it with a bandage and let Gao Qiao in to look at mu Yuan. He then reached out his hand to Jack. ¡°Hello, mu zhinian.¡± General MU¡¯s English was also good, but because of hisplicated mood at the moment, he didn¡¯t hear Jack¡¯s name and thought he was just a marine. Jack reported tonight¡¯s operation.¡±We lost two intelligence agents. Fifteen minutes before the operation, we received a message that this was a trap. The people inside have already evacuated. Our people risked their lives to send the message. I called first lieutenant mu Yuan. He was anxious about today¡¯s operation, so he went to the scene and didn¡¯t receive the call. I immediately used the signal re to warn him, but I didn¡¯t expect to be toote. ¡± Jack enunciated each word clearly, and general mu also understood. He was grateful for the rescue from the Marine Corps tonight.¡±Thank you very much ... Major for your rescue today. I only have one question for you. The poison factory in the USB drive is real. We destroyed it in one fell swoop. Why did theboratory have to set up a trap? mu Yuan said that he also gave the information to your officer. Was it a coincidence?¡± ¡°I swear on my life that this has nothing to do with the Marine Corps!¡± ¡°Unrted? How do you prove that you¡¯re not beating the grass to scare the snake by asking these professors toe? you¡¯ll make them suspicious and set up a trap, and in the end, we¡¯ll be the ones who suffer?¡± General mu questioned sternly,¡±before I deployed the operation, the aircraft clearly recorded that everything in theboratory was normal. Then there were gunshots. Wasn¡¯t it your people?¡± Jack took a deep breath. He couldn¡¯t exin this usation. Because the incident happened so suddenly, he put everyone into the rescue and didn¡¯t investigate the cause. After all, human lives were more important. ¡°I knew that nothing good woulde out of your M army! Mu Yuan, that idiot!¡± The veins on mu Zhengzhi¡¯s forehead were popping. Jack hurriedly exined,¡±general mu, this matter can not be med on the little ... First lieutenant mu Yuan. Even if he did not give the USB, he used our Army¡¯sputer to transmit it. I did not intercept it halfway but asked him personally through. This proves my sincerity. I will definitely not use him of disloyalty and injustice. Tonight¡¯s incident was sudden. I will definitely give you an exnation. If there is really a problem with our Army, I will go to the United Nations military court and ask for sanctions.¡± He did want to find out if thisboratory was a trap from the beginning or if he had really alerted the enemy. If the Chinese side had inadvertently alerted the enemy and caused countless deaths and injuries, they could not be med. After all, they were two missions that would not interfere with each other. No one could predict what would happen. However, logically, it would not. Two soldiers carried a corpse and passed by them. Mu Zhen¡¯s eyes were red, but Jack had no intention of staying any longer. He had too many things to deal with. Before he left, Jack said,¡±general mu, first lieutenant mu Yuan¡¯s withdrawal is at the final stage. I know that you have not destroyed all of the ice blue. Before hepletely stops his withdrawal, you must not let him see it. Also, don¡¯t let him smell the scent of the ice blue. This is different from traditional drugs. If he goes back on it, no one can save him.¡± If the situation was not urgent and he had not received orders to retreat, he would not be at ease to hand mu Yuan over to mu Zheng, even if it was mu Yuan¡¯s father. ¡°It¡¯s Blue ice?¡± Mu Zhen was shocked. ¡°Yes, first lieutenant mu Yuan is a very brave fighter!¡± ¡°My son was sent to your West Point for training, not to test for poison. I don¡¯t care how he got infected, but it has something to do with yourmander. Get lost, get lost, get lost, get lost!¡± Jack was speechless. He lowered his head respectfully.¡±Yes!¡± * Chapter 2159 Whos Going To Let Me See The Lovelorn Look Of Memory Kill? When mu Yuan woke up, he was on the ne back to China. There were some injuries on his body. A military doctor was bandaging mu zhenxin''s wound. Blood could be seen from the gauze, and it was obvious that the wound was very deep. Mu zhenxin looked at him coldly. Mu Yuan blurted out,"general, you''re almost 50 years old. Don''t learn to be on the front line like other young people. It''s too frustrating to look at these bumps and bumps. My mother will scold you for trying to be strong." General mu, whose flesh had almost been bitten off by his own son, was speechless. Unfilial son! The military doctor was about to exin that he had bitten it himself when mu Zhengzhi raised his hand and motioned for him to leave. The military doctor did not say much. Mu Yuan looked out the window. There were many people on the way back. The injured were treated in the local hospital and people were sent to take care of them. The corpses were transported back to the country at the fastest speed. This time, the losses were heavy. Mu Yuan asked,"how many people died?" "Eleven!" Mu Jian was expressionless. This was only the number of deaths, and the number of serious injuries had not been counted. Some soldiers had lost their limbs and were destined to not be able to serve in the Army. Strictly speaking, other than a few survivors, the small teams were almostpletely wiped out. Mu Yuan''s face was as white as snow, and his body trembled slightly. He was a little cold. General mu threw him a nket."Mu Yuan, when you go back, you must be investigated by the military. Do you understand?" "Understood!" Mu Yuan understood the crux of the matter. Even if there was only general mu leading the team this time, mu Yuan firmly believed that he would not let it go easily. This matter would be made a big issue by the opponent. The matter of mu Yuan''s drug addiction would also be found out. There would be a report from West Point saying that he was forced to do it due to a mission. However, blue ice was a very harmful thing. If it was not handled well, mu Yuan would not be able to wear his military uniform anymore. Other than that, mu Yuan had also made a huge mistake this time. With such a huge mistake in the mission, causing so many deaths and injuries, general mu could not escape responsibility. Although the general apanying him was of the same rank as him, there were differences in ranks. They were also from the same camp. He suggested that general mu push this matter to him and hide mu Yuan''s matter. General mu had been upright all his life. Even if he schemed against his political enemies, he would do it in the open. He would not frame, betray, or conceal anything. No matter who was right or wrong about mu Yuan''s matter, he would tell the truth in the report. Whether he could keep his military uniform or not would depend on his luck. Was it mu Yuan who gave the information to Jack, causing Jack to beat the grass and alert the snake, or was it a trap in itself? if it was the former, mu Yuan''s military uniform would not be able to be kept. If it was thetter, there was still room to turn things around. "You have to be mentally prepared." "I know," Mu Yuan calmly epted this oue. Even if he could no longer be a soldier in the future, he would still ept the punishment. This time, it was his negligence. Mu Yuan''s heart was uneasy. He had even thought of the worst oue. However, he didn''t dare to think about it. If he had really given the USB drive to Jack and caused the mission to fail, how would he face his deadrades? "When you were unconscious, a seal officer came to look for you. What was his name again ..." Mu Zheng could not remember his name for a moment and finally waved his hand."Forget it, no matter what his name is, he knows a lot about you and seems to care about you. Let me tell you, once the West Point training is over, don''t hang out with them. It''s not good for you to be too close." "Yes!" Mu Yuan thought, dad, it''s toote. Mu Zhengzhi kicked mu Yuan."What is it? use your ears to listen. Who are you trying to show off your broken-hearted look to?" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 2160 Chapter 2162 Mu Zhengzhi kicked mu Yuan."What is it? use your ears to listen. Who are you trying to show off your broken-hearted look to?" Mu Yuan''s bone was kicked, and he was in so much pain that he broke out in a cold sweat. His father was really full of energy. It would not be a problem for him to give birth to a younger brother. Mu Yuan could not help but say,"dad, I want a younger brother. You can give birth to one." "..." General mu felt that if he had a beard, his beard would be blown up,"why don''t you refute that you''re not heartbroken but want a younger brother? do you have any shame? you''re almost 20 years old and you still want to be an elder brother? if I give birth to one, he would be able to call you father." "Then you give birth and I''ll take care of it." "If you want to give birth, can''t you do it yourself?" Not far away, the two majors listened to the father and son''s bickering and looked at each other. Is this the daily life of general MU''s family? "I think I''m just jilted." Mu Yuan thought to himself. He suddenly understood what Jack said when he rejected him thest time. He said those words with great meaning. At that time, he was only thinking about dating and was carried away. He did not listen carefully at all. Only now did he understand the deep meaning behind his words and also knew the dangers on this road. Mu Yuan was kicked by general mu again."If you continue to talk nonsense, I will skin you alive. You will go to the West to train. What love? do you know that our family has to go through a Political Review before we get married? It''s a thorough Political Review, and the three generations of ancestors must be innocent, you know?" Mu Yuan said,"... We''re just dating and you want to get married? are you overthinking it?" "If you don''t get married, how are you going to date? Are you a hooligan? Your mom and I got married as soon as we started dating. " Mu Yuan said,"... A foreign wife is not bad." How could he reject foreigners like this? "Political trial, three generations of innocent people from our country!" General mu heavily emphasized the words "people of his own country." Mu Yuan was speechless. "General, stop arguing ..." A major could not stand it anymore. It was his direct subordinate again."Let''s discuss first lieutenant mu Yuan''s problem. It''ll be easier to make preparations when we return to the country." Things like giving birth to a younger brother, breaking up, getting married and having to go through a Political Review are nothingpared to what we are about to face. Stop quarreling. Mu Yuan was poisoned again, and this time, he had vited the rules again. He had to give a good exnation. "No matter what, first lieutenant mu yuan can not make any mistakes. General, I think it''s best to treat this incident as a trap from the start. Firstly, we destroyed the drug factory. Secondly, theboratory is gone. Although many people have been sacrificed and someone needs to take responsibility, we can''t ruin the first lieutenant''s future. " General yang had said that it didn''t matter if they, the older generation, were punished or not. They had also climbed to the top, and being a general with real power was the highest position they could reach. The younger generation could not be implicated. "General, bad news. We intercepted a piece of information ... It''s extremely disadvantageous to general mu Yuan. It''s for our political enemies." A soldier hurried over with a stack of freshly printed photos in his hands. Mu Yuan straightened his body and the soldier said,"general, we''d better go to the meeting room." On this ne, most of the people were MU''s trusted direct subordinates, but there were too many people and it was too noisy. When general mu heard this, he felt that something was going to happen. He snatched the photo from the soldier''s hand and his eyes turned ck. The photos were all intimate photos of Jack and mu Yuan during their time in the Liu He gang. "Mu Yuan!" Chapter 2161 Memory Killing Chain 2 It wasn''t the first time general mu had heard about this. When he was in the military Region, he had heard about some things between men, but he had never thought that this kind of thing could be rted to his son. In his eyes, although his son was a little B * stard, he was just a young man''s skin and was not a deviant child. However, these photos, there were photos of the two of them kissing, and ... They were all taken by mu Yuan. The person who secretly took the photos was hiding somewhere, and the photos were very beautiful. No matter how he looked at it, it was filled with the atmosphere of love. "Wait ... Isn''t this ..." Wasn''t this the officer he had told to get lost? General mu raised his hand and was about to give mu Yuan a p. No wonder he felt that something was off when he heard that Major''s words. He was also a little too concerned about his son. No wonder why Mu Yuan would give him the information. It turned out that there was ayer of rtionship. General yang hurriedly stopped general mu and dragged him into the conference room. General mu turned around and shouted,"get over here!" Mu Yuan did not see the photo and was confused. He followed them into the meeting room. The moment he entered, he was dragged by general mu and pressed down on his seat."Speak. What''s going on?" A stack of photos was thrown in front of him. "What''s going on?" ,m Mu Yuan was dumbfounded. He looked at the stack of photos in disbelief. His first thought was that he was finished. His father was going to break his legs. He even wanted to beat him to death, let alone protect him. If he had a younger brother, his father would definitely beat him to death. His second thought was that the photo was perfect. The atmosphere was good, the scene was beautiful, and he was handsome. Shangzhao! Who was the one who had shot the third thought? He and Jack did not realize it at all. They did not know who had secretly taken their photos. Some of the photos were taken from very tricky angles, and it could not be ruled out that they were acting. However, there was also a reason that mu Yuan had done it on purpose. "General, first lieutenant, this is the information that we intercepted. The other party secretly reported that first lieutenant mu Yuan had an affair with a major from America''s anti-terrorism force. Thus, they gave him the information on the USB sh drive and assisted them in attacking theboratory, causing arge number of casualties in our military. First lieutenant mu Yuan is the main culprit!" The soldier said softly. Although he didn''t believe the information, the photo was irrefutable evidence. "Mu Yuan!" General mu was furious. The 18-year-old mu Yuan still did not have the guts toe out of the closet with his father, especially in front of such a big incident. If he admitted it, not only would he be finished, but the MU family would also be finished. I won''t admit it even if I''m beaten to death. What a ruthless method! They were here for the MU family, not him. General mu was the main person in charge this time. If his love was confirmed, with such a huge slip-up and so many casualties, mu Yuan would not be able to escape the crime of treason. How could the main person in charge, general mu, escape responsibility? this move was too vicious. It would shatter the MU family''s decades of Foundation andpletely separate the MU family from the political core. The MU family''s Army and governmentplemented each other. If something happened to general mu, how could mu Baozhou alone resist the factional dispute? strictly speaking, the military power of a country was above the political power. General mu was a general with real power. This move would make himpletely lose his power and bepletely suppressed. "Dad, calm down. This is the disguise we used during our West Point graduation mission. All of our teammates at that time can testify that I first sneaked into the six healers. Because I was infected with ice blue, the instructor had no choice but to put himself in danger and pretend to be my boyfriend. The purpose was to help me get rid of my drug addiction. He didn''t want me to be ruined by my drug addiction. This is a photo taken by someone with a good heart. Ask the teammates who sneaked in with me, and they can all testify!" 2162 Chapter 2164 "Putting on an act?" General mu frowned. Mu Yuan nodded. He was very calm. After all, he was someone who had gone to West Point for two years for devilish training. He had been through countless psychological battles."Yes, dad. Just let our former teammates testify for this matter. Someone is deliberately trying to drag our Mu family down. We can''t trust them." "Is this true?" "It''s true!" Mu Yuan raised his hand and swore."Dad, I swear that if I lie, I will be alone for the rest of my life as punishment." "Who are you cursing? even if you''re acting, how can you do such an eye-stinging action? I can''t even watch!" General mu obviously believed it. Mu Yuan was a little mischievous, but he always dared to admit to his actions. General mu had always believed whatever his son said. Who would have thought that mu Yuan would lie to him? Mu Yuan said,"intercept this message. After the nends, contact the people at West Point immediately and ask for my training report. The instructor wrote a detailed report back then, and it will definitely be saved in West Point. Once you get it, everything will be clear." General yang said,"what if Xi men faked the report and refused to testify for mu Yuan? then, the MU family would be the target of public criticism. We might be able to stop them once, but we might not be able to do it a second time!" "I won ''t!" Mu Yuan said firmly. "How do you know it won ''t? "Perhaps this was all part of their scheme. Apart from them, who else could have thought of such a sinister move to drag the MU family down? our domestic politics will be in chaos for a few years. Ever since 911, our country has secretly made a fortune. The International trade surplus for more than ten years has reached the point where the world''s attention is focused on it. It has be the secondrgest economy. Who doesn''t want us to be in chaos? the M Nation is the one who wants us to have internal strife the most." "I won ''t!" Mu Yuan''s face turned pale."Dad, he won ''T. He won''t do that." If Jack really did that, then he, mu Yuan, would have to admit that he was blind. He ... Would have to admit his bad luck. It was fine if he had to pay the price alone, but he would definitely not let the MU family pay the price! It was only at this moment that mu Yuan knew how dangerous it was. He had always thought that dating was a matter between two people. He liked Jack, and Jack liked him. That was enough. He never thought that it would involve the interests of the family and the country. If Jack had selfish motives this time and abandoned him for the sake of his country ... Mu Yuan could imagine what the MU family''s fate would be. If Jack had been a little wary of him and schemed against him, one day in the future, he could have easily knocked the MU family down the pyramid and into the abyss with the same trick. He only needed a few photos. Mu Yuan''s back was covered in cold sweat. He finally understood why Jack said that it was impossible between them. Why did Xie jinghuan say that if ye Ling knew, he would definitely break up the two of them? Why did everyone not agree to them being together? "How do you know it won ''t?" General mu asked. Mu Yuan could only insist."Dad, he won ''t!" The father and son were caught in a stalemate. General mu took a deep breath and said,"give me the list of your teammates. In case West Point tries to y tricks, I''ll ask for a statement from your teammate first." Mu Yuan closed his eyes slightly."Alright!" Extreme love leads to injury, is that really the case? Mu Yuan took a deep breath and violently suppressed the suspicion, self-denial, pessimism, and other negative emotions that kept surging in the bottom of his heart. Mu Yuan said,"dad, I choose to believe!" Believe in the person I love and treat me as well as I treat him. Chapter 2163 Memory Kills The 2.8-Meter Big Brother After mu Yuan got off the ne, he was immediately taken away with mu zhinzheng and the rest and isted. What followed was a long interrogation and investigation. Unfortunately, the poison took effect the moment he entered the interrogation room. The rest of the people did not have time to react and were injured by mu Yuan. Mu Yuan''s emotions were tense along the way. After returning to the country, the poison took effect in a menacing manner. General mu had already informed mu Yuan that he was in the final period of withdrawal from the poison. If the poison took effect, he must tie him up and not use any tranquilizer on him. He also did not need any medicine to help him. He would get through it himself. Due to theplexposition of the blue ice, Jack had never given mu Yuan any tranquilizer, painkiller, or morphine from the beginning. After the people escorting mu Yuan were injured by mu Yuan, mu Yuan went crazy. Thest lieutenant Colonel ordered to shoot tranquilizer bullets at him. Fortunately, Mu Chen arrived in time. General mu knew that he would be separated from mu Yuan the moment he got off the ne and that mu Yuan could be poisoned at any time, so he had long asked Mu Chen to keep an eye on mu Yuan. He couldn''t let mu Zhiwei do this as it would attract too much attention. "Stop!" Mu Chena€?s guard knocked the gun out of the soldier''s hand. " Big mu, mu Yuan''s madness has been triggered. In order to prevent him from hurting others, we shot him with tranquilizer bullets. " ? "So you''re saying it''s to protect him?" Mu Chen smiled and said. The corner of his eyes shed. Su Nancheng, who had transformed into Mu Chen''s guard, knocked the gun away with one hand and snatched the tranquilizer bullet. It was a tube of blue liquid. Su Nancheng crushed it with one hand and the light blue liquid flowed out with a sweet fragrance. He put it to his mouth, licked it, and spat."It''s Blue ice!" The Lieutenant Colonel was shocked."What''s going on? Why is it blue ice? isn''t this an anesthetic bullet?" "Sure. My second uncle just got off the ne and repeatedly instructed that if mu Yuan''s poison acted up, just lock him up and let him die on his own. You''re not even allowed to hit him with anesthetic bullets. My second uncle, my father, and my Mu family are still standing strong. I''ll see who dares to plot against my younger brother!" It was rare for Mu Chen to say something like this. He was a graduate student in internationalw at Jinghua University and was currently studying for a Ph.D. He was 20 years old this year and had yet to graduate to work. The title of the MU family''s eldest son was very useful in A city and even in the capital. His noble and cold aura made people dare not resist. As soon as themotion started, a few officers, all direct descendants of the MU family, quickly came to take over the matter. The Lieutenant Colonel was unable to exin himself."Eldest mu, I really didn''t know anything about this!" "Giving out orders without knowing the situation is the stupidest thing to do!" Mu Chen looked at the emblem on his shoulder coldly."Listen up. My brother was poisoned because he saved the lives of six international allies during training at the West Point. There will be an internal notice about this soon. Some people will be talkative, but I will teach you how to speak properly. I won''t stop you guys from interrogating him, but mu Yuan''s poison has acted up. Just in case, please let me know immediately. If my brother identally takes drugs again during the interrogation, I don''t mind letting you all have a taste of this blue ice!" "Mu Chen, don''t think that just because you''re relying on the MU family''s power, you can openly threaten an active-duty officer." An active duty officer saw that his men were injured by mu Yuan, and Mu Chen was too overbearing, so he could not help but speak up. Mu Chen suddenly pulled out the gun from su Nancheng''s waist and pointed it at the officer''s temple. He pulled out the gun and loaded it in one go."Open your eyes and look clearly. This is a threat!" The crowd was speechless. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2164 2164 Memories of the candy in the ss shards of the killing sword Mu Chen needed to deal with su Nancheng and could not keep an eye on mu Yuan. He had left su Nancheng behind. The direct descendants of the MU family were present. The best opportunity to plot against mu Yuan had already been missed. It would not be so easy next. Mu Chen was still worried that an ident would happen, so he left su Nancheng behind. Su Nancheng was the one who hade to mu Yuan¡¯s door to protect him. This matter caused a hugemotion, and mu Yuan was not having a good time either. Because no one stopped him, he hurt himself badly. By the time he regained consciousness, he was already covered in injuries. Fortunately, they were only superficial wounds and only looked scary. Mu Yuan was like this, and so was general mu. This matter had to be investigated from beginning to end. Where exactly did the mistake ur? Mu Yuan was in a daze in the interrogation room. For a total of six days, the drug had acted up twice. The first time was more serious, but he could endure the entire process thest time. Furthermore, the duration of the drug acting up was longer and no longer frequent. This meant that the toughest time for mu Yuan to quit drugs had passed. Mu Yuan and mu Tian firmly believed that the statements of Gao Qiao and the others were separated. The military had also asked for mu Yuan¡¯s mission report from West Point. However, for some reason, West Point had been reluctant to give a report. West Point did not send any reports. Mu Tian believed that it was still alright. After being interrogated for three days and confirming that there were no problems, he was released. Mu Yuan, on the other hand, was not so lucky. Su Nancheng had been guarding mu Yuan outside. In order to prevent anymunication, su Nancheng was not allowed to leave after seeing mu Yuan. He was also not allowed to use any electronic devices. ¡°Why is there no conclusion yet?¡± Mu Yuan was a little dispirited and exhausted. It was already the sixth day, and he had experienced the most terrifying interrogation. He could still bear with it for the past few days, but why was there still no conclusion after six days? Usually, there would be an ending in three or four days. Su Nancheng said,¡±the training report from West Point hasn¡¯t been sent over, so you¡¯ll be under constant investigation. If they deny that you were acting with their officer during the mission and confirm that you¡¯re in a rtionship, Xiao Yuan, you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not miserable. ¡± Mu Yuan actuallyughed. He actually had a crazy thought. Jack had never personally said that they were dating. If he heard Jack say that they were dating in the military court for the first time, that would be ... The sweetest knife. ¡°You were ambushed the moment you got off the ne. If the tranquilizer had hit you that day, you would never have been able to get rid of the blue ice. You would have been crippled and would have definitely retired.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Therefore, he had to thank his big brother and su Nancheng for helping him escape this cmity. ¡°Sigh, the internal strife between your factions is really too fierce. I wonder when ah Ling will pass the assessment. If he passes the assessment, you and the MU family will have one more helper in the future.¡± Su Nancheng was also worried. It was only on the seventh day that mu Zhen came to pick mu Yuan up. Mu Yuan¡¯s investigation report was out too. He was not guilty and was released. He retained his original job. LAN Bing would undergo a physical examination after quitting smoking before considering continuing to serve in the military. ¡°Did you give me the report from West Point?¡± Mu Yuan asked. Mu Zhen was also worried sick. Originally, mu Yuan should have sent the report over after returning to the country, but it was seven dayste. He had made countless phone calls and scolded the other party¡¯s officer many times, but the other party did not even let out a fart or give a direct answer. A formal report was only given seven dayster. ¡°Yes, the report said that you¡¯re on a mission. Everything you need is for your infiltration. The other officer also denied that you¡¯re in a rtionship.¡± ¡°Oh ...¡± * See you tomorrow! Chapter 2165 Memories Of The 24th Filial Brother Mu Yuan stayed at the MU family to detoxify. The family also knew about him, so there was no need to hide it. Mother mu and Mu Chen''s mother were extremely distressed. There were only a few children in the family. Since young, mu Yuan had been well-liked by the elders and had a sweet mouth. Compared to the quiet Mu Chen and the venomous mu Liang, mu Yuan was the favorite of the elders. The MU family had specially set up a small ck room for him to detoxify. As long as the poison took effect, they would throw him into the small ck room to fend for himself. He gradually controlled his emotions, and the duration of the poison''s effect started to change from three days to five days, then seven days. After all this, it was almost the new year. Mu Liang and mu Wenxin had also returned. Mu Zhengzhi, mu Zhiwei, and mu Wenxin had always been close to each other. After the elder passed away, the younger sister had been learning art under the protection of her brother. She lived a carefree life. Although her marriage was not happy, she lived afortable life as mu Liang grew up. This New Year, only mu Yuan did not have a good time. He had not called Jack even once. Ever since he returned to the country, he had never made any promises or tried to make him stay. They had been entangled in this ambiguous period, and he was the one who took the initiative most of the time. Without him, Jack would probably not care about him anymore. His longing for her had seeped into his bones, but he did not dare to take another step forward. He was afraid! After this incident, he found out that the MU family''s copse was caused by Jack''s photos and a few words of testimony. West Point only gave him the report after seven days. Who was behind this? it couldn''t be Jack. However, he almost couldn''t stop him. If he could make a decision, he would have sent the report over immediately. There were some things that he couldn''t make the decision on. Just like the MU family, he could not make the decision. Just ... Let it go? Mu Yuan felt terrible. The person he had been thinking about and dreaming about had already given him a little response. He had no other requests except for an unforgettable love, but he was stabbed beyond recognition by a knife. Jack was right. When he was young, he was moved and pursued his dream and love. However, he never thought that his dream and love were already in conflict. He could only pursue one. He couldn''t let go of his dream and wanted love. In itself, he was forcing himself. What could he do if he couldn''t forget? Would he forget about this rtionship after a few years? General mu was punished because of this matter. Although he was not transferred from his post, there was one more person to check and bnce him. He was no longer a man of his word. Although it did not hurt the big picture, it also gave mu Yuan a warning. He was upset, but he had no one to talk to. In addition, when the poison acted up, her mood was extremely irritable, so in the eyes of the elders, the little cutie, who had always been sweet-mouthed and obedient, became a big irritable pervert. She always threw her face away. When general mu was at home, he was so angry that he wanted to wave a whip. When general mu wasn''t at home, it was better. Several elders would coax him well. Mu Chen had gone to his maternal grandfather''spany for an internship for half a month during the winter break before returning. His maternal grandfather only had his mother as his only daughter and had six listedpanies. He would send Mu Chen for an internship during the winter and summer breaks. He had originally thought that with mu Yuan in the MU family, he would let Mu Chen take over the family business and go to thepany to familiarize himself with the business every winter and summer break. Mu Liang was still young and the Fenghuo group was still in its infancy. He was happy to be a rice weeper, ying games at home every day with the air conditioner on. He did not have many friends in a city, so he went abroad with mu Wenxin when he was very young. Every year, mu Yuan would bring him to y. This year, mu Yuan had quit drugs and was in a bad mood. No one brought him to y. His brother was busy and he did not want to go back to the Liu family. Every time mu Liang went back, it was a mess. The Liu family did not wee him, and he was toozy to go. Chapter 2166 Memories Of A Filial Older Brother (2) As soon as Mu Chen returned home, he saw a few elders angrily discussing something. He thought that mu Yuan had done something again."Xiao Yuan lost his temper again?" "It''s not little Yuan, it''s ..." Mu Chen''s mother nced at her sister-inw and found it difficult to speak. Mu Chen immediately understood. Mu Liang''s father was his uncle. It was interesting to talk about this uncle. The two families were supposed to be connected by marriage. Mu Wenxin also liked her husband back then. However, not long after they got married, something happened to the MU family, and they were directly removed from the front line. Back then, mu Zhouwei was still young. When something happened to the older generation, they could only avoid it and bide their time. The Liu family felt that the MU family was useless and could not help them in the business world. Therefore, they started to treat mu Wenxin coldly. After mu Wenxin gave birth to the two brothers, Liu Zheng and mu Liang, she found out that her husband had two illegitimate children who were even older than mu Liang. The third youngdy of the MU family was pampered since she was young. How could she bear such humiliation? in a fit of anger, she divorced the Liu family. In order to get a divorce, he had caused a lot of trouble. The rtionship between mu Liang and his son was also very tense. Initially, Liu Zheng wanted to follow mu Wenxin, but mu Wenxin refused to. On what basis should Liu Zheng, the eldest grandson of the first wife, hand over the things that he deserved? in addition, ever since Liu Zheng was calm and intelligent, with the air of a general, the Liu family was unwilling to let him go. Hence, after the divorce, each of them had one child. His cheapskate uncle quickly married his true love and married into the family. Mu Wenxin almostmitted suicide because of this. Hence, the inws between the Liu family and the MU family werepletely broken. More than ten years had passed. The MU family had gained a firm foothold and held real power. The Liu family began to climb up the socialdder again. Every year, they would use mu Liang as an excuse to visit the MU family. The MU family was an influential family. It was indeed because of mu Liang and Liu Zheng that they did not want to fall out with each other. After all, Liu Zheng was still around. She was well-liked by the old master of the Liu family, but her attitude was also very cold, and she never answered the Liu family''s requests. Mu Chen''s mother''s family and the Liu family were in the same line of business. However, whether it was in terms of investment or the market, they were now ahead of the Liu family. Because the MU family was well-informed, it was naturally convenient, and the Liu family was getting closer and closer to them. Who knew that he would meet the hot-tempered mu Yuan this time? he even brought two illegitimate children to his house, but they were all beaten up and chased out by mu Yuan. Mother mu felt very embarrassed and very angry. Her little cutie had be so barbaric. "Well yed!" Mu Liang pped his little hands. If they were not in front of the MU family''s door, he would have made a fool out of himself. After all, he was his father by blood. He would have hit him. He was so shameless! Mu Chen did notment on this matter. During the MU n''s most difficult time, the Liu n had hit them when they were down. They no longer maintained any rtionship of marriage. If it was not for the fact that Liu Zheng was still in the Liu n, the MU n and the Liu n would not have any interaction at all. "I''m going to take a look at little Yuan. " The curtains in mu Yuan''s room were drawn tightly, and not a single ray of light could be seen. When Mu Chen opened the door, he almost thought that it was night time. Mu Yuan was sitting in the corner with his phone in his hand, looking extremely lonely and dispirited. He had not shaved for a few days, and ck stubble had grown on his beard. "If you want to make a phone call, do you think you can see a person just by holding it?" Mu Chen closed the door and mu Yuan regained his senses. He mmed his phone on the ground."I didn''t want to call." Mu Chen walked over. Mu Yuan was sitting in the corner without any care for his image and looked a little pitiful. He shook his head gently."Do you want to talk?" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2167 Memories Of A Good Brother (3) Mu Yuan did not want to talk about this matter at all. He shook his head and hugged himself. Mu Yuan was not someone who would run away. After calming down for so many days, he had actually already made a decision. However, she didn''t have the courage to tell Jack. He wanted to tell Jack,"forget what I said in the past. We''re done here." I''m sorry if I hurt you by ident. He couldn''t even say the word "break up" because he wasn''t sure from the beginning whether he and Jack were in a rtionship. They had never officially confirmed their rtionship. He nervously grabbed the chain on his wrist and touched the cold silver medal. That was the instructor''s virtual military tag number. Mu Chen sat cross-legged opposite him."Don''t me other people''s mistakes on your own shoulders. You''re trying to quit drugs. Second uncle didn''t tell you in detail, but the investigation report on Myanmar is out. This was a trap to begin with. It''sing for our Mu family. Whether you revealed the USB sh drive or not, that disaster can''t be avoided." Mu Yuan suddenly raised his head and heaved a sigh of relief for some reason."A trap?" "Yes, it was a trap in itself, and it has nothing to do with you." Mu Yuan''s heart, which had been hanging in the air, fell into his stomach. It had nothing to do with Jack. That was great! At least, he didn''t love the wrong person. Mu Chen''s gaze fell on his wrist. The style of the bracelet was rough, but it was too eye-catching. It was like a token. Mu Chen knew what was going on."What happened when you went to the West for training? can you talk to me?" Mu Yuan was silent for a moment. He lowered his head slightly and felt very guilty."I can''t say it, brother. I''m too selfish. I made a decision that hurt many people. Before I make a big mistake, I ... Want to end it." I won''t do it again. Mu Chen was extremely calm. He had more or less deduced what was going on."You like someone you shouldn''t like?" "Brother?" "I''ve heard about it. " Mu Chen did not tell her who he had heard it from."Do you like her a lot?" Mu Yuan nodded his head dispiritedly, but he could not be too selfish. Perhaps his big brother''s attitude made him too rxed. Mu Yuan talked about many things about Jack. He was a little Chatterbox to begin with, and he did not hold back anything to the people he trusted. He would say anything. The more Mu Chen listened, the more curious he felt. He heard from Mu Chen that mu Yuan might have made some irrefutable mistakes while he was at West Point. The leak of information was a small matter. He even heard that he was in a rtionship. Although it was eventually confirmed that being in a rtionship was just a show, looking at mu Yuan''s state, it might not be a show. However, Mu Chen had always treated her as the person he was in love with and not him. Mu Chen was afraid that this matter would have a huge impact and did not say it out loud. This led to Mu Chen guessing that mu Yuan had fallen in love with a female officer in West Point. But why did it sound like this'' her'' was actually him? Mu Chen¡¯s face darkened, but mu Yuan lowered his head and continued to ramble on about Jack¡¯s great achievements, how he treated him, how he helped him when he was quitting drugs, how he risked his life to save him, and so on. He praised him like a sunflower, but Mu Chen swallowed back the question of whether he was a man or a woman. His brother''s first date was obviously a girl who was not very good-looking but was a real one. Although mu Liang hadined that she was looking for a t-chested girl and not a man, no one would associate mu Yuan with being gay. "Let me ask you, if you break up, will you regret it for the rest of your life? " Chapter 2168 Memories Of The 24th Kill (4) Mu Yuan thought that he did not know who he would meet in the future. However, he thought that no matter who he met, he would never be as surprised and moved as Jack."Maybe I will never fall in love with another person in my life." "..." Mu Chen took a deep breath. He wanted to scold someone, but he felt that it had not been easy for mu Yuan toe this far. Scolding him would not help. Moreover, there was no right or wrong in feelings. Rationally Speaking, he did not agree for mu Yuan to continue. It was good for mu Yuan, his family, and the country to take advantage of the fact that their feelings were not deep and cut the Gordian knot. p However, mu Yuan would be in pain for a long time. "Xiao Yuan, your love was destined to be separated from the beginning. It''s fine to break up today, but it''s also fine to break up ten yearster." It was just a matter of time, it was better to shorten the pain. "Then I choose ten yearster." Mu Yuan''s eyes were bright."If I can live to 80 years old, I would rather suffer for 50 years and not 60 years." "Are you so sure that you won''t meet another person who can move your heart again?" "I won ''t!" Mu Yuanughed at himself and shrunk to the side irritatedly."Brother, what''s the point of me telling you all this? I''ve already decided to split it up, so it doesn''t matter anymore." Mu Chen''s heart softened. He could not bear to hear mu Yuan''s tone of despair. He understood mu Yuan''s character very well. Even if he was blinded by love, he knew what he should and should not do. Especially after this experience, mu Yuan understood that he should maintain a safe distance between him and his lover. He had also received a report from West Point. It proved that the person he liked had not let him down. It was no wonder that his brother was so devoted to him. However, this was a rtionship that was destined to end in tragedy. He was not mu Yuan, so he did not know mu Yuan''s regrets and thoughts. If ... Mu Chen clenched his fists. "You should know that love is not the only thing in your life. In fact, love is not even the number one thing in your life." "I know," Mu Yuan knew it better than anyone else."Brother, don''t say anymore. I know it clearly in my heart." Let him be alone for a while. When he thought it through and had the courage, he would call Jack to break up. It was as simple as that. Mu Chen did not say anything else. He stood up, but he did not leave immediately. He stood in front of mu Yuan for a long time and said calmly,"Xiao Yuan, if you really like him that much, if you are sure that your love will not affect the interests of your family and the country, if you are sure that you will be an indomitable soldier in the future and not let down your family and country, if you want to pursue your love, then go ..." Mu Yuan raised his head and looked at his brother in disbelief. He didn''t expect Mu Chen to agree. Mu Chen smiled."Fortunately, the MU family still has me." "Brother, you ... Weren''t you nning to take over the family business?" Mu Chen smiled."Who said that life has infinite possibilities? just now, I changed my mind. I''m not going to pursue a Ph.D. Anymore. After I graduate, I''ll go to the bottom level and join the organization. So, do whatever you want to do." "Brother!" Mu Yuan hurriedly got up, and his hands were shaking. If his father knew about this, he would beat him to death. How could there be such a selfish person? he did not shoulder his own responsibility and threw it to his brother. Was he still human? "Brother, don''t be like this. I''ll break up with you immediately. I''ll make a call immediately!" Mu Yuan thought that Mu Chen was here to scare him on purpose. He bent down to pick up his phone in a panic. Mu Chenughed at him and pulled his arm. He said firmly,"Xiao Yuan, do whatever you want to do. I''ll take responsibility for everything." Chapter 2169 Memory Kill: Being Followed Mu Chen made his decision during dinner. In fact, Mu Chen''s path had always been nned out. Before he studied internationalw, he had talked to his parents about his future. His mother hoped that he would take over the family business, and his father hoped that he would enter the government. His mother did not openly oppose his father. Her eyes turned red, and she wiped her tears. Shemented that her grandfather was old and had worked hard. Mu Chen and mu Zhiwei surrendered. Therefore, in the past few years, mu bingshou did not pave the way for Mu Chen. Although the political and business world was not as good, there was still mu Yuan. Thus, mu bingshou could barely ept it. Mu Chen''s mother''s eyes widened. How can you go back on something you''ve decided four years ago? son, you can''t go back on your word. Mu Zhouzhi was very happy, but he didn''t dare to show it too obviously, in case his wife cried. He only said hypocritically,"you have to think it through." Mu Chen said,"I''ve already decided. I''ll graduate with my master''s degree in June next year. Dad, help me arrange it." Mu Yuan''s face was almost buried in the bowl. His eyes were slightly red. He was touched and guilty. Mu zongzhi and mu zongzhi were both happy and immediately said that they would arrange it immediately. Mu Chen was not a virtuous person. He did not care about his family background at all. He was the kind of person who would rely on himself without relying on his family. Without relying on his family, he would not be able to climb to a decent position in 30 years. Moreover, the MU family''s men had risked their lives for hundreds ofrge ns for generations. They were not going to let the MU family''s disciples cast them aside with dignity. Why not use such a strong backer? "Yes, I''ll follow dad and uncle''s arrangements." Mu Zhouwei thought in his heart, very good! Mu Chen''s mother''s eyes were red, and her tears were about to fall."This ... Why did you change your mind?" "Mom, we''ll just get a professional manager from thepany." Mu Liang snapped his fingers and said,"me, me, I can do it!" This way, the Fenghuo group would have enough money for the construction of the infrastructure. Perfect. "Why are you, a child, butting in when The Adults Are Talking?" Mu Wenxin knew what he was doing. He couldn''t do that to his own people, not even his own son. Mu Yuan thought to himself, damn it, he doesn''t know how to do it. He had a biological son! Besides, he was confident that he could return the money back ten times over. Mother mu saw that everyone at the dining table agreed, and her own objection seemed to be useless, so she didn''t say anything. She would cry at night to see if it would work. Mu Yuan said,"brother ..." Mu Chen raised his hand and did not give mu Yuan a chance to speak."Then it''s decided." Mu wen saw that something was amiss and stepped on mu Yuan''s foot under the table. Mu Yuan cried out in pain. Mu wen asked in a panic,"what happened to little Yuan?" Second brother, how could you step on little Yuan? he''s still weak. " Mu firmly believed that ... Women were always a burden. As expected, men were better! Mu Chen''s matter was settled just like that. No one in the family objected except for Mu Chen''s mother. After dinner, Mu Chen was dragged to the yard by his mother. Mu Wenxin knew that mu Yuan was in a bad mood, so she took him out for a walk. She also called mu Liang along and asked him to make mu Yuan happy. Mother mu said,"let ah Liang tease ah Yuan?" Did he get it wrong? Since young, mu Yuan had always been the one to make others happy. Mu Yuan was called out for no reason while he was ying his game. He was very depressed, but after walking for a while, he realized that someone seemed to be following him. Mu Yuan said,"I want to take a walk alone." 2170 Chapter 2171 Mu Liang felt that something was amiss and wanted to gossip. Mu Yuan looked at him coldly. His eyes were as cold as ice. Mu Liang pouted. Fine, you''re the Big Brother. You have the final say. "Mom, let third brother walk around. We''ll go over there for a walk." Mu Liang easily coaxed mu Wenxin away, and mu Yuan walked into a quiet alley. They lived in argepound with a high gate. Across the street was an old militarypound, which was the closest to the center of power in this generation. Unlike the high-rise buildings in A city, almost all of them were courtyards and Suzhou garden-like vis. They upied arge area and had a wide view. There were all kinds of small alleys. It was winter now, and there were plum trees on both sides of this plum blossom alley. The plum blossoms were in full bloom, and the Red and White Plum Blossoms interweaved together to form a beautiful scenery. The long alley was more than 50 meters long. Without any filter, they were all inte celebrity photos. Mu Yuan leaned against the plum tree and stretched his legs. There were many alleys like this in the vicinity. As it was an old militarypound, the people who lived there were all famous and professional. The surroundings were all cordoned off, and not many people could enter. The surroundings were very quiet. The 18-year-old teenager''s body had fully expanded. He was a big man of more than 1.8 meters, and there was a faint adult''s steadiness in his slender figure. His face was like jade, and he stood under the plum blossoms and casually picked a flower. The scene was very beautiful. Jack''s figure emerged from the darkness and walked over slowly. He was wearing a mask. Mu Yuan had seen him countless times and could recognize him with one look. It was indeed him. It had only been a month, but it felt like three years. If they were in the small town, mu Yuan would have pounced on him and hugged him to his heart''s content the moment he returned after two days of separation. He seemed to have contracted Jack''s skin burning disease and always needed hugs. He could only feel at ease when he smelled the familiar scent on his body. Perhaps he did not feel safe during his drug rehabilitation, or perhaps he was a little crazy to begin with. But now, her legs seemed to be tied up, and she couldn''t move at all. The winter in A city was a little wet and cold. Mu Yuan was dressed inly. He had a ck scarf around his neck and a pair of jeans that showed off his figure. He did not have the camouge uniform orbat uniform that he remembered. At this moment, mu Yuan was like an Eastern noble young man that he read in novels. He had a gentle and Noble aura. Jack smiled slightly."You''ve already quit all your addiction?" Mu Yuan said,"the poison hasn''t acted up for five days." He didn''t mention a single word about the danger of returning and almost being injected with ice blue. Mu Yuan slowly stood up straight. The red plum in his hand was in full bloom, but there was no ce to put it. The two of them actually fell silent for a while. Jack was never a talkative person. If they were together, mu Yuan would also be a taciturn person, and there was basically nothing to say. There was a moment of silence. However, there was no awkwardness at all. It was familiar and gentle, and Jack did not question him at all. "I''m here to do some business, so I dropped by to see you. " Mu Yuan was thinking, how exactly did she get to city A on the way? However, he did not ask. He just smiled lightly and nodded. He did not dare to show the nervousness in his heart at all, afraid that he would see through his thoughts. Mu Yuan thought to himself that he had always felt that he was very brave in terms of rtionships. Only now did he realize that he was not brave at all. When he was training in a small society, there was no family, country, or country, and he already felt that he was brave. However, when he truly faced the chasm between the two of them, he stopped and did not move forward. He was hesitant and cowardly. Jack stared at him. The moonlight elongated their shadows, and the fragrance of plum blossoms lingered in the air. The cold wind blew, and the plum blossoms fell down andnded on Jack''s shoulder. Mu Yuan raised his hand and brushed away the plum blossoms on Jack''s shoulder. He was just about to speak when Jack grabbed his wrist and hugged him. "Mu Yuan, I gave you a chance." 2171 Chapter 2173 Jack''s arms restrained him, and mu Yuan was a little flustered. This was a militarypound nearby, and his house was not far away. If he was more than two meters away, he could tiptoe over the alley and see the plum blossom tree in his house''s courtyard. However, Jack did not let go. Mu Yuan''s body was weak, and his strength was far inferior to Jack ''s, so he was trapped in Jack''s arms. Mu Yuan was ovee with sorrow and simply gave up on himself. If you want a hug, then hug! This was something he had been dreaming of. The plum blossoms fell on his shoulder, and the fragrance of the flowers filled the air. He thought of the days in the small town. They were gentle and carefree. Although the poison had acted up frequently, he did not feel any pain at all. As long as he thought of how he could eat with Jack, go on dates and walk with Him, kiss, hug, and hold hands after the poison acted up, he felt that he had great courage to face all the pain. The moonlight stretched the shadows of the two embracing each other very long. The plum blossoms fell on the shadows and embellished the darkness, like the only remaining color of the dark abyss, bright and in full bloom. Mu Yuan''s heart ached. Was he really going to give up on the first person he had fallen for? "What''s wrong? You don''t recognize it?" Jack let go of him slightly, but he was still very close to mu Yuan. He looked at mu Yuan with a cold gaze, but it was not piercing. Mu Yuan looked at his ice-blue eyes, which were not disguised, and his heart started to beat faster. No matter how hard he tried to convince himself to give up and forget. Whenever she saw him, she would always blush and her heart would beat faster. It was like a drug he couldn''t get rid of. He could get rid of the most terrifying blue ice in the world, but he couldn''t get rid of him. "I remember." Mu Yuan said softly and leaned back slightly against the plum blossom tree. He used more strength, and the plum blossoms fell down in clusters, like a rain of flowers. "Let''s talk about business first. " Jack''s tone was gentle."I''ve been looking for he Chunwang all this time, but there was no trace of him. He seemed to have disappeared from the face of the earth. After theboratory exploded, I sent people to look for he Chunwang but they couldn''t find him. Later, by chance, I exchanged information with Baylon and found out that he Chunwang had been subdued by King. He Chunwang was a genius and a technical talent that was hard to find. The Secret Service Ind needed such a talent. After he Jing''s death, he Chunwang was incited to seek revenge and worked with King to set a trap. His target was the MU family. You trusted him wrongly, and I didn''t notice anything wrong. If he had seeded, the MU family would have been destroyed, and he would have taken his revenge. He wanted you to have a taste of the destruction of your family, and this has nothing to do with political struggles. " This was pure revenge. He Jing and Ying Zhen had ended up like that. The six he brothers had broken up. He Chunwang had been provoked and set up a wless trap. He had killed dozens of people and destroyed many people''s dreams and careers. Mu Yuan had been locked up the whole time. If he was not detoxing, he would be locked in the room. This matter had been deduced countless times. He was amander and was best at deducing. There were only one or two possibilities. From the beginning, he Chunwang had the highest possibility of being fishy. Jack''s role in this segment was probably helpless. It was a mistake for him to give Jack the information, but if he didn ''t, this tragedy would be inevitable. If Jack had realized that it was a conspiracy earlier, he might have been able to stop it. If he had brought a phone with him, perhaps this tragedy could have been avoided."I should have thought of it long ago, but ... I just don''t want to believe it." Such a gentle and kind young master would set up such a trap. 2172 Chapter 2174 He Chunwang had always been a technological geek. He was gentle, innocent, pitiful, and weak. So, they had all forgotten that he Chunwang, who was not even 17 years old, was a genius. He had long graduated with a master''s degree and was also a researcher. He was extremely smart. He had put all his energy into research. If he had put some of it into other things, who could stop him? "It''s hard to fathom the human heart," "No wonder ..." Mu Yuan smiled bitterly. No wonder he Chunwang had a picture of him and Jack. No wonder he Chunwang wanted to ask about his rtionship with Jack. He was stupid enough to tell he Chunwang the truth. He had almost be a knife that wanted his life. This matter had nothing to do with Jack at all. Originally, no one wanted to care about the Liu He gang''s Affairs. He was the one who wanted Jack to save he Chunwang. Otherwise, this series of events wouldn''t have happened. Jack had told him at the time that he Chunwang was someone he knew when he went undercover. After going undercover, he should not be involved with he Chunwang anymore. He could walk he Chunwang''s life on his own. He should not interfere. After the spy was over, everything was over. He had to treat the spy as a parallel universe. If he had too many interactions with the spy, it would bring him misfortune. He was the one who insisted on doing things his own way and refused to listen to advice. "You ..." Mu Yuan''s fingers trembled."Do you me me?" "me you for what?" "I shouldn''t have interfered in he Chunwang''s matters." "It''s your first time undercover, so you''re inexperienced. It''s inevitable. You''ll understand in the future." No one was born to walk or run. Before they could walk, they had to fall many times before they could get up. Mu Yuan would have to pay the price sooner orter. "But the price is too high." It was so high that he couldn''t bear it. What did those people do wrong? "Think about it from another perspective. It''s a soldier''s responsibility to protect the country. This time, you destroyed theboratory and the drug factory, saving countless people. It''s still worth it." Every year, countless people died in the anti-terrorism attack. As long as it was worth it, everyone was willing to give up their lives to protect their country. "I heard from my dad that you''ve also lost an intelligence officer?" Jack nodded."Two dead, one heavily injured." Mu Yuan waspletely silent. He did not mention a single word about the things that he had encountered in the country. Jack probably did not know about it either, and there was no need to let him know. It was ultimately his matter, and he was the one who had made a mistake. He wanted to talk about an unforgettable rtionship, but it brought a disaster to others. "Little Yuan, this isn''t your fault." Jack said,"even if you don''t care about he Chunwang, if he wants to plot something, he will definitely change his method. He is very smart. You are not his match." That silly and sweet young master no longer existed. Mu Yuanughed bitterly."Why do I feel like I''m so stupid? anyone can plot against me." "Who said you''re stupid?" Jackughed."Didn''t you plot against me?" Mu Yuan was shocked."How did I scheme against you?" Jack was silent for a moment and looked at him. A plum blossom fell on the tip of his nose and into his scarf. Jack flicked it away for him."You haven''t called me these days. Why?" Mu Yuan was a little frustrated."You have never called me either." Why did he have to be the one calling? Jack fell silent again. Mu Yuan was simply twisting his words. He also knew that he was in the wrong and did not dare to look at Jack''s eyes. For a long time, a long time, so long that if he had not seen Jack''s shoes, he would have thought that he had already left. "Let''s ... Forget it," Mu Yuan heard himself cowering like a dog. Chapter 2173 Do you like me? memory kill ?.Chapter 2173 ?2173 Do you like me? memory kill ¡°Let¡¯s ¡­ Forget it,¡± Mu Yuan heard his coy voice. Mu Yuan felt that he was selfish and willful. He was the one who chased after Jack, and he was also the one who cried and shouted that he wanted to hit on him. He even shamelessly said things like ¡°just try it¡± and ¡°what if you really like me¡±. In the end, he regretted it within a year. ... He wanted to p himself in the face. He felt so guilty that he didn¡¯t dare to look at Jack¡¯s voice. It was winter in A city, and it was so cold that one would shiver. The cold wind brought moisture into one¡¯s bones, and it was truly bone-piercing cold. Mu Yuan felt as if the surrounding air was filled with ice shards after he said that sentence, wrapping around his knees. Would Jack be angry? He should. No matter who it was, they would be angry. Or perhaps, she wouldn¡¯t be angry. It was better to get the pain over and done with. He was such a rational person, so he shouldn¡¯t like her that much. If he didn¡¯t like her that much, he wouldn¡¯t be so sad and angry. When mu Yuan thought that Jack might not be that angry, he felt sad and disappointed. ¡°Xiao Yuan, I¡¯ve been too indulgent with you all this time. It has led you to have the wrong impression that I don¡¯t have a good temper.¡± Jack gently pulled his hand and slowly increased the intensity. It was as if his temper was umting bit by bit. When it reached a point where it was about to explode, he desperately suppressed it. Even though he had already expected that mu Yuan would break up with him before meeting him, when he really heard this sentence, he still felt that ¡­ He had to give him a good beating. ¡°You were the one who said you wanted to pursue me. I gave you a chance and told you to give up. It wasn¡¯t just once, but you refused to give up and kept pestering me. Now, it¡¯s not so easy to get out of this.¡± Mu Yuan suddenly raised his head.¡±You ¡­¡± He didn¡¯t expect to hear Jack¡¯s words. Jack¡¯s eyes were a little sinister. ¡°Xiao Yuan, as a man, you have to be responsible and responsible. Other than being responsible for your family and country, you have to be responsible for yourself and others. You have made a decision. Every word of your promise is worth a thousand taels of gold, and it can not be changed easily.¡± Jack said earnestly, but the strength in his hands betrayed his emotions. He almost crushed mu Yuan¡¯s bones.¡±I¡¯ll give you another chance. Think about it and say it.¡± Mu Yuan thought, F * ck, do I dare to break up with you like this? If I tell you, won¡¯t you just shoot me dead? Besides, were we really together? It wasn¡¯t my wishful thinking? He lowered his head and looked at the bracelet on Jack¡¯s wrist. It was obviously a pair with the bracelet on his wrist. Mu Yuan blurted out the words that he had been hiding in his heart. ¡°Do you ¡­ Like me?¡± As long as you said you liked him, he would be willing to go through fire and water. Jack slowly let go of his hand, feeling that it was unbelievable. So this person¡¯s love and pursuit were all superficial and had never really experienced it? How did hee to A city on the way? If he was trying to quit drugs, why did he take care of him the entire time? Why was he still wearing this bracelet? Why was it that he knew it was dangerous and that he couldn¡¯t do it, but he insisted on meeting him when he had made up his mind? not only did he ask him to forget it, but he also asked if he liked him? Jack took a step back.¡±Xiao Yuan, I¡¯m so disappointed in you.¡± Mu Yuan felt that he had done something outrageous wrong, but he did not know where he had done it. He was a little flustered and wanted to grab Jack¡¯s hand, but Jack avoided him easily. The way he looked at him was also very cold. * Next, I¡¯ll updateter. I¡¯m not in a good mood today, so I¡¯ll take an afternoon nap! Chapter 2174 Memories-anti-corruption and corruption 2174 Memories-anti-corruption and corruption Mu Yuan¡¯s heart was hurt by this sentence, but he could not refute it. Mu Wenxin¡¯s gentle voice came along with the wind, asking mu Liang where he was. Jack turned and left. Mu Yuan reached out to hold his hand, but he did not manage to do so. Mu Wenxin and mu Liang came from the other end of the alley. Mu Yuan looked at Jack¡¯s back. ... This was even sadder than Jack breaking up. He had said,¡±I¡¯m too disappointed in you.¡± Only the heavens knew that he was most afraid of Jack¡¯s disappointment. He had tried his best to catch up with Jack, wanting to be worthy of him. He had taken Jack¡¯s Creed and standards as his own. His standards were not for Jack to say,¡±I¡¯m too disappointed in you.¡± On the contrary, he had always wanted to get Jack¡¯s affirmation. ¡°Third brother, your friend?¡± Mu Liang also saw the back of the plum blossom Hu Tongzhong. The moonlight cast a long shadow. The rain of plum blossoms along the way was quite beautiful. ¡°No!¡± Mu Yuan was almost scared out of his wits. A simple sentence from his sweetheart could make him feel as if he was possessed. Mu Wenxin saw that he was in a daze and was very concerned.¡±Is your health not good? it¡¯s too cold outside. You should go home.¡± Mu Yuan was in seclusion for the next few days. He did not say a single word and was in a bad mood every day. It was a typical state of being jilted. Then, he heard mu zhengjian gloating. He said that an ount book of general Lin¡¯s house on the next street had been lost and reported to the central government. It was full of information on his corruption and bribery over the years. The discipline Inspection people sent people over to investigate and smashed open the wall of the house. The entire wall was filled with cash, a whole 200 million Yuan. ¡°Heavens, he¡¯s so poor, yet he¡¯s being caught?¡± Little mu Liang was the first to mock him. Mu Wenxin kicked him from below and stuffed a fruit into his mouth. How rude! General Lin was just a general. His family was not a big family. How could 200 million Yuan be a small amount? In this day and age, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that money wasn¡¯t clean, who would have so much cash at home? Mu zhengxin was extremely happy. General Lin was the one who was the most insistent on mu Yuan¡¯s matter, but this matter was also under his jurisdiction. He was the one who initiated the dismissal of mu Yuan during the meeting. His subordinate happened to be mu Yuan¡¯s current superior, and he obediently wrote an inspection report. It was all disadvantageous to mu Yuan. Recently, he had been putting in a lot of effort for mu Yuan¡¯s military uniform. Who knew that something would happen to general Lin¡¯s family? it was simply sending charcoal in the snow. ¡°Who did this?¡± ¡°Uncle, did you do this?¡± mu Liang asked. ¡°How am I supposed to enter his house? he has a lot of security guards and the security system is the most advanced. I really want to go. Moreover, he¡¯s like a melon field. Isn¡¯t he afraid of what others say? his family is now after Xiao Yuan and they live just across the street. From the roof of his house, I can see the plum trees in his courtyard. How stupid am I to frame him? do he still want to spend the new year properly?¡± Mu Zhoujian immediately denied it. No matter who did it, he was the MU family¡¯s benefactor. This general Lin had always imed to be incorruptible. In the past few years, corruption and anti-corruption had been very strict. They didn¡¯t even dare to get a bill when they went out to eat. Who dared to be greedy? ¡°This man is indeed a nouveau riche!¡± Mu bingzhi said,¡±sleeping on the money bed every day, vulgar! Who would still ept cash now?¡± Mu Liang snapped his fingers and said,¡±that¡¯s why I said uncles are smart. They only ept antiques, such as paintings, vases, and ancient jade. They are valuable, easy to put away, and not eye-catching ¡­ Ah, mom, why did you hit me?¡± 2175 Chapter 2176 Mu Liang felt wronged after being pped by her mother. He was right. The decorations in the house had obviously changed."That vase is from the Song Dynasty. This set of blue and white porcin is from the Qianlong Dynasty. There is an authentic work of Wang Xizhi and a painting of the God of Luo in uncle''s study. I didn''t see themst year. They are both authentic. They were given to me by my brothers. I don''t believe that third brother can''t even tell whether they are real or fake." How can you have such artistic aplishments?" The crowd was speechless. Mu Yuan had been in a daze. When he heard this, he could not help but look at the huge vase."My mother filled that vase with water and put flowers in it. She did not change the water for a few days, and no one cared even if it went bad. Is it a vase from the song Dynasty?" Mother mu also pretended to be surprised."Ah, is that true?" The crowd was speechless. The two uncles were a little embarrassed. If they were too incorruptible, they wouldn''t be able to survive. They had to ept things, but there was a limit. No one was so incorruptible that they wouldn''t ept a single cent. It was just that some people were insatiable, and some people had their own limits. "Shut up, you talk too much." Mu Jianxin scolded. Mu Chen pursed his lips and smiled. He didn''t say anything. Mu Chen''s mother really didn''t know if he was telling the truth."That vase is so valuable. Don''t use it to arrange flowers." "I''m just a decoration, not a flower arrangement. I can''t believe you cane up with this." "Why didn''t you say so earlier?" "...Are you ming me?" "Alright, alright. Don''t be so noisy. It''s fine as long as we''re family." "Uncle, that God Luo''s Scripture is valued at 200 million. Give it to me." Mu Liang asked. "I won''t send you off." Mu Zhouzhi said,"I''ll keep it for a few years and the price will double. Why would I give it to you?" "You''re so petty. " Mu Yuan''s face was ck. He had always thought that the two elders in his family were very incorruptible."Starting from this year, we have been fighting against corruption and corruption. Take it easy." "Do you think we want to ept it?" "I see that you''re quite happy to touch the vase every morning," mu Liangined. "Mu Liang, I think you''re looking for a beating!" "Weren''t you talking about general Lin''s house next door? why are you talking about yourself? brothers, aren''t you afraid that one day a guest will see through your antiques? don''t tell me that the three-meter-wide painting of the Golden Lake on the living room wall is also authentic?" Isn''t that in the museum? "It''s fake, fake!" Mu Zhen firmly said. Mu Liang snorted. "Other than a few antique experts, no one can tell if it''s real or fake. If mu Liang wasn''t studying these things, he wouldn''t be able to tell either. You''ve been looking at it for so long, how many people can tell?" Mu Yuan''s mother did not say anything. Look at you guys deceiving yourselves. Mu Chen said calmly,"keep some. Don''t go overboard." "On what basis?" Mu Zhouzhi wasn''t too willing to do so. He was in a good mood every day. Mu Chen said,"the superior room teaches the son and the inferior room teaches him a lesson. The example of general Lin next door is to tell us not to reveal our wealth. " "He was framed." Mu Zhen said,"logically speaking, our family should be the one to frame him, but no one in our family has done anything to him. Who is on our side?" Mu Yuanid down at the side and yawned. He was not in the mood to listen to their discussion because he turned his head and saw that it was snowing outside. "It''s snowing," No one paid attention to him. At this moment, he was having romantic thoughts, and no one cared about his family. Mu Zheng firmly said,"I''ll go and take a look tomorrow. I''ll definitely make it so that old Lin can''t make aeback. He dared to mess with my son. He deserves it!" 2176 Chapter 2177 General Lin''s incident had caused a great stir. It had been many years and no one had been able to enjoy the new year. The strange thing was that someone had reported it. Mu Zhoujian and mu Zhiwei''s direct descendants all had expressions that said "stop pretending. We all know that you did well." It made the two brothers feel pressured. They really didn''t do this. They didn''t have such great abilities. Besides, they can easily defeat a general. Aren''t you afraid? Later on, the two of them thought about it carefully and felt that it was quite good. Regardless of whether they did it or not, everyone thought that they did it. At least, those who came to provoke them were more obedient, and no one dared to stand out. The most obvious thing was that no one dared to speak out about mu Yuan''s matter. Who would dare to mention it again? were they not afraid that the discipline Inspection would go to their own homes and catch them? Mu Yuan did a full-body checkup before New Year¡¯s Eve and also a poison test. He confirmed that he had detoxified and retained his military uniform and position. In order to suppress the rumors, he would be promoted to major after the New Year¡¯s Eve holiday and continue to serve in the military. This matter could be considered to havee to an end. It was shocking but not dangerous. Mu Yuan felt that he had to thank general Lin. No matter who did it, he was the beneficiary. Because of this incident, the decorations in the MU family''s living room were changed. More than half of the original works were taken away, and the rest were reced by mu Liang''s fake works. It was a good thing for mu Liang. Xie jinghuan and su Nancheng were both not in the country. It was close to New Year¡¯s Eve, and the elders in the family were visiting rtives. It was very lively. On New Year¡¯s Eve, mu Yuan had hidden early in the morning and was nowhere to be seen. New Year¡¯s Eve was a reunion night. Apart from the MU family, mu Wenxin, Liu Zheng, and mu Liang, there were also people from the MU family''s coteral branch. There were not many direct rtives, but there were many coteral rtives. They were either in business or politics. They were a hundred-year-old family. There was a big banquet in the courtyard, and the family sat at eight tables. There were also many children running around and making a lot of noise. Mu Liang sprawled on the sofa helplessly."Kids are so annoying!" Mu Chen and Liu Zheng were in charge of socializing. Mu Liang did not like to socialize the most. He was dragged away by mu Wenxin to greet the elders and then hid. Someone asked,"where''s Xiao Yuan? why is he missing?" "I don''t know. This child is missing even on New Year''s Eve. I''ve been missing since noon." Recently, mu Yuan had been hiding and not seeing anyone. Mu Yuan''s mother went upstairs to look for mu Yuan, but he was not around. His phone was left on the bed. Someone had sent a message, and mu Yuan''s mother did not have the heart to pry into his private life. It was mu Yuan who disyed the message. It was a very normal ''Xiao Yuan''. It was New Year''s Eve. Have you thought about it? Mother mu did not take it to heart. She looked around and went downstairs when she did not see anyone. She asked mu Liang,"ah Liang, have you seen your third brother?" "No, I didn ''t!" Mu Liang said. Mu Zhen ordered him,"go and hand in a few jars of nu ''er Hong." In the cer, mu Liang smelled a strong smell of wine as soon as he entered. The plum Flower wine brewed by his two aunts two years ago was very fragrant. He was drooling and nned to sneak up to the few jarster. Mu Liang believed that his proudest daughter, Hong buduo, was in the deepest part of the cer. Mu Liang turned on the light and identally kicked a wine jar. The red wine pot was empty. Mu Liang shook his head. His uncle was about to explode. Who was going to drink his daughter''s Red wine? In the depths of the cer, mu Yuan was leaning against a Jade pir. He stretched his legs, and the few wine jars beside him were all empty. He was still holding onto thest jar and drinking, his face so red that it was almost dripping blood. Mu Liang was speechless. * See you tomorrow muah muah! 2177 Chapter 2178 Mu Liang counted the bottles. There were eight bottles of nu ''er Hong. There was wine all over the floor. Some were spilled on the floor, and some were drunk. He had no idea how much he had drunk. In short, he had ruined all of his uncle''s precious nu'' er Hong. "Third brother, you''re finished ..." Mu Liang started to sneer,"even if you''re as beautiful as a flower and have your sex changed into the daughter that I''ve been longing for the most, there''s no hope for you." Mu Yuan hugged the wine bottle and mumbled to himself. No one knew what he was saying. Mu Liang went over and gently pushed him with the tip of her foot."Third brother, are you still awake? I''m going to carry you out and sell you. " Mu Yuan raised his head. His eyes were bloodshot, as if he had cried. There was a Tear Stain on his face, and his cheeks were as red as a monkey''s butt, like two pieces of Rouge that had yet to fade. Mu Liang said,"your style is not bad." He was obviously drunk. And he was dead drunk. Mu Liang tried to help him up but failed. Mu Yuan was lying on the ground, drunk. Mu Liang was toozy to argue with a drunkard and wanted to call his brother for help. However, mu Yuan suddenly hugged his leg and rubbed his cheek against his leg. His posture was very impure. "Don''t go ... Jack, don''t go. Don''t be angry ..." "What''s this?" What was he saying? The drunkard''s words were muffled and mu Liang could not hear him clearly. He seemed to be begging him not to leave. He looked heartbroken. Mu Liang tried to pull his leg but was hugged tightly. "I like you, I like you so much ..." Mu Yuan kept rubbing his legs. Mu Liang heard this clearly and goosebumps rose all over his body."Don''t ruin my clothes, brother ..." Was she wiping her tears and snot on his legs? Mu Liang felt that he had sinned. He should have let Mu Chen down. Why did hee down to get the Nu ''er red wine? and why was he entangled with a drunkard? "I like you ..." Mu Liang said,"brother, third brother, this is an improper love affair. You should change your heart and stop liking me." If her uncle heard this, he would have a heart attack. He bent down and tried to pull mu Yuan up, but who knew that mu Yuan was too heavy and that the drunkard had great strength. He hugged him and rolled on the ground, rubbing against him like a big dog. Mu Liang was speechless. F * ck! Could it be that his third brother really had improper thoughts about him? He remembered that day when he had identally walked past the study and heard his uncle and Mu Chen''s discussion. They said that his third brother had made a big mistake. He said that he had fallen in love with an officer of the Empire, and a man at that. The other party''s status was not low either. His uncle was very angry. Later, it was confirmed that this was a misunderstanding. It was an act when they were out on a mission. His uncle was worried and asked Mu Chen to send people to investigate. Could it be that his third brother liked men? Terrifying. Oh my God. His uncle wanted to break his legs! Oh, it was the third leg! This was clearly a sign that he didn''t want to live. Mu Yuan hugged him, and his warm lips kissed mu Liang''s cheek. He kissed her randomly. Mu Liang was speechless. "Ah, molestation!" This ... If uncle were to see this ... They had to be beaten to death. He gave mu Yuan a p and helped him up, but mu Yuan was drunk and crazy. He hugged mu Liang and cried. As he cried, he confessed that he liked him. Mu Liang almost believed him when he heard that. This was what it meant to be unable to get what you wanted? His brother had a forbidden love for him? Oh, what a scary world! Then, he heard a name. Mu Liang,"tsk ..." While he was in a daze, mu Yuan held his face and kissed the corner of his lips. Mu Yuanughed foolishly."I like you so much ..." Mu Zhengzhi saw this eye-piercing scene the moment he came down. "What are you guys doing!!!" Chapter 2178 2178 Memories of killing daughter Hong and her son Mu Yuan originally wanted to tease and gossip about mu Yuan to find out who this Jack was and whether he had heard wrongly. In the end, he had not even started teasing him when he saw his uncle. Little mu Liang was so scared that he stopped thinking. At the same time, he pped mu Yuan¡¯s pig head and cried out, ¡± uncle, can you control third brother? he went crazy and took my first kiss away. What should I do? although I dont n to get married, you can¡¯t take my first kiss away. It¡¯s so tragic. What if I turn gay from now on ...¡± Mu Zhengzhi had been troubled by the fact that his son liked men and almost had a psychological shadow. When he came down, he saw his son hugging mu Liang and gnawing at him. Once bitten, twice shy. He was originally nothing but a small fry. He was so angry that he walked over and wanted to kick mu Yuan. However, when he heard mu Liang¡¯s exaggerated voice, he felt that even if his son liked men, he would not choose mu Liang. His son was a little cute. Why would she like mu Liang¡¯s venomous tongue? did she think that her life was too smooth? Ah, no, no, no, they were cousins, what were they thinking? ¡°Let go of me!¡± Mu Zhoutian roared. Mu Liang was expressionless. Didn¡¯t you say that Im the youngest and that you love me the most? Liar! A man¡¯s sweet words were indeed lies. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to let go, it¡¯s third brother who¡¯s drunk. ¡± Mu Liang supported mu Yuan, who kept saying that he liked him, while covering his mouth to prevent him from calling out that person¡¯s name. At the same time, he was still in the mood toin. ¡°Uncle, he¡¯s ruined all of your daughter¡¯s Red.¡± ¡°What!¡± As expected, mu Zhoujian was led away. Only then did he discover the wine jars on the ground. The wine in the MU family¡¯s cer was all brewed by their own family. Nu ¡®er Hong was a gift from someone else. Other than that, there was Wuliangye, Maotai, Fen, and all kinds of family-brewed peach wine, plum wine, and so on. Mu Zhoujian and mu Zhoujian both loved to drink. Mu Zhoujian loved nu¡¯ er Hong the most. His subordinates had given him a few jars of precious nu ¡®er Hong, and he had been keeping them for half a jar every New Year¡¯s Eve. When mu Yuan got married, he would drink them. He would then take them all out to entertain his old brothers. In the end, they were all ruined. ¡°They¡¯ve all been harmed?¡± Mu zhinian roared. At this time, his son¡¯s love for men and his daughter had nothing to do with him. Kissing his nephew was not a big deal. His daughter¡¯s Red was the big deal. Mu Liang was very calm. See, his son was indeed grass. Nothing was more important than the wine. ¡°He was dead drunk when I came in. I¡¯m worried that he has alcohol poisoning.¡± Mu Liang kindly reminded his uncle to be worried about his third brother¡¯s alcohol poisoning. However, mu Zheng did not give up and shook the wine jars one by one, trying to find out if there were any harmful ones. His own son! ¡°This bastard, of all the drinks he could drink, he has to drink my daughter¡¯s Red wine. Let him go, I¡¯m going to beat him to death.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t let me go.¡± Mu Liang was distracted by covering mu Yuan¡¯s mouth, but mu Yuan¡¯s tongue curled up and licked his palm. He did not know which seductress had made this habit of his, but it was extremely seductive. Mu Liang thought to himself,¡±F * ck, my third brother is a male Vixen.¡± ¡°I nned to open the wine after he got married, but he ruined it all.¡± ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t think you can count on him anymore. If he drank it, then he drank it. This is fate. Maybe he won¡¯t get married ... Ah, I was wrong.¡± Mu Liang covered his head. Don¡¯t hit the head! Chapter 2179 Memory Kill: Calling Dad Don''t hit the head! Mu Yuan was really drunk. He bit mu Liang''s hand and held his face, wanting to bite it. Mu Zhengzhi felt that it was too painful to the eyes and kicked his calf."Get him into the room. Don''t embarrass yourself!" "Yes, yes!" Mu Liang helped mu Yuan out of the cer and took the elevator to the second floor."Oh my, I''m so tired." He identally saw the bracelet on mu Yuan''s hand and could not help butment,"a Special Forces soldier with the rank of major. Why is he wearing such a sissy thing?" It must be a love token! Mu Liang closed the door and squinted his eyes. He was a little surprised. He opened the door again and felt that there was someone in his brother''s room. He looked carefully for a moment. Although mu Liang was not as good as mu Yuan, he was not an unalert person. After looking for a while, he closed the door and went down. Mu Chen happened toe upstairs."Where''s Xiao Yuan?" "He''s dead drunk. He drank a lot and is already asleep. " Mu Liang thought for a while and said,"big brother, I think it''s better if you don''t go down and disturb him." Mu Liang had been with mu Wenxin since he was a child. He was raised in the MU family and followed the MU family''s ranking. However, he had an older brother. Mu Chen was twenty years old this year, Liu Zheng was neen, mu Yuan was eighteen, and mu Liang was sixteen. "He fell asleep? " "He''s asleep." Mu Chen thought for a while and did not go up again. Mu Yuan did not sleep well. He was drunk, and it was easy for him to wake up when the wind blew. Jack came out from behind the curtains and opened a window to let the wind in. Mu Yuan''s house had a floor heater, so it was as warm as spring in winter. The cold wind blew in with the light snow, and mu Yuan was used to the warm air in the room. He shivered from the cold and shrank into the nket. Mu Yuan''s room was further away from the front hall and belonged to the backyard. It was New Yeara€?s Eve, and everyone was in the front yard. Although it was snowing, the MU family was in high spirits. From another window, they could see the situation in the yard. The children were ying in their thick clothes. There were four red plum trees and one white plum tree in the yard. The plum flowers were overflowing. The children were ying in the snow, and the adults were toasting each other. It was a happy scene of the whole family, and it was a happy and harmonious one. From the moment he knew mu Yuan, he could guess that he must have grown up in a warm and happy family. His parents loved him and his family trusted him. That was why he grew up to be an upright, kind, and pure young man. He looked like he was from his family. The redness on mu Yuan''s face dissipated a little. Jack sat beside him and did not say anything. He only secretly took a few photos of mu Yuan sleeping. Halfway through, Mu Chen''s mother came up to see him once. She warmed a pot of hangover soup and put it aside. Mu Chen also came up to see him once, but he left very quickly. No one noticed that Jack was in the room. The MU family''s New Year''s Eve partysted until 10 O'' clock before it ended. The elders of the prestigious families andrge courtyards had a stricter schedule. Today was also the new year, so no one went out to y. They all yed cards in their living room and watched the Spring Festival G. The sound instion in the room was very good. When the windows were closed, the sound could not prate through. Jack sat there until it was almost dawn. He reached out and pinched mu Yuan''s face. His face was a little cold. Jack closed the window, and the room regained its warmth. Mu Yuan opened his eyes tiredly and saw a tall figure sitting in front of the window. He was a little confused."Dad, what are you doing there?" Every time he got drunk, his father would wait for him to wake up and teach him not to go to the cer. Poor Jack hade to spend New Year''s Eve with him with all his heart, but he was recognized as a Godfather halfway. 2180 Chapter 2180 Mu Yuan rubbed his eyes. His head was still a little heavy. Jack came back to his senses and replied expressionlessly,"my good son, you''re awake?" It was a familiar voice and tone. This was not his father at all. Mu Yuan was so shocked that he sobered up. He widened his eyes in disbelief. He looked around and confirmed that it was his room. Who was this person that appeared in front of him? How did hee in? just based on his appearance, and his true appearance, his father would be on guard and would not let him go. His good son, mu Yuan, was a little dumbfounded. Jack walked over and poured the soup for him to drink. The soup was still warm. Mu Yuan took a sip and was caught off guard. He pushed Jack away and ran to the bathroom. He hugged the toilet bowl and vomited until he fainted. What kind of soup was this? It was simply induced vomiting. He had vomited out all the Nu ''er Hong He had drunk tonight. In the end, he vomited bile. Jack searched his medicine box for a moment and found a liver protecting pill for him to eat. Major mu Yuan, who had yet to recover from the shock of his father and son, vomited so much that his legs felt weak. The MU family was an influential family and was also a military and political family. Even though the higher-ups always said that they were honest and advocated simplicity, the MU family''s courtyard was not simple at all. Mu Yuan''s room, study room, and washroom were close to 100 square meters, and the washroom was close to 30 square meters. It was bigger than an ordinary family''s room, and the decoration style was Chinese. No one knew what mother mu was thinking. Her son, who was a soldier, took a bath every day. She even installed a huge bathtub for him. The bathroom style was very luxurious, and it almost blinded Jack''s eyes. Mu Yuan sat on the clean and spotless floor in the bathroom, leaning against the bathtub and stretching his legs. He did not care about his image at all. He felt that it was quite good to keep pretending to be drunk. He would not have to face Jack then. The two of them, one standing and one sitting, did not speak. Jack leaned against the door and looked at him coldly. Mu Yuan could only hold on, but he treated his words like gold. In the end, the sound of fireworks and the bell broke the silence. It was early in the morning. It was a New Year. There was a child staying over at home tonight. He could vaguely hear that Mu Chen had brought the child to the courtyard to light fireworks and was then chased back to sleep. Mu Yuan wanted to speak a few times, but it was difficult for him to do so. "It''s a New Year," Jack said. "Yes." Mu Yuan suddenly recalled his request to Jack in the past. They had to spend Christmas and New Year''s Eve together. To them, these were two more important festivals. Their first Christmas together had been perfect, and he had no regrets. He had thought that he wouldn''t see Jack on New Year''s Eve, but he didn''t expect to see him. What a pleasant surprise. "You ..." Mu Yuan was so touched that his heart ached."I thought you left." "Where are we going?" "I''m going back to China. " Go back to your country and never see him again. Jack crossed his arms and was about to reply when he suddenly heard footsteps. The two of them looked at each other. Mu Yuan, who looked like a disabled person just now, suddenly got up. He wanted to hide Jack, but he was so tall and strong. Where could he hide? mu Yuan reached out and pulled him into the bathroom. He closed the door, and then closed the door. As soon as he closed the door, the door to the room opened. Thinking that he was drunk and sleeping, mu Zhenzhen and mu Yuan''s mother came in without knocking. In the washroom, mu Yuan was drenched in sweat from the shock. He pressed Jack against the edge of the basin, but Jack was calm and collected. His fingers touched his waist as if he was measuring his size. "Little Yuan, you''ve lost weight." 2181 Chapter 2181 The temperature in the bedroom was high, and mu Yuan was only wearing a sweater and long pants. The sweater was lifted slightly, and Jack''s hand went through the sweater. The sound was right beside his ear, and the heat was so hot that his ears seemed to be melting. They were so red that they were dripping blood. In mu Yuan''s eyes, Jack was a cold person. He had taken the initiative many times, but it was rare for him to be seduced. This was a rare time for him to see Jack take the initiative to tease him. His slightly cold hand touched his waist, and he shivered from the cold. He looked at him in shock. After mu Yuan was drunk, his eyes were slightly red and had some moisture in them. His originally beautiful and clear eyes were watery, and his face was still red from being drunk. His eyshes were wet, and he looked as if he had been ravaged by someone. Jack suddenly grabbed his waist and pulled him closer. Mu Yuan bumped into his chest, and Jack kissed his lips. Mu Yuan''s eyes widened and struggled slightly. All the pores on his body opened up nervously. Mu Zheng and mu Yuan''s mother did not see their son. When they saw the bathroom door closed, they could not help but knock on the door."Little Yuan, you''re awake. Do you feel better?" They were just a door apart. Outside were his parents, and inside was his boyfriend. The two of them were hugging and kissing passionately. This legendary feeling of having an affair stimted mu Yuan''s sensitivity and nervousness. The blood in his body rushed to his lower body, and his entire body stiffened. A certain part of his body was so hard that it was filled with blood and hurt. The voice in his ears seemed to have gone nk, as if it wasing from far away. Jack''s parents were less than a meter away from him, just a door away. He struggled crazily but did not dare to make a sound. He bit Jack''s lips hard. Mu Yuan''s breathing was chaotic and heavy as hey softly on Jack''s body. If not for Jack holding onto his waist, he would have fallen down in embarrassment. "Mom, I ... I ... Cough, cough, cough, I''m ... Fine. I''ll just puke ... Puke a little!" Mu Yuan was so scared that he was stammering. His tongue seemed to be spinning, his breathing was heavy, and his voice also made people''s imagination run wild. He was extremely vexed and knocked his head on Jack''s chest. Jack was amused by him and rubbed his chicken nest-like head. "Why do you sound like that? are you feeling very ufortable? open the door and let mommy take a look." Mu Yuan panicked and quickly locked the door. Mu Zhengzhi was shouting outside,"you deserve it. Now you know how it feels. You ruined my daughter''s reputation. That''s what you''re going to use to entertain guests when you get married in the future. If it wasn''t for the new year today, I would have definitely given you a few whips." Before he could finish, mu Yuan''s mother beat him up."Xiao Yuan, don''t listen to his nonsense. It''s just a little wine. Are you still upset?" "It''s not difficult ... It''s not ufortable anymore. " Jack''s hand was ying with his waist under his sweater. Mu Yuan was ticklish and twisted his body in his arms. After that, he realized that something was wrong as he twisted. He looked at Jack in shock again."..." Jack''s ice-blue eyes were burning with passion. Mu Yuan seemed to have been fixed in ce. His parents ''voices gradually faded away, and he did not know what to answer. He felt as if a thread in his heart had snapped, and his body suddenly tensed up. Those jumping, crazy joy, were like vines that wrapped around him. "You ... You ..." He seemed to have discovered a new world. Jack had feelings for him? So his surname wasn''t Leng Leng, he had feelings! Jack held him against the door and held his hand with one hand. They pressed their fingers against the wall and kissed him hard on the lips. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2182 Do You Still Want To Break Up With Me? Mu Yuan firmly blocked his chest and was extremely resistant. Unfortunately, he could not stop Jack at all. Mu Yuan was a little flustered and seriously stopped him a few times. Jack was never a man who forced people. "You really don''t want to?" Mu Yuan''s own resistance was not even worth fifty cents. It was more like he was trying to reject but was also weing. However, this was his home. Although he was blinded by lust, he did not dare to fool around with Jack at home. If he was found out, he would be beaten to death. Mu Yuan had drunk a lot today and was sweating profusely. He was in a terrible mood. "Don ''t!" "That''s a pity. " Jack said indifferently. Mu Yuan was a little confused. What was a pity? "What''s a pity?" "I wanted to show you something good." Mu Yuan thought about what happened recently, and his thoughts were taken away. He thought that Jack was going to provide him with some information, but he saw Jack slowly untie his belt. Mu Yuan blushed and looked away. He lowered his head slightly."What good stuff?" "Come here, I''ll give it to you." Jack''s voice was full of enchantment. Mu Yuan felt that it was a trap, but when he looked up again, Jack''s clothes were still neat. It turned out that one of the buckle of his belt seemed to have been damaged by him. "Come over." "I have a bad feeling about this." He thought of the Big Bad Wolf and Little Red Riding Hood. ... (See you at the small theater!)... Mu Yuan sneakily opened the bathroom door, put on a bathrobe, and ran over to lock the door from the inside. He then drew the curtains and called Jack out. He rummaged through the cabs to find a set of clothes for Jack. Jack was much taller than mu Yuan. This box of clothes was prepared by mu Yuan''s mother before he went to the Western desserts. At that time, he was only about 1.7 meters tall. There were a few sets that he had prepared recently, and they were not suitable for Jack to wear. He could not find a set of suitable clothes no matter how hard he looked. He could only throw his slightly bigger sweater to Jack and find a pair of long pants. He also put on a sweater and long pants, and he was ready in an instant. Jack put on mu Yuan''s sweater. The sweater was a little too big and was quite suitable. However, the trousers were a little pitiful. They reached all the way to his ankles. Mu Yuan thought to himself,''there''s not much difference in height, but her legs are longer than mine!'' The bathroom was a mess. It was filled with water, and there were messy traces everywhere. Mu Yuan threw all his clothes into theundry basket, and his face was red from the steam in the bathroom. "Isn''t it a little toote to be shy?" "You''re the one who''s lying!" What good stuff! Tsk! Jack smiled."I''m just fishing for the willing party." Mu Yuan red at him."You mean that I''m that stupid fish?" Jack pulled him over and pounced on the soft quilt."No, you''re a cute smander." Mu Yuan hurriedly raised his hand and covered his mouth."You''re crazy. Lower your voice. If my parents hear you, you''ll be dead." He really couldn''t believe that Jack was messing around at home, and it was New Year''s Eve at that. He was simply too bold. If his father knew about this, he wouldn''t be able to celebrate the new year. Jack pulled the nket over and covered the two of them. The air in the big warm nket was shockingly hot, and the temperature kept rising. Mu Yuan could not hold it in and wanted to strip his clothes again. He reached both hands into Jack''s chest and covered the position of his heart. It was hot, and it was beating for him. This mess was worth it. Jack''s tall nose rubbed against his face."Major mu Yuan, do you still want to break up?" * I''ll see you at the small theater! [Mini theatre verification group: 516611617] Go in and verify with the administrator, then enter the group and you can watch it. The small theater is inside! 2183 Chapter 2184 Major mu Yuan''s face was full of joy. He turned his head slightly and pressed the tip of his nose against Jack ''s. He also rubbed his nose lightly and shamelessly denied his previous thoughts."I didn''t say that I wanted to break up." Of course, this wasn''t a change of heart just because of a cannon. He had always been worried about his personal gains and losses. He was afraid that Jack would be disappointed in him. He was afraid that Jack''s feelings for him were not as sincere as his. This road was difficult and dangerous. He was afraid that he would not be able to support it alone. If there were two people, what was he afraid of? He had already prepared for the worst. He wanted this rtionship, as long as he had a clear conscience. The moment Jack appeared at home on New Year''s Eve, he had made up his mind. As long as Jack said that he liked it, he would be willing to die the next moment. The two of them cuddled in bed until two in the morning. Jack did not expect him to be so energetic."You''re not sleepy?" Mu Yuan shook his head. He was not tired at all. He kissed Jack''s chin."You''re tired? If you''re physically weak, why don''t you let me be on top in the future? I''ll definitely satisfy you. " Jack raised his eyebrows and did not reply. Mu Yuan got up and climbed on top of him. Jack held him in his arms to prevent him from falling down."Don''t avoid the topic." "We''ve discussed this before!" "It''s your one-sided decision. We didn''t discuss it!" "Judging from your performance today, you have the will but not the strength, right?" Jack poked his sore spot, and mu Yuan bit his chin angrily. After a moment of silence, he was a little angry and changed the topic stiffly."I want to drink." "You just quit your drug addiction, why would you drink?" "I just want to drink it. I''ve drunk so much that I''ve vomited it all tonight. Let''s go to the cer to drink some wine. We have a lot of wine in our family Collection. I''m sure there''s something that you haven''t tried before. Peach wine, plum wine, and all kinds of flower wine are very rich. You''re a country bumpkin who only drinks beer. I''ll take you to see it!" Mu Yuan acted on his word. He found two down jackets and put them on. He also took two wine sses and dragged Jack to the cer. He went down the elevator on the second floor and walked a few dozen meters to the cer. Usually, very few people woulde to the cer as they were afraid that the heat would spoil the wine. The entire cer was used to make wine. There were all kinds of wine barrels and wine jars. Jack gasped in amazement. He had always heard that the upper echelons of China were quite corrupt. This year, they had begun to fight corruption and put a lot of effort into it. Many officials had fallen from their positions. The paper notes, antiques, and gold bars hidden in their homes were quite corrupt. Today, after seeing the decorations of mu Yuan''s house, he felt the same way. There were a few paintings in mu Yuan''s room that were from medieval Europe. Two of them were lost in the museum three years ago, and the police were still looking for them. He never thought that he would see them in mu Yuan''s bedroom. When mu Yuan was sleeping, he identally found the paintings on the wall. He thought that mu Yuan did not even know about antique watches, and the paintings on the wall were probably cheap pirated ones that he had bought from somewhere. He felt that the copy of the painting was not bad and inadvertently admired it. The more he looked at it, the more he felt that something was wrong. It was actually an authentic work. Not only that, but the walls of his bedroom were all authentic. The decorations in the bedroom were all authentic. He felt that it was rare to see some Jade bottles. Mu Yuan even casually mentioned that he had broken two bottles because of drug rehabilitation. His mother had kept the bottles away and only ced them out when he could control himselfpletely. It was really a waste of God''s gift. This was because his Xiao Yuan felt that the entire room was decorated with 200 yuan from Taobao. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2184 2184 Memories can¡¯t get you drunk! Some of the wines in the cer were very old. Anyone who knew a little about wine would know that they were expensive. He didn¡¯t know much about white wine. There were a few bottles of red wine from bryandi, some from ¡® 45 and¡¯ 82, and Shirley from the old winery of the Russian royal family. There weren¡¯t many foreign wines, but they were very refined. Besides that, there were all kinds of white wine. No wonder it had to be hidden in a warm cer. In the white wine, mu Zhen had collected a lot of old wine. The old man loved wine, and although he drank a lot, he was not an alcoholic. However, his two hobbies in life were his wife and collecting wine. Not only mu Zhoujian, but mu Zhoujian and Mu Chen also had this hobby. Mu Chen collected most of the foreign wines, while the two elders of the MU family mostly collected white wine and yellow rice wine. ¡°Other than my mom and I, everyone in my family likes to collect wine. It¡¯s a hobby of squandering!¡± When some real estatepanies and developers came to the MU family to ask for help, it was better to give a bottle of good wine than a bank card. Over time, there was more and more wine in the cer, and the cer was getting bigger and bigger. It could even open an exhibition hall. In addition to collecting, Mu Chen¡¯s mother and mu Yuan¡¯s mother also liked flower wine, so they brewed a lot of wine. The few bottles of nu ¡®er Hong that they had were ruined by him. Mu Yuan picked a jar of Fen wine, a bottle of Maotai, and a bottle of Shaoxing yellow rice wine. He thought about it and randomly picked a bottle of his brother¡¯s favorite Lafite. There were a few bottles anyway-red, white, and yellow. Heh, I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t get you drunk! Jack was still thinking about the decorations in his room. He had a thought just now. It was his upational habit.¡±Who bought you the oil painting on your wall?¡± Mu Yuan thought for a while. He did not spend much time at home, so he did not know when he hung it up.¡±I don¡¯t know either. My mother bought it for fun. She was probably cheated by someone again. They said it was authentic. Olddies are easily cheated when they go on a trip. I thought she paid two hundred Yuan and mailed it over, but she refused to admit it. I thought it was good to hang it up anyway, so I hung it up. Do you like it?¡± As he opened the bottle, he said indifferently,¡±you like it?!¡± Jack was left speechless. He was hesitating about whether he should take these paintings and return them to the National Museum when mu Yuan said this. Jack¡¯s feelings were veryplicated. He could not ept it as a gift. Western and Eastern art standards were different. Most people had art standards since they were young, and it was the same for those who went in and out of their house. If he were to be as high-profile as the MU family, he would have been discovered long ago. ¡°We have a lot of them on Taobao. They cost a few hundred Yuan each.¡± ¡°No!¡± Jack did not know whether tough or cry. He just wanted to return the painting to the National Museum.¡±Do you like it?¡± ¡°I like it. My mom was afraid that I would spoil it, so she lied to me and said that she spent a lot of money on it.¡± Jack silently thought, are you sure it¡¯s not a gift? His topic of conversation was quickly diverted by mu Yuan and he forgot about the antique painting.¡±Are you here for wine tasting?¡± These wines were all worth tasting and not suitable for cattle to drink. ¡°You don¡¯t usually drink red wine. You only drink beer. It¡¯s for you to broaden your horizons. There are so many good wines in the world.¡± Mu Yuan gave him a taste of Lafite first. This was the best red wine in the year. Once the red wine was poured out, there was a rich taste. Mu Yuan wanted to make him drink, but he did not know what wine tasting was. He was even hiding his fox tail, as if he wanted to taste wine for him. ¡°I¡¯ll try. ¡± Jack sniffed it slightly. Most of the Lafite in the Chinese market were fake. This was the real Lafite.¡±The fragrance of almonds and violets hit me in the face. It¡¯s indeed good wine.¡± 2185 Chapter 2186 When the red wine entered his mouth, the rich andplicated taste and the rich fruit fragrance could not be removed. It was a pleasant surprise. Jack was extremely surprised. He took the bottle and looked at it. He looked at mu Yuan''s sparkling eyes."This is your brother''s treasure?" "Yeah, yeah." Jack cleared his throat."Put the wine back." p He will kill you! "No, there are still a few more. Drink them when you open them." Jack tried his best to suppress the smile on his face."Be good and listen to me. Put it back. It''s different." Mu Yuan scratched his head. Jack really liked it. He generously filled the ss."In order to avoid my brother finding out, should I pour water in?" "Don ''t!" "There''s still half a bottle left. Just put it back." Jack saw that this wine cer had a myriad of treasures and also knew that the MU family had a rich collection of wine. He had indeed seen a few bottles of Lafite, but he had always been a gentleman who did not snatch what others liked. He could not ruin brother mu Yuan''s precious collection, which might only have one bottle left so far. "It''s rare to see you like red wine so much. " Mu Yuan put it back and considered if he should open a new bottle. Jack saw that he was insistent on opening it and went over to choose a bottle. He was silent for three seconds."Your brother ... Is not bad." Jack quietly put it back and looked at it all. In the end, he chose the worst bottle. He called mu Yuan over."Come, you drink some too." As he had a wine cer, mu Yuan''s ability to taste wine had always been good, except for red wine. He didn''t know how to appreciate red wine, and his alcohol tolerance wasn''t particrly good, so he rarely drank with others. He usually drank white wine with his elders. "Is it good?" "It''s good!" Mu Yuan wanted to force Jack to drink. Seeing that he had already drunk two sses of red wine, he started to promote white wine and yellow rice wine to him. Be it Jack''s friends or circle, they rarely came into contact with white wine. In fact, they did not know that it was easy to get drunk when mixed with wine. He thought that his alcohol tolerance was not bad, so he did not reject anyone. It was just that he was not too used to drinking white wine. "It''s too intense. " The fragrance was rich, and the taste was good. It was a little too spicy, but mu Yuan would not let him off. He raised his head and drank a mouthful, then leaned over and kissed Jack''s lips, feeding him mouth to mouth. He blinked naughtily and licked his lips."Isn''t it sweet?" Jack was left speechless. In order to get him drunk, mu Yuan gave it his all. Anyway, he had taken the medicine and would not get drunk. Using the same method, he fed Jack half a bottle of Maotai and half a bottle of Shaoxing yellow rice wine, but Jack still showed no signs of getting drunk. He even had the heart toment that he liked yellow rice wine and Fenjiu and not Maotai. "Fenjiu is also a baijiu." Mu Yuan thought for a while and had an idea."Then you must like flower wine. Wait a moment, I''ll open a few bottles of flower wine for you." Hahahahaha, the heavens are helping me! Mu Yuan brought a few pots of flower wine over. It was the flower wine from two years ago. He sneakily brought a few bowls over, and mu Yuan poured a bowl of each of the four types of flower wine for him. He was too good at drinking. He was still not drunk after drinking like this? Luckily, yours truly had taken his medicine, or else he would have gotten drunk. There were four types of flower wine, namely apricot, plum, peach and rose. It was a wine that women liked. It was slightly sweeter and had a high alcohol content. The advantage was the strong floral fragrance. Jack drank a mouthful of each bowl. Under mu Yuan''s coaxing, he finished all four bowls of flower wine."The sugar level is too high. The fen wine is better." "Right? I''ll pour it for you!" Mu Yuan filled his cup with joy. Chapter 2186 2186 Memories killer little Yuan likes you too ¡°Right? I¡¯ll pour it for you!¡± Mu Yuan filled his cup with joy. ¡°Why are you so happy?¡± Jack asked, puzzled. ¡°I think you¡¯re always expressionless. It¡¯s rare for you to like something, so I naturally have to offer it to satisfy you.¡± Mu Yuan chugged more than half a bottle of Fen wine. Jack was finally a little tipsy. Mu Yuan felt that it was not enough, so he chugged the entire jar of Fen wine. Jack¡¯s alcohol tolerance was indeed good, but it wasn¡¯t really a huge amount. After all, he was a child who grew up drinking beer. No matter how good his alcohol tolerance was, there was still a limit. Mu Yuan even had the time to ask his doctor friend if anything would happen if he drank like this. After confirming that nothing would happen, he was relieved. Jack¡¯s face was a little red, and his eyes gradually became unfocused. He was finally drunk. His rationality was still clear. Mu Yuan was very frustrated, but he was not in a hurry. For the rest of the wine, some flower brews had the strongest aftereffects. Jack was coaxed by him to drink some flower brews. He drank bowl after bowl, and the amount was not small at all. He felt that his alcohol tolerance was good if he could drink two catties of white wine. However, it was not goodpared to the rest of his family. Jack had drunk a lot of wine. As mu Yuan waited for him to finish, he ced the unfinished wine back and made a mark on which ones were opened. The family would definitely open a lot of wine during the new year, so it was not considered a waste. The basement was a little cold. As it was at a constant temperature and low temperature, it felt chilly after staying for a long time. Mu Yuan helped Jack up and sneaked back in. He locked the door and took off Jack¡¯s down jacket before stuffing it under the nket. Outside the window, the fragrance of plum blossoms wafted in the air. Mu Yuany on Jack¡¯s body, took a recording pen, and put it aside. He could not hide his evil thoughts. His fingers yed with Jack¡¯s face, his nose. He liked Jack¡¯s nose the most. It was exceptionally good. It was tall and full, and his neck was long. Any position would have all kinds of side-profile killing. His brow bone did not neutralize his coldness. Instead, it made him seem even more unapproachable. At this moment, the cold beauty was lying in his bed. On his territory, his parents, brother, and rtives were all there. They slept on his bed as if they had gotten the permission of their family. This secret happiness made mu Yuan so happy that he was about to fly. ¡°Don¡¯t be noisy. ¡± Jack reached out to push away the hand that was ying with his nose. Mu Yuanughed crazily as he yed with his nose and eyes. Jack was annoyed and extremely sleepy. He wanted to push him down, but mu Yuan hugged him with both hands and legs and did not let go. ¡°Jack, Who am I?¡± Mu Yuan switched on the voice recorder.¡±Who am I ...¡± Jack was so annoyed that he frowned. There was no answer. Mu Yuan did not give up. He climbed over his body and kissed Jack on the lips. He even bit him.¡±Jack Anderson, are you dating?¡± Jack opened his eyes slightly. His ice-blue eyes were slightly red and bloodshot. Mu Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw that. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yuan held back hisughter and held his chin with his fingers. He looked like he was teasing a married man.¡±Who are you dating?¡± Jack closed his eyes. His face was getting redder and redder, and the smell of alcohol was getting stronger.¡±Xiao Yuan ...¡± ¡°...I like it!¡± At that moment, it was as if his heart was filled with sweetness. Mu Yuan leaned forward and kissed him.¡±Xiao Yuan likes you too!¡± Chapter 2187 The Little Cutie Who Was Eager To Be Eaten Before The Memory Kill Mu Yuan kissed him, and bad thoughts rose in his heart again. It was not easy to get him drunk, and he was willing to give up after just one kiss to get him to say something? From what Jack said, it would be difficult for him to be on top in the future. This ... This ... Isn''t this a good opportunity? °¡°¡°¡,²»²»²»²»,ÕâÌ«±°±ÉÁË,Ì«±°±ÉÁË. "PAH! Don''t be mischievous. Hurry up and eat it. This is a rare opportunity. Do you still want to sleep with him in the future?" It was really despicable. " It was as if there were two little people fighting in mu Yuan''s heart. However, once the thought came to mind, it grew like wild grass. He could not stop it no matter what. His lecherous ws reached into his clothes and took off his sweater like a thief. This secret pleasure made mu Yuan feel exceptionally happy. The sweater was his. Jack was only wearing it. Now, he took off the sweater and threw it on the ground. Then, she used her ws to secretly unbuckle his belt. All this while, major mu Yuan had the heart but not the guts. Suddenly, when he saw a drunk beauty lying beside him, he suddenly had the heart and the guts. He even had an even crazier thought. Jack seemed to have been woken up by him. He grabbed his wrist."You ... What are you doing?" F * ck you! However, mu Yuanughed slyly, shrank into his nket, and took a bite on Jack''s abdominal muscles. These abdominal muscles were really well-trained. They were strong and beautiful, and the lines were smooth. He was so happy after taking a bite. "Don''t move!" Mu Yuan said. His voice was hidden under the nket. It was muffled and had a hint of a smile. Mu Yuan quickly took off all his clothes and then took off Jack''s long pants. The nket instantly heated up. Their skin rubbed against each other and started to burn. It was so hot that mu Yuan broke out in sweat in the middle of winter. Perhaps it was because he had impure thoughts, mu Yuan was nervous but restrained himself. He did not have the intention to Strip Jack of his underwear. He just ignited fire all over Jack''s body. Jack was drunk and seemed to be very ufortable. His body was very disobedient, and a dark color quickly spread. Mu Yuan twisted around in the nket, suddenly lifted the nket, and let out a long breath. Jack frowned and turned his head."What''s that smell ..." "It''s your own smell!" After mu Yuan was done kissing, he touched the nket again. His body had a reaction too. He lifted Jack''s chin and said,"boyfriend, just give in to me. I''m skilled. I''ll make you feel veryfortable." Jack did not have much of a reaction. His face reeked of alcohol and was so red that it was dripping blood. Mu Yuan was like a hooligan and kissed both his sides. Jack did not say anything. Mu Yuan came to a conclusion himself."If you don''t answer, it means that you agree. Then I''ll strip." Mu Yuan''s heart had a small person shouting crazily. What''s there to ask? if you''re a man, take off your clothes immediately and F * ck him up. Don''t talk nonsense, don''t dawdle anymore. I can''t hold it in anymore. Mu Yuan finally finished torturing the two of them. He kissed his lips and went all the way down his chin. He was also very talkative."These chest muscles are really good. I think mine aren''t bad either. You can touch them ..." He took Jack''s hand and touched his chest muscles. There was one bad thing about being drunk. There was no interaction, and she was unhappy! * There''s a small show today, hahahaha. Jack: "it''s hard to pretend to be drunk. I have a question. Should I wake up and remind my boyfriend that the recording pen is still on?" Chapter 2188 Memories Of Love In Bratu The two of them did not sleep for the rest of the night and continued to fool around until dawn. Jack only came out of mu Yuan''s body when the sky was bright. The two of them hugged each other and panted like Bulls. Mu Yuan''s entire body was covered in sweat, and it was very ufortable. A certain part of his body had been overused, and it was even more ufortable. He raised his neck slightly and panted so hard that his chest was rising and falling, and his Adam¡¯s apple was deeply exposed. Jack lowered his head and licked mu Yuan''s Adam¡¯s apple. Except for mu Yuan, who was covered in sweat, his entire body looked like it had been fished out of the sea. Jack used his teeth to gently bite him, but mu Yuan seemed to have been electrocuted. He tilted his head and did not allow Jack to bite him. Jack looked up and saw the recording pen by the bedside. He had forgotten about the recording penter on and just left it on for the whole night. He raised his hand to turn it off, and it was snowing heavily outside the window. The two of them had too much fun in the second half of the night, and the curtains were drawn halfway. It was already past six in the morning, and his flight was after nine. It was time to go to the airport. Mu Yuan''s cheeks were pink, and his eyshes were still wet. Jack kissed his eyes. His eyshes were long and thick, and they were extremely beautiful. Jack¡¯s heart was moved when he saw them, but he wanted to part. The more he could not bear to part, the more they would meet in a month. They were really going to start a tonic love. He had initially felt that he was resistant and unwilling, but at this moment, he was not disheartened at all. Instead, he was filled with anticipation and happiness. "I¡¯m leaving!" Jack kissed his ear, and his little cutie was drowsy. It was veryfortable to be wrapped in the quilt, and it continued to snuggle up to him. "Leave?" Upon hearing that he was leaving, mu Yuan opened his eyes immediately. He had originally nned to hide him in the bathroom and have fun at home for a few days, but he was leaving now? "Pull out Wu Qing." He just pulled it out and was about to leave! Tsk! "I''ve already booked the ticket. The flight is at 9:40." Jack said helplessly. It was already not easy for him to stay until New Year''s Eve."Change your signature?" "No, I''ve already set the time for the meeting. The ne will take more than ten hours tond. I can''t be anyter." A warm and gentle vige was a hero''s grave. If it was possible, he was willing to go to the battlefield right after they had just consummated their marriage. However, he had no choice. He had stayed in A city for too long and had given mu Yuan too much time to think. Mu Yuan looked at him steadily."You pretended to be drunkst night, right?" This big liar. "I''m really drunk!" Jack couldn''t bear it. "My Xiao Yuan is the strongest and most mellow wine in the world. I get drunk just by smelling it." Mu Yuan''s bones were all softened by him. He couldn''t help butugh. F * ck, F * ck, that''s against the rules! Jack lowered his head and kissed him again. It was a lingering kiss. Mu Yuan felt that his waist was about to break. When Jack got up to clean up, he also got up firmly and went into the bathroom to take a bath together. He still did not give up."Let me be on top next time." "Then, do you still dare to get me drunk next time?" "I don''t dare to!" He was too fierce. "Are you Westerners all so fierce in bed?" "No, we''ll only be so fierce to our own people." Jack pressed him into the bathtub and let him take a bath. He took a battle bath himself and then came over to clean up."You like gentle ones?" Mu Yuan thought for a while."I like you." Jack lowered his head and rewarded him with a kiss."Take a bath. I''ll go out and change the sheets for you. You can have a good sleep." As he spoke, he put on his clothes and went out to change the bed sheets and nket for him. Jack stood in front of mu Yuan''s oil paintings and was struggling. Should he confiscate these two oil paintings without distinguishing between private and private? This was a collection of their National Museum. In any case, Xiao Yuan couldn''t understand it. Later on, he would find a few legitimate paintings for Xiao Yuan. But what if it was really bought at a high price by mother mu? although he didn''t think it was very reliable when he heard it, it was most likely a filial gift from someone. But little Yuan said he liked it. "Sigh ..." He sighed helplessly. Forget it, he would just pretend he didn''t see. It''s a small matter. The museum hasn''t been around for many years, so the curator should be used to it. When he went in, mu Yuan almost fell asleep on the edge of the bathtub. Jack tested the temperature of the water. It was not cold. He called mu Yuan up."Go to bed and sleep." "I''m not sleeping. I want to send you off. " Jack was left speechless. Mu Yuan got up and looked for clothes to wear. His body was covered in the marks that Jack had left on him. Just walking in front of him like that made him have the urge to press mu Yuan down again. He put on his clothes and scarf, then found a scarf of a simr color for Jack to wrap around."You don''t have to send me. It''s cold outside." "I''m not a pampered child, what''s this little bit of wind and snow to me?" Jack smiled. Mu Yuan stood in front of him, his figure as tall as Jade."Come. No matter how strong the wind and rain are, I will pick you up. Go. No matter how strong the wind and snow are, I will send you off." * The memory kill has officially ended. Tomorrow, we will continue the campus Campus chapter of Columbia University, and the small theater will be servedter. Chapter 2189 Little Apple Seduces Mu Yuan Columbia''s new professor, mu Yuan''s charm was popr among the Chinese in the entire school. One-third of his sses were Chinese, and there were also Korea, Japanese, and so on. After experiencing the courtship in ss, the campus began to spread rumors that li Changfeng''s sincerity was able to break through metal and stone. He had already gained the professor''s favor. Ye Ling''s order to mu Yuan was also to start dating. After ss, mu Yuan walked out with his teaching desk. He walked very steadily. It was the start of the school term and it was winter. The snow had yet to melt, but the campus was already filled with the feeling of spring. Mu Yuan''s height was also among the top of the Western crowd. He wore a long trench coat and gold-rimmed sses. The gold chain on the frame of the sses hung down on his face. He wore a tuxedo under the long trench coat. His outfit was ssical and mysterious, and he attracted a lot of attention from college students. He was dressed in a ssic and mysterious manner, standing like a pine and Cypress, with a neat appearance. Any random posture was a killing side profile, and any random expression was the image of a cold and aloof male God, attracting a group of fans. Western culture was open, and the campus was filled with the conflict and fusion of Eastern and Western cultures. Ever since mu Yuan responded to a student that he had a boyfriend in ss, pink love letters that looked like pieces of paper came one after another. Little apple looked at the heavy love letter in her hand and felt a little embarrassed. "Xiao Yuan ..." She caught up with him with difficulty on her short legs. There were at least ten love letters in her hand, three of which were written by girls. Ye Chu had vowed that the professor liked girls and that she had seen him go on blind dates. Therefore, professor mu was attracted to both men and women. Ye Chu caught up and was stunned by mu Yuan''s side profile. It was just that after the new year, mu Yuan was still cute, lively, and Chuunibyou when he went on blind dates. He would even kiss her on the cheek, and there was always a smile in his eyes. His eyes were also clear and soft. However, after the new year, Xiao Yuan seemed to have suddenly changed into a different person, and she was a little caught off guard. What had happened in such a short time? Was it because of the mission in Guinea that changed his personality? Ye Chu was wearing t shoes, but she could not even reach mu Yuan''s shoulders. She barely reached mu Yuan''s chest. For the first time, she had to face the fact that she was short."So what if you guys have long legs? you guys walk so fast that I can''t even catch up." Mu Yuan conveniently flicked her head."Yeah, you''re still an undeveloped young girl. You''ll grow taller if you take in more calcium." Ye Chu was speechless. It was really annoying. To think that she even came to give him a love letter. "Here, your love letter." Ye Chu gave him a stack of love letters. They were all pink envelopes with hearts pasted on them. Some of them even had lip prints on the cover. The pink color gave off a flirtatious aura. "Why do you have all the love letters I receive?" "Because the students felt that the professor was too cold and would reject them, so they asked me to pass it to him. Even if he was rejected, it wouldn''t be too embarrassing." Ye Chu was not scheming at all. He took out a few hundred dors from his pocket and said,"I didn''t help for nothing." This was a paid help. A hundred dors for a letter, and those who were willing to take the bait would be hooked. She had just sent a WeChat message to the waiter saying that she could solve her food problem in the future, causing the waiter to stop his meeting and seriously discuss with her whether little apple was indirectly saying that the money he gave was not enough to spend. He even asked his girlfriend to find ways to earn money. He was not a qualified boyfriend at all. The corner of mu Yuan''s lips twitched."Since you epted it, then ept it. Don''t give it to me." "That won''t do. I''ve received the money and I have to hand it over to you." Ye Chu felt that he had to be honest when doing business, so he stuffed the love letter into his desk folder. Mu Yuan reluctantly epted the love letter. Little apple carried her small bag like a primary school student following her teacher. She looked up and asked him,"little Yuan, you said you have a boyfriend in ss today. Is it li Changfeng?" "Yes and no." This was a show, and he was just an actor. There would be a day when the song ended and the people left. Ye Chu was confused. If this was it, then it was it. If it wasn ''t, then it wasn'' t. Why was it and it wasn ''t? "Little Yuan, don''t look unhappy. I love seeing you smile. You look the best when you smile." Mu Yuan was silent for three seconds."Does ye tingjun know that you''re such a flirt?" Chapter 2190 Little Apple Is Jealous Ye Chu carefully interpreted this sentence. She only knew half of it and did not really understand it. After all, Chinese was half-baked and could not define the word ''flirting''. She then answered mu Yuan''s question seriously. "I think you look the best when you smile." It was bright and sweet, and she was in a good mood. "Then do I look better, or do I look better?" Mu Yuan teased her. "You''re good-looking!" Without hesitation, ye Chu tried to save him."Second brother is good-looking too, but I like your face, your eyebrows, and your smile." Mu Yuan was speechless. If someone else had said this, it would have been a proper confession! However, ye Chu''s words were different. After all, she grew up on the sea and didn''t know the ways of the world. No matter what she praised, she really just praised it. Only the second brother was good at acting and always added scenes for himself. Mu Yuan was ted."Go home and tell ye tingjun all of this." "Why?" "Because I''m in a good mood today. If he asks you why you''re in a good mood, you tell him our conversation." "Alright!" Mu Yuan suddenly stopped in his tracks and turned around. Ye Chu followed mu Yuan''s gaze and looked over. She saw li Changfeng chasing after her and waving at mu Yuan continuously. Ye Chu felt that li Changfeng was too mushy. He kept saying sweet words to mu Yuan as if they were free. She had goosebumps and was about toin when she felt that mu Yuan''s gaze was looking behind li Changfeng. Behind li ZhangFeng was a very tall man. He was a Westerner with extremely white skin and a head of white hair, which made his skin look even whiter. He had a pair of ice-blue eyes and a tight ck cloak that outlined his slightly thin figure. He wore a pair of long boots and looked like a character from an anime. He was the boy who had asked the professor in ss today if she wanted to date him. Mu Yuan''s gaze fell back on li Changfeng. Li Changfeng was running in a hurry in the cold wind and did not even notice that ye Chu was beside him. He asked anxiously,"professor, are you agreeing to date me?" His expression was gentle, and mu Yuan could not help but think of he Chunwang, whom he met when he first went undercover. He also looked like a little puppy. However, that time had been a nightmare for many years. After going undercover countless times, he would never make the same mistake again. "What do you think?" He did not answer but asked a question instead. Li Changfeng was extremely happy. He pounced over and hugged mu Yuan with both hands. He really looked like a cute little puppy."Professor, you promised me, you promised me ..." Mu Yuan chuckled and hugged him back. He saw Reyman staring at him from the corner of his eye as if he was having an affair. Mu Yuan snorted coldly, held li Changfeng''s face, and kissed him on the cheek. Then, he deliberately shifted his position to make Reyman think that they were kissing. Go andin, go quickly. I have high hopes for you! The sudden sweetness hit li Changfeng''s heart, and he almost floated up. "The professor kissed me! The professor kissed me!" Li ZhangFeng was overjoyed. This little puppy was different from he Chunwang. When they first met, he Chunwang was indeed a kind and simple person. He was devoted to being a technical otaku. Later, there was an unexpected change and he went astray. Li Changfeng was different. He had a life in his hands, and he had been touchy during the previous few dates. He also had a despicable and sinister side to him. He also had a wrong view of things, thinking that one could have everything with power and influence. He had spent money on several dates and was very self-centered. Mu Yuan was familiar with this type of person and knew how to strike his climax. Ye Chu was like a jealous mistress at the side. She hooked her arm around mu Yuan''s little arm and was very unhappy."I don''t like him. He''s not worthy of you." Chapter 2191 Lets Split Up The Couple, Second Brother Ye Chu was like a jealous mistress at the side. She hooked her arm around mu Yuan''s little arm and was very unhappy."I don''t like him. He''s not worthy of you." Li Changfeng was overjoyed and did not care about ye Chu''s jealousy. His eyes sparkled, and ye Chu did not like him. Thinking of ye tingjun''s words, he started to count on his little fingers andin,"little Yuan, he''s not a good person. Hemitted a crime in the country and caused the death of a younger brother. He was sent out because his father was a government official. He even found someone to atone for his crime and killed two people. Now, his fathermitted a crime and is wanted. He''s on the run and has disappeared." Mu Yuan was speechless. Li ZhangFeng was speechless. One was shocked, the other was scared, and the other felt that his intention to get close to li Changfeng had been exposed by ye Chu. Wasn''t it all in vain? Second brother, you really have a big mouth! He told everything to ye Chu. Li Changfeng red at ye Chu and hurriedly grabbed mu Yuan to plead for his love."Professor, that''s a false usation that you have to believe me. The matter has blown up and everyone is talking about it. If I was really guilty, they would have arrested me long ago. Why would they let me go abroad?" "Sinners all say they are innocent." Ye Chu started to fight with him. Li Changfeng exined,"professor, I''m really innocent. I had too much to drink that day and my friend mixed some things into my drink. I was a little confused, but I didn''t force him to die. Besides, he was after money too and demanded an exorbitant price. I don''t have a few million to give him. He ..." He was so anxious that he was sweating in the middle of winter. Mu Yuan raised his hand and said,"alright, let bygones be bygones. In the future, no matter what happens, you have to be a man with a clear conscience and a sense of responsibility." "Yes, yes," Li ZhangFeng looked a little shy."How can I be a bad guy when the professor is here?" Ye Chu was indignant."Little Yuan, you''re blind!" It was as if mu Yuan was hugging one on the left and the other on the right. He had to coax one after another."Wasn''t second brother waiting for you toe home?e home." "You''reing back with me," Ye Chu looked at li ZhangFeng warily."Don''t mess around with him." Li Changfeng felt that he had a boyfriend now, so he became braver. He grabbed mu Yuan''s sleeve and said,"professor, let''s go on a date." Ye Chu pped his hand away as if he was protecting his child."Don''t touch me!" It''s like my best friend found a scumbag and I must be wary of his expression. Li Changfeng was indeed a man born and raised in A city. In a certain aspect, mu Yuan had achieved the same result despite using different methods. He widened his innocent eyes and looked at li Changfeng aggrievedly. Mu Yuan inexplicably thought of himself, who was pursuing Jack. It was also because of this that when Reyman came to the town, he was a replica of li Changfeng. This struggle was very eye-catching. Mu Yuan sent the two ancestors out of the school gate."I have something to do tonight. Both of you can go home." Lehmann took a lot of photos and deliberately chose some of the photos of mu Yuan and Li Changfeng being very intimate to send to Jack. He also reported,"Sir, he is fickle and not loyal at all. Do you think it''s right? He must be trying to get close to Li Ze through li ZhangFeng. We can''t let him have his way. " Lehmann rambled on for a long time, but no one paid attention to him, so he was very depressed. Ye Chu, who had returned to miss building, was even angrier. He could not even enjoy his meal anymore. He told ye tingjun everything about mu Yuan agreeing to date li Changfeng and even tried to pull ye tingjun into her camp."Is little Yuan blind? we can''t let him jump into the fire pit. Second brother, you''re the smartest. Think of a way to break up the two of them!" * Many people don''t read thements, so I''ll sort out the story line for you. 1. Memory kill 16x18 2. After Xiao Yuan confirmed her rtionship, she began to go undercover in various Delta and drug dealers. Then, she spent three years to be the captain of a destroyer. During this period, she sailed the ship to reinforce Jack twice. And also a five-year foreign rtionship. 18-23 3. Master''s wedding. Jack was drunk and deliberately tested the MU family''s attitude. MU''s parents found out about their matter. Xiao Yuan was beaten and grounded. Jack saw that they had a bright future ahead of them. The feudalistic parents and young masters asked Jack to cooperate with a show to frame the MU family so that Xiao Yuan would give up. The two broke up. In order to make mu Yuan give up, Jack lied to him that it was a trap and that he had never loved. 4. Xiao Yuan participated in a joint Army mission. Shan ning and the mercenaries set up a trap to kill Jack. Xiao Yuan was caught. Jack pretended to be Shan ning to save him and was shot. Reyman found out Shan ning''s Secret and was killed by Shan ning. Jack misunderstood Xiao Yuan and asked him not to appear in front of him again. Jack gave Reyman''s gun to Xiao Yuan to let him investigate Shan ning''s matter. 5. During the new year, Xiao Yuan was forced to go on a blind date and destroyed her image. The second brother deliberately sent a message to Jack on his WeChat moments. In a fit of anger, Jack let the anti-terrorism force expose the failure of the drug Enforcement police. Xiao Yuan took the task and led the team abroad. 6. Jack was ordered to get the crystal and had no choice but to act as a little distant informant and sneak into the team to take the crystal and copy the information. The information was modified, Xiao Yuan''s teammate Gao Qiao died, Xiao Yuanpletely gave up, Jack took the me, and Xiao Yuan vowed to deal with him until the end. 7. The mastermind behind the crystal chip, Li Ze, left the country to seek refuge in exchange for Roosevelt''s conditions. Jack epted the mission to look after Li Ze. Shan ning deliberately set a trap for mu Yuan to go abroad to arrest Li Ze, and Xiao Yuan pretended to be a professor to enter Columbia to get close to Li Ze''s son, li Changfeng ... Chapter 2192 Second Brother Took The Wrong Script The waiter adjusted his sses and calmly cut a piece of thick cow''s tongue for ye Chu. He had always felt that breaking up a pair of lovebirds was either a vicious mistress or a feudalistic elder. Firstly, he was not a vicious mistress, and secondly, he was not a feudal parent. Naturally, he could not do such a thing as to break up a pair of mandarin ducks. "Little Yuan is too big. He knows what he''s doing. Don''t worry about it." It was obvious that mu Yuan had yet to walk out of the shadow of his broken heart. Because of his brother''s feudalistic father trying to break up the couple, Jack really cooperated with him and made mu Yuan feel that it was just a show between them. However, mu Yuan did not believe it at all. His mouth was vicious, but he was still confident that Jack loved him. Who knew that Reyman. Anderson''s death had caused them to bepletely separated. This time, because of Jack, Gao Qiao''s death had caused mu Yuan to hate Jackpletely. He had to vent his anger, right? It wouldn''t be good if he held it in for too long! "No!" At first, ye Chu had a good impression of li Changfeng. However, ever since the waiter exined the crimes that li Changfeng hadmitted, ye Chu started to see li Changfeng as a different person."How can he be worthy of little Yuan?" Ye tingjun took a napkin and wiped the lemon juice from the corner of her mouth."Then what does it mean to be worthy of mu Yuan?" "At least a pretty and kind girl like me can do it." Ye tingjun was speechless. The waiter was all smiles on the surface, but he was cursing in his heart. He kept feeling that ever since mu Yuan came to Columbia, he had a green grasnd above his head. This script is wrong! "Wait ..." Ye tingjun looked as if he was going to retort. Ye Chu was unhappy."What do you mean? am I not good-looking and kind?" "..." This was simply a question of death. "Of course," "Then that''s right." This was very wrong. Ye tingjun put down his fork and knife. It was indeed reasonable to be wary of fire, theft, and best friends."Let me ask you. Do you think I''m more handsome or mu Yuan is more handsome?" "Little Yuan looks the best when she smiles." Ye Chu''s mood became a little better. She took a bite of the rosined foie gras, which was so delicious that her eyes narrowed. She answered without hesitation. Ye tingjun almost spat out a mouthful of blood. If his brother had asked his sister-inw this question, his sister-inw would have immediately used 300 words to describe his brother. Why didn''t he have the same treatment? "You''re pretty too. " Ye Chu said frankly,"it''s just that I like Xiao Yuan more." Ye tingjun felt that the top of his head had turned even greener, and his face had darkened. It was his turn to lose his appetite. He had always had an uneasy feeling in his heart. Ye Chu was ignorant of human affairs. People had many feelings, and there were many types of feelings. Ye Chu was so innocent that he might not be able to distinguish them. She had always stayed by his side, and he had never touched a single strand of her hair. He had always loved and cherished her. He also felt that ye Chu was ignorant and wanted to wait for her to understand. She might not be able to distinguish between like and love. However, after waiting for a long time, he was told that he liked Xiao Yuan more? Ye tingjun''s feelings were extremelyplicated. Mu Yuan was indeed popr among girls. If he also liked mu Yuan''s type, could it be that the first love of ye Chu had be mu Yuan? This ... What was he? He had been in a daze the entire night, and asked Wei Lin,"do you think ye Chu likes me?" "..." Wei Lin naturally heard ye Chu''s words. He thought about his words and replied,"second young master, if it''s an idol drama, miss ye Chu will be the female lead, and major mu Yuan will definitely be the male lead." "What about me?" "You ... You''re the one who took the script of the female lead''s father, who was worried that the female lead would fall in love at an early age." Chapter 2193 Pink Rose Mu Yuan did not bring his team out for this mission. He was alone. His team was carrying out other tasks, and only the quiet Cai Zhou came to cooperate with him. However, Cai Zhou had not arrived yet. The night was quiet. The umted snow on the road gradually melted. Mu Yuan stepped on the ancient bluestone road and walked to the bottom of a bridge. This was a darker corner, the most neglected corner of the city. There were all kinds of rats and cockroaches crawling. There were vagrants under the bridge, and they could spend the night with just a nket. The night stretched mu Yuan''s shadow very long. He walked to the bottom of the bridge and stayed there for nearly three minutes. The weather was extremely cold, but he did not wear gloves. He rubbed his hands to keep himself warm, and he gradually felt a little warmer. Lehmann had followed him for a while inexplicably. What was he doing under the bridge in the middle of the night instead of sleeping? Jack''s order was to follow mu Yuan 24 hours a day. Reyman was extremely sleepy and was about to curse mu Yuan in his heart. As a University professor, he still had to think about male peacocks that exuded charm. Was he so idle? Five minutester, mu Yuan left the bridge. Lehmann quickly followed and quickly reported his whereabouts to Jack. There must be something fishy about himing under the bridge in the middle of the night without sleeping. He even saw a homeless man bump into him just now, so they should have exchanged some information. They had not been able to find the Chinese undercover agent here, so it might be an undercover agent. After Leyman informed his men, he immediately followed mu Yuan. Mu Yuan walked out from the dark ce and walked under the light. Although Reyman was rather critical of mu Yuan and felt that he had let down their Lieutenant Colonel, he also clearly felt that mu Yuan was not a person who was suitable to walk in the dark for a long time. He was more lively when he walked under the light. After mu Yuan bought a cup of coffee, he went to the florist and bought a bouquet of pink roses. Reyman cursed mu Yuan in his heart again and then saw that mu Yuan was on the phone. Mu Yuan was within the country''s borders, and his phone was monitored. He called li Changfeng. "Changfeng, are you asleep?" Mu Yuan''s voice was extremely gentle, and there was a hint of a smile in it. The gentleness unique to A city''s men was like a fire that could warm everything in the night. "I''m not sleeping. I''m just thinking about where to take the professor this weekend. Just as I was thinking about the professor, he called me. Our hearts are connected. " p Leyman thought to himself,''so sweet. How can a man be so sweetpared to our Lieutenant Colonel?'' Mu Yuan said,"you''re not far from my condominium. If you''re not tired, you cane over. I''m a little hungry. Let''s have supper together." "Sure, sure ..." Li ZhangFeng seemed to have gotten up too quickly and hit his head."Professor, wait for me. I''ll be there soon." "No rush, I''m on my way back." Mu Yuan sniffed the Rose lightly. It had a faint fragrance. In the monitoring room, he and Li Changfeng''s phone conversation could be heard clearly. Rose felt that their lieutenant colonel''s aura changed a few times when he heard major mu Yuan''s voice. Rose gulped."Sir, our people have already monitored all the tramps under the bridge. If there are any changes, we''ll let you know immediately." Jack''s eyes were cold."Yeah." Li Changfeng was indeed a little puppy. He was always on call and arrived at the apartment earlier than mu Yuan. Mu Yuan held a bouquet of flowers and smiled gently."I bought it on the way. It''s for you." Chapter 2194 The Green Hat Is Very Pretty Li Changfeng was overjoyed. He took the roses and reached out to hold mu Yuan''s hand, but mu Yuan avoided him without a trace."Let''s go." "Alright," Although li ZhangFeng felt that roses were a little unmanly, he was so happy that it was a gift from a professor. The two went to a Chinese restaurant for supper. "The words you said earlier tonight ..." "She''s lying to you. It''s all rumors on the inte. There''s no such thing." "I''m not that bad," li ZhangFeng said anxiously. "Alright, I believe you." Mu Yuan pretended to ask casually,"what about your father?" Li ZhangFeng''s mouth was wide open. He had been well hidden. There was a little bit of news about Li Ze''s incident in China, but it was quickly covered up by the relevant departments. Li ZhangFeng had only recently found out that such a big change had happened in his family. This was what happened. The first time he asked for a sum of money to buy a watch for mu Yuan, he did not expect that his ex-boyfriend would give him such an expensive watch. He felt that he had been outdone and wanted to regain his dignity, so he asked his father for money. Li Ze was on the run, and the assets that he had not transferred in time were all seized. The money was originally transferred overseas, and it was not a lot. He was quite critical of his son''s big spending. Li Changfeng''s mother could not help but reveal some information. It was like a bolt from the blue for li ZhangFeng. It took him a few days to digest the news. "My dad was framed. He''s a good man. He''ll definitely restore his reputation." Li ZhangFeng was convinced. Mu Yuanughed coldly. If Li Ze was just a simple case of corruption, this matter would be easily resolved. However, this was a crime of treason. Once it involved treason, it was not such a simple matter. Otherwise, he would not be the one to arrest Li Ze. Li Changfeng made a solemn vow to mu Yuan, and mu Yuan agreed with a smile. Lehmann followed mu Yuan without rest. He was really a little sleepy, so rose came to take over and let him rest for a while. However, Lehmann started toin endlessly."Major mu Yuan is really too much." "What''s wrong with this?" Rose had a good impression of major mu Yuan. "He actually gave li Changfeng roses." "So what? didn''t he promise li Changfeng? what''s wrong with his boyfriend giving him flowers? Why do you look like you''ve been cuckolded?" "It''s not that I''m being cuckolded!" Reyman was furious. It was our senior officer who had been cuckolded. This was even more serious than me being cuckolded. I can''t stand it! However, he couldn''t tell anyone about this. He was suffocating! He was very angry! Thest time, mu Yuan even rebuked his officer for paying him back with his body. Just thinking about it made him angry. It would be fine if his officer had forgotten about mu Yuan, but he had always kept mu Yuan in his heart. Mu Yuan actually made him a cuckold. Even if it was fake, it would not work. What if the act turned out to be real? After following mu Yuan for so long, he was already very angry when he saw him with li Changfeng. When he turned around and saw his chief''s expression getting colder and colder, he was even more unconvinced. Why? Why did you hurt the senior officer like this? How did she let him down? "Mu Yuan''s ex ..." Reyman deliberated over his words and could not hold it in anymore."He loved him very much. Mu Yuan even killed the ex''s very important family. In the end ... He even wanted to abandon him. He''s deeply in love with him, but in the end, he made his ex take the me for everything. How can this be justified? it''s not like his ex did anything!" "Other than Homnd Security, we''ve done everything we can. What else does he want?" Rose didn''t know what to say. Chapter 2195 He Was Too Greedy Rose felt that she was just a single dog who listened to orders and did not have time to date. She really did not want to be like the romantic affairs of the enemy''s military officers. Lehmann was so sad that he definitely did not know that he thought that major mu Yuan had abandoned him. "I''ve been talking for so long, but why don''t you give me any reaction? don''t you think he''s a scumbag?" It was really not helpful for Lehmann to seek an Alliance on the front line. He actually did not join him in calling him a scumbag. Rose was too embarrassed to say that he had a problem with his values, so she subtly expressed her disagreement."This ... He''s already an ex, so he should take big steps forward. Major mu Yuan ... Isn''t considered a scumbag." "Which country are you from?" Reyman was furious. Rose said,"aren''t you sleepy?" Reyman angrily rolled up his down jacket and got out of the car. He ran to the back seat to sleep. Women were so superficial that they couldn''t understand the meaning between the lines. He didn''t scold the scumbag with him either. He wanted to apply for a new partner who knew his feelings. Mu Yuan and Li Changfeng walked back after having their supper. They walked slowly and with light steps. Li Changfeng was very happy with the roses in his hands. In front of mu Yuan''s apartment, li Changfeng expressed in a reserved manner that it was gettingte and that his roommates were already asleep. He asked if he could stay the night at the professor''s ce. Mu Yuan''s eyes twitched slightly behind the mirror, like a cold light shing past. He yed the role of a cold and aloof person. Perhaps it was because he was standing in New York and breathing the same air as that person, his mood was not good to begin with, and his temperament was even colder. Li ZhangFeng waved his hands in a hurry."Professor, I promise I won''t do anything!" What''s the difference between saying this and a man saying that I won''te in? Mu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief."Come in." Li Changfeng happily followed mu Yuan into the apartment. He was so happy that he almost jumped up. Rose had sent a short report to the monitoring room. They had originally installed a surveince camera in mu Yuan''s house, but it was cleverly blocked by mu Yuan with something. Thus, they could not see everything in mu Yuan''s apartment clearly. It was a very clever surveince camera installed in The Eyes of a Doll. It was basically very difficult to discover. Who knew that mu Yuan would randomly throw the doll on another sofa? The dolly on the sofa, blocking the surveince camera. Rose was a little sleepy. Not everyone could take the 24-hour shift. There was a knock on the window. Rose was shocked to see Lieutenant Colonel Anderson and hurriedly opened the door. Jack got in and said calmly,"I''ll take the shift. You and Lehmann can go back and rest." Reyman got up in a daze and was chased away before he could even think clearly. Jack could still hear Reyman''s roar from afar. Mu Yuan brought li Changfeng home?" His tone was like a husband who wanted to catch an adulterer in bed. It was very unstable! He couldn''t help but think of his own cousin Leymann. Back then, Leymann had been put in an important position, and he had been quite indulgent because he and his cousin had the same name. Not only did they have the same name, but their personalities were also ... The same. Thinking of his cousin, Jack thought of the desert where Mu Yuan held a gun and said,"kill me." Jack closed his eyes slightly. They were getting further and further away from each other. It was ultimately his fault. If he was not greedy and did not want to test in front of general mu, Xiao Yuan would not have been beaten up, grounded, and ye Ling would not have broken up the couple. All of this would not have happened. He and mu Yuan would still be the same as before. He went to China for his holidays, and mu Yuan went to America for his holidays. They would spend their time together in secret, trying their best to find time to meet and be happy. He was too greedy! 2196 Chapter 2197 However, he never expected that a single mistake would lead to countless tragedies and separation, which caught him off guard. If he could turn back time, he would definitely be arade from a foreign country in front of mu Yuan''s parents and would not be testing the boundaries like crazy. He lit a cigarette and looked at the apartment. The light reflected two shadows, as if they were talking about something. Their heads were close, and the shadows reflected in the window looked very intimate. Jack was almost done with his cigarette. He threw the cigarette butt away and turned on the tablet. To his surprise, it was no longer dark. He could only hear sounds before, but now he could see images. Li Changfeng was too nervous. After all,ing home with the person he loved was a hint. It waste at night again. He was so excited that he grabbed the doll at a loss and held it in his arms. His eyes were looking at mu Yuan. Jack saw mu Yuan''s face as soon as he turned on the tablet. Perhaps it was because li Changfeng was there, he only took off his coat and changed into a set of home clothes. He was wearing a blue shirt inside and a dark blue sweater outside with the cor slightly opened. His youthful spirit gradually disappeared as he grew older and endured all kinds of changes in his military career. His body fat percentage was too low, so his eyebrows and features became more distinct. Mu Yuan held a ss of water and passed it to li Changfeng. Li Changfeng took it and looked at mu Yuan shyly. Mu Yuan was dressed casually at home, unlike the meticulous person he was in school. The more li Changfeng looked at him, the more he liked him. He liked this type of man who was restrained and cold the most. "The small bed in the study is smaller, so you''ll have to squeeze in." "I can squeeze in with the professor," li ZhangFeng said. Mu Yuan lifted his eyes and nced at him. Li Changfeng felt a chill down his spine and hurriedly waved his hands."Professor, don''t misunderstand. Don''t misunderstand. I won''t do anything." "Yes." Mu Yuan''s voice was a little cold. He looked at the doll and said calmly,"then rest early." "Good night, professor." "Good night," she said. Jack watched as the camera slowly stretched out. Mu Yuan walked towards the bedroom. Halfway through, he even turned back to look at li Changfeng. There was a smile on his lips."Go to sleep." Li Changfeng''s heart was fluttering as he nodded repeatedly. After that, it became very quiet. The entire living room was very quiet. Li Changfeng also went to the bedroom and threw the doll on the sofa. Jack rubbed his eyebrows tiredly. Mu Yuan came alone this time. There must be someone hiding to cooperate. Li Ze was in his hands. It would not be easy for mu Yuan to get in touch with him. Li Ze ... Jack was a little annoyed. If Roosevelt had not made the decision on his own, he would not have gone head to head with mu Yuan. All these years, they had been working together on missions and supporting each other. They were all United against outsiders. This was the first time they had gone head to head with each other, and they were even more aware of the enmity between them. It was impossible for mu Yuan to give up. He couldn''t disobey a Military Order, so how could he find a way that was the best of both worlds? The night was very peaceful. Suddenly, he heard some sounds in the living room. It was already three in the morning. Jack narrowed his eyes and looked at the tablet. It was li Changfeng who hade out of the small study room. He sneaked to mu Yuan''s room as if he was listening to something. Then, he opened the door and entered the master bedroom. Jack narrowed his eyes and sat up straight. He dared! There was no sound in the master bedroom. Jack suddenly opened the door and walked towards the apartment. Chapter 2197 2197 The cute little puppy is very considerate The apartment was silent. There was no sound at all. Jack walked to the door and felt that he was too crazy. Now, mu Yuan and he were like strangers. Whether it was him or mu Yuan, they had both said harsh words to each other. What would they say when they met again? What could he do? what right did he have to stop li Changfeng? he was so worried that he forgot that Xiao Yuan was a Special Forces soldier. Li Changfeng was so vulnerable in front of him that he would not be schemed against or hurt. Jack took the tablet in frustration. When he saw that li Changfeng had turned on the light in the living room, he hurried to the kitchen to pour a ss of water and brought it to the bedroom. What happened to little Yuan? Mu Yuan had a nightmare. He had a very, very long dream. In the dream, he saw Leyman. Anderson¡¯s face showed that he had died with his eyes wide open. He saw Shan ning helplessly exining that he was defending himself. He lowered his head and saw his hands covered in blood. He saw Jack¡¯s bone-piercing cold eyes. When he turned his head, he saw Jack holding a crystal and smiling at him hideously. Xiao Yuan, this is my revenge on you. Gaoqiao was dead. It¡¯s all your fault! In the dream, he was screaming madly, wanting to go over and die with him. Since he hated me so much, why didn¡¯t he kill me? why did he drag hisrades down? Jack said,¡±I¡¯ll torture you for the rest of your life.¡± Mu Yuan raised his gun in despair and aimed it at his temple. He fired a shot crazily and then woke up. He was covered in cold sweat. These nightmares had been haunting him for a very, very long time. Initially, he would not dream about what happened in the desert. After that incident, he was sad for a period of time and then distanced himself from Shan ning. He forced himself to act as if nothing had happened and then lived happily again, pretending that nothing had happened. They had broken up, so be it. Jack could take away the estrangement of a life whenever he wanted to. However, after Takahashi¡¯s death, he began to have repeated nightmares, and each time, it ended with his suicide. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yuan held the cup of water and was a little dazed. Old people always said that dreams were the opposite, but his dream was something that had really happened before. If that shot was his final ending, when would he pull the trigger? When did he reach his limit? Back then, when he had given up on the blue ice, he had felt that it was the most unbearable thing in the world. However, at that time, Jack was by his side. He was full of passion and love. Although it was painful, it was not unbearable at all. He even looked forward to it and had countless motivations to quit. Now, he was no longer here, and his love was gone. He was so close to the person he once loved the most, but they wanted to kill each other. This hatred slowly umted and was suppressed in his heart for a long time, unable to be released. He did not know when he would go crazy. ¡°Professor, can I hug you? you look sad.¡± Li ZhangFeng said, his heart aching. Mu Yuan avoided his outstretched hand and said in a cold voice,¡±li Changfeng, it¡¯ste. Go back and sleep.¡± ¡°Professor ...¡± Li ZhangFeng was unwilling to give up. ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± His tone was firm. Li Changfeng was a student, after all, and his aura was not as strong as mu Yuan ¡®S. He nodded and left the room. He did not give up and said,¡±professor, if you need me, I¡¯ll be next door.¡± Chapter 2198 Im Very Happy To Do It Now Jack had already returned to the car. When he saw li Changfenge out, he reluctantly returned to his room. Jack frowned. Did Xiao Yuan have a nightmare? Other than this guess, he didn''t know what else to think. After 20 minutes, mu Yuan came out. He went to the kitchen to get a ss of water. The camera could not turn, so Jack could only hear mu Yuan''s footsteps. Then, he was surprised to find mu Yuan sitting opposite the doll, holding a ss of water in a daze. He did not move, and his eyes were not focused. He was like an old monk in meditation. He sat for a long time until the steam in the ss gradually dissipated. Jack could see him clearly. When the camera zoomed in, he could still see his slightly trembling eyshes. Every time he saw mu Yuan, he would think of his dead cousin. However, the person he hated the most in that incident was himself. He hated himself to the extreme. Mu Yuan sat for the entire night and finally fell asleep on the sofa. The next morning, Reyman came to change shifts with Jack. He had always had someints about mu Yuan, but he did not dare to act rashly in front of Jack. Jack went home and slept for less than three hours. Rayleigh came back and wanted to talk to him about something. "Roosevelt asked you to look after Li Ze and provide him with political asylum. If anything happens in the future, you''ll be the one to take the me. This will more or less affect your reputation. I Think You Should Leave this matter to someone else." Jack frowned."To who?" "Leave it to Adolf from the special department!" "No!" Jack objected the moment he heard the name. This Adolf was actually a sweeper. Jack hated this person to the core and had never worked with him before. On the contrary, he had worked with Wesleyst year. In the end, he was extremely bold and specialized in his own matters, causing Wesley to fail miserably. If it wasn''t for carefree sect, Wesley would have been dead. Adolf''s methods had always been cruel and there was now in his eyes. In order to achieve his goal, he would do anything. He was also a cleaner who dealt with things that were inconvenient for the higher-ups to deal with. Carefree sect was an anti-terrorism Suicide Squad. They had already taken on the dirtiest and most tiring jobs and would be a Suicide Squad when necessary. However, the cleaners were in the business of killing, and it was legal to kill with weapons. If it was exposed, the higher-ups could shirk all responsibility. If he were to face little Yuan, he would have sent people to monitor her since he knew her whereabouts like the back of his hand. If he handed her over to Adolf, he would either kill mu Yuan or li Changfeng to prevent any future trouble. This person was also an extreme anti-Chinese person. The probability of killing mu Yuan was higher than li Changfeng, and he could even give him pleasure. Old Rayleigh said,"I know that Adolf once plotted against Wesley. He learned his lesson and won''t dare to plot against you. Li Ze''s matter is very tricky, so it''s best to leave it to him." "Moreover, this matter is very troublesome." Jack said,"it''s no trouble." It was not troublesome at all. "How could it not be troublesome? the major sent by Hua has the surname mu. He''s really generous. This surname is very valuable in their country, so he was openly sent to Columbia. We can''t beat him up or kill him. We can only monitor him. If he doesn''t do anything, we can''t do anything. This is very troublesome." Rayleigh felt that it was best to leave this troublesome matter to the special department. "Aren''t you still investigating he Chunwang''s whereabouts?" Rayleigh asked."If you let someone else handle this, you''ll have more time. You didn''t want to take on this mission either." "I''m very happy to do so now. " Chapter 2199 Its Not Good If My Son Treats Old Rayleigh felt that his son''s heart was like a needle at the bottom of the ocean. He was clearly unhappy at the beginning, so why did he suddenly be happy? That night, sheined to Amanda, who said calmly,"let him do whatever he wants. It''s not like you''re the one who''s worried." "That''s not right. Are you guys hiding something from me?" "No, I''m not hiding anything from you." Amanda''s face was full of hidden achievements and fame. Old Rayleigh said,"our son can speak Chinese so fluently now. He even knows the backstory and myths of Chinese. A few days ago, he went to China during his break. Do you think he''s really into the Eastern culture? the other day, I took a picture of some books in his study room and sent them to my colleagues. They all said that they were famous works from China and that they were amazing." Was he that obsessed? "If you''re interested, go and learn." "I''m not interested at all!" The old Rayleigh rejected her. He was a man who did not even eat Chinese food."I hope that Rothschild did not set my son up. Otherwise, I''ll kill him." The next day, Rayleigh was caught red-handed by Jack."I''ll treat you to breakfast." "I''ve raised you for so many years, but this is the first time you''re treating me to breakfast. Can I ... Refuse?" It didn''t look like a good thing. "You can ''t." "Alright," he said. Helpless, old Rayleigh had wanted to invite Amanda to enjoy his son''s breakfast, but was dragged out of the house by Jack. Old Rayleigh was furious."Mind your image, mind your image!" In the breakfast room. The two of them ate their breakfast in silence."What''s the matter?" "What''s the use of the information on Li Ze''s crystal? "We''re on the same experimental project as China. What is it? why do we have to take the risk of being criticized by others to give Li Ze political asylum? my mother said that I don''t have enough authority. You should have enough authority, right?" Jack went straight to the point. He had been holding back this question for a long time. Old Rayleigh picked up the coke silently. To be honest, Jack was about to mock old Rayleigh''s taste buds when he ordered Coke early in the morning. However, he swallowed his words when he saw old Rayleigh''s figure. Even if he was a handsome old man, he didn''t have a small belly. So, he decided to let him be. "It''s a littleplicated ..." Rayleigh muttered. As a sly old fox, he would never tell Jack the truth."I can''t tell you, son." Jack also knew the severity of the situation."Then just say what you know." "We''re working on the same project. That''s all I know. " Old Rayleigh saw that Jack''s eyes had darkened. He cleared his throat and said,"that''s how you treat a criminal. I''m your father. You should control yourself." "What is the project?" "It''s a confidential matter. I can''t disclose it." "Then I''ll go find Wesley." "Wesley doesn''t know either." "Thedies of carefree sect are very resourceful. They''ll definitely find out." "Are you threatening me?" ? "Yes, father!" Old Rayleigh was furious. His son had grown up and was now a Lieutenant Colonel, but he couldn''t be beaten or scolded and had to be interrogated. He didn''t want to lose face. He pondered for a moment and asked,"why do you want to know about this?" "The more I know, the better it will be for me to deal with Li Ze. I will not provide him with political asylum. He should give up on this idea as soon as possible." "We''re already handling it. " "So, what project is it exactly? why do you want Li Ze''s information? what if he''s lying to you?" "He wouldn''t dare." Old Rayleigh thought for a moment and revealed some information to his son."There''s a problem with our research project, and there are casualties. You know about it, right?" "I know. That''s why you didn''t tell me what research project caused casualties." "You don''t have to worry about the details. China''s research progress is faster than ours. It''s unbelievable. Their technology has always been behind us by 50 years, but they''re actually faster than us!" "I''m sure they''re faster than us, and they''ve also passed our most difficult obstacle. That''s why I need their information to repair the project and save those who are on the verge of death. That''s all I need to know. I can''t go into details if you want to be more specific." "Dad, I checked the military expenses yesterday and found some clues. Are you guys working on an anti-human experimental project?" Old Rayleigh,"...Of course not!" How could he admit it? That was impossible! Chapter 2200 The White Hair That Stung The Eyes Jack and old Rayleigh''s conversation was fruitless. Although old Rayleigh was a general, he had be a wily old fox in the past few years. He was very slippery and his words were not very straightforward. Jack thought to himself,"forget it. Don''t push him too hard, or he might get indigestion." At the same time, Li Ze and Jack requested to see li Changfeng. Li Ze was locked up in a safe house under Jack''s full responsibility. The location was very secretive, and he had not seen li Changfeng since he arrived. He missed li Changfeng very much. He had mentioned this a few times, but Jack had rejected him every time. This time, he strongly requested to see li Changfeng. Jack considered for a moment and agreed. He sent someone to take him to a coffee shop near Columbia. Then, he disguised himself and did not show his real face. He sent a few men to guard the coffee shop. He did not request for reinforcements, and he had also calcted that mu Yuan would not act rashly. Li Changfeng was in ss when he received the call. He was rushing to the coffee shop. Ye tingjun''s people got the news immediately and informed mu Yuan. Mu Yuan was in the apartment. He was a fake professor. Although he had real talent, the teaching cases were all done by others. He only needed to take a look. He only had three sses a week and was very free. Jack had hidden him in a more secretive ce, and he had not been able to find out where he was. Ye tingjun said,"it''s such a pity that you didn''t install a surveince camera on him." "You think you can just pretend like this?" "Miss came up with a liquid tracking device that can be used for as long as a year. It can be injected into the body. As long as the person is a little closer to the target, they can just give him a shot." Ye tingjun was promoting his own products. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Yuan''s figure was like jade, and he wore a long trench coat, giving off the air of a noble young master. The coffee shop did not prohibit customers, so mu Yuan strode in. Lehmann had already informed Jack. Jack was in the cafe. Mu Yuan put his hands in his pockets. His posture was elegant and calm. He asked for a cup of coffee unhurriedly and walked to a seat by the window. He sat ... Opposite Jack. The caf¨¦s were all single seats. Jack was also sitting by the window. On his left and right were Li Ze and Li Changfeng. Mu Yuan sat in the single seat closest to Jack with the coffee in his hand. He was facing him, one meter away from li Changfeng and Li Ze. Jack was wearing a very ordinary mask today. It was not eye-catching, and with his head full of white hair, he looked like a bad young man. Mu Yuan looked at him as if he did not mean it, and Jack smiled brightly at mu Yuan. Mu Yuan looked away. My eyes hurt! Mu Yuan slowly opened a book and read while drinking his coffee. Li Changfeng saw mu Yuan and thought that the professor did not see him. He was in a hurry to understand the situation with his father and did not say hello. Li Changfeng asked,"dad, where do you live now? why are you so mysterious? I can visit you and mom in the future. Where''s my mom? why didn''t shee with you?" There were four agents guarding the caf¨¦ and three people outside. All the exits were blocked. Not even a drop of water could get through. Jack thought to himself that even if mu Yuan was extremely capable, he would not be able to get Li Ze away if he was not there today. Furthermore, he was here to hold the fort. Ye tingjun was a businessman. If he dared to send people over, he would dare to bring people over to take down miss the next day. "How are you doing in school? did anyone bully you? Did anyone contact you? if someone in China contacts you and asks you toe back, you must not go back, do you hear me?" "I know." Li ZhangFeng was a little depressed. Could he not return to China? asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2201 He Is My Little Pride Li Changfeng only found out after talking to Li Ze that his father hadmitted a serious crime this time. There was no hope for him to return to the country, and there was no hope for him to be reinstated. Li Ze was very worried about his condition. He then remembered Jack''s words and held his hand."Son, dad''s situation is special. We can''t reveal his whereabouts now. You are dad''s only son. Many people will use you to get close to dad. You have to be careful of strangers. After dad''s ident, the people youe into contact with might have ulterior motives towards you. You must be careful." "Yes, dad, I know." Li ZhangFeng obediently listened. Mu Yuan naturally heard this as well. He drank his coffee and read his book without a change in his expression, as if he did not care about all of this. Jack leaned back in his chair and looked at him. The longer Xiao Yuan grew, the better. He had the face shape that the Easterners said had three courts and five Eyes, which were very standard. The ratio of his facial features to his face shape was very good,bining into a very handsome and ideal face. When he was young, he was in high spirits, and when he was young, his eyebrows were clear. He couldn''t escape the beauty of Jade. She was the most eye-catching among the group of new recruits back then. As he grew older, even though he had lost some of his youthful spirit, the noble aura he exuded was still spreading from inside out, making him look like a young man made of Jade. No wonder she attracted so many bees and butterflies. He kind of missed mu Yuan''s t-headed and full-bearded style. It seemed more pleasing to the eye. Mu Yuan noticed the white-haired man staring at him. He frowned unhappily and looked at him coldly. Jack smiled slowly, trying to be different from his usual image. Mu Yuan was a little confused, but he did not think too much about it. He recognized the few special agents in the coffee shop immediately, not based on their faces, but because their attention was all on Li Ze and Li Changfeng. The rest were here to sit down, listen to music with headphones, deal with things, and drink coffee to rx. The white-haired man seemed to be more interested in him, not even looking at Li Ze and his son. Why was his appearance so attractive to foreigners? A few secret agents were staring at Li Ze and Li Changfeng, afraid that mu Yuan would get close. Li Changfeng asked,"dad, when will you be free to move around?" "After a while, they''ll be going through the procedures. As long as the procedures arepleted, I''ll be a citizen here. They''ll provide me with shelter and won''t do anything to me." "Then, do you want to exchange something? you ..." "This is an adult''s business. Don''t get involved. Remember what I told you. Don''t let anyone with bad intentions get close to you." "There''s no one with bad intentions. Dad, I want to introduce you to someone. " Jack whispered to the agents in the restaurant,"don''t let him get close to Li Ze." As soon as he finished speaking, he heard li Changfeng wave his hand and greet mu Yuan. He seemed to have the intention to introduce him to Li Ze."Professor, this is my father ..." Mu Yuan was waiting for li Changfeng to say this. He stood up and walked towards them. A waiter came over with a cup of coffee and bumped into mu Yuan. He turned to the side and apologized. Mu Yuan touched his pocket and realized that his phone was missing. "Stop!" Mu Yuan shouted! The waiter quickly pushed the door open and escaped. Mu Yuan chased after him. Jack reached out to pick at his earphones and coughed. The agent said,"Sir, don''t worry. If there''s no other choice, I won''ty my hands on the major of Hua country in case you''re in a difficult position." "You''re mistaken!" Jack''s tone had a hint of pride."I''m just asking you to be careful. Don''t hurt yourself too badly." Chapter 2202 Hes Using Your Photo As His Screensaver The special Agent who was a thief was beaten ck and blue. Mu Yuan held his phone and looked coldly in the direction that he was escaping in. Actually, when he chased after him, he already realized that this was Jack¡¯s Special Agent. He was too agile and was also a typical Delta Special Agent. It was easy to distinguish him. A Special Agent who came from a real military background was very easy to recognize. But he had no choice. He had a reason to get his phone back. When he contacted li Changfeng, Li Ze had indeed been taken away. There were not many people left in the restaurant, except for li Changfeng. The eye-stinging white hair was still there, and he was surfing the inte with his tablet. Li Changfeng was extremely worried, but he heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Li Ze was not injured. He had already called the police. Mu Yuan thought to himself, " what''s the use of calling the police? this is Columbia¡¯s campus, and the speed of the police is as fast as lightning. Basically, someone woulde within a few minutes with just a call. " However, when he took back his phone, no one hade. It was obviously fishy. Mu Yuan was deep in thought. He held the phone and muttered to himself for a moment. He pressed a few buttons and changed the screensaver. He had not used this screensaver for a long, long time. He had a nightmarest night and felt that there was something that could extend his life. He found this old photo again and set it as his screensaver. When she came to see li Changfeng today, she had changed her screensaver back again. Mu Yuan closed his eyes slightly. Now that things hade to this, what could he not make use of? Jack had his headphones on. One of his ears was turned off to listen to mu Yuan and Li Changfeng''s conversation while the other was listening to the crying of the secret agent who had just been beaten up by mu Yuan. "This major is too fierce. He looks like a pretty boy, but I didn''t expect him to be so fierce." "He didn''t even need five minutes to beat me up. No one has dared to be so arrogant after I graduated." "It hurts so much. I used to be one of the top fighters in solobat. Are the Special Forces of China so good at training? What happened to the sick man of Asia?" Almost everyone who was silent was a little talkative. Jack was surrounded by quiet, capable, and efficient people, and there were also a few talkative agents. ,m In his heart, he remembered that Xiao Yuan graduated first in West Point training and was one of the best in singlebat. After several years of actualbat training, he had experienced hundreds of battles in the Golden Triangle and often dealt with a group of mercenaries. Now, Xiao Yuan was at the peak of singlebat. At the peak of a Special Forces soldier''s individualbat, some couldst for five years, some couldst for ten years. Now that he was at his peak, he couldn''t beat any of his men. Even the strongest, Lehmann, had a 50 - 50 chance, and he had the natural advantage of his height and strength. Jack was only listening to him rambling. Mu Yuan did not seem to be injured, and his hair was not messy. The wig he was wearing looked very real, and his style was really unique. Ever since he got to know Xiao Yuan, he had broken the fixed impression that men only had one style. He was really a Little Prince who changed his appearance. Because he was multitasking, he almost couldn''t react when he heard his subordinate''s long-winded words. "What?" The moment he was born, mu Yuan looked over. The two of them were not very far apart. Jack was drinking coffee as he spoke, and his voice was a little muffled. Mu Yuan only took a nce at him, but for some reason, he felt ufortable. He said to li Changfeng,"let''s go." The cute little li Changfeng followed her, and the two of them walked out of the coffee shop together. Jack''s subordinate said,"I saw major mu Yuan''s screensaver and thought it was your phone. He actually used your photo as his screensaver. Don''t you think it''s strange?" Chapter 2203 Your Wife Is Going To Defy The Heavens Jack suddenly raised his head and looked out of the window. Mu Yuan''s back, which was gradually getting further and further away, was wrapped by the winter''s coldness, forming a hazy shadow. It was like an illusion that he could not get in his dreams. "My ... Photo?" Jack''s voice was a little bitter, and even ... Shocked. Xiao Yuan''s phone screensaver had always been him. It turned out that he wanted to put up a photo of the two of them, but the photo of the two of them was too eye-catching. If it fell into the hands of others, it would be hard to say, so he secretly changed it to his photo. Jack rarely showed his face in the past few years. Except for some elders who were familiar with him, formerrades-in-arms, and people who taught him, most people had only heard of his name and had never seen him in person. At the end of the year, when Wesley officially entered the anti-terrorism team, he would leave and lead another team. By then, fewer people would see his true face. Therefore, it was just a screensaver, and mu Yuan rarely came into contact with the people around him. Almost no one in China had seen him before, so he just let mu Yuan like him. However ... She did not expect that he had not changed. The bracelet that he had given him back then, he had once been so aggrieved and careful to make him wear it. Now ... They had both taken off the bracelet, and there was no longer any trace of it. I''m afraid Xiao Yuan is lost. But he still treasured it. Even the watch that Xiao Yuan gave him, although he wasn''t wearing it, he kept it carefully, as if he had locked it in a hidden ce in his heart, only allowing those old things to keep tugging at his heart. What kind of thoughts did little Yuan have to still leave behind those traces of the past? "That''s right, it''s definitely the officer''s photo. Speaking of which, not many people have seen the officer before. How did he take the photo? it''s so sinister." He paused and said,"Sir, you can actually smile. You look so good when you smile. This major ... Ah ..." As if someone had stepped on his foot, he was silent for a long time. Then, he said in a serious voice,"other than that, there''s nothing special about him." "Okay, I got it." Jack''s thoughts wereplicated. At the same time, Rose said,"Sir, we interrogated the vagrants under the bridge that day. They all said that they had no contact with major mu Yuan at all, nor did they know him. In the photos taken by Lehmann, there was only one vagrants that had contact with major mu Yuan. This vagrants are locals and have been wandering around since four years ago. It''s unlikely that they are their hidden agents. If they have such patience, they are invincible." "Alright, I got it." What should he do with Xiao Yuan? "Should we continue the investigation?" "No need." Jack said calmly,"he probably asked you to investigate on purpose." "Why?" "Him? he probably saw that you guys are an eyesore and gave you guys something to do. Anyway, you guys will analyze his every move in depth. How would you know that he just thinks that you guys are too idle and has no other intentions? alright, this matter ends here. Send someone to pay attention to Li Ze''s back and don''t be followed. Also, miss has studied the liquid tracker. Keep an eye on Li Ze and don''t let him have any physical contact with other people." "Yes!" Mu Yuan returned to the condominium and sat in the study room, deep in thought. He held his phone, and the screensaver had already been changed. It was a cat. He threw the phone on the table in frustration. It was a different person, but it was that person''s pet. He unlocked his phone and called ye tingjun."Ye tingjun, report this to chief Rayleigh anonymously. Tell him that his son was in a rtionship with major mu Yuan. I''ll send you the photo ..." Ye tingjun was speechless. Chapter 2204 Reyman Felt Like He Was Going To Die The surveince office of the anti-terrorism team only heard the sizzling sound of electric currents. They did not hear what mu Yuan said clearly. The sound of the electric currents was particrly harsh, and they could not hear the sound clearly. The Information Officer took off his earphones helplessly. This major must have known that they were monitoring him. He was actually so scheming. His eardrums were really suffering. There was nothing wrong with the phone after a few times of monitoring. Why did there suddenly be an electric current sound? "Sir, the call was to ye tingjun. I didn''t hear what he said clearly." They couldn''t eavesdrop on ye tingjun. He was on miss''s top floor, and because of their advanced technology, the entire top floor was equipped with anti-surveince and anti-surveince equipment. There was no way for him to know. He had indeed put in a lot of money. Ye tingjun was a little surprised."So ruthless?" "He''s been sending people to keep an eye on me, so I can''t do anything. " Mu Yuan said calmly, and his tone did not change. Then, he used another channel to send some of the photos that he Chunwang had taken at Liu He back then to ye tingjun. He also had to find something for Jack to do. It would be best if Jack was transferred away. This way, he would not be tied up with Li Ze''s matter. The original n today was to install a liquid tracking device on Li Ze. "But you don''t have to be so cruel." "I don''t mind, so why would you mind?" Ye tingjun thought to himself, this is really a broken pot. "Alright, I got it." Mu Yuan hung up the phone, but he did not feel guilty at all. This matter had been exposed, but it was only to Rayleigh. It was said that the Anderson family''s elders had indulged the two of them so much that they werewless. As a result, Jack and Wesley''s power was far greater than their positions. They could mobilize troops as they pleased, and if something happened, there would be someone to clean up the mess. Since they were so indulgent, it was only natural that not many people knew about it. It wouldn''t have much of an impact on Jack. As long as Jack was transferred away, he would be able to do whatever he wanted. Unless it was absolutely necessary, he didn''t want to confront Jack directly, because it wasn''t a good thing to know too much about himself and his enemy. Therefore, he had deliberately changed his screensaver and poked his heart to make him soft-hearted. He had deliberately exposed this matter and made him think that someone else had done it. As long as Jack took a step back, he would be able to bring Li Ze back. Old Rayleigh was humming a tune as he sipped his coffee, wondering whichpany he should target. He wanted to check their ounts and make up for their taxes. Just as he was in the best of moods, he received an anonymous tip-off letter. Old Rayleigh weighed the report in his hand. It was rather heavy, and it seemed to be quite significant. It must have been anotherpany that had been reported anonymously. This matter was akin to giving them money. He happily returned to his office, took a sip of his coffee, and opened the letter. As he looked at the stack of photos, his expression became uglier and uglier. He drank the entire cup of coffee in a fit of anger. Rayleigh stood up and paced back and forth in his office. He was extremely angry. Half an hourter, he picked up his coat and the letter. He became famous and called Lehmann."Major Lehmann, I have something to tell you!" He said. Reyman''s body trembled."...?" "Don''t tell officer Anderson. Keep it to yourself." "Yes, sir!" Lehmann did not dare to disobey. He thought that he was spying on mu Yuan, so he asked rose to take over his job. Then, he hurried to see old Rayleigh. Along the way, he kept wondering why old Rayleigh was looking for him. Did he want to ask about the progress of Li Ze''s case? He could have just asked Lieutenant Colonel Anderson directly. What was he looking for? He was finished. He felt that something was going to happen! Chapter 2205 They Did Have An Affair Rayman sat in front of old Rayleigh, trembling with fear. The old man was afraid that someone would hear him and had called him to his house. It happened that Amanda was on leave today, so he was also confused. He did not know why old Rayleigh was so angry. Rayleigh had a bad temper and was particrly irascible. After many years of being in the industry, he had toned down his temper. He was smiling every day under Amanda''s guidance and had be much friendlier. It was rare to see him so angry. "What''s going on?" Amanda asked Reyman. Reyman was confused. Madam, I don''t know either. "You''ve already called the person over, so if you have anything to say, just ask. " It was most likely rted to Jack. If it wasn''t Jack, then it was Wesley. Other than these two, there was no way to escape. "Let me ask you, what has Lieutenant Colonel Anderson been up to recently?" Reyman told him about what Jack had been doing recently. What could it be? it was about watching over Li Ze and preventing mu Yuan from getting close to Li Ze. He specifically told him about Li Ze and Li Changfeng''s meeting and then proved that the Lieutenant Colonel was not just doing nothing. He was seriously carrying out his mission. Amanda felt that there was no head or tail, but she was not in a hurry. She had always been patient. "How''s his rtionship with major mu Yuan? Did you meet in private?" Oh, that, Amanda thought. Who did it? "Rtionship?" he asked. Lehmann immediately proved Lieutenant Colonel Anderson''s innocence."He has no rtionship with major mu Yuan. They have never met in private, really." "Is this true?" "It''s absolutely true, Sir!" Lehmann said,"I follow major mu Yuan 24 hours a day. I know who he is meeting." "Are there any abnormalities?" Lehmann did not dare to say that the Lieutenant Colonel and the major had an affair. He considered his words and said,"there''s nothing unusual." "Lehmann, I''ll send someone to investigate on my own. If I find out that you''re lying, don''t wear your military uniform anymore. Even Jack can''t protect you. Think carefully, don''t think that I can''t tell if you''re lying or not. When I was ying with this, you were still ying with mud. You think that you''re loyal to your officer by hiding it from us? you''re hurting him!" Lehmann was breaking out in a cold sweat."You''re not asking the Lieutenant Colonel about this, but you''re asking me? isn''t this bullying? this is really bullying. He''s your own son." He definitely couldn''t use his future as a bet. Lehmann had an old family and a younger sister. His whole family came from the slums, and he was the only one who lived up to expectations. He could not take off his military uniform. Besides, it was the lieutenant colonel''s parents who asked this kind of thing, not anyone else. It was not considered betrayal, right? It really wasn''t considered betrayal, right? At most, he could just tell the Lieutenant Colonelter. After Reyman consoled himself, he told everything he knew without adding any details, just some things he knew. Of course, mu Yuan, Shan ning, and Leyman. He did not dare to say a word about Anderson. He also made a very serious statement that the Lieutenant Colonel and the major had already broken up. They had broken up a long time ago and even turned against each other. Then, he went against his conscience and said that the Lieutenant Colonel had changed the chip''s information thest time, and something happened to China. Mu Yuan med everything on the Lieutenant Colonel, so the two of them fell out and became enemies. This time, they really did not meet. Even so, old Rayleigh was about to have a heart attack. Amanda was considering whether she should also pretend to have high blood pressure and put on a calm and cold face. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 2206 The Old Father Is About To Die "How dare he!" "Is he crazy?" "What is he possessed by? is he in his rebellion period?" he asked. "You''re already so old. Are you trying to act like a 15-year-old teenager in his rebellious phase?" "Call him back immediately. Roosevelt doesn''t need to do anything. I''ll kill him myself." "No wonder he asked me if I can fall in love as long as I''m not a terrorist." ¡°XXXXX¡£¡±After a round of scolding, he said,"this is worse than dating a terrorist!" ¡­¡­ Old Rayleigh was so angry that he started spouting nonsense and cursing at Jack. Jack had never been scolded like this by his elders since he was eight years old. Fortunately, he was not around. Lehmann was so scared that his mouth and eyes were wide open like a fool at a loss. Amanda thought to herself,"poor child," and poured a cup of tea for Lehmann to calm him down. Old Rayleigh did not repeat his scolding for a full 20 minutes. When he was done, Amanda poured him a ss of water to calm him down. "Reyman has already broken up. What are you angry about? this means that he has realized his mistake." Amanda tried to save her son''s dignity and did not want to agitate old Rayleigh any further. "What''s the use of it?" Old Rayleigh was furious."No wonder I told him to give up on this mission. He''s always been fighting with criminals. This time, Roosevelt set up a trap for him, and he stepped in. I tried to help him, but he jumped in. I was wondering why he was so immature. It turns out that he''s his mistress!!!" Amanda£¬¡°¡­¡­¡± Reyman was speechless. Lieutenant Colonel, it''s not my fault. I don''t have to lose my position because of this, right? Please forgive me, please forgive me! The director seemed to be furious. "Why aren''t you surprised at all?" After a while, old Rayleigh realized that something was amiss. His wife was too calm."Did you already know?" "No!" "I just found out," said Amanda, who would admit it. "Why are you so calm?" "I''m more mature than you!" "As a judge, I''ve seen a lot," Amanda said arrogantly. What''s the fuss about? Old Rayleigh''s throat was hurting as well. His son was not around, so there was no point in scolding him. He quickly calmed down."They really didn''t meet in private?" "No, major mu Yuan hates our Lieutenant Colonel to death because of Gao Qiao''s death." "What''s there to hate about him? he serves his own master, and we''re natural enemies." Reyman was speechless. "We have more than a dozen people captured and the Chinese must sacrifice one person. Do I still choose to sacrifice more than a dozen people on our side?" Reyman was speechless. Should he exin that this matter wasn''t actually like this? This matter was still a mystery. Forget it, Rayleigh was still in a fit of anger. If he told him, he would only get angrier! "Since he''s not willing to be transferred from this mission, I''ll teach him a lesson!" Rayleigh snorted coldly, his face extremely dark. Reyman was a little flustered. "What do you want to do?" Amanda asked. "It''s not good for anyone if they continue to be involved in this. I''ll go back ande up with a solution to deal with this matter as soon as possible." "Calm down," Amanda said. Old Rayleigh looked at his wife in surprise."I''m very calm now. I''m already thinking of a way to deal with it." He even gave her a look that said,"I''m already very mature, why don''t you praise me?" Amanda£¬¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 2207 He Likes Ye Tingjun As His Girlfriend The doorbell of the apartment rang. Li Changfeng, who was in mu Yuan''s apartment enjoying some alone time, thought to himself,''who''s looking for a professor? professors usually work alone and don''t have many friends when they firste to school.'' Li Changfeng went to open the door. Ye Chu was holding a stack of homework and wearing a white down jacket. She was standing at the door of the apartment with a red face. When she saw li Changfeng, she was very unhappy and asked,"what are you doing here?" "What are you doing here?" "I''m the professor''s boyfriend!" Li ZhangFeng felt that he had to dere his ownership. Ye Chu pushed him away."I''m a professor. I''m here to ask you some questions." The waiter was very cunning and did not tell ye Chu that mu Yuan was acting. Firstly, he wanted to break ye Chu''s vague good impression of mu Yuan. Secondly, he felt that ye Chu was too straightforward and that things would be bad if he told her. Mu Yuan had just been ying chess with li Changfeng. Cai Zhou had arrived New York today, and mu Yuan had already given him a task. Mu Yuan had also injected li Changfeng with miss''s liquid tracker. No matter where li Changfeng went, his whereabouts would be transparent to him. Unless he took it out, the liquid tracker would lose its effect once it was taken out. "You ..." Mu Yuan looked at little apple helplessly. How much did she hate li Changfeng? "Did ye tingjun just let youe here like this?" "He doesn''t know." Ye Chu came over happily, took the homework, andined to mu Yuan,"there''s so much homework. Help me do my homework." Mu Yuan was speechless. "I''ll help you with your homework," li Changfeng volunteered. If you''re done, get lost and don''t disturb their time together. Ye Chu naturally refused."I want little Yuan to write, not you." Li ZhangFeng couldn''t help but mumble,"you and the professor are too close. Didn''t you just get to know the professor?" "Who said that? I''ve known Xiao Yuan for a long time. We even slept on the same bed. Xiao Yuan even kissed me before." Mu Yuan was speechless. Li ZhangFeng was speechless. Jack was left speechless. The monitoring agent was speechless. Rose felt that their rtionship was a little messy. Did major mu Yuan like men or women? although he approached li Changfeng on purpose, there were both men and women. He was a little scumbag. Could it be a double? "I know a few Chinese people who are very traditional in their rtionships. They only hold hands after dating for a month. It''s even more troublesome to have sex with them. This major is quite open-minded. The rtionships between men and women are a mess." "I know how to y." "No wonder Reyman called him a scumbag." "But he looks very obedient. His face is very likable, and he doesn''t look like a scumbag at all." "You can''t judge a book by its cover," Jack''s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. If ye Chu had not said anything, he would not have known that mu Yuan and ye Chu had slept on the same bed. They even kissed? Li Changfeng didn''t believe him at all."Professor, she''s lying to me, right?" Mu Yuan said,"actually ... It''s not considered a lie." Li Changfeng''s eyes almost turned red. He was very much like he Chunwang. He always inexplicably made mu Yuan think of the eldest miss he Chunwang. Major mu Yuan felt that he would not be able to clear his name even if he jumped into the Yellow River. That day, the two of them asked for a standard room, and each of them had a bed to sleep in. Ye Chu could not sleep well and kept having nightmares. Mu Yuan, who was always tender to women, could not stand it anymore. He went over tofort her to sleep and sang a song for her. Who knew that ye Chu would hug him? he was too tired from singing. In addition, he really had no other thoughts in his mind. After being chased and running for his life, he fell asleep because he was too tired. Just like that, the two of them slept in the same bed. It was an extremely pure rtionship. Why did it feel so awkward when ye Chu mentioned it? Besides, does your second brother know that you''re showing off like this? Professor, do you like girls or boys? why did you agree to date me?" Li ZhangFeng couldn''t help but doubt himself. The professor was such a good and honest man. He would never lie. Mu Yuan held his forehead. Before he could answer, ye Chu said,"because he just broke up with someone and is in a bad mood. People say that getting rid of his previous rtionship means getting into a new one. That''s why he''s not true to you." Jack was left speechless. Yup, he liked ye tingjun as his girlfriend. Well done! 2208 Chapter 2207 Li Changfeng had a sorrowful look on his face. His eyes were blinking as if he was about to cry. Mu Yuan had always been kind to good-looking young men, so he could not help but re at ye Chu. You''re so direct, how hurtful. Ye Chu looked at li ZhangFeng proudly, as if he was the third party in the family. "Look, Xiao Yuan didn''t even refute it. This proves that I was right. He loves his ex a lot." Mu Yuan was speechless. Jack was left speechless. Rose felt like she had found out something incredible, but she couldn''t quite figure it out. Mu Yuan did not even have the time to cover ye Chu''s mouth as he widened his eyes. Bastard! What are you saying? There''s a F * cking listening device here! Didn''t he care about his face? But on second thought, he had changed his screensaver and deliberately made a nostalgic look to make Jack feel that he couldn''t let go. Ye Chu''s words were ... Indirectly confirming his attitude, and there was no need to refute it. Face? Had he not lost face in front of Jack? If he had cared about his face back then, he wouldn''t have been so deeply engraved in his heart these few years. Jack''s mood was much moreplicated. He looked at Xiao Yuan in the surveince camera and heard ye Chu say that he loved his ex very much. When he saw Xiao Yuan''s dazed expression, his heart ached. Some love was destined to be iplete, but it was still persistent. It was not easy to meet someone who loved each other in one''s life. He was a lucky man to have met him so early. It was because of this that time had be a shackle, trapping memories and making it impossible to walk out of it. He thought about letting go. He thought that he could let go. If mu Yuan could meet someone better than him, as long as he could give him happiness, there was no harm in letting go. However, that was just what he thought. Li Changfeng ran out, heartbroken. Mu Yuan called out to him, but he had to give up."Why did you provoke him?" "He killed someone''s younger brother. Many people are still scolding him on the inte. He has a bad character and doesn''t deserve you at all." Ye Chu was also a very persistent girl. Mu Yuan was helpless."Li Changfeng and I are not what you think." "I knew you couldn''t forget your ex and used him as a substitute." Ye Chu said in surprise. "Why does it sound like I''m a scumbag?" What was going on? Ye Chu saw the extremely expensive watch by ident."Isn''t this the watch that the mysterious person gave you?" The waiter said that the watch is pretty good, why aren''t you wearing it?" "I don''t know who gave it to me. I don''t deserve it." Mu Yuan took a look at the watch, took it, and threw it into the drawer roughly. He had no way of returning it to anyone. If she didn''t admit it, wouldn''t it be wishful thinking on his part? "Little Yuan, what kind of person was your ex?" Mu Yuan was speechless. Little girl, I''m bugged here. He adjusted his sses."I don''t have an ex." "Second brother said you have it." Mu Yuan took a deep breath."Actually, I have a secret that I want to tell you. Second brother also has an ex." Come on, let''s hurt each other. "What?" Little apple smacked the table and knelt on the carpet. She stretched her whole body over and almost hit his chin."Who is it?" "Did you know that ye tingjun used to have a secret guard called ning qingyao? she was one year younger than you and was very loyal. Ye tingjun had been inseparable from her for several years. Later, when she heard that ye tingjun felt sorry for his sweetheart, she drove her away." Mu Yuan muttered to himself for a while and then pushed the me away."I heard it from Zhong ran. Of course, Zhong ran heard it from ye Ling." Chapter 2209 Youre Just An Ex It was said that there was a period of time when ye Ling was not doing well. Ye tingjun went to Paris to visit him, and ye tingjun was not doing well either. The two brothers started topare who was more unhappy, and then there was this story. Although ye Ling did not produce gossip and did not like to gossip, he was really a ce for gossip. After all, Zhong ran would tell him all the fun things. There was a chance that Zhong ran had fallen out of love, so ye Ling told him ye tingjun''s story. His intention was tofort him. Look, even ye tingjun''s rtionship was not going well. It was not a big deal that you were dumped, so you don''t have to be sad. Then, Zhong ran started to make an announcement. After that, everyone who knew him, except for ye tingjun, knew who he was. Ye tingjun spent most of his time abroad and did note back often. He rarely came into contact with ye Ling and his group, so no one would be bored enough to verify it. Everyone thought that what ye Ling spread was definitely true. The gossip that ye Ling spread out had never been false. Ye Chu''s big eyes were filled with displeasure."Really?" "It''s true. " Mu Yuan was very calm. Everyone knew about this. "I don''t believe it!" Ye tingjun was not that kind of person. "Men''s vows are all lies. You, don''t believe them!" "You must have been cheated by a man. That''s why you overturned all the men''s boats." Mu Yuan was speechless. Jack was left speechless. Could anyone bully little Yuan? It was not easy for him to trick ye tingjun, but he was still rebuked. "Ye Ling said that he has seen ning qingyao before. She is very tall, very beautiful, and has long legs. Her looks and elegance areparable to Shen qianshu." Mu Yuan calmly praised her love rival. "Very tall, very beautiful, and long legs?" Ye Chu sat back down quietly. A few invisible knives were stuck in his knee. "Yeah, I heard he''s a top student with a PhD." "Top student?" The invisible knife was stuck in his knee again. One Shen qianshu was already enough to let her know what it meant. Now, she had to give her a more specific one. At least, qianshu kept saying that she was a bad student, and this was a top student. He was very outstanding and perfect. "It''s that powerful?" "Yeah, he''s quite powerful." Mu Yuan praised her like a flower. Jack was overjoyed. Ye Chu was silent for a moment. Suddenly, she mmed the table, packed her things, and went home."I''m going home. Goodbye." "Didn''t you want to ask me a question? you haven''t asked yet. " Mu Yuan tried his best to keep her, pretending to be innocent. Ye Chu carried the documents and ran away without looking back. Mu Yuan was in a good mood. He snapped his fingers and finally felt morefortable. He took out the watch from the drawer and couldn''t help but y with it. After all, it was a million-dor watch, so he could y with it. It was indeed beautifully made. No wonder it was an exclusive product. "Which idiot is that? I''m stupid but rich. Everyone who knows me knows that I can''t change my watch." Tsk ... Jack was left speechless. He only remembered this after he gave the watch away. He looked at his watch again and suddenly thought of something. It was mid-March, Xiao Yuan''s birthday was approaching. How was he going to celebrate his birthday this year? In the past years, no matter where he was on a mission, she would always make time to apany him. If he really could not make it, mu Yuan would fly over. He had never been absent, and it was the most important day between them. When mu Yuan was busy, he would sometimes forget his birthday. However, he would never forget mu Yuan''s birthday. Jack closed his eyes andughed at himself. Even if mu Yuan was celebrating his birthday, what did it have to do with him? He was just ... Mu Yuan''s ex-boyfriend. Chapter 2210 Li Changfeng Was Assassinated Mu Yuan still hated him. It would not be good for them if they continued to be like this. Lehmann''s phone call came in and he said in a hurry,"Sir, it''s not good. Something has happened." While Lehmann was on the phone with him, rose also had a phone call. Jack frowned."Wait a minute." He picked up Rose''s call first."What''s wrong?" "Li Changfeng was assassinated. Fortunately, the nearby police found him early and sent him to the hospital. I don''t know if he''s Dead or Alive." Jack suddenly sat up straight."What happened?" "I don''t know. I just happened to run into him, but I didn''t have time to save him. Not long after he left the apartment, someone came to kill him. The person escaped quickly, about 1.9 meters tall, and very thin." Rose also felt that she had been wronged. Why did she have to encounter such a thing?"alright, I understand. You stay there and don''t move. Keep an eye on mu Yuan. I will send someone to take over." "Yes!" Jack hung up Rose''s call. Lehmann was so anxious that he was sweating."Sir, Sir Rayleigh called me over today. I don''t know where he heard about you and mu Yuan, but I ... I''ll confess everything." Reyman''s voice was especially soft when he said thest sentence, afraid that Jack would explode. Jack was silent for a long time. He held the phone tightly and slowly calmed his rapid breathing. Reyman felt as if a knife was hanging over his head. After a long time, he heard Jack''s calm voice."Li Changfeng has been assassinated. Go to the hospital and guard him. Whether he''s Dead or Alive, you have to give me some news." "Yes!" Lehmann was shocked. He had just told senior officer Rayleigh about what had happened today, and Li Changfeng had gotten into trouble at night. Was it a coincidence? Heavens, even in movies, there wouldn''t be such a coincidence. Did senior officer Rayleigh make a move? This person''s attacks had always been Swift and decisive, and he didn''t give anyone any time to react. Although li ZhangFeng was Li Ze''s son, he did not deserve to die. He was actually innocent, just a college student. Reyman felt that he hadmitted a great sin and rushed to the hospital. At the same time, Cai Zhou arrived in New York. An undercover agent also passed the news to mu Yuan. Li Changfeng was in trouble. Mu Yuan was also shocked. He hurriedly picked up his coat and went to the hospital. He had asked ye tingjun to report li Changfeng today, and Li Changfeng was in trouble that night. The Anderson family was so ruthless? Mu Yuan clenched his fists tightly. He had revealed the news to General Anderson to ask him to transfer Jack away, not to ask him to kill li Changfeng! When Jack rushed home, old Rayleigh was discussing his son''ste rebellious phase with Amanda. It was heartbreaking to hear, and Amanda was reading a criminal case analysis while listening to him. "You''re too cold. " Rayleigh couldn''t stand it anymore. Amanda felt that she had to give him something that could not bepleted in a short period of time. She said calmly,"I think there might be a problem with miss''s ounting. Why don''t you send someone to check if they have evaded taxes?" As soon as she finished speaking, Jack came in and left in a hurry. Amanda rubbed her eyebrows. Lehmann''s mouth was too unreliable. He went to ask for forgiveness as soon as he left the door. He was really ... Loyal. Rayleigh was angry when he saw Jack, but he could not show that he knew about it. He was very upset, but he could not scold him either. To his surprise, Jack stood in front of him with a cold face."Did you send someone to assassinate li Changfeng?" "Yeah, what can you do?" Rayleigh was infuriated by his tone. What the hell? how dare hee here and question me? 2211 Chapter 2211 "Yeah, what can you do?" Rayleigh was infuriated by his tone. What the hell? how dare hee here and question me? Jack''s vision went ck. Reyman had caused him to drift away from mu Yuan, and Gao Qiao had caused him to be enemies with mu Yuan. If li Changfeng''s death was also on him, this would be a fight to the death. "Dad!" "What right do you have to say that!" Rayleigh''s voice was even louder than his, and his eyes were as cold as ice."Sit down!" The father and son shared some simrities deep in their bones. Jack''s anger gradually subsided. He looked at Amanda and she waved her hand to ask him to sit down. Amanda also asked with uncertainty,"did you send someone?" It was a tant suspicion. She and Jack could not be med for their suspicion. It was Rayleigh''s style. He had always done things without considering the consequences. "You ..." Rayleigh''s imposing manner that he had been trying to build up suddenly disappeared."You ... Yes, I did it." "Okay, Jack. Your dad didn''t do it." "He''s just stubborn," Amanda said softly. "It''s good that you''re not!" Jack stood up and hurried out. Riley was furious."Stop right there. Come back here. Where are you going?" "I naturally have to investigate this matter." Jack said,"if li Changfeng is dead, Li Ze will not have any life left. I''ve repeated this countless times. Li Changfeng is hisst hope, even though he loves himself and his son. If anything happens to li Changfeng and he dies on ournd because of Li Ze''s suspicion of you, you can forget about getting any information from him. He will die with the information." It was such a coincidence that even he thought Rayleigh was behind it. Even Amanda was unsure. What about the outsiders? There was no such thing as an impervious wall in this world. "Other than Rayman, you, me, and Amanda, who knew that I would bring Rayman home to ask about mu Yuan and you? even if li Changfeng is dead, what does it have to do with me? Are you so anxious that you think the whole world knows that you have an affair with someone else''s child?" Rayleigh looked at him disdainfully."I heard that she was only 16 when she went to West Point!" "Sixteen years old!" "You actually dare to do it!" "You''re simply a lunatic!!" "He''s simply too bold!" Jack''s face darkened and he looked at his father coldly."You seem to have forgotten that I was only 18 years old back then." "How can your 18 years old and a normal person''s 18 years old be the same 18 years old? Your mental age is at least 58 years old. You''re so shameless, poisoning other people''s children and even teaching them badly. If I meet someone with the surname mu in international meetings in the future, how can I ask for an exorbitant price?" Rayleigh cursed. Jack was left speechless. I''m the one who''s been turned gay. You don''t have to be embarrassed! Jack took a deep breath and silently admitted that he was the one who led mu Yuan astray. He was the instructor anyway, so he would be the one to bear the me. She was only 14 when you wooed her. " Rayleigh looked at Amanda in shock."You ... You ... You lied ..." Amanda coughed."Alright, let''s get down to business." Rayleigh was so shocked that he forgot what he was supposed to do. Jack also calmed down. He did not want to argue with his father. He was too anxious and forgot that no one knew about this. As long as his father did not put righteousness before family and spread the news, Li Ze would not me Anderson. His father did not have such lofty sentiments as mu Yuan''s father. "Who told you that?" Rayleigh recovered from his shock and rolled his eyes at Amanda."How would I know who reported you anonymously?" he said. Chapter 2212 Your Little Major Directed And Acted On Her Own Rayleigh recovered from his shock and rolled his eyes at Amanda."How would I know who reported you anonymously?" he said. Jack said,"there are not many people who know about me and little Yuan. Other than little Yuan''s brothers, those few people would not cheat him. Other than that, it''s Reyman. He wouldn''t dare to. Moreover ..." Before Jack could finish, Rayleigh cut him off."His brother knows all about you two?" "Yes," Rayleigh was shocked."He even brought you to his moments?" A bolt from the blue! "Yes," She had attended ye Ling''s wedding. If it was not for that wedding, they would not have been separated. "You haven''t met his parents, have you?" "I''ve met him twice. " Seeing Rayleigh''s expression, Jack chose his words carefully. Rayleigh exploded."Why did you meet his family and not bring him to our house? Your brother doesn''t know of his existence either. Oh, right, you don''t have a brother ... Oh, that''s not right. Even if Wesley knew, he wouldn''t have said it. " Jack was left speechless. Rayleigh asked,"so, why didn''t you bring her home?" Do you intend to be a heartless man?" "I''m a little ... Regretful. " If I had known that you would have such an attitude, I would have exposed him a long time ago. I wouldn''t have needed someone else to expose me anonymously."Why didn''t I bring him to see you earlier?" "Get lost. I was just saying, and you took it seriously. Do you think I''m crazy? Even if you want to, they''ll kick you out. " Rayleigh couldn''t help but mock his son. He didn''t have a good day today, and he couldn''t let his son be so smug. Amanda pinched the space between her eyebrows."Let''s get down to business." As a judge, she was most annoyed by people who would never stop changing the topic. Rayleigh knew that he had gone off topic. He cleared his throat."I don''t know who reported it anonymously. We won''t be able to find out." Jack said,"I''ve thought of someone." Shan ning! Other than the people he could think of just now, only Shan ning knew. Who else could it be other than him? It couldn''t be that little Yuan was scamming herself, right? Xiao Yuan didn''t dare. He was most afraid that this matter would be exposed, not to mention that they had broken up. If it was exposed and the news spread back to his country, it would be fine if he seeded in this mission, but if he failed, he would be drowned in rumors. "Who is it?" Jack revealed a little of his emotions in front of his parents."Enemies." "You have a whole basket of enemies, who knows which one you''re talking about." Rayleigh didn''t give him any face. Amanda could not take in any more cases."As an anti-terrorism chief, wouldn''t he be a waste if he doesn''t have any enemies?" "That''s true," "Let''s get down to business!" Rayleigh cleared his throat."This is a little tricky. Of all times, he chose to do it right after the anonymous letter was sent. If this gets out, I''ll be left with nothing to say. If li Changfeng dies, Li Ze and the information will perish together. If the mission fails, a huge pot of sh * t and urine will be sshed on my head. I''ll be smelly even after I clean myself up. Scheming ... So scheming!" Amanda raised a reasonable hypothesis."Could it be a show directed and put on by your little major?" "I won ''t!" Jack denied it firmly."He''s not that kind of person." "Yo ..." Rayleigh drew out his voice. Jack''s cold gazended on him. Rayleigh shuddered. Forget it, I won''t mock you since you''ve been kicked. Chapter 2213 Youve Sent People To Ambush Mu Yuan, Right? Jack had never thought that it would be a show directed and put on by mu Yuan. He was a person who ced great importance on his image and reputation. He would not allow anyone to Sully his reputation. He understood mu Yuan the best. His country and reputation were the most important things in his life. The rest of the people and matters had to step back! In his heart, mu Yuan would always be the clear and cute young man from back then. He cherished his life and loved everyone around him. Even he Chunwang, the son of a criminal, was full of trust and love. Even though the years of being undercover had changed him, he was still the young man he was. Hot-blooded, pure, and kind. "You trust him that much?" Amanda asked. "Yes, he won ''t," Jack said,"he will never be that kind of person." Even if mu Yuan was around, he would never be someone who would resort to unscrupulous means and disregard life. Amanda believed in Jack, but she had given up on her suspicion. After all, she was a judge and had seen all kinds of things. She had seen many demons and monsters, but she believed in her son. "That''s Rushford?" "Stop guessing. It''s useless to guess. Jack, go and investigate. This matter isn''t simple. If necessary, use the power of carefree sect to assist." Amanda said,"we can''t afford to make any mistakes regarding Li Ze''s matter. If his address is leaked, we have to change it immediately. If that doesn''t work, we can transfer him to our house. I''ll see who has the guts toe here and ask for him." "This is a bad n." He wouldn''t do this unless he had no other choice. He didn''t want to implicate his parents."I''ll take my leave first." Jack stood up. He was a little afraid of his father''s methods. He looked at Rayleigh and said,"father, I don''t care what you do. Don''t touch mu Yuan." Rayleigh did not reply. Jack couldn''t ept it if he didn''t get a promise. "Promise me," Rayleigh still did not answer. Jack said softly,"that''s my life." "You''ve already broken up with him!" "Even if we broke up, he''s still my life." Rayleigh picked up an Apple and threw it at him."Get lost!" "Yes!" Rayleigh rubbed his chest in exasperation. Amanda looked at him with a half-smile."You''ve forgotten one thing from the beginning to the end." "What is it?" "Last time, you asked me what we would do if we didn''t have a grandson. Didn''t you already know about their rtionship?" "Are you addicted to acting?" Amanda asked with a half-smile. Rayleigh was speechless. Amanda gave him a kick."Tell me the truth, what did you do?" "I''m innocent. Last time, I only suspected it and heard it from others. This time, it''s confirmed. I didn''t act!" Rayleigh sat further away from Amanda."You have to believe me." "You heard what our son said. Withdraw your men." "I''m already saving you some face by not exposing your exaggerated act in front of Jack," Amanda said calmly. Rayleigh''s face darkened."You''re as reckless as he is, aren''t you?" Amanda shook her head."We have all ignored him for many years. It''s a little toote to fulfill the responsibilities of a parent now. Since he chose to do so, we will let nature take its course. If anything happens, our entire family will bear the responsibility. I believe that you didn''t touch li Changfeng, but you sent people to ambush major mu Yuan. We have been married for many years, so I still know what you would do. If I''m not wrong, the hospital is now a trap waiting for you to give the order to kill major mu Yuan. And then?" Chapter 2214 Who Touched Li ZhangFeng? She paused for a moment and understood everything clearly."Without major mu Yuan, you have to do a little better. Sure, he won''t doubt you, and we can barely be considered to have a peaceful family. However, his happiness will be gone, and his heart will die. If you don''t do a good job and he finds out, the Anderson family will fall apart in the future. If the father and son are not the same, the family will be in pain, and the enemy will be happy. Is this the ending you want?" Rayleigh did not move. He did not look too happy."He''s the only son," said Amanda."General mu knew about this but he did not send anyone to kill your son. Don''t do anything stupid." "What if they be entangled in the future?" "Let him do whatever he wants. As long as my son doesn''t do anything evil or immoral, it''s not a big deal if he likes someone." "You make it sound so easy." Rayleigh Anderson''s face was extremely dark."John is going to run for president in a few years. Our family has been preparing for this, and we''ve been working hard on many things. If Jack''s matter is kept a secret, then it''s fine. But if Roosevelt spread the news, John won''t even be able to keep his seat as a Senator, let alone run for the election. We can bear the responsibility as his parents, but why should my brother, Julia, and Wesley bear the responsibility for him?" "If something like this happened to Wesley, you''d give up?" "Naturally not!" "Oh, I see. I''m going to tell John that you think you have better integrity than him." Riley was furious."You ... You''re being unreasonable." "Be good and call her back before you make a big mistake!" "Do you really want Jack to hate you?" Amanda persuaded patiently. Rayleigh sat for a while before he made a phone call unwillingly. He asked his men to withdraw from the hospital and stop ambushing mu Yuan. In fact, it was easy for him to kill someone on his own country. In the hospital, mu Yuan saw Reyman. It was just a quick nce and he was sure that it was Reyman. However, Reyman avoided him. Mu Yuan''s expression was not good. Li Changfeng was in the emergency room, and the operation had not ended. He was furious. Hence, he deliberately disappeared from the entrance of the emergency room and blocked Reyman in the hospital''s corridor. The two of them then started fighting! When Reyman fought mu Yuan, even if he won two years ago, it would not be easy. He had the natural advantage of being a ck man and was much stronger than mu Yuan. Now, it would take a lot of effort to win against mu Yuan. It was very difficult. The two of them fought from the corridor all the way to the safe passage. Mu Yuan kicked Reyman against the wall. In order to avoid trouble, mu Yuan was unable to carry a gun in New York. Jack was different. It was legal to carry a gun in many countries. After all, it was convenient for the country. Mu Yuan''s two fingers locked onto Reyman''s throat. His eyes were slightly red from anger."Get Jack Anderson toe and see me!" Reyman had suffered from the strangle before and did not dare to move. He had been prejudiced against mu Yuan for many years and did not say a word. Mu Yuan kicked his bones, and Reyman only felt that his bones were about to break. He was sweating from the pain, but he was a tough man and didn''t make a sound. "Did he send someone to kill li ZhangFeng?" "Noment!" Reyman''s life was being held by others, but he wasn''t afraid at all. Death was just one word, so what was there to be afraid of? "Noment!" Mu Yuanughed coldly, raised his fist, and smashed it on his face."Go back and tell him toe at me with whatever means he has. If I''m afraid of him, I''m not mu Yuan!" Mu Yuan pushed open the emergency exit door and walked out. Reyman was holding onto his leg that was almost broken. He was in so much pain that he wanted to jump up. As mu Yuan grew older and more experienced, he actually could not beat mu Yuan now? A bolt from the blue! 2215 Chapter 2215 On the top floor of miss building, ye Chu hurriedly returned to the top floor. Ye tingjun was handling a confidential document that ye Ling had given him. Ye Chu had gone to look for mu Yuan again, and this made him a little unhappy. Although he was unhappy, he couldn''t say it. After all, they were in a pure rtionship. If he did, his brother would mock him for making a mountain out of a molehill. After all, his sister-inw often went to look for Yun an. Ye Chu came back angrily with a pile of homework. Xiao ju and Wei Lin couldn''t stop him, but they were baffled. Did he want to fight with second young master by stepping on the wind Fire wheels? In their eyes, second young master was a weak schr, and he might not be able to defeat ye Chu. Hahahahahaha! "What''s wrong? Who''s bullying you?" Ye Chu mmed his homework on the table and grabbed ye tingjun''s shirt."I want to ask you something!" Ye tingjun was speechless. The little girl was sitting on hisp with her legs apart. This posture was a bit difficult to exin. Wei Lin and Xiao ju had originally followed him in, but they had cleverly disappeared. Forget it, it was just fun. They had seen it many times. He wouldn''t make a fuss at all. "What is it?" Ye tingjun took his half-finished fruit juice and let her wet her mouth first. Ye Chu held the fruit juice and drank it all in one gulp. She let go of his shirt and looked into ye tingjun''s clear eyes. For a moment, she was stuck. She did not understand her anger on the way here. She also did not understand how she was so agitated that she wanted to vent her feelings. The waiter was as gentle as ever. He gently patted her back and gave her the gentlestfort. Ye chuyi felt wronged."Have you ever lied to me?" The second brother had said that he had only loved her since he was young. If he had ever been in love and liked someone else, she wouldn''t be unhappy if he told her that. As long as he didn''t lie to her, it would be fine. Since he said that he had only loved her, was he lying? "What''s wrong?" He waited quietly for a moment but didn''t hear little apple speak, so he was a little confused. "You ... Did you only like me?" "Yes." I only like you. Love at first sight, joy of a lifetime. Ye Chu took a step back. This position was a little too embarrassing. The second brother changed it to let her sit in his arms and put his hands around her waist."What did mu Yuan say to you?" Ye Chu betrayed mu Yuan without any hesitation."He said that you liked a woman called ning qingyao." Ye tingjun was speechless. His face darkened slightly and he restrained his aura. He adjusted his sses slightly."He''s talking nonsense." "Who is ning qingyao?" "She used to be my secret guard and saved me a few times. Later, because of her selfishness, she sold out miss''s information and also leaked my whereabouts. Remembering her life-saving grace, I expelled her." He was not like ye Ling, nor was he like mu Yuan, who had the ability to save his own life. He had also never received very strict military training, and he was not a Special Agent who was very good at fighting. Therefore, he had very high requirements for his secret guards and gave them a lot of power. At the same time, he gave them two chances. No matter what happened, he would not personally kill the group of people who had once protected him. His secret guards were treated very well and were all loyal. "After ning qingyao''s incident, I tidied up the secret guard team and handed it over to Wei Lin to manage. She could be considered Wei Lin''s superior, but that was a few years ago." That matter wasplicated to talk about, and he had never talked about it until now. First, he had his own principles. Second, ning qingyao had been very popr among the hidden guards. Many people had regarded her as the future second young mistress. He also trusted ning qingyao very much, just like how he trusted Wei Lin and Xiao ju now. He had given her a lot of power, but he didn''t expect that it would raise her heart. "It''s just like this. Didn''t you chase her away because you like her?" "I like her, why would I chase her away?" Ye tingjun pinched her angry face and could not help but kiss her pink lips."You''ve seen how I look when I like you. Why would you think that I would chase away the person I like?" Chapter 2216 I Like Xiao Yuan ,m Ye Chu tilted his head and thought about it. The second brother liked her and couldn''t wait to tie her to his side. If he really liked ning qingyao, why would he drive her away? "What if you like her and like me, but just more? Mu Yuan said that if you were the Emperor of the ancient times, he would have both. It''s a pity that you were born in the wrong era and could only abandon one person. " Ye Chu had taken the path of betraying his teammates to the end. Ye tingjun silently remembered this debt."You weren''t by my side back then. If I liked her, why would I have searched for you for so many years? I like Wei Lin, and I also like Xiao ju, because they want to protect my life, so I naturally have to like them and trust them. If you hate someone, that person will also hate you, so why would he risk his life to protect you?" Liking her was inevitable. However, it was not a romantic rtionship. Ye Chu didn''t understand, but he had been led astray."Wei Lin doesn''t like me, and I don''t like him either. Does that mean he won''t protect me?" "He wouldn''t dare, he has to listen to me." Ye Chu was unhappy and had a grudge against ning qingyao, but the second brother was a little secretly happy. This girl was jealous, right? He didn''t point it out. If he did, what was the point of giving her a sense of security? Ye Chu felt too safe by his side, so most of the time, he didn''t care much about what he thought because he gave ye Chu 100% confidence. Ye Chu knew how much he liked her. No matter what happened, he wouldn''t leave her. Therefore, she would not be as worried as a girl in a rtionship. She would not think about what to do if her lover cheated on her. She knew that there was a home behind her, so she flew without any worries, but she forgot to look back at him asionally. If this matter could make her jealous and nervous about him, why would he expose her? Didn''t he also enjoy the feeling of being cared for by her? He couldn''t wait for ye chutian to pester him unreasonably. When he thought of this, he didn''t exin any further. "Where''s Erma?" She suddenly mentioned Erma. Recently, it was as if Erma had disappeared from school and had note to cause trouble. After being beaten up by herst time, Erma had be much more obedient. "If I wasn''t the person you met back then, and it was Erma, would you have been with her?" Ye tingjun smiled."Little apple, this hypothesis doesn''t hold. You are you." "I just want to make assumptions." She felt a little uneasy for some reason. At that time, ye tingjun was very good to her, but she felt that ye tingjun was also very good to Erma. If she didn''t take the initiative, would she not have gotten his feelings? "I like you." Ye tingjun felt a little helpless and also a little happy."Why do you care about her? I didn''t know about your background back then, but I''ve already exined it to her. " "Really?" "It''s true!" Ye Chu felt a little more at ease, but he also felt that he might have made a mountain out of a molehill. Ye tingjun was overjoyed and hugged her waist. It was really not easy to wait for her to be enlightened. "In the future, don''t hang out with mu Yuan too much. His rtionship is a mess and he might even mislead you." However, for the first time, he feltpletely willing to be tricked. "I like little Yuan." Ye Chu did not hesitate when she betrayed Xiao Yuan. She did not hesitate when she said that she liked him either."He''s very good." "What''s so good about him?" "He looks good when he smiles. I feel safe and happy when I''m with him. He likes to help others and likes girls. Everyone likes him." Chapter 2217 Mu Yuans Suspicion "What about me?" "That''s different. " Ye Chu blurted. "What''s different?" Ye Chu was confused. What was different? She couldn''t quite put her finger on it. She couldn''t tell what was different, but it was different. Wei Lin hurried over and braced himself to break the eye-stinging posture of the two Siamese twins."Second young master, something has happened over at major mu Yuan''s side." "What is it?" "Li ZhangFeng was assassinated. He''s been sent to the hospital." Ye Chu jumped up."What about little Yuan?" Ye tingjun instantly listed mu Yuan as number one on the enemy list! The first thing this girl asked when she jumped up was little Yuan? "Major mu Yuan also went to the hospital, and ... There are 11 top secret agents from the Marine Corps lying in ambush around the hospital." "What?" Ye tingjun''s heart skipped a beat. He could not care less about being jealous. If something happened to mu Yuan, his brother would lock him up in front of his eyes. Wei Lin sent the images captured by the flying device to ye tingjun''s phone. The two of them hurriedly went downstairs. Before they left, they told xiaoju to look after ye Chu and not go out. Ye Chu was very worried about mu Yuan. Although she was innocent, straightforward, had a bad temper, and did whatever she liked, she had always known not to cause trouble for ye tingjun. She did not mention that she wanted to go out and look for mu Yuan either. She only sent mu Yuan a message nervously. When mu Yuan replied to her message, it was fine as long as he was safe. In the monitoring room. The images captured by the flying transport were veryplicated. The 11 agents had formed an inescapable, and five of them were snipers. They were distributed on high vantage points around the hospital, and each vantage point was aimed at the door of the emergency room. Every single gun was aimed at mu Yuan''s head. No matter how powerful a person was, they would not be able to avoid the first shot of a sniper. The first shot of an Ace sniper was a sure-kill shot unless they knew in advance that the bullet woulde. However, the speed of a bullet was much faster than a person''s dodging movements. Even if he knew, it would be useless. The big screen disyed the identities of 11 people. They were all Ace Special agents of the Marine Corps. The missions that these people were carrying out were all hell-level, and so many people had surrounded mu Yuan with the intention of taking his life. "Who sent them?" Wei Lin didn''t know who had sent them, but the number of people who could have sent so many agents could be counted with two hands. "Send our men to reinforce them and tell them that this is a mission of no return. They must ensure major mu Yuan''s safety." "Yes!" Wei Lin quickly went down to organize the men. Ye tingjun''s Vanguard team consisted of 16 people and set off. Halfway through the journey, the surveince Center realized that the 11 special agents had left without a trace. He left without a trace and probably didn''t even startle a mouse. Ye tingjun''s heart settled down and he ordered his men to withdraw. He told ye Ling about this matter directly. In the hospital. Li Changfeng''s surgery had ended. After the surgery, he had lost one-third of his lungs. His condition was basically stable, and his life was saved. Mu Yuan signed on behalf of li Changfeng''s teacher. He had not woken up after the anesthesia, so he could not speak for a while. Mu Yuan asked the doctor,"can I take a look at the bullet that hit him?" "Alright!" The doctor was not suspicious. He passed the bullet to mu Yuan and left with his men. The blood-stained bullet was a 9X19 military bullet. Currently, most of the police departments and elite departments had given up on this type of bullet and chose to use another type of bullet that was more lethal in actualbat. However, mu Yuan knew that there was an elite force that still used this type of bullet. Chapter 2218 Jacks Methods Nothing had changed in the past ten years. If it was a military personnel, every bullet would have a record and they would be able to find out who the owner was. Mu Yuan took a photo and put the bullet back. Li Changfeng was met with an unexpected disaster. He took li Changfeng''s phone and used an app in his phone to unlock it automatically. "Are you li Changfeng''s father? I''m Li Changfeng''s professor. He was shot today and was assassinated. He''s in the hospital ..." Before mu Yuan could finish speaking, someone hung up on Li Ze''s side in a hurry. Mu Yuan sneered. The news had already spread. Whatever Li Ze wanted to do was his business. He leaned against the wall slightly. The White of the hospital was a little ring. Reyman kept his mouth shut. The bullets in li Changfeng''s body were military-grade bullets. This elite unit was under Jack''s directmand. Back then, he had bragged to mu Yuan about the mysteriousness and power of this unit. They had helped him deal with some difficult matters. Now, it was a coincidence. The bullet hit li ZhangFeng''s body. Or perhaps Rayleigh Anderson? After all, he had just spread the news. If Rayleigh wanted to kill someone, he should have killed him instead of li Changfeng. If he did, li Changfeng was Li Ze''s only son. It would be impossible for him to get Li Ze''s cooperation. Rayleigh was a mature politician. He would never do something that would harm his own interests. Moreover, the leader of their experiment was a member of the Parliament and also from the Anderson family. Thus, Rayleigh was the one who wanted Li Ze to cooperate the most. Roosevelt had obviously set a trap for Jack. He was also certain that China would not give up on Li Ze and would definitely bring him back. No matter what angle Rayleigh chose to take, he would not touch li Changfeng. Where''s Jack? Mu Yuan had always been on his own for the past few years. Although he had ye Ling''s orders behind him, when he was on the battlefield, he would usually be the one to judge the situation. Ye Ling had also given him the greatest authority. If something happened, the two of them would shoulder it together. However, he had never been so tired and troubled before. He knew that he had lost too much to Jack in terms of scheming, so he yed the emotional card. What if the rtionship card also failed? If Jack sent someone to kill li Changfeng, it would mean that he had lost control of his emotions. Mu Yuan took the phone. The familiar number was in his phone and had never been deleted. He pressed the number, but before it rang, he hung up again. Mu Yuan closed his eyes and sat on the stairs of the safety passage, exhausted. His eyes were frighteningly deep in the dark. He made up a message to Jack, but he did not send it out. Mu Yuan stood up, hesitating between the phone and text messages. At the same time. In the safe house, Jack was trying to stop Li Ze from going to the hospital. "Li Changfeng is out of danger. You can''t go to the hospital. There are special agents from your country in the hospital. If you want to be extradited to China, you can go!" Jack never wasted words and pointed out a path for him."I was ordered to protect you, but I don''t intend to sacrifice my men to protect you." Li Ze was not worthy! "You!" Li Ze was so angry that the veins on his temples were about to jump. He had indeed gone out, but he hesitated again. Mrs. Li was crying on the side. "Who was the one who harmed my son?" Jack Shuai Guo was also an expert in psychological attacks,"who knows, maybe ... He''s here to extradite you, your country, an old friend." This sentence was like a stab to the heart. Li Ze sat on the sofa listlessly, his eyes dazed. ''Homnd ... An old friend. He was already a traitor to the country, so there was nothing wrong with that, right? Li Zeughed out loud. "If I give you the information, can you guarantee my son''s safety?" Chapter 2219 Does He Dare To See Me? Li Ze was like a beast in a difficult situation. He was out of his wits and only wanted to protect his Cub. However, he thought again, why did he end up in such a situation? was this all a scam? However, the Lieutenant Colonel had been keeping an eye on li Changfeng and telling him that someone had approached li Changfeng just to find out his destination. If he did, he would kill li Changfeng to prevent any future trouble. Li Ze''s body was cold. He could not escape death. If he let out hisst trump card, he would be blocking his way out. From then on, they would not care about his life or death. "You''d better think it through. Give me the information and I won''t be so concerned about the safety of your family of three." Jack didn''t follow his words and immediately asked for information."I will provide you with protection, let you get legal identities, and arrange for you to start a new life. Other than that, there is nothing more." Li Ze clenched his fists."You ..." "As a traitor, you must be prepared to be chased to the ends of the earth by your country. You must also be prepared to be shot in the head by a sniper bullet at any time." Although he was looking after Li Ze, Jack did not like Li Ze at all. The people he hated and looked down on the most were those who threatened Homnd Security. Thatnd was filled with his friends and family. What a crazy person he was to hurt the people of his own country. Li Ze waspletely silent and angry, but he didn''t dare to speak. Jack said calmly,"don''t contact anyone. We don''t know if your son is Dead or Alive. He wasn''t the one who sent you the message. He''s the one who wants you to be extradited to China. If you take the bait, no one can save you." He flicked his sleeves and left. Li Ze''s eyes reddened as he read the text message. His wife covered her mouth and cried, calling li Changfeng''s name. Rose had already given him the ballistic simtion map and found the location of the murderer. She also looked for the nearby surveince cameras and found that almost all of them were broken, and they were thought to have been reced by a copy of the video. "There''s no response from the transportation Bureau at all. How many people in this world can achieve such silence?" Miss will be the first to bear the brunt." This was apany famous for its ck technology. If it wasn''t for the fact that their annual tax revenue was too impressive and that they didn''t evade taxes excessively, many people would want to take their heads off. Miss''s rise made many people very jealous and envious. "Ye tingjun?" Jack muttered to himself. Why would ye tingjun do something to li Changfeng for no reason? unless someone was behind it. He was ye Ling''s younger brother. Miss and Xie jinghuan''s Intelligence Group had a few channels ofmunication internally, and they were very well-informed. Xie jinghuan''s Intelligence Group provided arge amount of intelligence services to the Chinese side, and these two people would provide assurance for ye Ling and mu Yuan''s actions. If there was a miss, then it had something to do with mu Yuan, and mu Yuan had personally given the order? That was impossible! He quickly dismissed this thought. Even if it was really them who did it, it was ye Ling who gave the order behind mu Yuan''s back. Reyman said,"Sir, major mu Yuan and I had a fight at the hospital today. He asked if you sent someone to do it." "He''s an interesting fellow. " Jack sneered."No matter what happens in the past year, you''ve been ming it on me!" Did he look like a scapegoat? "The major is in a bad mood." Reyman''s small eyes were probing."Sir, are you going to see him?" To see him? Did mu Yuan dare to? If he really went, mu Yuan would also give up halfway. 2220 Chapter 2221 Jack looked at Reyman fixedly, which made Reyman''s heart beat faster. Why was the officer looking at him like he had something that attracted him? What was he doing? It was a little scary. Sir, I swear I didn''t touch a single hair on your major. It was true! He was just beating me up! "Reyman ... You fought with him?" Jack narrowed his eyes slightly. Should he scan Reyman from head to toe? He felt both gratified and sad. Was his little Yuan that smart? Would the liquid tracker that was prepared for Li Ze hit Reyman''s body? He had ordered that no one was allowed to be within two meters of mu Yuan, especially Reyman and rose, because they often had to monitor Li Ze. If mu Yuan could not find Li Ze, it was inevitable that he would put all his eggs in one basket on Reyman. "I didn''t hit him." Reyman roared in his heart, with such an expression that he wanted to settle the score. Officer, can''t you tell right from wrong? I''m the one who''s on the same side as you. His gaze was a little scary. "He hit me. Really. He was especially fierce. I was in pain all over." "My whole body hurts ..." Jack muttered to himself for a moment before turning to his side and closing his eyes slightly. ording to his information, miss''s liquid tracking was very unstable and wasn''t produced on arge scale. There weren''t many of them, and because the molecules were unstable, it was very easy for the body to absorb them. He estimated that such a small amount could be used on very important people. Mu Yuan probably only had this one on him. "Go ..." Jack stood with his hands behind his back and did not look at Reyman."Go to the technical department and get someone to check your body to see if you''ve been imnted with liquid tracking." Reyman was speechless. What? Miss''s liquid tracking? Wasn''t it said that the molecr structure was unstable and could be easily absorbed, and that it could easily destroy the body''s immunity? Would the major use this on him? "Yes!" He didn''t dare to dy. Jack stopped him."Remember, don''t make this public. I know what to do." "Yes!" Mu Yuan went to miss building. Ye tingjun rubbed the space between his eyebrows. It''s only six in the morning. Are you here for breakfast? Isn''t it a little too early? we''re only having dinner at seven. Mu Yuan stood on the top floor of miss building and looked at the entire New York from afar. There were tall buildings everywhere. Miss building, which was the only financial center, towered into the clouds, and he could see half of New York''s scenery. It was beautiful and mysterious. Ye Chu''s eyes were a little hazy. She rubbed her eyes and did not believe that she would see mu Yuan. She was wearing a set of sleeveless white pajamas. Standing in the hall that she had modified to have green as the main color, she looked like an elf in Alice''s dream. "Little Yuan, why are you here?" Mu Yuan turned around and smiled."I came to look at the scenery." Ye tingjun came up, and his face darkened. He stuffed ye Chu, who was about to walk over to hug mu Yuan, into the room and let her wash up. Then, he looked at mu Yuan with a dark face."Congrattions. You have risen to the top of my list of enemies." Mu Yuan was overjoyed."Generous, generous." Big your sister! Ye tingjun asked coldly,"have you never experienced what it feels like to be jealous?" "No, I didn ''t!" He thought about it carefully. Jack looked insecure and had a particrly attractive appearance, but the things he did always made him feel safe. Ye tingjun snorted."That''s true. Lieutenant Colonel Anderson''s unapproachable face makes it hard for you to be jealous. When you''re in a rtionship, a feeling of jealousy is notplete without experiencing it. That''s why you broke up." Mu Yuan was speechless. Chapter 2221 2221 Executioner Mu Yuan and the waiter argued for a moment and realized that he could not win. Jack. Anderson was his Achilles ¡®heel. Other than Xie jinghuan and the rest, no one else knew about it. Ye tingjun did not know if he heard it from ye Ling or if it was his own guess. He had initially mentioned it implicitly, but after that, he let himself go and was not afraid at all. Every time he mentioned it, mu Yuan felt as if his heart had been stabbed. Gradually, he felt that he should let it go. He could not win against the second brother. After all, his rtionship was going well. If it was not, he deserved to be ridiculed. This made him particrly unhappy. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Mu Yuan looked at little apple, and ye tingjun¡¯s eyes widened. What kind of person was this? ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± Mu Yuan had a fearless expression.¡±I have always been a double.¡± Ye tingjun was furious. ¡°I also like little apple.¡± Ye Chu was very happy to hear this when she came out. Her friend liked her very much. She was perfect.¡±I like you too.¡± Ye tingjun was speechless. Mu Yuan was already at the top of his enemies list, but he had suddenly climbed up by a huge margin. ¡°Come, let¡¯s have a hug between friends.¡± Little apple ran over and hugged him.¡±Did you abandon li Changfeng?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Little apple looked like her best friend was finally free from her misery, then said without any ulterior motives,¡±I¡¯ll introduce you to a good one. What do you think of Wei Lin? although he doesn¡¯t like me, I think he¡¯s not bad. He¡¯s tall and handsome, but he doesn¡¯t talk much. Do you like someone who talks more or less?¡± The matchmaker looked at him with anticipation. Mu Yuan was speechless. Ye tingjun was speechless. What wrong did our Wei Lin do to deserve this? ¡°Wait a minute ...¡± Why did little ye Chu want to introduce Wei Lin? Ye tingjun came over and pulled him.¡±Wei Lin likes girls.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference between liking a girl and a man?¡± Ye Chu didn¡¯t really understand. She didn¡¯t know that in the secr world, men and women wanted to be together, not men and men. Because she felt that mu Yuan liked a man and a girl at the same time, she thought that there was no difference between liking a man and a woman. ¡°Don¡¯t harm our Wei Lin. ¡± Mu Yuan smiled devilishly and touched little Apple¡¯s face.¡±Why don¡¯t you follow me? you have no future with ye tingjun.¡± ¡°...Ah?¡± little apple was speechless. Ye tingjunughed coldly and did not say anything. Little apple looked around.¡±Are you two fighting?¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t!¡± ¡°Yup!¡± Little apple didn¡¯t know what to say. She decided not to get involved in this quarrel and focus on finding a boyfriend or girlfriend for mu Yuan. It would be fine as long as it was not li Changfeng. For safety reasons, ye tingjun pulled mu Yuan to the surveince room downstairs. ¡°I¡¯ve injected liquid tracking into Reyman¡¯s body. See if you can track his location.¡± Mu Yuan said. ¡°Alright!¡± The Information Officer immediately entered the code. Every liquid tracker had an independent code. As soon as he entered it, it showed that Lehmann was below miss building, just on the next street, and he could see mu Yuan¡¯s car. ¡°He¡¯s following you. ¡± Mu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief. Reyman had been following him around 24 hours a day recently, and he was very clear about this. ¡°How did you get it into his body? after the liquid was tracked into his body, there would be a little pain. Didn¡¯t he feel it?¡± Ye tingjun was a little confused. Chapter 2222 Mu Yuans Plan "How did you get it into his body? after the liquid was tracked into his body, there would be a little pain. Didn''t he feel it?" Ye tingjun was a little confused. "I got it in when I was fighting with him. The pain from hitting him is way more than the pain from this one." Ye tingjun thought to himself,''how smart. Even a soldier who follows orders can be so scheming.'' Mu Yuan said,"Jack is very smart. He knows about the liquid tracking, so he will guess whether I have already entered. So, you have to be prepared for two things. One, Jack deliberately made Reymane up with a fake curve and beat him at his own game. He deliberately set a trap to expose my men. Two, he did not realize that Reyman would really go and watch Li Ze." No matter what, he had to be prepared for both eventualities. If anything happened, he could still deal with it. "Alright," he said. Ye tingjun thought for a moment."Have you ever thought that you yed the emotional card? perhaps he was soft-hearted and purposely revealed a w to let youplete this mission. After all, he definitely doesn''t like Li Ze. Originally, exchanging Li Ze was Roosevelt''s matter. It had nothing to do with the Anderson family. I don''t understand why he had to carry out this mission either, unless there was a reason that left him with no choice. For example ... You!" Perhaps the bystanders could see clearly how important mu Yuan was to Anderson. "He won ''t," Mu Yuan said that he knew Jack better than ye tingjun. Even if he wanted to be soft-hearted and let him extraditor Li Ze, it would be on the basis that he had the information. If he did not get it, he would not let him go easily. "I heard that there''s something wrong with their experiment. They''ve lost a lot of people, and more than a dozen volunteers have shown stress reactions. We can''t provide any experimental data if they ask for help now. Li Ze is his only chance." Since this was the only chance, he would not give it up! Reyman had been watching him from below. Ye tingjun told mu Yuan about the two teams that tried to kill him in the hospital yesterday. Mu Yuan was also very surprised. When he entered the hospital, he did not sense that there was an inescapable around him. "They retreated not long after you arrived at the hospital." Ye tingjun gave him the information of this group of people."They are allnd special agents. A group of truly strong people." All of them were mobilized to kill mu Yuan. It meant one thing-mu Yuan had to die! Mu Yuan''s expression turned cold, and he was a little lost in thought."I can roughly guess who it is." Rayleigh Anderson. Other than him, there would not be anyone else. Why did they suddenly retreat? Mu Yuan''s phone could not be tracked in miss building, so Jack''s people could not trace his information or know the content of their conversation. Mu Yuan had a n in mind."Do you have a way to get someone in the country that Li Ze trusts more to pass a message to Li Ze? They''ll use li Changfeng''s future to threaten him, and at the same time, they''ll push the me on me for li Changfeng''s ident. " "Aren''t you pushing Li Ze to Anderson?" Ye tingjun did not understand his n."If I were Li Ze, I would definitely exchange information with li Changfeng to protect him." "That''s what I want him to do!" Mu Yuan said calmly,"I want Li Ze to choose whether he believes in Anderson or his home country. Tell him that if he keeps his mouth shut and swallows the information, at least li Changfeng will be able to protect himself. Jack must have led Li Ze to believe that it was someone from our country who did it. Since that''s the case, we''ll beat him at his own game. " Ye tingjun said,"it''s too risky." "Go ahead and do it." Mu Yuan stood with his hands behind his back."If anything happens, I''ll take responsibility." "Alright, since you''ve decided, I''ll send someone to contact them." Chapter 2223 Whos Bullying Who Mu Yuan stayed in the monitoring room until noon. Ye Chu came over to look for him to have lunch together, and the three of them went to miss building to have lunch. Ye Chu even excitedly wanted to introduce him to a partner. After mu Yuan personally set a trap for Jack in the monitoring room, he was in a bad mood and did not talk much, but ye Chu kept on saying that he would not listen, and ye tingjun was very upset. This girl was too good to mu Yuan. Could besties have such a good rtionship? Don''t you need to keep some distance? aren''t you going too far? Oh, it was his little ye Chu who had gone overboard. Mu Yuan said,"if you continue to be so concerned about me, your second brother will be jealous. He will be jealous and want to mess with me again." "What is jealousy?" "If there was a girl who liked him now, would you be happy or unhappy?" "I''m not. " "This is what it means to be jealous," "Oh, really?" Ye Chu tilted his head and thought for a moment. Thest time he heard that ning qingyao was unhappy, was she jealous? "Is it a good thing or a bad thing to be jealous?" "It''s a bad thing for you, but it''s a good thing for second brother?" Little apple was led astray and red at the waiter."Why is it a good thing for you that I''m not happy? do you want me to be unhappy every day?" Ye tingjun listened to their conversation and felt at ease. Mu Yuan was notpletely useless. He even knew how to guide ye Chu, and it was better than him guiding her himself. In the end, ye Chu suddenly went astray and threw a huge pot at him. He was stunned. What? Is this how you interpret it? Mu Yuan almostughed out loud. He was overjoyed. Ye Chu was really too fun. Ye tingjun said,"listen to his nonsense. He''s lying to you." "Really?" Mu Yuan did not reply in case ye tingjun med him again after they quarreled. That would be so depressing. "Yup," Ye Chu was puzzled and did not know who was right, but she felt that mu Yuan was more right. After all, second brother was lying to her."I trust Xiao Yuan a little more. You just want to be jealous. I''m not happy every day. " Ye tingjun was speechless. Not to mention a double PhD, even a third PhD couldn''t continue. "Try the foie gras, your favorite truffle foie gras. It''s fresh, tender, and smooth. It will melt in your mouth." Ye tingjun fed her a piece of delicious food and sessfully diverted ye Chu''s attention. Mu Yuan sighed."Ye Chu is so easy to coax." "Of course. How many people do you think are as miserable as you? it''s obvious that your family is not easy to please." Mu Yuan thought to himself, you should shut up. He never needs to be coaxed. "It proves that you''re a failure in dating." Ye tingjun did not hold back at all."Give him up and have a normal rtionship." "The rtionships I had in the past were normal!" Mu Yuan argued strongly. "You''re the only one who thinks so. Everyone else thinks it''s abnormal. " "You''re all mediocre people!" "Yes, you''re an expert!" Ye tingjun snorted."We broke up anyway." "You''ll get a divorce after you get married. What''s wrong with dating and breaking up?" "I ..." Little apple couldn''t stand it anymore. She hit ye tingjun''s hand."Don''t bully little Yuan. Look, little Yuan is about to cry." Mu Yuan was speechless. Ye tingjun said,"yes, little apple is right. It''s my fault. I won''t lower myself to his level, in case he cries." Mu Yuan was speechless. He took off his napkin."I''m full. I''m leaving!" "Take care, I won''t send you off." Ye Chu was a little anxious."Is little Yuan angry? I already told you not to bully him. Why are you so bad?" Ye tingjun was speechless. I swear to the heavens. You''re the one who''s bullying him. 2224 Chapter 2224 For the first time, ye tingjun knew the benefits of having an honest girlfriend. She made the number one enemy of his angry, and she still looked innocent, not knowing what she had said wrong. Not only did he not know that he was wrong, but he also used her first. Amazing, amazing! Mu Yuan received a call from the hospital while he was driving. Li Changfeng had woken up. Mu Yuan drove to the hospital immediately. Li Changfeng was in extreme pain all over. The doctor gave him a painkiller, but he was still moaning. Mu Yuan felt that he had dragged him into this. This unexpected disaster was caused by him, and he felt a little guilty towards li Changfeng. "You''re awake. It still hurts?" "It hurts!" Li Changfeng was scared out of his wits. He thought he was going to die."I''m perfectly fine. How could I be shot? what did I do wrong? professor, I''m so scared. I''m not dead. Will theye and kill me again?" "No, I''ll protect you." Mu Yuan said that no matter what angle they looked at it from, li Changfeng could not die. If li Changfeng really died, Li Ze would have to fight to the death. "Professor, you''re the best." Li Changfeng asked for a hug with tears in his eyes. Mu Yuan touched his head and was stunned. He rarely touched other people''s heads. This action seemed to be in her memory. There was a person who always liked to touch his head. Every time he touched his head, he would feel very happy, rxed, and had an especially sweet thought. He retracted his hand as if he had been electrocuted. "Can you tell who killed you?" "I can''t tell, but ... It''s very high." Li ZhangFeng tried to measure his height, but he couldn''t tell how tall he was."A little taller than the professor." "Higher than me?" "Yes." Mu Yuan was not considered short, and this height was considered normal here. He furrowed his brows and said,"the police have already gotten involved in this matter. They will be here to give you a statementter. If you know anything, just tell them the truth." "Alright," he said. Li Changfeng had called Li Ze, but mu Yuan did not send anyone to track him. Under Jack''s watch, li Changfeng''s position could not be tracked, he could not help but think. "Dad, someone tried to kill me. I''m scared. I almost died ..." The father and son talked on the phone for almost an hour, and Li Changfeng felt more at ease. After the conversation ended, someone came over to record li Changfeng''s statement. When mu Yuan left, he saw a middle-aged woman with short hair and a pair of beautiful eyes. Foreigners at this age had dry skin, but she took good care of herself. She was wearing a suit, and she had an excellent aura and was very elegant. She extended her hand with a smile."Hello, my name is Amanda. Are you li Changfeng''s rtive?" Mu Yuan went forward to shake her hand and bowed slightly."No, I''m his professor. You are?" Amanda smiled."I''m in charge of this case ... Investigator. What''s your name?" "Mu Yuan." "It''s a nice name. " Mu Yuan thought to himself, you don''t even know Chinese, but do you know what is nice? A smile appeared on his face. Amanda''s kind attitude made him look like a golden lump. She praised him from head to toe."Professor mu is really young and good-looking. You''re also very capable. It''s amazing to be able to be a special professor at Columbia at such a young age. Your parents must be amazing too." Mu Yuan was speechless. The investigator of li Changfeng''s case must be very interested in him. "Can we talk in private? there''s a pretty good restaurant across the street. Let''s go and have a chat." Amanda finally remembered li ZhangFeng."We need to know more about li ZhangFeng''s situation at school. You might know more as a professor." "...Alright!" 2225 Chapter 2224 Amanda was very familiar with this area and brought mu Yuan to a very high-end restaurant opposite. Mu Yuan spent most of his time in the military camp. Although his worth was now in the tens of billions, he rarely enjoyed it. He gave all the money to Xie jinghuan to develop hispany and projects because Xie jinghuan said that since you didn''t have to worry about your family''s expenses, you should just hand over all the money. He only asked Xie jinghuan for money when he needed arge sum of money. Forget about that. Every time this big brother asked him for more than a million Yuan, he would ask him all sorts of questions. He was afraid that a soldier who had been training all year round, had to pay for public expenses when he was abroad, and had to go through the public ounts for food, amodation, and wages would be cheated out of his family fortune like an old man with dementia. He would not give him money if he did not ask clearly and was very strict with him. It was to the extent that mu Yuan rarely went to any high-ss asions to enjoy himself. He did not have the time either. Even so, he knew that this restaurant was quite high-end. He looked at the menu and the price. It was in US dors. He silently looked at the elegant middle-ageddy opposite him and couldn''t help but think, eh ... Now they''re investigating a case and they''re treating the victim''s friend to such high-end Western food? The elegantdy, Amanda, looked up at him with a smile, as if she wanted to keep him as her mistress. " What''s wrong? Not to your liking? There''s no good Chinese restaurant nearby. I¡¯m sorry to have you suffer." "It''s nothing, it''s nothing. It''s my honor to be treated to a meal by a beautifuldy." Mu Yuan thought to himself, did this person know his identity, so he came to fish for information? Otherwise, why was she smiling like she wanted to hit on him? a honey trap? However, he was 24 years old this year. Could it be that this honey trap ... Had not chosen the right beauty? The beauty Amanda was speechless. "Sister, how old are you this year? you look very young. Your skin is very good and you have a good temperament. You look like an upright person." The older sister, Amanda, was speechless. Sure, sure, what a sweet mouth. Her smile was even more perfect. She covered her mouth and smiled. In ancient and modern times, older women liked to be praised by young men for being young, and Amanda was no exception."I''m forty-eight years old this year." "Forty-eight?" Mu Yuan was genuinely shocked."I thought you were only thirty-one or thirty-two years old." Amanda touched her face."Really?" A waiter walked past. Mu Yuan took a rose from the waiter''s te and gave it to Amanda gently."Yes, you''re very young. You can even start a rtionship with me." Amanda£¬¡°¡­¡­¡± Was she being teased by her son''s ex-boyfriend? The two had been together for five years, but Jack had never told him that his mother''s name was Amanda. Cole. Miller supported Anderson? It''s just a minor major. The name is too long. Can''t you remember it? She and Rayleigh Anderson had always felt that their son was not kind. This young master was really neat. Mu Yuan was the gentle and Noble type in the eyes of the Easterners. In the eyes of the Westerners, he was also the noble type and very charming. They thought that their son had seduced the young major when she was 16 years old. It was really unkind of him to do that. Moreover, the young major looked like an obedient baby. But now ... Well, it didn''t seem to be the case. "Then, do you want to have a rtionship with me?" Amanda also responded, and herughter gave mu Yuan goosebumps. Mu Yuan looked at her finger and smiled slowly."You should be wearing a wedding ring on your finger, right? the mark of the ring is still there. It''s such an obvious mark. You should have just taken it off. Are you sure you want to be in a rtionship with me?" Chapter 2226 Can I Have A Look At Your Id? "Professor MU''s observation skills are indeed impressive. You were able to figure out such a small detail. We just got divorced yesterday, and today, I''ve already met such a handsome and gentlemanly professor mu. It must be my fate." Mu Yuan was speechless. What was his background? Was he that flirtatious? "..." After all, mu Yuan was a little younger. Amanda had been in court for more than ten years. Dealing with mu Yuan was just a matter of time. She covered her mouth andughed."Are you shy, professor mu?" Mu Yuan shifted his butt ufortably."No." "Let''s order. " Amanda was kind enough to let him off the hook. She thought that her son would like a man who was simr to her, cold and lifeless. She did not expect him to be sweet-tongued, flirtatious, and very attractive. Mu Yuan did not dare to reply casually. He felt that the youngdy in front of him was very good at getting the words out of others. If he was not careful, he would be tricked. She had to deal with it carefully to avoid being tricked by her. If this person didn''t know his identity, then he was trying to trick him. Amanda''s phone vibrated. She nced at it and saw that Jack had sent her a message."What are you doing?" "Your little major is teasing me." Jack,"mom ..." "You didn''t tell him my name?" Jack: "I''ve said it once. He ... He''s not sensitive to foreign names. Your name is too long, so he can''t remember it. He can remember Rayleigh''s name. To put it simply." "Amanda, he said that he wanted to talk about a sibling rtionship with me." Jack replied,"I''ve already told Rayleigh that he''s divorced." "Son, if you want to hurt me, you won''t have any helpers," Amanda said. Jack was speechless. Jack held the phone in his hand and didn''t know what to say. What the hell was this? Mu Yuan was very alert and dealt with it carefully, waiting for Amanda to trick him. Every word he said was carefully thought out before he said it. However, after waiting for a long time, Amanda only asked him about his daily life, such as ... "What kind of flowers do you like?" "White Rose." Of course, he would not mention tulip. "What color do you like?" "White." "Do you like pets?" "I like it." "Do you like cats or dogs?" "Cat ... Dog!" Amandaughed."I know you like cats. We have a Ragdoll at home. It''s snow-white and very beautiful. My son treated it like a treasure for a period of time. You said that he traveled all over the country and no one took care of a cat. In the end, he left it to me to take care of." "You already have a son?" "Yes, my son is very cute." "You''re in primary school?" Jack was left speechless. Jack could not help but cover his eyes. Although it was said that Amanda took good care of herself and had a good temperament, he had never seen mu Yuan''s special ability to automatically reduce the ten-year age difference between older women. He could say forty for a fifty-year-old, and eighteen for a thirty-year-old. "I''m in elementary school this morning," Amanda was overjoyed, while mu Yuan was confused. Was this a new technique to worm information out of others? Why didn''t the investigator ask anything about li Changfeng? They were all asking him about trivial matters, what was the point? Amanda asked him a series of questions, such as what he liked to do, what he liked to eat, what books he liked to read, what movies he liked to watch, and even gave him two tickets to a stage y. Mu Yuan did not even dare to touch the two tickets for fear that they were poisoned. He didn''t understand this trick from the beginning. "Um ... Can I have a look at your id?" ¡­¡­ Chapter 2227 Amanda Can Tell You A Little Story Ever since Amanda appeared, there had been a series of strange events. She imed to be the investigator for li Changfeng''s case, but other than mentioning that she was li Changfeng''s professor once, she did not mention anything about li Changfeng. Even if they wanted to fish for information, they should have asked him in a serious manner. They shouldn''t be asking him about his age, interests, hobbies, etc. Since young, mu Yuan had been well-liked by his elders. All the aunties and mothers liked him very much. They often asked him about his age, how many people he had in his family, what his parents did, what his annual sry was, what he liked, and so on. It sounded like a big investigation by the matchmaking team. It did not seem to be a question for li Changfeng at all. Every investigator had their own way of thinking, both ancient and modern. It didn''t make sense for foreigners to be so open-minded. "Id?" Amanda''s expression froze for a moment before she slowly smiled. She took out her mobile phone and pulled up a fake ID photo. Of course, this was also a genuine ID photo, but the name was not Anderson. Instead, she used her original family name, Miller. Mu Yuan did not even look at it and revealed a gentle and calm smile."I once knew an officer from your country. He once told me that all electronic documents are fake. Whether it''s an investigator or a police officer, they have to look at their big documents. You''re an investigator. You wouldn''t have left without your documents, right?" Amanda£¬¡°¡­¡­¡± This was a little awkward. "To be honest, I have indeed forgotten my identification documents. Shall I call the hospital staff over and personally verify it for you?" "You''re not the investigator for li Changfeng''s case. Who are you?" Amanda thought to herself,"the person my son has taken a fancy to is indeed not bad. Did I ask too many questions and let him see through my ws?" Jack sent a message. Jack said,"mom, let''s go. That''s enough." "It''s all your fault,"Amanda said. Jack was speechless. Where was the logic in this? Of course, Amanda would not take out her identification. That was an obvious Anderson. Even if there were many people with the surname Anderson in America, mu Yuan would still treat her as a member of the Anderson family. "Truth be told, I am ... Leymann. Anderson''s sister. " Mu Yuan was speechless. Jack was left speechless. Jack initially thought that mu Yuan would stop when he asked to see his identification. He did not expect that even after all his nning, he did not expect that he would have such a move. Just to be able to speak a few more words to mu Yuan, what exactly were you going to say? Mu Yuan was stunned and lowered his head slightly. Lehmann Anderson was one of hisndmines. Back then, when Jack broke up with him after ye Ling''s wedding, he had always thought that Jack had his own difficulties. No matter what difficulties he had, he could not believe those words, but it was definitely not his intention. It might be ye Ling''s intention. He would just pretend not to know, but he would never admit that they had broken up in his heart. The one who really made them feel estranged was Reyman. Anderson''s death. Between them, there was a gap that could not be crossed, forcing them to face the distance between them, their country, and their hatred. Mu Yuan''s fingers trembled slightly, and he suddenly raised his head."Jack said before that Leyman is the only son. Where did he get an older sister from?" Amanda thought to herself,"my son tells me everything, no matter how big or small. Wasn''t he a man of few words, and couldn''t even speak ten sentences in three days at home? "I''m the real sister. If you don''t believe me, you can ask me about Jack. " "I can tell you the story of him fighting every day in primary school to save the damsel in distress," Amanda said confidently. Jack was left speechless. Chapter 2228 A Better Fate In The Future Mu Yuan said,"...That story, I ... Should have heard it." Amanda picked up her phone and asked Jack. "You''re a Chatterbox?"Amanda asked. Did chunmeng tell him how old he was? Jack was left speechless. Mu Yuan already believed in his heart that she was Lehmann Anderson''s older sister. In other words, she could also be considered Jack''s older sister. He thought about how he had just flirted with Jack''s older sister ... Mu Yuan thought expressionlessly, how embarrassing, is it still toote to save her? "What are you here for?" Mu Yuan thought that she knew about Leyman Anderson''s matter and reflected on it guiltily."About Leyman''s matter, I''m sorry. Although he''s not ..." Before he could finish his sentence, Amanda''s phone suddenly rang. She took a look and saw that it was Jack. She had brought a spy with her, so Jack could hear their conversation. Why did he call? When someone was on the phone, it was polite to swallow one''s own words. Mu Yuan waited for her to answer the phone. Amanda had no choice but to answer the phone."What is it?" "Mom, if you want to know, I''ll tell you everything. Please, don''t stay there anymore. I''m someone who wants to keep my face. If he investigates and finds out about your identity, I''ll be embarrassed. Those who don''t know will think that I asked you to go." His heart almost jumped out of his chest. Mu Yuan, this little fool, actually admitted his mistake on his own ord. No one in the Anderson family knew how Lehmann died, and he did not dare to say it. This was the only thing he had kept from his family in his more than 20 years of life. He only reported his sacrifice and was buried in the National Cemetery of martyrs. He was not sure how much trouble this would cause in the Anderson family if Amanda knew about it. Amanda and Wesley''s mother had treated the two children equally since they were young, but they were often away from home, and Lehmann spent more time with them at home, so they were spoiled and spoiled. They were very fond of Lehmann. Amanda took a look at mu Yuan. She had coincidentally met mu Yuan at the hospital today. The person in charge of li Changfeng''s incident was her old ssmate, so she had asked mu Yuan out for a meal. She mainly wanted to see what the person who was so deeply loved by Jack looked like. She was really curious. Ever since Jack said that it was his life. She and Rayleigh Anderson could not sleep for several nights. She wanted to see if this person was qualified to be Jack''s life. "You ... Are very nervous?" "Mom!" Jack hardened his heart."I''ve already broken up with him. Why are you going to see him? a man should be able to let go of things. Don''t try to figure out my feelings on your own." "Alright, I understand," Amanda replied. Amanda hung up the phone and smiled."I have some things to do at home, so I won''t talk to you anymore. I hope that I have an affinity with professor mu and that we can meet in the future." Mu Yuan was confused. Why did they stop talking? Amanda paid the bill and left in a carefree manner. Mu Yuan was dumbfounded. He did not know what was going on. Wasn''t this sister here to question him? Or did she not know how Reyman died from the beginning? When mu Yuan returned to the hospital, li Changfeng had already taken down his statement. What he did not expect was that just as he was about to visit li Changfeng, Li Ze and his wife appeared in the hospital in a hurry. Mu Yuan hated that he did not have a second liquid tracker on him. He immediately wrote a note and handed it to a nurse in the hospital. The nurse nodded and immediately activated all the hidden agents around the hospital and the agents that ye tingjun had arranged to capture Li Ze. Mu Yuan said in a deep voice,"remember, don''t give the wrong order. It''s a feint. Make it look more realistic." "Yes, major," 2229 Chapter 2228 Li Ze''s wife was crying in front of li Changfeng''s bed. Her heart ached for her son''s unexpected disaster, and she couldn''t help but me Li Ze in her heart. If Li Ze hadn''t been so big-hearted and earned ck-hearted money, this wouldn''t have happened. Ye tingjun carried out mu Yuan''s n to the end. He was afraid that Li Ze would be too cruel and sacrifice li Changfeng for his own life. Thus, he passed the news to Mrs. Li Ze through one of her best friends. A mother''s heart would always be softer than a father ''s. He had often heard that after a woman gave birth, the child woulde first, and the husband woulde second. If she had to choose between li Changfeng and Li Ze, who would the madam choose to protect? "Who wants to kill you? is it ... Is it someone you''ve been in contact with recently?" Mrs. Li Ze asked sadly,"are you Chinese?" Mu Yuan had guided li Changfeng and made him think that he was Chinese. He had also given him a psychological hint that his father was guilty of treason and could not escape the charge. The country would definitely send people to kill him, or they would use him to threaten Li Ze. Li Changfeng said,"dad, how serious is your crime? why did theye to kill me?" I''m just a student. You ... What did you take from him? quickly return it. " Li Ze scolded him in exasperation,"shut up! What are you doing!" Li Changfeng shrank his shoulders and hid in Mrs. Li Ze''s arms. Mrs. Li red at her husband."It''s your fault that our son is in trouble. How dare you scold him? he almost died." "During this period of time, did anyone intentionally approach you to inquire about my news?" "No, no, they all wanted my life." "Wait!" Li ZhangFeng shouted. He felt terrible. The agents outside the door narrowed their eyes and exchanged a look with each other. Why did this whole family think that it was done by the Chinese? They didn''t even need their Lieutenant Colonel to give them psychological hints. "Listen up, you''re not allowed to approach strangers. They''re all trying to get close to you. Be good, it''ll be fine after a while, just a while more." "I''m scared. What if they find out that I''m still alive ande to kill me? dad, what did you take? return it quickly. I''ll die if this goes on." Li Changfeng, who had never been shot in his life, was scared out of his wits. He felt uneasy and begged Li Ze madly ording to mu Yuan''s hints. Li Ze almost pped him. He was too useless. "Changfeng, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid." Mrs. Li Ze''s heart ached for him. She hugged him like he was her precious baby and coaxed him,"this matter will be over soon." When Li Ze left, mu Yuan took a look at Reyman''s position. He was still in the hospital. Mu Yuan went to the top floor and began to contact CAI Zhou with another phone, telling him to get ready for action. Cai Zhou, along with six undercover agents and eight of ye tingjun''s men, formed two small teams and started to pretend to rescue the prisoners. Ye tingjun found their route in the surveince room and arranged for Cai Zhou to snipe from a specific position. First, an agent drove a big truck and charged straight at Li Ze''s team. The big truck knocked over Li Ze''s car, and the car rolled a few times on the road. Cai Zhou then fired at the team. First, he burst the wheels of Rose''s car and forced her to stop. The road was in a mess, and the passers-by were screaming. The agents hiding in the crowd fired two shots, causing even more chaos. Rose shouted,"attention, everyone! Prepare for battle!" Chapter 2230 The Mantis Stalks The Cicada, Unaware Of The Oriole Behind This feint was extremely realistic. Mu Yuan controlled everything remotely, and the bullets flew over like sshing water. However, they did not hit anyone, and it created a realistic feeling as if they were trying to break into a prison van but were forced to retreat. Cai Zhou stood on the high ground and looked at all of this coldly. He had been aiming at Li Ze, wanting to shoot him in the head. He had followed mu Yuan for more than three years. Ever since mu Yuan started to sweep away the drug dealers in the Golden Triangle, Cai Zhou had followed mu Yuan. Gao Qiao was the same. He had followed mu Yuan through life and death all the way to protect his country. They had risked their lives on the frontlines of the battlefield, bled, and sacrificed their lives, yet he stabbed the country in the back. It was not wrong for such a person to die. However, he was a soldier and had to listen to orders. If mu Yuan wanted Li Ze to live, he did not dare to make his own decision. Cai Zhou took a deep breath and looked down at everything patiently. He wanted to avenge Gao Qiao. He really wanted to! He wanted to shoot Li Ze in the head! Cai Zhou''s heart was like that of a devil, but he was very clear that he could not ruin mu Yuan''s n. Li Ze should not have revealed anything amiss, and he had not given the information to Jack either. The undercover agents worked together with Cai Zhou and ye tingjun''s agents to fight and realized that the anti-terrorism reinforcements came very quickly. After all, they were undercover agents and did not have strong firearms. It did not take long for them to be a little overwhelmed. Mu Yuan ordered,"retreat!" "Yes!" Cai Zhou suddenly looked in another direction. He gritted his teeth slightly, put away his gun, got up, and quickly evacuated. Jack and Wesley, who had just returned to China today, rushed to the scene at the same time and took over themand. "It''s the Chinese side who came to abduct him. " Rose said that it could be seen from the bullet trajectory and the way they did things at the scene that the melee fighters were all Chinese and were very easy to recognize. They were the only ones who would care about Li Ze''s life and death and would risk their lives to bring Li Ze back to China. Wesley frowned. He had followed a terrorist route back to China and happened to meet Jack on a mission here, so they came together. He squatted down and picked up a shell. Jack said,"don''t look anymore. Mu Yuan is just using psychological warfare. He''s not trying to fight to the death with us. He will retreat after a feint." After being chased for so many times, Li Ze''s heart would break down. Even if Li Ze didn ''t, Mrs. Li would. Li Changfeng was still in the hospital. Wesley picked up another bullet shell and said slowly,"something''s wrong." Li Ze''s car had flipped over, and his wife was injured. When the ambnce arrived, Li Ze''s arm was bleeding. Two agents dragged them out of the car. Jack''s expression suddenly changed. He waved at Wesley and pressed him to the ground."Get down!" A mortar shell was fired out of thin air and exploded near Li Ze''s car, blowing up Li Ze and a few agents nearby. Wesley was pushed to the ground by Jack. The debris from the mortar shell flew everywhere, causing a riot. Then, bullets came like rain. Jack and Wesley got up at the same time. Just as they got up, a bullet hit the ce where Jack had fallen. The two quickly found a ce to hide. Jack said in a deep voice,"all anti-terrorism teams are to support xxxxx road." Wesley''s face darkened."Lu xiaojiu, send the four teams from carefree sect over as reinforcements!" The scene was chaotic, and gunshots were heard everywhere. Soon, five or six agents were shot. Rose was shot in the abdomen and fell beside a flower bed. Jack and Wesley were each hiding in a corner, which was a blind spot, but the bullets hit the pir next to their ears like rain. It forced Jack and Wesley to have nowhere to escape! At the same time, mu Yuan had already given the order to retreat. Ye tingjun did a head count, and mu Yuan asked,"is anyone injured?" "Major, only one agent''s arm was injured by a stray bullet. It''s not a big deal." "Alright, everyone retreat and wait for orders." "Yes!" Mu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief and sat on the steps of the hospital''s rooftop. He was thinking about his next n when ye tingjun suddenly sent him a video."Mu Yuan, something happened." Chapter 2231 A Tragic Scene Mu Yuan looked at the video on his phone. Ye tingjun''s Special Agent had participated in the operation today, so there was an aircraft at the scene. This aircraft was very small, like a small fly. It could be eaten by birds even if it flew in the air, and it was not eye-catching at all. Because the functions were not perfect, the sr power supply of the aircraft was a little insufficient, and it broke down on the way. When the remote control was adjusted and was about to be retracted, the tragic scene below was captured. In the video, at least a dozen agents were shot dead. It was truly a chaotic killing. The bullets seemed to be free of charge as they kept firing, separating Rose''s two teams and starting a massacre. From the video, mu Yuan could see that there should be at least four snipers shooting from the high ground. Jack and Wesley were hiding in the four corners. The bullets hit the pirs beside them, causing countless dust to fly up. Mu Yuan looked at the two faces that looked 70 - 80% simr on the screen, and his heart started to beat faster. He did not know what Jack was saying to the Bluetooth headset, but he was obviously a little flustered. It was a rare flustered look. Wesley''s situation was not much better. He was also saying something to the Bluetooth headset. Mu Yuan could tell from the shape of his mouth that he was trying to get someone to talk to him. In the video, it was full of gunshots. The agents who could not react in time were caught off guard, and blood flowed all over the ground. Innocent passersby were also implicated, lying on the ground and crying. In the rain of bullets, Wesley and Jack could not even lift their heads, and there was no way to rescue them. Jack ... He was still injured. He was seriously injured in the Golden Trianglest time. Although he could move freely, he had not fully recovered. In the video, blood flowed like a river. Mu Yuan felt that it was ring just by looking at it, and he felt as if he was being roasted on a fire rack. It was just like how he had watched theboratory explode back then, and they had lost more than ten lives in one go. If he led the team and the entire team was annihted, he could only watch helplessly. That would be a kind of torture. They were all soldiers, so they could empathize with this feeling the most. "Jack ..." Mu Yuan''s voice was hoarse. After the incident with Gao Qiao, he hated Jack a little. However, the more hate there was, the more love there would be. He was constantly struggling between love and hate, pulling at his body and tearing his heart apart. However, when he saw this scene ... Love and hate were no longer important. "Who did this? Didn''t our people retreat?" Mu Yuan''s voice became low and hoarse because of his anger. In the face of such a disaster, love and hate were worthless. "Change the image again." Ye tingjun said calmly. Mu Yuan quickly turned the screen, and his vision went ck. The sniper Cai Zhou entered the screen, and all the members of his infiltration team who had participated in the mission today appeared on the screen, and they were shooting continuously. "Impossible!" Cai Zhou had already returned and was at a safe spot. He was sure that his men would not go against his orders. Ye tingjun said,"yes, I''ve already confirmed Cai Zhou''s location and confirmed that everyone has retreated. However, someone pretended to be you and continued this war." It was a great scene of substitution. "Send people ..." Mu Yuan''s head hurt. He almost forgot that this was new York, the downtown area. In less than five minutes, Jack and Wesley would be able to mobilize their own people to reinforce them. They did not need him to send people to help at all. To be honest, their arms were far inferior to theirs. After all, it was not easy to get arms. Chapter 2232 Mu Yuan Is Worried About Jack After the other party''s crazy fire suppression, Wesley and Jack took advantage of an empty period and suddenly came out of their hiding ce. The two of them rolled a few times on the ground, back to back, and began to shoot at the enemies surrounding them. The enemy did not expect that under such strong firepower suppression, Wesley and Jack could stille out. A few people were shot. One of them was shot in the leg, one in the chest, and one in the head by Jack. "Beautiful!" Mu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief. Jack was still Jack. Even in such a situation, he did not panic in the face of danger and was able to suppress it. However, in the next second, the four snipers fired at the same time. Wesley dodged one bullet. Because they knew there was a sniper, they kept moving, and it was random. Even so, a bullet almost took off half of Wesley''s arm. Sniper bullets were different from normal bullets. If a sniper bullet from a distance hit a human body, it was possible that the body would be torn apart. "Retreat!" Jack ordered in a deep voice. Wesley covered his arm and hid back in his previous position. Without Wesley watching Jack''s back, Jack was exposed in his field of vision. It was simply a sniper''s revelry. He almost rolled and crawled to avoid the bullets and also hid back. Wesley covered his arm with one hand. Blood continued to flow from the gaps of his fingers and dripped onto the ground, quickly forming a small depression. Jack roared,"are you guys reinforcements from Africa? It''s been five minutes and not a single team has arrived!" Carefree sect had already quickly switched to the big screen and integrated themunication channel, automatically changing themunication channel between Wesley and Jack. A youngdy''s sniper rifle stuck out of the window. She pressed down on her earpiece with one hand and said in a crisp voice,"Xiao Qiao from carefree sect is in position." "Lu xiaojiu of the carefree sect is in position." ¡­¡­ Following that, arge number of youngdies from carefree sect reported their positions. At the same time, eight bulletproof cars began to rush to the scene of the ident. Other than Air Force reinforcements, ground reinforcements had already arrived. Mu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. From the image, he could see a sniper with green hair, wearing a sleeveless vest and shorts, revealing a pair of long and thin legs. He had upied the most important sniping spot and killed an enemy sniper with one shot. It was a clean and efficient move. Her face was cold and sharp. She lowered her body and reloaded her gun. A long-haired girl beside her reported her position and quickly took out the other sniper ... It had to be said that carefree sect was a knife in counter-terrorism, and their ability to deal with emergencies was really strong. It was only three minutes away from the headquarters of carefree sect. Only about seven minutes had passed since Wesley issued the order. The Ace sniper had upied the most important position and had taken care of two snipers in the area within a minute before exposing his position. Mu Yuan saw the enemy''s men retreating, and then he saw a scene that made his eyes turn red. One of them was installing a cannon. The entire convoy had been ughtered, and the scene was a mess. Only Wesley and Jack were left. In such a situation, Jack and Wesley had killed three people, so the cannon could only be aimed at them. "Heavens ..." Oh my God! The hair on mu Yuan''s back stood up. This was too terrifying! He was so anxious that he almost lost his bnce. He wished he could fly over with his wings and tell Jack to run away quickly and not stay there. Wasn''t this the rule? it was already very difficult to get a single cannon here, let alone two. Chapter 2233 Why Didnt He Explode To Death? Jack and Wesley probably didn''t expect this either, and reinforcements were already on their way. Mu Yuan''s vision turned ck as he watched that person start to install the cannon. This was a simple chasing cannon. However, no matter how simple it was, its power was not inferior at all. When this cannon came crashing down, it would also send Jack and Wesley to heaven. "Ye tingjun, give them a warning. Is there any way to give them a warning?" Ye tingjun saw it too. He was anxious too. If Wesley and Jack were to die, they would be killed by such a shot. This would be bad. International rtions would be in a mess. Mu Yuan''s legs were weak, but he could only watch as the other party loaded the cannon and was about to fire. However, he received an order. If mu Yuan''s guess was right, they wanted to wait for the anti-terrorism team to get close and then fire a pursuit cannon. One more kill was one more, and it was extremely terrifying. He watched as the anti-terrorism team got closer to Jack and Wesley and slowly entered the scene. Then, he saw the man start a fire. However, at the same time, the non-mainstream girl Xiao Qiao aimed her gun at his head and pulled the trigger. The bullet passed through a thousand meters of the city and exploded the enemy''s head. The entire head was sent flying. The scene was extremely brutal. "Sir, you don''t have to thank me for saving your life!" Xiao Qiao said mischievously in thems channel, but her voice was unusually tense. As a soldier, it was not good to see so many of herrades lying on the ground. The ones lying in the pool of blood were all his teammates from the counter-terrorism team. Several familiar faces had worked with them before, and Xiao Qiao had even flirted with one of them. But now, all she could see was his body. The enemy retreated very quickly. Xiao Qiaoughed coldly."It''s not that easy to leave. Carefree sect, listen to my orders. Dead or Alive, no matter what!" It''s a joke to think that you can just leave after killing our people in our territory. "Yes!" A cold voice came from the earpiece."Leave two of them alive!" After all, this was counter-terrorism and carefree sect''s home ground. Xiao Qiao did not recognize the voice. It was the first time she had heard it. It was simr to Jack''s voice, but it was not as t and cold as Jack''s voice. However, it was also quite inhumane. To be able to interrupt her, he must have a higher rank or power than her. Xiaojiao said indifferently,"Oh, alright. I''ll listen to you, Sir." "Yes!" Lady Yi Shui ''er of carefree sect answered. Mu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief. It was indeed a blessing that the mortar was not fired. The biggest casualty was the first mortar. Xiao Qiao turned off her earphones andined,"after today''s battle, the ck market will be swept clean. It will not be so easy for me to get a sniper rifle." Lu xiaojiu coughed,"I''m fine." They did not expect such a weapon of mass destruction to appear in the city. It was a battle on the same level as a terrorist attack. Xiao Qiao picked up the sniper rifle and said,"we''re done!" She was a sniper and had nothing to do with the arrest. The rest of the people from carefree sect would naturally be in charge of the pursuit. Wesley took over themand of carefree sect. Xiao Qiao kept her equipment and got into the car with Lu xiaojiu. They didn''t go to the scene. They were part of the shadow knife division and weren''t suitable to appear in the open. "Who was the officer that was surrounded?" Xiao Qiao asked. When carefree sect received the order, it was that someone had tried to break the prisoners and suffered heavy casualties. It was suspected that it was a terrorist attack and they had to send reinforcements quickly. As for who was trapped, they had not been informed. Chapter 2234 Xiao Yuan Finally Met Jack "I don''t know. Wesley personally gave me the order." "Heh, could it be that he''s trapped?" Just now, Wesley and Jack''s faces were covered in blood and dust. Xiao Qiao didn''t even get a good look at their faces. She only had a quick nce, and the only impression she had was that the two people trapped were very tall. "I don''t know," "Heh, if it was him, I wouldn''t havee. Why didn''t I kill him?" Xiao Qiao tutted, obviously unhappy with Wesley."Our gate master must have something going on with him!" Lu xiaojiuughed. Xiao Qiao had been saying this for half a year, and now, she and Lu xiaojiu were gradually taking control of the sect. Xiao Qiao was the acting sect master and spiritual leader. In fact, the one who gave the order and the one who was in charge of the sect was Lu xiaojiu. Currently, the leader of carefree sect was like a ghost. It was said that he was in hiding, and Xiao Qiao had ridiculed him countless times that he had be the leader through the back door and had an affair with Wesley. "Do you think ... They''ll be so crazy?" Xiaojiao asked. Lu xiaojiu knew that she was referring to xiaojiao''s hometown, even though xiaojiao''s status was different now. She was once from A city. "It''s hard to say, but ... It''s true on the surface. " Xiao Qiao had met mu Yuan once during a mission. In recent years, she had heard rumors about major mu Yuan. Logically speaking, she and mu Yuan were not rted, and their missions were different. It was just that there were a few times when her mission ovepped with mu Yuan ''s. Although they had never worked together before, there was only one time when she saw Shen qianshu and ye Ling, and she also saw mu Yuan. At that time, they even felt that major mu Yuan had an affair with their officer. He looked like a very gentle and kind person and would not be so ruthless. Xiaojiao thought back to the scene. It was too cruel. The convoy was almostpletely annihted. "Let''s go. There will definitely be a follow-up to this matter. " Lu xiaojiu didn''t seem to care."It''s fine as long as someone takes over. We''re just a knife, and we don''t need to investigate the truth." "That''s true!" Lu xiaojiu and xiaojiao quickly left the building. Wesley and Jack took over the scene. One was in charge ofmanding the troops to chase after them, and the other was in charge of clearing the traffic and arranging for the hospital to provide quick rescue. Jack checked Rose''s pulse. She was still breathing, but Li Ze''s body was cold. Mrs. Li Ze had been sent to the ambnce, but the ambnce had only flipped over. She had suffered minor injuries, but her life was not in danger. She had escaped a disaster. A few passers-by had also been implicated and injured, and there was a lot of things to deal with. The incident in the downtown area was soon reported on the international news. Ye Ling was thousands of miles away and also received the news immediately. As he was directly in contact with mu Yuan, the higher-ups looked for him immediately. The surveince camera captured the images of Cai Zhou and a few others, and these images were still real. Mu Yuan had indeed sent people over, but it was only a feint. After the feint, they quickly retreated. The images that were broadcasted on the international news were verified after biological analysis. No one knew what their intentions were, but the entire world started to attack them. Ye Ling looked at his phone that kept on vibrating and rubbed the space between his eyebrows. Recently, he had been cultivating and looking forward to a little princess scolding Tong Hua. He was living a carefree life, and now, he was giving him something to do! All the major tforms were filled with this big news. Some brainless people in the country started to celebrate. They said that they had be more upright for once, that they had gained face by causing such a scene in M Nation, and that they felt refreshed. In addition to international criticism, it was only a domestic celebration. Ye Ling''s orders were very rough."The entire inte is banned. Keywords are banned. News is banned. Don''t let me see any of the poprity of this matter!" Wasn''t it good to sing about world peace and the country''s prosperity and development everywhere in the news? He had to cause trouble. There was no news about mu Yuan at all, but ye tingjun did give him some news. This matter had nothing to do with them. Cai Zhou and the others had retreated a long time ago. This was a trap. They had only given the order for a feint attack, and were not really going to abduct her. No one knew who was behind all this. "Are you all pigs? you''re being led by the nose and you don''t even know who it is?" Ye Ling cursed. Ye tingjun did not dare to refute even though he was being scolded badly. After all, he was the one who provided the technical information. If ye Ling wanted to scold someone, it would be him and not mu Yuan. Mu Yuan made the n based on his information. If there was an oversight, it must be him who had overlooked it. He did not realize that there was a third party between Jack and mu Yuan who was nning such a terrifying thing. He used mu Yuan''s hands to create a wave of big things. "Then ..." "Where''s mu Yuan?" Ye tingjun said,"there''s been no news from him." "He must be looking for Jack Anderson. Stop him. Isn''t he looking for death bying to our door now?" "Yes!" Ye tingjun replied. It had been a few hours since mu Yuanst called. He did not pick up his calls or reply to his text messages. Ye tingjun thought that he might need some time to calm down, and at the same time, he felt cold sweat on his back. There was a problem with his information, and there was also a problem with Jack. They didn''t notice that such a powerful party was setting up a trap. It could be seen that the other party was terrifyingly strong. How many people in this world had such an ability to appear and disappear like a ghost? ck Rose was one of them. What else? Jack was busy all the way until two in the morning before he walked out of the hospital. He was on the phone as he walked towards his car. Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks. Mu Yuan was standing a few steps away from him. The night had hidden his figure in the darkness, leaving only his destion. Chapter 2235 They Are Not Used To It The weather was still very cold, and mu Yuan''s clothes were thinner and could not withstand the cold wind. He did not know how long he had stood in the cold wind, but his body was a little stiff. He knew that Jack had been in the hospital all along. He and Wesley had split the work. Wesley was in charge of capturing someone alive. Jack was in charge of rescuing and had been in the hospital the whole time. Mu Yuan was waiting outside. p Jack walked over, as if he did not see him. He was on the phone with Wesley, and Wesley said,"we''ve caught the person. We''re just waiting for you toe back." "I know." Jack nced at mu Yuan from the corner of his eyes."You interrogate him first." "Alright!" Jack hung up the phone and directly got into the car. Mu Yuan closed his eyes slightly. Jack treated him as if he was nothing and probably did not want to bother with him. Mu Yuan did not know why he had to stand here and wait. Today, he watched helplessly. If the sniper had not killed the enemy, Wesley and Jack would have been gone. He felt a lingering fear when he thought about it. Wesley had caught one of them alive, so he would not be able to get anything out of him. He just wanted to tell Jack that this had nothing to do with them, even though it seemed like they were the ones who did it. The enemy and his team had seamlessly connected. However, Jack ... Did not want to see him. In fact, she even felt that it was unnecessary to look at him. He could only stand by the side of the road and watch Jack Drive away. A gust of cold wind blew, and mu Yuan felt a little cold. Jack looked at him from the rearview mirror and saw that he was not moving at all. He clenched the steering wheel in frustration and suddenly stepped on the brake. He was silent for a moment, and the scene of him meeting mu Yuan kept shing in his mind. For a moment, he felt his heart stop beating. He waited for a while and saw that mu Yuan still had no intention of leaving. He felt sulky for no reason. There were many people with status here today, and he had also participated in a few joint meetings. It was not good for someone to recognize him. Well ... That''s it. He reversed the car and stepped on the elerator to reverse the car. He stopped beside mu Yuan and suddenly opened the car door. He walked to his side, grabbed his wrist with one hand, and almost violently dragged him to the side of the car and stuffed him in. He changed gears again, and neither of them said a word. It was a boring journey. Only the news channel in the car kept broadcasting today''s news. Today''s news was overwhelming with all kinds of doubts and attacks. They questioned the domestic security, management, and anti-terrorism ability, and attacked various foreign voices. It was so annoying that people''s ears grew calluses. But at this moment, he was not in the mood to listen to the news. All she could hear was her own heartbeat. He didn''t dare to turn off the news. After switching a few channels, finally, one of them started to y music. If there was no sound at all, who knew whose heartbeat would be exposed? It had been a long time since he and mu Yuan were so close. He was sitting next to her in the front passenger seat. Even though he did not say a word, it was as if they had returned to the sweet times they had together. When Xiao Yuan sat beside him, she was still very reserved in the early stages of their rtionship. She would only beat around the bush and talk to him, but he could see through his thoughts at a nce. During the period of their passionate rtionship, he wouldpletely let himself go and was never willing to sit beside him obediently. She would eithere over to kiss him or hug him. She would even make him burn with desire. She was also very innocent. She was simply so flirtatious that she broke her legs and waswless. Now, she was sitting obediently beside him, but ... They were not used to it. Chapter 2236 You Dont Have To Keep Pestering Me They had been separated for some time. He had also made up his mind not to see him again. He thought that he would get used to it, but now that mu Yuan was sitting beside him, he realized how happy he was in the past. He was afraid that he would never get used to mu Yuan being like this. The car drove all the way back to Anderson¡¯s house. Anderson¡¯s house was heavily guarded. Jack had his own small independent vi that was more than 20 meters away from the residence. It was not very far away. They entered from another entrance, and the car was parked in front. It was not mu Yuan''s first time here. He had even spent the night secretly a few times, so he was very clear about the structure of this ce. It was considered a small entrance, and there were many guards. As soon as Jack opened the door, little Mutou, who he had raised, rushed over and hugged him. Little Mutou was a purebred Ragdoll and was more than three years old this year. It was lost by its owner not long after it was born. Jack picked it up at the door. At that time, little Mutou had all kinds of injuries and illnesses, which were not easy to treat. After he cured little Mutou, he had been raising little Mutou at home. Little Wood¡¯s entire body was snow-white without any stray hair. When he was young, it looked like ayered cat. When he showed it to mu Yuan, mu Yuan even thought that it was very ugly. Who knew that when she grew up, she would change into a snow-white and beautiful female cat with blue eyes. She was even a purebred cat and was extremely beautiful. She was also very close to Jack. Usually, when Jack was not at home, he would be taken care of by the elders at home, or the Anderson family''s guards and agents. At night, he would automatically go to Jack¡¯s Vi to sleep. He was very intelligent. Mu Yuan followed Jack in. Xiao Mutou gave up on Jack and looked at him warily. Cats were very intelligent animals. They had not seen each other for a long time and were a little unfamiliar with mu Yuan. Mu Yuan was a little cowardly. He reached out and stroked little Wood¡¯s head. Little wood licked the back of his hand and then started to hug Jack¡¯s leg. Jack ignored him, and his gazended on mu Yuan. Mu Yuan felt very awkward. He must be crazy. Why did she go home with Jack? Jack must have gone crazy too. Why did she bring him home? Mu Yuan felt that she was like Granny Liu who had barged into the Grand View Garden. She was restrained and uneasy. She felt that she should not havee, and she should not havee to look for Jack. This was a bad decision. But now, there was no turning back. Jack didn''t say a word along the way. Were you disappointed? you must be utterly disappointed. "I didn''t do what happened today." Mu Yuan said this out of the blue. His voice sounded a little cold in the empty room. He was in a hurry to exin something, but Jack might not want to hear it. Jack said,"Li Ze is dead." Li Ze was dead, and Jack had to bear a huge responsibility. Roosevelt would definitely pursue Jack''s responsibility, not to mention that Li Ze wasn''t the only one who died."Today, six of my men died, eleven were seriously injured, two innocent passers-by were implicated and died, three were slightly injured, and one was severely disabled. Six out of the eleven agents are not in good condition. Their life and death are unknown, and there is only one type of shell at the scene. " Mu Yuan was still not clear about today''s casualties, but from the images that ye tingjun sent over, it was extremely serious. He also thought that it should not be optimistic. The data that Jack mentioned was slightly lighter than what he had estimated. "Aren''t you happy?" Jack suddenly asked. Mu Yuan''s heart trembled, and a cold feeling crept into his heart. He was even panicking. "Li Ze is dead. You can return to your country. From now on, you don''t have to be entangled with me anymore." Chapter 2237 You Wont See Me Again, Will You? Reyman, who had been following mu Yuan, felt his heart skip a beat. Ever since mu Yuan appeared beside the hospital, he had turned off the channel''s monitoring. He understood that Jack and mu Yuan''s conversation was not allowed to appear in themunication records, and there could not be a recording. As expected, this was too explosive. Their officer must have loved mu Yuan, this heartless man, to death. It was all mu Yuan''s fault! Lehmann was indignant, but he also looked at theputer vigntly, afraid that someone would record it. Mu Yuan was speechless for a moment. Jack had a point. From a teenager to a teenager, his growth couldn''t avoid Jack''s shadow. He was like a ray of light, a Light Chaser, and he grew up following Jack''s footsteps. They had worked together before. Jack had helped him, and he had helped Jack. They had participated in some joint meetings together, some International Rescue missions, and so on. However, as he grew older, they gradually stopped working together. ? Firstly, as they grew older, be it Jack or mu Yuan, their authority level was getting higher and higher. The higher the authority, the more they knew what they could do and what they couldn ''t. Some things could be said, but some things could not. With such a worry, be it him or mu Yuan, they both avoided working together. Although they never talked about this topic, they had the same thought and avoided all of each other''s actions. Ever since Jack said to never appear in front of him, mu Yuan avoided him even more. This time, if it wasn''t for Li Ze, they wouldn''t have be enemies. This was the second time they had be enemies. "After Gaoqiao''s death, you never saw me again, right?" Jack looked at him coldly. Mu Yuan stood in the shadows, and his face seemed to be covered with ayer of shadow. Jack suddenly grabbed his shirt and pushed mu Yuan against the wall. The height difference between the two of them had long since disappeared. Mu Yuan looked at him angrily, his eyes slightly red. Gao Qiao had always been a pain in his heart."You think ... I killed Gao Qiao?" Mu Yuan did not answer, and Jack sneered."What right do you have to hate me? Even if I changed the chip, I still have my own mission. What makes you think that I''ve let you down?" Mu Yuan lowered his voice, afraid that someone would hear him. However, he could not suppress the anger in his voice."I don''t think that you''ve let me down." I''m the one who feels sorry! "Then what do you mean by that!" Mu Yuan''s eyes werepletely red. He pinched his shirt and looked like he was going to fight him."You dare to say that the informant isn''t you? Do you dare to say that you weren''t the one who yed the fool?" The two of them were like two male animals fighting for territory. Neither of them was willing to give in to the other. It was as if they would start fighting if they did not agree. Both of them were in a bad mood. Jack and mu Yuan were the same. "So what if it''s me?" Jack admitted it graciously."You were blind at that time and couldn''t see. Are you ming me? I told you long ago that you''re not suitable for espionage. You didn''t believe me, so how can you me me?" "Yes, I''m blind, I''m stupid, I admit it, I don''t me you, I me myself, okay?" Mu Yuan suddenly raised his fist and directly smashed it on Jack''s face. Jack''s palm caught his fist and twisted it slightly. Mu Yuan bent his knee and pushed upwards, but Jack''s hand hit his knee hard. Mu Yuan only felt his knee go numb. The two of them started fighting in the narrow corridor. It seemed that they had been holding in their anger for too long. They were all upset and needed a man-to-man vent. Chapter 2238 Our Hearts Are Bitter Mu Yuan was not Jack''s match, but Jack did not have much of an advantage against him. His chin was punched by mu Yuan, and it was immediately bruised. His body was also hit in several ces by mu Yuan. He did not show any mercy at all. Naturally, he did not hold back. There were not many parts of mu Yuan''s body that were intact. The two of them kicked over an antique in the corridor, and the sound attracted the guards. Jack covered mu Yuan''s mouth and pressed him against the wall. His entire body was pressed against it as he shouted,"you are not allowed to make a sound!" "Lieutenant Colonel, what''s wrong?" Jack said lightly,"it''s fine. My cat broke the bottle." "Alright!" The guards outside quickly left. The two of them were very close to each other, their bodies almost stacked together. Jack''s nose was almost on top of his nose, and if he turned his head slightly, he could kiss Jack''s lips. Their knees were against each other, and their thighs were against each other. Their chests rubbed against each other, but their bodies were stiff and they held their breaths. They used to be a couple who were deeply in love. They had done what lovers should and shouldn''t do. They were once the closest people. They knew where each other''s bodies were the most sensitive and where kissing could make each other happier. When he realized this, mu Yuan felt a little ufortable. The crazy images of the past shed across his mind, and his ears turned red at an untimely moment. They were apart more than together, and there were very few days in a year that they could meet. Every time they met, it was always a little absence that made the heart grow fonder. There was once when they stayed in bed for two days. Almost every pair of lovers who had deep feelings for each other and were rarely together or separated were in the same state. After each separation, they would be passionate when they reunited again, leaving mu Yuan with even more images. He looked at the familiar lover''s lips that were very close to each other. The color was very light, and the thickness of his lips was just right. However, his upper lip was a little thin, and there was even a small lip bead. It was very beautiful. Jack had very amorous lips, and every time they kissed, mu Yuan liked to bite his lip bead. Mu Yuan was speechless. "F * ck, what is he thinking!!!" His ears turned red, and Jack''s thoughts were triggered. He let go of mu Yuan at lightning speed. Mu Yuan had a sensitive physique. He was clearly a rough man, but he was sensitive everywhere. He would turn red with just a slight touch. Every time his face and ears turned red, he wanted to bully mu Yuan even more ruthlessly. Jack''s departure made mu Yuan heave a sigh of relief. If this continued, he did not know if he would lose his mind and pounce on him to kiss him, pretending that nothing had happened and that they had only quarreled. Jack would forgive him for everything with just a kiss. His wish was fulfilled. No one spoke, only the sound of each other''s heartbeats and ... Little Wood''s whimpers. Little Mu Mu was not young, but he weighed a lot. He was almost 15 pounds. He put his legs on the ground and raised his head, looking at his master and the little demon in a noble and innocent posture. He seemed to be frightened. The two of them had been fighting so intensely just now, and the sudden silence made the cat anxious. He used his ws to touch the fragments on the ground and used his nose to sniff them. He seemed to be very dissatisfied with mu Yuan hitting his master. He howled at mu Yuan."..." Jack drove little wood away a little and cleaned up the fragments. Mu Yuan watched as he squatted on the ground and picked up the fragments one by one. His eyes were a little hot, and he almost asked him,"Jack, did you modify the chip?" Chapter 2239 Jacks Tear But he couldn''t ask. If he asked, it meant that he cared. ? He cared about this rtionship, and he also cared about ... Jack''s attitude. It was as if as long as Takahashi''s death had nothing to do with him, he could continue to love. Even if they were not together, he would still keep this person in his heart for the rest of his life. Even if they would never see each other again. "A.I. Chip, No..." Jack''s hand trembled slightly, and he subconsciously clenched the Shard. The sharp shard pierced his palm, bringing him a slight pain. Jack swallowed the words ''I didn''t modify the chip'' with great difficulty! Back then, he was forced to cooperate with ye Ling''s n and caused mu Yuan to be at odds with him. Now, your wish has been fulfilled, and he hates you. Are you going to ruin everything because of your own selfishness? Jack held onto the fragment tightly. He knew very well that as long as he told mu Yuan that he did not modify the chip and that it had already been tampered with when he got it, that he had only copied the information that was useful to him, and that Reyman did not do anything to it. This was a ploy to sow discord, and he did not know who was the one who had stabbed them. However, this de hade at such a perfect time! Ever since his cousin passed away, he and mu Yuan had entered a dead end. However, even though they were gradually drifting apart, he also knew that mu Yuan loved him and could not let him go. He had always wanted to cooperate with ye Ling and cut off mu Yuan''s thoughts. Gao Qiao''s incident happened to give him a knife. He was not willing to be misunderstood by mu Yuan and let mu Yuan think that he was a despicable person. However, on the other hand, he was also willing to jump into the trap that others had set up long ago. That person seemed to know that he would not exin. Only then would he and mu Yuan drift apart, and mu Yuan would treat him as a stranger and live his own life. He would be very lucky and sessful in the future. He would have his own beliefs, and he would no longer worry about the gains and losses of a man named Jack Anderson. He would be a general and be a figure whomanded the three armies. His life would be even more exciting without Jack Anderson. As long as ... He was not around. Jack''s mouth was bitter. He was really unwilling to ept this. This was the only ending they could have. This was his gradual guidance and the ending he had single-handedly led. However, what could he do? He did not have the ability to make mu Yuan forget everything behind him, and he also did not have the ability to forget everything behind him. "I modified the chip," Jack''s back was facing mu Yuan. His voice was very low and extremely hoarse. He swallowed all his rising emotions."You didn''t guess wrong. The one who pretended to be crazy and acted stupid was me. The one who betrayed you was also me." All the blood in mu Yuan''s body rushed to his brain, like a machine gun firing at his brain, stabbing him. His muscles became hard because of anger and despair. He bit his lower lip so hard that it was almost bleeding. He leaned against the cold wall and looked at the person who was squatting in front of him with tears in his eyes. "Impossible!" Mu Yuan''s vision was blurry."You lied to me." Jack slowly picked up the fragments on the ground as if he would never be able to finish picking them up in his entire life. He would never have to face mu Yuan, and he would never want mu Yuan to see his unwillingness. He tried his best to suppress his emotions, but a tear fell on the back of his hand. Jack quickly wiped it away, even a little flustered and helpless. "You''re lying to me," Mu Yuan said. He hated Jack while he kept finding excuses for him. He was not willing to hate him and wanted to get him out of this matter. 2240 Chapter 2240 He wanted to hear Jack say that he didn''t do it. Even if Jack lied to him, he would be willing to lie to him for a lifetime. But he could only watch as he fell into the abyss, his feelings being torn apart inch by inch. "You have no choice. You have a mission. I understand." Mu Yuan''s voice cracked a little, and he could not stop his tears from falling even as he gritted his teeth. "What exactly do you want to do before you can ept the truth?" Jack tried his best to calm his voice and did not dare to turn back to look at mu Yuan''s face. He knew that mu Yuan must have cried. "Because this is not the truth!" Mu Yuan roared angrily."You won''t do this to me." Jack''s palm hurt, and the Shard pierced even deeper. Yes, he would never treat mu Yuan like this. You know me well. Since that''s the case, why do you have to hurt yourself? "This is the truth." Jack lowered his head, and the tears in his eyes gradually disappeared. He could not give mu Yuan any more hope. He had to force himself to stab mu Yuan''s heart. This was something he had once thought he would never do in his life. Wasn''t she the one who hurt mu Yuan the most now? "I deliberately modified the chip. I didn''t have any other choice, because...Takahashi Knew Too Much. He had to die." Jack slowly stood up and threw the shards into the trash can. Let''s cut the Gordian knot quickly. He kept telling himself. ,m He turned his head, but mu Yuan suddenly turned around and faced the wall. He only allowed Jack to look at his back and refused to let Jack see his tear-streaked face. Jack''s despair was no less than mu Yuan ''s. The person who made the decision was always in the most pain. It was as if he had cut out a piece of flesh from his heart. "You''re lying to me. I''ll never believe it. " Jack said calmly,"you don''t believe me. Do you want to hear me lie?" Mu Yuan did not answer. The tears in Jack''s eyes were about to flow out again, but he suppressed them."Men from the Anderson family never lie." Jack forced himself to be even more ruthless."Ever since Reyman died and you protected Shan ning, I decided that I would make you pay the price. I will make you suffer the pain of losing my brother. You should be thankful that I didn''t do anything to mu Liang." Mu Yuan turned around."You dare!" Mu Yuan was in a sorry state, and Jack was not any better. He even smiled and said,"mu Liang is studying here. You can try and see what I dare not do." "Shut up!" Don''t say anymore. Don''t say these things that go against your will. "The person I fell in love with was never this kind of person." Although mu Yuan was crying, his eyes were pure and stubborn, almost driving Jack crazy. He was thinking that Xiao Yuan''s feelings were really too pure. He was only willing to believe what he was willing to believe, and he beautified the truth and kindness of the people he trusted. This fool, luckily the person she met was him. Otherwise, he would have been cheated of his feelings. However, the person she met was him, so what was so good about it? "I''m that kind of person. You''ve just been blinded by your feelings and refused to believe it. In order to achieve my goals, I can sacrifice everything. " Jack looked at mu Yuan and said,"including you!" "What does Gao Qiao know that he''s dead for sure?" Mu Yuan asked. "You don''t need to know!" "I want to know." "You don''t need to!" "Because you can''t say it!" Mu Yuan wiped his tears."You lied to me to make me give up. My love is a burden to you, isn''t it?" Chapter 2241 What Will Happen To Jack? Even if it was a burden, it was a sweet burden. Moreover, he had never felt that it was a burden. Jack didn''t say anything. He just looked at him coldly. The tear just now was like an illusion."Li Ze is dead. Go back to your country. What happened here has nothing to do with you. You and I don''t have to meet again." Mu Yuan was a clean and pure person. Even if he was heartbroken, he still remembered the purpose of looking for Jack today."I did not start today''s tragedy. I originally nned to feign an attack so that Li Ze had no way to escape. Knowing our determination, my people all retreated. I can give you an internal report and the surveince video at that time. I will not take the me for this!" If you''re willing to take the me, that''s your business. I''m not willing! Jack looked at him quietly."Major mu Yuan, you''re just finding an excuse to see me, right?" "What did you just say?" Jack''s words were getting more and more hurtful. He lifted mu Yuan''s chin slightly and said a little coldly,"you ... Clearly know that I have captured them alive. I will get some information out of them myself. I don''t need you to prove your innocence. You are just looking for an excuse to see me, right?" Mu Yuan felt offended and humiliated. He smacked his hand away, but Jack did not care. He walked back to the living room and threw a tablet to mu Yuan."I have a surveince camera there. I know it wasn''t you." Mu Yuan took a look. It was indeed today''s surveince camera. It was very clear that it could capture Cai Zhou and the rest leaving from a different angle from when the imposter appeared. "You ... Already guessed it?" "If I had guessed it, do you think this would be the oue? so many people have died. How crazy was I to know in advance and not make any arrangements?" Jack was furious. When mu Yuan said it, he knew that he had said the wrong thing. If he had known, how could such a tragedy have happened? Jack had been dealing with this incident today and did not have the time to think. Now that he saw mu Yuan, his head was in a mess, and whatever he thought of became useless. He could not think of anything at all. Mu Yuan was his destiny. "Let''s put aside personal matters for now. Do you think there''s anything wrong with this?" Jack asked. Even Jack was unable to think, let alone mu Yuan. "I entered Columbia and got close to li Changfeng. You''ve been sending Reyman to keep an eye on me. You should know my every move. There''s nothing wrong with me. Something is really wrong. Someone is trying to frame me." Mu Yuan calmed down. The second reason he looked for Jack was to get him to investigate the truth. His home country had been attacked by the whole world, and he needed Jack to rify it. After watching for the whole day, there was not a single post from anti-terrorism that was beneficial to them. They even deliberately guided the public and made everyone attack them. This was too much. Jack thought to himself that things had been wrong since the GAO Qiao incident. Not only was she trying to shift the me to mu Yuan, but she was also trying to drive a wedge between him and mu Yuan. However, no matter how unwilling they were in their hearts, they were also being driven apart step by step. "Not many people can escape from ye tingjun and my intelligence tracking." Jack said calmly. He also had a suspect, but it was not convenient to tell mu Yuan at the moment. However, mu Yuan was more worried about Jack. Jack would definitely be held ountable for this matter. Mu Yuan did not know who would be held ountable to what extent. What if ... He lost his current position? ¡­¡­ Chapter 2242 What Price Are You Willing To Pay, Major? However, mu Yuan was more worried about Jack. Jack would definitely be held ountable for this matter. Mu Yuan did not know who would be held ountable to what extent. What if ... He lost his current position? He was so ridiculous. She had already said that, but he was still worried. He was worried that something would happen to Jack and that this matter would implicate him. It was fine if he was worried, but he even asked. "Could it be that Roosevelt is deliberately trying to suppress your family? he doesn''t care about human lives, so he wants to change positions the moment something happens to you." Mu Yuan cast aside his personal love and hate and asked in a business-like manner. Jack smiled."Major mu Yuan, are you worried about me?" "Since you want to talk about business, then let''s talk about business. Let''s put everything else aside. After all, this matter started because of me, and if something happens to you, it won''t do me any good. If Roosevelt finds out that we were in a rtionship, will you trust Lehmann?" p Reyman cursed in his heart when he heard this! What, what? This was a Rift, this was definitely instigating a Rift! At first, he thought that he couldn''t continue listening, but someone had to monitor the channel. He could only be patient and listen. Jack must know that he was listening, so it didn''t matter. He didn''t expect major mu Yuan to actually ask him if he could be trusted. If he didn''t believe in the broadcast, the whole world would know about them. "He''s trustworthy. " Mu Yuan said,"if Roosevelt finds out about our past, and I''m in charge of Li Ze''s matter this time, he will definitely make a big deal out of it. It won''t do you and me any good." "I''ll handle it. " Jack thought to himself that Roosevelt might not be the one behind this. Even if Roosevelt found out, it would be difficult for him to do anything. What leverage could he and mu Yuan have now? when the two of them were together, they avoided the eyes and ears of most people. Furthermore, most of the time, he did not show his face to others and only made some rumors. If Li Ze died, his mission would fail, and the experimental project would go wrong. This was the real tricky problem. Mu Yuan knew that Jack would not reveal any secrets. He did not know if Li Ze had given him the information, but ording to his judgment of Li Ze, Li Ze would not. Li Ze cherished his life too much, and he knew that the information was his trump card. Since it was a trump card, he would not hand it over easily. After the two of them finished talking about their personal matters, they talked about business. It seemed like there was nothing else to talk about. Little wood was still ring at mu Yuan like a tiger watching its prey, as if mu Yuan was an invader. As expected, this cat was as annoying as ever. Mu Yuan did not have much to say. Thest thing he wanted Jack to say was,"I did not do this at all. The statement that your news studio released today deliberately led the public to attack us. Are you going to rify this?" "Why should I rify?" Jack spread his hands and his attitude was extremely cold."This is the best time to exchange information. Unless I''m stupid, I won''t go and rify. Major mu Yuan, you can also pass a message to your superior. If you want us to rify, sure. Exchange information." "You''re too despicable!" "I''ve already told you that I''m an unscrupulous person. " Jack looked at mu Yuan''s angry eyes and felt that it was very interesting. Then, he ruthlessly stabbed him."Major mu Yuan, as your former instructor, I have to teach you one more thing. You have to pay a price for everything. Or are you willing to pay a price in exchange for this deration?" Chapter 2243 I Wish Major Mu Yuan A Bright Future Mu Yuan felt that he was hallucinating. He had heard wrongly. "What did you just say?" Jack started to mock him."Major mu Yuan, there is a price to pay for everything in this world. Either you guys take the initiative to provide the experimental data in exchange for this deration, or ... Major, you will have to pay the price." Mu Yuan''s blood was boiling with anger, but he could not say a word. He was at a loss. He asked with some difficulty,"what price do you want me to pay?" Jack wanted to poke at him. He knew that he would not exchange the experimental data, so the counter-terrorism office would not say anything about this statement. This was a gamble. They were not the ones who made the final decision. "What price do you want me to pay?" Mu Yuan suddenly smiled brightly. When it came to dealing with Jack, he really had many tricks up his sleeve. His smile was as sweet as when he was in love."Can you pay me back with your body? I wonder if Lieutenant Colonel Anderson is still interested in my physical body?" Jack was left speechless. He looked at mu Yuan fixedly, and no emotions could be seen on his face. It was as if he wanted to tear through thisyer of skin and see his true feelings. It also seemed like he did not care about anything and wanted to resolve all the misunderstandings. But in the end, he only lifted his chin."What if I''m interested?" Mu Yuan was expressionless. He had learned the essence of Jack''s ability to remain silent."Do I take off my clothes myself, or do you want to have some fun and take them off yourself?" Jack,"...Get lost!" "You''re as hard to please as ever. You''re the one who''s interested in me, and you''re also the one who told me to get lost. I''m willing to use my body to exchange for the innocence of my country, do you dare to take it?" Mu Yuan had a fearless expression again."It''s not like we haven''t done it before. Your skills are not bad, and I can also have fun. I can have fun for nothing, and my country doesn''t have to pay any price to win back my reputation. I''m really happy. Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, why don''t you fulfill my wish?" He seemed to be that shameless mu Yuan again. However, Jack knew that it was different. He really didn''t dare to take it! It was just an apocalyptic bed party. It was like drinking poison to quench one''s thirst. It was also ... Addictive. Little wood seemed to know that they were quarreling. He scratched Jack''s trousers and the back of his feet with his ws. He looked up at him innocently, and Jack looked down. As the saying goes,"what kind of pet you take care of", but his pet was not like him at all. Instead, it was like the man with clear and pure eyes in his eyes. Little Yuan ... "You can leave!" Jack turned his body slightly and said in a cold voice,"I wish major mu Yuan a bright future and all the best." Mu Yuan''s footsteps felt as heavy as a thousand pounds. It was so heavy that he could not move. He did not want to leave, and there was no reason for him to stay either."I''ll ask onest time. Did Gao Qiao''s death really happen because you modified the chip?" After a long time. "Yes!" Jack replied. Mu Yuan''s shoulders tensed up as he nodded."Alright, the men of the Anderson family never lie. I believe you. From now on, if I have any other thoughts about you, I''m not worthy of the MU family name!" Mu Yuan pushed the door open and walked out in big strides. Jack switched off the lights and leaned against the wall slightly. Xiao Yuan, let''s go. You''re still young. One day, this love Gu will pass, and you''ll meet ... Someone you love. 2244 Chapter 2244 Mu Yuan walked out of Anderson''s house steadily. Reyman''s car was parked not far away. Jack''s voice was a little hoarse."Reyman, don''t follow him." "Yes, sir." She finally did not have to continue following major mu Yuan. It was simply self-torture. However, when he saw major mu Yuane out of the vi looking a little dazed, he really wanted to go over and tell him,''hey, our Lieutenant Colonel is lying. The chip has nothing to do with him. I don''t know who schemed against him.'' They were also confused. Gao Qiao''s death couldn''t be med so easily. If it came to it, the main culprit was Li Ze, not them." However, even if he was given a hundred guts, he would not dare to go against Jack''s wishes. He could only sit there. The officer naturally had his reasons for saying that. He really loved this heartless man. However, looking at the Heartbreaker mu Yuan''s dejected appearance, he felt bad in his heart. Reyman was probably the only witness to the rtionship between the two of them from the beginning to the end. He had seen the scene of mu Yuan lying on Jack''s back and kissing Jack wantonly. He had seen the scene of major mu Yuanughing and shouting Jack''s name as he pounced over to hug him. He had seen the scene of his officer secretly looking at mu Yuan''s photo. He had also seen the scene of Jack disregarding everything to go through fire and water for mu Yuan when he was in prison. Without him, there would be no witness to this rtionship. There was no proof that they had once been in a rtionship that was etched in their bones and engraved in their hearts. How tragic would that be? Cai Zhou''s car stopped beside mu Yuan. Mu Yuan opened the car door and got in. Cai Zhou looked at mu Yuan with mixed feelings and did not finish his words along the way. Mu Yuan returned to the apartment. "Major, please punish me. I made a mistake!" Cai Zhou lowered his head and stood beside mu Yuan. Mu Yuan raised his hand and told him not to say anything. He removed the surveince camera from his doll. "Speak." Cai Zhou closed his eyes and hesitated for a moment."When you were talking about retreating, I saw myself in the scope of the sniper rifle. I was very confused at that time. Then, I checked the surroundings and found that someone was deploying troops and was about to attack Li Ze. I ... I made a mistake and did not report it. It''s all my fault." "I saw that the person''s sniper scope was aimed at Li Ze''s car, so I thought it might be for Li Ze. I wanted to avenge Gaoqiao. Even if Li Ze didn''t die, he would be injured. But I didn''t expect the mortar to be so serious and cause such arge number of casualties. It''s my fault for not warning you in time. I''m sorry, major. " Everyone had their own selfish motives. This selfishness could be big or small. Whether it could be hidden or not depended on one''s own principles. Cai Zhou was a silent sniper. Other than Gao Qiao''s death, mu Yuan had never seen him say such a long sentence. Gaoqiao''s death had always been a knot in his heart, and it was understandable that he wanted to take revenge. "Cai Zhou, you ... Do you know that Li Ze can''t die!" Mu Yuan gritted his teeth slightly. The data in the domesticboratory had also been interrupted because Li Ze had taken away the experimental data of the past ten years and caused irreparable damage. He had gone through so much trouble to keep Li Ze alive for this data. As the experiment was closed and dangerous, and it was a little anti-human, this data was not backed up. It had always been kept by three people. If it was gone, it was gone. It would take a few years of effort to create it again. The development of science and Technology was changing with each passing day. A year was a long journey, not to mention a few years. Every second counted. This was the reason why Li Ze had to live. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2245 Lets Meet Again Now that Li Ze was dead, it was toote to talk about anything. Cai Zhou had not expected the situation to be so serious. Who would have thought that the other party would have two pursuing cannons and cause such arge number of casualties? No matter which country it was, be it a native or an enemy, the group of people who worked hard to protect their country should not suffer such a disaster. "It''s toote to say anything now. I can''t me you. Even if you had given the warning, the other party had already made arrangements. Li Ze would not have been able to escape death. He would not have been able to escape this disaster." Mu Yuan did not me Cai Zhou. It was already toote when he realized it. If Cai Zhou had not said anything, no one could have med him. Now that he had said it, it also proved his bottom line. "After returning to the country, I''ll write a self-reflection letter." "Yes!" Cai Zhou saluted."This will not happen again." With Li Ze''s death, mu Yuan''s mission was considered a failure. He had spent so much time and was not willing to fail just like that."I want to get in touch with Mrs. Li Ze. This time, the undercover agents have all been exposed. Arrange for the people to retreat and start a new life with a new identity. There''s no rush to go undercover again. Everyone hide and wait for my order to retreat." "Yes!" After Cai Zhou left the apartment, mu Yuan then contacted ye Ling and gave him a simple report of the situation. He omitted the personal feelings between him and Jack."The anti-terrorism office can make a statement, but they want our experimental data in exchange. From what I know, there are problems with their experiment, and the volunteers ''bodies have undergone irreversible changes. They hope to use our data to repair the mutated cells." "Li Ze has taken away all of our data. At the moment, less than one-tenth of our data has been recovered. There''s no way we can exchange it. Besides, this is a top secret. It''s impossible to exchange!" Ye Ling denied it immediately."Since Li Ze is dead, you should settle the things over there. I have a new task for you." "I want to investigate this matter. Someone is trying to sow discord and frame us. We can''t bear the me for something we didn''t do." Mu Yuan did not agree to retreat. Ye Ling said,"Jack Anderson will investigate this matter. Something happened in their territory, so they will naturally investigate. It''s not our turn to interfere. All of us are unharmed, and we''re not the ones who started it. You can block an open spear, but you can''t block an arrow in the dark." Mu Yuan knew that what ye Ling said made sense. He was not willing to be used by others like this. The most hateful thing was that he still did not know who it was. "The enemy is in the open while I''m in the dark. Since they''reing for you and Jack, they''re either your enemy or Jack''s enemy. They''lle for you." Ye Ling was not in a hurry. "There were too many casualties in this incident. I didn''t expect them to get the pursuing cannon." Ye Ling could not help but say,"it''s better to be in a feudal society. Their firearms are legal, and they have a lot of ck market weapons. It''s hard to even find a bullet in the country, let alone firearms. With such arge amount of firearms, I think it must be rted to a terrorist organization. " At the same time. In the interrogation room. They had caught one alive, but they could not get anything out of him. There were no marks on his body either. Jack and Wesley exchanged their opinions."He looks like a Chinese, but ..." Jack paused for a moment."Mu Yuan just came to Columbia not long ago. If he bought the firearms from the ck market, he would need to deal with them for a month just to get the materials for the pursuit. Not to mention the two pursuing guns. The ammunition is all European and American-made, and they use the same type of firearms as their special agents. This doesn''t make sense. From the time mu Yuan stepped into our country until now, they didn''t have enough time to n." "What do you mean?" Wesley also felt that something was wrong. "Unless they have firearms to support it, this batch of firearms must be smuggled in the country. If we start investigating from this aspect, we can find a few suspicious points. Wesley, send someone from carefree sect to the ck market and ask about the source of these bullets. " "Alright!" Jack''s face was gloomy. There were only a few people who could n such an operation. Mu Yuan''s decision was made at thest minute, and he still had to know mu Yuan''s n. Someone who knew about mu Yuan''s n ... Jack squinted his eyes. It seemed like he had to meet mu Yuan again. Chapter 2246 Xiao Yuan, Youve Changed Mu Yuan and ye Ling''s conversation wasing to an end. Mu Yuan suddenly asked,"other than you, who else knows about my operation this time?" Ye Ling retorted,"what do you mean?" "My operation was decided at thest minute, and the other party should have also decided at thest minute, so it''s impossible for them to have nned it in advance. The weapons and manpower must have been prepared immediately. To be able to get the list of all my members and their routes so urately, I don''t believe that this is a coincidence. " Mu Yuan said in a deep voice,"someone must have leaked the news." "I''m contacting you alone. I used an encrypted line, so it won''t be exposed. There''s not a single word left in the file from beginning to end, and no one is listening. I''m sure there''s no problem on my end." Ye Ling sighed."Before you called, I had already asked ye tingjun to check on miss''s surveince room." If mu Yuan could think of it, he could naturally think of it too. Someone must have leaked the information to be able to obtain the list of people and the route map so urately. The other party did not n carefully to have something that could temporarily cooperate with mu Yuan. There must be arge amount of military support behind them. "You want to stay and investigate this?" "Cai Zhou and the rest, please retreat. Give me a week''s time. I want to get in touch with Mrs. Li Ze again. What if Li Ze has a trump card for the mother and son?" Ye Ling muttered to himself."No selfish motives?" "No, I didn ''t!" Mu Yuan said in a deep voice,"I''ve already made a clean break with my pastst night. From now on, you don''t have to worry about me doing anything shameful." "I''m not worried!" "Ha!" "What are youughing at?" "I just suddenly feel like hehe." Ye Ling had always been simple and rough."One week. Not even one more day. I will get someone to book a ne ticket for you to return to China." "Alright," he said. Mu Yuan made arrangements for Cai Zhou and the rest. He first called ye tingjun and then went to the hospital to see li Changfeng. This matter had caused a hugemotion. Li Ze was dead, and Li Changfeng must have known. However, he did not expect that Jack, who had wished him a bright futurest night, would block the entrance of his apartment. He was wearing a long ck coat and stood under the fallen tree, giving off a cold aura. Mu Yuan''s heart skipped a beat, but he walked over calmly. He probably had something to ask. Be more mature, mu Yuan! Be like a major from China and don''t embarrass the MU family. ? "Didn''t you say that you don''t have any contact with each other? why did youe looking for me so quickly?" Mu Yuan ridiculed. Last night''s heartbreak and tears seemed to be nothing more than Jack''s dream. "After you made the n to feign an attack, how many people still know?" Mu Yuan could also guess that he was asking about this matter. Those innocent people who died tragically were really wronged. No matter what grudges he had with Jack, he would not be sloppy in cooperating with the investigation. "Ye Ling, ye tingjun, a member of the missing surveince room. Brother ye Ling will definitely be fine. Ye tingjun will check on the internal members himself. I will let you know if there is any news." Mu Yuan had a business-like attitude. "Give me the name list, I''ll check." "There''s no difference between you and him. " Mu Yuan did not agree with his methods. If she fell into his hands, even if she did not die, she would be half dead."This is a clue. You should send someone to the ck market to take a look. To be able to gather so many firearms within two hours, other than the military, it would be the arms dealer. If it''s an official arms dealer, you can get the serial number of the bullets. If it''s smuggling, you know it better than me. Cross the clues and we can lock onto the general target." Jack was silent for a moment."Major mu Yuan, when I was investigating such cases, you were still in special training." "Yes, I forgot. Lieutenant Colonel Anderson is very experienced. I''m sure he''ll get to the bottom of it. I won''t give you any suggestions then." Mu Yuan adjusted his sses and gracefully took a step back."Goodbye." Jack investigated this type of terrorist attack case and was much more experienced than others. He watched mu Yuan get into the car and rubbed the space between his eyebrows. He personally contacted ye tingjun to get a list. Ye tingjun was also a little unhappy. There were not many people who knew about this. Other than ye Ling, miss''s surveince team members, mu Yuan, Cai Zhou, and the undercover agents, there were no other suspects. Ye Ling would not have any problems, and he would not do such a thing. He must be an Information Officer. With such an investigation, the People''s hearts were going to turn cold, and they had to investigate. If the list was given to Jack, it would be a public investigation. He had just given ye Ling a call and suggested that ye Ling investigate the hidden special agents as well. What if someone had betrayed them? he trusted his ownpany''s members very much. If someone was the enemy''s informer, and miss had been fine all along, this matter would not be of any benefit to them. But if the hidden special agents betrayed them, it would be different. "Sir Anderson, I swear on major mu Yuan''s honor that I will not be biased. I will give you an answer within two days." Chapter 2247 Madam, Lets Have A Talk Mu Yuan was very slow on the way to the hospital. He was thinking about Jack''s words. Since he came to see him, he must have his suspicions. There was nothing wrong with his people. The problem was with him. How many people knew about his n? Other than ye Ling in the country, miss ''ye tingjun, and the surveince building, there were also the undercover agents and Cai Zhou. There wouldn''t be any problems with Cai Zhou. Undercover agent ... Speaking of undercover agent ... This was a problem left behind by history. The longest period of this batch of agents was four years, and the shortest was two and a half years. The earliest batch of agents was arrested by the M Nation because someone hacked into the system and the list was exposed. Several people died, and a few survived. Many were injured and exposed, and were sent back to their country. This matter waster resolved through trade concessions. Everyone returned home afterpleting the mission and began another batch of agents. This group of people had just graduated from the spy Academy. With new faces, anything was possible. Their files couldn''t be found, so they were most suitable to be long-term agents. Moreover, this group of people were all around 21 years old and were not married. The country took good care of their families, so they could have no worries. However, there was a problem with the neers. It was just that the new students of the spy Academy had never worked with theirrades before, and their loyalty to the country was not established. Their rtionship with the country was only maintained by a weak sense of patriotism. In the years of lonely and dangerous lurking life, would there be any traitors? This was a world of flowers, and there were too many temptations. When he sent them here that year, they were still so young. Could they withstand it? Mu Yuan shook his head. If he used someone he suspected, he would not use them. He understood this very well. Unless it was thest resort, he would not expose himself. If it was not ye tingjun''s miss, it would be his hidden agent. In every country, there would be spies in other countries to carry out surveince, investigation, and other missions. They would also carry out some assassinations and unknown dangerous missions. Their people were the same. When they were carrying out their missions, ye Ling and he had carefully looked through the files of every spy. There was no particrly big problem. Mu Yuan took a deep breath and suppressed the ufortable feeling in his heart. He soon arrived at the hospital. As soon as he walked out of the ward, he heard li Changfeng''s crying and Li Ze''s wife''s voice. Li Ze''s death was very sad to them, but in fact, it was a relief for their entire family. Mrs. Li Ze said,"your father is dead. Those people are too cruel. After all, your father has worked hard for the country for decades. It''s just that he made a mistake in the past two years. How ... How could they be so cruel? he didn''t even die in one piece. The explosion ..." Her cries were hoarse and she couldn''t speak. The explosion of the mortar had blown Li Ze into pieces. He died without an intact corpse. It was very cruel. Mrs. Li Ze fainted several times. Li ZhangFeng was not in a good mood. Mu Yuan stood at the door silently. If he didn''t execute the n, would Li Ze die? He did not care about Li Ze''s life at all. In his heart, Li Ze was a person who deserved to die. However, if Li Ze died, the price they had to pay would be too great. Li Changfeng had yet to recover from his serious injuries and needed to rest. Li Ze''s wife was also hospitalized. The mother and son cried for a while. Li Ze''s wife came out and met mu Yuan. She recognized him as her son''s professor and nodded at mu Yuan. Mu Yuan stopped her and said,"Madam, I have something to talk to you about." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 2248 Chapter 2248 Mrs. Li Ze was stunned. She followed mu Yuan to the stairs of the emergency exit and felt a little uneasy. Mu Yuan raised his head and looked at the surveince camera. He stood at the stairs and suddenly jumped up. He hit the hospital''s surveince camera with one hand and sent it to the other side. At the same time, he pressed a button on his watch. This was an anti-monitoring setting. In other words, ever since he entered the country, as long as he didn''t want Jack and the others to hear it, he naturally had a way to do it. "Professor mu, you are ..." Madam Li Ze looked at him in a daze. Mu Yuan had jumped up and almost shattered the surveince camera, which made her a little uneasy. Mu Yuan looked at Madam Li Ze and took out his military ID. "I''m not professor mu. I''m a major in the Chinese special intelligence Bureau. I have something to ask you." "It''s you!" When Li Ze''s wife heard the rumors that were spreading all over the inte, she also believed that all of this was done by people from her own country. It was all to get information on Li Ze. She went forward angrily and swung her fist. Her fistnded on mu Yuan''s chest. She hit and shouted,"you killed Li Ze. I know hemitted a crime. Why did you let him die so miserably? do you still have a conscience?" Mu Yuan was a young man who was well-liked by the elders. This was the first time he was beaten up by a middle-ageddy like this. It was not convenient for him to fight back, so he stood still and took more than ten punches. These punches were lighter than Jack''s punches, so it did not matter to him even if it did not hurt or itch. p Madam Li Ze broke down emotionally. She was tired of beating and crying, and she could not even hit him anymore. She broke down and grabbed mu Yuan''s clothes, crying like a baby. "In the first half of this year, I received news from a mercenary group outside the borders for the first time that a new type of poison has begun circting outside the borders. It''s called Red Ice." The molecr structure is very unstable and can easily cause the mutation and division of human cells. One of them grew a Qilin arm after taking it. Do you know what a Qilin arm is? One of his arms was 1.6 meters long, thicker than my thigh. In the end, he had no choice but to cut off his arm. Later on, the mercenaries of Red Ice sold it to the terrorists at a high price in order to spread it widely. A Drug Enforcement officer analyzed the red Ice and found that there was a new type of molecr structure that came from aboratory in China. After that, the entire narcotics police force was annihted, and only two of them went missing. I was ordered to leave the country to destroy all the red Ice. Two narcotics police officers died, one of my men died, and countless people were poisoned by the red Ice. Where did the money your son Li Changfeng squanderede from? It was Li Ze who sold this new drug to a pharmaceuticalpany for 200 million, and the pharmaceuticalpany sold it at a high price. " Mu Yuan''s voice was cold and emotionless."Hemitted treason. He deserves to die." Madam Li Ze was dumbfounded. Perhaps she had always known what her husband had done, but she was not very clear about it. This was the first time she had faced such a truth, and the truth that she did not want to face had been exposed. "Your family''s glory has trampled on so many people''s lives. You''re telling me that it''s cruel? who''s the cruel one here?" "You''re lying, he won ''t. " "He won ''t. Why do you think I''m hunting him down to the ends of the earth? why did he apply for refuge? if he''s not so important, why would the M Nation turn against us for a mere Li Ze? with such a huge trade surplus and the booming economy this year, are they crazy or are you crazy?" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2249 Xiao Yuan Threatening People (2) Madam Li Ze sat on the ground in despair. Thest bit of luck she had had was gone. "I don''t know, I don''t know ..." Mu Yuan was unmoved by this. He took a step back."Did Li Ze tell you anything about the experimental data? or did he leave you anything important?" Li Ze''s wife did not answer, and mu Yuan was not in a hurry either."Li Ze''s death, regardless of who did it, if you think that we did it, it''s fine if you hate me. It doesn''t matter. If Li Ze really left something for you, you have to tell me. Of course, you can raise conditions with the M side. They will indeed give you very good conditions, but ..." p "I''ll put you and Li ZhangFeng together." Mu Yuan ignored Madam Li Ze''s expression and threatened her expressionlessly."You and Li Changfeng are both guilty. Li Changfeng did not do anything. Don''t we Chinese have a saying that goes,''the son pays the Father''s debt''? Li Ze''s sin will be repaid by li ZhangFeng. " "He doesn''t know anything. He''s just a student." Mrs. Li Ze roared. Mu Yuan sneered."Student? A high school student carrying a human life and escaping abroad? The people in M Nation can protect you and provide you with a safe house. No matter where you are, I can find you, just like how I tried to get close to li Changfeng this time to find out Li Ze''s address. By the way, li Changfeng thought I was dating and wanted me to meet Li Ze many times. " "You ..." Mrs. Li Ze''s heart ached a little. She sat on the ground and held her heart without any care for her image. It was extremely painful. This was also the first time that mu Yuan had treated a woman like this. She felt a little guilty, but she hardened her heart."He is your only son. The experimental data is of no use in your hands. This belongs to the country." "If you give it to me, you and Li ZhangFeng can start a new life. We won''t disturb you anymore. Otherwise, you and Li ZhangFeng will be cklisted by our country for the rest of your lives. You won''t be able to enter our country. Your family will also be implicated and go back a hundred years. We are a feudal society. At that time, we liked to kill people from all nine generations. The current rulers also like this. Madam, think about it carefully." It was not mu Yuan''s first time threatening someone. He was quite familiar with the business. What he said was half true and half false. Li Ze''s wife had seen the scene of Li Ze''s death before and had long been frightened. Mu Yuan''s expression was cold as he stood there like a god. Madam Li Ze felt cold sweat all over her body. Her lips moved slightly, but she did not know what to say. It was too terrifying. She would never be able to return to the country, and she would have to hide for the rest of her life while being hunted down. It was too terrifying. The most important person was li Changfeng. If something happened to li Changfeng, she would have no hope. Li Changfeng was her only hope in this life. "What if I cooperate with you?" ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Mu Yuan was overjoyed in his heart, but he did not show it on his face. Li Ze had indeed left a trump card for the mother and son. Although he had betrayed the country, he was still a good father and husband. He would definitely take care of the mother and son. "If your information is true, we''ll let bygones be bygones. My name is mu Yuan. You should be very familiar with this surname. I can make the decision. We won''t disturb you and your mother''s lives anymore. If you need help, we can provide it at any time. You can also return to your country and live a normal life." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2250 We Meet Again, Young Master Madam Li Ze''s eyes lit up. Of course, she was familiar with mu Yuan''s surname."Can you really guarantee that?" "I can!" Mu Yuan said firmly. Even if he didn''t have that much power, his father and his uncle had it. In exchange for this information, it was definitely worth it. Mrs. Li Ze''s eyes were filled with tears."He opened a safe in the bank ..." ¡­¡­ After a while, mu Yuan pushed the door open and came out. Madam Li Ze was sitting on the ground, wiping her tears. She slowly stood up, extremely sad. She no longer wanted to be involved in this mess. Mu Yuan gave Cai Zhou a call and asked him to go to the bank to retrieve something. Then, he specially gave him a secret code. After Cai Zhou heard the order, he packed his things, took a tabletputer, and quickly left the door. He headed to the bank, and a car followed him quietly. Mu Yuan walked out in a hurry and identally bumped into a tall man. He staggered and hurriedly steadied himself. He even helped the other party up. His tentacles were thin and bony arms, almost touching the bones. There was a rather distinct mark on his arm. It was the mark of the former six hehe. Mu Yuan was a little lost in thought when he heard a weak voice."I''m sorry. I took the medicine and didn''t notice her. I''m very sorry ..." His voice was a little soft and a little shy. Mu Yuan suddenly raised his head and saw a sickly and pale face. The man in front of him was very tall and felt like he was about the same size as Jack, but he was much thinner. His skin was extremely white, and there were dark circles around his eyes. His facial features were very distinct, and because he was too thin, his eyes were ck and white. His hair was a little sparse and slightly long. He had a small curled tail and looked very obedient. He wore a small ck earring on his ear. Mu Yuan felt that the man in front of him was exceptionally familiar. It was as if there was a face that ovepped with his in his memory, but it was also too unfamiliar. The face in his memory was gentle and bright, with a bright smile and a shy look. It did not seem like he was so sick and weak. It was as if he was going to die the next second. He was so white that the blood vessels on his face could be seen clearly. "Young master?" "Little Yuan?" Five years had passed since the year mu Yuan went undercover when he was 18. The young man, he Chunwang, had grown into a tall and thin young man. His face was very different from when he was young, as if he had been reborn. The five years did not seem to be very friendly to him, tormenting the sunny young man into a weak and broken young man. "You ..." Mu Yuan was a little lost in thought. He Chunwang''s gaze was a little evasive, and he was just about to escape when mu Yuan grabbed his wrist. He Chunwang was holding a first generation medicine in his hand, and he seemed to be here to see a doctor. Mu Yuan took a look at the name of the medicine. Some of the medicines that he had seen at ye Ling''s ce looked very familiar, and he had an idea of what was going on. Mu Yuan''s feelings towards he Chunwang were tooplicated. When he was undercover, the only person he felt sorry for was he Chunwang. Later on, theboratory exploded and so many people died. He didn''t know what role he Chunwang yed in it. Since then, he Chunwang had disappeared. Xie jinghuan said that he had disappeared into thin air and just disappeared like that. He should have left with King or joined the Secret Service Ind. Or perhaps he was just being used and didn''t know. Perhaps, he was already dead. Mu Yuan''s feelings towards he Chunwang were tooplicated. "You''re sick?" He Chunwang lowered his head and looked a little scared. He did not dare to look mu Yuan in the eye."I want to go home." Chapter 2251 Xiao Yuan, Dont You Hate Me? Mu Yuan grabbed his wrist and dragged him to the side. He dodged the medicine in his hand. They were all medicine to suppress mental illnesses. Mu Yuan looked very familiar too. He looked at him in surprise."What''s wrong with you?" He Chunwang did not answer and avoided his question. He took the medicine away. Mu Yuan''s heart was filled with pain and hatred. United States was so big, but he had to meet him in the hospital. "Where have you been all these years?" Did she leave with King? did she go to the special Agent Ind? what happened? why did she end up like this? why was her body in such a bad condition? He Chunwang covered his mouth with his fist and coughed a few times. He shook his head and said,"you don''t have to worry about me. I''m fine." "Stop there." Mu Yuan stopped him, who was about to escape."Where are you going?" "Let''s go home. " "Where''s your house?" "What do you want to do?" Mu Yuan thought, what is he going to do? He naturally had something to ask."Were you the one who nned theboratory explosion from the very beginning?" "No!" He Chunwang suddenly raised his head and looked into his eyes. His eyes were filled with fear. The shy and shy young man in the past was still helpless in front of the person he once loved."You have misunderstood me." "Misunderstanding?" "I didn''t know. I thought ... I would only teach you a lesson. My father died and so many friends died. I just wanted to ... Vent my anger." He Chunwang looked very ufortable. His eyes were red and his thin body was wrapped in a coat. He looked even more deste."I didn''t expect to cause so many casualties. I was so scared. That wasn''t my intention." "I went back to look for you, but you disappeared without a trace. Where did you go?" Mu Yuan asked. This was the question he was most curious about. "I''m here to work. " He Chunwang was originally a researcher, a genius technological geek. No matter what kind of Research Department, they would like this kind of person. He was smart, talented, and serious in everything he did. He Chunwang nced at mu Yuan secretly."I missed youter, but I didn''t dare to. I was afraid that you ... Would think that I''ve harmed your brother. I was afraid that you would hate me. Xiao Yuan, I didn''t mean it." "Alright, I got it." Mu Yuan''s voice sounded calm, as though nothing had happened. He looked at his face with heartache."Have you eaten?" Mu Yuan''s concern for he Chunwang was like the concern he had for him when he was young. Although he was an undercover agent at that time, he had always been very concerned about he Chunwang. He also knew that he Chunwang had never participated in anything in the entire Liu He gang. From he Chunwang''s point of view, no matter what he wanted to take revenge on, mu Yuan could not say a second word. He Chunwang''s eyes suddenly turned red. There were many peopleing and going in the hospital. Some people even wondered why such a tall man was crying like a child. Mu Yuan wanted to Pat his head like he did when he was young, but he could no longer do it. He Chunwang had grown taller than him. This child was really well-developed. He was tall and thin."Xiao Yuan ..." "Let''s go, I''ll treat you to something. " Mu Yuan put his phone in his pocket and pressed a shortcut key, but he did not show it on his face. He Chunwang''s footsteps were a little hesitant and he did not dare to follow. Mu Yuan asked,"what''s wrong?" "Little Yuan, you ... Don''t you hate me?" "Young master, since you have nothing to do with what happened Myanmar, why would I hate you? besides ... Who would hate you when you''re like this?" He Chunwang looked like he was going to die at any moment. Chapter 2252 Aiya, Weve Joined Forces "Young master, since you have nothing to do with what happened Myanmar, why would I hate you? besides ... Who would hate you when you''re like this?" He Chunwang looked like he was going to die at any moment. When mu Yuan finished speaking, he Chunwang suddenly burst into tears. Large drops of tears fell. He grabbed mu Yuan''s sleeve and cried. Everyone looked at mu Yuan and thought that mu Yuan had bullied him. "Let''s go,"he said. Mu Yuan said that he brought he Chunwang out of the hospital. He Chunwang said that he had a lighter taste and only wanted to drink something. Mu Yuan chose a dessert shop. "Why are you sick? it looks serious." He Chunwang''s fingers trembled slightly. He seemed to be crying andughing at the same time. He said in a self-deprecating manner,"all these years, I''ve been a little unhappy. I''ve been thinking too much and it''s been hard on me." How could a person who was gloomy all year round escape from being mentally ill? There was no way to escape. There was no need for him to say it clearly. He knew a thing or two about he Chunwang''s situation. He Chunwang kept looking at mu Yuan. His eyes seemed to be a little greedy, just like when he was a teenager. He revealed a shy smile."Xiao Yuan, you look really good in this outfit. You''re very ... Charming." "Is that so?" "Yes, Xiao Yuan is the most good-looking person I''ve ever seen." He Chunwang''s face was a little red. The red on his pale face looked like Rouge, which made him look more energetic. Mu Yuan looked at him steadily."You''ve grown taller too." He Chunwang ate his dessert. He missed his past but did not dare to mention it. "You really don''t me me?" "If you didn''t mean to do that to me, I won''t me you." Mu Yuan said,"you and I are strangers on different paths. It doesn''t matter if it''s weird or not. We are not friends for life, and we are also not enemies for life." He Chunwang''s tears were about to fall again. He sniffled and said,"back then, King controlled me and wanted me to join the Secret Service Ind. I didn''t agree, so they gave up on me. I didn''t expect them to do such a cruel thing because of me. Although it wasn''t my intention, it started because of me. I was very sad and guilty. I didn''t dare to see you all these years." "You don''t dare to see me?" Mu Yuan smiled, and it was a little warm."Since you didn''t do it, what''s there to be afraid of?" "Little Yuan ..." He Chunwang coughed again. His voice was a little hoarse."I really ... Really like it ..." I really like you. There was a strong and persistent light in his eyes, but because of his weak body, he looked a little weaker. He didn''t look aggressive at all, and his whole person was a capital gentle and harmless person. Mu Yuan smiled, and there was some gentleness in it. "Eldest young master, rest well." "Will you still see me in the future?" "We''ll meet often. " Mu Yuan said. He Chunwang coughed again and called for the waiter to get a ss of water. The waiter identally spilled water on his clothes. The waiter apologized in a panic. He Chunwang wiped it with a handkerchief and said,"it''s nothing, Xiao Yuan. I''m going to the bathroom." "Alright!" Mu Yuan watched him leave. In less than three minutes, a car stopped beside the dessert shop. Mu Yuan sat calmly in the open-air dessert shop and watched Jack, who was fully armed, get out of the car. He brought along Lehman and a few other fully armed special agents. The probability of such a group of people appearing on the streets was extremely small, and they were very intimidating, just like in the movies. They were all inbat uniforms with their belts fastened tightly. Jack directed the man into the dining room. He pressed his headphones with one hand and said,"block the road behind us." "Yes!" The few secret agents quickly spread out, and their actions were very Swift. Jack walked like the wind and tookrge strides towards mu Yuan. Seeing that mu Yuan was still eating his dessert, Jack suppressed the anger that surged in his heart."How big are your heart? you still dare to eat dessert with him?" Aren''t you afraid that he''ll poison you to death?" The moment mu Yuan put his phone in his pocket, he pressed a shortcut key. He was also d that he had always set a shortcut key for a certain person''s phone number and kept the voice on. Jack could clearly hear his conversation with he Chunwang and could also locate his location. Mu Yuan raised his head and smiled."How could that be? eldest young master likes me so much. He can''t bear to part with me." Chapter 2253 I Used To Like You Mu Yuan held his coffee and took a sip. He seemed to be very rxed. From the moment he saw he Chunwang in the hospital, his first thought was to find Jack. It was not easy for his men to investigate he Chunwang. He Chunwang was a very smart and scary person. The shy young man from back then had long disappeared. He did not know anything about what happened back then, but mu Yuan did not believe a single word. The Myanmar incident back then was a knot in his heart for life. He always felt that he was the one who caused those people''s deaths. He felt guilty for a few years because of this and often had nightmares. Even when Jack said harsh words to him, he had never had such a terrifying nightmare. He had repeatedly been entangled with what had happened in the past, so he naturally wouldn''t easily believe he Chunwang. He wouldn''t let he Chunwang scheme against him again. Jack had been looking for he Chunwang for the past few years. What happened back then was a knot in Jack''s heart. Although they pretended that nothing had happened after that incident and Jack had exined it clearly, Jack was still looking for he Chunwang. He wanted to get rid of thest bit of doubt in mu Yuan''s heart. He clearly did not do it, so he did not want to take the me for he Chunwang. If he Chunwang was really in New York, Jack would be able to find him even if he had changed his appearance. Not to mention that he didn''t change his appearance and was still in the hospital. So, he hit the shortcut key. "You ..." Jack was infuriated by mu Yuan. Mu Yuan''s tone was too despicable and even had a hint of provocation. Jack thought that it was extremely childish, but he could not help but feel a little depressed. Mu Yuan was right. He Chunwang did like him. If he didn''t like him, he wouldn''t have blindlye to find mu Yuan. Jack reached out and snatched his coffee away."Stop drinking." Back then, when mu Yuan got infected with blue ice, it was at the six hehe. Although it had nothing to do with he Chunwang, Jack now treated he Chunwang and the six hehe as one and deeply felt that he Chunwang would definitely hurt mu Yuan. He actually dared to get close to he Chunwang? "You actually dare to get close to him? what are you thinking?" Mu Yuan also looked a little cold. The incident this time had made him rebellious. He could not help but mock,"I didn''t do anything. I just treated someone who used to like me to a cup of coffee. If you don''t mind, I''ll treat you too. After all, I used to like you too." I used to like you too. In the past ... What a good ''once''. The fire in Jack''s heart reached his scalp, burning him to the point that he was on the verge of breaking down. He avoided mu Yuan''s bone-piercing gaze and said,"furthermore, I''ve always been very stupid. I''ll let you scheme against me as you wish. Isn''t Lieutenant Colonel Anderson very clear about this? I got you to protect me from the start. In your eyes, am I so weak that I can be trampled on by anyone? That''s right, I''ve always been like this in your eyes. " The more he spoke, the more he crossed the line. However, Jack did not stop him. He turned around and looked like he did not want to bother with mu Yuan. Reyman brought his men out quickly and shook his head at Jack. He Chunwang ran away. When Jack came to catch he Chunwang, he had also set up an inescapable in the surrounding four blocks. As long as he Chunwang did not go far, he would definitely be able to catch him. However, he Chunwang seemed to have disappeared into thin air. There was no trace of him. In the monitoring room, it was quiet. The surveince personnel checked all the cameras and even turned the angle of all the cameras to see if they had captured any suspicious people. However, they did not see he Chunwang. Chapter 2254 Just Reminiscing About The Old Days The surveince personnel checked all the cameras and even turned the angle of all the cameras to see if they had captured any suspicious people. However, they did not see he Chunwang. Jack had a bad feeling in his heart."A few Broken Cameras in the four blocks nearby?" This was Main City. The taxpayers paid a lot of money, and there were many cameras. The police force was also in ce. Basically, if there was an incident, there would be reinforcements at any time. The cameras could capture every corner. The Information Officer replied very quickly,"officer Anderson, there are 16 cameras in four blocks that are broken. Three of them have been broken for half a year because they are in a dead corner. No one has repaired them. Eight of them were broken three days ago, and the rest were broken today." Jack pondered for a moment."One of you, check the cameras that were broken yesterday. The other, check the cameras today." Suddenly, there was a red dot on mu Yuan''s temple. Mu Yuan sat up straight, and his bones started to tremble. He was being aimed at by a sniper."Jack ..." Jack was in the middle of giving out tasks. When he heard his voice, he subconsciously came back to his senses."Why ..." He stopped talking and clearly saw a red dot on mu Yuan''s temple. Mu Yuan''s body leaned forward slightly, and the red dot slowly moved with mu Yuan. Someone was already aiming at his head. Jack''s heart was beating rapidly. He raised his hand slightly."Back down." Lehmann and the few secret agents saw his hand signal and quickly retreated. Jack''s vision turned ck as he slowly looked at mu Yuan and made a hand signal. Don''t be afraid! ¡­¡­ If a sniper''s bullet had been aimed long ago, it would have been difficult for mu Yuan to Dodge it no matter how capable he was. No matter if it was in front or behind, mu Yuan would be able to escape easily. Furthermore, he Chunwang had chosen the best spot. There were no blind spots. Reyman shouted,"Sir, please choose an obstacle first." This was definitely a diversion. As major mu Yuan had said, he Chunwang liked him. Why would he hurt him? mu Yuan was definitely the bait to kill Jack. Jack was also exposed to the sniper''s line of sight. However, Jack saw that there was also a red dot on mu Yuan''s chest where his heart was. The two red dots ovepped. Mu Yuan moved slightly, and the two red dots ovepped and ovepped again. The three snipers stared at mu Yuan. As long as Jack''s orders were wrong, they would immediately kill mu Yuan. Mu Yuan''s heart was sour and soft. He had already expected half of this oue. If it was just a sniper, he had the ability to avoid it. Even if he was identally injured, he should not die. However, he didn''t expect the young master to be so ruthless. Three snipers were obviously very good snipers, especially the two red dots on their chests, which followed him like shadows. This intimidating force was like someone aiming a gun at his head at close range. He could escape one sniper bullet, but he definitely couldn''t escape a second one. This was something he was certain of. "Senior officer." Lehmann was a little anxious. Jack did not dare to make a gesture at Lehmann for fear that the sniper would see it. He Chunwang''s cheerful voice came from the headset,"long time no see, Sir Anderson." Everyone was on edge. Why did he Chunwang hack into Jack''s team''smunication system so easily? Jack looked at mu Yuan."What do you want?" Lieutenant Colonel Anderson has been investigating me like a shadow. This has put me in a difficult position. Withdraw your men from the four blocks first. " He Chunwang said indifferently,"I''m just here to catch up with little Yuan. You don''t have to be nervous." 2255 Chapter 2254 "Reminisce?" Jack sneered."What do you have to reminisce about with him?" "You''vepletely broken up with him, so I wanted to take advantage of this. " He Chunwang was a little mischievous. Then, he coughed. His coughs seemed to be very serious. He coughed for a full minute and his voice was a little hoarse."Officer Anderson, if you continue to force him, I might identally order someone to shoot him. Xiao Yuan is so good-looking. It wouldn''t be good for him to break his arms and legs." Jack took a deep breath and stared at mu Yuan. Heughed coldly."You also know that I broke up with him. Do you think I would care about his life?" "Is that so?" He Chunwang muttered to himself and was a little crazy."Sir Anderson is indeed a cold-blooded and heartless person. In that case ..." "Wait," Jack raised his hand and said,"Reyman, withdraw all the people." "Senior officer!" "This is an order!" "Yes!" Lehmann had no choice but to order his men to retreat quickly and not stay on the streets. The people he brought with him also immediately hid. Lehmann knew what to do. Jack made a very inconspicuous hand gesture. At carefree sect. He was going to find the acting sect master of carefree sect to deal with this matter. Mu Yuan sat the entire time and looked at Jack expressionlessly. Did he still care about life and death? He Chunwang smiled."That''s right." The red dot on mu Yuan''s head disappeared. However, the red dot on his chest was always there. Mu Yuan did not dare to move. Jack was wearing a human skin mask this time. He had a face that could not be considered handsome but was exceptionally charming. He walked over inrge strides and sat in front of mu Yuan, facing him. Then, the red dot on mu Yuan''s chest moved to Jack''s temple. "You''re crazy!" Mu Yuan was shocked as he watched the red dot on his temple move continuously. Was he crazy? Jack looked at mu Yuan coldly. There was no emotion in his ice-blue eyes, as if this was a very normal thing. He ced his hand on the table and silently counted to three. Mu Yuan and Jack suddenly fell to the ground from two different directions at the same time, one on the left and one on the right. They hugged their heads. The two sniper bullets missed and hit the ce where Jack was sitting just now. Not a single bullet hit mu Yuan. Jack and mu Yuan quickly adjusted their positions and found an obstacle. Jack said in a deep voice,"find them!" "Yes!" When a sniper''s first bullet missed, his position would be exposed, and he would definitely change positions. This was a profession that relied on long-range sniping. If his position was discovered by a professional, it would not be easy for the second bullet to hit him. Jack got up and grabbed mu Yuan''s wrist. His voice was slightly angry."You ... Did that on purpose?" "No, I didn ''t," Mu Yuan denied it. He broke free from Jack''s hand expressionlessly."Did I seal it? or are you crazy? why would I deliberately let myself die?" He told him about how he had met he Chunwang in the hospital today. There were so many hospitals in new New York, and he had not seen he Chunwang for several years. He did not think that it was a coincidence to suddenly see he Chunwang in one hospital, especially in such troubled times. There weren''t that many coincidences in this world. "He Chunwang is very sick, and his face is very pale. He is not pretending. I can see that he is in a very bad physical condition. He is also very thin. Something bad must have happened in the past few years, otherwise, he would not have be like this. He came to find me. No matter what the reason is, our rtionship had ended when we were in Myanmar." Chapter 2256 An Eyesore Of A Young Girl With estrangement, there would be suspicion. Jack was like this, and mu Yuan was the same. It was just that he didn''t expect that under such circumstances, Jack would still be willing to sit opposite him and bear the sniper''s bullets with him without any fear. "If he Chunwanges to find you again, you know what to do." Mu Yuan pursed his lips and nodded. They had broken up, but they could not really break up. They still had many things that were connected, and they were not clear about it. There were also some things that connected their lives and deaths together. He Chunwang ... He was back. The first feeling that mu Yuan had when he saw he Chunwang in the hospital was fear. This was a feeling that he Chunwang would not have given him when he was young. It was very scary. He was so sinister, and even if he looked somewhat cheerful in his youth, it was all a disguise. Mu Yuan asked,"could he Chunwang be the one behind this?" It wasn''t a coincidence that he Chunwang had been able to avoid Jack for so many years. He must have had his own way. Moreover, he Chunwang could appear in New York in Jack''s territory. This was a very terrifying thing. If someone was helping he Chunwang, it would be hard to understand. Who was so powerful that they could escape from Jack''s pursuit? "Not necessarily." Jack wasn''t sure if it was he Chunwang. If it was, he would fight he Chunwang to the death. Mu Yuan could see through Jack''s thoughts. He thought that even if he didn''t fight he Chunwang to the death, he Chunwang would still fight him to the death."He looks like he wants to drag someone down with him." He hadn''t appeared for five years, and now he suddenly appeared. There must be a reason. He was a little panicked. If it was really he Chunwang who did it, then it would be very terrifying. "Alright, you can go back first. I''ll handle this." Jack was going to go back and investigate he Chunwang."Remember what I said. Don''te into contact with him. You ... Are not his match." Mu Yuanughed coldly. Jack was about to leave when he suddenly received a call from an undercover agent."Major, bad news. Cai Zhou is in trouble." "What''s going on?" That person briefly exined what happened. Mu Yuan grabbed Jack and remembered that they were no longer in a cooperative rtionship. They were still in apetitive rtionship. He suddenly let go, walked to his car, and drove away quickly. Jack frowned and drove after him. At the same time, he said to Reyman,"if you have he Chunwang''s whereabouts, tell me immediately." "Yes!" Carefree sect received Reyman''s order to investigate the location of the sniper based on the video. A young man with a rainbow wig gracefully stepped into the elevator in 12-centimeter leather boots. She was very tall, and with a pair of 12-centimeter shoes, she was more than 1.8 meters tall. Not only did she have rainbow-colored hair, but she also wore a rainbow dress with suspenders. The hem of her dress was veryrge, and it fluttered in the wind. She was wearing white-rimmed sunsses with big red lips. Her style was quite indescribable, and she attracted 200% of people''s attention. One nce was enough to make one''s eyes sting, but one couldn''t help but take a second look. The elevator went up. Xiao Qiao checked the hotel one by one. In one of the rooms, she found an automatic sniper device. It was aimed at the ce where Jack had died. The sniper rifle was an automatic device. She didn''t know how many days it had been there. Xiao Qiao squatted down to check. There were no bombs. She was very familiar with sniper rifles. The sniper rifle was like her husband, and she knew it inside out. 2257 Chapter 2257 The sniper rifle was like her husband, and she knew it inside out. She quickly dismantled the sniper. "Wow, high-end, awesome!" This was an automatic device, a long-range controlled sniper equipment. It was very high-end and not a new firearm. Compared to ordinary sniper devices, it was very urate. As long as it was connected to the inte and controlled by a mobile phone, it could aim and shoot. It could not only shoot one bullet, but also adjust the aiming range ording to the long-range to snipe multiple times. The only drawback was that it couldn''t be reloaded automatically. Once a magazine was used up, it would be over. A machine was a machine after all. Xiaojiao leaned on the sniper rifle and kissed the gun passionately."I love you so much." She took a photo and sent it to General Taylor. This time, General Taylor had ordered her toe. She did not expect to find such a high-end treasure. Xiao Qiao asked excitedly,"old man, can I confiscate it? Give me this. " "No," Taylor''s head hurt. He didn''t dare to mess around in this matter. If something happened, he wouldn''t be able to take the responsibility. General Taylor said,"this time, something happened to the Anderson family, and it''s rted to a terrorist. This gun won''t be left in carefree sect." "You don''t want this year''s bonus? can you consider it?" "No," Even if he didn''t want the bonus, he couldn''t do it. This was a very terrifying thing. "I''m not checking. " Xiaojiao went on strike. Taylor hurriedly stopped her."Don ''t, don'' t, don ''t, youngdy. Don''t go on strike, don''t go on strike. If you like it, you can go and get a second gun if you can find it." "That''s not a problem," "Your hair ..." Oh my God, it was so painful to the eyes. She was a young girl. "What''s wrong with my hair? it has seven colors. There''s a rainbow today. Didn''t you realize that it''s a perfect match for the heavens? you old man, you don''t know how to appreciate beauty." "Young girl, are you going to fall in love and get married? you''re so eye-piercing every day. Who would like you?" "What if someone is blind and takes a fancy to my inner beauty? besides, this is my personality. You don''t understand. You''re already outdated, so you have no right to say anything." What kind of aesthetic would a person who wears a military uniform every day know? General Taylor''s teeth hurt. Xiao Qiao excitedly went to check for the second gun. Not long after, she found the second one. Unfortunately, the moment she went out to make a phone call, the anti-terrorism team quickly raised their guard. Xiao Qiao had rainbow-colored hair and did not look like a secret agent at all. She was stopped by the anti-terrorism team."What are you doing? we''re investigating a case here. Stay away." Xiaojiao''s eyes widened."I''m from carefree sect. Move aside." "Identification!" The other party asked for identification. Xiao Qiao''s rainbow skirt was lifted up, revealing a pair of long legs. As the skirt had no pockets, the identification was taped to her thighs. As soon as she lifted it up, she heard the surrounding agents gasp and widen their eyes. F * ck, that''s too wild. This was a little too ... Valiant. Xiao Qiao even threw a flirtatious look at the stunned secret agents. The moment Wesley came out, he saw a young girl with rainbow-colored wig and a rainbow-colored dress lifting up her long skirt wildly, revealing a pair of straight and fair legs. It was as if she was seducing his subordinates. Wesley''s expression turned extremely cold ... He didn''t have self-respect! He ordered his men to take the firearms and left through another door. Chapter 2258 Wife-Chasing Crematorium He ordered his men to take the firearms and left through another door. Xiao Qiao tore the ID off her thigh."Here, id!" He tore off a piece of id from his white thigh and threw it to the agent arrogantly."Take it and look at it carefully. Don''t mistake my name." Xiao Qiao''s ID photo was of her in her military uniform. It was taken when she was still a second lieutenant. She was wearing a military cap and had long, straight ck hair. Her hair was slightly tucked behind her ears, revealing a small face the size of a palm. She had bright white teeth and red lips. She was extremely beautiful. Although she did not have the integrity of a soldier, she did not look like the woman with rainbow wig, big sunsses, and red lips in front of him. Instead, she looked more like a terrorist. "Take off your sunsses." "You''re so annoying. Do you think I have the ability to obtain the certificate of the acting sect master of carefree sect?" Xiaojiao took off her sunsses angrily. Everyone gasped. No wonder she had to wear big sunsses. The eye makeup was so exaggerated. The dark red smokey eye makeup was very thick, and her facial features were no longer the same as on her identification. The special Agent was very dumbfounded. Was this really the acting sect master of carefree sect? Xiao Qiao took back her identification with two fingers and suddenly grabbed his wrist. The agent reacted quickly and the two of them started fighting. In less than a minute, Xiao Qiao pressed him to the ground and took his gun. She touched the male agent''s face teasingly."Hey, brother, isn''t this the best proof?" The agent was dumbfounded. He watched as Xiao Qiao went in, but did not see the automatic sniper equipment. She could not help but ask,"where''s the automatic sniper equipment?" The agent saw here in and knew that she was a high-ranking person."Major Wesley took it. He wants to investigate." "You took it away?" Xiao Qiao was a little surprised. General Taylor had taken the first automatic sniper device and the second one. It wasn''t as if she didn''t get any. F * ck, this was equivalent to having a handsome man as a mistress. He had a big tool and good skills, but in the end, he was pulled away by other little demons. The cooked duck flew away. This was very unpleasant. "When did you take it?" "I just took it away." "Just now?" Xiao Qiao wasn''t concerned about the case at all. She chased after him, but didn''t see anyone. Everyone had left. Xiao Qiao thought that Wesley was too unkind. She was going to provoke old man Taylor again. Mu Yuan quickly rushed to the scene of the ident. Cai Zhou had been followed the moment he came out of the bank. When Cai Zhou was about to get into the car, mu Yuan immediately drove the car and ran him over. Cai Zhou was directly hit and flew out. Hey on the ground, and his entire leg was covered in blood. His injury was particrly serious. Mu Yuan was a little anxious and quickly came over to help him. Jack''s car had also arrived, and there were already people and police around to help. Jack also got out of the car and followed mu Yuan to see Cai Zhou. He first showed his identification to the people around. Cai Zhou''s leg was severely injured."Major, they''ve snatched the chip away." "They took the chip?" "Yes!" Cai Zhou''s breathing was weak. Jack stood behind him and frowned slightly. Mu Yuan said,"alright, I understand. Don''t say anything for now. Just treat your injuries." Cai Zhou nodded. A stretcher was already here? "He Chunwang?" Jack asked indifferently. Mu Yuan straightened his body and seemed to be deep in thought. For a moment, he did not hear what Jack said. After a long time, he came back to his senses and said with a cold smile,"isn''t this your territory? if you don''t know, how would I know?" Cai Zhou was carried into the ambnce. His injuries looked very serious. Mu Yuan sat beside him, and the nurse first bandaged his wound briefly before leaving. Jack looked at mu Yuan''s back view thoughtfully. This time, his reaction was really too calm. Mu Yuan lowered his voice."Tell me, you have already made a backup?" Cai Zhou nodded and handed a small USB drive that looked like a kitten pendant to mu Yuan."I made a backup. Also ... I''ve already installed a virus in the original copy. It will self-destruct once it''s cracked." Mu Yuan revealed a deep smile and took his USB drive."Well done!" Chapter 2259 Ye Chus Imagination He had specially asked Cai Zhou to bring theputer along so that he could make a quick copy of the original copy when he had the time. He hadn''t expected that there would be someone following Cai Zhou, and he hadn''t expected Cai Zhou to be so seriously injured. He hadn''t expected Cai Zhou to add a virus to the original copy. "Treat your injuries." Cai Zhou nodded. Mu Yuan got down from the ambnce and put the USB drive in his pocket. Jack walked over and asked,"how is Cai Zhou?" "His thigh was injured and his artery was injured. He won''t die so soon. He''s been sent to the hospital. I''ve sent someone to follow him. He should be fine." Mu Yuan looked at him in deep thought. Jack looked at him fixedly. The MU Yuan in front of him was a little unfamiliar. He was no longer the MU Yuan that he could see through with a single nce. The MU Yuan who would pounce over with a smile when he saw him from afar had already disappeared. He wanted to say something, but he hesitated. He really wanted to ask where they were going and how they were going to spend the day tomorrow. But in the end, he just looked at him and remained silent for a long time. "Take care," he said. Jack said that he would leave with his men soon. Mu Yuan went to miss building. Ye Chu did not know what was going on outside, and ye tingjun did not mention a single word to her. However, she also knew some things from the news and had always been very worried about mu Yuan. When she saw mu Yuan, her heart ached so much that she hurriedly checked mu Yuan''s body from head to toe, worried that he was injured. Ye tingjun''s vision started to turn dark, and she grabbed ye Chu."Men and women should not touch each other. Didn''t I teach you that?" Ye Chu looked at him, unconvinced. She retorted,"little Yuan is a friend." Friends had no scruples. "Friends should also keep their distance." "Oh ..." Ye Chu was still in doubt. Mu Yuan smiled and touched her head."I''m not injured. I''m fine." "But you don''t look well." "Yes, a little." Mu Yuan touched his face."He''s also more handsome than the waiter, right?" Ye Chu sped his hands together, looking like a fangirl."Yes." Recently, after hearing Xiao Yuan''s story, little ye Chu''s heart ached for him. Then, his motherly love overflowed, and he couldn''t wait to hold Xiao Yuan in his arms and dote on him. When he saw that he was Haggard, he thought that he had been bullied, and his heart ached for him. Mu Yuan naturally did not know about ye Chu''s imagination and followed ye tingjun to the study room. In the study room, ye tingjun unlocked the contents of the chip and backed it up on the way. Mu Yuan actually did not know much about these experimental data, but ye tingjun was considered half an expert and could still understand it clearly. After taking a look, he said,"the data is real, and there is no virus. When Li Ze left it behind, it was probably to save the lives of li Changfeng and his mother." If this thing was known to others, it would be a curse to Mrs. Li Ze and Li Changfeng. "If it''s sent back to China, will it be cut off halfway?" "No. Besides Cai Zhou, no one else knows that you''ve already obtained the information. What''s the big deal? besides, this route is very safe. I''ve been using it all this time. I''ll send it to big brother immediately. Nothing will happen. Don''t worry." Mu Yuan felt that he was really a little worried. He sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, looking a little uneasy. This experimental data was their years of hard work. It was impossible to reveal it, but what if it was to save people? He shook his head. It wasn''t easy to get something back, so he couldn''t let it be taken away again. Otherwise, there would be no end to this. "Ye tingjun, help me investigate a person. He Chunwang." Ye tingjun said,"I heard that Meng Qi from the ck Rose came to New York recently. Big brother asked him to bring some news. He arrived in the afternoon. It should be rted to he Chunwang. You should listen to him when the timees." Chapter 2260 Im In A Cold War With Him Even though he said that, ye tingjun still managed to investigate he Chunwang''s file and immigration records. The records were very clean, and there was nothing wrong with them. His name was not on his credit card, and many of the images captured by the surveince cameras had been paid in cash. One of the cameras captured the image of a residential area he often went to. The neighborhood was very big, and it was in the model of an apartment. Ye tingjun''s lead was cut off when he found this clue, and he felt a little scared. If this ce was broken, did he Chunwang live here for the past few years, or did he just happen to appear here? if he happened to appear here, did he n Li Ze''s incident? Other than him, ye tingjun could not find anyone else who hated Jack and mu Yuan so much. That''s right, there was also that batch of people from the Golden Triangle. Those drug dealers whose families were destroyed by mu Yuan, mu Yuan had removed batch after batch these few years, causing them to be in an extremely difficult situation. After that, their control over drugs was far less than a few years ago, and they gradually declined. ording to the analysis of the intelligence, they would need at least five years to recover. These five years, it was under the condition that mu Yuan did not go and harass them. Ye Chu pulled mu Yuan aside and asked,"little Yuan, your birthday is tomorrow, right?" Thest time she saw mu Yuan''s passport, she remembered the date. Mu Yuan''s birthday was March 23rd, an Aries. His birthday was simr to ye Chu ''s, so ye Chu remembered it very clearly. Mu Yuan suddenly recalled that today was the 22nd. It was his birthday tomorrow. Mu Yuan felt a stab of pain in his heart as he recalled Jack''s gaze today. Did he want to ask about his birthday? Every year since he and Jack met, especially on his birthday, Jack would try to create a surprise for him. However, this year, they had broken up. Jack didn''t care much about his own birthday, but he always remembered his birthday. Mu Yuan was a little dazed."Yeah." "Then how are you going to pass?" When ye Chu came tond, she found out that they were going to celebrate her birthday. Every year at sea, they would bring her out to Rob and celebrate her birthday. After all, they were Pirates, and the way they celebrated their birthdays was very special. After they came tond, the waiter said that being a pirate was against thew and not good. Robbing was even more wrong, and robbing others to celebrate their birthday was even worse behavior. On their birthdays, they would eat longevity noodles, cake, and eggs. They would also hold parties and invite each other''s friends and family to sing, dance, and give their blessings. "I haven''t decided yet." Ye Chu said excitedly,"I''ll celebrate your birthday with you. I''ll make a cake for you." Mu Yuan looked at ye tingjun''s expression. He seemed to want tough, but he also seemed to be looking forward to it. He knew that ye Chu''s cake was hard to exin in a few words. Mu Yuan said,"I have a date." "Are you on a date with your lover?" Ye Chu''s big round eyes looked at him, blinking innocently. The second brother said that mu Yuan''s lover was also in New York, but they had broken up."Didn''t you guys break up? why are you still going out with him? go out with me and anger him to death." Ye tingjun thought to himself,''I don''t know if Jack will die of anger, but now, he''s going to die of anger!'' Ye Chu, this clown. "Take care of the second brother''s emotions. He''s going to die from jealousy." "Ignore him. He''s so petty. He said that he had to go home before 10 am, but now he''s going to go home before 9 am. I''m in the middle of a Cold War with him, so I don''t want to talk to him." Ye tingjun was speechless. Chapter 2261 Lets Buy A Man Why did it sound like he was not a qualified boyfriend, and his girlfriend was giving him the cold shoulder? Mu Yuan couldn''t help butugh. He smiled slightly."What did you do to make the curfewe in early?" "I took a video with my friend that day, and then I drank a little more." "Alcohol is a poison, quit it." Mu Yuan''s heart ached again. He thought of the two times he drank crazily in the wine cer. Behind his father and brother''s back, he opened a few bottles of wine to get Jack drunk, but in the end, he sessfully sent himself back as a gift. Once, in the wine cer, he cried until he was in tears and called his name foolishly. When his father found out, he was beaten half to death. Wine was not a good thing. "Yes," The waiter thought,''major mu Yuan, you''ve finally done a good thing.'' Ye Chu rolled his eyes at the waiter. We''re in a Cold War. I''m ignoring you. "Then you have a date. What do you want to do?" "I don''t know," He didn''t ask anyone out at all, but he didn''t want to ask anyone out either. It was good to celebrate his birthday alone. After midnight, mu Yuan received a transfer from Xie jinghuan and ye Ling. It was 24000000 Yuan. The same amount was given at the same time. If it was not for the different names, he almost thought that Xie jinghuan would be so stingy that he would ask him for the money back today after he had identally transferred him two sums of money. Be it for his brothers or friends, ye Ling''s gifts were always the simplest and crudest. Take the money and buy whatever you want. There was a year when ye Yifan felt that there was no surprise at all like big brother. He wanted a surprise and did not want money, so ye Ling created a surprise for him. After that year, ye Yifan did not hold back at all and expressed his central idea. Big brother, you should transfer the money to me. The surprise that ye Ling felt and the surprise that others felt did not seem to be the same surprise. Ye Ling: "Happy Birthday. Buy a suite." Shen qianshuined yesterday that the price of houses had risen so quickly. A real estatepany not far from theirpany had opened for sale. The lowest price was twenty-four million, and they were all luxury houses. Ordinary people could not afford a house even if they worked hard for their entire lives. Ye Ling casually asked,"is 24 million Yuan the lowest for a house?" "Yeah, I heard that when young girls get married, their maternal family will also have a house as dowry." The little fairy was worried."The property prices are rising so fast. Should we invest in real estate?" It''ll be good to be andy in the future. " Ye Ling could not remember what the little fairy nagged about after that. The little fairy said that thedy''s maiden family was going to give her a house as a dowry, and that house must be something good. It was mu Yuan''s birthday. It had been hard on him recently, so he decided to give him a personal reward. Anyway, mu Yuan had a discount when buying a house. This sum of money was enough. Xie jinghuan: "little Yuan, Happy Birthday. Buy a supercar. Men need speed and passion." Mu Yuan looked at these two messages speechlessly. These two people sent him away with a sum of money without any sincerity. Although Xie jinghuan sent him away with a sum of money every year, after this sum of money was sent away, Xie jinghuan would say,"don''t you still have a sum of money in your hands? it''s no use keeping it. Transfer it back and let me help you manage your finances." This was the first year he was encouraged to buy a supercar. Really ... It''s not easy to be stingy. Su Nancheng seemed to be doing it for Xie jinghuan and ye Ling. He also transferred 24 million Yuan. Su Nancheng: "if you don''t like a house or a sports car, then buy a man. Hahahahahahaha!" Mu Yuan was speechless. Chapter 2262 The Magical Girl And Wesley He casually cklisted su Nancheng. Goodbye! Other than these three friends, ye tingjun also transferred money to him. The waiter was very stingy and only transferred 24 RMB to him. Mu Yuan,"you''re the president of one of the top tenpanies in the world. You''re giving me a 24-Yuan birthday present. Are you trying to humiliate yourself?" The waiter replied,"believe me, if you didn''t be ye Chu''s little sister, I wouldn''t have given you a single cent. Be content." The word ''little sister'' struck mu Yuan''s heart. Mu Yuan,"I''m nning to rape you. Little apple will follow me in the future." The waiter chuckled. Then, his parents, his uncle, his aunt, and his brother all wished him a Happy Birthday and asked him toe home quickly. The whole family was waiting for him toe back and celebrate his birthday. There were also some of mu Yuan''s old ssmates andrades. Every year, mu Yuan''s birthday was a time to show off their love, but he was very scheming. He would always secretly show off his love. For example, he would give out a couple''s Cup or Jack''s hand. As they were wearing a couple''s bracelet, he was afraid that others would see it. He even went through a severe whitening process and became skinny, so it was impossible to tell if they were a couple. One year, he gave out a couple''s pendant and so on. Every year on his birthday, it was a show of affection. Although everyone did not say that showing off affection died quickly, mu Yuan still did it every year on his birthday. In those few years, mu Yuan had blocked his family members from showing off their love, but his friends all knew that he was in love. This year, they didn''t show off their love, so they were obviously dead. Mu Yuan held his phone and suddenly understood the awkwardness. If he didn''t post it on his moments, would everyone ask him where his girlfriend was? Back then, he had blocked his family when he showed off his love. Mu Yuan was thinking, should I block Jack and then send a couple watch? (¡Ño¡Ñ)¡­ If he wanted to block it, there would be a lot of people to block. Ye Ling wanted to block it, Xie jinghuan wanted to block it, second brother wanted to block it ... There was a huge list of names that needed to be blocked. If one of them was identally missed out, it would be exposed. Sigh, it''s better not to be high-profile when dating! In the end, he didn''t block anyone and didn''t post anything. Then, he began to toss and turn, unable to sleep. Jack hadn''t gotten off work yet. He was a little busy today. It took some time to find he Chunwang. The Information Officer hadn''t found he Chunwang''s specific location yet, but Jack was looking at his friends ''circle on his phone. He was a person who only had cats in his circle of friends. There was not a single person in his moments. In the past few years, the things that were rted to mu Yuan were all rather important items. For example, he had given mu Yuan some gifts and some very important scenic spots. Some ces that were very important to them, wait, wait. The living thing was the little wooden doll. Rose was heavily injured and was still recuperating. Carefree sect had transferred Lu xiaojiu over to be in charge of tracking information for the time being. It was impossible to enter Jack''s team without a few years of observation period, as they had ess to too many secrets. Therefore, he could only arrange for the person he trusted the most. This was an eventful time, and Jack did not dare to rashly transfer someone to take Rose''s ce. The person who could have taken Rose''s ce had died in Li Ze''s mission. Other than them, there were the people from carefree sect. Although they were all young girls, they were all young female special agents who had been trained since young. Their loyalty was especially high. If Jack was forced to use them, he would only use the people from carefree sect. This would make him feel more at ease and he would not have to waste time and effort to investigate a person''s background. Lu xiaojiu wasn''t a gossiper, and Jack had a cold face, so Lu xiaojiu didn''t dare to talk to him. However, even someone who wasn''t a gossiper was curious as to why the Lieutenant Colonel kept looking at his phone, as if he was waiting for news. It was very quiet in the monitoring room. The few information agents behind him were as quiet as chickens. A few of them went to other offices. After a long time, only little nine was left. The magical girl, Xiao Qiao, said,"you''re still at work? I''m so bored." Doctor Lu xiaojiu replied,"not yet." Magical girl Xiao Qiao,"this inhumane Lieutenant Colonel, it''s already past 12 o'' clock." Doctor Lu xiaojiu replied,"he''s very cold." The magical girl Xiao Qiao: "you''re not hitting on him. Who cares if he''s cold or not? is he handsome?" Doctor Lu xiaojiu,"yes." Magical girl Xiao Qiao,"send me a photo?" Doctor Lu xiaojiu,[do you think it''s appropriate?] Magical girl Xiao Qiao: "perfect. A man and a woman alone. A photo and a phone number. Perfect." Doctor Lu xiaojiu: "don''t even think about the automatic sniper equipment. This isn''t Wesley. He''s a lieutenant colonel." Magical girl Xiao Qiao: "let me tell you a secret. I''ve epted a mission. Someone is trying to assassinate Wesley. I epted the order." Doctor Lu xiaojiu,"let me remind you ... This is an internal group, and many people can see what you''re saying." The next second, xiaojiao quickly recalled the message. Doctor Lu xiaojiu replied,[there''s a record even if I take it back.] The magical girl Xiao Qiao,"huh?" It''s not friendly at all to have such advanced technology. I was just joking. It''s already sote, so no one should have seen it. Let''s chat for a while. I''ll send you some pictures. Next, the demoness Xiao Qiao started spamming the screen with all sorts of weird emojis. Lu xiaojiu looked at the screen speechlessly and saw a line of words quickly shing by. It was quickly swiped away by Xiao Qiao''s magical emojis and disappeared into the emoji pack. Lu xiaojiu''s eyes and hands were sharp, and he saw a line of words. Wesley: "I saw it. He''s overestimating himself." Should she remind xiaojiao that she was being too arrogant? Wasn''t it too much to do that just for the automatic sniper rifle? Wasn''t major Wesley''s side too arrogant? "Lu xiaojiu, I have something to ask you." Jack''s sudden voice snapped Lu xiaojiu out of her daze. She was the only one left in the surveince room monitoring a suspicious location of he Chunwang. Everyone was gone, either to the washroom or the pantry. There was only her and Jack Anderson. Lu xiaojiu''s attitude was exceptionally respectful."Please go ahead, Sir." Jack seemed to have some unspeakable secrets. He flipped through the phone a few times, but he did not ask. In the end, he thought about it and waved his hand."Forget it, you can go back to your work." "Yes!" Lu xiaojiu was busy for a while, and after gossiping with xiaojiao, he switched to a private channel. Lu xiaojiu replied,[i think the officer is heartbroken.] Xiao Qiao replied,"what''s so strange about that? people break up every day. He''s not someone everyone loves." Lu xiaojiu replied,"I thought he would ask me about love. I was a little nervous." Xiao Qiao: "hahahahahahahahaha. He asked you about love. Isn''t he silly? you''ve been tricked by a man for so many years. What experience can you give him?" Lu xiaojiu, ...You''re killing the conversation. Xiaojiaoughed. Xiaojiaoughed wildly. Jack still wanted to ask Lu xiaojiu one more thing."If there''s a person who has a habitual action and suddenly stops it, how do you exin it?" Chapter 2263 Do You Believe Him? Lu xiaojiu couldn''t answer the question, and she didn''t know what it was either. It didn''t look like a rtionship problem, so she thought carefully for a while before answering, " it''s hard to change a person''s habits. It depends on the length of the habit. If it''s a habit between half a year to a year, it can be changed. If it''s a habit over a year, it can be changed unless you''ve experienced a huge change or a mental shock, or if someone''s giving you advice to change it. "Otherwise, it''s not easy to change a habit. A habit that has been maintained for more than three years is even more difficult to change. Basically, it has to follow you for a lifetime. The problems of the senior officer have to be measured ording to the actual situation. I wonder what kind of habit it is? " Lu xiaojiu was like a spiritual mentor. He said a lot of things in one go, and his attitude was very kind. Jack looked at her reliable face. It was boring in the middle of the night, and it was a special day. They had been in a rtionship for many years, and he had never told anyone about it. Recently, he had forced himself to let it go, and he was still a little unwilling. " For example, on a certain day every year, he would post something on his moments to let people know about his status. For example, he might be in a rtionship, or ... He might want to express his happiness. " Lu xiaojiu thought for a moment and thought,'' Sir, you''ve been blocked.'' However, he couldn''t say this to his officer, as it would hurt his heart. "Maybe ... He didn''t post it on his moments? " Lu xiaojiu exined. "But you said that it''s hard to change a person''s habit after three years." Jack said softly. Lu xiaojiu thought, are you forcing me to say that you''re blocked? Jack and Lu xiaojiu looked at each other, and they somehow got the look in Lu xiaojiu''s eyes. Jack then put his phone aside, pretending that he didn''t care about this matter and didn''t ask. It just so happened that everyone had returned, so Jack simply closed his eyes and pretended to sleep. Ye tingjun called him at one in the morning and gave him an urate reply."I''ve investigated everyone. Their backgrounds are clean. I can guarantee that they will not sell me out. You can rest assured about that." "I know." Jack also believed in ye tingjun''s character. In other words, ye tingjun still wanted to develop in New York and needed their help. If he fell out with Jack, it would not benefit ye tingjun at all. He did not need to do this at all, and he did not need to lie. After ye tingjun hung up the phone, he told ye Ling to start investigating the secret agents who were hiding in the dark. This group of people was not ced down by ye Ling, and they were not taken over by ye Ling either. The establishment of their Department was rather special. He had taken over a mess, so there were many things that were not very clear. "Alright, I got it." After mu Yuan found out about this, he thought about it and made a suggestion."Let Shan ning investigate it." After Li Ze''s incident, mu Yuan made use of Cai Zhou to make a beautifuleback and obtained all the information. It had already been sent back. The experimental Department had already checked all the data and found that it was correct. They were all overjoyed. Ever since Li Ze''s betrayal, they never thought that they would be able to get it back one day. Mu Yuan''s mission this time was very beautiful. Moreover, Jack did not get the information. Ye Ling also realized that mu Yuan had grown up. A person would finally make a choice between love and country. His worries over the past few years had finally been put to rest. "You believe him?" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2264 The Closest Place To Heaven Mu Yuan did not say anything. It was as if he had been silent for a long time. It was so long that ye Ling thought that he had lost contact and could not hear his question at all. Mu Yuan said,"it doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not. Your ability is there. I remember that his previous position was the contact Officer of the second batch of special agents. He should have inherited the name list. It will be easier to investigate." "Alright, I got it." Ye Ling said calmly and said ''Happy Birthday'' before hanging up the phone. Birthday ... It was his birthday today. It was so quiet that it did not seem like a birthday. Mu Yuan did not sleep the entire night and woke up early in the morning. Because she was living in miss, she received a gift from ye Chu early in the morning. Ye Chu gave him a Big Apple and asked with anticipation,"do you like it? This is the biggest, reddiest, and sweetest Apple I''ve ever picked. " Little apple, who had to eat a Big Apple every day, specially spent half an hour to choose an Apple that she felt was the most beautiful and delicious as a birthday gift for mu Yuan. She even had a look that was asking for praise. I''ve given you everything I love the most. Mu Yuan looked at the Big Apple with aplicated expression. He was a man who did not like to eat apples. "...Yes, I can." Ye tingjunughed in his heart. Only ye Chu would do such a funny thing. However, she looked at the Big Apple with heartache and felt that it was a pity that she couldn''t have a bite. Mu Yuan felt that his birthday present was a little hot. He could not help but ask,"do you want to eat?" You look like you really want to eat it. Ye Chu licked his lips and shook his head with principles."I''m not eating it. I''m giving it to you. You can''t snatch it from me." Because of this incident, mu Yuan felt that his birthday was not too hard to celebrate. It was just that he suddenly lost someone to apany him, but it was not a big deal. After having breakfast, mu Yuan left miss building. He walked aimlessly on the street and somehow ended up in the Empire State Building. When mu Yuan was young, he was very girly. Especially when they were in love, he would make a list. For example, where were he and Jack going to y? some famous attractions were on his list. Thest lighthouse in the North Pole, the Empire State Building new York, and so on were all the most romantic and representative ces. They were all on his list. Unfortunately, when he wanted to go to the lighthouse, he couldn''t go because of an emergency mission. Jack went and livestreamed him the whole time. He also promised to go with him to the Empire State Building. However ... He still failed to keep his promise. Mu Yuan raised his head and looked at the Empire State Building that towered into the clouds. Ever since the World Trade Center was blown up, it had be andmark in New York. It could even be said to be andmark in the entire United States. Many ssic Movies were shot in the Empire State Building, which had witnessed countless romantic and sweet love. The top floor was a Holy Land for weddings and Valentine''s Day. This ce was known as the closest ce to heaven. "It''s better not to go up and get abused. " This ce was mostly for lovers. He, a single dog who had broken up, came to look for abuse for no reason. Thinking about it, it was a little abuse, but he would not be satisfied if he did not go once. Mu Yuan was in a daze the entire time, but he still managed to reach the top floor of the Empire State Building in the end. He had arrived early, and there weren''t many people today. Only a few young couples were taking photos in the morning light. From here, one could see the most beautiful scenery in new New York, as well as miss building. Naturally ... She could also see his office. C! Mu Yuan, are you done? can you have some backbone and stop thinking about him? Chapter 2265 My Idol Is Celebrating My Birthday Mu Yuan was like a tourist. He stayed in the Empire State Building from morning to evening. This year was a lonely birthday, and it was also a day of loneliness and hesitation. After his 24th birthday, he seemed to have reached the crossroads of his life. One path was full of thorns, but it was also full of flowers and fragrance, and the other was a solemn and majestic path with no end in sight. In front of him, there was a lonely and staggering road, while the other road was full of people. Mu Yuan squinted his eyes slightly. The setting sun was a little ring. He thought to himself that he didn''t really like such a lonely birthday. He was just reminiscing about those luxuriously dressed and vigorous youth. If he was given another one or two years, he would forget everything. Jack, love ... None of them could withstand the passing of time. In his life, there were more important things to do and more important people to protect. So, don''t wait anymore. He won''te. It was like this. Ye tingjun called him and told him that Meng Qi had arrived. Mu Yuan was like a person hanging on the guillotine. He had been waiting day after day, and finally, the dust had settled. He heaved a sigh of relief in his heart, but even his sigh of relief carried an indescribable loneliness. "I know." Mu Yuan hung up the phone and was about to leave when a man in a tuxedo walked over slowly."Are you Mr. Mu Yuan?" "Yes!" Mu Yuan took a look at his badge. He was an employee of the Empire State Building. The top floor was closed early today, and people were slowly walking out. The white man was all smiles."In order to attract tourists, we have recentlyunched a new project. We will choose one of the customers whoe to the Empire State Building on their birthday to hold a special birthday experience for them. Today is Mr. Mu Yuan''s birthday. I wonder if you are interested in joining our experience project." Mu Yuan raised his eyebrows. Even if he was ignorant and ill-informed, he knew that thisndmark building in New York was a cold and aloof building. Although it was a good ce for love and wedding banquets, not everyone had the qualifications to host it. It was not something that could be done just because one had power and influence. If they wanted to hold the wedding there, they had to write a letter at least a year in advance and exin the reason why the wedding had to be held in the Empire State Building. If the story was not realistic enough to move them, they would not be able to make an appointment. But now, she was going to hold a birthday party for him? "Your new project?" "Yes!" The man in the tuxedo revealed a professional and gentle smile. "Alright." Mu Yuan did not ask much. Mu Yuan was led to arge banquet hall on the top floor with floor-to-ceiling windows on all sides. The banquet hall was a romantic and beautiful space made of white and pink roses. It was like a dream, and a small stage was simply built. The lights were just turned on, and under the illumination of the lights, the sky above the banquet hall was filled with stars. ¡°happy birthday to you happy birthday to you happy birthday happy birthday happy birthday to Mr.Mu¡­¡­¡± The lights dimmed, and the music started ying. A group that mu Yuan had been obsessed with for seven years suddenly appeared on stage. They were five Hollywood female stars with extremely hot figures. Their average height was 1.72 meters, with long legs and thin waists. Their facial features were deep and beautiful. This was a super group that was popr all over the world. When mu Yuan went to West Point, Baylon had hidden a magazine, and the cover was these five superstars. Later, mu Yuan tore the cover and still fantasized about them. At that time, he was shorter and was even mocked by them. He was a typical little fangirl. He might be a Special Forces soldier, but who said that Special Forces soldiers didn''t chase after celebrities? when he was a teenager, he started to work hard to learn English after listening to one of their songs. To this day, he felt that his ability to learn English well was not because of the training of the Army, but because of his burning little fangirl heart. He had asked several friends to go to the concert live and be his friends to get an autograph, but he had never gotten his wish over the years. Once, Jack had wanted toe to see him on this group''s tour, but he had squeezed out some time to see Jack. He had wanted to take Jack to see his idols'' concert, but who knew that the heavens wouldn''t be nice and he had missed it. This was the only superbination that mu Yuan was chasing. He had never thought that his idol would one day celebrate his birthday with him. Mu Yuan was shocked. What kind of dog shit luck did he have? Chapter 2266 The Ex Is Very Petty Mu Yuan was shocked. What kind of dog shit luck did he have? Mu Yuan''s long-cherished wish had finallye true. He was so happy that his face turned red, especially when one of his idols walked down the stage while throwing him flirtatious looks. She was so flirtatious that mu Yuan''s ears turned red, and he could not take his eyes off her. His idol''s long fingers stroked his face lightly. She was seductive but not frivolous. Her eyes were like waves, and mu Yuan''s brows were raised into a smile. When he smiled, he was too beautiful. It was too awesome! He was a man who had tender feelings for women, but these five women were not traditional beauties. Their beauty had their own characteristics. Two of them had dark skin, but they had very healthy and beautiful skin. Their figures were not as thin as firewood, but were very well-proportioned. They were very beautiful in their hot songs and dances. After singing the birthday song, someone pushed a threeyered cake over. A few girls surrounded it. They had already started their careers in their teens and were now in their early thirties, slightly older than mu Yuan. They were extremely warm and gentle, and mu Yuan spoke fluent English without any difficulty inmunicating. Moreover, he was humorous and likable, so he quickly got along with his fans. "Can I take a picture with you?" "Of course you can." The female celebrities were ted. Mu Yuan started to take photos crazily. He was a gentleman. Even if he was surprised to see his idol, his hands were still very well-behaved. On the other hand, sister idol was very passionate. She gave him a bear hug and took intimate photos. "You guys ..." Mu Yuan''s heart was beating fast, and his neck was red from his excitement."Who asked you guys toe? you guys ..." This was a pleasant surprise. He was a little incoherent. It was such a great honor for her idol to celebrate her birthday with her. Unless it was a National Performance event, it was rare to get the five of them to gather together to perform. It was not a matter of money at all. Although they were female stars, their social status was very high. An idol covered her mouth andughed."The Empire State Building is going to hold an event like this to increase their poprity. We are popr." It was a perfect exnation. Mu Yuan had some doubts in his heart, but after hearing their words, he dispelled the thought. My idols are all like angels, so why would they lie to me? In mu Yuan''s eyes, this group of girls almost had wings. "Can I ... Can I ... Pick a song?" "Sure!" "You''re so cute. How old are you? you''re so small. You can call me big sister. " "She''s so cute, I really want to take her home. " "Don''t tease my little brother. " Female celebrities did not put on any airs. Other than them, there was only mu Yuan. He did not have any burden of being an idol, so mu Yuan told them all about his infatuation with them. It was love at first sight. He took out his music app and said,"look, it''s all your songs." "Wow, it''s really a little fanboy." One of them was a little surprised. They had thought that they were here to please mu Yuan, but they did not expect that the person in front of them was really their little fan. There were many pictures of them in the photo album, and it was obvious that they had put in a lot of effort to collect them. "Of course I''m your fan." One of themughed."Then have you listened to our concerts?" Mu Yuan shook his head and felt a little regretful."Due to my work, I rarely have any breaks. I almost heard it once." In the end, his ex-boyfriend was jealous and refused to waste his precious time to apany him to his idol''s concert. He deeply felt that his little fan was too fanatical, and his ex felt a sense of crisis. Tsk, tsk, how petty! Chapter 2267 Happy Birthday, Xiao Yuan Mu Yuan thought that he would have a very dull and lonely birthday in the year they broke up. He did not expect that he would have a lively birthday that was like a group of flowers. When the video was uploaded to his WeChat moments, it received an explosive wave of likes andments. Shen qianshu was a little fairy: "jealousy has changed me beyond recognition. Ask for a few more autographs and give me one. Ask for lipsticks. Ask for clothes that they''ve worn before. You''re posting on your moments so openly, and you even posted three messages at once. You''re going to get beaten up, little Yuan." Ye Ling,"listen to sister-inw." Xie jinghuan: "I''m going. The three of us sent you arge sum of money, but you didn''t even show off your Brotherhood. Instead, you sent a bunch of videos of beautiful women celebrating your birthday. Who are these people? they look a little familiar ... As expected, it''s a stic Brotherhood. I think that you can still be saved since you like women so much." Su Nancheng,"don''t embarrass yourself. She''s a world-renowned superstar." Xie jinghuan: "I earn money every day. Who knows them? it''s not like they''re in US dors. I have to know them." Ye Yifan: "that''s still my idol. Ye Chu: "you didn''t go on a date with me on Xiao Yuan''s birthday. In the end, you went on dates with five women. You''re so fickle!" Ye tingjun: o(**)o, very good! Mu Chen,"had fun." Mu Zhouzhi thought,"hugging women on the left and right, do you have any shame?" Pay attention to the effects! Pay attention to the effects! Pay attention to the impact! Mom,"your dad doesn''t even have enough exmation marks." ¡­¡­ Next, a group of friends gave their blessings, all wishing him a Happy Birthday. Shen qianshu was a little fairy thought,''eh, this is the Empire State Building? You''re celebrating your birthday in the National Banquet Hall of the Empire State Building? Was it really that awesome? ¡­¡­ Mu Yuan only looked at his moments for a while. He was there to show off and almost got a private meeting with Jack. Look, I can still have a lively birthday without you by my side. Miss building wasn''t far from the Empire State Building. Ye Chu suddenly looked out of the window and pointed at the words on the Empire State Building''s Lighthouse."Second brother, second brother, look ..." A few huge Chinese words appeared on the Empire State Building. Mr. Mu, Happy Birthday! Ye tingjun had seen people lighting up the congrattory lights during the new year, but he had never seen someone giving birthday congrattory wishes so tantly. This was andmark building in the world''s top city. Ye tingjun: "awesome!" He couldn''t even make such a big scene for ye Chu''s birthday. Social media was going to explode. Furthermore, he had the intention to not expose mu Yuan. After all, there were too many Mr. Mu, and it was not appropriate to expose mu Yuan''s identity too much. This title protected him very well. As expected, the social media site exploded. "Who''s so awesome to make the cold xxxx celebrate his birthday? who is it? who is it?" "Chinese? Chinese? Chinese?" "Shouldn''t this be miss mu?" "Hahahahaha, that''s right. This is the script of a bossy President. I reserved a building to celebrate your birthday." "Pfft, what overbearing President script? which overbearing President script would dare to write this? this is clearly a script for an overbearing President." "So, why is it Mr. Mu and not miss mu? is it the overbearing female president script?" ¡­¡­ This Mr. Mu had turned red overnight, but mu Yuan did not know that he and his idols had gone crazy and had a wild night. Jack watched his happy smile from the dark, and his figure waspletely hidden in the darkness. In the future, the happiness that he could give mu Yuan would be less and less. Happy Birthday, Xiao Yuan! Chapter 2268 Well Pretend To Forget About Each Other Mu Yuan was a little drunk. When he came out of the Empire State Building, his steps were a little light. His alcohol tolerance was not good to begin with. His fans were all tough girls who liked to drink and sincerely wished him well on his birthday. Mu Yuan gave up his life to apanydies and drank a little too much. His vision was turning ck, his heart was beating fast, and he was also sweating a little. One of his fans asked,"let''s send you back." Mu Yuan waved his hand."Not far, not far. You don''t have to send me off. My house is very close." It only took him five minutes to drive and ten minutes to walk, so it wasn''t very far. Even if he couldn''t drive, it wouldn''t be far to walk back. He stood up a little shakily and bowed deeply."Thank you, everyone. I''m very happy today. This is a very Happy Birthday of mine. Thank you very much." The five female celebrities were shocked. One of them wanted to say something but stopped. One of them took her hand and waved with a smile."You''re wee, you''re wee. As long as you''re happy." This little brother is so polite. He was very well-mannered. He was likable, but also a little heartbroken. He still didn''t know who was putting in so much effort and thought for him behind his back. "Raise your head and look." She pointed to the top of the Empire State Building. Mu Yuan looked up and was shocked. There was a sentence clearly written on it: Mr. Mu, Happy Birthday. This line of words stung his eyes a little. "This ... The Empire State Building is too kind." One of the female celebrities pursed her lips and smiled."Yes, you''re very thoughtful. Do you like it?" "I like it!" Mu Yuan thought to himself,''how could I not like it? it''s such a special birthday, and I have my own admiration, a group idol that I like, and the attention of the whole world.'' p The birthday that he had not anticipated the most was celebrated in such a lively manner. "Then we''ll go first. Be careful." "Alright," he said. Mu Yuan bowed deeply once again. The five of them seemed to be afraid to ept it and avoided him slightly. They walked together and left slowly. Mu Yuan looked up at the words ''Happy Birthday''. His head felt even dizzier. The aftereffects of the alcohol were starting to kick in. His footsteps were a little unsteady as he held onto a pir at the side and sat down on a long bench. It waste at night, but this was the city that never slept. Even if it waste at night, there were still peopleing and going, and the traffic was heavy. Mu Yuan looked up and felt a little cold from sitting there. The night was cold, and mu Yuan''s entire body was cold. The liveliness was like the bustling fireworks in the sky. After a beautiful blooming, it was followed by endless ashes and loneliness. The more lively a person was, the more afraid he was of loneliness. Mu Yuan stood up with the support of the chair, and it was as if countless illusions had appeared in front of him. He shook his head and suddenly fell to the ground. However, there was someone who was quick-witted and quickly supported his waist. Mu Yuan''s hand was ced on his waist, and the cold belt buckle touched his hot palm, making him feel a sense of self-loathing. It was Jack. His embrace was too familiar. As long as he didn''t disguise himself, the aura on his body was too familiar. He also knew that if he fell, Jack would definitely appear. He was actually not so drunk that he couldn''t move. He was sentenced to lifelong loneliness by love. He didn''t fight back and could only let go. Mu Yuan held onto his waist tightly and leaned his head on his shoulder, pretending not to know who was hugging him. He pretended that he was too drunk and could not recognize anyone. He pretended that ... This hug still belonged to him. Just one day! Mu Yuan told himself again and again that it was just one day. Jack stood straight and tilted his head slightly, pretending not to feel his sadness and tears. He did not even dare to sigh. Chapter 2269 Im Sorry, I Love You In front of the Empire State Building, people came and went. Everyone only saw a man who had lost hisposure holding another tall and handsome man as if he was holding a life-saving piece of driftwood. The tall man seemed to have tears in his eyes, but they were hidden in the darkness. Mu Yuan took a deep breath. He always told himself that it would be thest time, but he did not know when it would be thest time. He did not know if everyone''s period of being despondent was so difficult, but he knew that his own period of being despondent was really too long. His family, friends,ing out of the closet, everyone''sfort, andpany seemed to have be nothing in his eyes. None of them could help him. He didn''t want to break up. Jack said that Gao Qiao died because of him. He did it on purpose. How much of it was true? how much was it to force him to face the truth? he didn''t know, but he knew that if Jack said that Gao Qiao''s death had nothing to do with him, he would never be able to give up on Jack in his life. But now, she had given up? Mu Yuan bit his lips tightly and almost bit his shoulder. Those bitter tears werepletely suppressed. Speaking of Jack''s shoulder, it was also full of disasters. It was injured because of him, and he had bitten a few teeth marks during their lovemaking. It was the only thing that could support his world when he was helpless. He loved this person. He was willing to give up the pleasure of being a man for him, was willing to lie under him and give everything to him. Over the years, for Jack, he never vited military orders, but for him, he had let his destroyer enter the territorial waters of other countries twice, and let his destroyer''s sub-cannon to reinforce areas he should not reinforce. Back then, his brother had asked him that they would have to break up sooner orter, whether it was earlier orter. It was better to break up quickly. However, he was not willing to do so. He would rather break up ten yearster. With ten years of memories, he was willing to bear the pain of fifty years of separation. However, they did not expect that they would not even be able tost ten years. Back then, he knew that this was a dead end, but he still pulled Jack to apany him to party without hesitation. He told Jack,"we should seize every moment." He was wrong. He was so wrong. At the age of 18, he didn''t understand how sad it was to fight for every moment in love. He had pulled Jack into the abyss because of his greed for a moment of happiness, and Jack shouldn''t have apanied him. He was the one who insisted on it. If he didn''t have his courage and love, Jack might not be in so much pain. They were on the same line. Ever since he put on the military uniform, he never thought that he would develop a love rtionship with an enemy officer. He was wrong. He was gravely mistaken. But what did Jack do wrong? He had done nothing wrong, but he had been innocently involved in a Crazy Love that he was pursuing, a love that was destined to end without a happy ending. Never to be free ... For the rest of her life. He had realized it toote, and many mistakes had already been made. But sadly, he didn''t regret it at all. If he had another chance, he would even ... Be willing to reincarnate again. He would be willing to let time freeze at his 18-year-old age and Jack''s 20-year-old age. They were so happy back then. However, all his efforts were in vain. It was as if time had pushed him to grow. He was already very far away from the age of 18. The responsibility on his shoulders was getting heavier and heavier. I''m sorry, my lover. I''ve disturbed you. I should not have dragged you along to party with me. I was selfish, I was stupid, I ... I did things my own way and brought you and me harm. Please ... Forgive me! The light elongated the two figures. Jack stood straight from the beginning to the end. Mu Yuan hugged the arms that once belonged to him longingly. He wanted to kiss Jack''s earlobe and tell him secretly. Even if I was cut into a thousand pieces and entered a thousand reincarnations, I would never regret falling in love with you. Many yearster, even if we''re still separated and have our own families, you''ll have someone to spend your life with. Please ... Don''t look back on this immature love. You must not ... Regret ever loving me! As such, his life had not been in vain. "I''m sorry!" Mu Yuan''s voice was a little hoarse, and he swallowed his tears. He slowly pushed Jack away and did not look up to see who was holding him, as if he had just lost hisposure and met an insignificant passer-by. He took a deep bow."I''m sorry, I lost myposure. Please forgive me." He turned his head and left slowly. Although his steps were a little unsteady, his heart was very steady. The pedestrians walking towards him looked at him with surprise and pity, not understanding why this handsome Eastern man was so sad and had tears flowing down his face. Jack looked at his back deeply. The frost of early spring hit his heart, and Jack''s nose was a little sour. His little Yuan ... He didn''t even dare to raise his head to look at him. How sad was he? For a moment, he had the urge to tell him that his feelings for this love were no less than his own. He had never harmed him, never ... But what was the use? Ever since he promised ye Ling to leave mu Yuan, he had wanted to go back on his words countless times. He knew that it was not the doing of a gentleman, and he also knew that mu Yuan had suffered so much. He could not let all his efforts go to waste. However, he still couldn''t bear to. He had once thought that the person who would never hurt mu Yuan in this life was him. However, he was the one who hurt mu Yuan the most. You can''t give him a lifetime. A short rtionship will sooner orter bring him pain. Jack''s entire body was stiff as he looked at mu Yuan walking further and further away. The sparkling Happy Birthday on the high-rise building was like a knife stabbing into his heart. "Little Yuan, take care." Please forgive me for doing this for your own good. Even if we don''t meet again, you will always be my lover. I''m sorry, I love you. Chapter 2270 Its Normal To Cry After Being Heartbroken Mu Yuan walked to a corner and suddenly shed in. The darkness buried all his sorrow. He let his tears cover his face. He was never a sensitive and delicate person. The MU family''s father had believed that heroes came from sticks and sticks since he was young, so he was very strict with him. Otherwise, he would not have thrown him to the military camp so early to study and temper his heart. Father mu always said that men don''t shed tears easily. They could break their heads, bleed, but not cry. However, how many times had he been so desperate that he wanted to die during this long period of disappointment? He clearly knew that all of this was arranged by someone. How could he be so lucky to have such an honor, to have a cold cityndmark give him birthday wishes? He could not even lie to himself. Everything that was perfect was a scam. She was just trying to make him happy. He slowly bent his legs and squatted in a dark corner. This bustling city would not wish anyone well for their birthday, let alone cry for someone''s heartbreak. He was the only one who could taste his happiness, his despair, and his loneliness. This was new York. No one would care about a man hiding in a dark corner and crying, burying his heavy love. ¡­¡­ A few homeless people walked by and heard his suppressed cries. A man who was dressed in bright clothes but crying in a dark corner was most likely a man who had just gone bankrupt or divorced with a bleak future. Most of these tramps used to be well-dressed and carefree, but they were suppressed by the economic depression and became tramps. They extended a helping hand to mu Yuan and each of them received a few coins. Mu Yuan saw a few coinsnding beside his feet, and his face was burning as if he had been pped. There were so many people and things that were difficult in this world. There were so many criminals eyeing the border, so many elite Special Forces soldiers protecting the country, so many people lost their homes and lost their loved ones, but they still grew up like sunflowers. He was a good young man with hands, feet, and a healthy mind. How could he be a hero and lose ... Hope because of a breakup? A tall figure slowly approached him. Mu Yuan had already wiped his tears and picked up the coins on the ground. The bitter and depressed emotions had faded a little. He had more important things to do, and Meng Qi was still waiting for him. This time, he hadpleted his mission beautifully. Cai Zhou had already sent the information back. Although Li Ze had died, he deserved it. "Little Yuan, you look so ugly when you cry." The tall and thin figure looked like he would fall over if the wind blew. Mu Yuan stood up slowly. He had been walking for a while, and the alcohol was gone quickly with the wind. He was already awake. He Chunwang was so thin that he was skin and bones. He looked unfriendly, but there was no one else around him. He lowered his head slightly and coughed as if he had tuberculosis. "Young master, you''re overstepping your boundaries. It''s normal for me to cry after losing a rtionship." He Chunwang chuckled and said,"don''t you Chinese have a saying that men don''t shed tears easily?" "Seven emotions and six desires, love, hate, and sorrow are all human emotions. Can a few tears prove that I''m a woman? Eldest young master currently does not recognize his own family, one fear that he does not know the seven emotions and six desires of the human world. " Mu Yuan retaliated and noticed the surrounding environment. He chose a very remote and dark road, but it was less than 50 meters away from the bustling Main Street. Chapter 2271 Jack And Mu Yuans Mid-Autumn Festival (Side Story) After mu Yuanpleted his mission in the Philippines, it was the Mid-Autumn Festival. He had not taken a break for three months and could take six days off in a row. Mu Yuan called Jack as soon as he entered the safe house."Where are you? I have six days of leave. I want to find you to celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival." "Mid-Autumn Festival?" Jack took off his clothes and asked with a smile,"is it a reunion Festival?" "Yeah, is it convenient for you?" "It''s convenient. If little Yuan wants toe, it''ll be convenient whenever. " Mu Yuan tutted. Jack sat down and turned on the video. Mu Yuan clicked on the video happily, and a half-naked male chest appeared on the screen. Mu Yuan licked his lips, and the tips of his ears turned red. He pretended to be a seasoned veteran."Beauty, is this seduction?" Jack was wearing a pair of mini colored shorts, revealing a pair of straight legs and a muscr chest. He had a model''s figure. Mu Yuan was familiar with every line on his chest and felt that this was definitely a temptation. "Are you smitten?" Mu Yuanughed like a 200-pound fatty."Cut the crap. Give me the address!" Jack was in a small town that was only eight kilometers away from their military base. It was neither too far nor too close. It took mu Yuan five hours to fly over, so it was not too far. He had coincidentally brought his team to the base to rest, but he had less time than mu Yuan. He only had four days of free time, which was already squeezed out by him. The town was by the sea, and Jack had rented a small hotel. There were only two small hotels in the town, and they were by the mountain and water. The air was especially good, and the main color of the town was blue. The balconies of every household were covered with thorny roses, which bloomed with dark red flowers, decorating the whole town with a picturesque view. Mu Yuan got off the ne and took a taxi over. He arrived an hour earlier than Jack had expected. He wanted to pick him up, but the moment he left the town, he saw a young boy carrying a huge travel bag and arguing with the driver. Jack pursed his lips and crossed his arms as he watched from the side. His Xiao Yuan must have been ripped off again. The drivers here were very smart. Some of them were even cunning soldiers and knew how to rip off their customers. Mu Yuan originally wanted to argue with him, but when he saw Jack, he was toozy to argue. He casually threw tworge bills at him and ran towards Jack. He jumped onto Jack when he was a meter away. His eyes were filled with anticipation and joy."I missed you so much." Jack hugged him with a smile. Mu Yuan cupped his face and gave him a long French Kiss. Absence makes the heart grow fonder. That was right. Mu Yuan was like a sticky candy, chasing after him for a kiss. Jack said,"are you going to eat me up?" ¡­¡­ In the hotel, in the middle of the day, two tall and slender figures were entangled, panting like cattle. The two explored each other''s bodies tirelessly, kissing every inch of skin that made one''s heart flutter. They were going to treat this party as a party before the apocalypse. After they were done, mu Yuanid on top of him. His entire body was sticky, and the air was filled with the smell of male hormones. Jack turned his head and kissed his sweaty forehead. Mu Yuan bit his chin and said,"I missed you so much." A young man in love would naturally express his love and longing. He was shameless and not afraid of rejection. Jack pecked him on the lips."I missed you too." "Have you noticed something?" "You''ve grown?" "How did you find out?" Jack smiled. Mu Yuan had grown two centimeters taller. He was already twenty years old, but he could still grow taller. The two of themy together and talked about the recent situation. Mu Yuan was a little drowsy. He was a little tired from the journey, and after hanging out with Jack for a few hours, he was a little tired. When he woke up, it was already evening. Mu Yuan did not want to go out for a meal with Jack at all. He only wanted to get thedy boss of the hotel to send food up. Then, he would have a meal with Jack before hanging out with him. He was at the age where he was hot-blooded and had the most exuberant needs. After thinking about it, he decided to forget it. He should not be so wild and be reserved. This was a virtue of China. Then, he took Jack out for a meal and specifically asked for crab. "Crab?" "This is the beach. There must be crabs." Mu Yuan held Jack''s hand without any qualms. This was different from China. Here, a male couple holding hands would not be the focus at all. Even if you were to lie on the ground crying and rolling around, you would still be tolerated. However, they still paid attention to it because it was simply too eye-catching. There would be soldiers from the base who would oftene to the town, but he had changed his face when he came out. Other than Reyman, no one could recognize him. He held mu Yuan''s hand tightly and even put it to his lips to kiss it. They were holding hands like any other ordinary couple. "Why do you want to eat crabs?" "It''s the Mid-Autumn Festival today," "What does the Mid-Autumn Festival have to do with eating crabs?" "It''s our tradition to eat crabs during the Mid-Autumn Festival. " Jack kept a respectful distance from creatures like crabs. He did not understand why Mu Yuan could eat it so deliciously. This thing was all shells and had no meat. He had to put in a lot of effort to dig out a little bit of meat from the hard crab shell. He had already chewed the meat and crab shell together and swallowed them several times. That feeling ... Was a little hard to describe in words. Around the Mid-Autumn Festival in A city, the streets would be filled with crabs, and every family would eat them. Mu Yuan was an expert at eating crabs. He would directly peel them for him and then put on a cheap look like a domineering CEO who had fallen in love with him."Beg me. Beg me and I''ll peel them for you." Jack was left speechless. "I beg you, little Yuan." Jack was also flexible in front of his lover. Mu Yuan mmed the table andughed out loud. He was overjoyed."Oh my, I should have recorded it. Where''s my recording pen?" "Your recording pen even recorded our first time. What else do you want to record?" Mu Yuan,"uh ... (o)..." Chapter 2272 Xiao Yuan Has Become Smarter Even if he Chunwang sent people to stop him, he would not be afraid! "Who can you me for this? Xiao Yuan, you''re the one who made me lose my family. He Chunwang, who was made of flesh and blood, was also lost by you. " "Your family has caused many people to lose their families. He Jing''s death was not unjust at all. She must be punished for breaking thew." "What about you, little Yuan? you''re in a rtionship with Lieutenant Colonel Anderson. Will you ept the punishment?" Mu Yuan knew that he had confessed his love to he Chunwang before, and he did not deny it. "I''m not letting myself, him, and our country down by dating him. Who am I obstructing? Did I hinder you? Then I''m sorry. " After all, he was Xie jinghuan''s close friend. As long as he wanted to shoot his mouth off, it would be maxed out. He Chunwang just smiled and looked at him. It had been a few years. He had grown taller and bigger. Xiao Yuan had also grown up. They had be strangers to each other. "That''s right, Xiao Yuan''s love for you was not in vain. Look at this birthday scene. The whole world knows that today is Mr. MU''s birthday. Only Lieutenant Colonel Anderson can give you such a big scene and romance. If you put in more effort, perhaps Lieutenant Colonel Anderson will love a beauty over the country. " Although mu Yuan had guessed it long ago, he was still a little unhappy when someone pointed it out. He Chunwang didn''t have a say in what Jack was doing. "Even if we have sex in the Empire State Building, it''s none of your business." He Chunwang was speechless. This verbal cannon was amazing. He Chunwang had been smiling all along, but when he heard this, he was a little angry. He looked at mu Yuan deeply."Little Yuan, don''t anger me. If I want to take you away, even Lieutenant Colonel Anderson can''t stop me." "You can try." Mu Yuanughed coldly."I''ve been in the military for so many years, and I''ve never heard of anyone who dared to say that they could take me away just because they wanted to." Mu Yuan had already made preparations. There were a few secret agents nearby who were secretly protecting he Chunwang. Just like thest time, three snipers were staring at him. He could also feel this situation. "Little Yuan, you know nothing about the outside world. Some ces have developed to ces you can''t imagine. You''re strong, but there are people stronger than you." "Then you call them out, let''spete!" Mu Yuan raised his eyebrows. He was not afraid at all."Or perhaps, you are just bluffing." Since he Chunwang dared toe, he was naturally prepared. "You ... You''re so cruel to me. I almost fell for it thest time. If I didn''t have a trick up my sleeve, you could have called Lieutenant Colonel Anderson over and I might really have nowhere to run." "Don''t make yourself sound so innocent. You''ve already set up a trap. Back then, you were the one who set up the trap in Myanmar and killed more than a dozen of our people. Many people retired because of that battle. He Chunwang, I''ll never forget this for the rest of my life. Do you think that by acting pitiful in front of me and pretending that you''re mentally ill, I''ll be soft-hearted?" Mu Yuan could never forget that cruel battle. It was the pain of his life. He was awakened by nightmares countless times and kept thinking that if he was more careful and guarded against he Chunwang, he might be able to stop that cruel scene. He Chunwangughed."Little Yuan, you''ve be smarter. I thought you would always be soft-hearted." Mu Yuan did not answer. He was not in a hurry to deal with it. He had just experienced a heartbroken birthday and was very calm at the moment. He was different from others. The sadder he was, the calmer he would be. When he was happy, he would easily get carried away. Chapter 2273 Xiao Yuan Has Become Smarter 2 As he grew older, he also became more and more quiet. He Chunwang also asked unhurriedly,"what do you think?" "You set me up and provoked the conflict between Lieutenant Colonel Anderson and me. You deliberately caused us to fight each other. Of course, Li Ze was your target from the start. Killing him was part of your n. It would be best if it could cause conflict between us. You took away Cai Zhou''s USB drive, which was our experimental data. Unfortunately, I''ve already told Cai Zhou that no matter how powerful your men are, they can''t enter the bank''s safe room. Cai Zhou had already copied the data and imnted a virus. You''ve just done nothing. " Mu Yuan had long guessed it. Regardless of whether he Chunwang admitted it or not, he had already guessed it himself. He could not think of who hated them so much. He had to use Li Ze''s death as a trap. If he had not taken precautions by threatening Madam Li Ze and injecting Cai Zhou with the virus, he Chunwang would have won this round. He had sessfully obtained the information, and his mission had failed. Jack''s mission had also failed. What a good scheme! "Xiao Yuan has really grown up. In the past, he could not wait to use his own body to block the bullets of his subordinates. Now, he can calmly use his subordinates ''lives to lure me." Mu Yuan''s heart ached. Yes, he had used Cai Zhou''s life to take the risk. He had already told mu Yuan that if he went, he would only be bait. It was up to him to choose whether to go or not. Cai Zhou epted the mission without a second thought. The soldiers were trained for a day and used for a day. It was a great honor for a man to die for the country. He Chunwang also understood mu Yuan. After the incident in Myanmar, mu Yuan would never let his subordinates take risks unless he had no other choice. He would take on the most dangerous missions by himself. In the past few years, he had cultivated his own team-Cai Zhou, Gao Qiao, Chen Doni, Jiang Cheng, and Wei Cheng. Gao Qiao was dead, and every member of the team was of great importance to him. He could not lose anyone. "He Chunwang, you forgot that I am amander. Amander must use every single person under me to ensure thepletion of the mission." Yes, he had changed. He no longer had the magnificence of his youth, and he no longer had the frankness of his youth. He also began to have a mind of his own, and began to be the kind of person he didn''t like in the beginning. He was extremely shrewd and good at scheming. "So, where''s the real information?" "You think I''ll give it to you?" He Chunwang wasn''t in a hurry. He smiled slowly."The MU family''s goal is so big. Aren''t you afraid that someone will get into an ident? your brother, your mother, or your father?" Mu Yuan''s heart turned cold. He imagined the scene of his house being covered in blood. Mu Yuan''s voice was exceptionally cold."I sent all the data back on the first day I got the experimental data. Not to mention you killing me and my family, even if you kill my entire family, you won''t be able to get it." He Chunwang fell silent. The bustling scene in the distance was like a song from outer space. It had nothing to do with them. He Chunwang''s eyes instantly turned dark, as if he was going to take someone''s life. However, mu Yuan was indifferent. He spoke the truth. "I don''t believe that you didn''t keep a backup." He Chunwang said,"if Lieutenant Colonel Anderson doesn''t get the information and Li Ze is dead, his mission will fail. You''ll definitely have something up your sleeve to provide him with the information. " "You''re so naive!" Mu Yuanughed coldly."I don''t have a backup. Leaking state secrets is equivalent to treason. The crime is also Li Ze ''S. You''re looking down on my Mu family too much." Chapter 2274 Jacks Family Mu Yuan had figured out Li Ze''s matter, and many things could be figured out. The only thing he could not figure out was where he Chunwang had gone and what he had done in the past few years. Why did he look so half-dead, and why did he want Li Ze''s experimental data? ever since Li Ze had leaked the data, he had almost be a hot cake. Many people had their eyes on Li Ze, wanting to get a share of it. He Chunwang had disappeared for a few years and suddenly reappeared. Why was he also involved in this matter? "Why do you want this information?" "Naturally, I''m selling it for money." "To be able to have three snipers on me in the city, to be able to send troops to create chaos in an instant, and to kill so many people, you should not be short of money." What did he inherit? King''s business? In the past few years, she had not heard much about King. It was as if he had disappeared without a trace. "You''re always short of money. " "Where have you been all these years? why ... Have you changed so much? young master, drug trafficking is a capital crime, and you should know that He Jing deserved to die. He was a good father to you, but those who died were the fathers and children of others. Who will seek justice for them?" "Why are they targeting our family? there are too many criminal families." "I don''t have any special treatment, so I''m the nightmare of the Golden Triangle and I''ve been working hard to bring them to justice. Yes, after killing a group of people, there will always be another group of people emerging, but I believe that one day, they will be eliminated." Mu Yuan had no intention of talking nonsense with him on his birthday."Since you have nothing else to say, I''ll take my leave first." He Chunwang clenched his hands tightly and looked at mu Yuan''s back. He was a little hesitant. Baylon walked out from the dark."King, are you not going to do anything?" "You were oncerades-in-arms with him. How could you do it?" "Naturally," Baylon''s eyes were sharp and his expression was gloomy. Years of mercenary life had polished his appearance and he had long lost the high-spirited look he had when he was at West Point. That day, he was also the one who aimed his gun at mu Yuan. "If it wasn''t for Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, I wouldn''t have been eliminated. If I could have stayed, I would have been promoted when I returned to China. He destroyed everything I had. It''s just a simple sentence." Baylon''s expression was sinister."I will make him pay the price. Major mu Yuan is the person he loves the most. There is no difference between hurting major mu Yuan and hurting him. It might even be ... Worse." "..." He Chunwang smiled but did not answer."Our first task is to get the information." "Major mu Yuan has already said that he will not betray the country." "Little Yuan has always been soft-hearted. Lieutenant Colonel Anderson took the information to save his life, not out of malice. He won''t sit by and do nothing. After all, it''s a matter of dozens of lives." ¡­¡­ Rayleigh Anderson called Jack home. Wesley was home too, but everyone looked unhappy. Apart from Rayleigh and John Anderson, only Wesley''s mother was not home. When old Rayleigh saw Jack, he was furious. He pointed at him and scolded,"you''re so capable now. Who gave you the guts to make a fuss on the Empire State Building? they dumped you, and you''re sticking to them. How shameless are you!" Wesley''s cold face was slightly surprised. Eh? There was too much information? "Dad, let''s talk in the study." Jack was a little helpless. Wesley was not a gossiper, and his brother had already hinted to him not to listen. He was very perceptive."I''m going back to my room to rest." Chapter 2275 The Last Romance John felt the need to listen to the gossip. He pretended not to understand his nephew''s hint and waited for old Rayleigh to continue scolding him."They even confirmed today that he''s the eldest son of the Anderson family. You''ve grown up. If you''re so capable, why did you use your family name?" John felt that his brother was being unreasonable."Jack''s surname is Anderson. If he doesn''t use his family name, whose is it?" "You shut up!" Old Rayleigh''s head was throbbing. He attacked relentlessly."I''ve learned from you. That''s why I''ve done such a stupid thing." John retorted,"I''m not convinced. How am I out of tune? No, how is Jack out of line? can''t you give a summary of the previous events? it''s fine if you give a brief summary. " Why is your son scolding me? My son doesn''t gossip, and he doesn''t talk back. He''s very easy to discipline. Other than worrying that he can''t find a wife and I don''t have a grandson, I''m very assured of my son! Amanda did not say anything either. This was Jack''s fault, especially when he failed his mission. If he kept such a high profile, it would be easy for others to catch him. If Roosevelt and the others caught a trace of him, he would be in trouble. "He was in a rtionship with Hua major mu Yuan and was kicked out by him. Today, he even gave her a birthday blessing at the Empire State Building. The whole world saw it." Old Riley was furious."You''re killing me. Is this how you do things?" She didn''t kick you, and you''re showing off your love. I think you''re in a rebellious phase. She doesn''t even want you, so don''t you have any shame? do you still want to go up to her? does she dislike you?" John''s mouth was wide open, and he was dumbfounded. He picked up the ss of water beside him to calm himself down. He felt that he needed to find a heart-racing pill to save himself, but he was more gossipy than Wesley."Major mu Yuan is a woman, right?" "Male!" John didn''t know what to say. Hisst hope was destroyed. John sat up straight."Jack, tell me, Wesley likes little girls, right?" Old Rayleigh attacked him again."What''s the difference between Wesley liking men and women?" "I used to think that there was no difference between Jack liking men or women. Anyway, he looked like he was alone and couldn''t get anyone. Now that he''s in a rtionship, it''s obvious that there''s a chance. I want to have grandchildren!" "I''ll beat you to death if you open your mouth again!" Old Rayleigh could not help but burst out in anger, and the topic was almost taken away. John was still more afraid of his brother. He sat back down silently and took another sip of water to calm his shock. Jack quickly admitted his mistake."I''m sorry, dad, mom. I''ve gone too far. It won''t happen again." This was thest romantic thing he could give mu Yuan. In the future, there would be even less chances. They had been together for so many years without a proper title. Their family and friends had kept it from each other. Other than each other, who knew that they had been entangled in the past? even if he called him Mr. Mu now, no one knew that it was mu Yuan. At least ... He felt that he had received the blessing of the whole world. If Jack retorted, old Rayleigh would still have a reason to fire at him. He felt that he had been too mean to admit his mistake so easily. "It''s good that you know you''re in the wrong. Have you found out who took the information?" Jack nodded."I found it. He Chunwang took it away, but the information he got was fake. ording to my guess, Xiao Yuan ... I mean mu Yuan should have already transnted it and sent the data back to the country." Old Rayleigh was taken aback."So smart?" 2276 Chapter 2276 Jack briefly exined the situation and omitted some details about his rtionship with mu Yuan. Old Rayleigh pursed his lips and leaned back."What are the chances of you getting the information by ying the emotional card with him?" "Zero," Jack said calmly,"he won''t agree. He values his reputation more than his own life." "What''s the use of having you, you''re wasting your efforts. I thought you did this to y the emotional card and coax the little major to ask for the information. In the end, you''re just trying to please her? I really misjudged you. " John didn''t know what to say. Amanda£¬¡°¡­¡­¡± Jack was left speechless. John felt a pain in the ass. His brother''s temper was really terrible. Jack was clearly an upright person, but he became a viin after being criticized by him. Jack took a deep breath. He didn''t mind being ridiculed by his father at all."The n now is to get this information through diplomatic means. We really can''t afford to dy any longer." Old Rayleigh frowned. He had wanted to use Li Ze to get the information easily, but he did not expect Li Ze to have a trick up his sleeve."The Chinese are indeed known for their cunning. Damn it!" Jack was left speechless. Amanda said,"let''s resolve this matter through diplomacy." This was theirst resort. If they had used diplomatic means to resolve this from the start, perhaps they wouldn''t have been so passive. Now, they would definitely be extorted. Cunning! Old Rayleigh said,"change your position and change Wesley to counter strike. Now that something has happened, we need someone in charge to shut Roosevelt up." "Yes!" Jack had noints."Wait for me to settle he Chunwang''s matter." "Give it to Wesley." "I want to handle it myself!" Jack''s face was cold."I won''t be at ease until he dies." "You ..." Old Rayleigh was on the verge of exploding."Who are you worried about?" "For me." Jack''s expression was calm."Dad, after I settle this matter, I want to go to the United States ''Pacific Command for a while." "Got it, I''ll make the arrangements." "Yes!" Jack nodded and got up."If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back to my room." "Wait ..." Old Rayleigh showed a rare kindness."Don''t you want to go out for a walk since you''ve broken up?" Let you take a break?" "Dad!" Jack looked at him and said slowly,"I''ve been out of love for a long time." In other words, he had already adjusted it. Jack said and left. Old Rayleigh was upset."Didn''t you meet mu Yuan? who is he? why did he dump my son?" Which part of my son is not good enough for him?" "Do you mean that you want to marry general mu?" "Then forget it." Amanda shook her head. If so, what was the point of knowing the reason? John said,"brother, are you sure you want to help me be the president?" "What are you doing?" "If this nephew of yours is rted to mu Yuan''s position as a major, you won''t be able to help him." This was not even innocent, so he definitely wouldn''t get any votes. When the time came, he would probably have to ask his son and nephew toe out and sell their smiles to get votes. "Shut up, you!" Old Rayleigh was worried sick, and so was John."What if Wesley brings another man back one day and says that he''s in a rtionship? what are we going to do?" "John, you''re overthinking it," Amanda''s face was nk. John was very worried."I''d rather be in a rtionship with a terrorist." Rayleigh was speechless. John mumbled to himself,"I''ve decided. Wesley only needs to find a woman. No matter who it is, I''ll agree. Even if it''s a terrorist." Amanda£¬¡°¡­¡­¡± 2277 Chapter 2276 When mu Yuan returned to miss, Meng Qi had already arrived. Ye Chu was a little unfamiliar with Meng Qi. They were not familiar with each other to begin with. In addition, Meng Qi''s face was too pale and looked a little sickly. His temperament was feminine, making him look like a sinister young man. He did not seem like a good person. Ye tingjun even asked her to take care of Meng Qi, so she was hoping that mu Yuan woulde back soon. "Little Yuan, you''re in the limelight today. The whole world is talking about you." Ye Chu was holding her phone and talking about the excitement on the inte as if she was presenting a treasure. Meng Qi poured cold water on the idea."No one knows it''s brother Xiaoyuan." Ye Chu also remembered and scratched his head."Oh right, no one knows." This was a little regrettable. Mu Yuan smiled and looked at her."Where''s the second brother?" "He''s in the surveince room downstairs. " "Then go do your homework. I have something to discuss with Meng Qi." "Oh." Ye Chu left reluctantly. Mu Yuan sat next to Meng Qi and asked,"what did you find?" Meng Qi was one of ck Rose''s men, so he had more information channels than Xie jinghuan. Meng Qi said,"I found out some things, but they are only half true and half false. When King took he Chunwang away, he Chunwang might really have nothing to do with the Myanmar incident. Of course, he must have wanted to take revenge on you, but he probably didn''t go to the extreme. He didn''t know that it would explode and that so many people would die. King probably used him and made him think that he was just teaching you a lesson." Mu Yuan was stunned."..." He Chunwang''s original intention was not to give him a fatal blow, not to give the MU family a fatal blow? He ... Why did he admit it? If he had been used by King, he could have just said that he had been used. He could understand. Back then, he Chunwang was only a child, two years younger than him. He was no match for King in terms of shrewdness. Meng Qi said,"he Chunwang''s eyes were blinded by hatred. Actually, he''s not someone who can''t tell right from wrong. He couldn''t stand your deception and wanted to teach you a lesson so that you''d suffer the same pain as him. Who knew that it would cause so many casualties?ter, he left with King. Two and a half years ago, he killed King and reced him. The current King is he Chunwang. He took over all of King''s power and expanded rapidly. He''s very unreasonable and is apletely different person from the past." Hearing this, mu Yuan felt like he was in a dream."I originally guessed that he Chunwang had be King''s puppet. King should be the one helping him from behind. I didn''t expect that he would actually ... Rece him." "He Chunwang is a rare genius. He is very quick-witted," It wasn''t just empty talk that a technological geek could destroy the world. There was indeed such a thing. "What I don''t understand is why he wants these experimental data. This matter shouldn''t have anything to do with him. Mu Yuan was confused. He Chunwang did not seem to be deliberately using Li Ze to deal with him and Jack. His primary target should be Li Ze. Meng Qi shook his head."I''m not sure about the details. Brother Yuan, you must be careful when you interact with he Chunwang. He used to be pure and amiable, but he''s different now. King''s reputation has changed greatly in recent years. He has be extremely evil. Even if he has some sincerity for you, it can''t be true. If you stand in his way, he will eliminate you." Mu Yuan stayed behind to investigate he Chunwang''s matter, and ye Ling had also agreed. However, ye Ling turned around and asked Meng Qi toe over. Was he asking him to return to his country? However, if she wanted him to return to China, why didn''t she tell him directly? why did she tell him through Meng Qi? "Your brother wants me to return to China?" Meng Qi shook his head."What he meant was that he wanted you to kill he Chunwang." Chapter 2278 I Dont Want A Baby Mu Yuan was stunned. He did not expect such an answer. Kill he Chunwang? Mu Yuan asked himself, if not for the incident in Myanmar back then, would he and he Chunwang have turned against each other? He wouldn ''t! Absolutely not! He had always felt guilty towards he Chunwang, especially after he had finished his undercover work. He had adjusted well over the years and was doing what he should have done, but he Chunwang had not done anything wrong. If he was just being used and caused the deaths of so many people, and he wasn''t the mastermind behind all this, how could he and he Chunwang be enemies? It definitely wouldn ''t. Mu Yuan was a little hesitant. Kill he Chunwang? "If necessary, you can borrow the Anderson family''s power." Meng Qi continued,"we, the ck Rose, do not get involved in the disputes of any country or Affairs that do not belong to us. I can only provide you with information on this matter. He Chunwang''s power has spread greatly. If he targets you and China, you can''t stop him alone. It''s the same reason why King wanted to send blue ice back to China." Everyone had the right to kill these people who treated human lives as dirt. "I understand." Mu Yuan''s mood was a little heavy. Meng Qi suddenly asked,"brother Xiao Yuan, did you cry today?" Mu Yuan replied,"No." "Your eyes are so swollen, I thought you cried." "I didn''t rest well." Mu Yuan answered vaguely,"I still have ss tomorrow. I''ll go and rest first." He Chunwang was in New York, and ye Ling did not allow mu Yuan to live alone in the apartment. That ce was too obvious a target. Recently, he had been living in miss building. Meng Qi looked at his back view strangely. Why did he feel that brother Xiaoyuan seemed to be running away? Could it be that he really had some feelings for he Chunwang? There weren''t many tall buildings around the top floor of the Miss building. Unless a sniper sniped from above, it would be very difficult to kill someone on top. This wasn''t very realistic. Xiao Ye Chu knocked on the door quietly. Mu Yuan said,e in!" Little apple came in with a Big Apple in her mouth. Mu Yuan was sitting cross-legged on the ground, thinking about he Chunwang''s matter. Little apple copied her and sat cross-legged on the ground. She looked a little troubled."Little Yuan, I have something to ask you." "Yes, go ahead." Mu Yuan was a little absent-minded. "What is an M? L, will I have a baby?" Mu Yuan was speechless. Well, what did you say? Mu Yuan looked at ye Chu in shock. She took another bite of the Apple and looked at mu Yuan innocently. Mu Yuan felt that he was like a single father who was about to teach his daughter some embarrassing things. "This ... That ... I think you should ask ye tingjun." "That''s not good, is it?" Mu Yuan was a little angry."Is it appropriate for you to ask me?" "You''re a friend, so you can do whatever you want, right?" "There are no taboos when ites to people you love. Friends should also keep an appropriate distance. For example, you can''t ask your friends such questions, especially friends of the opposite sex. If it were someone else, they would have thought the wrong way." Mu Yuan was conflicted and gloating at the same time. Hahahahaha, the waiter was indeed a little pitiful. He barely felt mentally bnced. Little apple felt that the Apple was not sweet anymore. She held the half-eaten Apple and tilted her head, thinking about something. Mu Yuan asked,"why are you suddenly asking this kind of question?" Little apple seemed to have found an organization and began to talk about the reason for this. One day, she went to film with a few friends from the photography club. After the film, they went for a drink. Then, they saw a man and a woman dancing and kissing crazily in a bar. It was very hot. The woman was still pregnant. Her friend told Xiao Ye Chu to be careful and not to have babies. Ye Chu asked, what do you mean by having a baby? Her friend said that once you get a boyfriend, you''ll have a baby. Ye Chu was shocked. She didn''t want to have a baby at all. She had once saved a pregnant woman at sea. She gave birth at sea, but the medical conditions were poor. Moreover, she had a premature birth and two lives. She had always been traumatized at night. Her friend said that as long as she didn''t m. L wouldn''t have a baby. You could let your boyfriend stay alone in the room. She didn''t know what that meant, so she asked mu Yuan. Mu Yuan was speechless. Chapter 2279 Two Silly And Sweet Girls Mu Yuan felt extremely embarrassed. This question was a little out of his scope, especially since ye Chu looked especially young and had juste of age. It was not very appropriate to talk to her about this. Moreover, shouldn''t this be something that the second brother should be worried about? why did it be him? "You probably don''t have a baby." Mu Yuan considered his words carefully. ording to his observation, ye tingjun would at most hold ye Chu''s hands and kiss her. He definitely had not abducted ye Chu yet. Moreover, ye Chu looked too young. He probably could not bear to do it. Be it the wives or girlfriends of the men in the ye family, they might look young, but they were a little straight in their bones. They would noty their hands on the flowers of the mothend. What happened to Shen qianshu and ye Ling was purely an ident. "Why?" Ye Chu said,"they say that if you have a boyfriend, you''ll have a baby." "Just don''t sleep with second brother." "..." Mu Yuan decided to give ye Chu a simple and brutal harmonious education that was effective in one shot. Mu Yuan felt that it was necessary to educate an adult on harmony. Then, he started to look for some pictures and words on his phone and slowly exined the great harmony between men and women to ye Chu. Ye Chu watched the short film and reached the climax. She suddenly covered her eyes and then secretly peeked through a gap between her index and middle fingers. She saw the man moving on the woman''s body. She was curious and shy."Ah ..." Ye Chu''s face was as red as a small apple. Mu Yuan was very surprised."You''re actually shy." This girl had grown up on the sea and had no sense of shame or self-esteem. She was as innocent as a child, but she actually knew what it meant to be shy. It was really ... Too surprising. "I feel like I''m a weirdo." Mu Yuan sighed. He had never thought that he, who was dressed in military uniform, would one day be watching reeds with a little girl. It was simply ... An eyesore. He exined to ye Chu as he read,"this is the great harmony of the world." "This ... Is a little exciting. I''m a little thirsty." Ye Chu swallowed her saliva. Mu Yuan opened a bottle of water for her."Useless. How can you get thirsty just by watching x-ray films?" Ye Chu felt that she had been wronged. She didn''t know why she was thirsty. The woman in the film was very exaggerated, but the man was silent. Mu Yuan thought about his past behavior in bed and tsked."This man is too fake." Jack wasn''t like that either. Her face was not red, and her heart was not beating fast. She looked like she was faking it and was sexy. Mu Yuan said,"this film is a little fake. I''ll find you a more real one." Ye Chu was getting anxious."I haven''t finished reading it yet." Was she addicted to it? Mu Yuan looked at ye Chu in shock. Ye Chu did not know why she felt a little awkward."I ... I still want to see ..." (¡Ño¡Ñ)¡­ Mu Yuan looked at ye Chu with an embarrassed expression. This girl was addicted to watching porn? He remembered the first time he saw it when he was 14 or 15 years old. He had watched it with a group of friends and was a little addicted. But men and women were different. When men were addicted, they could even solve it with their hands. They needed this feeling. Could women be addicted to it too? "You still want to see?" "I want it!" Ye Chu''s eyes were filled with curiosity. Mu Yuan found a European and American film for her to watch. This European and American mu Yuan more or less felt that it was a little real. The moment ye Chu opened her mouth, she eximed,"she''s so big ..." Ye Chu lowered her head and looked at her slightly t chest. Then, she looked at the female lead''s heavy and fair skin. Jealousy made her look unrecognizable."How can I grow so big?" Mu Yuan was speechless. Mu Xiaoyuan was a soldier. Soldiers would asionally have a mean mouth. After being stunned for a moment, he blurted out,"let Xiao er rub you more." p Ye Chu crossed his arms in front of his chest."No!" Mu Yuan let her take a look at it first, then he took another phone for her to search for ways to make her breasts grow. He then started toe up with bad ideas again."It''s about breast enhancement. Second brother will definitely not let you go. It''s about food supplements. You can tell your chef that you need to improve the size of your breasts. He will understand and make some dishes for you to enhance your breasts." Ye Chu nodded obediently."Okay, wow ... It''s super ugly." Ye Chu looked at a certain part of the man."He''s so ugly." Mu Yuan was speechless. He tapped on the screen."Hurry up, hurry up ..." F * ck, why are the close-up shots of this movie so fierce? Ye Chu nced at mu Yuan, and mu Yuan understood her gaze."What do you mean?" "Are all men so ugly down there?" Mu Yuan replied,"of course not!" "What are you looking at? do you still want to look?" Ye Chu shook his head in a hurry."I don''t want to see it." The two of them sat side by side and watched the film. Mu Yuan said,"that''s why I said that men and women have to do this to have children. Do you understand? Other than doing it with the person you like, you can''t do it with other people, and you can''t let other people see your body. " "Oh ..." Ye Chu nodded her head in confusion."I''ve never done that with second brother." Mu Yuan''s face was wooden."You don''t have to tell me about this." Ye tingjun was so petty that he would kill her to silence her. Just as the two of them were enjoying themselves, ye tingjun pushed the door open and entered. Ye Chu actually came to look for mu Yuan at such ate hour. When he came over, he even heard the discordant voices inside. He was so anxious that he did not even bother to knock on the door and almost violently kicked it open. In the end, he saw mu Yuan and ye Chu sitting side by side on the ground, as if they were watching a movie. However, their voices were particrly disharmonious. When mu Yuan saw ye tingjun, he quickly put away his tablet. زÊÙ°¡°¡°¡°¡!!! Mu Yuan was a little nervous. After all, he really needed to be taught a lesson for bringing someone''s girlfriend to watch this kind of movie. However, ye tingjun knew about him. He treated ye Chu like a little sister and had no feelings for her at all. Ye tingjun was only jealous on the surface. How could he really treat him as a love rival? Moreover, ye Chu really needed this kind of education. Ye tingjun had always been so protective of her, and she was confused by her ssmates outside. She would definitely not be happy. Ye Chu had grown up on the sea and was very lonely. Even if she had a family, she had almost cut off all contact with them. She had an older sister, but she couldn''t really talk to her. She vaguely knew that she shouldn''t discuss this with ye tingjun. After thinking about it, she could only tell him. Perhaps it was because they had gone through thick and thin together that ye Chu was a little dependent on him. He also didn''t want ye Chu to be misled by others. But even if there were a thousand reasons, under such circumstances, she still felt especially guilty. "What are you guys doing?" Ye tingjun felt that something was wrong. Mu Yuan''s face clearly showed that he was guilty of doing bad things. "Let''s watch a movie!" Mu Yuan said that he felt that there was a way to save them, but he was pped in the face in the next second. "Watch the reed!" Ye Chu said. Mu Yuan was speechless. Ye tingjun was speechless. Chapter 2280 The Difference Between Men And Women Ye tingjun would never have dreamed that these two silly girls would actually get together to watch this. He did not know whether tough or cry. He was not angry. Mu Yuan was not interested in ye Chu, and ye Chu was interested in mu Yuan ... Well, if ye Chu had romantic love for mu Yuan, there must be something about him that made ye Chu feel bad and unable to fall in love with him. This had nothing to do with mu Yuan. "Ridiculous!" He adjusted his sses and pretended to be angry. He looked at ye Chu coldly."Come here!" It was rare for ye Chu to see ye tingjun angry. He was a little scared and looked at mu Yuan for help. Mu Yuan felt that he could not even protect himself, so he pretended not to see his little sister''s eyes. He was as determined as iron and would never waver. "Ye Chu, if you don''t listen to me, I''m going to get angry." Ye tingjun said in a deep voice. Ye Chu stood up and walked slowly to ye tingjun''s side."Why are you angry? what did I do wrong?" Mu Yuan thought that in theory, ye Chu and he did not do anything wrong. Ye Chu should have understood it long ago, but it was a littlete now. Ye tingjun said,"little Yuan, I''ll bring her back first." "Alright!" When mu Yuan saw them leave, he heaved a sigh of relief. He had done this a little stupidly. If it was someone else, not ye Chu or ye tingjun, he would have been beaten to death by their boyfriend for his actions! Ye tingjun was not angry. He was just a little frustrated. Mu Yuan and ye Chu did not say anything, but he could basically guess what was going on. Why would mu Yuan, who had a tender and protective personality, bring ye Chu to see this kind of thing for no reason? he was not someone who did not know his limits. What he was upset about was that ye Chu did not look for him immediately when she encountered such a thing. Instead, she looked for mu Yuan. Ye Chu could not bear to see ye tingjun angry. He rarely showed any unhappy emotions in front of her, and all he gave ye Chu was gentleness and gentleness. "You''re really angry?" Ye Chu followed him back to the bedroom. The two of them slept separately, but their rooms were connected and they even shared the same cloakroom. Ye Chu was very worried."Shouldn''t I be watching x-ray films with Xiao Yuan?" "Yes!" "Why? little Yuan said that he would watch it with his friends." "Xiao Yuan''s friends are all men like him, so we can watch it together. You''re a girl. If you want to watch, you should look at a girl with you, not with little Yuan. " Unless they were a couple, it was impossible for a man and a woman to Watch such a film together. Ye Chu was extremely innocent."Why do friends have to be divided into men and women?" Friends were friends. Why was there a need to distinguish between boys and girls? ye Chu didn''t quite understand. She also mingled with boys and girls in school, so there was no distinction between boys and girls. Ye tingjun felt a headacheing on. He also regretted not teaching ye Chu earlier. When she was on the boat, she was a boy. After being with them for so many years, she was probably used to it. "There''s a tradition in our country that men and women should sit at different seats when they are seven years old. Girls should keep a distance from men, even if they''re brothers and sisters. Do you know that in some cold and dry ces, a group of people will take a bath together in winter? you have to take off all your clothes. Girls will take a bath in girls "bathhouse, and men will take a bath in men''s bathhouse. Even the toilets outside are divided into male and female. It''s the same everywhere in the world. Do you want a strange man toe in and see your body when you''re taking a bath?" Little apple shook her head, obviously unwilling. "This is the difference." Ye tingjun said that men and women were different."Thend is different from the sea. When you are at sea and when you bathe, you won''t be with your family, right?" Chapter 2281 Second Brother And Little Apple Quarreled Ye Chu was confused."That''s not right. I know that there are differences between men and women, but it''s different when I watch movies with little Yuan. We''re just ying together, not in a rtionship where we can watch each other shower." For the first time, ye tingjun felt that having two PhDs was not enough. His own dialectical ability had been impacted. "Don''t You Want Me to have male friends?" Ye Chu asked. Ye tingjun almost answered ''yes'', but his rationality made him shake his head. He was not such an annoying man who would not allow his girlfriend to have friends of the opposite sex. Little Yuan was a very good friend. Ye Chu was dependent on him, but he didn''t care. But why was he so uneasy? Ye tingjun was nervous and disgusted. If ye Chu loved his big brother as much as his sister-inw did, would he still be so worried about his personal gains and losses and mind ye Chu''s negligence? Naturally, he would not. When he fell in love with ye Chu, she was just this innocent. She was ignorant about the rtionship between men and women, and she was not very clear about the boundaries between friends and lovers. However, ye Chu was a person who knew what to do. It was a fool''s dream for her male ssmates to want to take advantage of her. She had her own set of rules of dealing with things, and unlike his impression of society, her world was as pure as a child ''s. Friends were friends. The things that they liked should be given to the people they liked. For example, if she gave mu Yuan a Big Apple, that would be her favorite. She would not measure the value of the Apple in the secr world. She would not know that in the eyes of others, this was a very strange thing. However, not only did mu Yuan understand her feelings, but he also cherished her gift and epted it to express his gratitude. This was ye Chu''s world. She was pure and passionate. However, she knew her limits. He was so bothered only because ... He wasn''t sure if ye Chu really loved him. In ye Chu''s heart, was he also like mu Yuan, a friend who was worth relying on and reliable? "Little apple, you ... If one day, you meet someone you like more and feel more at ease with, will you leave me?" Ye tingjun finally asked the question that he was most worried about. "I don''t think so." Ye Chu counted on his fingers and said,"you gave me food, clothes, school fees, beautiful clothes, and even supported me. Why should I leave you? if I leave you, how can I live without money?" Ye tingjun was speechless. Ye Chu had pierced a bloody hole in his heart. So, in ye Chu''s heart, he was not even as good as mu Yuan and was just an ATM? "What if one day, I don''t let you eat, don''t let you wear, and don''t buy you beautiful clothes?" Ye Chu was furious."Why didn''t you buy it for me? are you going to give it to some little B * tch?" This was a new word that she had just learned, and she used it very smoothly. She red at ye tingjun and even kicked him."I know. You''re going to buy it for ning qingyao, right? go ahead." Ye tingjun was speechless. What did this have to do with ning qingyao? "You''ve long wanted to get your first love back, haven''t you?" "My first love is you." "Nonsense, that''s not the case at all!" Ye Chu lost his temper."It''s ning qingyao. You want to give her food, clothes, and even let her sleep in your room." Mu Yuan had mentioned ning qingyao once, and he had remembered it since the beginning of the night. "You''re being unreasonable!" Ye tingjun''s voice deepened. This was the first time ye Chu was angry when she faced ye Chu. It was supposed to be a very simple matter that could be exined clearly, but she didn''t expect that it would backfire and cause a quarrel. Ye Chu''s eyes widened as if he had suffered a huge blow. She had never heard ye tingjun speak in such a stern voice before."You really think that I''m young, insensible, immature, not pretty enough, and not in good shape. That''s why you don''t sleep with me. You don''t want to be my boyfriend at all. Then don''t be. I won''t force you." Ye Chu ran off angrily. When he reached the door, he turned back and rolled his eyes at ye tingjun angrily."Go find your ning qingyao! Hmph, Hmph!" Ye tingjun rubbed his eyebrows. What was going on? wait a minute. He felt that ye Chu wasn''t mature enough, insensible, beautiful enough, and her figure wasn''t good enough, so he didn''t sleep with her? Who gave her this idea? He was more wronged than Dou E. Chapter 2282 Boyfriend With High EQ Ye Chu ran into mu Yuan''s room. Mu Yuan was about to take off his clothes and change into his pajamas to go to bed when he saw ye Chu barging in like a cannon. Her eyes were red, and it was obvious that she was quarreling. Mu Yuan took off his inner shirt and silently put on his sweater. Oh my God, he just left, why did hee again? "Little Yuan, take me away. I don''t want to stay here anymore." Little Apple''s eyes were red, and she looked extremely aggrieved. Even the tip of her nose was red, and it was obvious how agitated she was. She did not care if mu Yuan agreed or not. She grabbed mu Yuan''s hand and dragged him out. She nned to go back to her ten-day wandering life and never wanted to see ye tingjun again. Mu Yuan was dumbfounded. What was going on? ording to ye tingjun''s emotional intelligence, wouldn''t he be able to coax ye Chu with just a few words? Why did she make ye Chu cry? Ye Chu was such a cutie, and ye tingjun, this big pig trotter, dared to bully him? They rebelled! "Don''t cry, I''ll help you beat him up. " "Hit him ruthlessly!" "Alright, hit him hard and knock out his teeth." ? "...Let''s not be so cruel. " Little apple wiped her tears and corrected her range. Mu Yuan was very tired. Ye Chu dragged mu Yuan away, and ye tingjun stood at the door. Mu Yuan felt that he could no longer stay in miss building. If he continued to stay, he would be the third party in the eyes of others. No matter how he looked at it, he was going to abduct ye Chu. He even boasted that he would abduct ye tingjun and abduct ye Chu today. No matter what, this scene was like catching an adulterer in bed. "If you have something to say, then say it properly. Don''t get the innocent involved." Mu Yuan''s face was wooden."I refuse to take the me." Ye tingjun looked at ye Chu''s slightly red eyes and felt extremely distressed."Where are you going?" "It''s none of your business. I want to leave this ce and I don''t want to see you. " She felt very ufortable when she saw him. She was getting more and more ufortable recently. Mu Yuan was bored and watched the show. Anyway, he had fallen out of love. He wanted to find bnce by watching the young couple quarrel. "If you leave me, no one will give you food, no one will give you a ce to live, and no one will buy you beautiful clothes." Ye tingjun said. "Little Yuan will give it to me." Ye Chu''s face was fierce. Ye tingjun looked over. Mu Yuan raised both his hands and even raised ye Chu''s hands."I didn''t say that." "Stop bothering mu Yuan. He''s broken up and is feeling sad. He doesn''t have time to care about you!" Mu Yuan was speechless. Brother, I didn''t mean to kill you. You forced me to do this. Unfortunately, before he could say anything, ye tingjun had already dragged ye Chu away. Mu Yuan was confused."What is this?" He mmed the door and locked it from the inside! If they quarreled, then so be it. Don''t look for him. It''s just a birthday, does it have to be so exciting! Ye tingjun pulled ye Chu back to the master bedroom and closed the door. Ye Chu started to kick and punch him, but ye tingjun did not fight back and silently took all the hits. The violent little ye Chu unconsciously reduced his strength and angrily shook him off. He hugged her little apple Pillow and sat on the bay window to y with his istion. He did not want to leave ye tingjun. Ye tingjun always had a way with her. He washed an Apple, peeled it slowly, and diced it before cing it on a beautiful te. The te looked particrly exquisite, and it whetted one''s appetite. Ye Chu swallowed his saliva and snatched the te over. "You''re not angry anymore?" Ye Chu didn''t say anything. Her eyes were still slightly red, showing that she had been wronged just now. "Little apple, who told you that you''re not pretty enough, your figure is not good enough, and you''re not sensible enough, so I won''t sleep with you?" Ye tingjun was like the most patient hunter who was slowly luring his prey. Chapter 2283 Do You Want To Sleep With Me? Ye Chu ate more than half of the Apple and nced at ye tingjun. Ye tingjun had just taken a shower and changed into home clothes. He was wearing a beige sweater and khaki-colored casual pants. It made his features look like jade, and he was as gentle as the wind. His hair had just been washed, and it fell loosely on his forehead. Although he was wearing a pair of round sses, he looked a few years younger, like a Prince Charming senior in the university campus. Ye Chu saw a small reflection of himself in his eyes, and his toes curled up uneasily. Ye tingjun was not in a hurry and sat on the bay window. If no one said anything, the narcissist ye Chu would not have such thoughts. Wei Lin didn''t dare to mislead her. Xiaoju would not either. It could only be a ssmate from school. "I have a friend who told me." Ye Chu felt extremely wronged. She was already a little jealous when mu Yuan talked about ning qingyao''s matter, but after ye tingjun exined, she believed him. She had a group of good friends in school. Ye tingjun was just short of raising a g to scare ye Chu off. The students only knew how to cling to ye Chu and would not make ye Chu unhappy. At the beginning of the night, there were several good friends in the film club. On that day, they talked about boyfriends. A ssmate had sex with the boy after three dates and established a rtionship. Ye Chu didn''t know much about this kind of thing, so he went along with the flow and congratted her. However, he didn''t expect that as they talked, the topic woulde to her. What the girl described was simr to what happened in the movie today, but at that time, she didn''t quite understand it and shook her head. She didn''t understand what giving birth was. When they heard that ye tingjun and her were still innocent, some people joked that ye tingjun was a gentleman and something. For some reason, this matter had spread a little. Once, ye Chu heard a ssmate in the small group that she was close to say that maybe it was because she was too young and not feminine, so ye tingjun had raised her as a sister and not a girlfriend. Real girlfriends would kiss and hug each other, and no one would leave their girlfriend to sleep alone. At first, she didn''t feel angry or anything when she heard this. But ever since she started to mind ning qingyao, she couldn''t suppress her temper. She had always been the type to lose her temper whenever she wanted to, but she had endured it for a long time. She had made many friends in school, but she didn''t think that this group of people would discuss such a problem with her. Subconsciously, she also felt that it was not suitable to talk to ye tingjun, so she looked for mu Yuan. Ye Chu exined everything clearly. Ye tingjun''s brows furrowed slightly. Who had the guts to gossip in front of ye Chu? they knew that ye Chu was innocent and didn''t understand the rtionship between men and women, but they had to make things difficult for her. "Little apple, a man''s admiration for a woman is not only about their looks and figure. If you only look at her figure and appearance, she will definitely notst long. Only temperament and character canst long, you don''t have to mind what they say. " Ye Chu''s main point suddenly changed and she almost threw an Apple at him."You mean, I''m just not good looking and have a bad figure?" Ye tingjun was speechless. She had good looks, mixed blood, good looks, and her facial features werepletely in line with his aesthetics. However, he couldn''t say that ye Chu''s figure was good even if he went against his conscience! "You''re very pretty and have a good figure. " Ye tingjun''s desire to live gave him a perfect exnation."A woman''s appearance and figure have different appeal to different men. For example, your appearance and figure are what I admire the most." Once one knew the knot in a person''s heart, there would be no problem as long as one applied the right medicine. Xiao er had both IQ and EQ. When he was in a rtionship, he had always been nervous because he was afraid that ye Chu would not like him. However, he did not care about external resistance and conspiracies at all. Even if ye Chu''s figure wasn''t good, so what? She was his girlfriend, not someone else''s girlfriend. It was ridiculous that they had to worry about the world''s affairs when they were just having a meal together. "Really?" Ye tingjun''s conscience did not hurt at all."Really!" He paused and pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose."Do you want to sleep with me?" The kind that takes off clothes. " Ye Chu was speechless. 2284 Chapter 2284 Ye tingjun''s performance was like that of a Big Bad Wolf, staring at the little white rabbit in front of him covetously. This was his sweetest fruit, and he wanted to swallow it more than anyone else. He wanted to eat this little apple. He was more nervous than anyone else. He was afraid of scaring ye Chu, but he was also more excited than anyone else. Since ye Chu was worried about this, he directly helped ye Chu solve the knot in her heart. This was the best way to prove it with his actions. "Take ... Take ... Take off your clothes ..." Ye Chu recalled the movie she had just watched. Mu Yuan had even exined to her that she could do this kind of thing with her boyfriend. Ye Chu was stammering, and she kept thinking about what happened in the film. She was a little at a loss, and she was so nervous that she stammered. She could only watch as ye tingjun got closer and closer. She dodged backward, almost sticking to the wall of the bay window. "You ..." Ye Chu swallowed his saliva and tugged at his clothes, afraid that ye tingjun would strip him off."I think ... You can ''t." "I think it''s fine." Ye tingjun''s forehead was almost touching ye Chu ''s. The tip of their noses touched each other, and they rubbed against each other affectionately. Ye Chu''s nose was very straight, and when he rubbed it affectionately, his scalp went numb, and an electric current ran through his body. It was too against the rules. It was really against the rules. Her face had already turned as red as a small apple. Ye tingjun''s wet kissnded on her lips. Suddenly, he held ye Chu in one hand and ced her in his arms. He held her face with the other hand and kissed her lips. Ye Chu sat in his arms and was forced to raise her head. Her long and straight neck leaned back slightly as she endured his plundering. Ye tingjun took off his sses with one hand and threw them aside. Strands of hair fell down and swept over the tip of her nose and eyelids, making her slightly itchy. Her breathing suddenly became heavy, and she couldn''t help but moan. Ye tingjun paused for a moment and suddenly carried her up horizontally. He pressed her onto the soft bed. Ye Chu''s body touched the soft bed, and just as she was not so nervous, the second brother''s body pressed down on her and kissed her again. Ye tingjun''s breathing was heavy and hurried. He had to use all his strength to control it. "I want you more than anyone else ..." Ye tingjun said in a hoarse voice by her ear and licked it. "Do you feel it?" Ye Chu''s wrist was held by someone, and she was so scared that her face turned pale. ¡­¡­ She had had such intimate contact with ye tingjun once in A city in that small tent. However, that time was not as intense as this time. The love between a man and a woman. In the end, ye Chu''s eyelids were about to fight. "You ... You''re bullying me." She sniffled, feeling wronged. Ye tingjun enjoyed the aftertaste and hugged her tightly. "I desire you so much. You know ... How hard it is for me to hold it in." However, he was not in a hurry to have her. Ye tingjun had never thought of himself as a gentleman, nor did he think of himself as an indulgent person. The person in his arms would be his sooner orter. No one could take it away. Since that was the case, why should he be in a hurry? he was not sure of ye Chu''s feelings. This was the girl he had loved for so many years. He wanted to wait until the day she truly understood his feelings and realized that she had fallen in love with him and could not leave him. 2285 Chapter 2285 Ye Chu had been tormented by ye tingjun for half the night and did not sleep well. He was seriouslycking sleep. In his heart, he silently added a Postfix to his second brother-a beast! A beast in human clothing. She looked dejectedly at mu Yuan, who was also dejected. Meng Qi was naturally dejected. His face was deathly white and his eyes were malicious. One look and you could tell that he was the kind of teenager who would not bring you good luck. Wei Lin and Xiao ju whispered,"don''t they look like three zombies?" Xiao ju stepped on his foot, Wei Lin was angry,"isn''t that so?" "It''s quite simr. " Xiaoju said, rolling her eyes at him."You''re just too good atining, that''s why ye Chu hates you." "Hehe, I can''tpare to your bragging skills." "Don''t be envious. " Xiaoju was not afraid of him at all. In the past, Wei Lin was one rank higher than her. If ye tingjun was the Emperor, Wei Lin would be a eunuch and the head of the pce, the one closest to the Emperor. Xiaoju would be a first-grade Pce maid. Now that the Emperor had married and had the Empress, she had be the Empress''s personal Pce maid, almost on the same level as Wei Lin. It was a flip. It felt so good! The atmosphere at the entire table was very strange, and only the waiter seemed to have a satisfied expression. Ye Chu was very resentful. Mu Yuan''s birthday had consumed too much of his energy. He thought of many things at night and did not sleep well. He still had sses at Columbia today, which was hisst ss at Columbia. The professor had returned, and his substitute teaching was about to end. After he Chunwang''s matter was over, he could return home. "What about you, Meng Qi?" Hearing mu Yuan''s question, Meng Qi put down his knife and fork. A child raised by Butler Luther had impable etiquette. Even if his head was about to be broken, his hair could not be messed up, let alone table manners. "I have some personal matters to deal with here." Mu Yuan was shocked."Other than your brother''s matter, you actually have personal matters to settle?" Meng Qi said,"you''ve just fallen out of love. I forgive you for speaking without thinking." Mu Yuan was speechless. "F * ck!" Why did the whole world know that he had fallen out of love? "I can''t afford to offend you!" Mu Yuan kept quiet. After all, he was ye Ling''s little fan, and his mouth was also rted to ye Ling ''S. He should not look for trouble. Ye tingjun was a gentleman. He didn''t mind having a younger brother."Do you need help?" Meng Qi was very cold."No need!" Ye Chu wasn''t familiar with him, so she didn''t talk to him. She thought to herself that this fierce-looking young man didn''t seem easy to get along with. She felt that she preferred Xiao Yuan. Little Yuan was cute, funny, and protective of women. She was a good sister. The more aloof Meng Qi was, the more curious mu Yuan became. After all, Meng Qi had always been following orders. To him, other than ye Ling''s matters, there were no private matters. In the past, when they talked about private matters, everyone agreed tacitly. Oh, it was ye Ling''s matter again. "Speaking of which, you''re quite miserable." Mu Yuan was rebuked, but he had to retaliate."You are a brother fanatic. It''s a pity that all of you younger brothers are so brother fanatic, but ye Ling is not." Ye tingjun was speechless. Meng Qi was speechless. The two of them looked at each other and were very unhappy. Speaking of which, even ye tingjun felt that his brother cared more about mu Yuan than him. In his heart, if they were to talk about who was more important to the younger brothers, Yifan might be the first, and mu Yuan would be the second. He did not know if he couldpete with Meng Qi for the third ce. 2286 Chapter 2286 Ye Chu poked mu Yuan''s arm."They are all angry." "Oh ..." Mu Yuan had a fearless look on his face. If he was angry, he would be angry. When it was time to cooperate, he did not dare to hold him back. Who cared if he was angry or not? if he dared to hold him back, he would be beaten up by his brother. Mu Yuan was extremely confident. After dinner, Meng Qi left. Although he had some private matters recently, he also lived in new New York and had toe back at night. Mu Yuan and little apple went to school. One teacher took one student, and ye tingjun sent them there. "That''s weird. Why is a big CEO like you being a driver?" Mu Yuan did not understand. What kind of danger could there be when he and ye Chu went to school? recently, because of he Chunwang, ye tingjun had even sent people to protect ye Chu in secret to avoid being implicated. He was also very worried. "I''m bored. " Ye tingjun replied in an enigmatic manner. Not long after, they arrived at the entrance of Columbia. Ye Chu and mu Yuan got out of the car, and ye tingjun also got out of the car. Ye Chu was wearing a long shirt and skirt today. There were a lot of non-mainstream and eye-piercing patterns in front of the shirt and skirt. There were all kinds of colors. If she dyed her hair and changed her style, she could be a little female delinquent. She was wearing a pair of long boots, and one side of her hair was tied up, revealing a long earring. The other side was braided into a few braids with a small red coral hair tie. She was dressed cool and trendy. Mu Yuan''s dressing was very retro. He was dressed like a typical English gentleman. When the two of them walked together, ye tingjun had to admit that they were reallypatible. No wonder he was jealous. Ye Chu walked for a long time and turned back three times. Every time, he smiled and waved at him, telling him to go back earlier. Ye tingjun''s heart felt as if it was covered in honey. It was very sweet. This little girl was really likable. When mu Yuan and ye Chu''s figures disappeared, Wei Lin walked out and said,"second young master, I''ve already made an appointment with Erma." "Okay, I got it." The smile on ye tingjun''s face disappearedpletely, and his eyes became slightly gloomy. He strode into the campus. The campus of Columbia was particrly lively, especially in the morning. Ye tingjun walked to a quiet ce and saw Erma rushing over in a short while. She was in a pair of silver high heels. It was obvious that she had dressed up carefully. Her hair was permed, and she had orange lipstick on. She was dressed very femininely. "Second brother ye, I heard you were looking for me." Erma hadn''t seen ye tingjun for a long time and missed him. When she dreamed about him at night, she still regretted letting ye Chu go. Otherwise, everything ye Chu had now would be hers. Even if she used ye Chu''s name, ye tingjun would not be able to tell about ye Chu''s experience. She was much more outstanding than ye Chu. Be it in terms of appearance, character, or ability, she was better than ye Chu. Only someone like her was qualified to be by ye tingjun''s side. Ye tingjun looked at her coldly."Erma, do you remember that the opportunity to continue your studies was hard toe by? you are guilty of a crime." Erma''s face turned pale, and her body could not help but tremble. What did ye tingjun mean? "Second brother ye, what are you talking about? I don''t understand." Erma was a little scared. She didn''t take ye Chu seriously at all, but she didn''t dare to offend ye tingjun. Ye tingjun smiled coldly."When you came here with ye Chu''s identity, I didn''t give you any hints, and I didn''t have any thoughts of continuing our rtionship because you''re not the person I love. A person''s appearance can change, but their soul can not. You''ve already upied The Magpie''s Nest for many years. If you make her unhappy again, I won''t let you off." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2287 You Cant Afford To Offend Her Emma''s face was full of shock. The hope that she had just been filled with had been extinguishedpletely. She was actually afraid. Ye tingjun''s eyes seemed to see through her, and they were extremely cold. "Ye Chu is ye Chu, and you are you. You have to recognize the truth. No matter what happened back then, whether you knew it or not, whether you saved ye Chu''s life or not, now that she''s safe and sound, I can let bygones be bygones. Your mother has also paid the price. You took over her identity and upied her life. You received the best education and the best upbringing. You could learn music, draw, and enter the same circle as a group of people you couldn''t have made friends with. It''s all because you stole her life. " "You have to be aware of this. Anyone in this world can criticize ye Chu, but you don''t have the right. If you hurt her, you''re an ungrateful Wolf. I don''t expect you to be grateful to her, but at least pretend not to know her and not disturb her. I didn''t use her so-called friends to sow discord and mislead her into questioning her rtionship with me. " Ye Chu''s behavior was too strange, and he had to send someone to investigate overnight. The campus was a simple ce, and a few hours was enough to find out the ins and outs of an incident. He quickly found out. As he had expected, it was Erma. She could not think of anyone else other than Erma. "You''re still using her English name, but you''ve done such a thing. Since it''s your first offense, I''m here to give you a warning. If you do it again, you won''t need this name and you won''t be able to continue your studies. Whatever you take from her, I''ll make you return it a hundred times. Do you understand?" Ye tingjun sat on the bench. His tone was calm and not angry, as if he was stating a very normal thing. However, an overwhelming coldness engulfed Erma. She knew very well that ye tingjun was capable of doing that. "No, I didn ''t!" "No!" Erma denied it hurriedly. She did not do it directly in front of ye Chu since she had hit her that time."How can you me it on me for the gossip of others?" "You''re very smart. " Ye tingjun said. He didn''t deny this. If she wasn''t smart, she wouldn''t have gotten in through her own hard work."But you should be smart when you need to be. The tricks you''re using are what I''ve used in the past. I know what you''re going to say the moment you open your mouth. You''re not my ye Chu. I won''t be gentle and protective towards you." Erma almost lost her bnce. Thest bit of hope in her heart was destroyed by ye tingjun. "I ..." Her voice was trembling. She didn''t want to admit her mistake, but she had to. Ye tingjun stood up."If I were you, I wouldn''t disturb ye Chu. I''ll point you on a clear path. Finish these four years safely, get your education, have a good start, and let the past be in the past. At least you''ll have a very high starting point. Many people don''t have your talent. With your education, your looks, and your intelligence, you''ll have a ce no matter where you go in the future. This is your only chance to change your fate. Don''t miss it. If you insist onpeting with ye Chu, I''m telling you, you won''t have this only chance anymore. You''ll be sent back to Paris to prison, and you''ll never be able to wash away the stain on your name. " "Don''t you care about your past rtionship at all?" Erma''s eyes reddened in disbelief. She looked at him in a daze. "What a joke. What old feelings do we have? what right do you have to hate ye Chu? what right do you have to drive a wedge between me and ye Chu? from the beginning to the end, there has never been a ce for you between me and her. You''re just a third party." "You''re biased!" "If it wasn''t for her, you would have epted me," she yelled. "Of course I''m biased. She''s lost so much, so it''s only natural that I''m biased." Ye tingjun looked at Erma coldly."I''ve shown you the way. Whether you want to take a clear path or a dead end, it''s up to you. Erma, remember this. Ye Chu is out of your league, and you can''t afford to offend him. Be smart." Erma seemed to have just met ye tingjun. She did not believe that he was such a cruel and vicious person at all. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2288 Youre Not Worthy Of Being Mentioned In The Same Breath As Her Erma seemed to have just gotten to Know ye tingjun. She did not believe that he was such a cruel and vicious person that he would be calctive with a young girl like her. In her impression, a sessful person like ye tingjun would not be calctive with a young girl like her. No matter what she did, even if ye tingjun felt repulsed, he would note to her and say anything. In principle, she was not the one who did these things. She just guided ye Chu''s friends. After all, ye Chu''s ssmates also had her friends. They crossed paths and said some things that made ye Chu suspicious. "You won''t," " Believe me, in order to protect their females, male animals will bite anyone whoes forward at all costs, even if it''s another female. This is the instinct of male animals. " Ye tingjun''s expression was indifferent, and there was an indescribable cruelty to it. " I advise you to listen to what I say. This is my advice to you. If you don''t listen, you will have no one to me when you y a bad card in the future. " Erma had already gotten a good hand of cards. In the past ten years, she had been ye Chu''s identity and had received the best education. She had also seen the world and broadened her horizons. This was already a rare fortune for a girl like Erma. For girls at her age, many people were still worried about food and clothing. If she did not provoke ye Chu, with ye Chu''s character, he would not take her seriously. The matter of the peach recing the plum was over, and ye Chu was also living well. She would not care so much. If Erma did not want a future, she could take a gamble, He would apany her. "By right, it''s not worth it for me to personallye and talk to a youngdy like you about this. However, I''m afraid that if I don''t make it clear to you, you''ll never know your ce. Some people are born to stand at a certain height. No matter how hard you try, you won''t be able to reach her height. You can only look up to her." Ye tingjun''s words were particrly ruthless."If you want to surpass her, you might as well be self-reliant. That''s the path of your life. If I were you, I wouldn''t even have the courage to see ye Chu. I don''t know why you''re so self-righteously using her of snatching what belongs to you. It''s because neither the Tang en family nor me belong to you." He had already said the same thing to Erma once, but she did not seem to understand and was unwilling to believe it. In that case, he did not mind saying it again to make her understand more. "I''m not convinced. " "I don''t want everything in Twain''s family. I''ll give it back to her, but you once gave me hope. Why would you rather choose her over me?" "She doesn''t know anything. She even got along with the boys in the school. I even saw her holding the professor''s hand and hugging him. She didn''t care about your feelings at all. Why do you like such a fickle woman? she''s not worthy of you at all. I''ve received a good education since I was young and have the best upbringing. I have a bright future. I''m the one you should choose." Ye tingjun looked at her and sneered."I gave you hope. Sorry, I won''t take the me. I''ve never given you hope. Erma, ye Chu has a beautiful heart, but you don ''t. This is the biggest difference between you and her. I, ye tingjun, founded miss for ye Chu. Without her, there would be no me. I have the social status I have today. If it''s a girl whose soul ispatible with mine, I don''t need to add flowers to the brocade if it''s not for her so-called status. You ... You''re not worthy to be mentioned in the same breath as her. " asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2289 If Were Fated, Lets Meet Again In The Martial Arts World A stream of tears fell from Emma''s eyes. She looked aggrieved, but there was nothing she could do. It was as if she had been trapped in a certain period of time and could not walk out of her dream. She had been dreaming of being Cindere for more than ten years. She had long woken up from the dream and her dream was broken. However, she still missed the beauty of being Cindere and chose to forget it. Ye tingjun had no intention of talking to her anymore and left the campus slowly. "Watch her!" "Yes!" Ye Chu did not know about the conversation between ye tingjun and Erma. Her elective ss today happened to be mu Yuan''s ss, so she had chosen a seat early on. A few friends sat beside her and were all talking about everything. When Erma came in, she saw a happy and harmonious scene. Ye Chu was not very popr, but many people came to make friends with her. She did not refuse anyone, but she was not a heart-blind person. She knew who was really good to her, and she was always close to those few people. They were like a small group, and no one could get in. When Erma was in high school, she was also a socialite. Because she was born in Twain''s family, she became the goddess and the focus of the school. Everyone was around her. She was the focus of any party and the most dazzling existence. Now, she could only look at ye Chu. Ye Chu was like a little sun, and everyone was surrounding her. Even the popr professors of the elective sses liked ye Chu very much. The moment mu Yuan came in, ye Chu waved at him and was all smiles. Although the professor did not smile at her, his expression was very gentle and not cold at all. It was as if he had changed his face. Was she that likable? She clearly didn''t know anything. Ye tingjun probably liked ye Chu when she was eight years old. She was not willing to lose to ye Chu. If she had a good family background, if she had ye Chu''s background, if ye Chu was her background, would she still be so likable? There were some things that one would not be jealous of or hate if they had never obtained them. Once they obtained something and lost it, it would be an obsession. Now, this had be an obsession of Erma. Ye tingjun''s warning was still ringing in her ears. She was unwilling to ept it, but she thought about her future. For ye Chu, she had to give up her entire future. It wasn''t worth it, right? she ... Was really unwilling. Mu Yuan''s lesson was rtively simple and easy to understand. It was not difficult at all. At the end of the lesson, he simply bid farewell to his ssmates. "Professor, don''t go. We will miss you." "I can''t bear to leave professor. Professor, please teach us for another year." "Professor, where are you going? take us with you." "You''re the most handsome professor in our school ... Your poprity has already shot up to the top. If you leave, what are we going to do? we''ll have to depend on the old man." ¡­¡­ Mu Yuan listened to them talking at once and felt very helpless. This group of people was really too lively. It was his first time being a teacher, and he felt quite special. ,m He couldn''t help but think of the time when Jack was an instructor. An instructor could barely be considered a teacher. The feeling of being a teacher was not bad. Looking at the tender flower buds below, his mood was lifted. He couldn''t help but wonder if Jack would have noticed him and liked him if he hadn''t flirted with him back then. It can''t be. He knew very well how shameless he was back then. It was a period of time where he did not know shame and did everything to pursue him. "There''s a saying in our country. If we''re fated, we''ll meet again in the martial world." Mu Yuan only left this sentence for the students. It was extremely carefree, and it was also rare for him to shed his professor''s aloofness and reveal a smile. A bunch of students mored for the professor''s WeChat, but they were all rejected by the professor. Chapter 2290 Little Apples Bad Temper He was a cold and aloof professor mu. He had to be reserved and mysterious. The students were extremely regretful. After ss, ye Chu held mu Yuan''s hand."Are we still watching porn today?" Mu Yuan was speechless. Great aunt, please spare me. Your family''s second brother will swallow me alive. "Second brother said that I can''t watch movies with you. If I want to watch movies, I''ll go to him. I can''t watch movies with you anymore." Little apple showed a look of regret. Mu Yuan was speechless."... You ..." Pig head! He had been swindled! Was it toote for him to tell little apple not to watch movies with the Big Bad Wolf? Would the waiter sew his mouth? after all, he had such a big mouth. The waiter would probably be unhappy. She must have been jealous of him yesterday, so he should not provoke her. A man whose desires were not satisfied was very scary. For example, his long-term long-distance love. Every time they met, a little absence made the heart grow fonder, and he couldn''t wait to eat all the meat of the year. Mu Yuan wanted to make a trip to the hospital. He then said softly,"I want to make a trip to the hospital." "I still have ss in the afternoon." "Alright, I''ll go to the hospital ande back to pick you up." "Alright." Ye Chu waved at him. After mu Yuan left, Erma slowly walked closer."You already have ye tingjun, but you''re still holding onto men. Are you letting her down?" "Who are you?" Ye Chu''s tone was very infuriating. He said on purpose,"it''s none of your business who I''m with. You can''t be second brother''s girlfriend anyway." Ye Chu had recently learned a new saying from mu Yuan."Why do you care so much? you''re his mother." Emma£¬¡°¡­¡­¡± Ye Chu''s friends also gradually came out. Erma was especially afraid that ye Chu would tell her about the fake Feng Xuhuang, so she left dejectedly without saying a few words. "Why did Erma look for you?" "I don''t know. She''s acting strange." After all, ye Chu had taken an MMA before. Her friend said,"forget it. Don''t be calctive with her. She might go around ruining your reputation again." Ye Chu was stunned."She even ruined my reputation?" How can she have the face?" "Yeah, she went around ruining your reputation." Ye Chu couldn''t hold back her bad temper. She ran over with her small school bag and pulled on Erma. She had always been stronger and almost fell when she pulled on Erma, who was wearing high heels. She couldn''t help but push ye Chu away."What are you doing? you have no manners!" Ye Chu''s friends also gathered around, trying to persuade ye Chu not to be calctive with Erma. Erma had a Westerner''s face and was very good-looking. She was very popr in school and was the focus of several parties she had attended. Although she had been beaten up by ye Chu, her poprity did not drop at all. On the contrary, she had been protected by all the men. "I have no manners, but you don''t have the right to say that." Ye Chu looked at her coldly and almost hit her, just like thest time when Erma humiliated her. Her temper red up and she wanted to hit her."I was uneducated because you were my servant, but because you were jealous of my family background, your mother almost burned me to death. Then, she changed your appearance and reced me as the little princess in Twain''s house. You took over my identity and became my family for eleven years, and now you''re telling me that I was uneducated." There was an uproar in the surroundings. After all, this was a school. What ye Chu said was appalling. The servant almost burned the child of the owner''s family and then changed her identity and reced her. This was really too vicious. "Oh my God, so that''s what Erma is like? To think that we treated her like a goddess and fought for her justice, but she''s actually such a vicious person. " 2291 Chapter 2291 "I''ve never encountered such a thing in my life. Even movies don''t dare to set up scenes like this, for fear of teaching people the wrong things. She''s too vicious." "How could she say that ye Chu was uneducated? she''s the most vicious and uneducated person." "You can''t judge a book by its cover. I will never believe in beautiful women again. My heart is ck. My heart aches for ye Chu. He was almost burned to death. He''s so pitiful." "Ye Chu is so pitiful. No wonder she refused to apologize when I beat her upst time. If it were me, I would beat her up every day." ¡­¡­ More and more students gathered around, and everyone was pointing at her. Erma''s face turned pale. This was a secret that she had been hiding, so she didn''t dare to provoke ye Chu, afraid that ye Chu would tell her. It was also fortunate that ye Chu had not mentioned this matter all this while. Hence, she was d that she had forgotten about it after being provoked by ye tingjun today. She did not expect ye Chu to point it out in public. She was finished. Her university life was over. She would definitely be ridiculed, ostracized, and insulted by her ssmates. With tears in her eyes and a pale face, Erma looked very pitiful. No matter how one looked at it, it seemed like ye Chu was bullying others. All the students had always thought that ye Chu was bullying others. After all, ye Chu was backed by ye tingjun. Thest time they beat up Erma, it didn''t end well. Everyone thought that ye Chu was a bad person and Erma was Snow White. They didn''t expect that things would take a big turn. The melon-eating crowd was about to fall. "No, I didn ''T. I didn''t do it. You''re lying, you''re having fun, you''re ndering me on purpose." Ye Chu hated her pitiful look the most."Yes, I''m lying. I''m ndering you. Sure, but do you know what it means to be uneducated? Uneducated meant that even though you knew that it wasn''t yours, you still held it in your hands and bit it back. That was uneducated. You stole my name and my family name, and now you''re saying that I''m uneducated. Change your name, change your family name. No matter how humiliating it is, it''s still your original family name, your original name. Don''t do bad things with your family name and name. " Tears fell from Erma''s eyes, and her ears buzzed. Even if the truth was out, she still used Twain''s name and had not changed it. She had been using it for more than a decade. "How could Erma be such a vicious person? I''ve really misjudged her. To think that I even sympathized with her and decided to cut off all ties with her in the future. Whoever wants to be friends with her should block each other on their social media first. I hope you''ll find out." "Whoever makes friends with Erma, block each other. Remember that." p ¡­¡­ Being pointed at, Emma covered her head and fled in embarrassment. Ye Chu no longer paid attention to those people who wanted to make friends with her and left with her friends. Ye Chu was not a person who would poke at people''s sore spot. The past could not be changed. She did not want to see Emma, did not want to make things difficult for Emma, and did not even want to hear any news about her. She also wanted to iste her, but she did not expect that Emma would dare to speak ill of her. She turned around andined to ye tingjun."Is she especially annoying and infuriating? I almost hit her today." Wei Lin had just reported the situation when ye Chu came toin. Ye tingjun also smiled and guided him."We mainders have to be polite and reasonable. If we don''t make a move, we will be in the wrong." "If we''re at sea, I''ll beat her up first." The violent little ye Chu had always been able to solve things with her hands instead of her mouth. It was too tiring, so she felt that it was better to be simple and rough. Ye tingjun did not know whether tough or cry."Did you vent your anger?" "I''m speechless. My friend bought me coffee. " Ye tingjun was speechless."Uh ..." Chapter 2292 Deceived Her Feelings From the beginning, ye tingjun felt that little apple didn''t seem like someone who would take the initiative to deal with the Emma. Although she hated the Emma, she didn''t have the intention to make her life difficult. She had a kind heart. As long as the Emma didn''t mess with her, ye Chu wouldn''t be polite if she did. He had just warned the Emma today, but he didn''t expect her to be so stupid. "She''s an unrted passerby, don''t waste your time on her. " Ye tingjun said softly,"you have many things to do. You don''t have to waste your time on her." "Alright," he said. Ye Chu agreed obediently. She was in a good mood. She would not interact with those who spoke ill of her. The waiter was right. Life was long, and there were many things to do. She didn''t need to waste her time on these people, and it was not worth it to waste her time on Erma. Mu Yuan went to the hospital. Li Changfeng''s injuries had not recovered yet, and Madam Li Ze was taking care of him. Recently, Madam Li Ze had lost a lot of weight. When she saw mu Yuan, she was a little afraid. She wished that mu Yuan had never been there and also regretted giving the things to him. Especially when li Changfeng told her that he was pursuing mu Yuan, Mrs. Li Ze was even more regretful. She was mad, but there was nothing she could do. Li Changfeng had not seen mu Yuan for a few days. Mrs. Li could not help but tell him what had happened. Li Changfeng could not believe it no matter what. He refused to believe that the professor had lied to him. However, no matter how much he texted and called mu Yuan, mu Yuan refused toe. This time, mu Yuan finally came. Li Changfeng''s eyes were red."Are you lying to me? my mother is the one lying to me, isn''t she? professor, you''re not lying to me, are you?" Ever since li Changfeng''s bombarding, he knew that li Changfeng already knew about it. He could no longer hide this matter. Mu Yuan said,"she didn''t lie to you. I got close to you because of Li Ze." Li Changfeng''s tears fell instantly. His eyes were red as he looked at him with anger. Mu Yuan thought of he Chunwang back then. No matter how many people he Chunwang''s family had hurt, or whether they hadmitted a crime, he Chunwang was innocent. From his perspective, he also looked at him with hatred and gradually walked on a road of no return. This year, he was no longer eighteen years old. Mu Yuan thought that he could handle this matter well and not let the past repeat itself. "Changfeng, you''re still young. You haven''t finished college yet. You have a great life ahead of you. Li Ze has given you the best education since you were young, and he also hopes that you can understand the situation. He hasmitted a crime and must be punished. No matter where he runs to, he must be punished. It was my fault for getting close to you and using you. It was the only way I could get close to Li Ze. I don''t deny that I hurt you, but If I Could Turn Back Time, I would still do the same. " Mu Yuan stood in front of him neither humbly nor arrogantly. He admitted his mistake and also made his stand clear."There''s nothing wrong with you ming me. There''s nothing wrong with you ming me." "Is what the news said true? you killed my father?" "No!" Mu Yuan shook his head, but he did not say it clearly. He was not as stupid as he was when he was young."They will die because of a trap. It has nothing to do with us. We want the information in his hands. Of course, he deserved to die. Those who betray their country are destined to not have a good ending. He was blinded by greed and set a bad example for you. When you grow up, don''t be like him. " Li Changfeng clutched the nket tightly. The professor had never said that he liked him. The professor''s only purpose in getting close to him was to bring his father to justice. Li Changfeng was angry and resentful. He regretted falling into the trap of beauty. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 2293 Chapter 2293 Li Changfeng clutched the nket tightly. The professor had never said that he liked him. The professor''s only purpose in getting close to him was to bring his father to justice. Li Changfeng was angry and resentful. He regretted falling into the trap of beauty. "You lied to me." He mumbled to himself as if he had gone mad. It was as if he could not find a way to vent his anger. He suddenly grabbed the vase beside him and threw it at mu Yuan. Mu Yuan avoided the vase, and the White porcin vase fell to the ground, shattering into pieces. "I don''t want to see you ever again." Li Changfeng roared,"I don''t want to see you ever again! Get lost, get lost!" Mu Yuan guessed that this would be the oue. As a spy, after the mission ended, no matter who he had an emotional entanglement with during the mission, be it friendship or love, it would all be treated as a dream after the mission ended. He could have left, but when he thought of he Chunwang, he held back."Li Changfeng, let me tell you the story of an undercover agent. A few years ago ..." He told li Changfeng about his past with he Chunwang, as well as he Chunwang''s recent situation and his dark side."Soldiers and bandits have never been on the same side since ancient times. I am a soldier, and what I protect is the safety and happiness of countless people behind me. No mission can bepleted with a clear conscience. There will be many people who will feel sorry for me, but I hope you don''t be someone like him. You have a case in China, and the man is already dead. You keep saying that you''re not the mastermind and that it''s not your fault, but you can''t deny that you''re rted to his death. " ,m "What Li Ze taught you isn''t the responsibility a man should have. As a man, you must be daring and take responsibility for your actions. You''re very lucky. Because of the information in Li Ze''s hands, I made an exchange with your mother, and the country has agreed to it. Regardless of whether that case had anything to do with you or not, it has been dropped. We''ve found another way topensate the victim. I hope you can study hard and start over. Don''t follow Li Ze''s path, and be a man who doesn''t feel guilty to the heavens and the earth. " Li Changfeng didn''t say anything. His eyes were filled with tears. He didn''t have time to tell he Chunwang about this. It had always been his regret. The fault of the Father should not be transferred to the child. "If you hate me and want me to pay the price, you cane at any time. But remember, don''t do anything that will hurt others or involve the innocent. Otherwise ... I will personally arrest you and bring you to justice." Li Changfeng clenched his teeth in pain, but mu Yuan frowned. This was indeed a smart child, but he did not point it out. Li Changfeng liked him very much and loved him so much that he would marry no one but him? Absolutely not! He was not sincere to li Changfeng, and Li Changfeng was a man who liked beautiful women. How could they develop such a deep rtionship in just half a month? Therefore, mu Yuan did not feel too guilty about using li Changfeng''s feelings. "Li ZhangFeng, I wish you a bright future." After mu Yuan said that, he nodded slightly and politely left the ward. There were many things that he had seen clearly but did not point out. It had be a habit. Mrs. Li Ze looked at li Changfeng with a heartbroken expression."Do you like him that much? He''s the murderer who killed your father. " Li Changfeng took a tissue from the side and wiped his face. There was not a hint of despair or crying on his face. He had chased mu Yuan crazily at the beginning because of his face, figure, and temperament. It was a love that he wanted to have his kidney go. He had not had the time to let his heart go, so how could he be heartbroken? asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 2294 Chapter 2294 "Mom ... He''s mu Yuan." Li Changfeng had checked the MU family''s situation. The MU family had been upright for generations and were a family of elites."I cried my heart out in front of him. He felt guilty and will definitely give in to me in the future. Dad has offended so many people andmitted a crime. It''s inevitable that some people will hold onto us. If he can protect us a little, our lives will be better. " What a pity ... He liked the professor''s appearance and temperament so much that he wanted to have a good rtionship with the professor. Li Changfeng''s matter hade to an end, and so had the issue with Columbia. All that was left was he Chunwang. Over the years, he had developed a more steady character than when he was young, and he had also developed loneliness. Once there was no mission, his heart would always be empty. He left the hospital and received a call from Shan ning. Shan ning had been transferred to work in the Embassy. He was an assistant to the Foreign Affairs Minister in the United States. This time, ye Ling was in charge of investigating the background of more than ten secret agents. Mu Yuan arranged to meet him at the safe house. Cai Zhou had been sent back to the country by mu Yuan first. There were two special agents, one male and one female, in the safe house all year round. The male Special Agent was responsible for issuing work missions, and the female special Agent was responsible for information coordination. They had a one-way contact with the other special agents and had worked for seven to eight years. They also had a normal green card and work. The safe house was a bookstore. There was a safe door behind the bookstore, with a password and a full-body biological examination. Mu Yuan had to stand in a closed space with biological identification and let theputer scan his body, bones, and other characteristics. The disguise would definitely not pass the examination. This was the mostplete set of identification system that ye tingjunpany could provide to the officialpany at the moment, and it only took one minute. After mu Yuan passed the inspection and entered, Shan ning was already inside since Leyman. After Anderson''s incident, Shan ning and mu Yuan had distanced themselves from each other, unlike back then when they talked about everything. The two of them grew up together. Other than mu Yuan not telling Shan ning about his rtionship with Jack, he had told Shan ning everything else. "How''s the investigation?" In the 50-square-meter surveince Hall, theputers monitored the homes of all the undercover agents. They all had trackers on them, so their whereabouts were clear at a nce. Shan ning''s eyes were gentle, and he had a faint smile on his face. Mu Yuan sat down, took the information in his hands, and said calmly,"congrattions on your promotion." Although he was an assistant, this position was different from others. First, he was an assistant, then a Secretary, and then a Secretary General. After a few years of experience, he would be the department head. He was already being trained as a key Minister of Foreign Affairs. "Why did you choose country M?" If Shan ning wanted to be a diplomat, he could choose from many countries. He remembered that when he was young, Shan ning''s most yearned country was Northern Europe. He said that the environment and scenery there were good. If he went to work there, he could ski in winter, see the Aurora, and enjoy all kinds of scenery in spring. Even if it was not good, he could go to France. He hated America and Japan the most. He did not expect Shan ning to choose the most hated country. Shan ning smiled."I''m just following the arrangements. I''ll go wherever the higher-ups say I''ll go. I have no choice." Mu Yuan thought, no choice? Who would believe that? For example, if he wanted to go to the Army or the Navy, he could go as long as he had the ability to do so. There was no problem with not having a choice. Mu Yuan lowered his head and looked at the information."Then you''re quite miserable. She picked the ce you hate the most." 2295 Chapter 2294 Shan ning looked at him with an extremely gentle expression."I wanted to rush over to celebrate your birthday, but I was dyed for a few days. Let me treat you to dinner tonight to make up for your birthday." "No, I still have a lot of things to do." Mu Yuan flipped through the information quickly and frowned slightly. The daily route of this group of special agents was clear at a nce, and their past missions were also clear. Three of them were deep-lying special agents who had never received any missions. One of them was still working in the anti-terrorism force, but he was only an information filing officer. Mu Yuan put aside the information of the three deep-lying secret agents and picked out two people that Shan ning felt suspicious of. Before everything was clear, mu Yuan would not suspect anyone. These people were all suspicious. "You think they''re the most suspicious?" Shan ning nodded."Yes!" He pulled out one of the People''s information and said calmly,"look, this person has been lurking for five years. He has epted a total of three missions, and he haspleted them well. Sincest year, he has been applying to return to China. As his position is rather special, we can''t find a recement at the moment, so I rejected him. "At the beginning of this year, he applied to return to China again, but I rejected it. After that, he never applied again. His son had leukemia and passed away. The treatment expenses were covered, but his condition was too serious to be saved. He might want toe back to see me, and we can''t rule out the possibility that he wants revenge." Mu Yuan shook his head gently and looked at another person. Shan ning said,"this personpleted the previous two missions rather badly and had the lowest score. Furthermore, his position is the most convenient and has an advantage in transmitting information." "There''s no actual basis for this. It can''t be used as a judgment." Mu Yuan had even rejected Shan ning''s suspicions. If they did not ask the person out to talk alone, it would be very difficult to find the hidden agent. Mu Yuan said,"let''s do it this way. Arrange for them to go to the temporary safe house to undergo the lie detector test." Shan ning was a little disapproving."What excuse should we use to arrange for them to take the lie detector test? If there really is a traitor and everyone goes for the lie detector test, they''ll all be caught. " "What do you think?" Shan ning muttered to himself for a moment. He seemed to want to say something but stopped. Mu Yuan said,"go on." "What I mean is, we should ask Lieutenant Colonel Anderson for help. If he cooperates with us, we might be able to find the traitor. We just need to cooperate with Lieutenant Colonel Anderson a few times and let him spread the news." Mu Yuan''s face darkened, and his bright eyes revealed some anger, but he suppressed it. His fingers curled up slightly, and he almost crumpled the corner of the document. "Shan ning, How did youe up with this idea?" Shan ning chuckled and said,"he''s on better terms with you and you''ve helped him before. He has to return the favor. Last time, your ship saved more than a dozen of their lives. It''s a very simple matter to get him to cooperate and send a message. " "A favor ..." Mu Yuan looked at Shan ning indifferently."You killed his cousin. Why do you still think that he would talk about a favor with me? how thick-skinned is he?" Shan ning''s smile froze. He did not expect mu Yuan to hit the nail on the head. Ever since the incident with Lehmann Anderson, Shan ning had tried his best to mend his rtionship with mu Yuan. However, no matter how he mended it, it seemed to be of no use. Mu Yuan and him were gradually drifting further and further away. Usually, he would poke at him whenever he had something on his mind. Now that he did not take the initiative to look for mu Yuan, it was impossible for mu Yuan to take the initiative to look for him. The two of them also tacitly avoided the topic of Lehmann Anderson. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 2296 Chapter 2296 "It was self-defense ..." Shan ning''s voice was a little weak."Besides, isn''t this matter in the past? They also knew that they were in the wrong, so they didn''t pursue the matter. " Mu Yuan looked at Shan ning fixedly. Don''t look at Shan ning''s gentle and handsome appearance. His character seemed to be easy to manipte, but he was a very strong person and knew how to make use of his own advantages. None of the diplomats were weak. They were all existences who walked the world with their mouths, and Shan ning was the same. However, when mu Yuan looked at him like that, he felt his face burning and his heart turning cold. He was a little flustered and almost did not dare to look mu Yuan in the eye."Little Yuan, if you don''t like it, we can change our method. Don''t be unhappy." Mu Yuan sneered."I didn''t pursue it ..." What a good ''not pursuing the matter''. How should Jack pursue this? he remembered Shan ning''s kindness in saving his life and also remembered their rtionship as childhood sweethearts for more than ten years. No matter what reason Shan ning had for killing Lehmann Anderson, he had ultimately saved him, which was why he had made a deal with the mercenaries. His knife was aimed at Jack Anderson''s family. He told Jack that unless he stepped over Shan ning''s dead body, he could not kill Shan ning. How else could Jack pursue the matter? The result of not pursuing this matter was that he and Jack would end up on opposite ends of the world, unable to see each other. "Little Yuan ..." "Why do you ... Hate him so much?" Mu Yuan continued to pretend to be peaceful awkwardly. He had been pretending to be friendly with Shan ning for a long time."Why did you kill Lehmann Anderson? You didn''t retaliate in self-defense, you murdered. Two bullets, every shot killed him. Don''t talk to me about self-defense. Do you think I, a Special Forces soldier, am blind and don''t know what defensive counterattack is and what intentional murder is?" If Shan ning had not mentioned looking for Jack to cooperate, mu Yuan would not have been so angry. Shan ning was sure that Jack Anderson would definitely help? What made him think that he had killed someone''s cousin, so if he went to ask for help, the person would be willing to help? Who gave him the courage? From Jack''s Point of view, what right did he have to help? Even if he didn''t fall out with Jack, he couldn''t ask Jack for help. For Jack, it was definitely a good thing that the undercover agent had betrayed him. For Jack, there was no harm in it. Why would he help him catch the mole? The secret agents had defected, and the information provided by Jack was all beneficial. He wished that all the secret agents had defected and were withdrawn by mu Yuan. No one would be watching the actions of their higher-ups, and no one would be able to move under his nose. Shan ning actually said such words. He was simply ... Stupid! "Little Yuan ..." Shan ning seemed to be extremely shocked. Looking at him, he did not dare to say anything for a while. He did not even try to defend himself. Shan ning thought to himself that it was indeed so. Little Yuan already knew. Otherwise, how could they drift apart? "No wonder you''ve been ignoring me. Do you think I''m cruel?" Shan ning said,"but I really thought he would kill me at that time, so I shot him. The second shot was out of anger ..." "Don''t be ridiculous. I can''t win against a diplomat, but I know that if I don''t mean to kill and only want to protect myself, I won''t shoot someone''s head or heart." Mu Yuan looked at him tiredly and pressed on the documents with one hand."I''ve been friends with you for so many years. Can''t I even get a word of truth from you? Why do you hate jack so much?" "Reyman and you have no grudges. You killed him to silence him because he knew you were working with mercenaries to kill Jack. Reyman stood up for Jack and you were afraid that he would expose information, so you killed him to silence him. The source was Jack Anderson. What did he do to you? was it because he killed his father or stole his wife? you want to take revenge on him like this?" * The pre-sales of the sky-high priced baby book are out. There are signed copies for the first 2000. 2297 Chapter 2297 Shan ning''s expression was extremely sinister, but he did not dare to show it too explicitly. He lowered his head and did not answer. In mu Yuan''s impression, he had never been an introvert. However, Shan ning was often silent in front of him. He had to guess many of her thoughts. He didn''t know whether he had guessed right or wrong. "Don''t hide it anymore. No matter how wlessly you do it, Jack will find out. " Mu Yuan said,"he didn''t fuss about Reyman''s matter, but he guided me to find out the truth about everything he found out." This was the most torturous! "You''d rather believe an enemy Lieutenant Colonel than your childhood friend." "I believe in the truth." Mu Yuan said,"you hate him to the core, yet you still want him toe and help. How can there be such a contradictory person like you?" "Little Yuan, he''s an enemy military officer. Isn''t it only natural for me to hate him?" "There''s no natural hatred. " Mu Yuan said,"there must be a reason." ,m "There''s no reason. I just hate him. " "No matter how much you hate him, Lehmann is innocent. In order to cover up what you did, you killed an innocent person and even rejoiced that he didn''t pursue the matter. You ... You are simply ... Hard-hearted. In your eyes, Leyman Anderson''s life is nothing, is it?" "Then what about me? you''re ming me. What if he had a bullet in his gun and really wanted to kill me? "Now that the oue is set, he didn''t kill me, I killed him. If I had reacted slowly, who can guarantee that Reyman wouldn''t have killed me in that situation?" Shan ning raised his voice."You can''t deny everything just because I killed him." Mu Yuan thought to himself that there would never be a good ending to his dispute with Shan ning on this topic. He had his own stand, and Shan ning also had his own stand. "If you walk by the river, you will get your shoes wet. I can''t control you now that you''ve thought it through. I just advise you not to be so radical in the future. Otherwise, you will cause endless trouble." Shan ning leaned back slightly in his chair, feeling very upset. The more upset he felt, the more he could not remain calm."Xiao Yuan, are you too concerned about Jack Anderson''s matter?" Mu Yuan was silent and imitated Shan ning''s attitude. Shan ning sneered and said in a self-deprecating manner,"those who don''t know would think that you have a special rtionship with him." "I''ve been in a rtionship with him for five years. Is that considered a special rtionship?" Shan ning was speechless. Such a sudden sentence made Shan ning''s face turn pale and his lips began to tremble. When he said that they had a special rtionship, he felt the pleasure of revenge in his heart. However, he never thought that mu Yuan would admit it. Mu Yuan ... Admitted it? "You ..." Shan ning''s heart was in pain. He wished he could turn back time and swallow his words. He did not want to hear mu Yuan''s acknowledgment. If he did not hear it, it would just mean that he did not know. "I thought ... You might have guessed a thing or two. That''s why you had the courage to suggest for me to work with Lieutenant Colonel Anderson. Anyone with normal logic would not say something like that." Mu Yuan''s tone was especially mocking. "You ..." Shan ning was incoherent."How could you be ... Entangled with him?" "I can''t help it." Mu Yuan was desperate and wanted to disgust someone."Oh, I''m the one who pursued him. It''s no wonder that he''s so pitiful. He was dragged into the endless abyss by me." 2298 Chapter 2298 "Don''t say anymore!" Shan ning suddenly interrupted mu Yuan''s words, as if he could not bear to listen to it anymore. His face was so pale that there was no color in it. "You don''t know the severity of this. You want to get a boyfriend, I ..." "How are you?" Mu Yuan asked coldly. Shan ning hurriedly lowered his head and did not dare to speak anymore. There were many things that he had to keep to himself and could not say in his entire life. Mu Yuan said,"Shan ning, if you guessed the matter between Anderson and me, so you hate him and feel that he led me astray, so you set up a trap to kill him, then I''ll tell you that I seduced him. I''m the one who let him down. Don''t do any more useless things. As you wish, I''ve already broken up with him. What''s more, even if my dad knew about it, he wouldn''t be as radical as you. What identity do you have to do these things for me? Friend? Then you''ve really thought too highly of yourself. " His father knew the truth, but he didn''t hate Jack that much. He didn''t even send people to assassinate Jack. When was it Shan ning''s turn to care about his Affairs? Mu Yuan could not say any more unpleasant words because of the feelings he had for her since young and the fact that she had saved his life. However, he had to make this matter clear. "Mu Yuan!" Shan ning''s face turned red from anger. Mu Yuan rarely said such ugly words to him. Shan ning said,"are you crazy? I ..." "I''m crazy. My father can control me, my mother can control me, my brother can control me ..." Mu Yuan looked at Shan ning and said clearly,"you have no right to control me." Shan ning seemed to have lost the breath that he had been holding on to all this while. Like a balloon that had let out a sigh of relief, he softened all of a sudden. His eyes were slightly red. That sentence from mu Yuan had clearly drawn the line between them. "I thought I was your best friend. It turns out that it was just my own wishful thinking." Shan ning smiled bitterly."If you insist on doing things your own way, it won''t be good for anyone." "Even so, you''re not qualified to make the decision for me." Mu Yuan''s face was cold."If you were scheming against me to break up with him, then so be it. But you are scheming against someone''s life. This is something I can not ept." Shan ning still wanted to exin, but mu Yuan raised his head."Let bygones be bygones. I''ve already made things clear. Please don''t interfere in my matters in the future. Since we''re not sure if there''s a mole, we have to do a lie detector test, so telling them is the normal process. Since we''re worried about the safe house, we can choose another ce. We''ll find a specialized lie detector organization and arrange a different ce every time, so there won''t be a problem of information leakage. " Shan ning knew that there was no turning back."Alright, I understand." Mu Yuan made the arrangements. Such an arrangement did not have enough manpower. If it was a point to point, there was no need to borrow the equipment and manpower of miss building. There were many people in miss building, and it was easy to operate. Even if someone knew the location, they would not dare to attack. He arranged for a few deep-lying agents and five more important agents to lie detection in the Miss building, while the rest were arranged in other ces. After the order was issued, everyone followed the order and rushed to the locations one by one to check for lies. There were surveince cameras at every location, and they were all set up in the downtown area, where there were many people. It was convenient to escape if something happened. The next day, all the news was gathered. There was nothing wrong with the agents who were in deep hiding. They were the first batch to receive orders and had left early. The rest of the People''s behavior was normal. It was also normal for the two people Shan ning suspected to be lying. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2299 The Little Fairy And Tong Hua Fail Together After mu Yuan gathered the information, he discussed with ye Ling. Since there was no result, they could only withdraw it in batches and then disrupt the information to see who gave themselves away. This way, they would have to spend some time. Shen qianshu knew that ye Ling had been troubled by this matter recently. She heard that all of them passed the lie detector test. Shen qianshu was a little curious about their lie detector and could not help but be eager to try. "Boring," ye Ling said. "I''ve watched foreign movies. Is there anyone who can escape the lie detector?" "It''s very difficult. " Ye Ling briefly exined some principles. Some people with strong minds could indeed control it, but most people could not escape from the lie detector. After Shen qianshu was eager to try, Tong Hua was also a little eager to try. The little fairy pestered ye Ling and acted coquettishly for two hours. Finally, she could hold Tong Hua''s hand and y with him. In the end, the two of them both failed. Tong Hua said,"boring! It''s not fun. " Shen qianshu said,"boring! It''s not fun. " "Ha." Ye Ling replied. Then who was the one who insisted on trying? Shen qianshu and mu Yuan started toin about this matter. Mu Yuan said,"hahaha, I also failed in the past. After I went to the West to train, I ..." Mu Yuan''s face turned serious. West Point did not teach students how to avoid detection, but West Point had a simtion course, which included lie detection training. Back then, their entire team had failed and no one had passed the lie detector test. Mu Yuan practiced repeatedly, looking for patterns, and spent more than half a year. Until graduation, he was the only one who passed. Mu Yuan hurriedly picked up the stack of documents."Qianshu, I have something to deal with. Wait a moment ..." He hung up the phone and began to organize the materials. He looked through the documents from the beginning to the end and discovered a deep-hidden agent who had experience in West Point training and had been in the Military Academy for more than two years. Mu Yuan had never suspected those few deep-hidden agents from the start. In order to arrange jobs for them and enter the enemy''s system, they had spent a lot of manpower and resources. He had ruled out the possibility of them betraying him from the very beginning. Mu Yuan looked at that person''s information. The agent''s name was Peng zhixian. He was 29 years old this year and had a clean family background. He had a widowed mother who was married and had no children. He was all alone and had never returned to the country in the past few years. He had never applied to visit his rtives. His widowed mother received 8k''spensation every month and lived a carefree life. The living Committee where she lived provided for her clothes, food, amodation, and transportation. Every year, she even signed up for group trips. She was only 50 years old this year and lived quitefortably. She was rarely hospitalized and did not have anyplicated social rtionships. Mu Yuan asked ye Ling to start investigating from within the country. He would investigate Peng zhixian''s mother first. He would investigate from overseas to check on Peng zhixian''s life trajectory in the past few years to see if there were any traces of changes. Peng zhixian was now working as a filing officer in the anti-terrorism force. He was in charge of sorting out some cases and was considered to be part of their organization. It was really difficult to send someone in. If there was really something wrong with him, it would be difficult to send another person in. Before mu Yuan could investigate this matter clearly, there was a piece of extremely bad news from the country. The information that mu Yuan had painstakingly obtained was almost leaked again. Fortunately, they caught the person. After investigation, it was indeed inextricably linked to he Chunwang. He Chunwang''s hands had already extended into the country, and ye Ling''s orders had also arrived. He killed he Chunwang. Just like Meng Qi''s order to him. Mu Yuan''s heart suddenly sank, as if a stone was pressing down on his heart. He and he Chunwang had finally reached the point where they could only reveal their true intentions. They were so insistent on getting this information at all costs. Chapter 2300 Releasing Information To Lure The Enemy Mu Yuan''s heart skipped a beat as he thought of something. He had given Peng zhixian a mission to find out he Chunwang''s whereabouts and cooperate with him to kill he Chunwang. Ye Ling felt that this matter was a little dangerous. He said calmly,"alright, you can think about it. If you can kill two birds with one stone, that would be even better. You have to be careful yourself. Don''t be misled by he Chunwang." "Don''t worry," Ye Ling was indeed the head of the family. He was a little worried."If you can''t handle it by yourself, find a sniper who''s lying in ambush to help you." "I''m a sniper myself. " "As you wish." Ye Ling thought of little Meng Qi."He will probably stay in New York half a month and order him around. He is better at killing and robbing than you." Mu Yuan was speechless. Brother, you''re my biological brother. Meng Qi clearly said that he was here for a private matter, but the little Meng Qi who loved you so much was only a necessary yer to kill and Rob in your eyes. Poor little Meng Qi! Why does Meng Qi still love you so much when you''ve been torturing him? Is it because you''re sick, or is Meng Qi sick? Or are you all sick? Tsk tsk tsk! Jack was very concerned about mu Yuan''s news. As long as mu Yuan stayed for a day, it meant that he had something to deal with. Although Lehmann was not following mu Yuan all the time, he knew mu Yuan''s whereabouts."He has already resigned from his position as a substitute professor at Columbia. Recently, he has been in miss building. It is not easy to track his specific whereabouts since he is in miss building. We can''t track his phone number either. What we can confirm is that he has not left the country." "Where''s he Chunwang?" "He''s still not there. " Lehmann was also depressed when he mentioned this matter. He Chunwang hid too well. The city was so big, there were so many cameras and CCTV everywhere. How did he hide? "He definitely won''t go out." "Even if he doesn''t go out, his people will go out, or someone will deliver food." It was unrealistic to investigate from the food delivery. There were thousands of people delivering food every day. It was impossible to find any clues from this point alone."Put aside everything on hand and focus on he Chunwang." "Yes!" Little Yuan had not left yet. It must be because of he Chunwang. Not long after, he intercepted an order that ye Ling sent to mu Yuan to kill he Chunwang. "How did you get this information?" Jack thought to himself, he had never intercepted the orders that ye Ling had sent out before. Was this on purpose? He wouldn''t believe it even if they told him that the people under them were smart, capable, and attentive. "It was intercepted this morning, from the route provided by thest person." Rose said,"it seems like major mu Yuan has the same goal as them. They want he Chunwang''s life." "He Chunwang caused trouble in our territory. It''s our responsibility. We don''t need to trouble them." Reyman thought, Sir, you''re afraid that major mu Yuan will be soft-hearted and let he Chunwang off, right? "I know." Jack suddenly thought of something."Oh right, release some news. Say that major mu Yuan wants to kill he Chunwang. You have to spread this news far and wide. It must reach he Chunwang''s ears." He suddenly stood up and thought of he Chunwang''s pale face. Mu Yuan had said that he Chunwang was very sick, and it did not seem like he was pretending. He did not look like he was pretending either. "Send some people to monitor more hospitals and give me a list of the famous psychologists New York." "Yes!" He suddenly assigned a lot of tasks, and Lehmann immediately sent people to carry them out. 2301 Chapter 2300 At the same time, mu Yuan also started to work on psychologists. He listed out the top ten psychologists in the city. When ye Chu saw that he was going out, he hooked his arm and said,"where are you going? I''ll go out with you." "I don''t think so. I''m going to see a psychiatrist." "You''re sick?" Mu Yuan''s face was wooden."I''m not sick. It''s just a precaution." Ye Chu was like an old man who had been brainwashed. When people said that this was good, she would buy, buy, and buy excitedly. When people said that it was good, she would buy, buy, and buy excitedly."Then I''ll go and see it too, just in case." Mu Yuan was speechless. Second brother, do you really not need to control your girlfriend? "Second brother, Xiao Yuan and I went out to see a psychiatrist." "Go on." Ye tingjun is very assured of mu Yuan and doesn''t think that mu Yuan will do anything to him. He is also very assured of ye Chu. He''s just going to investigate the list of psychologists. There won''t be any danger. " "Thest time I took her to watch a movie, weren''t you afraid that I would take her to a human show?" Mu Yuan asked ye tingjun. The so-called adult show was pole dancing and striptease. There was a very famous adult show where all the men were present. Ye tingjun adjusted his sses, and a ray of light seemed to sh across the lenses. It was gentle but very threatening."I will wash you clean and send you to Lieutenant Colonel Anderson''s bed." Mu Yuan was speechless. Ye Chu''s eyes lit up."Isn''t that something that little Yuan is very happy to do? Ah ..." Ye Chu touched his head, feeling wronged."Little Yuan, you hit me." Mu Yuan red at her. Did she not know how to speak? "Go, I''ll reluctantly agree to you taking my girlfriend out shopping. Be gentle with her and don''t buy her cold things." "You''re just reluctantly agreeing to let me take your daughter out on the streets, right?" Mu Yuan carried his backpack."Let''s go. Brother will bring you to watch the show." "Go, go, go!" Ye Chu asked excitedly as she walked,"what is a show? it must be fun. I saw that second brother was very unhappy just now. It must be fun if he''s unhappy." Mu Yuan was speechless. This girlfriend was also ... Found with his own ability. Ye Chu brought mu Yuan to ye tingjun''s parking lot to pick a car. Ye tingjun''s private parking lot was on the 18th floor of miss building. The first floor was filled with his cars, his security team''s cars, or the fixed parking spaces of some senior executives. It was especially empty, and there were all kinds of colorful cars. The car keys were in the pir safe next to the parking space. Ye Chu skipped over to a yellow and ck sports car. "I want this sports car." "Sure!" Mu Yuan did not buy a supercar himself. When he wanted to drive it, he could just drive his brother ''s."Ye tingjun actually has a gold version. What a nouveau riche. I couldn''t tell." "They are all ye Yifan ''s." Ye Chu said,"second brother said that he drives any car. Every time there''s a new model, ye Yifan would want it. So, I bought it for him and left it here." "Tsk, this rich second generation doesn''t even open a shop. What''s the point of buying so many?" "Prodigal." "Yes, a prodigal!" The two of them got into the car and went out in a jiffy. Mu Yuan realized that it was quite good to bring ye Chu along. He could cooperate with her. He wanted to look at the psychologist''s client list. He originally wanted to be a patient himself, but with ye Chu, he pushed ye Chu to be a patient. There was a psychologist who had to make an appointment, and he was very strict. He did not allow anyone to meet him. Mu Yuan took advantage of the time when he was having lunch to get ye Chu to disturb him. Mu Yuan hacked into the other party''sputer to look at the records. 2302 Chapter 2301 Psychologists had the right to protect their customers ''information in front of the judge. They would not be able to get it through normal channels. No matter what kind of patient they treated, their information would be recorded. In order to prevent he Chunwang from changing his name, mu Yuan made a copy of the entire list. By the time mu Yuan finished copying the information and escaped, the doctor was almost done eating. "How is it? he didn''t make things difficult for you, right?" "No, I didn ''t," Ye Chu cooperated with mu Yuan to do bad things and was very excited."I like to do bad things. When I''m at sea, I like to Rob the most." Mu Yuan was speechless. He felt that he needed to correct her."We''re not doing anything bad. This is an investigation." "You''re doing bad things by stealing. " Mu Yuan thought, alright, you''re awesome, you''re right. The two of them then went to the second psychological hospital. Mu Yuan asked the front desk and found out that they could not see a doctor without an appointment. Mu Yuan grabbed ye Chu by the cor and came over."I''m begging you. My sister is really very sick. We have no choice. I''m afraid that she will take it too hard." The cogen on ye Chu''s face did not make her look like a mental patient at all. She kept looking at the female assistant with her dark eyes. Mu Yuan thought to himself,''I''ve misjudged her.'' I should have brought Meng Qi here. Meng Qi was born with the face of a mental patient. "Yes, go and make an appointment with the doctor. I''m sick and I''m going to die." Little apple remembered mu Yuan''s advice to pretend to be a mentally ill patient. Little apple even humbly asked for advice on how to pretend to be a mentally ill patient. Mu Yuan said,"just act normally and talk like how you usually do." Little apple thought about it in confusion. Did Xiao Yuan mean that she was usually like a lunatic? However, little Yuan was so good-looking, and her smile was so sweet. She definitely wouldn''t have such vicious thoughts. The assistant was speechless. "I''m sorry, Sir and miss. I really can''t see the doctor without an appointment." Mu Yuan''s eyes were filled with tears."Just make an exception. We don''t need to look at her for a long time. Next time, we will definitely make an appointment in advance and be introduced by an acquaintance. We came a little presumptuously and didn''t know the rules. She was depressed and only managed to save herself yesterday. I ..." "Did Imit suicide yesterday?" Ye Chu, who had notmunicated with the script in advance, had an innocent look on her face. Mu Yuan said that he would just say whatever he said normally."I didn''tmit suicide." Mu Yuan''s expression became even more solemn."Look at her ... Her memory is also in a mess. As her brother, I feel terrible. What if shemits suicide again when she goes back? if I can''t save her, wouldn''t you guys be killing a person? She''s only fourteen. " "..." Ye Chu thought, I''m already twenty years old. Mu Yuan looked at the nurse firmly."Look, how serious her illness is." The nurse was speechless. The nurse was a soft-hearted person, and mu Yuan''s face had also taken advantage of her. Ye Chu looked young, and it was really pitiful for him to have depression at such a young age."Alright then, wait a moment. I''ll go and ask the doctor." "Okay, okay. Miss nurse, you''re beautiful and kind. You''ll definitely have good luck." Mu Yuan''s sweet mouth coaxed the nurse until her face turned red. Mu Yuan pulled ye chudao to the side and reminded him,"if you can see the doctorter, you must try to talk to the doctor as much as possible. Try to talk for more than ten minutes, understand?" "Alright, don''t worry!" Little apple was full of ambition. It was just ten minutes, very simple. Mu Yuan was very depressed. If it were Meng Qi, he would definitely cooperate. Psychologists had seen many patients, and they could tell who was healthy and who was unhealthy after a few words. Chapter 2303 Youre Crazy He could not help but pray that little apple would chat for five minutes. He had asked little apple to bring along a piece of equipment specially made by ye tingjun''spany. As long as they were within one and a half meters of the doctor''sputer, he would be able to receive all the information on theputer from the next room. Only patients could stay in a doctor''s office for so long. The doctor was a man around 35 years old. He had short hair and a pair of green eyes. He had a straight face with deep eyes and a tall nose. His figure and demeanor were both excellent. He waited for little apple with a smile and invited her to sit on a chair at the side. Little apple registered her information outside. The nurse then realized that little apple was already 20 years old. Mu Yuan could only lie and say that he had reported the wrong number. He could only pretend that he had made a mistake and wait for the right time to fool her. Little apple even greeted the doctor politely, and the doctor asked her to sit down. "Rx, don''t be nervous." "I''m not nervous at all," little apple said. "What do you like to do?" "I like ... A lot of things." "What''s your favorite?" "This is a robbery!" The psychologist was speechless. Mu Yuan was speechless. Yes, the psychological patient''s initial judgment was that the function was to chat for one more minute. The doctor recorded the file and didn''tment much on her liking to Rob. He yed with the small ball in front of him, intentionally or otherwise, and the sound of silver balls hitting each other could be heard. Ye Chu didn''t know why, but she really liked to chat with him. She felt that chatting with him was veryfortable."In the past, I would Rob people every year for my birthday and celebrate it with a big party. But I can''t Rob people this year. I feel like something is missing. It''s a pity." Mu Yuan started to hack into the security system of the doctor''sputer. What kind of hobby was robbing? "Do your parents treat you well?" "Not good!" Ye Chu thought for a while and said,"it doesn''t count. My mommy was very good to me. When I was young, my grandfather thought that I was a bad person and wanted to burn me to death. In the end, he burned my mother to death and my little servant took over my identity. I''ve been wandering outside since then." Mu Yuan was speechless. If he were a doctor, he would be thinking,"F * ck, this must be a patient with a mental illness that evolved from childhood stress disorder." The doctor seemed to have rarely encountered such a case. He was a little surprised and lowered his head to make a record. Then, he chatted with ye Chu for another two minutes, and the conversation was quite good in the two minutes. "Do you like your grandfather?" "I don''t like it!" "Do you like Daddy?" "I don''t like it!" Ye Chu was a little annoyed that the doctor kept asking about her grandfather and Daddy."Why do I have to like them? I want to kill them." The doctor noted it down in his notebook. Antisocial personality ... The doctor and ye Chu were done talking about their family and their lifestyle."Do you like your lifestyle?" "I don''t like it." Ye Chu was very sincere."I like the sea. I''ve been staying in a big house all this time. Although I have friends and I can hang out with them, I like the sea more. The big house makes me feel very depressed." "How big is the house?" The doctor asked. Usually, wasn''t it the small house that made people feel depressed? "It''s huge. My bathroom is even bigger than your room. " Mu Yuan was speechless. Damn, he was so excited to hear ye Chu talk that he almost forgot what he was here for. Show off your wealth! Definitely! The psychiatrist''s mouth twitched. He actually smiled and recorded it again. Hallucinatory ... Chapter 2304 Your Sister Is Very Sick He had a question mark on his hallucination. "You keep saying that they''re mainders. Do you really dislike them?" "I don''t like them. The mainders are very petty, very cunning, and very bad. I was almost kidnapped. We, the people of the sea, fight when we are unhappy. When we are happy, we fight. It''s very simple. The mainders are not good, not good ..." Of course, there were also good people. For example, Xiao Yuan was very good, Tong Hua was also very good, and little fairy was also very good. He was also a maind psychologist. "Since you don''t like the way you live, why don''t you go back to the sea?" Ye Chu said,"I want to go back to the sea too, but I can ''t. Second brother won''t agree to it. Forget it. I''ll just live in a big house. Second brother won''t be happy if I go back to the sea." Moreover, she had been studying more recently. She knew that her current state of life was good and healthy. Mu Yuan downloaded the name list while listening to the psychologist and ye Chu''s conversation. After checking the name list, he found he Chunwang''s name. This guy was actually using his real name. He had already seen four patients, and the doctor had suggested that his fifth visit should be between two to four in the afternoon the day after tomorrow. This kid actually dared to use his real name. He briefly looked at he Chunwang''s medical records. He had a personality disorder. He Chunwang''s main symptoms were impulsive and antisocial behavior, as well as paranoid behavior. His mental world was dark and painful, and there was no way to get rid of it. He Chunwang had attempted suicide three times without sess. What shocked mu Yuan was that his name appeared on the medical records. The doctor urately recorded he Chunwang''s mental state and a story that he Chunwang had described. In this story, mu Yuan was a traitor, and he Chunwang was a victim. From then on, his mental state started to be a little off. At first, he was stubborn and wanted to look for mu Yuan, but he did not say why he did note to look for him. The doctor''s record was notprehensive, but he did make an annotation. Deeply in love with mu Yuan. Mu Yuan felt a stab in his heart. The undercover agent from back then had always been a knot in his heart. He did not handle it well, and he did not manage his interpersonal rtionships well. Did he Chunwang slowly be mentally ill because of him? The betrayal that year had changed he Chunwang? The words "deeply in love with mu Yuan" made him breathless. If he had induced some feelings for li Changfeng, he would not do so for he Chunwang. He had never misled he Chunwang at all. Back then, he still had a boyfriend, Jack. He Chunwang knew that he had never lied to he Chunwang about love, but he had lied to him about friendship. Mu Yuan had been thinking for a long time, and he was feeling down. By the time he came back to his senses, ye Chu had already been talking to the psychiatrist for ten minutes, which was twice the five minutes he had expected. The psychiatrist even nned to hypnotize ye Chu and let her recall the happiest and most painful memories of her life. When mu Yuan heard that it was bad, he quickly kept the documents and started to knock on the door. Doctors did not like people to interrupt their consultation records at all when they were doing consultations. Ye Chu did not feel ufortable at all. Instead, she looked at mu Yuan and said,"little Yuan, I like to chat with him." The doctor said,"patients like to chat with me." Mu Yuan thought to himself,''this quack doctor. Xiao Ye was fine at the beginning, but you''re the one who''s sick.''"Doctor, how''s my sister? I''m really worried outside. She''s a little violent, and I''m afraid that she''ll hurt you. Otherwise, we''ll end this today. I''ll bring her home first." 2305 Chapter 2305 The doctor said earnestly,"I suggest you free up some time and wait a little longer. I see that your sister has a lot of symptoms and it''s quite serious. It''s the first time I''ve seen a patient with suchplicated symptoms. It''s a challenge for me." "To challenge you ..." "No, no, I don''t think she''s in a good condition. I''ll take her away first. There''s an emergency at home. We''lle to see her earlier after we''re done. We''ll make an appointment in advance." Mu Yuan hurriedly pulled ye Chu away. It was not good to stay here for long. I''m just asking you to pretend to be mentally ill, not really talk about it. The psychologist could not understand."Sir, your sister is very sick. You will harm her if you hide your illness and avoid seeing her." Mu Yuan pulled ye Chu and did not turn his head back. It was as if there were wolves and dogs chasing after them. The doctor shouted from behind,"you must make an appointment earlier. Her illness can not be dyed." Mu Yuan was speechless. If you keep shouting, I''m going to destroy your clinic! Ye Chu put on an innocent face."Am I really sick? He said that I''m seriously ill and I have several symptoms. Am I going to die? I don''t want to die yet. I haven''t slept with second brother yet. I''m going to die. I can''t die in peace. " Mu Yuan''s face was wooden."If the waiter heard this, he should be able to rest in peace." Little apple hugged his little pillow in despair, not knowing what to do. "Is your mental illness serious?" "It''s not serious," "You''re lying. It''s not serious. Why did he ask me to make an appointment as soon as possible? it''s like I can''t be saved. " "He''s a quack. Quacks lie. His mental illness must not be serious. " Mu Yuan quickly gave an example."Ye Ling is a senior mental patient. You see, he''s living quite well. He found a pretty wife and has a smart son. He''s a winner in life. So, what''s wrong with being mentally ill?" "That ... Fierce big brother?" A very fierce big brother = ye Ling? There''s nothing wrong with that! "Yes, he''s a very fierce big brother." Ye Chu''s heart fell into her stomach."You''re not allowed to lie to me." "I didn''t lie to you. He''s very fierce. Is he mentally ill?" "Yup," "Qianshu is his wife, and Tong Hua is his child. Am I wrong? he''s a winner in life." "Yeah," "So, there''s nothing bad about it, is there?" Little apple nodded."Yes, I''m proud of my mental illness!" Mu Yuan patted his head."There''s no need to be proud." "Then I''m a winner in life." Mu Yuan was speechless. He had been upset by he Chunwang''s diagnosis, but ye Chu''s words had dispelled it. He had nothing left. He suddenly had an idea."How good would it be if I were in a rtionship with you?" This was a happy ending. In the end, he got into a rtionship and went to be someone else''s happy asion. Of course, other people were also his joy. "Ah, I can''t date you. Second brother said that I can only date him. I can''t two-time." Mu Yuan''s face darkened."I''m just saying." The two of them talked as they walked to the small parking lot. Many people surrounded his car and saw it from afar. Little apple eximed,"ah, someone wants to steal our car?" She ran over quickly and found that the front of the supercar had been ttened. A few of them were surrounding them and talking. A tall figure was talking to the surrounding people with his back facing mu Yuan and ye Chu. Mu Yuan froze when he saw this back. Chapter 2306 Yo, Youre Deliberately Trying To Scam Me A few of them were surrounding them and talking. A tall figure was talking to the surrounding people with his back facing mu Yuan and ye Chu. Mu Yuan froze when he saw this back. He couldn''t help but curse a few times in his heart. Did the Westerners look the same? why did they look like Jack from the back? However, when that person turned around, mu Yuan was speechless. It really was his ex-boyfriend, Jack Anderson. What kind of ill-fated rtionship was this? "Who hit my Goldie?" Ye Chu''s heart ached when he saw the big dent on the front of the car. This car had just been bought not long ago, and it was disfigured after the second drive. The people around him all pointed at Jack Anderson. Mu Yuan''s footsteps did not stop, and he walked over unhurriedly. The afternoon sun was a little harsh, and it was hard to open one''s eyes. Mu Yuan walking against the light made Jack feel like he was reliving three years ago. At that time, he realized for the first time that mu Yuan had grown up. He was no longer a young boy. His figure slowly opened up, and his eyes slowly became sharp. "He hit it when he was reversing. We were afraid that he would run away, so we waited with him for the owner. You''re the owner?" "Yeah," Ye Chu pulled mu Yuan over."Little Yuan, our car was hit by someone." "Oh." Mu Yuan was simple and crude."Compensate me." This was definitely Jack''s responsibility. Mu Yuan did not believe that Jack would reverse and hit someone else''s car. This person''s driving skills were good and fierce. The cars in M Nation were bigger, and the parking space was also bigger. His car was parked properly, and the parking space next to it was so big. How could he have hit his car? "Yes, how much should I pay?" Jack''s gaze had always been on mu Yuan. When the bystanders saw that Jack was driving a broken down Ford, they knew that it was not a good car. The clothes he was wearing were also from amon sports brand. Mu Yuan''s car was worth at least three million US dors. How could Jack afford to pay for it? "Justpensate him a little. He didn''t do it on purpose." "You do need to pay for the damage. This car doesn''t have insurance, right? brother, can you afford it?" "It''ll cost at least a hundred thousand dors to repair it. " ¡­¡­ Everyone was talking at once. Mu Yuan said coldly,"pay us $200000." The crowd was speechless. Ye Chu didn''t know how much $200000 was, so she said,"alright then. We''ll just pay $200000." Mu Yuan''s words were already like a lion''s mouth. Ye Chu''s words let everyone see what a real lion''s mouth was like. Moreover, his tone was a little arrogant. You''re giving up on two hundred thousand dors? Did he get it wrong? 200,000 dors was enough to buy a brand new Porsche. Mu Yuan nned to keep ye Chu in this position until the end of time."If you don''t have money to pay, don''t crash into it on purpose if you don''t have money to pay. Why don''t you take a look at your own sry?" This was very arrogant. Jack held back hisughter. In Xiao Yuan''s eyes, he had always been a poor man. "Sir, it''s his fault that he hit the car, but don''t humiliate him like that. It''s his business how much he earns." "Yeah, that''s too much." "You''re looking down on others just because you''re driving a supercar. Your eyes are on top of your head." ¡­¡­ Everyone was talking at once. Seeing that they were Chinese, they were going to say anything. There were indeed many students who studied abroad who ran over people with their supercars. There were many things like showing off their wealth. Mu Yuanughed coldly. He was just worried that he had no ce to vent his anger."What does this have to do with you guys? my car is five million US dors. You hit my car head and I''ll make you pay 200000 US dors. You''re lucky. Do you think that this car was transported from the garbage dump and you don''t need to pay for the damage? you guys have such a sense of justice. Pay for him on his behalf. Crowdfund. Otherwise, what does it have to do with you guys?" Jack was left speechless. He coughed with his fist against his lips. The group of people were stunned by mu Yuan and did not speak. They did not know the price of this car. The repair cost of the supercar itself was extremely expensive. "Alright, I''ll pay for it. Don''t be angry." Jack took out his checkbook. The group of people saw that there was nothing interesting to watch and left in twos and threes. A few of them even felt that Jack was a spendthrift and that mu Yuan was asking for too much. Don''t be cheated. Who would knock into two hundred thousand dors? 2307 Chapter 2307 Mu Yuan put on a high and mighty attitude."Oh, you''ve saved up ten years ''worth of sry, right? it''s not easy." He knew that he had no money, yet he still came to extort money! I''llpensate you to death! Why did this person start carrying a checkbook? Jack signed the contract for $200000 and handed it to mu Yuan."$200000." Mu Yuan did not really want his 200000 US dors. Jack rarely talked about family matters. He knew that his parents were both a general and a judge. Wesley''s parents were the same. They were both paid. Since they were paid, how high could their pay be? it was said that in the previous election, John Anderson did not have the money to campaign for votes. That was why he was ranked second and lost the position of President. Jack''s family were all civil servants, and Jack only earned 8k US dors a month. He would not be able to save 50000 US dors in a year even if he had to spend money. It was too much for him to ask for several years ''worth of sry. He was still struggling when little apple made the decision for him. She happily took the check."Then I''ll take it. If we don''t have enough repair fees, we''ll just make up for it." Mu Yuan was speechless. A hundred thousand US dors is enough for the car repair, youngdy. Mu Yuan''s mouth was cheap. Since the other party came to scam him, he deliberately mocked,"can this check be redeemed? is it an empty check?" He leaned over to take a look and saw that it was Jack''s signature. When she was dating, she had never given a 1000 Yuan gift, but now she had 200000 US dors! "Don''t worry, I can exchange it. I''ll write you another zero. " Mu Yuan thought in his heart, you''re bragging! Which soldier didn''t brag? when it came to bragging, who had he lost to? "Little Yuan, he''s a little handsome." Ye Chu thought that the other party was a foreigner and would not be able to speak Chinese, so she praised mu Yuan in Chinese. She even said secretly,"second brother said that you like boys. Do you want to go up and give him a lift?st time, I had a ssmate who saw a handsome guy and deliberately ran into him. Then, he asked for his phone number when he was dealing with a traffic ident. After that, they even went on a date sessfully." Jack was left speechless. Mu Yuan was speechless. Jack was surprised that this little girl''s thinking was so bold. Mu Yuan was surprised that little apple actually knew so many tricks. It was simply amazing. Moreover, it was very embarrassing. The ex-boyfriend was next to him, and he spoke Chinese even more fluently than ye Chu. No wonder the psychiatrist treated you as a lunatic. You''re not wronged! "Shut up!" Mu Yuan roared. Ye Chu didn''t know what was going on."You don''t like this type?" She lecherously nced at Jack. He had a good face. It was rare for her to find someone so good-looking. His figure was also very good, and his muscles looked very beautiful. It would definitely be veryfortable to carry him, but Xiao Yuan actually did not like him. It was such a pity. "Let''s go," If he continued, his underwear would be stripped off and he would lose all his face. Ye Chu felt extremely regretful. Jack called out to him,"what are you doing here?" Mu Yuan was originally holding ye Chu''s hand and was about to leave. When he heard what he said, he could not help but turn around."You''re a lieutenant colonel. Do you have nothing to do every day and have been following me?" "I''m not that free. " "You seem to be quite free. I don''t believe you hit my car by ident." "Would you believe me if I said it was unintentional?" Jack and Rose originally investigated with a few psychologists, but they felt that it was too much of a waste of time for the two of them to go to one ce to collect evidence, so they went their separate ways. Who knew that rose would identally hit this car? this car is too expensive and it''s not easy to leave, so Jack asked rose to leave first. I''ll stay and deal with the matter first before asking the psychiatrist for the information. He wanted to tell the owner that when he fixed the car, he would return it in its original state. He didn''t need to spend his own money. However, the owner of the car asked for a huge sum of $200000. "Ha, I don''t believe you!" Mu Yuan did not believe it at all. Ever since he made it clear that day, he kept his emotions in check and turned into a little Porcupine."Instructor, you said before that all coincidences in this world are just a dream." Jack did not expect to meet mu Yuan so coincidentally."Ye Chu, what are you guys doing here?" 2308 Chapter 2308 "Seeing a doctor ... Wu ..." Before ye Chu could finish speaking, mu Yuan covered his mouth. Mu Yuan red at ye Chu in exasperation. ''You won''t have any friends if you do this, you know?'' If it wasn''t for her second brother spoiling her, she would have been beaten up on the streets! Jack was stunned. Mu Yuan had obviouslyined to him that ye Chu was a child who did not lie. Who woulde to see a psychiatrist so coincidentally? Who had a mental problem? Mu Yuan saw that Jack''s gaze was not right. He was looking at him ambiguously. He cursed in his heart. What are you looking at? are you blind? It''s just breaking up, do you think I''ll torture myself until I''m perverted? Although his birthday was a little sad. Why don''t you see whose fault it is? What the hell was that look? "Yes, I''m here to see a doctor. He''s not bad. Do you want me to introduce him to you?" "You ..." Jack said. "Let''s go, let''s go ..." Mu Yuan pushed ye Chu into the car in a panic and then honked the horn. Move, move, move! Don''t block the way! Jack slowly retreated to the side amidst the crazy honking. Mu Yuan felt that he had earned a huge sum of money from the 200000 Yuan repair fees and barged away. When Jack came back to his senses, he also thought that it shouldn''t be Xiao Yuan. Xiao Yuan was a person who had gone through a baptism in West Point. It was impossible for him to have a mental illness just because of a breakup. He went back to find a psychiatrist and showed his work pass for information without any nonsense. The psychiatrist naturally wouldn''t give it to him. Jack took the information by force and wasn''t afraid of the psychiatrist''sints at all. ? He and Wesley had done this kind of thing sessfully and directly copied the information. The psychologist was angry and wanted to call the police to deal with it. Jack slowly said,"I''m half a police officer. If there''s anything, just tell me." After he copied the data, he also saw he Chunwang''s information. He didn''t look at the diagnosis report and copied all the files first. "The Chinese man and woman who came in just now, who was the one treating the patient?" Jack was worried and asked. The psychiatrist thought that he was a Bandit and refused to speak. Jack took out his work ID, on which the number was clearly stated."I''ll give you a number. You can go andin. Tell me, who came to see the doctor just now?" The psychologist was speechless. He felt that there were very few people who rushed to tell him their number to file aint. They must have a strong background. In their country, civil servants, especially police officers, were the most afraid ofints. If they were filed too many times, they would lose their jobs. This brother didn''t look like someone to be trifled with, and he didn''t dare to take out his number so generously for people toin about. Moreover, he casually nced at him. This handsome man had many titles, and one of them was the International anti-terrorism special action Team ... Once it was involved in anti-terrorism, it could not be simply described as amazing, but awesome. The psychiatrist became obedient and didn''t dare to say anything. He confessed honestly,"the woman came to see the doctor. She''s seriously ill. I''ve suggested that shee for treatment more often, but her brother is stubborn and insists on taking her away." The doctor sighed."What a beautiful youngdy. It''s a pity that she has an insensible brother." Jack was left speechless. His insensible brother, mu Yuan, was filled with anger at this moment. Didn''t they agree not to see each other again? new York was so big, so why could he still meet Jack so casually? The probability of him running into an acquaintance on the streets of A city was zero. He must have been followed. He was very idle! Chapter 2309 Xiaoyuan Was Overjoyed 2 He was a Lieutenant Colonel, so he had nothing to do. Was he watching him every day? was it because he wanted him to leave the country so that Jack would be more at ease? Could he n a second 911? he was so guarded against him. "Let''s go, I''ll take you shopping!" Mu Yuan brought ye Chuxiong to Jack''s bank and directly took the check to cash in the money. He did not have much hope at first, but in the end, a sum of 200000 US dors was transferred to his ount. Mu Yuan was speechless. Did he really have 200000 dors? Mu Yuan was a little mad, and then heined to Xie jinghuan."He actually has 200000 US dors. Did you know that? In the past five years, the things he gave me added up to less than 20000, do you believe it? Do you believe that? I don''t even have ten thousand, let alone twenty thousand. " Xie jinghuan''s face was wooden, and then? Didn''t you take 200000 from him? Just take it as a break-up fee. Make it more bnced, but you should ask for more. " "His monthly sry is 8k. If you ask him for more, he has to be able to afford it. My youth is priceless." Ye Chu, who was standing at the side, seemed to understand. "His youth is also priceless." "You shut up!" "Ye tingjun''s wife is right." Xie jinghuan said,"you''re worth so much, what''s there to feel aggrieved about? it''s just that you''ve provided for him for five years. What''s there to feel aggrieved about? it''s not like you feel aggrieved if you''re big and good at work." Mu Yuan was speechless. He still could not understand why he and Xie jinghuan had not broken off their friendship. "Hey, hey, hey? He hung up again?" Xie jinghuan hung up the phone happily. Otherwise, mu Yuan would say that it would take another half an hour, dying him from making money. One minute of his time was calcted in US dors. Who had the time to care about this kind of small love, man? Just one is enough. Scum? What did not exist was that he was the scum of others, and there was no such thing as him being the scum. Can''t be raised? It didn''t matter, he could raise another one. Not doing well? It didn''t matter, he could raise another one. Men are only suitable for the kidney, why the heart, it''s self-inflicted! Ye Chu scratched his head and said,"so it was your ex-boyfriend just now. He looked at you with such a gentle gaze. He must love you very much. Why did you break up with him?" Mu Yuan almost could not help but scold the little cutie. He then asked hesitantly,"very gentle?" Over the years, he seemed to have only seen Jack''s gentleness a few times in bed. He was too aloof. Even when he smiled, he was a little cold. "Yes, it''s very gentle," Ye Chu said shrewdly,"his eyes are very beautiful. They are a little bluer than the average person ''s, and his eye sockets are very deep. He has been looking at you the whole time, without taking his eyes off you." Mu Yuanlong was overjoyed. He patted little ye Chu''s head and said,"let''s go, brother will take you shopping!" Mu Yuan brought ye Chu to the shopping mall and spent 200000 US dors in one afternoon. Ye Chu had so many bags that the car couldn''t even fit in, so he got someone to send them to miss. The two of them were like silly and sweet local tyrants. They wanted to buy everything they saw. Expensive and cheap. They wanted everything that they fancied. Mu Yuan was in a very good mood."It feels so good to spend other people''s money." At miss building, Meng Qi happened to return today and saw mu Yuan and ye Chu carrying big and small bags back. Ye Chu felt that her hands were about to break. She had given the heavy things to mu Yuan, and she was about to break her hands from carrying the light things. Meng Qi asked,"you picked up money?" From what he knew, mu Yuan''s money was controlled by Xie jinghuan very strictly. He usually only had his sry card on him. * Ladies, today is October 1st. I will try my best to add more chapters. It''s the double monthly votes period again, so please give me your guaranteed monthly votes! Chapter 2310 Little Meng Qis Big Event "Yeah, we pick up money." Ye Chu was exhausted. Heid on the sofa like a little salted fish and moved his shoulders."Second brother,e and help me massage. I''m so tired." Ye tingjun put down what he was doing and came over to massage her shoulders."Didn''t you go out to investigate and collect evidence? And then go shopping?" "I''m done collecting evidence. I''ve got he Chunwang''s medical information. He''ll go there again the day after tomorrow. We''ll make arrangements then." They only had one chance to kill he Chunwang. If he alerted the enemy, it would be even more difficult to find he Chunwang. He was already quite on guard. Meng Qi took the documents and read them. The waiter massaged ye Chu''s shoulders for a while, and ye Chu fell asleep in his arms. She even snored adorably, obviously exhausted. Ye tingjun really couldn''t help butugh. He had no choice but to carry her to the room to rest. He nned to wake her up to take a bath and eatter. Meng Qi nced at the information and frowned."He''s really sick." Mu Yuan''s mood also became heavy following Meng Qi''s words."The day after tomorrow, you go and upy a sniping spot. I will lure he Chunwang back. Before I make my move, I have some things to ask him." "There''s no need to keep in contact with him. You''ll be brainwashed by him." "I''m not stupid. " Mu Yuan said,"all these years, what kind of life has he been living? why did he be like this? I have never known. If he could give up on the idea and stop asking for the chip, ye Ling would not have definitely taken his life." Ye tingjun said,"his mind is already notplete. If he doesn''t die, he will be a disaster if he stays. In the end, we don''t know who will be the disaster. Big brother''s decision is very wise." How could mu Yuan not know that ye Ling''s decision was correct? but even if he knew, he still wanted to meet he Chunwang. "I saw Jack outside the doctor''s office today. He went there too. I don''t believe it''s a coincidence. I think he went there to get information." Meng Qi said,"if I didn''t know that you were enemies, I would have thought that you two had an affair. The timing was too coincidental." Mu Yuan''s face darkened."It was purely a coincidence." "Oh ... I didn''t say anything. Big brother Xiaoyuan, you don''t have to specially exin." Mu Yuan was speechless. "By the way, Meng Qi, what''s your private business new York?" p Meng Qi shut his mouth and did not answer."I don''t want to say." "Your brother said that you''re in New York. If there''s anything, I can call you and you can help. If you don''t tell me, I''ll be embarrassed to ask you for help. What if you have something important?" "It''s nothing important. " Meng Qi was a little vague. At night, while ye tingjun''s miss building was investigating he Chunwang, they identally captured an image. Mu Yuan and ye tingjun were both shocked. Coincidentally, the surveince camera captured Meng Qi and a young girl with a rainbow wig and heavy makeup going to the Art Center to steal something. Today was the day of the Art Center''s exhibition, and many precious items would be disyed on a very lively road section. Ye tingjun was looking for he Chunwang''s whereabouts. He had found out from Xie jinghuan''s channels that he Chunwang would also be attending the art exhibition tonight, so he had originally wanted to check if there were any snipers on the high ground. And then he found Meng Qi. Meng Qi was standing guard at the periphery while the other girl helped The Rainbow Girl solve the monitoring and electronic door problems inside. The three people cooperated seamlessly. Chapter 2311 Your Sister Is Lying To You "Amazing ..." Mu Yuan stood up."That''s enough. I''ll make a trip there too." "What are you going to do?" "I think The Rainbow Girl looks familiar. She seems to be a real member of the counter strike. I''ll help Lieutenant Colonel Anderson educate his subordinates." Ye tingjun looked like he had a headache."Don''t cause any trouble." "Don''t worry, it''s just an art exhibition. " Mu Yuan said shamelessly,"there are so many of them at home. I''m also someone with artistic cells." "I need a femalepanion. Can I borrow your girlfriend?" Ye tingjun was speechless. I don''t know if I should say this. "When are youing back to China?" ¡­¡­ Fortunately, ye Chu slept for a few hours. After eating an Apple, she was brought out by mu Yuan again. She looked like she had not fully woken up. She wore a white dress and a small crown on her head. There were 19 real pearls and diamonds on the crown. She was wearing a pair of light-colored high heels and looked like a little princess. Miss building was very close to the Art Center, only a ten-minute drive away. Meng Qi was a little surprised to see mu Yuan and ye Chu. Wasn''t one sleeping and the other in a daze? Why did he suddenlye to the Art Center? ording to rumors, he Chunwang was alsoing today. Meng Qi had no way to contact mu Yuan. He could only speak to Xiao Qiao through the earpiece."Your information is correct, right?" "Don''t worry, that''s right!" Brotherplex Meng Qi was here to steal a painting. This painting was ye Ling''s favorite. He had seen it in the exhibition book once, but it was not for sale. Meng Qi wanted to let his brother appreciate it, so he asked Xiao Qiao to use an oil painting that was slightly more valuable than this to exchange for that ancient painting. The reward for Xiao Qiao and Lu xiaojiu was two hundred thousand US dors. Xiao Qiao was very good at stealing things on her own territory, so the two of them were ready to do it. Xiao Qiao said,"why don''t we not exchange? we can just steal it." "No, we have to exchange. The gift I give my brother must be sincere. I can''t take things I stole." Meng Qi was very stubborn and insisted on getting Xiao Qiao. Lu xiaojiu said,"in principle, you''re forcing a deal, but you''re also trading. Although the value is slightly higher, it might not be as meaningful. The museum might not agree to it." "I know you guys want to trick my painting, but you can ''t." Xiaojiao tutted."You''re such an antique. It''s not like you''re using the painting to woo him. Why are you so devout?" Mu Yuan brought ye Chu into the venue. As miss''s Big Boss, ye tingjun naturally had an invitation, so they entered the venue without any obstructions. Little ye Chu was not interested in the paintings in the venue. The paintings on disy this time were more vibrant in color, and she did not like them very much either. She just did not expect to meet acquaintances along the way at the art exhibition. First, it was her sister, Alice. "Sister?" Alice had always been in Paris. When she came to New York, she would definitely visit ye Chu. Ye Chu was extremely surprised. For some reason, mu Yuan and Alice disliked each other and ignored each other. "Ah Chu, why are you here to see the exhibition? Where''s Ye tingjun?" Ye Chu hooked onto mu Yuan''s arm, and the two of them stood together like a perfect couple."I apanied Xiao Yuan here. Sister, why didn''t youe to see me?" "Sister just got off the ne." Mu Yuan poured cold water on her."With her style and clothes, she definitely won''t be able to finish packing without three to four hours. She''s lying to you." ¡­¡­ 2312 Chapter 2312 Mu Yuan poured cold water on her."With her style and clothes, she definitely won''t be able to finish packing without three to four hours. She''s lying to you." Alice said,"...Major mu Yuan ..." She was practically gritting her teeth. Mu Yuan spread out his hands fearlessly and carefully saw that Alice was wearing a Bluetooth Earphone. He snorted coldly."Oh, there''s a mission. Aren''t you amercial spy? you''re even cooperating with him to carry out a mission. You''re really loyal." p Alice smiled."Major, you have to be gentlemanly even though you''re out of love. It''s not like I''m the one who cheated on you. Don''t act like you''re going against your love rival. You have to look forward." "I heard that you also fell out of love. We''re both in the same boat." Alice''s expression froze. Ye Chu tried to smooth things over."Sister, little Yuan, don''t quarrel anymore. Little Yuan, we''re going to the art exhibition. Sister, if you''re busy, I won''t disturb you anymore. Little Yuan, we''re leaving." Ye Chu dragged mu Yuan away to prevent the two of them from having an all-out fight. She also did not know why her sister and mu Yuan were not on good terms. Alice lowered her voice and said something to ye Chu, asking him to pretend not to know her. Ye Chu turned around and said to mu Yuan,"sister said to pretend not to know her." "Okay, then be good." "Why don''t you like my sister?" "It''s a long story, I''m not in the mood to tell it now. " "Oh!" Mu Yuan did not bring anyone along. He just treated it as if he was here to admire the painting. After a while, he saw he Chunwang enter. This art exhibition was a circr theater with a huge stage. There were also manyrge exhibits on the stage. He took a quick look. They could all hide in a very good angle. Mu Yuan deliberately brought ye Chu to he Chunwang''s side. He Chunwang also swaggered in, not afraid of being exposed at all. He was not afraid of anything. Mu Yuan thought to himself, isn''t he too bold? isn''t he afraid of being recognized and killed in one go? "Little Yuan, what a coincidence. You''re here to see the exhibition too?" "What a coincidence," Mu Yuan said calmly. He was dressed formally today, and his wig was still on. He looked very gentle and refined, just like a gentleman. Ye Chu looked at he Chunwang curiously and felt a little disgusted. She didn''t like such a gloomy person. "It''s not a coincidence. " He Chunwang said softly,"I heard that you received an order to kill me." His smile looked very cold, like a poisonous snake. After the smile, his whole person was sinister. Ye Chu was inexplicably a little scared."Why are you so fierce?" Mu Yuan thought that he Chunwang was a little too well-informed. "Who said I wanted to kill you?" "It''s from counter-terrorism. Isn''t that the case?" He Chunwangughed."Maybe the other party''s information is notplete. Little Yuan, who is lying? is it you or Jack?" "I''m afraid it''s counter-terrorism that''s going to kill you. " "Oh, really? I don''t know if it''s a personal grudge or business, but a certain officer can''t distinguish between private and professional matters. " He Chunwang''s smile became even more arrogant, and mu Yuan also amodated him. "Yes, I also think that he''s a little too arrogant." Mu Yuan said,"I heard that you only wanted to teach me a lesson back then and never thought that it would cause such great harm. Eldest young master, if that''s the case, there is no deep hatred between us. I also have no reason to kill you, don''t you think so?" Chapter 2313 The Brat, Major Xiao Yuan "Who said so? I nned it." He Chunwang didn''t even walk the path that mu Yuan hadid out for him. He didn''t even want a reason and just believed that he was the one who did it. "Do you want to die?" "I beg to die together, little Yuan." He Chunwang looked a little sick. Mu Yuan thought of what the psychiatrist''s diagnosis said. He loved mu Yuan deeply. Mu Yuan felt ufortable. He was not afraid that others would owe him, but he was afraid that he would owe others. If he Chunwang loved him, mu Yuan would always feel that he owed him. Once he felt that he owed him, he would feel guilty. However, she felt guilty and did not know what to do. "I don''t want to die with you." Mu Yuan said calmly,"I haven''t lived long enough." He Chunwang looked at him with a faint smile and then looked at ye Chu."Yes, you''re proud of yourself and have a beautiful woman with you. You''re not tired of living. As for me, I''m all alone. No one''s heart aches for me. No one cares. No one will shed a tear even if I die. Who would care about my life?" "You want to die just because no one cares?" Mu Yuan retorted,"you ... Someone''s heart will ache for you." "Will you?" Mu Yuan did not answer. He was not sure if his heart would ache."Stop, he Chunwang. Don''t chase after this material. You don''t have to take risks. You have a good life ahead of you. You can''t win. If this goes on, you''ll die without a burial ground. Look around, don''t you know how many people areing for you?" He Chunwang naturally knew how many people hade for him. This was an inescapable. However, he was not afraid at all. He Chunwang walked closer to mu Yuan, lowered his voice, and even smiled."Little Yuan, Did you know? Even if there''s an inescapable here, they won''t be able to catch me. " His smile was a little creepy, and mu Yuan felt a little scared from the bottom of his heart. Why was he Chunwang so sure that no one would be able to catch him? Xiaojiao was already in the insurance room. With Lu xiaojiu leading the way, she easily sneaked in. The outside was still filled with jewels and pearls. Alice was not far from he Chunwang and had been looking at his position. Mu Yuan suddenly asked,"what are you doing here?" Why did he Chunwange to such an art exhibition? "You guess." Mu Yuan could not guess at all, but he also noticed one thing. There were especially many security guards tonight. There should be some important peopleing over. Jack stared at one person and teased he Chunwang the entire time. If he stared at he Chunwang, he would definitely see mu Yuan. Mu Yuan could not guess what he Chunwang was going to do, but he had a feeling that no matter what he was going to do, he would not let him have his way. Mu Yuan smiled and stood in front of a ss disy case. There was a Jade te inside the ss disy cab. The Jade te was decorated with the color of Nirvana Jade, and it had been there for some years. On the other side of the ss showcase, there was a special metal ax. The ax was very heavy and was just ced on the showcase. Basically, if someone wanted to steal it, they would not steal it. It was too heavy and too big a target. There were surveince cameras everywhere. That was why the little thing was ced in the disy cab. Mu Yuan smiled and looked at he Chunwang."No matter what you want to do, you will not get what you want." He Chunwang looked at him with confidence."Little Yuan, you can''t stop me." "Is that so?" Mu Yuan sneered. Jack was originally looking at he Chunwang, but mu Yuan suddenly grabbed the 100-kilogram axe. He watched as mu Yuan smashed the axe into the ss disy cab at the side. Chapter 2314 The Unluckiest Magical Girl Jack was originally looking at he Chunwang, but mu Yuan suddenly grabbed the 100-kilogram axe. He watched as mu Yuan smashed the axe into the ss disy cab at the side. Jack was left speechless. This scene was extremely intense. A gentle young man wearing gold-rimmed sses suddenly smashed a huge axe that reached his chest with the strength of a Tiger and broke the ss disy cab. All the ss showcases were anti-theft, so the rm went off as soon as the ss was broken. The entire exhibition''s rm system went off, and ye Chu was stunned. Little Yuan, you''re amazing! "What happened? Did someone steal something?" "Who is it? do you want to die? there are so many people here today." ¡­¡­ Mu Yuan gently threw the axe to the side. It was metal and could not be damaged anyway. He looked at he Chunwang gently."Young master, how about this?" He had shed off the high-spirited youth. Time had given him sharpness, but at the same time, it had also given him gentleness and stability. Such a rxed and controlled temperament made he Chunwang so angry that he had a toothache. Even so, mu Yuan still had the courage of a young man. He was not afraid that breaking the ss would attract the attention of the security guards, and he was not afraid of being pointed at by a gun. He would always do what he wanted to do. The entire Stadium was filled with the sound of the rm. The security guards rushed in like water and all of them ran towards mu Yuan. In addition to the screams and footsteps, the sounds were all mixed together. Mu Yuan watched as he Chunwang''s smile gradually disappeared and his expression turned dark. A tall man walked over."King, it''s time to retreat." That was Baylon. Mu Yuan could recognize it. Suddenly, there was a gunshot. The chandelier above his head was shot down, and the crystal chandelier fell straight down beside mu Yuan. Mu Yuan wrapped his arms around ye Chu and turned around to protect her. The crystal chandelier shattered and fell all over the ground. It was full of broken pieces, and a few of them hit mu Yuan''s back. This time, themotion was even louder. The lights were all dimmed. The security guards who were running towards mu Yuan with their guns raised were confused. When mu Yuan turned around, he Chunwang was already gone. The surroundings instantly darkened, and there were figures running everywhere. Meng Qi''s angle was very tricky. He was able to stand guard at thergest exit of the venue because Lu xiaojiu had already installed a surveince eye to see the situation inside the venue. "What ... What is going on?" "I xxxxxxxxxxx! "I''m locked in a safe xxxxxx ..." Xiao Qiao''s endless scolding could be heard. When she was excited, she spoke in variousnguages. She didn''t even know what she was scolding, and soon, the signal was gone. "Xiao Qiao? Xiao Qiao ..."Xiao Qiao was very unlucky. This safe was sealed. She tried her best to unlock it and finally managed to enter the safe. She was about to change the painting and wanted to take a diamond. In the end, mu Yuan broke the ss disy cab outside. The exhibition hall used two sets of anti-theft systems, one for the preservation of items, and another for the exhibition hall. The two systems were connected. As long as one set of systems made an rm, the other set would activate its automatic program and automatically lock Xiao Qiao in the safe. Within ten minutes, all the air in the safe would be sucked out. She would suffocate to death in the safehouse. Lu xiaojiu loaded the pistol, put it on his waist, and put on his agent coat."You stay on guard outside. I''ll go save xiaojiao." ''¡± "Oh ..." Meng Qi thought arrogantly and coldly,"you deserve it for being greedy. It''s karma!" * Chapter 2315 Cant Mess Up The Hairstyle Jack''s reaction was also very fast."Seal all the exits and send the general away first." "Yes!" Lehmann and rose formed a double team and rushed to the two doors, guarding the exit. Jack said calmly,"let mu Yuan and ye Chu go." "...Yes!" Jack''s team was very good at carrying out orders. Even if they hesitated when they gave orders, they would still carry them out. In order to prevent attracting too much attention, mu Yuan took off his sses and wig. He even took off his coat and casually put it on ye Chu. He even took off his little crown. The entire venue was dark, with only a little light. The security guards couldn''t stop the crowd from leaving. They were all rich and powerful people, so they didn''t dare to force them to stay. "Sigh, my hairstyle ..." In the darkness, ye Chu was pulled forward by mu Yuan. He even had to use one hand to protect her newly done hairstyle. Unfortunately, her hairstyle was messy, and her white dress was also covered by her coat. Mu Yuan''s half-long coat turned into a long coat at the beginning of the night. Mu Yuan and ye Chu were stopped by the security guards. Just as they were about to interrogate them, a Special Agent walked over and greeted them. Mu Yuan sessfully brought ye Chu out. "What happened?" Ye Chu was dumbfounded. Aren''t we here to see the exhibition? Why did it turn into a robbery? she was still a little excited when mu Yuan pulled her and ran away. She did not even have the chance to express her wish to help. Ye Chu was dumbfounded. Mu Yuan brought ye Chu to a ce with a better view. After a while, they saw Jack''s team escorting a middle-aged man out. They quickly escorted him into the car. Mu Yuan did not have much equipment, so he could not see very clearly. He Chunwang had note out yet? Or had he alreadye out? "Let''s go. I''ll take you to a ce. " Mu Yuan knew where Meng Qi was, so he brought ye Chu with him to look for Meng Qi. Meng Qi was at the high ground when he suddenly heard footsteps. Mu Yuan was shocked, afraid that he would shoot and get shot in the head by his own people. Before he arrived, a voice came."It''s me." Meng Qi was speechless. It''s over, he was caught doing bad things on the spot! What to do? It had nothing to do with brother Xiao Yuan. In theory, he was the one who caused this disturbance. Ye Chu looked at Meng Qi in surprise and curiosity. Meng Qi, on the other hand, had a cold expression on his face. Little Jiu''s equipment was all at the side, and mu Yuan set up another sniper rifle. Jack''s team escorted the team member away. Mu Yuan said,"observe the surroundings. He Chunwang must have a sniper nearby. Ye Chu, lower your head and don''t expose yourself." Meng Qi had been trained to be a sniper, not amander. He could only listen to mu Yuan when Lu xiaojiu went to rescue the people. If he was exposed, he would be shot in the head by the other party. "What are you doing here today?" Meng Qi lied."I took up a private job to make money." This reason was rather far-fetched. Butler Luther had left him arge sum of property, and ye Ling had never treated him badly. Even if this person had dissed Shen qianshu before, he had never lost a single cent of the money that he should have given him. How could he be short of money? "It''s better not to tell a lie. " "Oh ..." Meng Qi''s face was cold. He did not answer, and no one knew what he was thinking. Mu Yuan was one of the people who came out rtively quickly. Gradually, the crowd dispersed. Because of the power outage, they could not see the images anymore. There were people injured in the stadium. Ambnces and fire trucks came over, and it was a mess below. Suddenly, there was a fire in mu Yuan''s direction. He hurriedly aimed and looked over. It seemed like the car that had just left had suddenly exploded. Mu Yuan broke out in a cold sweat. What was this indescribable fear for? "Are there any important peopleing tonight?" Mu Yuan asked. Meng Qi thought for a while and remembered that miss Lu seemed to have mentioned it. "A general named little Taylor came with a small team of agents as bodyguards." Little Qiao kept criticizing little Taylor. He was Taylor''s younger brother. Little Qiao liked General Taylor, but she didn''t like him. She attacked him for his Mediterranean hair, beer belly, and artistically dressed up as a nouveau riche. She didn''t show any mercy. "Who is little general Taylor?" Chapter 2316 You Can Only Bully Your Own Ex-Boyfriend "I don''t know. I heard he''s a Navy general." Mu Yuan muttered to himself. When something happened, Jack was the first to escort the person out. This meant that he Chunwang''s first target should be General Taylor Jr. While Jack ... Was deliberately setting up the bait? The Anderson family was really impressive. They even dared to use a general as bait. So, his axe had disrupted their n? That''s ... Great. He originally just wanted he Chunwang to stop. Ye Chu was bored, so she rummaged through their equipment bags and found a chocte. She asked Meng Qi,"Meng Qi, can I have it now?" I''m hungry. " "Let''s eat," Meng Qi didn''t turn his head. It didn''t belong to him anyway. Ye Chu and mu Yuan shopped for the whole day and went to sleep the moment they came back. They did not eat dinner and were dragged out after munching on an Apple. They were already hungry, and eating chocte now was much more delicious. She flipped through the documents and found ... Many passports. She opened them curiously and saw the same profile picture with different names."Wow, so many passports." Meng Qi said,"...Don''t flip through it. It''s rude." Ye Chu just wanted to find something to eat. When she saw so many passports, she couldn''t help but flip through them. Because she only had one, and the second brother said that each person only had one. How did she have so many? Mu Yuan did not see he Chunwange out. There was an explosion over there, but Jack did not leave. He wasmanding at the scene. He seemed to have guessed that it was a trick to lure the Tiger out of the mountain. After watching for a while, Meng Qi also saw some clues."He Chunwang and Lieutenant Colonel Anderson were fighting a battle of wits and courage. You disrupted their battle with one swing of your axe." Meng Qi said,"you''re the best!" Mu Yuan remained in his position and did not answer. Ye Chu bit on the chocte and felt that this chocte was worse than the ones she usually ate. It was also a little salty. She grew up on the sea and did not like to eat salty things. She preferred sweet things because she ate less. Suddenly, gunshots were heard from below. An ambnce was stopped by Jack''s men. It was obviously a trap. The gunshots kept shing and it was a mess. After a while, a few people fell to the ground and couldn''t get up. Jack was hiding behind a bulletproof car. The ambnce kept on barging through the crowd, but it was forced to stop by Jack''s bullets. It hit the wall and exploded instantly. Suddenly, mu Yuan saw that Jack seemed to have dodged to the side and then fell to the ground. He covered his arm. There was a sniper, but it was a pity that he had misjudged this shot. Jack had relied on his excellent judgment to avoid the bullet. Mu Yuan''s gun moved slightly from the bottom to the top. ording to Jack''s direction, he searched patiently for a minute and finally found a sniper''s position. "Ye Chu, lower your head." "Alright," he said. Ye Chuy down obediently. If mu Yuan fired, his position would be exposed. Meng Qi saw it too, but he did not see mu Yuan shoot. He was a little curious. Mu Yuan loaded his gun and aimed quietly. He was very patient and was not in a hurry to shoot. The sniper missed his first shot and had already been exposed. However, he was not willing to leave just like that and actually wanted to fire another shot. Greedy people never had a good ending. He had always told his sniper that if he missed his first shot, he had to retreat quickly, or the enemy would quickly find his position. Mu Yuan pulled the trigger, and the bullet urately hit the other party''s head. Blood sttered all over the window, and both Meng Qi and mu Yuan immediatelyy down after firing. Chapter 2317 The Ex-Boyfriend Is Very Angry Jack covered his bleeding arm. It wasn''t very serious and wasn''t an injury for him. It was simply bandaged. "Is the general safe?" "It''s safe. Wesley has been escorted home. Please rest assured, Sir." Jack nodded."Continue to search the exhibition hall. Don''t miss any clues." "Yes!" Lu xiaojiu had already reached the safe house. Because the security system had been destroyed, the password had lost its effectiveness and needed to be reset, which would require the owner''s fingerprint and Iris. Lu xiaojiu had no choice but to take a gamble. She stuck the bomb on the other side of the door, looked at the time, and set off the bomb. Lu xiaojiu coughed from the sudden explosion. He waved his hand, and dust rose from his mouth. He ignored his blurry vision and immediately entered the safe house. Xiaojiao was unconscious from theck of oxygen, and her body was cold. Miss Luid her down on the ground, pinched her chin, and gave her mouth-to-mouth resuscitation. Xiaojiu was anxious and nervous, but he continued to give her mouth-to-mouth resuscitation steadily. He was so anxious that he almost bit her lip. "Ahem ..." Xiaojiao gasped for breath and almost spat on Lu xiaojiu''s face."There''s so much dust ..." Lu xiaojiu rushed over and hugged her tightly."You scared me to death. You''re not breathing." "I''m holding it in. I knew you would save me in time. Let''s go, let''s go. Let''s go out and hug. The air here is too bad." Xiaojiao stood up and was about to leave, even thinking of taking the diamond. I''m about to lose my life, so I naturally have to take the diamond. Otherwise, how can I resist? She quickly changed Meng Qi''s painting and took the diamond. Lu xiaojiu scolded her,"you''re seeking money over your life." "No, there are beauties outside. I''d rather die than have money." Xiaojiao took off her rainbow-colored hair, which was a little unsightly due to the dust. She felt that a dusty wig was no longer in line with her aesthetic. As soon as the two of them went out, they almost ran into the counter-terrorism team. "We''re done for. How do we exin that they''re out on a mission and we''re stealing?" Lu xiaojiu was in a difficult position. Xiaojiao took off her jacket, revealing a small dress inside. It was very thin and very fitting. She had prepared it for everything. "What''s there to be afraid of? just say that we''re here to see the exhibition. In the end, we have to carry out the mission because of an emergency ..." Xiao Qiao shamelessly patted one of her brothers ''shoulders."Hey, what happened? we''re from carefree sect." Even though she had taken off her eye-stinging rainbow hair, she still had a face full of heavy makeup. Lu xiaojiu couldn''t stop her in time, but fortunately, Lu xiaojiu had a good and kind face. He immediately took out his identification and began to change his identity to join the battle. Meng Qi thought,"fine, you guys are good." "Just remember what''s mine," He didn''t care if they were soldiers or thieves. Mu Yuan did not know what had happened. He only knew that it was a mess below. In the end, he did not see he Chunwang''s figure. Jack also did not catch anyone. There were a few of he Chunwang''s men, but unfortunately, they were already dead. He could not get anything out of them. There was not a single survivor. After this, it would be difficult to catch he Chunwang again. It would depend on the psychologist the day after tomorrow. Would he go to see a psychiatrist? It was very dangerous for such a thing to happen. Mu Yuan left first. Later, Meng Qi said it was a private matter, but he ignored it and left with ye Chu. Unfortunately, they met Jack and Lehmann. They drove out at the same time. Lehmann even advised Jack to go to the hospital, but mu Yuan brought ye Chu out. Jack suddenly stepped on the elerator and mmed into mu Yuan, forcing him to stop. The front of the car hit mu Yuan''s front, and the entire car was hit against the wall. It was not serious enough to kill him, but it would not allow him to walk easily either. Ye Chu was shocked and almost bumped into the front. "Very good. It''s five hundred thousand dors this time!" Mu Yuan''s expression was cold, and the entire front of the car was dented. Jack drove down, and Lehmann was afraid that if they fought, his superior would be injured and would not have an advantage, so he hurriedly went to stop him."Sir, forget it, forget it. Don''t bother with him." Chapter 2318 Ex-Boyfriend Gets Jealous However, everyone was depressed. They had nned for a week and finally used little Taylor as a sacrifice, but he Chunwang still ran away. The biggest reason was mu Yuan''s magnificent feat inside. Jack kicked Reyman away and walked over in big steps. Mu Yuan was not afraid at all. Who knew that the person in the wrong wouldin first?"pay the repair money first before we talk about the matter." Ye Chu also tried his best to get out."You can''t bully Xiao Yuan, or I''ll call the police." Reyman was speechless. We are the police. "What are you doing?" Jack growled. It was one thing for them toe and watch the battle, but they had actually stirred up a pool of water. His good n had failed at thest step. "The money for saving my life and repairing my car are quite expensive. I''ll pay for it." Mu Yuan was emotionless. He felt that he was an emotionless killer now. She was immune to Jack''s beauty. Jack almost threw the check book at his face. He scribbled a check, but mu Yuan did not even look at it and put it in his pocket. He took two hundred thousand from him and spent it today. He asked for it. "Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, I''m not a major of your country. I don''t know your n. Even if I knew, I have no obligation to cooperate with you. I think he Chunwang has a n too. You''re so confident that you can win against him. You didn''t lose your bait and your people because of he Chunwang''s scheme. Logically speaking, I think I saved the lives of you and your team. You should thank me. You''re immature for being so anxious." Throughout Jack''s life, other than Rayleigh who called him immature thest time, no one had ever called him immature. He was so angry that his liver hurt and he almost pped mu Yuan. "Since you saw Alice, you knew that I would be there. Don''t do anything and just watch from the side. Do you think I will definitely lose to he Chunwang?" Jack''s voice was so gloomy that it almost dripped water. "Even if I didn''t do this, what would the result be? In such a chaotic situation, you still couldn''t catch he Chunwang. If it wasn''t for this chaos, you wouldn''t have been able to catch him. Your efforts are useless. " Mu Yuan was stubborn. He did not know Jack''s n, but he looked at the results. Now, it was Jack who did not catch he Chunwang."I saw that you worked overtime for a few nights in a row. You''re very tired. I told you to get off work early and go home to sleep. You should thank me quickly." Jack was left speechless. He remembered that there was a joint operationst year, and mu Yuan said the same thing."I helped you solve your problem, so you can go home and sleep with me after work." His tone was exactly the same and he was asking for a beating. At that time, he thought that he was flirtatious and cute, but tonight, he wanted to beat him up. "Hurry up and return to your country!" Jack took a deep breath and suppressed his temper. Fortunately, little Taylor was fine. He had expected that he Chunwang would create a diversion and that the car would explode. Even if it exploded, no one was injured. "Oh, I think I can go back to China now. I''ll go back to China naturally. You don''t have to rush me." Mu Yuan did not think that he was in the wrong. Instead, he felt that Jack was too conceited. He was so sure that he would definitely catch he Chunwang. If he was really so sure, why did he fail? Jack couldn''t have failed just because he was there, right? "Don''t interfere in he Chunwang''s matters. " Jack looked at him."Can you?" "No," "The order that ye Ling gave you was to kill him. My goal is the same too. If I kill him, there will be no worries. So, it''s the same for you and me to do this. Don''t you understand?" Jack advised him with heartfelt words. Mu Yuan was just trying topete with him. "How did you know ye Ling''s orders?" A traitor? "Why don''t you go and ask ye Ling why my men could stop his orders? did he reveal it on purpose to borrow my hands to help you?" Jack ruthlessly pointed out why this person was behind the scenes nning strategies. Xiao Yuan was coaxed into going through life and death in circles. Even if Xiao Yuan wanted to fight for the front line, he had to see the situation. Mu Yuan was unable to retaliate. Jack said,"unless you don''t want to kill he Chunwang?" "No!" Mu Yuan denied. Jack sneered."Soft-hearted?" "Meng Qi found out that he Chunwang was just a nobody back then. He didn''t mean to cause such arge number of casualties to our Army. The real mastermind was King. He was just a scapegoat ..." Mu Yuan said."The biggest conflict between me and him was that battle. If he was also used by someone, what hatred do I have for him?" "So, you have had countless nightmares over the past few years, dreaming of he Chunwang and that tragedy, but you can always say that it''s over if there''s no hatred?" Jack looked at him coldly."Or could it be that after you read he Chunwang''s attending doctor''s report, you were moved by the words ''you love mu Yuan deeply''? A man who had silently loved you for five to six years, are you touched? In addition, he is now sick and is acting pitiful, isn''t it even more unbearable?" Mu Yuan''s expression changed drastically."You!" He threw a punch at her."Shut up!" Jack ignored his bleeding wound and returned a punch. No one was to be outdone."Otherwise, how can you exin your behavior tonight?" Both ye Chu and Lehmann were frightened. Jack''s hand was injured, and blood was still dripping on the ground. His temple was in pain, and he was a little out of control. "I know how to act pitiful too. When Have you ever felt sorry for me?" Jack asked in a hoarse voice. Chapter 2319 Even If Youre Jealous, You Have Manners Mu Yuan looked at his bloodied arm, and his heart ached. Don''t I feel bad for you? I''ve already killed the sniper who injured you with one shot. "I don''t know about your n." Mu Yuan calmed down slightly, and his heart was filled with slight fatigue."I have no interaction with you. How would I know your n? I found out that he Chunwang was going to the exhibition today, so I wanted to go and take a look. He Chunwang provoked me with his words and made me think that he would retreat unscathed and that his n would seed. In order to stop his n, I broke the ss disy case and attracted the rm." He really wanted to ask, Jack, are you jealous? If he wasn''t jealous, he wouldn''t have been so ungentlemanly. Not only did he not care about his injury, but he also couldn''t control his temper. If it were any other time, Jack would never have directly hit his car on the street and forced it to stop. However, he did not dare to verify it. This was probably the first time he had felt Jack''s jealousy in the past few years. Are you jealous? Did he lose his mind? Jack calmed down a little after hearing his words, but his face was still full of anger."Don''t you have people watching me from the inside? you know that I''ve been working overtime for a few nights, but you still dare to cause trouble. I can''t give you any exnation other than that you don''t want to kill he Chunwang. Unless you return home immediately and hand he Chunwang''s matter to me!" Mu Yuan could not understand Jack."Why do you want he Chunwang to die?" "Why should I keep him?" This question was very tricky, and mu Yuan was actually unable to answer. Reyman looked at Jack''s arm that was bleeding continuously and looked at mu Yuan with condemnation. He suggested softly,"Sir, let''s go to the hospital first. Don''t bother about him." Jack did not seem to hear him. Instead, mu Yuan was the one who had been paying attention to his arm. Although the bullet missed, it was a sniper bullet after all, and the hit was not light. There was a visible wound on his arm. However, with their current rtionship, he can''t even tell you that he''s concerned about sending Jack to the hospital. " "Have you read he Chunwang''s psychological report?" Jack suddenly asked. Mu Yuan shook his head. He had not seen everything. After looking at it briefly, Jack smiled."Then you should really go and see it. He really has deep feelings for you and has a strong desire to put on a show. There are many things in the six heavens1 that I can''t remember, but he can still remember them like they are family treasures." This was sarcasm! Mu Yuan''s face darkened."That''s enough. Even if you''re jealous, you should have some manners!" Jack was stunned. Heughed coldly and left with a flick of his sleeves. Lehmann thanked the heavens that his senior officer was finally willing to get on the car. Mu Yuan watched him leave as if he was escaping and actually felt a strange sense of pleasure. He was right? The two of them quarreled, and neither of them had the upper hand. Mu Yuan did not expect that he was the one who angered Jack and caused him to leave. They rarely quarreled, and if there was a disagreement, he would have topromise. He would always be persuaded by Jack. After breaking up, she had walked down a dark path and actually found some of the backbone that she had lost when she was in love. But ... He didn''t want this backbone. He wanted his lover. Forget it, I don''t want to think about it anymore. My heart aches just thinking about it. Ye Chu looked at the front of the car with heartache."Are we at odds with the Supercars today? two cars were destroyed." "Don''t worry, your second brother has a lot of money, he can afford it. " "That''s true. " Little apple saw that there were many cars in the parking lot and didn''t feel bad. Although she was forced to Park, the fuel tank was fine. Other than the bad appearance, everything was normal and she could drive. Chapter 2320 Your Boyfriend Doesnt Have A Good Temper "That''s true. " Little apple saw that there were many cars in the parking lot and didn''t feel bad. Although she was forced to Park, the fuel tank was fine. Other than the bad appearance, everything was normal and she could drive. It wasn''t too far back. Ye Chu couldn''t help butment,"little Yuan, your ex-boyfriend doesn''t have a good temper." He actually tried to hit them with a car. He was too evil. "He didn''t do it on purpose." Mu Yuan could not help but exin,"furthermore, he has already chosen the angle. If he were to hit us from that angle, it would only force us to stop and not hurt us. Look, I''m not injured, and neither are you." Ye Chu thought about it and it seemed to be true. "He has a bad temper." She insisted that she had a bad temper. Mu Yuan thought,''that''s because you don''t know what I did.'' "Yes, he doesn''t have a good temper." "It''s a breakup, don''t be sad. " "Yes, I''m not sad." The two of them chatted all the way home. Ye tingjun also found out about the incident at the Art Center. It was too close to miss, and he could see it clearly. Mu Yuan had long sent a message on the way back, so he was not too worried. The moment ye Chu came back, sheined that she was hungry. Fortunately, the kitchen was filled with her favorite food. Knowing that she had not eaten dinner, they had specially left a lot of snacks for her. Ye Chu gobbled up the food and told the waiter about the dangers along the way. She even specially mentioned that mu Yuan''s ex-boyfriend had run into them. Ye tingjun asked gloatingly,"did you get the repair money?" Ye Chu nodded."Yes." "Good job!" Mu Yuan was not around and had already gone into autism. Ye Chu and ye tingjun were having supper. The waiter touched his waist. He was not a man who exercised often. p He was really busy, especially after having little apple. This kind of busy work became sweet. There were a lot of things to deal with every day, which caused him to have little time to work out at the gym. He could exercise three times a week, and two hours a day was a bit extravagant. He could maintain his figure with this, but little apple ate too much. Ye Chu''s appetite was very good. He had to eat three meals a day, plus afternoon tea and supper. He liked to eat sweet things, and those who ate liked to feed him. Ye tingjun would often talk to her while eating an eight-inch cake. By the time he came back to his senses, he realized that the muscles on his waist were already bulging. Second brother was a man who was quite restrained. He felt that he had to restrain himself every time, but he would eat too much without realizing it every time. Recently, he could only squeeze out time to go to the gym. He hadn''t eaten the Apple yet, so he couldn''t be Mediterranean. You must always remember sister-inw''s words. Your big brother has be a balding man. I also have to consider whether I should divorce him or not. Maintaining a good appearance and figure are the most important things for a man. I can''t let myself go. "Why are you not eating?" "I ate too much." "You have a small appetite." Ye Chu finished another piece of cake. Ye tingjun was very tired. He had eaten dinner and so many desserts. It was already a sin. "You''re skinny, so eat more. " "Second brother, why did Xiao Yuan break up with his boyfriend? his boyfriend seems to like him a lot. He must be jealous today." "Don''t mention this in front of little Yuan. " "Why?" "He''ll feel ufortable. " "Oh, okay." Ye tingjun said,"by the way, Xiao Yuan said that he went to see a psychiatrist today. He said that you have a mental illness. Let me take a look at the diagnosis report." 2321 Chapter 2321 He had been thinking about this matter in the afternoon and felt that something was wrong. He hadn''t had the time to look at ye Chu''s diagnosis. Little apple took out her diagnosis report from her bag and said,"little Yuan said that he''s a quack and can''t be urate. The diagnosis report can''t be real, so I didn''t look at it. However, he kept saying that I''m sick and wanted me to go see him. I think he''s the one who''s really sick." Ye tingjun smiled. Then, he looked at the diagnosis report, and his smile gradually disappeared. Antisocial tendency? Hallucination? Paranoid? Impulsive, reckless, and out of control of emotions? Ye tingjun took a deep breath and looked at ye Chu''s face, which was full of cogen. He looked carefree and rxed."You''re indeed a quack." "So I''m not sick, right?" "You''re very healthy. " "Yes, quack." Ye tingjun stood up and walked to the balcony. He called a psychologist and said,e over tomorrow to chat with ye Chu and see if there''s anything wrong with her mental state." The psychologist was speechless. After he gave the order, he felt a little uneasy. Little apple was usually very happy. She wasn''t pretending, was she? he couldn''t help but look at the diagnosis. It clearly stated that she liked freedom and didn''t like to be bound. She felt that her current state of life was restricting her body and mind. This psychiatrist was a very good doctor. He had treated many patients and was very authoritative. The data given by others, even if it was a quack, there were at least one or two things that were urate. Ye Chu preferred the sea, so would she have a sense of belonging to miss? Ye tingjun''s heart was filled with mncholy and doubt. He was filled with uncertainty. If he had a choice, would ye Chu choose the sea or miss? Now, was he imprisoning her in disguise? Mu Yuan had a lot on his mind at the moment. He stared at the check in a daze. This time, he had written him a check for one million US dors. Mu Yuan was not an unreasonable person. He had scammed Jack of two hundred thousand US dors today, so there was no reason for him to scam another million. Furthermore, Jack did not have so much money for him to scam unless he went to steal or Rob. Mu Yuan tore the check in frustration and threw it into the trash can. However, the signature was very ring. No matter how careful they had been over the past few years, they did not leave much for each other. Mu Yuan picked up the check from the trash can and used glue to slowly stick it back. There was no use for the check after it was torn. It could not be used anymore, but he could not bear to part with his signature. Mu Yuan stuck it back with glue, folded it, and ced it in the deepest part of his wallet. He heaved a long sigh of relief. How did he Chunwang escape? Even now, he still felt that it was a little dangerous. He Chunwang''s move was too wise. It made him feel at a loss. It even felt like he Chunwang had a clear grasp of their whereabouts. Mu Yuan sent a message to Peng zhixian, asking him about little Taylor''s identity. He was an outsider, and there was not much information that he could find out about little Taylor. It didn''t matter if Peng zhixian was a traitor or not. He would definitely be able to get more information from the archives studio. In less than an hour, Peng zhixian replied that General Taylor was the captain of a nuclear submarine. He had a high status and rarely appeared in front of people. There was not much information. When mu Yuan asked about the operation tonight, Peng zhixian was a little clueless. Mu Yuan felt that this person was more and more suspicious. Chapter 2322 I Can Exchange With You Mu Yuan felt that this person was more and more suspicious. His Western background allowed him to avoid detection. Although the information had been sent out and the safe house was not exposed, it still gave mu Yuan a feeling that he had betrayed him. Mu Yuan grabbed his coat and went out. This matter had to be resolved quickly. He did not want to drag it on any longer in case a long night brought more trouble. After he called ye Ling, he drove to the hospital. Jack was forcefully sent to the hospital by Reyman. His wound did not need any stitches as he had lost too much blood. He nned to go home after receiving a blood transfusion in the hospital. Reyman apanied him out of the hospital and saw mu Yuan standing under a tall tree. It was cold in the spring, but he was dressed enough and wrapped himself up like he was sick. When Reyman saw mu Yuan, his nose and eyes were not like his nose and eyes. Alice came from the other side and did not see mu Yuan. She came to pick up Jack and Reyman and had some things to discuss. She followed Reyman''s angry gaze and saw mu Yuan. Mu Yuan did not hide this time."I have a deal to discuss with you." "Major mu Yuan, your reputation has already gone bankrupt with me." Jack said coldly. No matter who it was, if their carefully arranged n was messed up, they would not let it go. But ... This person was mu Yuan. If it was someone else, Jack thought, it would be hard for him to walk out of New York alive. Reyman said,"did you hear that? our officer doesn''t want to make a deal with you. Do you think it was a year ago?" The good days that your superior gave you a hundred requests a year ago are gone now. Hmph! Alice had wanted to say something, but in the end, she didn ''t. There was no right or wrong in this matter. Everyone''s position was different, and it was easy to cause disputes. "The A.I. Chip''s information, you''re not interested?" Jack was about to leave, but he stopped and turned around. His gaze fell on mu Yuan and was a little suspicious. Lehmann was anxious, like a Minister of the inner pce who had watched the Emperor being bewitched by the concubine and wanted to bang his head on the wall to give a good advice that was unpleasant to the ear. "Sir, you can''t trust his words. Who knows if they''re true or not? he ruined your n today and helped he Chunwang escape. Who knows what he''ll exchange for it?" "Shut up!" Mu Yuan said. Why did everyone feel that he was deliberately stirring up trouble and letting he Chunwang go? He clearly didn''t want he Chunwang to kill the innocent. Jack was not a person who would kill the innocent, but he Chunwang was not. If he was not stopped, there were so many people in the venue. It was inevitable that they would be affected. What if he set off a bomb? How many lives would be lost? "Is this true?" "I can give you some information." Mu Yuan had already applied for part of the authority from ye Ling."I know that there''s a problem with your research. We will give you a repair n for the problem you raised. Your ultimate goal is to save people, and so is mine." Jack''s goal was to save his men, but it wasn''t the same for Taylor and Rayleigh. They were always on the front lines, and they couldn''t bear to see their men in trouble. Although they were volunteers, the selected volunteers were all soldiers with excellent physical fitness and individualbat ability. Jack wanted to save the lives of this group of soldiers. The soldiers of any country would not suffer the same tragedy. "I have a condition." Mu Yuan said. "Speak!" Jack was clearly wavering. This matter was even more important than killing he Chunwang. It was supposed to be handed over to Foreign Affairs to exchange for something through other channels. If mu Yuan could help, that would be the best. Chapter 2323 I Regret It Mu Yuan looked at Reyman and Alice, who were ring at him like tigers."I want to talk to you alone." "No!" "No!" Alice and Leyman said in unison. Mu Yuan sneered."Your superior is not a giant baby. What are you afraid of? He can think and make his own judgment. How can I confuse him?" Reyman was speechless. This was hard to say. Who knew if he would be confused? Jack had changed his clothes, and his wound had been treated. It was not as bloodstained as before, and he looked better. He was not in such a sorry state. Mu Yuan just stared at him, hoping that he would give a response. After a long time ... Jack said,"Alice, Reyman, you guys go back first." "Senior officer!" Reyman was very anxious, but he had no other choice. Alice looked at mu Yuan and had no choice but to leave with Leyman. Mu Yuan changed to another sports car. This time, it was a dark blue sports car. Jack sat in the front passenger seat, and mu Yuan stepped on the elerator and left the hospital. He Chunwang had lost some weight and suffered minor injuries. He was hiding in amercial building. Thismercial building was not far from miss''s building. It was just diagonally opposite. Ye tingjun did not expect he Chunwang to be so bold to be just diagonally opposite them. King, mu Yuan went to the hospital to pick up Lieutenant Colonel Anderson." Baylon leaned slightly against the wall. He Chunwang coughed violently, as if he was about to cough out blood. His cold seemed to be intermittent and did not seem to get better. His face was very gloomy. "Mu Yuan ..." He gulped down a cup of water, a fire burning in his chest. He almost couldn''t walk out of the Art Center. Luckily, he had three ns. Otherwise, he would have died in mu Yuan''s hands tonight. Mu Yuan had always been ruthless to him. Baylon said,"don''t force yourself. There''s no rush. Since the instructor and mu Yuan might form an alliance, don''t fight them head-on. If you can ''t, this matter will drag on for a long time. You don''t mind dragging it on for a while longer. They didn''t rush you, so you don''t have to be too anxious. " "No!" He Chunwang looked very sinister."I don''t have enough time. If they join forces, I really have no hope at all. Guess what mu Yuan will use to exchange for it?" Baylon could not think of such aplicated matter. He Chunwang sat down and calmed down."Jack needs that piece of information the most. What mu Yuan needs the most is ... Who is the spy? Do you think they will exchange information?" Baylon did not answer. He did not know either. As a bronze yer, he would not y with a King. He just had to listen to orders. "Follow them. Try to get as close as possible. I want to know what they''re talking about." ¡­¡­ Mu Yuan realized that someone was following him after driving for a distance. Not only him, but Jack also realized it. However, he did not care. Other than he Chunwang''s people, there was no one else. Mu Yuan brought Jack to the Riverside. There were not many people at the Riverside in the middle of the night. It was pitch ck everywhere, and there was only the river water flowing silently. Mu Yuan switched off the engine, and the two of them got out of the car. Mu Yuan leaned slightly against the car and did not look at Jack. Jack was also very interesting and did not look at him. He leaned against the other side of the car, and the two of them had their backs to each other. No one spoke much, and they were silent for a long time. The streetlights in this area were broken, so it was particrly dark. There were almost no people on the roadside, and it was bare and could not hide people. No matter how loudly they spoke, no one would hear them. "When Cai Zhou sent the information to ye Ling, I made a backup. Although it''s notplete, if you want any information, I should be able to provide it. Even if the backup I left is not enough, ye Ling will still help. But I need you to help me with something." Mu Yuan smoked a cigarette and spoke in a business-like manner. He did not hesitate much in his heart. He didn''t choose to speak tactfully. "Speak!" Jack was more direct than him. Mu Yuan was stunned and said calmly,"actually, this matter is also simple. Thest time there was a problem with my operation, I investigated it repeatedly for a long time. There should be a traitor, so I want to get rid of the traitor. I need you to cooperate with my operation. If I catch the traitor, I will provide you with information. As for he Chunwang''s matter ... I will not interfere." Jack was silent for a long time. He was also smoking a cigarette. Their habits were somewhat simr, and their smoking postures were exactly the same. It was unknown who had infected who in the past few years. "No need to go through so much trouble. I can tell you who it is." Mu Yuan was speechless. He suddenly turned around and looked at Jack in disbelief. He knew who it was? "What? you don''t believe me?" "How did you know?" "Because I''ve already incited his rebellion for many years." Mu Yuan was speechless. It was simply a bolt from the blue! "A few years?" "Two and a half years." Jack didn''t hide anything."To be exact, he didn''t provide me with any useful information for the first year and a half. He has been hesitating." Mu Yuan was shocked, but he also felt that it was extremely ironic. When they were dating, they had already kept so many secrets from each other. Did they scheme against him? When their love was at its peak, Jack even incited one of his spies to defect. This was such a deep scheme and such a deep shrewdness. No wonder ye Ling always said that he was not Jack''s match. This person was not smitten with love. He was too calm, and too ... Smart. "You nted a spy on my side under the anti-terrorism Force''s eyes. Do you think I didn''t notice it at all? those years were when my power in the anti-terrorism force was the most concentrated. I would be suspicious if there was any slight movement." Jack exined to him. He turned around and looked at his expression."Do you think I''m very scary? I can plot against your people while dating you?" Mu Yuan said,"... I regret it." Chapter 2324 Are You Happy With Me? Mu Yuan said,"... I regret it." Jack''s face stiffened. Thete night wind was making his nerves hurt. Mu Yuan said that he regretted it. Mu Yuan, who was always brave and never regretted his actions, was now regretting it. Did she regret falling in love with him, or did she regret dating him? Mu Yuan looked at Jack quietly, and Jack also looked back at him quietly. Whether it was intentional or not, the gap between them was getting deeper and deeper, and it was getting more and more impossible to cross. Mu Yuan thought to himself that he regretted not scheming against him more during their rtionship. When he was with Jack, all he could think about was him. He put his work aside and pretended that he wasn''t a soldier. Even if he identally heard some things, he would never tell others. "Forget it. It''s foolish to judge others by one''s own standards." Mu Yuanughed at himself and revealed a hint of sadness."I''ll admit it." "Little Yuan ..." Mu Yuan raised his hand."You don''t need to exin. I understand." Jack wanted to tell mu Yuan that he did not have the intention of instigating a rebellion when he discovered his spy. It was because the other party had surrendered first, so he went to instigate him. However, mu Yuan did not seem to need to listen to his exnation. He didn''t need to exin. "Is it Peng zhixian?" "Yes!" Jack nodded."To show my sincerity, I''ll just say this. Other than Peng zhixian, I really don''t know anything about the others. Of course, if you''re still worried, you can recall everyone. I''m happy to see that happen." Mu Yuan finished smoking his cigarette, and his heart felt empty. In the past, he would have believed Jack''s words without a doubt. However, under the current circumstances, his trust had also been greatly reduced. "He ... I really can''t understand why there would be a traitor." "It must be the country that has let him down." "Bullshit!" Mu Yuan was furious."Did I force you to fall in love? Did I force you to love me? Did the mothend force Li Ze to rebel? We fall in love with each other. Li Ze betrayed the country because he wanted wealth. What does power have to do with the country? Any change in rtionships is because one''s own desires and ambitions can not be satisfied, so you can''t me others!" Jack neither retorted nor admitted to it. The two of them stared at each other quietly for a moment. Mu Yuan was a little out of breath. Thest time he provided information to he Chunwang, he caused the death of so many of you. Are you going to let him go?" "I just didn''t have the time to deal with him." Jack said that if he wanted to kill he Chunwang, he would not do anything to him. He could not care less about Peng zhixian."I don''t need to deal with him. Aren''t you here?" he said. Mu Yuan was speechless. Regardless of whether mu Yuancheng admitted it or not, Jack was a terrifying person. If he was an enemy, he would definitely be a difficult enemy to deal with. He had not fought with Jack in the past few years, but he was also very clear that he was not Jack''s match. In terms of intelligence, he was at a disadvantage. Mu Yuan threw away the cigarette butt and walked around. He leaned against the car side by side with Jack and stretched his legs. He looked particrly casual. Jack was stunned. They stood side by side, and their posture was exactly the same. His shoulder identally bumped into Jack. Jack''s entire body froze, but he did not avoid it. Mu Yuan was wearing a T-shirt and a jacket. Jack could not feel his temperature, but he could imagine the temperature when they hugged. "All these years, have you been happy with me?" He suddenly asked a question that would make both of them feel awkward. It would be sad to talk about these things after the breakup. "I''m very happy. " "That''s good. " Chapter 2325 At Least I Was Happy At least, they had been happy. That''s good! During this period of time, mu Yuan had been thinking about many things and repeatedly deduced some things. It was as if there was a thorn in his heart. After Shan ning killed Anderson, there was a crack in their rtionship. It was a crack that could not be repaired no matter how much love he had. "Jack, if Shan ning didn''t kill your brother, would we have ended up like this today?" On his birthday, Jack followed him. Mu Yuan was very clear that even if they were to drift apart, they would never forget each other in this lifetime. Even if Jack fell in love with someone again in the future, at least the first love that he would remember deeply would definitely be him. He had always upied a ce in Jack''s heart. He was too greedy and wanted to be the only one. They loved each other so much, but they couldn''t stay together. "I guess so." Jack said,"even without Reyman''s incident, we would still be where we are today. It''s just a matter of time. Fortunately ... We have already broken up. Otherwise, if we worked together for ten years, twenty yearster, there would be a crack, and it would be difficult to repair. Our feelings would also slowly fade. This is a very painful thing." "The cracks now can''t be repaired." Mu Yuan said softly. "I don''t want to ..." Cut off all ties with you. Mu Yuan smiled bitterly."If you don''t want to, who can force you?" In mu Yuan''s opinion, if Jack was not willing to break up, who could force him? How many people in this world could make him give in? mu Yuan was very clear about how tough he was. In the past few years, he had run amuck on other countries ''territory. As long as he felt that he had done nothing wrong and offended many people in order to catch criminals, if it was not for the fact that he had never hidden his name, he would have been cklisted by many people. Because Jack was so strong, mu Yuan was very clear that breaking up was his idea. No one could force him. Or perhaps, he knew that this was a dead end. She wanted to cut the Gordian knot with him. "Did someone force you?" Mu Yuan asked. When he attended ye Ling''s wedding, he was clearly in a good state and in a good mood. He did not have any signs of wanting to break up with him at all. He was still immersed in the joy of Jack being able to apany him for a longer period of time. Jack had also promised that he would always apany him until the end of the vacation. However, they broke up without any warning. Mu Yuan thought about many things after the incident. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was amiss, but he could no longer verify it. It was too difficult to verify. "You ..." Jack''s voice was low."You said it yourself. Who can force me?" Mu Yuan waspletely silent. If he continued to talk about this matter, he would lose a little face. "That''s true. " Mu Yuan smiled."Even if someone forces you, you might not tell me the truth even if I ask." "Little Yuan, even if nothing happened, have you ever thought about ... How we would be ten yearster? you rarely talk to me about the future. In the blueprint you designed, it was all a short-term n. One year, two years, three years, five years, and even more than five years in the future. You never had any expectations. Were you mentally prepared for us to break up long ago?" Mu Yuan recalled a conversation he had with Mu Chen. He was willing to talk to Jack for ten years. If no one knew about it, and if they were still deeply in love, he was willing to talk to him for a lifetime, as long as he had a clear conscience. "My brother once said,"it''s better to shorten the pain." We won''t end sooner orter, so it''s better to break up earlier. But I''m not willing to give up without giving it a try. If we can love each other deeply for a lifetime, why can''t we be together for a lifetime? Back then, I didn''t understand why we couldn''t be together. Now, it''s toote to understand. " Mu Yuan looked at the river."I''m not the kind of man who is ready to break up with someone while dating." He was prepared to be together for the rest of his life. In order to spend the rest of her life with him, she had to give it her all. He ignored old man MU''s opposition and frequently participated in frontline battles, undercover operations, counter-terrorism, and border peacekeeping. He once spent a year and a half maintaining peace in war-torn countries. 2326 Chapter 2326 With his background, abilities, and the protection of his superiors, he could just put on an act and set the guidelines for Cai Zhou and the others to risk their lives. However, he did not want it. He wanted to use his military achievements so that if something really happened in the future, he would have the right to speak. He could also prove that he had not let down the country''s cultivation. He was putting in double the effort, and it was more difficult than ordinary people. In the dead of the night, she only thought about living together in the future, and her heart felt sweet. He had even nned to be a general before the age of 40, and then begin to train the next generation. He would leave the core position and let the next generation take over. He could be a civil servant, do tactical research, and even be an exchange professor abroad. He could fall in love with to before the age of 40, and after the age of 40, he could be with him for a long time. Even if they couldn''t meet each other every day, he was much stronger than when he was young. He had never said it, but he felt that it was an extravagant hope. He was afraid that he couldn''t do it, so he didn''t dare to make a promise easily. He was also afraid that in the future, the MU family would change and he wouldn''t be able to escape. He had never dared to make a promise for the future that was too far away. "I ... I lied to you!" Jack said softly. His deep blue eyes were hidden in the darkness, and there was some obscure pain. Mu Yuan looked at him."What are you lying to me about?" Suddenly, there was a smell of gunpowder in the air. Jack suddenly pulled mu Yuan with one hand and both of them fell to the ground. A bullet hit the spot where Jack was standing just now. The two of them looked at each other and quickly got up. They pulled out the pistol at their waist and quickly loaded it. The two of them had a tacit understanding of each other for many years. They didn''t need to make a sound as they stuck to the car. The river was opposite them, and the bullet came from behind them. The car just happened to be the best obstacle. In the dead of the night, a row of bullets suddenly swept over. The car had a few bullet holes in it, and the windows of the sports car were broken and scattered all over the ground. Jack suddenly asked,"how many sports cars have you ruined today?" "You''ll pay?" Jack couldn''t help butugh."Alright, I''ll pay." You got into trouble, so I''ll take care of it. What''s the big deal? Mu Yuan snorted. The two of them could still talk in the midst of the gunshots, but suddenly, mu Yuan''s expression changed. An assassin was suppressing them with firepower from a distance, forcing them to be unable to get up. A few of them slowly approached, nning to surround and kill them. Jack and mu Yuan looked at each other. One of them rolled towards the front of the car, knelt on one knee on the ground, lowered his body, and fired at the back. The other rolled towards the back of the car, knelt on one knee, and fired a few shots. Jack killed one of them, and the bullets rushed towards Jack crazily, including suppressive fire. The assassins seemed to be blind. They could clearly see mu Yuan''s position, but the bullets only hit his side and did not touch him. Mu Yuan frowned slightly and suddenly got up. He opened the door and started the car. He pushed open the door of the front passenger seat with one hand and said,"get in!" There were many people on the other side and Jack was a little embarrassed by the fire suppression. He quickly got into the car, and mu Yuan drove along the road in front. The bullets chased after them, and soon, there was no sound. Mu Yuan looked at the situation through the rearview mirror and frowned slightly. "He Chunwang is getting more and more impudent." He actually dared to find people to assassinate jack so openly. Jack could deal with it this time, but he didn''t even call him a brother. He was in another country''s territory, so how could he be a match for them? "He''s soft-hearted towards you. " Jack felt a little sour for some reason. Mu Yuan was speechless. Chapter 2327 Your Hand Doesnt Hurt? How long was he going to eat this pot of vinegar? "It''s none of your business, ex-boyfriend!" Mu Yuan could not help but be riled up. You were the one who suggested the breakup. Why are you being sour now? Even if he wants to develop a rtionship with he Chunwang, it''s none of your business. Jack was left speechless. Mu Yuan rarely yelled at him. They were apart more than together, and when they met, they wished they could give each other their best sides. After the breakup, this person''s bad temper had gradually developed. How could amander who was always arbitrary have a good temper? He didn''t know how to respond to that. Mu Yuan stepped on the elerator and went onto the main road. The city lights were warm and brilliant, but they could not warm up his cold heart. Mu Yuan looked at the ss window that was filled with worry. Suddenly, they heard the sound of police sirens continuously ringing from behind. Mu Yuan kept driving without feeling anything, and no one knew what he was thinking. Jack coughed."Stop to the right." "Why?" Mu Yuan asked in a bad mood. The police siren sounded crazily from behind. Mu Yuan''s face darkened when he saw it. One of the mirrors was broken, and the ss was all shattered, leaving only a broken rearview mirror. The police siren from behind resounded through the sky. "Your country has so many problems!" Even the traffic police were bored out of their minds! Mu Yuan thought coldly,''this sports car of mine is worth a few million. Why would I be afraid of police cars?'' Jack seemed to know what he was thinking."This car belongs to ye tingjun. You''ll cause him trouble." "What''s there to be afraid of? it''s not my car," Jack said,"they will shoot." "..." Mu Yuan cursed and stopped to the right irritatedly. Three police cars followed behind, and mu Yuan sat in the driver''s seat calmly. When the traffic police came over, mu Yuan said,"I don''t have a driver''s license. You can settle it yourself!" Jack resigned himself to his fate and opened the door to get out. He took out his identification card and stood a distance away, but he could still hear them talking. Mu Yuan was listening to them talking, but he identally saw a dark red mark on the front passenger seat. As the seat cushion was red, the color looked slightly darker. Mu Yuan reached out and touched it. When he touched it to his nose, he could smell blood. Jack was extremely domineering. After dealing with the documents, he casually made up a reason and wanted to rush back to the office. The traffic police didn''t dare to stop them. Who would dare to stop a Lieutenant Colonel who was fighting on the front line of anti-terrorism? if there was a terrorist attack, no one could bear the responsibility. Even if mu Yuan had a Chinese face, they did not dare to question him. The moment Jack got into the car, mu Yuan took a look at his arm. He had been injured by a sniper, and he had just done some intense exercise. The wound must have healed. This pig head didn''t even know to say a word. Endure what? Mu Yuan''s car had just left when a traffic police officer made a call. "Yes, Lieutenant Colonel Anderson. There''s a Chinese man in the car. He''s very young, and the license te is XXXX. I''ve checked that it''s miss building''s Ye tingjun''s car." "Yes, it''s confirmed that he''s a Chinese man ... Yes, he''s very young." ¡­¡­ "Yes!" ¡­¡­ "Your hand doesn''t hurt?" Mu Yuan pretended to ask casually and then lifted the corner of his lips in disdain."Ye tingjun''s car''s genuine leather seats are quite expensive. You''ve stained the car full of blood. How unrefined." Jack was left speechless. He had juste out of the hospital when he was dragged away by mu Yuan. Moreover, he was injured while carrying out a mission. Who was the sh * t stirrer who ruined his mission? not only did he fail his mission, but he did not even have time to recuperate from his injuries. They had tried every possible way to find a ce, but in the end, he Chunwang''s men came to assassinate them ... Oh, no, to assassinate him. He Chunwang was very good to mu Yuan and could not bear to touch a single hair on his head. 2328 Chapter 2328 They had tried every possible way to find a ce, but in the end, he Chunwang''s men came to assassinate them ... Oh, no, to assassinate him. He Chunwang was very good to mu Yuan and could not bear to touch a single hair on his head. The source was still mu Yuan. So, who was to me? Now, she was ming him for dirtying ye tingjun''s car? This temper ... "The money I gave you should be enough, right?" The disdain on mu Yuan''s lips could not be suppressed."Oh, you''re ming me for taking your money? I''m sorry, I''ve spent all of it. I''m sorry to squander away all your assets. " There was no sincerity in his apology at all. "That''s not necessary. " It was only two hundred thousand dors. Jack couldn''t take it anymore."I''m usually really stingy, so I give you the illusion that I''m poor?" "What do you mean by you''re poor? you''re poor to begin with." Mu Yuan retorted."Have you ever given me anything decent?" "The gifts I gave you were all handmade by me." He put a lot of thought into it. Some of the gifts that he made were no different from the ones sold in the store, and they were even better. "Ha, handmade gifts. I haven''t received any handmade gifts since I graduated from elementary school. Even primary school students don''t write Christmas cards anymore." You still have the nerve to say that it''s a handmade gift! Jack raised his eyebrows."Little Yuan, I''ll give you an oil painting when you''re 22. I painted the oil painting myself ..." However, the photo frame was an antique photo frame passed down in their family. The gemstone on it was a fifty-carat yellow diamond, not a crystal. Mu Yuan gave him a sidelong nce. Jack took a deep breath and swallowed his words."Yes, I''m very poor. It''s been hard on you when you''re in love." Mu Yuan felt a little better. He did not care about the value of the gifts at all. He kept everything that Jack gave him perfectly and stacked them together. He would usually take care of them carefully. Compared to the gifts that he gave without much care, at least the gifts that he gave were all very careful. He originally wanted to make a gift for him himself, but he was always dyed by various problems. Jack''s heart ached for his photo frame. The picture frame had been in his house for a long time. It was his Uncle John''s favorite. He nned to have someone draw a portrait of him after he became the president and hang it in the living room with a frame. It was a very ssic picture frame with gems embedded in it. It had been left there for many years so it wouldn''t be damaged or corrupted. Mu Yuan''s thoughts were all on the painting and had never paid attention to the photo frame. Mu Yuan did not feel that he had been wronged. It was just that he had a cheap mouth. Jack looked like he was admitting his mistake humbly and did not rebut. Instead, he looked like he was being unreasonable. Mu Yuan saw that he was starting to keep quiet again and felt a little guilty."Send you to the hospital?" "No, it''s a little painful, but it''s not an injury. I''ll deal with it myselfter. Send me home ... Forget it, let''s go to the small apartment." Today''s mission had failed, and he hadn''t written a summary yet. He had to take a break. Little Taylor should be at home, so he didn''t go over to join in the fun. The moment mu Yuan mentioned the small apartment, he stepped on the elerator and let go. This small apartment was the ce where they often hung out. As long as they were in New York, it was simply a good ce to hide a mistress. His face darkened and he didn''t say anything. Jack also felt that it was inappropriate."Why don''t ... We go to the hospital?" "Where are we going?" Mu Yuan asked angrily! Jack was left speechless. Her ex-boyfriend''s temper was really bad after they broke up. ¡­¡­ Mu Yuan finally sent Jack back to his small apartment. He was a little absent-minded. The flowers in early spring had already bloomed all the way. Jack''s small apartment was in a rtively quiet suburb town. It was a 40-minute drive from the city center, and the traffic was actually quite convenient. Furthermore, it was a small town where the taxpayers were very rich. Every household had a small garden. Some unknown vines were wrapped around the fence, and bright red flowers were blooming. It was very beautiful. Mu Yuan parked the car under the tree. New shoots had grown out of the branches, and everything was fresh and full of vitality. He was already starting to chase Jack away in frustration."We''re here." Jack acknowledged him and slowly unbuckled his seat belt. He got out of the car, and mu Yuan was about to reverse the car to leave. Jack held his arm and suddenly groaned. Mu Yuan turned around and looked at him coldly."What''s wrong with you?" Fresh blood flowed out from the gaps between his fingers. When Jack opened his hand, it was covered in blood. Mu Yuan''s eyes were wide open. Didn''t the bullet miss? Before Jack went to the hospital, blood had already spilled all over the ground when they were entangled. Now that he had been tormented for an entire night, was he going to lose too much blood? if he left, what if he fainted from the blood loss? Jack smiled as he looked at mu Yuan. His footsteps seemed to be wavering, but he held on firmly."My injuries are not a problem. You can go first." Mu Yuan was speechless. 2329 Chapter 2329 Mu Yuan and Jack looked at it for a moment. No matter how many times they told themselves in their hearts, they would not be moved thest time they met. When they did not meet, it was still better. No matter how much they missed each other, they could control themselves. With the person in front of him, the vows that they had made and the gaps between them would always be in front of him, unable to escape. Mu Yuan once again stepped into this room filled with memories. It was a detached two-story bungalow with an area of more than 300 square meters. More than 100 of them were used for gardens and garages. The usable area was actually only about 100 square meters. The bedroom and study were on the upper floor, while the living room, kitchen, storage room, and firearms storage were on the lower floor. There were a few white bookshelves on the wall of the living room. They were filled with books and some high-tech electronic products. Mu Yuan stood there with mixed feelings. Theyout of this ce had not changed at all. Although Jack did not live here much, there were people who specially took care of it, and the room was very clean. There were traces of couples everywhere, and there were also traces of mu Yuan''s life. The bear toy that the two of them bought together before he left was still on the sofa. Mu Yuan walked over and took the first aid kit over. Jack took off his coat and wore a white shirt inside. The shirt had already been dyed red by blood. He did not even frown. Mu Yuan roughly cut open his shirt and wiped the blood on his arm. His wound was actually not deep. He did not recuperate properly after the stitching and did intense exercise instead, so the wound opened up. Mu Yuan''s face sank and disinfected the wound again. When he was disinfecting the wound, he was in a bad mood. He also remembered some things that happened in Myanmar. There was once when Jack was also injured, and he took care of him attentively. Although he was strong, smart, and had made excellent achievements in counter-terrorism in the past few years, which made some radicals not dare to invade the country again, he had countless wounds of all sizes on his body. After he met Jack, he had four more gunshot wounds on his shoulders. Every time he came to see him, he was very energetic. Even if he was injured, it was not obvious. They all said that it was a small injury, but it was a real result of blood and sweat. He had been injured much less than Jack because he wasn''t as radical as Jack. He wouldn''t have fought with terrorists for months in a row. Most of the people he faced were people who hadn''t received formal training. They were a little like stragglers, unlike Jack, who had to face criminals with high academic qualifications and emotional intelligence. It was inevitable that there would be some danger. Jack looked at mu Yuan. The two of them did not say much. In fact, they did not know what to say. He regretted it the moment he let mu Yuan in. He should not have recruited mu Yuan. He had already made preparations to never see mu Yuan again. Mu Yuan had also drawn a clear line between them. He even asked mu Yuan to return home earlier, but why ... He could not control himself anymore. If he had not released the signal, given mu Yuan''s self-esteem, he would not have entered. However, he regretted it the moment he entered. It was always like this, over and over again. It couldn''t be cut, and it was messy. They all understood what it meant to be reluctant. Now that mu Yuan had left, it was really difficult to meet again. Therefore, even though she told him to leave, she crazily desired him to stay by her side forever, even if ... Mu Yuan dissed him every day, even if mu Yuan hated him in his heart. He didn''t care. What was going on now? Mu Yuan disinfected and applied medicine for him. He wrapped his arm with gauze, and it became a little tight after a while. He seemed to be a little uneasy as well, as if he wanted to wrap him like a mummy. Chapter 2330 What Did You Lie To Me About? Mu Yuan disinfected and applied medicine for him. He wrapped his arm with gauze, and it became a little tight after a while. He seemed to be a little uneasy as well, as if he wanted to wrap him like a mummy. "Xiao Yuan ..." Jack reminded him. Mu Yuan came back to his senses, tied a knot, and ran to the sink as if he was escaping. He washed his hands that were covered in blood. From the window, he could see the calm streets outside, and there was no one. It was quiet. In such a quiet night, it seemed reasonable to do anything. No matter how rebellious he was, he seemed to be worthy of forgiveness. Mu Yuan turned off the tap. Jack had already changed into a clean shirt, and the bloodied clothes were casually thrown into theundry basket. Mu Yuan looked at him and said calmly,"you already know he Chunwang''s whereabouts. How are you going to deal with him?" "He Chunwang can''t be left alive." Jack started to make tea as if it was not meant to be. He had learned some China tea making skills, and although he could not do it professionally, he could still do it. "There is an obvious change in his heart. Between good and evil, no one knows what kind of trouble he will cause. Even if we don''t kill him, we must limit his freedom." Mu Yuan listened to Jack''s words while looking at the couple mugs on the table. These mugs were the mugs that he bought. There was a grass green cartoon of a military figure printed on it. The White porcin mugs were cute dolls, and it stung his eyes. He couldn''t hear what Jack said clearly. Everything in this house was too familiar. They had even fooled around in the kitchen, and those erotic memories suddenly rushed into her mind. Mu Yuan suddenly raised his hand and smacked his own head hard, as if he was reflecting on why he could not stand the temptation. Jack looked at him in confusion. Mu Yuan''s ears were slightly red as he walked over. "Why does he Chunwang want this information?" Ye Ling was also very afraid. Jack said,"back then, he Chunwang killed King and reced him. He must have reached some sort of agreement with King''s superior. They have a huge operating system, and he Chunwang is only one part of it. These people are inextricably linked to many ambitious people in Europe and North America. At present, there are very few countries that are involved in this research and even fewer that have achieved sess. Other than you, it''s US. They want the information and sell it to some backward countries at a high price in an attempt to stir up a bigger war and change the situation. For the time being, we don''t know who is behind him. " This was the only news he had. Mu Yuan felt extremely uneasy."He Chunwang has left several times while being surrounded by you. Do you think it''s a coincidence? There should be someone waiting for him. He knows your movements like the back of his hand, but you don''t know anything about him. " "That''s for sure. The enemy is in the dark while I''m out in the open. The entire Department isplicated, and the mobilization of personnel is alsoplicated. I can''t check everyone''s background, which is unrealistic, so I can only narrow down the scope and try to make as few mistakes as possible in every operation." He could no longer remember thest time he analyzed the situation with mu Yuan so calmly. To be able to talk so peacefully now was simply ... An extravagant hope. It actually came true. Jack touched the gauze on the wound. As expected, it was worth the injury. "Will your opponent team up with he Chunwang?" "You mean Rothschild?" Mu Yuan nodded. He had messed up Jack''s mission a few times, but the other party did not pursue the matter? Jack was silent for a moment. 2331 Chapter 2331 "Actually, Roosevelt was the one who suggested this experiment. Later on, because he was too radical and didn''t care about human lives, it was ... Our family who took over. The experiment is halfway done, it''s impossible to cut it in half. Where''s the information you promised me?" Mu Yuan was speechless. After a long discussion, they finally reached the main point. This was also the main point of mu Yuan''s visit to Jack. Before he could say it, he was interrupted by he Chunwang''s assassination. Mu Yuan would not be sad and pretentious to think that Jack had brought him back for the information. They were supposed to exchange information. "Give me the real evidence of Peng zhixian''s betrayal." Mu Yuan said that even if he agreed to hand over the item, he could not let him get it easily. He also wanted a piece of evidence. Jack said softly,"wait a moment." He went upstairs, and mu Yuan closed his eyes slightly. He leaned on the sofa and listened to Jack''s footsteps. He was actually very sensitive to Jack''s footsteps. When theynded in his heart, they were so clear and steady every time. He was already a guest. He was no longer the owner of this ce. In the past, he could throw a tantrum here and treat himself as the master, but he could not do so now. They had broken up. He had to be dignified and gentle, but he could not be like this ... Without any sense of shame. He could only sit quietly like a guest and wait for the master toe down. Among them, ye Ling sent a message to confirm his decision. He could trade information with Jack in private, and this would be a secret between them. The most important thing now was to deal with the spy. Otherwise, all the spies scattered here would be in danger. ? Jack came down, took down a small tablet, and yed the real evidence for mu Yuan to see. This was a conversation between Peng zhixian and Jack, and the entire conversation was recorded. It was a conversation where Jack had instigated Peng zhixian to betray him. There was also the scene where Peng zhixian had agreed to Jack''s conditions and signed his name. This wasn''t synthesized. Mu Yuan''s heart turned cold. He smiled bitterly."We have nurtured him for more than ten years. I would rather believe that you lied to me for the information and pretended to be Peng zhixian''s traitor than believe that he is really a traitor." Jack could understand mu Yuan''s disappointment. His Xiao Yuan was too idealistic. Be it love,rades, friends, or family, he had idealized everything. However, in this world, there were not many things that were as perfect as he had imagined. "Everything doesn''t go as one wishes. There''s no other way than to ept it. You can''t change the thoughts of others." "I know," Jack took out the evidence that Peng zhixian had used to inform he Chunwang and handed it to mu Yuan."This is the most recent information that he sent out." Mu Yuan had activated all of his undercover agents for this operation. Everyone more or less knew some details. It was very easy for Peng zhixian to tamper with the information. Mu Yuan was extremely disappointed. As promised, he gave Jack the information that he had already copied. "This is all the information I can give you. It''s notprehensive and won''t be of much help to your future research, but it should be able to save your volunteers." "Not all of them?" Mu Yuan shook his head."No one would agree if I were to give you all the information. They would rather sacrifice this group of undercover agents than give you all theboratory data. It''s already very good that they can solve your urgent needs. I believe you won''t have any problems with the follow-up research. You won''t need our data either." Chapter 2332 Ive Been Lying To You Jack took the USB drive from mu Yuan''s hand. This small USB drive was rather heavy in his palm. p "Give me a moment." Mu Yuan thought to himself, the mission has long ended, and our exchange has also ended. Why would I wait for you? Jack had sent the information away in front of him. Mu Yuan cursed in his heart. F * ck! He was waiting for confirmation. He looked at Jack in disbelief."You think I''m lying to you?" "No!" Jack smiled. To mu Yuan, his smile had always been a healing existence. It immediately extinguished the me in mu Yuan''s heart."I trust you." But I don''t trust anyone else! Mu Yuan understood what he meant."Before Cai Zhou was sent back to the country, I made a copy of it. This was not sentter. If this copy is wrong, the one we got is wrong too." "You''ve already made a backup?" Mu Yuan suddenly realized that something was wrong. That''s right, he had made a backup long ago. Why did he make a backup long ago? was he subconsciously exchanging information with Jack, or ... "This is ye Ling''s decision!" Mu Yuan coldly treated this as a transaction."Don''t think too much." Jack was left speechless. It was really hard to say who was overthinking this. After a while, someone on Jack''s side confirmed it and was verifying it. It looked like it was real, but the verification also needed time and couldn''t be done in a short time. Mu Yuan''s mission had ended, and he did not want to stay any longer. He was about to get up when Jack suddenly asked,"are you going back to your country?" "Right!" Mu Yuan said calmly,"the things on my side are almost done. The earlier we go back, the more at ease you and I will be. Moreover ... Didn''t you tell me not to interfere with he Chunwang''s matter?" Jack was silent for a moment."Are you hoping that I can let he Chunwang live?" "Ye Ling''s order is also to kill him. I will not disobey a Military Order. You will do what you have to do. However, I have to confirm that the mission ispleted before I can return to my country." Mu Yuan looked at him."During this period of time, I''ll be waiting for news from miss. You should settle he Chunwang''s matter as soon as possible. Once there are results, I''ll return to China." From then on, they would really be at the ends of the earth, in different ces. Jack felt an inexplicable pain in his heart. The pain was a little severe, and he was very reluctant to part with it. It was as if his heart was being corroded, and he couldn''t help but have a delusion. If he Chunwang''s matter was not resolved, would he always be in New York? He was left under the same sky as him. But ... This was just wishful thinking. "I understand." It was as if mu Yuan''s feet were rooted to the ground. He recalled Jack''s words by the river."You just said that you lied to me. What did you lie to me about?" "It''s not important anymore. " Jack said. "It''s not important?" Mu Yuanughed coldly."It''s not important anymore. Why are you hiding half of it just because you said half? why don''t you just stop saying it? in your eyes, am I a fool that you can lie to as you please?" Jack leaned back slightly."After ye Ling''s wedding, everything I said to you ... Was all a lie." Mu Yuan''s body froze. He never expected Jack to say this. After ye Ling''s wedding, it would be the turning point in his rtionship with Jack. What did Jack say? Xiao Yuan, your surname is too valuable. I have a purpose for being with you. He said,"little Yuan, I''ve been lying to you." ¡­¡­ Every word and every sentence was engraved in his heart. He remembered them firmly. He did not dare to forget them for a moment. He clearly knew that Jack might not be speaking the truth and might just want to break up with him. Chapter 2333 I Love You Deeply Every word and every sentence was engraved in his heart. He remembered them firmly. He did not dare to forget them for a moment. He clearly knew that Jack might not be speaking the truth and might just want to break up with him. Because it was too sudden. Those words had left an indelible shadow in his heart. "Why?" Mu Yuan''s eyes were red. If she was lying to him, what about her true feelings? What were true words? why did he have to say those sad words? "Why? I can''t exin it clearly." Jack hurriedly took the tea from the table. Westerners always drank tea in a nondescript manner. He made a tea set and teacups, but he felt that the teacups were too small. They liked to drink in big gulps and not in small sips, so he used mugs. Looking at the pairs of mugs, he was heartbroken."I lied to you because of my own reasons. Later, what happened to Lehmann went out of control, which led to a real Rift between us. I have the greatest responsibility for what has happened today." "Since you''ve lied to me, what about your true words?" Mu Yuan''s eyes were red, and his fingers were trembling. His voice was also a little choked."You''re really a bastard. It''s fine that you lied to me, but I almost believed you. Why did you say that you lied to me? You always say that my family name is very valuable, that you never loved me, that you were just using me. I''m about to believe you, so why don''t you want to lie to me?" ¡­¡­ Jack thought, why don''t I lie to him anymore? "I thought I could lie to you forever." All the way until the day of mu Yuan''s birthday. Mu Yuan leaned his head on her shoulder and hugged her, but he did not dare to cry out loud. He tried his best to hide his emotions. At that moment, his heart felt like it was being cut by a knife. He looked on helplessly as that sharp knife, as if it was killing someone without spilling blood, cut himself and mu Yuan one by one. Why were they so sad? "I love you very much." Jack looked into mu Yuan''s eyes and said,"your life is more important than mine!" He was too foolish. If he could say this to his father, why couldn''t he say it to mu Yuan? Mu Yuan''s tears fell all of a sudden, and his vision was a blur. He blinked, afraid that his tears would block Jack''s face. Jack looked very calm, as if he was narrating a very ordinary matter. This was the first time he had expressed his feelings so clearly in the past few years. "The few years I''ve been with you were the best times of my life. I''ve never regretted loving you. Even if I die the next moment, I won''t regret it. Even if decadester, I''ll be white-haired, I won''t regret loving you when I was young. Every time you call me, I''m very happy. Every time I see you, no matter what happened to me, as long as I see your smiling face, I don''t have any worries. I''ve been seriously nning our future. I want to walk a path that belongs to us, even though I''ve failed. " "But my love for you has never changed. I know that it''s toote to say anything now. There''s no turning back between us, but at least you don''t have to be sad anymore. The person you once loved lied to you. He didn ''t, and you won''t be sad again. The person you loved didn''t love you, and neither did he. When we were in love, we never regretted it. Now that we''ve broken up, I don''t want to be open about it, and there''s no need to avoid the decisions and feelings I''ve made. In the future, you don''t have to feel sad or regretful because I''ve never loved you. " ¡­¡­ Chapter 2334 I Love You Deeply 2 He had always been such a magnanimous person. Even if his mind was firm, there were times when he regretted it. He regretted agreeing to ye Ling''s conditions, but he could not say it out loud now. There was already a crack between him and mu Yuan that could not be repaired. They would not be able to be together in this lifetime. He did not wish for mu Yuan and his best friend to have an irreparable Rift. Ye Ling was truly nning for mu Yuan, but he was too cruel. A stream of tears flowed down mu Yuan''s face. He seemed to have waited for a lifetime before he finally got the words ''I love you very much''. He knew very well in his heart that Jack loved him very much. He just didn''t mean it, but he was still sad and desperate because of his words. asionally, he would also doubt whether Jack was just acting like he loved himself very much. In fact, he was overthinking it. In the beginning, it was he who insisted on pestering Jack, which led to their beginning. Now, he finally heard that he loved her very much. His heart began to burn and he was no longer despondent. The luckiest thing in the world is that I love you, and you happen to love me too. Even if they missed it, they would not regret it. "Why do you want to break up with me?" Mu Yuan asked unwillingly as he wiped his tears. He wanted to appear more mature and not ask further, but he knew that he could not do it. "I ... I thought you''d be better off after we broke up." Jack said with difficulty. "You think ..." Mu Yuan''s tears almost fell again. He held it in for the whole night and suddenly pounced over and gave him a punch."What right do you have to make the decision alone? why didn''t you ask me?" "What do you think? What do you think you are?" "Why didn''t you ask me? why didn''t you ask me?" ¡­¡­ Mu Yuan punched him a few times and knelt on one knee. The pain felt like it was about to peel him off. He pressed his entire body on Jack and cried,"I''m not doing well at all!" "Xiao Yuan ..." Jack grabbed his wrist and pulled him into his arms. Mu Yuan suddenly started to struggle. Jack grabbed his waist with one hand and hugged him tightly."Xiao Yuan, you will be fine." You will get better and better! Fate was something difficult to exin, but sometimes people had to ept their fate. No matter how deep their love was, there was no way to apany them for a lifetime. Deep love will not live long, extreme love will hurt. Mu Yuan''s emotions gradually calmed down. He lowered his voice and said,"let me go!" It''s over. "How good would it be if I wasn''t reincarnated in the Anderson family?" If he was not Anderson, he would be able to live his life without fear. He could choose who he loved and who he wanted to spend the rest of his life with. He did not need to weigh the situation and did not need to grow up with a deep-rooted mindset. If he could live a different life for himself, he would be able to be with mu Yuan for a long time. Special Mu Yuan''s entire body trembled. He never thought that Jack would say such words. No matter how much he loved Jack, he had never once thought that it would be good if he was not a member of the MU family. He did not even dare to think about it. It was as if mu Yuan''s pressure points had been hit. He could not move and could only be hugged by him. Jack said hoarsely,"so, Xiao Yuan, we really have to meet less in the future. It''s best if we don''t meet again. I''m afraid ..." I''m afraid that if I can''t control myself, you''ll lose your freedom and your future. Mu Yuan''s voice waspletely hoarse. He understood what he was implying."No, you won ''T. You will never treat me like that." "I will!" Jack bit his shoulder firmly as if he wanted to leave a mark on his body."I will. I''m not as upright as you think. I''m just controlling myself." If there came a day when he could not control himself and let go of the devil in his heart, he and mu Yuan would really walk on different paths. Even if it was close, it was far away. Mu Yuan suddenly pushed his chest and pushed him onto the sofa. He kissed him fiercely, crossed his legs, and sat on his waist. His entire body wrapped around him, and his hands frantically tore his clothes. He did not even care about the injury on his arm. In a moment, he took off Jack''s shirt, leaving only his inner shirt. Mu Yuan let go of him slightly, and his hands that were wrapped around him unbuttoned his clothes. He stared into Jack''s eyes."Do you want to do it?" This sentence seemed to have ignited the most secret pleasure in Jack''s heart. His eyes slowly turned red, and the gaze he used to look at mu Yuan was filled with the aggressiveness of a male. Mu Yuan took off his coat and clothes. He had an expression that said,"I''m going to F * ck you no matter what.""If you don''t want to do it, then lie down obediently." Jack''s fingers were on his waist, gently caressing it, as if he was reluctant to let go. His voice was hoarse."What are you doing?" "Let''s make a break-up fire bag. " Chapter 2335 Youre Really Amazing Jack suddenly lifted him onto the sofa and kissed him on the lips. The two of them rolled into a ball on the sofa, like wild beasts gnawing at each other, wishing they could bite off a piece of each other''s flesh. He was fierce and ruthless. His red skin was soon covered in sweat. Under the light, mu Yuan''s skin was revealed in front of him inch by inch. Jack was kissing his lips crazily ... ¡­¡­ "I''m thirsty ..." Mu Yuan was panting heavily. Jack took the tea on the table and drank a big mouthful. He drank a mouthful first and fed him a big mouthful. Mu Yuan greedily sucked the tea in his mouth. The thirst made his thoughts be chaotic. "I still want ..." Jack raised his head and took another big gulp before feeding him again. The tea flowed down his neck and spilled all over him. Jack threw the cup away and pressed down on mu Yuan, like a beast attacking its prey. ¡­¡­ They did it the whole night, sitting all the way from downstairs to upstairs, from the sofa to the study, and then to the bathroom. The two of them seemed to not know fatigue. Mu Yuan stretched his legs. His legs were already soft, and his waist was even softer. After the two of them had their fun, it was already dawn. Mu Yuany on his waist and even yed with little Jack, flicking him. "You''re so awesome. " Jack,"...Don''t y with fire." Mu Yuan thought to himself, tsk, this is the tone of an overbearing President in our country''s online literature. It''s not like your temperament at all! Mu Yuan turned over andy down beside him. He was so tired that he felt sleepy. The silence was like an endless abyss. "How about we redefine our rtionship?" Jack had an ominous feeling. Mu Yuan turned over andy on his waist."We''re just friends on fire. I''ll be your sugar daddy." Jack was left speechless. Before going to bed, the two of them were still talking about not seeing each other often, but after going to bed, they were about to p each other''s faces. "My mistress?" Jack held back hisughter."Major mu Yuan, how much do you n to spend on me a year?" "A year?" Mu Yuan frowned and pinched his lower abdomen."If I calcte it by year, I''ll be at a loss. You can only be counted by the number of times you be a popr friend." Jack was left speechless. Mu Yuan was very inquisitive."Right?" "Then, do you count it as once or how many times today?" Mu Yuan thought about it seriously."Once!" "Then I''ll be at a loss." "What are you losing? I''m beautiful, my waist is thin, my legs are long, my skills are excellent, and I slept with you. You don''t need to pay, I''ll pay." Jack was left speechless. You make a lot of sense. I was speechless. Mu Yuan closed his eyes indignantly. He actually felt that he had suffered a loss? "I feel that it''s a waste that you''re lying down and he can have sex with you." Jack touched his stiff hair and felt very mncholic. It was originally a very simple rtionship, but it had be moreplicated. After breaking up, she slept with her ex-boyfriend, and the ex-boyfriend thought that she was a big deal and wanted to keep him as a mistress. No one had to be responsible for it. How could this be reasonable? Mu Yuan bit the nket and said gloomily,"I''m just saying." He knew that it was impossible. Jack had already said that they should meet less, and it was best not to meet. This was a simple breakup. "The young master is going to see a doctor tomorrow afternoon." "I know," After fooling around for an entire night, mu Yuan''s eyelids were struggling. Jack''s warm hands were on his shoulders, gently rubbing them. The rhythmicforting made mu Yuan gradually fall asleep. Jack was exhausted, but he couldn''t sleep. 2336 Chapter 2336 Jack was exhausted, but he couldn''t sleep. ''Friends with fire?'' This seemed to be ... A way out. It was not bad to be friends for a lifetime. However, if there was a conflict in the end and they could not even maintain this rtionship, what good would that be? ording to the current development, this was an unspeakable matter. Jack''s mind was in a mess, and he gradually felt sleepy. Old Rayleigh and Amanda were on leave today. It was rare for the couple to have a day off together. They had nned to go on a romantic date or y basketball together. However, old Rayleigh heard that Jack had failed his mission and was injured. Lehmann had reported on him and was even tricked away by major mu Yuan when he left the hospital. Old Rayleigh was worried to death. "Has his intelligence deteriorated?" Old Rayleigh was worried. "A little," Amanda replied. "He must be up to something. He''s not my son. I heard that there''s something very powerful in his country that can confuse and control people ..." "Witch''s Gu," "Yes! That''s right, did that young man drug him?" "It''s the 21st century," Amanda said."The Qing Dynasty has been dead for more than a hundred years. Wake up, you''re a Westerner." Old Rayleigh was speechless. Amanda was also a little worried. Old Rayleigh had a big hole in his brain. He had been dragged away by the major and had not returned all night. Could it be that his corpse had been destroyed? Amanda said,"maybe he''s just injured and doesn''t want us to worry. Don''t think too much." Destroy the corpse? Such a terrifying thing wasn''t suitable to be imagined, right? "No, I have to go and take a look. If there''s no one in the apartment, I''m going to call the police." Amanda£¬¡°¡­¡­¡± Amanda could not stop him, so she had no choice but to follow old Rayleigh to Jack''s apartment. As the head of the tax bureau, old Rayleigh knew everything about Jack''s properties. After all, they paid taxes like crazy and there was no way to hide it. It was easy to find out where they often went. There was a slightly broken sports car parked at the entrance. Old Rayleigh circled the sports car. There were a few bullet holes in the body of the car, the ss was broken, and one of the rearview mirrors was broken. It looked very broken. "What''s the use of this car other than acting cool and picking up girls?" Old Rayleigh asked. Amanda was silent for a moment."I remember that you also drove an antique sports car to pick me up on our first date." Old Rayleigh was speechless. He suddenly turned around and strode into the room without any desire to talk to Amanda. Amanda smiled and followed him. She had been here before. After recording her fingerprint, she easily opened the door. Old Rayleigh was speechless. Amanda£¬¡°¡­¡­¡± The living room was in a mess. Clothes were thrown everywhere, and a shirt was stained with blood. It was obvious that they had misunderstood. Jack had note over for a while, and the doors and windows were closed. There was no venttion, and the air was filled with a very sticky and fishy smell. Clothes were thrown everywhere, and it was a mess. Old Rayleigh''s lips twitched."Preposterous!" His son had actually brought her home. And ... It was a mess. When they saw the typhoon passing by, there was another indescribable smell of hormones. An adult could tell what had happened here with one look. This was arge-scale scene of excessive indulgence. This was not like his son who always had a straight face and did not look like he would like humans. What happened to abstinence? What happened to being unattainable? He actually indulged himself? Old Rayleigh''s face darkened. He was about to go upstairs to settle the score when Amanda grabbed his arm."What are you doing?!" "I''m going ..." Old Rayleigh was at a loss for words. What was he going to do? Caught in the act of adultery? That wasn''t really the case. His son wasn''t married and wasn''t obstructing anyone. Moreover, with his identity as an adulterer, it wasn''t appropriate for them to meet under such circumstances, right? "Didn''t you say you broke up? Didn''t you say you broke up?" Amanda said calmly,"there are many who remarry after a divorce. There are also countless who get back together after a breakup. Don''t make a fuss." "What do you mean I''m overreacting? you ..." Old Rayleigh was about to explode."Who''s that?" Do you know who that is? Is this even appropriate?" Old Rayleigh was stammering. Amanda also felt that the matter was out of her mind and did not seem to be something her son would do. Furthermore, as parents, they had found out about it. It was a little awkward. It was very awkward! In the room, mu Yuan had not slept for long before he was woken up by thirst. He only felt that he was extremely thirsty. He pushed Jack and touched his chest before giving him a p."I''m thirsty." It was the after-effect of excessive indulgence. Jack was also a little dazed from his sleep, and both of them were a little exhausted. He got up and said,"I''ll get it for you." Mu Yuan saw that the gauze on his arm was still bleeding. He got up and kissed Jack on the lips."You sleep. I''ll go get it." * A surprise is waiting for the little cutie! Chapter 2337 The Scene Of The Horror Scene Mu Yuan saw that the gauze on his arm was still bleeding. He got up and kissed Jack on the lips."You sleep. I''ll go get it." "Pour me a cup." "Alright," he said. Mu Yuan stood up in a daze. Yesterday''s clothes had been thrown downstairs. Although it was only the two of them, it was really not good to walk from the second floor to the first floor. He went to the cloakroom next door and casually put on Jack''s casual pants. He touched his chest and touched his way out, feeling his way out. He was so sleepy that his eyelids kept fighting. Just as he walked to the top of the stairs, mu Yuan saw two people standing downstairs. They were looking at him with their mouths agape. Mu Yuan was just about to step out with one foot and almost missed it. Mu Yuan was stunned."...???" Who was it? Amanda and old Rayleigh had a bad feeling about the situation. Should they leave early and pretend that they had never been here? it would be so embarrassing if their son found out. Old Rayleigh grumbled and refused to leave. He wanted to see who the little Vixen who had seduced his son was. Suddenly, the door to the room upstairs opened and a short-haired, slender young man walked out. His eyes were half-closed, and he seemed a little sleepy. He had yellow skin, sharp facial features, and a head of thick hair. The root of the hair was very hard, and his short hair was sharp and neat. His neck was long and slender, and his Adam''s apple and corbones were distinct. These were not the main points. The main point was that the young man''s neck, chest, and corbones were covered with blue and purple hickeys. There were also some obvious scratch marks on his chest. His muscr upper body was bare, and he was full of lust. He was wearing a pair of simple trousers, which were a little too wide and long for him. The top of the trousers was loosely tied and hung down to his lower abdomen. His eight-pack ABS were clearly defined, and they were full of unsightly hickeys and bite marks. It was obvious that he had spent a night with some hot Vixen. It was really ... Blinding to the eyes! He stood at the entrance of the Golden staircase on the second floor. The morning light bathed his body, and his expression was a little dull, as if he was still drowsy. He almost stepped on the stairs and barely held onto the handrail, as if he had suddenly woken up from his drowsy state. Old Rayleigh was speechless. Amanda£¬¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Yuan was speechless. This middle-aged woman looked familiar to him. He recalled that she was Lehmann Anderson''s older sister previously. The man beside her looked familiar no matter how he looked at him. Old Rayleigh and Jack did not look alike, but they had a slight resemnce in their eyes. Mu Yuan shuddered and suddenly burst open the master bedroom door like a sprinter. "This ..." Amanda said. Old Rayleigh was speechless. He pounced on the bed and kicked Jack awake. "Don''t sleep, get up!!!" Mu Yuan was so nervous that his voice had changed. Jack had been working the entire night and was very tired. He was a little confused when he was kicked awake for no reason."What''s wrong?" "Downstairs ... Downstairs ..." Mu Yuan jumped up in a panic and found a T-shirt to put on. He forcefully dragged Jack up and threw the shirt to him. Jack was confused. He put on his pants and wanted to go out, but he was dragged back by mu Yuan. How was he going to get out with all these marks? Wouldn''t it be awkward if they went out? Mu Yuan stood on his tiptoes and helped him put on his clothes. He put on a white long-sleeved shirt. Jack was still confused."Don''t be nervous. No matter what it is, let me handle it. You go and sleep for a while." How could he fall asleep? This was simply horrifying. Mu Yuan was barefooted, and his toes were curled up. He dragged Jack to the side door."I''ve seen the sister downstairs. She said that she''s Lehmann Anderson''s sister ..." Chapter 2338 His Wife Is Shy Mu Yuan was barefooted, and his toes were curled up. He dragged Jack to the side door."I''ve seen the sister downstairs. She said that she''s Lehmann Anderson''s sister ..." Leyman Anderson''s sister? Jack had originally nned to tie his pants loosely, but when he heard this, he could not help but pull up his pants and tie them tightly. He slowly looked at mu Yuan and recalled mu Yuan''s image just now. Jack was left speechless. Mu Yuan was nervous from his stare."What''s wrong?" "There''s a truth. I think ..." If he said it, wouldn''t he be telling mu Yuan that he knew mu Yuan''s whereabouts and conversations like the back of his hand? "Leyman is the only son and has no sister." Mu Yuan was speechless. What? Then who did he see? "Short hair, very pretty, very young, and her eyes look a little like yours ..." Mu Yuan racked his brains to think."Is it your cousin, or someone else?" "It should be my mother." Mu Yuan was petrified. Mom ... Mom? Mother! Your mother is so young? Although mother mu was also very young, he had seen her since she was a child and did not think much of it. However, Amanda really looked very young, fashionable, and energetic, just like the female devil in American fashion dramas. He didn''t seem like he had a son this old! Jack rubbed mu Yuan''s head with a faint smile."Control yourself." He walked out of the door with a smile, and his face had returned to its usual cold expression. He calmly went downstairs and looked at his petrified parents. Then, he looked at the living room that was in shambles. Even Jack, who was truly cold as ice, felt that it was a little ... Inappropriate. "Dad, mom, what are you doing here?" Jack calmly tidied up the raggle-filled living room. Old Rayleigh and Amanda watched as their thick-skinned son tidied up the ce in front of them. He then gestured for them to sit on the sofa. Old Rayleigh and Amanda both showed a look of disdain. Who knows what you guys did on the sofa, who would dare to sit on it! Jack held his forehead and the family of three looked at each other. Old Rayleigh and Amanda sat on the sofa with dark faces, refusing to touch the long sofa. Jack calmly and simply packed up. "Bastard!" "What the hell did you do?!" Old Rayleigh cursed. He pointed at Jack and then upstairs. He was so angry that he could not stop panting. He wanted to kill him. "I''m an adult man, it''s normal for me to do something. You didn''t call me before you came, and you didn''t knock on the door. That''s impolite, right?" Amanda£¬¡°¡­¡­¡± Old Rayleigh retorted,"what did you just say? do you think I won''t dare to hit you just because you''ve grown up?" If it wasn''t for Reyman saying that you were dragged by the major yesterday and I was afraid that your corpse would be destroyed, do you think I would be willing to drive all the way to suburbs? do you think I''m so free?" Jack was thick-skinned and was not afraid of being scolded. He was very calm and had a look that said,"you can scold me if you want. After scolding me, I''ll leave quickly." Even Amanda was a little angry. She felt that mu Yuan was quite good. If mu Yuan was not a soldier of China but a Chinese, he could have a job that he loved, such as a doctor, awyer, a teacher, an artist, and so on. She felt that her son had good taste and would not stop him. Only ... This identity absolutely could not do. "Are you out of your mind?" old Rayleigh lowered his voice."He''s trying to find fault with you at this critical moment, and you still dare to hang out with him? don''t you want your military uniform anymore?" "I know what I''m doing!" "You know your limits? If you knew your limits, you wouldn''t be together. You guys got back together again?" Old Rayleigh was in disbelief."She''s already kicked you away, and now she''s managed to win you over with a simple trick? You''re so stupid that you''re still waiting to be kicked. He might be using you. " Mu Yuan was speechless. Wait a minute, wait a minute ... In Jack''s daddy''s eyes, what kind of terrible character was he? He was simply a scumbag who yed with feelings. This didn''t make sense at all. Which part of him was scum? Did Jack ruin his reputation? Jack must be ruining his reputation! "Dad!" Jack frowned. Xiao Yuan was still listening upstairs. What was he saying? "Call him down!" Old Riley was furious. He wanted to take a serious look at this Little Vixen and see what kind of incarnation she was. She was covered in hickeys just now. Ah, pfft, he was too embarrassed to look at her! Amanda held her forehead and felt a sense of chaos. Mu Yuan was eavesdropping by the door. When he heard that he had to go down, his anus tightened. No, he ... How was he going to meet people? His terrible image had been seen by his parents just now. If he went down now, where would he get the face to go? he would not go down even if he died! "Dad, he''s shy. Don''t make things difficult for him." 2339 Chapter 2338 Old Rayleigh almost vomited blood. Shy? She was as shy as a God. "You ..." Amanda was speechless."Let''s just go." "What do you mean go? I''m not going anywhere today!" Old Rayleigh sat down boldly. He looked as if he would not give up until mu Yuan came down and said something."I''d like to ask what the major meant. Did he y with my son''s feelings? he''s still pestering me after breaking up with me. How shameless!" Mu Yuan was speechless. Mu Yuan was already feeling a little guilty when he saw Jack''s parents. Now, his face was burning, and he could not help but rub it. Jack''s father had a very bad impression of him. Who could he me? It must be Jack''s fault! "I''m shameless!" Jack took a deep breath."I''m entangled with you. We''re just in a pure physical rtionship. Don''t think too much." Old Rayleigh''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. Amanda also felt that this was ridiculous. "You ..." Old Riley exploded in anger and asked Amanda,"can I kill him?" "..." Amanda''s silence was golden. At that moment, there was the sound of a car braking. It was a very urgent sound from outside. Then, someone knocked on the door. Old Rayleigh and Jack looked at each other. Jack went to open the door, and a group of uniformed special agents stood at the door. Jack recognized one of them as Roosevelt''s subordinate. He was an inspector in the Criminal Investigation Unit. He was 38 years old and had solved many cases. He was extremely capable and had been transferred to several departments. He was a wily old fox and had been promoted very quickly. "Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, sorry to bother you. There''s a murder case that I''d like to ask your friend to assist in the investigation." The inspectors were professional. Jack nced at the police detectives outside. They were all armed with live ammunition. This was not the posture of the Criminal Investigation Unit. They were divided into several forces in the same Department, and the division ofbor was clear. Each department did not interfere with each other. This inspector''s level in the Department was higher than Jack ''s. "My friend?" Jack sneered, opened the door, and invited them in. The inspector was ready to search the ce, so he brought arge group of people in. He saw old Rayleigh and Amanda sitting on the sofa. A chill ran down the inspector''s spine. Old Rayleigh was a sly old fox. He had just reprimanded Jack and was hopping mad. When he saw an outsider carrying a cup of tea in a nonchnt and Noble manner, the moment he closed his eyes, he immediately felt the aura of a bureaucrat. He had been in a position with real power for more than 20 years. He had an imposing air about him and had been nurtured by the system to be arrogant and cunning. "Jack, what''s going on?" The inspector had wanted tounch a surprise attack, but he did not expect the Anderson family to be there. He hurriedly smiled and greeted them. Amanda did not even look at him. She squinted her eyes slightly and flipped through a magazine, ignoring him. Jack said,"dad, I''m still confused. Inspector Smith said that there''s a murder case that he needs my friend''s help with. I wonder which of my friends are involved in the murder case?" The inspector was in a difficult position. However, he remembered that Roosevelt was behind this, and he had sufficient evidence. He didn''t feel guilty and took out the evidence. Jack looked at the murder case. After mu Yuan went to the bridge that day, a vagrant came into contact with him. He waster brought away by Reyman for questioning. Not long after, this vagrant died under the bridge. That day, the surveince camera happened to capture mu Yuan passing by the bridge and came into contact with the vagrant. Mu Yuan''s sketch was also found in the vagrant''s belongings. Chapter 2340 Uninvited Guest (2) The inspector took out the footage of mu Yuan and Jack being stopped by the traffic police yesterday, and the surveince cameras that had captured them along the way. It was very clear. "ording to our investigation, this is major mu Yuan from China. He used to train at West Point, and Lieutenant Colonel Anderson used to be his instructor. We''ve been friends for the past few years. This case is special, so we want to invite him back to assist in the investigation." The inspector had his reasons, but he didn''t dare to look at Amanda. After all, she was the judge. ? Moreover, he was a judge with an extremely high status. Jackughed coldly."Inspector Smith, even if major mu Yuan is involved in a murder case, if you want him to assist in the investigation, the first thing you should do is to ask the Embassy. Did you get the document? If you don''t have the document, how dare you invite a major from Hua to assist in the investigation? you''re a Criminal Police officer, don''t you know the rules? Since you''re not clear, then take your people back and familiarize them with internationalw! To avoid unnecessary international disputes!" The inspector''s heart clenched. How could they not know the rules? they did not really want to bring mu Yuan back to assist in the investigation. This was just an excuse. Inspector Smith''s rank was higher than Jack ''s, but he did not have as much power as Jack. However, if Jack was alone, he would not be so weak. Amanda was still reading her magazine, and old Rayleigh''s mockery could not be hidden. Inspector Smith raised his head and looked upstairs. They took a look at the surveince camera. After major mu Yuan came, he had note out at all. He straightened his back and said,"Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, this is an emergency. We will definitely exin the situation to the Embassyter. The surveince camera shows that you and the major have not left the house since you came back. What are your intentions?" Jack looked at the dense crowd of people. Other than Smith, no one dared to look at Jack. Jack''s gaze finallynded on the inspector."Smith, please watch your words. Are you hinting that I''m colluding with the enemy? Or are you hinting at the Anderson family to collude with the enemy?" Amanda slowly discovered the magazine."Since you''re using our family of colluding with the enemy, where''s the evidence? Major mu Yuan had filed a case with the Embassy when he was entering and leaving the country. He was recing a professor to teach at Columbia University. It was a friendly Academic Exchange between the two parties. His existence was reasonable and legal. ording to our country''sws, unless he is confirmed to be a suspect, he can not be detained. If he has only met the victim once, you can not take him away and detain him. At most, you will be interrogated as per routine. Inspector Smith was so aggressive and wanted to take her away. Are you sure we''re covering for her? We can''t afford to be used of such a crime. I advise you to hire a betterwyer. " Amanda''s speech was neither slow nor fast. She had a temperament and was very imposing. It was clearly early spring, but Smith''s back was covered in cold sweat. He hurriedly bent over and said,"Sir, I have no intention of using the Anderson family of colluding with the enemy. It''s just that the surveince camera caught that major mu Yuan had not left. I have the right to ask him about the murder case." Old Rayleigh frowned."If you have something to say, then say it. Don''t be so weird. Even if major mu Yuan stayed here for one night, it doesn''t mean anything. Jack is his instructor at the West. The two of them have a good rtionship. What do you want to say?" Amanda understood what Smith was trying to say, but she did not point him out. Old Rayleigh was the only one who dared to point it out, which made things awkward. Smith had always been tactful, but now he felt guilty after hearing what old Rayleigh said. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2341 Very Childish "Sir, we didn''t mean it that way." Old Rayleigh and Amanda''s chiming of words made Smith unable to straighten his back. Mu Yuan had already finished dressing up upstairs. He wanted to jump out of the window and leave, but then he realized that ... Smith had sent people to guard every corner, and he could not get out at all. What Smith was trying to say was that he had an unclear rtionship with Jack? That was true, but it was too much of a coincidence. They had a wild nightst night, and someone came to their door today. They couldn''t find any trace of their love for the past few years, but now they were caught in bed. It didn''t matter to him. If he could get away, Smith didn''t dare to really arrest him. Otherwise, it would cause a big international problem. Jack was different. If the usation was true, Jack would be in trouble. "There''s no one in this house. It''s just the three of us. We''re discussing the details ofst night''s terrorist arrest. If you insist on searching, then fine. Give me the search warrant!" Amanda said faintly. She also wanted to see who dared to issue this search warrant. Smith couldn''t back down now. He looked up and his heart couldn''t help but beat like a drum. Since Amanda and old Rayleigh were both there, he would not be able to go upstairs without a search warrant. They didn''t dare to force their way in. If it was another family, they would still dare to barge in. However, Smith really did not dare to do so for the Anderson family. He was not even sure himself. If there was no one upstairs, mu Yuan would have left long ago. If the surveince cameras did not capture him, Amanda could really make him take off his uniform. The most powerful person in the Anderson family was not Rayleigh, but Amanda. "Officers, Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, I don''t have a search warrant today. The murder case has indeed been traced back to major mu Yuan. I just want to ask major mu Yuan a few questions. Can the two officers make an exception?" "I said there''s no one. Do you not understand humannguage?" Amandaughed."That''s right. I''m curious too. Rayleigh said that major mu Yuan left before we arrived. I saw him leave with my own eyes. What are you trying to do by pestering me?" Cold sweat broke out on Smith''s back. He would be lying if he said he wasn''t afraid. This family was too difficult to deal with. Jack said calmly,"Roosevelt sent you here, right? since that''s the case, I won''t waste time talking to you. My parents are both here. Ask him toe over. There''s no need for a search order. He just needs to say that he''ll take full responsibility. I''ll immediately get your people to search upstairs." "This ..." Smith said. Smith felt bitter. He didn''t even dare to make this call. He didn''t dare to let them think that it was Roosevelt''s doing."Officers, Lieutenant Colonel, I''m sorry to disturb you so early in the morning. Maybe our information is wrong. I''ll take him away now." He made a hand gesture, and the rest of the people quickly retreated, not daring to stay any longer. That group of people were all obeying orders, and each and every one of them couldn''t hold on any longer, as if they wanted to disappear as soon as possible. Old Rayleigh watched from the corner of his eyes as Smith left with his men. However, the agents surrounding Jack did not leave. They seemed to be waiting for something. Jack nced at the surveince cameras around the house. He had set up a few cameras around the house, so he could see everything. Old Rayleigh sneered."You''re only thinking about a moment of pleasure. Herees the trouble. If you''re so insistent, then you''d better stop using our family''s power to scare her away. When the timees, I don''t care who you''re with, as long as you settle it, I''ll support you. You haven''t grown your wings yet, so don''t learn from her and be so devoted. It''s so childish." 2342 Chapter 2342 Amanda nced at old Rayleigh, then peeked upstairs to signal for him to speak less. Old Rayleigh knew when to stop and didn''t go too far. Jack didn''t answer. Old Riley was so angry that he went over and kicked him."Are you mute?" "Dad, we''re just having a pure physical rtionship. It won''t involve anything else. Don''t worry." Old Rayleigh did not hear that."If I didn''t find you pleasing to the eye, I would''ve beaten you to death." Amanda£¬¡°¡­¡­¡± Old Rayleigh had a fiery temper, and the two of them were like Ice and Fire. Jack''s personality waspletely different from old Rayleigh ''s, so no matter what he said, Jack would still put on a cold face. Old Rayleigh lowered his voice and said,"hurry up and settle this. Yesterday, we used little Taylor as bait but failed. You can''t go after he Chunwang anymore." "Yes, I understand." p There was already a heavenlywork waiting for he Chunwang. "It''s good that you understand!" "Let''s go," Amanda said."We''ll give them some time." Old Rayleigh was still worried. He wanted to go back in and ask for more confirmation from Jack, but he felt very guilty and unconfident if he did not. If his son couldn''t figure it out and caused trouble again, it would be terrible if he didn''t have time to deal with it. Amanda hurriedly stopped him."That''s enough, stop it." "I''m not. Look who''s making a scene. It''s your son. " "You''re not going to get a share of my son?" Old Rayleigh snorted. The couple owed their child, so they had always been more indulgent. Jack never made them worry and took good care of himself. They did not expect that he would cause them so much trouble when he became an adult. Amanda said,"if you have the time to pester him, why don''t you go and find something that can be used against Roosevelt? I saw Smith bring his men over. He must have found something. He Chunwang knows everything about them. If you tell Roosevelt, he''ll definitely try to make a big deal out of it. You''ll have a headache then." "When the timees, I''ll put righteousness before family." "Ha!" Amanda ignored him and got into the car. "Are you leaving or not?" Old Rayleigh had been in the Special Forces before. Amanda had been to battlefields and worked as a Special Agent for a while. Old Rayleigh had been her bodyguard for a long time. Throughout their journey, Amanda''s status had always been higher than old Rayleigh ''s, so she was very domineering when she gave orders. "Let''s go!" Old Rayleigh peeked at the bungalow behind him unwillingly, then got into his car and left. Amanda thought,"very good, you''re tactful." Upstairs, mu Yuan was sitting on the sofa in the bedroom with his legs crossed. He was holding a small bear Pillow, thinking about something. He was in a daze, and the curtains were not drawn. The lighting in the bedroom was not very good, and only a little light seeped in. Jack walked in with big steps. Mu Yuan rubbed his eyes."Your parents left?" "Let''s go," Mu Yuan said,"if it was my dad, he would definitelye up and break your legs." With old master MU''s bad temper, if he were to encounter such a thing in his own home, he would definitely blow up. Even being chased out of the house would be considered a light punishment. After an apocalyptic celebration, there was still a dead knot between them. They still had to go their separate ways. That passion was like the clouds and mist that eventually dissipated. He had once heard a story from a friend. It was a woman. She had been married to her husband for many years, but they had never given birth. She was a military doctor and was very busy with her work. Her husband had a woman outside and she had a child. She didn''t love her husband. If she really did love him, he would have to go to jail if this crime was exposed. But even if she didn''t love him, she was also very unwilling. One day, there was a Typhoon, and the ne was dyed for a night. She spent the night in a hurry at the airport and met her first love. The two had their own families, but they had a passionate rtionship at the airport. After dawn, the woman put on her clothes and boarded the ne with her luggage. From then on, the two no longer contacted each other. That night of pleasure was like a dream. And his first love had also stepped onto a ne to another city. He and Jack ... Were in the same situation. Chapter 2343 Ive Already Confessed There were still remnants of their scent in the room. It was a scent that both of them were very familiar with. Jack walked to his side and handed him the water in his hand. Mu Yuan''s throat was a little dry, and the cold water slowly rolled down his throat, extinguishing the fire that was burning in his heart. He held the White porcin cup in a daze. Was he going to say goodbye to Jack? Jack suddenly picked him up and threw him onto the bed. He pulled the nket over him and covered him."Sleep." Mu Yuan had not been sleeping well these few days. He had also caused a ruckus for the entire night, and his eyes were slightly bloodshot. Jack nted a kiss on his eyelid."There''s nothing much to do today. Have a good sleep. I''ll be here to apany you." Mu Yuan''s heart was filled with many things. He touched the pillow, but he could not fall asleep. Jack came up and hugged him with both hands. He stretched his legs and mped his legs. There was a year when mu Yuan was on a mission and soaked in the frozen river for too long. His body was slightly injured, and from that year onwards, his hands and feet were a little cold, especially on rainy days and in winter. He could not keep them warm no matter how hard he tried. "You can''t sleep?" Mu Yuan shook his head."When your parents saw me ... They didn''t say anything?" He had always been curious as to why his parents had left just like that. Could it be that they had just epted the fact that their son was in a rtionship with an enemy major? Although he was scolding Jack, to mu Yuan, it was all bark and no bite. It was apletely different reaction from his father beating him to death. His parents were too calm. "They''re mentally prepared. You don''t have to worry about them. " "What kind of mental preparation?" The scene just now was the most embarrassing scene in his life. It would definitely be recorded in his life. Jackughed."It''s not like you can''t be seen. I''ve already confessed to them." Mu Yuan was speechless. He was a little nervous for some reason. Confessed? He confessed? Then what did his parents say? Could it be that they had confessed everything to their parents? It couldn''t be considered a secret, and only they knew? "Don''t worry," "Oh ..." Mu Yuan''s face was cold, but he was extremely nervous. He really wanted to hear what his parents had to say, but Jack did not say anything. Mu Yuan was a little anxious. What was that? They don''t have the same thoughts at all! How long had it been since they broke up? "What did they say?" "He didn''t say anything." Jack picked the most important part."You heard it just now. If our rtionship is exposed one day, I don''t need Anderson''s power to settle it. He won''t stop me from being with anyone." Mu Yuan thought to himself,''it''s not good for you to F * cking misinterpret your father''s meaning like this, right?'' That was not what old Rayleigh meant! "Oh ..." Mu Yuan was very afraid that he would really carry out his n. Jack was only two years older than him. How could he possibly be the one who had the final say at this age? the reason why he could do whatever he wanted was because of the Anderson family."We only have a pure physical rtionship. Don''t think too much." "Alright!" Jack replied. Jack hugged him tightly and pressed his lips against his forehead."Aren''t you sleepy?" Mu Yuan closed his eyes and slowly fell into the darkness. He could vaguely feel someone kissing his face, but he was too tired to care. Jack woke up after an hour of sleep. He left the bed gently, and mu Yuan was still sleeping soundly. After treating the wound on his arm, Jack called Reyman."Give n A to Peng zhixian. Make sure he doesn''t do anything suspicious. He must spread the news." 2344 Chapter 2344 "Yes!" Jack paused and said lightly,"in the future, don''t mention my matters to my family." Reyman felt a chill down his spine."I was wrong, Sir." Jack hung up the phone coldly. Jack''s team was not easy to build. Other than Wesley, it was difficult for him to work with anyone else. However, if he worked with Wesley, it would be a waste of his talents. Therefore, the two brothers were both training their own team, and it was difficult for anyone to meet his requirements. Lehmann cherished the opportunity to work under him and did not want to ruin it. Jack put down the phone and turned on theputer. He processed some documents from yesterday and wrote a summary report. It was urgent to arrest he Chunwang. He didn''t have much time to waste here. A report caught Jack''s attention. Lu xiaojiu and xiaojiao from the carefree sect? He called rose to confirm,"did Lu xiaojiu and xiaojiao from the carefree sect join yesterday''s operation?" Rose was still troubled by this matter."Sir, I was just about to report to you. They were not part of the operation at the beginning. Also, my people saw Lu xiaojiu knock out the agent guarding the safe. They said that they were going to the exhibition, but there was an emergency in the middle, so they joined the battle. However, whether it was my people who saw it with their own eyes or the surveince footage, it was different from what they said. They went to the exhibition for another purpose. I suspect that it has something to do with he Chunwang." Rose paused for a moment."I''ve investigated the two of them. They''ve done some things that bordered the boundary and found loopholes. Xiao Qiao is particrly greedy for money. She has a very good rtionship with the mercenaries in the East and will asionally participate in their operations. This is the general atmosphere of the entire carefree sect. It wouldn''t be strange at all if they took he Chunwang''s money to cooperate." Lu xiaojiu had worked with Jack and xiaojiao a few times. At that time, they were all in disguise, and they rarely met, so they didn''t know who he was. In these few cooperation sessions, their abilities were outstanding, and as for their temperament, he knew a little. "Alright, I understand. I''ll send someone to handle this matter." p "Sir, why don''t I ask them to cooperate with the investigation?" Jack shook his head."At this critical juncture, don''t get into a conflict with the people from carefree sect. I will handle it." Jack hung up the phone and contacted Wesley, asking him to investigate Xiao Qiao and Lu xiaojiu. Wesley''s transfer order wasing soon, and he would rece him in counter-terrorism. From now on, Wesley would be taking over carefree sect, so it would be good for him to understand it in advance. "You want me to investigate xiaojiao and Lu xiaojiu?" No department would want to deal with carefree sect. Other than the fact that they were all girls, the more important reason was their Suicide Squad. If they were provoked, they would have plenty of opportunities to plot against people in the future when they cooperated with them. The losses would be immeasurable. Therefore, the treatment and welfare of the entire carefree sect were the best. Although their status was the lowest, they were the most special and irreceable. The previous sect leaders could still suppress the people under them, so they were not so arrogant. This time, after the acting sect leader was changed, their style changed drastically, causing all the departments toin. Their status was low because although they were under the jurisdiction of the anti-terrorism force, they had to take orders from all the overseas operations of all departments. If there were casualties in any operation, they would be the first to bear the brunt. They were said to be arrogant because they were irreceable and didn''t care about their lives. No department wanted to be on bad terms with them. 2345 Chapter 2345 Ever since the acting sect master had changed, the style of carefree sect had changed a little. They were now very free and unrestrained. The previous sect Masters had always suppressed those girls, but this acting sect master was very loose and protective. They always had a way to smooth things over even though many of their missions had been messed up. "Alright, I got it." Wesley did not waste any time. He thought for a moment."It just so happens that I want to change the sect master." Jack said,"who is it? Is it Xiao Qiao or Diana?" "Both!" Wesley''s tone was calm."One has no sense of responsibility, while the other has no discipline. They are not suitable for the heavy responsibility of carefree sect." Jack didn''t interfere in the matters of carefree sect. "You decide. However, Xiao Qiao''s abilities are outstanding and she will be able to help." "I don''t need a teammate who can stab me in the back at any time." "That''s true,"Jack said. Wesley hung up the phone without saying anything else. Jack could only pray for Xiao Qiao in his heart. No one could stop Wesley from doing what he wanted. If he said that he wanted to change people, he would definitely change people. Jack took care of all the matters that had piled up for the past few days, and then began to look at theyout of the buildings near the clinic. He had long used the satellite to take pictures of the streets and buildings, and had also sent people to simte the route. If he Chunwang wanted to see a psychiatrist, he would definitely be able to stop him this time. There must be someone cooperating behind the scenes, or else he wouldn''t be able to escape so quickly every time. "If you really want to catch he Chunwang, why don''t you use me as bait?" He did not know when mu Yuan had appeared at the door. He was so quiet that Jack did not even hear his footsteps. Jack was studying the map. He waved his hand."Why didn''t you sleep a little longer?" "I can''t sleep." Mu Yuan said softly. He looked at Jack and then at theyout n in his hands."You have already set up an inescapable and are just waiting for he Chunwang to take the bait?" "Yes!" Jack did not hide it. "I don''t have much time to waste on he Chunwang." "Use me as bait." Mu Yuan said,"the chances of winning will be higher." Because of he Chunwang, Jack had lost many people. From Li Ze''s incident, it could be seen that Jack would not be able to form a team that he could use easily in a short time. It was better to use him as bait. He had a higher chance of winning! "No need." Jack rejected him immediately."Smith must have heard the news that he brought his men to stop me today. If you get involved again and confirm our affair, it won''t be good for either of us." He Chunwang was so deranged. If he really had the intention to kill, what if mu Yuan''s life was in danger? If mu Yuan had even the slightest bit ofpassion for he Chunwang, this bait would instead be his fatal weakness. He was he Chunwang''s weakness, but he was also Jack Anderson''s weakness. Once Jack refused, mu Yuan did not insist. When he made his own decisions, he did not like others to make decisions on their own. He was only giving a suggestion. In order to avoid suspicion, he did not ask Jack for any details. The two of them looked at each other quietly for a moment. Mu Yuan asked,"have the people outside left?" "Let''s go," Jack''s mood instantly became heavy. Those people didn''t have much patience. After waiting for a while, or perhaps for some other reason, they didn''t persist and left directly. Mu Yuan stood up."Then I should get going too." "I''ll send you. " Jack also stood up and sent him to the door. Mu Yuan thought of the story at the airport again. It was a passionate night. After the storm, their lives still had no intersection. They walked on different paths, and life seemed to have not changed at all. 2346 Chapter 2346 The two of them had a tacit understanding and never mentioned anything. Mu Yuan also did not ask about the matter of keeping her as a mistress. However, when they reached the door, mu Yuan could not help but ask,"do you want to meet less in the future?" After a long time ... Jack said,"yes." Mu Yuan took a deep breath and smiled."Alright!" He turned around, got into his car, and drove away. This time, he did not cry, nor did he feel too sad. Mu Yuan thought, as you wish, I will avoid you! Mu Yuan''s journey back to miss building was not peaceful. On the way, he realized that someone was following him and tried to bump into him. This was a very crowded and lively city with peopleing and going. Ever since mu Yuan crossed the bridge, the flow of traffic increased, and the two cars behind seemed to be a little restrained. These few days, the police in the city had been very dense, and they did not dare to shoot rashly. After mu Yuan realized that there was an assassin behind them, they cleverly avoided them and returned to miss. He was alone outside. If they did not send a small team to kill him, it was basically impossible to kill him, and they would not be able to touch the corners of his clothes. Mu Yuan was very confident about this. Little apple came up to him, her big eyes shining."Little Yuan, where did you go? Why didn''t you bring me along?" Ye tingjun coughed. Ye Chu turned back to look at him, stuck out his tongue, and ignored him. Ever since Xiao Yuan came, ye Chu realized that her life had be more exciting. This made ye Chu feel very happy and also looked forward to it. "I went to deal with some things." Mu Yuan looked at Meng Qi."Did you tell your brother about what happenedst night?" Meng Qi''s face darkened."You want to tell on me?" He had a guarded look and an unconvinced look on his face. Mu Yuan felt that it was especially painful to the eyes. "You''d better exin yourself. You''ll find out sooner orter. Jack has already sent Wesley to investigate xiaojiao and Lu xiaojiu." Meng Qi took the phone and went to inform the others. Ye tingjun could guess what had happened from little ye Chu''s words. However, he was a little curious about mu Yuan''s disappearance in the middle of the night and only returning now."You went to fight with someone?" "In-depth exchange ..." Mu Yuan suddenly realized that this word was a little ... Distorted. For some reason, he felt his ears heat up, so he used another excuse."I exchanged terms with Jack. He told me who betrayed me, and I gave him the Department information." "Peng zhixian?" "Yes!" Ye tingjun said,"what a coincidence. Peng zhixian just sent a message saying that Jack is going to ambush he Chunwang tomorrow afternoon. He asked if we have any instructions." Mu Yuan raised his eyebrows. Ye tingjun had also made a street map. He thought about it and pointed at a point on the map."Let him go here. I will personally get rid of the evil for the country!" "What''s the reason?"ye tingjun asked. "Tell him that we''re also preparing to kill he Chunwang. Tell him to wait here." "Alright!" Mu Yuan thought that this would probably be a waste of effort. Peng zhixian hadpletely betrayed them and was not considered Jack''s man. He would probably sell anything for money and would definitely pass the news to he Chunwang. Would he Chunwang go? Meng Qi called back and then conveyed Xiao Qiao''s anger."Xiao Qiao said that you''ve be enemies with her, but she forgave you because you''ve disclosed the information to her." Mu Yuan was speechless. He was convinced by this logic. "Don''t mix around with them. " Mu Yuan snorted coldly."Outrageous!" 2347 Chapter 2347 "I''m not one of you. I''m a free agent. Please remember that." "Your brother isn ''t. Everything you do represents your brother. If you do something bad, people will say that your brother didn''t teach you well." Meng Qi was speechless. He just wanted to get a gift for his brother. Why did he have to be charged with such a heavy crime? This was simply preposterous! He also had human rights! After Alice''s mission ended, she went to meet Rose first. Then, she met one of her best friends, who was a Hollywood producer. She had originally nned to find ye Chu for a meal, but she was dragged by her best friend to drink. Her best friend had fallen out of love, so Alice could only arrange to meet ye Chu at miss the next afternoon. Alice was amercial spy, and she had inherited the Tang family''s business. She secretly inquired about information for Jack and handled some of the Anderson family''s ounts on Jack''s behalf. The Anderson family had some businesses, which were all handed over to Alice to manage. Every year, Alice only took one percent of the profits. Although the value was also very high, it was not worth it for Alice. But what she valued was not this little bit of profit, but the power behind the Anderson family. Because the Tang family and the European ye family were at odds and had been suppressed, Alice had slowly shifted her focus to North America. Naturally, she needed Jack''s protection and used some of the Anderson family''s businesses. It would also help her quickly build up her connections. This was a mutually beneficial thing. Back then, she was also the one who took the initiative to look for the Anderson family. In the past few years, she had developed an unbreakable friendship with Jack. However, she rarely came out to help Jack deal with things, so this was a secret line. If ye tingjun had not investigated it, it would have been difficult to find out that her identity was the heir of the twain family and a domineering female president. He was also very careful in collecting information so that no one would notice anything fishy. He became Jack''s best at investigating business secrets. When he Chunwang went to the exhibition this time, a heavyweight financial tycoon also appeared and was very interested in he Chunwang. He Chunwang also hoped to meet him face-to-face. Alice was apanying the financial tycoon to meet he Chunwang and dy he Chunwang so that Jack and the others could take action. She did not expect that mu Yuan would break the deadlock before she could do anything. If the mission failed, she would be able to leave unscathed and continue to be the female CEO. On the surface, she and Jack were definitely not rted. "I told you, it''s fine if you break up with him. You''re so capable and good, you''ll meet a better man." Alice consoled her best friend. Her best friend had filmed a movie the year beforest. Her best friend was rich and powerful, slightly fat, and had a good temperament, but she was not a beauty in the traditional sense. The movie chose a handsome male actor, who attacked her, and the two fell in love very quickly. After this year''s movie was released, the male lead shot to fame, but Alice''s best friend heard that he and others despised her for being fat and ugly. She had had enough of her. When she pursued her in the beginning, it was only because of her status and money, and the two fell out. "I should have listened to you earlier." Alice said,"it''s not toote to see his true colors now. He''s not worth your time anyway. If you can help him up, you can also drag him down. This kind of man has no foundation and thinks too highly of himself. He doesn''t know his ce. His life and death, honor and disgrace, are all matters of a single thought." "Wouldn''t that be too cruel?" Her best friend was a little soft-hearted. Alice smiled."If you''re broad-minded, then just let him be famous." "No!" Her best friend put down her ss."I can''t take this lying down." "That''s it. " Alice seemed to have thought of something, and her expression turned cold."There''s no need to be soft-hearted when dealing with people like this." "You ... Did I bring up your sad past?" Her best friend looked at Alice carefully. Alice said,"No." Her best friend pursed her lips and scratched her head."I was so concerned about my own sadness that I forgot that you just ..." "Ahem!" Her best friend gestured for her to shut up. Alice raised her ss and drank with her."Alright, let''s go. It''s gettingte." "Alright!" The two of them left the bar. Alice called for a car and sent her best friend off. Alice drove over by herself. She didn''t drink much. She texted as she walked to the parking lot. When she opened the door, a gun was pointed at her head. Alice did not know what to say. This was the first time in her life. Alice slowly rxed and raised her hand. The night breeze blew, and her back was covered in cold sweat."As long as you don''t harm my life, I will agree to any request of yours." It wasn''t umon for single women to be robbed in this area. This was the central and western Urban area, and it was more chaotic at night. Alice was knocked unconscious by someone before she could hear a reply. 2348 Chapter 2347 Ye Chu called Alice the moment she woke up in the morning. The two sisters had arranged to have lunch together, but shezily called a few times, but no one picked up. Ye Chu was extremely confused. Alice''s phone rarely went through. Ye tingjun said,"maybe she''s charging her battery. She doesn''t live far away. She''ll be there in a while." Ye Chu did not give up and called for the eighth time. Alice''s voice was heard."Ah Chu, I was in an important meeting just now and didn''t bring my phone with me. I''m going to look for you now." Ye Chu''s heart also settled down."Okay, sister. I thought you overslept." Alice said a few more words to ye Chu and hung up the phone. Ye Chu started to search the restaurant in the building. Mu Yuan woke upter, and ye tingjun looked up at himzily."Looks like you''re exhausted." Mu Yuan was embarrassed by this double meaning. He was smart enough not to reply. Ye tingjun asked,"he Chunwang is going to the clinic this afternoon. Do you need miss to cooperate with you?" "I don''t need to!" Mu Yuan shook his head."He Chunwang is Jack''s mission. I just need to go and kill Peng zhixian. I''m not in a hurry. Meng Qi, go and loot first." Meng Qi was reading a magazine while eating potato chips. The cover of the magazine was Tong Hua, making Tong Hua look like a child prodigy. He did not even raise his head."You don''t have to go. I can do it alone." Killing a traitor was not a difficult task. Mu Yuan had to personally confirm Peng zhixian''s identity. He also wanted to know what the oue of the pk between Jack and he Chunwang would be. He didn''t have to go too early in case he Chunwang had already sent people to keep an eye on miss. Once he left, he would be exposed. It wouldn''t be toote for him to leave miss after he Chunwang went to the clinic. "Why did you suddenly withdraw from the he Chunwang incident? didn''t my brother order you to kill he Chunwang?" "He just needs to die. What''s the point of whoever killed him?" Mu Yuan looked like he did not care at all. Meng Qi raised his head and asked,"my brother''s order?" "En!" p Meng Qi closed the magazine and said,"if I have the chance, I''ll order him." Mu Yuan was silent for a moment. This brotherplex was simply terrifying."Don ''t. Jack wants him alive. He might even need to ask about something. You''ll be in trouble." "Oh ..." Boring! It was just past 11 O'' clock, and there was a small problem with one of miss''s cooperation projects. Ye tingjun went downstairs to deal with it and brought Wei Lin away. As usual, he left xiaoju to ye Chu. Meng Qi took his equipment and went to the ce designated by mu Yuan to hide. Mu Yuan was only in charge of Peng zhixian''s life and was not in a hurry to set off. However, he was worried about whether Jack could handle this matter well. What if something happened? Ye Chu saw that he was feeling uneasy and gave a terrible suggestion."Little Yuan, I''m going to have a meal with my sister. Do you want toe with me?" "No, thanks." Mu Yuan''s face darkened."Indigestion." Xiao Ye Chu was slightly regretful."Why do you hate me so much?" "Your sister doesn''t like me either." "With me around, big sister will definitely like you." "No, thanks." Mu Yuan rejected without hesitation. Ye Chu didn''t force her."I''ll go and find my sister then." Only Xiao Yuan was left on the top floor. Xiao ju followed ye Chu downstairs. Now, Xiao ju had officially be ye Chu''s Secret guard and was responsible for ye Chu''s safety. Mu Yuan yed with his phone for a while and was really a little annoyed. He opened he Chunwang''s investigation information. He Chunwang''s life experience really had the aura of a protagonist. Chapter 2349 Youre So Cute He had been a prodigy since he was a child andpleted his studies at the age of 16. He had his own unique experience in scientific research, but he also had themon problems that all prodigies had: unsociable, introverted, and sensitive. His IQ was above that of ordinary people, but he was out of ce with the general public. He was a unique and sensitive individual. Before the age of 16, he was protected and carefree. He devoted himself to scientific research. He was born into a family of drug lords. His family did not worry about money. His parents never gave him any pressure and let him develop his own business freely. If the six hehe gang had not been destroyed and he Jing had not died, he Chunwang might have been able to create something or win some awards. He had the hope of bing an inventor and scientist of his generation. With the sudden change in his family, he Chunwang found a new path and brought destructive damage to mu Yuan. He lurked for a few more years and went from an unsociable, sensitive, introverted, kind, and powerless genius teenager to a devil who killed without blinking. He killed King, reced King, took over all of King¡¯s power, and sessfully became king. He suppressed the people who wanted to rebel and also subdued those who doubted him. He used all the resources King had built uppletely. This character setting was simply the best Male protagonist in a reincarnation novel. After hiding for a few years, he Chunwang probably didn''t have a good life, and he didn''t have any close friends. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have gone from bad to worse. This degree of evilness could be written into a book. Mu Yuan shook his head and forced himself not to think about he Chunwang''s problem. He just had to wait for Jack¡¯s results. Downstairs. Ye Chu saw Alice, and xiaoju also greeted Alice. Alice nodded, and ye Chu went up and hugged Alice very affectionately. Smelling the fragrance on her body, ye Chu eximed, " I think so. What perfume did you put on, big sister? " Alice smiled and took out a gift."It''s a set of products that our France branch developed. I brought one set for you and xiaoju. It has excellent whitening and sunscreen effects." Xiaoju didn''t expect that she would also have a gift and was extremely happy. Ye Chu handed all the gifts to xiaoju and said,"I''ve booked a restaurant. Sister, let''s go and eat." "Ie to miss building often too, and I''m also tired of eating at the few restaurants. Big sister recently learned a few French dishes, so how about I make them for you?" Alice asked with a smile. Ye Chu agreed,"sure. Let''s go upstairs." Xiaoju followed behind them, feeling a little uneasy. Ye Chu had not brought Alice to the top floor yet, so she could not make up her mind. After all, the Empress was bringing her sister back to the pce, so there was no reason to stop her. She sent a message to ye tingjun ording to the rules. After getting confirmation, xiaoju went upstairs with him without saying anything. The ingredients on miss''s top floor were all very fresh, and there was everything one could think of. Xiaoju ced the gift Alice had brought aside, while ye Chu followed Alice closely, looking forward to her sister''s cooking. Alice took out some fresh ingredients. Ye Chu had been particrly fond of spicy food recently."Sister, can you eat spicy food? I want to eat spicy food. Can you put chili in French food?" Recently, she had fallen in love with China Food. Ye tingjun had specially found a Chinese chef to make a series of dishes for her. Ye Chu fell in love with the Sichuan and Hunan cuisines and was most obsessed with hot pot. "Yes, I can." Alice smiled lovingly and pinched her face."You''re so cute." "Sister, have you been busy recently?" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 2350 Chapter 2350 "I''m not busy," Alice said,"it''s been quite idle in thepany these days." "When did you arrive? why didn''t you tell me?" "I was nning toe and find you after the banquet." Ye Chuy at the side and watched her attentively as she handled the ingredients. Xiaoju saw that the two sisters were very close and did not disturb them. She was not very far away. Alice and ye Chu chatted for a while before she asked,"where is major mu Yuan?" "He''s in the room, right?" Ye Chu turned back to take a look, and Alice also followed his gaze. The top floor took up a huge area, after all. The entire miss building took up more than 10000 square meters, and almost all of it was an office building. Ye tingjun was the only one living on the top floor. It covered an area of nearly 3000 square meters. Usually, ye Chu could y with skateboards and bnce cars. It was very big. Half of the area was the main area, and the other half was the guest area. There were all sorts of entertainment facilities, such as a cinema, a gym, and so on. Sometimes, mu Yuan would swim, and he would have to spend a long time looking for it at night. Alice handled the ingredients and said calmly,"I''ll make more dishes. Go and call him over to eat together." "Why is big sister suddenly so good to Xiao Yuan?" Ye Chu asked with a smile. Alice raised her head and smiled wlessly."He''s been heartbroken recently. I pity him." Ye Chu stuck out her tongue and turned to xiaoju."Xiaoju, go and find Xiao Yuan toe over and eat together." "Alright!" Xiaoju always remembered that Alice was a spy. There were many areas on the top floor that Alice could not enter and leave as she pleased. She did not go far and made sure that Alice was within her sight. She then called mu Yuan directly. Mu Yuan had just been swimming in the swimming pool in frustration. After swimming for half an hour, he came over in a casual shirt and shorts. The shirt was slightly open, and his pectoral muscles were exposed. "Little Yuan, were you bitten by an insect?" Ye Chu''s sharp eyes discovered a big secret. There were some faint purple marks on Xiao Yuan''s chest. This floor was high, and it was an automatic system. It was basically at normal temperature and the air quality was good. How could there be insects? Mu Yuan''s hair was still dripping with water. Seeing ye Chu''s confused gaze, he silently buttoned up to the second button on the top."You''re wrong." Xiaoju silentlyined that second young master was really useless, pretending that she didn''t understand anything. Alice continued to process the ingredients in the kitchen. Mu Yuan took a look and said,"didn''t you have an appointment with her to have a meal downstairs? why did you bring her up? she''s amercial spy. How can she get close to this ce?" Ye Chu scratched his head in confusion."Can''t we go?" Xiaoju was particrly embarrassed. Logically speaking, she shouldn''t havee up. Alice also knew her limits and had never requested that she muste up. At first nce, it was obvious that she had been raised very well, so there was no need for her toe up. She had to know how to avoid arousing suspicion. However, ye Chu did not really understand what was going on here. What made xiaoju embarrassed was that everyone knew about this. Other than ye Chu, no one else was a fool. Mu Yuan had pointed it out so clearly and was obviously giving Alice a hard time. Xiaoju was not very clear about the grudges between mu Yuan and Alice, but she knew that mu Yuan was a gentleman who was extremely friendly to women. How dissatisfied was this! Alice did not seem to hear him and did not reply. She quietly prepared the ingredients. Mu Yuan red at ye Chu and warned her."Don''t bring outsiders here next time." "She''s the older sister. " Ye Chu felt extremely wronged. "Not even your sister. She''s a spy for Jack Anderson. She can''t set foot in this ce." Chapter 2351 Youre Still My Boyfriend Mu Yuan had a rare serious expression and did not avoid Alice. Instead of saying it to ye Chu, he might as well say it to Alice. Ye Chu blinked."You ... You''re Lieutenant Colonel Anderson''s male ..." Mu Yuan red, and ye Chu silently swallowed his words. Mu Yuan thought to himself. He and Alice did not get along, but this woman had always been smart and generous. She was not someone who would not avoid suspicion. Even if ye Chu invited her, she should not have followed him. Alice said calmly,"major mu Yuan, it''s rare for me to meet the sisters of ye Chu. I have not been by her side since she was young, and by the time she came home, she had already grown up. Ye tingjun did not allow her to stay at Twain''s house either. I want to spend more time with her. It''s not like I''m leaving after having a meal. Don''t worry. I know what I should and shouldn''t do." "Why can''t I trust you?" Mu Yuanzily rolled his eyes, like a pampered concubine in a Pce drama, mean and straightforward, as if he was bullying a new little demon. Ye Chu tugged on his sleeve."I know." She quietly said to mu Yuan,"don''t do it again." No one had told her not to bring her sister up here. Ye Chu wasn''t a stupid person. She understood immediately. She thought to herself that she would take her sister away after dinner and wouldn''t stay for long. She could apany her sister to go out for a walk. Mu Yuan''s phone rang. He had received a text message from ye tingjun, asking him to pay attention to Alice. She was Jack''smercial spy. This was not a secret. Ye tingjun was afraid that xiaoju would not be able to handle it, so he asked mu Yuan to be more careful. He knew that he should not be petty. Alice was not that kind of person. Even if it was for ye Chu, she would not do such a thing. However, it was always right to be on guard. He also did not n to really develop into a loving family with Twain''s family. Mu Yuan replied with a full stop, indicating that he had received it. The hour hand pointed to 12 o'' clock. Mu Yuan nced at his watch. Meng Qi was already in position. He had also sent his location. Peng zhixian had not been found yet. This person spread information from both sides. He had also released the news that he was investigating undercover agents recently. In order to clear his suspicion, he would definitely be there. He Chunwang had a meeting with the doctor at twoo'' clock in the afternoon and the time had been confirmed. Mu Yuan turned on his phone and looked at the message from the monitoring room. He Chunwang was at home and had not gone out yet. There were indeed people watching him downstairs. Mu Yuan was not surprised at all. Soon, a fragrant smell came from the kitchen. In the open kitchen, you could smell the smell of oil and smoke. The kitchen had dealt with the gas very thoroughly, and there was still a faint fragrance floating into the living room. Alice prepared a table full of sumptuous dishes, specially making two spicy dishes for ye Chu, and the rest were all authentic French dishes. Beef with potato paste, French-fried foie gras, red wine braised lobster, onion soup, foie gras sauce, and so on. The dishes were beautifully arranged. There were two stewed mutton dishes that were specially prepared for ye Chu with a unique chili sauce. Xiaoju was full of admiration."Miss Twain, you''re really amazing. You can actually make a table full of good dishes." As the daughter of a prestigious family and a female CEO who was busy with a myriad of matters every day, Alice was able to make a table full of delicious dishes, which made the kitchen idiot, xiaoju, look at her in a new light. Mu Yuan was also a little surprised. These few dishes looked very detailed. Even without tasting them, he felt that they were very authentic. Alice smiled humbly."I stayed in the dormitory when I was studying and went abroad for a few years. I always cooked by myself. This time, I want to make some hometown dishes for ah Chu to eat." Chapter 2352 Who Are You Exactly? The girl had worked hard to cook a table full of dishes, and mu Yuan was embarrassed to talk back to her. Alice called ye Chu to sit down and ignored mu Yuan. She also called xiaoju over to eat together. Mu Yuan took a look at Alice and picked up his knife and fork. At this moment, the current in the entire building seemed to be unstable. It flickered for a moment. Mu Yuan raised his head and looked at the roof. Ye tingjun''s top floor was nearly four meters tall. There were bright lights everywhere, and they used an independent line. The number of times that there was a power outage in a year was almost zero. If any part of the building was broken, they would have to repair it. The notice would have been released a few days ago. Fortunately, the current was only slightly unstable, and there was no power outage. Alice put some food into ye Chu''s bowl and said very gently,"try big sister''s cooking." Ye Chu took a bite of the braised lobster and nodded repeatedly."It''s delicious, delicious, very delicious." Mu Yuan''s knife and fork stabbed at the lobster, but it suddenly turned its head in the middle. It was quick and hateful, and it directly stabbed at Alice''s eyes. His movements were as fast as lightning. Although the knife and fork were not sharp enough to stab a person''s eyes, they would definitely make a hole. Ye Chu was so frightened that he shouted,"ah ..." ,m However, Alice''s reaction was extremely fast. She pped the table with one hand, sat on the chair, and slid back with the force. She slid a distance away and avoided mu Yuan''s knife and fork. Ye Chu was frightened and a little dazed. Xiao Yuan and her sister didn''t get along, but it wasn''t to the point of using a knife, right? "Major mu Yuan, what are you doing?" Alice''s expression was extremely unsightly, and her brows were furrowed deeply, giving off a very cold feeling. Mu Yuan''s wrist turned, and the knife and fork turned one round in his hand before suddenly flying towards Alice, aiming straight for her heart. Alice stood up from the chair, and the knife stabbed into the European-styled chair. Because she used too much force, the end of the knife and fork even made a vibrating sound. "Major mu Yuan ..." Xiaoju was confused. Was this the hatred of someone snatching his wife? Mu Yuan nced at xiaoju, his eyes cold. Because they were on the top floor of the Miss building, mu Yuan did not bring a gun, and xiaoju did not bring a gun either. Weapons were not allowed on the top floor. If they had weapons, even a single bullet would not be able to pass the defense scan in the elevator. Otherwise, his gun would have been aimed at Alice. "Who are you?" Mu Yuan''s voice was cold, and the camera on the ceiling had stopped moving. The surveince room probably could not see the image either. They must have used other images to rece the surveince image on the top floor. "Major mu Yuan, are you crazy?" Alice did not seem to be flustered. Instead, she seemed to be mocking her. Ye Chu looked at his sister in surprise and then at mu Yuan. He automatically moved closer to mu Yuan, and xiaoju pulled ye Chu behind her to protect her. "Alice is just amercial spy. She doesn''t have more than ten years of Special Agent training. Your strength and reaction speed have exposed your identity. Where''s Alice?" Ye Chu''s eyes widened in disbelief and fear. He grabbed mu Yuan''s arm."Little Yuan, if she''s not my sister, who is she? Is my sister in danger?" Mu Yuan could not answer her. Actually, mu Yuan did not care about what happened to Alice. He looked at ye Chu''s concerned expression and said,"don''t worry. Nothing will happen." If something had happened to Alice, she would not havee over so unscrupulously. The womanughed loudly."Hahahahaha, as expected of major mu Yuan. You are so smart. You actually saw through our n. Where did I reveal a w?" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 2353 Chapter 2353 Mu Yuan did not really want to answer her. He felt that answering her was a waste of time. The female agent did not give up."I have never made a mistake when I disguised myself as someone else. For this, I specially spent three days imitating Alice''s voice, getting used to my movements, reviewing her resume, investigating her background, and trying to make myself look more like her. How did you see that?" She felt that it was unbelievable. There were only ye Chu and xiaoju on the top floor. Ye Chu was very easy to fool and had not seen Alice for a long time. He should not be very familiar with her. Xiaoju would not be familiar with her either. It would be easy for her toe up. Major mu Yuan did not get along with Alice, so he should not have ced his attention on Alice. Moreover, he was a man and would not be so meticulous. She was confident that she would not reveal any ws. "You''re too impatient. " Mu Yuanughed coldly."He Chunwang must be too anxious. Even if I don''t get along with Alice, I know that she is a person who knows her limits. She and ye Chu have known each other for so long, but she has never been to miss''s top floor. Although ye tingjun would not reject her, she knows her limits. She knows her status and knows how to avoid suspicion because she loves her younger sister and will not put her in a difficult position." "Moreover ..." Mu Yuan paused and sneered."She''s working for Jack Anderson. Her actions represent Jack Anderson. It''s impossible for him to let Alicee up to the top floor. In order to avoid suspicion, Alice has no reason toe up. Even if ye Chu invited her, she would reject it. It''s even more impossible for her toe up just to personally cook a meal. I''ll know once I try. Even if I''m wrong, my knife won''t be able to stab her in the eye. At most, she''ll just scold me a little. What loss is there?" The female agent''s face darkened. Mu Yuan suddenly grabbed a knife and fork and attacked Alice."Xiaoju, leave with ye Chu and warn the others!" "Yes!" At the same time that mu Yuan attacked the female secret agent, xiaoju left with ye Chu and nned to ring the rm on miss''s top floor. Who knew that ye Chu would suddenly close his eyes and fall to the ground. "Youngdy ye Chu!" Xiaoju eximed. Mu Yuan was attacking the female agent when he suddenly felt that his wrist could not exert any strength. He could not even hold a small knife and fork, and it fell to the ground. His entire body went soft, and he lost all his strength. The female agent suddenly took a step forward and hit the back of mu Yuan''s neck with one hand, causing him to faint. The shocking change happened in the blink of an eye. Mu Yuan did not even have time to react. Xiaoju also fell beside ye Chu and lost consciousness. The female agent held mu Yuan up and directly walked towards the elevator. She did not have the authority to open the elevator, but mu Yuan did. She pulled mu Yuan''s finger and pressed it on the fingerprint scanner. The elevator opened, and she brought mu Yuan directly to the underground parking lot. In the monitoring room, the room surveince on the top floor had a separate channel, and there were two female information workers in charge. Ever since the Miss building was built, nothing had happened on the top floor. Sometimes, the surveince cameras would even capture some scenes of second young master being a beast, so the information workers were very undisciplined and confident in their defense system. The two girls asionally looked up at the surveince footage and then diverted their attention to monitor Meng Qi''s surveince channel and locate him. One of the information agents suddenly frowned when he looked up at the surveince footage on the top floor for the fifth time. He had just looked away when he turned back. On the surveince footage, Alice was cooking while mu Yuan, xiaoju, and ye Chu were talking about something. The girl saw Alice cutting the potatoes. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 2354 Chapter 2354 This was the third time she had seen Alice cutting potatoes. The Information Officer had a deep memory of colored images, numbers, and images, and was also quite meticulous. A potato had been cut three times, and with the same technique and position, which was a little strange. She hurriedly reyed it and realized that it was a repeat. The surveince footage on the top floor had been covered by a video. The Information Officer broke out in a cold sweat and hurriedly reported to ye tingjun. When ye tingjun and Wei Lin brought the few of them to the top floor, ye Chu and Xiao ju were lying on the ground. Mu Yuan and Alice had long disappeared. Ye tingjun''s face turned pale instantly. He pressed his fingers on ye Chu''s neck. Ye Chu''s breathing was calm, and there was no danger to his life. Ye tingjun''s wildly beating heart gradually returned to its calm state. "Call the doctor," Ye tingjun ordered someone to call for the Information Officer, and the Information Officer quickly cracked the other party''s image. Someone tampered with one of their codes and repeatedly yed an image for ten minutes. Because of miss''s natural defense, they only had ten minutes. These short ten minutes were enough for the female agent to abduct mu Yuan. After ye tingjun handed ye Chu and xiaoju to the doctor, he ordered his men to investigate the surveince footage of the basement."They shouldn''t have gone far. See if there are any clues that can follow them." The Information Officer nodded. At the same time, Wei Lin also sent out secret agents to track down mu Yuan''s whereabouts. Ye tingjun had always been very confident in his defense system. When ye Chu wanted to bring Alice up today, he never thought that Alice would be someone else in disguise. He also knew that the two of them were sisters, so he had no reason to stop them. Alice was also a person who knew her limits. Perhaps she just wanted to spend more time with ye Chu. After all, it was morefortable at home than outside. Who would have thought that something would happen? ye tingjun immediately told ye Ling about it, and as expected, he was scolded by ye Ling."Are you stupid from being in love? You can turn a blind eye to such a big thing?" Other than Zhong ran and Shen qianshu, Tong Hua rarely came into his study room. Ye Ling could not be bothered to be angry. He scolded a few times and hurriedly asked,"have you located Xiao Yuan''s position?" There was a tracking device on mu Yuan''s watch, and there was also a tracking device in his skin. The tracking device on his watch was an illusion. If something happened to mu Yuan, it would also be used. However, the tracking device in his skin was the one that was really effective. Because of the time difference, ye Ling was at home, and the surveince cameras in the castle could not take such a big picture. Ye tingjun could only express it in words. ''He Chunwang should know about the tracking on the watch, so he threw it into a car the moment he went out. We have already captured the picture. There is only the watch, and no one is there.'' The other tracking signal disappeared about 43 minutes after mu Yuan disappeared. The location is a building, and I''ve already sent people over. " The tracker in mu Yuan''s skin was usually not easy to find, but it could be blocked. Perhaps he had entered a ce where the signal was blocked. Other than being blocked, the signal would only disappear if it was dug out from his skin. Even if the person was dead, as long as the tracking chip was still there, they would be able to find mu Yuan''s corpse. With the route in mind, ye tingjun had already sent his men out. The other party had taken advantage of the time difference, and when Wei Lin brought his men out, the other party had already been walking for about ten minutes. Ye Ling stood up, feeling uneasy. It was rare for him to be upset, and he could not calm down. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2355 Difficult Decision 2 This was not the first time mu Yuan had encountered danger. He had been kidnapped three times in the past few years. Two times, he had fought against fifty people and escaped. He only had one gunshot wound. One time, he was rescued by Wei Cheng and the others, but it was not a big deal. This time, it was different. This time, it was he Chunwang, a mental patient. Who knew what he would do? Wei Lin brought his men to the building. It was a building located on a bustling Street. The streets were full of people, and there was no way to start investigating. This was equivalent to finding a needle in a haystack. Wei Lin quickly sent back the information that ye tingjun had sent out all the people he could send out from miss building to listen to Wei Lin''s orders. This building had 64 floors. Three of the floors weremercial areas for eating and shopping. It was simr to a shopping mall. The hotel was 10-39, and the rest were office buildings. There were many tenants and they were stable. It was not very agreeable to find someone here. "Check the surveince cameras." Ye tingjun said. He could not care less about whether it was illegal or not. Normally, he would not use such methods. Hacking into someone else''s security system would bring him awsuit."Don''t leave any traces." "Yes!" Ye tingjun thought about it. If he were to hack into the system, it would be a waste of time. He might as well ask Jack Anderson. He could directly ess all the surveince cameras on the streets in the city. He was even more useful than him. Ye Ling said,"it''s already half past one. He should be done with his preparations. Don''t use our matters to disturb others." Ye Ling knew better than anyone how much manpower and resources were needed to deploy a mission, and how many connections had to be made. If there was a slight ident, Jack''s men would be the ones who would be lost. p Even if mu Yuan and Jack had a close rtionship, they could not use the news of mu Yuan''s disappearance to affect Jack''s mission. This was an act that was contemptible. Ye Ling could make use of Jack''s cherishing of mu Yuan and let him face he Chunwang because he understood that mu Yuan did not have much of a chance of winning against he Chunwang. He was afraid that he would be tricked by he Chunwang. However, at this critical moment, if he told Jack about mu Yuan''s disappearance and Jack made a mistake, he Chunwang would drag as many people as he could to his grave with him. If Li Ze''s incident happened again in the anti-terrorism force and so many people were killed or injured, mu Yuan would never be able to lift his head in front of Jack for the rest of his life. "Don''t disturb Lieutenant Colonel Anderson. Use your connections to investigate. He Chunwang won''t take Xiao Yuan''s life for a while." Ye Ling thought for a while and still felt that it was inappropriate. He Chunwang kidnapped mu Yuan, and it was definitely rted to Jack. If Jack did not know about mu Yuan''s news, he Chunwang could use this to y a psychological battle, and it would be disadvantageous to Jack. Ye Ling was extremely frustrated. After hesitating for a moment, he still called Jack and told him about mu Yuan''s disappearance."I''m telling you so that you can be mentally prepared and also n a way out. Mu Yuan, you don''t have to worry and be distracted. Ye tingjun will find him." Jack held onto his phone tightly. At this moment, he only wanted to curse! He had originally thought that the top floor of miss was the safest ce, so he had asked mu Yuan to wait for news at miss. It was almost impossible for him to take mu Yuan away from miss. In the end, he Chunwang''s men entered an uninhabited ce and brought mu Yuan away. This was simply ... Absurd! "I got it!" After Jack hung up the phone, he called rose over."Send someone to find Alice. She''s missing. It should have happenedst night." "What?" Rose and Alice had an extremely good rtionship. She was shocked and immediately went to make arrangements. 2356 Chapter 2356 Jack stood in themand vehicle. The person who was monitoring he Chunwang had already replied. He Chunwang had already set off and wasing to the clinic. The doctor in the clinic had also changed. It was a Special Agent in disguise. There were two people escorting he Chunwang over, and one of them was Baylon. With Baylon there, it was most likely he Chunwang himself. "Stop them on the way!" Jack said softly. He wanted to stop he Chunwang to confirm whether he was the real he Chunwang. He had two substitutes. If the substitute was here, the real person would definitely be with mu Yuan. He wanted information, not mu Yuan''s life. When mu Yuan woke up, he was in a car, a big truck that was moving steadily on the road. Mu Yuan was locked on a stool, which was fixed to the car. From the degree of the shaking of the car, he could tell that he was being held captive in the car. There was a small surveince screen in the car. Mu Yuan calmed down. His wrist was not injured, which meant that the chip was still there and had not been taken out. The female agent had already recovered her original appearance. Her original appearance was somewhat simr to Alice ''s, the only difference being her long ck hair. "Where''s he Chunwang?" The effects of the medicine in mu Yuan''s body had worn off. His body was in good condition, but the medicine did not have much use. At this moment, he was most concerned about where he Chunwang had gone. The surveince footage was following he Chunwang. "Don''t worry, you''ll see King soon." The female secret agent said that she was eating a piece of chocte. She was a little annoying, but perhaps it was because she had been disguising herself as someone else for a long time, her face was so pale that there was not a trace of blood. There were some small freckles on her nose and cheeks. She did not look old, and her face was cold. This was the image of a female assassin in mu Yuan''s impression. "Finding out the rtionship between yechu and Alice and starting from Alice, it''s indeed a smart move." Even though mu Yuan had be a prisoner, he was still a very calm person and did not panic. He had no way of opening this lock. "You''re too kind," Mu Yuan smiled. The female agent said,"as a hostage, you are very calm." "What can I do if I don''t calm down? you won''t let me go." "I don''t have the right to let you go," The female agent said,"after all, the major is very charming. King specifically asked for you, and you have to be alive. If you hurt even a single strand of hair, I won''t be able to answer to him." "Should I thank you for being soft-hearted and only for knocking me unconscious?" Mu Yuan moved his wrists. His feet were also locked, and he could not escape from this position."Where are you from?" "New York," the female agent replied. "Oh, local? you look like a Norse." The female secret agent gave him a cold look and let him experience it for himself. Mu Yuan could not understand her expression at all. He had always been a talkative person. He was not bragging, but any girl who chatted with him could chat for half a day. "You''re new York and you''re working for King. Do you know how many people died in the Li Ze incident nned by he Chunwang? they were all from your hometown. Lady, he caught me this time and I think it''ll disturb Jack''s mind again. Another group of people might die. They''re all from your hometown. Are you okay with that?" Mu Yuan asked. He did not understand this kind of person. A Special Forces soldier like him would even bend down to pick up the national g when he saw it on the road, not to mention being indifferent when there was a terrorist attack on his own country. The female agent''s face was gloomy. After a moment of silence, she said lightly,"who wasn''t a patriotic person? my three brothers were all soldiers and died on the battlefield. Do you know what crime they were charged for? "It was themander''s orders that went wrong and took the lives of my subordinates. My two older brothers died in that battle, and even their names couldn''t be made public. In order to expose this matter, my younger brother was suppressed, beaten up, interrogated, and finally shot on the battlefield. His legs were disabled, and hemitted suicide after he retired from the Army. They deliberately wanted him to shut up. If you were me, would you ept all of this calmly?" Mu Yuan listened to her seriously."I''m sorry." The female agent shook her head."It doesn''t matter. I''ve also taken revenge." Mu Yuan knew that every broken family had a reason for breaking up. Some med the heavens and others, some were forced to ept, and some rose up to resist. She belonged to thetter. 2357 Chapter 2357 Mu Yuan said,"you lost your family. No one can understand your pain, but ... You lost your family. On what basis should others pay for it? You killed the mastermind, did you receive any constion?" "Shut up!" The female secret agent''s expression was fierce. If her gaze could kill, mu Yuan would have already been shot dead. Mu Yuan knew that when a person experienced a great change, their temperament would also change greatly. If everyone could peacefully ept the injustice of fate, there would not be any bad people in this world. "You''re very lucky. I''ve investigated you. You came from a good family and have had a smooth life since you were young. Why can''t you figure out why you have to be on the front line? you can be a general by just idling your time away." The female agent said in a self-deprecating manner,"you see, this is the injustice of fate. You were born with everything, and we were born to be yed in the palm of others." "You''re too extreme. " Mu Yuan said calmly,"it''s not my fault that I reincarnated, but it doesn''t mean that I don''t work hard. I also have seven emotions and six desires, as well as gains and losses. I have also encountered injustice, but I will not me my own misfortune on others. If you want to repay a debt of gratitude or take revenge, it''s your business, but you shouldn''t hurt others. The country may have hurt your brothers, but those who died because of you have never hurt you. " The female agent sneered."I''ve already embarked on a path that I can''t turn back. It''s toote to say anything. Major, don''t bother brainwashing me. I used to be a female soldier too." Mu Yuan moved his knees slightly and simted the situation where both his hands and legs were locked. What were the chances of him winning against the female secret agent? unless he grew a pair of Qilin arms or could kill her with his head, the chances were zero. Alright, he admitted it! "Actually, you''re pretty." Mu Yuan said as if he was chatting. If not for his hands and legs being tied up, he would have looked like he was here for a blind date. The female agent was speechless. She red at mu Yuan and thought to herself, was she being teased? "Really, she''s pretty, much prettier than Alice." Mu Yuan praised the beauty with a serious face."Your eyes are clearer than hers, your nose bridge is higher than hers, your curve is better than hers, your mouth is more beautiful than hers, and your skin is also very good. You shouldn''t be a Special Agent. You should go and venture into Hollywood. Recently, the female leads in the big movies don''t have the aura that you have. If you act in a Marvel movie, you will be more impressive than those female leads. You don''t even need a double. How good would that be? you might be famous in one shot and be a popr superstar." The female agent was speechless. What a sweet mouth. She almost believed him when he said that. "Girls are like little flowers in the greenhouse. They should be protected and raised. Whether it''s wind or rain, or knives and guns, they should all be borne by men. Girls should dress up pretty every day, do what they like, admire themselves, and be admired by others. There''s no need toe to this line of work. This line of work is filled with men, and you can die at any time. It''s all about making money and life. How good would it be to make money beautifully?" Mu Yuan always had a set of praises for girls, especially for beautiful and obedient girls. He had always liked them."A life of bloodshed is not for you girls to live." He was quite straight man cancer! The female secret agent found it very interesting."No wonder major mu Yuan is so popr with girls. He has such a sweet mouth." "I''m praising you from the bottom of my heart," "I also sincerely praise you." The female agent said,"even if you praise me so much, I won''t let you go." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2358 Ill Hit On You "You''re thinking too much. I''ve been caught by you. If he Chunwang can''t see me and I escape, you''ll suffer. I won''t let a girl suffer. " Mu Yuan threw her a flirtatious look."I''m a gentleman. I won''t run away and let you take the me. Don''t worry." The female agent asked,"my information is correct. You like men, right?" "To be precise, I like both men and women." The female agent raised her eyebrows."Oh?" "There are no standards in this world. Whoever you like, you can do as you please. This has nothing to do with gender." "You''re being unreasonable. " "Do you have a boyfriend?" Mu Yuan thought to himself that he had to disy his gossipy nature. This was innate, and he did not need to practice."How old are you?" The female agent also found it interesting." 22, living on the edge of a knife, where would you find the time to get a boyfriend?" "Little sister, you''re younger than me. I''m guessing that you''ve been a shut-in, and your job is very dangerous. You don''t have many friends in this line of work, and your favorite person is your target. Every time you take on a mission, you''ll investigate the target thoroughly. It''s impossible for you tomunicate with the employer, and it''s impossible for you tomunicate with the target. What do most girls your age do? Shopping, shopping, going to bars, dating, and living a carefree life. Your life ispletely different from theirs, but you have the chance to live such a rxed and safe life. " Mu Yuan was all smiles as he chatted with the female secret agent, as if he would not give up if he did not give up fifty cents. The female agent was exhausted."I''ve never seen such a talkative person." "I''m a Chatterbox?" Mu Yuan said,"my boyfriend is a man of few words, so I talk a lot. Otherwise, how can wemunicate? We can''t just kiss and go to bed the moment we meet, can we?" The female agent was speechless. She wanted to ask the boss if he could poison the hostage into a mute. "If you say that, I''ll misunderstand that you''re trying to hit on me." Mu Yuan said,"I don''t want to hit on you. I just take pity on every girl." "Oh, it''s a pity that this is a vicious woman. You can''t change her." The female agent retorted,"your partner will be very disgusted if you act like a central air-conditioner." "I''m single. " Mu Yuan smiled rather happily."I broke up." "The hickeys on your body have betrayed you." "That''s why I said you''re a homebody. You''re a homebody, so you''re naive. Which adult doesn''t have needs? it''s just a matter of keeping a fanatic to satisfy their biological needs." Mu Yuan said it without blushing or having his heart beat fast, as if he was talking about a very normal thing. The female agent was speechless. The car seemed to have gone through a bumpy road, causing a bump. Mu Yuan asked,"little sister, do you have water?" "Endure!" "I''m thirsty. " Mu Yuan felt wronged. "You drank the water and now you want to pee? do you want to stop the car to pee?" The female agent looked at him coldly. Mu Yuan raised his eyebrows."There are three urgent matters." "No need. If you want to pee, just pee in your pants." The female agent''s face didn''t turn red, nor did her heart beat fast."I''ll help you zip it up and help you hold it so that you can pee further away." Mu Yuan was speechless. Mu Yuan looked at the female secret agent with heartache."You''re a girl. You don''t speak elegantly at all. How can you flirt with men?" "If I don''t flirt, how am I supposed to pick up men? didn''t you teach me? A woman of my age should be more reckless and say whatever she wants to say. You can''t p yourself in the face, right?" 2359 Chapter 2358 Mu Yuan thought about it and felt that it made sense. He would not argue with her. "Alright, thene and help me. I want to pee." The female agent was speechless. She had seen shameless hostages before, but she had never seen such a shameless hostage. The female agent picked up the gun beside her and pointed it at his crotch."Bear with it, or I''ll cripple you!" "Oh ..." Mu Yuan put on a trembling expression, indicating that he had received a warning. Mu Yuan felt very regretful. He had chatted with the female secret agent for so long, but they did not manage to get anything out of it. The main reason was that this girl was very tight-lipped and was not a girl who would disclose information. She was also a little cynical and was only willing to chat about family matters with him. She would not mention a single word about other things, so mu Yuan could not get anything out of her. "Where''s my watch?" Mu Yuan asked. "I threw your watch into another car a long time ago. Ye tingjun is so powerful. He should have captured the video long ago. He was too anxious and sent someone to track me very quickly. He was also very familiar with my route. So, I guessed that you must have a tracker on you." The female secret agent was a little secretive. Mu Yuan''s heart skipped a beat. This is bad! Initially, he thought that after chatting for so long and stalling for time, ye tingjun''s men would more or less be able to find him. He did not expect the other party to have already seen through him. Mu Yuan narrowed his eyes. He did not deny nor admit it. "So?" "Do you think I''lle to you without any preparation? "Then you''re wrong. King came up with this n three days ago. He was afraid that you''d be caught with a tracker, so he sent three people to escort you along the way. Less than ten minutes after I took you out, someone came out and split into two groups. They quickly caught up to the building. Unfortunately, I could think of it as well as they could. This car can block all tracking signals and has an anti-tracking system. No matter what you have on you, your information can''t be revealed." The female agent did not hide anything from him. She felt a little pleased as she watched mu Yuan''s smile gradually disappear."I''m sorry. After chatting for so long, you realized that your signal had been blocked. Are you disappointed?" "Yeah, I''m quite disappointed." Mu Yuan went along with her words. The top floor of miss building was the safest in the world. He no longer believed that. There was no automatic rm system. Trash ye tingjun! However, mu Yuan was calm and gentle."As long as we''re within New York territory, you won''t be able to bring me far. Even if you take the road, you won''t be able to go far. Sooner orter, someone will find me." p The female agent spread her hands and looked indifferent."So what if I found it? my mission was to bring you out of the city, and I''ve already done it." The surveince footage was still calm. Mu Yuan suddenly asked,"What time is it?" "Oh, it''s twoo'' clock," The female agent nced at her watch and smiled."King should be about to seed." "What are you guys trying to do?" Mu Yuan asked. He really could not understand why he Chunwang wanted to capture him."You want the information on the chip, but Jack doesn''t have it." "Who said we want the A. I. Chip''s information?" "That''s not our mission anymore," the female agent replied. Mu Yuan frowned. The female secret agent looked at him pitifully."You don''t know, right? we also got the information you gave to Jack Anderson." "Impossible!" "Nothing is impossible in this world." The female agent smiled faintly."We''ll push you forward step by step and personally hand the information to Anderson. Naturally, we''ll have a way to get it." 2360 Chapter 2360 Mu Yuan had been chatting with her since the beginning, but now, he was getting more and more shocked. He Chunwang had guided him step by step to give Jack the information. What made him so sure that he would be able to get the information from Jack? Now, why did they still want to capture him? The female agent said,"if you don''t take out the information, perhaps we really won''t be able to get it because we won''t be able to find your headquarters easily, nor will we be able to find your weaknesses. It''ll be different if you hand it over to Jack Anderson. Their system here is different from yours. Once he hands in this information, it will go through the hands of several people. If we want to get it, it''ll be very easy. Oh, by the way, we''ve also sold it for a good price and have already negotiated with the buyer." Mu Yuan was speechless. Calm down, calm down, calm down! I can''t be backstabbed! This woman''s words couldn''t be true. Who knew if she was trying to drive a wedge between them? who knew if she was just bluffing? he had to think calmly and not panic. On the surveince screen, there was a sudden violent collision sound. The car in front was overturned by a sniper bullet and rolled directly on the road, knocking over two cars in a row. Mu Yuan''s eyes darkened, and he hurriedly looked at the surveince screen. Jack had sent a team to intercept he Chunwang. A sniper overturned the car in the front, and then a gunshot broke out. They directly exchanged fire in the city. He Chunwang''s car was surrounded, including Baylon ''s. This time, Jack had dispatched about 50 people from carefree sect. He was insistent on capturing he Chunwang alive. He Chunwang sat in the car and smiled very gently. His gloomy and pale face made him look like a miserable young man. However, he was smiling happily like a lunatic."Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, we meet again!" The fight between the two sidessted for less than five minutes before they easily caught he Chunwang. Jack reached out and pulled him out of the car directly, handing him over to Lehmann to confirm his identity. Only one person escaped, and that was Baylon. Reyman quickly confirmed he Chunwang''s identity. On the surveince screen, mu Yuan also saw that Jack had easily captured he Chunwang. It was so simple that it seemed as if it had been set up in advance. This was too unusual. The female agent was not surprised at all. Mu Yuan thought that this must be a conspiracy."He Chunwang has been arrested. You must not be worried." "What''s the hurry?" "I''ve already gotten the money. Since the boss is dead, I''ll just find a new boss," the female agent replied. Mu Yuan said,"you are very tactful. Why don''t I be your boss? I will give you double the amount he Chunwang paid you." The female agent had a look of wealth that couldn''t be moved. Mu Yuan increased the weight."Three times!" The female agent was speechless. Mu Yuan was very rich."Four times!" The female agent smiled."Major mu Yuan, do I look like I can be bought over with money?" "I heard a saying in West Africa. As long as you can pay, you are the Father of mercenaries." The female agent was very humorous."I''m an assassin from the North American circle. We have a chain of contempt. We look down on mercenaries from South America and West Africa very much. That''s why they have no integrity. I''ve already taken all the money, so I have to do my job well. Unless the employer dies, I can find another employer. Why don''t you pray for him to die soon?" Mu Yuan looked at her fearless expression."Why is he Chunwang walking right into a trap?" "With you in my hands, how would Lieutenant Colonel Anderson dare to kill him?" 2361 Chapter 2361 "With you in my hands, how would Lieutenant Colonel Anderson dare to kill him?" Mu Yuan was speechless. Why did the whole world know that he was having an affair with Lieutenant Colonel Anderson? did they publicize it everywhere? No, I didn ''t! "Then he''s going to be disappointed. Jack never talks terms with terrorists." Mu Yuan''s face was expressionless as he tried his best to describe Jack as an iron-faced and selfless man."A few years ago, two of his men were captured by the terrorists. They only wanted to exchange one person, but he didn''t agree. Moreover, I''m a foreign major, not hisrade at all." "It''s enough that you''re his life. " The female secret agent smiled and looked at mu Yuan."Major mu Yuan, you still haven''t recognized me, right?" Mu Yuan furrowed his brows. From his tone, he should know her? Mu Yuan''s memory was very good. As amander, he could not have a photographic memory. However, his memory was very good. Major mu Yuan started to say glibly,"you are such a beautiful girl. If I have seen you before, I will definitely remember you." The female secret agent covered her mouth andughed."Major mu Yuan disyed his might in the Golden Triangle and destroyed drug lords one after another. His achievements are outstanding. It''s normal to forget one or two people." Mu Yuan sighed."So, it''s an enemy." "Oh, you''ve misunderstood. I have no enmity with you." The female agent said slowly,"do you still remember the two drug lords you exterminated in the Golden Trianglest year? One of them was Chinese and I was ordered by King to be his bodyguard. I saw with my own eyes how you and Jack worked together to exterminate them. I was curious at the time why you two worked so well together. Later, your identity was exposed and you were chased by drug dealers. Then you fell into the forest. Do you know who took your bullet?" Mu Yuan''s face darkened and he did not reply. He just looked at her. At that time, he had no choice but to enter the ck Forest, which was a restricted area with mines everywhere. If he was not careful, he would be blown to pieces without anyone to help him. He had entered the forest with the thought that he would die. There were too many pursuers behind him, and they knew this area very well. As long as they chased in, he would definitely step on a mine in his panic because the mines buried here were very dense. He might be able to avoid it for the first time, but he would not be able to avoid it for the next fifteen. The strange thing was that he heard gunshots outside, but no one came in. He avoided the minefield without any danger and came out safely. Later, he found out that Jack was also hiding in the Golden Triangle and that his people had taken over his work. At that time, Wei Cheng even said that Jack had deliberately revealed his identity and wanted to steal their work. As the assets of these two drug lords had been confiscated by the anti-terrorism forces, it was as much as 1.8 billion US dors. If mu Yuan had not been exposed, Jack would not have taken over. Because of this matter, mu Yuan''s entire team had a very strong opinion of Jack. Later on, they heard that Jack was shot in the abdomen and almost died. This matter was then left unsettled. Mu Yuan even consoled his team that as long as the bad guys were brought to justice, it did not matter who took the credit in the end. "Major, do you want me to tell you? " The female agent kept him in suspense. Mu Yuan took a deep breath. " Please speak. " The female agent said,"at that time, 33 people were chasing you. Half of them were very familiar with the forest''s minefield. They wanted to chase you into the forest, but the drug lord had also given orders to take your life at all costs. In the end, Lieutenant Colonel Anderson appeared. He came alone without bringing a single person with him. He sessfully blocked these 33 people outside the forest and gave you a chance to catch your breath. Of course, the price was that he was shot three times and almost lost his life. Oh, I shot him in the stomach. I almost shot him in the head. What a pity. " Mu Yuan was speechless. It was a hell-like night. He couldn''t even remember how many people he had killed. He only knew that he had been exposed. At that time, he was quite resentful because all the evidence pointed to the US. From the beginning to the end, it was mu Yuan who was hiding. He did not know that the United States was hiding either. The n to eliminate the drug lords had been going smoothly, but it was suddenly exposed. In thest stage of the n, he was about to pull in the, but in the end, he ended up benefiting others. Chapter 2362 Thank You For Telling Me He had been chased all the way, and he had saved one bullet for himself. He had fought all the way, and entered the forest minefield with the thought of dying. He groped in the dark, worried that he would be blown to pieces in the next second. He had even sent hisst words to the clouds. Did Jack save him? Did hee alone? That''s right, he had always been impartial. If he was being hunted down, it had nothing to do with his mission, and it was so dangerous, he couldn''t let others participate in it for fear of causing casualties to the military. So, he could only do it alone. One person killed 33 people, stopped his pursuers, and gave him a chance to catch his breath? Those three shots had almost taken Jack''s life. Mu Yuan clenched his fist slightly and looked at the female agent without a change in expression. The female agentughed."I didn''t finish him off because an ident happened at that time. King''s order was to kill him, and I aimed. That forest is evil. I was bitten by a venomous snake. Between his life and mine, I naturally chose my own life. This allowed him to escape. I still feel sorry for it. If I had killed him and Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, I would have be famous in the mercenary world. The terrorists might even send me money and banners." Mu Yuan could notugh at all."You''re making up a story, right?" The female secret agent looked at him teasingly."Major mu Yuan, why don''t you believe me? There''s someone who loves you as much as his life, aren''t you touched? you''ve misunderstood him. Let me tell you, the one who exposed you was King. He purposely framed Lieutenant Colonel Anderson. " Mu Yuan could also guess it. Actually, he did not believe that Jack would expose him for the sake of taking credit for this sum of money. Even if he was an enemy and had never had any emotional entanglements with Jack, Jack would not do such a thing with his personality. Heined that he and his team had worked hard for a few months, but in the end, it was all for someone else. He was extremely unhappy. "That snake didn''t kill you?" Mu Yuan asked. The female agent shook her head."Oh, you didn''t bite me to death. I almost had an injection of the serum. Are you very angry?" Mu Yuan was speechless. He was not angry, but he remembered it. She had shot Jack. At this moment, the female agent was no longer a cute and beautiful girl in his eyes, but a target. ,m The female agent said,"Lieutenant Colonel Anderson is very famous in the underworld. Together with major Wesley, they are all people that the terrorists hate to the core. At that time, I just had to bear with it. He was lying on the ground. I was thinking that he didn''t look like he would be able to survive. Oh, by the way, even if he was lying on the ground, he was still looking in the direction of the forest. Are you touched?" Mu Yuan looked at her sincerely."I''m very touched." The female agent said,"I''m very touched too. That''s why I knew that it''s good to have a weakness like you to guard against Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, who has no weakness." Mu Yuan said,"everyone has a weakness because they are human." "Yes, you''re right." Mu Yuan moved his arms, and the handcuffs ttered. The female agent did not even open her eyes."Don''t waste your time." "How would you know if you don''t try?" In the surveince footage, he Chunwang had been arrested. Mu Yuan calmed down."I''m very grateful to you for telling me about this past. Otherwise, I would have been confused. It would be a pity." "Oh, you''re wee," The female agent said politely,"I also admire your courage, major. You actually dared to court death like this. You''re either too brave or too stupid." 2363 Chapter 2363 "Oh, you''re wee," The female agent said politely,"I also admire your courage, major. You actually dared to court death like this. You''re either too brave or too stupid." Mu Yuan said,"it''s also a pity that you haven''t met someone who made you brave but also stupid." "No, I don''t want to meet him." The female agent said calmly,"I won''t meet him either. Everyone has different demands. If I meet him, I''ll kill him in the cradle." Mu Yuan smiled."I have a friend who once said the same thing as you. Then, he pped himself in the face. In this life, everyone has their own fortuitous encounters. Who knows?" "The Major''s way of brainwashing is exceptionally unique." Mu Yuan solemnly expressed his regret."I''m ipetent for not sessfully brainwashing you." The female agent said,"if the boss didn''t want you to live and not lose any arms or legs, I would have pulled out your tongue long ago." "Thank you for your boss''s deep love for me." The female agent shuddered, and the two of them looked at the surveince screen at the same time. Mu Yuan said,"Jack will not negotiate with you. I''m afraid you will be disappointed." "Then let''s wait and see." The female secret agent shrugged nonchntly."Major mu Yuan''s life is not worth anything to me, so I''m not worried. I''ve already gotten the money that I should get. Whether you live or die has nothing to do with me." In order to prevent he Chunwang from escaping halfway, Jack personally sent he Chunwang to the escort car and got in. He faced he Chunwang and three cars followed behind them. He Chunwang had a long chain around his neck and was fixed to the car. There was only one meter of room for him to move around. His body had been searched long ago. There were no surveince cameras, no firearms, and no poison. His face was pale, like a young man at the final stage of cancer. Although there was a smile in his eyes, his face was dead. Jack did not look sideways. He Chunwang was very patient."Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, why don''t you guess what I''m doing by walking into a trap?" Jack turned off the microphone and yed with it for a moment."Where''s Xiao Yuan?" "You''re well-informed. " "Same to you." "I love little Yuan so much, so I naturally can''t bear to get hurt. If I die, little Yuan will be buried with me. No matter how you look at it, I''ve profited." He Chunwang looked at Jack with a smile and moved his wrist as if he was taking a tour bus. Jack was not in a hurry."Conditions." He Chunwang said,"very straightforward." Jack was a little impatient. Dying for a minute was dangerous to mu Yuan. "I want to leave this ce safely, and then ... You admit to this crime." He Chunwang snapped his fingers and said, " it''s that simple. I believe that with your ability, it should be very easy to do this. " Jackughed coldly. " As expected of Roosevelt¡¯s good dog. He couldn''t find any ws from my elders or Wesley, and now he''s starting to target me. "Let me guess. After I captured you and released you, it would be best if one or two lives were to be lost. I can¡¯t escape the me. It will be proven that I used my power for personal gain and allowed the terrorists to leave for major mu Yuan. My crime will never be washed away. "Let me guess again. Roosevelt must have already obtained the information that little Yuan gave me. When the timees, you can make the information public and let everyone think that I not only gave you the information, but also indulged you and caused the death of my ownrade for major mu Yuan. I will add another crime of treason. With such a crime, the Anderson family will not be able to recover for at least five years. My uncle will also lose the chance topete for the president position. Roosevelt¡¯s family will be the dominant family and use us as a stepping stone to rise to power. What a good n." He Chunwang''s right finger tapped his left finger a few times. " You provided me with a criminal idea. Good, good. I just have to follow this idea. " He politely said to Jack Anderson,"thank you very much, Lieutenant Colonel Anderson." Jack looked at him coldly."It''s a pity. I refuse your proposal." "That''s a pity," He Chunwang said calmly,"I''m in the final stage of cancer and don''t have many months left to live. If Xiao Yuan dies with me, it''ll be good for us to go to hell together. It''s a pity to leave you alone in the human world. * There''s a small theater in the vip group! 2364 Chapter 2364 "Even if Xiao Yuan dies, he''ll be in heaven. You''ll be in hell. You won''t meet him." Jack retorted sarcastically. Ever since ye Ling told him that mu Yuan had been captured, he already knew in his heart that he would not let he Chunwang break into his fortress easily. "Alright, then let''s fight to the death. I won''t lose anything." He Chunwang said indifferently. Jack sat in the escort car, his body cold. This was the way to the prison. First, he had to put he Chunwang in prison. The car left the city very quickly and headed to the prison. The two of them did not speak anymore. He Chunwang closed his eyes and rested. Rose''s voice came from Jack''s earpiece."Sir, I''ve found Alice. She''s slightly injured, but her life is not in danger." "I know." Lehmann''s voice could be heard."Ye tingjun''s men have already searched the entire building. There are no traces of major mu Yuan. I suspect that he has already been sent away and is not in the building. There is no news from ye tingjun either." "I know." Jack''s fingers trembled slightly. He was not as calm as he looked. He was even panicking, but he had to force himself to remain calm. He could not be led by the nose by he Chunwang. The barefooted are not afraid of wearing shoes. This sentence was very essential. He Chunwang had no one to worry about in this world. Naturally, he had to fight with his life. There was a camera in the escort car, and the people in the monitoring room could see the picture clearly. After Jack turned off the sound, the crowd couldn''t hear it, and they looked at each other. He Chunwang kept looking at him and smiled a little sickly. Jack''s heart was beating wildly. He suddenly became angry and punched he Chunwang''s chin. He Chunwang couldn''t withstand his punch. The corner of his mouth cracked and blood flowed out. He looked a little terrifying. He wiped it nonchntly."I heard that Lieutenant Colonel Anderson can''t be shocked by Thunder. So that''s all there is to it." "I can''tpare to you. If I can''t get it, I''ll destroy it. If I can''t get it, I''d rather set him free." Jack looked at him coldly."You''re sick, beyond cure." This was just an obsession! It was not love. "You''re not fit to say you love Xiao Yuan? "You love him because you exposed Xiao Yuan at the Golden Triangle back then, causing him to be chased into the Thunder forest by a group of people. You love him because you wanted to kill me. When we were in Egypt, you deliberately tricked him into bringing a team to help us, and an international conflict almost happened. Everything you did was either to take Xiao Yuan''s life or to ruin Xiao Yuan''s reputation. You are not worthy of saying that you love him. Even more ... When Xiao Yuan met you, you stuck to him like a dog skin ster. It was his eight lifetimes of bad luck. The biggest mistake he made was when he was a spy in his youth. He was soft-hearted and felt guilty for being tricked by you, and he''s remembered it in his heart since then. If it were him today, he wouldn''t even look at you after he was done being a spy. Is it worth it for him to remember it for so many years? " Jack said without any mercy. He was speaking in Chinese, so the people in the control room could not read his lips. ,m He Chunwang''s smile slowly disappeared. He looked at him gloomily. " So, you knew what I did all along? " "Of course I know!" Jackughed coldly. " Xiao Yuan''s spy has never made a mistake. He has always been careful and does everything himself. How could he be exposed all of a sudden? someone must have done it on purpose. You framed me and I admitted it readily because I didn¡¯t want him to investigate. I didn¡¯t want him to have anything to do with you. I¡¯d rather deal with you myself. In my n, I don¡¯t need him to know that I¡¯m going to deal with you. Who knows what you''re capable of? I can just kill King and rece him. This time, you won''t be able to escape even if you have wings. Xiao Yuan has been caught by you, but it doesn''t matter. I believe that he can escape on his own. As for you, if you miscalcted, you won''t be able to escape even if you have wings!" He Chunwang was expressionless. " So, it doesn''t matter if little Yuan dies? " Jack said, " he won''t die. I believe in him. On the other hand, you''re dead! " 2365 Chapter 2365 Jack''s calmness and he Chunwang''s agitation formed a sharp contrast. In the Miss control room, ye tingjun stared at the surveince camera with a dark expression."Pay attention to what he Chunwang is going to say next. Don''t miss a single word. Track all the linked ip of this surveince camera. As long as it''s a Mobile ip, find it all!" "Yes, we understand!" Miss''s best information experts had all been transferred over. Jack was certain that he Chunwang would connect the surveince footage here and deliberately let mu Yuan witness the entire process. Hence, Jack had secretly gotten Lehmann to do something and also transfer the footage to miss''s building. However, the surveince footage was only transferred. It would be difficult to find the ip address with a little tampering. However, if ye tingjun sent back something, it would be easy to trace it back. Simrly, if they angered he Chunwang and made him do something, and Jack knew about it, they would be able to find out where the finishing point was. At least they would be able to determine the general direction and would not be as helpless as looking for a needle in a haystack. He Chunwang said,"since you don''t care, I''ll take one of his arms. How about that?" ? Jack''s face was full of contempt as he sneered,"you''re here, so how can you take one of his hands?" Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, don''t be too conceited. You''ll be ruined by your conceit sooner orter." He Chunwang pursed his lips."It seems like if I don''t teach you a lesson, you will always think that major mu yuan can escape." Jack narrowed his eyes ... On the big truck, the female special Agent stood up and moved her wrist. She smiled at mu Yuan and said,"major mu Yuan, I''m really sorry. The boss said that he wanted one of your arms." She walked over, picked up an axe, and shook it slightly. She looked at mu Yuan with a smile."Just bear with it for a while. It will be over soon." ¡­¡­ A momentter, Jack received a photo on his phone. It was a bloody photo. Mu Yuan''s right arm had been chopped off. He lowered his head in pain and could not bend his back. Fresh blood sttered all over the ground. The female agent had obviously blurred the background and could not tell that they were in the back of arge truck. Jack''s eyes were bloodshot as he clenched his phone. "You dare ..." Ye tingjun''s Messenger caught a weak signal and quickly caught up with the signal."There''s a fluctuation? "Yes, the fluctuation is very big!" "Keep an eye on him." Ye tingjun was so nervous that his heart was beating wildly."Mu Yuan was taken away. There must not be many of them. It''s even more impossible for them to send an Information Officer to follow them. They must have an ip terminal. We will know once we cross-check." He Chunwang seemed to have anticipated that the surveince would be exposed, so he had set up many fake ip addresses. It was impossible to find the real destination with hundreds of locations. However, Jack had already connected to the office''s signal. After the feedback came back, they would definitely find the same cross-signal. Miss had already developed this technology in the first half of the year. At that time, she had already issued an announcement that there would be a new change in tracking technology in the future. She had also signed an official contract, waiting for the technology to mature. It would be used for criminal investigation and anti-terrorism in the future. It would also be a huge contribution to military information. Jack also knew about this. He did not believe that ye tingjun''s top technology was provided to the officials. He must have wanted to give it to ye Ling. Thus, he had discussed with Alice at the beginning of the year. If there was a chance, he would let Alice understand the results of the technology. After mu Yuan was arrested, he had already thought of this quickly. He Chunwang did not know. This was a blind spot, and he could only take a gamble. Jack looked at the picture and felt as if his heart was being cut by a knife. If it was really Xiao Yuan ... How could little Yuan ept this? Chapter 2366 Im Innocent And Harmless He Chunwang was a little arrogant."Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, what do you think?" Jack was so frustrated that he seemed like he was going to flip the car over. His cold gaze fell on he Chunwang. He Chunwang smiled."If you don''t feel sorry for Xiao Yuan, why should I feel sorry for him? he''s going to die anyway." "Bastard!" Jack punched him in the face. ¡­¡­ In the Miss building, the Information Officer said,"second young master, we''ve captured it. However, the signal is strange and keeps moving. Furthermore ... It''s on the highway and is currently moving at a speed of 90 km/h." Ye tingjun was slightly surprised."On the highway?" ,m "Yes, there was a traffic jam today." The Information Officer pulled up the traffic conditions of the road ahead."There are nine cars in front that have rear-ended, and the traffic police are dealing with the traffic problem. As the ident is serious, they will start to get stuck in traffic after another three kilometers." The Information Officer checked the traffic conditions on the road. The car idents were still very serious, and the nine cars involved in the chain ident were the most serious. One of the cars exploded, and there were six dead and eleven injured. The ground was not cleaned up yet, and the firefighters and ambnces had already set off. At present, there was a six-kilometer traffic jam, and they could not even move slowly. Because it was a threene traffic jam, it had beenpletely upied. They had to wait until all the injured were sent away before there would be an empty Lane on the ground. Ye tingjun looked at the long queue and could not be bothered to sympathize with the person who had gotten into a car ident."Mu Yuan is really lucky. Immediately send the nearest Special Agent over. Record the car te number and follow it with the satellite." "Yes!" Ye tingjun looked at the big truck andughed coldly in his heart."Send three motorbikes over first. Install a bomb and a connector under the truck to prevent the signal from being blocked." "Yes!" Ye tingjun made arrangements for the orders one by one, and he also told ye Ling immediately that he had news of mu Yuan. Jack and ye tingjun did not expect such a coincidence to happen when they made the n. The Information Officer felt that even the heavens were helping major mu Yuan. If there was no car ident, they would have followed the car all the way and attacked when they passed the toll station. They would have disguised themselves as Road Police. Now that there was a traffic jam, it was even more convenient to attack. Ye Ling said in a low voice,"you must avoid hurting the innocent people to avoid bringing unnecessary trouble." "I know, brother." Ye tingjun felt that he had to make a trip down personally."I will go over personally. Don''t worry." "Yes." On the road, the police siren whizzed past the emergencyne. The female agent stood up and frowned slightly. As she was with major mu Yuan, she was quite vignt. She was inevitably nervous when she suddenly heard the police siren. In the car, mu Yuan looked at the axe beside him speechlessly. The female agent turned to look at him. Gradually, the car stopped. She asked in a deep voice,"what happened?" The agent in the front passenger seat said,"there seems to be a huge car ident up ahead. The scene is chaotic. The cars are blocked for almost ten kilometers now. Everyone has stopped to wait for rescue." The American rescue team was quite helpful. In addition to the ground rescue, there was also an Air Rescue. The female agent gradually felt the car stop and she could no longer move. "Send an aircraft to the front to see what''s going on." After blocking the road for ten kilometers, who knew what was going on ahead? "Understood." The female secret agent turned around and looked at mu Yuan."Major mu Yuan, would your people be so cruel and merciless that they would track your signal and deliberately create a tragic ident? to be able to make all the cars stop on the highway, that was not a small ident." Mu Yuan shook his head."Ye tingjun would not do that. Ye Ling would not do that either. You think too highly of me." The female agent sneered but did not answer. Mu Yuan asked,"he Chunwang wants one of my arms. Thank you for being so sensible." "Hahahaha ..." The female agentughed. It was a coincidence. The moment the female agent raised her axe, she heard the whistling of the police siren, as if it was going to surround them. At that time, the female agent stopped. Mu Yuan said,"look, you can''t run away at all. Other than you, there are still four people in front of me. If I die alone, I''ll drag the five of you down with me. I won''t lose out at all. Once I die, no one will have a weakness. He Chunwang will die sooner orter too. Everyone in your team will die. I''ve counted. At least 50 people will die with me. I dragged a terrorist group into the water by myself. I''m a F * cking hero." The female agent was speechless. Although mu Yuan was a Chatterbox, what he said was on point. When mu Yuan saw her hesitating, he started to brainwash her again."If I''m alive, I can still give you an order. Mercenaries only want money. I don''t want to lose my life. Why do you have to do this? He Chunwang is obviously a loser. What kind of future can you have by following him? Oh, you can''t say that you''re a loser, right? you''re someone who''s very unlucky, very bad, and will fail sooner orter. " The female agent was speechless. Mu Yuan had been dealing with mercenaries for five years. He had been dealing with mercenaries since he was 18 years old. There were many things that ye Ling and his team could not handle. They were all dirty and tiring jobs that would offend people. Mu Yuan would find a team that he trusted and apply for funds directly to let themplete the mission. This group of people were all fighting with their lives. What they wanted was money. One of the mercenaries was a retired soldier. He was a special force member of the southwest Military Region. He used to be an assaulter, but he had to leave the Army after he was injured in one eye. After he retired from the Army, he didn''t have much to do in his hometown. Although he was arranged to change his career and go to the Armed Police Force, he still couldn''t adapt to a peaceful life. He chose to resign and be a mercenary. First, it was more money, and second, it was more exciting. However, they cherished their lives very much. Unless their family was very poor and in urgent need of money, they wouldn''t go all the way to the dark even if they knew it was a dead end. "Then what should we do? The boss wants one of your arms. " "You''re so honest. It''s just an arm and you left after giving it to him. Do you know how to photoshop? Our country''s number one stic surgery. If you don''t know how to do it, I can teach you. " Mu Yuan was like a Super multi-level marketing agent with an evil smile, as if he wanted to pull another multi-level marketing agent into his gang. The female agent was speechless. It had to be said that this brainwashing was considered a sess. The female secret agent also considered it for a while. He Chunwang only wanted an arm, not a life. No matter who won in the end, mu Yuan being safe would not be bad for her. Unless he Chunwang was forced into a dead end and used mu Yuan to exchange for it, he Chunwang might still take his anger out on him when he saw that he was missing an arm, even though it was his order. He was a person who was fickle in his emotions. Especially in the past six months, his temper had be even more unstable. So, she made up a lie. Who knew that the siren was only because of a car ident ahead? "I think ... I''ve been tricked by you." Mu Yuan smiled politely."I''m innocent and harmless. Everyone who hase into contact with me knows that. You''re overthinking it." Chapter 2367 Theres A Path To Heaven, But You Dont Take It The people that the female secret agent sent to survey the road ahead came back. The traffic was indeed caused by the car ident. It was not man-made. Other than the emergencyne, everything was blocked. There was no way to leave this section of the road and could only be blocked in thene. The female secret agent looked at the road conditions and felt vaguely uneasy. If someone found mu Yuan''s information at this time and they caught up, she would either let mu Yuan go or choose to die with him. Otherwise, mu Yuan would die and they would be arrested. If mu Yuan died, they would be arrested. With Lieutenant Colonel Anderson''s personality, they were probably in deep trouble. Although mu Yuan was tied up, he no longer spoke nonsense. His smile was decent and generous, and he looked confident, as if he was sure that the rescue was on the way. On the other hand, the female special Agent was nervous. The female agent avoided mu Yuan and said in anguage that mu Yuan did not understand."We have to be prepared for both eventualities. I have a bad feeling. Something is not right." For no reason, he suddenly got into a car ident. Even the heavens were helping mu Yuan. Could it be that he was really not fated to die? Mu Yuan smiled faintly."Lady, don''t be nervous. The veins on your forehead have exposed your emotions. As a girl, you have to be calm and don''t be irritable." The female agent looked at him coldly."We''re all desperadoes. What are you afraid of?" ¡­¡­ She did not know the strength of the signal on mu Yuan''s body, and she did not know what was going on in front of them. She was afraid that someone would not let them through on purpose and send the flying device out to monitor the ident site. Furthermore, she also wanted to know if there were other people in the rescue team and if ye Tingyun''s people woulde. The only good thing was that the road was so congested. Even if ye Tingyun''s people caught up, they would not be able to get close. On the road, several heavy-duty motorcycles were running wildly. The road was rtivelyrge, and there were some ces where it was not a problem for motorcycles to pass through. A few heavy-duty motorcycles returned from the emergencyne and kept driving between the gaps of several vehicles, causing a lot of curses. Someone directly took a photo of the license te and reported it. This was a group of people in ck. They wore ck helmets, so their faces could not be seen. A few motorcycles slowly approached therge truck that was holding mu Yuan. This type ofrge truck was not umon. A few of the motorcycles slowed down. Even if the road was blocked, no one woulde down. They were all in the vehicles. When one of them passed by the truck, he quickly ced an electric bomb. Another person was far away and used a remote control to control the bomb. The bomb flew to the bottom of the truck and was directly ced there. A dposer came out of the electric bomb and attached itself to the steel te at the bottom. The truck''s signal shield was instantly destroyed. Miss''s monitoring center could see mu Yuan''s position immediately and clearly disy it on the map. Ye tingjun heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. Other than one biker who was driving forward, the rest of the bikers turned around and scattered about a kilometer behind the truck. Jack was sitting in the escort car when his phone vibrated. He nced at it and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. He looked at he Chunwang with a cold gaze. He turned on the microphone and ordered, " there are still eight kilometers to the federal prison. Lock up the surveince cameras in the escort car. I will take full responsibility if anything happens! " He Chunwang was slightly shocked. Wesley was the anti-terrorism inspector, and he Chunwang had created panic and ssified it as a terrorist attack. Jack had the absolute right tomand this time. The camera was turned off. He Chunwang''s heart was rmed. Jack smiled at him."There''s an old Chinese saying,''there''s a way to heaven, but you don''t take it. There''s no Door to Hell, but youe.'' That''s you!" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 2368 Chapter 2378 The escort car drove on the road and slowly drove to the prison. Jack deliberately made a detour. Without the camera, he Chunwang could no longer convey any information to the female agents. He Chunwangughed. He pressed his fist against the corner of his mouth and coughed twice."Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, you caused Xiao Yuan''s death. I have already given orders. If the surveince footage is turned off, it means that I am in grave danger. I will kill mu Yuan directly. So what if you bring me to justice? what you will see will only be Xiao Yuan''s corpse." Jack didn''t want to argue with him. The car suddenly braked and stopped on a restricted road. He Chunwang looked at the time and smiled proudly."Do you think I don''t have a second n? You''re too na?¡¥ve. " "Is that so?" Jack didn''t make a sound and wasn''t in a hurry. However, after waiting for nearly two minutes, there were no gunshots. It was calm and quiet. He Chunwang''s expression gradually changed. He had already nned it. If something really happened, Jack would not care about mu Yuan''s life and death. His men would break into the prison on the way to the prison. Baylon would arrange it clearly, and she would even kill Jack and his group. Why was there no sound at all? "Has your trusted aide Belem been in good use these few years?" Jack suddenly asked. "You ..." He Chunwang''s expression changed drastically. Baylon was indeed his trusted aide. At first, she was working for King and was attracted by the terms he offered. Hence, he had handed many things over to Baylon to handle over the past few years. He had also given Baylon generous terms. Baylon had handled many things for him over the past few years and had even taken down King. Baylon had contributed greatly to this. Without Baylon, he would not have been able to kill King and rece him. He Chunwang was finally forced into a corner."He is your spy?" "No!" Jack Anderson shook his head."He used to be my student, not My Spy. I tested him personally back then and knew what his weakness was. I knew how to defeat him. A year ago, I started to get in touch with him. He was loyal to you and never promised to help me until you nned the Li Ze incident. He must have advised you about the Li Ze incident, but you insisted on doing it your way. Baylon might not be a qualified warrior, but he was from the military. He had a good rtionship with mu Yuan and the others in the training camp. Among the people who died in the Li Ze incident, there were students who were trained by him back then. So, he agreed to my conditions. " He Chunwang was speechless. Baylon had indeed advised him not to cause such arge number of casualties, but he did not listen at all. In the end, Baylon did as she was told and did not say anything more. Jack sneered."Besides, if you can provide him with money, why can''t I? Who are you, he Chun Wang? At most, you''re just a stray dog. What can you do? The Anderson family can give him a new identity, ept his whole family to immigrate, and give him a legal identity to live in California. Oh, by the way, his girlfriend is pregnant and he''s about to be a father. Do you think he''d rather settle down and apany his children, or follow you and be a fugitive?" "Anderson!" He Chunwang held his breath in his heart and was about to explode from anger. He had never expected that Baylon would betray him. Jack looked at him even more heartlessly."You must have no one to use, so you used Baylon. A soldier who was personally removed by me, who betrayed his former master, and who relied on a lot of your money to do things, you actually dared to use him as a confidant. You ... Are smart, but your judgment of people is far from good. Once disloyal, a hundred times will not be tolerated. You can''t even understand such a simple logic. You have lost." He Chunwang was so angry that he wanted to attack Jack, but the chain was locked tightly around his throat, making him unable to move. He Chunwang roared, but he couldn''t do anything to Jack. "So what? so what if I die? Xiao Yuan will also be buried with me!" Jack''s expression did not change. He never showed the fear in his heart to anyone."He Chunwang, I don''t have the same bad taste as you. I believe in Xiao Yuan. With his glib tongue, he can buy time for ye tingjun to save him. He will not die. The person I like will not die so easily." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2369 You Did It On Purpose, Right? The road was still blocked, but the truck was already surrounded. The female agent closed her eyes slightly, as if she was mentally prepared. She could only drive her motorcycle in such a jam. Ye tingjun''s motorcycle was already near the truck. Ye tingjun personally went up and knocked on the door of the truck. The female agent looked at mu Yuan and pointed the gun at him. Mu Yuan smiled gentlemanly and said,"if I''m not wrong, there should be an electronic bomb at the bottom of the car. If it explodes, it can kill everyone in the car. It doesn''t matter. Ever since I joined the Army, I was prepared to die for the country. You guys should think about whether it''s worth it." He looked like he was taking a stroll. The female agent smiled."This is God''s will." After walking on such a road, she was stuck in a traffic jam. If there was no traffic jam, the situation would not be so passive. Mu Yuan could tell what she was thinking and smiled a little mischievously."That''s why no one can predict natural and man-made disasters. God''s ns are always better than man''s ns." "You''re right. " The female agent opened the door. Ye tingjun was standing on the road. There was a traffic jam behind them. They could not see the end of the jam, and it was very orderly. The car owners nearby were all looking at them curiously. Ye tingjun said,"there''s no need for us to cause unnecessary panic. Let mu Yuan go, and I''ll let you all go. I''m a man of my word." The female secret agent seemed to be hesitating, but ye tingjun was not in a hurry. He looked at mu Yuan and saw that he had a full beard and tail. He was relieved. Fortunately, the photo was fake. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. He even thought about it maliciously. Perhaps it would be as major mu Yuan wished. Without an arm, he would have to retire. After he retired, there would not be any separation between him and Jack, and they could be together without any worries. "We''re after money. We don''t want to offend anyone. We''re just doing things for money. If you want to pursue the matter, you should pursue he Chunwang." Ye tingjun was a gentleman."Of course. I won''t make things difficult for you." He Chunwang was already an arrow at the end of its flight. Without the surveince, the female agent also knew what the situation was like and did not dare to make a decision rashly. However, now that they were on the edge of a cliff, she could not make a decision. Ye tingjun was the one who controlled everything. The female secret agent thought for a while. Ye tingjun was not in a hurry to increase his chips. She turned around and released mu Yuan. Mu Yuan smiled, moved his wrist, and suddenly punched the female secret agent''s cheekbone, causing her to fall into the innermostyer of the truck. The few secret agents in front all got out of the truck, and the female secret agent fell so hard that she saw stars. "Major mu Yuan, you''re going back on your word!" A male secret agent got into the car and helped the female secret agent up. She wiped the blood from her lips and looked at mu Yuan with hatred. Mu Yuan smiled coldly."Ye tingjun said that he would let you off, but I didn''t say that!" Ye tingjun spread his hands helplessly and looked like he could not control himself. He was very distressed."Yes, I''m not major mu Yuan''s boss after all. I''m just a businessman. I don''t pursue it, but whether he pursues it or not, I can''t control it." "You guys ..." This was truly a Rascal! There was traffic all around, and almost everyone had a dashcam in their car. No one would take out their guns and look for trouble. Mu Yuan stretched his neck."How''s Jack?" "I just received news that he Chunwang has been sent to prison!" This was the best news of the day. Ye tingjun frowned and looked at mu Yuan."The doctor took ye Chu''s blood analysis. It''s just a normal drug. You''ve been trained in West China, and there''s also special drug resistance training in the country. How did you get knocked out by this drug? You did it on purpose, didn''t you?" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 2370 Chapter 2380 As he grew older, mu Yuan''s eyes gradually became more shrewd and capable. However, his eyes were still as clean and clear as when he was young. He looked harmless and often made people lower their guard. However, how could a man who had wiped out arge number of drug dealers in the Golden Triangle for a few years in a row be a man without shrewdness? after the doctor analyzed the blood report, ye tingjun felt that something was wrong. Xiaoju, Wei Lin, and the others had never received drug training. In fact, not many people in the Special Forces had received drug training, only a group of special people would receive such training. For example, deep undercover agents. The process of drug training was too painful, and it was extremely easy to get addicted to it. If one was not careful, they would be doomed forever. Mu Yuan''s body had suffered from the blue ice before, and the side effects of the drug training were especially severe when he underwent it again. However, if he wanted to go undercover in the Golden Triangle, he had to ensure that he had a body that was not controlled by drug addiction. He had three months of special training and had been undercover in the Golden Triangle all year round. How could he be knocked out by drugs? There must be something fishy about this! "Impossible!" The female agent said,"you''re pretending?" Mu Yuan looked at her innocently."What are you saying? am I stupid? I offered myself to be a hostage. It''s not like I''m tired of living." Ye tingjun did not believe a single word. He even thought of a possibility. The reason why Mu Yuan took the bait on purpose was that he had probably revealed to Jack Anderson that he wanted to be the bait, but was rejected by Jack Anderson. Therefore, he had carried out the n and acted as he Chunwang''s bait. If the female agent had not taken him away, he Chunwang would not have had victory in his hands. He would not have carried out the n and walked into Jack''s trap. He Chunwang had not caught mu Yuan, so how would he dare to go to the Tiger Mountain despite knowing that there was a Tiger in the mountain? It was because he was certain that Jack would take mu Yuan''s life into consideration that he dared to go against Jack. This n must have been hidden from Jack. Otherwise, Jack would not have acted so realistically and he Chunwang would not have believed it so easily. He had been scolded by his big brother! The female secret agent did not believe that mu Yuan was pretending and had intentionally taken the bait. Mu Yuan did not need to exin anything to her. " I did not want to let you off at first because you almost took his life in the past. On ount that you are tactful this time, I will spare your life. Let me warn you. You better stay away from me and Jack in the future. Otherwise, I will not be so polite the next time I see you. " The female special Agent was not afraid of his harsh words at all. Sheughed even more rudely than mu Yuan. " Major mu Yuan, if you are still thinking about the unscrupulous undercover agents in the Golden Triangle, you still need me. As mercenaries, we would rather have one more employer than have one more enemy, especially an enemy like major mu Yuan. I have learned my lesson in this mission. I will definitely avoid you next time. " She could be considered a flexible person. She did not have to go head to head with mu Yuan and even shamelessly tricked him. " The next time major mu Yuan has something inconvenient to do outside the borders, please feel free to contact us. As long as the money is in ce, I will definitely do it well for you. " The female secret agent elegantly took out a name card and handed it to mu Yuan with a warm smile. Ye tingjun was speechless. Mu Yuan was speechless. Youngdy, are you kidding us? Did the kidnapper and the hostage have a sudden turn of events? 2371 Chapter 2381 Mu Yuan took the name card and nced at it. He knew that it was a fake name. There were three phone numbers and nothing else. ? These days, even mercenaries had name cards. It was keeping up with the times. Ye tingjun looked speechlessly at the female agent whose cheekbones were still bruised after being punched by mu Yuan. Thisdy was a man. Anyone who could be a mercenary leader was a man. "Good!" Mu Yuan naturally would not be on bad terms with her. It was normal to hand over many businesses that could not be done outside the borders to mercenaries. Ye tingjun thought to himself,"it''s said that the business world is like a battlefield. Their battlefield is even more casual than the business world. Ten minutes ago, she was still a hostage and a kidnapper. Ten minutester, she has be an employer and employee." It was too casual! It was too casual! The female secret agent was thinking that if she met major mu Yuan again and fell into her hands, she would definitely gag him. Ye tingjun passed a motorcycle to mu Yuan, and the few of them drove along the traffic. They got off the highway and went around. The female agent looked at their backs and wiped the blood from the corners of her lips. "Boss, we''re just going to let it go?" A subordinate came over and saw that her face had been pped so badly that it was not symmetrical. It was estimated that she would have to recuperate for a few days. "We can only let it go like this." The female mercenary said calmly,"there''s still time. Where there''s life, there''s hope. Let''s go!" She could not stay on the highway for long. It was still blocked. Ye tingjun and mu Yuan had left. Whether Jack Anderson would let them off was another matter. She did not want to gamble anymore. Back at miss, Meng Qi had also returned. He had already reported his battle results to ye Ling. He was like a child asking for a reward."Brother, I killed Peng zhixian." "Mm, well done!" "My cold and aloof big brother only gave me these four words, no reward." Meng Qi smiled shyly and contentedly. Ye Chu felt that it was very painful to look at and couldn''t help but look away. This doesn''t match your gloomy image at all. When ye tingjun brought mu Yuan back, miss had already regained herposure. The bug had also been fixed. Mu Yuan ruthlessly criticized the security on miss''s top floor. If the female secret agent had not suddenly appeared, he would not have yed her at her own game. Ye tingjun looked at him expressionlessly."In theory, there should be no problem with the security." The other party had set a trap and lured him away a long time ago. They had even taken Wei Lin away, leaving only Xiao ju and ye Chu. Mu Yuan was at home, and now there was a fake Alice. He did not expect things to turn out like this. Ye Ling looked at mu Yuan and only gave him a few words."Never again!" "I know." This was a kind of tacit understanding. Mu Yuan did not exin much. From the news, he knew that he Chunwang had been caught. The mastermind of Li Ze''s incident had also been found, and the dispute had been peacefully resolved. It could be considered a happy ending. Only those who had experienced it would understand the danger. Ye tingjun looked at his brother in disbelief."Brother, you just let it go so easily?" Isn''t that too biased? Why did she give him a scolding and even said that he had a brain for love and harmed mu Yuan? where was the logic in this? Ye Ling looked at ye tingjun expressionlessly."What are you talking about?" The two brothers were not on the same channel, so neither of them could understand the other. Ye tingjun adjusted his sses."Oh, Brother, it''s nothing." "I''m hanging up," Ye Ling continued his usual style and hung up the video call directly. Mu Yuan bragged,"hey, don''t try to fight for favor. It''s useless." Ye Ling had so many things to worry about every day. He could not understand his brother''s mentality of fighting for favor at all. He could not understand ye tingjun''s intention of wanting him to teach mu Yuan a good lesson for making decisions on his own. Ye tingjun took off his sses and took a tissue from the side to wipe it gently."Oh, I also told Lieutenant Colonel Anderson that ye Chu''s blood sample was a simple drug. I don''t know how, but you were killed by this drug. Lieutenant Colonel Anderson seemed to be angry and hung up on me. Sigh, that was so rude." Mu Yuan was speechless. The tables have turned, let''s see who will have thestugh. Mu Yuan gritted his teeth."You win!" Chapter 2372 What Should I Do If My Ex-Boyfriend Ignores Me Mu Yuan experienced a very turbulent and dangerous day. He had a good night''s sleep. The news was all over the world about the mastermind of the terrorist attack, he Chunwang, being captured, and it attracted global condemnation. The Li Ze incident was the biggest loss of anti-terrorism in recent years. Everyone was criticizing he Chunwang on the inte. Mu Yuan had a good night''s sleep and did not have any nightmares. When he woke up, it was a sunny day. Meng Qi and ye Chu were sitting in front of the floor-to-ceiling window ying chess. Mu Yuan was full of interest. He had been kidnapped for a day. How did Meng Qi and ye Chu develop a rtionship that could y chess? "You ... Have no regrets. Don''t move!" Ye Chu moved the chess piece for the second time, and Meng Qi grabbed her wrist. Ye Chu said,"I''m a girl and I have many thoughts. I haven''t thought about it yet. You can''t be calctive with me. Let go." "I won''t let go, I''ll have no regrets." "I haven''t decided yet." Meng Qi thought for a moment."Then you can release it after you''ve thought it through." He released his wrist. Mu Yuan was eating red dates, dumbfounded. ''Little Meng Qi, are you so easy to deceive?'' She had to change her moves three times for each move, and only the waiter could tolerate her. Ye Chu pondered hard and didn''t know what to do. "Should I try it out here?" "No!" Meng Qi coldly refused. Mu Yuan came over with a bowl of oatmeal porridge and sat cross-legged beside them. Ye Chu smiled sweetly and asked,"Xiao Yuan, did you sleep wellst night?" "It''s pretty good. Meng Qi, why haven''t you left yet?" Meng Qi said,"I still have some private matters to attend to." "Oh, you asked xiaojiao to steal something, but she didn''t manage to steal it. What happened?" Ye Chu''s eyes lit up."The next time you steal, you can ask me toe along. I love robbing." Mu Yuan pressed ye Chu''s head back down. He was rather curious. He had only met Xiao Qiao twice and did not have much to say to her. What he saw was not her true appearance. Her style was that of a punk. He did not have any impression of her face, but he had a deep impression of that punk style. Meng Qi said,"she''s been pestered by Wesley recently, so she hasn''t had the chance to give me the thing yet. She''ll have to wait until the situation dies down." "You''ve been pestered by Wesley?" "Wesley is trying to get rid of the anti-terrorism traitors and also to clean up the atmosphere of carefree sect. He won''t allow them to take on any more employment missions in the future. Xiao Qiao thought about how she''ll have a hard time earning money in the future, so she''s not very willing to give me the things. What a despicable person!" Meng Qi was huffing like an angry little dolphin."You''re trying to raise the price on the ground with bad intentions!!" This shallow, money-minded woman is hopeless. " Ye Chu said,"she didn''t do anything wrong. If you don''t make money in the future, you can bury the painting for a good price. You can pay her the same price and buy it." "I''ve already given her two million dors. Moreover, I''ve also participated in the mission, so this painting is mine. If she dares to go back on her word again, I''ll team up with Wesley and make sure she won''t get a single thing in the future." Mu Yuan said,"good. You have ambition!" Ye Chu thought, little Yuan, you''re being sarcastic, right? Mu Yuan finished the oatmeal porridge and looked at his phone again. Watching ye Chu and Meng Qi y chess was simply an insult to his demeanor. Ye Chu would regret every move she made. He did not know how many times she had regretted it, and Meng Qi almost wanted to hit her. At ten in the morning, mu Yuan''s phone rang a few times. They were all messages from his good friends in China. Meng Qi looked at him coldly."Oh, who are you waiting for?" "No, I didn ''t," After mu Yuan finished his breakfast, he started to chew on the Apple, and his mouth never stopped. Ye Chu said,"you have to touch your phone every minute." Mu Yuan was not addicted to phones, and he despised people who would pose while eating and look at their phones non-stop while eating. If there was nothing urgent, he would rather do other things than touch his phone. As long as it was a call without a name, one could not expect him to answer it without three calls. "y well!" Mu Yuan hit her on the head, and ye Chu covered her head. Suddenly, she had a sh of inspiration and knew what to do. With one move, she blocked Meng Qi''s escape route. "Aiya, I won!" Meng Qi was speechless. F * ck, he became smarter after being hit on the head? Mu Yuan took his phone and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window. He gave himself a psychological hint. He would call Jack and exin himself with flowery words. He didn''t want to be bait. Would Jack believe it? 2373 Chapter 2383 Ye Chu and Meng Qi had developed a friendship because of the robbery. Ye Chu had a bad impression of Meng Qi, thinking that he was a gloomy young man and rarely talked to him. Meng Qi was the kind of person who would only stick to his brother''s cold ass with a warm face and never take the initiative to strike up a conversation with anyone. He had been at miss for a while, but he ignored everyone. Ever since he found out that Meng Qi also liked to steal things, ye Chu was not afraid of him. He felt that they hadmon topics to talk about and could chat about for fifty cents. Meng Qi exined again and again that he didn''t steal, but used his painting to exchange for it. The money he earned was also the fruit of hisbor. This was all ignored by ye Chu. Meng Qi was angry and didn''t argue with her. The two of them yed chess for the entire morning. Ye tingjun was on leave today, so ye Chu didn''t have time to apany him. He missed the days when there were only him and ye Chu in the Miss building. Why didn''t this annoying light bulb disappear on its own? "You''re backing out again!" Meng Qi was furious. " It''s really an insult to my demeanor to y chess with you. " Ye Chu blinked. " You don''t have any manners anyway. " Meng Qi was speechless. Mu Yuan held his phone as if the phone was his wife that he had been carrying for ten months. He could see a flower in it. Ye tingjun just wanted to get rid of all these third wheels as soon as possible."Why don''t I give you a call? I have a number too." "What call?" Mu Yuan asked. "Didn''t you want to call Lieutenant Colonel Anderson? Don''t be so conflicted, a man must be brave, just like how you went to be bait without discussing with anyone. Go, young man!" Behind ye tingjun''s sses, his eyes were cold. The waiter''s every poke was urate. Mu Yuan cowered in an instant as his conception and Governor vessels were pinched. "Who said I wanted to call him? I don''t want to call him at all." Ye tingjun moved his fingers away from the phone and looked at mu Yuan, unable to exin himself. Mu Yuan heard a sound like a voice message. Mu Yuan had an ominous feeling."Who are you sending a message to?" Ye tingjun opened the voice chat. It was mu Yuan ''s'' who said I wanted to call him? I don''t want to call him at all ''. He enunciated each word clearly and calmly. "Anderson, I was going to tell you toe to my house and take you away, but before I could say anything, it was your voice that was recorded." Ye tingjun felt that the heavens were helping him. This was an unintentional mistake, and he definitely did not do it on purpose. "You''re doing this on purpose!" "I didn''t mean to." "Little apple, do you want toe back to A city with me?" Mu Yuan turned his head to trick little apple. Ye Chu was not so easy to fool recently. When she saw the second brother''s gloomy expression, she was very calm."I''lle and y with you during the new year. I still have to go to school." Mu Yuan looked at her with a sad face. You betrayed me? Ye Chu looked at him, feeling wronged. "You two should stop." Ye tingjun pinched the space between his eyebrows. Meng Qi was happy to watch the show. He took advantage of the moment when ye Chu looked up and talked to mu Yuan to secretly change a few of ye Chu''s chess pieces. They were ying Go. When ye Chu lowered her head to look at the go board, she thought hard and scratched her head in confusion."Did I lose a few pieces?" "No, I didn ''t!" The little pufferfish Meng Qi lied without blushing. Ye tingjun was speechless. Watching the two of them y chess was simply a challenge to his intelligence. In the afternoon, the chefs were very good at making four different lunches. Ye Chu wanted to eat Sichuan cuisine, the spicier the better. Mu Yuan wanted to eat seafood porridge and curry fried green crab. Meng Qi wanted to eat caviar, red wine butter beef, and fried foie gras. Ye tingjun wanted to eat Cantonese cuisine. The two chefs had to take care of four vors at the same time, and it was very tiring. Chapter 2374 The Little Dolphin Exploded In Anger Why couldn''t they just have the same taste? Meng Qi looked at the te of green vegetables in front of ye Chu, which was doused with red oil. Her mouth was red from the spiciness, but her cheeks were red and her eyes were bright. She looked delicious. He couldn''t help asking his new friend,"is it delicious?" "It''s so delicious!" Ye Chu nodded and began to rmend new things. Meng Qi was French and didn''t like Chinese food. Ye Chu said,"I grew up eating crabs, whales, and lobsters. I''ve never eaten spicy food before, but I found outter that I was wrong. This is a delicacy in the world. Do you want to try it?" It''s very delicious and not spicy at all. " Ye Chu picked up a piece of beef and ced it on his te. Mu Yuan looked at the beef slice and felt that it was very spicy. Ye Chu''s tolerance for spiciness was more than half of the Sichuan girls. "It''s not spicy?" Meng Qi asked carefully. Ye Chu said with a sincere face,"you can have it. It''s not spicy at all." Mu Yuan silently hugged his bowl and moved his chair away from Meng Qi. ''Idiot, she''s lying to you!'' Ye tingjun did not want to expose her at all. Seeing that they didn''t refute, Meng Qi put the beef into his mouth with relief. His eyes widened as if he had been petrified. Butler Luther was an English butler and had extremely strict requirements on table etiquette. Since young, he would never allow children to spit out food on the table, which was not elegant. Even if they ate something that didn''t taste good, they would swallow it to show respect for the hard work of the workers. Meng Qi swallowed the lemon water without even chewing it. Tears instantly welled up in his eyes and his hands trembled. He held the lemon water with teary eyes and gulped it down in a hurry with a bit of elegance. Ye tingjun was speechless. Mu Yuan was speechless. Ye Chu was speechless. Meng Qi shut his mouth tightly, but the more he did, the more he felt the burning sensation. He gulped down another ss of lemon water. Mu Yuan held back hisughter. He was almost unable to hold it in. Hahahahahahahaha. He wasn''t the only one who was tricked by ye Chu like this. It was really too pleasant. Poor child. He decided to treat Meng Qi better in the future. Hahahahahaha! Ye tingjun silently pulled out a few tissues and passed them to Meng Qi. Ye Chu scratched his head."Is it very spicy?" Meng Qi didn''t want to speak at all, for he was afraid that ye Chu would be strangled to death if he spoke. p He red at ye Chu angrily, but his tear-stained face didn''t look dignified at all. His cheeks were red from the spiciness, and there were beads of sweat on his forehead. He looked like he had been ravaged by someone, and he really looked ... Embarrassed. Mu Yuan said,"hahahahahahahahahahahahaha, I can''t take it anymore ..." Mu Yuan burst outughing wildly, pounding the table andughing. Ye tingjun could not help butugh as well. He was not as exaggerated as mu Yuan. Although mu Yuan grew up in an aristocratic family and was thrown into the military camp since he was young for training or survival in the wild, he did not have Meng Qi who grew up in the devil''s etiquette. If it were him, he would have long vomited. Who would torture himself like this? After all, it was his girlfriend who had cheated him, so ye tingjun restrained himself a little. However, he was alsoughing inside. Ye Chu was confused and gave Meng Qi another piece of beef."Don''t be afraid. It''s the first time you eat spicy food, and it''s the same for me. You''ll get rid of the spiciness after eating more, really." Meng Qi was speechless. He felt like his throat was burning up, and he desperately drank water. Ye tingjun said,"that''s enough. Ah Chu, Meng Qi isn''t used to it. You can eat it yourself. Don''t rmend it to him." "That''s such a pity. " Ye Chu began to eat happily. Meng Qi was furious."... £¤ %%@##..." Regret, your head! He didn''t want to y chess with ye Chu anymore! Chapter 2375 If Theres A Gun, Theres A Cannon After lunch, mu Yuan pondered and still called Jack. He was prepared that Jack would not pick up the phone, but who knew that Jack would still pick up after two rings. Mu Yuan went straight to the point."I want to meet he Chunwang." Jack took a deep breath."I''m here to pick you up." "Oh ..." Before he could say anything, Jack had already died. It was very heartless. Mu Yuan looked at the busy tone on his phone and pouted. Tsk, he still wanted to say a few more words and act pitiful, but he hung up just like that. Only one sentence? A man''s heart is the most ruthless! Mu Yuan''s mission was considered to have been sessfullypleted. He eliminated the spies and also got back the information. Li Ze''s life was not saved, but it was not a loss to him. Although there were some twists and turns along the way, the country''s reputation was damaged, and the truth was revealed after he Chunwang was captured. In general, ye Ling was very satisfied. In order to prolong the dy, he had long urged him to return to the country. Before he returned to China, he wanted to see he Chunwang. Mu Yuan changed his clothes and came out. Ye Chu said,"wow, so handsome." Ye tingjun''s face darkened. He realized that ye chuchao liked mu Yuan''s face and smile. Shen qianshu also liked mu Yuan''s smile very much. To use Shen qianshu''s words to describe it, it was like seeing mu Yuan''s smile on a cloudy day, and it felt like it was sunny. To ye Chu, this was the number one face of a handsome man, and there was no separation. Meng Qi had just regained his senses from the spiciness. He nced at mu Yuan and said,"love-struck fool, you have a boyfriend." "You can also praise others for looking good even if you have a boyfriend." "If you praise him again, second brother is going to cut mu Yuan''s head off and put it on his neck." Ye tingjun was speechless. Mu Yuan was speechless. Ye Chu looked at ye tingjun and held his hand."Second brother would never do such a thing." Mu Yuan''s dark blue shirt was matched with a pair of snow-white casual pants. It was long and slim-fitting, and his hermes belt was steady and luxurious. The buttons of his shirt were simple and handmade matte buttons, and every button had a beautiful and ssical pattern. He matched it with a thin coat that was slightly darker than the shirt, and it was also simple and frosted buttons of the same color. Every button looked elegant and luxurious as if it had a history. On his feet was a pair of Gi inte-famous white Bumblebee shoes, making mu Yuan look like a model on the runway. "Little Yuan, where are you going in such a handsome outfit?" Mu Yuan asked,"is he handsome?" Mu Yuan was not sensitive to fashion at all. After all, he felt that he looked the most handsome in a military uniform. Those suits, casual clothes, and trendy outfits that were praised by the magazines, he felt that he could turn them into dregs in a second just by wearing a military uniform. His clothes were divided into four main categories:bat suit, military uniform, camouge suit, and sportswear. Such fashionable and casual matching was rare, but to the group of people who were used to him wearingbat suits, this kind of outfit was eye-catching. "He''s very handsome," It was rare for Meng Qi to show his support."My brother will look good in it too." "Ha!" Mu Yuanughed. He tidied up his clothes and waved his hand as if he was going to a fashion show."I''m leaving. I won''t be back for dinner today." "Is he going on a date with Lieutenant Colonel Anderson?" ye Chu asked. "Maybe," "But ... Didn''t you break up?" Meng Qi said,"we can shoot cannonballs." "What cannon?" Ye tingjun red at Meng Qi."If you dare to say that, don''t even think about walking out of here alive." Meng Qi''s expression did not change."Aren''t they soldiers? they all have guns. If they have guns, then they have cannons." Ye tingjun was speechless. Chapter 2376 It Will Be Very Troublesome If You Die Mu Yuan went downstairs and waited for Jack at the special parking lot outside miss building. He even deliberately posed and stretched his legs, showing off his coquettishness and attracting the attention of a group of beautiful girls. Mu Yuan greeted them very politely. A beautiful young girl asked,"are you a celebrity from China?" She had a good figure, good looks, and a good temperament. She was simply a star. "Oh, no, I''m just an ordinary person." Mu Yuan smiled and said,"the average standard of looks in our country is like this." The beautiful young girl was speechless. He spoke in English. Two ck girls with dreadlocks giggled and asked him if they could take a picture together. Mu Yuan agreed happily, and the girls came over to take a picture with him. Jack drove an old Ford and saw mu Yuan being surrounded by a few girls taking photos from a distance. His lips twitched. It was rare for him to see mu Yuan dressed up so neatly. His snow-white skin was extremely obvious in the cold Spring. The little Bumblebee on his shoes was like the finishing touch. His toes gently touched the ground, and he gently kept a distance from the girls as he talked to them, making the group of girlsugh. Attracting bees and butterflies! Jack stopped in front of him. Mu Yuan''s extended leg elegantly stretched back. He then bade the girls farewell and got into the car. He looked at his watch. Aiya, he had miscalcted. He actually arrived in ten minutes. No matter what, it would take at least twenty minutes. Jack''s arm was still injured, but he could still drive. Once mu Yuan got into the car, he stepped on the elerator and left. He did not say a word the entire way. Mu Yuan thought to himself,''I''m finished. I''m angry.'' Do I need an exnation? There''s no need to exin, right? we''ll have to avoid them in the future. We can''t even be friends, so exining is unnecessary, right? Mu Yuan''s finger tapped lightly on his leg, thinking about how to speak to him. Jack''s expression was extremely cold. Mu Yuan thought to himself that he had dressed up so seriously for nothing. He had dressed up for a blind man. "Say something," Mu Yuan said,"giving me a look?" "I wouldn''t dare, major." Mu Yuan said,"you''re very daring to say that." Jack sneered. Mu Yuan said,"I was wrong. I shouldn''t have acted on my own and acted as bait to cooperate with your actions. I shouldn''t have hidden it from you. It''s all my fault. However ... You don''t have the right to be angry, right? after all, you aren''t even a friend of the gang." Jack turned the steering wheel, and the car stopped to the right."Mu Yuan!" "What are you doing?" Mu Yuan also raised his head and showed an attitude of ''I''m not afraid of you at all''. Jack''s p came over and hit his face. Mu Yuan was speechless. What a man with a heart of stone. He could even do such a thing to such a handsome face. Jack did not hit him hard either. Mu Yuan felt that he might be thick-skinned and did not feel any pain."I''m really a little wife who is willing to submit to adversity. Look, I didn''t even fight back when I was hit." Jack looked at him coldly. Mu Yuan raised his hand."One stab at the head and one stab at the back. Give me a quick death. I have already admitted my mistake. What else do you want? can you just say it directly?" "Get lost!" "I''m not leaving. I want to see he Chunwang. " "You always do things without considering the consequences. You''ve always been like this. Do you know how dangerous it is? that''s he Chunwang, the one who wants to take you down with him. To put it nicely, it was a risky move, but to put it bluntly, you were stupid and ignorant. He Chunwang even wanted to frame me for your death. If you really died, do you know how much trouble it would bring?" "Just because it''s troublesome?" Chapter 2377 The Young Couple Quarreled "Just because it''s troublesome?" Mu Yuan was not angry at all. He had the same gentle smile that he had used to make the girlsugh. Jack''s body stiffened."What else did you think it was?" "I didn''t think it was anything." Mu Yuanughed and said,"ever since we broke up, I was afraid that I would think too much and misunderstand you. When I was sixteen, I was thick-skinned and chased after you, not afraid of being rejected. I don''t know where my courage came from at that time. After a few years, my skin seems thicker, and my self-esteem is stronger. How would I dare to be as shameless as when I was sixteen?" Jack''s lips were pursed into a straight line that was enough to freeze a person. However, mu Yuan was not afraid of him at all and almost whistled. Jack suppressed the anger that was surging in his heart. "I''m sitting here in one piece. I''m fine. Don''t be angry. " "A full beard and a full tail ..." Jack gritted his teeth."Last year in the Golden Triangle, you didn''t know the severity of the situation. Your people warned you to retreat quickly, but you had to find the form before you left. Is that thing so important that it''s worth you risking your life to get it?" "Of course it''s important," Mu Yuan said. He thought of the female secret agent''s words and his heart twitched. He pretended to say unintentionally,"you have the cheek to me me. Didn''t you expose me on purpose for the 1.8 billion US dors?" He was telling the truth. Oh, he wasn''t exactly telling the truth, it was Reyman who said it. Jack''s expression didn''t change under his clear eyes."Yes!" "Vicious and merciless!" Mu Yuan kept a straight face and turned his head away. He did not know if he shouldugh or cry. Since Jack did not want him to know, then forget it. He would not mention it. "Is that 1.8 billion really that important?" "It''s very important!" Jack frowned."1.8 billion can bring many benefits. Who would mind having more money?" "You''re right, my life is of course not as important as 1.8 billion. " Mu Yuan said coldly,"you have also gotten what you wanted. You see, I helped you to hold back arge number of people into the Thunder region forest before you could execute the n and annihte them. You obtained 1.8 billion. Speaking of which, you should give me half of it. It''s really uncouth of you to take it all for yourself." Jack was so angry that he couldn''t speak. Mu Yuan still did not let him off."I heard that you were also shot, and not just once. You almost lost your life and could not be saved. Reyman even came to me me in a strange manner. Tell me, why is he ming me? Did I shoot you? I almost died in the Thunder forest myself. I hid for a few months and didn''t get a single cent. I even got myself into trouble, tsk. " Jack muttered in his heart, calm down, calm down, calm down! Mu Yuan looked at him with a smile."How many shots did I get? does it hurt?" "It doesn''t hurt!" "Oh, you''re so cruel and you don''t feel anything. Naturally, you can''t feel pain." "It''s good that you know!" Jack sneered."A little stronger than you!" "If you have any dissatisfaction with me, you can just say it." "Major mu Yuan, everyone loves you. How would I dare to be dissatisfied with you?" "You''ve finally spoken the truth. Speaking of which, you''re not losing out on 1.8 billion Yuan for one shot, are you?" "Right, we didn''t lose anything!" Jack''s voice sounded like it wasing out from his teeth. Mu Yuan said,"so, why did Reyman find trouble with me? you should control your subordinates too. He''s controlling too much. It''s not good." "Thank you for your reminder, major mu Yuan." "You''re wee," Mu Yuan seemed to want to anger him to death."Why aren''t you driving? I''m in a hurry to see young master he Chunwang. We stopped by the side of the road and quarreled. Do you not want me to see he Chunwang?" Jack was left speechless. 2378 Chapter 2388 Jack did not say a word. He started the car again and drove to the prison. He Chunwang had already been detained and had not said a word. He was quite able to withstand the high-pressure interrogation and refused to say a word. Wesley had personally sent someone to watch over him and was not afraid that he would be silenced. He Chunwang''s only request was to see mu Yuan. Even if mu Yuan did not mention it, they would have arranged for he Chunwang to meet mu Yuan. They wanted he Chunwang to speak. "Did you give me that watch when I was a professor?" "Do I look like I have the money to give you such an expensive watch?" Mu Yuan said,"how do you know it''s very expensive?" Jack was left speechless. He looked at mu Yuan mockingly."I saw your moments." "Oh ..." Mu Yuan also recalled this matter."So you haven''t blocked me yet." Jack didn''t want to say a word to him, lest he die of anger. "I wonder which rich man who admires me gave it to me. It''s so frustrating. I don''t know who to return it to." Mu Yuan put on an act and showed off that being too popr was not a good way to show off. Jack held it in and said indifferently,"since I''m giving it to you, you should wear it." "No, I''m an honest officer. Am I crazy to wear a watch that''s worth millions?" It wouldn''t be good if someone caught him. Jack sneered."A quarterly bonus of a few hundred million. An honest officer, huh." Mu Yuan said,"you can mock me as much as you want. It doesn''t hurt me at all. It only proves that I had good investment vision back then and believed that my brother would be able to get rich. It''s not like I was corrupted. You''re just a person with a fixed sry. What right do you have to look down on me for making money by investing? you deserve to be poor." "Ha!" Jack replied. The two of them naively quarreled all the way to the prison gate, which was the first time in history. Mu Yuan opened the car door angrily."Men ... It''s really different after the honeymoon period. Back then, I was obedient to you and didn''t even dare to shout at you. But once the honeymoon period is over, I immediately put on a ruthless face." Jack was left speechless. Who was the one making a noise? He ignored mu Yuan and took his documents. After registering, he brought mu Yuan to see he Chunwang. He Chunwang was wearing an orange prison uniform and had his head shaved. Mu Yuan thought to himself, the federal prison is really quick to act, they even have your appearance done. When he Chunwang saw that mu Yuan was fine, his expression was unclear. He did not know if he was angry that the female secret agent did not follow her instructions or disappointed that mu Yuan was still so organized. Mu Yuan, who was as tall as Jade, also brought a trace of vitality to the dull prison. He Chunwang was like a person in his twilight years who had seen a young man who was eighteen years old. "Ten minutes." Jack said coldly and left. He Chunwang''s legs were locked, so he was not afraid that he would attack mu Yuan. Mu Yuan sat down withplicated feelings. He looked at he Chunwang and was speechless. Other than the time they met at the hospital, it was difficult for them to sit down and talk so calmly. He remembered he Chunwang. He was shy, smiling, smart, and sensitive ... He was a kind young man who wanted to be a scientist and inventor. He was the one who changed he Chunwang''s life. Perhaps it was because of this, but he still felt guilty towards he Chunwang. "Little Yuan, you''re here. Lieutenant Colonel Anderson was right. You won''t die so easily. How did you escape? I clearly told her to kill you." Mu Yuan lowered his head and smiled."You must be very disappointed. You chose the wrong person, just like how you trusted Baylon wrongly. Baylon knows how to turn back from her lost path, while the female secret agent is after money. Your power is gone, and she will naturally be flexible and flexible." Chapter 2379 The Lieutenant Colonel Must Be Furious He Chunwang looked at mu Yuan and seemed to be thinking about something. He was a little silent, and his gaze made one''s scalp go numb. Mu Yuan sat quietly and did not move, thinking about many old things. Outside the monitoring room, Jack looked at mu Yuan without blinking. During this period, mu Yuan had lost a lot of weight. From the side, his facial features were more and more defined. The incandescent light in the monitoring room shone on he Chunwang''s head, reflecting a dead white and blue-ck color. He was like an old man in his twilight years and a young man full of vitality. However, he Chunwang was younger than mu Yuan by two years. "Do you have any other wishes?" Mu Yuan asked. "There is." He Chunwang was a little sad."People have wishes when they''re alive. Otherwise, who would be willing to deal with a terminal illness like this?" Mu Yuan asked,"what wish do you have?" "What wish do I have? will you fulfill it?" "If you want to eat a bowl of curry seafood noodles, I can satisfy you." That was he Chunwang''s favorite food. When he was in Myanmar he liked things that contained curry. Things like curry beef brisket, curry duck, curry chicken, etc. Were all his favorites. His favorite was curry seafood noodles. He had once rmended it to mu Yuan crazily. Mu Yuan, who had a hard time epting the food culture there, had unexpectedly epted this rmendation. On afternoons many years ago, they often ate curry seafood noodles and drank a ss of brandy by the swimming pool. They lived a veryfortable life. He Chunwang said that he hoped that Xiao Yuan could always drink and eat noodles with him. That year, he Chunwang''s smile was very innocent and bright. "I don''t like to eat it anymore." Mu Yuan''s heart ached. That''s right, me too. She didn''t like to eat it anymore. Lehmann was very dissatisfied outside the monitoring room."What is major mu Yuan talking about? why did we invite him here? don''t we have any points? It''s a waste of time to talk nonsense with he Chunwang. Let''s just make him speak. " Jack turned to look at Lehmann expressionlessly."You talk too much." Lehmann shrunk her neck and did not dare to say another word. Anderson wasn''t the only one standing outside the surveince room. In order to prevent Anderson from making a false confession, Roosevelt''s agents were watching, recording, and observing if they were colluding with each other. Wesley said heartlessly,"you''re paranoid." You''re speaking as if you''re very important and worth their family''s time and effort to frame! These words were said in front of Roosevelt, and Roosevelt, who was of the same generation as John Anderson, was so angry that he couldn''t say a word. "Then what wish do you have?" He Chunwang smiled."I hope you can die with me." His words made one''s hair stand on end. The people standing outside all felt that he Chunwang was seriously ill. "Take this wish to hell and personally beg the King of Hell." The crowd was speechless. The perverts didn''t know who the King of Hell was, and they were all dumbfounded. Jack could not help butugh. "It seems that little Yuan has rejected it." "Don''t act up," Mu Yuan said in a cold voice,"why don''t you tell me the truth? how did you bring King down these few years? who was the one who provided King with weapons and money? try to get a probation. It''s better to live a miserable life. The longer you live, the more you''ll miss me." Jack was left speechless. What was this bastard saying? He deserved a beating! He Chunwang seemed to have regained his senses."Hahaha, that''s right. Lieutenant Colonel Anderson must be furious if he hears this from outside." "It''s none of his business," The people outside looked at Lieutenant Colonel Anderson''s expression. No one could tell if he was happy or unhappy. In any case, he had a cold expression as if his wife had died. 2380 Chapter 2390 "Didn''t Lieutenant Colonel Anderson tell you that I don''t have many days left to live?" "You''re really sick?" He Chunwang said,"yes, I''m really sick. Three months ago, the doctor said that I could live for at most half a year, or three months. My internal organs are all damaged, and my liver is failing. I don''t have much time left." "Why did you fall sick all of a sudden? why is your liver failing?" "The cancer outbreak rate among teenagers is rising every year. Didn''t you see the news?" "I was too busy, lurking everywhere to catch the bad guys. I didn''t have time to watch the news. You were so healthy back then, not like a Teenage Cancer patient." "A serious illness is like a ck Fate that was identally hit. I''m just that lucky." "I can''t live long, so why don''t I drag a few down with me?" Mu Yuan looked at him indifferently, and his eyes reflected a smile."So that I won''t be lonely in theherworld. After all, I''m healthy and should be able to live for 60 years. You won''t be able to wait." The crowd was speechless. Jack was left speechless. The two of them ridiculed each other and their verbal skills were maxed out. They cursed at each other in a roundabout way, causing the group of people outside to be dumbfounded. They didn''t even know what the topic of the conversation was. Jack pinched the space between his eyebrows. He did not know if it was right or wrong to ask mu Yuan to meet he Chunwang. He was afraid that mu Yuan would anger he Chunwang to death. He Chunwang coughed a few times, and his coughs seemed to be unstoppable. He pulled out a few tissues and saw faint traces of blood on them. Mu Yuan took a look."I don''t think you have liver failure. Instead, it looks like you have tuberculosis." He Chunwang seemed to be trying his best to squeeze out a smile."Little Yuan, I haven''t seen you for a few years. You''ve be more and more humorous." Little Yuan was different from what he remembered. His face did not change much. The years of undercover work and the hardships of life did not leave any traces on his face. The clear eyes in his memory were still clear, like a newborn baby. Her words were a little sharper, and her impulsiveness and naivety from when she was a teenager had faded away, and she gradually became ... Cold. He had always thought that when he was young, he had met the best young man in the world. He had a beautiful face, a gentle smile, and a kind temperament. Just because he was a soldier and the Son of a thief, they had parted ways and embarked on different paths. All of this was fate''s fault, not the young man he loved. Now that he was sitting in the cramped interrogation room and reexamining those simple and innocent days, he Chunwang thought that this was not fate. He and mu Yuan were really not the same kind of people. They were destined from the moment they were born. From the very beginning, the young man he loved was just an illusion. It was like a bubble. "He Chunwang, I have never regretted being undercover." Jack pressed down on his earpiece with one hand."Major mu Yuan, don''t anger him. I want a confession." Mu Yuan paused and ced one hand on the table."Have you heard of my story in the Golden Triangle? do you know how many drug dealers I annihted? It''s not just the six hehe. You can''t see clearly how much harm drugs have caused with your eyes closed. You''ve studied for so many years, can''t you tell right from wrong? "If you want to take revenge on me, I''ll always wee you to take revenge on He Jing. However, you''ve killed so many innocent people. Why should you use other people''s lives to avenge your hatred? you''re an executioner. I didn''t force you to walk down this path of no return. It''s your own choice." "I can finally finish what we didn''t finish at the coffee shopst time. Everyone''s life, whether it''s pain or happiness, is their own choice. Just like when I was injected with ice Blue By You, if I couldn¡¯t take it, I could have chosen to be addicted to drugs and be depressed for the rest of my life, but I chose to be a soldier. You could have chosen to let go of everything after your family was destroyed and be a useful person for society. "I once came into contact with a woman. The day before her wedding, her enemy took revenge on her. Her fianc¨¦ and family were all dead. She chose to devote herself to the medical industry in Africa. Two yearster, I caught the murderer and personally told her. She told me that since the person was dead, it didn''t matter who was caught. She didn''t care about the murderer''s ending either. Not everyone chose revenge after suffering. That wouldn''t make you happy. Moreover, your revenge involved more lives." He Chunwang listened quietly and did not refute. He even had a strange smile on his face. "Major mu Yuan, are you trying to shirk your responsibility? " "What responsibility do I have? I''m a soldier, so I''m only following orders. I''m an official, so I have to catch thieves." Mu Yuan looked at him with a steady gaze."This is my duty." "What a good ''duty'', what a good ''never regret''." He Chunwangughed out loud. Heughed so hard that he coughed again."So, I brought this upon myself?" 2381 Chapter 2391 "I guess so." Mu Yuan smiled."I brought this upon myself, but you have this power. Since you have the power, you have to pay the price for all of this. Eldest young master, many people have lost their lives because of you. Don''t you feel guilty at all? If a person has no respect for life, how can he stand in the world?" In the cramped interrogation room, he Chunwang''s lifeless eyes slowly started to tear up. "My tragedy was not caused by hatred." He Chunwang looked at him sadly. His appearance was not bad, but his temperament was gloomy. This kind of gaze made people sad. "Then why?" "I''m unwilling!" He Chunwang seemed to be recalling something and said slowly,"after I was taken away by King, I lived in a daze for a long time. I didn''t know what I should do, what I shouldn''t do, and where to go. I want to tell you that none of this was my intention. "For a very long time, I became very lost and was afraid of gunshots. It was in a Valley where all of King''s Men were stationed. There were gunshots every day and I was like a bird startled by the mere twang of a bow. So, I started to escape." "That ce was like a Devil''s Land. I couldn''t escape. King never let me escape. He even wanted to kill me. Later, Baylon said that I was the heiress of the six heiresses and a genius researcher. There was a use for me. It just so happened that my research was rted to a project that King was in charge of, so he sent me to the base. The base was also a man-eating ce. People died every day. They were researching some illegal things. I didn''t dare to go against King, so I slowly participated in the research."Gradually, I found out about the core technology. I originally wanted to continue living like this. As long as I had the chance, I would leave. I''ve alsoe to an agreement with King. As long as I seed, he will let me go." Heughed sarcastically."There''s retribution for sins. There was a white-haired man in the Research Institute. I used to think that he was my elder, but one day, I identally saw his passport. He was only ten years older than me, but he was already an old man. "Due to the limited conditions and the severe radiation in the enclosed space, everyone is dying slowly, and I ... Can''t escape it either. "I started to get angry, panic, and fight against the terrorists. I even hated you. Why didn''t you turn around and take me away when we were in Myanmar? you let me fall into King''s hands. I wanted to find you to exin but Lieutenant Colonel Anderson insisted that I betrayed you. I had no choice but to follow King. I hate you all." It was a dark past. He Chunwang''s eyes were slightly red. Mu Yuan''s fingertips retracted slightly. He could imagine what kind of life the sensitive and timid he Chunwang had experienced. How did he go from a weak and ipetent character to a gloomy man with deep shrewdness? He had also experienced nine deaths and one life to survive. "What do I hate the most? what I hate the most is that you pulled me out of the abyss and suddenly let go halfway, smashing me into pieces and forcing me to be reborn." He Chunwang''s eyes were red, but tears were welling up in them."I was like a lowly ant that had been squeezed dry of value. Then, I slowly aged and withered. After I died, I was thrown into the sea and became unknown. What could I do? Other than fighting back and finding a way out, what else can I do? "Unfortunately, even if I killed King and reced him, my cancer was already in the middle stage. The doctor said that it could be cured if it didn''t spread. I was full of hope and went for surgery to cooperate with the treatment. However, it rpsed eight monthster. I lost myst hope of living. Since I''m going to die, of course I''m going to drag you guys down with me. " Mu Yuan recalled the incident in Myanmar back then. He was too busy to take care of himself and faced so many deaths. He was watched and sent back to the country. He could not take care of he Chunwang at all. "I was watched after the explosion." "You''re being watched, but Lieutenant Colonel Anderson isn ''T. He found me and used me of betraying you. He wanted to drag me to be buried with those who died. Why?" He Chunwang''s gentle mask started to crack."Why should I pay the price? You guys killed so many people from the six hehe gang and who paid the price? if it wasn''t for him, I wouldn''t have been taken away by King and ended up in this state. " Mu Yuan thought it through."So,st year at the Golden Triangle, you deliberately exposed me because you wanted his life?" "Yeah," He Chunwang admitted it. "So you already know?" "I know a little." Mu Yuan said sarcastically,"so you nned the Li Ze incident and caused us to turn against each other. You wanted to bring down the Anderson family." "That''s right!" He Chunwang felt a little regretful."Unfortunately, I took the wrong step. I didn''t expect him to disregard your life and let you be the bait to trick me." Mu Yuan picked up the water on the table and lowered his head to take a sip."Then you''re wrong. I suggested to him to use me as bait, but he rejected it, so I hid it from him and nned all this." He Chunwang was stunned. He sneered and said,"little Yuan, you''re really ..." He was so devoted. However, these words couldn''t be said here. However, mu Yuan was not afraid of what he said. He just looked at him."The Myanmar incident was a freakbination of factors. You can''t me Lieutenant Colonel Anderson either. Everyone thought that you were the one who did it. Young master, it''s toote to say anything now. It should have happened. It has already happened. You have to pay for what you have done. I know that you won''t live for long, but the person behind you can still live for a long time. I don''t believe that you can hack into the anti-terrorism security system and monitor all the cameras on your own. You were able to get so much military support in such a short time. " He Chunwang held his cup and drank a mouthful of water. He silently lowered his eyes like a statue. He looked perfect, but he was also very cold. He was no longer willing tomunicate with mu Yuan. "Young master ..." "I really miss hearing you call me young master." He Chunwang tilted his head slightly and looked at the wall as if he was reminiscing about something."How many times have I dreamed of that year at the swimming pool? you and I were eating curry noodles and drinking brandy together. At that time, the sun was just right and the flowers were fragrant. We were both young and in the prime of our lives ... Xiao Yuan, I don''t want to die." He Chunwang looked at him sadly. Mu Yuan was about to say something when he suddenly saw blood slowly flowing out of he Chunwang''s nose. "Young master!" Mu Yuan was shocked. Before he could get up, the door of the interrogation room was kicked open. A few secret agents rushed in. He Chunwang spat out a mouthful of red and ck blood. The blood stained his orange prison uniform a piercing red. Mu Yuan sat there in a daze and watched he Chunwang smile and close his eyes. He even felt a trace of peace. He died without any pain. 2382 Chapter 2391 The first thing Lieutenant Colonel Anderson did when he came in was to pick up mu Yuan''s Cup and look at mu Yuan in horror. Mu Yuan''s gazended on he Chunwang''s peaceful smile, but he was pulled up by Lieutenant Colonel Anderson. When he came back to his senses, he saw Jack''s panicked eyes. £¿£¿ What''s wrong? "To the hospital!" Jack could not care about it anymore. He dragged mu Yuan downstairs and gave Lehmann a series of instructions. Only then did mu Yuan remember that he Chunwang had died after drinking water. He had also drunk water. The two sses of water just now were brought in by an agent. Mu Yuan was speechless. "I''m feeling a little ufortable. " Mu Yuan did not know if it was a psychological effect, but he felt that he was starting to feel dizzy. It was as if his migraines were acting up, but he also thought that it was a feeling of pain in his stomach. Could he have been poisoned as well? It shouldn''t be. He Chunwang drank the water and died in less than a minute. He didn''t even have time to say a word. He was dragged down the stairs by Jack. It had been a few minutes. He was going to be poisoned and couldn''t be saved. He Chunwang still had a peaceful smile on his lips. It was like a scene from a movie that could not be removed from his mind. Mu Yuan was sad and guilty. He Chunwang was dead. He was really dead. "Where do you feel ufortable? We''ll be at the hospital soon. " Jack''s hands were trembling slightly as he stepped on the gas. Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, who had always beenw-abiding and abided by the traffic rules in the country, ran a red light without looking sideways and began to go against the traffic. On the bustling streets of New York, cars wereing and going. This reverse traffic caused a huge traffic chaos. Many cars could not avoid in time and crashed into each other or into the safety ind. Mu Yuan saw arge number of car ident scenes from the rearview mirror. They were all rear-end collisions and did not look like there would be any casualties. Mu Yuan was speechless. He hoped that the insurance of these car owners had not expired. Oh, no, I hope Lieutenant Colonel Anderson has saved enough money over the years topensate me. After all, he had seen a Lamborghini, a Rolls-Royce Phantom, and several supercars all crash into each other. Just as he was thinking this, Jack took out an rm from the car and put his hand on the roof of the car. The police siren sounded. Even if it was the opposite direction, the cars in front all stopped to the right to avoid more collisions. The hospital was only two streets away, about a kilometer away. If they drove in the opposite direction, they could save a minute. Mu Yuan was speechless. He felt his head hurt even more. Jack pulled mu Yuan out of the car without any exnation and dragged him into the hospital. They went straight to the emergency room and pushed mu Yuan to the doctor."He''s been poisoned. Give him a gastricvage immediately." Mu Yuan was speechless. Wait a minute ... He felt ... The doctor was confused,"who are you ..." Jack immediately showed his id and looked at the doctor in the emergency room with a fierce look."I said he''s poisoned. Give him a gastricvage immediately, can''t you hear me?" The doctor in the emergency room looked at the ID and swallowed. Although he was afraid, he could not help but say,"Sir, this gentleman doesn''t look like he was poisoned." Mu Yuan was dumbfounded. Jack said,"then check him immediately." "Yes!" Before mu Yuan could say anything, he was dragged to the examination room. Mu Yuan was speechless. Mu Yuan, who had his blood drawn for a check-up, felt that his head did not hurt anymore. His stomach did not hurt anymore. He was just so angry that his liver hurt. What was going on? A tube of blood was drawn out for no reason. He Chunwang died after drinking the water. If he was poisoned, how could he walk out of the interrogation room? Was this the legendary concern that led to confusion? Chapter 2383 2383 Calmly avoiding the embarrassment Mu Yuan, who had been pricked with a needle and had his blood drawn for an examination, was not poisoned. This was a body function that even doctors were envious of. All the indicators were very urate and there were no signs of poisoning. When Jack was waiting outside, he seemed to have thought of it as well, so he was not surprised. After making such a scene and making such a joke, Jack was a little embarrassed. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t create an atmosphere of death on the way, or ask him if he had anyst words or something. Otherwise, he would have lost face. In just a few short minutes, he was dragged from the interrogation room to the hospital. Mu Yuan did not even have time to disy his acting skills. He was dumbfounded the entire time. If he had known that he was dying in the car, he would have acted like he was about to die. He would have asked Jack for a few sweet words or promises. It was such a miscalction. However, with such a short time, he probably did not have time to act. He might even be carried to the emergency room by Princess Jack. That would really be aplete loss of face. Jack leaned slightly against the wall and looked at mu Yuan. The hospital was nk. There was silence. Mu Yuan asked calmly,¡±is your sry enough to pay for a traffic ident?¡± Jack was left speechless. Oh, he suddenly thought of this matter and hurriedly went out to make a phone call to confirm whether there were any casualties in the traffic ident. This scene had long been on the inte. Everyone was curious about what kind of terrifying terrorist the police were chasing. They could actually go so far. Some people even despised the police. Even if they were chasing after terrorists, they should follow the traffic rules. On the other hand, one side believed that if they really followed the traffic rules, the terrorists would have escaped long ago. Then, someone weakly asked,¡±who¡¯s going to be responsible for the insurance ims? do you know?¡± There were no casualties in the car ident. They were all car scratches. Jack directly handed them over to Alice to deal with andpensate. When mu Yuan saw his brows furrowed, he couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, could it be that he really didn¡¯t have the money topensate? He thought of he Chunwang again and felt a little depressed. He Chunwang had died just like that, and it made him feel very unreal. Jack walked back, and mu Yuan asked,¡±why did he die of poisoning without any reason? didn¡¯t you check his teeth?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve checked and confirmed that there¡¯s no poison. His body has also been checked. The water was poured by the police detective himself. He has been detained for interrogation. If there¡¯s something wrong with the water, you should have been poisoned too. It¡¯s impossible that he Chunwang was the only one who was poisoned.¡± Jack remembered that the water was he Chunwang¡¯s own, so he got someone to pour a cup for mu Yuan. It was only five meters from the water dispenser to the interrogation room, and no one touched it. ¡°This is strange.¡± Mu Yuan racked his brains but could not figure it out. He thought of he Chunwang¡¯s words. Little Yuan, I don¡¯t want to die. He didn¡¯t want to die, but he had no choice. He was too tired. The young master had been killed? Or did he take the poison himself? Theboratory Department should have a report very soon. Mu Yuan put aside he Chunwang¡¯s question and saw Jack¡¯s rare awkwardness. He could not help but want to tease him.¡±Just now ... Did you really think that I was poisoned and was dying?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore!¡± It¡¯s good that you know, but you still want to publicly execute him? This is too much! Mu Yuan could not help butugh. Jack was a little annoyed.¡±You were the one who said that you were not feeling well.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well. I have a headache and a stomachache. ¡± Jack was angry at first, but then he was stunned.¡±When did you have stomach problems?¡± ¡°...¡± Mu Yuan¡¯s gastric problem started at the beginning of the year and was not serious. It was caused by not having his three meals on time.¡±It¡¯s just a small illness.¡± ¡°How old are you and you already have stomach problems?¡± He remembered that mu Yuan¡¯s body was in good condition. There was no illness or pain. There were a few wounds on the shoulder, one on the back, and one on the chest. There was no injury on the abdomen, so it should not be the aftermath of a gunshot wound. Not on time for three meals? He had been a spy for the past few years. Was it because he was nervous or did not eat on time that he had minor illnesses? They were agents on the front lines. When they were young, they risked their lives. When they were old, many illnesses woulde to them. However, little Yuan was still so young. ¡°It¡¯s not a stomach problem. I¡¯m just nervous, so I have a stomachache. ¡± Mu Yuan retorted,¡±I¡¯m so healthy. Do I look sick?¡± Are you trying to change the topic to avoid your embarrassment?¡± Jack was left speechless. 2384 Chapter 2394 He Chunwang''s death was quite bizarre. The data provided by theboratory Department proved that neither cup of water was poisonous. The only exnation was that he Chunwang had hidden poison in his body. Mu Yuan thought of a television drama that he had seen before. Someone had smeared poison on the edge of the nket, and someone had hidden poison on their nails. These were all ces that were easy to hide poison and would not be discovered. An inspection might not be able to check everything thoroughly. Once he Chunwang died, the clues that Jack wanted to find were gone. It was almost impossible to confirm Roosevelt''s crime. He Chunwang was not in the interrogation room and had not revealed mu Yuan and Jack''s affair. He was already protecting mu Yuan. It was even more impossible for Jack to use him to deal with Roosevelt. Mu Yuan asked,"can you give I he Chunwang''s corpse?" Jack''s face was cold."He''s already dead. What do you want his body for?" "Cremate him and find a ce to bury him. As you said, he''s already dead and can''te back to life. There''s no point in keeping his body." At the entrance of the hospital, Jack''s face was as cold as ice, and he did not answer mu Yuan''s question. In the past, the only way to deal with corpses was to cremate them and throw them away. "He Chunwang didn''t give you what you wanted. Don''t be angry, okay? he''s dead. All grudges are gone. There''s nothing to pursue." Mu Yuan said earnestly,"why are you fussing over a dead person?" "As you wish!" Jack said coldly,"you''re really attentive to he Chunwang!" He flicked his sleeves and left. Mu Yuan was extremely helpless. He Chunwang did not reveal anything about him and Jack even at thest moment when he died by his side. He had been thinking about he Chunwang''s smile. He had died with a smile and no longer had any grievances. Before he died, he didn''t want to betray anyone or say a word. He had only seen him once and he had brought all his secrets to his grave. It was just a corpse. It was not difficult for mu Yuan. The anti-terrorism team had specially sent someone to keep an eye on this matter. He Chunwang was cremated. Mu Yuan held a box of ashes and nned to bring he Chunwang back to his hometown and bury him beside He Jing. It was also considered a return to his hometown. The Chinese people valued returning to their roots the most, and mu Yuan was no exception. He Chunwang''s funeral matters were settled, and some of the cases that mu Yuan was involved in were also closed. His mission in New York was basically over. In the future, things here would be handed over to the undercover agents, and it would not be convenient for him to contact them again. Mu Yuan nned to treat Jack to a meal before he returned to the country as a form of farewell. He did not expect to receive an unexpected call and was invited to a small vi in the suburbs. Outside the door, the security guards were all patrolling, and people wereing and going. They were all Special Forces soldiers with loaded guns. Mu Yuan was not afraid that Roosevelt would force him to stay in New York. He had a location tracker on him. If Roosevelt was not stupid, he would not do anything to him. He could probably guess the purpose of this famous person looking for him. Thus, he calmly drank tea and yed with his phone under the watch of a group of special agents. The group of White Secret agents did not look at him, but they were all looking at him from the corners of their eyes. Many of them were unfamiliar with mu Yuan. Most of them were transferred from the seals and rarely heard of mu Yuan. Recently, mu Yuan had been doing well here. He was also involved with he Chunwang and Jack, and he was gradually bing famous. He Chunwang was secondary, but Lieutenant Colonel Anderson was the main person. A mysterious rumor had spread a long time ago. It was said that there was an unclear rtionship between the major and Lieutenant Colonel Anderson. It was said in an extremely ambiguous way, and any man would understand what it meant. At this moment, he was sitting on a European-style sofa with his legs crossed. He was drinking tea and ying games. He didn''t look like a top special Forces soldier at all. Although this group of Special Forces soldiers were under Roosevelt, they were all Lieutenant Colonel Anderson''s fans. In terms of individualbat, no one couldpete with Lieutenant Colonel Anderson. No one couldpare to his outstanding military achievements. He was the idol of all Special Forces soldiers. It would inevitably cause some suspicion. Was the young man sitting on the sofa really rted to Lieutenant Colonel Anderson like the mysterious rumors? Chapter 2385 Photos, Photos Roosevelt was a slightly chubby middle-aged man with a typical American look. Perhaps he had British genes on his head, but his head was almost bald. His hair was cut short, but he did not look decadent like a bald uncle at all. Instead, he was forcefully pulled back by his temperament and gave people a very dignified feeling. He was escorted in by people and raised a warm smile. He reached out his hand and said,"major mu Yuan, I''ve long heard of your name, long heard of your name!" Mu Yuan kept his phone and reached out his hand. He bent down slightly and shook hands with him."Mr. Roosevelt, I''ve heard so much about you ..." Mu Yuan praised him with flowery words. After all, the person beside him had scolded him before. Mu Yuan understood him quite well, and it was not considered a lie. He took advantage of his good points and praised him. Both parties were very satisfied and sat down. "Major mu Yuan is even younger than the rumors say." "I''m not young anymore. At my age, many people in my country are fathers. " "Oh, really? You look underage. " "It''s you Westerners who look older than us. We look like we''re underaged. " "Yes, yes," Roosevelt chuckled as he continued. The servant served two cups of new tea. Mu Yuan did not stand on ceremony and acted as if he was a guest. He was no stranger to them at all. Roosevelt sighed."I heard that major mu Yuan was kidnapped by he Chunwang. Are you injured?" "I''m not injured. Fortunately, I was smart enough to escape. " "After the matter, you were even willing to collect he Chunwang''s corpse. You are also a person with a heart. You have repaid my kindness." "I don''t dare. He Chunwang and I had a rtionship a few years ago, and I can''t shirk my responsibility for what happened today. Now that he''s dead, I can''t me him for what he did. " "You''re right, when a person is dead, they can let go of everything. " Mu Yuan revealed a warm smile, with an attitude that said,"you have a point." Roosevelt sipped his tea and looked at mu Yuan."Major, you studied at West Point for two years. I heard Lieutenant Colonel Anderson is your instructor?" "What kind of instructor is he? he hasn''t been teaching for long. We have four instructors. He onlyes here asionally to help." Mu Yuan said nonchntly,"Oh, Roosevelt doesn''t seem to know what it means to be a bystander. He''s just here to make up the numbers and can''t be considered a proper instructor." "I see. I heard that you two have a good rtionship." "Where did you hear that from? I heard that your current president has a good rtionship with our country''s Prime Minister." Roosevelt was speechless. Mu Yuan was really cheeky."Isn''t it on the news every day?" Roosevelt was very embarrassed."Yes, we''re allies. Of course we have a good rtionship." "If that''s the case, I''m on good terms with Lieutenant Colonel Anderson." "If you say that the president and the Prime Minister have a good rtionship, then my rtionship with the Lieutenant Colonel must be even better than that. There''s nothing wrong with this. Even Roosevelt wouldn''t be able to find any fault with it. Roosevelt covered his mouth andughed. He then took out a few photos and looked at them with interest. Mu Yuan had an ominous feeling in his heart. Could these be photos of him and Jack? He Chunwang had the photos he took at the Liu He gang. "Major mu Yuan, take a look. I''m old and my eyes are a little blurry. This photo is very interesting." Mu Yuan took the photos and looked at them. There were three photos in total. They were taken in a small town one year, not far from their military base. Mu Yuan was on vacation and came to look for Jack. When he saw Jack from afar, he pounced over andid on him like a ko bear. Chapter 2386 Soft And Fragrant Women Are More Comfortable Mu Yuan took the photos and looked at them. There were three photos in total. They were taken in a small town one year, not far from their military base. Mu Yuan was on vacation and came to look for Jack. When he saw Jack from afar, he pounced over andid on him like a ko bear. As it was a satellite photo, it was not very clear, and the people were a little blurry, but mu Yuan knew that it was them. The three photos were all taken in the small town at that time, but Jack was wearing a mask. In the past few years, when they were out, it was either Jack wearing a mask or him wearing a mask to disguise himself as someone else. Unless it was a high-definition photo without any code, there was no need to worry about it being exposed. Mu Yuanughed."I really can''t tell who it is from such a high-security photo. This person''s figure does look a little like me." Rooseveltughed."I checked. Major mu Yuan has the entry registration information." "Oh, I just remembered that I went on a vacation. What''s wrong? Can''t Ie to your country for a holiday?" "Naturally not!" Roosevelt smiled and said gently,"to be honest, a while ago, I heard a rumor that our Lieutenant Colonel Anderson and major mu Yuan have a deep rtionship. If they have a deep rtionship, how deep is it? "You can be considered as ... I''ll be honest with you. There are rumors that you two are a couple, so I naturally don''t believe it. Lieutenant Colonel Anderson is very loyal and has such a background. Unless he''s lost his mind, why would he do such a thing? of course, major mu Yuan''s personality is very charming. If he were to be attracted to him, he wouldn''t be so insensible when he thinks of his own identity." "In the end, people provided a lot of evidence. There were many records of major mu Yuan traveling to United States and Lieutenant Colonel Anderson traveling to China. I couldn''t help but believe it a little. This time, you guys really have a tacit understanding about he Chunwang''s matter. There''s no smoke without fire, right?" Mu Yuan''s gazended on the photo and he recalled the holiday that year. He actually felt a little nostalgic in his heart. "Rumors are just rumors. You said it yourself. Unless Lieutenant Colonel Anderson''s brain is damaged, why would he do such a thing? I''m not a national beauty. I''m not worthy of him loving a beauty over the country." Mu Yuan was calm andposed."I still have this bit of confidence. Moreover, my background doesn''t allow me to do such a thing. Otherwise, my father will break my legs." "Our country is not as open-minded as you. If this kind of thing were to spread, I would be criticized to the bone and I wouldn''t be able to live. You don''t know, but there''s a vige in the southwest. If something like this happened, they would be roasted on a fire rack. Tell me, who would dare to do such an unhonorable thing?" "Is that so?" Roosevelt didn''t seem to believe him. Mu Yuan thought to himself that the eldest young master was quite kind to him. He definitely did not reveal much information. Roosevelt might not have heard this rumor from he Chunwang. He probably heard it from somewhere. This is good! If he refused to admit it, Roosevelt would definitely not be able to find any evidence. Mu Yuan casually threw the photo on the table and tapped his finger on the table. He said calmly,"then, I''m afraid you haven''t investigated it. I have a fianc??e at home. Could it be that I cheated on her and slept with a man? This ..." He smiled ambiguously."It''s morefortable to hold a soft and lovely girl than a hard man, right?" Roosevelt was speechless. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2387 Thank You For The Tea Roosevelt did notment on how fragrant and soft girls were morefortable. Mu Yuan asked,"Mr. Roosevelt, I''m very loyal to my feelings. Don''t spread rumors. My fianc??e heard about it and ran away. I have to settle the score with you. It''s not easy for US soldiers to have a wife. We can''t apany her all year round and can''t spend time with her every day. We''re always worried that our wife will run away. Please don''t harm me anymore." "Hahaha, major mu Yuan is really interesting." Roosevelt also knew that he would not be able to get to the point by beating around the bush, and mu Yuan would not do as he wished. He thought for a while and said calmly,"since that''s the case, I''ll be honest. Major mu Yuan, I don''t care if you have such a rtionship with Lieutenant Colonel Anderson. However, it''s very convenient for me to establish this rtionship. I wonder if major mu Yuan is willing to help me with this. You can name your conditions. " This rumor was probably not spread by only one person. This time, they had also set up a trap. If it wasn''t for Baylon going back on her words at thest minute and betraying he Chunwang, he Chunwang would have used his life to set up a trap and let Jack die with him. Roosevelt would also be able to prove that Jack had betrayed the country for him, and the Anderson family would be unable to lift their heads after being charged with a series of crimes. Mu Yuanughed softly. What a pity. He had found a man who was least likely to betray Jack Anderson to set up a trap. "Have you heard of the incident with Lehmann Anderson?" "Didn''t he die a long time ago?" "Yes, I killed him." Mu Yuanughed."So, even if you want me to set up a trap for you, someone has to believe it. You said that Jack likes someone who killed his brother. Are you crazy?" Roosevelt was taken aback. He turned to look at the woman beside him. She was a white woman who was about 1.8 meters tall and very thin."I don''t believe you. If you killed Lehmann Anderson, how could he let you go?" "The dead can not be brought back to life, so I naturally had to pay a price." Mu Yuan said,"the enmity is formed. It''s already not bad if he doesn''t kill me. How could he fall in love with me? you''re thinking too much. Even if I want to cooperate with you, I have the heart but no strength." Rothschild looked disappointed. "Unfortunately, that''s not what the people at your Embassy said." The people from the Embassy, who? Roosevelt said,"I wanted to give major mu Yuan a chance, but it seems like we can''t work together." "What chance can you give me? I don''tck money, power, or women. I was born with everything that men pursue in the world. Of course, my education doesn''t allow me to make things up and frame someone. Even if he wasn''t a real instructor, he was my teacher for a day. We respect our teachers and wouldn''t do such a thing. I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed. " Roosevelt was indeed very disappointed. Mu Yuan was confused. Who in the Embassy contacted Roosevelt and what did they say? Why was Roosevelt so sure that he would find him? During this period of time, Shan ning had been busy trying to calm down the impact of Li Ze''s incident on them. Their international image had been greatly reduced. He Chunwang had been arrested, and they had only recovered from it. Should he ask Shan ning? "Since that''s the case, then I''m sorry. Take care, major mu Yuan." Roosevelt could not tear a hole in mu Yuan''s body, so there was no need to waste his breath. He did not have the guts to do anything to mu Yuan here. "Thank you for the tea. I like it very much." Mu Yuan bid farewell politely. Chapter 2388 Happy breakup Chapter 2388 Happy breakup Mu Yuan put his hands in his pockets and slowly strolled around. An old Ford slowly drove over and was not far behind him. Mu Yuan stopped and turned his head slightly. Jack drove over expressionlessly and stopped beside him. Mu Yuan opened the door, got in the car, and fastened his seat belt in one go."Do you want to be different or do you like retro?" I think you''re the only one on the street who has seen a 66 edition Ford Mustang. " This was actually Jack''s favorite car. When they were together, Jack had shown off his customized version of the 66th edition of the Ford Mustang. It was quite handsome, but mu Yuan felt that he really could not appreciate such an antique car model under the impact of ye Tingyun''s supercars filling the garage. There was a vague sense of confusion, as if he really couldn''t understand the aesthetics of you old people. He was handsome. No matter how handsome it was, it was still an antique car that was suitable for the old man. It was not suitable for young people at all. Jack really liked his car and couldn''t help retorting,"the engine has been changed. It''s all brand new, not an old model. Other than the appearance, it''s all a supercar." Mu Yuan coldly expressed that he, a young man, did not really understand such aesthetics. "You''ve never had any aesthetic sense. " "What did you just say?" "It''s nothing," Jack said in a low voice,"didn''t your family train you in the art?" "Can that thing be eaten? I feel sleepy when I hear it. My mom loves me so she didn''t let me suffer. " "No wonder," Jack thought to himself,''fortunately, this thing really can''t be eaten. It''s good that there''s one. If there''s no one, it can only be exined that everyone has their own preferences.'' "There''s a Ferrari car shop up ahead. I''ll give you one. " "No need!" Jack''s face darkened."I won''t ept any gifts over a hundred dors!" "Oh, every present I gave you is over a hundred dors. Why did you ept them all?" "...That''s different. " "Oh, it''s different. There''s a difference between a boyfriend and an ex-boyfriend." Jack said,"you''re going back to China soon. Why are you still quarreling with me?" "I realized that I''ve spoiled you too much in the past, making it seem like I have no personality." "Ha." "What are youughing at?" "Who''s spoiling who?" Mu Yuan turned his head away."If you had been so fierce from the start, I would not have chased after you." "I''m sorry, I was much fiercer when I first met you. " Mu Yuan was speechless. Jack took a deep breath and endured it. "Roosevelt wants to work with you to make trouble for Anderson?" " I can guess it with my toes. This old man is really whimsical. He even took a few photos of us, the photos of us in the town by the sea in your base. Maybe someone saw it. I told you not to go to the town for a vacation, but you didn''t listen to me. It''s so close to your base, and there are so many soldiers in casual clothes in the town. It''s too eye-catching. You''re in trouble. " Jack frowned. " It doesn''t matter. It''s not his real face. What''s the big deal about taking photos in secret? just deny it to the end. What else did he say? " " He mentioned our Embassy, and it seems like our people gave him the inspiration. I was still wondering who sold me out. It''splicated now, and it''s hard to investigate. Roosevelt doesn''t seem to want to pursue this matter, so I don¡¯t n to pursue it either. I don¡¯t want to cause trouble. I¡¯m just giving you a reminder, but never mind. We''ve broken up anyway, so he won''t be able to take any photos in the future. " Chapter 2389 Pride And Prejudice Jack didn''t even want to talk to him. However, mu Yuan excitedly changed the topic."I''ll buy you a car." Jack sneered."Breakup fee?" "Yeah!" Mu Yuan said,"ah Huan said that you have a big tool and are good at work. I''ll take it that I''ve kept you for five years. I won''t lose out either. Then, let''s break up. You''ve been with me for five years and have nothing. You have to pay for breaking up." Jack was left speechless. Mu Yuan was about to burst outughing in his heart. "Don''t mess with me. " Jack stepped on the elerator and sped away. Mu Yuan started to nag again."Hey, don''t break thew. You''re speeding." "Shut up!" Mu Yuan had a kind of impertinence that he had to shut up just because he said so. Jack was angry and anxious and wanted to beat him up, but he thought about it and let it go. He wouldn''t argue with him. The car stopped in front of a Manor, and a few deacons in tuxedos bowed respectfully at the door and led them in. It was a winery, and the decoration was very elegant. The garden was full of beautiful roses of all kinds, red, pink, white, and so on. The manor was located in a maze-like bend, and after the bend, it was a good ce for afternoon tea, drinking, and ying golf. The view was open, with the blue sky, green grass, white clouds, and green trees. It was extremely good-looking. Jack brought mu Yuan to a small private room. A white tablecloth wasid on the table, and a bouquet of roses was ced on it. This was a yichu slope, and there was a small stream below the slope. There was a blue and white vi next to the small stream. "What''s this for?" Mu Yuan asked. Jack said,"are you returning tomorrow?" "Yes!" The ne tickets had already been bought, and he should go back. Jack knew his schedule like the back of his hand."Have a good meal before you leave." Mu Yuan said,"I ... Actually want to make a good match before leaving." Jack was left speechless. The two of them looked at each other. Mu Yuan said,"I''m serious." "Shut up!" He was getting more and more shameless. "Let''s talk about Shan ning while we''re at it. " Jack suddenly changed the topic. Mu Yuan was stunned. The deacons in tuxedos came over with exquisite dining tes and ced them on the table one by one. They did not say anything. There were exquisite desserts on the exquisite dining tes. The design was very beautiful, and they were all decorated with fresh flowers. Each person had a ss of brandy, and the rich smell of alcohol slowly seeped out. This winery''s brandy was very famous. "What''s wrong with Shan ning?" Jack gently swirled the wine in his ss."Shan ning was transferred to the US Embassyst year. Ever since he came, he has been very cautious. At the beginning of this year, he was officially transferred to New York to work. I found out that his friend registered a filmpany. This year, he took on four movies, but none of them wereunched, but the capital flow exceeded 200 million." "You mean thispany is suspected of moneyundering?" Mu Yuan''s heart trembled."Thest time Shan ning took out a few million US dors to save me. His family is not that rich. Perhaps this is just his friend''spany." Jack was left speechless. He secretly gritted his teeth."Blind man!" "What did you just say?" Jack said,"are you blind? his friend just graduated not long ago and his family background isn''t that rich. He''s an ordinary second generation of a government official. Where would he get so much money to operate? is this moneyundering or giving money? the purpose isn''t clear yet. I can only investigate so much. I''m telling you this only to warn you to be careful of him. Don''t just treat him as a good friend. Who knows what kind of person he is?" "You''re biased. " Mu Yuan did not believe that Shan ning would do such a thing. To say that Shan ning was a little selfish about his matters might make sense. Shan ning did do something wrong, and that matter could not be investigated further. Jack was purely biased against Shan ning. When he found out about Shan ning''s matters, he was also very shocked and could not me him. Jack sneered."He''s different from you. No matter how much you hate someone, you won''t use your friend''s life as a bet. No matter what happens, you won''t make a deal with mercenaries without a bottom line. Xiao Yuan, he''s not the same as you." Jack almost said,"you should break up with Shan ning!" Chapter 2390 2390 Jack is going to hit someone Mu Yuan was a little sensitive.¡±Are you hiding something from me?¡± Jack¡¯s malice towards Shan ning had always existed, and Shan ning did not have any good intentions towards Jack either. The two of them were almostplete strangers. If it wasn¡¯t for him, they would not have had any dealings with each other. How could they have be so hostile? that was why the incident with Lehmann Anderson had happened. Before this incident, Shan ning had also vaguely expressed his dissatisfaction with Jack, and Jack had also criticized Shan ning. ¡°What did I hide from you?¡± ¡°You have to tell me. If you don ¡®t, how would I know?¡± Jack was silent. How could he start talking about this? It became a secret that he couldn¡¯t open his mouth. Mu Yuan said coldly,¡±there is a generation gap between us!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve realized that ever since we broke up, you¡¯ve be more and more eloquent. Will you only be satisfied when you¡¯re angered to death?¡± Mu Yuan snorted andughed. He felt that hisughter was getting more and more annoying.¡±Stop being funny, okay? we¡¯ve already broken up, and I still have to coax you. Who are you? I¡¯m not even hoping that you¡¯ll pay me my sry. Why should I serve you like when we were passionately in love? you¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Jack was left speechless. There was nothing wrong with what he said, but why did it make him so angry? Actually, mu Yuan did not have the heart to care about what Jack was thinking. They had already broken up, so who would care about his inner world? Tsk! Is he dissatisfied with my words and actions? ¡®Are you blind? Sir system has always been like this.¡¯ You didn¡¯t see the nature of it clearly, so who can you me? Mu Yuan picked up a piece of pastry angrily and stuffed it into his mouth. It melted in his mouth and was sweet and soft. He liked it very much. Why not eat a piece of pastry instead of being angry with him? Jack felt that it was a wrong decision to ask him out for dinner. He didn¡¯t want to leave with such a bad atmosphere, so he asked,¡±are you still going to be active in the Golden Triangle in the future?¡± ¡°Yes, avoid me when you see me!¡± Mu Yuan deliberately said,¡±to avoid exposing me and scamming another 1.8 billion.¡± Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll still say it! This matter had already been exposed, so what was there to hide? Who would praise you as a Lei Feng? Who would praise you! ¡°Since you care so much about the 1.8 billion, how about I return it to you in my own name? I don¡¯t want you to keep holding a grudge.¡± ¡°Hehehe, what are you bragging about? do you have 1.8 billion? Do you have 1.8 billion? I¡¯m asking you if you have 1.8 billion yen or not, and you¡¯re already bragging that you have 1.8 billion US dors. ¡± Jack took a deep breath.¡±Give me your ount number!¡± ¡°I won ¡®t!¡± Mu Yuan¡¯s face was cold.¡±You lied to my ount. In the future, you will transfer ck money into my ount and smear me.¡± Jack was left speechless. He really did not realize that mu Yuan had such a sharp tongue in the past. ¡°Have you been with Xie jinghuan for too long that your mouth is sharper?¡± ¡°I need to learn from Xie jinghuan, we men and women of A city have never lost in a quarrel!¡± Jack was left speechless. What kind of proud thing is this, and you¡¯re still showing it off? ¡°It¡¯s much better than you going back and forth with a few words like shut up, shut up, shut up!¡± Jack recited a few Scriptures in his heart. No matter how angry he was, he still put on a calm face. Mu Yuan thought to himself, am I too much? Bullying someone who didn¡¯t know how to quarrel was a little too much, right? Putting on airs, tsk! Quarreling was everyone¡¯s talent! ¡°Anyway, stay away from Shan ning!¡± Jack concluded. He was toozy to argue with him. ¡°Shan ning saved me before. I owe him my life. He came to find me. I can¡¯t just lock him out. I can¡¯t be so ungrateful.¡± Actually, mu Yuan and Shan ning had long been estranged. They were not as close as they were in the past. They talked about everything. However, if Shan ning needed his help with anything, he really could not reject it. This was the bad thing about owing a favor. As long as it did not vite the moralw, it would not be right if he did not help. ¡°If you had evidence, you would have taken it out long ago and told the world. Now, it¡¯s just your prejudice and suspicion, but you want me to investigate it myself. You won¡¯t stop until I fall out with Shan ning, right?¡± ¡°Yes, he killed my brother.¡± Mu Yuan sighed in his heart. It was always his fault when this matter was brought up. If not for his feelings, Jack would have killed Shan ning long ago.¡±Didn¡¯t you say that this matter is over?¡± Jack also felt that it was very ungentlemanly to bring up old scores.¡±Listen to me, I won¡¯t harm you.¡± Mu Yuan frowned.¡±When have you ever listened to me?¡± ¡°Am I not obedient enough to you?¡± ¡°Not enough!¡± ¡°Do I have to give you my life before it counts?¡± ¡°Why would I want your life?¡± Mu Yuan almost said something cheesy, but he felt awkward and swallowed it back. In all fairness, Jack had already given him everything he had, except for breaking up! But at least Jack still loved him, and had always loved him. Although he was sad, he wasn¡¯t hurt emotionally. Thinking about how Jack had been scheming against him all this while in terms of rtionships, today might really be thest time they would see each other. He was a front-line Special Agent. In the future, he might not be able to return safely every time he went to the battlefield. Mu Yuan felt a little sad and said a little peeved,¡±who cares about your life? I won¡¯t be able to see you again after I return to the country. No one will be in anyone¡¯s way. You might not know when and where I die. Who cares ...¡± ¡°Mu Yuan!¡± Jack shouted,¡±don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare to hit you now that you¡¯ve grown up!¡± Chapter 2391 2391 You¡¯ve reincarnated into the wrong body Jack¡¯s voice suddenly rose, scaring mu Yuan. Jack had always been self-disciplined and had a high level of emotional control. Even if he was extremely angry, he would not easily reveal it. Other than in front of mu Yuan, the number of times he lost his temper in front of mu Yuan could be counted with one¡¯s fingers. Mu Yuan had seen him lose his temper with others before. He did not need to roar or increase the volume. It naturally made people¡¯s hair stand on end. He had already reached the point where he did not need any bodynguage to be able to exert pressure. Suddenly hearing Jack¡¯s angry shout, mu Yuan was a little stunned. Then, he remembered that when this person was studying Chinese literature, he had read some Taoist things and believed in the cycle of cause and effect. There was a period of time when China and the United States cooperated, and the teams also had somemunication. As a frontline agent, no matter which side it was, it was taboo to say inauspicious words before a mission or to the soldiers around them. It was an ominous sign. Jack had never believed in such things. There was once when they had an argument, and mu Yuan cursed himself and asked,¡±will you be satisfied if I get shot and return to my country?¡± In the end, mu Yuan really got shot during the mission. Although it was a stray bullet, it only scratched his skin. Later on, Jack became very wary of it. Mu Yuan looked at his eyes that were filled with anger and cursed in his heart. Am I Chinese or are you Chinese? Are you that superstitious? You¡¯ve reincarnated into the wrong body! Besides, what did he say wrong? Who could guarantee that every mission would be a sess and that they would all retire in one piece? how many front-line special agents could retire sessfully? they had all used their lives to carry out the mission. If he was really careless one day and died somewhere, how would Jack know? perhaps ye Ling would be kind enough to tell him, but if ye Ling did not say, how was he going to know? it was unlike when they were dating, where they would call each other every three days or video call each other. Who could guarantee that they would have first-hand information? Jack was often in deep hiding. If he died one day, not only would he not know, even the Anderson family would not know where to find his body. The more mu Yuan thought about it, the more upset he felt. Jack even lost his temper. He also lost his temper. He stared at Jack and refused to take a step back. Jack did not know whether to hit or scold him. He was extremely distressed. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Mu Yuan¡¯s stubborn temper red up, and he did not apologize. Jack felt bad for a moment.¡±It¡¯s already so difficult between us. Why do you have to say these heart-piercing words?¡± ¡°In the past, we were just trying to smooth things over. Everyone avoided talking about it. That¡¯s why we¡¯vee to this point.¡± Mu Yuan said,¡±if we were to talk about everything openly, we might not have ended up like this.¡± If he had been braver and had made things clear to his family earlier and asked for their consent, it might have been different. Mu Yuan knew that he had to bear more responsibilities. If he could take care of his family, Jack would definitely be able to take care of his family. He couldn¡¯t handle the stubborn general mu, and he couldn¡¯t be so selfish as to ignore the future of his brother, uncle, and father and put them in such a dangerous situation. He would asionally sulk, and he would also be angry at himself. Mu Yuan also knew his limits. No one liked to hear these words, and he did not like to hear them either, so he simply did not say it. He was extremely depressed.¡±I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me. I always like to say some harsh words in front of you.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Jack wanted to hold his hand and give him somefort, but he didn¡¯t do anything in the end. Because you still treat me as your closest person, you¡¯re so unscrupulous. Chapter 2392 A Very Boring Question The two of them ate in silence. The atmosphere was still considered normal and very romantic. Mu Yuan took a look at the winery. It was a super popr winery, but there was not a single person today. Jack had just exined that in addition to wine tasting and golf, there were many other forms of leisure entertainment here, such as horse racing, indoor bowling, and so on. It was a very popr ce for peace and quiet in the midst of chaos. "Why isn''t there a single person?" Jack yed it down."It''s too noisy. I don''t like it." Therefore, he booked the entire ce. Mu Yuan understood in a second. He held the wine and shook it. The fragrance of the White Orchid hit his face."You can still bear to hide it." It would cost a lot to book the entire ce for a day. It would probably be more than a year''s sry for him just to have a meal. Mu Yuan muttered,"why didn''t I think that you were so romantic in the past?" Jack looked at his face. The sun was just right, just like the day he first met mu Yuan. His entire body was filled with one word-brilliant! The shortie from back then had now grown into a tall and slender young man. He had participated in mu Yuan''s youth, youth, and experienced the most beautiful period of time between them. Speaking of which, he had no regrets. He wasn''t the only one in the world who had a first love that ended without a cause. Should he be more peaceful and not have so manyints? "Shall we ride a horseter?" Mu Yuan asked. "Alright!" Both of them knew that this was thest day they would be together. They might not be able to see each other again in the future. No matter how upset mu Yuan felt, he did not show it at all. After eating, the two of them went to ride horses. Jack''s riding skills were quite good, but mu Yuan''s riding skills were not that good. Mu Yuan did not specially train in riding, but Jack had taught him before. He had forgotten about the things that happened a few years ago. Mu Yuan had changed into his equestrian outfit. Jack was in a daze as he looked at him. Mu Yuan''s figure was especially suitable for wearing all kinds of uniforms. The equestrian outfit and uniform also outlined his perfect figure clearly, making him look as tall as Jade. He got to know mu Yuan and learned Chinese. It was only then that he realized that a man could also be described as tall as Jade. He was mboyant and unrestrained. He did not have the sadness and gloominess from before. He was like the clear sky after the dark clouds. "Do I look good?" Mu Yuan raised his eyebrows and asked. "It''s good!" "Do you want to immediately pounce on me and strip me naked?" Jack was left speechless. "How about we have a horse fight?" Jack asked,"what''s MA Zhen?" Mu Yuan tutted. His face was not red, and his heart was not beating."You know about the car shaking, but you don''t know about the horse shaking!" Jack: "...Where did you get all this nonsense from? get on the horse!" Mu Yuan nced at him and mounted the horse in a handsome and neat manner. He was still mumbling in dissatisfaction."Hypocrite, I''m talking about you! Why don''t you take a look at how you look like a beast when you''re not wearing any clothes?" Jack couldn''t take it anymore and pped him on the butt."You can shut up!" "..." Jack held the rope and led him around slowly to get familiar with the horse. This maroon horse was very tall. Mu Yuan rode on the horse and looked down at Jack holding the rope below. He felt a little peaceful. Time should walk slower. It would make him feel more attached and less regret. Jack did not say anything either. He held the rope and walked forward. Mu Yuan could see that his ears had always been a little red. They seemed to be translucent under the sun. Mu Yuan asked,"I have a question that I have never asked you. Were you a Virgin before you met me?" Jack was left speechless. * Jack thought,"boyfriend is so naughty!" 2393 Chapter 2403 Mu Yuan had a look as if he wanted to pursue the past."Tell me. Have you had a boyfriend before? Oh, Have you ever had a girlfriend? You''re so busy, so you must have never dated before. Even if you did, you''d be kicked out, unless you''re as busy as me. Normally, when people are in a rtionship, they''d be kicked out like us. No matter how handsome they are, they can''t eat their food, right?" Jack remained silent, not nning to answer this boring topic. "Say it. If you don ''t, I''ll get angry." "No, I didn ''t," Jack replied coldly. Mu Yuan nodded."I guessed that she didn''t either. Then, have you watched any movies?" Jack was left speechless. Ex-boyfriends are so boring. Jack looked back at him."If you don''t have anything to say, you don''t have to say anything." Silence didn''t mean awkwardness. "No, I have a topic to talk about. This is my topic. Don''t avoid it." Mu Yuan expressed that he only wanted to talk about both genders."Do you watch male and female movies or male and male movies?" Jack was silent. "If you don''t say it, you''ll be angry." Jack was silent. You can be angry all you want, it''s fine. Mu Yuan said,"I''ve seen it before. I''ve always felt that I''m a straight Man of Steel. I used to have feelings when I watched movies." Jack was left speechless. Jack threw the reins at the horse''s head. Mu Yuan caught it subconsciously. Jack took a step back and smacked the horse''s butt."Sit tight!" "Ah ..." This horse had been trained and was extremely human-like. It started to gallop as soon as it lifted its hooves. Mu Yuan squeezed the horse''s stomach tightly and had no choice but to concentrate on running the horse. He did not forget his posture when he was running the horse. He sat very steadily and his posture was correct. He was extremely good-looking. When he ran, he had the temperament of a noble and was very pleasing to the eye. Jack couldn''t help but pick up his phone and record a video for him. This was the first time she recorded a video for mu Yuan while they were dating. Mu Yuan ran six rounds around the race track before slowly stopping. His forehead was already covered in sweat. "You''re not a gentleman, taking advantage of him. " Jack grabbed the reins again."Yes." "You always like to change the topic when you don''t want to answer it." "It''s too boring. " "I don''t feel bored at all." Jack took a deep breath."Alright, you want to hear it. I''ve never seen it before, okay?" "Really?" Mu Yuan''s eyebrows were raised."Who are you lying to? you are so skilled. I thought you were a veteran." "Ha." Jack turned around with a faint smile."Is this an affirmation of me?" "That''s for sure. Your big tool and good work have already spread to Xie jinghuan''s ears." Jack was left speechless. Fine, in terms of face, he could notpare to mu Yuan. He admitted defeat. Mu Yuan thought to himself, it''s still a real Sutra. "Then what did you do when you were young?" "Training," "Besides training, you don''t dance, go to bars, or pick up girls?" "What does it have to do with you if I want to pick up girls?" "Who knows? if you''re hitting on a girl, I can snatch you away from her and be the third party. That''ll prove how charming I am." Aiya, his three views were going crooked. They were just bickering. ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Where''s the tattoo? You haven''t dyed your hair before?" "No, I didn ''t!" "But you''re not rebellious at all." Jack said coldly,"tattoos and dyeing your hair isn''t rebellion. It''s Chuunibyou!" "Let''s get a tattoo," Mu Yuan suddenly had an idea. Jack was left speechless. Was this guy doing this on purpose? Mu Yuan was really interested."How is it?" "Not much!" "Don ''t. It''s quite interesting. I want to tattoo my name on the inner side of your thigh." Jack was left speechless. Chapter 2394 2394 Let¡¯s go get a tattoo Inner thigh? What did you just say? The wind is too strong, I didn¡¯t hear you clearly? Jack tilted his head and looked at mu Yuan. Mu Yuan blinked his eyes ambiguously, and Jack could not help but think of some confusing stories that happened on his inner thigh in the dead of the night. He vaguely felt that his skin was a little hot, as if someone had licked it lightly. It was wet, warm, and gradually boiling hot. Jack felt that he was going to be driven crazy by mu Yuan. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re hard.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Jack turned around and took a deep breath. He tried his best to suppress the heat that was surging in his heart. Those memories had always been suppressed in the deepest part of his heart. They were suppressed by his martial strength, but they were mischievously opened by someone. It was as if Pandora¡¯s magic box had been opened, and everything became confusing and sinful. Mu Yuan left countless kisses on his inner thigh, and he also left countless kisses on mu Yuan¡¯s inner thigh. If they printed each other¡¯s names ... Jack swallowed his saliva. The moment he thought of mu Yuan¡¯s inner thigh with his name printed on it, he felt that ... This was a very crazy thing. It was crazy and exciting. However, she couldn¡¯t escape from the hot feeling. Even his breathing felt hot. Mu Yuan looked down at Jack¡¯s ears that were slowly turning red and dripping blood. He wished that his neck could extend and retract freely by a meter so that he could reach over to kiss his ears and then retract back. ¡°Are you going or not? I want to go.¡± It must have been a wonderful thing. Neither he nor Jack had done it before. Only they could see each other in such a private ce. This kind of crazy possessiveness that surged up engulfed mu Yuan. Initially, he was just teasing Jack, but now, it had really be an obsession.¡±Are you going or not? if you don¡¯t go, it means that you don¡¯t love me at all.¡± ¡°You¡¯re pestering me. ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m being unreasonable.¡± The loved one would always be fearless. She was never worried that Jack would really be angry, and she also knew that if she acted coquettishly, she would have everything. This man had the world¡¯s hardest and coldest heart, but he was obedient to him. Jack let go of mu Yuan first and walked to the side to lead another batch of horses over. He mounted the horse and rode to mu Yuan¡¯s side.¡±Do you really want to get a tattoo that much?¡± ¡°I want to!¡± Mu Yuan nodded. Since they had broken up, he wanted to keep it as a memento. ¡°Run a few rounds with me first.¡± ¡°Then, do you agree?¡± Jack had already started to run with the horse. Mu Yuan pouted and ran after him. Jack¡¯s horse-riding posture was textbook-level. It was proper, nice, and stable. Mu Yuan could not catch up to him, but he was not too far away. The two of them ran more than tenps around the racecourse. They only stopped when mu Yuan felt a little ufortable. He had not ridden a horse for a long time. After Jack saw that mu Yuan had stopped, he ran a few more rounds before slowly stopping. It was not impossible for mu Yuan to get a tattoo. To be honest, he was also tempted by mu Yuan. A tattoo was nothing. Jack got off the horse, and mu Yuan had already gotten off a long time ago. He was leaning on the railing at the side, stretching his legs out diagonally. He was drinking water with his head raised. The sunlight shone on his body, and it was as if he was covered in ayer of golden light. He smiled and waved at Jack. Jack strode over, snatched his water bottle and threw it aside, then kissed him on the lips. Mu Yuan was a little caught off guard. He did not expect him to kiss him without saying anything. He wrapped his arms around his neck and ced one hand on his waist. He suddenly pulled him towards himself, and mu Yuan deepened the kiss. The two of them kissed each other without restraint in the wide racing track. The two horses were ying on the side, and the sound of their kisses was ambiguous and moving, reminding them of those even crazier things. The winery had been booked for the day, and there was no one around. Other than the staff in the distance, it was no big deal for two men to kiss in the winery. The staff had long known that they were a couple. They could not hide the way they looked at each other. In a ce where no one knew them, they admired each other without restraint. Jack pressed his forehead against his and closed his eyes.¡±Okay, let¡¯s get a tattoo.¡± Chapter 2395 If You Want A House Or A Car, Just Say It The two of them stayed at the winery for nearly three hours and had a great time. Jack contacted the tattoo master and brought mu Yuan over after they had a great time. Mu Yuan was a little excited along the way. He could not help but send a message to Xie jinghuan. Mu Yuan: "I''m so nervous and excited. I''m going to bring Jack to get a tattoo. I''m going to tattoo my name on the inner side of his thigh. Hahahahaha. If he gets a boyfriend in the future, I''ll kiss him and ask him what this is. He''ll definitely soften. Hahahahahaha. Just thinking about it makes me feel good." Xie jinghuan, are you sure that his future boyfriend will recognize the two words ''mu Yuan''? Would they be able to recognize these scribbled words? Mu Yuan: "it doesn''t matter if he knows me or not. Once he asks, Jack will think of me. He''ll definitely soften." Xie jinghuan,"Oh, you''re not nning to date anymore?" Mu Yuan,"no, I can''t find a better man than him." Xie jinghuan, love Saint, I respect you as a man, but I don''t believe it! Mu Yuan,"I love him, forever!" Xie jinghuan: "don''t you know that this sentence is very Chuunibyou? even the novels of overbearing CEOs don''t write it like this anymore. You can forget it. Only childish people would talk about love and love every day." Mu Yuan,"you''re really single because of your strength." Xie jinghuan: tattoo on the inner side of his thigh. It''s really so mboyant that it breaks his legs. Ah, I suddenly thought of something. One day, Lieutenant Colonel Jack was caught and executed. He took off his pants and saw the two words ''mu Yuan''. Ah hahahahahaha. This scene was really too explosive. Mu Yuan thought,"ah, you jinx. Don''t curse him. He won''t be caught." Xie jinghuan: "then you''ve been caught. If you see his name, what if he''s Lieutenant Colonel Anderson''s enemy? Aiyo, you''ll be F * cked until your chrysanthemum rots. So I advise you to drink a ss of wine and calm down. Such a romantic thing isn''t suitable for you guys." Mu Yuan, you''re so vulgar! Xie jinghuan,"brother, you can''t find another friend who''s more sincere to you than me." Mu Yuan, I want a tattoo. Xie jinghuan: "stupid. Tattoo on a bird. If I go to the bathroom and help you up, I''ll see your name. That''s even more romantic." Mu Yuan, you try to poke a few needles into the bird! Xie jinghuan,"tsk, didn''t you break up with her? why are you doing things that young couples do?" Mu Yuan thought,''I''m going to cut off his future peach blossoms so that he won''t be able to get a boyfriend.'' Xie jinghuan, petty. Mu Yuan,"yes, he''s just that petty." Xie jinghuan: "alright. Oh right, the money I transferred to you on your birthdayst time, send it over when you have time. I''ll help you manage your finances. Don''t spend money recklessly. Don''t think too hard and even buy a car for her as a breakup fee." Mu Yuan,"I''ve spent it all." Xie jinghuan, what did you do that cost 24 million? Mu Yuan,"I bought a sports car. Ah ... It''s running out of battery. I''m done chatting!" Mu Yuan put down his phone and said firmly,"after getting a tattoo, we''ll go buy a car!" "I''m notcking in cars!" Jack coldly refused the breakup fee. "Then let''s go buy a house!" Mu Yuan calcted the money."I want to buy you a big vi! If you don''t want to buy a car, you should buy a house. Real estate is more valuable. " "I''m notcking in property!" "Youck it!" Jack could not win the argument and could not be bothered with him. His feelings were stillplicated, and he did not know whether tough or cry after hearing his words. He did not have anyplicated thoughts at all. He did not know how mu Yuan''s thoughts were jumping so actively. "Just ept it. It''s my early birthday gift to you this year." Mu Yuan said,"if you don''t ept it, I will be very sad. Chapter 2396 The Awkward Moment Of The Tattoo "Just ept it. It''s my early birthday gift to you this year." Mu Yuan said,"if you don''t ept it, I will be very sad." "Oh ..." She had never seen someone sad because they couldn''t give away a car or a house. Mu Yuan saw that there was a chance, so he was not in a hurry to force him. When they arrived at a private club, the person who gave them the tattoo was a Brazil girl. Her skin was tanned to a honey-colored color, and she had heavy makeup on. Her messy but stylish hair made her facial features look deep and beautiful. She also enthusiastically and vivaciously introduced them to various styles of the tattoo. Mu Yuan had simply opened up his own world. There were so many styles to choose from for a tattoo. Various colors could be chosen. Jack asked,"what kind do you want to choose?" "Name?" "Names can also be used to style." The Brazil girl happily introduced him. Mu Yuan was thinking if he should get Jack to tattoo his English name, but he felt that it was not right. He wanted to tattoo a Chinese name. Mu Yuan''s name was tattooed on the inside of his thigh. Just thinking about it made him feel great, but he could not take such a risk. What if someone really saw the inside of his thigh one day? In such a private ce, with Jack''s personality and ability, the chances of him being seen by others were not high, but they had to be prepared. "Little Yuan, how is it?" Jack asked. Mu Yuan''s eyes lit up. Xiao Yuan was not bad, Xiao Yuan was not bad. The Brazil girl also saw that it was a Chinese name, so she even gave them a Chinese character. It looked very beautiful. Mu Yuan chose Jack¡¯s name. Jack. It was very simple. Mu Yuan even asked the little girl to secretly add a little heart. It was especially boyish. The Brazil girl acknowledged it with an ''Oh'', and it was clear at a nce. They were a pair. When they came in, they already felt like a couple. Now, it was confirmed. "Choose a color." The styling was approved, and there was a heart in the middle of each name. The Brazil girl said,"actually, I suggest that both of your names be tattooed with a heart in the middle. You can use your own initials." ,m "No, just like this." Jack rejected her suggestion. He tattooed mu Yuan''s name, and mu Yuan tattooed Jack''s name. Mu Yuan looked at all the colors and was tempted to choose the flirtatious red. Jack denied."ck." "Red," "ck!" Jack used his trump card."I won''t get a tattoo if you continue." "Then ck it is." The Brazil girl was happy to see the couple bickering."I''ve decided. Where should I get the tattoo?" Jack was left speechless. Mu Yuan did not have any psychological barriers at all."Inner thigh!" The Brazil girl was not surprised at all. She looked like she had seen a lot."Sure, then take off your pants. One by one. Who''s first?" "He!" Mu Yuan pointed at Jack and let him go first. Jack changed into a pair of special shorts. This was the first time he had experienced such an embarrassing thing. He had to lie down, raise his leg, and let the little girl tattoo him on the inner side of his thigh. It was embarrassing just thinking about it. Mu Yuan''s eyes were sparkling. Jack took a deep breath. Forget it, it''s just half an hour. I''ll bear with it! He chose ck and did not need any color. The tattoo did not lookplicated and would not waste any time. The Brazil girl could tell that this handsome man was trying to bear the humiliation."Don''t carry such a heavy burden of being an idol. It''s actually okay. Just treat me as a doctor." It didn''t matter what position he was in! Mu Yuan was also jeering at the side."That''s right. Don''t carry too much of an idol burden." Jack had a good figure. His thighs were full of muscles, firm and healthy. The Brazil girl chose a ce that was really close to the root. Mu Yuany on his waist. There was a very nice smell on Jack¡¯s shirt. It was a smell that mu Yuan was very familiar with. His nket, his hair, and his skin were all filled with this smell. There was a period of time when it was like a honeymoon. He seemed to be poisoned and would take a whiff of it on his body everyday. "You can go a little further in." Mu Yuan said and even reached out to nod. His head crossed his stride, and his chin almost touched an unspeakable ce. Jack grabbed his arm and pulled him over."Come here!" "Let me take a look." "Don''t look, stay away from me!" Jack¡¯s face was ck as he held onto his arm tightly. Mu Yuan''s posture earlier was really too awkward. He was only wearing a pair of shorts. "Then how am I supposed to stay away from you if you''re holding me?" "Why don''t you leave?" "The burden of your idol is too heavy." Mu Yuan said earnestly,"as a person, you have to throw away your burdens and be more at ease." The youngdy''s needle had already started to pierce Jack''s skin. After all, it was a rather delicate area. His skin contracted slightly. Mu Yuan asked,"does it hurt?" "You talk too much." When mu Yuan saw that he had intentionally or unintentionally pulled down his shirt to block his d * ck, he remembered his posture just now and his face suddenly became hot. Then, he instantly understood why Jack had asked him to stay away. Mu Yuan was speechless. Chapter 2397 A Very Sexy Tattoo The youngdy''s movements were very neat, and the pattern was also very beautiful. As Chinese was a flowery style, the area was slightlyrger, and it took ten minutes longer than the estimated time. The tattoo was slightly red and swollen. Mu Yuan took a picture for Jack."How cool." Jack didn''t feel that the flower body was cool at all. There were too manyments. "You''re actually so unwilling. " Mu Yuan snorted coldly. Jack had a strong desire to live."No, it''s pretty." Mu Yuan also changed into a pair of shorts. He was not afraid of pain at all. This bit of pain was nothing to Special Forces like them. It was just that his posture was a little awkward. The youngdy''s head was a little painful to the eyes between his legs, and he also deeply understood Jack''s feelings just now. Jack took a look at the tattoo. In order to avoid awkwardness, mu Yuan even discussed something with him."Little heart, let''s color it. How about it be red?" "Not much." Jack also noticed his awkwardness and touched his face gently. Mu Yuan grabbed his hand and bit it, while Jack flicked his forehead. "Restraint." Mu Yuan rolled his eyes. The Brazil girlughed and said,"your rtionship is so good. Did you just start dating?" Generally speaking, those who had just fallen in love were so sweet and fed dog food to others anytime and anywhere. It was simply blinding her dog eyes. Two men were even more clingy than women. "We''ve been in a rtionship for five years. " "It''s been almost six years," Jack corrected him. "If I count carefully, it should be eight years." Mu Yuanughed out loud."Even before we confirm our rtionship, we still have to count." That would have to start from the time he was sixteen, and now he had just passed his twenty-fourth birthday. Jack gently touched his hair. The Brazil girl said,"you''ve been together for so many years and your rtionship is still so good. I''m so envious of you two." Mu Yuan thought to himself, what is there to be envious of? it will only be these few years. In the future, it will be a long memory and yearning. He was not the kind of person who would tell everyone that they had broken up. He smiled and did not say anything. It was even more impossible for Jack to rify things. Mu Yuan was still flirtatious."Color your little heart. I want a red one." "Alright," he said. Jack had an ominous feeling. Mu Yuan pulled his hand."You should color it too." Jack was left speechless. Can''t you be a little cooler? Why did he have to be so gaudy? "I know." The Brazil girl couldn''t help butugh. She instantly saw through who was the little devil in this rtionship. "Youngdy, how is your business usually?" "That''s great. I need to make a reservation. I was supposed to serve two youngdies in the afternoon, but your wife gave me a high price, so I had to work overtime." Mu Yuan tutted."How do you know that she did well?" Mu Yuan had just taken a look at Jack''s tattoo. It was very beautiful, and it was done very ingeniously. Jack said,"I heard about it." "You don''t even have a tattoo, who did you hear that from?" "One of my soldiers got a tattoo here. It''s on his arm." "You soldiers get tattoos?" "You can, but you can ''t?" "I can ''t," "Then why did you get a tattoo?" "Who would take off my pants? look at my inner thigh." Jack was silent for a moment."That''s true." As the two of them chatted, mu Yuan felt a little drowsy. Jack sat at the side and stroked his hair. Mu Yuan must not have slept well during this period of time."Sleep, I''ll be by your side." Have a good dream. Unknowingly, mu Yuan really fell asleep. Perhaps he was too at ease and could vaguely hear people talking, but he was toozy to pay attention and just wanted to have a good sleep. 2398 Chapter 2408 Mu Yuan''s tattoo was done, and the youngdy showed it to Jack. Jack took a look and raised his eyebrows slightly. After the heart tattoo was colored, it really looked very flirtatious. It was a different style from pure ck. Jack said,"yeah, he will like it." The Brazil girl said,"you really dote on him. If you don''t like him, he''ll look good without color." "Let''s go," Jack said,"he''ll like it even more this way." The Brazil girl said,"alright." It was obvious that they were a couple after the color was applied. The couple''s colors were exactly the same, and the color would take a longer time. Jack did not disturb mu Yuan and let him sleep peacefully. Jack was not as talkative as mu Yuan. As long as mu Yuan was around, there would always be a topic to talk about, and he could make the little girl happy. Jack was very silent, and only the Western style singing echoed. Jack did not fall asleep and stayed awake, as if he was thinking about something. He had umted a lot of power, and the little girl did not dare to talk to him casually. Nearly an hourter, Jack was finally done with the coloring. The youngdy said,"it''s best not to touch water for two days. Watch your mouth a little. It doesn''t have to be too serious." "Alright, I''ll let him know." The Brazil girl nodded. There were still scented candles lit in the room, and she was very focused. Jack asked the girl to go out and sit with mu Yuan for a while. The girl thought to herself, isn''t he doting on his boyfriend too much? He didn''t even want to wake her up. The little girl didn''t say much and went out. Her next customer would be here in more than an hour, so she had time to rest. Jack looked at mu Yuan''s face and was a little lost in thought. He would really not be able to see mu Yuan when he returned tomorrow. When mu Yuan woke up, the sky was already dark. The Brazil girl went to another room to get a tattoo. Mu Yuan rubbed his eyes."How did I fall asleep?" "It''s toofortable. " Jack said that the incense was easy to hypnotize, and he had not had a good sleep for the past few days."Are you hungry?" "I''m hungry. " "Let''s go eat. " Jack stood up, took his coat, and threw it to him. The two of them went out together. Before they left, they even politely said goodbye to the Brazil girl. Mu Yuan raised the girl''s hand and kissed the back of her hand."Thank you very much for your hand. You gave us a beautiful memento. We''ll meet again if fate allows." The Brazil girlughed. Mu Yuan said a little regretfully,"I originally wanted to buy you a supercar or a house, but it seems like I won''t be able to make it in time." The shops here closed early. It was almost nineo'' clock after dinner."What time is your flight tomorrow?" "Nineo'' clock in the morning," There were only twelve hours left. There was still a faint pain in her inner thigh. It was hard to tell whether it was the pain from the wound or the pain in her heart. The two leaned against the car and smoked. They looked at each other silently. The smell of tobo gave people a sense of security. When it was time to really part, she was even more reluctant. "I ..." Jack sighed. He couldn''t say what he wanted to say."Everything will be as you wish." "Yup," Mu Yuan could already see the future clearly."I''ll always be on the front line. When I''m 35 years old, it should be the peak of an individual soldier. I''ll slowly retreat behind the scenes and start tomand. I don''t need to rush to the battlefield personally. When I''m around 38 years old, I''ll be able to be a general if there are no idents." Jack replied,"yes, that''s good!" This was the life that mu Yuan was supposed to live. "How about you?" "I ..." Jack took a deep breath and exhaled."I''ll go to the Pacific Command for two years and be transferred to the Department of Homnd Security. I can be the Chief of Staff at the age of 35. When I''m 40, I''ll resign from my position as a general and start to join the National Defense and participate in military management." Before the age of 40, he was a general who controlled the Army. After the age of 40, he began to slowly be a civilian, just like old Rayleigh, who resigned from his position as a general and began to participate in politics. "In our country, generals can''t participate in politics. I don''t even want to sit in an office before I''m forty." Mu Yuan raised his eyebrows."Isn''t this your dad''s path?" ? "You''re also walking your dad''s path. " Mu Yuanughed and said,"how can a child of an aristocratic family have his own path to walk?" From the moment they were born, their route had been nned, and even Jack was no exception. Even if there was a deviation midway, they would still have to walk this path back in the end. Chapter 2399 The Madness Of Youth Mu Yuan finished hisst cigarette. They had already said what they should and shouldn''t say. Jack sent mu Yuan to the bottom of miss''s building, and the two of them stood there. The Miss building behind him stood tall like a giant. Mu Yuan asked,"you gave me the watch, right?" Jack pursed his lips."Yeah." "I knew it!" Mu Yuan pouted."Childish." "If you don''t want it, then give it back to me." "Who said I don''t want to!" Mu Yuan said,"it''s money even if I sell it. Ye Ling really likes it." "You''re not allowed to give it to him. " Jack frowned. "Oh ..." Mu Yuanughed and asked,"is it waterproof?" They recalled what happened in the small town that year when they were trying to get rid of drugs. It was onlyter that mu Yuan found out how awesome that watch was. There was nothing more awesome than it in the whole world. It should be put on disy in a Watch Museum. He didn''t understand what Jack''s taste was like. He preferred antiques. Antique cars, antique watches, antique paintings ... It was a long story. "It''s waterproof," Jack said helplessly. This joke had been going on for so many years. Hadn''t it passed yet? "That''s good. I''ll wear it when I have time. " She could wear it when she attended parties. "Why are you wearing it at a gathering?" "He''s my high school ssmate. He either inherited his family business and became a rich second generation, or he''s in the financial center with an annual ie of millions. I''m involved in National Defense construction, so in their eyes, I''m a poor man. Sigh, I have to put up a front, don''t I? I have a brother who''s always ridiculed during festivals and gatherings. It''s our fault for being poor soldiers." Jack was left speechless. "In our country, being a soldier can support a family." Jack''s face was expressionless."You''re wee to change your nationality." "I can take care of you for a lifetime. Why don''t you change?" Jack was silent. After they tested each other''s limits, mu Yuan felt that it was extremely boring. He said in a deep voice,"you are not allowed to remove the tattoo. Otherwise, I will ..." "I know," Jack agreed without waiting for him to finish. The two of them were silent again. Jack said,"Xiao Yuan, I''ll go and visit you when I have time." "No need," Mu Yuan looked at Jack seriously."I don''t want to see you, and you don''t want to see me either." What was the point of meeting frequently? It was just to remind them of the sorrow of not being able to stay together when they loved each other. "Hey, at least you have a naked photo of me to face the referee. When are you going to take a photo of me?" Jack was left speechless. This matter had to start from Jack''s 24th birthday. That year, Jack was deeply hidden, and there was no way to celebrate his birthday. Mu Yuan was also at sea, and he did not have time to celebrate his birthday. Jack finally found a bar at 12 o'' clock. In order to avoid being discovered, he hid in the washroom and video-called mu Yuan as if he was a thief. Due to the time difference, it was sunrise when mu Yuan was at sea. In the video, a red sun gradually rose. In the video, mu Yuan was wearing a Navy uniform, looking dignified and beautiful. His bright smile gave his undercover career a gentle ray of light. "Where''s my present?" Jack asked. "Your background is so noisy, where are you?" "The washroom in the bar." "Hahahaha, how tragic." Mu Yuanughed unceremoniously. Jack''s eyes were burning with desire when he saw the White uniform. The washroom in the bar was usually filled with men and women who had a night of passion. When they were having the video call, a man and a woman entered the washroom a door away and started their passionate performance. Jack''s face darkened at that time. 2400 Chapter 2410 He had finally found a secret ce and wanted to spend his birthday with mu Yuan in the early hours of the morning. Why was he forced to listen to others do this kind of thing? Mu Yuan''s ears were sharp, and he could hear these things clearly. Heughed even more crazily."Don''t you have any other ce to video call?" "I''m hanging out with the boss in the bar, where could I have gone?" Jack showed him the GPS on his wrist."They''ve installed a GPS for everyone. It''s not realistic to leave this ce." "What a terrible birthday." "Where''s the gift?" "There''s an eight-hour time difference between us. What gift do you want?" Mu Yuan said,"even if I fly over now, I won''t be able to make it in time." "A present!" Jack''s face was ck as he asked for a present. It was such a terrible birthday. There was no present and no boyfriend by his side. He was really unhappy. He even had to serve a mentally retarded boss. "Alright, just you wait!" Mu Yuan took a piece of cloth to cover the camera. Jack was confused."What are you doing? quickly remove it. I want to see you!" "Wait, what''s the hurry!" Jack heard some rustling."You''re taking off your clothes?" "You guess." Mu Yuan''s voice had a hint of a smile. Jack said,"could it be that you''ve prepared some sexy clothes?" "In your dreams! I look the best without it!" Jack silently agreed with this sentence. In his heart, he thought that Xiao Yuan must be stubborn and had prepared a surprise for him. After all, they often wore uniforms. Could it be that they had to do some role y through the screen? Doctor? nurse? Lawyer? However, when the camera panned away, it was a perfect male body. Mu Yuan was lying on the pure white bed, stretching his legs, arrogantly and willfully stretching his perfect body. His hair was even styled with water in a few minutes. His legs were long and straight, and the muscles on his upper body were firm and well-bnced. The gunshot wound on his chest was like a man''s medal, adding to his charm. Mu Yuan ced a finger on his lips, and his eyelids were slightly raised, like a pair of amorous eyes that were releasing electricity. The man''s pheromones rushed into her face through the screen. Jack was left speechless. ? "A present, do you like it?" Jack silently swallowed a mouthful of water and watched intently. Mu Yuan was born beautiful, and he was prettier than others in every aspect. He was shy yet generous in showing off his charm, like a perfect sculpture. Even the most perfect sculpture could not portray his style. "I''ll allow you to take a photo and run away at any time. " Jack was left speechless. Vulgar! "Whether or not we film it, we don''t have to worry about not having a chance." Jack erged the pixel and silently took a screenshot. He was still not satisfied with the quality of the screen cut."Take a picture yourself." "You''re so long-winded. " Although mu Yuan said no, his body was very honest. He took out his camera and immediately started a series of photos. Hey on the bed and did various poses. After taking more than ten photos, he chose the most evil one for Jack. Mu Yuan and Jack thought of the past at the same time. Jack also felt that he had been possessed back then and was really fooled by mu Yuan, but mu Yuan felt that he had done something very exaggerated. "Do you still have the photo?" Jack said,"I deleted it." "Really?" He had a look of disbelief on his face, and Jack didn''t exin much. Mu Yuan asked,"do you want to take a new picture for you? my figure is even better than it was a few years ago." "..." Jack was provoked."Bastard!" Mu Yuan chuckled."Alright, I won''t tease you anymore. I''m leaving. I ... Won''t say goodbye." Perhaps, this was thest time he could see her. No matter how presumptuous he was, he would be separated. Parting in life was more heart-wrenching than parting in death. Chapter 2401 Shes After Your Money Mu Yuan walked into miss building without looking back. Jack smoked another cigarette downstairs. He stood there until his feet felt cold. He turned around, got into the car, and drove away. He called ye Ling. "I hope you don''t forget the conditions you promised me." Ye Ling said,"I will keep my promise." Jack hung up the phone cleanly. Just like when he made a deal with ye Ling back then, he did not say much. He could break up with mu Yuan, but he had to tell him that mu Yuan had been missing for more than three days. Ye Ling also agreed. Jack took a deep breath. The inner side of his thigh was faintly painful, and the tattoo was burning. He stretched out his hand and pressed it. There was a name that he could not forget. Very good! Xiao Yuan, the rest of your life is well, no pain, no disaster. This was the most sincere blessing he could give. Ye Chu weed him and looked at mu Yuan."Xiao Yuan, you''re going back to China tomorrow. Can you stay for a few more days?" "You can ''t," Mu Yuan smiled and said,"I also want to stay for a few more days. Your waiter doesn''t wee me at all." "I won ''t." Ye Chu promised,"I''ve talked to him. He won''t object as long as you''re willing to stay." Ye tingjun was reading a thick book. When he heard ye Chu''s words, he raised his head and looked at mu Yuan. He revealed a very forgiving smile, and mu Yuan felt a chill down his spine. Forget it. She was a Fox. "My mission is over and I''m going back to China. I''m a soldier and I don''t have that much freedom. I have to listen to my superiors." Meng Qi said,"I thought you were so happy that you forgot your home and would even act coquettishly to my brother and agree to let you stay for an extra week." "Do you think I''m like you, acting like a spoiled child?" Disgusting Xin Xin! "I''ve never acted coquettishly!" Meng Qi retorted,"I won''t do such a childish thing!" Mu Yuan retorted without holding back."It''s because it''s useless to act coquettishly. Do you think you''re Shen qianshu?" Meng Qi hugged a pillow, crossed his legs, and red at mu Yuan. Ye Chu said,"little Yuan, Meng Qi, don''t quarrel anymore. Little Yuan will leave tomorrow. You two must get along well." "You''re not leaving?" Mu Yuan found it strange. He still had not obtained the painting? "I''m not leaving. " Meng Qi sat as still as an old dog."I haven''t gotten the painting yet." "Your painting was scammed, right? your original work is gone too?" "No," Meng Qi said,"she''s so infatuated with me. She won''t trick me, will she?" Mu Yuan picked his ears."Who''s infatuated with you?" "Xiaojiao." Meng Qi said seriously,"every time she sees me, she''s smitten with me. She even calls me ''darling'' or ''little sweetheart'' and says that she wants to pursue me. She''s not angry no matter what I do to make things difficult for her." This must be the expression of pursuit. What Tong Hua said was that this was a pursuit. Ye tingjun was speechless. Mu Yuan was speechless. Meng Qi frowned and asked,"what do you mean?" Ye tingjun deliberated over his tone."She might only be interested in your money." Meng Qi replied,"that''s impossible. She''s rich too." "I can''t possibly take a fancy to your people." Mu Yuan looked at Meng Qi suspiciously. Meng Qi was unconvinced."Why can''t you take a fancy to my woman? am I that bad?" "I don''t have much contact with xiaojiao. I don''t even remember what she looks like. I just remember that she was very mboyant. I don''t think she would like a dead-looking, slender, and beautiful young man like you. She would like someone with a strong and tall body." Mu Yuan spoke in an authoritative manner."I feel that I might have the same taste as her when ites to looking for a partner. I''m very worried that we might be love rivals in the future." Meng Qi was speechless. Chapter 2402 Introduce A Boyfriend To You Seeing that Meng Qi was unhappy, ye Chu asked worriedly,"Meng Qi, do you like her a lot?" "I don''t like it." Ye Chu said,"if you don''t like it, don''t be angry." "Yes." Meng Qi also felt that there was nothing to be angry about. Mu Yuan joked,"little Meng Qi wants to fall in love? "What kind of boyfriend are you looking for? How about I introduce you to one? I have a best friend. He''s a man and likes men. He has six multinationalpanies under him. He''s very talkative, has a refined look, and is tall. He''s a PvP graduate student at Oxford University. Now, he''s a PhD holder in Harvard while starting a business. He''s very professional and has top business abilities. He''s definitely a global-level Diamond King. Would you consider it?" Ye tingjun was speechless. Does Xie jinghuan know that you''re praising him like this behind his back? Back then, Xie jinghuan was admitted to Oxford University for PE. That year, there was only one person in the International major. Ye tingjun did not get in and was toozy to take the test again. He settled for the second best. This was definitely a disgrace. Later on, the direction of their businesses was different, and there was no chance to wash away the shame. Ye tingjun even kept telling ye Ling that it was because he had a fever the day before the test and did not perform well the next day. Otherwise, it was because Xie jinghuan peeked at the test questions and so on. This was the waiter''s first defeat since the exam, and he had to admit that there was always someone better. Meng Qi''s face darkened."Why are you introducing a boyfriend to me?" He wanted a girlfriend! Mu Yuan and ye tingjun looked at each other. Ye tingjun said,"don''t you like men?" "Who said that? Who''s spreading rumors!" Mu Yuan was speechless. Ye tingjun was speechless. Mu Yuan muttered to himself,"ah, what a pity. I still wanted to send you to treat Xie jinghuan." Ye Chu said,"since you like a girlfriend, I''ll introduce her to you. I know many ssmates. They''re all very beautiful and have good personalities." "I don''t want it anymore!" Meng Qi asked with a dark face,"who spread the rumor that I like men?" "There''s no need for other people to spread rumors. Aren''t you the one who''s always acting like this?" "I didn ''t!" "Then your sister-inw has treated you as a love rival for nothing for so long." Meng Qi stood up immediately and opened his mouth."I don''t love my brother!" Ye tingjun said coldly,"ah, I want to tell him that even if you don''t love him, I love him very much." "No... No..." Meng Qi was anxious."Not this kind of love." "Oh!" Mu Yuan and ye tingjun said in unison. Meng Qi pulled a long face."Stop spreading rumors!" "Oh!" Mu Yuan and ye tingjun had the same rhythm, and mu Yuan''s mood turned from gloomy to sunny because of Meng Qi''s teasing. Mu Yuan teased Meng Qi for a while before walking to the floor-to-ceiling window and looking at the night view of New York. It was really beautiful here. Standing on the top floor of the Financial District and looking at the night view, the Empire State Building was not far away. When he was downstairs just now, he had the urge to ask Jack to apany him to the Empire State Building. However, after thinking about it, he felt that it would be too pretentious, so he did not say it in the end. It was his first mission, and he had stayed in one ce for a long time. He was used to the air, the people, and the sky. He even felt a bit ... Reluctant to leave. Mu Yuan called ye tingjun over."Shan ning works in the Embassy here. I want you to send two people to investigate who he has been in contact with and what he has done in the past six months." "Why do you suddenly want to investigate Shan ning?" Ye tingjun did not understand. His brother had never said that he would investigate Shan ning. "This isn''t a mission. It''s a personal request from me, so don''t tell your brother about it for now. It''s best if you don''t find anything. If you find anything, just tell me in private." Ye tingjun nodded."Alright, I understand." Chapter 2403 2403 You can¡¯t beat me anymore Ye tingjun nodded.¡±Alright, I understand.¡± Ye tingjun thought that if it was a private matter, it was fine to keep it a secret for the time being. If he really found out anything, it would not be toote to tell his brother earlier.¡±I remember that Shan ning and you were childhood friends and grew up together.¡± ¡°Yup,¡± ¡°What are you suspecting?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t suspect anything.¡± Mu Yuan said casually,¡±I¡¯m just a little uneasy. Check it out.¡± Unknowingly, the scales in his heart had already leaned towards Jack. It was just that he had not realized it yet. If it was before the incident with Lehmann Anderson, mu Yuan would not investigate Shan ning just because of a sentence from Jack. The next morning, mu Yuan packed his luggage. He was not afraid of traffic. There was a helicopter on the top floor of ye tingjun¡¯s building that went directly to the airport. He was also not afraid of wasting time queuing because there was a special passageway. He arrived a few minutes before the door closed and sat in the first ss cabin. Mu Yuan settled his luggage down and took out a book. It was an English version of art cultivation. The quality of the paper was excellent, and it had a faint fragrance. Mu Yuan looked at the oil paintings that were no different to him and thought with a headache, is it toote to start cultivating his artistic aesthetic now? It was nineo¡¯ clock in the morning at the Anderson¡¯s house. They were still having breakfast. It was a rest day today, so everyone was at home. Jack looked at his watch from time to time and drank his coffee elegantly. Old Anderson and his brother had already gone to the side to talk about the recent situation. Young Anderson and his brother were still at the dining table. Wesley saw his brother look at his watch for the third time. ¡°Is there something?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Jack had officially withdrawn from the anti-terrorism team today. He would rest for two days before going to the Pacific Command to take up his post. Wesley said,¡±that¡¯s not a good ce.¡± Lilia said,¡±Hawaii has sunlight and beaches. It¡¯s pretty good.¡± Wesley was speechless. Jack said slowly,¡±it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s only two years. It¡¯ll pass by very quickly. Moreover, I¡¯m not at the Hawaii base. I¡¯ll be in charge of the Marine Corps this time, so I won¡¯t be at the base most of the time.¡± In a year and a half, he would be able to transfer them again. This was the result of the gamble, and he epted it. It had almost no impact on his future, and could be ignored. ¡°He deserves it. This is what happens when you fall in love without considering the consequences. He needs to learn his lesson.¡± Old Rayleigh had no sympathy for him at all. Wesley asked,¡¯in love? I have a sister-inw?¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t!¡± Jack said calmly,¡±we broke up.¡± ¡°En!¡± Wesley¡¯s reaction was also very cold. Lilia felt that the atmosphere was exceptionally strange.¡±Wesley, why don¡¯t you y a piano piece?¡± ¡°I won ¡®t.¡± Wesley bluntly rejected his mother¡¯s request. ¡°Wesley¡¯s piano isn¡¯t that good,¡± Amanda said.¡±There are always mistakes every time I listen to him.¡± John said loudly,¡±I just told him to practice again, but he didn¡¯t listen.¡± Jack couldn¡¯t help butugh. His family members were all very cute. ¡°I¡¯m not practicing. ¡± John said,¡±son, let¡¯s discuss it. Your brother can y a good piano piece. You can still learn it now.¡± John was in disbelief.¡±You can still learn it now.¡± ¡°No!¡± Wesley coldly refused again and added,¡±you can¡¯t beat me anymore.¡± John didn¡¯t know what to say. Jack was left speechless. This was a joke in the Anderson family. Jack couldn¡¯t sit still when he was young and was forced to learn the piano. A six or seven-year-old boy was at the age where cats and dogs would tease him. 2404 Chapter 2414 This was a joke in the Anderson family. Jack couldn''t sit still when he was young and was forced to learn the piano. A six or seven-year-old boy was at the age where cats and dogs were ying. Wesley didn''t like to learn, and Jack couldn''t sit still. Old Rayleigh would watch from the side when he had time. He would practice for four to five hours. Did he not want to practice anymore? Alright, I''ll beat you up. You can''t sit still? Alright, I''ll beat you up. You''re hungry and want to move around? Alright, I''ll beat him up! Jack practiced the piano for four hours every day until he finally admitted defeat. He practiced every day obediently and did not need old Rayleigh to be angry anymore. Wesley''s meaning was,"you didn''t force me to learn this when I was young. Now that you want to force me again, you can''t beat me." "This is preposterous!" John was furious. Jack came to his rescue."Wesley yed well too. It doesn''t matter if he made a few mistakes." Suddenly, the sound of a car braking could be heard from outside. After a while, a security guard rushed in. He had aplicated expression on his face."Lieutenant Colonel, there''s a delivery for you." Jack walked out. A handsome young man was waiting for him in a bright orange Bugatti Veyron. Jack walked over and said in a cold tone,"express delivery?" "Are you Jack Anderson, and your mobile phone is xxxxxxx ..." The deliverymanpared the order. Jack nodded."Yes!" The handsome young man happily handed him a list and asked him to sign it. Jack nced at it and signed it. "What did you bring?" The guard thought to himself,''is the courier brother making so much money now?'' Driving a Bugatti Veyron to deliver a package was a little too awesome. This bright orange was too coquettish and too eye-catching. The handsome young man handed him the Bugatti''s car key and pointed to the sports car in front of him."This ... Is your cargo." Jack was left speechless. He looked at the pink car key in his hand and gritted his teeth. He took a deep breath and asked,"can I return it?" "You can ''t," The delivery man said,"we''ve already received the full payment. The buyer also said that there is no refund no matter what. If you don''t want it, you can smash it on the spot." Jack was left speechless. He had seen people burn money, but he had never seen such a money-burning bastard. Xie jinghuan taking all of his money was the wisest decision. The Anderson family nned to take advantage of their rest day to go on an outing, and Wesley reluctantly agreed. Just as he was about to go back to pack his things, the whole family came out and saw Jack holding a pink car key. They were all shed by the bright orange Bugatti Veyron in front of them. "Wow, so cool!" John loved sports cars. He loved them so much that Wesley felt nothing about it. He liked the Hummer more. After saying that, he went back to pack his luggage."Whose car is this? who is driving such a cool sports car to work today?" Jack looked at the car keys in silence. The guard said,"a man just sent this over. He said that someone gave it to the lieutenant colonel." "Such a big deal?" Amanda asked. Old Rayleigh: "who''s so rich?" We have to be friends. Give me the car key, I''ll drive it for the outing today. Amanda, I''ll bring you to show off. " John said,"no, no, I''ve taken a fancy to it. Let me drive it today, and you can drive it to work tomorrow to show off. Lilia, let''s drive this car today." "No, your face is always on the news. This car is not bulletproof." John and Rayleigh had started arguing over a sports car. The Anderson family did not drive sports cars. They all drove bulletproof cars. When the two brothers were young, they were both secret agents and often traveled all over the world to carry out missions. There was no chance to show off at their best age. They only drove sports cars a few times, which were bought decades ago and left in the basement to collect dust. Now, they were broken and could not find suitable parts. It was quite new to see a sports car. Jack said calmly,"this is the breakup fee my ex-boyfriend gave me." The Anderson family was speechless. ,m Old Rayleigh and John had rushed over to grab his car keys at the same time, but the moment they touched the car keys, they were dumbfounded by what he said. It was as if they had heard wrongly. What? Say that again? Chapter 2405 Youre Too Stingy Jack silently opened his palm. The pink car key was very flirtatious, and there was a small pendant hanging on it. The small pendant was a big-headed military doll. John and old Rayleigh instantly felt ...''Oh my God, it''s so hot.'' "John," Amanda said."You''re driving a sports car. There are a few antique sports cars in the garage. Go and drive them out." Lilia was a little safer."Don''t drive a sports car. It''s not safe." "It''s okay. He''s so ostentatious that the killer probably won''t recognize him. " Lilia gave it some thought and felt that it made sense. John looked at Jack in disbelief."Hey, Jack, you''ve got a nouveau riche on the list." Old Rayleigh nodded in agreement."He''s a super tycoon." They could casually give away a sports car that was worth millions of dors, but there were only a few families in the United States that were as powerful as their family. They were so generous. Although old Rayleigh did not approve of their rtionship, he knew that they had broken up. He could not help but ask,"so what did you give them as a breakup fee?" "I treated him to a meal," Jack replied. "Oh, you''re so stingy?" "Did I not give you enough pocket money?" "You only treated him to a meal, and he gave you a five million dor car. Do you feel bad?" "I remember that you don''tck money at all." The whole Anderson family came to a conclusion. Amanda was on the same side."No wonder you were kicked." Jack was left speechless. John asked,"are the Chinese soldiers so rich? I really didn''t expect this. " "It''s the officials who are rich. " "He must be greedy." Jack couldn''t help but argue."This is his subsidiary industry''s investment, not his family''s money." Old Rayleigh said,"he''s so young and his Deputy profession is so profitable. He''s very outstanding. It''s a pity that he''s a Chinese military officer. I''d turn a blind eye even if it was old Ying. Ah, what a pity." John was very traumatized."Is his sub-profession the same as the punk sub-professions of the group of people from carefree sect? To deal with all kinds of dissatisfaction, to provoke the world''s mercenaries, to kill and steal?" Jack replied,"no, he doesn''t do this kind of thing." "That''s excellent. " Amanda could not help but interrupt their gossip."Where''s the outing we agreed on?" Lilia asked,"Jack, are you still in the mood to go on an outing?" Jack retorted,"when you guys decided to go on an outing, did anyone ask for my opinion?" "Your opinion doesn''t matter. You''ve been kicked out of the house and even got pped in the face by a sports car. Your opinion doesn''t deserve respect anymore. Go pack your things and go on an outing!" Wesley had already quietly packed up an equipment bag and carried it over like a soldier. He looked coldly at the family who were still arguing in front of the sports car. "Are we still going on an outing?" He had already packed his things. "Go!" The whole family said in unison, except for Jack. Wesley asked,"brother, you''re not going?" "He''ll go!" "He doesn''t have the right to speak," Rayleigh said. The few elders turned around and went to pack their things. The outing they were talking about included horse racing, drifting, and ying ball. There was also a pic, hunting, and they nned to stay on the mountain for a night. p "How many tents are you carrying?" "Two. I''ve also brought your clothes!" Wesley said. Wesley carried a huge military bag and circled the sports car. "You bought it?" "Someone gave it to me." Wesley asked,"doesn''t he know that we only drive bulletproof cars?" Jack replied,"maybe ... I really don''t know." His old Ford was also bulletproof. John would be assassinated a few times a year, and it had be a habit. 2406 Chapter 2416 The few elders packed their things and came out. John and old Rayleigh were carrying arge bag of equipment. Jack asked the security team to rest. He and Wesley could protect the family. The security team asked themand post, and after getting permission, they agreed to send a group of people to follow them from a distance so that they would not disturb them. Jack didn''t make things difficult for them and reluctantly agreed. The security team had no choice. Any one of the family members could cause an earthquake with just a stomp of their feet. They could not trust the Anderson brothers no matter how much they trusted them. The hope of driving a sports car had been shattered. Wesley drove a bulletproof seven-seater car, while Jack sat in the front passenger seat, absent-minded. Xiao Yuan should already be on the ne by now. The journey was so long, more than ten hours. He should be bored. He hated long-distance flights the most. He would always shout that if it was not for old general mu stopping him, he would get a private ne and build a luxurious suite so that he could sleepfortably every time he went on a mission. The space on the ne was cramped, and he was the most displeased. A few years ago, he even encountered a terrorist hijacking while on the ne. Mu Yuan was very traumatized. After all, if something happened in the sky, even God could not save him. The Anderson family chose a mountain suburb four hundred kilometers away to go hunting. Wesley drove very fast, driving at a speed of 150 to 160 km per hour. They arrived in just over three hours. The two brothers chose their camp and hung it near the river. It was deep in the mountains and forests, so there were few people. Old Rayleigh was smoking a cigar leisurely, while John was fiddling with his hunting gun, nning to catch a deerter. Wesley said,"the deer in this mountain are protected animals." Don''t break thew. John said,"you really have no sense of humor." Wesley said,"I''m afraid that you''ll get carried away and get exposed by the media. You''ll have no chance in the next election." John didn''t know what to say. In the previous election, John hadn''t been elected because he didn''t have enough money. It was because someone had taken a photo of him being executed a few years ago. In the photo, his own citizen had been made a big issue. At that time, public rtions had been immediately used, but Roosevelt had also stirred up the situation and sent him to the forefront of the storm. In the end, he had lost votes from two states. Wesley brought water to the camp and boiled a pot of water. John said,"they''re not lively at all." Old Rayleigh tutted and did not say anything. Jack was fiddling with his bow and arrow. He had not shot for two years. This was the traditional hunting method of his family. They all shot arrows, and only John knew how to use a shotgun. Amanda and Lilia were lying on the nket, wearing a sports vest and sunbathing. They chatted as they basked in the sun. The deep mountains and old forests were natural oxygen, and women loved it the most. They were busy with their own things and were very pleased. Jack got his bow and arrows ready and carried them on his back."I''m going hunting." "I''ll go too. " Wesley also carried his bow and arrows and went hunting with Jack. Amanda said,"I sentenced a casest month. The murderer hid the body on the mountain. I just looked at thendmark. It was only two kilometers." Lilia said,"there are so many murder cases every year. This is the wilderness. It''s the best ce to dispose of corpses." "Can you guess what the fatal wound was?" "Shooting?" Amanda said,"no, he was shot in the neck by an arrow. The judge did not sentence him as a murderer but instead came up with the term ''killing with obstacles''. Thewyer said that the defendant was hunting in the deep mountains and was lying in ambush. There were many obstacles in the deep mountains and forests, so he did not see the people and animals clearly. Hence, he shot the man. The court found him not guilty andpensated him with $500000." "Killing someone a few kilometers away?" "One kilometer away!" "This judge must have eaten too many potatoes, his brain must be muddled." " 2407 Chapter 2417 Amanda and Lilia wereining as they chatted. The two of them had moremon topics to talk about. Old Anderson and his brother were nning to go hunting as well. One of them took a bow and arrow, while the other took a hunting rifle and went into the forest. Wesley and Jack went hunting together. They did not split up and went deep into the forest. The forest was dense and lush. Jack and Wesleyy in the grass, waiting for their prey. Wesley said,"why have you been avoiding me recently?" "I''m not avoiding you,"Jack replied. "Is that so?" Wesley was very suspicious. He was so sensitive that he felt that he had been blocked. If his brother said no, then forget it. "What do you want to know?" "I don''t want to." Wesley did not want to know anything other than his own matters. Jack said,"how''s Xiao Qiao''s assessment going?" "It hasn''t started yet." "How do you n to take the test?" "I haven''t thought about it." "Just don''t go too far." "Yes." Jack felt that this "yes" was very exaggerated. This person definitely didn''t know what was proper. It wasn''t easy for Jack to control him either. His younger brother had already grown up and was able to take charge of things on his own. p Wesley''s management methods were also different from Jack ''s. Jack''s words were quite authoritative, while Wesley''s power was divided. The signal in the mountains was not very good and was intermittent. The two of themy on the ground for an hour. Jack hunted a small pheasant and a wild rabbit. There were manyrge animals on this mountain, including deer, Tigers, and wolves. Deer were the mostmon. Jack and Wesley generally didn''t fightrge animals, and the animal protectionw also prohibited the hunting ofrge animals. However, some ambitious people woulde to huntrge animals. Wesley also had a small harvest, and he could have barbecue in the afternoon. Jack went over to pick up the small prey that had been shot. Suddenly, an arrow was shot at Jack. Jack tilted his head slightly, and Wesley shouted,"get down!" In the nick of time, Jack tilted his head slightly and avoided the arrow. The bronze arrow missed and did not hurt Jack. Wesley pulled out his gun. The bronze arrow did not seem to have been shot at close range. It seemed to have been shot from a long distance. Jack squinted his eyes slightly and calmly picked up the bronze arrow and prey on the ground. He walked towards Wesley. They were not wearing binocrs, so they could not see his movements. "This strength, it''s a shot from a kilometer away!" Professional! Jack nodded and nced at copper arrow."Let''s go back." They didn''t need to go around in the deep mountains and forests. Moreover, it wasn''t easy to shoot them from a long distance. When Wesley and Jack returned, old Anderson and his brother were not back yet. They seemed to have not had enough fun. Wesley gave John a call."There''s someone in the forest who''s also hunting. Be careful not to be treated as prey. Come back early." Jack had sent people to search the forest. "What''s wrong?" Amanda and Lilia, who were basking in the sun, stood up. Jack exined the situation and took the bronze arrow. When Amanda saw the bronze arrow, her expression turned grave. "Such a coincidence?" "What''s wrong?" Amanda said,"in the previous case that I was sentenced to, the weapon was a bronze arrow. The murderer has already been sentenced to prison, and there are still people shooting arrows in the mountains? The murderer is sentenced to 25 years for intentional homicide and will be in jail for a long time. Is this an imitation?" "How''s the strength?" Lilia asked. "It''s pretty good. The uracy is good too. " Jack squinted his eyes and sent a message to the secret guards to find old Anderson and the others. Not long after, they heard gunshots. Jack and Wesley looked at each other and were about to go look for them when the secret guards called. They found them. John had called a wild chicken, but old Rayleigh was a little unhappy that he had been dragged back without finding anything. The secret guards were on guard in the surroundings, and at the same time, they sent people to look for her at any time. 2408 Chapter 2418 Old Rayleigh and John didn''t meet anyone. Old Rayleigh looked at the heavy bronze arrow and said,"it''s a killing weapon. One arrow can prate a bone." "Yes!" Amanda said,"there are always people hunting in this mountain forest. It''s strange that they hurt people." The secret guard came over after a while."A car left. It''s a white man carrying arge animal. He looks like he''s here to hunt." Wesley frowned."Large animals? Notify the Environmental Protection Bureau and the transportation Bureau to arrest him. He''s illegally hunting protected animals, and his crime isn''t light. " "Alright!" John was in disbelief."You''re actually an environmental faithful." "Yes," Wesley replied. John was even more incredulous."Can''t you tell that I''m mocking you?" "No, I didn ''t!" John said,"alright, I won''t be so tactful next time." Wesley silently started to set up a matchstick rack and lit a me. The fire started burning in a short while, and the two Anderson Brothers began to deal with the animals they had hunted. This kind of family gathering was very precious to them. When parents were young, they were extremely busy and had very little time to spend with each other. When their children grew up, the two sons became very busy and had very little time at home. Such a family gathering was too precious. Lilia could not help but have a heart-to-heart talk with Wesley. ''Wesley, do you have a girl you like? Those that I get along with, those that I like, and those that I want to hold her little hand. " "No, I didn ''t!" Lilia continued,"how about those who want to protect her and chat with her?" "No, I didn ''t," Lilia still did not give up."Then ... What about the first time you don''t hate it?" "No, I didn ''t," Lilia was defeated. "What about the boys?" old Rayleigh asked. John grabbed a wooden stick and was about to hit his brother! He had touched a sore spot. He looked at Wesley in fear, afraid that he would say ''I have a boyfriend''. "No," Wesley said. The whole family heaved a sigh of relief. Wesley frowned."What are you guys thinking about?" Everyone shook their heads, trying to cover up."No." "I''m concerned about your love life,"replied Amanda. Wesley shifted the me."My brother doesn''t have a love life yet. You should care about him." Jack was left speechless. "He broke up and was dumped. There''s no value in caring about him." Wesley raised his eyebrows."Dumped?" "Yes," Wesley expressed his understanding. After all, he was so busy that he could not keep herpany all the time when she was in love. It was normal to be dumped. His reaction was very cold."First loves break up." Jack said,"you really know how to say auspicious words." Wesley said,"I didn''t say it. It was summed up on the inte." Amanda said,"did you hear that? first loves break up." John said,"Wesley, then hurry up and break up so that we can have a serious discussion." "Not interested," Wesley said. "You''re not interested in men or women. Do you like renyao?" "I like my cat." Old Rayleighughed out loud, and the others could not help butugh as well. John thumped his hands and feet."When will I ever have a grandson? myrades are already grandfathers, and I even went to the banquetst month." Wesley reminded him heartlessly,"yourrades are fifteen years older than you." John didn''t know what to say. Wesley said,"you can think about having a grandson 15 yearster." ¡°¡­¡­¡± After thinking about it seriously, Lilia said,"fifteen years is too long. How about ten years?" Wesley said,"this is not my decision either." 2409 Chapter 2419 "If you don''t decide to date, who will?" "What if I meet someone I like, but she doesn''t like me?" "Then go ahead." "I can''t run around, how can I chase after him?" "You''ve spent more time with the terrorists than with your colleagues," old Rayleigh said."It seems ..." "Don''t jinx it!" Wesley frowned."What are you thinking about? I won''t date a terrorist." "What if you meet someone you like, and you don''t know?" "I won ''t!" Wesley was firm. John sneered,"you''re asking if your brother is in a rtionship with a major from China. Ask him now." Wesley''s expression did not change."He won ''t." Jack was left speechless. Face smacking p p p. The four elders were expressionless as they looked up at the sky."The weather is not bad." Wesley felt that he had been blocked. Fortunately, he wasn''t interested in gossip at all. Jack asked,"then who do you want to date?" Wei Si Li thought for a moment."It''s best if it''s a teacher or a doctor. We don''t ept colleagues." "Why?" "If they fight, the house will be torn down." Lilia was dumbfounded."You''re thinking really far ahead." "She looks like a doll who has never been in love," old Rayleigh said. While they were talking, Jack had finished handling the prey, Wesley skewered it, and a few seniors had gathered to y cards. The loser had to choose between undressing or belly dancing. Amanda and Lilia were in one group, while old Anderson and his brother were in another. "This is not fair." It was obvious that they were bullying the two IQs in the family if they were in the same group. "It''s fair, we decided by drawing lots. " Amanda said. "Honey, let''s be a group." "Don ''t!" Amanda rejected him swiftly, her disdain evident from her hair to the tip of her eyebrows. John also looked at Lilia. Lilia seemed to not see him and asked Wesley,"is the meat done?" "No, I didn ''t!" John didn''t know what to say. The four of them fought for ten minutes before the Anderson brothers lost. "Make your choice," Amanda said."Belly dance or undress." Jack started to make a scene."Dad, uncle, you don''t have bellies. Do a belly dance." Wesley said,"I want to see a striptease." "You guys shut up!" John was annoyed. John chose belly dance. Old Rayleigh wanted a strip dance, but his muscles were a little soft due to hisck of exercise."Let''s y rock-paper-scissors." The result of the rock-paper-scissors was that John won, and the two of them belly-danced. "Hahahahahahaha ..." It was rare for Jack to pound the ground andugh out loud. He really wanted to record it and send it to mu Yuan for him to appreciate. However, he remembered that mu Yuan should be on the ne, so he could only appreciate it alone. If they dared to record it, the old Anderson Brothers would skin them alive! It was the same for Amanda and Lilia. They wereughing so hard that their backs were bent. Suddenly, gunshots were heard from the forest, and the dance came to a sudden realization. Jack and Wesley narrowed their eyes slightly, and their movements were very simr. The old Anderson Brothers also stopped dancing. "What''s going on?" Jack put on his Bluetooth Earphone."Guards, count down." Wesley also put on his Bluetooth headset, and the guards began to report their names and numbers. Wesley and Jack had very good memories, so they had long remembered the names and numbers of the guards. All sixteen of them were there. "Is anyone hunting?" At this time, gunshots could be heard from time to time. Jack was a little puzzled. He pondered for a moment, and Amanda spoke about her previous case. Lilia said,"didn''t you say ... That someone had already left?" Jack pondered for a moment."Dad, uncle, do you want to keep Rothschild busy for a while so that he won''t keep an eye on my love affairs?" Chapter 2410 Korean drama has three treasures Chapter 2410 Korean drama has three treasures When the night court got up early to watch the news, I saw a thrilling news and quickly spread it across major videoworks and major social mediaworks. Anderson¡¯s family of six went camping and suffered ambush. John¡¯s life was dying. Wesley and Jack were shot. One of them was hanging on the line. The media violently condemned Roosevelt, who recently fought and died with the old Anderson family. There was a video. It is spread all over thework, the **** is directing the doctor toe to the rescue, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Jack, or Wesley is lying on the ground, bloody, because the lens is blurred, the video is not clear, the brothers are not like twins. I can recognize it. I don¡¯t know who it is. I heard the crowds say that it¡¯s so bad, it¡¯s so bloody, it¡¯s dead. Wait a minute... The video is very noisy, but it was spread in the first ce. The night court is drinking ck coffee and refreshing. Last night, the quality of sleep was bad at the beginning of the night, and it was awkward. Willin came in and reported to him on the progress report of the major projects of the Miss Building. He listened to the news while he was listening. "When did this break out?" "Two socialworking sites were smashed in the background this morning. Ep also urgently transferred a group of programmers to work overtime. Netizens all over the world are brushing this news." Wei Lin maintains the daily spit style. "Anderson''s family goes camping. This is not a killer that tells the world. Hey, you can kill me, you can kill it all." Night court, "..." Why is he not so convinced? How many times has John been assassinated? This is the most frequent celebrity who has been assassinated. Every time he can magically escape the dark calctions. The Anderson¡¯s **** is a whole-specialized special forces seed yer, and Wesley and Jack are there. Under what circumstances can the fortress be conquered and the assassination of John is very difficult. "What does this have to do with Roosevelt?" "It is said that the arrested person and Roosevelt had been involved in the incident, so they had been charged with Roosevelt." The night court thought, "Poor." "He made a statement early in the morning and condemned the bad media for rumors. This section does not dare to bite John. He himself does not know whether it is true or not." "awful." At the beginning of the night, I was stunned by a slightly raised belly. When I walked halfway, I licked my mouth and went to the bathroom and vomited madly. The night court twitched slightly, just waiting for Wei Lin to call the doctor and see Wei Lin. Dreamlike look. "Two less, are we still younger?" Their group of dark guards are very envious of the burning of the clock, and there are young and old masters in all ages. We are the ones who willpare each other. Weilin¡¯s old father¡¯s feeling offort, ¡°Two less, I misunderstood you, you have done a great job.¡± The night court mmed into the air. "She bloated and went to call a doctor." Welline seconds to recover the bitter and indifferent face to go outside. At the beginning of the night, I just retched, my face was pale, and the night was awkward. "Is it difficult?" "Ufortable." I was weak at the beginning of the night. "I am ufortable when I go away." Night court, "..." Are you going to recover the country? At the beginning of the night, I was dragged to do a series of examinations. The doctor''s face was very dignified. The night court was slightly stunned, and the eyes of the doctor suddenly became extraordinarily harsh. Chapter 2411 Its Nice To Be Bald Too Ye Chu went to rest with xiaoju. Ye tingjun asked the doctor to stay."What happened?" The doctor looked troubled and did not dare to hide the truth."Second young master, miss ye Chu''s condition is not simple bloating. She''s ... Sick." ,m "What illness?" "It''s chronic gastritis. We''ll have to do further tests to see if it''s cancerization," Wang Yao said. Ye tingjun''s fingers trembled slightly. Ye Chu''s stomach was not good, especially her stomach. He did not know if it was because she had lived on the sea for many years, but she liked to eat all kinds of cold and raw food. Her stomach had always been very bad. He had already strictly controlled her diet and did not allow her to eat any cold and raw food. Usually, he mainly took care of her liver and stomach, but there was little effect. "Second young master?" Ye tingjun came back to his senses."Based on your judgment, is the probability of cancer change high?" "It''s hard to judge. You''ll need to do a thorough gastroscopy. " The doctor tactfully said that he had not done a gastroscopy or X-ray. It was just a simple diagnosis and was not very urate. He had confirmed that he had chronic gastritis. Ye tingjun never hid his illness from the doctor."Give her the medicine first. After her inmmation is gone, give her a detailed examination. I see that she usually eats very well. Even if the cancer has changed, it should be in the early stage. It won''t be very serious, right?" "Second young master, it''s hard to say." The doctor didn''t dare to give a definite answer. If the results weren''t satisfactory, he would have to take responsibility."Some people are already in thete stage when they are discovered. Although they look fine usually, some people discover it early. Some can be treated. The earlier they are confirmed, the better." Ye tingjun had a lot on his mind."I know." Ye Chu went to sleep after taking the medicine, and hisplexion didn''t look good. Ye tingjun recalled ye Chu''s condition and was worried. He could not help but pray that it was not cancer. If it was chronic gastritis, it could still be cured with time. "Cancer?" Ye Chu was confused. She also knew what cancer was. It was a disease that could kill people. Wasn''t she just suffering from bloating? The doctor had seen her and prescribed her medicine, so she no longer felt nauseated. "Am I going to die?" Ye Chu asked uneasily. "I won ''t," Ye tingjun said with certainty,"you won''t die. Let''s do a thorough checkup to confirm the situation first. I won''t let anything happen to you." Ye Chu had a natural trust in ye tingjun. She cried with mu Yuan while carrying ye tingjun."Little Yuan, I''m going to die." Mu Yuan got off the ne at around 11 am. Cai Zhou came to pick him up. He received a call from ye Chu the moment he stepped out of the airport."What''s the matter?" "I''ve got cancer," Mu Yuan was shocked."When did this happen?" Ye Chu could eat, run, and jump, how could she have cancer? She looked healthier than anyone else, and her face was red and full of cogen. Wasn''t this nonsense? "Second brother said so." Ye Chu cried and said,"I''m so panicking now." "Don''t panic. Cancer doesn''t necessarily kill people. It can be cured." "I''ve watched TV shows. People who have cancer are either dead or have their hair shaved. I don''t want them." Ye Chu sobbed."I want to die a beautiful death." Mu Yuan was silent for a moment."Yes ... All my hair fell out. I will grow them back." "Really?" "It''s true!" Mu Yuan said,"what''s so great about being bald? it''s also very good-looking. What are you worried about? wait for me to get home and I''ll shave my head for you to see!" Cai Zhou was speechless. Major, you''ve done a very good hairstyle with the hair you''ve just groomed. Are you sure? Chapter 2412 The Mother Of A Soldier Cai Zhou took A look at mu Yuan from the rearview mirror. He had thought that mu Yuan would be in a bad mood when he came back, but he did not expect him to be in a good mood. Mu Yuan looked at the busy traffic in city A. Although he was a little attached, he still felt that his homnd and hometown were the best. Jack was probably thinking the same. Cai Zhou did not say a word along the way. Due to his selfish desire to take revenge, he did not inform mu Yuan of the battle situation in time, which led to a series of troubles. Because of this, he had been feeling uneasy, afraid that mu Yuan would transfer him away once he returned to the country. "Has anything happened recently?" Cai Zhou replied,"no, Hu Yang and Wei Cheng are handling a terrorist attack at the train station. They haven''t returned to the team yet. The others are at the southwestern base." "Alright, I got it." After mu Yuan returned to the country, he would rest at home for two days at most before going to the base to report. Before that, he still had to go and see ye Ling."You should also prepare. We will leave and return to the base the night after tomorrow." "Yes!" Cai Zhou suppressed the ecstasy in his heart. Hearing mu Yuan''s words, he did not have the intention of excluding him. It was already past midnight when they returned to the MU family''s house. There were basically no people in this militarypound after midnight. The streets seemed to still have the fragrance of plum blossoms. Cai Zhou sent mu Yuan home and left. Mu Chen was not at home, but the elders of the MU family could sleep well. However, there was still a light on in the living room. Mu Chen''s mother was knitting a sweater in the living room. Looking at the size, it was mu Yuan ''S. Mu Yuan was a lot taller than general mu. "Mom, you''re still awake?" "I was waiting for you." Mother mu took off her sses, her face full of smiles. She was the wife of a soldier. When she was young, she had never joined the Army. Every time, her greatest wish was for her husband to return home safely. Now that her husband had returned safely behind the scenes, she began to look forward to her son. "I''ve been away for a long time. " Mu Yuan threw away his equipment bag and went over to hug mother mu."Mother, I''m sorry to have made you worry." "Silly child, what are you saying?e and sit down. You''re not hurt this time, are you?" "No, I''m still full of energy." Mu Yuan asked,"where''s my father?" "His joints are hurting, so he''s asleep." "Why does your joint hurt?" "That''s an old problem. The weather hasn''t been too good recently, so he''ll be fine after some rest. You have to be careful, okay?" When general mu was young, he was shot in the knee and almost became paralyzed. It was also because of this that he retired from the front line. It was nothing when he was young, but now that he was older, all the problems umted in his youth began toe back. The weather in A city was gloomy and cold, especially in spring and winter. The old general had joint diseases for half of the winter. "I bought some medicine for him. You can give it to himter." "Alright," he said. "Mom, don''t knit me any more sweaters. I can''t wear them. I have eight sweaters in my cab." "Then, shall I knit you a hat?" "Don ''t." Mu Yuan rejected this kind of silly style."The weather will start to get hot next month. Why do you need a sweater and a hat?" Mother mu hit the back of his hand."You heartless little thing." "How am I heartless?" Mu Yuan went over and carried his equipment bag over. He unzipped the chain and saw that it was full of skincare products, cosmetics, and perfume sets. He also bought a bracelet for mother mu and first aunt each, filling up half of the bag."You can split it with first auntter. As for the rest, if you don''t want to use them, you can keep them for your best friend''s birthday or something. Just give them away." Mother mu didn''t know whether tough or cry. Every time mu Yuan went far away, he would bring things for them, but in fact, he didn''t really bring these things. He would bring more local specialties. When he went to the border, he would bring back a bunch of Chinese medicine, mushrooms, and other local specialties. 2413 Chapter 2423 Mother mu didn''t know whether tough or cry. Every time mu Yuan went far away, he would bring things for them, but in fact, he didn''t really bring these things. He would bring more local specialties. When he went to the border, he would bring back a bunch of Chinese medicine, mushrooms, and other local specialties. She could imagine her son in the duty-free shop before he got on the ne. He didn''t even look at the packaging. He just looked at the prettiest packaging and swept all the grandeur into the basket to pay the bill. "..." Mother mu held back."Did you bring any for your fianc¨¦e?" "Aiya, mom, aren''t you embarrassed that you cheated me of my marriage?" Mother mu almost hit him."Whose fault is this?" "It wasn''t me, anyway." Mrs. Mu was furious."Then I''ve also told thedy that you''re in the Army all year round and might note home. The engagement is just a quota. We''ve also agreed that if she wants to cancel the engagement and marry someone, we won''t stop her. She also knows that it''s just a name. It''s not a scam and it''s a win-win situation. Thatdy also needs our connections and funds. What kind of marriage scam is this?" For the sake of mu Yuan''s reputation, she just could not reveal mu Yuan''s sexual orientation. Father mu had directly said that mu Yuan was injured in the abdomen and could not be raised, making him a eunuch. If the other party was willing, it would be a matter of mutual consent. "I bought quite a lot, you decide!" Mu Yuan did not even have any impression of his fianc¨¦e''s name. "Should I invite her to my house for a meal tomorrow?" "Don ''t!" "Why?" "I''m so handsome, what if she can''t figure it out and falls in love with me?" Mother mu was speechless. He had given birth to his own son, so he had to endure no matter how much of a jerk he was. Now that he had grown up and was a major, it would be disgraceful to hit him again. He had to take deep breaths! "It''s already like this anyway. You can do whatever you want. I won''t say anything. There''s no need to meet. It''s best to meet less. This is good for both of us. There''s no point in being entangled." "Alright," he said. Mother mu didn''t force him."Then, after you went to New York for so long ... Ahem, did you break up properly?" "We''ve talked!" "What do you mean?" "What else can you say?" "You don''t look very sad after breaking up. It seems like you don''t have a deep rtionship." "There''s no such thing as deep feelings. We haven''t seen each other for the past few years. Who the hell is in a tu rtionship? they can''t even touch each other and yet their feelings are deep. Mom, I won''t say anymore. I''m a little tired from jetg. You should go to bed early." Mu Yuan couldn''t argue anymore. He threw his luggage into the elevator and went upstairs. Mother mu still wanted to say something, but mu Yuan left without looking back. At that time, he came out of the closet very firmly, with a posture of love that could not be settled. Now, she could not figure out if he was telling the truth or lying. It was possible that young people''s feelings came and went quickly. A few of her students had changed three or four boyfriends in half a year. Well, I hope so! Mu Yuan took a shower and then ... Cut his head. He had his own hairstyling tools, and he was very authoritative on how to style his hair. In less than half an hour, his head was shining. He admired himself in the mirror. His head was straight and not crooked at all. He was still very handsome and had a good taste. "He''s bald and handsome. He''s really handsome." Mu Yuan tidied up properly, changed into his home clothes, and clicked on ye Chu to start the video call. Ye Chu said,"wow ... You really cut your head?" "Yeah, he''s bald just like that. Isn''t he handsome?" Ye Chu had always been very sure of mu Yuan''s looks. She was his fan and had a fan filter."Handsome." Chapter 2414 Fan filter 2 Chapter 2414 Fan filter 2 Mu Yuan touched his bald head and said,"so, you don''t have to be afraid of being bald. Your hair will grow out. Furthermore, I have asked second brother about it. He hasn''t done a detailed examination yet. You only have chronic gastritis and it is easy to treat. Don''t scare yourself." Technology was advanced now. Unless she was in thete stage and couldn''t be saved, ye Chu would be fine. She looked so healthy, how could she be rted to a cancer patient? Ye Chu was very dejected."I''m taking my medicine. I''ll go for a checkup after my gastritis is better." "Right, maybe after the examination, he''ll be fine." "I won''t eat seafood anymore. I''ll eat whatever the waiter says. I won''t eat cold or raw food anymore." "Alright," he said. "You''ve juste back. Rest early. " Ye Chu, who had experienced how tiring a long-distance flight was, was very considerate."Little Yuan, you are the most handsome bald man I have ever seen." Mu Yuan was speechless. His hair grew very fast, and he was bald. It would grow back in a few months. The summer in the southwest Military Region was extremely hot, but it was cool to be bald. He woke up on time the next day and went downstairs for breakfast. The whole family was used to seeing his bald head. After all, he was the Prince of all forms and could ruin his own face the most. General mu only nced at him and said calmly,"your hairstyle is not bad." Mu bingshou held back hisughter, and the family ate breakfast together. Mu Yuan briefly exined the mission in New York this time. He did not mention any misceneous or personal matters at all. He simply went through everything and also downyed his kidnapping so as not to scare the women. General mu had read the report and already knew what happened, so he didn''t say anything. The mission was considered a sess, and there were no problems with the experimental data. Even if they exchanged information about the spies, there was no big mistake. General mu was very satisfied with this mission. "Well done." General mu chose to turn a blind eye to such a sensational event in the Empire State Building. He pretended that he was an old man who didn''t know how to surf the inte and didn''t know about such a ridiculous plot. If his father did not mention it, mu Yuan would naturally not mention it. General mu said,"you''ve shaved your head. It seems that you have the determination. Now that you''ve grown up, you have to know what to do." "Yes!" Mu Yuan could not help but exin."Me shaving my head has nothing to do with my personal matters." "Hmph!" General mu snorted coldly and misunderstood his son for being reckless for love. He imagined mu Yuan being opposed by his family, cutting his hair after breaking up, and swearing to never be entangled in Korean dramas or Thai dramas. He thought that his son was only trying to save his pride. He decided to be kind and let him go, not to poke at his sore spot. If general mu didn''t poke at mu Yuan''s sore spot, mu bingwei wouldn ''t. "Is the Anderson family''s matter a rumor or the truth?" "What is it?" Mu Yuan did not know what had happened at the Anderson family. "You didn''t watch the news?" Mu Yuan talked to ye Chu on the phone the moment he got off the ne. After he came back, he took a shower and video-called ye Chu. He didn''t even have the time to browse his WeChat moments or reply to his messages, let alone watch the news. "What news?" Mu Yuan was confused as he took out his phone. He went on any social media site and it was still in the headlines. Especially in China, everyone supported the two families fighting, letting the little bunnies of the flower families have meat to eat, and so on. The news also liked to exaggerate. Mu Yuan''s heart skipped a beat when he saw it. He was injured? Jack was injured again? In the past half a year, Jack seemed to have had an unlucky year. He was injured one after another, but why did the whole family go on an outing together? such a big target, wasn''t it just a target for people? 2415 Chapter 2425 In the past half a year, Jack seemed to have had an unlucky year. He was injured one after another, but why did the whole family go on an outing together? such a big target, wasn''t it just a target for people? Old Anderson was also injured? "I don''t know." Mu Yuan thought that the elders might also want to know the truth."It should have happened after I got on the ne. I really don''t know what happened exactly." Of course, mu Zhoujian and mu Zhiwei couldn''t say such a thing. General mu said,"it''s fine if you don''t know. It has nothing to do with us." Mu Yuan did not put down his phone for the entire breakfast. General mu said,"don''t y with your phone while eating. Are there any rules?" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± I don''t think there''s such a rule in our family, right? In order not to poke his father''s eyes, mu Yuan ate his breakfast haphazardly."I''m full. I''m going to look for ye Ling." General mu was furious. Mother mu said,"of course. Didn''t I just drink a few jars of your daughter''s Red wine?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Yuan stopped the car by the side of the road and looked through the news. He thought to himself, this is not Jack''s style. It looks more like he''s ying tricks on that old man Roosevelt. Originally, when Jack had been secretly demoted to the Hawaiian base, Roosevelt had been dissatisfied and had nned to charge Jack with an even greater crime. If not for his limited abilities, he would have done so. Jack didn''t seem like someone who would stand still and get beaten up. He could also guess this situation. After making up his mind, mu Yuan drove to Rose Castle. Ye Ling, Shen qianshu, and Tong Hua were at home, and mu Yuan gave them all gifts. Other than ye Ling, Tong Hua, who received a Diamond Model, was very happy. He gave mu Yuan a big kiss and happily carried burger to y with his model. Boys liked it very much. Shen qianshu was blown away by his bald head."Your hairstyle is not bad." It was shining. "Where''s ah Ling?" "He''s not up yet. " "It''s already Teno'' clock? You didn''t wake up?" Shen qianshu coughed and said,"ck Rose had a huge matter to deal with yesterday. He stayed up all night to deal with it and only went to bed at six. He knew that you wereing over and set an rm for ten. I turned it off and set an rm for twelve." Mu Yuan was speechless. Shen qianshu said gently and affably,"you guys can have lunch and chat at the same time." Mu Yuan,"...Alright." As a jewelry designer, Shen qianshu had always been interested in the bracelet on his wrist."Where''s your bracelet? Why aren''t you wearing it?" "I lost it." Mu Yuan smiled a little embarrassedly."You still remember?" "I remember. Ah Ling said it was good looking." Shen qianshuughed. Of course, ye Ling had also said that it was most likely a couple ''s."Did you have anything fun to do on this trip abroad?" "It''s fun every day. Didn''t ah Ling say anything?" "He doesn''t tell me this." Shen qianshu was actually not curious."Do you still have a picture of your bracelet? take one for me." "Why?" "Didn''t ah Ling praise it? I''ll see if I have any inspiration and get him one too. " "Isn''t he wearing one on his hand?" "Alright, I was bored and wanted to create some new designs." "He''s really gone. " "Really?" "It''s true!" What a joke, this was one of a kind, he would definitely not give it to her. It would be embarrassing if the entire city had the same model. "That''s such a pity. " Mu Yuan did not step into this trap. Shen qianshu and mu Yuan were very talkative. However, they did not expect that after talking for a while, they would talk about the problem of having a second child. Shen qianshu was speechless. ¡­¡­ £¿£¿ As expected of ye Ling''s brother~ Shen qianshu seriously suspected that ye Ling had asked him to tell her. Chapter 2416 If she doesnt give birth now, shell be an advanced maternal age Chapter 2416 If she doesn''t give birth now, she''ll be an advanced maternal age Recently, ye Ling had been asking resentfully every three days if he could have children. During the spring Festival, she tricked him into watching mu Yuan''s drama. After that, she did not use birth control and did not get pregnant. After she came back, she started using birth control again when she was busy with work. The reason he gave ye Ling was, look, this is heaven''s will. Ye Ling was very angry! However, no matter how angry he was, he had always respected Shen qianshu on the matter of having children. He would not do anything disrespectful like not wearing a condom or poking a hole in the condom. He would brainwash Shen qianshu every day about the benefits of having a girl. Every day, he would search for those videos on the inte that lied about giving birth to girls. Every day, before going to bed, he would show Shen qianshu three videos that did not have Chongyang. Shen qianshu had already watched dozens of different videos for half a month. The girls were lively, cute, and clever. After watching them, ye Ling would look at her silently. The girl is so cute, give birth to one. Shen qianshu did not relent. She seriously suspected that Zhong ran was the one who found these videos. She had a little trauma about giving birth. When she gave birth to Tong Hua, it was a difficultbor. It was not easy to give birth to him. It was not easy to be pregnant in the first ce. In addition, her son had died right after he was born. Even if it waster proven that he was her biological son, the heart-wrenching memories that she had experienced all these years would not go with the wind. It would not be so easy for her to let go of it. Moreover, she felt that one son was enough. She was starting a business now, and her career was on the rise. She was very busy, and she would have to take at least three years to recuperate after giving birth. Tong Hua was also very sensitive and had a fragile heart. Even in his dreams, he would say things like ''I don''t want a sister''. With all sorts of reasonsbined, she still decided to just have Tong Hua as a child. None of her married friends were willing to have a second child. Ye Ling was depressed, but he had no choice. He was not the one who was ten months pregnant. Giving birth to a child was harmful to the body and out of shape. He was not the one who was affected psychologically. "I also think that having two children is better. It''s best if it''s two boys. Of course, it''s not that I don''t like girls." Mu Yuan was a warm boy who liked women the most."Ah Ling is an old fogey. In the past, he did not want a son. He felt that the blood of the ye family was dirty and despised it. Now that the family is happy, he definitely wants children. It''s safer to have two boys. For a family like ours, it''s too hard for a girl to inherit it. A girl should be pampered like a princess. If we have two boys, even if one is kidnapped, there''s still one left. We can''t have both kidnapped, right?" Shen qianshu was confused."When you said she was kidnapped, do you mean?" "What if he likes men?" Shen qianshu pped her hands."That''s great. I don''t need to give birth to two sons, and I can also inherit the family business." Mu Yuan was silent for a moment,"..." Sure, sister-inw, you''re very open-minded and you respect the child very much. But you have to stop ah Ling from breaking their legs! "If ye Ling tells you about this, you must tell him about all the troublesome things about giving birth. Moreover, he can''t control his sperm when ites to things like giving birth to a girl or a son, right? if he gives birth to a son, wouldn''t he be very depressed? it''s better to give up on this idea as soon as possible." "I said ... It''s not good." "If he asks, just say it. If he doesn ''t, then forget it." "Alright, then." "I''ve been bombarded with his videos every day before I go to bed recently. I even dream of my little daughter. " Shen qianshu took a deep breath."He''s been really too much recently. He actually said that if I don''t give birth soon, I''ll be an advanced maternal age in the future." Mu Yuan was speechless. Hahahahahaha, this sounds like something ah Ling would say! Chapter 2417 Tong Hua also wants a boyfriend Chapter 2417 Tong Hua also wants a boyfriend Shen qianshuined about having a child because there was no one around her who was willing to have a second child. Ye Ling was at his wit''s end and could only bombard him with videos. Zhong ran walked over."Wow, what a unique hairstyle. It can bepared to mine." Mu Yuan touched his bald head and looked at Zhong ran''s two chestnut-colored Dragon beards. He said humbly,"we can''tpare. We can ''t." He didn''t want topare his style with a guy with braids who was full of energy. He had lost. The key was that Zhong ran''s dressing was not feminine at all. "When did youe back?" "I just came back yesterday and will be leaving tomorrow." "Why are you in such a hurry?" Zhong ran went upstairs and came back down after a while. He gave him a small bag."This is a gift for you." Mu Yuan opened it and took a look. It was a bottle of peach wine, and the color was very beautiful. "Why did you give me a present?" "Our Rose Castle has a tradition. When a friend is heartbroken, they will receive a gift." Mu Yuan thought to himself, can I smash the wine? Shen qianshuughed out loud."Stop teasing Xiao Yuan." "I want ah Ling to send you to the border." Zhong ran did not care at all. The three of them chatted until 12 o'' clock. Ye Ling really got up on time. When he went downstairs, he heard Shen qianshu''sughter, and his mood could not help but be better. "Why did you shave your head? you''re so ugly." Mu Yuan was speechless. From the time general mu and Zhong ran both said that he looked good bald, only ye Ling said that he was ugly. Mu Yuan said,"I can''t agree with your taste." Ye Ling looked at him expressionlessly for a moment."Come up with me." Shen qianshu''s heart ached for him. He had slept for the entire night and did not even get to eat breakfast."The kitchen has prepared dinner. Let''s talk after dinner. Xiao Yuan is not in a hurry, and you have nothing to do today." Mu Yuan said,"that''s right. You''re not even allowed to eat?" Ye Ling thought for a moment."Alright." At the dinner table, they talked while they ate. Because Tong Hua was around, they basically did not talk about work. Tong Hua ate very properly, but at home, he was very rxed. He could not resist his Chatterbox nature. Furthermore, in the entertainment industry, he was always at the forefront of gossip. Although Tong Hua was young, he knew all the gossip in the entertainment industry first-hand. "Big brother Xiao Yuan, is that Mr. Mu on the Empire State Building?" Tong Hua was innocent and curious about this. He had asked Shen qianshu before, but she did not answer him directly. Shen qianshu choked on her soup. Zhong ranughed lightly. Mu Yuan did not have any psychological barrier."Yes, it''s me." Ye Ling snorted coldly. Tong Hua blinked."Can you hang one on my birthday?" I don''t want to be too reserved, put up my poster too!" Ye Ling was speechless. Mu Yuan was speechless. Shen qianshu was speechless. Zhong ran''s fan filter."Of course. You will charm all the youngdies in the world." Mu Yuan pondered for a moment."Ah Ling, your son wants a birthday present!" "I can''t do it!" Tong Hua pouted."Daddy already said that he can''t do it." Second uncle said,"I can''t do it." But didn''t big brother Xiao Yuan do it? "He can''t do it now." Ye Ling said heartlessly,"there''s no use even if you beg." "Why?" Tong Hua''s heart ached. He could not show up at the Empire State Building anymore. Ye Ling said,"because he broke up. That was hung up by his ex to celebrate his birthday." Tong Hua was stunned."Brother Xiao Yuan, your ex treated you so well?" I''ll be the boyfriend of anyone who puts one on me. " The feudalistic parent, ye Ling, said,"have you grown all your hair? you''re learning from others to get a boyfriend." Mu Yuan was speechless. Shen qianshu was speechless. There seemed to be something wrong with his words. Chapter 2418 the whole family is lying to me that I want to sister Chapter 2418 the whole family is lying to me that Iwant to sister After ye Ling and mu Yuan finished eating, they locked themselves in the study room. He reported the situation in United States in detail to ye Ling. It was different from a thin report. This time, he reported everything in detail. Other than going all out with Jack, he said almost everything. He could basically confirm that he Chunwang and Roosevelt had a rtionship. Ye Ling frowned slightly."When Roosevelt looked for you, you should have asked me." Such a good opportunity should not be given up. Mu Yuan did not look for ye Ling on purpose. Of course, he could not say this in front of ye Ling. Ye Ling could also guess what he was thinking, and this was not hard to guess. He didn''t want to deal with Jack with this matter. Otherwise, he would also fall into chaos. Facing ye Ling''s gaze, mu Yuan said,"Lieutenant Colonel Anderson has my bed photo when he''s injured. Naked Zhao, you''ll lose 800 of your own to kill 1000 enemies. It''s better not to do this." Ye Ling was speechless. He was so angry that he almost threw a green-copper weapon at mu Yuan. Mu Yuan''s expression of a dead pig unafraid of boiling water was very calm. He was used to it. "Alright, you''ll be leaving for the southwest Military District the day after tomorrow." Ye Ling said,"there''s nothing much for now." "There are dozens of princes fighting for the Crown Prince in S country. For the sake of the situation, shouldn''t we set up a trap to help the pro-Hua faction? don''t we need to take action there? S country is now their big client. Last year, they signed an arms contract worth 50 billion and stored arge amount of US dors. We''ve already reced them as thergest import country of S country. This year, we have to facilitate theunch of S country''s yuan bonds. " Mu Yuan asked. "This matter won''t go so smoothly, and it''s not good for us to interfere too much. The higher-ups are trying to use imports and trade to facilitate the issuance of RMB bonds, but the process will definitely not go smoothly. The UA will definitely intervene forcefully. By then, the situation will be even more chaotic. Oil and the US dor are their lifeblood." Ye Ling said calmly,"this matter is also not under the jurisdiction of the special intelligence Bureau." "Aren''t you friends with the old men in the trade? let''s work harder in secret. I''m also thinking of going to S country for a trip." "Stay in the military!" "Consider it?" "I won''t consider it!" Ye Ling asked,"don''t you want to see your fianc??e? you''re always thinking about going overseas." Mu Yuan was speechless. He was too heartless. There was nothing to talk about. "Alright, I''ll go to the base." Mu Yuan did not recruit him either. Anyway, the overseas missions were basically handled by their team, and ye Ling did not have a team that was suitable for him to use. Shen qianshu was looking at the design drawings, and Tong Hua was sitting beside her with burger in his arms. "Mommy, I heard your conversation with big brother Xiao Yuan just now." "What did you hear?" Tong Hua said,"I heard you say that you only want me as a child so that you don''t want a sister. Mommy, you''re too good to me." Shen qianshu was speechless. She gave a polite and not awkward smile and patted Tong Hua''s head. The young man''s hair had grown longer recently."Mommy only has one son, so of course, I dote on you the most." "I''m very touched. " "My precious ..." "Mommy!" Tong Hua pounced over and hugged Shen qianshu. It was as if he had made a huge decision. Although he was very reluctant, he tried very hard to put on an understanding look."Mommy, if you want a younger sister, then have one. I won''t object to it anymore." Shen qianshu was speechless. Tong Hua said seriously and sternly,"mommy is so good to me. If I keep opposing mommy''s decision to give birth to a younger sister, it will seem like I''m very selfish and heartless. I want to be a good son to mommy." Shen qianshu was silent for a moment. Facing her son''s sincere eyes, she actually did not know what to say."Didn''t you not want mommy to give birth to a little sister at all? If you''re unhappy, then so be it. Mommy doesn''t me you, so don''t force yourself. " "No, I won''t force you at all. I agree." Tong Hua was scolding ye Ling in his heart. It was all daddy''s fault for wanting a little princess. The whole family was brainwashed and felt that it was all his fault that mommy refused to give birth to a little princess. Even the group of secret guards whispered,"little young master, don''t be afraid of losing favor. With Little Miss, we still dote on little young master the most." Ha. They were all lying to him about wanting a sister! Chapter 2419 Ye Chus reflection Chapter 2419 Ye Chu''s reflection Mu Yuan''s matters in A city were settled, and he went to the southwest Military Region very quickly. He also brought a few of his team members along. Before he left, he even asked about ye Chu''s situation. Ye Chu''s gastritis got better. She no longer had bad retching and the burning pain in her stomach. Ye tingjun also started to arrange a full physical examination for her. "Second brother, what if I die?" "You won''t die," Ye tingjun said softly,"medical technology is very advanced. It can even cure an illness. You have to believe me." Ye Chu looked at ye tingjun''s sincere eyes and nodded. Alice came to see ye Chu. When she heard this news, she was very surprised. She apanied ye Chu to do a checkup and waited for the results. Ye tingjun was a decisive person. He did not hide his illness and did not avoid treatment. He got the results on the same day. Ye Chu had gastritis and a stomach tumor. The doctor heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that it was a benign tumor. "You''ll be fine after the incision?" The doctor nodded."Yes, but miss ye Chu''s current condition is not suitable for surgery. I suggest that you take some medicine first, control it with medicine, and take care of your stomach. When your body is better, there will be no seque for the surgery." The doctor was a professional doctor. Ye tingjun listened to the doctor''s advice and was not in a hurry to operate on ye Chu. When ye Chu heard that she was fine, she was not nervous anymore. As long as she was operated on and removed, she would not be very afraid. She had never been a person who was afraid of death. When she heard that she had cancer and might die, ye Chu felt a heartfelt fear. She had always thought that death was far away from her and that she should not be worried about it. However, the sudden illness made her very anxious and afraid. If she really fell sick and died, she would definitely regret it. She hadn''t married the second brother, she hadn''t put on a beautiful wedding dress, she hadn''t given birth to a beautiful child for the second brother, she hadn''t graduated, she hadn''t traveled to the South Pole, she had many things, many things that she hadn''t had the time to do. She feared death, and began to Revere death. "Sis, I think ... This is karma." "What retribution?" Ye Chu gritted his teeth and his eyes were a little red."I''ve done a lot of wrong things." After she lost her memory, she had been brought up and educated by the men on the ship. They were a group of rough men and a group of Pirates. They did not care about human rights, morality, and even more so, they did not Respect Life. They killed, burned, and robbed for a living. They robbed goods, shot crew members, and robbed resources. This was the capital they relied on to make a living. She had lived in a world where the strong preyed on the weak since she was young and had inadvertently be an aplice. If she had note tond in her life, she would have thought that living on the sea was normal, that it was a normal world, a natural form of the biological chain. After getting to know ye tingjun, studying, and making friends, she finally understood that there were so many rules and restrictions in life. There were morals,ws, and all kinds of restrictions. That was how a society ruled byw was formed. She lived in a primitive society at sea. The things that she had done in the past were also against morals andws. She was no longer the ye Chu who didn''t know anything when she first stepped onnd. Alice was extremely sad. She held ye Chu''s hand and said softly,"ah Chu, all of this isn''t your fault. Even if it''s retribution, it won''t be on you. You''re just sick because of your poor eating habits. Don''t think too much." Chapter 2420 Wife-Doting Demon Second Brother Ye Chu fell into an endless cycle. She had killed someone before, but she never thought it was wrong. It was not until she came into contact with more people and left the ivory tower-like life on the sea that she realized she was guilty. How could a guilty person obtain happiness, and how could he ... Get such a good second brother? "Sister, I regret it." She regretted her ignorance and cruelty when she was young. She regretted the harm she had caused to others. She regretteding tond. If she told ye tingjun all of this, would he think that she was a very cruel person? Alice''s words couldn''t make her let go. Alice had wanted to talk about something else, but seeing that she was so sad, she couldn''t say it anymore. She could only have a simple conversation with ye tingjun for a moment, hoping that he could let her go. Ever since there was a fake female secret agent, Alice knew her limits and would not step onto miss''s top floor. Even if ye tingjun was there and invited her to apany ye Chu, she would not go up at all to avoid suspicion. Ye tingjun couldn''t do anything about her and could only send someone to send her away. Ye tingjun didn''t talk to ye Chu about what she was worried about. Instead, he took her to run a horse. Ye Chu liked to race horses very much. For this, ye tingjun specially bought a Racecourse. Ye Chu also liked to ski very much. For this reason, he bought a holiday snow Mountain in Switzend and was building a holiday vi. When the vi was built, he could take ye Chu on a holiday in winter. He had pampered her to the extreme. Ye Chu was wearing a riding suit and looked valiant and heroic. Ye tingjun specially took a photo of her. It was rare for her to show off their love on WeChat moments, and the apanying photo was ye Chu''s riding suit. Ye Chu is the most beautiful in the world! Ye Chu ran along the racecourse and temporarily forgot about his troubles. Ye tingjun recorded a video for her while replying to the messages left by a group of big shots, all asking him when he was getting married. Ye tingjun had already shown a photo of him and ye Chu on her social media. Everyone in miss knew that this was the future wife of the president. When ye tingjun saw that they were getting married, he had an idea. The wedding ... Where would it be held? Did she prefer to hold her wedding on the sea? Ye Chu rode back on his horse."Second brother, let''s have apetition." Ye tingjun kept his phone and camera."Okay!" He got on the horse and was in high spirits."I''ll give you one round." "Who are you looking down on? I don''t want you to give in!" The two of them started to run quickly at the race track. Ye tingjun had learned horsemanship since elementary school, and his posture was very standard. Ye Chu had just learned it not long ago, and because he liked it, he often came to run with xiaoju. He was also very standard and ran very fast. Xiaoju and Wei Lin stood outside. Xiaoju crazily cheered for ye Chu,"miss ye Chu, go for it, go for it, surpass him." Wei Lin''s face was cold and unmoved. Xiaoju asked,"aren''t you going to cheer for second young master?" "He can''t win anyway." Wei Lin said. "Why?" Xiaoju said,"second young master is half ap faster than miss ye Chu." "Ignorant," Xiaoju was so angry that she wanted to hit him. She gave him a fist warning and then continued to cheer ye Chu on. "Second young master really has a way. You see, miss ye Chu isn''t sad at all." In thestp, ye tingjun deliberately slowed down his speed and ran neck and neck with ye Chu. They ended thepetition together. Ye Chu let go of her hand and cheered. Her little face was red."I won, I won, I won!" Ye tingjun looked at her lovingly. He jumped off the horse and opened his arms."Come down. Don''t fall." Chapter 2421 Second Brothers Failed Struggle For Favor After ye Chu galloped, he was in a much better mood. However, he was rather clingy to ye tingjun. This illness seemed to have opened up the conception and Governor vessels of ye Chu''s love. It was a pleasant surprise to ye tingjun. He did not expect that he would actually receive such treatment. It was as if he was worried about his gains and losses and was afraid that he would really die. Even though he had repeatedly emphasized that it was just an illness and nothing would happen. Ye Chu didn''t seem to believe it either. He became extremely sensitive. After he came back from the horse race, he had to go to a meeting. He had dyed the morning meeting because of ye Chu. Ye Chu blinked his eyes and asked,"can Ie with you?" "..." Ye tingjun was very surprised. The meeting room was on the 66th floor, and it only took one minute to get down from the top floor to the elevator. Ye Chu didn''t like to stick to him too much. In the past, when Xiao Yuan was around, ye Chu would even rush him to work. She could y with Xiao Yuan. "I can ''t?" "Don''t you have a lot of homework?" "I can do my homework in your office." "...Alright." Ye tingjun nodded. Ye Chu packed his bag and followed ye tingjun downstairs. There was a resting room next to the meeting room. Ye Chu read and did his homework there. Ye tingjun had meetings with the higher-ups, and they were separated by a door. In fact, no one knew that ye Chu was inside, except for Wei Lin. Ye tingjun was worried about ye Chu and kept looking at the resting room, causing the higher-ups to think that ye tingjun wanted to rest. Ye Chu was doing his homework obediently inside, and then he peeked at ye tingjun''s working state. "Second brother is so handsome when he''s working." Ye Chu was in the room next door, watching ye tingjun set the development route, making decisions, and so on. He felt very calm and did not feel too uneasy. It was also her first time trying to understand ye tingjun at work. Ye tingjun''s meeting, whichsted for more than two hours, ended. Ye Chu had not even finished his homework for half an hour. He had been busy peeking at him, so his homework was empty. "You didn''t do your homework?" Ye Chu bit her pen and shook her head."I''ve been looking at you." "Why do you keep looking at me?" "He''s very handsome," Ye Chu''s praise was sincere and straightforward. Ye tingjun put his fist to his lips and tried hard to suppress his happiness, but the corners of his lips kept rising. It was also good to have an honest girlfriend. Although she liked Xiao Yuan and did not hide it, when she confessed to him, she was also very clear about it. It made him feel like he had returned to his youth. His heart was pounding, and all he could think of was her. It was such joy and such a wonderful feeling. "Is little Yuan more handsome, or am I more handsome?" "Littlemander Yuan." Ye tingjun was speechless. Just as he was feeling happy, he was pped in the face. He felt that he was too childish. He knew that ye Chu liked Xiao Yuan the most, but he still wanted to fight for her favor. Sigh, this life was really full of evil."I''m not happy." "Why?" Ye Chu said,"because I said little Yuan is handsome?" "I''m your boyfriend. You should say that I''m the most handsome. I''ll always say that you''re the most beautiful." "But I''m not the most beautiful. You''re lying." "In my eyes, you are the most beautiful!" Ye tingjun taught ye Chu how to fall in love step by step."There''s a Chinese saying that beauty is in the eyes of the lover. In the eyes of the lover, they are the best looking." Ye Chu felt that it made sense, but also felt that it didn''t make sense. He shook his head gently."No." "Why is it wrong?" "Praising each other''s appearance doesn''t mean that you like each other." Ye Chu said seriously,"everyone''s aesthetic taste is different. Some people think that you''re more handsome than little Yuan, and some people think that little Yuan is more handsome than you. This is very normal. Why do I have to say things against my conscience just because you''re happy? I''m not happy like this." Ye tingjun was speechless. Chapter 2422 I Want You Ye Chu''s words were a little challenging ye tingjun''s bottom line. He looked at ye Chu silently for a moment and suddenly realized something. Some girls were born to be in love, and some girls were born to not be in love. For example, one of his female secretaries had been in a rtionship for a long time. When she was in a rtionship, she knew how to make her boyfriend happy. The most direct way to show it was to make the man happy and the man would be willing to spend money for her. To be specific, every boyfriend of hers was tall, handsome, and rich. When she had a boyfriend, she never stopped having suitors. She could perfectly develop friendships with every man and coax every man to go through fire and water for her. The most obvious experience was when she was shopping in London and chatting with a suitor. She identally said that she liked a herm?¡§s bag that cost 250000 Yuan. It was so beautiful. Her suitor transferred 250000 Yuan to her without a word for her to buy it. The female secretary showed the screenshots of the chat to her boyfriend, and her boyfriend immediately transferred 250000 Yuan. That day, she didn''t do anything but received six 250000 Yuan and became rich. Ye tingjun was listening to their conversation from behind the office. He was amazed that they could do this. However, some girls were born with this. They could coax the other party into being obedient and willing. Some girls, like ye Chu, did not know how to please others. It was not that no one had taught her, but it was the pride in her bones. She was born in the twain family, and although she had been raised in a pen since she was young, she was also high and mighty, waiting for others to please her. She would not please anyone. Including him! The way he interacted with ye Chu was that even if ye Chu didn''te to please him, he would be willing to give up everything for her smile. Withoutparison, there would be no harm. But did he everin? Ye tingjun sent out a question from the depths of his soul and thought about it seriously for a moment. No! "Have you ever thought that I would be unhappy if youplimented Xiao Yuan?" Ye tingjun smiled and asked,"there are differences between men and women. You like Xiao Yuan so much, but I''m your boyfriend." "Why would you be unhappy?" "I hope that you will only like me and look at me alone." Ye tingjun said domineeringly. Ye Chu said,"..." She wanted to say that she could not do it. She liked a lot of people. She liked her sister, Xiao Yuan, Tong Hua, Shen qianshu, and even her ssmates. "Second brother, don''t be angry. Looks are natural, and I developed my sense of beauty before I met you. Xiao ju will think that you are more handsome than Xiao Yuan, don''t be sad." Ye tingjun was speechless. The chicken talked to the duck. She was helpless and couldn''t me him. Ye Chu''s words did make some sense. "Little apple, there''s something I''ve wanted to ask you for a long time. You like little Yuan so much. If one day I leave you, little Yuan also likes you and is willing to take care of you and apany you like I do, will you live with little Yuan for the rest of your life? In the next ten or twenty years, I won''t be by your side. The person who will be by your side will be Xiao Yuan. Will you be happy?" He had to admit that being jealous was very ungentlemanly and very childish. Moreover, he was jealous of mu Yuan. Mu Yuan was not a threat to him at all. It was impossible for him and ye Chu to be purely friends. However, he could not grasp ye Chu''s thoughts. He kept feeling that in ye Chu''s heart, he was not as important as mu Yuan. This made him a little depressed. Ye Chu didn''t think and shook his head. He grabbed ye tingjun''s hand and said,"no, I want you!" 2423 Chapter 2433 Ye Chu didn''t think and shook his head. He grabbed ye tingjun''s hand and said,"no, I want you!" Her unhesitating attitude pleased ye tingjun, but he kept a straight face."Why? "I just want to sleep with you and have a baby with you." Ye tingjun was speechless. He had never thought that ye Chu would say something like that. Ye tingjun''s heart was beating wildly. This was the most straightforward confession he had ever heard in his life. He started to feel a little disgusted with himself. His little ye Chu had never misunderstood his intentions, but he had always been brooding over Xiao Yuan and her. He was simply a bastard and simply did not deserve ye Chu''s sincere intentions. Ye Chu grabbed his hand and shook it gently."Second brother, don''t be angry, okay?" Ye tingjun''s voice was a little hoarse."Second brother isn''t angry." He suddenly held ye Chu in his arms. This girl was very obedient in his arms. She leaned against his chest and listened to his crazy heartbeat, his beating heart, and his ... Feelings. He must be a bastard! "Then, can I continue to like Xiao Yuan in the future?" "Of course you can." Ye Chu raised his head."Second brother, you''re the best." Ye tingjun frowned and carried her up. He sat on the high tform next to the desk and kissed her lips. What kind of luck did he have to get such a precious treasure? ¡­¡­ Mu Yuan had no idea that he had almost brought a crisis to ye Chu and ye tingjun. At this moment, he was in the southwest Military Region and was quarreling with a lieutenant colonel. The reason was that in mu Yuan''s report this time, he had used their friendship at West point to cover up the part about Lieutenant Colonel Anderson. However, he did not expect this person to not let it go and insist that he had selfish motives. Mu Yuan''s face was cold."Not many people can see this report. You saw it from your father, right? what crime is it for a general to casually tell a top-secret report to others or let others see it? Do you want me to give the special intelligence Bureau a call right now and investigate this matter properly?" The lieutenant colonel''s name was Yang Kuan. He was eight years older than mu Yuan and was also a second generation military officer. His grandfather was now in a famous and professional department. Yang Kuan, mu Yuan, and Shan ning grew up together, but Yang Kuan and mu Yuan did not get along. This was rted to the political differences between the Yang and mu families. They always liked to find mu Yuan''s shorings, and mu Yuan had climbed up too quickly. With ye Ling''s protection along the way, in addition to mu Yuan''s outstanding military achievements, mu Yuan was on the list of people who were promoted this time. If it was approved, he would be promoted to Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan in another month. Yang Kuan had been promotedst year, and he was a National Defense student. He had be an officer as soon as he graduated. Although he did not have as many military achievements as mu Yuan, he had made some small achievements. He had been involved in flood control, anti-terrorism, and various ces that needed armed police. However, the frontline soldiers outside the border were promoted faster than those inside the border. There were countless deaths and injuries every year. Many people were willing to join the frontline outside the border just to climb faster. Most of them had no background, and mu Yuan was a special case. Yang Kuan was quite dissatisfied with mu Yuan''s sess this time. One, Li Ze was dead. Secondly, it involved Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, who had been criticized by the whole world some time ago. He was very unconvinced of Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuansheng. "Don''t drag my dad into this. Your report will be sent to the first-level battle team tomorrow and used as teaching material. It''s no secret anymore." Yang Kuan looked at him with a sneer."I''m not the only one who''s not convinced. You can ask, who else is convinced except for your own team?" "In the end, it''s all because I''m going to be promoted to lieutenant colonel. You''re not convinced, right? fine, if you''re not convinced, you can transfer outside the borders too. You can try and see if you cane back alive. Do you dare?" Of course, Yang Kuan did not dare to do that. He had nothing to do, so he had to do such a dangerous thing. Mu Yuan''s team had changed twice, and they were either dead or disabled. Mu Yuan himself had been shot, imprisoned, and arrested before. Not many people would risk their lives like mu Yuan. "You ..." "If you don''t dare, then speak less." Mu Yuan sneered."Since you are not convinced, bring out your team. We will do a drill. I will give you a handicap of three people!" 2424 Chapter 2434 In the end, Yang Kuan did not dare to fight mu Yuan head-on. Mu Yuan''s team consisted of two people: snipers Cai Zhou and Hu Yang, assaulter Wei Cheng, Chen Doni and Jiang Cheng, who were capable of various positions, and a technical soldier. They were all the vanguards that mu Yuan had carefully selected. In the past two years, except for Gao Qiao''s death, they hadpleted every mission beautifully. Not only was mu Yuan powerful, but his team members were also powerful in the military Region. The Special Forces were so powerful that they could make you suffer without saying a word. Yang Kuan knew that his people spent most of their time training. They were not as experienced as mu Yuan, so they couldn''t beat him in any way. They couldn''t even beat him in academic qualifications, let alone actualbat. Every time they were on leave, mu Yuan would arrange for his people to go to the Military Academy and extend the semester so that they could properly obtain their academic certificates. He would also continuously train them. This group of people all became soldiers after finishing high school. They did not have any backing, but they relied on their outstanding professional abilities to get mu Yuan''s cultivation. Therefore, Yang Kuan couldn''t interfere. This group of people was loyal to mu Yuan, so it was impossible for them to betray him. Yang Kuan would lose no matter what. Yang Kuan cursed, and after taking advantage of him with his words, he left. Hu Yang was leaning against a pir at the side."Major, don''t bother with him. He''s just a fool." Hu Yang rarely spoke and treated his words like gold. It was rare for him to watch a show and even summarize hisments. Mu Yuan said,"I won''t argue with him. He''s as stupid as a pig." Wei Cheng said,"I''ve thought of a way to teach them a lesson." "What is it?" "A training match, of course." Wei Cheng was smart."We just came back from a mission, and we''re still in our training period. It''s boring to train like this. The politicalmissar will definitely send a team topete with them. At the moment, Yang Kuan is the only one in the military who canpete with us. Let''s give them a textbook training match and make them convinced." Hu Yang replied,"boring." Wei Cheng said,"this isn''t boring at all. It''s very interesting. Jiang Cheng, what do you think?" "As you wish!" The technical soldier raised his hand weakly."I don''t have a share in getting touchy." p Mu Yuan snapped his fingers."Alright, let''s arrange a training session. Let Chen Donie up with a n to torture them to death. Don''t hold back!" Jiang Cheng said contemptuously,"do we need to make ns with Yang Kuan''s team? Major, are you trying to humiliate us or yourself?" Mu Yuan was collectively despised by his team members. Since mu Yuan had nothing to do, he immediately made a report and applied for a training confrontation. They were going to have a street battle and split into two groups to see which team would win. The instructor said,"why do you need to do such training?" "I simted a city map of Somalia and did an urbanbat exercise in case it will be useful in the future. Our team has been too impetuous recently. Everyone thinks that they are great. It is necessary to let them know that there is always someone better than them. In case they get too proud, instructor, please send us the best team." Mu Yuan said humbly. His acting skills were godly. He also knew that Yang Kuan was always the best in exercises and urban street fighting. The only pity was that they had little actualbat experience, and all of them had been in mock exercises. Chapter 2425 A fight ruins ones future Chapter 2425 A fight ruins one''s future He also knew that Yang Kuan was always the best in exercises and urban street fighting. The only pity was that they had little actualbat experience, and all of them had been in mock exercises. He was also very smart. He didn''t specify that he wanted Yang Kuan''s team. The instructor was usually in charge of training and exercises, so he was veryfortable with mu Yuan''s ttery. When Yang Kuan received the order, he was dumbfounded and almost wanted to fight with mu Yuan. Mu Yuan looked at the provocative him."Are you sure? He''s a Lieutenant Colonel, and his children are in primary school. It won''t look good if I beat him up, right?" "You ..." Yang Kuan was furious,"just you wait!" Mu Yuan looked at his back and shouted,"yes, I''ll wait. You have to show your true strength. Don''t go easy on me." The soldiers who passed by all heard this. One was a Lieutenant Colonel, and the other was a major to-be lieutenant colonel. The soldiers in the military camp did not dare to provoke them. Due to the differences in political opinions between the two families, the children of the aristocratic families did not get along very well. No one would dare to provoke them. This time, mu Yuan really did not make any preparations. The street battle map was given by the instructor, and it was a city map. They threw 12 people in, and the two teamspeted with each other. Originally, the instructor thought it would take at least six hours to decide the winner, but in less than half an hour, Yang Kuan''s team was defeated. Five of his team members were killed, and one of them lost his ability to fight, leaving Yang Kuan alone. The instructor was dumbfounded. Generally speaking, the officers knew what was going on in the actualbat simtion. They would leave some leeway for each other and give each other face. Even if they were stronger, they would not end thepetition so quickly. This was simply a p in the face at the speed of light. Yang Kuan was so angry that he smashed the gun in his hand. Since mu Yuan had taken advantage of her, he naturally would not pursue the matter further. He apologized to the instructor,"Wei Cheng fell out of love yesterday, so I treated the drill as a battlefield to vent my anger. I didn''t control the severity of the situation. I''m really sorry." Wei Cheng, who had been broken up with, was speechless. Yang Kuan was furious when he heard this. Mu Yuan was so angry that he wanted to smash mu Yuan''s head with his fist. Mu Yuan acted as if he was really innocent. Yang Kuan said,"a loss is a loss. It''s not like we can''t afford to lose. You don''t need to find excuses." Mu Yuan said sincerely,"I really thought that my team couldn''t beat you guys. After all, you kept bragging about how good your drill was, and I took it seriously." "You ..." The instructor had a headache and said in a hurry,"Alright, alright. We''re all from the same Military Region. Don''t make a scene. Yang Kuan, you should be more gentlemanly. It''s not embarrassing to lose to major mu Yuan." The members of the team had been through many years of fighting. Wei Cheng said,"major, I already said that we don''t need a n. It''s just a matter of minutes." "It''s my treat tonight, let''s go for a drink!" "Oh my God!" There was a small town seven kilometers away from the military area. It was next to a river and had a lot of fresh seafood. It was a good ce for the soldiers to gather. The traffic here was also essible in all directions. There was a Street with food stalls, which was the favorite street of mu Yuan and the others. There was everything there. The business of the food stall was very good. It was all open-air, and they were all drinking and eating. Among them, there were more people who drank. Mu Yuan was a regr customer of the food stall, and the boss had reserved a good spot for them to look at the scenery. There was a small curtain separating them, and others could not see them, so they could eat, drink, and have fun to their heart''s content. "Boss, bring a box of beer first. As usual, bring a few dishes to go with the beer, and then bring out all your signs." "Sure." "Yes, boss!" The boss responded loudly. After a while, he carried a box of beer over. Each of them opened a bottle, and after clinking sses, more than half a bottle of beer was gone. "Humph, this mu Yuan is too arrogant. Yang Kuan, don''t bother with him. He did a good job this time and solved the image crisis. You should just avoid him." Mu Yuan was a little confused when his name was suddenly called. Wei Cheng gestured for him to be quiet. Mu Yuan was also curious about what shameless words Yang Kuan would say. Yang Kuan said,"I don''t know what kind of means he used. It''s shameful." "What''s going on? Do you know any inside information?" "Didn''t you hear that he Chunwang''s feelings for him are not ordinary? Back when he was undercover, tsk, maybe he had an affair with he Chunwang and the two of them had slept together. Otherwise, why would he Chunwang hate him out of love? After this mission ispleted, I might be stripped naked again and get F * cked, hahahahahaha ..." Mu Yuan stood up. Hu Yang was the closest to him, so he did not even try to stop him. He picked up the bottle of wine and lifted the curtain."Yang Kuan, F * ck your ancestors!" Mu Yuan raised the wine bottle and was about to hit Yang Kuan, but it was snatched away by Hu Yang who rushed over. Mu Yuan was stunned, then suddenly clenched his fist and punched Yang Kuan. Yang Kuan directly fell on the table, and the wine bottle shattered on the ground. This punch had destroyed the Lieutenant Colonel rank that mu Yuan was about to obtain. 2426 Chapter 2336 The scene was extremely chaotic! After being hit, Yang Kuan was dumbfounded. The freshwater seafood and beer on the table were all rolled over, and the food stall''s tables were all ced outdoors and were not fixed, so they were flipped over. Mu Yuan was furious. He pointed at Yang Kuan and said,"I''m going to break your teeth today!" He hit Yang Kuan directly. Yang Kuan had brought a group of people with him today. After being punched, he roared,"mu Yuan, are you crazy?" When fighting in the military, the lightest punishment was to report for inspection and be grounded. The worst was to take off one''s military uniform. Not to mention, this was not the military Region, but in public. The impact was terrible. Mu Yuan did not care about the consequences at all and kicked him."Since I''m beating you up, you''ll have to take it. I''ll let you talk too much!" Yang Kuan naturally wouldn''t be beaten up for nothing. He called his men out, and mu Yuan took on ten people at once. Since no one had a gun when they left the military area, they picked up the wine bottles and started shooting! Wei Cheng, Cai Zhou, Chen Doni, and the others naturally could not bear to see mu Yuan being beaten up by a group of people, so they also joined the battle. The situation was chaotic, but Hu Yang did not participate. He coldly crossed his arms and avoided the chaos to watch. The technical soldier was the only weakling in the team, so he did not participate in this kind of situation. He pushed Hu Yang and said,"go and help." The food stalls nearby were filled with soldiers. Yang Kuan was a Lieutenant Colonel who worked at the base all year round. He was 32 years old and had a lot of connections in the military Region. Compared to mu Yuan, who worked outside the border all year round, Yang Kuan''s connections were much better. Many people had only heard of mu Yuan''s heroic deeds but had never seen him in person. He was a legend for the Special Forces. Moreover, they were dressed in casual clothes today, and there was a fight. Even though it looked a little familiar, when they saw Yang Kuan getting beaten up, the rest of the people thought that it was a group of gangsters fighting the Special Forces. They waved their fists and entered the battle. In the end, it became mu Yuan''s team of five fighting fifty people. Hu Yang couldn''t stand it anymore and pushed the technical soldier,"stay away!" He also entered the battle. Mu Yuan did not hit anyone but Yang Kuan. He was vicious and chose to hit somewhere invisible. The bosses were all frightened and called the police one after another. The police arrived very quickly, but ... I don''t Dare to Care! The police officers who came to handle the matter were all trembling. They were all from the nearby police districts. When they recognized a few familiar faces, they wanted to cry but had no tears. They almost knelt down. Who called the police? Who called the police? Fortunately, the police sirens rang, and some people regained their senses. The technical soldier had called the military leader and was on his way, so the group of people were separated. Yang Kuan was beaten ck and blue by mu Yuan, and his face was almost swollen. After all, mu Yuan was very good at fighting, so he could easily take on ten people. Except for a little bruise on his arm, he was unharmed. Wei Cheng was quick-witted and pulled mu Yuan aside."Major, Yang Kuan will definitely make a big fuss about this. You''ll be in big trouble." After all, mu Yuan was the one who made the first move! No matter what, the one who made the first move was at a disadvantage. Moreover, they had the identities of major and lieutenant colonel. There were a few lieutenant colonels and majors in this group of people, but they were actually fighting. The technical soldier came over in a panic."Major, it''s bad, it''s bad. Someone took a video and uploaded it to social media. It''s going to be a hot topic soon." The shocking title of the People''s children fighting in broad daylight had already rushed to the hot search. This was definitely the first time it had happened since the founding of the country! Mu Yuan took a deep breath and pointed at his own face."Come, each of you, give me a punch. Make it more miserable." 2427 Chapter 2337 Mu Yuan took a deep breath and pointed at his own face."Come, each of you, give me a punch. Make it more miserable." Under this shocking headline, there was a wave of curses, which seriously affected the image of the Army. This kind ofrge-scale fighting incident was surprisingly funny. In the eyes of the public, the young soldiers were the lofty image of protecting the country, the front line of anti-flood disaster relief, the elite of counter-terrorism, and the heroes who protected the safety of the public. They had never seen a hero who fought in a group. "Do it, what are you waiting for?" Mu Yuan said. Wei Cheng looked like he was about to cry,"major, this ... This ... We don''t dare to." "Hurry up and fight!" Mu Yuan said,"anyway, I''m satisfied with beating Yang Kuan up. He was beaten up so badly, and I''m not hurt at all. I''ll earn enough sympathy pointster. He can dream on!" Cai Zhou hesitated for a moment and felt that mu Yuan''s words made sense. Yang Kuan was really beaten up. If mu Yuan was not injured at all, this would be considered a one-sided beating, and they would immediately judge mu Yuan as being at fault. It would be fine if no one knew about this matter, but now that it was on the hot search and caused an uproar, it had seriously affected military discipline and image. The Army''s noble and serious image had been destroyed, and they would definitely be pursued. Wei Cheng did not want to beat mu Yuan anyway, so he pushed Hu Yang out. "You!" Hu Yang was speechless. Seeing that the bosses of the military Region wereing over, Hu Yang threw a punch at mu Yuan''s face. Mu Yuan did not resist and was sent flying. He leaned against the wall and spat out blood. His entire face was swollen. The technical soldier was speechless. Cai Zhou and the others were speechless. Hu Yang asked,"do you still want to hit the right side of his face?" Mu Yuan felt that his teeth were about to fall out."You ... Have you wanted to hit me for a long time?" Hu Yang''s face was expressionless."No, I was ordered to hit you." ¡­¡­ The general of the military Region was so angry that he almost had a heart attack. The hot search on social media was quickly removed, and the search keywords were also controlled. The hot search was removed after an hour, and the videos were deleted without a single one left. The entire tform was banned. It was unknown where the military Region got the courage to warn those who posted false videos and wait for awyer''s letter. "What are you guys doing? Tell me, what are you doing? aren''t you ashamed? you''re being scolded by the people of the country. They were in their twenties and thirties, and their children were already in school. Why were they still fighting? Fight? Was it because he didn''t train enough? Is he so energetic? All of you will be put into confinement, all of you will be put into confinement!" Yang Kuan was not convinced. One of his front teeth had been knocked out by mu Yuan, so he could not even speak properly."General, I''m not convinced. It was mu Yuan who started it first. Look at my face. I''ve been beaten to this state." Mu Yuan was also beaten up by Hu Yang until he looked like a pig''s head. His face was swollen, and the corners of his eyes were a little bloodshot. The general looked at his pitiful face. Mu Yuan had made many military achievements, so he was naturally biased towards him."Look at mu Yuan, look at mu Yuan. Didn''t you beat him up? You''re 8 years older than mu Yuan, and your position is higher than his. Don''t you know how to be calm and how to be serious?" Mu Yuan yed the role of a little white flower without exining himself. He just watched Yang Kuan quietly. "I didn''t hit his face. He was fine before you came. He must have asked his own people to hit him." The general was furious and mmed the table."Confinement, all of you go and confine yourselves. Don''t leave anyone behind!!" Chapter 2428 Hedonistic Son Mu Xiaoyuan Mu Yuan and Yang Kuan were put in detention for five days, and the rest of the people were put in detention for one day. There were more than 50 people, and the detention rooms in the military were not wholesale, so there were not many for them to stay in. During this period, everyone was called over by the instructor to exin what had happened. Hu Yang exined the situation in a in and simple way. Wei Cheng was smart and emotional. He repeated Yang Kuan''s words and then said indignantly,"our major was sent to the West Point as an undercover agent and made friends with he Chunwang. Who knew that he Chunwang had other feelings for the major? this only shows that the major is charming, but the major doesn''t like him. What does this have to do with the major? is it the Major''s fault?" "I even like Jordan. Is this Jordan''s fault? This time, the major risked his life in New York toplete the mission and recover his losses. After returning to China, Yang Kuan made up such a story about him. The major was in danger several times in the United States. Was he Chunwang easy to get along with? If it weren''t for the Major''s intelligence, he would have died long ago. Yang Kuan didn''t know anything, but he still humiliated him. If it were me, I wouldn''t be able to stand it either. Our major is only 24 years old, and he''s young and hot-blooded. How could I stand it?" The instructor was at a loss for words. The instructor muttered in his heart,'' even if you can''t help it, you can''t fight. Your major is a hero and a role model in the Army. Have you ever heard of a group fight between a hero and a role model in the Army? '' Mu Yuan''s team''s testimony was the same, and the boss''s testimony was also the same. There was almost nothing to discuss about this matter, but mu Yuan was the one who made the first move, so he could not escape. Mu Yuan did not n to escape either. This was the first time in his life that he was grounded. Mu Yuan was still very depressed. When he was grounded, he was in an extremely small enclosed space. For a tall person like mu Yuan, he could not even straighten his legs when he sat on the ground and leaned against the wall. There was no light, and in such a small space, there was a toilet bowl and no bed. He could only sit on the ground and lean against the wall. He would be grounded for five days, and there would only be a small window that would open for his three meals a day to bring him food and drinks. Mu Yuan sat cross-legged on the ground, and his heart was naturally calm. General mu was the first to know about it, and the people in the military Region didn''t dare to hide it. General mu was very angry when he heard what had happened. " What''s there to say? just deal with it as you should. Let me ask you, should Yang Kuan be beaten? not to mention whether he''s my son or not, he''s just a soldier under yourmand. He risked his life toe back and was humiliated by others. Can''t he beat him? " "General mu, this ..." "Don''t talk to me about image. Soldiers are human too. They have blood, flesh, and feelings. Do you think you''re a grandson if you have to endure humiliation?" General MU''s temper was always fiery as he hung up the phone in anger. The generals of the military Region couldn''t keep their faces. Sigh,e on, this temper was passed down from their ancestors! Ye Ling did not know about this. He was usually very busy. Other than being busy with one big thing, which was to think of ways to make Shen qianshu agree to have a little princess, he did not manage the other things. It was Tong Hua who told him that mu Yuan was in a fight. When it was first on the hot search, Tong Hua, an inte-addicted teenager who lived on social media and surfed all year round, already knew. After it was removed from the hot search, he knew what was going on inside. There were no keywords, and the video was gone too. Later on, someone revealed that the person who fought was mu Yuan. He said it methodically. Thus, mu Yuan was also dug out. The ordinary people could not dig out that mu Yuan had once been through hundreds of battles and had many achievements. No one knew if it was intentional or not, but they dug out mu Yuan''s family background. The MU family''s three generations were all soldiers, and mu Yuan''s grandfather was arade of the older generation. He had participated in a few famous battles and alsomanded a few battles. After the founding of the country, he avoided all disputes and was not affected by historical events, allowing the MU family to stand firmly. Mu Yuan was born a proud Son of Heaven. This was incredible. It was like the gossip of an entertainment star. The masses watched it with great interest. This kind of gossip was even more explosive than celebrity gossip. The crime of being a N-generation military hedonistic son waspletely pinned on mu Yuan''s head. Chapter 2429 The Overprotective General Mu "He''s just a major in the Army and doesn''t know anything. The major in our country is really worthless now. He''s already a major at such a young age. What talents does he have?" "What abilities do they have? it''s fine as long as they know how to reincarnate. If I were to reincarnate into the MU family, I would also be a major." "Vermin, vermin. Our taxpayers ''money is used to support scum like him. Fighting in public is unheard of. I heard that an entire Street was smashed and the boss was injured. There''s no one to reason with." "It''s not just a Street that was destroyed. Innocent people were affected as well. I heard that someone even died. They''re so powerful and know how to control the situation. Look, there''s not a single trending topic left. Scumbagng is really a scumbag. Can''t you give everyone freedom of speech?" "How can such a person be an officer?" "You relied on your background to get here, yet you still want to protect your country. This is simply shameful, shameful." "Tens of thousands of people have written a letter of blood requesting for his dismissal!" "+1, tens of thousands of people are begging mu Yuan to take off his military uniform. If such a person joins the Army, it will not only affect the image of the Army, but also the prestige of the soldiers and the trust of the people." "Tens of thousands of people wrote a letter of blood begging mu Yuan to leave the Army!" ¡­¡­ Tong Hua sent a message that scolded mu Yuan. Tong Hua: "he''s a recorder. Do you know him?" You''re making it sound like you''re there. Keyboard warriors don''t need to pay for cursing. You''re the worms, rotten worms! "Tong Hua baby, things are not clear yet. Let''s not have a team." "That''s right, we''re not taking sides. We''re not taking sides. This has nothing to do with us. Baby, be good and go film your TV series. Mommy loves your melodramatic dramas the most." "I really don''t understand. What''s wrong with Tong Hua? how does this matter have anything to do with him? Fans turning to ck, fans turning to ck. " "Turning from a fan to a hater. It''s a suffocating operation." "Who are you scolding? our Tong Hua is just a child. Do you guys know the truth? Do you think we''ll believe whatever our baby says?" ¡­¡­ Tong Hua sessfully pulled the aggro, and he did another amazing thing. Tong Hua thought,''my big brother Xiao Yuan is the cutest in the world. Even if I hit someone, it''s definitely the other party who deserves to be hit!'' Shen qianshu was speechless. After Tong Hua was done scolding theizens, he went to ask ye Ling."Daddy, look at how many people are scolding brother Xiao Yuan on the inte. You don''t even care about it. There are even tens of thousands of people who are asking to punish brother Xiao Yuan. This group of people have nothing better to do. It''s really boring." "What punishment?" "You don''t know about such a big thing?" Tong Hua immediately sent a few links to ye Ling. Ye Ling, who was obsessed with his little princess, finally knew what had happened in the outside world. Ye Ling''s face darkened."A bunch of useless people!" He actually allowed the discussion to develop to this point! General mu was also very angry. His son was perfectly fine, but as soon as he came back from a life-and-death situation, he was defamed by the entire inte. People in the military Region came to ask what was going on. With the attitude of not falling out with each other if possible, general mu didn''t make a sound at the beginning. Later, thements on the inte fermented until this point. General mu kicked open the door of general Yang''s house, and the two old generals almost fought. "I know you''re behind this. You should immediately publish an apology in the newspaper and calm the public down. It was a fight between kids, and we adults turned a blind eye to it. If you don''t listen to my warning, you won''t be able to keep Yang Kuan''s military uniform!" Chapter 2430 Father MUs Godly Operation The spread of thements on the inte was extremely detrimental to mu Yuan''s reputation and the image of the Army. General mu could disclose mu Yuan''s deeds in the past few years, but it was confidential. A soldier would not disclose his activities in the past few years just because he was defamed. If that was the case, it would directly expose mu Yuan''s identity as an undercover agent. Other than a few people who knew, not everyone knew his identity. With this disclosure, he would definitely attract hatred in the Delta. Mu Yuan and general mu would face endless assassinations in the future. It was impossible to disclose mu Yuan''s identity and his past few years ''battle results! This was what general mu was anxious about. If the discussion continued to ferment, it would be detrimental to mu Yuan''s future. The pressure that the people would put on the troops would also be huge. The keyboard warriors were all people who followed the crowd''s words. Who would really understand the truth, what exactly happened, and why the fight happened? Ye Ling made a move and directly controlled the situation. There was not a single piece of news about mu Yuan. One side ount was blocked, one side was blocked, and in less than half a day, it was all clean. At the same time, the officials also released a statement. The southwest Military region''s official Weibo: "there are many false reports and spections about the fight between major mu Yuan and Lieutenant Colonel Yang Kuan. We reserve the right to pursue the matter." Major mu Yuan is the top special Forces soldier. These few years, he has been through life and death to protect the country. He is a soldier worthy of our respect. ording to our country''sws, there is a price to pay for insulting an officer with a groundless crime. The military Region did not want to post such an official Weibo at all. They had to bear the pressure from ye Ling and general mu. At the same time, ye Ling arranged a trap and deliberately used a side ount to scold mu Yuan. Then, he arranged for people to arrest him and directly released the news. The keyboard warriors suddenly realized that the situation this time was different from any celebrity they usually scolded. This was different from when a celebrity announced that they were married and the keyboard warriors broke up. They scolded the celebrity because the person they scolded was a military officer. The owner of every message on the inte could be found, and they had to be responsible for every word they said. After this official Weibo and video were sent out, the criticism finally stopped. No one dared to curse anymore. The gossipers and keyboard warriors all changed their words and asked for an exnation. Ye Lingughed coldly."What a joke!" Tong Hua came to feed the chicken soup-the inte is not a barrier for us to humiliate others. It is a witness to our self-cultivation. The ''nation''s son'' had already attracted a wave of hatred and was now being fed chicken soup again. He was also the only artiste who dared to express his opinion on this matter. At least, it eased the tense atmosphere a little. He specially picked a few people who had scolded him fiercely on Weibo to reply. Was he afraid of checking the water meter? Dear, are you panicking? The public opinion was suppressed, but the impact of this incident was huge. It would have a huge impact on mu Yuan and the MU family''s reputation. It would even have a huge impact on Mu Chen. For arge family like theirs, they were bound together for good or bad. A few generals who were on good terms with the Yang family and the MU family came to make peace. They knew that their quarrel had already spread, so they acted as peacemakers and pretended that it had never happened and that it was just a fight between two children. Just when everyone thought that general mu was going to keep the peace, he did a God-level operation that stunned everyone. General mu filed a petition to Sue Yang Kuan in court and demanded a public trial. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2431 Master, Youre Too Charming General mu sued Yang Kuan for ndering a soldier. The next day, the news spread all over social media. This suffocating operation caused a violent turmoil in the Army. Not only was the Yang family dumbfounded, many officials were dumbfounded, and many big shots in the Army were also dumbfounded. Because of general MU''sint, this matter had beplicated and serious. After reporting to Yang Kuan, general mu waited for mu Yuan''s confinement to end and then closed the door to refuse guests. Tong Hua said,"cool. I like old General''s bad temper. He''s my idol!" Shen qianshu knocked on his head."You have to have the confidence to dare to do this. If you do this and lose, the consequences will be very serious." Even if they were fighting openly and secretly, they would still be friendly on the surface. The rtionships involved were tooplicated. If they could avoid falling out with each other, they would definitely not choose to do so. More than a decade ago, there was a simr example. The other party''s family officers had all died, but they still did not fall out with each other. They waited for the opportunity topletely overthrow the other party. The impact and significance of the copse of a family and a faction were different. General mu didn''t just protect his father. He also wanted to ensure that his entire faction was stable. If something happened and the Yang family got back at him, the entire faction would suffer. If he wanted to Sue Yang Kuan, it would have to be discussed by a group of people. He couldn''t make the decision alone. A few inte celebrities who understood the situation had already started to make conspiracy theories. Zhong ran said,"this idea was master ''s. After a group of old men discussed it through the night, it was decided. There will be a good show to watch next." "Why did daddy do that?" "We''ll do it this way. We''ll take a gamble. If we win, we''ll earn a lot. You''ll understand when you grow up. These things are tooplicated and can''t be exined in a short time." "Actually, you don''t know either." Tong Hua exposed him heartlessly. Zhong ran was speechless. Mu Yuan was released on the third day of being locked up. He was dispirited and listless. That kind of ce where he could not sit well or sleep well would definitely not allow him to sleep for three days. When he came out, he had a rotten smell. When he heard that general mu had sued Yang Kuan, mu Yuan was a little surprised that his father was so stubborn. "You still dare to say that? if you didn''t fight, would such a thing happen?" General mu almost gave him a p."You have to remember your responsibility when you wear the military uniform. Why are you fighting?" Mu Yuan quickly admitted his mistake."I was wrong." Looking at his son''s dispirited and listless face, general mu endured it for a moment and said,"good fight. At least you won!" Mu Yuan said,"dad, you are my biological father." Shen qianshu was not sensitive to this kind of thing, and she was not interested in it either. Ye Ling told her that mu Yuan would not be punished except for losing his Lieutenant Colonel rank. He would only be promoted after this incident had passed in two years. If Yang Kuan''s military uniform was handled well, he would probably be stripped off. No one could stand the fact that their big-headed soldier had risked his life toe back and was humiliated by his fellow soldiers, let alone such malicious nder. "You don''t want Yang Kuan to take off his military uniform, do you?" Shen qianshu walked over and pinched his shoulder. Ye Ling had been very tired recently, and his shoulder was as hard as a rock. Her soft little hand gently massaged his shoulder and then massaged his neck. Ye Ling closed his eyes infort."Yeah, this is a game. Xiao Yuan''s incident was the trigger, and this time, he yed it well." If it wasn''t for this matter, he wouldn''t have had any reason to make things difficult. The restraint between the major departments was too strong. Ye Ling did not want to be overly restrained by others. He hoped that the entire Department could listen to his orders alone and not have any random peoplee over to participate or give orders. He also did not want to listen to some stupid suggestions. "Poor little Yuan, you''ve used him as a weapon." "Did I force him to hit Yang Kuan?" Ye Ling raised his eyebrows."He is still not stable enough. In a few years, he will be more stable in handling things. If such a thing happens again, it will not be like this." "Xiao Yuan is only 24 years old. He''s a child who grew up under the bright sun. Do you think he''s as shrewd as you? do you think he''s born to be reliable? sometimes, a young man''s spirit is also very charming." Ye Ling squinted his eyes."Youthful spirit? are you saying that I don''t have little Yuan''s youthful spirit?" "No!" Shen qianshu thought to herself,''what the f * ck.'' She said,''you heard wrong. I like men like you who are naturally shrewd and overbearing. Those young men are too ... Too ... Too immature!'' Right, too childish. He''s more like a younger brother. " Ye Ling felt veryfortable after being coaxed by Shen qianshu. The hair that had just stood up was all smoothed down. Shen qianshu could not help butugh, and she felt sweet in her heart. She hugged ye Ling from behind, and her hands were wrapped around his chest. She turned her head and nted a kiss on his face."Master, you''re really too cute and too charming." 2432 Chapter 2342 Mu Yuan''s case was veryplicated, and it was impossible to hold a public trial. Not only was it about Yang Kuan and mu Yuan''s fight, but it also involved the honor of soldiers, the reshuffling of power, and the safety of some undercover agents outside the country. Ye Ling made use of his authority to gather all the special agents from overseas to sign a joint agreement to investigate Yang Kuan and mu Yuan''s matter. The investigation Bureau had also issued a strict order that if the confession didn''t match, the liar would be expelled from the Army and would not be tolerated. Mu Yuan recuperated at the base for a few days, and the swelling on his pig-like face finally subsided. There were only some bruises left, and he still looked a little terrifying. General mu knew that he was the one who hit him, so he could not say anything. After resting for a few days, they began to take the statement. Mu Yuan was repeatedly asked to give a statement five times. Every time, he was asked to repeat the details. He could not forget what Yang Kuan said. This was a trial technique. If mu Yuan forgot or his testimony was different, they could make a big fuss about it. However, mu Yuan had a deep impression of this matter. No matter how many times he was asked, he could remember the lines. His team members had been on many missions outside the borders and had gone through life and death situations. They had also trained an ability. Their observation skills were especially strong, and their hearing and memory were also especially good. They basically matched mu Yuan''s lines. Mu Yuan repeatedly asked for a statement, feeling a little frustrated. After all, the case wasn''t soplicated that it would be easy to solve. The other party even tried to overthrow his confession. If mu Yuan didn''t have the MU family''s support, this matter wouldn''t have been handled this way, and Yang Kuan''s case wouldn''t have been settled. However, because he was a member of the MU family, he had the confidence to make a big deal out of this and force Yang Kuan to take off his military uniform. "Dad, do you think it''s feasible?" Mu Yuan was not sure if it would work, but if it could bring Yang Kuan down, he would be happy to do so. Yang Kuan''s professional ability was good, but his character was terrible. He had also done some bad things before. He was like a maggot, and it was better to get rid of him as soon as possible. After all, he was scum. However, it wasn''t that difficult to actually do it. "That''s what we old men are going to do. You don''t have to worry about it, and you don''t have to do anything about it. Just wait for the result. Yang Kuan has openly humiliated the soldiers, which is uneptable. If the Yang family insists on protecting Yang Kuan, it will affect the morale of the soldiers. " General mu said indifferently,"of course, you will also have to pay the price." "Alright, I''m fine with it." Mu Yuan thought to himself, it''s just not being able to be promoted for the time being. It doesn''t matter, he doesn''t care. It was not a big deal to endure for another two years. "These few days, you will be at the base. Eat and drink as usual and lead the team for daily training. Don''t worry about other things. A public trial is impossible as it will affect our image. I will alsopromise and wait for the court''s summon." "I know, dad." The old men were also having a headache. They had to put Yang Kuan on trial because he had offended the Yang family. If they didn ''t, he would offend the MU family and the agents working abroad. They had risked their lives abroad and sometimes used their rtionships as a means. When they returned to China, they were humiliated by their brothers andrades. Who would dare to work for the country after they found out? If it was just a quarrel between Yang Kuan and mu Yuan, they would not have offended anyone. However, general mu had made a big deal out of it! asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 2433 Chapter 2343 General mu had blown this matter up all of a sudden! "General MU''s temper is as hot as when he was young. Although he dotes on his son, he''s also putting us on the fire to roast." An old general said, caught in a dilemma. In the past few days, various forces hade to speak. General mu stirred up this matter in his body. It seemed that he had a fiery temper, well-developed limbs, and did not care about the consequences, but the meaning behind it was different. In the beginning, the Yang family had insisted on protecting Yang Kuan, but in the end, general yang couldn''t stand the pressure and had to give up on Yang Kuan. "Dad, how can you give up on me? I''m your only son, the only sessor to your legacy!" Yang Kuan was angry and disappointed. He had thought that his family would protect him no matter what. "What else can I do? look at what you''re saying. Do you sound like a human? "It''s fine no matter what you say to your own people in private, but you said it in public and was heard by mu Yuan. It developed into trying to mediate. I¡¯ve already arranged for public opinion, but the MU family is even more ruthless. If they want to protect you now, I don¡¯t even want my military uniform." General yang pointed at the MU family next door. " Look at mu Yuan, and then look at you. He just came back from New York and risked his life to make a great contribution. It''s the time when he''s the proudest. You don''t care about your mouth and talk nonsense everywhere. Who are you to me? if this matter didn''t blow up, I could have protected you. I turned a blind eye to your fight. How would I have known that old mu would be so ruthless and want to strip you of your military uniform? now that things havee to this, we have to stop the damage in time. " "Dad, can I still go back to the Army in the future? " General Yang¡¯s expression was very ugly. The Yang family''s loft could see the MU family, and the MU family could also see the Yang family from the roof. The two families were considered neighbors, so they would know if there was any trouble. " If you want to leave the Army and work at the bottom level for five to six years, or you can just take off your military uniform and go into business, it''s up to you. " General yang had given him two options. In fact, he had suggested that his son start a business directly, so that he could make use of his family''s connections to make a career out of it. Some rich people who had connections with them would definitely give face to Yang Kuan, or at least give face to the Yang family. Doing business was profitable. "I''ll be at the bottom level for five to six years. I''m already thirty-two years old this year, and I''ll be almost forty years old in five to six years. Dad, two years, can''t you do it in two years?" Yang Kuan had wanted to do business, but doing business was also very difficult for him, and it would give him a different sense of achievement. He had been trained as a sessor since he was a child, so how could he be willing to give up halfway? It was all mu Yuan''s fault. If it wasn''t for mu Yuan, things wouldn''t have gotten so serious, and he wouldn''t have fallen into such a passive situation. Mu Yuan had always been a role model since he was young. Who knew what kind of dirty things he had done behind his back? "What kind of sweet dream are you having? old MU''s family will let you easily endure for two years. Why didn''t you think of this when you were spouting nonsense?" "I didn''t expect it to be so serious. I drank too much. I wasn''t the only one who said that. How would I know that he was just next door and happened to hear it?" Yang Kuan said angrily,"dad, this is a trap. It''s definitely a trap. The MU family set this trap to attack you. How could it be so coincidental that he heard it and made a fuss about it? it even became a hot search and everyone in the country knows about it." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2434 The sunny beach in Hawaii Chapter 2434 The sunny beach in Hawaii Yang Kuan''s conspiracy theory came out, but there was no evidence. When he saw mu Yuan at the base, he also went over to quarrel with him. Mu Yuanughed and said,"this is heaven''s will, you know? Tianyi made me sit next to you and I punched him in my impulsiveness. Tianyi made a nosy person record a video and post it on the inte. Didn''t you have a lot of fun when you first hired an Inte Water Army to defame me? why didn''t you think that you would be in such a miserable situation today?" Mu Yuan did not mean to provoke him. Yang Kuan''s words provoked him. "If I were you, I would leave the Army and be a businessman," he said. He was already upset about he Chunwang''s death, and now he had been humiliated by Yang Kuan. How could Yang Kuan be a businessman? he had been in this business for almost generations. Being a businessman was only a way to make money, but being a soldier was different. Be it social status or the right to speak, they were all top ss. Unless they could not survive in the Army, few of the second generation of the Army would be in business. Yang Kuan pointed at him and scolded,"if you''re not guilty, why did you hit me?" "Yang Kuan, do you know how many people will be disappointed by your words? The base is not your home. We risked our lives toe back, not to listen to your gossip. We can''t do that at all. You''re not a qualified soldier. The court will naturally decide how you should be sentenced. " Mu Yuan could not be bothered to talk nonsense with him. He was also unwilling to have any disputes with him before the court session to avoid unnecessary trouble. Ye Ling was not the person in charge of handling this matter, but he yed a unique role in it. He could pull out mu Yuan''s past few years ''records in front of the judge. It was the resume of ten Special Forces soldiers, which couldn''t bepared to ten years of experience. It recorded in detail mu Yuan''s time, what he did, what missions hepleted, and how much he had recovered for the country. Although he had failed missions before, most of them had beenpleted sessfully. In addition, the number of times he had been shot, wounded, and escaped death in the past few years was clearly recorded by the special intelligence Bureau. Some of the records were top-secret and not open to the public. Even Yang Kuan and the others didn''t know one-third of the records. With such a brilliant resume, even the court was embarrassed to say that mu Yuan was in the wrong. Yang Kuan was dumbfounded and couldn''t believe it, but mu Yuan was very calm. All these years, he had never done these things for the sake of iming credit. He had always sealed them in his files. He had never cared about what he had done, what credit he had earned, or what mistakes he had made. Because of the special rtionship between him and Jack, he had once used his country''s power to help Jack. Mu Yuan never felt that what he had done was worth showing off. It was what he should do, and hepleted every mission with an atonement mentality. Even a stranger would condemn Yang Kuan''s behavior, not to mention that Yang Kuan was a soldier himself. What he said was really offensive, and he didn''t deserve to wear a military uniform. The first time was not a trial, so they needed more information. Mu Yuan knew that this was just an excuse. Mu Yuan''s daily life in the military Region was very simple. He trained the soldiers, sparred with them, and even if he did not have any missions, he would train ten hours a day. At the same time, he thought about whether Jack, who was at the base in Hawaii, was really injured. After returning to the country, he restrained himself and did not ask about the other party''s news. Fortunately, he saw a post on his moments. Jack had posted a rare post on his moments. It was on the sunny beach in Hawaii. 2435 Chapter 2345 Mu Yuan was also relieved. The news in the newspapers could be treated as entertainment news. It might not be true. Mu Yuan''s matter was being discussed in a small circle. The Yang family finally could not stand the pressure and came to the MU family to reconcile and drop thewsuit. Yang Kuan''s crime would not be light, which was certain. However, if the MU family had reconciled, Yang Kuan might have been able toe back after a few years of being demoted to the grassroots level. At worst, he would have worked hard to earn military merits like mu Yuan. If the MU family had not reconciled, he would havepletely stripped off his military uniform and would never be hired again. This was extremely rare in the system. Generally speaking, when a person made a mistake and was dismissed, it was actually just a transfer to an inconspicuous position for a few years and then they coulde back. It was always these few people. Unless their corruption and bribery were so serious that it rmed the central government, or dozens of officials were involved and killed like the coastal economic smuggling case a few years ago, they would basically not be beaten to death. The MU family closed their doors to guests. General MU''s attitude was very high, as if he didn''t want to talk to her. After all, there was an old Princess living in his heart, and he would not easily give in to the Yang family. He forced the Yang family to sign a series of unequal treaties. Ye Ling designated two positions, and when the time came to change positions, he had to rece them with the people he wanted to use. He had to transfer all the people from the old Yang family away. The MU family also had a few positions exchanged. General yang had no words to say, so he gritted his teeth and agreed. In the end, Yang Kuan was transferred from his current position to the armed police Brigade of a town, where he would have to stay for at least three years. Mu Yuan was speechless. £¿£¿£¿£¿£¿£¿£¿£¿ What? Why was it such an ending? "Why did Yang Kuan stay in the armed police Brigade for three years? what kind of punishment is this?" Mu Yuan exploded."Which blind judge?" General mu said profoundly,"yes, it''s already very good." He was already very satisfied. After all, he got what he wanted, and ye Ling also got what he wanted. Old Yang''s family was about to cry to death. It was really wonderful. Of course, mu Yuan did not need to know, in case he exploded. p "What''s good? Dad, did you exchange something with the Yang family?" "Is your dad that kind of person? Your dad went to Sue them for your sake. You can''t bend down because you''re mighty, understand?" "I don''t believe it!" This was far from what he had expected."I thought Yang Kuan would be kicked out of the Army. What the hell is this? he''s back three yearster?" He felt that he had been deceived. "Not necessarily. Three yearster is three yearster." "You must have exchanged something with him!" Mu Yuan snorted coldly."So, from the start, you were all talk and no action. You didn''t intend to seek justice for me at all, right?" General mu said,"do you have any manners? how can you speak like this? you are in the wrong for hitting someone. You are also in the wrong." Mu Yuan said,"who was the one who said that we fought well? at least we won?" "Who said that? ye Ling said that, didn''t he?" Mu Yuan said,"...I will never trust you bunch of old foxes again!" At the scene of a huge father-son conflict, mu Yuan hung up the phone angrily. He was so angry that his heart hurt. To him, no exchange would be better than kicking Yang Kuan out of the Army. To the MU family and ye Ling, they naturally had to use Yang Kuan to exchange for resources. Mu Yuan was so angry that he called ye Ling and told him about it. "My father is too much. He actually used me. I thought that Yang Kuan would be kicked out of the Army." Ye Ling''s heart did not waver at all."Yes, you''re too untrustworthy." 2436 Chapter 2346 Shen qianshu had been listening to ye Ling and mu Yuan''s conversation the entire time. Mu Yuan trusted ye Ling very much and did not know that ye Ling had sold him out behind his back. Perhaps it was because mu Yuan had a habit of trusting ye Ling for a long time, but he actually did not suspect ye Ling at all. Shen qianshu asked,"master, you''ve turned bad. You know how to lie." "What did I lie about?" Shen qianshu raised her eyebrows. He still did not admit it? "You nned this. Xiao Yuan doesn''t know, right?" "If little Yuan doesn''t fight, who can scheme against him?" Ye Ling threw the me on her."What does this have to do with me? did I force him to fight?" I didn''t know when I first made it to the hot search. I just cleverly told general mu what to do to stop the losses and maximize the benefits. " Shen qianshu thought that it was not wrong to say that."I''m very curious. Why didn''t you tell Xiao Yuan directly?" "Xiao Yuan is different from me. He grew up under the care of the MU family and was sent to training by general mu when he was seven years old. After that, he has been studying and training. Even when he went to West Point, his circle is very simple. General mu doesn''t want Xiao Yuan to be exposed toplicated situations. He hopes that before he leaves the front line, he won''te into contact with more dark things. So, he usually avoids Xiao Yuan, whether intentionally or unintentionally. I think so too. If he had too many distracting thoughts, he would not be a good soldier. "Even if general mu retires in the future, I haven ''T. Xiao Yuan doesn''t need to bear any responsibility other than his mission. As for the responsibility of the MU family, general mu hopes that Xiao Yuan will retire from the front line at the age of 30 or 35 at thetest. Then, he can slowly teach him. Xiao Yuan is smart and has been influenced by his ears and eyes since young. He will be able to learn these things once he is taught. For now, he can just be a Special Forces soldier who simply obeys orders." Shen qianshu''s feelings were extremelyplicated. In his heart, he thought, damn, you didn''t even n so clearly for your son, but you''re really clear about the future of your younger brothers. She realized that ye Ling was really a feudal parent. He was not as good as ye Yifan. He yed around casually and made a scene casually. If he was really a rich third generation, it didn''t matter if he was a second generation heir. It didn''t matter if he caused trouble. Someone would settle it as long as he didn''t kill ormit arson. Therefore, ye Yifan''s entire temperament and state were different from his two brothers in the ye family. Under the protection of his two brothers, he could live without any worries until he grew old. He did not need to worry about anything. If this was the era of prenatal marriage, damn, he had already found a sister-inw. It was simply terrifying! He was usually so busy, where did he find the time to worry so much? Mu Yuan''s interpersonal rtionships were simple, but he had relied on his own intelligence and wisdom to ovee all obstacles and escape from death during his undercover career these few years. You bunch of parents are overprotective. Haven''t you heard that a loving mother will spoil her son? "You''re scolding me?" Ye Ling narrowed his eyes and looked at Shen qianshu gloomily. Shen qianshu gave a bright smile."How could I bear to scold you? I''m just thinking that you''re really too ... Well-rounded. There are so many people and so many things, and they all have to follow the path that you nned. Actually, have you ever thought that they have their own thoughts, and there''s no need to follow your n? you should let go." "What''s wrong with the future I''ve nned for them?" "There''s nothing bad about it!" Shen qianshu smiled and cupped his face. She kissed him on the lips."There are not many ns in life. That''s why there are so many miracles." Shen qianshu looked at him affectionately. She did not want ye Ling to worry so much, and she also did not want ye Ling to be so tired."Master, in my n, I would not go to France to study at all. If I followed my n and left the Shen family, I should work and study at the same time. Maybe I would not have met you or Tong Hua after entering apany. However, because of various things, I came to France by chance, met you, had Tong Hua, and ording to your n, found out that I was pregnant. If you ask Luther to give me the money, you''ll let me abort it, right? But I ran away, and because I ran away, I was no longer part of your n. That''s why you met meter and we fell in love. You see, this is a miracle. " Chapter 2437 Do You Have A Little Princess? Ye Ling seemed to be thinking about Shen qianshu''s words. He was silent for a moment."Your brainwashing skills have improved a lot." Shen qianshuughed out loud. She turned around and sat on hisp. She wrapped her arms around his neck and rubbed against his chest."Master, then you said that if we followed your n, you would make me abort the child, give me a sum of money, and I would start a new life. You might not meet me again. Without your ns, we would have Tong Hua. We would have fallen in love, you would have recovered, and we would have lived a happy life like normal people. Which kind of life would you like?" Ye Ling lowered his head and looked at him, deep in thought. His wife was smiling charmingly in his arms. She was soft and fragrant to the touch. It was not like the seven years of longing and torture. Those dark past, thinking about it made him feel like he had been reborn. He naturally liked the life he had now. Who did not like a happy family, a lovely wife and child? who did not like to be alone and suffer from illness and torture? Shen qianshu said,"you like what you have now, right?" Ye Ling was not someone who was easily convinced. He was very firm."You''re wrong. I''ve never restrained them. I didn''t tell little Yuan how he should live. I also didn''t tell tingjun that he wanted to start miss. I also didn''t tell Yifan that you can be a frivolous third generation rich. The path of their lives is caused by their personalities and choices. It''s not my interference. If I''ve nned everything for them, I won''t allow mu Yuan and Jack to be in love. " "But in the end, you still broke up with Jack and made him break up with you." "What''s the Difference?" Shen qianshu asked. "Little Yuan ... You can''t do this." "Yes, he can''t do this, but it''s not his choice, is it?" Shen qianshu said. "No, I know that he''s going to walk into the abyss. I won''t just sit by and do nothing. But before that, I didn''t interfere with his choice. I know they''ve been in a rtionship for four years. I''ve known it since I was twenty years old. I didn''t say anything, but you distorted the concept and tried to brainwash me. " Shen qianshu was speechless. If I''m not your wife, are you going to suspect me of being a spy sent by the enemy? ,m "You must be cursing me in your heart right now." Shen qianshu said,"we can''t talk anymore." Ye Ling said,"yeah, then let''s not talk." Shen qianshu tried to save her dignity and made a final struggle."Master, you are too stubborn. You should listen to me once in a while." "I''m already very obedient to you. " "When and where? Howe I didn''t know about this?" Ye Ling was speechless. Shen qianshu chuckled."Think about it carefully. Xiao Yuan is not young anymore. He is already 24 years old. You should let go of him when it is appropriate and let him handle his own matters." Ye Ling did not feel that he had interfered with mu Yuan''s choice. Other than hitting the couple. "Whatever Xiao Yuan wants to do, it has always been his idea. When hees to me, he doesn''t ask for opinions, but mostly to inform me. For example, if he insists on going to the Golden Triangle, I''m actually against it. "But he insisted on going, and I didn''t stop him. He signed the life and death contract and went. I don''t have the ability to extend my hand that far. Everything is up to him. So, I don''t understand what you''re saying ... It''s like an usation. Did I do something wrong?" Shen qianshuughed out loud. Mister ..." Shen qianshu was a little tired from talking, but she had to say it. "I just feel that you are taking all the responsibility. There is no need for that. For example, for this matter, you can tell little Yuan why you did it, what your purpose was for doing it, and what the result was. Mu yuan canpletely understand and empathize with you." Ye Ling frowned. He thought in his heart, Xiao Yuan has already determined that general mu did it. Why did he have to jump out and take the me? he is not stupid! She acted coquettishly,"I just feel bad that you''re too tired. You have to worry about this and that. I hope you can mind less of this and spend more time with me." Ye Ling asked gently,"then, will you give birth to a little princess?" Shen qianshu was silent. It was really an interrogation from the depths of her soul. F * ck, who''s tricking who? Chapter 2438 I Really Wronged Xiao Yuan The little princess''s question ended without a hitch. Shen qianshu kept a clear head and refused to give in. After ye Ling recovered from his illness, his temper also became more stable. In the past, ye Ling was like a crazy person who could go crazy at any time to Shen qianshu. She had to pay attention to ye Ling''s emotions at all times and follow his heart. However, he was normal now. Although he still did not show his emotions on his face, he would not lose control of his temper so easily, and he would not do crazy things. Coupled with a stable life, he had been reborn. I miss Noah a little. She could only secretly think about this, but she did not dare to say it out loud. Otherwise, ye Ling would definitely ignore her for a few days. In the military Region. Yang Kuan packed his things and left. Everyone was talking about him. The trial was not made public, so no one knew what was going on. They only knew that Yang Kuan had said something he shouldn''t have. For many people, this was a very normal thing and would not be brought to court. After drinking some wine, some words could not be taken seriously. ,m Who knew that it would be so serious. Mu Yuan didn''t want to hit him when he was down. Yang Kuan wanted to save his face."I will be back. Just you wait." Mu Yuan made a gesture as if he was picking his ears."These words sound a little familiar. I heard them when I apanied my little nephew to watch cartoons. Does anyone know which part of the lines are from?" The group of single men shook their heads. Wei Cheng said,"I know. It''s Pleasant Goat and big big big wolf." "Ah, he''s that big gray wolf. It''s a deration of failure. He says he''lle back every time. What can you do bying back?" Yang Kuan was furious. Cai Zhou said,"it''s a deration of failure. Shameless." "You guys ..." Mu Yuan''s face darkened, and he said calmly,"I don''t care how you managed to protect your military uniform this time. When youe back, I will definitely suppress you. With me around, you can''t do anything!" Yang Kuan walked away in anger. The technical soldier said weakly,"major, what we''re doing is a bit ... Attracting hatred." "What hatred? I didn''t want to talk to him. He was the one who came up to me." "He''s the type who can''t get what he loves. Tsk, tsk. He''s deliberately attracting your attention." Jiang Cheng said. Hu Yang said,"disgusting." "Yeah, it''s super disgusting." Hu Yang said,"your words are disgusting!" Mu Yuan had goosebumps all over his body."Alright, stop pouting. Let''s go train. These misceneous people are not under our control." General yang suffered such a big loss. He was very angry, but he could do nothing about it. It was already a foregone conclusion and could not be changed. One of his old friends said,"in the end, this matter is ye Ling''s fault. If he did not interfere, mu Yuan might be the one who suffered in the fight between mu Yuan and Yang Kuan. Even if mu Yuan''s Lieutenant Colonel rank is removed now, it is too easy on them." "You mean ... We''ll listen to old MU''s family in the future?" "Isn''t it obvious?" "He''s a neutral party and isn''t a good team. " "On the surface, he''s neutral. He will also help us to handle the missions that we give him. Who knows what he''s thinking? I''ve secretly investigated. Ye Ling and mu Yuan have a very good rtionship. Mu Yuan has also been rather suspicious these few years. Look at his overseas records. Don''t look at his mission period. Look at his vacation period. I keep feeling that there''s something wrong. Every time he''s on vacation, he would go overseas. If he''s not going to America, he''ll be at a base near America. Do you think ye Ling sent him to carry out some secret activity?" Chapter 2439 The Little Angel Wants To Adopt A Child Old general yang stood up and walked back and forth. He was very angry."Back then, he did not ept any new jobs. I don''t know how ye Ling got the old chief''s favor. Other people have to work hard to gain experience, but he got promoted so quickly. He should not have stayed in that position. He is not worthy at all. Back then, they did not investigate anything. I don''t know what these people are thinking." "You think you didn''t investigate? They would definitely investigate him thoroughly. There was ye tingjun''s miss, and Xie jinghuan''s Huan Yu technology. They were like gods to the special case. He must have used miss and Huan Yu to exchange for the Deputy Director of the special case. Later, after the Bureau chief retired due to illness, he was directly promoted. At that time, there was a lot of opposition within the internal department. It was the higher-ups who discussed the decision, and we could not do anything. However, if ye Ling and old MU''s family were on the same boat, Mu Chen''s position has also been confirmed. Although it''s a prefecture-level city, he''s the head secretary. With such a high starting point, he''ll definitely be in the capital city in ten years. " Old general yang knew that he had lost a son who had at least five to six years of future prospects. He felt ufortable in his heart."What can we do now?" "Think of a way ... To pull ye Ling down." "It won''t be that easy." Ye Ling had only been in office for three years, but the cases that were solved in these three years, the losses that were recovered, and the deployment outside the borders, they could control global information and intelligence at any time and ce. Furthermore, the task assistance of each department was the top priority. They had won the hearts of the people, and it was not so easy to rece them. "I heard some news. Ye Ling''s mental state is not stable." "You''re serious? How did you pass it?" "I don''t know about that, but it''s true that his mental state is unstable. If something happens to his family, will he have a rpse? How can a mental patient lead a special case?" Old Yang wasn''t surprised at all. He was a little tempted. "Don''t you want him to leave? When he got married, it was already impossible for him to pass the vetting process. Who knows what he did in the end? ording to my people''s investigation report, ye Ling''s current state has a lot to do with his family. " ¡­¡­ The secret n in the middle of the night was like the calm before the storm. Tong Hua had been living a carefree life recently. He took on a movie, a fantasy movie, in which Tong Hua acted as a mythical beast. After he turned into a human, Tong Hua acted in it. There were a lot of martial arts scenes, and the mythical beast was unruly and had a bad temper. It was simply Tong Hua acting in his own character, and he was very satisfied with his acting. Lin Xiaojuan hired two assistants for him, and ah da had been following him all the time. Lin Xiaojuan was also very assured. ? Shen qianshu was busy with the jewelry exhibition and ck Rose''s matters, and ye Ling also had his own things to do. The family of three was very busy, and their social circles did not ovep, but it was unexpectedly peaceful and harmonious. Yun an helped Shen qianshu to worry about the jewelry exhibition. Recently, he had been discussing with Li Chen about adopting a child. Shen qianshu was shocked. She avoided children like the gue. Her best friend actually wanted to adopt a child. She was really very brave. "Why do you want to adopt?" "Where else would the childe from?" Yun an asked innocently. "You can be a surrogate," Yun an scratched his head."Li Chen doesn''t want to go. I''m a surrogate. I''m afraid ... He''ll feel ufortable. Why don''t we adopt a child? what do you think about adopting a little girl?" Two men raising a little girl, that must be a disaster. Shen qianshu deliberated and said,"then, don''t you ever want a child that belongs to you?" Chapter 2440 An Accident Happened To Tong Hua While Filming "I want to ..." Little angel Yun an said."I''m afraid that Li Chen will be unhappy. I think it''s good to adopt a child. There are many orphans in the welfare home who need to find their parents." "You guys ... Don''t meet the adoption requirements either." Yun an was suddenly enlightened."Oh, right ..." It was as if he had just thought of this matter. Shen qianshu smiled and said,"I think you can persuade Li Chen to be a surrogate. A boy and a girl can make up a good name. Although they have been taking care of each other since young, and there is not much difference between biological and adopted children, if you want to look at the child, what if you raise an ungrateful person?" "Let me tell you, when I first adopted Tong Hua, I didn''t know that he was my biological child. I raised him as my own, but when he was naughty, you couldn''t bear to hit him. If you knew that he was my biological child then, his butt would have been beaten until it was swollen. It was still a little different." Yun an did not know what to say. Chen Wanwan came over and said,"don''t think that you''re all absent-minded just because you''re shareholders. What are you talking about?" "Yun an wants to adopt a child." "Wow, cool! Are you stupid? it''s not good to be alone with someone else. You have to keep a little light bulb. " Chen Wanwan and ye guanjun had been married for many years, but they had yet to have a child. "I think the child is very cute." Yun an could not understand why women were unwilling to have children. Was he afraid of pain? The child was so cute, so it was worth it to dote on him. "You men don''t know the pain of giving birth. You only know that the child is cute. It''s hard to raise a child." Chen Wanwan said,"recently, ye guanjun has also been crazily wanting children." The few of them started to discuss the issue of having children. An unfamiliar number called Shen qianshu. Ah DA''s number called Shen qianshu''s phone."Miss Shen, something happened to little master!" Shen qianshu suddenly stood up and almost hit the office desk. She took her car keys and walked out. "Where are you now?" "The central Hospital. The young master had an ident while filming. When the ambnce arrived, his breathing was very weak. The doctor said that he had to be mentally prepared." After ah da gave her the address, he said,"I''ll hang up first and call Masterter." "Alright!" Shen qianshu was exceptionally calm, but her hands were trembling a little. Yun an chased after her and said,"did something happen? let me drive." "Yun an ..." Shen qianshu turned around and hugged Yun an. She took a deep breath and suppressed the bad feeling that had emerged in her heart. Her entire body was cold, and ah DA''s words were like a loop ying in her mind. Yun an hugged her and patted her shoulder."It''s okay, it''s okay. Don''t be afraid." He did not know what had happened, and he was a little slow with his words. Shen qianshu hugged him for a while and passed him the car keys."You drive." When Shen qianshu and Yun an reached the hospital, Lin Xiaojuan was already there. Ah da was there too. A few members of the production crew were also there. They were all outside the operating room. Lin Xiaojuan''s face was as white washi. When she saw Shen qianshu, her eyes turned red. It was quiet outside the operating room. A few members of the production crew did not dare to raise their heads. "How long have you been in there?" "Half an hour. He still had a pulse when he was sent here." Lin Xiaojuan''s voice was trembling, and ah da was ming himself. Shen qianshu knew that it was not his fault. She waved her hand lightly, signaling for him to stop talking. "Is it very serious?" Ah da hesitated for a moment and nodded."The young master was filming a martial arts scene. He had an ident and fell down. There were many mechanisms at the bottom of the scene. They were originally stic props, but for some reason, there was a real knife in one ce. When the young master fell down, the thirty-centimeter knife pierced through his chest ..." Chapter 2441 Something Happened To Tong Hua While He Was Filming 2 It was as if something had exploded in Shen qianshu''s mind. Tong Hua''s body was so thin, and a knife went through his body? Shen qianshu''s body was instantly numb. In this short half of her life, she had encountered many moments of despair. Even during the ck Rose Selection, she was so desperate, but she could still muster up the courage to talk andugh with little 9th and little Qiao. No one would notice anything wrong. At this moment, her legs were so weak that she did not have any strength at all. In her daze, she did not know who had helped her up. It was as if there were many people calling out to her. Her consciousness also gradually became blurry. Shen qianshu suddenly raised her hand and pped herself. It was as if he wanted to wake himself up. Yun an and Lin Xiaojuan were shocked."Qianshu!" Shen qianshu pushed them away."My ... Phone!" She trembled as she took out her phone. Those who had experienced countless life and death situations understood that tears were the most useless when one''s life was on the line. She found miss Bai''s number. "I want the best surgeon. Something happened to Tong Hua. We have to leave immediately. I want to reach city A as soon as possible." Miss Bai was shocked. If it was not necessary, qianshu would not call this number."What kind of injury did Tong Hua have? can you describe it in detail? I can bring more things with me." Shen qianshu called ah da over and let him talk. After a while, ah da hung up the phone."Miss Bai said that she will be here in eight hours." Tong Hua''s surgery was veryplicated. The knife had been inserted into his chest and went straight through it. The extra de had to be sawed off before the surgery could be carried out. Shen qianshu had to sign it. "How long can he live without the operation?" "Two hours," The doctor knew ye Ling, and he also knew Shen qianshu. He knew the severity of the situation and did not dare to hide anything. Shen qianshu did not say anything and signed."You must keep him alive while you hug him. At least ... At least ten hours." "Young Madam, we''ll try our best." Tong Hua had lost consciousness long ago. Shen qianshu gritted her teeth."Can I go in and see him?" "You can ''t!" After the doctor finished speaking, he hurriedly entered the operating room. Shen qianshu was like a thunderp, and she was out of her wits. She did not know what she should do or say. Tong Hua''s current state would make his parents break down. Not far from the hospital. One of the men said,"to ensure sess, should we do something to the hospital?" A clear voice came from the phone."There''s no need to alert the enemy. It''s good enough to make an ident wlessly. There''s no need to make any other suspicious moves. No one is allowed to move." ¡­¡­ Ye Ling was at home today. It was strange. It was as if there was telepathy between parents and their children. He was a little uneasy the entire day and was constantly distracted when he was doing things. Zhong ran even jokingly asked,"is it because little young master went to the production team and you have no one to relieve your boredom? you were feeling uneasy the entire morning when you received a call from ah da." p Ah da was more tactful when he told Shen qianshu. When he told ye Ling, he told him everything that happened. Ye Ling knew about Tong Hua''s situation, and when Shen qianshu saw ye Ling, it was as if she saw her pir of support. Ye Ling walked over to her and hugged her. He pressed one hand on her head and pressed it against her chest. Shen qianshu could hear his heart beating slightly faster. "I''m here, don''t be afraid. " Shen qianshu bit on his shirt. Her lipstick had dirtied his white shirt, but she did not dare to cry out loud. The child was in the operating room, and she was crying outside. Wasn''t that a funeral? because of that, she did not dare to cry out loud. She just hugged ye Ling tightly. Actually, when Tong Hua was growing up, she had always been prepared to lose him because his heart had always been weak. The doctor had said that Tong Hua would not live past adulthood. After she was cured, she didn''t seem to have any more worries. She thought that Tong Hua would grow up slowly, get married and have children, and live his life happily. Ye Ling did not even n to raise him up to be the sessor. He was already eight years old, but he was still living freely in the entertainment industry. If he liked to film, he would film. He never stopped him. There was even a time when she joked that he wanted to raise the little princess to be the sessor because he had a little princess. "Don''t inform so many people yet. " Ye Ling said in a low voice and asked ah da to block the news first. The production team blocked the news immediately, and no one dared to spread it. The Gu family was a huge family. Tong Hua''s situation in the operating theater was unclear, and it was not good to let too many peoplee over, in case there were new problems and chaos. "Have you given miss Bai a call?" Ye Ling lowered his head, kissed Shen qianshu''s hair whorl, and asked gently. Shen qianshu nodded, and ye Ling slowly calmed down. He was not Shen qianshu. Ye Ling''s cold eyes swept across the group of people in the production team, and he narrowed his eyes slightly."Within an hour, you guys better give me a reasonable exnation. Get lost!" 2442 Chapter 2352 Tong Hua''s surgery was very difficult. The de had prated his thin body, and the moment the de was taken out, the blood vessels would definitely burst. The problem of internal bleeding was also very difficult to solve, and there were countlessplications. The electrocardiography on the device was very weak, almost stopping. The doctor''s forehead was covered in cold sweat, and the nurses kept wiping his sweat. This was an extremely difficult operation! Shen qianshu hugged ye Ling, and her body was very cold. She knew very well in her heart how low the chances of Tong Hua surviving were. Under what kind of difficult conditions would she have to be able to remove the de from his body? There were doctors and nursesing in and out continuously. The family members did not dare to disturb them and could only watch as they were busy. Shen qianshu saw arge patch of blood on the nurse''s uniform, and her vision turned ck. Tong Hua''s blood! Ye Ling covered Shen qianshu''s eyes and held her in his arms."Stop looking. Let''s wait for the results." The patient was in the operating room. None of them were doctors and there was nothing they could do. They could only wait for the doctor to save her. The operationsted from dawn to dusk, a full six hours. When the doctor came out, he was a little exhausted. Strictly speaking, the operation was not over. It was only halfway done, but he was no longer able to continue. "You two ... Meet for thest time." The doctor said that it was as if a bomb had exploded. Shen qianshu and ye Ling might have been mentally prepared for it. Miraculously, they did not cry or make a fuss. Shen qianshu put on the sterile clothes numbly and followed ye Ling to see Tong Hua. Tong Hua''s face was as white as snow, and there was no color in it at all. For the sake of the family''s emotions, the doctor covered Tong Hua with ayer of cloth and did not let them see Tong Hua''s chest. Shen qianshu did not have the heart to look at it either. Tong Hua''s breathing was very weak, and no one knew when his heart would stop beating. Shen qianshu touched his little hand while trembling. Ah da said that Tong Hua lost consciousness after he fell. At that moment, it must have been so painful. He was still a child, and he had been pampered by her since he was young. He was such a healthy and cute child who couldugh and throw tantrums. Tong Hua''s hand was still warm, and Shen qianshu''s tears fell on the back of his hand. She was almost kneeling on the ground and kissing the back of his hand, hoping to give him some warmth. "Tong Hua ..." She looked at his name in a hoarse voice, but she did not know what she wanted. She thought that she had broken the curse of the mother-son rtionship long ago. Was she really going to say goodbye to Tong Hua? She was willing to use her life to exchange for Tong Hua''s life. Ye Ling took a look at the operating table at the side. It was a very long steel knife. He walked over, and the steel knife was cut into more than ten pieces. Bit by bit, there was a piece that was dripping with blood. It should have been pulled out from Tong Hua''s bodyst. The blood on it was still warm. This was a knife that should not have appeared in a movie filming scene. "Tong Hua, it doesn''t hurt anymore, it doesn''t hurt anymore ..." Very soon, it stopped hurting. She persevered a little longer. She could not rece Tong Hua''s pain. Her words were all over the ce, and she did not know what to say. Her knees kept going soft, and she could not stand steadily no matter what. Shen qianshu cried."Tong Hua, don''t leave mommy. Mommy can''t live without you. I promise you everything. Don''t leave ..." If you say you want to act, you can continue acting. If you say you don''t want your sister, you don''t want her. As long as youe back to life, mommy will promise you anything. Ye Ling held onto Tong Hua''s other hand, and his eyes were slightly red."Hold on for another hour, hold on for another hour. The person who will save you will be here soon. Do you hear me?" Tong Hua''s electrocardiogram slowly moved towards a straight line. Ye Ling went out and pulled the doctor in."No matter what method you use, let him live for an hour more. Even if it''s half an hour, you must let him live." "Master, there''s no need for this. The child will be in pain." "Don''t care how much pain he''s in. Do your best to keep him alive and drag it out as long as possible. " "Young master!" "What''s wrong? I can''t order you now?" "I don''t dare!" The doctor hurriedly led a group of people in, and ye Ling half-carried and half-pulled Shen qianshu out. Lin Xiaojuan did not dare to look at her face at all. She was also crying her eyes out. She could not believe that Tong Hua was going to die. In the morning, he was still alive and kicking, dissing the child of aizen. How did he die? Ye Ling hugged Shen qianshu with one hand and looked at his watch at the same time. He used his other hand to send A message on his phone. After getting miss Bai''s exact time, he became even more anxious. The traffic situation in city A during the evening peak hour was really terrible. Ye Ling asked mu Yuan to send three helicopters to the airport to pick them up andnd directly on a private tarmac of Air China. Mu Yuan was not in city A but far away in the military. Fortunately, he was the person who could directly mobilize the helicopters and couldplete all the procedures in the fastest time. Ye Ling did not have time, so mu Yuan could act first and reportter. The three helicoptersnded on the tarmac and waited for miss Bai and the rest. Once theynded, they immediately flew to the top floor of the hospital. The doctor maintained Tong Hua''s weak heartbeat and persevered until miss Bai and the rest arrived. Miss Bai had brought the doctor, but she didn''t enter the operating room. They had brought a lot of things. There was a helicopter carrying a machine behind, which had not been moved down yet. "Long time no see, sect master." Miss Bai looked even paler than thest time they met. That was the aura of someone who had not seen the sun for a long time. Shen qianshu nodded. At that moment, she did not know what to say. Miss Bai didn''t dare to make any guarantees,"I''m also not sure if we can save him. If we can''t save him, then there''s really no other way. Sect master, please be mentally prepared." Shen qianshu nodded with tears in her eyes. She had put in all her effort and only hoped to get a good ending. However, if there was really no good ending, what else could she do but ept it? ¡­¡­ Gu Xie heard the news from Lin Xiaojuan and was very anxious. He also told the Gu family that Gu Chun and Fang Hongxiu were out of their wits. The whole family wanted toe to the hospital, but because Tong Hua was still being treated, Gu Chun left his sons behind and brought Fang Hongxiu to the hospital. When they arrived, Tong Hua was still in the emergency room, and miss Bai was outside the operating room. "Little tree ..." "Mom!" When Shen qianshu saw Fang Hongxiu, she hugged her and did not dare to cry out loud. She felt scared and wronged. Ever since ye Ling came, it was as if she had a pir of support. However, when her parents came, she felt extremely wronged. She was not a good mother. She was not able to protect her child and let him grow up safely. It must be her dereliction of duty. "Good child, don''t be sad." Fang Hongxiu was heartbroken by her crying. Ah da told Gu Chun about the situation. Miss Bai bowed to Fang Hongxiu, but Fang Hongxiu did not pay much attention to her. Miss Bai and Shen qianshu were of the same generation, and they had never worked together with Fang Hongxiu before. It was just that ck Rose had kept all the video information, and she also knew Fang Hongxiu very well. "Trust in their medical skills." No one knew ck Rose''s ck technology better than Fang Hongxiu. 2443 Chapter 2353 Tong Hua''s surgery touched the hearts of everyone in the ye family. After ye tingjun found out, he immediately prepared a ne and rushed back with ye Chu, afraid that he would not be able to see Tong Hua onest time. Ye Chu was very sad. She started crying again on the ne."Tong Hua is so pitiful. He''s so young. He must be in pain." Ye tingjun touched her head."Don''t cry. Take a nap. We''ll be home soon." "I can''t sleep." Ye Chu liked Tong Hua very much. She could get a lot of things from Tong Hua miraculously. She interacted with Tong Hua a lot usually and would chat with him on WeChat every few days. Thinking that she would not be able to see Tong Hua, ye Chu''s heart ached."This can''t be true. Tong Hua will definitely be fine, right?" "Yes, it''ll be fine." Ye tingjun didn''t dare to make any guarantees, but he didn''t dare to tell the truth in this situation. Eldest brother must be the saddest. After such a thing happened, eldest sister-inw must be very sad. Eldest brother had to worry about the whole family. Ye Chu hugged ye tingjun andined,"your ne is so slow. Why haven''t we arrived in A city yet?" Ye tingjun was speechless. They just got on the ne for an hour, how could they get there? It''s not a rocket, baby. Gradually, ye Yifan also found out about the situation. Other than mu Yuan, who was locked up in the military area, his family basically knew about Tong Hua''s matter, and they were all anxiously waiting for news. This operation took an especially long time. Sixteen hours passed, and the light in the operating room was still on. Lin Xiaojuan was forced to go home to rest by Gu Xie. Ye Ling could not persuade Shen qianshu, so he could only let her wait outside the operating room. Shen qianshu looked Haggard and exhausted. She refused to move a single step. Fang Hongxiu''s health was not good, so Gu Chun apanied her back to rest. Everyone''s mood was very heavy. Shen qianshu did not eat anything either. She sat on the chair with her legs folded and leaned against the wall to look at the operating room. Ye Ling sat beside her the whole time and did not leave even half a step. Zhong ran and ah da did not dare to leave either. In order to prevent the news from leaking out, the entire level of the hospital was sealed off. The crew was even more nervous. The prop guy cried,"director, how could you push me out to take the me? I told you before that there''s a real knife. Did you agree to it?" "When? when? I didn''t say anything!" The prop guy felt wronged."I told you." In the scene that Tong Hua was filming, he had to hang a wire. There were many mechanisms at the bottom, and there were many knives stuck in it. He had originally wanted to do special effects, but who knew that he would borrow the filming experience of the filming crew next door and use soft stic knives to stick into the ground. This would save a lot of time in theter stages. The director was also a perfectionist. There was a ce that was missing props, and the crew''s young brother saw a knife in the crew and asked him if he should rece it. The director agreed. No one thought that something would happen. It was a very simple scene to begin with. Tong Hua''s substitute was vomiting and having diarrhea today. His body was weak, and he was not in a good state. Tong Hua went into the scene himself. It was supposed to be a wire, but Tong Hua had been using his substitute all along. Who knew that such a coincidence would happen, and everyone was caught off guard. The director wanted to cry but had no tears. Ye Ling''s demonic expression made him tremble in fear. "If you don''t take the me, who will? it looks like Tong Hua can''t be saved. Our entire production crew is done for. He died because of the crew''s negligence. You know how scary his fans are. You know how scary the ye family is. We will all be done for with you." "What does this have to do with me? I didn''t cause him to fall on purpose. This problem was caused by the martial arts Director and the hanging wire. Why should I be the one to take the me? no one can shirk responsibility if this matter is investigated. Director, you are also responsible." The props guy said angrily,"Tong Hua''s incident was an ident. It''smon for idents to happen in China. This time, it''s just a little unfortunate. The movies that are shot overseas are all real. There are also idents with actors. Who can guarantee that there won''t be any idents? we didn''t do it on purpose. I''m not going to take the me." When this matter was pursued, the entire crew was in a state of panic and tried to shirk responsibility. The division ofbor in the crew was originally very clear. Now, you pushed me, and I pushed you. No one was willing toe out and talk about this matter. Everyone was afraid of being pursued. No one was willing to be responsible for a human life! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 2444 The Little Princesss Obsession The production team was wrangling, but it was hard to exin to ye Ling. The director had no choice but to write every detail of the filming process into a report. It was written in great detail and handed over to ye Ling. He also told ye Ling a piece of news from two months ago that was also filming a scene. The actor''s double had died whilepleting a difficult action. There had been incidents in the country where filming crews had caught fire, the hanging wire had gotten into trouble, fallen off a horse, and so on. They did not hurt Tong Hua on purpose. After all, Tong Hua''s pay was so high, and the filming crew was filming to earn money. If something happened, the production crew would be ruined. If something happened to Tong Hua while he was filming, the director''s reputation aside, the investor would lose everything. This was an ident that no one wanted to see. They even prayed for Tong Hua''s safety at the end of the filming. This report made Lin Xiaojuan so angry that she was about to die. No one in the crew admitted their mistakes, and no one was responsible for every step. She knew that there was no point in pursuing the matter since no one was willing to take responsibility. However, she did not expect things to turn out this way. What a Rascal. ? When Tong Hua was filming, he had gotten into a few idents before. It was just that this time, it was more serious. It wasmon for actors to get injured during filming, but the production team had ced such a huge props room at the scene, and no one told Tong Hua. Gu Xie asked, " could it be an ident? " " I dona€?t know either. If it wasn''t an ident, how would I exin it? who would be so cruel to a child? Tong Hua has a very good rtionship with the celebrities in the industry. Even if the child stars in the same period had some small conflicts with him, who would harm a child? wouldn''t that be crazy? " Lin Xiaojuan''s eyes were still red and swollen. " If there is really such a person, I would really want to cut him into a thousand pieces. This is the team that we work with often. They have filmed more than one movie. The director''s character is wed, but the movie he filmed is a popr one. The production team is also very meticulous in their work. Tong Hua is also veryfortable in the production team. I don''t understand who would intentionally harm him. " Gu Xie was deep in thought. Tong Hua was indeed a likable child. The hatred that he attracted was the hatred of keyboard man on the inte. He was very popr in the production team, and almost no one would offend Tong Hua. Unless it was a fool, Tong Hua was still young and was a child star. He would not be able to affect the vagrants of an adult star, and he would not be able to upy the resources of an adult star. Moreover, he was a Golden Goose, and even if he was supported, he would be afraid of falling down. Who would harm Tong Hua? the safest person in the entire production team was Tong Hua. Even if he sneezed, the director would not dare to let him film night scenes. "If the production team wants to wrangle, so be it. We still have to pursue the matter." Gu Xie said calmly,"you should rest first. Second brother has already sent someone to investigate this matter." Lin Xiaojuan nodded. Tong Hua was also the golden goose of the Gu family. He had suffered so much, and Gu Chun was about to go crazy. He had long asked Gu Yuanli to investigate. If he were a Bandit from the Republic of China, he would have taken a rifle and wiped out the production team. Shen qianshu leaned against the wall in a daze. Ye Ling carried her into his arms, and she did not cry or make a fuss. She just looked at the operating room. Ye Ling suddenly did not have so much obsession with the little princess anymore. He already had the family he wanted. He had already spent a lot of effort to protect his family, and he might not be able to take it. The ident came so suddenly, and Tong Hua suffered a lot. It was rare for him to hold on to hisst breath and wait for ck Rose''s people toe. If the little princess was born, and there was also an ident, or if an enemy came to seek revenge, what would he do? Tong Hua was already very delicate. If he raised another delicate person, he would have to worry about being abducted every day. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2445 Tong Hua Is Too Delicate When ye tingjun and ye Chu arrived at city A, Tong Hua''s surgery had just ended, and the doctors were all exhausted. Shen qianshu seemed to have been injected with chicken blood, and she hurriedly went up to him."How is it?" The doctor said,"sect leader, the young master''s operation was not considered a sess. He was barely protected. We will see how the effects of the new medicine are these two days. We have to keep a close eye on him at all times." Miss Bai covered her mouth andughed. Shen qianshu was confused. Miss Bai said,"what he said can not be considered a sess. To normal people, it should be able to save their lives. Don''t be scared by his perfect control." "Thank the heavens!" Shen qianshu closed her eyes. Perhaps the doctor had lived in the underwater world for a long time, and he was also a rigorous scientific researcher, but he did not understand the ways of the world at all. He was very one-track minded."Sect leader, you should thank us. Why are you thanking heaven and earth?" It was rare for Shen qianshu to be at a loss for words. She muttered to herself,"yes, thank you all. Thank you very much." The doctor humbly expressed that he had received the gratitude. After that, he had a lot of requests. First, the hospital on this floor had to bepletely cordoned off. He did not want other doctors in the hospital to barge in by mistake. The residue of the experiment had to be cleaned up by specialized people. Then, it had to be destroyed. There was a series of unbelievable requests. Before ye Ling could say anything, Gu Chun said that there was definitely no problem. Everything could be done! There were many people in ghost city. Ye Ling did not want to fight with him for this dirty job. He confirmed again and again."Will he be fine?" "It depends on how the new medicine is used to it. The young master has been poisoned by us. In theory, he shouldn''t reject the new medicine." The doctor said with a smile, looking quite proud. Shen qianshu was speechless. Ye Ling was speechless. This was not a good thing, and it was not something to be happy about. Ye Ling and Shen qianshu did not try to argue with the doctor. They thanked him. This was good news for everyone. Shen qianshu could also have a good night''s sleep. Once she thought of Tong Hua, her heart ached terribly. The moment Shen qianshu woke up, she heard a bolt from the blue."What did you say? Can you say that again?" ,m "When Tong Hua is better, send him to the base." "..." Shen qianshu had not yet recovered from the shock that Tong Hua had temporarily saved her life, and she was already facing the possibility of being separated from her son."Why?" "You''re too delicate. " Ye Ling was disgusted."A seven or eight-year-old child in the base would definitely be able to avoid such a situation. This incident during filming is just an ident. What if someone is plotting against him? you and I have so many enemies. If someone were to plot against him, with his delicate appearance, he might be able to hide once, but he can''t hide forever. Ah da can''t possibly keep an eye on him all the time. If he wants to be safe, he must be strong." Shen qianshu knew that ye Ling was right. However, Tong Hua had just experienced a great disaster. Wasn''t it too cruel to make such a decision? "I''ll make it clear to him. " Ye Ling said calmly,"just don''t spoil him." "I know," Shen qianshu said. Their rtionship as husband and wife was more important than that of their child. Unless Shen qianshu could convince ye Ling, she would basically listen to everything that ye Ling decided for the child. She thought to herself, it seems like I''ve wasted my breath telling him not to be a feudal parent some time ago. Tong Hua was probably going to kick up a fuss. Poor baby, he was going to be kicked to South America by his father before he even passed the critical period. "Was this really an ident?" Shen qianshu was more sensitive. Ye Ling passed Gu Yuanli''s investigation report to her."Zhong ran''s report and Gu Yuanli''s report are basically the same. From the surface, it''s just an ident." Chapter 2446 Pampered Little Princess Tong Hua endured the observation period for three days and got used to ck Rose¡¯s medicine. The most amazing thing was that the ruptured blood vessels seemed to have a self-healing function and were slowly healing. The most terrifying internal bleeding and chemical reaction problems after the surgery were relieved, and his heartbeat slowly recovered. This knife did not cut through Tong Hua''s cardiac artery or aorta. Although it pierced into his chest, because the de was rtively thin, it pierced through his heart. Ah DA¡¯s emergency treatment was in time, and the doctor removed the de perfectly. There was no secondary injury. Even so, this was still a miracle. Tong Hua could still be saved under the situation where there was almost no way to save him from massive bleeding. The only side effect of ck Rose¡¯s new medicine was that the wound healed very slowly, and he would bleed frequently. He needed a blood transfusion for a week to ease the situation. Tong Hua would be in very much pain after the anesthetic wore off. To be able to survive, Shen qianshu already felt that it was a miracle. She could only be prepared to spend the week with Tong Hua. Who knew that she would break down on the first day? after Tong Hua woke up, his wound hurt badly. On top of that, he had a fever, and his body was boiling hot. He cried until his throat was hoarse. No matter how Shen qianshu persuaded him, it was useless. After all, he was still a child. It was as if he had been cut on the head. He could not take any painkillers or give him too much anesthetic. He could only endure it while he was still alive, except for Shen qianshu taking care of him personally. There was also a professional nurse wiping the blood from his chest. In order to prevent him from struggling, his hands, feet, and waist were fixed on the bed. " Mommy, it hurts so much. My chest hurts so much ... It hurts. Mommy ... Mommy ..." He cried so much that he could not even speak properly. The smell of blood hit him in the face, and Tong Hua could not even roll around. Shen qianshu was anxious and her heart ached for him. She had no choice but to use a piece of soft cloth to stuff his mouth and let him bite it. Tong Hua''s face was red from holding it in, and his tears fell. No child could endure such pain. He could not do anything other than cry. "Bear with it, it''ll be over soon." "I don¡¯t want to!" Tong Hua broke down. Ye Ling was more heartless."You should go home. Let him cry." "Go away!" Shen qianshu was furious."Do you really think that your son is adopted?" Ye Ling was speechless. He was definitely taking his anger out on her. He was afraid that Shen qianshu would not be able to bear it while she was in the hospital, so he let the nurses take care of her for three days. They were experienced. This was to prevent the child from bing soft-hearted and feeling bad again when she cried. A child''s crying would indeed affect a couple''s rtionship. The first time he woke up, he cried for nearly four hours and fainted. Tong Hua had never cried so miserably when he was young. Other than being covered in blood, he was also drenched in sweat. Shen qianshu''s heart was about to break. She and Lin Xiaojuan took off Tong Hua''s clothes, dried his body, and then helped him put on dry clothes. Lin Xiaojuan looked at Tong Hua''s chest and wanted to cry. It was a huge surgical wound. Although it was stitched up, it still looked very scary. After Shen qianshu repeatedly confirmed that she could not use painkiller, there would be some adverse chemical reactions with the new medicine. Local anesthesia would notst for long, and using too much would not be good for the child. She could only helplessly give up. As a grandmother, Fang Hongxiu''s heart ached for her grandson. However, she heard that he cried for four hours until his throat was sore and he fainted. Fang Hongxiu mumbled to herself,"this ... Is very impressive." Fang Hongxiu thought for a while."She''s still too pampered. Ye Ling is right. We should send her to ..." Shen qianshu looked at her quietly. Fang Hongxiu changed her words."But children are like this. They can''t take the pain." Ye Ling was speechless. He changed his mind just like that? asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 2447 Chapter 2357 Tong Hua cried continuously for three days until the fourth day. He did not know if he had gotten used to the pain, but he slowly started to stop crying. His eyes were already swollen from crying. For seven days in a row, Tong Hua gradually got used to the pain. He was numb to the pain every day. After enduring for seven days, his condition became better and not as bad as before. Miss Bai and the doctors waited until Tong Hua''s health points stabilized before leaving. Ye Yifan hade a few times, but he could not meet miss Bai. The ck Rose¡¯s people did not want anyone to disturb them, and miss Bai did not stay in city a for long. Ye Yifan also knew his ce and did not disturb her. He came to make Tong Hua happy every day. As the only child of the ye family''s third generation, Tong Hua was definitely a darling. Other than ye Yifan, ye tingjun and the others woulde to visit him. The Gu family would alsoe to visit him. Even the ye olddy came to the hospital when she heard about this. Tong Hua had been in pain for the past few days, and he was in a bad mood. Other than Shen qianshu, he did not care about anyone else. It was not good to disturb him too much during his recuperation period. Ye Ling got ah da to make a schedule, and he could only visit him within the stipted time. Tong Hua recuperated for seven days and was finally able to move. His condition then improved slightly. Thinking that his nephew was already in a very miserable state, he wanted to buy a tragic state to tease him. " I¡¯m out of love. " Tong Hua took the mirror and looked at his eyes. They were really very ugly. He asked ye Yifan to bring an ice pack over for him to apply it on his eyes. His arm could not move for the time being, so ye Yifan applied it to his eyes manually. "You''re in too much pain, you''re starting to care about your image. " Tong Hua said,"I want to be a huge fan. Of course, I have to pay attention to my image." "I''m out of love, but you don''t feel sorry for me. " "How many times do you get dumped in a month? I''d rather feel bad for myself. " Tong Hua was exceptionally cold and heartless. These few days, he had been in so much pain that his temper was rather irritable. He had finally recovered."Such a long knife. I thought I was dead for sure." "We all thought you were dead for sure." Ye Yifan said,"you''re really lucky. You''re bound to have good fortune after surviving a great disaster. You''ll definitely have a harem of 3000." Tong Hua was speechless. The baby is still a child. What are you saying? "Baby, are you going to continue acting in the future?" "Take a picture. This was an ident." Tong Hua had forgotten the pain before his scar healed."I still want to be the Best Actor." Ye Yifan thought to himself,''I''m sorry, but my brother is already going to pack you up and send you away.'' "Little uncle, do you think someone will want to harm me?" Tong Hua was indeed someone who had acted in too many melodramatic TV shows."You can''t win against my parents, so you''re looking for me." "That can''t be!" Ye Yifan was shocked."Who is so bold?" "I think so too. Daddy is so fierce." Shen qianshu and Gu Yuanli looked at Tong Hua''s investigation report. It looked like a normal incident on set. Everyone in the production crew was there, and no one ran away. If she had intentionally harmed Tong Hua, she would have gone missing out of guilt. Gu Yuanli said,"everyone''s bank ounts are clean. During the seven days that Tong Hua was hospitalized, I sent people to follow hundreds of people in the production team. No one was suspicious. Especially the props team, I personally followed them and didn''t find anything wrong. " Shen qianshu sighed."Was it really an ident?" "What did ye Ling say?" "Zhong ran has also checked. It was an ident too." Shen qianshu was helpless. Perhaps she was too concerned about her son. She kept feeling that something was suspicious, but she could not find out what was suspicious. If she wanted to prevent her son from facing any danger in the future, she had to find out the truth. However, ye Ling did not have as many people as ghost city. He was able to keep an eye on the daily lives of hundreds of people in the production team. This was a huge workload. Chapter 2448 Lets Play Hide And Seek "What do you want?" Gu Yuanli asked. "This was an ident. What else can I do? whose fault is it? no one is willing to have an ident. The production team''s producer and investors went around using their connections to look for ye Ling. They''re afraid that ye Ling will take his anger out on us and make us look unreasonable." Shen qianshu was helpless. If it was really an ident, they would not pursue it too deeply. It was a miracle that Tong Hua was still alive after suffering. It was not known who had spread the news of Tong Hua''s injury, but the production team had attracted ridicule and attacks from the masses. There were conspiracy theories everywhere on the inte. Lin Xiaojuan had made a simple statement about Tong Hua''s ident, surgery, and treatment process. Recently, the ''nation''s son'' had earned enough sympathy points. The amount of tips given by his mother fans on social media was enough to buy two houses in city A. It was really ... His ability to absorb gold was growing. Gu Yuanli said,"it''s not convenient for ye Ling to investigate, and there aren''t that many people. I will observe them for a month and see if there are any special circumstances. If it''s really an ident ... The next time Tong Hua shoots an action scene, use a substitute." "I know," Ye tingjun and ye Chu came to visit him the next day. Tong Hua''splexion gradually improved, and he was very happy to see ye Chu. Ye Chu touched his little hand and said,"you have to recuperate well. When you''re better, go and look for miss to y with me. I''m very familiar with New York now." "Alright." The little one who had no sense of direction had changed a long time ago. He was now a tour guide."Are you guys leaving too?" "No, the waiter said he would stay for a month." Ye Chu said,"I''ve applied for leave from the school. I just need to do one video assignment. There''s no problem." "Then you cane and see me every day." "Of course." Tong Hua liked it the most when ye Chu and ye Yifan came. In Shen qianshu''s words, the two of them had moremon topics to talk about. Hence, ye Chu ran to the hospital very frequently. Tong Hua had escaped death, and the news spread faster. Ye Ling was actually a little regretful. If he had known earlier that he would announce Tong Hua''s death, he would have been deliberately attacked. After he announced Tong Hua''s death, he would have acted for a while more, and the mastermind would have taken action. He only thought of it after Tong Hua''s news was exposed. Because all the investigations showed that it was an ident, it was not good for him to look into it. If he wanted to confirm it and make himself feel at ease, announcing Tong Hua''s death was the best way. It was toote now. During that period of time, Shen qianshu was not in a good state and was in a daze. He thought that Tong Hua could not be saved, and he was prepared to spend that time with Shen qianshu. He did not think too much about it. When his son was lying in the hospital, he really couldn''t calmly analyze who the murderer was. After all ... He had a lot of enemies. In a courtyard house, two middle-aged men and a young man and woman were having a secret conversation. "The mission failed. His son is really lucky. I saw with my own eyes that his chest was pierced by a long de, but he still survived. It''s incredible." The young man said,"this is almost impossible." ? The middle-aged man in dark-colored clothes said,"I heard that mu Yuan dispatched three helicopters to pick up eight people from the airport to the hospital. There is also a machine. I have a photo. Take a look." The middle-aged man showed the photo. Miss Bai and the few doctors from ck Rose were clearly captured. The photo was taken in the air, and the camera also captured it very clearly. After miss Bai and the rest left, they took ye Ling''s private ne, and the camera was also taken along. "Does anyone know him?" The young man looked at it for a moment and felt that it was unfamiliar. He handed it to the woman."Use biotechnology to identify the facial features of the global records." As long as one had taken a ne, there would definitely be a record andparison. The young woman nodded, took the photo, and went to the side topare it. She wanted topare their identities and which airport they had been in and out of recently. There were records of all the nes in the world, and all the routes were clear. Such a big ne couldn''t have disappeared into thin air. She could also find out which airport they had been in and out of. The young man was about to say something when the woman suddenly said,"I can''t find their exit and entry records at city A''s airport." "How is that possible?" The middle-aged man said,"even if they used special means to get through customs, they would definitely leave their fingerprints and photos." "There are no records." The woman confirmed again."There''s no entry record. It should have been deleted." "It must be ye Ling!" "He''s stretching his hands too far. He dared to touch this information. It''s so obvious, yet he still dares to eliminate it. Report him immediately." "No!" The young man was very calm."Tong Hua''s matter was done wlessly. He had no evidence at all. If we touch him now, it''s obvious that there''s something fishy about this matter. Who will bear the consequences? The Yang family? Are you willing to?" Everyone was silent. The woman said calmly,"Deputy Director, the world doesn''t have the results of their biological gicparison." "This is not something that ye Ling can do. The other party''s background is not small." Chapter 2449 Tong Huas Investment Vision A person could enter and leave the country without leaving any traces. Ye Ling could not do it. This was a very difficult and unbelievable thing. No one should be able to do it. The young woman had checked the ne''s entry information, but it had not been obtained yet. She could only pay close attention to it at all times, hoping that they would know as soon as theynded. No matter how powerful they were, they would be filmed and the records would not be deleted in real time. The two middle-aged men left the courtyard house, got into the car, and left without a sound. The young man lowered his eyes slightly, and the woman asked,"Tong Hua is still in the hospital. Should we continue?" The young man shook his head."We''ll close the case as an ident. This can be considered as an understanding of this matter. Don''te into contact with him for the time being. After this matter has died down, give him the rest of the money. Be careful, give him diamonds, not money. It''s too eye-catching." "Understood!" The woman had a pair of brown eyes."This time, Tong Hua escaped death by the skin of his teeth. He''s so lucky." "This isn''t luck." The young man said,"to be able to survive such a serious injury, it must not be luck. Don''t check on the hospital for now." If I were ye Ling, I would definitely have set up an inescapable to see who is investigating this matter. We can find out about Tong Hua''s matter by following the clues. Let''s not cause any more trouble. " "Understood!" The young man said indifferently,"he''s lucky. He''s not so lucky every time." This courtyard house was located in the center of the southern city district. It was a protected building next to an old garden. It was very quiet and there were very few people in this area. One needed to pay a ticket to enter. There was an antique smell everywhere. The courtyard was filled with France parasol trees. After spring, the parasol trees were a light green, bringing a bit of coolness. In the afternoon, a man and a woman left the courtyard house together. Tong Hua recuperated and withdrew from filming. The production team could be considered to have stopped filmingpletely. The investor cried his heart out. The producer did not dare to offend ye Ling. His son almost died in the production team and thus withdrew from filming. Tong Hua was still a very important character. Without Tong Hua and being scolded by Tong Hua''s fans every day, how could they continue filming? If they continued filming, when the film waspleted, it would not be a TV series but a movie. The audience would also boycott it. This investor was really unlucky. He had invested in three movies, but he did not return with any money. This was the fourth movie, and he finally managed to invite Tong Hua. Gu Xie was even the one who helped him out. He wanted a friendly price, but in the end, such a big mess happened. It looked like he had lost all his money again, and thepany was about to go bankrupt. Gu Xie and he were old acquaintances, and it was not good for him to say anything. This investor was also very honest. He did not even dare to mention it when he came to see Tong Hua. In the end, when Tong Hua saw the news on the inte, he waved his brush and found another person to rece him in the filming. It was such a big deal. The little ancestor had even invested 20 million Yuan in it. Lin Xiaojuan did not know what to say. What the hell was this? Can you ask the management team first? Actually, ye Ling was not being overbearing and wanted the production team to pay the price. He did not even ask them to pay for Tong Hua''s medical expenses. This matter could be considered as suffering a loss. The helpless thing was that the other party could imagine, and they had already imagined that he wanted to ban the production team and so on, causing the investor to go bankrupt and go bankrupt. Ye Ling did not think that way, but the entire country''s audience thought the same way. She did not expect Tong Hua toe out and ruin her reputation. He was really bored recuperating. He had worked with this crew twice, and it was indeed veryfortable. The director, smooth and slick, was a coward, but he was interesting, had a big brain hole, and the things he shot were very good. Tong Hua liked interesting people the most. He knew that this incident was an ident, so the production team fired two young men from the props team and also fired a few women rted to it. It could be considered as an exnation. They couldn''t possibly let them go bankrupt, right? "Tong Hua, you''re really my great benefactor." The investor held onto Tong Hua''s hand with tears and snot as he cried andined about how difficult it was. Tong Hua baby was very disgusted, but he did not know how to say it. His smile was about to freeze. The baby could still move and had run away a long time ago. The only disadvantage was that it couldn''t move. "If the box office makes money, I won''t take a single cent of the profit. I''ll give it all to you." Tong Hua was speechless. Chapter 2450 Tong Hua Who Dissed His Father Daily The investor knew that he would be an eyesore to ye Ling and Shen qianshu, so he did not stay any longer. He brought some lilies for Tong Hua to admire, but he left after staying for less than twenty minutes. Ye Chu asked,"why did you invest? Don''t you hate him?" "He''s the most innocent one among us who got hurt. He just invested in the movie. If this movie fails, he''ll really go bankrupt. It''ll be quite tragic." Ye Chu praised him."Tong Hua, you are a good person." Tong Hua, who was given the good guy card, was dumbfounded."My dream is to be a bad guy, a bad guy with a unique way of being bad." "Me too, me too!" Ye Chu and he were like-minded. They were just short of researching how to be bad people together. Before they could figure it out, ye Chu was brought back to the ye family by ye tingjun. The olddy of the ye family specifically asked to see ye Chu. Although she had arranged for ye tingjun to go on a blind date the previous time, it was fortunate that they did not end up on bad terms. This time, when Tong Hua was injured, the olddy came over twice to see him. She had deliberately avoided Shen qianshu and ye Ling. She was considered to be very thoughtful. Tong Hua''s mouth was more vicious, but he was a child after all. The first time the olddy came to visit him, he ignored her. The second time, he gave her a good look. Ye tingjun looked at his grandma''s attitude and thought that she had probably thought it through. AG would definitely be Tong Hua''s in the future. If he continued to be silly and continue to argue with Tong Hua and ye Ling, his second uncle''s family would be in trouble. Ever since miss Bai came and left like a gust of wind, ye Yifan had been feeling sad. He did not go out for his sports car anymore and stayed in the hospital every day to y with Tong Hua to relieve his boredom. Tong Hua still had to bear with his wound and care for his little uncle who had fallen out of love. "You''re not heartbroken, you''re in a one-sided love. " "This is a breakup!" "Then you go after him." "Do you know that I''m pursuing her because I want to live a life of istion?" "Oh?" "She''s Xiao longnu. If I were to be with her, I''d be locked up in an ancient tomb like Yang Guo. The world outside would no longer be my forest." Ye Yifan was very sad. "How could I?" "It''s true. My brother said so. " Tong Hua suddenly remembered that ye Ling had said that he wanted to send him to a ce where he would not be able toe out once he went. He could not help but shiver."Little uncle, this time, I was injured. Did my daddy say anything?" "What did he say?" "For example, send me to South America. What the hell is that ce?" Ye Yifan said,"...I''ve never heard of this." Ye Yifan did not dare to lie. Tong Hua''s wound was still hurting. He could just sit up, but he could not walk around as he wished. If he exploded and hurt his wound again, he would start crying again. In the few days after the surgery, he really cried until everyone on the three floors knew about it. The patient who was directly opposite him was a patient with poor sleep. Tong Hua still cried every night, and he wasined about a few times. "That''s good, that''s good!" Tong Hua felt that his wound was getting less and less painful by the day. Today was better than yesterday. Although he could still feel the pain, it was not as bad. Ye Yifan couldn''t bear it and coughed twice."Actually, you should train more. My brother said that if you were willing to train with Zhong ran, you might be able to avoid this knife this time." "Hehe, you can me me for natural and man-made disasters?" Tong Hua did not think that he would be able to dodge this knife even if he fell from a high ce."How do I dodge it? spin three and a half in the air?" Does he think it''s a gymnastics or a wuxia drama?" Ye Ling and Shen qianshu, who pushed the door open and entered, were speechless. Chapter 2451 Tong Hua Has An Ominous Premonition Again Ye Ling''s face darkened. Shen qianshu covered her face. He was really dissing his father every day. Tong Hua evenined first."Why don''t you guys make any sound when you walk?" "Baby, does it hurt today?" Shen qianshu came over to help him out. "It hurts!" Tong Hua acted coquettishly."I only feel a little better after seeing mommy." Ye Yifan was speechless. Eh, disgusting. Didn''t he just say it didn''t hurt? Of course, he would not expose his precious nephew. "Baby, you''ve suffered. You''ve lost so much weight." Ye Ling could not take it anymore."I saw that his face was ruddy, and he even gained weight." Tong Hua was speechless. Shen qianshu was speechless. Tong Hua had indeed gained three pounds. As he had been lying down and unable to move, his wound hurt a lot. In order to divert his attention, ye Chu would happily feed him nuts, fruits, and snacks every time she chatted with him. She would bring a basket over and go home after feeding him. Tong Hua had been eating like this for a whole week. Other than the fact that the fruits were high in calories, it would be a miracle if he did not gain weight. With ye Chu as an example, the others followed suit. They thought that Tong Hua had a good appetite, so they also fed him. He was not a thin child to begin with, and his face was as if it was covered in ayer of air. "Daddy, I''m cute, not fat." Tong Hua insisted that he was a cute little boy and was not fat at all. Shen qianshu could not help butugh and pinched his face."Do you want to go home and recuperate?" "I want to!" "Then let''s raise it at home." Shen qianshu doted on her child a lot, and she could not bear to let him recuperate in the hospital. His health had also improved, and ye Ling came over with her to settle the discharge. Ye Ling said,"when your injuries are better ..." "We''ll talk after my injuries are healed!" Shen qianshu interrupted ye Ling''s words. Was he so eager to tell Tong Hua the bad news that they were going to hurt each other? Tong Hua had an ominous feeling. "Daddy, you''re not going to send me away just because I said something bad about you, are you?" After all, it was a dailyint. As an adult, he had to be broad-minded. "He won ''t," Shen qianshu said. Tong Hua felt that he had to hug onto mommy''s thigh tightly in the future and not let go. He used his injury as an excuse to whine in Shen qianshu''s arms."Mommy, baby''s chest hurts." Ye Ling said,"you''re already eight years old!" "Seven years old!" His eighth birthday hadn''t even passed yet! When he was eight years old, he had been studying alone. Ye Yifan, who was at the side, said,"brother, don''t throw a tantrum at Tong Hua. You''re working so hard so that the little rascal can enjoy life." Ye Ling said,"why do I have to work hard to let the little brat enjoy life?" Ye Yifan acted cute."This ... Isn''t this right and proper?" Tong Hua said softly,"that''s right!" "Sir, you can go and get discharged." Shen qianshu saw that the situation was about to get out of control, so she quickly got ye Ling to get discharged. Ye Ling turned around and left without any hesitation. Shen qianshu touched her son''s hair."You can be as naughty as you want." You''ll be crying in half a year! Ye tingjun brought ye Chu back to the ye family. This time, the ye olddy didn''t make much of a fuss. Her expression wasn''t so bad either. She seemed to havepromised. Even if she knew that ye Chu was from the ye family in Europe, she didn''t mind. "Where''s second uncle?" Every time he returned home, he would see second uncle''s family. Ye tingjun was used to it. "Don''t mention them. " The olddy was still very close to ye tingjun and ye Yifan. She couldn''t help but say,"second brother''s family is really ... They me me for not fighting for the shares for them. Theye and cause Trouble Every Day. I''m also annoyed and scolded them. I was even used by them. I''m old and can''t control them anymore." Chapter 2452 Are We Getting Married? Ye tingjun thought to himself. Finally ... Ye Ling and grandma did not have a good rtionship, and grandma was very particr about bloodlines. Ye Ling''s birth had already vited her taboo because the ye old master had an illegitimate son outside. This was a sore point for grandma when she was young, so naturally, she could not expect her to be good to ye Ling. When she was young, the ye old Madam was almost forced to abdicate. The other party had followed the old master for ten years and had two sons, who were also very outstanding. This matter caused a hugemotion in the ye family back then. Fortunately, in the end, the ye old Madam used her own means to gain a foothold. That was why he hated illegitimate children. She had brought up ye tingjun and ye Yifan, and they were especially close to her. Although the old Madam did not like ye Ling and had never treated him as her eldest grandson, she had never stopped ye tingjun and ye Yifan from getting close to him. The two brothers had always been sandwiched between the two of them, and second brother''s family had also yed a part in fanning the mes. "You''re staring at my private property every day, sigh!" "Grandma, second uncle is just greedy. Ignore him." Ye tingjun also made it very clear."Yifan has big brother and I to protect him. Nothing will happen to him, and he doesn''t have to worry about his future. You have AG''s shares and private property. Yifan and I don''t covet your private property. In the future, you can give it to whoever you want to give it to. In my opinion, you can give it to whoever is good to you. If second uncle and aunt don''t treat you well, it''s no problem for you to donate it." "How can you say that? they''re your aunt and second uncle, after all." "They don''t have any real power in AG, and their shares have been diluted by big brother. It''s not like they don''t have any at all. They can still earn a sum of money a year by relying on their dividends, and they can live a very good life. It''s just that they won''t be asfortable as they were in the past few years. They can buy houses when they want to, and they can buy sports cars when they want to. Do you really think they''re living that miserably?" He didn''t know if the ye olddy had taken his words to heart. "Big brother is more of a vengeful person. Also ... This time, when Tong Hua''s life was at stake, second uncle and aunt did not go to see him. They did not even send him a word of concern. Don''t expect big brother to take care of them in the future." Ye tingjun said heartlessly,"you should eat and drink. Enjoy your remaining years." "That''s easy to say," "Why don''t youe with me to New York?" Ye tingjun said,"you''re usually living alone in this ancestral home. It''s also lonely. It''s also good for you to settle down in New York with me. I n to marry ye Chu in two years ''time and give birth to a fat great-grandson for you to y with." Ye Chu was speechless. When did he say he wanted to get married? "Are we getting married?" Ye Chu was an expert in sabotaging. Ye tingjun said without changing his expression,"I do." "Oh ..." Ye Chu didn''t have any concept of marriage. Grandma ye saw that ye Chu was not satisfied no matter what, but he was not as opposed as he was in the beginning."Let''s have a daughter." "Don''t you like great-grandchildren?" "Sigh, he''s so short. What if my great-grandson is only 1.6 meters tall in the future?" Ye Chu,"?" What did that mean? Ye tingjun was silent for a moment."Grandma, that won''t happen." "Science has shown that a son''s height is the same as his mother ''s. Your grandfather is short, but look at your father, who is 1.85 meters tall." The old master was 1.68 meters tall, and the ye olddy was 1.72 meters tall. The children she gave birth to were all taller than her. Ye Chu asked,"is grandma talking bad about me?" Ye tingjun replied,"no, grandma isplimenting you for being petite and very cute." Ye Chu smiled and said,"thank you, grandma." The ye olddy was speechless. Not only was he short, but he also didn''t look smart. AI! Inparison, Shen qianshu was a model daughter-inw. Chapter 2453 Second Brothers Money Is Mine Ye tingjun and ye Chu stayed at the old house for dinner. When it was time for dinner, ye Bao and ye Feifei came over. Luckily, they didn''t bring their families along this time. The olddy didn''t say anything. After all, they were her daughter and son. In the past, they woulde over at least four times a week to apany her for dinner. Recently, it had be less and less. It was always the olddy who ate alone. Ye tingjun did not react or show any expression. He greeted them gently. The bad things in the ye family were only targeted at ye Ling alone. They treated the brothers ye tingjun and ye Yifan well. "Tingjun didn''t even tell your aunt that he was back, so I had to hear it from other people''s ears. You''re following your big brother and avoiding us. We''re your aunt and second uncle." "Aunt, big brother is also my big brother." Ye tingjun smiled and said,"this is my fianc??e. Her name is ye Chu." Ye Feifei had seen ye Chu once before, but she was still very picky when she looked at ye Chu."Why do you still act like you haven''t grown up?" Ye Chu ignored her and ate quietly. Fortunately, ye Feifei and ye Bao''s attention wasn''t on ye Chu. When they asked about miss''s business situation, ye tingjun briefly exined it. Miss was a listed internationalpany, so they could see everything on the news. It was also very eye-catching, so they would definitely know. Ye Bao took a few sips of wine."Miss is doing so well now anyway. Tingjun, you won''t be able to take care of the Asian Division. Why don''t you ... Get your cousin to take care of it?" Ye Feifei''s son was still in school and couldn''t help much. However, he wished he could take a seat."Your cousin can help out after he finishes his Ph.D. You have to help him." The ye olddy didn''t say anything. Miss had always had a branchpany in Asia that was managed by people from the ye family''s coteral branch. Furthermore, it was personally chosen by ye tingjun. He wasn''t nepotism. He deliberately used people from the ye family''s coteral branch to prevent people from the family from sneaking in. Ye tingjun gave the president of the Asian branch shares, but they were only non-equity shares. If people from the ye family wanted to enter miss, their dividends would be reduced by one-tenth. Over the years, other than a few people who ye tingjun let in, no one really got in through the back door. "Second uncle, isn''t cousin doing well in the technologypany? he''s half my colleague, so he''s not suitable." "Why not? his technologypany was given to him by your older brother. It doesn''t make much profit in a year. I can help him manage it. He''s still young and has a lot of potential. He''s good at work too." For the sake of the future, ye Feifei temporarily stood on his side. "I''m not in charge of miss branchpany. It''s Fangfang who makes the decisions. You can look for Fangfang." "She has a heart of stone, and she doesn''t have much experience. She can''tpare to your cousin." "Miss has only been in the country for three years, and Fangfang has only been in charge for two years. She doesn''t have much experience, but I think it''s good that she''s up to the task. I don''t make the decisions for the domestic Branch." "Tingjun, you''re intentionally avoiding it?" Ye Bao was not happy."Even Fangfang can be the president of a branchpany. Why can''t your cousin go? we are family. It''s too good for outsiders." Ye tingjun said calmly,"I have to support thousands of employees in the country. I''m really worried about leaving it to cousin. Second uncle, cousin''s technologypany has always been profitable. If you do it well and build a good rtionship with miss, there will be business. In a year, there will be tens of millions of profits. Without miss, I can''t make an annual sry of tens of millions." "You''re nning to give your cousin an annual sry?" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2454 Second Brothers Money Is Mine (2) Ye tingjun asked in return,"otherwise?" "Of course, I''ll give you the shares. You don''t have to give me too much, just 5% will do." Ye Bao felt that he was already very understanding and did not ask for too much. However, the annual dividends of 5% of the shares of the domestic Branch was already an astronomical figure. Ye tingjun was silent. Ye Chu looked at them curiously and tugged on ye tingjun''s sleeve."Liu, are they forcing you to give them money?" The ye olddy was speechless. "Children shouldn''t interrupt when adults are talking!" Ye Bao was a little embarrassed and reprimanded him angrily. Ye Chu had been pampered to the point that she was not afraid of anything. Her temper was much better now, but she was also a girl who would speak to whoever spoke to her in a friendly manner. She was a girl who was fiercer than anyone else. "Second brother''s money is all mine, I''m not giving it to you!" Ye tingjun was speechless. Well done! Ye Bao was furious."Do you have any sense of propriety? it''s still your money. Why don''t you take a look at your status? it''s not certain whether you can marry into our family in the future." Ye Chu asked,"second brother, is your money mine?" "Yes!" "Did you hear that?" ye Chu asked. Ye Feifei said,"tingjun, don''t mess around with a child like her." Ye tingjun said,"aunt, second uncle, don''t mess around. I n to learn from big brother. Big brother has given all his assets to Tong Hua and sister-inw. I also n to give all my assets to ye Chu, in case I get into an ident in the future and have to go to court for the inheritance. It won''t look good." Ye Feifei was speechless. Ye Bao was speechless. Ye olddy said,"don''t say such inauspicious things." "Yes, grandma." "Tingjun, what do you mean by this? you''d rather give all your assets to an outsider?" Ye Bao asked angrily. "Second uncle, she''s not an outsider. She''ll be my wife soon, the mother of my child. She''s the closest person to me." Ye tingjun said calmly. His attitude was also very gentle."Second uncle, aunt, do you dare to tell my big brother what you said to me? have you been mistaken because I''ve always been too kind to you?" Ye Bao and ye Feifei could not help but shiver. Ye tingjun was ying it down, but it was a silent warning. They had already offended ye Ling, and they did not dare to offend ye tingjun again. Even if they had ten guts, they would not dare to say these words to ye Ling now. Unless they didn''t want to live. Ye olddy said,"that''s enough. Stop talking. Let''s eat." Ye Feifei and ye Bao came full of hope, but they returned in failure. They were very unhappy, but they could not do anything. Ye Yifan, a rich second generation, did not care about anything. His brother gave them money to spend as he pleased. Ye Ling and ye tingjun had their own businesses. They could not even n any scandalous news about the brothers fighting over the family property. If the ye olddy did not help, they would not get anything. After dinner, ye Chu was taken by the Butler to y, and the olddy and ye tingjun drank tea. "I will definitely walk in front of you. Tingjun, no matter what, they are still your aunt and second uncle. Be a little greedy and don''t have any bad intentions. You have to give them a hand and leave them a way out." The ye olddy said that she did not count on ye Ling anymore and would not beg ye Ling. Ye Bao and ye Feifei would not dare to provoke ye Ling either. "Grandma, you''ll definitely live to a hundred years old. You''re in good health, so don''t say such disheartening things. I''ll take care of second uncle and aunt. I won''t let them go hungry or cold. Don''t worry." With ye tingjun''s guarantee, old Mrs. Han felt much morefortable. Chapter 2455 The Exquisite Little Boy Ye tingjun and ye Chu stayed at the old house for a day. The next day, they went to the Rose Castle to visit Tong Hua. He had already been discharged from the hospital to recuperate. Ye Chu saw Tong Hua''s Panda face, and it was very fresh. "You''re using a Facial Mask?" He was wearing a panda mask. ,m The air quality in A city was not good. It was foggy in the spring, and people''s skin was very dry. Recently, Tong Hua''s face had started to peel. Because of his wound, he could not move frequently. He was basically in a state where he could not get out of bed. His skin was dry, and his lips were a little chapped. As he was bedridden and was being waited on, he was a little embarrassed. Hence, he refused to drink water, and the situation was even more serious. As a delicate boy, Tong Hua baby took good care of his little face, so he started to put on a Facial Mask. Ye tingjun was a little shocked. At most, he just washed his face and put on some face cream to moisturize his face. He still hadn''t tried a face mask before. Could it be that his brother had also started to put on a face mask because of sister-inw? Once he thought of that scene, ye tingjun felt his back go numb. Habit was a very scary thing. Ye Chu said,"I''ve never put it on before. Your Facial Mask is so cute. I want it too!" "Ask my mom. She has the link. Why aren''t you using a Facial Mask?" The exquisite-looking boy, Tong Hua,ined."Do you really want to anger the girls to death?" "I didn''t apply it!" Ye Chu''s face was small, but her baby fat was all cogen and fat. She had a lot of water, so she usually just washed her face and didn''t take care of it. Tong Hua said,e,e,e. Let me tell you the correct maintenance steps for an exquisite girl." Ye tingjun couldn''t bear to listen anymore. There was a generation gap between them."You guys talk first." Ye Yifan also had the right to speak on this topic. Ye Chu did not even look at him. She asked Tong Hua for a Tiger Facial Mask and put it on. Then, she started to talk about health maintenance affectionately. Ye tingjun said,"Zhong ran, our young master is really living a fine life." Zhong ran chuckled."Little child stars have to treasure their faces." "My brother doesn''t have any objections to you indulging him?" In his impression, his brother''s child was definitely not raised this way. Although there were no examples to follow, ye Ling''s character would not allow the child to be so ... Delicate. Zhong ran looked like he was about to cry."Young master has too many people backing him. Our master has no choice. Miss Shen, the Gu family has a huge group of people behind him." Ye tingjun was speechless. He had forgotten that the Gu family had too many brothers. Big brother was a little pitiful! Zhong ran said,"it''s okay. Little master is going to be packed and sent away anyway. These little habits will change." The scapegoat actually felt that men should be hot-blooded, bleed, and sweat. Only when they were muscr could they be considered hot-blooded men. Why were they being raised so exquisitely every day to be manly? He thought it was cute when he was young, but he was worried when he grew up. Shen qianshu''s opinion was different. Shen qianshu felt that as long as a boy was polite and well-mannered, he would be the most handsome and charming. Ye tingjun did not tell ye Ling about the bad things in the ye family. Instead, he brought up Tong Hua''s matter."Brother, Tong Hua has been acting for so many years, and he has never had a big ident before. This incident is a little too deliberate." "I know," How could ye Ling not know? however, there was no evidence at all. As long as he did something, there would always be traces left behind. This time, it was a perfect ident."I can''t find any evidence." "Do you have any suspects?" "No, I didn ''t," Ye Ling said calmly,"without evidence, I will not suspect anyone, in case the decision is biased. But ... It is definitely not done by someone who is familiar with our family. Otherwise, it would not be directed at Tong Hua." Ye tingjun was speechless. Chapter 2456 The Eldest Young Master Who Descended To The Mortal World Regarding Tong Hua''s matter, ye Ling had also kept an eye on it. However, there was no progress, and he did not tell ye tingjun."Why did you bring ye Chu back?" "I''m concerned about my nephew, okay?" Ye tingjun was speechless."I was nning toe back for a while anyway. I wanted to bring ye Chu away. The twain family came to me. They hope that the twain family can be tied to miss. Alice talked to him, but she was against it. I don''t know what the family is thinking. They might think that I can help out for ye Chu''s sake." "You wish." Ye Ling quickly deduced."Should I give you half of the shares and then exchange miss''s shares?" "That''s about it," "People are greedy. How much can his shares in sunset industries be worth? miss is a futurepany. No matter how powerful Alice is, the current technology, the inte, and emerce have caused a huge impact on traditional business models. Unless they change their business model, it will be a sunset industry. Alice is already in the midst of a transformation, but the twain family is still holding her back, just like the group of parasites in the ye family. " Ye Ling had a lot ofints about the parasites in the ye family. If you were more obedient, more hardworking, and willing to go to work, being an office worker, it would be good to give you some shares. It could be considered as supporting you. In the end, he wanted money, leisure, and power. It was as if he had diluted all the shares of the ye family. They could still live a life a hundred times better than ordinary office workers, but they were not satisfied. Fortunately, no one dared toe to him now. The olddy was more tactful now. If the olddy knew what was good for her, ye Ling would not be so cruel. If she continued to be biased and fight for the inheritance, he didn''t want to show any mercy. To him, the ye family was backed by arge group of vampires. p However, he had no choice. He couldn''t really get rid of them. Who didn''t have this kind of trouble when they were the leaders ofrge and flourishing families? Ye tingjun said,"if ye Chu grew up being pampered by them, I might have thought of a way topromise. But ye Chu doesn''t acknowledge anyone other than Alice, so I don''t have to give them face. I''m just a little annoyed by them, so I''m hiding from them." "It''s fine as long as Alice is clear-headed. " "Alice ..." Ye tingjun sighed."She tried to ask me if I could let ye Chu work at Tang en''s family business. In fact, she was not very confident. North America has already started an economic crisis, and she was also worried that Tang en''s family would not be able to withstand this wave of impact. Ye Chu''s hobby is photography and acting. I saw that she was learning very seriously. Her three views and personality have almost been set in stone, and she is not suitable for the Mutual Deception in the business world. Alice is indirectly hoping that I can help her." Ye Ling said,"that''s nothing. You can exchange it with Twain''s family shippingpany in France." "Why?" "I''ll have a use for it in the future. " "Okay, I got it, big brother. This wave of economic crisis should spread to the country in half a year, so you should be prepared." Ye Ling said,"I have already started to integrate my assets. This crisis will not affect us. Moreover ... Don''t underestimate the central bank''s means of rescuing the market. Our country has always had the least impact on the global economic crisis." "Right now ... You''re still very used to the special intelligence Bureau, aren''t you?" Ye tingjun thought to himself silently. He had the same sense of National Honor as little Yuan. He was so proud when he said it. "It''s been a few years, I''ve already adapted to it. " Ye Ling squinted his eyes."It''s much more convenient to do things with such a position in the country." Ye tingjun was speechless. Chapter 2457 Can We Get Married? Ye Ling had long handed AG''s business over to the Vice President to manage. Every time, he would set the development n and direction, and the people under him would just follow the direction. It was very convenient. He spent more time in the special intelligence Bureau. In the past few years, he had a lot of work to do, so he didn''t have much to do and it wasn''t obvious. After he officially took over, there were many things that he had to bnce, worry about, arrange, and make ns, especially for the undercover agents outside the country. Every step had to be handed over, which was very time-consuming. He had handed most of ck Rose''s matters to Shen qianshu. Little fairy was free at work, and she liked to Handle ck Rose''s matters. The two of them had a good understanding and did not interfere with each other. After ye tingjun visited Tong Hua, he had a meal at Rose Castle. After that, he was dragged by ye tingjun to go shopping. It was rare for him toe back, and he had yet to take a good look at the scenery of city A with ye Chu. "This is the elementary school I used to study in." The kindergarten had been gone for a long time and had been moved to another ce. The primary school had always been there. Ye Chu looked at the gate of the old school curiously. It was the weekend, so the primary school was not open."Are you just going to watch one gate?" Ye tingjun was speechless. Although there were guards at the door, it was locked, and there were a few surveince cameras. Ye tingjun originally wanted to bring her over to watch the door, but ye Chu was so straightforward. Ye tingjun held her hand and said,"let''s go. I''ll bring you in to take a look." "Alright." Ye tingjun led ye Chu around the main and back doors. They saw the wall at the side door. The wall was a little high, and ye Chu felt that the probability of her climbing over the wall was a little low. She couldn''t help but ask,"are we going over the wall?" When ye tingjun was in school, he was a child who followed the rules. He did not have the rebellious nature of a teenager at all. He did not expect that he would be rebellious again when he was almost 30 years old."Yes." "It''s a little high. " Ye Chu looked at the height and felt a little aggrieved. Ye tingjun squatted down."Come, step on my shoulder and use the wall to climb up." Ye Chu took off his shoes and stepped on ye tingjun''s shoulders in his white socks. He even asked bluntly,"do my feet stink?" Ye tingjun replied,"... It''s not smelly." "Alright," he said. Ye Chu stepped on the second brother''s shoulder. He was afraid that he would go up the wall, so he jumped up nimbly and sat on the top of the wall. Ye tingjun helped her put on her shoes. Ye Chu reached out his hand and said,"second brother, hold my hand. I''ll pull you up." Ye tingjun said,"no need. I cane up." When he was two meters away from the wall, he sprinted and jumped over it. Although he didn''t jump over the wall, his movements were still very agile. He jumped down first, and ye Chu jumped into his arms andnded steadily in the small forest in the school. This was just an elementary school. The middle school was on another campus. In recent years, there had been a lot of incidents in the elementary school, so the elementary school was very strict. There was no administrator on the campus during the weekends. The school was a European-styled teaching building, an art building. There were embossed everywhere, a garden corridor, and it was beautiful and exquisite. Ye Chu had never been to kindergarten before, so she had no impression of it. "Your school is so beautiful." "The campus of Columbia is beautiful too." "I like this ce." Ye tingjun carried ye Chu and sat on a flower bed. Ye Chu swung her legs."Do you have photos of her in primary school?" "There are!" Ye tingjun took out his phone and searched for a group photo from an elementary school. He was the one who had taken the photo. There was a row of students in the photo. Ye Chu was stunned and could not recognize which one was ye tingjun. He pointed at the tallest and most handsome one and asked,"is this you?" Ye tingjun pointed at the short and dark boy on the far right and said,""This is me." "You''re lying to me," Ye Chu looked at the first-grade boy in the photo in disbelief. He was wearing a school uniform and his skin was a little dark. Everyone was smiling, but he looked unhappy and gloomy. He did not look like a second brother at all."You ... Did you have stic surgery too?" Ye tingjunughed out loud."You didn''t recognize me either, did you? I wasn''t pretty when I was young, and big brother was the prettiest back then. Also ... I didn''t have a good time back then, and I was in a bad mood too. I looked really bad." Ye Chu said,"from the photos, you''ve been making aeback all the way. You''re the one who changes 18 times as a man. Did you really not go for stic surgery?" "You touch it." Ye tingjun moved his face closer to tease her. Ye Chu said,"I''m not touching you." Ye tingjun showed him many of his precious photos from when he was young. His appearance had started to change since fourth grade. His skin became whiter, he grew taller, and he looked better in the school uniform. Ye Chu couldn''t bear to look at it and said,"I''m so envious of you. You have so many photos from when you were young. I don''t have any." This was ye Chu''s regret. Not a single photo of her childhood had been saved, and they had all been burned. The rest were all fake. "I have a picture of you when you were eight years old." Ye tingjun coaxed her."Have you forgotten that miss''s mainputer was you when you were young?" "That doesn''t count," "It''s a yes. " "Alright," he said. Ye Chu didn''t dwell on the issue of the photos. He was brought to the ssroom by ye tingjun and even sat in the seat that he used to sit in when he was young. The ssroom had changed a batch of teaching aids and was equipped with a lot of modern equipment. It was not like the past where there was almost nothing. As ye tingjun introduced it, ye Chu could imagine ye tingjun''s childhood life here. "You must have been very happy when you went to school, right?" Ye Chu said,"I can get to know a lot of friends and talk to a lot of people. I seem to remember some things from the past. No one yed with me, except ..." She pursed her lips, but she didn''t want to mention Erma. She was a little unhappy. Ye tingjun pinched her."It''s bitter first, then sweet. You will be happier in the future." Ye Chu, let''s get married after you graduate, okay?" Chapter 2458 Tricking Second Brother Into Marriage She pursed her lips, but she didn''t want to mention Emma. She was a little unhappy. Ye tingjun pinched her."It''s bitter first, then sweet. You will be happier in the future." Ye Chu, let''s get married after you graduate, okay?" Ye Chu was stunned for a moment. He didn''t have the feeling of a ceremony that a normal girl had to have when proposing. He nodded casually."Sure!" It was a very casual proposal. ? One of them agreed very casually. Ye tingjun''s heart felt as sweet as if he had just eaten a piece of cake. He and ye Chu had had misunderstandings and unhappiness along the way, but they had always been together. He found his girl and took care of her until she became his bride. It was also a very happy thing. He touched ye Chu''s fingers. Ye Chu was small, but her fingers were long, slender, and beautiful. Ye tingjun thought to himself, what kind of ring should I get? She could get her sister-inw to design a good ring for her. "Second brother, do you like me?" "I like it." "Then you have to say that you like me every day." "I like you." Ye Chu smiled sweetly, then asked in confusion,"why can''t we get married now?" Ye tingjun was speechless. "If you want to get married now, it''s not impossible." Ye tingjun thought for a while."We can register first and hold the wedding after you graduate. It will take a long time to get the wedding dress ready, and we have to look at the venue too. We have to look at it earlier." "Sure," Ye tingjun thought to himself. He could have registered first. Why did he have to go through so much trouble to wait for her to graduate? ye Chu was not scheming at all. Now that they were married, she was his. "Then shall we go and registerter?" "Alright." Ye Chu didn''t know the procedures of marriage either. He would just follow whatever ye tingjun said. The second brother was very worried. She was really easy to trick. If other people were to trick her like this, his little cutie would run away with someone else. However, it was also good to confirm their rtionship first. Ye Chu pointed at a ball on the teaching building."I want to go there to y." "Alright!" Ye tingjun carried her down and brought ye Chu upstairs. Ye tingjun called Wei Lin and asked him toplete the registration information for his marriage with ye Chu within two hours. It was said that marriage registration in China required a lot of information and was very troublesome. Wei Lin was speechless. So fast? Wei Lin didn''t want toin, but he had no choice but to do it. Ye Chu sat on the little ball, and ye tingjun took a photo of her. He brought her around the school and then brought her to the nearby snack Street to eat. It was a very wonderful feeling. "When you grow up, take the person you love to experience the school you went to when you were young, walk the path you went through when you were young, and talk about your childhood. It is a very special feeling. Ye tingjun thought that this feeling was probably happiness. Ye Chu liked to eat Chinese food very much. Ye tingjun always remembered that she had to watch her diet and did not dare to let her eat to her heart''s content. She still had a small operation to do, so she had to take good care of her body during this period. "I want to eat it!" She looked at ye tingjun eating some heavy-vored things and was very greedy. Ye tingjun hardened his heart and said,"you can''t eat it." "Then we won''t get married!" Ye Chu was furious! He didn''t even give her a bite. He was abusing her. Ye tingjun thought for a moment. He had to get married. Ye tingjun used a big bowl and asked for clear water. He washed away the chili oil and pepper and fed it to ye Chu."Come, open your mouth." "It''s not good. " "Your gastritis hasn''t recovered yet. It''ll develop into stomach cancer." Ye tingjun opened his mouth to Bluff. "Really?" Ye tingjun nodded his head sincerely. Ye Chu said,"then I won''t eat." Chapter 2459 The First Wife And The Mistress "Good girl!" The well-behaved ye Chu didn''t notice the trap at all and didn''t eat. After taking her to eat, they walked around again. Wei Lin had also prepared the information, and the two of them appeared at the Civil Affairs Bureau on time. Ye Chu was very curious. He looked left and right, finding everything very novel. There were not many people getting married today, but many people were getting divorced. There was a couple who came to get a divorce, but they did not speak the whole time. A couple got into a fight at the Civil Affairs Bureau, and everyone tried to stop the fight. It was a mess. There were only five or six people in the wedding line, but there was a long line for divorce. Ye tingjun was speechless. He should flip through the calendar to see what kind of good day it was. Perhaps it was not suitable for marriage? "Why did you guys fight?" Ye Chu asked curiously. The people fighting were a young couple. They looked young and the girl had a good figure. The man was gentle and refined, but he was good at fighting. The girl''s face was red and swollen. The youngdy said,"we got married the year beforest. After we got married, we always wanted to have children, but I ... I couldn''t get pregnant. He didn''t even cooperate with the treatment and found a woman to give birth to a child for him. He''s eight months pregnant and is about to give birth. It''s a big fat son. " "If you can''t give birth to a child, why would I want you?" The man''s words were cold and ruthless. The youngdy stood up, put her hands on her hips, and scolded,"pfft, you B * tch, why did you chase me in the first ce? forget how you groveled and groveled like a pug at my dad''spany. If you marry me, you''ll have to work 30 years less. I was blind and didn''t see what kind of person you were back then. I was fooled by your sweet words. "You covet my family''s money, not my children. After we got married, my dad gave you shares. His health started to deteriorate, and after you took power, you started to get carried away. Do you think that just because you have power, you dare to kick us out? let me tell you, you''re dreaming! I''ll bring my family''s things to my grave and won''t let you scum and B * tch get away with it. " The man sneered."That depends on whether you have the ability or not." The youngdy gritted her teeth."Alright, just you wait, you son of a B * tch. If you talk about divorce properly, I''ll give you some face. You dare to hit me at home, and you dare to hit me at the Civil Affairs Bureau. I''ll wait and see how you reunite as a family and how you show off in front of your chubby son, you coward who lives off a woman!" Ye Chu was speechless. It was so explosive! The youngdy had been pampered since she was young and was not someone to be trifled with. Her scolding was very unpleasant to the ears. The gentle man came up and wanted to hit her. The police officer at the side couldn''t stop him in time and ye Chu kicked him."Don''t go too far." The little girl had been beaten up by him several times, and her face was swollen. She was wearing long sleeves, and her skin was bruised. Ye Chu hated men who bullied women the most, and his kick was very violent. At this moment, a pregnant woman came over and cried her eyes out."Miss Zhou, please let us be. We''re really in love. Don''t make a fuss. This isn''t Wenhua''s fault, it''s all my fault. If you want to scold someone, then scold me, alright?" "The daughter of a mistress is indeed a B * tch. She only sucks men''s blood. If you had gone to her house and made a scene, my mother wouldn''t have been in the hospital. The thing in your stomach will be the same as you in the future. It will destroy other people''s families and get poked in the back." The little girl''s family seemed to have encountered great misfortune. She had a bad temper and her words were not pleasant to hear. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2460 Young Ladies Nowadays Are Fickle The weak-looking woman was far less beautiful than the little girl, but she was like a little white flower. She held her stomach and softly cried out in pain. The man who was called cultured was heartbroken."You''re crazy. She''s still pregnant. If anything happens to my son, I''ll never let you off." "I''m already being kind by not kicking her. We''re not divorced yet, what kind of son do you have? That''s your illegitimate child who had an affair. Little green tea, keep shouting. If you keep shouting, I won''t divorce you today! I don''t believe that you can win thewsuit!" The veins on the little girl''s forehead were popping. The weak woman lowered her head and cried sadly, causing the men at the Civil Affairs Bureau to be biased. The women pulled their men and either twisted or hit them, and even mocked them in all kinds of ways. The weak woman really didn''t dare to cry out in pain. "Say that it hurts and say that I''m bullying a pregnant woman. If you whine again, why aren''t you whining anymore? aren''t you great at seducing men? Raise your head and cry. " Ye Chu,"wow ..." What a powerful mouth. The couple was obviously ready to get a divorce and get married soon. Ye Chu said,"you''re pregnant. You''re not in pain at all. Why are you pretending to be in pain? besides, you''ve done something bad. You should just bear with it when people scold you. It''s really cowardly of you to cry like this." This was a phrase she had learned recently."Aren''t you afraid that the children wille out and look down on you? You see, I''ve already taken a video. If your child sees it in the future, will he think that he shouldn''t have been born?" "What video? delete it, delete it." The man walked over and wanted to snatch ye Chu''s phone away. He said in a flustered and exasperated manner,"give me the phone. How much do you want?" "You''re the one who can''t afford my phone. " Early night. The youngdy said,"this video is well taken. Send me a copy. I''ll use it when I return to the Board of Directors." "Alright." "Do you know who I am? if you don''t give me your phone today, I''ll make you pay for it!" The man rushed over to ye Chu and tried to snatch the phone. Ye tingjun had been watching the show. He had never been interested in this kind of family ethics drama. Ye tingjun held his wrist and shook it aside."I''m very curious. Who are you?" No matter who you are, you''re dead. He had always been clear-headed and enjoyed watching the show. This was a male Phoenix who had relied on the little girl to climb up. Now that he had real power, he began to be ungrateful. Not only did he cause his mother-inw to be hospitalized, but hispany was now under his control. The little girl had a fiery temper and would not let this adulterous couple off easily. However, she had agreed to divorce today. If she did not go to court, she must have been threatened. The man had victory in his hands and thought that he could take away his wife''spany and dilute the youngdy''s shares. He might tell the youngdy, " if you don''t get a divorce, I will continue to hold the power. If I dilute the shares, you won''t get a single cent. The youngdy''s parents are not healthy now and probably don''t have any other thoughts. Her main goal is to keep thepany. She thinks that she can take back thepany after the divorce. After all, it is her prenuptial property. " However, how could things be so simple? the man must have had a backup n. He had seen many such property disputes. " I¡¯m Chen Wenhua, the General Manager of Yuansheng group. I advise you to give me your phone. " "Oh, I¡¯ll remember that," Ye tingjun turned around and asked Wei Lin, " whatpany is Yuan Sheng? " "I''ve never heard of it. " Wei Lin was very cooperative and was already investigating. He said casually,"Oh, Baidu has it. It''s A construction materialpany in city A. It was listed five years ago." "Oh ..." Ye tingjun smiled gently."We can''t afford to offend them. Ah Chu, let''s not argue with them. Delete the video." "Second brother!" "Be good!" Ye Chu felt bad and deleted the video. He red at ye tingjun fiercely. The youngdy was also angry. Ye tingjun said,"why don''t you go and get a divorce first?" It happened to be the little girl and Chen Wenhua''s turn. She turned around and left angrily. Before she left, she said to ye Chu,"this kind of man is as cowardly as a dog. Let me tell you personally, you can''t have this kind of pretty boy who lives off a woman. He''s a trap. You have to open your eyes wide and take a good look. Think about it carefully before you get married!" Ye tingjun was speechless. Well, he wanted to change his mind. "Why?" ye Chu asked. "This man is sinister and cunning. If he sees through it, the divorce will be impossible. If the divorce is impossible, the one who will be implicated will be that little girl." "Oh ..." Ye Chu had always believed in him. He held his arm and looked at the pregnant woman. The woman had a happy look on her face and was waiting for the man to get a divorce and marry him together. Her eyes kept darting to ye tingjun. Ye tingjun sneered and did not even bother to look at her. "I don''t like her." "Yes." Ye tingjun ruffled ye Chu''s hair."She''s not worth another look from you." The youngdy had divorced very quickly, and there should have been an agreement long ago. Ye tingjun guessed that since she hadpleted the procedures so quickly, the man should not be able to take away herpany shares for the time being. When they came out, ye Chu ran over to them. The pregnant woman was already holding the man''s hand, looking very proud. Ye Chu passed a business card to the youngdy."Second brother said that you can call tomorrow." The youngdy looked at the name card."Aiya ..." Ye Chu said,"Shh! I''ll bring you to show off and p your face. " "Sure," the youngdy replied. After this incident, the youngdy''s mood improved. She apologized to ye tingjun."I''m sorry. Forget what I said just now. Your bride is super beautiful." Ye tingjun was speechless. Young girls nowadays were really fickle. His little apple was still the best. Chapter 2461 Marriage Is Very Casual Ye tingjun and little Apple''s marriage registration went smoothly. After filling in the form, taking a photo, the marriage certificate was out. The second brother''s mood was quiteplicated when he got the Red Book. He was happy and nervous. Falling in love and getting married were two different things. In the future, he would be ye Chu''s ident and ye Chu''s Harbor. He would definitely be a good husband and a good father. He would protect her for the rest of her life, just like what he had wished for when he was young. "Are you happy?" Ye tingjun asked. "I don''t feel anything." Little apple didn''t feel anything about this. Ye tingjun smiled and didn''t feel disappointed. Although it was normal for a bride to be a little nervous and to have expectations, he had never used the public''s standards to measure ye Chu. "I''m very happy. " "I''m happy too. " Ye Chu smiled and hooked his hand. Wei Lin watched from beginning to end how second young master tricked his wife intoing home. He was really speechless. Then, he really wanted to suggest to second young master that the matter of giving birth to a young master should be put on the agenda quickly and not dyed. An old cow eating young grass, you are not young anymore. Of course, these words could only be said in his heart. He did not dare to say it out loud. Ye tingjun took two small red books and posted them on his moments. Ye tingjun said,"from today onwards, I''ll hold my certificate and take up my post." There were a bunch of ellipses and question marks below, and the line was very neat. Tong Hua ... What happened? Did she go shopping at the Civil Affairs Bureau? We''re getting married just like that, but we didn''t even pick a good date. I looked at the Almanac and felt a little flustered. Shen qianshu: "children''s words carry no harm. Congrattions, second uncle. Congrattions, second uncle." Mu Yuan: "Xie jinghuan sent me a screenshot and asked me when I''m getting married. I got a shock. F * ck, he''s destroying the flowers of our country." Ye Yifan said,"Hello, second sister-inw. Here''s a red packet." ¡­¡­ This wedding was very casual. There was no sense of ceremony. Ye tingjun thought to himself that in the future, he would n well for his wedding and give her a perfect wedding aspensation. He did not even n to take wedding photos. He would bring ye Chu back to Rose Castle after getting the marriage certificate. After that, Rose Castle nned to hold a banquet. Initially, Shen qianshu felt that they should go to the old house, but Tong Hua could not move. It was not convenient to go there, and it was not good to leave him alone at home on such a lively day. Ye Ling said that he was at the Rose Castle and reluctantly asked ye Bao''s family and ye Feifei''s family toe over for a reunion dinner. He also informed them at the same time. Ye Ling''s face had been ck ever since he saw the marriage certificate! Getting married just like that without any warning or preparation, how childish! After Shen qianshu saw the WeChat moments, she got off work and went home. She started to call for people to decorate the house with roses. Ye tingjun also had a house in A city, but it was definitely not convenient to hold a banquet. Wei Lin was the only one beside him, and he did not bring anyone back this time. Rose Castle had more people, so it was faster to do things. In one afternoon, the new house was prepared. Theyid out a red silk bed and quilt, and it was extremely festive. Ye tingjun was speechless. Sister-inw, you don''t have to be so formal! Ye Ling had gone to the headquarters of the special Affairs Bureau in A city today and was not at home. He was also happy to have peace and quiet. He did not n to go home even though it was noisy. He believed that Shen qianshu would be able to arrange it well. Ye tingjun''s news was about to explode. He briefly exined the situation. It was to register their marriage and officially inform them when the wedding was held. Getting a marriage certificate was also a big deal. Ye tingjun was getting tired of receiving red packets, but he did not hold back. Marriage was indeed a fast way to get rich. Mu Yuan,"little Chu Chu, you got married just like that? did he propose?" How big is the ring? I didn''t even hear you propose, how did you get married? Ye Chu said,"he took me out to y and said we were getting married." I agreed. Mu Yuan thought,... He didn''t propose? Ye Chu replied,"yes." Mu Yuan,"it''s the ring. Let me see." Ye Chu replied,"no ring." Mu Yuan: "ye tingjun, this is a marriage scam. You don''t even have a ring. You''re so easy to trick. Nowadays, when girls get married, they require the man to propose at least twice. The ring has to be as big as a pigeon egg, and they also need roses, a candlelight dinner, balloons, and pink." Ye Chu,"really?" Mu Yuan,"yes." Ye Chu thought for a moment,''then what should I do? Mu Yuan,"we have to have a card, okay?" Marriage was such a big thing, so of course, it had to be very serious and Grand. The wedding had to be well-prepared. Ye Chu,"I don''t understand. Can you make a list for me?" Mu Yuan thought,''F * ck! Chapter 2462 The Thief Ye Yifan Mu Yuan was very depressed. Best friend, you even need me to make a list for you to get married. I¡¯ll get married in your ce then. But when he thought about it, ye Chu did not seem to know much about this kind of thing. His expectations of her were really a little too high. He thought to himself, such a cute and adorable ye Chu, ye tingjun was really lucky to get married so easily. Nowadays, when boys want to get married, they have to go through a lot of tribtions. It was not easy to get past the mother-inw. Ye tingjun''s marriage made him very envious. Marriage ... It was something that he did not even dare to think about. Mu Yuan hid in the bathroom and smoked gloomily. He was in a bad mood. There would be no harm withoutparison. Fortunately, although he was envious, he still wished ye Chu well. Ye tingjun looked like a very reliable man. All the men in the ye family ... Except ye Yifan were very reliable. Ye Bao was like a bear. He was greedy and selfish, and he had nothing to say about his wife. After being married for so many years, he did not create any gossip about a Rich Family¡¯s Son. He just stayed by his wife and child. He thought about how to fight for his inheritance every day. After his son got married, he did not have much gossip either. He would go to work at threeo'' clock every day. Back then, when ye Ling came back, he was in charge of investigating the ye family''s situation. After touching them, he even told father mu that the men in this family were all lovestruck. As for ye Yifan, he must have been picked up. After smoking, mu Yuan opened the window to let out some air. He took out his phone, thought for a moment, and put it back. He raised his hand and gave himself a p. " What are you thinking about, mu Xiaoyuan? your thoughts are a little dangerous. " ¡­¡­ Rose Castle. Tong Hua flipped the Chinese calendar, and he looked very sad. Although one had to say auspicious words for a wedding, this was the worst day of the month. It was good to avoid evil spirits and bury them. It was definitely a very sad day. Tomorrow could be considered a good day. It was A custom in city a to invite a Fengshui master to look at the date of a wedding. This was very important. Tong Hua started to study it when he was bored while recuperating. Ye Yifan said,"little second sister-inw, I''ll give you a cabbage as a gift when you get married." Ye Yifan had just arrived at the Rose Castle, and he excitedly passed a cabbage to ye Chu. This was a Jade cabbage. Back then, he had given one to Tong Hua, and Tong Hua had even ced it in the disy window as a souvenir. "Why is it cabbage again?" Ye Yifan really had a special liking for cabbages. The cabbages were also very round and beautiful. The bottom was white, and the top was light green, gradually turning dark green. Ye Chu liked them very much too. "This is a wedding gift I received." Ye Chu''s eyes sparkled. No matter who it was, they would be very happy to receive a gift, especially girls. This was their nature. Tong Hua thought that ye Chu did not have many friends, so he probably would not receive many gifts when he got married. He waved his hand and said,"I''ll give you that cabbage too. We''ll make a pair." "Tong Hua, this is a gift from little uncle. You actually gave it away just like that." Ye Yifan wailed. Ye Chu thought for a moment and quickly said,"then I don''t want it." Ye Yifan said,"don ''t, don'' t, don ''t. Second sister-inw, I was just joking with Tong Hua." "Do you like it?" Tong Hua asked. "I like you guys, I really like you guys." Ye Chu''s eyes seemed to be shining and filled with happiness. Outside the Rose Castle, people gradually came. The old Madam came first. If it was not for the fact that the wedding banquet was to be held in the Rose Castle, the old Madam would definitely note back. She and ye Ling had such a bad rtionship in the past, and the blood rtionship in the old Madam''s bones was so strong. Ye Ling was also not the kind of person who would forget about it just because you gave me a p. This grandfather and grandson pair had long been prepared to not see each other for the rest of their lives. However, Shen qianshu came out with a smile on her face. She was very polite and had a warm attitude."Grandma, I was just nning to send someone to pick you up. Did the driver send you here?" "Yes." If there was noparison, there would be no harm. Looking at the grandson she was most satisfied with marrying ye Chu, and then looking at Shen qianshu, she suddenly felt that Shen qianshu was good in every way. "Come in quickly,e in quickly. Nanny,e over often when you''re free. Ye Ling and I have not been at home recently. Tong Hua is bored from recuperating alone, and he doesn''t abstain from eating. When we''re not at home, the secret guards spoil him, and his wound doesn''t seem to heal." Shen qianshu lied through her teeth and tried to change the topic to Tong Hua. As expected, old Mrs. Han said,"nonsense. You''re already a big boy, but you don''t know your limits at all." "Yes, yes, yes ..." When Tong Hua was hospitalized, the olddy not only went to see him, but she also gave him a thousand-year-old ginseng. This thing was something that could only be encountered by luck and not by asking for it. It was not something that could be bought with money. Ye Yifan said that when Grandpa was still alive, this thing already existed. Shen qianshu consulted the doctor, and he said that it could be used to nourish Tong Hua. Very quickly, she used it on Tong Hua, and the effect was excellent. Otherwise, Tong Hua would have cried for a week. Therefore, Shen qianshu was very grateful. Any grudges in the past could be buried with a smile. Ye Ling and the olddy were both very proud people, and neither of them would bow down first. Shen qianshu had never thought of asking ye Ling to bow down either. It was impossible for the two of them to make peace. The olddy had even wanted to kill Tong Hua in the past. Now, at least she could treat Tong Hua as her great-grandson. After understanding the olddy''s past and knowing that she was so persistent about her bloodline, Shen qianshu could let go of many things. She was not a person who was calctive. Everything would be fine if the family was harmonious. Moreover, ye tingjun and ye Yifan were also in the middle. Thinking about it this way, she was really a role model for a good granddaughter-inw. In Tong Hua''s room, the three of them were studying the two cabbages to find the difference. When the olddy came in, ye Yifan panicked. Ah, bad, bad, bad. "Grandma ... Grandma, you''re here so early?" "Grandma!" Ye Chu called out. "Great-grandma ..." Tong Hua was extremely mischievous. The olddy looked at the cabbage in ye Chu''s hand with a dark face."I''ve been looking for it for a year ..." Chapter 2463 Grandma Is Still Generous Ye Yifan dragged out his voice in a ttering manner. " Grandma ..." The ye olddy''s face darkened. Ye Chu and Tong Hua looked at each other and felt that the cabbage was too hot. This kind of high-quality Jade cabbage was not a piece of decoration that could be sold for hundreds of Yuan in the antique market. It was carved out of a very good quality Jade. It was not a high-quality imitation work. It was carved out of Jade. It was very rare to find such a good quality Jade. The jadeite cabbages on the market now were almost all national level collectibles. The ye family''s two cabbages were from the Ming Dynasty and had been passed down in the ye family for more than sixty years. First, they were circted from a local museum, then through the hands of the European ye family, they returned to the country and had been kept in their private warehouse. A year ago, the olddy found out that the two jadeite cabbages had been reced by the two handicrafts. She was so angry that she thought it was ye Feifei and ye Bao who had stolen them and sold them because ye Bao had a criminal record. He had once stolen two of the family''s collections to sell, and he refused to admit it. In the end, the olddy bought them back with her own money, so he had been asking people where to auction the Jade cabbage so that she could buy it. She didn''t expect that it was her precious eyeball, ye Yifan, who had stolen it! "I''ll kill you!" The olddy raised her walking stick and was about to hit ye Yifan. Ye Yifan quickly grabbed a cabbage and said, " grandma, please forgive me. I was wrong, I was wrong. Big brother, save me. " " Daddy is not at home today, " Tong Hua said. The olddy saw him holding the cabbage and did not dare to hit it for fear of damaging the treasure in his hands. She was so angry that she almost had a heart attack."You want it? you don''t know how to ask for it. Why did you steal it?" He even stole things from his own house! "I ... I didn''t mean to steal it. Second uncle is always making things difficult for big brother, and you''re biased. I ... I just wanted to frame him." Ye Yifan felt aggrieved. After stealing it, he had been hiding it, afraid that it would be stolen. After all, he was the child with the most pocket money in the family. Ye Bao did not admit that he had stolen the Jade cabbage and said that it was ye Yifan. Ye Yifan directly showed off the money in his bank card. His brother had never owed him anything. He did notck money at all. His strength had proven that he would not be a thief. Ye Bao suffered a loss. No matter how he swore, it was useless. The olddy said,"you''re being ridiculous. If this thing is taken by an outsider, how am I going to face your grandfather?" "He didn''t have a good reputation when he was alive anyway, and you two didn''t have a good rtionship. Why would you say that it was stolen?" Tong Hua was speechless. Ye Chu was speechless. "What are you mumbling about?" The olddy''s hearing wasn''t very good due to her old age, so she didn''t hear it from a distance. Ye Yifan was all smiles as he came over to coax the olddy."Grandma, look, I didn''t lose it either. I gave one to Tong Hua, and the other one to second brother as a wedding gift. I didn''t pocket it, did I? how selfless. I was just returning the gift. I know that grandma is embarrassed to give a gift, so I gave it on your behalf. You don''t have to worry about it. Remember this, this is a gift from Grandma." Tong Hua was speechless. Ye Chu was speechless. Ye Chu was much more sensible than Tong Hua. Tong Hua looked at the cabbage every day and could see his feelings for it. Ye Chu said,"grandma, since Yifan stole it, I don''t want it anymore. I''ll return it to you. I don''t want a gift." Tong Hua thought to himself, should I also follow little second sister-inw and return it to great-grandma? My heart hurts! It was a huge sum of money ... In case they went bankrupt in the future, they could still count on it to rise again. Ye Yifan felt that it was really embarrassing to return it after he had given it away."Grandma, second brother and second sister-inw are getting married today. The Jade and cabbage are just dust in your house. It''s good to give it to them. They will have many children, many blessings, and many grandchildren. Tomorrow, second sister-inw will give you a chubby boy. Who knows, she might even give birth to a cute great-granddaughter for you." Tong Hua was furious. Why did he have to emphasize cute little granddaughter at the end? "This is a suitable wedding gift." The olddy thought about it and felt that it made sense. It was also a good gift for a wedding. If both of them were present, it would have a better meaning to give them both. Since she had given one to Tong Hua, she would give it to him. Tong Hua almost lost his life. It could be considered as a way to calm him down. Chapter 2464 Da Qianshu, The Man-Flirting Demon After all, his family owned a mine and had seen a lot of things. Although the ye family''s current cash flow could notpare to ye Ling and ye tingjun, in terms of collectibles and antiques, ye Ling and ye tingjun could notpare. After all, the heritage of several generations of wealthy families was there, and there were growth rings in history. Tong Hua was very sweet."Thank you for the gift, great-grandma." Tong Hua decided not to be calctive with his great-grandmother, who had wanted to kill him in the past. As a child, he was broad-minded and would not be calctive with insensible elders. It was wonderful. Everyone liked a child with a sweet mouth, and the olddy was no exception. Initially, she thought that even if Tong Hua reconciled, he would not act coquettishly and speak softly to her. She did not expect that as long as she let go of her prejudice, the child would still be willing to speak softly. The olddy was more serious since birth. When she was young, she did not live very well either. She had supported the ye family for a long time alone, so she was a little difficult to get close to when she was old. Tong Hua did not mind at all. He showed her his awards and all kinds of TV series. He even rmended the olddy to watch a drama about the rich and powerful. His rmendation was,"his acting is quite simr to our family ''s." The olddy red at him. What was he saying? Tong Hua smiled so sweetly, and the old man could not keep a straight face. Shen qianshu heard this and calmly said,"Yifan, don''t do it again. Otherwise, your brothers will deduct your allowance." "I won''t do it again. Sister-inw, please spare me." However, there was still a follow-up to the Jade cabbage incident. Ye Bao had arrived. Seeing that ye Chu received such a big gift, Tong Hua also received one. He was so jealous that his eyes turned red. He was forced by the olddy to get beaten up, kneel down as punishment, and even make an oath. He had not been cleared of suspicion, but in the end, ye Yifan stole it. The uncle and nephew almost got into a fight. They were about to put on a full-on fight in the living room, and it was a mess. Shen qianshu covered her eyes. Without ye Ling around, all sorts of demons and devils wereing to cause trouble. "Second uncle, Yifan, go out and fight!" Shen qianshu said in a low voice,"it wasn''t easy for me to get someone to set it up. Don''t mess it up." Ye Bao was so angry that he stopped fighting with ye Yifan. He went to extort ye Yifan. Ye Bao''s son, ye zexu, had also brought his younger son over. Tingting was studying in Australia and did note over. Everyone was present, and Shen qianshu had already taken care of them. Ye Ling''s study room had a fingerprint lock, and the other ces were all open to the public. Shen qianshu allowed them to walk around freely. This was the first time Rose Castle was open to the public. The olddy saw that Shen qianshu was busy, and her feelings were veryplicated. This was the typical example of a daughter-inw of a rich family. She was talented, beautiful, dignified, and smooth in all aspects. She waspletely her ideal daughter-inw. At first, she looked down on her because of her family background. Now that she had the identity of the little princess of ghost city, her family background was not a problem. The important thing was ... Other than the three brothers, the ye family was in a state of disunity. Ye tingjun wanted to stay abroad, and the matters in the country were beyond his reach. Ye Yifan did not care about anything, so ye Ling still had to manage the matters of the ye family. However, the rtionship between ye Ling and the ye family was really tense, and it was all caused by her favoritism and the dispute over the family property. Why was she so biased back then? It was because ye tingjun and ye Yifan listened to ye Ling. She did not want the ye family''s inheritance to be handed over to an illegitimate child of unknown blood. She hated illegitimate children to the core. That''s why so many things have happened. How good would it be if she let go of her prejudice. She hoped that with Shen qianshu in the middle, ye Ling and the ye family''s rtionship would be better. Ye Bao and ye Feifei''s personalities did not seem to be content with their lot. If they lived a peaceful life in the future, it would be fine. But if they caused any trouble, she also hoped that ye Ling would be able to help. Besides, big families all paid attention to flourishing branches and close rtionships. There would always be outstanding people in the future generations. A family business could only be passed down, and she valued the inheritance more. "Grandma, you don''t have to say anything. I understand." Shen qianshu knew that the old man could not speak. Ye Ling''s personality was simr to grandma ''S. Shen qianshu could even coax ye Ling to his heart''s content. ? "It''s your big day, and I''ll also give you a promise. I''m here, so there won''t be any trouble. As long as second uncle and aunt don''t act too arrogantly. If they do,e and find me. I''m not afraid to bother ye Ling. Before he met me, he didn''t have many peaceful days. Other than ye tingjun and ye Yifan, he has an indifferent rtionship with his parents in the ye family. I also hope to give him some kinship. If you''re willing to give him a little sincerity, he won''t turn a blind eye to it." "Alright!" The olddy did not say a single word of nonsense. The castle started to get busy, and a bunch of people from the ye family''s side branches also came. There were more than 80 people. Shen qianshu secretly thought ... The ye n was really a big n! There were some that she didn''t even see. Shen qianshu smacked her head."Did I say that I would invite so many guests?" Ah da was very innocent."They heard that ye Bao and ye Feifei were here, so everyone came to join in the fun. It''s a big day, so it''s not good to chase them out." Shen qianshu thought for a while."Alright, then you bring the secret guards to buy the ingredients. I''ll call a few chefs over to help out." Oh heavens, Oh earth. She was wrong! She should not have said things like inviting her family over to have fun. No wonder ye Ling looked at her with a little sympathy before he left. "Sir, when will you be back?" Ye Ling said,"they''ve left. I''ll go back." "It''s not appropriate. " Shen qianshu knelt down. Ye Ling said,"grandma is here. There are elders. There''s nothing inappropriate." He disdained most of the ye family and was toozy to meet them. Shen qianshu took a deep breath and gathered her energy."Master, if you cane home within half an hour, I will agree to have a second child." Chapter 2465 Your Love For The Little Princess Is Too Shallow Ye Ling''s reply was very cold."I don''t want a second child." Shen qianshu was furious."You still want me to promise you a daughter?" Ye Ling said,"you''ve misunderstood. I feel that having a child is also quite good. You''re so against having children, but I respect you." Shen qianshu was speechless. In order to escape from the ye family''s banquet, you even abandoned your most beloved little princess? ,m "Your feelings for the little princess are too shallow!" Shen qianshu hung up the phone angrily. She was having a headache. What wrong medicine did this old man take again? Shen qianshu had to socialize with dozens of people and was very busy. She also had many children. Tong Hua thought that it was a fresh experience at first, butter on, everyone came over to see him and even wanted to take a picture with him. As an exquisite boy who had just put on a face mask, he felt that it was a new experience. He felt that the picture of him being unable to move in bed really could not be posted on social media. He had not even had the chance to tell Zhong ran to delete it, and the group of children had already posted the picture to show off. This is my brother, Tong Hua. This is my younger brother, Tong Hua. Tong Hua was speechless. I''m the only one my mother gave birth to! Moreover, this group of brats was especially scheming. They actually photoshopped the pictures only for themselves and did not even help him. Tong Hua was furious. He was so angry that he gritted his teeth. Ye Chu hurriedlyforted him."They are not as good-looking as you, so they only photoshopped themselves. You are good-looking, so you don''t need to do any photoshopping ..." Tong Hua groaned and said that his chest hurt. He was really tired. He asked ye Chu,"second aunt, aren''t you going back to change into a shower, put on makeup, and change your clothes?" "Why?" Ye Chu, who was wearing a hoodie, felt that she looked pretty good. Tong Hua was heartbroken."It''s your wedding today. You''re getting married. Later, when we have dinner together, you should wear a beautiful dress and a pair of high heels. If you didn''t bring it, you can ask my mommy for it. Oh ... You probably can''t wear her dress, but I think she should have bought it for you. Go and change your clothes. I''m going to sleep. I''m so tired." Ye Chu was chased back to take a bath and change his clothes. As the main character of the wedding, ye tingjun naturally had to entertain all thedies and gentlemen. Shen qianshu was a meticulous person. She really bought a white dress and a pair of champagne-colored crystal high heels. Ye Chu took a bath and obediently changed his clothes. Shen qianshu got a beautiful youngdy from the ye family''s side branch to style ye Chu. The youngdy looked at ye Chu''s short hair and thought of a style in her heart. The beautiful and fashionable youngdy was indeed the best stylist. She trimmed ye Chu''s hair even messier and blew it into a puffy state. She then used a hair curler to curl the end of her hair a little. After putting on makeup, he found a ruby and diamond Crown in Shen qianshu''s jewelry box. This outfit made her look beautiful and cute, like a little princess in a castle. "Wow ... Second sister-inw, you''re so pretty." A young girl touched ye Chu''s skin and was very envious."Second sister-inw, are you really twenty years old? Your skin is so good. Where do you usually go for skin care?" "Second sister-inw must have done it in new New York" "I''ll go to New York to do it too. " "Second sister-inw, what skincare products and facial masks are you using?" Ye Chu was surrounded by a group of girls and was confused by their questions. She could only tell the truth."I don''t do skin care, and I don''t use facial masks. The skincare products are bought by second brother. I don''t know anything about them." "Ah ..." The young girls were as quiet as chickens, not knowing what to say. Second sister-inw was so hateful. When ye Chu went downstairs, she almost fell down the stairs because she was not used to wearing high heels. Ye tingjun hurriedly held her."Change to t shoes. We''re all family." "Don ''t!" After putting on the shoes, ye Chu felt that he had grown a lot taller in an instant. He coldly rejected the newly-wedded waiter. Chapter 2466 The Eldest Princess Who Acts In Public But Goes Against Her Will In Secret "Don ''t!" After putting on the shoes, ye Chu felt that he had grown a lot taller in an instant. He coldly rejected the newly-wedded waiter. Ye Chu was a stranger to everyone in the ye family. The ye olddy didn''t say anything, so the people from the side branches of the ye family naturally knew what to do. They all started to praise the groom and bride for being a match made in heaven. The entire Hall was lively. When the living room was the most lively, ye Ling returned. Zhong ran parked the car outside, and the moment he got out of the car, he heard the noise from the castle. The castle was usually very quiet. There was basically no noise. There were a lot of children today. There was music, conversations, quarrels, and even crying. Ye Ling''s face was dark. Zhong ran said,"master, it''s second master''s wedding today." He had to be calm, calm, and tolerant. Ye Ling hummed in acknowledgment, and Zhong ran followed him in. The moment he entered, there was almost an immediate silence. Ye Ling''s aura was too strong, and almost no one from the ye family''s side branches dared to talk to him. Furthermore, he did not look like someone to be trifled with, and strangers were kept away. The children''s yful voices became softer. Zhong ran thought to himself, master, you''re a professional. Ye Yifan said heartlessly,"eldest brother, we were waiting for you." Ye Ling acknowledged and turned around to go upstairs. The people in the living room turned a blind eye to him. Ye Yifan said,"you guys don''t have to care about big brother. Second brother is the main character today." Shen qianshu held back herughter at the side. She was almost hurting herself from holding it in. Ye Ling was probably also very depressed. He did not like to socialize with this group of people, but he also did not wish for this group of people to look like they had seen a ghost when they saw him. Anyway, in ye Ling''s eyes, he was very good at double standards. I can do this and that, but you can ''t! The moment he left, the living room became lively again. Zhong ran stayed behind to y with the children, ye tingjun and ye Chu apanied the family, and Shen qianshu went upstairs. Ye Ling had gone to the special event today, so he was dressed more formally. He hung up his coat and was just about to change his clothes when Shen qianshu pushed the door open and came in. She smiled and took the beige home clothes that she had prepared long ago."Change into this." "I don''t want to." "Do you want it, do you want it ..." Shen qianshu put one hand on his waist. Ye Ling took off his coat, and he was only wearing a silk shirt. It stuck close to his skin, and his warm palm was on his waist. The warmth seeped through the silk shirt, and it was burning hot on his waist. It was very seductive. Ye Ling''s Adam''s apple moved slightly, and he put one hand around her waist. He pressed her against the full-length mirror in the cloakroom and kissed her. "Annoying!" After the kiss ended, ye Lingined softly. Shen qianshu''s lips were red and swollen from his kiss. She helped him change his clothes while coaxing him."Anyway, it''s just this once. The next time you''re so annoying, you have to wait until Tong Hua gets married." "What about the little princess''s 100-day celebration?" "Didn''t you say you didn''t want to have children?" Shen qianshu helped him put on a small, beige, casual sweater vest. Ye Ling took a look at his watch."I came back within half an hour." Shen qianshu could not help butugh. Ye Ling said,"I changed my mind." He paused."You''re not allowed to go back on your word." "Alright, alright, alright, I got it." Shen qianshu changed his clothes for him and hugged his waist."Then, let''s agree on this. We''ll have another child. If it''s a son, there will be no little princess." Ye Ling said,"it will definitely be the little princess!" Shen qianshu was speechless. "I have a premonition!" Ye Ling said with certainty. Shen qianshu thought to herself, I want to have a son, not a daughter! Hmph! "Okay, little princess, little princess, I''ll give birth to the most beautiful and cute little princess for you. Now, go downstairs and socialize. Keep smiling and be patient." Chapter 2467 The Demeanor Of The Eldest Daughter-In-Law There wasughter and cheers downstairs. Shen qianshu apanied ye Ling down and then introduced him to a few parents of the ye family''s side branches. Ye Ling had actually seen it in the investigation report before. The ye family''s side branches had arge poption. When a big and flourishing family developed to the end, it would definitely be a mix of good and evil. Shen qianshu also knew her limits and did not introduce him randomly. She was afraid that ye Ling would be unhappy if he were to introduce some of the more city-like people. Ye Ling valued the family of AG''s Vice President and Miss Asia''s CEO, ye Fangfang''s family. In terms of seating arrangement, Shen qianshu had arranged for these two families to be the closest to the main table. Ye Ling and the olddy ignored each other and treated each other as non-existent. They had their own circles and did not need to force each other. It was not easy to sit under the same roof, and Shen qianshu did not force them. The two brothers, ye tingjun and ye Yifan, were still more considerate of grandma''s feelings. There were only a few dozen people, and it made Shen qianshu feel helpless as if they had their own small groups. Alright, it''s just a once in a lifetime opportunity anyway. It didn''t matter if it was a little hard. There were many people and it looked chaotic, but everything was in order. The castle was open everywhere, and the children could y in the garden. The children of the ye family were well-educated. No one picked or stepped in the garden. They all liked to take pictures there. The ye family''s garden was huge, and thendscape was personally designed by Butler Luther. The style was unique, and it had the garden style of a France Castle. It became a favorite ce for the young girls. Ye Bao and ye Feifei did not dare to be too presumptuous. On the other hand, ye Feifei looked for Shen qianshu and said something to her in private. "Lu Mengxi, what''s wrong with her?" She had not heard from Lu Mengxi for a long time, but she knew that Lu Mengxi was not doing well. The Lu family was no longer what it used to be. Ye Feifei said,"she''s the one in charge of the Lu family now. I think ... She''s going down the wrong path. Do you want to talk to ye Ling and let him manage it?" "Auntie, ye Ling is not the police. How can he interfere with the Lu family? this is too overbearing. We can''t interfere. If you think it''s not clean, you can go against the underworld and report for the economic examination." "I''m crazy. I''m the daughter-inw of the Lu family. How can I report this?" "Then what do you want to do with ah Ling?" Ye Feifei said,"why are you still so insensible? you just want ye Ling to think of a way to make Lu Mengxi lose her management rights. I don''t know what kind of demon she has gone into, but she''s taking a risk out of desperation. It''s fine if she falls, but if the Lu family''s business is all gone, what will happen to my son in the future?" He''s the only grandson of the Lu family''s eldest branch. " Ye Ling gave ye Bao and ye Feifei twopanies each. One was a Lingyun import and exportpany, one was a technologypany, and two emercepanies. The profits of emercepanies were not considered big because the impact on the market was too great. Thepany that she got only had a few tens of millions of annual profits. The Lu family was no longer what it used to be, but they still had a lot of assets. In the past three months, Lu Mengxi had sold many real estates. Two shopping malls had been sold. Ye Feifei''s heart ached when she saw this. "Aunt, you''re making things difficult for us. You''re the one who doesn''t want to do it, but you''re making us do it. You''re the sinner." "So what? you guys aren''t afraid of offending people." "We''re afraid. " Shen qianshu said,"right now, we have nothing to do with Lu Mengxi, and I don''t wish to have anything to do with her. So, I might not be able to do what Auntie has asked me to do." "You''re not her love rival. She''s living a miserable life, but you''re happy too. " "What kind of love rival is she? Ah Ling can''t even remember her face. You think too highly of her. " Shen qianshu said calmly,"aunty, I''m still busy. Why don''t ... You go and talk to ah Ling personally?" Chapter 2468 The Little Princess Is Indeed Invincible If ye Feifei dared to tell ye Ling, she would not havee to look for Shen qianshu. Shen qianshu''s attitude was good, and she did not lose her temper. It was not good for her to pester her for a while. Shen qianshu realized that ye Ling''s Big Boss was really useful. Tong Hua could not move, and no one went to disturb him and let him recuperate. The banquet started, and although the preparations were very rushed, Shen qianshu arranged everything in good order. The second brother was being taken turns by the men of the ye family to get him drunk, and Wei Lin did not have any intention of helping at all. It was very lively, and in contrast to the liveliness in the hall, the main table was quiet. Ye Yifan went to y with them. Ye Bao and ye Feifei could not resist ye Ling''s gaze and went to y with the bride and groom. Only ye Ling, the olddy, and Shen qianshu were left. This grandfather-grandson pair really ignored each other. Shen qianshu thought to herself, I also want to escape! This was simply too unreasonable. Shen qianshu sat on pins and needles. asionally, she would put food on the olddy''s te, and asionally, she would chat awkwardly with ye Ling. In order to take care of the olddy, the main table''s dishes were all softer and more suitable for the elderly who had bad teeth. Shen qianshu kicked ye Ling under the table, but ye Ling was unmoved. "Grandma, did you like the food?" "Yes." Old Mrs. Han also treated her words like gold. Shen qianshu said,"it''s good that you like it. Then, eat more." Shen qianshu thought of the matter of gaining favor."Master, so Tong Hua''s cabbage was stolen by Yifan from grandma. Today, grandma saw it." Ye Ling was baffled."I know." Why did he have to say it? Shen qianshu said,"you know?" The olddy was furious."If you knew, why didn''t you teach him a lesson?" Ye Ling said,"he didn''t smash it and sold it. Why do I have to teach him a lesson? he stole it and gave it to me. I didn''t want it, so he hid it himself." Besides, he would definitely recognize the things in his house. Shen qianshu cried out in her heart. She had poked the ho''s nest this time. The olddy said,"it''s because you and tingjun have always pampered and spoiled him that he''s sowless. He even dares to steal the jewelry in the house." Ye Lingughed coldly."What does it have to do with me? I grew up in Europe since I was young. He was brought up by you. If he wants to kill people and set fires outside, the person he will look for is you." Shen qianshu stepped on ye Ling crazily. ''Shut up!'' Ye Ling was toozy to even move his feet away. You can step on it however you want. It won''t hurt or itch. "Without your pampering, would he dare to do this?" "You''re saying it as if you''re not pampering me. " The olddy''s eyes were about to burst into mes, while ye Ling calmly drank his wine. Shen qianshu covered her face and lowered her voice."Don''t fight with grandma. I''m angry." Ye Ling nced at her from the corner of his eyes. Shen qianshu smiled apologetically and poured some fruit juice for her grandmother. She finally understood what it meant to be the daughter-inw of a rich family was not easy. Luckily, this olddy did not take her anger out on her and only targeted ye Ling. Ye tingjun and ye Chu walked around and came back. They realized that the atmosphere was not quite right. Ye tingjun pulled ye Chu."Ye Chu, let''s toast to grandma." Ye Chu obediently took the wine."Grandma!" The olddy gave her a big red packet."Good girl." Ye tingjun pulled ye Chu to sit down and apanied the olddy to have a meal. Ye Ling looked at the red packet and seemed to have thought of something. His expression did not look too good. Shen qianshu had been stepping on his foot and did not let go. The olddy had also prepared many red packets. When ye Chu and ye tingjun came back to propose a toast, she would give one. Then, she even gave Shen qianshu a red packet. "It''s for you!" Shen qianshu held the heavy red packet and said happily,"thank you, grandma. You''re really too kind." Ye Ling replied,"I didn''t give it to you when we got married. It''s topensate you." Shen qianshu was speechless. Everyone knew that he had seen through it, but he didn''t say it out loud! "You didn''t invite me to your wedding," the olddy said. "Why didn''t you get invited?" "Ye Ling!" "Big brother, grandma, calm down. Please don''t flip the table on the ount of my marriage!" Ye tingjun blocked her from both sides. He was scared witless. Shen qianshu gave up struggling. Forget it, she did not care anymore. Shen qianshu gave up and struggled for three minutes. Seeing that ye Yifan and ye tingjun were all around the olddy, she felt that it was only right. The olddy''s great-grandson was already so old, and he was not young either. His teeth were not good, and he could not eat well. His health was also not good. Naturally, he had to take care of himself. She poured champagne for ye Ling and picked up his favorite dishes. "Drink it after you fill your stomach." Ye Ling was also obedient. Shen qianshu said,"luckily, Tong Hua did note down." Otherwise, the main table would be very lively! They could argue until tomorrow! Ye Ling was very impatient. He had been sitting for an hour, and it was still not over. He wanted to have a meal. Why did he have to eat for so long? Shen qianshu thought that it was already so lively, so she might as well invite a band. They had not arrived yet. There would be a band performingter, and there would also be a fireworks show. Ye Ling said,"no one mentioned it to me?" Shen qianshu said,"you know now." Ye Ling was speechless. If he were to fall out now, would he be very unreasonable and ignorant of the ways of the world? would he be beaten up by Shen qianshu? Shen qianshu used her eyes to tell him. He would! At that moment, a little girl who was only three or four years old and was wearing a princess dress was ying with a small ball. She identally kicked it at ye Ling''s feet. She ran over in small steps and pulled on ye Ling''s sleeve. The little girl said,"uncle, QiuQiu, QiuQiu dropped ..." A child at this age was the cutest. Ye Ling lowered his head and took a look. The little girl was tugging on his sleeve. Her face was fair and tender, and her eyes were big. She had two small braids. She was the little princess of his dreams. It was totally different from Tong Hua who was wearing a princess dress and had her hair braided. It was the real deal. Ye Ling lowered his head mysteriously, picked up the ball, and passed it to him. He then took Shen qianshu''s Red packet and passed it to the youngdy."For you." The little girl was all smiles and very polite."Thank you, uncle." Shen qianshu was speechless. I haven''t even warmed up my red packet yet! Chapter 2469 Love You Forever Who was the one who felt unjust for me and did not receive grandma''s Red packet? If Tong Hua was here, he would definitely sow discord and say,"mommy, look, the little princess is more important than you. If other people''s little princesses are so important, then our own is even more important. You will definitely lose favor." Then what little princess is he going to have? Shen qianshu looked at the little girl with braids, and her heart inexplicably ached. Little girls were very cute and adorable. She also liked him a lot. Ye Ling said,"cute, right?" Shen qianshu was expressionless."Master, to be honest, I''m an old feudal man who values men over women. I like sons." Ye Ling was speechless. The olddy also liked daughters. She doted on her only daughter, ye Feifei, and doted on her granddaughter, ye Tingting. She hoped to have a great-granddaughter too. However, thinking about it, the ye family had a big business, and Tong Hua alone was not enough. He looked very delicate, and his health was not good. He also liked to film, so it was better for his son to inherit the family business. "It''s good to have a son. You can have another son!" Ye Ling frowned. She was really annoying. She always went against him! After the meal, the band came over. There were three bands and ten singers. They brought a stage troupe over and held a Concert in the Garden. There was even a fireworks show not far away, so it was very lively. Ye tingjun had the idea of getting the marriage certificate at thest minute. He didn''t expect to hold a decent wedding like a wee banquet. It was very impressive. Sister-inw was indeed the best. Ye Chu snuggled up to him and looked up at the fireworks in the sky. She was very happy. She loved the atmosphere of the ye family being together. It was fun and noisy. Hence, ye Chu had a Grand wish."Second brother, we are going to have many children. We have to have at least five children." Ye tingjun was speechless. Shen qianshu burst outughing and pinched her little face."Ah Chu, you won''t think that way anymore after you have one." "Alright!" Old Mrs. Han said. ,m This sentence pleased the olddy and was more effective than anything else. This Jade cabbage was not given for nothing. Ye Chu''s face was full of innocence. He didn''t know what had happened, but it made everyoneugh. "Ah da, I also want to watch the concert!" Tong Hua could not afford to catch a cold. It was cold in spring, so ah da did not dare to let him go out. He only let him watch the live broadcast with aerial photos so that he could watch to his heart''s content."When you''re better, we''ll invite a band to sing." Tong Hua looked at the fireworks show regretfully. Listening to the song, he felt a little better. This wound took longer to heal. Fortunately, it was getting better day by day, and he would be able to walk in a few days. Ye tingjun held ye Chu''s hand and stood on the second floor to watch the fireworks. He was very satisfied. To him, this was a special day. He had married the woman he loved, and the whole family was reunited and happy. There wasughter everywhere. Even if they had grudges in the past, they would justugh it off. It would not be as bad as it had been a few years ago, and he could finally be at ease. He always thought that Zhou Xuan was sandwiched between ye tingjun and the ye family. It was actually very tiring. He hoped that both parties could reconcile and each take a step back. Family should be family. However, he did not force it and let nature take its course. Finally, the Day of Reconciliation hade. "Little apple, do you like this kind of celebration?" "I like it." Little apple said heartlessly,"the wedding has to be more lively." "Okay, I''ll definitely give you a wedding of the century." Ye tingjun made a solemn promise."Ye Chu, with me around, you will definitely be safe, happy, and healthy in this life." "You too," ye Chu said. Ye tingjun lowered his head and kissed her lips. Under the music, fireworks, and the whole family''s blessings, he witnessed the promise of a lifetime. Chapter 2470 Ye Chus Wedding Gift Ye tingjun lowered his head and kissed her lips. Under the music, fireworks, and the whole family''s blessings, he witnessed the promise of a lifetime. The lively banquet continued until veryte. Only then did the members of the ye family gradually disperse. They were all locals and did note from far away. No one stayed at Rose Castle for the night. The olddy took ye Bao''s car back. "Mom, I see that you and ye Ling are having a good conversation. The atmosphere is very good. Did you talk about us?" Ye Bao asked expectantly. "What is it?" old Mrs. Han asked. "Mom, thepany''s policy has changed. It won''t be making money anymore, and I can barely pay out sries. Even if there are orders from AG, I can barely maintain it. Everyone knows that my rtionship with ye Ling is not good, and I don''t give him face. It''s hard to do business. Ask him to give me anotherpany or some shares. My family has to support it. Can you bear to see your great-grandson not being able topare to Tong Hua in any way?" Old Mrs. Han had a headache."What are youparing yourself to Tong Hua for? Since you want topete with Tong Hua, shouldn''t zexiu and his wife alsopete with ye Ling and Shen qianshu? which part of them can youpare with?" "Mom, that''s not what you used to say." Ye Bao''s wife could not take it anymore. She refused to ept others criticizing her son."I thought you looked down on ye Ling and were biased against him." "I''m still prejudiced against him. Is there any use? "Even if the ye family doesn''t give it to ye Ling, they''ll give it to tingjun. In the end, tingjun will still be given to ye Ling. What''s the Difference? as long as you guys work hard and don''t Starve to death, he won''t make things difficult for you on purpose. Why do you have to provoke him? besides, Tong Hua almost died. When he was hospitalized, I told you to go and take a look. Did you guys go?" Ye Bao and his wife were not happy. The olddy was not a kind person. She did not continue to speak. Ye Bao could only change his tactic."Mom, since it''s like this ... Give me some pocket money. I''m a little tight recently. You can give tingjun a Jade cabbage and give me a treasure or something." The olddy took a deep breath."If you weren''t my son, I would have beaten you to death! "Mom!" "Mom, we''ve been a little poor recently." Ye Bao''s wife was also crying about how poor she was."Tingjun''s cabbage is worth three to four hundred million. You even gave one to Tong Hua. You are too biased." The olddy raised her hand and sent a sum of money to ye Bao and his wife."If you continue toin about being poor this year, I will break your legs." "Thank you, Mom!" When ye Bao saw the money being transferred, heughed like a traitor. The olddy shook her head. The eldest son was brought up very well and was very talented. The younger son had been pampered as he grew up. He had been biased since he was young, and in the end, he was brought up in the wrong way. Shen qianshu secretly gave ye Chu a gift. It was in a small pink box. The box was very beautiful, and she even specially instructed ye Chu to open it alone after she took a bath. Ye Chu opened the box. It was actually a sexy set of student clothes. The material was excellent, the cutting was good, and there was also a strange white hat. Ye Chu was speechless. There was a small note that Shen qianshu had written on it. It''s a wedding gift, remember to wear it. Ye Chu took the dress curiously. Although it was a school uniform, it was much thinner than the school uniform and was especially short. The shirt was like a tube top, just over the chest. Two straps were tied behind the back, revealing the beautiful back. There was a big, ugly pink bow on the chest. It was a thong and a small skirt. The skirt was very short and basically couldn''t cover anything. Ye Chu pulled it down desperately. Ye Chu was confused."What kind of clothes are these?" Chapter 2471 These Clothes Are So Strange Shen qianshu and ye tingjun were tidying up the garden and the dining room with the secret guards. Shen qianshu had hired a kitchen to book the entire ce, and actually, she did not really need to handle it. From the start, ye Ling did not think that he would do the housework himself. He watched the news like a boss. Shen qianshu understood his character and did not say anything. Ye tingjun said,"sister-inw, thank you for organizing the banquet. Ye Chu and I really liked it." "It''s no big deal, it''s your brother''s idea," "My brother would never be so thoughtful." Shen qianshuughed out loud."I did what he wanted to do." Ye tingjun said,"I''ll go thank himter." "There''s no need for that. You''re his brother, so you don''t have to be so formal. By the way, you don''t have to clean up here. Go back to your room." "It''s still early," Shen qianshu was surprised."It''s not early." It was their wedding night, second uncle. A moment in the night of spring was worth a thousand pieces of gold. What are you doing? "Sister-inw, I actually want to discuss something with you. Can you design a set of wedding jewelry for ye Chu?" Ye tingjun scratched his head."Actually, I wanted big brother to help me design it." "Ever since he stopped acting, he stopped drawing. I don''t know if Noah can help you." "That''s why we''ll have to trouble you to design a set of jewelry for us. We''re not in a hurry to get it, so we can take our time to design it." Shen qianshu did not have any problems. It was her job."What material and theme are you going to use? have you thought about it?" "I don''t have a big n. Why don''t you do it ording to ye Chu''s preferences? I''ll ask herter. The cost doesn''t matter as long as he likes it." "Alright, I got it." Shen qianshu was like a brother to her."Then, just directly entrust it to ourpany. I will give you a contractter." "That''s fine. " The two of them came to an agreement, and Shen qianshu tactfully reminded him that it was time for the groom to go upstairs. Ye tingjun was baffled. Why was she urging him to go upstairs? of course, he didn''t refuse and went to apany ye Chu earlier. Shen qianshu came over and sat beside ye Ling. She asked,"master, do you still want to draw?" "What map?" "The jewelry for tingjun''s wedding." "I''m not free, you do it. " Ye Ling rejected her without even thinking about it. Shen qianshu thought to herself. If she said that she missed Noah, would she get beaten up? He would, right? "What are you thinking about?" ye Ling asked. "I''m not thinking about anything. I''ll design it. I thought you''d be interested." "I''m not interested," Ye Ling asked a very important question."From tonight onwards, we don''t need to use birth control anymore, right?" Shen qianshu was speechless. What the f * ck. Since she had said it herself, the little princess''s magic was much stronger than hers. Shen qianshu looked at her quietly and said,"if the second child is a daughter, you won''t dote on me anymore, right?" It was full of resentment. "How can that be?" Ye Ling was confused."How can you be jealous of the little princess?" "Oh, you don''t even have the right to be jealous?" Did he not even have the right to breathe? "You''re unreasonable!" "He''s just unreasonable. " Shen qianshu said,"I will definitely have a son for my second child." Ye Ling was speechless. He had forgotten that Shen qianshu said that she was willing to have a second child, not a little princess. Who knew if the second child would be a Princess or a brat? Ye tingjun went upstairs and pushed the door open. Ye Chu''s back was facing her, and he was still pulling his skirt. His back was facing ye tingjun, revealing arge part of his beautiful back. Two small sexy straps were tied on his fair back, revealing arge part of his small waist. He leaned forward slightly, and the scenery under his skirt was faintly discernible. It was extremely fascinating and unbelievably beautiful. "Second brother, these clothes are so strange." 2472 Chapter 2472 Ye Chu turned around. She didn''t know if she was a little embarrassed, but her face was as red as the morning sun. Her pajamas didn''t look like pajamas, and she didn''t look like she could wear it out. She looked innocent, and with the school uniform she was wearing, she didn''t need to act at all. She was a very beautiful, clean, and cute little girl. She looked like a student, and it made people''s hearts itch. This kind of natural grace was so beautiful that people couldn''t take their eyes off her. "It''s very beautiful. " Ye tingjun said that the clothes were very beautiful. Although the pink bow was very vulgar, it was surprisingly harmonious with her pink face. Ye tingjun seemed to be possessed. He ced one hand on her waist and caressed it gently. Ye Chu''s entire body shivered. It was as if his body had been electrocuted. He felt an indescribable numbness. He wanted to avoid ye tingjun''s touch, but he was lost in his gaze. "Second brother ..." Ye Chu was a little flustered. It was not the first time he saw ye tingjun looking at her like that, but this time, he felt a little scared for some reason. His eyes looked like he was going to eat her up. She didn''t know how attractive she was. Ye tingjun carried her up and put her on the bed. He and ye Chu had been slowly cultivating their feelings and getting closer, but he never touched her. She was too young, and he always had the illusion that he was bullying an elementary school student. He didn''t know if it was a good day today, but it gave him the illusion that he could want her. She was an adult, and her body had matured. She was his new wife. "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you!" Ye tingjun lowered his head and kissed her lips. While she was still in a daze, he put on a tinum ring that he had prepared that night. The size was neither too big nor too small, just the size of ye Chu. She raised her hand and looked at the ring. "Do you like it?" ye tingjun asked. "I like it." "This time, we got married in a hurry. I''ll make it up to you during the wedding." He lowered his head and sucked on her lips, deepening the kiss. Ye Chu was in a daze as she hugged him and licked him. The moist and warm breath wrapped around her, making her feelfortable and at ease. At the same time, there was a little anticipation and fear. She hugged his neck and responded to his lips. Ye tingjun''s kiss gradually lost control. "Second brother, it hurts ..." Ye Chu said in a sweet voice and pushed him. Ye tingjun moved back a little."What''s wrong?" "My stomach hurts ..." Ye Chu''s stomach started to hurt. A momentter, his forehead was covered in sweat. Ye tingjun hurriedly got up and brought the medicine over for her to take."Did you eat anything you liked tonight?" Ye Chu bit his lip and shook his head. Little Tong Hua was recuperating and was gluttonous. He was also recuperating alone and was very bored. He could not join in the fun, so he coaxed ye Chu to get him two crabs and a te of raw lobster meat. Ye Chu also had to avoid eating. He realized that he had taken too much and could not take it back, so the two of them shared it secretly. "I didn ''t! I didn''t eat! I didn'' t!" Ye Chu denied it three times. "Does it still hurt?" Ye tingjun touched her head, and ye Chu nodded. It did hurt a little, but it was not very ufortable. She was still twitching in pain, and ye tingjun helped her lie down. He was resistant to her clothes, so he hurriedly took a set of pajamas and helped her change into it. He threw the sexy clothes aside and said,"that''s a gift from qianshu." "I''ll wear it in the future. " Ye tingjun said as he hurriedly put on her clothes."There are still many days in the future." This wedding night was not very friendly to him. "Do you like this set of clothes?" Ye tingjun asked. Ye Chu thought for a moment."I like it, but there''s too little fabric." "I also like it!" Chapter 2473 Flirtatious Eyes Thrown At A Blind Man Tong Hua''s self-esteem was stronger. He was determined to end the embarrassment of having someone help him to pee. When he could barely get off the bed, he stood up and stubbornly wanted to go to the bathroom. Even though his chest was in so much pain, he refused to let anyone help him. Ah da was very helpless."I''m also a man, and you''re also a man. Little young master, you don''t have to be shy. Besides, you''re just a white-cut chicken. It''s okay to touch it. Don''t be so awkward. You have to be more generous." Ye Chu was surprised to see Tong Hua downstairs. He was very happy."You can get out of bed?" "Barely." Zhong ran exposed her."He was carried down." "Hurry up and go to work!" Ye Ling came down and nced at Tong Hua. He did not say anything and did not even stay for breakfast. He brought Zhong ran and left in a hurry. Today, they went to the special party again. Tong Hua stuck out his tongue at his back view. Daddy was really not sweet at all. He did not even greet him. He was so blue and skinny! Ah da brought a wheelchair over and carried Tong Hua to sit on it. The armrests of the wheelchair were painted in gold and were very eye-catching. It could also be controlled remotely. Tong Hua did not need to be pushed. He could move forward automatically once he pressed the button. It could even control the direction. This was a wheelchair that ck Rose had specially given him. It had just been delivered this morning, and it was very fresh. "Where''s second uncle?" Shen qianshu asked. Ye Chu said,"didn''t you see him? it seems like something happened to a ssmate. He left early in the morning." Shen qianshu nodded. He had juste down too. He pulled ye Chu and asked,"are the clothes good?" She blinked her eyes and ye Chu put on an innocent face."I feel that the fabric is a little too little, so I''m embarrassed to wear it out. It''s still very pretty." Shen qianshu was speechless. She threw a flirtatious look at the blind man, her heart tired. "You can''t wear that out." "Are they pajamas?" ..."I guess so." Shen qianshu pinched her little face."So, you didn''t wear it yesterday?" "I''m wearing it. " "Is the effect good?" Ye Chu did not really understand the dirtynguage of married people and could not make a conversation. Shen qianshu looked at him and felt as if she had polluted the flowers of the country. He did not understand, and she could not help but question him from the depths of her soul. Are you too vulgar? Oh, no! They''ve been in love for a year, but they don''t know anything. This was definitely her second uncle''s fault. On the third day after getting a boyfriend, the girl in herpany could say that her boyfriend couldn''tst more than three minutes before she kicked him away! The entirepany understood immediately. Tong Hua was still studying his new wheelchair and running around in the living room. Burger was jumping and following its young master. Tong Hua liked it very much, and he brought burger along as he ran. Shen qianshu said,"don''t fall." Tong Hua was injured, and Shen qianshu was a little nervous. Recently, she had been on leave, and there was nothing much going on at thepany. After breakfast, Gu Chun, Fang Hongxiu, and the Gu brothers woulde over to visit Tong Hua. They would visit Tong Hua every now and then. Ye Chu even received a set of jewelry as a wedding gift. Gu Chun was not sincere at all, and he must have just taken it from home. Ye Chu had learned his manners now. He called them uncle, Auntie, and brother. Fourth brother was also a lively person, and they would be able to y together very soon. Tong Hua was like the moon surrounded by the stars, and they yed together. Shen qianshu thought that Tong Hua had really grown up being pampered. None of his brothers were married, and his parents had to wait for a few years before they could have a grandson. They all treated Tong Hua as a gold mine. Excessive pampering will lead to crooked growth. He was very worried. So what if he sent him away? he wanted to train. "Second brother, did you find out anything from following the crew?" Chapter 2474 The Price Of Ghost Citys Little Princess Gu Yuanli shook his head gently."No clues. Other than the normal transfer of personnel in the production team, no one left. Their production team is still filming. I have also released some rumors to investigate, but no one left. I think ... It was really an ident." Shen qianshu was also mentally prepared. Ye Ling had also sent people to investigate, and the conclusion was that it was an ident, so they stopped investigating. They left it to Gu Yuanli to investigate. If it was also an ident, she did not want to hold onto it and not let it go. It was more important to take care of Tong Hua and protect him. If someone really wanted to murder him, they would do it again if they failed once. In the future, in addition to ah da following him, he also had to let the secret guards in the castle follow him as an additionalyer of protection. "Then let''s not investigate. It''s a waste of manpower and resources." Shen qianshu said calmly,"I heard that ghost city''s casino is closing?" "It''s closing." Gu Yuanli said, " the higher-ups have already spread the news. They have to crack down on it. We are an underground casino to begin with, and it is not legal. Even if they provide us with a Department every year and have already strictly screened our customers, we can''t stop them from doing stupid things. Last year, we were reported twice. They lost all their family assets and wanted to borrow money. Without an assessment and being unable to borrow money, they said that ghost city caused them to go bankrupt. Fortunately, I suppressed the matter. If it were to blow up, the inte is too advanced now. It would not look good if it were to blow up. " Thus, Gu Chun had not announced their rtionship with Shen qianshu to the public, afraid that it would affect ye Ling and Shen qianshu. Gu Xie''s identity was also kept a secret. Some of Gu Chun''s old friends knew Shen qianshu''s identity, and some of them knew, unless they did not know that Gu Chun was the ghost city''s city Lord. Those who knew that Gu Chun was the city Lord rarely knew about the rtionship between Shen qianshu and Gu Chun. "Do you want ... To get ye Ling to help? " "No need," Gu Yuanli said, " at the beginning of the year, there was a meeting at home. The business was slowly turning white. We had a line, so we didn''t ride on ye Linga€?s coattails to avoid being caught by others. " It was not easy for ye Ling to get to where he was today, and he did not want to leave any future trouble for ye Ling. Shen qianshu said,"you really can''t handle it. You have to tell me." Ghost city''s rtionship with the higher-ups was not just one or two years old. After decades of settling and hiding, the industry had been washed clean. It was always a good thing. They did not follow the policy, and the anti-crime and anti-crime measures were strict. If something happened again, it would be difficult to bear the consequences. They could not go against the wind andmit crimes. "Sure, if I can''t handle it, I''ll definitely tell you." "Ghost city has its own way of doing things. Most people don''t dare to betray us." Gu Yuanli''s words were rather cold."I have already bleached most of my businesses. There are a few new organizations that want my past rtionships with the underworld. We will consider it. Even if wepletely transfer them out, we will still leave some shares. To be able tounder them sessfully will take a few years. The biggest problem now is the gambling city. After solving the problem in the gambling city, I just need to find a trustworthy organization to take over our original underworld rtionships. Then, our Gu family will bepletely whitewashed." Shen qianshu knew that Gu Chun only whitewashed his business for her. That was because ye Ling did not hide his identity from them. If he continued to advance, with the Gu family as his inws, ye Ling would not be able to advance. However, ye Ling had never told the Gu family and asked them to cut off their rtionship with Shen qianshu. He also did not ask them to clear their name of the business. He had not even mentioned this to her. "I ..." Shen qianshu was a little apologetic. She had suddenly caused her family to change their living habits of many years and give up so many things. She felt very guilty in her heart. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2475 The Older Leftover Men Of The Gu Family "Don''t think too much. Even if it''s not for you, it''s for the future of US brothers. Tong Hua''s incident made us more certain that our choice was not wrong." Gu Yuanli consoled Shen qianshu. Their Gu family was originally a noble family, and they did not specialize in the underworld. They also returned to their original path. "Thank you, second brother." "We''re a family, so there''s no need to be so polite. " Gu Yuanli said calmly. "Then we have to be careful. It''s a little difficult to clean up the casino business. There are many customers anyway. If it''s exposed, it will have a big impact." "They wouldn''t dare." Gu Yuanli was very confident about this."The gambling city needs a membership card. They have the information of every member. More or less, we have some information that they can use against them. They would not dare to betray us casually. You can rest assured about this." "That''s good. " She could not help with the matter of clearing the name of the casino. Gu Yuanli should also have a lot of things to do and needed manpower."Don''t investigate Tong Hua''s matter anymore. Sometimes, it''s just an ident. On the other hand, we''re the ones who think too much. We have to find someone to convict him. He''s fine now, and he''s fine. This matter will end here. Gather your people to clear the name of the business. If you need help, let me know. ck Rose doesn''t have many people in city A. Ye Ling can help. Some of them can be transferred out through his hands, so you don''t have to be polite. " After Gu Yuanli took control of ghost city, he would never do anything that would not trouble Shen qianshu. He would agree verbally, but he would not really ask ye Ling for help. It was best if ye Ling did not have anything to do with the matters here. "I''m always a little worried. " Shen qianshu said that Gu Chun basically did not care about anything anymore. He stayed by Fang Hongxiu''s side to live. Fang Hongxiu''s body had been worn out badly, and she had to slowly recuperate. Fortunately, the local weather was not bad. Otherwise, he would have wanted to bring Fang Hongxiu to live in a sunny coastal city. His older brothers were now supporting ghost city. They were afraid that someone would not let them go. "If something happens, we''ll bear the responsibility. We''re prepared for this, so it won''t be easy." They had more than one or two people''s information in their hands. Gu Yuanli was really not afraid of anything happening. "Alright, I understand." Gu Yuanli suddenly thought of something else."Have you heard about Lu Mengxi recently?" "My aunt mentioned it the day before yesterday. She said that the path she''s taking now is a little strange." "She used to be on the same side as Mr. Yuan. She''s an agent for the Asian region. Behind the scenes, she has always been obedient on the surface but disobeying on the inside. Now that Mr. Yuan doesn''t trust her too much and has handed the matter to someone else, she probably wants to find a way to regain Mr. Yuan''s trust, so she wants to make some achievements. She has offended ghost city, and if the ye family wants to make some achievements, they can only rely on foreign forces. They will definitely take risks. Don''t get involved in the Lu family''s Affairs. Things will happen in less than half a year." "So fast?" Gu Yuanli nodded his head."The situation is a little tight now, and business is not doing well. If wemit a crime against the wind, something will definitely happen." "I don''t want to care about the Lu family''s matters. Right now, I just want to apany Tong Hua as he grows up and build up my own career. I''m still busy with ck Rose''s side. Who would have the time to care about a passerby? it''s just that ... Aunt ye Ling is the Lu family''s daughter-inw. I''m afraid that I can''t cut ties with her. I''ll talk to grandmater and ask her not to care about it." Gu Yuanli nodded."That''s the logic." After the two of them finished discussing, Gu Chun and Fang Hongxiu were still teasing Tong Hua. The few adults and a child were also having a good time. Gu Chun said,"little Shu, you''re busy with work. Ye Ling is also busy. He doesn''t have much time to take care of Tong Hua. Let Tong Hua go to the Gu Manor to recuperate. We have time." "Ah ..." Shen qianshu scratched her head."Is Tong Hua going?" "Grandpa, I really want to y with you, but I want to stay at home." It was morefortable to stay at home."When I recover, I''ll go to your ce every day." Gu Chun was a little disappointed. Fourth brother said,"dad, if you want a grandson to take care of you, you have to rush second brother." Gu Yuanli''s body was burned by the fire for no reason. He narrowed his eyes. Shen qianshu said,"Aiya, sixth brother and Xiaojuan are already setting the wedding date, right? then, second brother, fourth brother, fifth brother, you guys should hurry up too. Can''t you see that dad and mom are in a hurry?" Urging her to get married, they were all old leftover men, not a single one could escape! Chapter 2476 The Older Leftover Men Of The Gu Family Gu Xie looked calm. He was the youngest son in the Gu family, and he was probably the fastest to get married. Fifth brother had social anxiety and did not have any social contact, let alone have a girlfriend. Second brother was a workaholic and had a sharp eye for people. Fourth brother was a yboy and had no fixed personality. "They''ve never been in a rtionship before!" Shen qianshu was confused. What? Never been in a rtionship before? Fourth brother was furious."How proud are you that you''ve talked about it once?" "I got married after one date." Gu Xie said,"better than you." Fifth brother didn''t answer. He felt that he was a little wronged. His social fear had slightly alleviated, and he felt that he should not be ranked among the older leftover men. Shen qianshu said,"both of you are almost 30 years old, and you have not dated once. If you are not intimate, then you must be gay." "Nonsense!" "No, I didn ''t!" Fifth brother,"?" Gu Chun finally knew what he wascking. In the past, Fang Hongxiu was not awake, and he did not have the mood to care about the children''s matters. Now that Shen qianshu was home, and Fang Hongxiu was awake, the family was happy. He finally remembered his duty as an old father. "Xiao Shu and Xiao Xie are the youngest. One of them is already so old, and the other is getting married. What''s wrong with you three single men?" Gu Chun was displeased."You''ve never been in a rtionship before?" This was a little weird! Gu Yuanli did not n to answer. Fourth brother was angry."I always have a femalepanion." "There''s a difference between a date and a girlfriend. " "That''s right," Fifth brother shrunk himself into a small shrimp and mumbled to himself that his family could not see him. Tong Hua said,"uncles, do you know that men in their twenties who have never been in a rtionship before are not popr in the blind date market? Your future inws will think that there''s something ... That''s hard to tell. " His uncles were speechless. Tong Hua said,"it''s true. I''ve been reading gossip posts out of boredom recently. People are all saying this." "You''re an eight-year-old child, what kind of posts are you reading?" "My reading speed is fast. I read everything. This is life!" Tong Hua was all smiles. Shen qianshu said,"I also feel that there is no market, but ... There is always a market for being handsome. We ... Can hold a blind date, and the MU family will choose a concubine for mu Yuan. All of them are 1.68 meters tall, and the model has long legs. She is very beautiful, and she has a very high education background." The Gu brothers all rejected him in capital letters. They had not reached such a shameful stage yet! Tong Hua said,"mommy''spany has a lot of pretty youngdies. They are beautiful and talented. They are great." The Gu brothers were at a loss for words. Tong Hua said,"the female celebrities in uncle''spany are not bad too. They have good reviews." The Gu brothers were at a loss for words. So we''re a slow-moving good? ¡­¡­ Something happened to one of ye tingjun''s ssmates. His family was involved in the import and export of Chinese medicine, and they were found to be prohibited goods. His ssmate''s surname was Feng. Ye tingjun met him when he was studying abroad, and they had a good rtionship. Little Feng was very depressed and looked depressed. He was helpless about his family''s matters. His major was physics, and he was a researcher in a Research Institute, which was a state institution. His job was stable, and his family had been doing quite well in the medicinal herbs trade. He was one of the top medicinal herbs merchants, and ye tingjun could not help. He could onlyfort little Feng. After the incident at home, Xiao Feng''s rtives and friends stayed far away from him. Only ye tingjun came to see him, and he was very touched. Ye tingjun said,"I''ve been very strict recently. I don''t know how to help you. If you need money, just ask as soon as possible." "No need, no need. This isn''t something that can be solved with money." Xiao Feng was in low spirits,"I should have listened to my girlfriend ande back to help my parents earlier. Maybe then, nothing would have happened. I heard from my uncle that my dad was framed by someone. Someone is after our family''s medicinal herbs business. I don''t know who is so powerful." "Slowly." "Young master, miss Lu is here." Xiao Feng''s eyes lit up, and he went out to wee her. Ady dressed in a gentle and magnanimous manner walked in. The depressed Xiao Feng seemed to have seen the light. Ye tingjun narrowed his eyes slightly. Lu Mengxi! Chapter 2477 The World Is Really Small Ye tingjun had some impression of Lu Mengxi. Back then, Lu Mengxi had yed a veryplicated role in the matter between ye Ling and Shen qianshu. She was very smart. In the end, because there was no conclusive evidence, the Lu family gradually copsed just like that. However, she was not implicated. Instead, she gradually became the head of the Lu family. This woman could not be underestimated. "Tingjun, this is my girlfriend, Lu Mengxi. Mengmeng, this is my ssmate, ye tingjun." Lu Mengxi was slightly stunned. Ye tingjun pretended not to know her. He stood up and greeted her gently."Hello, miss Lu." "Hello!" Lu Mengxi''s smile was a little stiff, but she quickly regained her senses. Ye tingjun said,"miss Lu and Feng Huai are really a perfect match." When Feng Huai heard such apliment, he was very happy. Lu Mengxi also smiled, but she was a little nervous in her heart. Ye tingjun and ye Ling looked simr, but their auras were very different. Ye Ling ... Lu Mengxi forced a smile and calmed down. Ye tingjun did not seem to know her, so she did not have to panic. When she arrived, ye tingjun did not stay for long and left after a short chat. Once he left, Lu Mengxi heaved a sigh of relief."You and ye tingjun were ssmates?" "Yup," "Why didn''t I hear you mention it?" "You didn''t ask." Feng Huai smiled and asked,"you know him?" Lu Mengxi replied,"I don''t know him!" Ye tingjun didn''t know her, so he probably wouldn''t be suspicious. However, she didn''t want to ruin her ns. Feng Huai was a researcher and didn''t have any shrewdness. She could fool Feng Huai, but ye tingjun was different. Ye Chu was asked out by the youngdy on the wedding day. The youngdyined to ye Chu with tears and snot. She scolded her ex-husband for being inhumane. As expected, after the divorce, he took control of thepany and a group of technical backbones. Now, he wanted to snatch her shares and force her to give up thepany. The youngdy scolded ye Chu for meeting a bad person and asked ye Chu for help. Ye Chu was a warm-hearted girl. He waved his hand and called ye tingjun. Ye tingjun was thinking about Lu Mengxi''s matter. After hearing about the girl, he could only put it aside ande over to meet ye Chu and the girl first to understand the situation. "My second brother is very powerful. Don''t worry." "Second brother? Isn''t he your husband?" "Yup!" "You''re also surnamed ye, second brother? She''s your brother?" "Yup," The little girl was dumbfounded."This world has gone crazy." Ye Chu was confused. The youngdy was a cute and lively girl. She felt that she had someone to back her up and was in a good mood. She even shared her marriage experience with him. Ye tingjun read Yuan Sheng''s information on the way. It was fine if he didn''t read it, but once he read it, he was shocked. He felt that the world was really small. Yuan Sheng''s boss was Feng Huai''s uncle, and the little girl''s name was Feng Jingjing, Feng Huai''s cousin. Recently, the two families had gotten into trouble together. Just by looking at the information, ye tingjun could tell that someone had done something to the Feng family. One was a construction materialpany, and the other was a pharmaceuticalpany. They had nothing to do with each other, but something had happened at the same time. Although the reasons were different, it was still suspicious. He had always been a thoughtful person, and after seeing Lu Mengxi, he thought about it even more. "You know my cousin?" "We''re ssmates. It''s easy to deal with him. I promise that Chen Wenhua won''t touch a single cent of your family. The shares that he took away will be returned to their original owners. He will also give up the assets that he transferred. I will make him give up even more. Now, I have something to ask you. Are you familiar with Feng Huai''s girlfriend, Lu Mengxi?" "Her? I hate her so much. Ever since my brother started dating her, I broke up with him." The only daughter of a youngdy could not stand it either. In the past, she had even argued with Lu Mengxi. She felt that Lu Mengxi''s character was not good and that her brother''s brain was damaged. As they spoke, they started to quarrel. "My brother seemed to have fallen for her. He fell in love with her at first sight and was determined to pursue her. He managed to get her in less than a month. How could a green tea like Lu Mengxi and a researcher like my brother be her type? I would not believe that their rtionship was real even if I broke my head. My brother was the one who had fallen in. He would definitely cheat her of her money and body, but my brother did not listen to me. He even said that I was prejudiced. Ever since they started dating, our family had been down on bad luck. I feel that she is a jinx." Ye tingjun was speechless. Chapter 2478 Ye Ling Was Taken Away For Investigation The little girl rambled on and on, feeling indignant. Ye tingjun understood what she meant."How long have they been together?" "Half a year!" "Do you know her?" the youngdy asked. "I guess so." "Enemy?" The little girl was suspicious. "What else do you know?" The little girl spread her hands."What else would I know? I''m not familiar with her, so I can''t be bothered to talk to her." Ye tingjun thought for a while."I will send someone to settle your matter. Little apple, let''s go home first." "Ah ..." Before she could say anything, ye tingjun pulled her up and hurriedly went home. Ye Ling was not at home, and the Gu family had just left. Shen qianshu was talking to Tong Hua about what he should not eat, and her face was very serious. "Tingjun, yechu, why did youe back together?" "I have something to do." Ye tingjun told her about how he met Lu Mengxi and Feng Huai."I keep feeling that something is wrong. I can''t put my finger on it." He was not developing in the country, and he was not very clear about the development situation in the country. Perhaps Shen qianshu knew more."Wait, who are you talking about? Your ssmate''s name is Feng Huai?" "Yes!" Ye tingjun was curious."What''s the matter?" Shen qianshu''s face was serious."Feng Huai is a researcher at Qi Lu Research Institute. It is a state-owned institution. Moreover, the source of the information leak in Xiao Yuan''s case was there. Li Ze was originally the supervisor of Feng Huai''s team. "Originally, I didn''t take it to heart since Feng Huai was a researcher. However, after Li Ze''s ident, Feng Huai was implicated and was detained for three days." "The Feng family was also investigated. After that, other than the matter of the prohibited items, this matter has been investigated for a few months. It was only recently that the news was released. I don''t know what Feng Huai was thinking. He actually went to ckmail my second brother. My second brother has been whitewashing all of ghost city''s businesses recently. The Feng family is thergest general medicinal herb agent in ghost city." "My second brother was really afraid that something would go wrong, so he gave him a sum of money to shut him up and quickly cut off his business. He hasn''t gotten out of this matter yet." Ye tingjun was shocked."Feng Huai isn''t that kind of person." "In fact, he did it." Shen qianshu said straightforwardly,"our family is whitewashing our businesses, and we are most afraid of things going wrong. A few days ago, he even looked for my second brother, hoping that my second brother could help save his father. If the crime is confirmed, his father will be sentenced to fifteen years in prison. He also firmly believes that this matter was because of ghost city, and that was why he knew that his father was arrested." Ye tingjun frowned."If Feng Huai was incited by Lu Mengxi, what does she want to do?" Shen qianshu rubbed the space between her eyebrows."I don''t know either. It''s just that I''ve been hearing her name a few times recently, and I keep having a bad feeling. Second brother also said that she''s been going on an unconventional path recently." ,m The special intelligence Bureau. Ye Ling looked at the two inspectors and narrowed his eyes. Behind the two inspectors were four investigators. They directly showed the red-headed document and asked ye Ling to cooperate in the investigation of a drug smuggling case. "What drug smuggling case?" Ye Ling looked at the signatures on the documents. Old Yang''s faction had signed. Ye Ling was in a high position and had absolute control over some of the overseas activities. He was also restricted everywhere in the country. "Director ye, we have noment. Pleasee with us. It won''t take up much of your time." "Alright!" Ye Ling passed the document to them, and afterpleting the process, he left with the investigator. Zhong ran hurriedly informed Shen qianshu, and Shen qianshu was shocked."He was taken away?" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 2479 Dont Delay My Dinner "Yes!" Zhong ran did not hide anything."I will go and look for general mu now. Miss Shen, think of a way to ask the Gu family if you can get any information." Shen qianshu had a slight understanding of ye Ling''s authority. No matter what happened, he would not be tried and investigated in public. He could only conduct a secret investigation and seal it in the archives. A drug smuggling case? What did this have to do with the Feng family''s smuggling of prohibited items? the problem was, why did ye Ling get involved? "Sister-inw, can you ask the Gu family about the situation?" Shen qianshu took the phone and called Gu Yuanli."Second brother, don''t touch Feng Huai. If Feng Huai is dead, all the charges will not be overturned." Gu Yuanli''s men were about to make a move. When they received Shen qianshu''s call, they were a little surprised."Little Shu?" "Withdraw your men first, I have something to tell you." "How did you know that I was going to kill Feng Huai?" "Someone led you to kill Feng Huai step by step. I''ll see you at home." Shen qianshu hung up the phone and rubbed Tong Hua''s head."Don''t worry. Your daddy will be back in time for dinner." Tong Hua''s lips twitched."I''m not worried about him at all." He''d better feel bad for his own wound. Shen qianshu took her car keys and left Rose Castle. She went to the Gu Manor. Ye tingjun was confused. What happened? The safe zone. Ye Ling looked at the few investigators and cooperated well with the investigation. The other party took out a document and handed it to ye Ling."Bureau chief ye, please exin. What''s going on?" In the document, the information wasplete. There were some photos of the Gu family and Shen qianshu. The rest of the information was about the drug smuggling case. The source was the Feng family. Feng Huai confessed that the Feng family had always been working for ghost city. In the evidence that Feng Huai handed over, every time the Feng family met with Gu Yuanli, there were voice recordings of their discussions. After a few months of investigation, they found a huge smuggling route and all the people on the line were arrested. Ye Ling looked at the photos and information. The two investigators were also very patient and did not dare to be too strict with him. Ye Ling''s fingers caressed the photos. Ghost city was not A secret in city a, and it was even less a secret in the special intelligence Bureau. It was also not a secret that he controlled a huge industrial chain. The information on Gu Chun and the others was also clearly recorded. "What do you mean?" "The madam of the night Bureau is Gu Chun''s biological daughter, right?" "Yes, I''ve already reported this to the higher-ups before I got married. The higher-ups have also approved it. Is there any problem?" An investigator said,"no problem." "Then what do you want to ask me?" The two investigators looked at each other, and one of them, who had a higher status, said lightly,"night Bureau, someone reported that you used your authority to cover up your actions, to rece flowers with trees, to avoid our investigation, and to do illegal things beyond the contract." "No," ye Ling said. The investigator said,"then, director ye, please answer the question in the information." That person took out another stack of documents, ced them on the table, and passed them to ye Ling. Ye Ling did not even take a look at them. He raised his hand to look at his watch."I should be able to make it home in time for dinner, right?" The two men were stunned."You can leave after you answer. We don''t have the guts to keep you here for more than 24 hours." "Before I answer, I have a question to ask you." Ye Ling smiled and asked,"do you know why ghost city is developing so quickly? they have indeed done some illegal things. We have concrete evidence, but we have not been able to charge them. Why is that?" One of the investigators coughed and said,"because 14 years ago, ghost city signed an agreement to support us ... The funds needed for the weapon n were exchanged for Amnesty." "Very good!" "But drug smuggling is not within the scope of the agreement, night Bureau." One of the investigators said anxiously,"we had an agreement back then, and there were also provisions that stipted that the drugs found by the Feng family this time are all prohibited items. They are not included in the provisions." "So, someone reported me for using my power to cover up ghost city for my own benefit?" ? "Yes!" Ye Ling leaned back and nodded."Go ahead. I''ll give you two hours. Don''t dy me from going home for dinner." "...Yes!" Chapter 2480 What Does She Want To Do? When ye Ling returned home, it was already Seveno'' clock, just in time for dinner. Shen qianshu was back as well. She went to the Gu residence and came back earlier. Ye Chu brought Tong Hua out to y after dinner. They did not talk about anything at the dinner table. Ye Chu and Tong Hua went to the garden to look at the flowers and also took videos for Tong Hua''s fans as a benefit. Shen qianshu brewed a pot of PU ''er tea and served it to them. She gave each of the brothers a cup of PU'' er tea. Ye tingjun did not expect his brother to be so healthy. He actually drank PU ''er tea after the meal, and he even drank it very vigorously. "Brother, are you okay?" "It''s okay, just routine questioning. " Ye Ling said calmly. He could see ye tingjun''s worry in his eyes. Ye Ling understood one thing very well. Once you entered the Special Affairs Department, you would not be able to control yourself. It was unlike in the business world where you could be more unrestrained. As long as you did not do anything illegal, basically, no one would care. It was different in special circumstances. Ye Ling was deep in thought. Old Yang''s family wants to kick me off general MU''s ship. It''s convenient for them to do things. Without any real evidence, they won''t do anything to me. Gu Yuanli didn''t touch Feng Huai, right?" "No, I didn ''t," "That''s good!" Ye Ling said,"I have already sent Zhong ran to protect Feng Huai. He can not die. When his fatheres out, his leg will be broken! For now, let''s ensure his safety. If your second brother doesn''t make a move, I''m afraid that someone will frame him. " "I''ve also sent someone over. At the same time, I''ve also informed Zhong ran." Shen qianshu let ck Rose and Zhong ran go over to protect Feng Huai. Together with Zhong ran, there would be three people protecting Feng Huai. Nothing should happen. Shen qianshu said,"I didn''t expect Lu Mengxi to use her beauty to target Feng Huai and involve innocent people. She''s really vicious." Ye tingjunughed coldly."She doesn''t care if innocent people are involved. It''s all Feng Huai''s fault for being so smitten." He was disappointed, but he did not know what to say about his ssmates. Shen qianshu said,"second brother is already cleaning up his assets, but ... The casino is deeply rooted. It will take two to three years for the real cleaning to end. It will not be so fast. If Lu Mengxi keeps harping on it, it will be difficult for them to do anything. Should we have a talk with Lu Mengxi?" "No need!" Ye Ling could not even remember Lu Mengxi''s face. He only knew that she was the woman who had once coveted him. There was nothing to be afraid of."The investigation team was not organized by the Yang family alone." It was not easy to find his faults when he treated the MU family as a decoration. Fortunately, when they got married, he had told her everything and did not hide Shen qianshu''s identity. Back then, it was also because Shen qianshu had never grown up in ghost city. She grew up in the Shen family and had nothing to do with ghost city. She did not know anything about ghost city. Ye Ling privately stayed with Zhou Xuan for a while, and she passed the review. "What is Lu Mengxi trying to do?" Ye tingjun was extremely confused."Brother, grandma doesn''t even know your identity. How did Lu Mengxi know?" "I''m also curious about this. How did Lu Mengxi know?" Shen qianshu was also very curious. Back then, when ye Ling wore that military uniform, she thought that he had bought a fake from Taobao. She and ye Ling had been in love for a long time, and it was only after a long time that she found out what ye Ling really did. It gave her a shock. Logically speaking, most people knew about ye Ling''s identity. Even people in the organization rarely knew about his identity. Other than those who were rted to him at work, these people would know their limits and would not reveal his identity. It was even more mysterious than the security Bureau, and its identity was a national secret. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2481 Impulse Is The Devil Whoever had nothing better to do would reveal his identity. Shen qianshu raised her eyebrows."Master, could there be ... A traitor?" Ye Ling was stunned. He held the ss cup and tightened his fingers slightly. Shen qianshu felt that she had been deeply poisoned by watching Tong Hua''s television series."I''m just saying it casually. Listen to it. I''ve always felt that it was really strange. Ever since Xiao Yuan came back and got into trouble, things have not been going in the right direction. First of all, the Yang family suffered a huge loss and will definitely seek revenge. However, they can''t find the MU family''s fault." "You have such a good rtionship with mu Yuan. He will definitely think of ... Making a move on you. Then, something will happen to Tong Hua, followed by the Feng family, and ghost city will be involved. You will be investigated and questioned, and it will all be directed at you and general mu. If you fall, who will benefit the most?" Shen qianshu could only start from this point. Every time there was a conspiracy, as long as she could figure out who benefited, most of it could be exined. Ye Ling leaned back slightly and was deep in thought. It was especially so for the internal department. If there was a mole, then the problem would be big! There were only 200 people in the special intelligence Department. Apart from him, there were three Deputy Directors and four division chiefs who were in charge of five different areas outside the borders. Each of them had been carefully selected and had been in the special intelligence Department for many years. They had a clean background and were working in secret. No one was stupid enough to take advantage of the situation. Those who could enter were all famous and professional people. If there was a mole, things would be big. From the moment Li Ze left, everything seemed to have been nned. Ye tingjun said,"sister-inw is right. Lu Mengxi wouldn''t have nned such a perfect operation on her own. She doesn''t have the ability. There must be someone behind it." Ye Ling pursed his lips and was still thinking. Who wanted to take his ce? someone from the Yang family? The special case had its own rules. Even if he was parachuted into the special case, he was still a Deputy Director-to-be when he was under the old director''s jurisdiction. He was only one level higher than the Deputy Director. No matter how capable you were in the system, you still had to gain experience in every position. Unless you were so outstanding that people could ignore your experience, you would be able to get past the Deputy Director. There was another important reason. He had Xie jinghuan and ye tingjun, which was a natural advantage. All of their channels could be used by the special case, like adding wings to a Tiger. He could be said to be bound to Xie jinghuan and ye tingjun. If he wasn''t the Bureau chief, miss and Xie jinghuan wouldn''t be used by the special case. If the Yang family wanted to support someone to the top, they would choose one of the three Deputy Directors. Ye Ling frowned. They had been working together for many years and were in the same boat. They advanced and retreated together. If there was a thorn in their side, they would be stuck there forever. He could not split up from the inside first. "Don''t suspect anyone for now. " Ye Ling was much more cautious."Maybe someone is still trying to split us up internally." In the courtyard at night. The man pped Lu Mengxi''s face, and a bloody mark appeared on her face. The man''s face was cold, but his posture was very elegant when he pped her. He did not look flustered at all. "Who asked you to report ye Ling and ghost city? Who allowed you to make your own decisions?" Lu Mengxi was not afraid at all."What''s wrong with me reporting them? the evidence is conclusive. As long as we disclose ye Ling''s identity, Shen qianshu''s identity, and Shen qianshu''s rtionship with ghost city, ye Ling will not be able to continue being an official." "This isn''t acting, and you''re not the director. The script won''t go ording to what you said. You''ve ruined all my ns!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 2482 The Power Of The Five Finger Mountain "I don''t understand," Lu Mengxi covered her face and looked very unconvinced."Ye tingjun saw me dating Feng Huai. I''m not sure if he recognized me. What if he knows who I am? I have to make the first move. Otherwise, when he tells ye Ling and takes precautions, we will have no chance to make a move!" "There''s no chance. I can wait for the next chance to deal with ye Ling. If the n is not perfect and I hit him in one shot, I can not act rashly. I would rather spend a few more years to n. You have ruined all my ns!" The man didn''t seem to be angry at all. Instead, he was getting impatient."You ruined my n for your own selfish desires. You deserve to die!" Lu Mengxi''s body trembled slightly. She was very panicked."I''m sorry!" She was a little upset and very flustered."Give me another chance. Since we have already alerted the enemy, why don''t we go all out and directly announce Shen qianshu and ghost city''s identities? as long as their identities are made public, ye Ling will not be able to be the Bureau chief anymore." "If it''s that simple, what use do I have for you? Why don''t I do it myself? why do you have to do it?" The man looked at her angrily."You''re so stupid." Lu Mengxi did not dare to refute. She did not understand. The public opinion was so strong now. With just a little guidance, ye Ling would definitely not be able to do it. Why was he hesitating? How many people had fallen because of the inte exposure? What was he afraid of? However, she only dared to think about it. She didn''t dare to really go against the man. She didn''t have the confidence to do so. She needed the man''s strength more to help him rise again. The man sat down and closed his eyes. It was not that easy to bring ye Ling down. That was a position that everyone had to please, but there was no need to please anyone. When the old chief was still around, he was already very strong. Ye Ling did not have the advantages of the old chief, did not have the power that the old chief had operated for more than 20 years, and did not have the old chief''s prestige. However, ye Ling had taken over the old director''s power. With Xie jinghuan''s Huan Yu technology to provide information Services, and ye tingjun''s Miss Group to provide technical services, he was better than the old director. The Special Forces didn''t need anyone''s face and didn''t need to form any factions. Instead, they were the target of anyone''s wooing. The Special Forces had always been neutral and wouldn''t easily take sides. If ye Ling and mu Yuan were not on good terms, they would not be so anxious. Although ghost city was part of the underworld, it was protected. If the waters were clear, there would be no fish. It was the same for any industry. If ghost city''s matter was exposed, it would be a scandal for the entire country. Therefore, this was not something that only one or two people would dare to expose. Who would dare to? Unless they did not want to live anymore, unless ghost city touched the country''s lifeline, they would definitely be safe. Now, ghost city also understood that he was a time bomb. The Gu family was already whitewashing their businesses. In the future, it would be even more difficult to make an issue out of this. To bring down ghost city, no one could withstand the anger of the higher-ups. This time, even the investigation team went over easily. They were diverted by ye Ling''s statement that the Feng family was set up by others. The Feng family''s matter had to be re-investigated, and if he was involved, it would be even more troublesome. "Buy the nearest ne ticket immediately. No matter where you go, hide for a while." The man said indifferently. "Why?" Lu Mengxi was in disbelief."Why do I have to hide? they won''t think that I''m involved in this. I don''t need to go abroad to hide." "Since ye tingjun has seen you, you have to avoid him just in case. You cane back after the wind has passed." The man said,"if I didn''t have to, I wouldn''t have done this. Go." "Deputy Director!" Lu Mengxi frowned. She was unconvinced."Just go all out and take a gamble. What can you do?" Now, public opinion can really change the direction of an event, so you don''t have to be too restrained. " "What do you know? You''ve watched too many movies, go abroad and wake up your brain!" The man was furious. He looked at her with his sharp eyes and said,"pack your things immediately and go to the airport. Buy the nearest ticket. No matter where you go, don''t stay in the country. Someone will take care of your parents. You don''t have to worry. You also have to cut off all ties with the Feng family." "Yes, I know!" Lu Mengxi did not dare to say anything more and left the courtyard house. Once Lu Mengxi left, a man walked out from the dark."Are you not worried about her leaving just like that?" "She''s a good chess piece. She can do a lot of things for us. Her hatred for ye Ling is also very high. She can take the me for many things, and she also does not dare to betray me." The man said softly,"she''s just too stupid. She''s been working for Mr. Yuan for so long, but she still doesn''t know her limits. She''s impulsive and extremely stupid!" He mmed the teacup in his hand onto the table. "Alright, I understand." Lu Mengxi carried her luggage downstairs. It was alreadyte at night. She looked at the buildings on the side of the road falling backward, and her heart was cold. He was clearly just one step away, but the Deputy Director was so afraid. It was too disappointing. Why didn''t they just expose it? Shen qianshu ... Was really ... Lucky. Other than ck Rose, ye Ling had actually hidden such an unexpected identity in the ye family. If it was not for Shen qianshu, she would have been valued by the ye olddy and could have married ye Ling to cultivate their feelings. Now, she would not have to go abroad to take refuge in the middle of the night. Why did she have to exist? why did Tong Hua not die! When she disappeared, she felt that Tong Hua was the biggest reason why Shen qianshu could marry ye Ling. Ye Ling was woken up by a phone call. It was a call from the customs."Bureau chief ye, Lu Mengxi is leaving the country." Ye Ling put one hand in his pocket."Stop her." "Yes!" Lu Mengxi had bought a ticket to Bangkok recently and was waiting to go through customs. A few men in uniforms walked over."Are you miss Lu Mengxi?" "Yes! And you guys are?" "I''m very sorry, pleasee with us. " The man took out his identification and showed it to her. The two of them stood beside Lu Mengxi. "Why are you taking me away? I didn''t do anything wrong." Lu Mengxi started to get nervous. Could it be like what the Deputy Director had said? things had changed, and ye Ling was just going to do whatever he wanted? "You didn''t do anything wrong. You''re Feng Huai''s girlfriend. We need you to assist us in the investigation. This is the airport, and everyone is watching. You don''t want to be on the news, so please!" Chapter 2483 The Chief Is Very Busy Lu Mengxi was invited into the car, and her hands were trembling. She was very afraid. The people in the car were all very serious, and her back was covered in cold sweat. Fortunately, she had been helping Mr. Yuan for a few years. She had been influenced by what she saw and heard, so she was not scared out of her wits. Would ye Ling want to see her? She was both scared and excited. At threeo'' clock in the morning, she was invited to the special safe house. The whole process was silent, and no one was alerted. After Lu Mengxi was invited to the safe house, she was under strict control. "Where''s Ye Ling? ask him toe and see me. " Lu Mengxi asked, sitting a little impatiently. Under the light of an incandescentmp, people would be a little flustered and impatient. They would also be a little hesitant and fragile. Lu Mengxi was one of them. One of the agents said,"the chief is sleeping at this hour. Who has time to see you?" How important do you think you are! Lu Mengxi''s face turned pale. A female special Agent walked in with a stack of documents. In this group of people, other than the special intelligence investigators, there were only interrogators. The woman was dressed in a ck professional suit and looked very capable. She sat in front of Lu Mengxi. "What a coincidence, my surname is also Lu. You can call me officer Lu." Officer Lu spread out the documents and said in a business-like manner,"you are Feng Huai''s girlfriend, Lu Mengxi, right?" Lu Mengxi did not answer and did not cooperate. She pondered in her heart. This was a special case. The Deputy Director would not give up on her, and they had no reason to lock her up for 24 hours. She did not need to deal with them. With this thought, Lu Mengxi closed her eyes. Officer Lu was also very calm. He asked again,"on November 3rdst year, you appeared in Mysia. This is a photo taken at the airport. The man you met was a local medicine merchant, and people call him uncle. On the afternoon of the 5th of the same month, you and uncle met Mr. Lima from Country R on the cruise ship. Mr. Lima is Mr. Feng''s biggest supplier. On the 6th of December, Mr. Feng''s medicinal herbs were detained by the customs and all of them were smuggled goods. This is the photo taken by the satellite. The person in the photo is you, right?" Lu Mengxi opened her eyes slowly. Her fingers were trembling slightly. Officer Lu pushed the photo to her, and Lu Mengxi took it. The photo taken by the satellite was not very clear, but it was not blurry either. She could recognize her. "I don''t know him." Lu Mengxi said calmly,"during that period of time, I was indeed in m, but I have never seen this person." Officer Lu said,"alright, let''s change the topic. How long have you known Feng Huai?" "I want to see ye Ling." Officer Lu smiled,"miss Lu, our chief is very busy." "Alright, then let''s get busy. I''m very busy too." Lu Mengxi felt that she had been humiliated, and her embarrassment turned into anger."Before I see ye Ling, I will not say a single word." "Alright, then I''ll call it a day and go to sleep!" Officer Lu didn''t waste time with her."I''ll have to trouble you tonight. If you''re tired, you can sleep on your stomach. I don''t have a bed for you!" She went out cleanly and closed the door. Lu Mengxi closed her eyes and was very stubborn. "I don''t think we can get anything out of her mouth." "No rush." The male agent said calmly,"we don''t expect her to open her mouth. With her in our hands, there will naturally be fish taking the bait. Lock her up first." "Understood!" Ye Ling sleptfortably until eight in the morning. It was rare for him to sleep in. Shen qianshu held onto her waist and even kicked him. She still had a jewelry exhibition to hold today. 2484 Chapter 2484 The breakfast time at the castle was dyed because the owner woke upte. Ye Chu and Tong Hua had already had breakfast together with Xiao er. Ye Chu apanied Tong Hua to the garden to shoot a video. Ye Chu did not have many friends in A city. Mu Yuan was in the military camp and did not have time to y with her. Tong Hua was her friend, and the two of them got along very well. Ye Chu studied film and television, and she nned to be a director in the future. She took the opportunity to carry the camera and find scenes for Tong Hua. The waiter looked at her happy expression and felt very satisfied. When she was in New York, she wasn''t so happy, so she still had to encourage ye Chu to go out and meet more friends. Ye Chu was very happy in school, and many people yed with her, forgetting to sleep and eat. However, when she returned to miss building, she was a little lonely with no one to apany her. After all, he was the CEO of a multinationalpany and was a little busy, so he didn''t have much time to apany ye Chu. She spent most of her time studying at miss building. She had a child ... Would it be better? Ye tingjun shook his head very quickly. He was seven years older than ye Chu and was not in a hurry to have children. Ye Chu was still a child himself. How could he be a good mother? moreover ... He had not had enough time with the two of them and did not want to be a third wheel so early. He was nning his own life, and Tong Hua''s fans were in an uproar. "Tong Hua is so beautiful." "Tong Hua is a winner in life. Such a big garden. It''s twice the size of my house." "The wheelchair of the nouveau riche and Tong Hua''s recovery are both the most handsome babies." "Who took the video for Tong Hua? the angle is too good. You can''t even tell that our baby Tong Hua was just pulled back from the edge of death." ¡­¡­ Because of the videos that Tong Hua had uploaded in the past two days, he became the hot topic. The video of him getting into an ident was posted on the inte, and even the anti-fans did not dare to criticize him. They all begged Tong Hua toe back to life, and they even promised that if he was alive, they would never criticize him again. No one had expected him to be alive. In the end, he was alive and kicking in just a few days. Although he was in a wheelchair, he spoke fluently, which made the fans happy. He was not half-paralyzed as the rumors said. After a few months of rest, he was still a young man. He even kicked his legs to prove that he was healthy and not disabled. This amused a group of big shots in the industry. Ye Ling looked at the two silly girls filming a live broadcast in the garden and rubbed the space between his eyebrows. He really could not tell them to keep a low profile. They were being watched recently, and they had to be careful of being assassinated. Anyway, Tong Hua''s face was well-known throughout the country. It was useless to say it. He had been at home recently, and no one would dare toe and bomb Rose Castle for the second time. Forget it! I can''t be bothered with him, childish brat! Ye tingjun said,"brother, can I go and see Feng Huai?" "Sure, but don''t mention anything about Lu Mengxi." "Okay, I understand. I will take the opportunity to find out if Lu Mengxi is behind this. My people have not found out who Lu Mengxi has been close to recently. All they have found is some information from outside the country." "There''s no hurry. She''s under my control. She''lle clean sooner orter." Ye tingjun nodded."I''ll go and deal with Yuan Sheng first." He left the living room and walked towards the garden."Little apple, stay at home and y with Tong Hua. Don''t go out." "Alright!" Tong Hua could y with her properly, and she did not want to go out at all. "Sir, did Lu Mengxi tell you?" Ye Ling shook his head."She said she wanted to see me." "Then you can go and meet him." Shen qianshu blurted out. Ye Ling narrowed his eyes."What?" "You can even make little Yuan use a honey trap, why can''t you use it?" Ye Ling tugged at the corner of his lips."Don''t you know that I have always been a double standard?" Chapter 2485 My Wifes Jewelry Show Shen qianshu thought for a while and was not frightened by him. She fed him a piece of marinated beef, smiled, and said,"Lu Mengxi used to like you so much. This is a typical case of love turning into hate. If there was really a mastermind behind this, my identity and your matter would have been exposed long ago. They would not have appeared so suddenly. Lu Mengxi must have been triggered by her unconventional behavior." "I don''t know. We''re not close." Ye Ling was not interested in her, and he did not want to know what was going on. Naturally, there would be interrogators to interrogate him. It was none of his business, and he did not want to bother. "Why don''t you ... Let me see it?" "No," "Why?" "It''s against the rules. " "..." Shen qianshu rolled her eyes in a not-so-elegant manner."Haven''t you done enough unruly things?" Let me show off. " "What are you showing off for?" "Didn''t she see me as an imaginary enemy? I''m going to show off to her that I''ve married a good husband. " "Don''t you have a press conference today?" ye Ling asked. "Tsk, he''s gone!" Shen qianshu said. Zhong ran was sent to protect Feng Huai and was not at home. Ah da led the team to apany ye Ling to the special mission. Wei Lin left with ye tingjun. Ye Ling instructed the monitoring room to look after Tong Hua and ye Chu. A group of people was specially assigned to guard the door of the monitoring room. The security had been particrly tight recently, and they would not let anyone in easily. Lu Mengxi was a little sleepy. She really wanted to pretend that nothing had happened and sleep on her stomach, but she did not expect that she could not fall asleep. She thought about many things and felt a little afraid in her heart. She was even more afraid of one thing. Would ye Ling keep locking her up? would the Deputy Director give up on her? she did not dare to betray the Deputy Director either. However, if the Deputy Director gave up on her and ye Ling found out everything, what would she do? She could not ept the oue. Therefore, she was very panicked. She was panicking and looking forward to seeing ye Ling at dawn. At eighto'' clock in the morning, someone brought her a cup of coffee and a hamburger. Lu Mengxi did not eat it. She did not even drink a sip of water. Officer Lu said,"don''t worry and eat as much as you want. We don''t intend to abuse you in this ce. No one can poison you to death." Lu Mengxi still did not even look at him. Officer Lu asked,"you still don''t n on telling me?" The interrogators did not force her. Lu Mengxi said,"you have no right to detain me for more than 24 hours. You must let me go." Officer Lu smiled and tapped his finger on the table. "You''ve watched too many Hong Kong and American dramas, haven''t you? you''ve never experienced our domestic interrogation techniques, have you? who told you that we''re a democratic country?" Lu Mengxi was shocked. Officer Lu said calmly,"we can lock you up for life!" "Don''t you dare!" p "Why wouldn''t I dare?" Lu Mengxi was furious."I want to make a phone call. I want to find awyer. You must find me awyer." "Take a rest." Officer Lu went out and closed the door again. Lu Mengxi was a little flustered. They wouldn''t really lock her up for life, would they? no, they wouldn ''t. She must be just scaring her. They wouldn''t really lock her up for life. That was impossible! She had been taken away from the airport. The Deputy Director would definitely find out and save her. It would be fine as long as she insisted that she knew nothing. Lu Mengxi was also a tough nut to crack. She did not relent until the afternoon. Ye Ling said,"turn on the television. Let her watch the live broadcast." "What live broadcast?" "I''m watching the live broadcast of my wife''s jewelry exhibition. " Officer Lu did not know what kind of trick this was, but he followed the principle of always believing in ye Ling. In the interrogation room, he turned on the t LCD TV that was embedded on the wall. 2486 Chapter 2486 ,m Shen qianshu was bringing Yun an, Chen Wanwan, and a group of design girls to a BG Jewelry Press conference. She also invited a group of big stars. Relying on Chen Wanwan and Shen qianshu''s rtionship, she invited a group of big names to help her walk the show. This was Shen qianshu''s personal jewelry Show, and BG''s jewelry designs for the entire year were disyed. They also released a new product, the Tong Hua series. She used Tong Hua''s name as the name and designed ten sets of dreamlike jewelry. At the press conference, li Zhiyuan came to support her, and the boss of Gubelin also came to support her. Ye Yifan brought a femalepanion over to watch the fun. Shen qianshu''s press conference was very sessful, and she had a lot of cards up her sleeves. She was acknowledged as one of the youngest and most promising jewelry designers. Her jewelry target audience was not as wide as Li Chen ''S. Li Chen worked in AG and provided jewelry for AG. Every style was mass-produced and was very popr in the market. Many young girls liked it very much. Even if she came out with a luxury bracelet that was sold for 180000, it was still very popr and was known as the most spiritual design. Shen qianshu''s personal designs were all haute couture. Gradually, the brand of BG became well-known. They never mass-produced, and every set of jewelry was unique. The price was high, and just the design drawings alone were astronomical figures. However, other than the products of BG, they were all high-quality imitations. Every set of jewelry was a unique treasure, and it gradually led to a wave of poprity. Shen qianshu''s jewelry exhibition did not say much. The problem was that she had prepared it long ago, and her lines were rotten in her heart. She still said some things from the bottom of her heart."During this period of time, everyone also knew that something had happened to Tong Hua, and he almost could not be saved. I was in a very bad mood. Originally, the jewelry exhibition should have been held a week ago, but it was postponed to today because I wanted Tong Hua to take a look at this series of jewelry too. Although he could not be at the venue today, he could see it at home. I hope that Tong Hua will be as brilliant as a piece of jewelry in the future. " This was a mother''s blessing to her son. Tong Hua pouted and kissed Shen qianshu on the screen."I love mommy the most." After the press conference, it was time for the jewelry Show. The jewelry Show was also broadcast live, and the Tong Hua series was thest and final show. It attracted a lot of shock and apuse, putting a perfect end to this Jewelry Show. Lu Mengxi did not want to see Shen qianshu''s image, but she had no choice. She watched Shen qianshu''s entire jewelry exhibition, and it was almost like a thorn in her palm. It was so painful that she found it hard to breathe. It was Shen qianshu! The woman she hated the most. Her enemy was the center of attention on the stage, and he was radiant. However, she was like a stray dog, locked up in this small ce by ye Ling and forced to watch Shen qianshu''s jewelryunch. It was a ... Jewelry Show. "Turn it off, turn it off, turn it off." Lu Mengxi shouted and lost herposure a little. However, no matter how much she shouted, the screen was still ying. She pounced over and wanted to smash the television. However, the television was embedded in the wall, and there was a transparentyer on the outside. She could not hit it at all. However, her loss ofposure was recorded. "How scary is a woman''s jealousy?" The investigators outside could not understand Lu Mengxi''s mentality. After all, she was ady from a big family. Even if she lost everything, she should still be dignified. With her background, she should be a decent person all her life. Yet, she had ruined her own good hand. How pitiful! However, she did not deserve any sympathy. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2487 Your Brothers Relic If she knew her ce, did not do anything bad, and did not take revenge, the Lu family and the ye family would have a good rtionship, and she would still be a rich youngdy who could do whatever she wanted. Even if she could notpare to Shen qianshu, she would still have her own status. If shepeted with her in a positive way, she might even be able to gain someone she liked and live happily. Why would she have to walk into a dead end? It was really puzzling! "A woman''s heart is like a needle at the bottom of the ocean. There''s a saying." "We women don''t take the me for this." Officer Lu said,"not every woman is like this. Don''t vilify us women. Most of the girls in this world are cute and decent." Lu Mengxi seemed to be tired of hitting him, and her hands were in pain. She was a little dazed, and there seemed to be tears in her eyes, but she held them back and regained her calm. "She can''t be ying dead again, right?" "Who knows?" Lu Mengxi''s acting skills were useless in the special Affairs Bureau. After being detained for a night and being agitated, she actually calmed down miraculously. Ye Ling still did not want to see her, but Lu Mengxi did not make a fuss about wanting to see ye Ling. Shen qianshu''s press conference ended perfectly, and they held a celebration party at night. Yun an was so tired that he had a slight headache. He pulled Shen qianshu backstage to rest, looking a little out of energy. "Are you tired?" Yun an raised his hand and shook it. "I ... I have something to tell you ..." ¡°£¿¡±Shen qianshu was confused. Yun an shook his head, pursed his lips, and did not say anything. Shen qianshu then realized that Yun an''s expression was not too good."I have been taking care of Tong Hua all this time. It was you who was busy with the news conference. Are you tired?" "It has nothing to do with the press conference." "What''s wrong?" Yun an wanted to say something but stopped. It was as if he did not know how to tell Shen qianshu about this. He seemed to be in a daze, and Shen qianshu was even more surprised. Yun an had always been very steady. What was wrong? "You didn''t seed in having a child?" This was the only thing she could think of. Yun an shook his head. "You and Li Chen had a fight?" Yun an shook his head."Qianshu, if you find out ... That the person sleeping beside you lied to you and did something terrible, what ... What would you do?" Shen qianshu and Li Chen were friends too. They had business dealings, and with Yun an around, they often met up. She could feel that Li Chen was very friendly to her, and she was a little hesitant. "If that''s what it is," Shen qianshu felt uneasy."If you feel that it''s difficult, you can think about it carefully. What do you want? what will the oue be?" Sometimes, when you think about the ending, you''ll know what you want to do. When I just reunited with ye Ling, his emotions were very unstable and he was always very irritable. " ,m "I''m afraid of provoking him, so no matter what he does, reasonable or unreasonable, I''ll endure it. I almost never lose my temper with him. I''ll go along with him because I can''t afford to offend him. It''s the logic of you advancing and I retreating, you retreating and I advancing. " Yun an shook his head. His face was a little pale."It''s a very scary thing. He lied to me about a very scary, very scary thing." But he couldn''t say it! "I think Li Chen really loves you, so he wouldn''t lie to you." Yun an''s lips were pursed into a straight line. He sighed softly."How is your family?" "The Gu family?" "Yes." "I''m doing fine. My parents want grandchildren and are urging my second brother and the rest." Yun an forced a smile."Qianshu, actually, there''s something that I''ve been wanting to ask you for." "Go ahead," "Do you ... Still have any of your brother''s belongings in your house?" Shen qianshu was speechless. 2488 Chapter 2487 Shen qianshu had never seen big brother before. She had only seen his photos. There was a memorial tablet in big brother''s Vi, and it maintained the appearance of when he had just passed away. Naturally, there were some things left behind. But why did she suddenly bring up big brother''s matter? It had been so long, and Yun an had a new beginning. With Li Chen, was he not afraid that Li Chen would mind? "What do you want?" Yun an said,"whatever. No matter what it is, it''s best if it''s ... The one he used often when he was alive." "I''ll ask second brotherter. " "Can you help me get it as soon as possible?" Shen qianshu was confused."Sure." Li Chen came to pick Yun an up. Shen qianshu looked at them talking beside the car. Yun an seemed to have returned to normal and did not look like he was quarreling with Li Chen at all. He hooked his arm around Li Chen affectionately and even smiled at Shen qianshu. Shen qianshu was speechless. What''s wrong with her good friend? Still in love with big brother? And love Li Chen? Actually, this was understandable. After all, his big brother was already dead, and Li Chen was still alive. But why did she feel that Li Chen was a little pitiful? Shen qianshu waved at them, and Li Chen brought Yun an away. Ye Ling returned home punctually at six in the evening. Shen qianshu''s jewelry exhibition was a sess. She did not attend the celebration party, and only Chen Wanwan went to socialize. She and Yun an both slipped away. In terms of socializing and building connections, Chen Wanwan was an expert. "Did Lu Mengxi confess?" "No, I didn ''t!" "You didn''t use the honey trap?" "She''s not worthy!" Shen qianshu thought to herself. As expected, there were two standards. If it was Xiao Yuan and Jack, Xiao Yuan would have used her beauty to seduce them. When it was her turn, she would not do it. It was really ... A very thorough double standard! Ye tingjun was back as well. He had gone to deal with Yuan Sheng''s matter today. Feng Jingjing''s matter was easy to handle. Chen Wenhua was no match for ye tingjun at all. He could make him spit out everything he had eaten in three days. Feng Jingjing had gotten her revenge and was very happy. She identally revealed to ye tingjun that Chen Wenhua''s pregnant mistress was Lu Mengxi''s high school ssmate. Ye tingjun said,"in my opinion, this is a trap set up against the Feng family. It was set up long ago. Lu Mengxi should have started nning to get close to the Feng family a year ago. "Why?" Shen qianshu did not quite understand."I can understand that she wants to use the Feng family to create a gap in ghost city, but she would not go so far as to exterminate the Feng family, right? that is too ruthless." "What if the person who has a grudge against the Feng family is not Lu Mengxi but the person behind her?" Ye tingjun asked,"this is what I thought of on my way back. Big brother, Lu Mengxi would not have the guts to plot against you. ording to her personality, she would have announced it long ago. She did not take action until she met me. That''s why she did not dare to disobey orders. Big brother, you can look into the Feng family''s past. You might be able to find some clues." Ye Ling was deep in thought. What ye tingjun said made sense. "Let''s have dinner first. " Ye Ling said. Ye Chu was confused. He didn''t know what had happened and didn''t care. Ye tingjun smiled and asked,"did you have a good day today?" "I''m happy. Tong Hua and I filmed for the whole day." Tong Huained."Second uncle, second aunt is already very happy without you. Aren''t you going to reflect on yourself?" Ye tingjun was speechless. However, before he could finish his dinner, ye Ling received two pieces of bad news. The first one was that Feng Huai was assassinated and was shot in the shoulder. Zhong ran was injured and was taking Feng Huai to the hospital for emergency treatment. The second one was that Lu Mengxi hadmitted suicide by hitting the wall in the interrogation room and was sent to the hospital. 2489 Chapter 2488 When ye Ling received these two pieces of news, he was also a little surprised, especially Zhong ran. He had already made assumptions that Lu Mengxi would seek death. She was not someone who would just sit around and wait for death, and she would not be so bored as to waste time with the interrogators. She would definitely think of a way to get out. The only way she could think of was to court death. Only then would she have a chance to be sent out. There were no sharp objects in the interrogation room. They had all been taken away. The most likely thing Lu Mengxi would do was to hit the wall. ? However, there was strength in hitting the wall. She would not die immediately, and she would not kill herself. He had sent people to monitor her at all times, so he could find out that Lu Mengxi hadmitted suicide. Even the hospital had prepared for Lu Mengxi. Feng Huai was more surprised. Lu Mengxi was taken away by their people, and not many people knew about it. Only ye Ling and the people in the safe house knew about it. The rest did not know. If someone made a move on Feng Huai, it meant that someone had already seen through his actions, so they made a move on Feng Huai and deliberately framed him. This was a trap. Fortunately, Zhong ran protected him well. "I''ve already sent someone to the hospital. Be careful. " "Yes!" Zhong ran obeyed. He was a little too much, so he was also shot once."Master, from the way I see it, those people don''t look like mercenaries. You and miss Shen have to be careful when you go out." "I know." Tong Hua was a little anxious. He wanted to take the phone and ask about Zhong ran''s safety. Zhong ran seemed to have heard Tong Hua''s voice."Tell little master that I''m fine. It''s just a little external injury. It''s not a big deal. His voice is full of anger. Doesn''t he feel pain?" Ye Ling released Tong Hua."Zhong ran, you didn''t get beaten to death, did you?" Zhong ran was speechless. "Don''t get beaten to death, you still owe me money. " Zhong ran was speechless. Shen qianshu flicked his face and said,"don''t talk nonsense." Tong Hua snorted coldly. Zhong ran felt that his heart had been hurt a thousand times. Little master actually did not care about him at all. He only cared about the money he owed. It was too unbearable. Ye Ling answered the call and did not go out. He ate his meal calmly. "Daddy, you''re not in a hurry to go out?" "No need," Ye Ling said,"children shouldn''t interfere in adults ''matters. Eat." Tong Hua pouted. Ye Chu fed him a mouthful of grilled salmon. Shen qianshu was deep in thought. The person who was behind this was really vicious. He seemed to have been forced into a desperate situation. He had been enduring silently and not giving himself away. Would he reveal his whereabouts this time? Ye Ling definitely had a way to deal with it. Ye Ling had not been the Bureau chief for long, but he understood the rules. These few days, he had been letting Gu Yuanli investigate the matter of the prohibited items. There was already some progress, and very soon, he would be able to bail Mr. Feng out. As long as the matter of the medicinal herbs merchant was clear, ye Ling would not have any worries, and he would be able to properly deal with the matter of the traitor. They were experts in intelligence work. After Lu Mengxi was sent to the hospital, mu Yuan''s team rushed over and took his team to carry out the protection mission. They also made this matter public, suspecting that Lu Mengxi was rted to the banned goods of the medicinal herb merchant. She was listed as a key investigation target, and general mu directly transferred mu Yuan''s team over to prevent anyone from killing her. Mu Yuan received the news before dinner. The military ne arrived in S city a few hourster at night. Wei Cheng and Cai Zhou were guarding Lu Mengxi at the hospital as door Gods. Hu Yang was looking for a sniping spot on high ground. The technical soldier arranged for surveince and tracking. Jiang Cheng and Chen Doni were the second level of alert, and mu Yuan would adapt to the situation. When mu Yuan received the order, he brought his men and flew over, fully armed. It was said that they were here to protect an important person, and the target and mission were only confirmed at the hospital. Mu Yuan, who had received confirmation, was dumbfounded. Mu Yuan and his team had six people. They represented the highest standard of small-scalebat in the country''s Special Forces. Their team was an invincible small army, whether outside or within the country. They hadpletebat capabilities, and they were actually here to protect a woman. Furthermore, it was a woman who did not even have the strength to truss a chicken and did not seem to pose any threat at all. Mu Yuan''s first reaction was to think that they were just throwing her away. They might as well throw them into the deep mountains and forests to train. Mu Yuan said,"who gave the order?!" Chapter 2490 Ex-Boyfriend, Can You Use Your Assets? "Your old man did it!" General MU''s angry roar made him return. Mu Yuan said,"this woman is a key witness in some case, or an important family member of some person, or what the hell is she? why does she need us to protect her? you can just send any team over." "You''re not that good. Just do what I tell you to do. Don''t talk so much!" General mu wasn''t happy with his son''s bald head. It was really shiny and a little ring. "You keep your hair." "Why? it''s quite refreshing." Other people had to wash their hair in a battle bath, but he did not. "Your mother has been watching some Pce dramas recently. The men in them have shaved half of their heads. She said that if you shave your head like this, you''ll be bald. Aren''t you afraid that you''ll have Mediterranean hair before you''re thirty?" Mu Yuan touched his hair nervously."No way." "Your mother is a University professor. She has read more than you." "Alright," he said. Mu Yuan admitted defeat and looked at his father''s head. His hair was ck and thick. He patted his chest. He had good genes and should not have such troubles. General mu was almost angered to death by his straightforward gaze. It was only then that he remembered that he had to talk about serious matters with him. He briefly exined Lu Mengxi''s situation. Although mu Yuan was mischievous, he was very attentive in his mission. "Someone will assassinate her?" "It''s just a guess. You might not be prepared. Your main task is to protect her and make sure that she lives well. Without ye Ling''s orders, no one is allowed to see her. Do you understand?" "Understood!" Mu Yuan nodded."I promise toplete the mission." He turned back to look at the ward."She was sent to the hospital by an assassination?" "She killed herself by hitting the wall. This woman is not simple. Don''t be fooled by her appearance." ¡°¡­¡­¡± You don''t have to warn me, do you? "I haven''t sent the information to you yet?" "No. Your order was toe and protect someone. We only gave the target when we arrived at the hospital. We are still confused about the situation. We are waiting for ye Ling to give us a detailed report. Who is it that made you guys so nervous? he is quite capable. Ah, it hurts!" Mu Yuan was rudely kicked by his father. He clutched his calf bone and was very resentful. General mu left after giving his instructions. After that, ye Ling came to take over, and mu Yuan finally understood the whole situation. She''s blind ... But she''s made such a big decision. " He looked at ye Ling''s eyes and blinded her, changing her words. "Do you have any suspects?" Mu Yuan asked after being mischievous. "No, I didn ''t," "Okay, I''ll cooperate with you. Her injuries aren''t that serious. Do you want her to be hospitalized for observation or transferred to a safe house?" Ye Ling said,"the special safehouses are shared. There is only one director''s safehouse, and only the previous directors know about it. Unless it is ast resort, it can not be exposed. Do you have a suitable safehouse?" Mu Yuan replied,"No... There is!" "No, there are still some!" "There are!" Mu Yuan thought to himself. It''s just that ... He didn''t know if it could be used. This safe house was Jack''s safe house in city A. He could think of it because it was not official and not Jack''s official safe house. It belonged to him alone, and the location was considered to be hidden. The ce was not easy to find, and it was easy to evacuate. Jack was not around recently, so the safe house was not needed. "I want to ask." "Go on." Mu Yuan thought that if there was a mole, it would indeed not be safe to use his own safe house. Even if ye Ling said that the director''s safe house was only known by the previous director, this could not be confirmed. "Actually, wouldn''t it be better to throw him in prison?" "You''ll die even faster. " A safe house was not just a ce. It should also have sufficient power, weapons, and food. It could not be satisfied by an ordinary room. Mu Yuan thought for a while and hesitated for a full three minutes before calling Jack. No one picked up the first call. Mu Yuan took a deep breath. This was not the first time Jack had missed his call. Mu Yuan leaned against the wall and waited. Normally, Jack would definitely call back if he missed his call. He waited for nearly five minutes before Jack returned the call. "Is there something?" Mu Yuan did not exchange pleasantries and went straight to the point."Can you lend me your safe house in city A? I will help you replenish your supplies." Chapter 2491 The Ex-Boyfriend Was Very Cold "Use it!" Jack was more concise than him. Mu Yuan did not expect that they would agree so easily. They had a past record of doing such things. Mu Yuan had borrowed Jack''s safe house before, and it was also mu Yuan''s own safe house. However, other than him, a few other teammates knew about it and recorded it in the official files. Jack would sometimes use it to take refuge and recuperate. They had done this many times. Mu Yuan said,"thanks." He hung up the phone in a hurry, his heart beating a little wildly. The call had taken less than a minute, and the matter was settled. He knew where the key was hidden and did not need to ask. Suddenly, he did not know what to say. So this was what it felt like to do business. Mu Yuan was quiet for a moment and walked back."Alright, you can use it." Ye Ling nodded."When her condition stabilizes, I will send people to escort you guys out." "Don''t you n to lure the snake out of its hole while we''re at the hospital?" "Tomorrow will be the best time to lure the snake out of its hole, but I''m sure it won''t be so easy." Ye Ling said,"if no one takes the bait tomorrow, you guys should leave. Her safety is more important." Perhaps, this was the only witness. "Understood!" The technical soldier was in the parking lot two streets away. He was in arge car, and the surveince footage was clear. He could see the surveince footage of every corner of the hospital. After Lu Mengxi hit the wall, she had a serious concussion and was still unconscious. The doctor helped her stop the bleeding. Wei Cheng and Cai Zhou were guarding the ward. One was by the wall next to the window, and the other was at the door. Lu Mengxi was lying on the hospital bed,pletely unaware. After ye Ling gave mu Yuan instructions, he went upstairs to take a look at Zhong ran and Feng Huai. Feng Huai''s injuries were not serious. Although it was a gunshot wound that made a weak researcher like him cry out in pain, it was not a very serious injury. The operation was very sessful. Zhong ran had six stitches, and it was not very serious. "See who''s trying to assassinate you?" "No, I didn ''t!" Zhong ran said,"the other party''s attack was too sudden. Furthermore, their techniques were very messy. There were many of them. They did not seem like well-trained mercenaries. Instead, they seemed to be deliberately hiding something, creating a very amateurish feeling. If they were mercenaries, there was no need for them to give people such a wrong impression." Ye Ling knew what was going on. He understood what was going on. He deliberately messed up the process so that people would not be able to tell that it was someone from the military. The people in the military were all trained systematically. If they did not want to be seen through, they had to pretend to be a low-level assassin. However, a low-level assassin could still hurt Zhong ran and the other two people. They almost seeded. This was very dramatic. "Bring Feng Huai home." "Bring him home?" "Where else would I take her?" "But isn''t the target too obvious?" "Don''t worry. His goal isn''t obvious. If we kill him, he will frame us. Now that he is under our protection, the other party can''t do anything. Naturally, they won''t force their way in. However, Lu Mengxi is different." Ye Ling could not bring Lu Mengxi back to the Rose Castle because he was afraid that the other party would put everything on the line. The Rose Castle had once suffered a huge blow. Now, his eldest Princess, his son, and his family were there. No matter what, he would not let Lu Mengxi destroy it. If Lu Mengxi attracted a group of crazy people, the consequences would be unimaginable. "I understand." Feng Huai was a little dumbfounded. Ye Ling did not like this kind of man who had been in the research room for too long and was a little dull. Moreover, he had been deceived by a woman and almost handed over the family business to her. He even looked like he ced love above all else. Feng Huai only felt that he was extremely stupid. Chapter 2492 The Technical Soldier Felt Wronged Hu Yang was standing at a very good position. He could see Lu Mengxi''s ward and the parking lot where the technical soldier was. There were not many people at this point. It was a fixed parking lot, and there were not many cars going in and out at night. After mu Yuan confirmed the target, he looked at the map and chose this ce at thest minute. The technical soldier was a little scared for being so far away from the team for the first time. After all, he was a weakling, but he was quick-witted and in charge of information andmunication, unlike tough men like Hu Yang, Cai Zhou, and Chen Doni. If someone came to mess with him, he could only surrender with both hands. "Hu Yang, you have to protect me." The technical soldier said weakly. Hu Yang ignored him. In the channel, Chen Dong said,"little pumpkin, don''t be afraid. Your brother Hu Yang will keep an eye on you. All the evil spirits will retreat." In the dead of the night, there was no movement, and people began to lose focus, so they began to talk in the channel. Chen Doni said,"the doctor''s female nurses are all very beautiful. One of them walked over with long legs." Cai Zhou said,"be careful. It''s the Scorpion beauty. She''s here to take your life." "I''ve watched too many American dramas. Does she think that she can go in and kill people just by wearing a mask and pretending to be a nurse or doctor? she''s overthinking it. I don''t know how the scriptwriter came up with this. Every time I see this scene, I doubt my intelligence." There was a burst ofughter in the channel. Wei Cheng said,"Hong Kong dramas have this kind of scene, and maind dramas have it too. The scriptwriters just copy from each other. As long as the y conflicts, there''s no need to talk about the details." Two of them were outside the door, and two of them were inside. How could the nurses and doctors sneak in? moreover, everyone had a copy of Lu Mengxi''s doctor''s inspection time. No nurse or doctor was allowed to enter unless it was time. How could they allow someone to take advantage of the situation? this was basically impossible. Mu Yuan said,"it''s three." It seemed that he had nothing to do tonight. The technical soldier shivered."A car just entered the parking lot. A man and a woman walked past my car." Hu Yang said coldly,"that''s a father and daughter." "Oh ..." As they chatted, they observed their surroundings. It was fouro'' clock. This was the time when a person was the most tired. Cai Zhou and Chen Doni switched positions. Mu Yuan went up to rece Hu Yang and let Hu Yang switch positions with him. After the members switched positions randomly, the team members ''voices also became softer. They began to discuss whether to eat hot pot or Cantonese food tomorrow. They finally left the base and asked the major to feed them a good meal. "Sure, let''s eat hotpot." Mu Yuan agreed immediately. From the sniper mirror, he saw Lu Mengxi turn around a little. Mu Yuan said,"Lu Mengxi might have woken up. You guys keep a distance from her and be on guard at all times." "Yes!" "Major, that''s a woman. What are you afraid of?" "Caution is the parent of safety," Mu Yuan turned the camera and observed the parking lot. The technical soldier was looking at the hospital''s surveince footage. Then, he eximed, giving everyone a shock. Hu Yang, who was resting with his eyes closed, perked up."What''s the matter?" "I ... I found ... Someone ... Stealing ... The body." The technical soldier swallowed his saliva."They''re digging up the organs of the corpses in the mortuary. Should we ... Do we do anything about this?" Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. This had nothing to do with their mission. Hu Yang was furious."What kind of rubbish surveince videos are you watching?" "I activated the four surveince cameras in their blind spots. Who knew that they would sneak into the mortuary? I didn''t do it on purpose." Chapter 2493 Dont Spread Rumors, Xiao Yuan The technical soldier felt wronged. A few of the cameras in the hospital had been turned off, but it could not be seen from the outside. He had activated them remotely, but he saw this scene. Mu Yuan thought for a moment."This matter is not under our control. You can copy the surveince footage ..." "Should we call the police now?" "No!" It was easy to fish in troubled waters when there were many people. Mu Yuan did not want any idents."Call the police when it''s daybreak. Save the images first. These people are crazy." How vicious was it to dissect a dead person? The technical soldier thought that curiosity killed a cat. As a professional technical soldier, he did not miss the surveince footage and insisted on watching it. When thest person came out, he seemed to look up. The technical soldier''s eyes met his, and it was a little scary. It was terrifying! The hospital was silent all the way until dawn. There was no movement. Mu Yuan and the rest did not wait for the assassination team to arrive. Instead, a small team from the organ trafficking organization arrived and solved a big case for the police. Of course, this was just a small interlude. The entire team even received awards from the police bosses. When the sky lit up, Lu Mengxi was still pretending to be dead. Mu Yuan looked at her calmly and said condescendingly,"don''t sleep anymore. If you have the courage to hit the wall, then you have the courage to face it. No one came to save youst night. Even if they did, they would be killing you. Get up ande with us!" Lu Mengxi opened her eyes slowly. Her eyes were a little brown, and they looked a little light. She looked at mu Yuan sharply. Mu Yuan was not afraid of her at all. He also wanted to see how she could still y tricks. "Let''s go, miss Lu. " Lu Mengxi nced at the few men in the ward. Other than mu Yuan, who did not look that strong, the rest of them were all strong men who were more than 1.85 meters tall. His muscles were strong, his body was well-built, and he was tall and straight. He had the body of a Special Forces soldier. "Don''t you dare try to scare me. " "I don''t need to threaten you. You''re already scared to death. Do you dare to stay in the hospital for another night? You should leave with us before ye Ling changes his mind. You won''t be able to walk out of the hospital alive without anyone protecting you. You should be content. " Lu Mengxi''s expression changed."Ye Ling asked you toe." "Yes, he is still very concerned about your life and death. After all, the infatuated young girl who once had a secret love for him can''t just lose her life in vain." Mu Yuan smiled warmly and generously. The technical soldier stammered,"major, you ... You ... You ... You recorded the entire mission." Don''t spread rumors. Mu Yuan covered his Bluetooth Earphone with one hand."Don''t tell me you deleted it." The technical soldier was speechless. Lu Mengxi had obviously been persuaded. She had risked her life and crashed into the hospital, trying to find a chance to leave. As long as there was a chance, the Deputy Director would definitely send someone to save her if he knew about her condition. p Even if he didn''t know that she was missing at first, the Deputy Director would know about it and arrange other rescue operations after causing such a bigmotion. She thought of a possibility. She would be killed. However, if she was silenced at this critical moment, the Deputy Director would be too suspicious. Moreover, if she died, someone would naturally hand over the evidence of the crime. She was also sure that the Deputy Director would not kill her. The injury on Lu Mengxi''s forehead was not very serious. She looked at mu Yuan suspiciously, but in the end, she still chose to leave with mu Yuan. Mu Yuan also heaved a sigh of relief and gave the order to retreat. Hu Yang was thest one to evacuate. Mu Yuan had just brought Lu Mengxi into the car when Hu Yang said slowly,"there is a car following you. The second one in front, turn left and go straight." "Received!" Chen Doni replied. Chapter 2494 Major, Youre Very Familiar Mu Yuan said,"the car with the license te number 066?" "Yes." "Got it. Let''s go, take them for a ride and let them see a professional escape drill." Hu Yang kept his gun, got into a car, and set off. The technical soldier also got into a car in the parking lot. The driver followed him in the car, and there was an aircraft monitoring the entire process. Just as they passed an intersection, arge truck suddenly rushed out and blocked the middle, almost forcing the car behind them to stop. When they reacted, two identical cars appeared in their field of vision. They were the same bulletproof car model and the same license te. "A license te?" "Chase!" "Which one?" "We can''t chase them anymore, we''ve been exposed." The other man said calmly. He restarted the car and drove straight without turning right. Hu Yang followed behind them. "They''ve changed a team. " The technical soldier said,"major, many people are following you." "It''s fine. " Mu Yuan was very confident. An hourter, nearly ten cars of the same license te and model drove down the street. The entire Street was filled with police officers, and they kept honking. Mu Yuan asked,"what is going on? Where did all these policee from?" Cai Zhou said,"ten fake license tes and you''re still so arrogant. You''ll definitely alert the traffic Department. The car owners on the ground will take videos and report you. I''ve already told you not to drive together. You''ll definitely be reported." "Now that we have the video report, it''s proven to be effective time and time again, and the police can be dispatched quickly." "Why didn''t I know that our police force was so strong?" However, mu Yuan''s car had already gotten out of the card deck. It leisurely circled the park and finally left. "Our mission is to protect Lu Mengxi. Don''t worry about other things." Mu Yuan said that this group of people was caught by ye Ling''s men in the end. They were from a tracking team in the military Region. The funny thing was that they were following orders to track a car, and the license te was mu Yuan''s car. They said that they had received a report that some criminals had sneaked into the hospital and were preparing for a big operation. The traffic police that filled the streets were mostly reported by ordinary car owners. People who were driving normally would report two identical cars with the same license te, let alone ten. Of course, this matter was left unsettled. Because they were all special people. "We are on a secret mission. You don''t have the right to know!" The traffic police brothers were speechless. The little brothers had all their documents and procedures. They had stamps that the traffic police had never seen before. They all suspected that this group of people had been bought from Taobao. Then, the two sides performed an internal conflict on the road. One side was awesome and you didn''t have the right to know, while the other side was very insistent. You all broke the rules by ying cards. The special little brothers were speechless. In the end, the big shots from both sides went out, and one side took their own people away, repeatedly saying that it was a misunderstanding, and the matter was left unsettled. Ye Ling rubbed the space between his eyebrows. Who stamped it?" He didn''t do it. The leading agent was dumbfounded."The major said you approved it." Because of this seal, mu Yuan had the authority to stamp it. It was as if it did not cost any money, and the procedures werepleted in one go. They believed it. Ye Ling took a deep breath and said,"alright, you can go down." "Yes!" Ye Ling sent someone to ask for information about the person who reported him. As he expected, they could not find any source. Ye Ling pursed his lips. The other party was really good at hiding. Then, let''s see who has the patience! Mu Yuan familiarly moved the third brick at the door, took out the key, and led them in. He familiarly turned on the lights and connected the pressurized pipe to facilitatemunication. A group of people came in. Mu Yuan stood downstairs and gave instructions. He arranged a single room for Lu Mengxi. There were six teams, and there were only two rooms left. As they had to rotate, two people would share a room. After the arrangements werepleted, mu Yuan went to the storeroom and brought out some supplies that Jack had hidden. Other than food, there were also some firearms and ammunition. They had to cut off contact with the outside world temporarily and relied on these things to survive. Chen Doni said,"major, didn''t you say that it''s the safe house of the American agents? how do you know where the key is?" The technical soldier was very innocent."Not only do you know where it is, you''re also very familiar with it." 2495 Chapter 2495 Mu Yuan used all the resources in Jack''s safe house and set up more than ten infrared rays outside Lu Mengxi''s room. The technical soldier told Lu Mengxi not to act rashly. There were rays outside. If she stretched out her hand, they would not be responsible for breaking her hands and feet. Lu Mengxi did not know what to say. There was ayer of protective camouge on the infrared, so even if passersby passed by, they might not be able to see it. Mu Yuan and the rest began to livefortably indoors. Wei Cheng calcted the supplies and could eat for four days without a problem. There were still two boxes of canned food, but looking at the date, they would expire in three months. Mu Yuan decisively ate the canned food first and kept the other food that could be stored for a long time. "Major, you haven''t told us, are you close to the owner of this safe house?" Mu Yuan was very cold."Not close." "Then how did you know about his safe house?" "You talk too much. Why don''t you go upstairs and talk to Lu Mengxi?" Chen Doni kept quiet and did not want to gossip anymore. Cai Zhou looked down and was very calm. Even if he knew the inside story, he would not dare to spread the news about the major. It was not like he wanted to die. The technical soldier quickly set up a secret channel and suddenly remembered something."Have you called the police?" "What police?" Everyone was a little upset when they thought of calling the police, because the young man who was treated specially by a group of traffic police todayined repeatedly and was even scolded by the night Bureau. "Someone stole the body from the hospital." As a young man who grew up under the national g, the technical soldier had very good values."There must be an industrial chain, and the doctors are involved. Otherwise, why would they steal corpses from the mortuary?" "Then call the police." Mu Yuan said nonchntly,"send the video back to the Special Affairs Department and let them call the police. Don''t let anyone trace our signal." Generally speaking, the enemy would not think that they would meddle in such a matter. The technical soldier packed up the video and sent it back to the headquarters via a secret route. Wei Cheng asked,"the person is dead. Are the organs still useful?" Hu Yang said,"I told you to study more. If it''s useless, why did you donate your organs after your death?" "Oh, right, I almost forgot!" Wei Cheng smacked his head. Mu Yuan tore open a handful of potato chips and ate them to his heart''s content. He also opened a bottle of Coke. Wei Cheng said,"major, eat less supplies. What if we have to stay for a few more days?" "Tsk." Mu Yuan threw the potato chips at him."You''ve already opened it. You must have finished eating. What is Lu Mengxi doing upstairs?" Wei Cheng took the chips and fed one to the technical soldier. The technical soldier nced at the surveince camera and said,"she''s sleeping." "You''re so honest?" Mu Yuan frowned."She doesn''t have any other cell phones on her, and there''s no location?" "No, I didn ''t!" The technical soldier said,"I''m using miss''stest scanner. I couldn''t find any location on her body. If the results are wrong, you''ll have to ask miss forpensation." Mu Yuan said,"that makes sense!" A group of soldiers were guarding a room. It was very boring. The technical soldiers turned on the equipment that had been prepared in a one-kilometer radius. They could observe the situation on the road. There were a total of four surveince screens, and everything could be seen clearly on the surveince screens. "The level of this safe zone is really high." Hu Yang said,"it''s almost like a fortress. Major, your friend''s rank is quite high too, right?" "He''s just a big-headed soldier. " Mu Yuan said calmly,"his level is not as high as mine." "Really?" "It''s true!" Mu Yuan did not even blink when he was lying. He thought of the Lieutenant Colonel that he cooked and sent flying."It''s not easy to earn a military rank in peaceful times." He even flew away. He really felt sorry for himself. Cai Zhou said,"then, it''s better to live in a peaceful era!" "Of course," Mu Yuan also agreed."When the Americans do something that will allow us to gain military merits, whether I can be promoted to Lieutenant Colonel a year earlier will depend on whether the opponent is willing to cooperate." The crowd was speechless. The technical soldier said,"then ... Major, you''re a jinx. Stop talking." They didn''t want to go on missions outside the borders. Mu Yuan stretched his legs out of boredom and closed his eyes to rest. Hu Yang asked,"major, you go to United States quite frequently. What do you usually do?" "I''m on vacation. " Mu Yuan was very calm. Chapter 2496 The Feudal Parents Word "I''m on vacation. " Mu Yuan was very calm. "Don''t you like our country''s rivers and mountains the most?" Mu Yuan crossed his legs."You have to let go of your prejudice. You have to be broad-minded. You have to ept everything and appreciate the beauty of the world." Cai Zhou was speechless. It''s just ''love the house and its Crow'', he said it as if it made great sense. Hu Yang rolled his eyes. The technical soldier secretly pursed his lips and was flicked on the head by Hu Yang. He avoided it in pain and red at Hu Yang. Mu Yuan closed his eyes and listened to them talk nonsense, but his thoughts were elsewhere. He was just talking to himself. Mu Yuan and the rest settled down. Other than the surveince cameras, they cut off all contact. Everyone''s mobile phones were all turned off. In today''s society, not ying with their mobile phones or going online was simply a torture. To the Special Forces, loneliness was a normal state. Everyone could endure the loneliness, but Lu Mengxi could not sit still. She opened the door and came out. The canned food did not taste good at all. She was used to being well-to-do and wanted to eat normal food. Mu Yuan pointed at the kitchen."If you don''t want to eat canned food, make it yourself." Lu Mengxi did not know how to cook."You guys can cook. I don''t know how to." Hu Yangughed coldly."You''re here to go to jail. Do you think that staying in a hotel means that you can eat whatever you want and not go to the kitchen? we''re all eating canned food. Do you want to eat exotic delicacies?" Lu Mengxi clenched the can tightly. There were six men downstairs. The windows were not sealed, and the infrared rays were stuck to the windows. There were more than ten of them, and it was as if they were free. There was no way to escape. Otherwise, her body would be cut into pieces. Chen Dong said,"we''ll be in charge of your safety. We''ll only protect you when someonees to kill you. If you court death, we won''t be responsible." Lu Mengxi''s eyes were red. Her appearance was very deceptive. She was gentle and lovely, and it made one want to protect her. She thought that it would be useful against the soldiers who only saw women a few times a year. Who knew that the whole room was filled with straight men? Mu Yuan said calmly,"it''s useless for you to cry. We only have the mission in our eyes." "The honey trap is useless against us." "We''re immune to beauties. If you''re a man, I can consider protecting you." Mu Yuan was speechless. Why did these words sound so familiar? Lu Mengxi could not argue with him and went upstairs angrily. Hu Yang took a book from the shelf and wanted to take a good look. It was a book, but he put it back quietly. Then, he took another book. He thought it was an English book, but it was Dutch. He could not understand it at all. He asked,"major, are these books just for show?" "He''s finished reading it. " Mu Yuan blurted out,"he''s a top student. You guys should study more." "Forget it." Cai Zhou said,"it''s fine as long as your fists are good." "A bunch of boorish people." Mu Yuan was toozy to ridicule them."Luckily, you guys are not schrs. Otherwise, you might have betrayed us after being mocked by a beauty. It''s good to be boorish." "Major, who do you think the night Bureau has offended that they have to target him like this?" "Hahahaha, you seem to be making meugh. Other than my family, who else would like him? my family barely likes him because they have me. Do you think that when my dad asks him to do something, he can easily settle it with a phone call?" "...That''s true. " The chief did have a lot of enemies, and many people in the internal department were waiting to be reced by their own people. It was a famous and professional position, and it was best if they could listen to him. "I can''t win even if I don''t like it!" Hu Yang said. This was very heart-wrenching. Chen Doni asked slyly,"major, are you interested in climbing up to that position?" "I''m not interested," "Why?" Chen Dong said,"they''re all young and don''t follow the system. You have a chance to ... Er ... Ascend the throne as a new emperor!" "Oh, you still want to usurp the throne?" "Aiya, this is pretty good!" ? "Ye Ling is only five years older than me. Do you want me to wait for him to retire and take over for a few years, or do you want me to push him away and turn against him?" "Oh, that''s true!" The special case was a little special. The highest position was the Bureau chief. Because it was an independent Bureau, he held great power. Being the Bureau chief was already the limit, and it was impossible to go any higher. If more power was given, everything would be in a mess, and the bnce would be lost. In order to maintain the bnce, ye Ling would have to be the Bureau chief for at least ten years. After leaving the special case, he could still go further. Ye Ling, the three Deputy Directors, and the four division chiefs were having a meeting to discuss Lu Mengxi''s matter. Zhong ran entered, and his voice was calm."Master, major mu Yuan sent a message. He has settled down. He even sent a video to ask them to call the police." The three Deputy Directors and four division chiefs were all very young, with an average age of about 35 years old. The oldest Deputy Director was only 40 years old, and the youngest Division Chief was 27 years old. From the management to the Special Forces, they were all young people. * I seem to have missed out on one! Chapter 2497 The Feudal Parents Word (2) The old Deputy Director asked,"director, is the hiding ce safe? In my opinion, it''s better to send him to prison. " Ye Ling said,"it''s very safe. His team is all protecting Lu Mengxi. The others can''t do anything. Zhong ran, since he wants you to call the police, you should cooperate with the police to investigate." "Yes!" Zhong ran took a look at the meeting room and went out. He called one of his trusted subordinates over and instructed softly,"pay attention to the monitoring room. See who is checking on mu Yuan''s contact." "Understood!" Zhong ran passed down the instructions. Mu Yuan asking them to call the police was a small matter and had nothing to do with their mission. Zhong ran purposely said it in front of the group of big shots. In the conference room. The old Deputy Director said,"as long as it''s safe. Do you have any suspects?" Ye Ling squinted his eyes."I don''t have a clue at the moment." The old Deputy Director sighed. Other than the old Deputy Director, there were two other Deputy Directors. One of them was 35 years old and was called Shan junyu. He had been working in the Special Forces for ten years and had been working there ever since he graduated with his master ''s. He had no background and had entered the National Defense University''s Information Science with his own abilities. He was a special enrollment student and was recruited into the Special Forces the moment he graduated. He had a lot of experience. One of them was 33 years old. Cheng Jiaming, the only son of the old Cheng family. He had been in the Special Forces for five years. At the beginning, he had served in the southwest Special Forces. His family background was very strong, and he was the person with the deepest background in the Special Forces. There was no need to talk about the old Deputy Chief. The four elders in his family were still active in the central government. Other than Shan junyu, ye Ling did not have any background. He relied on the support of the two multinational corporations, miss and Huan Yu, and did not have any background in forming cliques within the system. Shan junyu and Cheng Jiaming didn''t say much, and the division chiefs didn''t dare to suspect anyone. Ye Ling knocked on the table."Investigate the Feng family''s case with the people from the economics Department first. I will get mu Yuan to verify Lu Mengxi''s statement as soon as possible. She is definitely rted to the Feng family being framed. If she can be turned into a tainted witness and identify the murderer behind the scenes, that would be even better." One of the division chiefs said,"will she make false usations? what if she did it alone?" "Lu Mengxi is Mr. Yuan''s representative in Asia. She''s secretly in charge of the sales of arts and crafts and moneyundering. What ability does she have to n such a big case? Some time ago, my son had an ident in the production team. A 30-centimeter knife pierced his chest, but he was lucky to survive. I''ve been sending people to follow the production team. I suspect that my son''s ident was not an ident at all. " It was rare for ye Ling to say such a long sentence."So, the person behind the scenes and I will not rest until one of us is dead!" His image in the special intelligence Department had always been high and mighty, cold and wise. He never spoke loudly, but his aura was extremely powerful. The division chiefs and Deputy Directors all stopped talking. Cheng Jiaming asked,"everything is like a trap when put together. I hope major mu yuan can get Lu Mengxi to talk soon. However, chief, major mu Yuan needs to avoid arousing suspicion. The thing between him and Yang Kuan is not over yet. If there is really a confession, the court will question the authenticity of the confession." "What''s your opinion?" Ye Ling asked. "My opinion is the same as the old Deputy. If you are really afraid that she will be silenced, put her in a separate cell. No one will take responsibility. You are not afraid of Lu Mengxi." "From your point of view, prison is the safest ce. From my point of view, Lu Mengxi is the safest ce in mu Yuan''s hands. There''s no need to discuss this. What you need to do is to cooperate with the economic Investigation Division to investigate the Feng family''s case." "Yes!" * I seem to have missed out on a piece, you guys turn around and take a look! Chapter 2498 Lets Go Home After the meeting. Ye Ling entered the office, and Zhong ran came over."For the time being, I have not found out that anyone is investigating mu Yuan''s case. I have already revealed a w on purpose." "No rush." Ye Ling said calmly,"if I were them, I would definitely be more patient. He must have studied my personality and routine before and knows that I will definitely retaliate. Don''t be anxious for the time being, and don''t send mu Yuan any messages either. Let''s see who is more patient." "Yes!" Ye Ling was not in a hurry at all. He could probably pin down a few suspects now, but he did not want to expose himself too early."Get off work as usual." "Alright!" At the Yun an family. After Yun an and Li Chen got married, they had been living in Li Chen''s house. Yun an''s house had always been empty, and he rarely stayed there. asionally, the two of them woulde over to spend the night. Because they were not short of money, and he had renovated it very well back then, he could not bear to rent it to people he did not know, so he had left it there. Yun an sat on the sofa and stared at a pen in a daze. Shen qianshu asked Gu Yuanli for Gu Yuan ''an''s belongings. It turned out to be a pen that Yun an had given him, and it was even a recording pen. There was no sound in the recording. She did not know if the file had been deleted or if it had never spoken. Yun an looked at the pen in a daze. The sound of a car came from the door. Yun an did not have time to avoid it. Li Chen had already opened the door and entered. "An ... Why didn''t you tell me you were here? you didn''t pick up my calls." "I ... I have something to do." Yun an held the fountain pen, his heart tightening. He felt that he had gone crazy. Ever since Li Chen had admitted that he was Gu Yuan ''an, he had never doubted him. Li Chen had too much of Gu Yuan ''an''s shadow in him. His habits, some familiar little actions, and the meticulous care he had for him all made him feel a sense of familiarity. They all avoided Li Chen and did not talk about Li Chen. He was grateful for his lover''s return and would asionally mention the past, but Li Chen did not like it at all. He was not a person who liked to recall things. Therefore, Yun an avoided it. But recently, he had started to suspect for no reason. Was Li Chen really Gu Yuan ''an? Before he knew that Li Chen was Gu Yuan ''an, he had already loved Li Chen deeply. However, he had always felt that he had betrayed Gu Yuan'' an, so he had always felt that it would be great if they were the same person. However, if Li Chen was just following his heart and deceiving him ... What if he wasn''t gu Yuan ''an? If he was Gu Yuan ''an, why ... Did he do that? He had heard Li Chen''s phone call. Yun an deliberately ced the fountain pen in front of him, but he was nervous. What if he couldn''t recognize the fountain pen? "Why is this fountain pen here?" Li Chen smiled and took the pen from him. He yed with it in his palm and looked up at Yun an. Yun an tried to smile as naturally as possible."I asked qianshu for it. Your family doesn''t know that you''re still alive. I wanted to ... Ask for some of your belongings." He did not tell qianshu that Li Chen was his big brother. Li Chen wanted to start a new life. Now that the Gu family was peaceful, he did not want to pursue the past, nor did he want to make the brothers unhappy. Yun an respected his thoughts. "You still remember the fountain pen?" "I remember. It''s a gift from you, so I naturally remember." Li Chen looked at the pen and sighed."An, if you have anything to say, just tell me directly. Don''t avoid me, okay?" Yun an felt terrible in his heart. He felt that he was very detestable. Should he not have suspected Li Chen? "I ... You ... Are you really big brother Gu?" "Of course." "Then why do you want to ... Destroy ghost city? Isn''t that your home? I heard you on the phone. If you''re brother Gu, why would you be so cruel to your own family?" Li Chen was stunned. The atmosphere was eerily silent. He slowly put down his pen and said in a cold voice,"so you suspect that I lied to you and that I''m not Gu Yuan ''an?" "I ... Am!" ,m Li Chen seemed annoyed and helpless."An, you ... Why didn''t you ask me directly?" "I don''t dare to." Yun an struggled in his heart."I''ve been so happy during this period of time. I don''t want to lose everything. I''m afraid that if I ask you, you''ll scold me and say that I don''t trust you. But I really don''t understand why you have to hide the fact that you''re alive and that everyone is happy. Ghost city is also peaceful now. If you''re alive, everyone will be very happy. " "Li Chen died because of me, and it was ... An, I have my own considerations." "Fine, you can choose not to tell your family that you''re alive, but why do you have to deal with them? they''ve also raised you." "I didn''t deal with them." Gu Yuan ''an was so angry that he almostughed."How can you think of me like that?" "You gave me sleeping pills and secretly called me. I heard it." "I gave you sleeping pills, but you didn''t sleep well. What were you thinking?" Yun an''s face turned red. Recently, in order to adopt a child, they had to do test-tube babies. They had discussed and argued about it. He was indeed suffering from insomnia. It was not easy for him to fall asleep, and he had to get up to go to work in the morning. "Then who was the person on the phone? why did you say that you''ve cut off all ties with the Gu family? you don''t care how we deal with the Gu family, and instead, you''re helping us?" "The call was from Li Chen''s older brother. He wants revenge. He also knows that Li Chen and I have exchanged identities. However, this matter is a littleplicated. I''m just agreeing with him. I''m not really going against the Gu family. You have to believe me." Li Chen said softly,"Li can isn''t an impulsive person. There must be a reason for him to deliberately reveal his ws for me to see. I''ve also been acting like I''m cutting off all ties with ghost city in front of him. This can''t end. An, if there''s anything in the future, you must talk to me first. " Yun an gritted his teeth and grabbed his hand nervously."Will you be in danger?" "I won ''t," "Really?" "It''s true!" Li Chen promised."With you around, I can''t bear to die." "Just tell the Gu family that it was Li can who was behind this. Don''t put yourself in danger. You''re only a jewelry designer now. Don''t force yourself." "Now you''re worried about me. You even suspect that I''m Not Your Man." "I didn ''T. You scared me." Yun an kicked him."You still dare to criticize me?" "The viin is the first to file awsuit!" Li Chen grabbed his ankle and leaned over to hug him."An, I want to give you a stable life. I also want ghost city to clear its name as soon as possible. So, I must know who is behind all this. Otherwise, it will not solve the root of the problem. Don''t worry about me, nothing will happen." "You always make me worry." Yun an''s eyes were red as he grabbed his shoulders."I''m just too afraid of losing you again. I''ve experienced those kinds of days once. I can''t take it if there''s another time." Li Chen''s heart ached, and he hugged him tightly."Don''t worry, there won''t be a next time, I promise!" "Don''t lie to me," "Alright, I love you!" He tilted his head and kissed Yun an''s ear."Let''s go home." * I made a mistake in updating the first three chapters today. I updated the second and third chapters first and forgot about the first chapter. Then, I reced it. I didn''t update it again. You''ll know when you look back at today''s updates. There was no repeated deduction of fees. Thank you, little fairies. I''ll see you tomorrow. Today''s chapter is long and has 5k5. Chapter 2499 Im Really Disappointed Not To Be Pregnant Three days passed by quickly. It was calm. Rose Castle. Every day, ye Ling went to work and got off work normally. He did not work overtime either. His life was twoo'' clock and one line. He was a person who really, really liked peace and quiet. Basically, other than going to Special Affairs, ag''s headquarters was Rose Castle. If you wanted ye Ling to go shopping, Shen qianshu thought to herself. Wearing three sets of sexy clothes to tease him might not be of any use at all. He didn''t like to go out. When ye Chu first came to thend, he was a youngdy who liked to go out and y. Now, he also did not like to go out and liked to y with people he was familiar with. It was not easy to make close friends. These few days, ye tingjun had been talking to Feng Huai and did not care about her. At the beginning of the night, he went to y with Tong Hua. The entire Rose Castle was warm and happy. Spring returned to the earth, and the weather was getting warmer. Fresh flowers bloomed in the Rose Castle. As an exquisite boy, Tong Hua was bored while recuperating, so he learned about flower art from ye Chu. He toyed with the Rose castle''s garden a few times. Shen qianshu favored them more and turned a blind eye to it. She only instructed the gardeners to buy more flowers for them to ruin. Feng Huai looked at Tong Hua and ye Chu ying in the garden and felt very depressed. "I thought that Mengxi and I could do the same. Get married and have a very cute child. I can watch her y with the child. That''s a very happy thing." If ye tingjun hadn''t seen that they had been ssmates for many years, that they had taken care of each other when they were studying abroad, that they had borrowed a sum of money when they started their business, that they didn''t even collect interest, and that they didn''t ask for shares, he really wouldn''t want to care about him at all. As his big brother had said, he really didn''t know what this sour schr was thinking. "I''ve already told you that Lu Mengxi is the culprit who caused your father to be in prison. She''s the one who framed your family. She doesn''t really love you. She just wants to get close to you. Your cousin''s marriage was also nned by her. You two are just her stepping stones, why can''t you just listen?" Ye tingjun adjusted his sses. It was tiring to have such a troublesome friend. He couldn''t just ignore it! There was nothing wrong with him, except that he was a little stubborn, a little schrly, a friend who was loyal, and a good person. He really could not just leave him be. "I don''t believe you." Feng Huai said,"she must have true feelings for me. We''ve known each other for a year and dated for half a year. There''s a certain Foundation in our rtionship. She''s so kind, she wouldn''t do such a terrible thing. Tingjun, do you have a grudge against her? why did you nder her?" "What kind of person is she that I have a grudge against?" Ye tingjun said,"did you know that Lu Mengxi and my sister-inw had some trouble in the news?" "What news?" Ye tingjun said,"go to Baidu yourself. Don''t say that I''m talking bad about her on purpose." Feng Huai opened the web page doubtfully and searched for Lu Mengxi and Shen qianshu. If she searched for Shen qianshu alone, it might not have anything to do with Lu Mengxi. However, when she searched for them together, the amount of information that came out was huge. Some of the news in the past had been recorded at that time, including the stone gamblingpetition, and even the fact that Lu Mengxi might be behind Shen Lin''s giarism case. Lu mengyun''s matter was also clearly recorded. Feng Huai''s face turned pale."How could that be?" "She''s just acting in front of you. She even had a crush on my brother and hoped to marry him. " Feng Huai turned off his phone in resistance. Ye tingjun said,"it''s actually not that difficult to ept a woman who doesn''t love you. Feng Huai, don''t waste your precious time on her. You have a great life ahead of you." "Why?" "Some people don''t need a reason to hurt others." Ye tingjun said calmly,"when he was with you, did he mention anyone? or did you see any strangers around her?" Feng Huai sank into his own emotions. After a while, he shook his head."We go on a date once a week. I''m usually busy with work in the researchb, and so is she." "You''re already an adult. How can you be so muddleheaded when you''re in a rtionship? what kind of rtionship is it if you''re in a rtionship with someone you see once a week?" Feng Huai was confused."Many people date like this. Everyone is very busy." "Alright," he said. Ye tingjun did not refute."Did anything strange happen? do you think it''s strange?" "I don''t know. I don''t think so," Feng Huai said absentmindedly. "Feng Huai, this is very important. You have to think about it seriously. It''s very important to you and US. If you can''t remember and your father is really framed, he''ll spend the rest of his life in prison without any evidence." Feng Huai was a little flustered."I''ll think about it seriously. Don''t rush me. I''ll think about it carefully." However, he could not think of anything suspicious at the moment. Shen qianshu''s appetite had not been very good recently. She suspected that she was pregnant, but she was not sure. She bought a pregnancy test kit and tried it once. Ye Ling was really looking forward to the results. He''s working so hard, he should have a little princess soon, right? "How is it?" Shen qianshu shook her head expressionlessly."No." Ye Ling did not even try to hide his disappointment. Shen qianshu gritted her teeth."Scumbag, what do you mean by that disappointed expression?" Chapter 2500 The Mysterious Delivery Man Ye Ling was silent for a moment. He did want a little princess, but if she was not pregnant, he would not really take it to heart."Are you angry?" "En!" Shen qianshu walked forward angrily. She was very annoyed. Ye Ling could only hold her hand."Why don''t ... We not give birth anymore?" "You''re very fickle," "If you don''t like it, then forget it." It was not that ye Ling had to have a little princess. To him, it was best if he had one, and it did not matter if he did not. Anyway, he had Tong Hua. "Really?" Shen qianshu asked. Ye Ling hesitated for three seconds."Yeah." "..." Shen qianshu thought in her heart, a man''s heart is like a needle at the bottom of the ocean. A while ago, he even changed his ways to coax her. There was a period of time when he did not want her, and now, he was willing to let her go. Really ... The little princess''s status was not that high after all. "Be prepared. I''m not very good at getting pregnant." "I know," He already knew about this. Shen qianshu would do a detailed physical examination every year, and the doctor had mentioned to him before that it was not easy to get pregnant. It was not like she could not get pregnant. "It''s good that you know. " He kept nagging her, but she didn''t feel any pressure. It was just that she inexplicably hated her daughter. Even though he didn''t know where his daughter was waiting to be reincarnated. Zhong ran came up."Master, there''s some progress in the investigation of the Feng family''s case." Ye Ling''s eyes darkened."Let''s go!" He did not say anything and left with Zhong ran. Shen qianshu spread her hands. Ye tingjun saw that they were leaving in such a hurry and was a little worried."Did something happen?" Shen qianshu said,"the Feng family''s case has some leads." Feng Huai''s eyes lit up."Will my father be released?" "Just because there is a lead doesn''t mean that there is evidence. You should think about whether there is anything suspicious about Lu Mengxi." Feng Huai''s eyes slowly dimmed. The safe zone. It was the fourth day. Mu Yuan dozed off in boredom. It was Hu Yang and Cai Zhou''s turn to take turns. The rest of the people were resting. Mu Yuan started to draw out of boredom. The technical soldier observed the surveince footage and asked curiously,"major, you''re really multi-talented. You''re so good at drawing too." "That''s for sure," Mu Yuan was a little smug. The technical soldier said,"then can you draw a portrait of me?" Hu Yang interrupted,"isn''t it faster to take a picture with the phone?" "It''s more realistic if you draw it. " Mu Yuan said,"sure. Sit down. I''ll draw it for you." Hu Yang frowned."Major, we have a situation." Hu Yang, Cai Zhou, mu Yuan, and the technical soldier looked at the surveince camera at the same time. There was a courier in a red vest at the end of the road. He had delivered a package to the door. There were many carsing and going on this road, and there were many people. Cars could not get in either. As it was an Laocheng District, all the houses were low-rise, and the renovation was notpleted yet. The door numbers were particrly chaotic. If there was a package, they would Park it in the square in front and call someone to get it. There were countless packages in the square every day. There had never been a courier who would send a package in. The technical soldier turned the screen and lifted an aircraft into the air, aiming it at the courier. He was wearing a cap, and there was a blue box behind the little sheep. The littlemb stopped at their door. The courier seemed to be looking for the door number and looked at it for a moment. He looked like a normal courier. The technical soldier had captured a side profile of him, but he did not look up and could not see his face. He seemed to have found the house number. He took out a small square object. It was neither big nor small. The courier walked to the door. Mu Yuan immediately heard the doorbell ring. Mu Yuan said in a deep voice,"wake everyone up!" "Yes!" 2501 Chapter 2500 Chen Doni, Wei Cheng, and Jiang Cheng had just fallen asleep not long ago when they were all woken up, fully armed. Mu Yuan made a hand gesture, and the few of them found their positions and stood there, three guns aimed at the door. The doorbell rang three times. The house was silent, and no one answered. Cai Zhou was guarding Lu Mengxi''s door. When he opened the door, Cai Zhou''s gun was pointed at her head. Cai Zhou made a silent hand gesture, asking him not to make a sound. The doorbell kept ringing. Lu Mengxi was confused. There was no sound from the room. The courier at the door took out his phone and dialed a number."Is anyone home? I''m at your door. There''s no one at your house. No one answered when I rang the doorbell. Wasn''t it number 498? Oh, oh, I sent it to the wrong ce. Wait a moment. " The courier seemed to have cursed something and rode away on the littlemb. The technical soldier said,"he''s gone, and the express delivery has been sent away." Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Mu Yuan turned around and ordered,"follow him all the way." "Understood!" The aircraft was very well-hidden and almost impossible to detect. It was like a small bug flying in the air at a very fast speed and could monitor a range of two kilometers. Everyone was unarmed. Cai Zhou also put away his gun and gestured for Lu Mengxi to go back. Lu Mengxi herself was shocked. "Could it be that someone is really here to kill me?" "If we''re going to die, we''ll die first. What are you afraid of? Go in!" Cai Zhou said coldly. Lu Mengxi was the mission target and had to live. Her life was above everyone else ''s. Lu Mengxi entered the house. The screen showed the courier delivering the package to another house 300 meters away. A youngdy came out to pick up the package, and the courier left in the other direction. Once the distance was far, it would be impossible to monitor. The technical soldier switched to satellite surveince and followed the courier. Chen Doni asked,"major, can your international friend be trusted?" "He''s trustworthy. " "Don''t be so nervous. They might have really sent it to the wrong house. This area is undergoing renovation, so the house numbers are a little messy. Major, who''s the owner of this house?" Mu Yuan replied,"I don''t know." He suddenly thought of a very important question. Mu Yuan hurriedly gave Jack a call."You rented your safe house?" "I bought it." "Who''s the owner of the house?" Mu Yuan suddenly had an ominous feeling. "You!" Jack said. Mu Yuan was flustered and exasperated!"Why didn''t you say so earlier!!!!" "You didn''t ask ... About ..." Jack had not finished speaking when mu Yuan hung up the phone."Everyone, get ready. Evacuate immediately!" Jack, who was at the Hawaii base, was confused. He knew that mu Yuan might be busy and did not call back. Didn''t he tell mu Yuan about this before? He needed a safe house. It was not convenient to rent a house. The procedures for foreigners in A city to buy a house were cumbersome, so he simply bought it under mu Yuan''s name. At that time, there was no purchase limit, and the MU Yuan locals could buy a house. He had told mu Yuan about this before, but at that time, he said,"I bought a house for you in A city." He thought that mu Yuan knew about it. When he wanted to use the safe house, Jack did not think that he would use the safe house to hide in A city because that was his base camp. Jack thought for a moment. Just now, mu Yuan was flustered and exasperated, and the situation might be a little serious. He was very worried and immediately called ye Ling. Mu Yuan was evacuating and had not had the time to tell ye Ling. When ye Ling heard that the safe house was bought by Jack using mu Yuan''s name, he instantly wanted to explode. Ye Ling was speechless. Divine pit! Chapter 2502 Ex-Boyfriends Heavy Love Ye Ling really did not want to scold him, but he could not hold it in."Your brain is broken. Using his name to buy a house. Are you afraid that others will not know that you two have an affair?" Jack sneered."I bought it under his name, and there''s no trace of me in the house. It''s just a safe house that can be shared. It doesn''t matter whose name I use to buy it. Even if I''m photographed entering and leaving the safe house, I can say that it''s a friendly cooperation between the two sides. I didn''t expect you guys to be so easy to kill in A city, and you even need my safe house to provide cover. " Ye Ling was speechless. Ye Ling took a deep breath and hung up the phone. He was furious, but he could not refute. Jack was also very angry. The way they handled cases was obviously very different. For Jack, the safe house was not only for cover but also for rest. Moreover, he never needed to use the safe house for cover in his own base camp. If an important hostage needed protection, he could send out his own team and use the prison and the guardsmen at the headquarters to look after them. There was no need to go to the safe house. If little Yuan was harmed because of such a small detail, what should he do? Ye Ling directly went to the Housing Authority to check mu Yuan''s asset records. Mu Yuan had 89 houses in city A. Ye Ling was speechless. "Has anyone checked major mu Yuan''s asset records recently?" "Yes, two people have checked it. It was two days ago." Ye Ling said calmly,"can you find the person who checked it?" "I''ll go check the surveince. " While ye Ling was waiting for the news, he took a close look at mu Yuan''s real estate. Mu Yuan had 60 real estate units that Xie jinghuan bought for him when he turned 18. They were all high-end District School buildings, a typical investment. There were both the new and Laocheng District areas. The house that Jack bought was 300 square meters in area and was not eye-catching among mu Yuan''s real estate. Although the area was short and broken, they were all old bungalows and were considered to be a protected building. The majority of the residents were locals. The ce had not been demolished yet because the developers could not afford to demolish it. Recently, the ce was being renovated to make it into a small bungalow area. The government paid for the construction of blocks and basic infrastructure because the price of houses had increased several times. And because it wasn''t very conspicuous and looked like an investment, someone came to test him on the fourth day? If mu Yuan were to purchase these properties one by one, it would probably take some time. "I caught a surveince video of a woman. I''ve sent it to you." "Alright!" After ye Ling got the surveince footage, he passed it to Zhong ran immediately."Check the people in the footage." The technical soldier first checked the safety of the ground to see if there were any ambushes. After finding that everything was calm, he said,"major, the courier has left and has not arrived at the destination yet. You have so many properties and most of them are rented out. We didn''t answer the door and we couldn''t find anything by checking the water and electricity bills. Perhaps they are rented out and no one is home." ,m "Just in case!" Mu Yuan said that this scammer actually used his name to buy a house and did not even say a word! Mu Yuan instructed his teammates to evacuate in an orderly manner and then find a safe spot. The real estate under his name definitely could not be used as a safe spot. The real estate Bureau would find out once they checked. The problem now was how to find a safe spot. Ye Ling''s message provided him with a new safe spot. He could bring people over directly and only needed to hide for one more day. The Feng family''s case would be concluded the day after tomorrow. It would be best if he could get Lu Mengxi''s confession. Mu Yuan said,"I understand!" Chapter 2503 You Have To Coax Your Ex-Boyfriend Even If Hes Angry Mu Yuan and the rest left the safe house in an orderly manner. The technical soldier paid attention to the surveince cameras and safety issues along the way. He also put on a mask and drove. Lu Mengxi sat in the back seat, and the group left from the basement. The two cars split up and went around the Urban area. One of the cars went outside the city and came back again. After confirming that no one was following them, they went to the address that ye Ling sent. Less than half an hour after they set off, a few people came to the safe house, pretending to be the property management. The technical soldier said,"major, you reacted quickly. We were discovered even though we left half an hourte." Hu Yang asked,"major, how many houses do you have exactly?" "I don''t know. About a hundred sets." "F * ck!" "F * ck!" "F * ck!" Mu Yuan waved his hands."When you guys get married, I''ll give each of you a set!" Hu Yang was speechless. Technical soldier,"..." Chen Doni said,"this is inhumane!" Chen Doni said,"it''s a good thing that you have a lot of houses, major. They searched them one by one and only found this ce today." Jiang Cheng said,"major, my foreign friend, why did you buy the house under your name?" Mu Yuan was speechless. This was a very magical question. How should he answer? Wei Cheng replied,"yes, and it''s not cheap. That area is in the protected area and it''s all old houses. The developers can''t afford to tear them down. It''s at least 180 thousand Yuan per square meter. That house is 300 square meters, right?" Mu Yuan,"... So expensive? Where did he get so much money?" He had so many houses, and he couldn''t take a loan. He had to buy them in full. This suddenly changed Jack''s impression of a fixed sry. He actually bought him a house that was worth tens of millions? Everyone had a gossipy expression on their faces."Major, you look so confused. You probably don''t know that this house is yours, so ... What kind of rtionship do you have to buy you such an expensive house?" Cai Zhou was speechless. Mu Yuan was expressionless."I saved your life." "Oh ..." "Howe I''ve never met such a rich and stupid person?" Mu Yuan was very responsible. He hadined that Jack did not give him anything valuable, but that was just aint. He had never minded it. When a house was really ced in front of him, he felt that it was hot. She found out after they broke up. This was very awkward! In the past, how did he confidentlyin that Jack was stingy? How did he do it! Major mu Yuan''s heart was rather heavy. He couldn''t help but send Jack a message. Mu Yuan,"why didn''t you tell me that you bought a house?" Jack replied,"I did." Mu Yuan, when did you say that? Jack said,"I told you before I bought it. I also need your ID card." Mu Yuan dug deep into his memories. He remembered every little detail of him and Jack very clearly and had never forgotten them. That was when they met in city A and had a crazy time at night. The next day, he did not wake up at all. Jack said that he would take his identity card to go out to do some things, and he nodded in a daze. In the end, he slept until noon and did not sleep well. He was in a daze. When Jack came back, he was still sleeping and didn''t want to get up at all. Jack came back and said one sentence. I used your name to buy a house. Mu Yuan heard it in one ear and heard it in the other. Houses weren''t rare to him, so he forgot about them in the blink of an eye. Mu Yuan was furious,''can''t you be clearer? In that state, how could I seriously listen to you? Jack said,"okay, it''s my fault. I''m angry." Mu Yuan was speechless. How am I supposed to lose my temper when you admit your mistake so readily? ¡­¡­ 2504 Chapter 2504 The new safe house was near the sea, and the transportation was very convenient. However, it was very quiet. There were not many residents around, and it was very quiet. They were much stricter with Lu Mengxi. They could not let the original area be surrounded by infrared cameras. This was because the new safe house was not a safe house. It was just a foothold and did not have such good equipment. Cai Zhou, Hu Yang, Wei Cheng, and Jiang Cheng were divided into two groups to take turns looking after Lu Mengxi. The technical soldier temporarily set up a fewputers and connected them to the satellite signal. Mu Yuan despised this safe house. There was actually no food inside. He even asked him and Chen Doni to go to the supermarket and buy a lot of food. They bought a lot of instant noodles, chocte, andpressed biscuits. There was no hope for food, but instant noodles could still be eaten after a day. "The original safe house is still the mostfortable." Mu Yuan also felt the same way. The moment he came back, mu Yuan called Lu Mengxi down and handed her a stack of documents. He also asked someone to start the recording."The Feng family''s contraband case is about to be concluded. Whether you admit it or not, the prosecution can Sue you because the evidence is conclusive. You ndered the Feng family and used your connections to tamper with the Feng family''s goods. Do you plead guilty?" Lu Mengxi said coldly,"I don''t admit it." "There are some crimes that are certain, whether you admit to it or not." Mu Yuan said,"I''m not a professional interrogator, and I won''t go along with the flow. I''ll just ask you one thing. Are you willing to cooperate with our investigation? if you''re willing to cooperate, you''ll be a tainted witness. I can fight for a probation for you." Probationary? Lu Mengxiughed coldly."You don''t have enough evidence at all." "From how you framed Mr. Feng, how you handled this matter, and how you contacted the middleman, there is evidence for everything. Moreover, even if there is no witness, I will find you a witness. If you don''t turn into a tainted witness, you will be sentenced to fifteen years in prison. Do you think the Feng family is so easy to offend?" "How many people are standing behind ghost city just so that ghost city can provide a continuous stream of funds for a certain project? with limited channels and resources, ghost city''s smuggling has been pardoned. So many people have endorsed and vouched for ghost city. You are not going to be enemies with just one of them. Whether you want to tell me or not depends on you. I will not force you. But you have to think carefully. Do you want to spend your good years in prison? if ye Ling was sitting in front of you today, he would not be as patient as I am." Chen Doni said,"miss Lu, our major said that 15 years is too little. This case will not be held in public. We actually have the final say on how many years you''ll be sentenced to. It''s just a matter of life imprisonment." "Keep a low profile!" All the members shouted. The technical soldier weakly reminded,"there''s a recording." Don''t be too arrogant. However, what Chen Dong said was the truth. Lu Mengxi could not decide how many years he would be sentenced to. "I don''t care who''s behind you, or who you want to protect. He can''t protect you. If you have a backbone, you can keep insisting that you don''t say anything. I''ll think more highly of you." Mu Yuan did not deliberately goad her and calmly stated the facts. Lu Mengxi was a little flustered. Would the sentence be so high? It was impossible. The technical soldier said,"the person behind you is going to kill you. You can''t be counting on him to save you, right? besides ... He might not be able to protect himself." Mu Yuan said,"I''ll exin the reasons to you one by one. It''s up to you whether you listen to it or not. Think about it carefully. No one will harm you. We don''t care to deceive a girl." Chapter 2505 Who Is Li Can? Mu Yuan said,"I''ll exin the reasons to you one by one. It''s up to you whether you listen to it or not. Think about it carefully. No one will harm you. We don''t care to deceive a girl." He snapped his fingers."Alright, the interrogation is over. Miss Lu needs time to think it through." Mu Yuan did as he said. He did not force Lu Mengxi to say anything. His attitude was very indifferent, but it made Lu Mengxi a little flustered. She did not dare to believe mu Yuan. She also couldn''t believe that the Deputy Director would kill her. She had been keeping her mind clear, afraid that she would be doomed if she took a wrong step. Chen Doni asked,"will she tell us?" "Scare her more." Jiang Cheng said,"I think she''s also frightened." "She''s not scared. " "Bureau chief ye is too stubborn. If he was willing to contribute his beauty, maybe Lu Mengxi would have spoken up. At first, she was still moring to see the Bureau chief." Mu Yuan burst outughing."You dare to say that!" "He can''t hear you." Hu Yang asked,"delete this recording, okay?" "Oh." The technical soldier spread his hands silently."They bully the weak and fear the strong." Lu Mengxi tossed and turned on her own. Her feelings were veryplicated. Should she say it or not? On the contrary, ye Ling was not in a hurry. The Feng family''s case had been investigated and obtained evidence from many parties. As it had received the highest attention, no one dared to interfere. The investigation ended very quickly, and the facts proved that Lu Mengxi was the one who framed it. The entire chain of evidence was sufficient. Even if Lu Mengxi did not admit to it, the prosecution could use her. The truth was out. Feng Huai was also safe. When he saw the results, he was a little dumbfounded. It was really Lu Mengxi who did it. He could not understand. All the sweet talk for the past six months was just a dream? Why was she so cruel to him? Ye tingjun said,"the truth is the truth. You should believe it now, right? this matter is over. You should live well and stop thinking about her." "Where is she?" "It''s already under control. " Ye tingjun said calmly,"you still can''t remember what''s the special thing?" Feng Huai shook his head and said suddenly,"I thought of a name. There was a time when we were together. She answered a phone call and became very anxious. She also shouted someone''s name on the phone. It seemed like they had an argument. Later, she said it was about business matters, but I saw that she rarely got angry when dealing with business matters. I don''t know if it counts." "What''s your name?" "Li can." Feng Huai said,"I remember her mentioning it twice." "Alright, I got it." Ye tingjun stood up to send Feng Huai out. Feng Huai was a little embarrassed."I''m sorry. I''m already so old, but I still have to trouble you with these things." "Friends are forever, you don''t need to thank me. Be more careful in the future and don''t get cheated. " Feng Huai said,"I won ''t." After this incident, he had given up on love. Someone sent Feng Huai off. Ye tingjun immediately told ye Ling. "Who did you say? Li can?" "Yes, Feng Huai said that Lu Mengxi mentioned it twice." Zhong ran and ye tingjun looked at each other. Ye tingjun asked,"what''s wrong?" Zhong ran said,"Li can is a division Chief in our Bureau. He''s still very young, but he''s an honest and dutiful person. He''s very capable and has always been a loyal officer. We have handed many things to him to handle, and he has never let us down. How could it be Li can? did we hear him wrong?" "Go and check on him." "Yes!" Ye tingjun said,"the chief?" "The director in our Bureau is not an ordinary director. If I were to describe it as an official position, even the mayor of a second-tier city would have to treat you to a meal." Zhong ran said,"he has a lot of power in his hands. I always thought that the two deputy chiefs were more suspicious." ,m Ye Ling said,"we can''t rule out the possibility of investigating Li can. At the same time, we can also check who he has a better rtionship with and who he is closer to." "He has a good rtionship with Vice Director Cheng Jiaming, and he was rmended by Vice Director Cheng Jiaming." Zhong ran understood human rtions better than ye Ling. Li can was 29 years old this year. He was very outstanding among the four division chiefs, and he was also very reliable in his work. He had never failed a single task. Most importantly, he was very resourceful and had good rtionships with people. He could get along well with most of the people in the Bureau. * "Once again, I would like to thank ''life is like it''s the first time I''ve seen a Big Shot'' for his red packet support. I wanted to repay him with more chapters, but I remembered that there was a huge update on the 19th as well. I originally nned to release 30000 chapters, but I''ll increase it to 40000 or 50000 chapters now. I''ll try my best to save my chapters. Muah!" 2506 Chapter 2506 Ye Ling called Zhong ran over and whispered a few instructions to him. Zhong ran''s eyes widened."Master, this ... This is not in line with the rules, right?" "Go, just don''t really hurt her." "This ..." Zhong ran obeyed and went to carry out the order. Before noon, a big piece of news appeared on the inte. The once popr female celebrity, Lu mengyun, had attempted suicide and was sent to the hospital. If such news was released by a female celebrity who had long passed her Prime and had attempted murder, it would easily cause a sensation. Moreover, the Lu family sent her to the hospital in a hurry without hiding. This matter quickly became a hot topic. Lu mengyun''s condition was far worse than it was a few years ago. She had escaped from prison and was released after being locked up for half a year. Her life was considered ruined. Even if the Lu family was rich and the audience did not pay the bill, no one would give her a second chance to stand up again. During this period of time, she had been sent abroad by Lu Mengxi to further her studies and avoid the prying eyes of the local reporters. She had wanted to wait for things to settle down before starting over again. Even if she wasn''t an actress, she would still have a skill and be able to live a good life. The attempted suicide was the biggest exposure she had after her attempted murder. All sorts of rumors and nders surged towards Lu mengyun. For a while, she became the topic of discussion on the entire inte. Everyone was discussing whether they should give her a second chance if the person who had attempted murder was truly repenting. Some people said that a leopard can''t change its spots, and they shouldn''t give him a second chance. In the safe house by the sea. As the inte was cut off and her phone was confiscated, Lu Mengxi did not know about the news. It was mu Yuan who told her. Mu Yuan showed her the news on the inte, and Lu Mengxi''s hands trembled."Impossible. Xiaoyun would notmit suicide. Her condition has already recovered." "I don''t know about that." "I don''t believe you. I want to go home. Let me out. I want to go home." ? "No, you''re an important witness. You can''t step out of our sight without permission." Mu Yuan said it heartlessly. No matter how bad Lu Mengxi was, she was still a good sister who loved her sister. He had always been very indulgent towards Lu mengyun. "Major mu Yuan, I''m begging you. Let me go home." "Lu mengyun was discovered in time and has been sent to the hospital for treatment. She''s fine now. You can''t help even if you go to the hospital now. Why don''t you think about who wants Lu mengyun''s life?" Mu Yuan smiled faintly."Lu mengyun doesn''t even have the strength to truss a chicken. If I were to kill her, I guarantee that she will die quietly within two minutes and there won''t be any attempt at suicide. Then, can I take her injury as a warning to you?" Lu Mengxi was stunned. Was this a warning from the Deputy Director? Mu Yuan frowned."Do you understand?" Lu Mengxi''s eyes darkened."You''re making it sound like a deluge of heavenly flowers. Who knows if you''re trying to shift the me? how would I know who did it? whether it was you or not?" "I, mu Yuan, have never made things difficult for women. I can''t wait to dote on you. I can''t possibly make things difficult for a weak woman just to get a statement from you." Mu Yuan said calmly,"my Mu family''s hundred-year reputation and upbringing are engraved in my bones. I can''t do such a thing. Just like how you have been in the safe house for almost five days, I have always treated you with respect." Mu Yuan thought to himself,''I can''t do it, but what others do has nothing to do with me.'' Lu Mengxi gritted her teeth and struggled with all her might. She was not a stupid person and could see mu Yuan''s character. He did not seem like someone who would resort to unscrupulous means and would not involve the innocent. Was it the Deputy Director? * [Little fairies, I already have my expensive baby''s published book, heavenly cat. You can go and buy it. There''s also a link on Weibo. This is the first volume. You''ll have to wait for the second volume, xoxo!] 2507 Chapter 2507 Lu Mengxi was panicking, but she could not do anything. She was trapped here. She could not get out, and she could not fight her way out. Opposite her were fully armed Special Forces. She did not know how to fight back. Lu Mengxi put down her pride and almost begged,"let me make the call. I will cooperate with you." Mu Yuan thought for a moment."Pass the phone to her." The technical soldier nodded and passed Lu Mengxi''s phone to her."You can only talk to her for 18 seconds." "Alright!" The technical soldier was ready to intercept the signal. Lu Mengxi could not avoid them. She called her mother."Mom, how is Xiaoyun?" "Where have you been? when are youing back? I don''t know what happened to Xiaoyun. Luckily, she was saved in time. We were all scared to death. Mengxi, you''re with my son now. When are youing back?" Lu Mengxi''s heart skipped a beat. As expected, something had happened to Lu mengyun. She still had a little bit of hope, but she did not expect that this phone call would make her no longer have any hope. Lu mengyun was really in trouble. Someone had done something to her sister. The technical soldier reminded Lu Mengxi that it was time to hang up. Lu Mengxi looked at the time and said,"mom, I''ll be home soon. Tell Xiaoyun to be careful during this period. You guys too!" Hu Yang snatched the phone and hung up. The signal was cut off. Lu Mengxi looked at the phone in a daze. Mu Yuan said calmly,"I''ve already satisfied you. It''s time for you to cooperate. You have to be more honest." Lu Mengxiughed bitterly."Okay, I''ll cooperate with you." The technical soldier turned on the voice and video recording. Lu Mengxi was about to say something, but mu Yuan asked her to make an oath first. Lu Mengxi was silent for a moment and looked at mu Yuan speechlessly. Mu Yuan spread out his hands."If you unfortunately die, this video will make it seem like I killed you to silence you. If I forced you to confess, where would I go to reason?" "I''m lu Mengxi. My ID number is xxxxxxxxx. I swear that what I''m going to say next is a voluntary confession. It''s true and valid. I didn''t hide the truth from you. It can be used against me in court, and I''m not being tortured to make a confession. Major mu Yuan, is that enough?" Mu Yuan smiled."That''s enough. Who ordered you to do all these?" Lu Mengxi closed her eyes slightly. She had already thought of a set of words and had also left herself a way out."Li can!" "Who is Li can?" "Li can is from city A. He''s 29 years old this year and the director of the special intelligence Bureau." Mu Yuan frowned slightly and looked at Chen Doni. Chen Doni checked on the intr."Major, there is a person named Li can." "Get her a photo and get her to confess." "Yes!" The technical soldier printed out the photos of a total of 10 people, including the three division chiefs and a few special intelligence personnel who were idle, and handed them to Lu Mengxi to identify. Lu Mengxi pointed at Li can''s photo and said,"it''s him." The technical soldier nodded. Mu Yuan took a look at Li can''s information and was a little confused. He was not familiar with Li can and had never worked with him before. Hu Yang said,"I worked with him once. He is a very cheerful and smart person." Mu Yuan nodded."Li can was the one who instructed them to frame the Feng family?" "Yes!" "Why?" Lu Mengxiughed."Major, there are only so many jobs. Everyone wants to drag ye Ling down and take over. Why do you have so many whys?" Mu Yuan sneered."Do you think I''m a fool? Other than the connections that he had built up over the years, Li can did not have much Foundation. Even if he pulled ye Ling down, the position of bureau chief would not fall to him. There were still three Deputy Directors above him. Do you think that it''s so easy to get promoted in the system? then everyone will have to pull the people above down. " Chapter 2508 Major Mu Yuan, The Professional Scammer Lu Mengxi said,"I don''t know about that. I''ll just follow your orders." "Oh, then why do you have to listen to orders? what''s your rtionship with Li can? I can understand that Li can wants to pull ye Ling down. How did you and Li can know each other, and how did he order you to do it?" Mu Yuan asked. Lu Mengxi seemed to be recalling something. After a while, she said,"in the first half ofst year, Li can came to find me and told me Shen qianshu''s identity and ye Ling''s identity. My originally relieved mood instantly copsed. What kind of identity did Shen qianshu have? she was the daughter of a rich family in ghost city. What kind of person was ye Ling? he was the special bureau chief. Why would he rather bet his future on Shen qianshu? I''m just that bad, he''d rather choose a youngdy from the underworld than me ..." "Don''t think too highly of yourself. Who are you? who ye Ling chooses is ye Ling''s business. Your background is so clean. You are Mr Yuan''s representative in Asia. I don''t need to list Mr Yuan''s criminal record for you, do I? in terms of status, what''s the difference between you and Shen qianshu? you''ve studied too much, so your brain must have turned stupid." Mu Yuan rebuked her impolitely. Cai Zhou coughed. " Major, calm down, " Chen Dong said. This was an interrogation! The reason why sinners became sinners was because of their magical brain circuits, which were different from ordinary people. Lu Mengxi was not angry. " Yes, I took the wrong path for a moment. I was fooled by Li can, and I made a wrong move. One wrong step, and I made many wrong moves. After that, I kept working for him. I just wanted ye Ling to regret it. I had an engagement with him. If he had fulfilled it honestly, nothing would have happened. I could even be his Good Wife. " " Ha. If I remember correctly, the ye olddy pulled the strings and wanted you to marry ye Ling so that you could be even closer to him. However, the outside world has always said that ye Ling has a problem with his body, that he is unsociable, and that he is ugly. You look down on him. I remember very clearly that there was one year when I heard you say with my own ears that ye Ling is not even as good as li Zhiyuan. At least, we know him from the bottom of his heart. You don''t care about any marriage alliance and want to pursue your own happiness. These words were said by you. You have pped yourself until your face is swollen. Are you happy? " Mu Yuan thought to himself,'' this is the first time I feel that I can¡¯tmunicate with a girl.'' "That''s just a rumor from the outside world. It''s not true. Ever since I saw him, I was willing to fulfill the engagement." "The Qing Dynasty has been dead for more than a hundred years. Big sister, it''s a free marriage now. You''ve been immersed in the capitalist Imperials for so many years, but you''re still so feudal. I didn''t expect you to be a feudal defender in your bones." "Cough, cough, cough, major ..." Chen Doni had a headache. He had gone off topic! Mu Yuan took a deep breath."Alright, even if you love him and hate him, you want to see ye Ling regret it. Then why did you look for the Feng family?" "Ghost city''s smuggling model is a little like multi-level marketing. He is the main agent, and below him is a dealer from the Feng family. Furthermore, the Feng family is anti-dumping to all the big businesses. It is not easy to get in touch with the people from ghost city. Shen qianshu will definitely be on guard against me. It is the easiest to start from the Feng family. This is also the suggestion that Li can gave me. As long as the Feng family falls, ghost city will admit to their crimes, and the rtionship between ye Ling and ghost city will be announced. He will not be able to keep his position. " Lu Mengxi said calmly. Mu Yuan was toozy to even roll his eyes."You''re very naive. With your intelligence, you can only be cannon fodder or a gunman. They''re just overestimating you. How did you frame the Feng family?" ¡­¡­ This interrogationsted for nearly two hours, and it was broadcasted live to the special intelligence Department. Other than ye Ling, general mu, old general yang, and the others were also listening to this interrogation. There were also a few big shots who had high authority. One of the big shots even nced at ye Ling. The meaning was obvious. Peach blossom debt? With such a face, he would indeed attract peach blossom debts. Ye Ling did not feel anything at all. Li can was already under control. Mu Yuan''s interrogation also revealed a lot of things. It could be said that Lu Mengxi had even used Feng Huai to infiltrate theboratory. When Li Ze escaped, Li can had also helped. His passport, money, and asset transfer were all done behind the scenes by Li can. Even the third party who sold Li Ze''s data had been Li can''s help. Hearing this, the big shots present were all trembling with fear. Mu Yuan felt that something was amiss, but he could not put his finger on it. "He''s just a chief, but he has so much power? Who else is behind Li can?" Lu Mengxi said,"I know that Li can is the only one. If you want to know, you have to ask him." Mu Yuan nodded and felt that what he said made sense. He did not probe further. Lu Mengxi asked,"Oh, major mu Yuan, Li can also mentioned that you havemitted a serious crime." Ye Ling squinted his eyes slightly. General mu was originally sitting like a soldier, but when he heard this sentence, he unconsciously straightened his back. Mu Yuan was very calm."Oh, what major crime have Imitted?" "Treason!" Lu Mengxi smiled slightly. Ye Ling''s index finger pressed on the table slightly. The people who would be listening to this interrogation would not just be ye Ling and general mu. The entire process would be recorded. If he were mu Yuan, he would be smart enough to crack a joke and not continue the topic with Lu Mengxi. She was obviously doing it on purpose. Mu Yuan had a fearless look on his face."Why don''t you tell me whichw I have vited that Li can has to put such a big hat on me? If I had the intention to betray my country and this was the feudal era, my family would be able to usurp the throne. " General mu was speechless. Ye Ling was speechless. The eyes of the group of big shots all looked at general mu. General mu was so angry that his hair was about to stand up. If he could catch mu Yuan, he would have given him a beating long ago. Why are you not a mute? No one will think you''re mute if you don''t speak! General mu could only pray that mu Yuan would have some sense of propriety. Remember that in the video and broadcast, don''t say everything. Also, are his subordinates all dead? Did no onee to stop him from spouting nonsense? In fact, Hu Yang, Cai Zhou, and the others were also stunned. The technical soldier, little pumpkin, coughed desperately and looked like a crazy sheep, but no one paid him any attention. Old general yang said,"old mu, your son is amazing. He dares to say anything." General MU''s face was the color of a pig''s liver, and he didn''t answer. Alright, I''ll lie t and be mocked! Chapter 2509 The Brat Is Very Arrogant General mu was lying t and waiting to be mocked. Old general yang naturally would not let go of this opportunity. What kind of sour words could he say? mu Yuan''s words were something that even ye Ling would not be able to reply to, let alone his own father. Lu Mengxi did not expect him to be so arrogant. Then, she took a look at the surveince camera. Could it be that the surveince camera was fake? it was not even turned on. Otherwise, why would he be so bold? She had never seen anyone in military uniform speak so arrogantly. Cai Zhou, Hu Yang, and the others came back to their senses. They could only silently give their major a thumbs-up in their hearts. When it came to the truth, their major was the most daring. Mu Yuan said,"tell me. I''m all ears. My father is definitely behind this. There are also many people listening. Oh, there''s also the person you used to like. Tell me properly how I betrayed the country." Mu Yuan''s tone was too arrogant, and his expression was too certain. No one would associate him with treason. Even general old Yang would only mock general mu a few times, but no one would think that mu Yuan would really do something. After all, he was really too ... Fearless. The most important thing was that mu Yuan''s outstanding military achievements were there. He was the major who had made the most military achievements, worked the hardest, and received the most military credits in the past fifty years. Even if he said that he had betrayed the country, someone had to believe him. Lu Mengxi covered her mouth andughed. She said calmly,"I heard Li can mention that when you were serving on the dawn, you ignored the advice and brought a fleet of people through the safety zone and into the war zone just to help an American major carry out a mission. Li can said that the people in the internal department were all talking about it and saying that you were possessed. However, this matter was suppressed by ye Ling. If it was ten years ago when the rtionship between the two countries was so tense, this action would have made you take off your military uniform. " Mu Yuan smiled."I thought that Li can coulde up with something. The Tianming incident was handled properly from the beginning to the end. Firstly, I did not break any rules. Secondly, there were no casualties. I even helped Foreign Affairs obtain the trade tariff reduction that year. You believed whatever Li can said. You should at least take a look at the current affairs of that year." Mu Yuan thought to himself, you scared me to death. I thought that you took a photo of him and Jack. In the past few years, he had been careful not to reveal any ws. As long as Jack didn''t stab him in the back, he didn''t believe that anyone could mess with him. At the conference table, a few of the big shots looked at ye Ling. Ye Ling said,"there is indeed such a thing. The procedures areplete, and he did not break any rules. I specially approved it." General mu heaved a sigh of relief. People who were in love were the most prone to idents. Fortunately, he still knew how to report. What ye Ling did not say was that he was the one whopleted the procedures. Mu Yuan had vited the rules slightly, but the problem was not serious. It was a vition within the scope, and it was not a big deal. Of course, he did not need to exin. General mu also heaved a sigh of relief. Lu Mengxi smiled faintly."Of course, it''s not just about this. There''s also ... Major, you went to United States as soon as you were on leave, and your geographical location ovepped with that major many times ..." "Alright, don''t be so vague. He''s now Lieutenant Colonel Anderson!" Mu Yuan directly called out names. General mu was speechless. Ye Ling was speechless. Cai Zhou was speechless. This kind of brat, every time he killed one, there would be one less! The big shots in the meeting room looked at each other. What was going on? General mu innocently spread out his hands."Why are you looking at me? I don''t know anything. General mu directly denied it three times. If possible, he doesn''t even want to admit that we are father and son." Lu Mengxi''s heart skipped a beat. Mu Yuan''s attitude made her hesitate a little. This did not look like an affair being exposed at all. There must be someone listening to this interrogation behind the scenes. He was not panicking at all. It didn''t look fake. "Yes, Jack. "Anderson, that''s why Li can felt that the two of you were too close to each other. The failure of the mission in Myanmar was also rted to Lieutenant Colonel Anderson. That''s why he suspected that you had leaked some confidential information because of some unspeakable friendship." Lu Mengxi also mentioned it vaguely. This was what the Deputy Director had taught her from the start. If they were to be interrogated at the end, she had to say this. The bosses in the meeting room were all a little confused. What was this boring? After all, he was an old fogey who didn''t quite understand the tricks of young people. Mu Yuan said,"what unspeakable rtionship? tell me confidently. I''m very confused." Lu Mengxi sneered."Major, don''t pretend that you don''t understand." "What do you mean by pretending? I really don''t understand. I''m a boorish man, so I don''t understand the subtext of you cultured people. Why don''t you just tell me the truth?" Mu Yuan was not angry. He was even smiling and had an extremely good attitude. Other than Cai Zhou, the people under him were also confused, but they all understood what he meant! They all had expressions that said,"you''re crazy." Lu Mengxi smiled."Since that''s the case, I''ll be direct. Li can suspects that you''re dating Lieutenant Colonel Anderson. Major mu Yuan, is this treason?" Cai Zhou was the first to get angry."What nonsense are you talking about? I''ll beat you up!" "You''re crazy!" "I''ll kill you if you continue to nder the Major''s reputation!" Before mu Yuan could say anything, the people under him started to defend him. Chapter 2510 Is He Crazy Or Am I Crazy? The big shots in the conference room looked at each other and then at general mu. General mu was angry and anxious, but he couldn''t m the table angrily like he usually did. After all, a few of them were his superiors. "I have a daughter-inw. She might even be pregnant. How can you believe this?" Old general yang cut in from the side."Didn''t you say that your son was shot in the abdomen and it affected ... Ahem, he''s no different from a eunuch?" "Did you help her or have you seen her? where did you hear that from? you don''t need to pay for spreading rumors, right?" He couldn''t talk back to others, but he could talk back to old Yang, who was at the same level as him. "Tsk, just a rumor." "He was shot and injured, but he''s not allowed to be cured?" Ye Ling rubbed the space between his brows. His eyes were empty. Let them quarrel all they want. It had nothing to do with him! After all, the big shots were all antiques. They also felt that this matter was unbelievable and did not believe it at all. Mu Yuan was fearless from the beginning to the end and did not seem like he had been exposed at all. Mu Yuan said,"I have a fianc¨¦e. You know that, right? My fianc¨¦e might even be pregnant. You''re ndering me for having an affair with another man. You made her jump into the Huangpu River to prove her innocence. Can you afford to take responsibility?" Mu Yuan and general mu were indeed father and son. The way they threw the me was exactly the same. "Besides, why don''t you check on Jack? ''Who is Anderson? is his brain broken? why would he date me? "He doesn''t want his military uniform anymore. His uncle doesn''t want topete for the president. You have to have a solid basis for your rumors. You can''t start spreading rumors just because the cost is low. If I say that you have an affair with ye Ling, will ye Ling admit it?" Mu Yuan''s mouth was sharp to begin with, and he said a lot of things, making Lu Mengxi speechless. General mu was very cooperative,"it''s ridiculous!" The big shots nodded."It''s absurd!" Not to mention who mu Yuan was, they also had to see who Anderson was. As mu Yuan said, was he crazy? Mu Yuan said,"I have Anderson''s number. I''ll give it to you. You can call and ask him if he acknowledges me as his boyfriend. I''m still happy that he wants to. I didn''t expect my charm to be so great that it can bring disaster to a country and its people." General mu was speechless. Ye Ling was speechless. Cai Zhou was speechless. Shameless! Perhaps mu Yuan''s attitude was too open and forthright, but Lu Mengxi could not continue the conversation. She was starting to get brainwashed. This was too ridiculous. How could such a thing happen? Even if Anderson liked men, he would not choose mu Yuan. This was a proper sadistic love! Who would choose a love that was destined to be a tragedy from the beginning? Mu Yuan smiled and asked,"is there anything new? Tell me, at least tell me something I don''t know. " Lu Mengxi pursed her lips."Li can said it, and I didn''t say it." "Then you''re brainless. You can''tpare to Shen qianshu in this aspect. She won''t just follow what others say." "You!" This sentence was extremely vicious, and it pierced Lu Mengxi''s spine. She could not stand peopleparing her to Shen qianshu. Mu Yuan said,"there are so many rumors about me in the underworld. I don''t even know about it myself. Do you guys know?" Hu Yang said,"I don''t know." Everyone replied that they didn''t know. Chen Doni was filled with anger."Major, you''ve been through so many life-and-death situations, and yet you''re being ndered by this group of vermin. It''s really disappointing. How did this kind of person get promoted? didn''t they check his character? It must be the fault of the investigators above. Who rmended Li can toe to the special case?" "Cheng Jiaming, I guess." Mu Yuan looked at the camera."Right?" "I don''t know Li can. I didn''t know that Jiaming rmended him. I''ve never seen him before." They were afraid that they would be rted. General mu and old general yang bothughed and expressed that they believed in him. Whether they were hiding daggers behind their smiles or not, only they themselves would know. ? It was a good interrogation, and it almost made the few big shots in the meeting room y Tai Chi with each other. No one dared to get involved with Li can. Ye Ling watched the fun and was very happy. There were also manyments in his heart. Mu Yuan thought of something."Oh right, ye Ling''s son almost died. You guys did it too, right?" Chapter 2511 Mu Yuans Suspicion Old general Yang''s heart was a little nervous, but he calmed down and did not reveal any clues. Lu Mengxi smiled and admitted it happily."Yes, it''s a pity. He has a good life!" Ye Ling''s face darkened instantly. Everyone could feel his anger. Ye Ling had initially treated this incident as an ident, but he did not expect it to be a conspiracy. Mu Yuan was furious."If I did not agree to let you be a tainted witness on probation, I would really want to let you spend the rest of your life in jail. No matter what kind of grudges you have, you should not involve the elderly, children, and women. This is an international practice." Mu Yuan''s gaze was sharp."Those people who kill without blinking an eye, those who hate each other, don''t even involve their children. You guys won''t even let a child off. You''re really too vicious." "I didn''t do this. I don''t have any grudges against the child." Lu Mengxi said calmly. "Li can too?" "Right, he''s also Li can." "What kind of enmity does Li can have with ye Ling? why did he want to kill Tong Hua? I don''t believe that he is so crazy." "The only thing to me is that Tong Hua is Gu Chun''s grandson. This is not targeted at ye Ling. I know that Li can has a grudge with ghost city, but I don''t know what it is exactly." Lu Mengxi told him the half-truth and half-lie that she had thought of long ago. Mu Yuan thought, women are really scary. When a woman was ruthless, she was much more vicious than a man. This was a typical case of love turning into hate. He did not even let go of a child. Zhong ran had already brought Li can''s information over."Master, Li can''s identity and background have all been recorded. The Li family and the Gu family have been friends for generations. Li Chen and Gu Yuan ''an were good friends. After Gu Yuan'' an died, Li Chen and Li can drifted apart for some reason. The two brothers have not been in contact for a few years. I have never heard of Li can having any enmity with ghost city." Ye Ling nodded. Elder Cheng said,"there must be some kind of grudge. Otherwise, why would he do this to a child? he is really vicious. Jiaming must have been deceived." No one would respond to this. Old mu and old general yang did not respond. Old general yang knew about Tong Hua''s matter and was still thinking about how to get himself out of it. He would not get involved. Didn''t she see that ye Ling''s face was so ugly? Mu Yuan asked,"how did Li can n to make a move on Tong Hua? what is the specific n? who is executing it? we have investigated this matter, and it was an ident that did it wlessly. Where did he start from?" Lu Mengxi said calmly,"I''m not involved in this. I only know that he did it. You have to ask her about the details. However, I know one thing. He used diamonds to trade, not cash." This could be considered as not knowing anything. However, mu Yuan felt that it was not easy for Lu Mengxi to admit it so readily. Li can was already being controlled. Li can would naturally say,"what else do you know?" "The key is what you want to ask." Lu Mengxi said calmly,"if I know, I will definitely tell you. If I don''t know, you have to ask Li can." Mu Yuan said calmly,"I don''t believe that Li can can could n so many things by himself. I also don''t believe that Li can has such great power. There must be someone behind him. Are you not willing to tell me, or are you going to push out a scapegoat to take the me? Lu Mengxi, if you lie, the probationary period that you have promised will not count. " "Major mu Yuan, everything I said is true. It''s up to you to believe it or not." "Alright, that''s all for today''s interrogation. I''ll need miss Lu''s cooperation if I recall anythingter!" "Alright!" The interrogation hade to an end. Mu Yuan had basically asked everything that he needed to ask. He had also asked everything that he should not ask. He was very imposing."Is there anything else you need me to ask?" He had asked almost everything he could think of. Ye Ling thought for a moment."No." The big shots were only here to be witnesses and to listen to the interrogation. There was nothing much to ask. General mu said,"send someone to interrogate Li can first and see if his confession is correct." "I''m just afraid that she''s looking for a scapegoat!" Mu Yuan said calmly,"ye Ling knows best what kind of power Li can has. I don''t think that Li can has the ability to n the whole thing." Ye Ling could not tell what he was feeling. Now, he did not care what Li can had done or set up. He just wanted to know how Li can had done it to Tong Hua. Chapter 2512 Lets Have A Talk "Lock Lu Mengxi up first. Don''t let anything go wrong. We''ll see if she''s a scapegoat after an interrogation. Also ..." Ye Ling originally wanted to tell her to know her limits and not talk nonsense. He looked at the big bosses present and said,"forget it!" Ye Ling felt that if he told mu Yuan, he would be ying the zither to a cow. Mu Yuan would not listen to him. Otherwise, he would not have such a shocking love. bg jewelry. Shen qianshu looked at the message that Zhong ran had sent and was a little lost in thought. Li can? Li Chen''s older brother? Li Chen had a twin brother called Li can, and he was also from the special intelligence Bureau. This was the first time Shen qianshu knew about this. She was also quite familiar with Li Chen. Because of Yun an''s rtionship, they were very close. After Li Chen and Yun an got married, they protected their personal space very well. Li Chen''s personality was cold and did not have many friends. He had worked in AG for many years, and he had never invited a friend home. Yun an often invited the people in Shen qianshu''s office to be guests. Besides, Li Chen had a stic surgeon friend. Other than that, it was very rare to see Li Chen in contact with anyone else. He had also never heard of Li Chen having a twin brother. Li can! He was the one who harmed Tong Hua? Why? What enmity did Li can have with ghost city? Zhong ran passed her a copy of Lu Mengxi''s written confession. Shen qianshu was also in a daze as she looked at it. If Li can had a grudge against ghost city, what about Li Chen? As Li can''s twin younger brother, did Li Chen also have a grudge against ghost city? however, his attitude towards him was extremely good, and he was also very close to him. How could there be a grudge? "Why are you in a daze?" Yun an asked. Shen qianshu looked into Yun an''s clear eyes and asked slowly,"Li Chen ... Does he have an older brother called Li can?" "Yes, the two brothers fell out. They haven''t seen each other for several years." Yun an lowered his head and said. Perhaps there was telepathy between twin brothers. He didn''t know how Li can found out the truth. Although he respected Gu Yuan ''an''s wishes, they never kept in touch again. Yun an had also heard Li Chen say that Li can had always kept Li Chen''s identity a secret because Gu Yuan ''an had promised Li can to live with Li Chen''s identity and never return to ghost city. They had cut off all contact from then on. However, Li can attributed Li Chen''s death to ghost city. "Why did you break up?" "I don''t know," Yun an said,"he rarely talks about older brother, and I don''t ask. I''ve been with him for so long, but I''ve never seen Li can. He doesn''t even mention him usually." Shen qianshu calmed herself down. It was good that this matter had nothing to do with Li Chen. She had never been one to implicate others, nor would she vent her anger on others. "Why are you suddenly asking about Li can?" "I was just curious, so I asked." Shen qianshuughed."Why did you take my big brother''s fountain pen? you didn''t look too right that day." "Oh, it''s just that ... He wants a memory. I gave him that pen." Shen qianshu was surprised."Then, Li Chen has no objections?" "What opinion can he have?" Yun an pursed his lips."Why have you been so preupied recently?" "I''m thinking about something. " Shen qianshu said,"help me make an appointment with Li Chen. I want to meet him." "Ah?" Yun an was a little flustered."Why should I see him?" "We''re just talking about something. Why are you so nervous? it''s not like I''m going to eat your man." Yun an was embarrassed and scratched his head."Alright, I''ll make the appointment for you. Can we have lunch together?" "Sure!" Yun an called Li Chen to ask him out for lunch. He also said that Shen qianshu wanted to see him. Li Chen was looking at the message on his phone in a daze. He did not say anything for a while. After a while, he deleted the message and replied to Yun an. Li Chen said,"alright!" 2513 Chapter 2513 When Li Chen arrived at the restaurant, Yun an and Shen qianshu were sitting by the window, talking andughing like a couple on a date. They were a perfect match. They often came to this restaurant, and the waiters all knew each other. BG was right across the road, so it was very convenient for Li Chen toe over. After Li Chen came over, he greeted them and very naturally bumped hands with Yun an. He sat beside Yun an. Yun an had already ordered his meal and a cup of brandy for him. Shen qianshu was not in a hurry to ask him either. The three of them exchanged greetings and talked about work for a while before Shen qianshu started to change the topic."Have you been in contact with Li can recently?" "No, I didn ''t," Li Chen sighed. It was finally here. He said,"we''ve been on the phone a few times, but we haven''t met. What''s wrong?" "Ye Ling was investigating today. Lu Mengxi used Li can of being Tong Hua''s murderer, and Tong Hua almost died in his hands. I took a look at Lu Mengxi''s statement. He said that Li can has a grudge against ghost city. Li can is your twin brother. I want to know what grudge he has with us that he would not even let a child off?" If the real Li Chen didn''t die, what enmity could Li can have with ghost city? But he couldn''t say that. Li Chen said,"I don''t know what Lu Mengxi''s statement will be like. Although I haven''t contacted Li can for a few years, I still have some understanding of him. Even if he hates someone to the core, he is not someone who will take his anger out on others. He would not do anything to a child. He is not a crazy person, nor is he a Desperado." He, Li can, and Li Chen could be considered to have grown up together. The two brothers had good characters. Even if Li can wanted to take revenge for Li Chen, his target would be Gu Yuanli and the Gu family. He would not target a child. "He won''t target the child?" "You should ask ye Ling to check if Lu Mengxi''s confession is credible. If you say that he did something to ghost city, I would believe it. But if you say that he harmed a child, I don''t believe it." Li Chen said softly,"I''m not trying to defend him, but he''s really not that kind of person." Shen qianshu did not know if she should choose to believe Li Chen."Then what kind of enmity does he have with ghost city?" "It''s not convenient for me to say. " Li Chen said,"I''m very sorry." Shen qianshu did not force him. Yun an knew a little about the inside story and felt a little guilty. He kept eating and did not talk to her to avoid awkwardness and exposing himself. It was not easy for him to be stuck in the middle. "Okay, since it''s not convenient for you to say it, I won''t make things difficult for you. I will talk to ye Ling about it. Perhaps Lu Mengxi''s confession is really problematic." Li Chen said,"Li can is the director of the special Affairs Bureau. Perhaps the people inside know best how far he can go." "I understand." This meal could be considered to be a happy one for both the host and the guest. After Shen qianshu went back, she told ye Ling everything truthfully."Do you think Lu Mengxi''s words can be trusted? Li Chen also said that Li can would not hurt our Tong Hua. " "A person''s good and evil can be decided in a single thought. Some people have principles, while others don ''t. It''s hard to say. We''ll know what exactly happened after we interrogate Li can." Ye Ling did not bother to guess."Mu Yuan''s suspicions are right. Li can alone could not have nned such a perfect scheme. He did not do it. Once his confession ispared with Lu Mengxi''s confession, we will be able to find the ws." Shen qianshu sighed."I hope that the truth of this matter will be revealed as soon as possible." "Yes, I also hope so." At the safe house by the sea. The technical soldier was checking all the tracking signals. He shook his head and said,"major, no one is tracking our whereabouts. Li can has been silent since he was captured." Hu Yang said,"is it really Li can?" Mu Yuan leaned against the pir in a carefree manner. He stretched out his legs and smoked a cigarette. His expression was serious."It doesn''t look like it." Chen Doni hurried over."Major, the written version of Li can''s confession has been sent over. It is roughly consistent with what Lu Mengxi said." Mu Yuan''s brows furrowed. This was exactly what he had expected. Li can didn''t resist and just confessed? This is much shorter than I expected. He should at least struggle a little, right?" Chen Doni said,"there''s news from the police station. They interrogated him overnight. He couldn''t hold on and confessed." Wei Cheng replied,"it''s too smooth. I''m actually feeling a little creeped out." Mu Yuan said,"isn''t this too much of a coincidence?" Chapter 2514 I Have Nothing To Do With Li Chen The technical soldier said,"major, I discovered that someone has been tracking your whereabouts over the years." "Investigate me?" "Yes, there''s a record at the exit and entry gates." "Who is it?" "Old general yang." The technical soldier showed him the information and said,"it happened a while ago. Why did he check your whereabouts after Yang Kuan''s ident?" Mu Yuan pursed his lips. If someone wanted to check his whereabouts, there would definitely be records at every airport. What if he got Jack to hide his information? Wouldn''t that make it seem more deliberate? Cai Zhou asked,"major, do you want to ask ... The Lieutenant Colonel to help you hide your whereabouts?" "There''s no evidence here, let him investigate. " Mu Yuan put on a straight face."I''m upright. I''m not afraid of him checking." Cai Zhou was speechless. Don''t you feel guilty? Mu Yuan was not confident either, but if the records were hidden, then something would definitely happen. If they showed it to people openly, they might not necessarily be in trouble. If you hid another country''s entry records, how would you exin it? How did you hack into their system and take away their information? can you exin clearly? "Yang Kuan suffered such a big loss, so he won''t let it go." Mu Yuan thought to himself,''is he going to hold an engagement party to prevent people from suspecting that he''s having an affair with a man? it''ll save me a lot of trouble if I hold an engagement party.'' He touched his chin and began to study something. His brain was exactly the same as general mu ''S. He was thinking about his situation. It was impossible for him to have a child. If his fianc??e was willing to give birth to a child for him, it might be a good idea. But she''s so young, why should she live as a widow and give birth to your children? dream on! What if he was willing? Then his brain must not be clear! Mu Yuan mulled over it and still could note up with a conclusion. If the other party was really willing to bear him a child, their whole family would really treat them like their ancestors. If she found someone she liked, she could go through the formalities and be with him. Their family could even be her maternal family. That was also ... A good thing, right? But to really mention it to thedy, F * ck! Aren''t you scum! Mu Yuan felt that he could not do such a thing. It was possible to have a hole in his brain, just like how general mu also had a hole in his brain. He did not even dare to mention such a thing. It was too challenging their bottom line. Mu Yuan could not help but imagine that Jack would definitely have a child in the future. What would his child look like? The children of Westerners were all very cute when they were young. Would he love children? Mu Yuan thought that if it was Jack''s child, he would probably love the house and its Crow. After all, his blood flowed in his veins. The more mu Yuan thought about it, the more tragic it became. He interrupted his own imagination in time. Li can was a young man with a pale face. In the eyes of special people, he was honest, well-mannered, and good-looking. He was a good superior, but no one would have thought that such a superior would do such a crazy thing. He confessed to everything calmly, as if he had already expected it. Ye Ling asked,"what grudge do you have with ghost city that you want toy your hands on my son?" Li can smiled."Chief, your son is fine. He''s bound to have good fortune after escaping death. Let''s not pursue the past." "Why don''t you pursue it?" Ye Ling said,"are you afraid that you can''t tell me the details, or are you afraid that I''ll expose something? my son almost died, and you''re asking me not to pursue it?" "Then I''ll give you my life aspensation." Li can said,"a life for a life." "How many things have you nned alone? tell me everything in detail. I want to know the whole process. If you can''t tell me, it means that you have aplices. I don''t care who you''re protecting, but it''s not easy for you to die Here. You''ll have to tell me eventually." "Chief, why do you say I''ll definitely have aplices? this is all my doing." "Then what kind of enmity do you have with ghost city? "Why did you kill my son? as far as I know, you and Gu Yuan ''an have been best friends since you were young. You are his twin and have always been in and out of ghost city. Li Chen works in AG and is on good terms with my wife. He has never done anything bad to my wife. How do you expect me to believe you?" "I''m me, Li Chen is Li Chen, we''re not rted at all!" Li can said coldly,"don''t get it wrong. I''ve stopped contacting him for a long time. I don''t have a younger brother." Ye Ling was not surprised at all that Li can would say that. Shen qianshu had asked on his behalf and told him the truth about Li Chen''s feedback. That was why ye Ling was suspicious of Li can''s motives. If he did not do anything, why would he protect the person behind him? who was it that made him willing to take such a risk? In fact, he could even put his own brother aside and ignore him. "So, what kind of enmity do you have with ghost city?" 2515 Chapter 2515 Li can frowned and closed his eyes slightly."Because the people from ghost city killed the people closest to me. I want revenge. Why did Li Chen distance himself from me? It''s because I want to take revenge. " "Who died in ghost city''s hands?" Ye Ling asked, getting to the bottom of it. Li can said,"chief, there are many things that you won''t get anything out of getting to the bottom of. It will harm others ''lives and cause them to lose precious things. Back then, it was because I got to the bottom of things that I found out about the tragedy. You don''t have to ask anymore. I want revenge. If I fail, I will bear it alone. I don''t want to mention anything else." Mu Yuan had specially invited Lu Mengxi to watch this interrogation. In everyone''s eyes, Li can was a pale but handsome young man. He had a gentle look and always treated everyone with kindness. They really could not imagine that he was a cruel and merciless person. Mu Yuan looked at Lu Mengxi''s expression. She looked unmoved. Mu Yuan asked,"you and Li can have agreed on your lines long ago, right? if something were to happen, he would be willing to be the scapegoat." Lu Mengxi said,"major mu Yuan, your words are very strange. Li Chen is Li can''s only brother left. There is no one in this world who is worthy of his protection and has lost his life. What do you want to pursue? Do you have to say that there''s someone behind us and pull out an enemy of yours before it''s over? Why don''t you believe that all of this was nned by Li can?" "Because Li can doesn''t have the ability!" Mu Yuan said,"Li can does not have the ability to mobilize the group of people who tried to assassinate us. They can only be mobilized by a general in the military. Li can can can can only mobilize special agents, and the special agents, other than a group of people who carry out missions in the country, are all outside the country. The small teams in the country are directly under ye Ling. Tell me, where did Li can mobilize this group of assassins?" "They''re my people. I''m Mr. Yuan''s representative. It''s easy for me to keep a group of assassins." Lu Mengxi said,"do you think that we are all fighting alone?" "I''ve been training in the Army for more than ten years, so I know thebat methods of Special Forces the best. This group of people is trained systematically. Did you find a group of retired soldiers from our country and form a team of assassins?" Mu Yuan retorted. Lu Mengxi could not answer. She did not expect mu Yuan to be so sharp. "I''ve said what I needed to say. I''m tired and want to rest." "Please!" Mu Yuan did not stop her and let Cai Zhou look after her. Jiang Cheng was outside, so it was very safe. Chen Dong said,"this woman won''t listen to anything." Wei Cheng said,"it must be the director who refused to use the honey trap." Hu Yang said,"our major can also use her beauty to seduce him." "I don''t like men like the major. Men like the major ..." Mu Yuan kicked him."Shut up!" The technical soldier smiled."The major is very popr with men. No wonder they suspect that the major and his junior high school are having an affair. However, the medicaldies in our military camp also like the major very much. They lean on the railing every day to watch the major train." Mu Yuan said,"I''m attracted to both men and women. Is that okay?" "Alright, you''re charming. Whatever you say!" Chen Doni said with a smile. As the few of them joked around, the atmosphere became more rxed. Mu Yuan had also received orders to send Lu Mengxi to the special case and not stay in the safe house anymore. Mu Yuan snapped his fingers."Everyone, get ready and set off to the special intelligence Department. Chen Doni, Jiang Cheng, and Wei Cheng will be in one car. The rest of you will be in my car." "Yes!" Chapter 2516 General Mu And Major Little Mu Mu Yuan led his team and set off from the seaside to the special intelligence Bureau. The special intelligence Bureau office was set up in the administrative district Two streets away from the Financial District. This area was where the military Commission''s offices were, and the municipal general office was opposite. Not far away were the Procuratorate, court, and public security General office. There were few people and it was quiet. There were a few small courtyards that werepletely unarmed. There were special police officers standing guard at the door. There were cameras in every corner, monitoring the situation 24/7. This was the safest and most heavily guarded neighborhood in the city. The car had just crossed the bridge when mu Yuan paid attention to the situation outside. Hu Yang was more serious than him. He had been checking to see if there were any people following them along the way. After crossing the bridge, he was connected to the special intelligence monitoring personnel. Everything had already been sent to the satellite escort stage, and it waspletely safe. In order to prevent any idents, ye Ling got the people from the transportation Bureau to cooperate. Mu Yuan did not encounter any red lights along the way. The traffic lights were green throughout the entire journey, and there was no traffic jam. They reached the special situation very smoothly. This was an office for the Special Affairs Department, but it was not the main office. The main office was not here, and it was not open to the public either. As Li can''s matter had caused quite a stir and involved ghost city, there were many big shotsing and going. Hence, the interrogation was conducted in this office. General mu looked at his son, WA Liang''s head, and felt that his anger had be more appeased. Mu Yuan also did not expect to meet a few big bosses the moment he entered the door. His father''s gaze was extremely unfriendly, as if he had done something outrageous again. Ever since he found out that he was in love, his father had treated him as if he had been picked up from the streets. Old Yang and old mu did not see eye to eye with each other. Mu Yuan saw that his father''s looks were the highest among the group and felt a little proud! He was really young and full of energy, and his future was promising. After making aparison in his heart, mu Yuan respectfully greeted the bosses and took the opportunity to walk around with the soldiers under him to show their faces. When the technical soldier saluted, he stood straighter than he usually did. His eyes were filled with pure admiration! No matter which faction these bosses were from, on the surface, everyone was amiable and friendly. They were all old friends and had seen mu Yuan before. All of them smiled amiably and praised him before entering the office. General mu was a few steps behind and pulled mu Yuan."You have to know your limits. Don''t talk nonsense, do you hear me?" "What do you mean by talking nonsense?" Mu Yuan was confused, but he said seriously,"I''ve always been nice." General mu was furious. If you don''t say it properly, I''ll be furious! "Be more serious!" "Yes!" Mu Yuan tutted."You should at least tell me what''s going to happen. Spoil it. Isn''t this escorting Lu Mengxi, so my mission is considered over?" "Did you see your teammates? they were isted after entering the office." Mu Yuan was speechless. What was going on? General mu said,"old Yang has been investigating your whereabouts for the past few years, and it''s indeed a little ... Are you crazy? even if you''re in love, why are you running around so frequently? can''t it be that he''s the one whoes to our country more often? anyone can see that there''s a problem if you go there every time you''re on vacation. You''re really giving yourself away?" "No, he''s busier than me." Mu Yuan said that because he was an undercover agent and was often outside the borders, he would have a period of leave after a mission ended. As his physique was different, Jack was a little worse off. Sometimes, he would go undercover for as long as half a year, and his leave was considered less than mu Yuan ''s. However, Jack''s leave was also here. Chapter 2517 We Have The Best Relationship You just changed your face. You can''t say you don''t want toe if you didn''t get a picture at gate realm, right? "Aren''t you busy?" General mu roared angrily but still tried to lower his voice,"in short, you should know your limits. Don''t say things you shouldn''t say!" "I know." Mu Yuan also knew that he could not stay for long, so he followed general mu in. The moment he entered, he was invited to an istion room. Among the soldiers under mu Yuan, other than Cai Zhou, no one knew the specific situation. Cai Zhou would never betray him. Mu Yuan thought to himself, not only Cai Zhou, even the timid technical soldier would not say anything even if he knew. He was afraid that there would be discrepancies in his statement. Fortunately, Cai Zhou was the only one who knew. Don''t you know how to lie? Mu Yuan calmed down. Even if it was a lie detector, it would only be targeted at him alone and not everyone under him. Furthermore, if he was an enforcer, the first person he would target would be the technical soldier. As his trusted aides, most people would feel that if his subordinates knew about his Affairs, the technical soldier would definitely be the best one to pry open. This was because he was timid and afraid of things. He was also a homebody and had a very strong sense of patriotism. He was in awe of everything in the Army. Such a person would not hide anything impure. Mu Yuan looked very calm on the surface, but he was panicking in his heart. The tattoo on her inner thigh seemed to be burning. Getting a tattoo on his head really made him a bomb. But they weren''t so perverted as to strip me naked and look at the inner side of my thigh. Even if they were stripped naked, they might not be able to see it. Steady, don''t panic! You''re a person who has seen the world! "Do you have coffee?" "Yes, major!" After all, this was an isted interrogation. His identity was special, and everyone was still very friendly to him. Even if he was not a member of the MU family, with his military achievements, no one here would neglect him. "I want ck coffee. I''m a little sleepy, so make it stronger." "Alright!" A special police officer agreed and sent someone to make coffee for him. He silently swallowed the word "instant". As expected of a child from an aristocratic family, he was just different from them. He actually had to make coffee! Mu Yuan calmly held his coffee and waited for a full ten minutes before a man and a woman came in. They had a gentle smile on their faces, and mu Yuan almost thought that they were just going through the motions. However, there were two cameras in the interrogation room that were rotating in all directions. There was probably a group of big bosses behind them. There was definitely no such thing as going through the motions. "Major, we can start now." The female interrogator passed a stack of documents to mu Yuan."These are the Major''s overseas records for the past few years, including those who used your passport, those who were specially issued by the special intelligence Department, and those who were specially approved. Everything is here. Take a look to see if there are any who did not leave the country by you." It was a very thick stack of information. After all, he had several passports. Mu Yuan also remembered the time of his missions and vacation time. He had ticked almost ten lines. "These are all using my name. However, Cai Zhou and Hu Yang are not using my name." Mu Yuan specifically stated the time and location of these missions, as well as the reason why they had to use his specially approved passport to leave the country. He exined everything clearly. One of them interrogated the other while the other recorded the information. "This batch of information is the information about the Major''s vacation abroad." Mu Yuan took a look and basically confirmed that he had been using his own passport to go abroad during his vacation, so he had no way to defend himself. "It''s me. " The interrogator asked,"major, from the time you were 18 to 23 years old, you took a total of 12 days off. 10 of them went back and forth to the United States, and six of them were less than 10 kilometers away from their Garrison base. How do you exin this?" Mu Yuan said,"when I was training at the West Point, I established a rtionship with the students and instructors. After the training at the West Point ended, a portion of the students stayed in the Army. We agreed to gather and y together during the holidays. With the students and instructors, this ... Isn''t considered a crime, right?" "Of course not!" The interrogator was all smiles and had a good attitude. She lowered her head and flipped through the information. Mu Yuan knew that this was amon tactic of interrogators, which was to make the person being interrogated feel a little nervous."Then, between the major and the West Point instructor, who is the closest to?" Mu Yuan,"Jack. Anderson!" 2518 Chapter 2517 General mu secretly thought, it''s stabilized! Don''t panic. Although his son was a little fierce, he was also a tyrant in the family. He knew his limits outside and would not cause any big trouble. He could not help but curse. What kind of male Vixen was Anderson, to have his son head over heels for her? how despicable! He had vaguely seen her once, but the most hateful thing was that he could not remember what she looked like. The situation in Myanmar that day was too chaotic. He didn''t even have time to deal with his own affairs, so how could he remember any random cat or dog? if he had known earlier, he would have looked at them more!!! The interrogatorughed."Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, you''ve participated in a tactical exchange in our country and have been in Kyoto for half a year, right?" "Yes, because I was once his student, so I''m in charge of receiving him." "I understand. It seems that your rtionship is quite good." Mu Yuan did not casually reply to this. "Does ye Ling know that you have a good rtionship with Anderson?" "I don''t know!" Mu Yuan said,"I''m from two military backgrounds. After I graduated from West Point, I served in the Navy. First, I was a Captain, then I was in the Marine Corps, and I was also an undercover agent in the Golden Triangle. After I finished serving, I was transferred to the Special Forces. Ye Ling and I have known each other since we were young. As my superior, he has never interfered with my befriending. However, he did mention that I should keep in touch with the West Point students more, especially Lieutenant Colonel Anderson. " Ye Ling was speechless. This shifting of the me, I''m convinced! "Why?" The interrogator asked. "You''re talking nonsense. The special intelligence Agency is in charge of overseas undercover operations, assassinations, eavesdropping, and all kinds of overseas operations. I keep close contact with the officers of other countries, which is the most helpful for our tactical arrangements, especially the rescue. Three years ago, there was an ident in Northern Europe. If it was a domestic rescue, would you have gone there on a rocket? Later, I contacted Anderson and he sent a helicopter from the NATO base to bring us back. At that time, three agents were on the verge of death, but fortunately, I came in time and saved their lives. " Mu Yuan said calmly,"all of you sit in the office. Who has ever been on the frontlines? Who knew how many seconds it would take for a bullet to hit the liver to kill it? "Who knew that something would happen in Northern Europe? we were trapped in the snow Mountain. There were traps in front of us and pursuers behind us. We were trapped for three days. Where was the rescue team? Who can save us in time? Who knows how many wrong roads we will take if we go to an unfamiliar ce without the help and knowledge of the overseas officers? who knows if I appear on the streets of Somalia with a gun, I will be shot into a ho''s nest in a few seconds. Who can save me from a group of soldiers and civilians? If you don''t know all this, I don''t think you have the right to use me of being too close to some overseas officers. I''m just doing my best to prevent my team members from going home safely in the worst case scenario. " General mu was a little envious after hearing this. In fact, he had never really had a heart-to-heart talk with mu Yuan. The father and son were of the same bloodline, so they both understood each other. Even if he knew that mu Yuan was trying to hide his love. However, mu Yuan''s words were also his heartfelt words. As an overseas undercover agent, their greatest wish was to return home safely after the mission. As the team leader, mu Yuan would naturally think of ways to get his teammates to go home! "By the way, among the overseas special Agent teams, I have the lowest casualty ratio. Over the years, only Gao Qiao and Lu Shang have died. I''ve brought the rest back safely. " The interrogator nodded. He was touched as well. Ye Ling took Zhong ran''s information and passed it to the big bosses. He was very cooperative."This is the casualty rate of the foreign special agents every year." This was a shocking set of data that would be covered up and buried. Only the privileged could see it. Old general yang was silent and didn''t dare to respond. A casual sentence could stir up a ho''s nest. As an old general, he knew what this meant. Mu Yuan paused for a moment."So, you don''t have to me me for acting first and reportingter, using my own warship to help himplete the anti-terrorism mission. First, international anti-terrorism does not discriminate between countries, and everyone has a responsibility. Second, courtesy demands reciprocity. He saved me before, and it is within my capabilities. Even if it is out of humanitarianism, I will not watch them die without doing anything." Chapter 2519 Mu Yuans Divine Reversal Mu Yuan''s words blocked the interrogators ''questions about the warship, and she skipped it. "So, major and Lieutenant Colonel Anderson are purely friends?" "Yes, if it''s not pure friendship, can it develop into love?" The interrogator replied,"I didn''t mean that." "Ha!" General mu was speechless. He covered his face slightly and faced the gazes of his old colleagues helplessly."I''ll say it again, I have a daughter-inw. I''ll send you an invitation tomorrow. Remember to give me a big red packet." p The big shots were speechless. The interrogator asked,"in that case, how do you exin these photos, major?" She passed a stack of photos to mu Yuan. Mu Yuan''s heart was already thumping, but he was able to calm down. The photos were very familiar. They were the ones that Roosevelt had shown him before. The photos were rather blurry, and he could vaguely make out his facial features. Yo, when Jack was wearing a mask, his smile was very pampering. The photos were also good. Mu Yuan said,"myrade finally reunited after a long time. I was too excited and fell over all of a sudden. I''m sorry for losing myposure." "This hug is too intimate." "Youngdy, have you held hands with your best friend? Had he hugged her waist? Have you touched your chest?" The interrogator was speechless. Ye Ling was speechless. The big shots were speechless. General mu had long given up on saying anything. He had a look of "my son is free and unrestrained like this, what can you do to me!" "The men in our military camp often hug each other. You''re just looking at gay people. We haven''t seen each other for half a year, and we talk a lot. How about a hug?" Although it was hard to exin why he was hugging her like a ko bear. "Oh, I even hugged ye Ling like this before. Are you trying to say that there''s something going on between ye Ling and me?" Ye Ling,"?" "Alright, then ..." "Wait a minute. Since you''re done, I''ll ask too. Where did you get this photo?" Mu Yuan asked indifferently. "We investigated." Mu Yuanughed coldly."What a coincidence. Last month, I was on a mission in new New York. Before he Chunwang died, he mentioned his rtionship with Roosevelt. Later on, Roosevelt looked for me and showed me these photos. At that time, he pointed out a path for me. If I was willing to cooperate with him and use the photos to frame Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, I could put forward any conditions. At that time, he almost moved me, but I have a bottom line. I can''t betray my feelings for such a thing, so I rejected him. "Now that these familiar photos have appeared once more, do I think that someone has a close rtionship with Senator Roosevelt and even managed to get a photo from him? What was the intention of the person who got the photo? Why is he on such good terms with Roosevelt? if he isn ''t, then is he going to cooperate with Roosevelt to disrupt the political situation in our country or eradicate dissidents? this is extremely terrifying. " Mu Yuan was a person who was very good at finding opportunities. In one sentence, he had instantly changed the topic and situation. General yang was furious."I have nothing to do with Roosevelt!" General mu didn''t let him off,"then tell me, where did the photoe from? I didn''t think that you would actually work with Roosevelt to get rid of us. You''re targeting our Mu family, right? you''re deliberately tarnishing his reputation and charging him with treason so that our bloodline can eliminate him. What a good scheme, what a good scheme. You actually told outsiders about internal affairs, and this person is still Rothschild! Mu Yuan has a bottom line even at such a young age and knows how to reject. You, on the other hand, are so happy to take photos from him. What did you take in exchange for him?" 2520 Chapter 2521 General mu would not just sit there and let himself be beaten. Ye Ling also asked,"I also want to ask, where did you get this photo? are you so close to Roosevelt?" Why would they give you a photo for no reason and deliberately let you frame the MU family? General, what do you want to do?" "Don''t make irresponsible remarks. How do I have a deal with Roosevelt? just based on mu Yuan''s one-sided statement?" Old general yang was furious. Ye Lingughed coldly."He has a recording of the conversation between mu Yuan and Roosevelt. Do you want to confront him face to face? you should be more honest." Old general yang was stunned. What? There was a recording? what was this? He did not think that mu Yuan was trying to trick him and could not help but panic."This photo was given to us by the other party when we were investigating major mu Yuan''s whereabouts. We did not have any private transactions." He didn''t dare to admit to the deal. If he did, this matter would be blown up. "I don''t believe it!" General mu replied,"I don''t believe it either. Do you think I''m stupid?" Old Yang, you''re ruthless. I don''t like you either. Did I call for help? You''re going for internal affairs and Foreign Affairs, what do you want to do? I''m asking you, what do you want? In order to frame my son, you''re willing to make a deal with Roosevelt. Do you really want to rip off my son''s military uniform? do you want your Yang family to be the only one to shine? or do you want to exterminate us?" This crime was a huge one. Old general yang couldn''t answer it at all. "I didn ''t!" The big shots were also divided into several factions. They could fight however they wanted, but they wouldn''t join a team easily. However, their attitudes were the same. This was internal affairs! What old general yang had done was a taboo. If he really seeded, he would smash anyone who stood in his way in the future. "Then why did you ask for the photo? what are you trying to do by using my son of a crime?" "If your son is innocent, who can pin the crime on him?" "My son''s innocence is now being sullied by you. I can''t just let this matter go. I want to pursue this matter to the end. Do you dare to bring me to the military court? I''ll apany you to the end!" General mu was not afraid of him at all. He even cut off his own escape route."Since you suspect that mu Yuan and Lieutenant Colonel Anderson have some special rtionship, sure, this matter is made public. Everyone can testify together. I will make a report and immediately apply for an international military trial. We will all go to court to confront them!" Although he was also not sure if the Vixen who seduced his son would stab their family in the back, ye Ling said that the other party had bought a house at the stone bridge in the garden for mu Yuan. He reluctantly believed him this once for the sake of money. He believed in money but not mu Yuan''s judgment. Hmph! Old general yang didn''t dare to reply. A Big Shot came out to smooth things over."Old mu, calm down. This matter isn''t that serious. I think we shouldn''t interrogate him anymore. Major mu Yuan is right. It''s good for us to have him keep in close contact with the military officers of the other countries. Let''s all take a step back and not hurt our rtionship." "On what basis?" Old general mu was a typical example of someone who would feel bad if he didn''t take advantage of others."My innocent son, I''ll just let it go after being sshed with a basin of dirty water. Then in the future, if anyone thinks of this matter and captures him for interrogation, who can I go to to reason with him?" "Old mu, don''t go too far. I was wrong in this matter. Are you going to exile Yang Kuan?" he asked. "Your son deserved it, and it was the higher-ups who sentenced him. It has nothing to do with me. The court is not run by my family. If you don''t like it, you can call Yang Kuan back and we''ll fight another case!" General mu was so excited that he mmed the table,"you''re ndering my son just for that good-for-nothing thing of yours?" "Who are you calling a good-for-nothing?" "Are you talking about your son? Other people risked their lives for the country, but he was like a gossiper behind their backs, chilling the hearts of a group of secret agents. It was kind of him not to cut off his military uniform. Has your son ever been on the battlefield outside the borders? Have you participated in anti-terrorism activities? He sent someone to deal with the terrorist attack at the train stationst year, but he didn''t even go to direct the attack himself. "He''s always the first to charge and break through enemy lines. He''s also the first to be shot. On average, he''ll earn merits twice a year. Your son is eight years older than him. He''s been in the Army for more than ten years and has less merits than him. Who gave him the courage to talk behind his back? Even if my son likes men, it''s my family''s business to end our bloodline. Who are you to talk so much? Compared to my son, he''s just a big hooligan. He relied on your family''s background to be a lieutenant colonel. He really thinks he''s something. How dare you have the face to stand up for him? the vows carved on the wall can be eaten by dogs!" Ye Ling was speechless. The big shots were speechless. Everyone in the Army knew that general mu had a fiery temper, but it was the first time that he had scolded someone so emotionally and resentfully. Even when he wanted to fight with old general yangst time, he wasn''t so angry and vigorous. His imposing manner had already suppressed old general yang ''s. Old general yang was so angry that he clutched his heart, as if he couldn''t breathe. Old general mu didn''t care about him at all."What are you pretending for? you just had a physical examinationst month, and your body is in good shape." Old general Yang''s eyes rolled back and he fainted. The big shots went over to help him up and called his name. Ye Ling ordered someone to call an ambnce. The scene was a mess. A few generals of the same rank went for a physical examination together. Old general mu and old general yang went for a physical examination together. Old general mu was also a frontline soldier when he was young. He had a lot of illnesses, and his joints were not in good condition. There were also some minor problems with his liver. He had a slight fatty liver. Old general yang took his report and bragged about how good his body was. He deliberately provoked general mu and said that he would go to the square to practice Tai Chi when he was free. General mu,"???" So fragile? "Old mu, stop talking. You''ve made him faint from anger." Ye Ling saw that general mu did not reflect at all and even suspected that old general yang was pretending. He secretly stepped on the back of his foot and even pressed it hard to make sure that he was really unconscious. Ye Ling silently looked away. General mu was fearless and had no intention of apologizing,"you can''t even stand this little bit of stimtion. You''re too pretentious!" 2521 Chapter 2521 Ye Ling thought in his heart, if old general yang was pretending, he would have been awakened by this explosion. In the interrogation room, mu Yuan''s interrogation was left unsettled. The nature of this matter was sealed. Mu Yuan had always maintained a friendly rtionship with hisrades in West Point for the sake of overseas rescue and work convenience. Ye Ling thought for a while and also gave his own future to back mu Yuan up. The bosses themselves also felt that it was ridiculous. They did not believe that mu Yuan would really do such a thing with Lieutenant Colonel Anderson. If such a thing really happened, with general MU''s temper, he would break both his legs. He wouldn''t have defended his son so righteously and berated old general yang. Everyone also took a step back and no one pursued the matter. Mu Yuan''s matter was considered resolved, but Li can''s matter still had to be investigated. A few Deputy Directors were a little stunned when they saw old general yang being sent to the hospital. Cheng Jiaming asked,"dad, what''s going on?" The old Deputy Director was also dumbfounded. They did not participate in the trial and did not know the result. Elder Cheng said,"it might be ... A heart attack." The bosses of the military could not be provoked. Even if they were at the administrative level, these bosses were considered the higher-ups of general mu and general yang. However, the two of them were generals who held real power. The two generals maintained a superficial respect for them, but if something really happened, they didn''t need to care about their expressions. They didn''t dare to join the team easily. Cheng Jiaming also seemed to have received advice from the elders in his family. He did not care about this matter and did not ask about Li can''s matter either. He was all in a hurry to get himself out of it. Ye Ling rubbed the space between his eyebrows and ordered someone to get mu Yuan out of the interrogation room. The interrogation was over. After this incident, there should not be anyone who would make a fuss about mu Yuan''s matter in the future. Anyway, they had already broken up, and they would not have much contact in the future. There would not be any trouble. Mu Yuan walked out of the interrogation room in a carefree manner and bumped into general mu. "Dad!" "En!" General mu gave a reserved ''en''. Mu Yuan was still a little confused."You''re not going to interrogate me anymore? I still have something to say." The big shots thought to themselves,''little ancestor, don''t ask anymore. Your father has already asked for you.'' She even angered him to the hospital. Ye Ling said,"there''s nothing to ask. It''s just a formality anyway." Mu Yuan was also unforgiving."Is that so? they scared me to death. I thought that I wouldn''t be able toe out once I went in. If I had said that I was just going through the motions, I would have ordered a meal." Ye Ling gave him a warning look. The big shots thought to themselves that they were indeed father and son. The inheritance is exactly the same! It was just that major mu Yuan looked much more refined. No one thought that this matter would end in such a dramatic way. After mu Yuan heard about his father''s valiant deeds, he asked worriedly,"you ... You''re too rough. If something happens to you out of anger, the Yang family''s people will tear you apart." "You can''t even tell the truth?" General mu still didn''t reflect. "We can''t tell the truth. We have to win them over with virtue." Mu Yuan said earnestly. The big shots were speechless. Young man, your father has never won people over with virtue. You might have misunderstood something. "Hurry to the hospital and buy some fruit baskets to pay for the medical expenses." "What medical expenses? the country is paying for it. He can stay in the senior cadre''s ward for the rest of his life. Who cares about him?" "Xiao Yuan, don''t let your dad go. Let''s go and take a look." A Big Shot said that if he really went, he might really be angered to death if he fainted again after just waking up. Mu Yuan bowed obediently."Thank you very much, uncle Zhang." 2522 Chapter 2521 The people dispersed very quickly, but Li can''s interrogation still had to continue. Mu Yuan''s team members dispersed on the spot. Mu Yuan gave them two days off and told them to go home first. The members of this team were all single and young. Only Jiang Cheng had a girlfriend, and he asked for a vacation every day. He was very happy to hear this. After the team members dispersed on the spot, mu Yuan was called to the office by ye Ling. Cheng Jiaming and Shan junyu looked at each other. Cheng Jiaming asked,"do you know what happened?" Dan junyuughed."I was just about to ask you. You are usually the closest to Li can, and he was also rmended by you. Recently, there have been so many peopleing and going. It seems like something big has happened." Cheng Jiaming''s face was full of worry."Let''s go to my office." Dan junyu nodded and followed him to the office. Although they were both Deputy Directors, there were still differences even if they were of the same rank. Ye Ling looked at the statements of the team members. There were basically no problems, and he could not find any ws."They don''t know about your matter?" "What is it?" "Stupid." Ye Ling was very heartless. "Oh, Cai Zhou knows." "Transfer him away," Ye Ling said calmly. "Don ''t. He won''t betray me." "There''s no knowing what''s in a person''s heart. " "If you''re transferred, they''ll be even more unwilling and feel even more unbnced. It''s good to be with a superior like me. They''re all poor children from poor families. They have high war allowances and can earn more than a million a year. In addition to benefits and training, who wouldn''t want to be transferred? if you''re transferred, it''s not good. I believe in him. If you really don''t have any worries, what''s the use of being transferred?" Only the dead would not reveal secrets. However, how could he do such a thing? he didn''t even dare to think about it. "Then you should know your limits. Have a talk with Cai Zhou." "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing," Ye Ling thought to himself,''I''m afraid you don''t know how to write the word'' proper ''. However, he did notin. Lu Mengxi''s side also had someone to interrogate her. Something happened to old general yang, and it had to be interrupted.'' "Has Lu Mengxi been locked up here all this time?" "Lock him up here. I''ll send someone to take over. You guys rest and recuperate. I might have other tasks for you recently." "What mission?" Ye Ling tapped on the table."There''s a very shocking scandal in America. The surveince of the big shots of various countries has been released. An FBI Special Agent has fled the country with evidence and information and is seeking refuge. He''s currently being hunted down. He should be leaving the country from Pakistan and entering Xiangjiang. The exact time of arrival has not been confirmed yet. So, you guys should be prepared to rescue this Special Agent. We want the information in his hands." When mu Yuan heard this, he was a little nervous."But he will be hunted down, right?" "Yes." Mu Yuan''s heart skipped a beat. This was not a small matter. Jack had better not be the one leading the team. Otherwise, his team would meet Jack''s team in Hong Kong. "I got it!" Mu Yuan said that he had never rejected the tasks that ye Ling gave him. No matter how dangerous it was, he would take it. "We''re still waiting for the exact time. When the timees, someone from Xiangjiang will pick you up. You can mobilize the police there." Mu Yuan nodded."Alright!" This incident had juste out, and the special Agent would need a week to hide. He was not in a hurry to deploy his troops. If the time was not fixed, it would be useless to deploy his troops. In the end, he might notnd in Xiangjiang but in city A. "This matter ... Is very sensational?" Chapter 2523 My Name Is Written On It, So Its My House "It''s very sensational. It was released half an hour ago and has already made the headlines of various countries." Mu Yuan had been being interrogated all this while and did not know about this. If such a traitor had appeared, ye Ling would definitely chase him down to the ends of the earth and retrieve the information. This was indeed a scandal, but it was also ... Known in private, just not exposed in public. After all, everyone needed thisyer of concealment. However, if it was exposed, it would be a different matter. Mu Yuan did not know who the Americans were in charge of this matter, but such an important matter should be handed over to a very reliable person to carry out. If it was a special case, ye Ling would send him and his team to fight. Could that be Jack? Please don ''t! However, this was not something he could decide. "What are you thinking about?" "It''s nothing. I''ll rest here and not return to the military?" "Stay here and wait for orders," "Okay, I''ll go home first." Ye Ling nodded."The situation has been a little tense recently. Don''t talk nonsense." "Understood." Although he had always been fearless, he knew what he was doing. He would not say things that could not be resolved."Is my matter considered settled?" Ye Ling nodded."In the future, there should not be anyone mentioning this again. I will seal the file. In the future, we can just use the file to fight. Anyway, you have already broken up. There will not be any evidence that others can use against you." Mu Yuan was speechless. Ye Ling asked uncertainly,"really?" Mu Yuan nodded with difficulty. "Don''t tell me they got back together?" Mu Yuan said calmly,"I won ''t." "That''s good!" Ye Ling said calmly,"if you like men, you should consider Xie jinghuan. It''s not bad." Mu Yuan choked on a mouthful of blood."Are you crazy?" Xie jinghuan will kick you to death with one foot! Ye Ling spread his hands."This is the best option I can rmend to you within my knowledge." "I thank you!" Mu Yuan slipped away decisively."Let''s go." The soldiers under him were dismissed on the spot. Mu Yuan considered going home, but after thinking about it, he went to Huayuan Road. After all, it was his house, so he had to take a look. After living here for a few days, she didn''t take a good look at it and didn''t notice that she actually had a mansion. Because it was a safe house, there were only two rooms. The rest of the space was all connected and made into a monitoring room, a conference room, and so on. There were no rooms at all. There was also a study room and a small attic with a small garden. The outer wall had to be refurbished. It looked ancient and beautiful. Mu Yuan looked at the house with mixed feelings. Mu Yuan pushed the door open and went in. He had stayed here a few days ago and was very familiar with it. This was a standard safehouse. The house was big, spacious, and well-equipped. Someone came inter on. Mu Yuan frowned slightly. Fortunately, he did not rummage around or check. However, he could tell that it was a safehouse with one look. He was being kind by not reporting him for hiding firearms. Fortunately, it was useless to report him! Mu Yuan gave Jack a call, and Jack answered."What''s wrong?" "Your safe house has been exposed." Mu Yuan said,"you have to be careful when you use it in the future." Jack said,"it''s fine. This house is yours, so your people will think that it''s your safe house. It''s not mine. My people can''t find out the details for now. In the future, you''ll still have to use it, or else ... It''ll be inconvenient." Mu Yuan suddenly thought of something. If the FBI traitornded in city A ... Jack was the leader. Then wasn''t this Jack''s safe house? Then he would lead the team. If they wanted to save this traitor, they could just destroy the safe house. Or, if the traitornded in A city and Jack didn''t lead the team, he could still use the safe house to annihte them all. Mu Yuan''s heart felt like it was being blown by a cold breeze. His mind was in a mess, and many thoughts shed past. Ye Ling also knew about this safe house. He could only beg the traitor tond in Hong Kong ording to his original n and note to city A. Otherwise, the first ce that ye Ling would think of would be this safe house. If they were really here and the whole team was annihted, he would be the one to take responsibility for this. Then, The Grudge between him and Jack would be tangled up in a mess. "This house ... I''m the owner, I want to stay here permanently!" Chapter 2524 Xiao Yuans Warning "This house ... I''m the owner, I want to stay here permanently!" Mu Yuan looked as if he was asking for a breakup fee."I don''t even have any property in Huayuan Road. Recently, I have be enemies with my father and don''t want to stay at home. This ce is quite good. I have a garden Bungalow with a single door and a small garden. I want to stay here for a while. I am the owner of the house. You have no right to speak." Jack was silent for a moment. He was indeed struggling with one thing recently. The traitor''s name was Balor. He was a white man and had been working in an Intelligence Agency since he graduated from Harvard. His wife was a spy who lurked in Xiangjiang and used various mobile phone software and major technologypanies to monitor the electronicmunication information of various countries. After he was exposed, he died during his escape. Balor believed that the FBI had killed him on the way for the sake of safety. Therefore, they had released top-secret documents from the intelligence Department and sent requests for asylum to many Southeast Asian countries. They had also agreed to use the project documents as an exchange to disclose the conspiracy of the intelligence organization. The condemnation of the United States for overstepping their authority to monitor the situation had caused quite a stir internationally. It was even rarer for intelligence personnel to escape the country. Thus, the elite anti-intelligence team had been searching for Balor''s whereabouts, but there had been no news so far. Under the condemnation andints of many countries, a criminal investigation on Balor was quickly formed. Arge number of officials were currently under surveince. There was news that Balor would settle down in Hong Kong. The anti-intelligence team was already waiting for Balor to be captured in Hong Kong. However, Jack felt that it was a smokescreen. Balor would definitely choose the Chinese side and might not settle down in Hong Kong. If it fell on China, the UA could control Balor to leak the information to China. At that time, it would depend on the official''s attitude. He suspected that Balor would eventually settle down in city A, and the second anti-intelligence team was already on standby in city A. Did little Yuan know about this? It was not appropriate for him to ask, just like mu Yuan''s motive for asking for this house to be his. Xiao Yuan was warning him not to treat this house as a safe house anymore. This fool. Even if mu Yuan did not say it, he would not have chosen that ce as a safe house when the date of the mission was close. He did not need mu Yuan to remind him. It was just that this thought was too precious. "I know." Jack said calmly,"I''ll be in the Hawaii base for the time being." In other words, the recent missions have nothing to do with me. Mu Yuan felt relieved."Yeah, I''m hanging up." "Alright!" Mu Yuan hung up the phone. He had already done his best. Even if he had to face off with Jack''s group, he hoped that it would be an open and aboveboard fight. There was no need to resort to underhanded means. Mu Yuan went online to check on Balor''s Secret door. He discovered something interesting. ording to thetest American public opinion poll, 70% of the people actually agreed with the security Bureau''s method of secretly monitoring the public''s phone records in order to discover terrorist acts. Mu Yuan was dumbfounded."..." This ... Was truly terrifying. Wouldn''t it be embarrassing if his naked conversation with his partner and flirting were all recorded? but then again, if the public were constantly monitored, would his call records with Jack ... Be constantly monitored? Fortunately, his mobile phone was made in China and was a domestic operator, so he would not be monitored. He was extremely afraid! Lu Mengxi sat in the interrogation room. Another day had passed, and the interrogator patiently asked her about what had happened andpared her testimony with Li can ''s. In the beginning, there were no ws. However, slowly, there were things that didn''t match up. He asked the same thing repeatedly and got a general idea of the situation, but the details, if they hadn''t been done, the details would always be different. 2525 Chapter 2524 Lu Mengxi was a little flustered. No matter how calm she was at first, she would gradually panic a little. Li can was as steady as ever. Ye Ling said calmly,"if you take on everything, do you know what the oue will be?" "I know. It''s the death penalty." No one woulde to protect him, and the death penalty was inevitable. He had nothing to worry about, so what was the difference between dying and not dying? "You''d rather die than tell the truth?" "Chief, I''m telling the truth. You don''t believe me." Li can said,"do you only believe me if I say that old general yang is the one behind all this?" "Li can, you''ll be 30 in a few months. It''s not easy to be the director of the Special Affairs Department at 30. You have a bright future ahead of you. Are you really going to give up everything?" It was rare for ye Ling to have a heart-to-heart talk with someone."If I were you, I would not be willing to." "So what if I''m not willing? the winner is king and the loser is bandits." "Who are you protecting? Li Chen?" "What does it have to do with Li Chen?" Li can raised his head and looked at ye Ling. "You only have one brother, Li Chen. Other than him, I can''t think of anyone else you can protect." Li can smiled and shook his head."We''ve cut off all contact long ago. He has nothing to do with my matters. He''s a womanly one, often advising me to let go, I just don''t listen. " "In other words, Li Chen knows why you want to take revenge?" Li can fell silent again. "Li Chen said that you''re not a crazy person and that you wouldn''t hurt a child." "He has confidence in you, but you are bent on dying," ye Ling said calmly. Li can lowered his head and seemed to be thinking about something. His smile was a little cold."Li Chen ... In my heart, Li Chen is dead. The Li Chen who''s alive now isn''t my younger brother." His words were rather strange, but ye Ling did not suspect anything. He just thought that the two brothers had an argument and cut off all contact. In this world, it was verymon for brothers to turn against each other, and he had long gotten used to it. Li can said,"chief, let''s close the case. I''ll take on all the charges. I''m not innocent at all." "Yes, you''re not innocent, but you''re definitely not the mastermind. I won''t let off anyone who harmed my family, but I won''t wrong anyone either." Ye Ling stood up."It''s going to take a long time. Let''s waste time. You''ll speak eventually." Ye Ling transferred Lu Mengxi and Li can to the main office. This ce was impregnable, and he had sent three times the number of people. From the food to the special agents, they were all his own people. He would not even give his opponent a chance to poison them. ,m Lu Mengxi was the first one who couldn''t take it anymore."Major mu Yuan said that as long as I cooperate with him as a tainted witness, I can atone for my crimes and gain merit. You guys didn''t keep your word. Why aren''t you letting me go?" The interrogator asked,"are you sure you can go home alive if I let you go?" "Li can has already been controlled. Of course I''ll be alive." Someone had already taken the me, so this matter should be closed. The interrogator said calmly,"that''s a pity. The order we received was to interrogate you. We didn''t receive an order to let you out. Even if you''ve atoned for your crime, you''ll still have to wait for the court to sentence you and answer questions honestly." ¡­¡­ Half a day had passed. Li Chen''s house. Yun an looked at Li Chen uneasily. He was smoking. Li Chen rarely smoked, and ever since he got together with Yun an, he had smoked even less. He would only smoke one or two cigarettes when he was feeling frustrated. "Are you worried about Li can?" "Li Chen only has one family member left. I don''t want him to go astray and end his own life." Chapter 2526 Li Chens Worry "Li Chen only has one family member left. I don''t want him to go astray and end his own life." Li Chen sighed. However, he was unable to convince Li can. He had been trying his best to convince Li can, but it had been to no avail. Yun an understood Li Chen. Li can was his only rtive left, and Li Chen had died to save him. It was understandable that Li Chen wanted to protect his brother. However, how was Li Chen going to protect Li can now? "Then ... Are you going back to ghost city?" "Even if Li can dies, he won''t let me return to ghost city." Li Chen said,"he thought that my death would make second brother feel guilty for the rest of his life and that it would make my dad sad and regretful. That''s why he kept it from me and refused to let me return to ghost city. I also promised him. Now, he wants to court death, and no one can stop him. " "Then what should we do?" Yun an was also in a dilemma. His heart ached for everything that Li Chen had suffered, but he could not hate Li can. He could not hate the dead Li Chen, because the person he loved was alive because Li can''s younger brother had sacrificed his life in exchange for it. Li Chen thought, how can I save Li can? Li can would be able to protect the person he wanted to protect, but this would go against Li can''s wishes. Was he destined to let down the two brothers of the Li family? But if Li Chen was still alive, what would he do? After all, he was not the real Li Chen. If you were still here, what would you choose? "If I have a way to save him, but I have to hurt the people he wants to protect, should I do it or not?" Li Chen asked softly. "If there''s a way to save him, of course, we have to save him. If he didn''t do anything, why did he have to take the me? qianshu said that he would be sentenced to death. Can you just stand by and watch?" Yun an did not know what was going on, so he could only say this. Li Chen kept struggling."I want to see him." The next morning. Li Chen and Yun an appeared at the Rose Castle. He did not know where the main Special Affairs office was, and it was not convenient for him to go over. He could only have Yun an bring him to look for ye Ling, and Shen qianshu weed them in. "Have you guys had breakfast?" Shen qianshu asked gently. She did not me Li Chen at all for what happened with Li can. "Not yet," "Let''s eat together. " Shen qianshu called them over to the dining room. Tong Hua was still in his wheelchair, so Li Chen brought a few French fairy tale books over for Tong Hua. He knew that Tong Hua had been learning French recently, so he made an original set of books. "Thank you, uncle Li Chen." Li Chen touched his head. Ye Ling heard the reason for his visit and was a little hesitant."It''s not impossible to meet Li can. However, the entire meeting will be recorded." "I know." Li Chen said,"I want to see him." Ye Ling did not think for long."Sure." Shen qianshu could vaguely sense that Li Chen seemed to know something, but he seemed to have some concerns. It would be good to see Li can. Luckily, ye Ling did not stop him. Otherwise, she would not know how to persuade him. After breakfast, Li Chen followed ye Ling to the special event. Shen qianshu and Yun an went to workter, so they were not in a hurry. The two of them were still eating their breakfast slowly, while Yun an had a lot on his mind. "Is Li Chen hiding something?" Yun an shook his head."He didn''t tell me, but ... I feel that he should know Li can''s Secret. He also believes that Li can is not Tong Hua''s murderer." Shen qianshu said,"don''t worry about it. Anyway, it has nothing to do with us. Let them bother. Tong Hua''s injuries are almost healed." The truth will be revealed eventually. " Zhong ran had already gone to check on the people in the production team. There were traces of diamond transactions, and they would definitely be able to find out. Shen qianshu was not in a hurry either. Chapter 2527 Protect The People I Want To Protect Zhong ran had already gone to check on the people in the production team. There were traces of diamond transactions, and they would be able to find out eventually. Shen qianshu was not in a hurry either. Now that the production team had changed, Tong Hua had also invested, and the filming was going smoothly. With the poprity of Tong Hua''s exposure, the exposure rate was very high. They would not lose money when filming, and Shen qianshu was very satisfied. Tong Hua was her first investment in the film industry. It was good to have a good start. Yun an had been hesitating whether to tell Shen qianshu that Li Chen was Gu Yuan ''an. He had hesitated many times, but in the end, he did not say it. If he had to say it, it should be Li Chen who came clean. Li Chen had made a promise to Li can, and he couldn''t go against his wishes in private. If the Gu family knew that he was still alive, they would definitely be very happy. In the special intelligence Bureau''s interrogation room. Li can looked at Li Chen with an unfriendly expression."What are you doing here?" He raised his head and took a look at the surveince camera. He was very familiar with this ce and knew that the people outside could hear what they were saying clearly. Ye Ling was just outside the window. It was a one-way ss wall. The people outside could see inside, but the people inside could not see the outside. "Brother, if your crimes are confirmed, you will be sentenced to death." "You don''t need to care." Li can''s voice was cold. "If I don''t do anything and let you go, in the future ... Some people I care about will be hurt. Are you going toe clean, or am I going toe clean? I know everything you''re hiding. " "Don''t you dare!" Li can was a little anxious, but he couldn''t be angered."Don''t forget what you promised me. If you want to go back on your promise, will you be able to face the dead?" "Hatred and power are not excuses to hurt others willfully. Moreover ... Tong Hua is still a child." Li Chen said slowly,"if you don''t tell me this time, who will you hurt next time? Maybe he''s not satisfied and will make a move on a child. Do you think ... This is the so-called revenge?" "I''ll say it again, none of your business. " Li can closed his eyes slightly, and his eyshes trembled slightly."I''m begging you. This matter has alreadye to an end. No one will be hurt again." He pleaded guilty and was executed. No one would be hurt again. Those people knew that ye Ling and ghost city were indestructible, so they would not make a move anymore. Everything would end here. "Desire is never-ending. It''s not something that can be stopped just because you say so." Li Chen said,"I ... I''ll give you a choice. Big brother, I''ll always be your little brother. Or ... You can tell me the truth." If it was Li Chen, his identity would be exposed. Li can''s n to torture the Gu family with Gu Yuan ''an''s death would be ruined. Gu Yuan ''an had already made his stand clear. He did not want to see the Gu family get hurt again. This was his bottom line. He would rather risk being exposed to the public and tell the truth. Li can''s lips trembled slightly."Do you have to force me like this?" "You''re the one forcing me. " Li Chen said,"you once promised me that you wouldn''t hurt the innocent. You didn''t keep your promise." Li can opened his eyes and looked at Li Chen."Have you let him down?" "Yes, I''ll owe you for the rest of my life." Li Chen admitted that he owed her. The blood debt of a human life could not be repaid no matter what."If he were alive, he would not have watched youe to this." Ye Ling frowned slightly. Who were they talking about? Li can''s eyes were like torches as he looked at Li Chen."You want to break the contract." "No, I just want to protect those who are important to me. You too." Li Chen said,"I don''t want you to take responsibility for a crime that doesn''t belong to you. It''s not worth it." Chapter 2528 A Past "I have the final say on whether it''s worth it or not. Besides, I did all of this. Do you think you know me that well?" Li Chen didn''t get angry. He looked at him quietly and said with a tough attitude,"do you want to say it, or do you want me to say it?" "You!" The more ye Ling heard, the more he felt that something was amiss. He could not put his finger on it, but the only one who understood what Li Chen knew. However, Li can was not willing to say anything. Li Chen said,"big brother, let me show you something." Li Chen turned on his phone and handed it to Li can after unlocking it. "Take a look." The old Deputy Director was about to stop him when ye Ling raised his hand."Let him be." "This ... This is against the rules." "In this ce, my words are the rules." Ye Ling''s eyes were fixed on Li Chen, and the camera could not capture Li Chen''s phone image. Li can''s hands started to tremble, and he suddenly mmed the phone on the table. He leaned back tiredly, and his eyes slowly turned red. "You''re lying to me," "You know better than me whether I''m lying to you or not." Li Chen said slowly,"don''t be so stubborn." ¡­¡­ Li Chen came out of the interrogation room, his eyes a little red. Li can hugged his head like a trapped beast, struggling and struggling. He looked very pitiful. "What did you show him?" ye Ling asked. Li Chen said,"I saw some photos where he would tell the truth." "What do you know? why don''t you just tell me?" "It''s better for him to talk about it himself. I don''t have the right to say it. You should let him speak. If you ask him now, he might be willing to tell you." Li Chen looked at Li can through the transparent ss with aplicated expression."If I''m not wrong, he hasn''t done anything wrong." ¡­¡­ That day, ye Ling returned home veryte. Shen qianshu could not fall asleep and kept waiting for him toe back. Ye Ling only returned in the early hours of the morning. Shen qianshu went up to help him change his clothes. Ye Ling was a little tired. She came over to massage his shoulders. "Have you been under too much pressure recently? your shoulders are stiff. You need to rx a little." Shen qianshu said softly and kissed him on the cheek. Her soft and boneless hand even reached into his shirt. Ye Ling was speechless. His little wife really didn''t know how to be reserved. She was so righteous even when she was asking for sex. Ye Ling hugged her and sat on hisp. He smelled the familiar fragrance on her skin, and his heart also calmed down."The case is closed." "So fast?" Shen qianshu did not expect it. "Li can?" "No!" "Our Deputy Director, dan junyu. I suspected Cheng Jiaming, suspected the old Deputy Director, but I never suspected him." Ye Ling said that Shan junyu was the Deputy bureau chief that he had personally chosen. He had only been in office for two years, and although it had not been long, he was outstanding. He was also the youngest, 35 years old this year, and had a bright future. He hadmander Zhang''s family behind him. Commander Zhang had a daughter who was married to the second son of the Shan family. The Shan family was also in a mess. There were two children in this generation of the Shan family. The eldest son and the second son were born at the behest of the olddy Shan. The eldest son was supposed to be more promising. Miss Zhang had originally gone on a blind date with the eldest son of the Shan family, and in the end, she had taken a fancy to the second son of the Shan family. Although they had gotten married in the end, this matter would not be good if it spread. Fortunately, the two brothers of the Shan family had a good rtionship. Since they were originally blind dates, there was no basis for feelings, so this matter passed peacefully. Later, the eldest son of the Shan family married a woman from an ordinary family. Their marriage could be considered a happy one, and she gave birth to Shan junyu. Later, after the two brothers separated, their development was very different. Shan junyu''s father was injured during a mission and was paralyzed. He secretly took some medicine andmitted suicide. His mother could not take the shock andmitted suicide. Shan junyu was adopted by his uncle''s family, but the bad thing was that someone had whispered in his ears that he should have handed his aunt to his father, and his uncle had snatched her away. Otherwise, his father would have been sent to a remote base and sent on such a dangerous mission, and he would not have died. After the young Shan junyu heard this, he argued with his uncle and aunt in anger, and pushed his aunt, causing her to have a miscarriage and be infertile. This was a huge problem. The Zhang family would not let it go easily. Shan junyu was sent to his grandmother''s house and lost contact with the Shan family from then on. He did not expect anything from the Shan family. When he filled in his background, he did not even mention his family name. His grandmother''s family was an ordinary working ss, so Shan junyu had no background to get to where he was today. After that, he was promoted by ye Ling and became the Deputy bureau chief. Shan junyu was bent on climbing up, and he even resorted to unscrupulous means to prove that he could make a name for himself without relying on the Shan family. "Then you''re his Bo Le, why would he want to harm you?" "Don''t interrupt me. " "Oh ..." Shan junyu and Li can had grown up together. He had taken care of Li can as he grew up. He was six years older than Li can and had always taken good care of Li can. When Li can was in high school, they had already been together. Shen qianshu could not hold it in anymore."The two li brothers are both naturally gay." Ye Ling nced at her, and Shen qianshu made a hand gesture to shut her up. She was more concerned about gossip now. Li can hated ghost city and wanted revenge. For the sake of the person he liked, Shan junyu naturally did not spare any effort to help him. He nned a series of revenge ns against ghost city, but revenge against ghost city was not so simple. Shan junyu and Li can both understood that they had to climb to the top to get what they wanted. At first, Shan junyu did not want to do anything to ye Ling. However, when ye Ling got married and found out about Shen qianshu''s identity, he had a vicious thought. 2529 Chapter 2528 He wanted to make use of Shen qianshu''s identity to create a series of idents and ruin ye Ling''s reputation. He would not be able to gain a foothold in the Special Forces anymore. As the time was short, his arrangements were not that meticulous. At this moment, the Shan family came looking for him again. Shan junyu''s aunt was infertile, and his uncle did not have a child either, so they had to rely on him. The old master had promised that as long as he got married and had children, he would receive the Shan family''s help in the future and be able to rise up in the ranks. Shan junyu knew that his n was not that strict, so his n was very vicious. He would let Li can take the me. Li can had no idea what he had done at first, but he had done it in the name of revenge for Li can. In reality, he wanted to pull ye Ling down to prove himself and surrender to the Shan family. He also wanted to prove that he was useful. A few years ago, the Shan family had already leaked out the news that in order to obtain the support of the Shan family, Shan junyu had found a lover in Hong Kong and had a pair of twin sons. This matter had always been hidden from Li can. However, he still used the name of revenge for Li can, so Li can was willing to take the me. Li can was a very loyal person, just like Li Chen. He could not bear to see Shan junyu being thrown behind bars in order to help him take revenge. Thus, with Shan junyu''s flowery words, he was willing to take his ce in prison, or even die. He had thought that Shan junyu''s feelings for him were as deep as the sea, and that was why he had taken revenge for him. He had not expected that Shan junyu had a beast''s heart and had long changed. Li Chen found out about Shan junyu''s matter by chance. He had seen dan junyu traveling with a woman and a pair of twins on the streets of Hong Kong. The first time he had thought that he had seen wrongly, it had been until Li can''s ident. Li can was dead set on taking the me. He did not seem like such a deranged person, so Li Chen became suspicious. He wanted to open Li can''s mouth, but Shan junyu''s betrayal was the most effective knife. Li Chen had personally made a trip to Hong Kong to investigate this matter and slowly obtained evidence. Only then did he obtain the truth behind dan junyu''s betrayal of Li can. At that moment, Li Chen wanted to kill Shan junyu. Li can and Li Chen were both stubborn people. He wanted to take revenge on ghost city, but over the years, he had never done anything to take revenge. No matter how much he said, he did not take action. However, Shan junyu had used his feelings and wanted to make Li can a scapegoat. How could Li Chen be willing to do so? Li can was Li Chen''s only family member in the world. No matter what, he had to protect him. After Shen qianshu heard the whole story, she was dumbfounded."This Shan junyu ... Is a scumbag." He was the worst person she had ever seen in her life. How could she make use of her partner''s feelings to do such a crazy thing? she imed that she was doing it for Li can, but in reality, she was just satisfying her own selfish desires. In the end, Li can had to take the me. Li can even foolishly took the me. He thought that Shan junyu was just as sincere and affectionate to him. "Li can''s too pitiful." Perhaps it was because of Li Chen, but Shen qianshu really sympathized with Li can. This was really too heartbreaking. She could imagine how much despair and pain Li can was in. When Li Chen had given the photo to Li can, Li can must have been in such despair. Li can was a person with an exquisite heart. How could he withstand such a blow? Ye Ling also felt that Li can was pitiful. From the start, he never thought that Li can would do such a thing. He really did not look like a fugitive. "After he and Li Chen fell out, there was basically no one who had any deepmunication with him. He was too attached to Shan junyu." Ye Ling also felt that it was a pity."Fortunately, the truth has been revealed, and he is willing to retract his testimony. Li can does not know much about the truth. It was all revealed to him by Shan junyu. The details still need to be told by Shan junyu. This also involves the Shan family and the Zhang family. This is going to be very tricky." Shen qianshu did not care about theseplicated rtionships."What about Li can? will he be fired?" "It''s an independent Department. No one will remove him from his position except me." Ye Ling thought for a moment and said calmly,"this is the advantage of being famous and a specialist. Outsiders can''t interfere." Chapter 2530 Tong Hua Needs To Be Careful Even if someone wanted to get in through connections, they would have to go through ye Ling. If they made a mistake, outsiders would not have the right toment on how ye Ling would deal with them. Moreover, people who entered the special Affairs Bureau would usually not be let out! Shen qianshu heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that he was not fired. Li can''s mistake was that he trusted his lover, but he did not make any big mistakes. Ye Ling said,"even if he is not fired, he will still shift his focus. He will not be in charge of the core business. We will talk about it in two years. Luckily ... Li can is still young." He was young and had a bright future. After a year or two, he would be the Deputy Director. After Shan junyu was removed from his position as Deputy Director, he would definitely be promoted to another Deputy Director. One of the division chiefs was too young and inexperienced, while the other was too old-fashioned and not suitable. There were only two candidates. This time, Li can was not in the picture. When the old Deputy retired, Li can would be in the picture too. It would not take a few years. Every position in the system had a limit. If the higher-ups didn''t retire, the lower-ups couldn''t be promoted. "How''s his ability?" "It''s pretty good!" Ye Ling said the truth. If not, he would not have dealt with Li can for so long. It was not easy for Li can to have made it this far. Even though he had benefited from Cheng Jiaming, he himself was also very encouraging. After this matter was cleared up, the happiest people were actually the Cheng family. They were finally removed from suspicion, and there were fewer people watching over them these few days. Shan junyu was not sofortable. The Shan family was also implicated. These were all things that ye Ling had to worry about, and Shen qianshu did not get involved. ? Tong Hua went to the production team in a wheelchair. The truth of the matter was revealed, and they could not announce it either. The investors started to drag Tong Hua to the production team to expose him. The movie was still in the midst of filming, and it was good to be exposed once in a while to maintain the poprity. Ah da said,"young master, don''t go to the production team. It''s quite dangerous there." "Daddy said the real murderer has been caught. What danger is there?" Tong Hua was a newborn calf who was not afraid of Tigers. He had already ordered all the secret guards to lose their memories and not to mention the matter of him crying for a week. Ada followed him closely, for fear of an ident. Tong Hua was generous. As an investor, he also saw that the biggest investor was too pitiful and kept losing money. He treated the crew members very well and drove a car full of delicious food to invite the crew members. He also cooperated with the interviews and the fans to take photos, causing a huge wave of poprity. The members of the film crew were also very cooperative and hyped up the news together. Very soon, they were all on the hot search on social media. Tong Hua was so ostentatious and was not afraid of people taking revenge at all, but ah da was in trouble. After Tong Hua yed outside for a while, he realized that a group of people were missing from the production team. They were all changed, and they were not the group of people he knew. Ah da said in a low voice,"the production team was afraid that someone would sneak in, so they changed all the people that could be changed. Luckily, they caught the real murdererst time." Dan junyu was also interrogating. Ady from the props team hid behind the props and looked at Tong Hua with hatred. She was wearing a purple wig, but she often lowered her head and did not show her face. She was cooperating with the production team to move the props, but she hid a knife in her sleeve. Tong Hua was sitting in a wheelchair, and his movements were not very convenient. However, ah da was pushing him from behind, and there were two secret guards following around. When Tong Hua took pictures with people he was familiar with in the production team, ah da did not stop him. He did not allow the fans toe close to him even if he was giving autographs to them. The production team had opened up for interviews, and the reporters had to keep a distance of one meter. They would not allow unfamiliar fans toe close to him. The woman couldn''t find an opportunity, so she was waiting for it. Chapter 2531 The Earth-Shattering Truth Once the Deputy Director went in, it would be difficult for him toe out. It was all Li can''s fault for changing his mind at thest minute. Since he was going to die, he had to drag a few of them down with him. Otherwise, it would be too much of a loss. If he dragged Tong Hua down with him, he would still earn something! The woman waited for an opportunity to make a move, but she never had a good opportunity. Ah da was very alert and protected Tong Hua very well. The woman could not get close to him, and no one noticed the little woman from the props team. The woman suddenly had an idea. She put down the props and went up to Tong Hua shyly."Tong Hua, I''m your fan. Can I take a photo with you?" She revealed the anticipation and excitement of a mother fan. If the crew members wanted a photo, most celebrities would not refuse. Ah da said softly,"I''m sorry. Young master has been having difficulty moving recently. He can''t take photos with his fans. He can only sign autographs." Tong Hua also cooperated and showed an apologetic smile. The woman was very disappointed, but she did not insist. She retreated to the side in disappointment and continued to work on the props. Tong Hua and ah da did not take this incident to heart. The woman had been waiting for Tong Hua to be alone. But when Tong Hua went to the washroom, he had to make sure that there was no one in the washroom and that ah da was the only one apanying him. He had no way to start. After the first ident, the security team didn''t dare to make any more mistakes. After struggling, the woman finally gave up. She could only wait for the next opportunity. She couldn''t lose herself in it. The woman was like a ghost, serving the props team. Tong Hua did not stay in the production team for long before he left. Li can instructed him on onest thing. "He has four or five assassins outside. They are not professional, but they are very loyal and protective of him. They are all people whom he saved before. They are indebted to him, so they will protect him with their lives, or ... Find someone to be buried with him. You have to be careful." He didn''t know what to say anymore. He was disheartened. "Chief, I would like to meet Dan junyu." Ye Ling was not an unreasonable person."Sure!" Someone quickly went to make arrangements. Shan junyu had been interrogated for a day and a night. He was a little Haggard, but he was still handsome. Shan junyu''s figure was that of a tall and mighty Northerner. His facial features were well-defined and distinctive. He was very handsome, like a stylish man in a movie star. As a Deputy bureau chief, he was also very prestigious. Li can remembered that ever since he could remember, he had been following behind dan junyu as his Lackey. By the time he had entered the National Defense University, dan junyu had already graduated. His family was worried that no one would take care of him at school, so they had asked dan junyu to take care of him. However, he had had improper thoughts about dan junyu since he was young, and he could not ask for more. After a while, they got together. It was undeniable that they had lived a very happy life until Li Chen''s death. Everything changed, and Li can turned from a thin and sensitive youth to a young man who could take charge of things on his own. Although Li can and Li Chen were twin brothers, and Li can was born earlier than Li Chen, so he was the older brother, Li Chen had always taken on the role of the older brother. He took great care of Li can and treated him like a younger brother. Li Chen was also Li can''s backbone. Without his backbone, he had been forced to grow up, but he had also relied on Shan junyu even more. All of this was destined to be a tragedy. Li can had always been thinking that if Li Chen had not died and he had not been bent on revenge, would Shan junyu not have been blinded by power, and there would not have been a tragedy between them? However, he still did not know the oue. When they faced each other, they were speechless. To Li can, Shan junyu held extraordinary meaning. "I never thought that the person who betrayed me would be you." Shan junyu looked at the handsome young man in front of him. When Li can was born, he had held him in his arms. He had been living on campus since third grade, and it had always been Shan junyu who had taken care of him. He had practically raised Li can from a young age, and he had be the ideal lover in his heart. He had thought that Li can would always be obedient and would never betray him. They had been together for nearly 30 years. "I also thought that you wouldn''t betray me." Li can said, feeling very sad. "Why?" Even now, Shan junyu still did not know why Li can would betray him. When Li Chen came to look for Li can, Shan junyu felt very uneasy, but he was certain that no matter what Li Chen said, Li can would not betray him. "In the end, your own brother is the most important, right? But don''t forget, he ... Is still your little brother?" "It counts!" Li can closed his eyes."I hate him, but I love him too." He loved him like his own little brother because Li Chen had exchanged his life for him. Although they were not identical twins, he and Li Chen had always been connected in their hearts. He knew that Li Chen was willing to use his own to exchange for Gu Yuan ''an. He was also familiar with Gu Yuan ''an and knew that Li Chen had a one-sided love for him. So, after Li Chen''s death, he tried his best to treat Gu Yuan'' an like a younger brother. However, every time he saw him, he would remember that his real younger brother had already passed away. Gradually ... There was a gap between them, and they drifted apart. He couldn''t do it, but he couldn''t go against Li Chen''s wishes. "Why?" Shan junyu looked at him sadly."Why did you betray me?" "What about you? When did you start to think of using me as a scapegoat?" "Everything I''ve done was for you. I''m taking revenge for you. Did I ask you to be a scapegoat?" Shan junyu asked. Li can''s face was pale. The interrogator outside said,"he''s really shameless. Even at this point, he can still make irresponsible remarks." "Otherwise, how could he have fooled chief li?" Everyone sighed. "Your twin sons in Hong Kong are very cute." Li can said. He looked at dan junyu calmly, as if he was talking about something insignificant. He calmly faced his feelings that had changed beyond recognition. The pain and heartache he had felt when he had just found out had be a fleeting cloud. Shan junyu''s eyes were instantly filled with panic, but he forced himself to calm down."How did you know?" "Yes, you''ve kept it from me very well. You''re more than two years old and you can already call me daddy." Li can said calmly,"congrattions. A year ago, you were still saying that you were under pressure from your family. I was even thinking of finding a surrogate for you to have a child. You must have thought that I was very silly back then." Li can said calmly,"if you want a child, would I stop you?" He wouldn''t stop them, but he couldn''t ept it either. They would eventually break up. However, such a scam treated him like a fool and yed him like a fool. He was extraordinarily angry. He had put his heart in his heart, but it was ruined like this. He could not find anyone more pathetic than him. "I ..." "Not only did you have a child behind my back, you almost got married to your lover. Later on, you thought that I would still be of some use and wanted to keep me as your scapegoat. If you really got married and I found out, all your efforts would have been in vain, right?" Li can asked calmly. "Little can, it''s not what you think." "Oh, then what does it look like? exin, I''m listening." 2532 Chapter 2531 Li can leaned back in a rxed manner. A person who could be a division Chief was no ordinary person. In the face of such an earth-shattering truth, he appeared to be rather indifferent. But it was also very ironic. Shan junyu closed his eyes slightly. In the end, he preserved his self-esteem and did not exin anything. Li can''s fingers trembled slightly, and he became more and more disheartened. Shan junyu did not even apologize to him? But even if he said sorry, what was the use? The damage had been done. Even his desire for revenge had been guided step by step by Shan junyu. Over the years, he had treated Shan junyu''s beliefs as his own beliefs, his own gains and losses, and his own happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy. However ... They had already walked far away from each other. He had been blinded by both eyes and heart and had chosen to ignore them. How did he do it? "Shan junyu, take care!" Li can stood up after finishing hisst sentence."I hope you have never regretted what you have done." He left the interrogation room. A Section Chief came forward."Director li, are you okay?" Li can and Shan junyu''s matter spread like wildfire. It was only then that they found out that Li can had been with Shan junyu since he was 16 years old for a full 13 years. No one had any objections to this, not even the old Deputy Director. Li can had thought that he would be publicly executed after the matter was made public. He did not expect to receive the concern of a group of colleagues. He had always been a good friend, and everyone looked at him with no disdain or contempt. They were just concerned about his condition. "I''m fine!" Li can, who had said that he was fine, hid in a private lounge in the office and broke down in tears. He cried out all of his youth that hadsted for more than ten years. He suddenly lost his goal and hope. She didn''t know how to continue on in life. The people important to him had left him one by one. There was no one else. His younger brother was dead. His grandparents and parents were gone. Even dan junyu was gone. He was all alone and did not know where to go. This betrayal pierced through the hope he had held for more than ten years. He could not me her. After Li can finished crying, he tidied up his things. The old Deputy Director asked,"director li, what are you doing?" "Let''s go home. " Li can said that after such a thing happened, no matter if it was to avoid suspicion or something else, he would still be fired. He knew this very well. Ye Ling could not tolerate fools. In order to avoid suspicion, the Cheng family would also avoid it. No one would protect him. The Shan family and the Zhang family would even ... Target him in every way possible. The old Deputy Director grabbed his wrist."If you''re tired, go home and rest. Why are you packing your things? this is your office." "Deputy Director?" "The chief didn''t fire you. It''s not easy to get out of the special Affairs Bureau. Just wait for the announcement. You''re not guilty, so don''t me yourself." "But ..." "Alright, if you''re tired, go home and rest." Ye Ling had never thought of firing Li can. It was also impossible for him to be promoted. Hence, he would only let him rest for one to two years to handle some simple matters. He was not allowed to touch the core matters, in case he was in a bad mood and had an ident. Li can had never thought that he would end up like this and was a little stunned. "Director, you''re not firing me?" "I''ll write a self-criticism. 20000 words." Ye Ling said calmly,"the director''s position will not change, but you and Zha xiaocha will change positions. Take a break for two days ande back toplete the handover." Li can was speechless. 2533 Chapter 2532 When Li can walked out of the special Affairs Bureau, the sun''s rays hurt his eyes a little. He couldn''t help but raise his hand to block it. Then, he heard a honk. Li can looked in the direction of the sound and saw Li Chen sitting in the car while Yun an sat in the front passenger seat. They were waving at him in a friendly and slightly awkward manner. Li can was stunned and stood still. His brother liked Gu Yuan ''an, and Gu Yuan'' an liked Yun an. He had always known about this. In fact, he had tried to persuade her, but it was in vain. However, he would not vent his anger on Yun an. Love was illusory and unpredictable. He came so quickly and fiercely, and he left so quickly. He couldn''t force it! Li can walked over. He got into the car. Li Chen said,"big brother." Yun an pursed his lips and followed Li Chen''s lead."Big brother." Li can nodded and didn''t say anything. Yun an was very nervous and didn''t know what to say to him. After all, they were too unfamiliar with each other. The two of them also had some history. He was afraid that Li can would vent his anger on him. He was originally unwilling toe over, so he was dragged over by Li Chen. Li Chen was not good atforting people, so he could only drag Yun an along. He hoped that Yun an couldfort Li can and help him get out of his depression. Yun an asked,"big brother, what do you want to eat for lunch? Li Chen said that you like to eat Hunan cuisine. We know a very good Hunan cuisine restaurant." "I don''t like to eat Hunan cuisine." Li can said that those were dan junyu''s favorite dishes. Following Shan junyu, his taste had also changed. Shan junyu did not like spicy food, so Li can would add a lot of chili in his meals. Over time, he had started to eat them. However, he was born and raised in A city, and his favorite dishes were local and Cantonese dishes. They were more sweet in taste, and he preferred the type with thick sauce. Yun an was extremely embarrassed, but he didn''t give up."Li Chen likes to eat local cuisine. Then, shall we eat local cuisine?" "Alright," he said. Yun an heaved a sigh of relief and forced himself to chat awkwardly with Li can for a moment. His awkwardness was not as good as Shen qianshu ''s, and the car was filled with an air of awkwardness. After all, Li can was a smooth and slick person. He slowly said,"are you a jewelry appraiser?" "Yes, BG is doing appraisal now. They''re learning design from Li Chen." Yun an went on and on."Big brother, do you have any jewelry you like? I can introduce them to you. " "I ... I like jade." "I like it too. I''m going to Tengchong next week to get some raw materials. What style do you like? I can make it for you. I think the raw materials are very urate." Everyone liked to chat with Yun an. He would make people rx and feel close to him. Li can couldn''t help but secretlypare the difference between him and Li Chen. His younger brother, Li Chen, was not as gentle as Yun an. He was much more stubborn and had a bad temper. He was not as pleasant as Yun an, but his younger brother had his own merits and was irreceable. "The jade pendant," "What style do you like? there are many types of jade pendants. The sculptors in our factory are very good. They can carve all of them." "The Chinese zodiac," "What is big brother''s zodiac?" "Tiger." "Oh, sure." Yun an was very happy to have gathered the information. Li Chen raised his eyebrows slightly and gave him an approving look. The few of them went to have lunch together. Li can''s social circle was very wide, but almost all of them were social circles in the government or in special rtionships. He didn''t take bribes, nor did he form gangs. He rarely interacted with people in society. However, Li Chen and Yun an had been asking him out for three days in a row. They would either ask him out for lunch or dinner. They even tried to take him out to y to avoid him being alone. Li can was speechless. Was she afraid that he wouldmit suicide? Wasn''t this a joke? 2534 Chapter 2534 On this day, Li Chen had something on, so Yun an came to look for Li can alone. If Li Chen was around, Li can would feel more at ease. Facing his younger brother''s face, and Gu Yuan ''an was the older brother that he had known since he was young, he would definitely feel more at ease. Only Yun an inevitably felt a little ufortable. Fortunately, Yun an was not afraid of strangers at all. He had eaten lunch and dinner for a few days in a row and even brought Li can out to y. Yun an felt that they were very familiar with each other. Li Chen would not reveal his identity and would live his life using Li Chen''s identity. He also wanted to establish a rtionship with Li can. Yun an was naturally happy to do so. He was also grateful to Li can and Li Chen. "Big brother, take a look at these documents. Are you satisfied with them?" Li can took Yun an''s phone. Yun an was originally sitting opposite him, so he simply sat beside him. Other than being with Shan junyu, Li can was not used to being so intimate with others. He moved slightly without making a sound, and Yun an did not even notice. He looked at Yun an''s information. "Shen bin, 27 years old, Pet Doctor, from S city, owns two houses in the city, 1.83 meters tall, 150 pounds, handsome, good at boxing, loves outdoor sports, photography, no bad habits, parents are educated." "Lu Chenglin, 31 years old, frence photographer. He has opened a studio and takes photos for celebrity models. He is very famous in the field. His parents are retiring abroad. He is 1.82 meters tall, 156 pounds, handsome, likes beautiful objects, and is very passionate about life." "Liu Ziming, 35 years old, professor at the University of Finance and Economics, 1.86 meters tall,es from an intellectual family, loves calligraphy, asionally participates in some charity activities, writing, teaching, has a good character ..." There were seven of them, with an average age of 30 and an average height of 1.83 meters. They were all men with good economic conditions and no bad habits, but they were all very elite men. Li can was confused."What is this?" Yun an smiled."Li Chen and I have thought about it. We want to find a peach flower for big brother. The seven people here were carefully selected by us. They are either our friends or friends ''friends. They are all very reliable and very outstanding. Most importantly, they have alle out of the closet. There is no pressure at home, and there is no objection. They don''t have a fixed partner for the time being. They are all very dedicated, passionate, and outstanding men." Li can was speechless. Li can was an official in the system and had a very high rank. He had attended an internal forum that day. Some departments liked the forum very much, so he had talked to a group of people from Mingsheng and family nning about the general situation of marriage rtionships in city A. ording to the data, the proportion of leftover women in A city was more than twice that of leftover men. The women were particrly outstanding, and outstanding men had been reserved very early. Some sessful acquaintances were also very realistic choices, looking for young and beautiful boys. Another situation was internal digestion of the same sex. The circle of gay men was wider than that of gay women, and the number of people was also several timesrger. Arade from Mingsheng''s side even joked that one day, when he went to the matchmaking corner in the square, he was responsible for investigating. When he entered, a group of old men and women pulled him aside and asked him how old he was this year and where he worked. She heard that he was 30 years old and still working in the State Department. He didn''t ask anything else and immediately started snatching. Therade was shocked and hurriedly shouted,"uncle, aunt, don''t snatch it. I''m gay." Due to Li can''s sexual orientation, he usually didn''t talk about this topic. He had thought that the system was conservative and didn''t talk much about it. Who knew that this group of young people didn''t avoid it at all? thus, he joined in the discussion. Only then did he know that this social circle was veryrge and that partners were unstable. Furthermore, the men in this social circle were all very outstanding. As a result, there were more women left, and arge number of men had to be digested internally. Li can still had an attitude of disbelief. After all, he didn''t know many gay men. Naturally, he didn''t think that this was amon urrence. With just one look, Yun an was able to list out arge number of young talents for him within three days. He couldn''t help but think that what the littlerade Mingsheng said made sense. The market was indeed like this. And they were carefully selected, which showed that this group was huge. Yun an saw that he had not spoken for a long time and thought that he was dissatisfied."Big brother, it''s fine if you''re not satisfied. What kind of thing do you want? you can tell me your requirements in detail, and I can help you find it urately." Li can was speechless. Did he look socking in men? "Li Chen asked you to say it?" "No, no, it''s me who said it." Yun an said with a smile and generously shared his experience."I thought that the years when big brother Gu died, he had a hard time. Later on, I met Li Chen. I didn''t know his identity, but I also fell in love with him and rekindled hope for life. I think ... Big brother should give it a try." Li can had exhausted all of his passion and energy in this rtionship. He was even less interested in getting to know a new person."I''m no longer interested in getting to know a new person. The cost of dating is too high these days." The psychological cost was too high. When one was young, one could be fearless and spend years understanding, loving, and chasing someone. However, when one reached adulthood, one would gradually lose their courage. He had also lost his patience, which was inevitable. It was also the price of growth. Yun an was a little disappointed."It wasn''t easy for me to gather this information, but big brother isn''t even interested." Li can felt that he was being a little unreasonable. He could only say,"we''ll talk about itter. I''m not in the mood for it now." "Alright then, there''s no rush." Yun an happily kept the documents."If you''re looking for someone, remember to tell me. I''ll help you look out for him. I know many people." Cutie Yun an was an appraiser, after all. Many of the men in the art industry were either gay or gay, and their circle was very big, much bigger than Li Chen ''s. Li can, who had once been bitten by a snake, couldn''t help but think, what kind of a good one should he have? He closed his eyes slightly. He wanted to find an obedient person who would listen to him wholeheartedly. Someone who would not go west when he said East, someone who would not pester when he said scram. However, he discovered to his dismay that this was how he had been for the past thirteen years. "I''m looking for an obedient one. " Yun an was stunned."Obedient?" The little cutie scratched his head."Then ... Should we raise one?" Li can was speechless. Chapter 2535 Li Can And Yun An Are In Trouble Li can and Yun an looked at each other and felt extremely awkward. Yun an''s thinking was rtively simple. If he wanted to raise an obedient one, he would just have to raise one. Everything would be under his control, and it would naturally listen to him. The people he introduced were all elites of society. They had independent personalities and were financially independent, so they might not meet the requirements. Yun an said without any psychological pressure,"then you have to raise a young boy. He will definitely be very obedient." He had made an unintentional mistake, but Li can''s words had pierced his heart. That''s right. If that was the case, what difference would there be between him and Shan junyu? Yun an was still thinking hard when Li can said,"I was just joking. Don''t take it to heart. I''m not thinking about rtionships for the time being." "Then ... Alright." Yun an thought to himself that hiswork was still not wide enough. Perhaps the people he had carefully selected today did not meet Li can''s standards. He would work hard to find them. There would always be a suitable one. After Li can and Yun an finished their meal, they walked out of the restaurant. Yun an and Li can were in the same direction. Yun an drove Li can to the Special Affairs Department first before he returned to BG. Over the past few days, Yun an had also talked about him and Li Chen. Li can asked,"then, won''t your family object to your marriage?" "I don''t object. My family ..." Yun ansheng pursed his lips."Is quite good." "That''s good. " He looked enviously at the ring on Yun an''s hand. Although it was a in ring, it had an illegal meaning. This was something that he yearned for but could not get his hands on. Even if it was a joke, he had never mentioned wearing a wedding ring to Shan junyu. He had sacrificed too much in this rtionship and was too humble. ,m Yun an could also sense his emotional fluctuations, but he thought that the pain would pass, and everything would be better in the future. There would also be new fate. If Shan junyu was not bad enough, he would be the one who had to worry. Shan junyu had better be a little worse. "What about the child?" Li can asked,"you don''t n on having children?" "We are still discussing." Yun an was a little conflicted."Li Chen doesn''t want a child. I want a child because I don''t feel safe. I thought that our rtionship would be stronger if I had a child, but he refused to be a surrogate." It was just donating essence. It was really tiring, but he had to put in so much effort. Li can was confused."If you want a child, you can just go through surrogacy. Why do you need him to do it?" "I want his child." Yun an replied,"his possessiveness is very scary. I''m afraid ... He will explode if I tell him that I''m a surrogate. My own child might be better." Li can was speechless. "Right?" Yun an asked with uncertainty. Li can thought of dan junyu''s two children and was a little dazed."Maybe ... It is." He was really envious of their state. They had a lot of discussion. Whether or not they wanted a child could be discussed. If Shan junyu really wanted a child and was willing to discuss it with him, he had no reason to stop him. Perhaps ... He could ept it. After all, Yun an was able to ept it so peacefully. Yun an turned right at the end of the road. Suddenly, a truck came and hit Yun an''s car head-on. The truck was very fast. The driver seemed to be drunk, driving fast and fiercely. Yun an''s reaction was also very fast. He quickly turned the steering wheel to the left, and the truck did not hit the center of the car. Instead, it hit the front of the car and directly knocked over Yun an''s sports car. Because the truck was extremely fast, after the car flipped over, it was knocked five or six meters away and directly hit the safety ind. It turned over, and the fuel tank was broken. The gasoline dripped to the ground. It was unknown if the truck had broken down or what, but it kept crashing into the car. After being knocked over, it continued to push forward for a few meters before it finally braked. Yun an only felt the world spin around him. At that moment, his eardrums were in sharp pain. All kinds of screams and honking sounds mixed together. The car was knocked over, and the ss was seriously shattered. Two airbags had popped out, blocking in front of them. Yun an still felt very painful. It was as if his internal organs had been torn apart. Yun an tried to move his fingers, but they were numb. The crowd screamed and fled. Someone shouted,"run! Run! It''s going to explode!" 2536 Chapter 2536 The safety belts and airbags had cushioned Li can and Yun an''s fall, but they didn''t seem to be of much use. The airbags had already been broken, and fresh blood was flowing down from Li can''s head. It was extremely painful, and his internal organs felt as if they were burning. It was extremely painful. The car was badly deformed, and all the ss was broken. A piece of ss was stuck in Yun an''s shoulder, and it was very deep. Yun an looked out and saw a driver getting out of the car shakily. His steps were shaky as if he was drunk. His vision was blurry, and blood was dripping in his eyes. He saw a familiar figure standing on the side of the street. Li can made a gesture of cutting his head off, and a chill ran up his scalp and down to the soles of his feet. Gu Yuanli happened to be at this intersection and was also forced to watch the entire ident. His car followed the car in front of him and stopped at the side. Someone had called the police. Gu Yuanli did not care much at first, butter on, he looked at the car that had been ttened. He felt that she looked a little familiar. Yun an drove an orange Bugatti. The color and model of the car were rtively rare. Gu Yuanli remembered that he had seen it before at Rose Castle. His expression changed and he hurriedly got out of the car. After seeing that it was not Shen qianshu, he felt relieved. However, he recognized Yun an and Li can. Yun an often went to look for Shen qianshu, so he was familiar with them. Li can and Li Chen often yed with Gu Yuan ''an. He had always been on good terms with Gu Yuan'' an, so he naturally recognized them. The few of them were of simr age, and they often yed together. "Can?" Gu Yuanli hurriedly opened the car door. Li can said,"first ... Save him!" Yun an had lost too much blood and had fainted. The car door on Yun an''s side had hit the safety ind, so his condition was more serious. Li can could smell the smell of gasoline. Gu Yuanli''s hand was covered in blood, and Yun an was stuck between the seat and the steering wheel. The sports car looked good, but it was useless. It could not withstand such a strong collision at all. One of the frames broke and got Yun an stuck. There were people watching from the side. Gu Yuanli roared,e over and help!" Everyone was afraid of the explosion, so no one dared to get close. A short man ran over and helped him drag Yun an out. The broken ss pierced Yun an''s body, leaving him with bloody holes. Two more courageous men also came over and helped to carry Yun an away. Gu Yuanli went around and opened the broken car door, but he realized that the car door was stuck. He used his hand to grab the door that was covered in ss shards and tried to pull it open, but it was to no avail. He couldn''t help but put his foot on the door, but it was still pulled open. In the end, he kicked it with all his might, but it was still useless. Li can looked at his hand that was covered in blood and frowned. His consciousness was a little muddled. He remembered that when they were young, he and Gu Yuanli were still very close. They used to go to school together and leave school together. They talked about everything. Until ... Li Chen died. At that time, all the me was on Gu Yuanli. Some people said that Gu Yuanli attacked Gu Yuan ''an and killed Gu Yuan'' an in order to get the position of the ghost city''s Crown Prince. He had always thought so until he found out that the person who died was Li Chen, who had died in Gu Yuan ''an''s ce. He had questioned Gu Yuanli before, but Gu Yuanli had never answered him directly. After that, the two of them had broken off their friendship. "Quickly leave!" It was about to explode. He could even smell the heat from the gasoline. The boy who had been helping Gu Yuanli earlier also said,"big brother, I think it''s going to explode. Let''s go." Gu Yuanli looked at the truck. He suddenly rummaged through the storage box in the truck and found an iron lever. He used brute force to open the door. The Big Brother who had helped him had already hidden far away. Fortunately, Li can was not stuck. Gu Yuanli carried him out easily. The moment he got out, the car exploded. The heat wave from the explosion directly sent them flying. Li can was thrown far away. Gu Yuanli hugged his head andy on the ground. The heat wave brushed past his back. In the crowd, there was another wave of screams. They were crazy and terrifying. Gu Yuanli got up and went to check on Li can''s injuries. Li can was covered in blood. His forehead was injured, and blood was flowing all over his face. "Little can, little can ... Wake up ..." Chapter 2537 Second Brother, That Is Your Brother Li Chen received Gu Yuanli''s call in the meeting room and rushed to the hospital. Yun an and Li can were both sent to the operating theater. Two operating theaters on the same floor were upied. When he ran to the door of the operating room, his legs were weak. On the way there, he tried his best to read the news calmly. He saw the sports car that had been smashed to pieces. That was Yun an''s favorite sports car. When it was firstunched, he did not have the money to buy it. Yun an pointed at the magazine and said arrogantly that he wanted to earn money to buy this sports car. It had almost be his favorite car. He shouldn''t have stood him up today. What meeting? what client? none of them were as important as Yun an and Li can. He was even more surprised to see Gu Yuanli outside the operating theater. At this moment, he could not care about the fluctuations in his heart. In the face of life and death, all the grudges in the past could be forgiven. "You ..." "You ... Are you okay?" Gu Yuanli asked. Strictly speaking, Gu Yuanli and Li Chen''s rtionship was not that good. He had a better rtionship with Li can because he sensed the indescribable feelings Li Chen had for his older brother, Gu Yuan ''an. During the second high school, Gu Yuanli was a big pig trotter. He was very possessive and felt that his older brother was going to be snatched away. He never had a good expression on Li Chen and always deliberately made things difficult for Li Chen. Li Chen''s temper was also very stubborn. He would never be in love with someone who was left out. The two of them had always been in a state where they did not like each other and were not very familiar with each other. On the contrary, Li can was softer. Gu Yuanli and Li can were even better. When Gu Yuanli was a teenager, he had caused Li Chen a lot of trouble. After they grew up, their paths were different. He had also gone abroad to study. Until his brother''s death, he and Li Chen had barely spoken to each other. They had not contacted each other for many years. They had met a few times at some jewelry conferences, but Li Chen had never given him a good look. Gu Yuanli''s feelings were also veryplicated. He did not know what to say. One of them was Li Chen''s big brother, and the other was his lover. He knew that he should say some words tofort him, but he had been in a high position for a long time, and it had always been others who ttered him. He couldn''t say anything soft. "He wasn''t dead when he was sent in." Li Chen suddenly raised his head and looked at Gu Yuanli angrily. Gu Yuanli pursed his lips."I ... Have no ill intentions." Under Li Chen''s gaze, Gu Yuanli felt even more pressured. He could only hurriedly exin. Actually, what he wanted to say was that when he was sent in, he was not dead. There should not be any danger to his life. "You can leave now!" Li Chen said indifferently. His second brother had never spoken properly since he was young. The youngster''s body was full of thorns, and he wished he could poke a bloody hole in anyone who got close to him. Now, he didn''t look like a kind person, which made Li Chen feel extremely vexed. "I''m their Savior. " Gu Yuanli said. He also did not know why he would go against Li Chen. Maybe it was because they had fought for each other''s favor when they were young. Li Chen was really too annoying. Moreover, he was not as likable as Li Chen! Thus, he felt even more annoyed when he looked at Li Chen. "Thank you," he said. Li Chen said calmly,"thank you very much." Gu Yuanli did not really know what to say when he heard him thanking him so seriously. Shen qianshu had mentioned Li can''s matter before. Gu Yuanli did not know Shan junyu, but he felt that Li can had suffered a lot because of this."Little can has been hurt so badly. Aren''t you going to do anything?" "Who told you that?" "Little Shu gave me a rough idea. After all, my dad has always been waiting to see who would dare to hurt Tong Hua. He definitely can''t hide it. You''ve seen him being bullied by Shan junyu for so many years. What kind of brother are you?" Gu Yuanli asked unhappily. He had a feminine look and was particrly gloomy when he was angry. He initially did not want to answer Gu Yuanli''s question, but Gu Yuanli started to talk about his youth."Li can was only born a few minutes earlier. Since he was young, he has been shy and sensitive. It was all you who took care of him. How did you take care of him until he became like this? you actually did not discover Shan junyu''s true colors for more than ten years. You are really terrible!" Li Chenughed coldly."Gu Yuanli, we''re both younger brothers. How good can you be?" Gu Yuanli had nothing to say. The two of them were arguing with each other every day outside the operating theater, but the people in the operating theater were experiencing life and death. Li Chen''s mind was in a mess. He decided to ignore Gu Yuanli. Gu Yuanli did not leave either. He did not know what he wanted to do by staying. Li can''s surgery was the first to end. After the doctor came out, he confirmed the family members."The patient''s brain has suffered a severe concussion. There is a blood clot that is pressing down on the neurons. It just so happens to be on the central nervous system. We can''t operate on him. We have to wait for observation." "Will there be any danger?" Li Chen asked. The doctor said,"we''ll only know when he wakes up. There will definitely be residual effects." However, the doctor was not sure what the aftereffects would be and did not dare to guarantee anything. Li Chen and Gu Yuanli looked at each other and were both a little flustered. This was also why they did not like to interact with doctors. They would not be sure. Luckily, Li can''s life was not in danger, and he was sent to the general ward. Li Chen wanted to wait for Yun an''s news. Gu Yuanli was merciful and did not scold him. He followed the nurse to send Li can to the ward. Li Chen thought of something and told Shen qianshu about the situation. He emphasized on Li can''s matter. "Alright, I''ll let Ling know." She had just gotten into a car ident, and ye Ling did not receive any news. Yun an''s surgery went on for a long time, and Shen qianshu''s matter in BG had alsoe to an end. She came over to apany Li Chen. Li Chen looked a little Haggard, and Shen qianshu sat beside him. "Yun an will be fine. Don''t be too anxious. He said that he''s a koi fish and that he''ll have good luck every time." Shen qianshu tried to say some encouraging words. Li Chen didn''t know if he had heard her, but he was a little dazed. He suddenly remembered that when Yun an thought he was dead, did he also feel this way? this kind of waiting, suffering, and despair. Yun an did not have anyone by his side. How did he survive that period of time? He had stic surgery, recuperated, and recovered. It had been a long time. When she saw him again, he was already a decadent Yun an. However, she had forgotten the process of him going from heaven to hell. He had left alone without anyone to apany him. What was he thinking at that time? Now, he felt the same way. ? * They were both younger brothers, but second brother Gu''s treatment was the worst. No wonder he wanted to kill big brother, hahahahaha! Chapter 2538 The Truth Of The Car Accident Yun an was still in critical condition after the surgery. In the intensive care unit, the doctor did not dare to give a very clear answer. After some consideration, he said that his basic condition was stable, but he still needed to be observed and stayed for one night. The ss pierced into his body and hurt his artery. Fortunately, Gu Yuanli had done some simple first aid. When he was sent to the hospital, he did not lose too much blood and go into shock. He managed to stabilize his condition. Li Chen was a little tired. Shen qianshu did not know how tofort him and could only hug him. Gu Yuanli narrowed his eyes and looked at them. He pouted and was a little unhappy. Luckily, he was only a little unhappy and did not say anything. Shen qianshu gave him a look, and he did not say anything too overboard. Li can was still not awake, and Gu Yuanli did not stay in the hospital for long. The Li brothers had broken off their friendship long ago, so he didn''t want to be a nuisance here. Shen qianshu apanied him out of the hospital. "Second brother, it''s a good thing you''re passing by today." "I recognized Yun an''s car. I''ve seen it outside your house. There aren''t many cars like this in the country. I thought it was you at first, so I went over to take a look. Everyone was watching from the sidelines, afraid that the explosion would affect them. If it wasn''t for me, they would all be dead today." Gu Yuanli was also very honest."Li Chen still dares to speak coldly to me." The two most important people to him were in the car, and he couldn''t even thank them properly. She was indeed the person he had always hated the most. Shen qianshu said,"second brother, did you see the ident?" "Yes, the driver is drunk driving." The driver was already under control, and Shen qianshu did not have any news of ye Ling for the time being. Gu Yuanli went home first. He had postponed two meetings today and also had to go back to work. "Alright, be careful." Gu Yuanli nodded. Shen qianshu was deep in thought. There were many peopleing and going in the hospital. Yun an was in the emergency ward, and there was no one to take care of Li can. Just as Shen qianshu was thinking about this, a few people dressed casually came in. The person in the lead was Zhong ran. "Zhong ran, why did youe over?" "Youngdy Shen, you are also here?" "They just had an operation. Li can is still unconscious." "You guys go up and protect Li can first." "Yes!" The few of them followed the order and went up."What''s going on?" "Master sent us here. The perpetrator has already been arrested. After he sobered up, he didn''t know anything. He didn''t even know why he was drunk. He said that he didn''t have the habit of drinking in the morning, nor during lunch. He only drank a little at night. There were many things that he couldn''t remember clearly. Master felt that there might be a problem, so he sent someone to the hospital to take a look." Shen qianshu hated these underhanded methods the most, and her face was a little cold. "They''re targeting Li can and Yun an?" "It''s just a guess," Zhong ran had also seen the road surveince. If it wasn''t for Gu Yuanli, Li can and Yun an would have been blown up into charred corpses today. It was also fortunate that Gu Yuanli passed by and saved them. If they werete for even a minute, at least one person would have died. Yun an had simple interpersonal rtionships. If this was a well-nned conspiracy, it was probably directed at Li can. "Disgusting!" Shen qianshu could not really say that she was irritable. She was not familiar with Li can, but she also felt bad for Li can''s experience. However, Yun an was her friend and also her business partner. Now that he was injured so badly that it was unknown if he was Dead or Alive, it was inevitable that she would be a little emotional. Zhong ran said,"master will investigate this matter." "Isn''t Shan junyu already being controlled? why is there no end to this?" "Li can has told us that dan junyu has raised a group of assassins to do things for him. It might be done by that group of assassins, but we don''t know for the time being. If something happens, we have to investigate. It''s better for them to reveal themselves so that we don''t have to make a move." 2539 Chapter 2539 "Li can has told us that dan junyu has raised a group of assassins to do things for him. It might be done by that group of assassins, but we don''t know for the time being. If something happens, we have to investigate. It''s better for them to reveal themselves so that we don''t have to make a move." Shen qianshu understood that if she did not get to the bottom of this matter, she would not be at ease in the future. She still had to get to the bottom of it andpletely get rid of Shan junyu''s minions. Only then would Li can be safe. "I understand, you can go do your work." Recently, the situation was really not looking good. First, it was mu Yuan and Yang Kuan''s matter, which became the fuse of a series of things recently, causing very serious consequences. Originally, ye Ling did not need to go every day for Special Affairs, but now, he had to go every day. Things were much more serious andplicated than he had imagined. He didn''t have much time left. She walked out of the hospital and heaved a sigh of relief. When they returned to Rose Castle, ye Chu and Tong Hua were ying. They were the most carefree and did not have to worry about anything. Ye Ling had more things to do, and recently, ye tingjun was in the country. He took over ye Ling''s position and went to AG to help ye Ling settle some things. Because the financial crisis had begun to spread around the world, many venture capital groups began to sing praises of it, pointing out that this was the most serious financial crisis in a hundred years. Southeast Asian countries would be hit very hard, and the economy would begin to sink. Some local entrepreneurs had shifted their assets to reduce their burden. They were all preparing for the financial crisis. There were not many signs of this, but they had gradually heard of it. AG was doing the exact opposite. Ye Ling did not consolidate his assets, but he did not expand either. He only cleared some bad assets and had to deal with some rubbish projects in the real estate industry. At the same time, he invested his money into the information industry. He had to be prepared for both eventualities. All investmentpanies started to be cautious. He had a lot of things to deal with, and he was not at ease if he only handed it to the Vice President. However, he had been busy with Special Affairs recently and could not split his attention, so he could only let ye tingjun handle it. Ye tingjun ''s'' missing technology frontier '', the financial storm wouldn''t affect them much. The ye family was a family business, unlike miss''s singr one. Their core business was technology research and development. The ye family had many industrial chains, involving finance, real estate, cultural industries, and so on. If they didn''t handle it carefully, they would suffer heavy losses in the financial storm. The newly-wedded waiter didn''t even go on a honeymoon before he threw himself into work. At the start of the night, she apanied Tong Hua to recuperate and found her own things to do. She could also entertain herself. What surprised Shen qianshu was that mu Yuan was actually at Rose Castle too. He was having fun with a group of people in the garden. The wind and rain outside would not affect them at all. Shen qianshu''s mood could not help but be better. Mu Yuan was on standby, and he had not received any orders yet. He was also very rxed and even taught ye Chu all kinds of tricks to ye tingjun. Ye Chu gritted his teeth."Why?" "This is to enhance the rtionship, you have to take your time to understand." Mu Yuan could not help but criticize in his heart. The second brother was in love and became a high school student. He was also a weirdo. He actually just kissed her lips and held her hands. His progress was really ... Worrying. When he was passionately in love, there was only one sentence in his mind when he saw Jack-fall! Eat it! Other than that, she didn''t have any other thoughts. Her actions showed that men were like knives above their heads. Ye Chu was a little depressed. She did not understand mu Yuan''s hints, but she still understood a little in a daze. Chapter 2540 Mu Yuans Suggestion Mu Yuan egged her on."Second brother is so handsome and charming. In apany like AG, where there are so many beautiful women, he must be very popr." "I''m also very popr. " Ye Chu said that not only second brother, but many people in the school also liked her."Second brother said that he would never do anything to let me down." ? "Tsk, a man''s mouth, you can''t trust it. You''re all big pig trotters. Just listen to what you say." Mu Yuan said as if everyone had never made an oath of undying love. And the result? They still had to break up. "No, I believe him." Ye Chu said one-mindedly,"I believe what he says." Mu Yuan spread his hands."Alright." His n had failed. It was useless to talk to Xiao Ye Chu about tricks. "Qianshu, you''re back." It was ye Chu who first saw Shen qianshu."Why are you back?" Shouldn''t he be at work at this hour? "I''m free today, so I came back early. " Shen qianshu came over with some snacks."What are you talking about? you look so happy." Tong Hua betrayed mu Yuan without any hesitation."Brother Xiao Yuan is teaching second aunt how to flirt with second uncle." Mu Yuan was speechless. Kid, you know a lot. Shen qianshu could not help butugh."Alright, stop teaching. It''s all in vain. I even gave her a set of sexy clothes on our wedding night, but she doesn''t even know the meaning." Mu Yuan and Shen qianshu''s fists touched each other, and they pushed against each other. Ye Chu pushed Tong Hua to pick some honey flowers. Shen qianshu sat down."You''ve been in city A recently?" "Yes, the mission hasn''t been issued yet." Mu Yuan did not mention any missions. It was not because he was wary of Shen qianshu. It was an upational habit."It''s rare for me to take a break. I''m very free." It was a rare holiday for him. If it was in the past, he would have thought about how to find Jack to y. Under these circumstances, he could not go abroad. It must be Jack who came over. It was good to be able to see Jack once. "Why do you have so much on your mind?" "Yun an and Li can had a car ident today." "Is it serious?" Mu Yuan''s face turned serious. He had not received the news yet. This matter had nothing to do with him, and there was no need for him to do anything. Therefore, no one would tell him about this. He did not read the news, so he did not know. The impact of the car ident today was quite big. The inte was full of criticism for the driver. However, the truck driver had never drunk before, and his points were rarely deducted. He was very well-behaved. In order to support his daughter''s education, he was very hardworking. Even so, he was scolded by many people. "Yun an is still under observation. He''s not out of the critical stage yet. Li can''s surgery was sessful, but there''s a blood clot on his nerves, so he can''t undergo surgery. We can only see if there are any seque after he wakes up." Shen qianshu was rather vexed. There was a blood clot pressed on her neurons, and it could be big or small. When she came back, she asked miss Bai and miss Bai said that it was indeed impossible to operate on it. Even they had no way to do it. The best way was to let the patient rx and slowly recuperate until the blood clot dissipated. Surgery was definitely out of the question. There was no such technology at the moment. There would definitely be seque. Some people were lucky and didn''t have any seque. They just had a headache and frequent headaches. It didn''t matter. They just had to take some painkillers and wait for the blood clot to dissipate. This was hard to say. "You suspect that it''s Dan junyu''s men?" "Who else could it be besides him?" However, mu Yuan had other thoughts."Although Li can said that Shan junyu has a group of people outside, Shan junyu can''t even protect himself. This group of people should pray for good luck and not be exposed. If I were them, I would definitely choose to leave the country and escape. If Shan junyu ratted them out, he would definitely be caught. At this time, it''s already toote to escape. Why would he still attack?" Chapter 2541 Tong Hua, The Little Weakling 2541 Tong Hua, the little weakling "You''re saying that there''s someone else behind dan junyu?¡±Shen qianshu shook her head."But you don''t have to be so stupid to make a move on Li can at this time." "You attacked Li can at this time because you wanted to take revenge. After all, Li can betrayed dan junyu and went back on his word at thest minute. That''s why we''re in a difficult situation. However, I don''t think it''s that simple." Mu Yuan said calmly,"Li can and Shan junyu have been together for 13 years and have known each other for more than 20 years ... Li can knows too much about Shan junyu. Only when Li can dies will all the secrets be settled." Shen qianshu felt a chill down her spine. Her first thought was also to seek revenge from Shan junyu''s men. They wanted to take Li can down with them to take revenge for Shan junyu, but what if they were to silence him? Up until now, Shan junyu had taken on everything. Furthermore, he had evidence and details. Once the investigation ended, it would be over. He also had power. Shen qianshu had never thought that there was someone behind him. Mu Yuan''s political sense was much sharper than Shen qianshu ''s."When there is an avnche, not a single snowke is innocent. The entire system is like a huge Snow Mountain, and the snow Mountain is divided into countless small snowy peaks. Everyone is huddled together to keep warm, helping each other, and covering for each other. No one can avoid it. No matter how impressive a person is, they all need connections." That was why there were so many factions. Unless it was like the special case, no matter how the situation changed, they would not fall. But even if it was the special case, if others wanted to interfere, ye Ling would review it. But sometimes, they also had to consider. They restrained each other, covered each other, and kept each other warm. This was the normal state. Mu Yuan said,"I''m just guessing." Investigating cases wasn''t his specialty. He could not even ept missions that were tooplicated. The missions that ye Ling gave him were all simple and rough. Rescue xxxx. Alright, I got it, I understand. He led the team to destroy the drug factory. Alright, alright. When you''re undercover, you''re not allowed to reveal your identity to anyone or get any information. Alright, I understand. "What you said ... Makes sense." Shen qianshu did not understand the current situation. She did not even know how many people there were in the MU family faction. She could only sigh."If ye Ling was not the Bureau chief, these things would not have had anything to do with us." Mu Yuan leaned back."Do you feel much morefortable being a bossy President? you don''t need toe into contact with the people above. You can be arrogant at any time, and you don''t need to care about anyone''s expression." "That''s for sure!" Mu Yuan smiled. However, in their country, a businessman would always be a businessman. The one with the most power and whose words were absolute was never a businessman. When a business started to develop, the money needed to be distributed in all aspects was a huge sum of money. If you wanted that piece ofnd, you had to manage at least a dozen departments. This was inevitable. "These things have nothing to do with us, so there''s no need to think about them." Mu Yuan was very free and easy."I don''t understand either." "You''re right. " Shen qianshu was calm, but she was worried about one thing."Ye Ling is in such a position. He will be assassinated, right?" "I can." Mu Yuan found it strange that she would have such a question."How can he be a Special Agent bureau chief if he isn''t targeted five to six times a month?" Shen qianshu was speechless. Why didn''t she know about it? Mu Yuan said,"the people around ye Ling are quite powerful. Zhong ran is also very good at protecting him. Most of the time, the n would be discovered before it is even carried out. You don''t have to be too worried." "I have to send Tong Hua away quickly." That was Shen qianshu''s first thought. She was not afraid of peopleing to find trouble with her, but Tong Hua was different. The entire country''s audience knew his face. Chapter 2542 Ye Lings Suggestion Yet another weakling. Thest time he was hospitalized, he almost died. This also let everyone know that he was a weak little chicken that could be abused as he pleased. Mu Yuan was speechless. Tong Hua, this is not my fault. You have to be clear of gratitude and grudges. "I have a good idea ... About Li can." Mu Yuan blinked his eyes mischievously. "What good idea?" Mu Yuan had a lot of ideas."Didn''t he have a bruise that was pressing on his nerves? Then ... We''ll announce to the public that he has lost his memory. That''s all. " Shen qianshu was speechless."... Huh?" In a split second, Shen qianshu could not think of any other way. This seemed to be a very good idea. If he lost his memory, he would not be able to remember anything. Even if Shan junyu had someone behind him, he would not take such a risk. "Let''s wait for Li can to wake up and see how he''s doing," Lu Mengxi was on the verge of a mental breakdown after being locked up. Originally, after Shan junyu was executed, she, as a witness, should be released and then watched by others. However, she was suddenly interrogated, which made her a little irritable. "Someone beside Shan junyu?" Lu Mengxi shook her head."I don''t know." "Don''t lie. Li can has already exined that you contacted dan junyu directly. You only took a script from him. Just in case, we agree to let you be a tainted witness. However, your testimony is all fake. This is of no use at all. Major mu Yuan promised you a probation period, and it no longer counts. If I were you, I would give up on trying to get lucky and give us the information we need. Otherwise, you will be waiting to go to jail." Lu Mengxi panicked."You guys are burning the bridge after crossing it. I didn''t lie about Li can. He did know the truth." "Li can''s testimony clearly stated that he had only met you twice, and that you had always been in contact with dan junyu alone. Don''t try to frame our Division Chief." The interrogator could not help but speak up for Li can. Li can was still lying in the hospital. Lu Mengxi had also noticed that something was not right. The interrogator was very aggressive. What happened? "What do you want to know?" The interrogator asked, " let me ask you. Do you know which higher-up dan junyu usually contacts the most? is there anyone behind him? " "Big sister, I¡¯m just a chess piece. I¡¯ve only been with Shan junyu for a short time. How would I know so much? " Lu Mengxi was furious. The interrogator mmed the table. " Who are you calling'' big sister''? I¡¯m younger than you. " Lu Mengxi did not know what to say. No matter how the interrogator asked, Lu Mengxi still did not know. She really did not know anything. There were many things that she did not even know the details, so how would she know the truth? ¡­¡­ In the hospital. Li can woke up, and ye Ling came to see him personally. Li can had a splitting headache, and the side effects were very obvious. It was just a headache, and his vision was weakened. One of his eyes was a little blurry. Other than that, the other side effects were not obvious. Li Chen heaved a sigh of relief and gave him some medicine to ease his symptoms. He then briefly exined his situation. Li can''s life was spared, and he still had lingering fear. Under those circumstances, it was really not easy to be able to keep his life. He had no other requests. "I can take it." Ye Ling had been at the side the whole time and was very quiet. When Li can''s condition was better, ye Ling asked, " what else do you remember? " "I remember!" Li can said,"although the car was knocked over and my vision was blurry, I saw an assassin beside dan junyu. I know who she is." Li can then provided the Assassin''s information. His address was unknown, but the woman often appeared by dan junyu''s side, so he was more familiar with her. He also had a photo of the woman and gave it to Zhong ran. "Let''s not investigate her for the time being, in case we alert the enemy. " "Why?" Li can still felt a headacheing on. Once a person had a headache, they would easily be frustrated. "I''ll announce to the world that you''ve lost your memory for the sake of your safety. Then ... You''ll have to act as if you''ve lost your memory, forget everything, and start over." Ye Ling felt that mu Yuan''s suggestion was not bad, and this was the safest way to do it at the moment. Li can was a little dumbfounded."This ... Why?" 2543 Chapter 2542 "For your safety, you just have to cooperate. Remember, I''ll get the doctor toe inter. You just have to put on a show. You can''t remember anyone, and you can''t remember dan junyu. Even if you see someone familiar, you have to treat them as strangers and treat yourself like a newborn. Do you understand what I mean?" It was rare for ye Ling to be patient. Li Chen also nodded, indicating that he agreed. Li can thought for a moment and smiled bitterly."I''d rather have amnesia. I understand. I''ll cooperate." Although this was a very difficult task, he would do his best to aplish it. "Alright," he said. After ye Ling had settled everything, he let the doctor in. The blood clot had affected the neurons, and it was not the first case of memory loss. The doctor did not find it strange. Fortunately, the doctor said that the deterioration of Li can''s vision was only temporary due to the influence of the drugs. After a few days, the effects of the drugs would wear off and his vision would recover. However, the migraines might continue to apany him until the blood clot dissipated. Li Chen was very nervous."When will the blood clot dissipate?" "This will depend on the patient''s self-regtion. Try to rx his mood, and don''t think too much." ¡­¡­ The news of Li can''s memory loss quickly spread. Shan junyu, who was being held captive, also heard the discussion of the two judges. He clenched his hands slightly but did not say anything. Something happened to Li can? Shan junyu maintained his calm, but his heart was not calm at all. Why did she lose her memory? Forget everything that happened between them? Had she forgotten about him? He didn''t believe it! The interrogator had said it on purpose for him to hear, and dan junyu knew this trick as well. He did not fall for it and maintained a suspicious attitude until the interrogator showed him the video. The video of the traffic ident. There were also photos and videos of Li can in the hospital. "Deputy Director, you don''t think we''re faking it, do you?" The interrogator was a woman. She had always been very sympathetic towards Li can''s encounter. Meeting a scumbag was truly a lifetime of pain. ,m Shan junyu looked at the video and photos and did not speak for a long time. "Director li lost all his memories and can''t remember who did it. The traffic ident was judged as drunk driving. Who was driving a big truck in the afternoon? the perpetrator also said that he didn''t remember anything and was in the hospital when he woke up. There are hallucinogens in his blood. Deputy Director, are you going to silence him or something? " The interrogator sneered. " Now that director li has forgotten everything, are you relieved? do you think that you won''t be guilty as long as you deny it? you''re thinking too much. " Shan junyu looked at the photo, and the corners of his eyes turned slightly red. " How is he? " The interrogator cursed in his heart. Who was he pretending to be so affectionate for? "Chief li has lost his memory and his vision is impaired. If the blood clot doesn''t go away, he will always have migraines, and ... The probability of him getting brain cancer has been multiplied. He has a pet with him for more than ten years and has feelings for it. I didn''t expect ... The Deputy Director to be so cruel." "It wasn''t me!" Shan junyu muttered to himself. Ever since he had been detained, he had been performing very well. He was not angry, and he did not show his emotions on his face. However, only he knew how anxious he was. "Tell me, what do you know?" Seeing that it was about time, the interrogator went straight to the point."Who do you think is taking revenge on director li? you said that you nned everything, and now I have reasonable suspicions. You''re just a knife. The person behind you is nning to kill you to prevent director li from divulging the secret, right?" 2544 Chapter 2544 "No!" Dan junyu''s expression was ugly."It''s ... It''s the assassins I raised. It has nothing to do with anyone else. Maybe they want to take revenge for me, so they''re looking for little can ... Chief li." ¡­¡­ Shan junyu insisted that it was caused by his own people and even provided a list of names and addresses of a group of assassins. After ye Ling got the list and addresses, he immediately sent people to arrest them. Mu Yuan led the team of five people to carry out missions with the exception of Jiang Cheng. The killers were scattered and hidden in the crowd. The scariest thing was that each of them had a legitimate profession. Some were doctors, some were teachers, some were hairdressers, and some were in the film and television industry as a prop master. There were a total of eight people, and each of their identities were perfect. There were no ws at all. Mu Yuan and his team of five had captured six people after a night of pursuit. Two of them had received news in advance and had escaped, a man and a woman. Although these few assassins were not the best that mu Yuan had ever met, capturing them took a lot of time and was very difficult. It was only until dawn that all six of them were captured. Apart from Wei Cheng, who was identally cut by a knife during the fight, he was almost unharmed. After they caught the suspect, the interrogators were divided into two groups and began the interrogation. The next morning. The official ount of the city''s police station published the portrait of a man and a woman who had escaped, including their identity, age, and upation. They specifically pointed out that Shan junyu had confessed to a few assassins, and that each of them had taken a life. They requested the public to report them and stay away from dangerous people. This was the highest level of announcement in the country. Usually, the investigation Agency would not release the identity and portrait of the suspect. Early in the morning, all the major media outlets had turned around. This was rather rare. Everyone was looking forward to catching the murderer. Rose Castle. ,m Tong Hua was eating breakfast while using his phone. Ye Ling frowned and was a little unhappy."Don''t y with your phone when you''re eating." "I''m not ying with my phone. " Tong Hua retorted, but his eyes did not leave the phone. Ye Ling''s face darkened, feeling that his authority had been challenged. Ye Chu pulled Tong Hua''s sleeve from below. Tong Hua was unmoved."Ah da,e here. Look, don''t you think she looks familiar?" Ah da walked over, and Tong Hua erged the photo of the female assassin for ah da to take a look. Ah da could not remember where he had seen her before."No, she doesn''t look familiar." Tong Hua rolled his eyes and took down the photo. He photoshopped it and put a purple wig on her head."Do you find it familiar?" Ah da came to a sudden realization."He looks familiar. He''s the fan who wanted to take a photo with the production team that day." "What are you saying?" Shen qianshu asked. "The female killer that daddy''s Department announced. I''ve seen her before." Tong Hua passed his phone to Shen qianshu."That day when I went to the filming set, she even came over and asked me if she wanted a picture with me." "Is that so?" Shen qianshu''s back was numb."You ... She just appeared in front of you like this?" Ye Ling had already picked up his phone and asked someone to go to the production team. Tong Hua said,"that''s right, but I rejected her heartlessly. That day, I only signed my name, and ah da did not allow anyone to get close to me. So, she did not force me and left. I did not take it to heart." It was so scary. It was actually a female killer. It was alive! He was just standing a meter away from him. It was simply too terrifying. If he had agreed to take a group photo that day, he might have lost his head. Thank God, thank God! Ah da was also scared. Luckily, he had his own principles and did not let anyone get close to Tong Hua. Ye Ling asked,"are your injuries almost fully recovered?" Tong Hua was very cautious. He covered his chest and pretended to be in pain. He shook his head."It hurts. It hurts so much." Ye Ling did not fall for it. He said calmly,"I see that you''re still alive and kicking every day. You''re doing very well. You don''t take my warning to heart at all." "Daddy, you have to be reasonable. It''s easy to Dodge a spear in the open but hard to defend against an arrow in the dark. I''m also a vignt baby, so don''t make a fuss over nothing." Tong Hua could not help but fight for his own welfare. He could not be kidnapped by his daddy anymore. Daddy was just too fierce. Ye Ling also did not continue to mention sending him away. If he did, he might cry to the heavens and earth. ¡­¡­ 2545 Chapter 2545 When mu Yuan brought people to the production team, the crew was also discussing it. The girl from the props team was usually called little Zi by everyone. She was very diligent, but she was a little antisocial and did not like to talk. She did not have much contact with the crew. Yesterday, she had evene to the production team. When they saw it today while browsing the news, they were all very surprised. Little Zi was supposed toe to work today, but she did note in the end. The crew didn''t expect little Zi to be an assassin. It was too terrifying. Too terrifying. Mu Yuan did not manage to catch her, so he asked her about the basic situation of the female assassin. As she did not interact with others and was a loner, no one had any impression of her. "Tong Hua''s matter ... Could she be the one behind it? " The production team had even fired a group of people because of this. She was a girl who was usually antisocial and hardworking, but she had been kept. The director thought to himself, how stupid is he? He had been deceived by the little girl''s appearance. Mu Yuan had collected the female Assassin¡¯s information. He had already informed all the major roads, ports, and entry and exit gates. It would not be so easy for this man and woman to escape. "Major, I found an escape route that can avoid all the surveince." The technical soldier said. "What route?" "A bicycle." The technical soldier said that, strictly speaking, taking nes, ships, and train stations all had to go through customs. Now that it was a real-name system, it was not so easy to get out. Or illegal immigration. Now that the port was under martialw, it was not so easy. If they wanted to go out by road, they had to pass the toll station. Since yesterday, the toll station had been guarded by special police. Every car had to be checked and registered. There was already a long queue on the main road out of the city at eight in the morning. If they wanted to leave the city, they could only ride their motorcycles and bicycles slowly. They couldn''t take the main road either as there were basically surveince cameras on the main road. They had to take the road to the small towns on the ground, which were all in poor and remote ces and wouldn''t be filmed. However, there was a problem with riding a motorcycle. There were also surveince cameras at the gas stations. Now that all the gas stations near A city were under surveince, it would be easy to get caught. Other than that, the bicycles were the only targets. Hu Yang said,"riding a bicycle out of the city? he''s probably going to break his legs from riding it." Wei Cheng said,"other than hiding in the city, the only way to leave the city is probably by bicycle." The technical soldier brought up the ssic case of a drug-making and drug-dealing genius who had caused a sensation in the country back then."He left the city by bicycle and then left by car from the neighboring city." The strictest check-ups were definitely in A city. In other cities, it might just be for show. No one would check it seriously, and there would be many loopholes. Mu Yuan felt that what she said made sense."The problem is, he wants to ride a bicycle. How am I supposed to chase after him?" This was difficult. The technical soldier was also in a difficult position. The bicycle shop didn''t need to refuel, and wearing a peeping device could avoid a lot of things. Moreover, there were many shared bicycles nowadays, and there were many people riding bicycles on the streets. This undoubtedly increased the difficulty of the investigation. Mu Yuan''s head hurt."Let''s not waste our resources first. I feel that there will be no results. Let''s use the satellite to scan." However, satellite tracking showed that many people suburbs rode bicycles, so it was difficult to determine. "Let''s check them one by one," Mu Yuan thought that this was the only way. Other than this, there was no other way. When ye Ling heard this method, he only felt that it was extremely ridiculous. He was sure that mu Yuan was not teasing him."Alright, you can go and investigate." Just thinking about it gave him a headache. How long would this investigation take? ¡­¡­ Chapter 2546 This Younger Brother Is Too Vexing In the hospital. Yun an had passed the safe period and was not in any danger. Knowing that Li can was fine, he was also at ease. Li Chen''s heart, which had been hanging in the air, also settled down. He kept holding Yun an''s hand and kissing it. His eyes were slightly red. "Silly girl, I''m fine." Yun an said that he had never thought that he would be able to live. At the moment when he lost consciousness, he really wanted to see Li Chen. In his daze, it was as if he had really seen Li Chen. He knew that it was just an illusion. He thought that he would not be able to escape this cmity, and his heart was filled with regret. He still wanted to apany Li Chen for life. He didn''t expect that he would be able to survive. "It''s good that you''re fine. I was so scared. " Li Chen said,"when you were in the operating room and your fate was unknown, I was especially scared. At that time, I thought, what would I do if you died? My heart is in a mess, but I finally understand your pain back then. " There were many things that were difficult to empathize with even if they were so intimate. Li Chen said,"Yun an, don''t scare me like this." "I won ''T. I ... I''ll be more careful," Yun an was also a little sad."At that time, I was thinking what would you do if Li can and I both died. You would definitely go crazy." Li Chen said that if that was the case, there was no point in him living. However, he didn''t say these words. He only lowered his head and nted a kiss on the back of Yun an''s hand."Thank you for being alive." "You should thank the doctor." Yun an joked. He had just woken up and was not in good spirits. He fell asleep after talking for a while. He did not care who the culprit was. The perpetrator had been trying to find an opportunity to meet Li Chen, but Li Chen had no intention of meeting him. Everything was judged by thew. Whether he was innocent, framed, or drunk-driving, thew would prove his innocence. He didn''t want to waste his time on meaningless things. Yun an was floating up and down. He seemed to hear someone talking. It was as if he had returned to the year when he found out that Gu Yuan ''an had died. He was in total despair and couldn''t listen to anyone. That half a year was like a pool of mud. He was an optimistic and positive person who didn''t think much about the past. This injury might have been because he couldn''t sleep well, and he couldn''t help but think of himself in the past. If he died, Li Chen would be like this. He was afraid that he would not feel at ease even if he was a ghost. Some love, hidden in the heart, had long grown into a towering tree. Gu Yuanli picked a time toe over and see Li can. He happened to bump into Li can and Li Chen talking. Li can''s attitude towards Gu Yuanli was veryplicated. He had hated Gu Yuanli for many years. They had grown up together as brothers, but when their rtionship broke down, they had experienced many twists and turns. But Gu Yuanli was still willing toe and save him when he was in danger. This time, he had saved his life, but he couldn''t pick up his cold face from the past. He couldn''t pick it up, but Li Chen couldn ''t. When Li Chen faced Gu Yuanli, he only felt particrly upset. "What are you doing here?" Other families ''brothers were respectful to each other, but their family couldn''t do that. For a long time, they had also been respectful to each other. Later on, due to personality and ideas, there was a gradual difference. When Gu Yuanli was young, he was Chuunibyou. He was tricked and deceived by Yang Ping. Gradually, there was a barrier between him and the Gu family. He also had doubts about the rtionship between the two brothers. The most important thing was that he had been fooled by Yang Ping, and he had the intention to seize power. Gu Chun was dedicated to cultivating Gu Yuan ''an to be his sessor. Ghost city only had one master, and Gu Yuan'' an was the next Master, but Gu Yuan ''an didn''t seem to be the Crown Prince of the underworld. Chapter 2547 Second Brother, Thats Really Your Brother He had a gentle personality, a kind heart, and the lofty air of an artist. He was not suitable to be the master of ghost city at all. On the other hand, Gu Yuanli was bold, ruthless, and decisive. He was the perfect candidate for the Crown Prince of the underworld. After Gu Yuanli was fanned by Yang Ping, he gradually felt that Gu Yuan ''an was not suitable to be the master of ghost city. He was more suitable. But because Gu Yuan'' an was older than him by a few months, he had to give in. He was not convinced. The youth''s pursuit and worship of power was a fanatical attitude, even blind. Once he was unconvinced, he gradually became rebellious and went against Gu Yuan ''an in everything he did. If Gu Yuan'' an said West, he would go east. If Gu Yuan ''an was too soft-hearted when dealing with a matter, he would be ruthless. Gradually, the two brothers began to quarrel, and slowly, there was a gap between them. Later, they really were like fire and water. After the baptism of time, Gu Yuanli understood that he was a bastard back then. He was an out-and-out viin, but he did not have the time to apologize to Gu Yuan ''an. Because in his heart, Gu Yuan ''an was already dead, and he didn''t know that Li Chen was his big brother. He still remembered that Li Chen had fought with him for his favor. Furthermore, Li Chen and Gu Yuan ''an had simr ideas. They could be said to be friends who were verypatible in spirit. Their views were also simr. Gu Yuanli even secretly hated Li Chen. There were a few times when the two brothers quarreled, and it was all because of Li Chen. Gu Yuanli naturally took his anger out on Li Chen and felt that everything was Li Chen''s provocation and that he was fanning the mes. Therefore, the real Li Chen and Gu Yuanli did not like each other, and their rtionship was extremely bad. "I''m looking at little can. " Gu Yuanli was holding a bouquet of lilies and smiling as he looked at Li can. Compared to Li Chen, Gu Yuanli felt that Li can was much cuter. Li Chen took the flowers and put them aside."Let''s go. He''s going to rest." "If you say rest, then rest. I see that he''s in good spirits and even wants to talk to me." "He doesn''t want to talk to you at all." "You''re really annoying. " "You''re not likable either. " Li Chen and Gu Yuan ''an''s personalities were simr, so no one would have thought that Li Chen was Gu Yuan'' an. Li can looked at the two brothers bickering and remained silent. He didn''t know what to say. He hugged his nket and looked left and right. He even felt a little nostalgic. Back then, Li Chen and Gu Yuanli were the same. They would get into a fight when they met. Neither liked the other. But now, Li Chen was Gu Yuan ''an, after all, and Yuanli was his younger brother. "I saved little can and Yun an. This is your attitude towards your Savior. It''s too disappointing." Gu Yuanli said calmly. His voice was soft, and his expression was gloomy. It made people shudder. Li Chen was too familiar with him, so he was not afraid of him at all. "It''s a gentleman''s style to show kindness without asking for repayment. " "Are you stupid? when did I say I was a gentleman? I always ask for a fountain to repay my kindness." Gu Yuanli said coldly. He turned around and smiled gently at Li can. "Is little can''s health getting better?" Li can subconsciously nodded. Li Chen turned his eyes away. He did not really want Li can to have too much contact with Gu Yuanli. He was afraid that Li can would say something that he should not have. However, Li can was a person who knew his limits. He did not say much. Gu Yuanli''s original intention was toe over and take a look at Li can and ease their rtionship, even though he knew that a life was in the middle, and there was no room for reconciliation. Fortunately, he had saved Li can and Yun an, which could be considered an opportunity. "You''re not busy?" Li Chen asked. Did he feel happy after spending so much effort to obtain ghost city? But why did he look even gloomier than before? If he was not happy and did not live well, what good would it be to seize power? "I''m not busy," Gu Yuanli said slowly,"recently, ghost city has been whitewashed. The businesses have started to shift. I''m very free." Li Chen had heard about this. Although he was no longer in ghost city, he was still very concerned about everything in ghost city. "We''re quite busy. " Li Chen ordered. Gu Yuanli did not seem to understand."If you''re busy, then go. I''ll talk to little can." "Little can doesn''t have anything to say to you." "Is little can something you should call?" Gu Yuanli frowned."No manners." Li Chen was speechless. Li can was speechless. 2548 Chapter 2548 Gu Yuanli walked over and sat on the sofa."If you''re busy, then go ahead." Li can looked at Li Chen, wanting to say something, but he stopped himself. Li Chen really flicked his sleeves and left, even mming the door behind him. Li can was a little worried. Li Chen and Gu Yuan ''an were both very good-tempered people, and were very gentle. After what had happened a few years ago, Li Chen was gentle, but he had be unapproachable. "Your brother has a bad temper." Gu Yuanli said. Li can said indifferently,"you don''t have a good temper either." Gu Yuanli said,"a little better than him." Li can did not make anyments. When Gu Yuanli was a Chuunibyou, he had a very obvious problem. He was very straight and felt very good about himself. He clearly remembered that there was a student gathering once. A few girls were very interested in Gu Yuanli. They wanted to get to know him and pursue him. However, he forcefully used his own magical skills to make all the girls leave as if they were constipated after talking to him for less than a minute. To put it in a respectful manner. His reputation as a straight man also spread like wildfire. He was a cancer among handsome men. There were some memories that couldn''t be opened. Once they were opened, they would be uncontroble. Li can didn''t know what to say to him. They hadn''t seen each other for several years, and they hadn''t contacted each other. Even if they met on the road, they would avoid each other. At this moment, they were like strangers. "Thank you for saving me." Li can expressed his thanks dryly. "You''re wee. Any young man with a conscience would step forward in that kind of situation." Gu Yuanli hadpletely forgotten that when the car ident happened, he was annoyed that the chaos was dying his time, and he was even forced to stop on the right side. If the road was not closed, he would have stepped on the gas pedal and passed by without looking sideways. Li can clearly didn''t believe him. He still knew what kind of person Gu Yuanli was. The atmosphere instantly became awkward and silent. They were once Close Brothers, but they didn''t have much to talk about. Gu Yuanli was also not good at chatting. He was only good at giving orders. To him, chatting was a waste of time. All these years, he had only been a little patient with Shen qianshu. Li can felt as if he was sitting on pins and needles. He wondered when he was going to leave. It would be too awkward if he didn''t leave. Gu Yuanli said,"little can, how did you end up in such a miserable state? I told you a long time ago not to trust anyone so easily. You were cheated of your feelings and almost lost your life. You are really ... Too soft-hearted." Li can was speechless. Li can looked at him in shock. Gu Yuanli knelt down again. Li can wanted to scold him. ording to our current rtionship, we are not close enough to talk about this matter, right? Don''t you know how distant we are and how much I hate you? Gu Yuanli did not feel embarrassed at all. He was a young man who gave orders all year round and was also the master of ghost city. It was always other people who got used to him. He would never feel awkward. It would be awkward for others. "You were in a car ident and almost died. Have you thought it through?" Gu Yuanli asked. Li can was speechless. Li can''s many years of upbringing prevented him from scolding others. He clutched the nket and was extremely embarrassed. This was equivalent to a public execution. What was the difference? he was indebted to her for saving his life, so he couldn''t say things that were too overboard. However, the knot in his heart for many years was not so easy to untie. Li can ignored him, but Gu Yuanli did not feel awkward. "Does your wound hurt?" "It doesn''t hurt." After exchanging a few pleasantries, Li can yawned and made a sleepy gesture. He was already chasing people away. Although Gu Yuanli was a Man of Steel, he was not someone with low emotional intelligence. He could also tell that Li can was chasing people away. 2549 Chapter 2548 He was a little sad."You ... Why do you hate me so much?" He didn''t understand why his former brother would speak so badly of him and distance himself from him overnight. Li Chen could exin it as it was because of his older brother, but why did Li can? Li can had difficulties to speak of, but he could not say anything about Li Chen. To Gu Yuanli, he was indeed a little innocent. The two of them had also grown up together, and their rtionship was also very good. They were friends who had grown up together. One day, they suddenly spoke ill of you. Gu Yuanli always felt wronged. Other than the brothers in the Gu family, he only had Li can as a friend. He remembered that Li can had questioned Gu Yuan ''an about the matter, but Li can had never cared about him and his older brother''s matters, so it didn''t make sense. "Because of my big brother?" Gu Yuanli asked. He could not think of anything else other than this. Gu Yuanli''s tone was a little innocent and aggrieved. Li can felt like he was a heartless man. He was being asked to pay his debt, and he was very tired."I guess so." "I remember that you don''t have a deep friendship with my big brother. Did Li Chen instigate this?" Gu Yuanli immediately thought of Li Chen."He has improper thoughts about my older brother. He must have incited you to distance yourself from me." Li can pursed his lips, not knowing how to exin. "I don''t want to talk about the past." Li can said,"you shouldn''t mention it either." "Then ... Can we continue to be friends?" Li can did not want to continue being friends with Gu Yuanli at all. Li Chen''s matter had always been a knot in his heart. He lowered his head silently and made a silent protest. Gu Yuanli felt his resistance and was very hurt. "I didn''t kill big brother." Gu Yuanli said,"that was an ident." He knew that Yang Ping wanted to kill his brother. When he was a Chuunibyou, he did think that if it wasn''t for his brother, he might be the master of ghost city. But he never thought of killing Gu Yuan ''an. At most, he wanted to make Gu Yuan'' an give up the inheritance of ghost city voluntarily. A son paying for his mother''s debt, he also felt very wronged. Li can sealed his ears. Regardless of whether it was an ident or not, his younger brother had died and could no longer be resurrected. Li can said,"I''m a little tired. I want to rest." Gu Yuanli was not a stubborn person. He stood up."Okay, then you rest. I''lle and visit you another day." Li can only raised his head when he heard the sound of the door closing. He leaned back tiredly. Gu Yuan ''an had actually told him about this. It was not Gu Yuanli''s original intention. It was indeed an ident. The real murderer was Yang Ping. When Yang Ping died, Gu Yuan ''an had also told Li can. Li Chen''s murderer was already dead. In fact, everyone wanted to let go of this matter. Although Li can and Shan junyu had been together for more than ten years, they had always been very lonely. Li Chen had always been his sustenance. Li Chen''s sudden death was a devastating blow to Li can. He did not know who to hate, and he could only hate Gu Yuanli. "Is it unfair to him?" he asked. Li can muttered to himself. Gu Yuanli did not know that Gu Yuan ''an was alive either. He would me himself and be upset for Gu Yuan'' an''s matters for the rest of his life. He would suffer day and night. Even if his brothers did not say anything, they knew very well what was going on in their hearts. Yang Ping was also dead. Was he going to let it go? ¡­¡­ Mu Yuan had been looking for little Zi''s whereabouts, but he had no clue. The technical soldier''s words of escaping by bicycle were a little too unbelievable, and the investigation was also very difficult. It had only been a day, and the information agents were about to break down. They checked the cars one by one aimlessly, and no one could stand it. Mu Yuan muttered to himself as he looked at the map. He thought of another possibility. What if this man and woman did not split up and stayed in the city? Impossible, they had no reason to stay. 2550 Chapter 2550 Mu Yuan had deliberately made a big fuss to capture them to tell them that Shan junyu had already betrayed them and was not worth their sacrifice. He was also not worth them perishing together, and their best solution was to escape. They would only have a chance of survival if they escaped from A city. If they continued to stay here, their lives would be in danger. If they were still loyal to Shan junyu despite his betrayal, that would be true love. "Wait a minute ..." Mu Yuan narrowed his eyes slightly and thought of something very important."Ah Ling, I have to make a trip to Hong Kong." "What are you doing there? there''s still no news from Balor." Mu Yuan said,"dan junyu''s twins are in Hong Kong. If there is really someone behind this, they will definitely use the twins to threaten him." However, before mu Yuan could go to Hong Kong, Shan junyu''s twin sons were brought back to the Shan family. Mu Yuan was speechless. His movements were also much faster. The Shan family and the Zhang family were inws, and this would not change just because of Shan junyu. Shan junyu had left the Shan family many years ago, and now, even though they had tried their best to clear their names, they had not saved him. Shan junyu could not escape the death penalty for his crime, and the Shan family did not want topensate him. Mu Yuan was a junior, and it was not good for him to go out and look for the Shan family. "You''re letting me go?" General MU''s eyes widened,"in your dreams! I''m not going!" The Shan family did not belong to old Yang, nor were they from the MU family. They were from another circle, and old general mu did not want to deal with them at all."They''re just two children. Why are you so concerned?" "Ye Ling felt that someone would use the child to threaten Shan junyu and want to see the Shan family." General mu said,"even if you can think of it, old Dan''s family can ''t. They don''t need you to remind them. They brought the child back for his safety. Don''t go looking for trouble." If old Dan''s family wanted to find someone to settle the score for this matter, it would either be mu Yuan or ye Ling. Anyway, he had offended someone. "What does this have to do with ye Ling and me? we have to be reasonable. Are they forcing him tomit crimes?" Mu Yuan sighed in self-pity."Being too outstanding is also a mistake. Sigh." Old general mu kicked him,"disgusting!" Shameless! Old general mu could not convince him, and mu Yuan did not force him either. During the interrogation, ye Ling told dan junyu that the Twin sons were adopted by his uncle. His uncle did not have any children and would definitely raise the children as his own grandchildren. Shan junyu asked,"where''s Li can?" "What does your child have to do with Li can?" Dan junyu''s fingers trembled slightly."I want to write a letter of authorization and entrust Li can to be the Children''s Guardian." Ye Lingughed coldly and looked at him. He could not understand what Shan junyu was thinking. He actually wanted Li can to be his Guardian. Did he think that Li can was a soft person without a temper? To think that he could say it! The interrogator was also stunned by his shamelessness. Shan junyu said,"I love Li can very much. I had no choice but to have a child. I wanted to make my parents proud and prove my ability to the Shan family. I also needed the support of the Shan family, which was why I had a child. This is my child with Li can. " "Let me remind you that your men almost killed Li can." The interrogator said. Ye Ling was at the side. Silence was golden. A shameless person was truly invincible. Dan junyu said,"this isn''t my fault. I was inside and never gave the order to kill Li can. How could I have done such a thing? they acted on their own ord. Now, I''ll also give them the name list." 2551 Chapter 2551 The interrogator felt that he was trying to change the concept, but he did not know how to rebut. Ye Ling said calmly,"if one day, Shen qianshu betrays me and I go to jail, my people will definitely not dare toy a finger on her. "Those who can''t control you are ipetent. No matter where you are, your subordinates must know your feelings. Since they attacked Li can, it means that Li can isn''t that important to you. Otherwise, how would they dare to do so?" Shan junyu''s face was red and white, but he could not say anything to refute. Ye Ling''s words were a little too harsh, and they were too strong. He had no intention of dwelling on this matter."I want to meet Li can." "Impossible!" Ye Ling said,"Li can has lost his memory, and his vision has also weakened. If his vision has weakened and he bes blind, I will not raise a useless person. No matter how you look at it, it is impossible for him to be your child''s Guardian. You should give up on this idea. He has already forgotten about you." Shan junyu''s lips twitched."You''re lying. How could he have lost his memory?" "Think whatever you want." Ye Ling said,"you won''t be able to see anyone until the court session. You won''t be able to see Li can either. It''s also a good thing that he has lost his memory. At least, the painful memories of the past will no longer be there. You can start over again." Shan junyu''s face turned pale, and he pressed his hand on the table. Ye Ling asked,"I''ll ask you again. You nned everything, right?" After a long time. Shan junyu said indifferently,"yes, it was all my doing. It had nothing to do with anyone else." Ye Ling asked again, but he could not get any more information. He walked out of the interrogation room. When dan junyu had asked Li can to take the me, Li can''s confession had been wed. There were many details that Li can could not say, and it was obvious that there were ws. Li can could not say anything about any matter, and he could only say an ending. This was uneptable. Shan junyu was different. He had clearly exined everything about him, who he had used, and how he had done it. There was nothing suspicious about it. He was indeed the mastermind. This could not be tolerated. Ye Ling said,"case closed." "Yes!" The truth of this matter was finally revealed. The higher-ups had also been urging them to close the case as soon as possible. Otherwise, everyone would be in a state of panic. Ye Ling understood one thing. They were afraid. The longer dan junyu was dragged on, the more things he would confess, and the more people would be involved. The earlier the case was closed, the better it would be for everyone. It was better for one person to die than a group of people. ¡­¡­ Once Shan junyu''s case was closed, Lu Mengxi was also involved. Because of her false testimony, ye Ling did not give her any face and did not give her any probation. Although she was a tainted witness, she would definitely be sentenced in the end. Shen qianshu could not help but sigh. She vaguely remembered the first time she met Lu Mengxi. She was a high-spirited girl who was about the same age as her. She had a good background, was beautiful, talented, and had a bright future. At that time, she was the pride of the heavens. "How many years will he be sentenced?" The judge definitely couldn''t convict them. He must have specifically said how to sentence them, so they could only obey. Ye Ling said,"there was an internal discussion. Afterbining with the opinions of the higher-ups, they are sentenced to 10 years in prison." "Ten years?" Shen qianshu was a little surprised. Ten years was considered a very heavy sentence. Furthermore, she was a tainted witness. Would ten years be too severe? mu Yuan''s promise from the start would be void. "He made a fake testimony himself. He can''t me anyone. He got what he deserved." Chapter 2552 Major Mu Yuans Fiancé "He made a fake testimony himself. He can''t me anyone. He got what he deserved." Ye Ling could not sympathize with him at all. She had faked the evidence, and she also had a criminal record. It was already very kind of her not to be sentenced to 20 years in prison. Shen qianshu sighed."I hope she can learn her lesson." Ten years was a long time. How could a girl waste a few decades? he wondered if Lu Mengxi would regret it. "Everyone''s path is chosen by themselves. You have to taste all the sweet and sour, bitter and spicy for yourself." Ye Ling said indifferently. He had also taken many detours, and he had also suffered a lot to be where he was today. It was the same for Shen qianshu. These few years, no one had it easier than anyone else. Everything was his own choice. "When will the court session begin?" "Probably ... A few months." This was already considered fast. The trial would begin after the schedule was arranged. The trial was just a formality, and the court would directly assign awyer. Mostw firms wouldn''t dare to take on such cases. It was almost a done deal. When Li can heard that the case had been closed, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡­¡­ General Yang''s house was closed. After Yang Kuan was demoted, few people came to visit his family. Only a few close friends would visit him for tea. The early spring in A city was a little damp, and there was the fragrance of fresh flowers. Although the ce was deserted, the courtyard was warm and cozy. It was fun to brew tea and admire the flowers. Old general yang was receiving a guest. He was about the same age as him and was Shan junyu''s uncle. "It''s a pity for junyu ..." Uncle Dan yed chess with old Yang and sighed."He''s smart and has a bright future, but it''s still not very stable." Old general yang said,"he can''t walk steadily, and it''s all because of you. He can''t stand steadily, so you pushed him to fly. It''s all your fault." "General, don''t make fun of me." "Isn''t it? Ever since Shan junyu entered the system, you''ve been pushing him all the way up, but you''ve never shown any signs of it. Shan junyu thought that he had fought his way up with his own abilities. To be able to be a deputy Director at the age of 35, what kind of ce does he think the special Affairs are? It doesn''t matter which director or Deputy Director it is. If ye Ling didn''t have miss and Huan Yu technology, he wouldn''t have entered the Special Forces back then. " Old general yang still felt that it was a pity."You were the ones who pushed him to his death." He had left too quickly. If you don''t give up the child, you won''t get the wolf. Uncle Dan said,"yes. I did not expect ye Ling to be so calm. This matter ... I underestimated the enemy. Junyu was too extreme." "Don''t feel sorry for him. He''s already cut off all contact with you. If he''s dead, so be it. For the sake of his children, he won''t betray you." Old general yang said indifferently. He sneered in his heart. This uncle and nephew were not good people. Back then, they wanted the Yang family to be their scapegoat. He went along with their n to investigate mu Yuan and ye Ling, and he fulfilled their wishes. However, he would not be a scapegoat for nothing. The Shan family was really dreaming! Of course, after the dust settled, everyone had a tacit understanding not to mention these conspiracies. The cooperation had to continue. There were no eternal enemies, onlymon interests. Old general yang was a wily old fox and would not be easily schemed against. "I hope so," Uncle Dan asked,"did Li can really lose his memory?" "I have people in the hospital. The doctor in charge has asked. He has indeed lost his memory. His vision in one eye has decreased. It''s not as bad as the rumors say. When the medicine wears off, his vision will recover." "It''s a pity," Uncle Dan said,"he''s lucky. He didn''t die even after being hit like this." "The case is closed. Don''t act rashly, or you''ll get into trouble. I won''t help you get away with it." General yang made his stand clear. If the MU family had not taught him a big lesson and hindered Yang Kuan''s future, he would not have colluded with the Shan family. "What if it''s a trap and Li can didn''t lose his memory?" Only dead people were the safest. "Li can didn''t lose his memory, and you''re still sitting here and drinking tea with me. Your paranoia needs to be treated. It was originally fine, but you made a move and exposed yourself." If he had not been so hasty this time, he would not have caused such a big mess. Without Shan junyu, it was indeed a great loss, but fortunately ... Only Shan junyu had been implicated. "Fine, I won''t touch Li can. I''ll just treat it as if he has lost his memory. In the future, it won''t be easy to find out if there''s any trouble." This was a pity. "What''s there to be afraid of? even without Shan junyu, they''ll still push in a Deputy Chief. " Old general yang said,"I think it''s very useful to investigate little tea." "Him?" Uncle Dan frowned. He did not have a deep impression of this person."Cheng Jiaming, what do you think?" "Old Cheng''s family is a tough nut to crack. If you want to gnaw on them, you should give it a try." Old general yang was very smart."Don''t get your hopes up." The two of them chatted as they drank tea. Mu Yuan used his binocrs to look at them and took a few photos. Mu Yuan''s mother pushed the door open and came in."Why are you peeking at old Yang''s house?" "Nothing, I''m just bored." Mu Yuan put away the camera. Mother mu said,"that ... Xiaoluo ising to our house for dinner tonight, you ..." "Who''s xiaoluo?" "Your fianc¨¦e!" Mother mu said helplessly,"tidy up a little and speak properly. Don''t scare her, understand?" "Mom!" "I''m not going!"Mu Yuan said. "I want it!" "I''m not going!" Mu Yuan did not want to entertain them at all. "Your dad has already sent out the wedding invitation, and you''re at home. How can you not invite him to your house for a meal?" Mother mu said,"you''re also tarnishing her reputation outside. What pregnancy? you still have to entertain clients." 2553 Chapter 2553 "Your dad has already sent out the wedding invitation, and you''re at home. How can you not invite him to your house for a meal?" Mother mu said,"you''re also tarnishing her reputation outside. What pregnancy? you still have to entertain clients." Mu Yuan was speechless. He really regretted it so much. His father''s big mouth told everything to his wife. He was really soft-boned! This was infuriating! "I know!" Mu Yuan was frustrated. Mu Yuan''s mother looked at his bruised head and thought about finding him a wig or something. Mu Yuan rolled his eyes."If you continue, I won''t go?" "Okay, okay, okay. I won''t wear it. Then you should tidy yourself up." "I know." How unkempt am I in your eyes? After sending mother mu away, mu Yuan did not take this matter to heart. He took out his binocrs and looked at old Yang''s house not far away. The two of them were still chatting. Mu Yuan frowned."These two old fogeys are talking about inws. They''ve been talking for so long." Old Yang''s house. "Do you think someone from the MU family will take a picture of us?" "Didn''t you deliberately drink tea in the courtyard to let someone take a picture of you?" The two of them smiled at each other and clinked their teacups. "That son of the MU family ... There must be something wrong!" Old general yang said,"it''s a pity that we can''t torture or interrogate them." After all, he had a special status. If they dared to say that he had a rtionship problem, they would take out their medals and military achievements and p him in the face. They would also cry andin that they questioned the innocence of the agents on the front line. This crime was too serious and no one wanted to bear it. Otherwise, he would really investigate it thoroughly. "It''s just a rumor, you took it seriously. " "This kind of thing is not umon. Look at dan junyu and Li can." "It''s still quite impossible. With mu Yuan''s status, no one can find any evidence against him if he doesn''t lose his head. The other party is ..." Uncle Dan could not quite exin it and did not quite believe it. "His exit record is too suspicious." Mu Yuan, who was in love, had never thought that one day, his departure record would be evidence for others to catch him in the wrong. "Even if you suspect, it''s just a suspicion, unless...You can make Lieutenant Colonel Anderson speak." Uncle Dan said,"if Lieutenant Colonel Anderson admits to it, mu Yuan will not be able to escape this. Who cares if it''s true? with such rumors, he won''t be able to stay in the Army." "Is this how you brainwashed Shan junyu?" "I''m just giving you an idea. It doesn''t matter if Shan junyu is gone. Don''t you want to find an opportunity to vent your anger on Yang Kuan?" "Contacting a foreign military officer to frame mu Yuan, and the matter was exposed. Do you think ... I can escape?" Old general yang was not that stupid to ignore the trap. "As long as we give enough benefits, Lieutenant Colonel Anderson will speak. Who would betray us?" Old general yang pondered. This was too risky. He couldn''t make a decision at the moment. He only poured tea for Uncle Dan. This was a high-risk mission with high benefits. It was a devastating blow to mu Yuan. It would be destructive to the entire Mu family. ¡­¡­ Mu Yuan did not know that the other party was talking about him. After taking some photos, he saved them. Hu Yang knew that he had taken a photo. He could not help but ask,"why did you take a photo? there''s no audio monitoring. We don''t know what they''re talking about." "You don''t understand. It''s hard to read people''s minds. If I''m framed by them one day, the more evidence I have, the more evidence I have. If they can use photos to frame me, why can''t I use photos to make an issue?" 2554 Chapter 2554 The technical soldier was full of admiration."Major, you''re right. You''re too wise."¡± Hu Yang gave him a p on the head."It''s a rainbow fart!" The technical soldier covered his head and red at him. Hu Yang walked away without any pressure. Wei Cheng said,"major, we can''t find any traces of those two people. It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack. We can''t find any traces of them." "Investigate properly, there will be some clues." Everyone''s faces were bitter. Finding two people was like finding a needle in a haystack. The man and woman that mu Yuan was looking for were currently in a stic surgery hospital, undergoing a huge face change. This was a very small stic surgery hospital, and the operating room was filled with the smell of disinfectant. The doctor gave them a full-body paralysis and started to do stic surgery for them. This wasn''t an ordinary surgery where the corners of the eyes were opened, the nose was erged, and the lips were plump. It was a full-face stic surgery. Even the bones had to be cut off. Then, with modern stic surgery technology, a face-changing surgery was done. It was the same for a man and a woman. A man hidden in the darkness said calmly,"when they recover, send me their photos. I''ll help them apply for a new passport and identity card." "Understood." The man left the hospital. In order to find this man and woman, mu Yuan still had no clue at all. He really could not find any clues at all, so he simply gave up and directly transferred it to ye Ling''s side to let them investigate. ¡­¡­ Hawaii base. Jack saw a Chinese man. He wasn''t old, about 27 or 28 years old. His skin was white, too white, and he was very handsome. One could even see the light blue blood vessels on his neck. His soft and fine hair made him look a little like a drug addict. "You said that you have news about major mu Yuan?" If not for this sentence, he would not havee out to meet people. This person''s gaze made people feel ufortable. The Chinese slowly passed on some words and asked if he was willing to cooperate and acknowledge his rtionship with major mu Yuan. As long as he acknowledged it, there would be many benefits, and they could name their conditions. Jack''s expression did not change, but his heart was filled with anger. There was actually someone who came to scheme against mu Yuan, and even dared to scheme against him. Very good, very good! His and mu Yuan''s matter was almost a secret. Only Roman and the elders in his family knew about it, and they would not betray him. However, mu Yuan''s people ... Almost knew everything. Fortunately, they were all trustworthy friends, so it didn''t matter. Who the hell was this person? "Shouldn''t you introduce yourself before you work with me?" Jack didn''t refuse, nor was he enthusiastic. The man was a little embarrassed and smiled."Yes, I''m a secret agent in the United States. You can call me Mike." "Whose men?" "Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, I''m general Yang Hua''s Special Agent. This time, it''s general Yang''s intention. As long as you''re willing to cooperate, he can satisfy all your conditions." Jack listened to Mike''s constant encouragement, and his heart was full of disdain. This was so underhanded and despicable. What was the difference between this and Roosevelt? he had even sat down and listened to them. It was really ironic. "I don''t quite understand what you''re saying. Major mu Yuan and I only interacted for a period of time at West Point many years ago. Why is he looking for me? This is not the truth. Major mu Yuan and I are not in a rtionship. " Jack was very patient."I''m afraid we can''t cooperate." Mike said,"Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, it doesn''t matter if it''s true or not. As long as you admit it." Jack stretched his legs and turned the bracelet on his wrist as if he was thinking. Mike saw that he was tempted and followed along. Chapter 2555 Dad, Youre Really Ugly "Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, you won''t lose anything from this. I''m sure your superiors will agree to exchange this for some benefits. It''s a good deal for you." Jack was very contemptuous in his heart, but he didn''t show it on his face. Xiao Yuan seemed to have attracted a lot of trouble. This backstabbing was a little too much. If his love for mu Yuan was even a little less, he would be persuaded. The other party was in a high position and had great power. Now that there were frequent trade conflicts, why would he not do something that could be solved without wasting a single soldier? It wasn''t like he had never done such a thing before. Mike also told them about general Yang''s conditions. They were indeed very attractive, and they could even provide campaign funds. They would also cooperate to create public opinion and use their advantages to get the Chinese votes. "How long have you been in the Army?" Jack suddenly asked. "It''s been 11 years," Mike replied. Jack said," 11 years. That''s not a short time. It seems like the military camp didn''t teach you what responsibility is, what righteousness is, what good and evil is. I remember that major mu Yuan is a hot-blooded and upright person. If it wasn''t for him, I would have doubted the system''s training mechanism to produce such a disgusting person like you." Mike''s expression changed."Lieutenant Colonel Anderson!" Jack looked at him sarcastically. If he had onlye under orders and simply said his purpose, he would not have been so angry. However, this person spoke eloquently and proudly. Such a person was too skilled and could not be brought to the table. "You should be d that this is Hawaii and I''m still in the military. Otherwise, I''d be lying in the hospital today. Go back and tell your boss not to do these dirty tricks. If my reputation is damaged, I''ll put the me on him and see if he can afford it. The Anderson family has never participated in such dirty deals!" He stood up and looked down at Mike with a disdainful smile."You can''t even tell right from wrong and only think about your own interests. You will never be as good as mu Yuan, and you don''t deserve to be in the same military camp as him!" Jack turned around arrogantly. Mike''s face was pale. He quickly stood up and chased after him."Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, this deal is a sure win for your family. Why don''t you discuss it with your family? maybe the Head of Department and the others will agree." Mike was not convinced. Lieutenant Colonel Anderson was known for his strictness, but he had never heard of such an upright and outspoken person. He would never let go of anything that was beneficial to him. "There''s no need. I can answer you on behalf of the entire Anderson family. Pack up your things and get out of my country. It''s a disgrace for a person like you to stand on thisnd." After Jack finished speaking, he left without saying anything else. Rayleigh Anderson called him as soon as he got into the car. "Jack, I met a Chinese agent today and told him something great, but I need your cooperation." Rayleigh''s voice was sneaky. Jack had already guessed what was going on. He had just rejected the other party righteously, and his father had already started to undermine him. "What is it?" He asked, suppressing his temper. Old Rayleigh told him everything, and it was exactly as Jack had expected. Old Rayleigh said,"it doesn''t matter anymore even if you''ve broken up, right? We have to make use of our resources. " "Someone came to look for me, but I''ve already rejected him. Also, your face is really ugly." Jack couldn''t help but ridicule. Old Riley was furious."What''s there to reject? it''s such a good offer, you don''t have to reject it at all. We can use another way to achieve a win-win situation." Pretending to agree and then doing something bad was also very good. So what if he took the money and didn''t admit it? "Roosevelt also looked for little Yuan to talk about this, but little Yuan rejected him. You want me to agree? what kind of person am I?" "Don''t mention this again," Jack said. "I didn''t ask you to betray him. It''s a win-win situation ..." "Don''t even think about it, this matter ends here!" Jack hung up the phone. "Tsk." Amanda rolled her eyes at old Rayleigh."I told you he wouldn''t agree to it. You''re just asking for it. Your lofty image is no longer in your son''s eyes. Why bother?" Chapter 2556 Weve Broken Up "I''m thinking for John. If the Yang family agrees to our conditions and gives John the credit, he''ll have achievements in the next election and be sure to win. I don''t know what''s going on with him, but every time, he''s always up to no good and idents happen. " No one could say for sure until thest moment. "Take it slow," Amanda said calmly."There''s no rush. You''re always prepared for John''s failure. You''re always criticizing him." "He doesn''t need me to bad-mouth him. He''s bad-mouthed every time!" ¡­¡­ Jack ordered a cocktail at a bar by the sea. He was a little worried, but he still called mu Yuan. At that moment, mu Yuan was preparing to meet his fianc¨¦e, who he had never met before. When he received the call, his heart skipped a beat. Is he monitoring me? You know I want to see my fianc¨¦e? Why did you call me so timely? Mu Yuan looked at his phone guiltily, his heart racing a few times. In order to maintain his aura, he took the initiative and said,"are you monitoring me again? you know everything." Jack was speechless. Jack was confused. He didn''t understand what he meant."What?" Mu Yuan went down from the elevator and went out through a back door."What is it?" Jack told him that Mike hade to find him. He even deliberately told him the details. The name must be a fake one. He described the person in detail so that mu Yuan could find him easily. "Why did you just reject me?" Mu Yuan kicked the plum blossom tree that had already withered. Jack was left speechless. I''m sorry, I should have agreed immediately! Mu Yuan said,"can you still make him stay? you can pull him and tell him that you regret it. We can consider cooperating on this matter." "Mu Yuan!" "Sigh, it''s not really a cooperation. Just pretend to work with him. If you want the recording and evidence, just cooperate with him. I''ll make a move and catch him off guard." Mu Yuan was very regretful. This was a perfect n, but it was actually rejected by Jack. "I''m sorry to disappoint you," Jack said emotionlessly. The way Westerners thought was very different from Easterners. Jack''s way of thinking was more typical of Westerners. If he rejected, he would reject it cleanly. They advocated that some schemes and intrigues were just paper tigers in the face of hard power. Mu Yuan said,"you really rejected it directly?" Could he still be saved? "Yes." Mu Yuan sighed."Alright." Jack was a little annoyed. He had rejected him directly, which proved that his feelings for him had not changed. He also loved and was loyal to him. So Xiao Yuan could not see it. He only saw him rejecting and not cooperating with the n, so he was very disappointed? Mu Yuan kicked the plum blossom tree. He was deliberately changing the topic, afraid that Jack would find out that he was going to see his fianc¨¦e tonight. "Have you been having a hard time in the country recently?" Jack asked. "Not too smooth? It can''t be. " Mu Yuan did not feel that his life was not too smooth. Compared to going on missions outside the borders, going on a mission within the country, which was still within the country, was already a very good treatment. He wouldn''t have to eat and sleep in the open, and he wouldn''t be shot. All the initiative was in his hands. It was a very wonderful thing. "What happened in the safe house?" "It''s a secret of the Special Forces, it''s not convenient for me to reveal it. " Mu Yuan said in an enigmatic manner. Jack was left speechless. Alright, whatever you say. It''s fine as long as you''re fine. He was supposed to hang up, but when mu Yuan saw that he didn''t mention that he wanted to see his fianc¨¦e, he heaved a sigh of relief. They had already broken up, why did he still think that he was a scumbag for doing such a thing? Chapter 2557 Ask Your Ex-Boyfriend If You Dont Know He was supposed to hang up, but when mu Yuan saw that he didn''t mention that he wanted to see his fianc??e, he heaved a sigh of relief. They had already broken up, why did he still think that he was a scumbag for doing such a thing? "Can you guess where I am?" "The military?" Soldiers didn''t have much free time. If he was so free to call, he probably wasn''t on a mission. "Wrong, thest time I hugged you ..." I''m under the plum tree where you hugged mest time. Mu Yuan raised his head. Thest time they were in this alley, Jack had hugged him. The coldness of winter was dispelled by his warm embrace. His embrace was warm, and it was also what he was most attached to. At that time, the plum blossoms were in full bloom, and the area was filled with fragrance. Now, the plum flowers had wilted, leaving only bare branches. He felt a little sad. "What?" Jack was a standard subwoofer. His voice was low and maic. Mu Yuan enjoyed his voice very much. Sometimes, his voice could make him sound hard. "I''m enjoying the flowers. " Mu Yuan said,"the flowers are very beautiful. They are super beautiful." Spring was the season when flowers bloomed, so Jack didn''t think much about it. Mu Yuan asked,"what about you? what are you doing?" "By the sea." Jack added,"looking at the scenery." "Let''s look at Swimwear Girls. Do they have good figures?" Jack was about to say that her figure was not as good as his."It''s pretty good." "Oh ..." Seeing that they were about to enter an awkward conversation, mu Yuan scratched his head."Let me ask you something. I''ve been chasing after two assassins recently, a man and a woman. I''m 80% sure that they haven''t left city A yet. There are people checking the airport, the pier, and the train station. The roads are also checked one by one. They can''t escape even if they have wings, but I just can''t find them. If it were you, which direction should you go to find them?" Jack thought about the city map of A city in his mind and frowned slightly."What''s the difference between this and finding a needle in a haystack? where are your satellite surveince?" "Satellite surveince can''t capture anything either. The city''s cameras are operating 24/7, but they can''t capture any useful information." Jack thought for a moment."In our country, you can travel the world with a credit card. However, people don''t usually use a credit card when they''re fleeing because it''s linked to the system and will be exposed very quickly. If you want to escape, you''ll have some cash on you. You can check the surveince records of the ATM first. Generally, assassins don''t have a lot of cash on them. " Mu Yuan smacked his head. That''s right, why didn''t he think of that? "You can expand the scope. Maybe they''ll only withdraw money when they''re out of the city. Check their bank ounts first, then check the rted people. If they don''t have any of these, then you have to consider that they haven''t left the city at all. Tell me the situation briefly." Jack''s experience in hunting down terrorists wasparable to ten mu Yans. Mu Yuan did not feel that it was embarrassing and simply exined the situation. "The portrait has been published in the entire city?" "The portraits have been published all over the country. It''s very useful. Many criminals are caught like this." "This is such a simple method. High IQ people won''t be caught so easily. I once hunted down a person and even hid in a mental hospital. You can also consider some closed recuperators. Since the other party''s master is powerful and now that he''s been arrested, but his minions are still atrge, there should be someone covering for them. The sanatorium is the best way to cover them, so they don''t need to be exposed to satellites and cameras, or ... They can change their appearance. " "Change my appearance?" Mu Yuan had an idea."stic surgery?" "Medical beauty is very advanced now, and the development of biological identification is rapid. Nowadays, it''s difficult to escape biological identification by wearing a fake skin mask. Changing your appearance is the most thorough way topletely disappear in the crowd." Jack said,"of course, this is a more risky method. I won''t use it unless I''m in a desperate situation. It''s just an idea. You can follow this idea and investigate it." Full stic surgery seemed to be a good way to avoid investigation. However, the cost would be huge. After the surgery, he must recover, and the sanatorium was a good direction. "I understand." Since he had nothing to do, he decided to follow this line of thought and investigate. Otherwise, he would have been on standby. Jack thought to himself that mu Yuan must have encountered a lot of trouble recently. When they were together, they would often discuss the analysis of some cases, and mu Yuan would sometimes provide him with great ideas. In the past two years, these topics had been discussed less and less. They had a tacit understanding not to involve or interfere with each other. "It''s just two clues. You can follow them, but you don''t have to get to the bottom of it. ording to the time you said, if the surveince is not perfect, they might have left the city." God Jack ridiculed,"even if your country has an overwhelming number of portraits, the cost of leaving the city is very low." Mu Yuan was speechless. Mu Yuan actually could not say a single word of rebuttal. Chapter 2558 Mommy, Divorce He was speaking the truth. Most of the city''s surveince cameras were still in operation. Most of their city''s surveince cameras, except for banks and traffic, were probably paralyzed. The surveince cameras in some remote ces were practically non-existent. The basic infrastructure was not as good as the other party ''s, so he could only ept theirints. "It''s okay, I''m hanging up. I''m going to eat. " "Alright!" Mu Yuan hung up the phone and was a little disappointed. A phone call after a break up and a phone call when he was dating were indeed different. If they had not broken up, this phone call couldst for an entire night, and it was even a video call. Now, it was cold ... And official. He was used to it. If not for these things, they might not have contacted each other. He didn''t know what he was doing or what Jack was doing. Mu Yuan hung up the phone and leaned against the plum blossom tree. He mimicked that day''s posture and stretched his legs. He clearly remembered how Jack looked when he arrived that day. He braved the wind and snow and came. He was cold, but he was also very ... Warm. He felt guilty that he would not be able to meet his fianc??e. At this mealtime, he had to go and freeload a meal. Thus, mu Yuan went to the Rose Castle to freeload a meal without any psychological pressure. For dinner at Rose Castle, it was always 7 o'' clock sharp unless ye Ling and Shen qianshu came backte. Mu Yuan came in time, and his favorite chef was in charge today. Mu Yuan was very happy. "Wow, little Yuan, you''re so handsome today." Ye Chu''s eyes lit up as he praised mu Yuan. The second brother was speechless. She really didn''t understand why this kind of bestie rtionship needed a kiss. Mu Yuan was forced by his mother to tidy himself up. He put on a haute couture outfit with a suitable cut and some small essories on him. It made him look powerful and gentlemanly. It was rare for mu Yuan to dress up. Usually, he would ruin his own looks. "Why are you dressed so formally when you''re here to eat at Rose Castle?" Shen qianshu could not help but tease him. "Etiquette, etiquette ..." Mu Yuan could not wait to have a big meal. Shen qianshu did not know whether tough or cry. They had a great meal. Tong Hua had even made an appointment with mu Yuan to bring him out to y tomorrow. Ye Ling said,"your injuries are almost healed. I have chosen a few ces for you. You can choose one yourself." Tong Hua was speechless. ''Daddy is definitely not talking to me.'' Tong Hua did not even nce at ye Ling. He pestered mu Yuan."You must remember toe and pick me and second aunt up tomorrow. You are not allowed to lie, and you are not allowed to break our appointment. Otherwise, I will curse you to never grow your hair." Mu Yuan touched his bald head. He had mixed feelings."Baby, your father is showing you something." Hurry up and take a look. Tong Hua was stubborn. He shook his head."I''m not looking!" I just don''t want to look, what can you do to me! Actually, he could already feel it. His father was going to send him away. Tong Hua was extremely unwilling. He forcefully covered his wound."My chest hurts so much. Mommy, I want to rub it." This act of pretending to be pitiful had no sincerity at all, and Shen qianshu was the type to fall for it. Every time her son said something sweet, she could only nod her head. Before she reunited with ye Ling, both mother and son were in such a state. "Don''t y dead!" Ye Ling did not buy it. There was no such thing as acting pitiful here. He had a heart of stone, and there was no fluctuation at all."There is a training base in South America, and ck Rose has two training bases. One is in North America, and the other is in the desert. You choose a ce to go." "I''m not going!" Tong Hua''s wound did not hurt anymore, and he did not want to be miserable anymore. He was furious."I have already grown up. You have to respect my thoughts. I don''t want to go." He was so happy at home. There was second aunt, brother Xiao Yuan, mommy, Zhong ran, ah da, and so many people. He was happy every day. He didn''t want to leave home and do some training. Ye Chu blinked and didn''t dare to speak. She was extremely afraid of ye Ling. She felt that ye Ling was very serious, and he was very authoritative when he spoke. He was a man of his word. Her heart ached for Tong Hua, but she did not dare to speak up for him. Mu Yuan would not either. "Mommy ..." Tong Hua''s eyes were filled with tears. Shen qianshu''s heart softened. The feudalistic parent said,"it''s useless to act coquettishly!" "Mommy, divorce him. I''ll take care of you!" Tong Hua did not give up, and he was going for broke. 2559 Chapter 2558 Mu Yuan was speechless. Zhong ran was speechless. The secret guards who were listening attentively to the father and son''s daily bickering were speechless. Young master, you''re awesome! Ye Ling''s face was calm and fearless. Shen qianshu''s head hurt."What you said ..." It wasn''t easy for me to give you five years of training time yesterday, and now you''ve recovered for another ten years. My son! Can''t you control yourself? "Ten years, no room for discussion!" Shen qianshu was speechless. As expected! "Ten years? I''ll be 18 years old by then. " Tong Hua felt like he had been struck by lightning."I want to be a child star. I want to be an actor. I want to be the best Actor. I don''t want to inherit the family business!" Inheriting the family business or whatever was too boring. Just let anyone inherit it. He was someone who wanted to be an Idol star. Ye Ling said,"I won''t stop you from bing an actress, and I won''t stop you from chasing your dreams either. But you must have the ability to protect yourself. Ten yearster, you will only be eighteen years old. You can still be an actress and go to the entertainment industry. If you don''t want to inherit the family business, I won''t force you." Anyway, there''s a little princess, so I don''t need you! "I''m an actor. I don''t need to have an off-the-charts fighting ability." "You forgot, you almost died!" "That was an ident!" "That''s murder!" Ye Ling put on a straight face."You''re already eight years old. Can''t you be more sensible?!" "That ..." Shen qianshu said. Ye Ling''s gaze swept over, and Shen qianshu shut up. He couldn''t help but curse in his heart. Any eight-year-old child who was forced to leave for ten years would cause a ruckus, okay? Our family is already very sensible, but you seem to have some misunderstanding about that. If you really met that kind of brat, you would probably want to kill him! Ye Chu wanted to persuade Tong Hua, but second brother was feeding her foie gras, mouthful by mouthful. She could not even open her mouth to speak. Mu Yuan said,"little cutie, I think your daddy is right. If you go, you will definitely like it." Hot-blooded men all liked it. "I don''t like it!" The exquisite Pigboy, little Tong Hua, said that he liked the princess bed at home, the air-conditioned room, and that he could sleep with burger every day. Mu Yuan was speechless. "This matter is settled." Ye Ling was also very overbearing and did not allow the child to have any objections. "You can''t arrange my life." "I didn''t n your life. I only hope that you can protect yourself." "Ah da can protect me," "Ah DA won''t be by your side all the time. Also ... As a boy, you need others to protect yourself. How are you going to protect your family in the future? Your own child?" "You have the nerve to criticize me? Then, didn''t you get Zhong ran and ah da to protect me?" "I also hired them!" "I can afford to hire one too!" Tong Hua was furious."Who are you looking down on? I earn a lot of money as an actor." "Zhong ran, tell him how much you get from your annual sry and benefits!" Zhong ran was speechless. Please don ''t, master, it''s not good to drag me down with you. "It''s just five million a year, I can afford it!" Zhong ran said,"little master ..." I was lying to you! Ye Lingughed coldly."Can you afford to pay 200 million Yuan a year for Zhong ran?" Tong Hua was stunned. He turned around and red at Zhong ran."You earn two hundred million a year!" Shen qianshu was also shocked. "Oh my God, Zhong ran, your sry is so high a year. Are you so rich as a secret guard?" Mu Yuan was also stunned."It''s more profitable than me being a soldier. I only have 8k a month. There''s no justice in this world." Ye tingjun thought to himself that it seemed like he had to raise Wei Lin''s sry. Chapter 2560 The Little Prince Lost His Temper Ye tingjun thought to himself that it seemed like he had to raise Wei Lin''s sry. No wonder Wei Lin said that the dark guard circle also knew how topare. This ... This sry was a lot higher than Wei Lin ''s. However, Zhong ran had a wide range of functions. Zhong ran''s beard was about to rise."Is ... Is this really the main point?" Shen qianshu sighed."I couldn''t tell that you''re actually an invisible rich man. Then, why did you set an rm to wake up on the 11th of this month to be a Weibo member?" You even bought a year''s worth of daily necessities and a box of clothes on 11/11. You''re so thrifty!" He didn''t expect it to be 200 million a year. She couldn''t even earn 200 million in a year. Zhong ran felt that he was about to run away. Little master, this is really not the main point. Don''t look at me with such resentment. I''m not the one who offered such a high price. It was opened by master himself. "Can you afford it?" Ye Ling asked coldly,"how much can you earn from acting in a year?" Tears welled up in Tong Hua''s eyes. He looked at ye Ling angrily and then at Shen qianshu. He could not help but cry."You guys just don''t like me. That''s why you want to send me away." Shen qianshu said,"baby, I''m innocent ..." Tong Hua''s face was stern."I''m not going unless you kill me!" The young master was quite stubborn. When he had a dark expression, he was exactly like ye Ling. He was young but had a strong aura. Unfortunately, his tears could not stop falling, and it affected his aura slightly. Tong Hua jumped up from the wheelchair, swept up burger, and carried it upstairs, leaving everyone with an angry back view. Ye Chu said,"ah, he''s already recovered." He said his chest hurt in the morning. So many tricks! Upstairs, Tong Hua mmed the door so loudly that it shook the sky. The crowd was speechless. Shen qianshu said,"you really don''t know how to talk. Why did you say it so decisively? can''t you just say it slowly?" Mu Yuan said,"that''s right, that''s right. She''s being sent away at such a young age. Anyone would be unhappy, okay?" My dad threw me to the military back then. If I could beat him, I would have clenched my fists a long time ago. Back then, I cried, made a fuss, and hung myself. In the end, I even went on a hunger strike. " In the end, he was so hungry that he sneaked out in the middle of the night. He wanted to steal something from the kitchen to eat, but who knew that old general mu would empty the refrigerator. Other than pure water and beer, there was nothing else. He was so hungry that he could not even find a bag of snacks, so hepromised the next day. "No matter how much he protests, it''s the truth." Ye Ling said calmly,"I''m not going to let his bad temper go!" The crowd was speechless. This was a temper that had been passed down through the generations, so no one should dislike the other, okay? "I''ll go see him. " "Don''t go, he must have locked it. Let him cry. " So that Shen qianshu would not feel heartache when she saw it. Mu Yuan said,"actually, don''t send it so far. Just send it to A city''s Military District. I was also trained there since I was young." "No," Ye Ling shook his head."His identity as my son is too obvious. The military is not safe." After all, those bases all belonged to them, so there wouldn''t be any conflict of interest. No one dared to provoke mu Yuan, but it was hard to say for sure what would happen to Tong Hua. This was because his aggro was too stable. Shen qianshu understood ye Ling''s concerns, but her heart ached for Tong Hua. Luckily, they had already finished eating. Otherwise, who would have the appetite to eat?"big brother, do you really not need Tong Hua to inherit the family business?" "Then who will inherit it?" If he had miss, the younger generation would definitely be miss''s sessor. Ye Yifan didn''t know when he would get married. Was he going to find someone from the side family to inherit it? Or find a professional manager. Chapter 2561 I Will Have A Little Princess "I will have a little princess!" Ye Ling said. Shen qianshu was speechless. The little princess was really pitiful! "Stop nagging." Shen qianshu''s head hurt."She has to face such a tragic fate even before she is born. She would not want to reincarnate." Mu Yuanughed out loud and was overjoyed."Ah Ling, are you sick in the head? your son doesn''t want to train and has set his sights on your daughter. If you have a daughter, aren''t you going to pamper her until she grows up and then find a son-inw who Pampers her? why are you inheriting the family business?!" Shen qianshu felt that this was definitely a trap. Ye Chu said,"then it''ll be fine if we have another boy." Shen qianshu was furious. Ye Chu saw her sister-inw ring at her, and she shrank back to ye tingjun''s side innocently. What did she say wrong? Ye Ling said,"that makes sense!" He looked at Shen qianshu with a face full of sincerity."You see, everyone is saying the same thing." Shen qianshu said,"routine ..." So many! Mu Yuan, ye Ling, and ye tingjun started talking about finding a male and female assassin after dinner. Shen qianshu went upstairs and took the key. Tong Hua had indeed locked the door. She knocked on the door and said,"Tong Hua, mommy is here." She unlocked the door. Tong Hua hid in the nket and hugged burger while crying. Burger was probably very ufortable from his hug. It wanted to escape a few times and struggled very hard. In the end, Tong Hua did not let go. Burger looked at Shen qianshu innocently. Shen qianshu sat by the bed and did not know what to say. This father and son had better not be enemies. I''m so tired! "Baby, don''t cry." Shen qianshu coaxed him."Ten years will pass very quickly." Tong Hua was heartbroken."Why did you agree to send me away? mommy, you lied to me." "When has mommy ever lied to you?" "You said you wouldn''t send me away." Tong Hua felt wronged. He cried very hard, and his eyes were red. He let go, and burger jumped away. It did not run far. It justy on the bed beside Tong Hua. Shen qianshu took a tissue and wiped his face. She slowly said,"if you want to act and be an actor, mommy and daddy will not object. It''s just that ... Our family is special. You really need some self-protection ability. Especially if you want to be an actor. You will be a public figure in the future and will often go to public ces. If someone hurts you, it will be very easy." This was something that could not be prevented. Anyone in the crew could do anything to him. He could fall to his death when he was hanging on a wire. If he attended an event, he would not be able to fight back at all with the killer mixed in with the fans. This was a very dangerous matter. "That was an ident." Tong Hua said. "This wasn''t an ident. It was a deliberate murder." Shen qianshu ruffled his hair."You have to be obedient. Dad and mom are not nning your life. We just want you to live peacefully." "I don''t want to go!" Ten years was too long. Tong Hua, who grew up in despair and had never left Shen qianshu since he was young, could not imagine that he would have to leave his mommy for ten years. He definitely could not take it. No matter what, he could not ept it. "You can learn a lot from systematic training. Many people have different dreams at the age of eight and eighteen. You''re an actor now, but that''s not necessarily the case in the future. It''s good for you to go out and see the world and know how the world is like. You''ll only be eighteen in ten years. You still have a long life ahead of you." "Mommy, do I have to go?" "I''m going!" Shen qianshu said,"don''t me daddy. This is mommy''s decision." "You''re lying to me," Tong Hua did not believe it at all. Chapter 2562 The Little Princes Last Stubbornness "Really, I''m not lying to you!" Shen qianshu said,"that day when you were lying in the operating room, mommy was very scared outside. I remembered what your Daddy said before. He wanted to send you to training, and I stopped him. At that time, I thought that if I agreed, you would be in South America, and no one would do anything to you. The people there would protect you, and you might get hurt. If you died in that ident, mommy would break down. So, at that time, I told your daddy to send you away." "Mommy!" Tong Hua. Shen qianshu did not even blink when she was lying."Your daddy was afraid that you would me me, so he spoke first. Of course, he had the same thoughts himself. We are both parents, and we both love you very much. Naturally, we hope that you will be safe. If I do not agree, think about it. Why would your daddy force you?" Tong Hua was the saddest. His mother was silent at the dining table, which meant that she agreed with this. This was the reason why he was so angry. He was really too sad, so sad that he didn''t know what to say. 10 years. Eight-year-old children only wanted to stay by their mommy''s side and were unwilling to leave. "Mommy, I understand," Tong Hua said. Shen qianshu heaved a sigh of relief. She smiled and said,"actually, this is also a good thing. Think about it. Ten yearster, you will be eighteen years old. You will be young and strong, and you can beat up your daddy as you wish." Tong Hua raised his eyebrows. Eh ... This seemed to be a good temptation. Shen qianshu said slowly,"your daddy doesn''t have the desire to put on a show. When he was not Noah, his martial arts skills were not that high. Otherwise, he would not have spent so much money to keep Zhong ran by his side. So, you must work hard in your training for the next ten years. When the timees, you wille back and challenge him one-on-one. This will be the biggest demonstration of your strength. " Tong Hua''s eyes lit up. Mommy, I''ll definitely work hard!" He had already fantasized in his mind that he would definitely be a fierce little man when he was 18 years old, and he would definitely beat ye Ling up in a matter of minutes. Shen qianshu was not flustered at all after telling such a lie. She touched her head and said,"don''t hate daddy, okay? He loves you very much. " "I don''t hate him." Tong Hua felt wronged. "Mommy knows. Daddy is just not good at expressing his feelings. Before he reunited with mommy, he had a hard time and had no one by his side, so he wouldn''t express his feelings. But he loves mommy and you very much. You must understand this. You are our baby. He only hopes that you can be stronger and protect yourself so that he doesn''t have to worry about you." Married couples were like this. When one went overboard, the other would try to make up for it. When it came to educating their children, it was the same. Shen qianshu was good to both ye Ling and Tong Hua. She had her own way of doing it. "Mommy ..." Tong Hua hugged her and snuggled in her embrace."Don''t worry. I''m not the kind of child who would hate mom and dad. I''m sad again when you say this." "Who asked you to always talk bad about daddy?" "Daddy''s been unhappy with me too. " Tong Hua blinked."I''m so outstanding. Is he blind?" He couldn''t help but retort. Shen qianshu chuckled and rubbed his head. She managed to coax Tong Hua with a few words. She kissed Tong Hua''s forehead and took the three documents. She ced them on the bed and said,""There''s no rush to make a decision. Take a look at these three ces first. Check the weather, food, and other things. If you think ten years is too long, you can shorten the time. As long as you meet daddy''s standards, he won''t insist on ten years. " "Really?" "It''s true!" Shen qianshu promised. "What''s the standard?" "For example, if you want to be the number one individual soldier, you must also achieve ... Comprehensive development in morality, intelligence, and physique. The base will not only teach you to kill and fight. This is a boorish education. If you want to learn anything, you can directly tell the instructor. They will arrange it for you ording to your actual situation. You must learn mathematics, physics, and chemistry well." Shen qianshuined."Mommy is at a disadvantage because of math, physics, and chemistry." Tong Hua was speechless. Although he felt that he was a genius, ording to his mother''s standards, he would not be able toe back for ten years. Tong Hua stretched out his hand. The eight-year-old boy had thin arms and legs. He was toot, and his skin was very fair and beautiful. Tong Hua had already started to think about what to bring. Sunblock, Facial Mask, hand cream, face wash, and face cream were all a must."Mommy, remember to send me a box of facial masks every month." This was hisst bit of stubbornness. Shen qianshu looked at Tong Hua, who was dressed like a piece of Jade, and fell into deep thought. ,m Was it really good to be so vain since young? Look at big brother Xiao Yuan, he has the face of a celebrity, but he''s as rough as a brick mover. "...Alright." Shen qianshu reflected on herself. Did she raise her son in the wrong way? he was too vain. 2563 Chapter 2563 Tong Hua held his ws."I will definitely work hard and defeat daddy." "Alright!" Shen qianshu was also very supportive of him."Mommy has high hopes for you!" Tong Hua was full of confidence."Mommy, can I bring burger along?" "You can ''t." "I didn''te back for ten years. Burger didn''t even recognize me." "I really can ''t." Shen qianshu said,"you have to feel bad for burger. It took such a long flight. Burger should be frightened. Cats live for a long time. When youe back, burger will be an old cat. You can still apany him for a long time." Tong Hua looked at burger, who was lying on the bed, feeling wronged. Shen qianshu struck while the iron was hot."It''s already April now. Then ... Are you leaving for the summer break?" "So fast?" Tong Hua''s eyes widened. She was going to send him away during the summer break? There were only a few months left until the summer break, and he still hadn''t had enough fun. Shen qianshu said gently,"leave earlier orter. You have to leave anyway. The earlier you leave, the earlier you cane back." Tong Hua quietly looked up the training videos of the Special Forces, and goosebumps rose all over his body. He was scared at first, and he felt that he would definitely not be able to pass the test as a simple-minded person. He gave up before he even tried. "Mommy, this ... What if I die in the training?" "I won ''t." "Why not? there''s a death rate in this kind of hellish training." Tong Hua felt that it was very scary."I can''t let go of The Little Prince''s life for no reason. I want to live a life in a horror movie. Does daddy not understand?" "This ..." Shen qianshu was silent. Tong Hua was furious."I have a son in the future. I will definitely not force him to do such a thing. You guys are too bad." Shen qianshu muttered to herself for a moment and touched his head. Your first love hasn''t even been born yet, so don''t think about having a son. Shen qianshu came out of the room. The kitchen and servants downstairs had already gone far away. A few men were chatting in the living room. Shen qianshu was not interested in what ye Ling and the rest were talking about, so she went to the kitchen to make desserts for them. Ye Chu found it interesting and came over to make desserts with her. "Did tingjun say when he''ll be back New York?" Shen qianshu asked. "He didn''t say." Ye Chu had never seen ye tingjun mention that she liked miss and rose Castle. However, she understood that people had grown up and each had their own family. Rose Castle was ye Ling and Shen qianshu''s home. Miss was her and second brother''s home. No matter how much they liked a ce, they would still have to go home. Shen qianshuughed."I think he doesn''t really want to go back." "My sister has been annoyed with him recently." Ye Chuined in a low voice. If it wasn''t for her, ye tingjun would have cklisted Alice, and he would have been forced to call Alice ''sister''. Shen qianshu chuckled. Ye Ling was also forced to call a bunch of brothers. It was a pity that he had never called Gu Chun ''daddy'' before. Calling Gu Chun ''daddy'' was already his limit. Gu Chun and Fang Hongxiu could not do anything about his bad temper. "Did Tong Hua cry very miserably?" Ye Chu was a little worried. "His temperes quickly and leaves quickly." "He''s so gutsy. He dared to quarrel with big brother." Ye Chu was full of admiration for Tong Hua. When big brother was angry, she did not even dare to look at him directly. Back then, when they were on the boat, she was also quite bold. She was not afraid of anything, but she was a little afraid of ye Ling. It could be that ... The way ye Ling went crazy one day was really too terrifying. Shen qianshu chuckled and did not say much. Ye Ling, ye tingjun, and mu Yuan were talking about the integration of industries recently. Some of the high-risk industries had to be integrated or sold. At this point, money was King, and everyone had tightened their money. This was the case even for people with big businesses. Everyone had to consider the transfer of assets and retaining their value. Ye tingjun and Xie jinghuan were the least worried people. Mu Yuan said,"you guys are talking like you''re reading a heavenly book. I don''t understand either." The MU family''s businesses were all managed by the side branches. They had the MU family''s back and could receive first-hand news. Basically, no storm would involve them. Even if it was a financial storm, they would be the group of people with the least losses. Ye Ling said,"this year ... Is really an eventful year." Ever since Li Ze escaped, a series of things had happened. He did not believe in Buddha or religion, and Shen qianshu kept telling him about his horoscope and water reverse. She could not help but wonder if the entire country was a water reverse. 2564 Chapter 2564 Ever since Li Ze escaped, a series of things had happened. He did not believe in Buddha or religion, and Shen qianshu kept telling him about his horoscope and water reverse. She could not help but wonder if the entire country was a water reverse. "Li Ze''s matter has alreadye to an end, and Shan junyu''s case has also been closed. What''s there to be troubled about? there shouldn''t be anything important in the second half of the year." Mu Yuan said indifferently. I hope that everyone will be safe and sound for the next half of the year. "Tingjun, why aren''t you back yet? you just got married to ye Chu. Aren''t you going to take your honeymoon?" Mu Yuan asked. This groom was quite ipetent. Ye tingjun said,"I wanted to bring her on a honeymoon. Where would I have the time? I''m so busy that I can''t split myself. Big brother, your matters havee to an end. Can you take over AG''s matters now?" He still had some follow-up matters to do. Ye Ling said,"let Zhong ran go." Ye tingjun snapped his fingers."Oh right, I forgot about Zhong ran. He has such a high sry. He will definitely be exploited to the end." Mu Yuan tsked."Zhong ran''s sry is so high. I feel so unfair!" He risked his life and earned eight thousand a month, which was outrageous. "Then ask your dad to raise the National Defense budget a little more." Ye Ling said coldly. Mu Yuan''s face was pale. In fact, this group of patriotic young people with dreams had almost given up on glory, splendor, wealth, and rank ever since they devoted themselves to National Defense construction. They were really ... Using their love to generate electricity. Ye tingjun said,"Zhong ran''s sry is high, and he has a wide range of functions. He can do anything." "That''s too high. " Ye Ling said calmly,"he has apany''s shares. I tricked Tong Hua." Mu Yuan said,"... That''s not considered tricking. It''s still very high." Ye Ling was really good to the people under him, even giving shares. Ye tingjun did not give any shares to his secret guards. He had lost to his brother in yet anotherpetition, no wonder Wei Lin wanted topete. Ye Ling said,"his life is in his hands. What is money to him?" Ye Ling''s schedule, the security team''s travel n, and the security team''s logistics support were all things that Zhong ran had to worry about. Many of the conspiracies against ye Ling had been dealt with by Zhong ran before they could even be exposed. Although he looked very unreliable, you can''t judge a book by its cover, and his work ability was excellent. Ye Ling gave a few examples, and mu Yuan admitted defeat. "Balor hasn''t contacted me yet?" Ye Ling shook his head. Ye tingjun had also heard of the eavesdropper that had caused an uproar in the world this time. It was simply a huge humiliation to the United States, and there were all kinds of conspiracy theories on the inte. The former special agent, Balor, was currently being pursued by a top-secret security Agency. No one knew where he was hiding and trembling. Mu Yuan said,"this kind of secret agent ... Is very smart. Even if he is being pursued, he is also good at escaping. He will definitely be able to escape. It is not easy to catch him in the system." If Hu Yang wanted to escape, he would not be able to track him down. Because they knew the way of handling the case and the way of thinking, it was not easy to arrest them. "Do you know who is leading the arrest?" Mu Yuan was most concerned about this matter and had wanted to ask for a long time. Ye Ling was the one who knew the news from outside the borders the best."It''s not Anderson." Mu Yuan was speechless. Um ... So direct? Ye tingjun covered his mouth andughed. He did not expose mu Yuan''s worries. Mu Yuan thought of what Jack said and told him about the contents of their conversation today. Ye Ling frowned."You guys still keep in touch privately?" "This is an official matter. I didn''t mention a word about personal matters." Mu Yuan felt a little indignant. He wanted to say something, but he did not say it in the end."Don''t keep harping on this. I know what I''m doing." 2565 Chapter 2565 "This is an official matter. I didn''t mention a word about personal matters." Mu Yuan felt a little indignant. He wanted to say something, but he did not say it in the end."Don''t keep harping on this. I know what I''m doing." If he said he wouldn''t meet her, he wouldn ''t. This time, due to many ovepping clues and events, they had no choice but to call and Exchange information. Otherwise, they would not have met. Ye Ling nced at him. Mu Yuan''s face was full of resistance, and he did not want anyone to ask about this matter. He could only give up."What''s so strange about old general yang wanting to catch you in the act? he can''t do anything about it and doesn''t dare to make a scene." "That day, I saw him chatting with Shan junyu''s uncle for a long time." Ye Ling frowned. Mu Yuan took out the photo, and ye Ling took a look."This is too obvious. I let you see it on purpose. You don''t have to care about it. They didn''t do anything, and this photo can''t prove anything. Dan junyu''s matter can only end here. If we continue to investigate, there are too many people involved. Dan junyu himself also hopes to close the case. He did it, and even if someone incited him, it''s only a crime of instigating." He would not beat the grass and alert the snake easily. If he wanted to kill someone, he had to hit the target in one shot. "Okay, I understand. I''ll keep the evidence. You think of a way to cause trouble for the Yang family. Don''t let him keep watching me." "Alright, I got it." Mu Yuan felt a little morefortable and leaned back slightly. His phone was ringing non-stop. When he saw that it was a call from home, he pouted and went out to answer the call. Ye tingjun said,"big brother, I''ll bring ye Chu out to y for a few days the day after tomorrow. We won''t be in the city after that." "Sure, where do you want to take her?" "We''re going to Yunnan and Xinjiang. We''ll go to Yunnan first during this season. She hasn''t seen the beautiful scenery in the country yet. Take her for a walk and thene back. We''ll go back to New York after a few days of rest." "Alright!" Mu Yuan picked up the phone, and his face was pale."I''ll go home first." He raised his voice to bid farewell to Shen qianshu and ye Chu. Ye Chu came out with a small box."The desserts that sister-inw and I made. You can bring them along to eat." Mu Yuan looked at the apricot cake in the box and flicked her head."Thanks. I''ll be off." The waiter''s face darkened. Ye Ling raised his eyebrows."Xiao Yuan has always been very popr. You can''t be envious." Ye tingjun was speechless. Brother, tell me the truth, who is your real brother? Mu Yuan was urged to return home and was lectured by old general mu. His fianc¨¦e had already returned home and would not be able to see him. General mu was furious, and mu Yuan had a dead pig that was not afraid of boiling water. He let him scold him however he wanted. In the end, general mu answered a phone call and left in a hurry. Before he left, he even said some harsh words. "I''ll deal with you when Ie back!" Mu Yuan was not afraid at all. Mother mu said,"you already agreed to meet. Why are you still leaving? we don''t have any other intentions. We just want you to meet and recognize your faces. Don''t meet on the road and not recognize anyone. Won''t You Be exposed?" "I have something to do!" "You''re shirking again. " "Mom, I''m really busy." Mu Yuan exined helplessly,"really, something big." Mother mu wanted to say something, but mu Yuan''s phone rang."Major,e to the special intelligencemand center quickly. Something has happened." "I''ll be there immediately!" Mu Yuan stood up."Mother, I''m leaving!" ¡­¡­ The special intelligencemand center. On the big screen, a small airport was being monitored. A bearded man was carrying a small suitcase and entering customs with an indifferent expression. Chapter 2566 Its Exciting Every Day 2 General mu, a few big shots, and ye Ling were all in themand center. When mu Yuan arrived, it was already filled with people. He felt that he was a small fry, so he did not join in the fun and stood behind ye Ling. The bearded man looked like a man from North America. He was very tall and had a strong body. He was carrying a silver suitcase. Behind him was a woman and a three-year-old child. The child was holding a toy. He was a naughty child. He was jumping and ying when he suddenly bumped into the man. The toy in the child''s hand fell to the ground, and the man lowered his head to pick it up for the child. The child thanked him and began to y happily again. The man stood up straight and waited for the customs to pass. "Everyone, pay attention. Protect Balor all the way through customs. Don''t let any idents happen." "Yes!" The agents at the airport were all on standby. Mu Yuan thought to himself, that is Balor? This small airport was all in English. Where was he? They''re already in Xiangjiang? Soon, it was Balor''s turn. He carried his luggage through customs. It was a middle-aged woman. She held her passport andpared it with the photo. After asking a few simple questions, she directly stamped it. Mu Yuan noticed that there were some special agents nearby. They seemed to be protecting him, and their positions were scattered. Other than their people, there was nothing unusual. "That''s Balor?" "Yes, he contacted our local special Agent. We helped him put on makeup and gave him his passport. We hope he can get on the ne safely." The old Deputy Director said that as long as they got on the ne safely, everything would be fine. We can''t just drag him out! Mu Yuan did not need to check the flight. Someone told him directly that this flight wouldnd in city A and not Xiangjiang. Thus, he did not need to bring people to Hong Kong. He just needed to wait for Balor at the airport in city A. Once the Balorsnded, city A was their territory. Everything was easy to operate. Mu Yuan even heaved a sigh of relief. He did not like to work with the Interpol in Xiangjiang. He had wanted to go there for a mission, but it would be very painful. It was much better in his own country. Balor left a dayter than expected, and the ne would take more than ten hours tond. Just as he was thinking this, Balor had already passed the customs and boarded the ne with his suitcase. After passing the security check, there was still half an hour before the ne took off. Balor sat quietly in the waiting room. He was not in a hurry. He was scrolling through his phone as if he was a very ordinary passenger. As expected of an old secret agent, he was especially stable. The surrounding environment did not affect him at all. Mu Yuan thought to himself,''it''s such an old secret agent who betrayed his own country and ended up being hunted down? Although he had brought information that was very important to the other countries, mu Yuan still did not have a good impression of him. To Jack, Balor was a traitor. No matter what the reason was, it was not a reason for him to reveal the secret. As a soldier who had taken an oath, this kind of behavior was not only betraying the country, but also himself! However, he was a soldier from a foreign country and was ordered to protect him. This was an order and had nothing to do with his preferences. The scene changed to the scene outside the airport. An agent''s voice was also heard."Chief, someone is here. Balor''s whereabouts should have been tracked." Outside the airport, a few bulletproof cars came to a sudden stop. This was a very small airport. A few Special Forces armed with live ammunition got out and hurriedly walked in. The leader was a ck man. 2567 Chapter 2566 He ordered his men to split into two groups to stop the ne. One group went to the customs and the departure lounge, and the other group went to the control panel to prevent the ne from taking off. On the screen, Balor started to board the ne. Ye Ling muttered to himself."There are four special agents who have gone to the control panel. Bring some people to stop them. Balor, continue to board the ne. The door will be closed in 15 minutes. You guys hold them back." "Yes!" General mu said,"this is too risky." As long as they boarded the ne, it would not be so easy to get off. It would be like catching a turtle in a jar. Ye Ling was also very calm."It''s okay. Let''s leave quietly. Don''t let Balor find out. He''s a very alert person. If he finds out that someone ising to the airport to surround him, he will definitely not board the ne." "Yes!" However, Balor was more alert than ye Ling thought. Once there were fewer secret agents around him, he realized that something was wrong. He immediately took his luggage and wanted to leave."Stop him!" "Yes!" An agent walked over and stopped Balor. "Balor won''t board the ne. He wants to leave!" Balor left the crowd, and his actions were more obvious. He also attracted attention. Ye Ling rubbed his brows."Activate n B." "Yes!" The agent pulled Balor to the washroom. Mu Yuan was a little dazed. At the same time, their team members were creating all kinds of obstacles and dragging the US military agent to themand post. The ne broadcast had already reminded Balor, who was flying to city A, to board the ne. Fortunately, he had used a fake name and was not very eye-catching. Very quickly, Balor came out. However, mu Yuan noticed that he was not Balor. It was just Balor''s face. He was clearly only 1.7 meters tall and not as tall as Balor. He took Balor''s passport and boarded the ne. Mu Yuan thought, does ye Ling also think that he can''t stop that group of secret agents? "Director, there are still people watching. Don''t worry, we will definitelyplete the mission!" Ye Ling said,"be careful. He is not worth your lives." "Understood!" Old general mu wanted to say something, but he held back. The group of big shots couldn''t say anything. The team members stopped the agents in a variety of ways and caused amotion. This was outside the borders, not in the United States they couldn''t do whatever they wanted, so they were quickly stopped by the local guards. The leading officer was furious and had an argument with the local guards. This was not an international pursuit mission. If they wanted to bring people into the airport, they needed to go through all kinds of procedures. Balor hade at thest minute. They had received the news and rushed over, but they had not received all the procedures on the way. They could only m the table angrily and ask them to stop the ne from taking off. This group of people had been framed as terrorists and almost got into a fight with the local people. In the midst of their noise, the ne began to take off, but the control panel did not order it to stop. There weren''t many nes in the small airport, so they saw the ne as soon as it took off. An agent ran to the floor-to-ceiling window and watched the ne take off. He turned around and shouted. The officer also ran over and mmed the window heavily. Then he turned around and grabbed the neck of the local person-in-charge to give an order. The man didn''t know what he was gesturing at, but he was furious. Mu Yuan recalled that a few years ago, there was a time when he was out on a mission. There was also a simr situation. This was the uncertainty of an overseas mission. These few secret agents were all very unfamiliar. Since there was no one from Jack''s side, he was also relieved. The ne took off, but no one was relieved. Two hourster, six hourster, the second flight to A city would take off. The real Balor woulde on this flight. The group of agents left the airport and caused a riot, but everyone turned a blind eye to it. This was a war-torn country, so this kind of situation wasmon and not strange. The real Balor was waiting in the waiting room again. Fortunately, this ce was different from China, and he could enter the waiting room earlier. There was nothing in the small airport other than a coffee shop, and Balor had nowhere to go. He was very calm and changed into ordinary casual clothes. He had shaved his beard, and his face was clean. He wore a mask and had passed the security check. He was basically not in any danger. They just had to wait to board the ne. The local agents began to evacuate. 2568 Chapter 2568 They had to evacuate. If they did not, the group of people would realize that the special agents were still there. That meant that Balor had not left yet. Ye Ling had left one person at the airport just in case. Outside the airport, the cars left quickly. Mu Yuan asked,"what if they take the same flight to city A?" Ye Ling said calmly,"they can''t wait for six hours. They will definitely use the fastest way to reach city A." The surveince was always in operation. One of the big shots asked,"is the information in Balor''s hands true? I''m afraid this is a conspiracy against us." Recently, there had been some conspiracy theories on the inte. It was said that the UA deliberately directed and put on such a show, deliberately fabricating a leak to China to defame China and achieve their own purpose. The increasing trade surplus andprehensive National Strength caused many conspiracy theories to emerge in the West. After all, decades ago, the term "sick man of East Asia" was not limited to football. Old general mu frowned and said calmly,"mu Yuan, lead the team to the first building of the international airport. Balor''s ne has arrived. We will contact you at any time. In these 16 hours, you have toe up with a n to protect Balor when he leaves." "Yes!" Mu Yuan gave a military salute, but he was a little puzzled in his heart. Mu Yuan went out, and ye Ling called for him to stop. He brought him to the office."Until Balor gets on the ne andnds, we will not leave the monitoring room. We will not use the phone to contact the outside world, and we will not use theputer either. You will be the only one to leave. Do you understand?" "Understood. I will tell the truth to the team members half an hour before the mission starts. Don''t worry." Mu Yuan said that he was the only one who left the information room. If anything happened, he had to be held responsible. Mu Yuan would also be monitored throughout the entire process. Ye Ling nodded."Go ahead." In the monitoring room, there was an additional image of mu Yuan. Mu Yuan contacted Cai Zhou first. He and a few secret agents under him gathered in a safe house to replenish their supplies and began to wait for orders in the safe house. Balor had yet to board the ne, and it would still take some time for him to arrive. Mu Yuan was not in a hurry to go to the airport. Cai Zhou and the rest had followed him for many years and were familiar with hisbat style. They did not interfere with mu Yuan. Mu Yuan took out the route map of the airport, and ye Ling had already sent him the map of where he was leaving. He was very clear about where he was going to send Balor to. Balor''s ne should arrive at two in the afternoon the next day, and the fake Balor on the first flight should arrive at eight in the morning. Mu Yuan''s team had to escort the fake Balor away first. They could not allow the Americans to discover that Balor was a fake. Otherwise, they would definitely block the next flight. Mu Yuan first called the airport''s ground staff and control panel. They had to make clear arrangements on where the fake Balor''s ne wouldnd and which passageway to take. This was because Balor was a special person and did not go through customs. Mu Yuan and the others would directly pick him up and then deliberately reveal Balor''s information to make the American agents think that Balor had already left the airport. After the fake Balor escaped, mu Yuan would bring his men back to the airport and wait for the real Balor. Mu Yuan looked at the two different routes and was deep in thought. Once they left the airport, there would probably be a fierce battle. He still needed to avoid the crowd, or else he would hurt the innocent. They definitely could not take the elevated bridge. The route map that ye Ling gave them was all on the outer ring Expressway and did not take the elevated bridge. Mu Yuan thought for a while and brought up the traffic control matter tomorrow with ye Ling. Ye Ling did not agree. 2569 Chapter 2568 "No," Ye Ling said,"the target of the traffic control is too big and too conspicuous. It will be difficult for you to get away. Furthermore, the traffic control on the outer ring Expressway during working days needs to be notified at least a week. It''s toote now. It will cause traffic congestion and all kinds of trouble." Ye Ling firmly disagreed, and mu Yuan did not force him either. It was just that he felt that after the traffic control, he would be able to perform better. Even if there were people following and chasing after him, he would be able to handle it calmly and not have to worry about harming the innocent. "Then don''t choose the outer Expressway. I firmly disagree. There are too many cars and too many people. If the other party wants to die together, it will hurt the innocent." Mu Yuan was selecting routes other than the expressway and overpass. After the weing road came out, there didn''t seem to be anything to choose. Ye Ling frowned. He did not consider the problem of the masses. If a gun battle really happened, it would indeed cause innocent people to be injured. He thought about it and changed the satellite map. "We can take the city route in the suburbs, but ... Zhong ran." Ye Ling circled a few roads with a pen."Can you install all the cameras before seven tomorrow?" "We can ''t!" Zhong ran immediately rejected it. There was too much work involved in this, and it could not be done in a day. Zhong ran gave him a suggestion."We can use aerial cameras and flying devices." "The flying device is too far away and doesn''t have enough voltage to support it. It also consumes a lot of power. It might not be able to support it." "Director, just let a high-pressure equipment truck follow the aircraft. That will solve the problem." Ye Ling thought about it and agreed. He changed the n at thest minute and sent it to mu Yuan. After mu Yuan took a look, he looked at the route again and agreed to the n. He also let the district government in the suburbs issue a notice that from 8:30 to 9:30, three streets would be restricted. Everything was ready, and they entered the waiting stage. Cai Zhou, Hu Yang, and the rest all knew that they had to carry out a mission. It should be rted to Balor. However, mu Yuan had not given any orders, so they were on standby. Late at night, Rose Castle. "Ling didn''t go home?" "Master said he has to work overtime tonight." Ah morning received a call, and Shen qianshu was very curious. Normally, ye Ling was not someone who needed to work overtime. Moreover, he left in the middle of the night, which was a little strange. Tong Hua cried for a while, and he was full of energy. He was hugging his burger and choosing the ces he wanted to wander to. After choosing for a while, he realized that the South America base was the most suitable for him. One of the ces was close to the South Pole, and it was covered in ice and snow all year round. Tong Hua''s face was full of rejection. He did not want to go to such a cold and distant ce. Shen qianshu''s suggestion to him was to go to South America too. At least, the weather was good. The desert was too hot, and the South Pole was too cold. Tong Hua chose South America without much hesitation. Although it was also at the edge of the desert, there were at least some residential areas nearby, so he could still stroll around. The two ces that ck Rose owned were really deserted. It was too F * cking deste. Thinking of his miserable ten years, Tong Hua felt sad. He hugged burger and looked at it affectionately, almost crying again. Shen qianshu was speechless. It was also a kind of trouble for her son to act too much! Ye Ling was not at home, and Shen qianshu also rxed. She asked Lin Xiaojuan out to y, and at the same time, she also asked Yun an, a few girls from the design department, and the assistant to go to the bar to y. If ghost city wanted to clear its name, she could not go to the casino. "You haven''t had any nightlife since you got married." Lin Xiaojuan could not help butin. Every day, she went to work, went home, went to work, went home, and returned home on time at night for dinner. She only had time to get together with them in the afternoon. Chapter 2570 I Have A Little Secret (2) Yun an''s mood was also rxed after Li Chen''s matter was resolved. All the designers of BG had been mobilized, both men and women. "I''ll be able to rx after the summer break. " Shen qianshu had not told Lin Xiaojuan about Tong Hua yet. She was afraid that Lin Xiaojuan would be shocked. She snapped her fingers and said,"drink as much as you want. y as much as you want. I''ll pay for today!" "Long live the boss!" The designers cheered, some ordered wine, some took fruit tters, and a few people went to the dance floor to y. The atmosphere was extremely lively. Everyone yed until one in the morning, and the bars would open until five or six in the morning. There were even all-nighters, and designers had more freedom during work hours, so they didn''t need to clock in on time. Everyone yed to their heart''s content. Shen qianshu did not expect to meet Lu mengyun at the bar. The once bright and beautiful big star had be very Haggard. She had cut her hair short, and her eyes were not very bright. She pushed her way through the crowd to look for Shen qianshu. Shen qianshu did not have a good impression of her. Lin Xiaojuan didn''t even have one. However, Shen qianshu had to thank Lu mengyun. If she had not cheated on Lin Xiaojuan, Lin Xiaojuan would not have been so far away from that scumbag, and she would not have met Gu Xie. Gu Xie would not have confessed to her, and they would not have been so happy. Things were always changing. "Shen qianshu, Lin Xiaojuan, I beg you. Please save my sister. I know that I was wrong in the past. I ..." The bar was noisy, and to not dampen Lu mengyun''s spirits, Shen qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan brought Lu mengyun to the back alley. It was very cold here, and there were not many people. The street lights were broken, and there were only garbage piles not far away. It was damp and cold. "Your sistermitted a crime and we can''t save her. You should thank the heavens that you were released." Shen qianshu was very direct."I can''t do anything about her." Mu Yuan had promised her probation, but she insisted on giving a false confession. Who could she me for this? Lu mengyun''s face was full of tears, and she was very remorseful. If she could turn back time, she would definitely not have provoked Yan Jianming, and she would not have provoked Lin Xiaojuan either. Then, she would not have offended them. Their family wouldn''t have ended up like this, broken up. She didn''t have the courage to think back. All this time, her sister had been protecting her, and she wanted to protect her sister too. She hoped that she could go back to the past. She had nothing to do with Lin Xiaojuan, Yan Jianming, and the others. She did not want her sister to be involved, and her family to be involved. They would all be safe. Lu mengyun really regretted it. After thinking about it for the past few days, perhaps it was because of her own matters that her sister had taken a wrong step and made so many mistakes. She hoped that she could ask for Lin Xiaojuan''s forgiveness and make Lin Xiaojuan forgive her past actions. This way, she might be able to help Lu Mengxi. However, he did not expect Shen qianshu to be so heartless. She did not even leave any room for negotiation. Lu mengyun was in tears. She had always been protected very well by Lu Mengxi. She was unruly and willful. Even if she made a mistake, there would be someone to clean up the mess. This caused her to be extreme, possessive, andpetitive. She just didn''t expect that her family would suffer such a great ordeal. If she had known earlier, she would not have provoked Yan Jianming. Lin Xiaojuan said,"Lu mengyun, the grudges between you and me have long passed. This matter has nothing to do with you. Your sister brought it upon herself. It''s useless for anyone to plead for her." Lu mengyun was on the verge of breaking down."But ... You guys ..." ,m Shen qianshu smiled and asked,"who told you that there was a use ining to us?" Lu mengyun shook her head, wiped her tears, and said,"I thought it would be useful to look for you guys." Chapter 2571 I Have A Little Secret (3) Lu mengyun shook her head, wiped her tears, and said,"I thought it would be useful to look for you guys." "We''re not judges, and we can''t stop her frommitting a crime. It''s useless for you toe to us." Shen qianshu said,"it''s veryte. You should go back." Lu mengyun was not willing to give up, but Shen qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan had a heart of stone. No matter what they said, they would not relent. Lu mengyun could only leave helplessly. Lin Xiaojuan looked at her back view."Why did shee to find us?" "I don''t know, but I was instructed by an expert." Shen qianshuughed."In the future, stay away from them. Don''t bother with them. Otherwise, we don''t know when this fire wille and burn us." "I understand. I won''t have any contact with her." Shen qianshu thought to herself that it would be best if they did not have any contact at all. He always felt that the Lu family was a trap. Lu Biao had tried to plead with the ye olddy many times, but the olddy had rejected him. They did not Know ye Ling''s identity and thought that ye Ling could help, but the olddy did not relent. Yun an was forced to drink. It was rare for him to be so happy that he had drunk too much. When Shen qianshu and Lin Xiaojuan returned, Yun an''s face was red from drinking. Shen qianshu asked,"why did you make him drink?" Zhou Sen said,"Yun an said that his alcohol tolerance has been good recently, so we drank a few more sses. Who knew that he was just bragging?" Shen qianshu did not know whether tough or cry. What was there to brag about? he was even half drunk. Yun an felt that his alcohol tolerance was quite good, so he drank a few more sses. Lin Xiaojuan brought a few designers to y, and Yun an hugged Shen qianshu to entertain himself."Qianshu, let me tell you a secret." "What secret?" Shen qianshu fed him a mouthful of honeydew. Yun an hugged her shoulders and leaned beside her ear. He looked very troubled."I can''t say." Shen qianshu was speechless. What a waste of the honeydew that she had fed him. What happened to the secret that they had agreed on? she had thought that there would be gossip. Yun an was drunk. He tilted his head and rested it on her shoulder. He was conflicted and distressed."I really want to tell you. If I tell you, he will be angry." "What secret? tell me and I won''t tell anyone else." Shen qianshu patted his face and looked like she was seducing a little white rabbit."Tell me, I''m really curious." "I can''t say!" Yun an huped. Shen qianshu pushed him away in disgust and fed him another piece of honeydew. She was no longer curious about what secret it was. At most, he had gone to a surrogate and already had a child. Ten monthster, he had brought back a little boy. After a while, she asked,"did you find a surrogate mother?" Li Chen and Yun an were both good-looking, so their child should be good."You have to find a good-looking one." "Good-looking ones ... Aren''t smart." Yun an raised a finger and shook his head."She has to be smart." The little fairy, who had been a bad student since she was a child, felt that these words were very hurtful. She felt that she was as beautiful as a flower. As for being smart ... It didn''t matter! So what if she didn''t do well in her studies? she had found an extremely smart husband who had also improved the genes of her offspring. Tong Hua was a genius. Awesome! "You''re discriminating against bad students. You can''t be friends!" As Shen qianshu spoke, she fed him a piece of fruit, in case he drank too much and had nothing to fill his stomach. Yun an held a ss of red wine, took out his phone, and showed Shen qianshu the photo of the surrogate mother. "F * ck ..." A 1.7-meter tall, model-like, and beautiful woman with delicate facial features ... Chapter 2572 I Have A Little Secret (4) Men are indeed big pigs. You can''t believe what they say. It doesn''t matter if they are beautiful, but the most important thing is that they are smart. The surrogate mother you chose has exposed your lies. Yun an pointed at one of the fair-skinned, tall, and beautiful women and said,"I think she''s not bad. Her eyes are pretty." The beautiful girl''s peach eyes brightened. A height of 1.75 meters! It was definitely a model''s figure. Shen qianshu took a look and also felt that her facial features were not bad. She had long legs, and her facial features were so exquisite."I think her eyes look like they were stic surgery. Her nose was also slightly adjusted ... Oh, no, she definitely had surgery. At least the wing of her nose was constricted, her nose bone was raised, and her mouth was also plump. Your taste is not good. This makeup is too thick. I''m not too sure. Maybe she even shaved her bones." Yun an was puzzled."Is ... Is that so?" Men were all straight men. As long as they had a good figure and looked good, it was fine. Just look at their face and figure. Even if they had stic surgery, a bunch of straight men would not be able to understand it. People like ye Ling could tell at a nce. Thest time she praised a beautiful woman, ye Ling directly said that it was not the original. After that, she went to check the photos of the girl from a few years ago. As expected, it was ... stic surgery. Of course, minor adjustments were verymon. It wasmon for girls to love beauty. She still wanted to get a face-Slimming Injection and had already gone to the beauty salon with Lin Xiaojuan next week."You can choose again." "Besides, she''s a model. It''s not good to be a surrogate." Shen qianshu said,"models and celebrities will eat all sorts of things to maintain their looks. Surrogacy is not very safe. What if we give birth to a deformed child?" You''d better choose a healthy one. " Yun an was drunk and muddled. He fell head first on Shen qianshu''s shoulder. Shen qianshu did not know whether tough or cry. She pushed him, but she did not push him. Yun an leaned back on the sofa and fell asleep. The group of them yed until past two in the morning. Yun an woke up again. Shen qianshu called Li Chen and asked him toe and pick Yun an up."Wake up, your brother is here to pick you up." "My brother?" Yun an was even more confused. He smiled at Shen qianshu and said,"wrong, it''s your brother." Shen qianshu did not want to argue with a drunkard."Okay, okay, okay. My brother, my brother, let''s go. I''ll bring you out. I''ll tell you if you get beaten up." The designers were all drunk. Only Shen qianshu did not really like to drink and was still sober. Lin Xiaojuan was already a little drunk, and Gu Xie came to pick her up. Shen qianshu helped Yun an out. Li Chen was talking to Gu Xie, and they happened to meet outside. Yun an hugged Shen qianshu and whispered,"I''ll tell you a secret. That''s your brother ..." Shen qianshu was speechless. How much did you actually drink? "Don''t tell anyone. " Yun an was like an elementary school student telling a little secret. He even secretly repeated,"you must not tell him. If you tell him, he will be angry." "Alright, I won''t say it, I won''t say it!" Shen qianshu was speechless. Yun an smiled foolishly and pounced on Li Chen. Li Chen was shocked and hurriedly reached out to catch him. The smell of alcohol hit his face. Li Chen gently hugged him and patted his face. He was a little worried."Did you drink too much?" "I''m not drunk. " Even drunkards would say that they were not drunk. Gu Xie was also holding onto Lin Xiaojuan. Lin Xiaojuan''s face was full of tears. When she was drunk, she liked to cry by herself. She did not know what she was sad about. Gu Xie chuckled."You''re drunk too?" Lin Xiaojuan smiled and shook her head. Shen qianshu looked at the two drunkards and was speechless. When one was drunk, he would cry silently. When one was drunk, he would talk nonsense. Chapter 2573 I Have A Little Secret (5) p Lin Xiaojuan smiled and shook her head. Shen qianshu looked at the two drunkards and was speechless. When one was drunk, he would cry silently. When one was drunk, he would talk nonsense. Gu Xie helped Lin Xiaojuan into the car first and fastened the seat belt. Yun an pulled Li Chen with his drunken eyes."Aren''t you going to say hello to your brother?" Li Chen was speechless. Shen qianshu said,"he has been talking nonsense all night. Quickly bring him home to rest." Gu Xie looked over. Li Chen''s body was stiff, and he nodded absent-mindedly. He helped Yun an into the car. Gu Xie frowned as he looked at them. Yun an hugged Li Chen''s waist and kissed him. "Give me a kiss." "I won ''t!" Talking nonsense. "You''re angry," Li Chen hit him on the arm, and Yun an hugged him and kissed his lips and chin without a care. Shen qianshu and Gu Xie, who had their mouths full of dog food, had different expressions. At the entrance of the bar, there were many young people. As everyone was leaving, someone even whistled. After all, it was very pleasing to the eye to see two handsome men kissing. Li Chen was infuriated by him, and he roughly pushed Li Chen to the front passenger seat. "Then I''ll take him home first." "Alright!" Shen qianshu waved her hand, and Li Chen brought Yun an away first. Gu Xie was thinking about something, and he kept looking in the direction that they left. Shen qianshu pushed him."Sixth brother, what are you thinking about?" "It''s fine. I''ll bring Xiaojuan back. Are you okay by yourself?" "Sure, I had a secret guard with me, so I didn''t drink much." "Alright, be careful when you get home." "Alright!" Gu Xie got into the car. Lin Xiaojuan was drunk and confused. She was still crying silently. Gu Xie took out a handkerchief and gently wiped her tears."Do you still want to cry?" "I''m sad. " Lin Xiaojuan sobbed. She pulled his arm and wiped her tears and snot. Gu Xie was speechless. Fine, I won''t argue with a drunkard. "Cry well. We''re going home." ¡­¡­ When Yun an got into the car, he felt more at ease. He would asionally smile foolishly, and asionally throw a tantrum. He insisted on holding Li Chen''s hand, and Li Chen only had to hold the steering wheel with one hand and let him hold it with another. "What did you say to qianshu?" Yun an did not seem to hear him. He closed his eyes and hugged his hand to sleep. Li Chen thought to himself, I can''t let him drink anymore. There''s going to be one more rule in the family! Would Xie be suspicious of her when she saw his eyes today? He was originally a meticulous person. If he became suspicious, it would not be easy to hide. When they got home, Yun an was moring for a hug. He hugged Li Chen''s waist and refused to let go. Li Chen felt a headache and half-carried him to the bathroom. He filled the bathtub with water and took off Yun an''s clothes. A momentter, Yun an waspletely naked. Under the warm light, his skin was like jade, warm and smooth. Li Chen''s eyes darkened slightly, while Yun an''s eyes were looking at him with a smile. In the hot bathroom, the mist was hazy. The rising mist blurred their vision. Their beloved was in the mist, perfect and tempting. Li Chen pressed him against the wall, his body leaning over. The tip of his nose gently rubbed against his lips. There was a slight smell of wine and minty. "Do you know who I am?" "..." Yun an tilted his head."My ... Man, wuu ..." Li Chen pushed him against the wall and kissed him wantonly. He put an arm around his waist and took him away from the cold wall. He held him and sank into therge bathtub. Li Chen''s clothes were intact, and he looked gentlemanly, but his actions were wild like a beast ... ¡­¡­ 2574 Chapter 2574 Yun an felt as if he was floating in the ocean. In the stormy ocean, he was like a drowning person holding a canoe. One moment, he was washed up to the clouds, and the next moment, he fell to the bottom of the sea. He was unable to breathe in the deep sea, and he could only hear the sound of the water sshing. His body was soft and sore. Someone was charging into the battle on him, holding him in their arms as they floated in the stormy ocean. ¡­¡­ In the second half of the night, he was a little more awake. The wine had gone away, and he was a little more clear-headed. Li Chen was still in his body. The moment he woke up, Li Chen sensed it. It was as if his body had been blessed, and it was quickly opened again. Li Chen leaned on him."You''re not allowed to drink alcohol in the future, do you hear me?" "Ah!" Yun an didn''t answer, but he was being tortured. A thinyer of sweat covered his body. He was confused and didn''t know what to do. What did he do wrong? "I ... What''s wrong?" She was drunk and had no memories. "Without me by your side, you''re not allowed to drink in the future, okay?" In this situation, Yun an had no time to say that it was not good. His legs were soft and he had no strength at all. ¡­¡­ At four in the morning, mu Yuan woke up. He was the first to wake up. FiveO'' clock was the assembly time. He woke up first to prepare for the work before departure. This was mu Yuan''s habit. Every time, he would wake up an hour before the assembly time to check his equipment and check the weather. There was always a slight error in the weather the day before, but the weather on the day before was the most clear. In addition to these cumbersome things, he also checked the team members ''emergency bags, blood bags, and everything else. The team members were almost awake. In the special intelligence monitoring center, the group of people were all resting on the spot and did not sleep at all. They were even worse off than mu Yuan and the rest. One of the big shots even praised mu Yuan to general mu. General mu was very proud, but he didn''t show it. They gathered at FiveO'' clock and set off at Five Ten. They didn''t waste a minute and arrived at the airport at five forty. Mu Yuan scattered all the team members. Hu Yang was at a sniping spot on the third floor of the Sosnovka Military Base. The technical soldier was in the car, while Wei Cheng and Jiang Cheng were in charge of searching for suspicious people in the Sosnovka Military Base. The airport was at Sixo'' clock in the morning. There were not too many people, but there were not too few either. City A''s International Airport was overcrowded all year round. Mu Yuan dropped Cai Zhou at the designated location and then went to check the flight information. The control panel was very cooperative and gave them the route map. The ne wouldnd at the airport at eighto'' clock sharp. Mu Yuan got the control panel to change the time and announced to the public that the ne wouldnd at 8:20. The ne took off on time and could not change the time at will. It was not good to change the time too much at once, and a 20-minute error was just right. "Alright!" The control panel was fully in charge of cooperation. They would do whatever mu Yuan said. The technical soldiers cut into all the surveince cameras in the airport and connected to the special intelligence Center at the same time to check every corner of the surveince. The airport had been repaired yesterday, and every camera was still in good condition. If there was a broken camera today, it meant that there was a problem. Therefore, ye Ling and the rest were especially concerned. However, the cameras were all in good condition. The technical soldier checked every person in the airport frame by frame, not caring about the people boarding the ne. They were all people who came in. Especially those who entered the customs. Today''s customs inspection was especially slow, especially for foreign citizens. There was a very long line. Everyone had to check their passport and face before their luggage was checked. Every luggage was opened for inspection. Chen Doni was patrolling the customs office. 7:30 am. 2575 Chapter 2575 There were more and more people entering the customs. Because every piece of luggage had to be opened for inspection, the workload was particrly heavy. Originally, only a few Windows were open at seven in the morning, but today, they were all full. The SWAT team outside was cooperating with them. The foreign citizens were talking about it, which caused a hugemotion. In addition, the clearance was slow, so many people were very dissatisfied and closed the self-service clearance passage. A gentle voice sounded over the radio, exining the reason for this trial. The officials simply found a reason and dismissed it. It was half past seven, only half an hour before the nended. There was nomotion at the airport. Mu Yuan asked,"will they take another ne over?" "I won ''t." No private ne routes were open today. Everyone had to be at the airport unless theynded in another city and took a ne over, avoiding city A. Ye Ling checked the airport where Balor left from. Other thaning to city A, he was going to the capital. The flight time was almost the same. From the first time he came, the earliest flight would take two hours. The people from the security Agency would not choose such a stupid route. If they did, they would not be able to catch up to Balor. Unless they knew that it was a fake Balor, it was unlikely that they would be able to do so based on the analysis of the known conditions! Ye Ling got someone to check the airport carefully and then check the situation of the helicopter opening today. All the routes today would be recorded. They had only flown to three cities, andnding in city A was the best choice. Mu Yuan thought that it was possible that the customs could not find out, and it was more likely that an undercover agent hade to carry out a mission. It was also possible that the undercover agent hade to assassinate him first. When mu Yuan thought about it this way, he immediately told Chen Doni not to loiter around the customs. He wanted to check the airport first, from the ground crew, flight attendants, and staff. Chen Doni left the customs office very quickly to carry out mu Yuan''s orders. Time slowly passed, and soon it was eighto'' clock. The control panel had already informed mu Yuan that the ne hadnded. Wei Cheng immediately drove over, and the nended at the designated time. The flight attendants also received the notice to pick up the fake Balor first. Wei Cheng quickly picked up the person and immediately left the airport. Mu Yuan asked Chen Doni to stay at the airport. Hu Yang''s position remained the same and he waited for orders. He, Cai Zhou, and Chen Doni sent the people away. The rest of them were on standby and cooperated with the intelligence operation of the special intelligence Center. Wei Cheng picked up Cai Zhou and mu Yuan at the southeast entrance. The fake Balor was one of their own, an undercover agent from overseas. He took off his skin mask as soon as he got into the car. He was a handsome young man and even smiled at mu Yuan. Mu Yuan reached out his hand."You''ve worked hard!" The agent grinned."It''s not hard. I just had a good night''s sleep and I''m home." Mu Yuan smiled and followed the original n. They deviated from the elevated bridge and the outer ring highway and directly entered the suburbs. Even if it was the suburbs at this time, there were still a lot of cars. Fortunately, there was traffic control in ce, so they didn''t encounter any trouble along the way. There was an equipment car following them, and two flying devices were tracking them. Ye Ling looked at the surveince screen. The intelligence personnel had already seen the Willow City that was one to two kilometers ahead. Ye Ling''s eyebrows sank."Why are there traffic police on duty?" His hand was two kilometers away. Ye Ling frowned. Without waiting for the intelligence personnel to contact the transportation Bureau, ye Ling said,"mu Yuan, change your route at the second intersection ahead. Turn left." "What happened?" Mu Yuan furrowed his brows and told Wei Cheng what he said. Wei Cheng turned left at the second intersection, deviating from the original route. 2576 Chapter 2576 Two kilometers ahead, there were four traffic police on duty. The traffic Department responded very quickly. There was a car ident this morning, so they sent people to deal with it. At the moment, it was not done yet. Ye Ling pursed his lips and said,"detain those traffic police first and check them carefully. Don''t let anyone know about it yet." "Alright!" After mu Yuan changed his route, he followed the route given by the intelligence Center and changed his route all the way. One of the flying devices looked back and there was basically no one following him. Mu Yuan''s car entered a farmer''s house in the suburbs. The car te was fake, and it was removed very quickly. Mu Yuan shook hands with the undercover agent."I still have to be on duty. You can stay here first and don''t contact anyone. Ten minutester, someone wille to pick you up. The secret code is 998." "Alright!" The undercover agent nodded, and Wei Cheng quickly changed the car te. The few of them turned around and returned to the airport. The special intelligence Center sent people out to pick up the undercover agent. After mu Yuan returned to the airport, he did not rx. Execute the second n. The fake Balor''s escort did not encounter any major obstacles. There was no danger. This meant that someone had seen through their n and knew when Balor would reallynd. ¡­¡­ 16 hours ago. Hawaii base. Jack received a call from a Minister, asking him to rush to the Special Operations Command center. When he went, he met a few acquaintances who looked very anxious, as if they had been scolded. They were a little ashamed to see him. Jack saluted the general and waited for orders. "This is Balor''s information. Take a look." Young General Taylor passed the information to Jack. The first page was Balor''s photo. The thick stack of information was about the pursuit of Balor. They had lost him, and he had already set off for city A. Originally, they had nned to go to city A from another city, but the flight was three hourste. If they changed the time at thest minute, the special intelligence Bureau would definitely know that something was wrong and take precautions in advance. "I''m sorry, that''s an airport maintained by the reactionaries. Their attitude towards us is very bad. We encountered some small problems on duty and failed to stop the ne." "Don''t find excuses!" General Taylor frowned. There was also video information inside. Jack was very resistant to this information, but he finished reading it one by one. "What do you mean?" Jack asked. General Taylor said,"the people in the security Agency are not meticulous. I don''t trust them. Balor can not fall into the hands of Hua. He either returns to his country safely, brings back the information, and receives a trial, or ... He dies in a foreign country." Jack''s eyes were cold. He slightly clenched the thin page of the document. He took a deep breath as if he was exhaling a breath of turbid air."You want me to take over?" "Yes!" Other than Jack, the only other person General Taylor could think of was Wesley. Because of some rumors, he was more suited for the coboration between Wesley and the people of carefree sect. However, Wesley had gone undercover and was nowhere to be found. The acting gate master of carefree sect was said to have gone on a trip and was not around. Little general Taylor thought about it and decided that it was best to let Jack take over. If it wasn''t for these rumors, jackben would have been the best candidate. "Do you have any questions?" Young General Taylor asked. "No, I didn ''t!" Jack gave a military salute."I will definitelyplete the mission!" Jack hadn''t finished watching the surveince and asked casually,"where are the people from the top secret security Bureau?" ,m "It hasn''t taken off yet." Jack said calmly,"where is he?" "I''ll get them to take a ne to T city and set off from there to A city. They should be on the ne. The earliest flight from there to A city will take six hours. It''s too slow." Chapter 2577 Jack Is A Little Confused 2 "I''ll get them to take a ne to T city and set off from there to A city. They should be on the ne. The earliest flight from there to A city will take six hours. It''s too slow." "When they arrive, board the ne ording to the original n." "Alright!" One of them went out to give an order. After Jack reached out for the video and all the information, he went out to call Lehmann and rose, ordering his team to prepare to go to the airport and set off for A city. Jack''s team had four people. Other than Lehmann and rose, there was also an Information Officer. There were eight people in the top-secret security Agency, and they had already set off. This manpower was enough. "This is the information sent back by the undercover agent." The Information Officer handed another set of information to Jack. "Wait a moment." Jack pressed the pause button and stopped watching the video. "Who is in charge of receiving Balor?" "It''s the Special Forces, and a team from the southwest Military Region." Jack nodded and continued to watch the video. When he arrived at the airport, the video was finished. He repeatedly watched Balor''s flight route three times and then filled the progress. "Reyman, is the next flight to city A in six hours?" "Yes!" Lehmann did some research. "Do we still have any agents in the area?" "Only two people left." Lehmann looked up the information and said lightly,"the opposition has a very strong resistance against us. It is basically difficult for us to get their Army to cooperate with us in the battle, and they are not friendly to our people, so they withdrew faster." Jack muttered to himself,"connect me to all the surveince cameras in the airport." "Yes!" This Information Officer of his had been with him for many years. He was ruthless and didn''t say much. His skills were very good. Very quickly, he received the surveince footage of the airport. There weren''t that many cameras in this small airport, so he could still see what he needed to see. Jack looked at the screen carefully and thought to himself,"there are at least four Chinese agents left at the airport. I don''t know if there are any more people waiting for us outside." Balor had not boarded the ne yet. ording to his style of doing things, although he would transfer his men to create a smoke bomb, he would also leave behind a backup n just in case. With only two special agents, going over to face the disparity would be suicide. "Didn''t Balor leave? Lieutenant Colonel, why are you still watching these videos?" "He hasn''t left yet." Jack said,"the person who left is a fake. He still has three hours to board the ne. Inform the people of the top-secret agency not to bring any ammunition in their suitcases. After they leave customs, they will be on standby at the airport. Someone will deliver equipment to them. Snipers, find the surveince points first. If you encounter enemy snipers, don''t make any moves. When I arrive in A city and get the signal, avoid any conflict with the Chinese personnel. Tell the person in charge of the top secret Bureau that from this moment on, themand is mine. Don''t let them try to be smart. " "Yes!" Although Reyman did not understand, he quickly went to give the order. The people of the top secret Bureau received the order before boarding the ne. Some were dissatisfied, some were unhappy, and they had different feelings. It was obvious that General Taylor had acted first and reportedter. He had not informed the people of the top secret Bureau. The higher-ups had not contacted the agents on the front line, and themand was suddenly taken away. This team member was obviously very unhappy. "Get on the ne first and take out all the prohibited items in your luggage!" This was a pro-American ce, so they could bring prohibited items on the ne as long as there were legal procedures and documents. When they got off the ne there, someone would naturally pick them up at the airport. They would then transfer them through customs without any problems. Chapter 2578 Jack Is A Little Confused 3 They then transferred it out and passed it through customs without any problems. Jack didn''t allow them to bring him along, and everyone had their own words to say. Some of them were still unwilling to listen, and Reyman''s orders arrived. Those who didn''t listen to orders were not allowed to board the ne. The personnel of the confidential Bureau had no choice but to obey. This time, it was a joint division battle, which was also the battle mode that Jack hated the most. He usually fought in small teams because the country''s situation was different, and there were many rules and regtions in their joint division battle. He hated the special agents of the top secret Bureau the most. This group of people were indeed the elites of the Delta anti-terror Task Force, and hadpleted many perfect missions. They were indeed elite soldiers. It was also because of this that this group of people liked to make their own decisions, and each one of them was more arrogant than the other. Sometimes, disobeying orders would have a miraculous effect because they were capable enough to redeem themselves. Sometimes, disobeying orders would lead to terrible consequences. He had worked with them once two years ago, but he had kept a respectful distance from them after that. There were too many departments like this, and he had no choice but to raise his own direct line of subordinates. Jack quickly looked through the video and found the real Balor. To him, it was not difficult because the real Balor and the fake Balor had exchanged identities and passports. The two had just been in the departure hall, and he would be able to match them as long as he looked. "I''ve found you!" Jack looked at the people in the coffee shop. As expected of an old secret agent, he was very calm. He drank his coffee and watched the video at the same time. He didn''t look nervous at all. It didn''t look like he was on the run either. Instead, it looked like he was on vacation. "Lehmann, keep an eye on him. Print out his photo and send it to our undercover agents. Let the undercover agents appear on their retreat route when the fake Balor gets off the ne, but don''t make a move. Just let them think that we are watching the fake Balor. They can act as they wish. I might not receive the news immediately on the ne. Just ensure their safety." "Yes!" Jack stood up and found a quiet corner. He called Rayleigh."Dad, is the Balor incident true?" "How can this be fake?" "What are you thinking about?" old Rayleigh asked in disbelief. Jack thought to himself,"ever since I received the order, I''ve been arranging personnel and tactics. asionally, I''ll skip a thought, and wonder if this is a political conspiracy." They would deliberately create the illusion that the information was leaked to China, and then...It would cause even greater public opinion, and the beneficiary would be their own country. "Oh, you still suspect that someone is using this matter to set a trap? we are indeed father and son. I also suspect that. However, I''m sorry. This time, no one really set a trap. Balor is a true traitor. Why are you asking about this?" Jack pursed his lips. Strictly speaking, he and Rayleigh were father and son, but they were not superior and subordinate. His mission was also top secret and could not be disclosed to others. Jack was well aware of this. The father and son had always been impartial when dealing with this. "It''s fine. There''s too much talk on the inte. It''s all about conspiracy theories. I''m almost convinced." Jack said indifferently. "It''s true," old Rayleigh said."We can''t risk our reputation to create this scandal." Jack thought to himself,"alright, I got it. If there''s nothing else, I''m hanging up." Old Rayleigh snorted and hung up. This mission had nothing to do with him, so he didn''t care about it. Every day, he leisurely drank tea, checked the tax, and thought of a way to deduct the money of those unscrupulous merchants. 2579 Chapter 2578 Jack hung up the phone and didn''t ask anymore. Balor had chosen city A, which must have been his own choice. The information he had intercepted was originally in Hong Kong. Why had he changed the location? this person was very cautious. He wouldn''t sell the information if they didn''t meet. He had to be on the way to escort Balor. He had to either kill him or ... Capture him alive. Jack pondered for a moment and said to Lehmann,"let the anti-intelligence team control their traffic information Network first, wait for orders, and set up threemunication channels first. Don''t go near the airport, send me a traffic map of the area outside the airport. " "Yes!" There were still 30 minutes before boarding, and they could buy inte ess on the ne. Jack and the others were not worried. Lehmann first conveyed the order, then downloaded an electronic map, and began to board the ne before the download waspleted. Jack took the three of them to board the ne. After showing their ID cards, he asked for the passenger''s password and upied the first-ss office. Jack calcted the time. He would arrive in A city one and a half hours earlier than Balor. "Xiao K, can you ask the undercover agent who is from China ..." Jack paused."Forget it, you can go back to your work." The Information Officer was confused and could only busy himself with the things at hand. Jack was deep in thought. It must be very difficult for China to pass through customs today. If the people of the top secret Bureau did not make any moves and did not cause any chaos, the customs should be more rxed after 10 O'' clock. Otherwise, they would have started a strict inspection in the morning. There were many foreign citizensing and going in A city, which would cause a lot of trouble. "Pay attention to the current news on their social media." "Yes!" He had been on the ne for more than ten hours, but he could do a lot of things. After Jack got the map, he had been silently looking at the map and formting tactics, ensuring that he could always contact the top secret Bureau and the anti-intelligence team. Although there was awork, the signal was not very stable, and it was a little dyed. Fortunately, there was still a lot of time left, so he was not worried about anything urgent happening. He just had to listen to orders. Jack and the other three were all in disguise. They didn''t use their own passports. They were all in disguise, and their passports were absolutely legal. On the ne, Jack was busy the whole time. Reyman said,"Sir, it''ll be a tough battle once we get off the ne. Take a break. I''ll take care of everything." Jack nodded and set an rm to sleep for two hours. ¡­¡­ City A. 10:30 am. Mu Yuan and the rest were eating thepressed biscuits while Hu Yang was alone on a high vantage point. He munching on thepressed biscuits while sighing."We can finally have breakfast." The technical soldier said,"this is lunch." The small aircraft kept flying around the airport. Hu Yang had only eaten thepressed biscuit for less than five minutes before he quickly returned to his position. His position was facing thending strip of the Balor ne. It was very hidden and the surroundings were camouged. Every member had a surveince device arranged for them, and they were all under themand of the special intelligence Center. It was mu Yuan''s second time patrolling the customs. After 10 O'' clock, the customs became more rxed. There was no special situation at the airport. Mu Yuan thought that it would be great if they lost Balor and felt that the mission had failed. It proved that no one was here to harass them. If they reacted, there would be a second wave. However, if he wanted to enter the country, he should have already entered the country. Therefore, after 10 O'' clock, the airport''s customs were not so strict. On the contrary, it was more strict on the ground. There were a lot of special police officers at the airport this time. There were three teams with more than 20 people in total, and more than a dozen special agents. The armed police were also on standby, waiting for support. Chapter 2580 Mu Yuan And Jack 2 However, they could not fight at the airport! Fighting at the airport would hurt the innocent and would be meaningless. Suddenly, an image attracted mu Yuan''s attention. It was a man who was more than 1.9 meters tall. He was carrying a Mountaineering Bag as he walked out of customs. He was expressionless and had a head of golden hair. This kind of person was too familiar to mu Yuan. He often went to look for Jack. Most of the time, Jack was not far from the base. Once, not long after he was at the Delta base, mu Yuan saw a row of Special Forces soldiers from the Delta base. The way they walked and their expressions were unique, as if they were a temte. This man walked in a standard military posture and had a strong sense of power. He was definitely a Special Agent. Although his dressing was simple, it couldn''t hide his unique characteristics. Mu Yuan said,"little pumpkin, keep an eye on him." "Understood!" The technical soldier adjusted the aircraft and chased after the man. He had passed the customs but did not leave immediately. He went to a specialty store and seemed to be shopping. He walked around casually. Mu Yuan pressed the Bluetooth headset on his ear."Attention all units, attention all units, Terminal 1 arrival hall, in the specialty store opposite the bookstore, there is a white man who is 1.9 meters tall and wearing a denim jacket. I suspect that he is a Delta agent. Cai Zhou, can you keep an eye on him?" Cai Zhou replied,"no, major. There are too many people. He can''t bepletely exposed to my sight." Mu Yuan said,"Xiao Liu, disguise yourself as the airport''s ground crew. Don''t follow him too closely. The rest of you, pay close attention to his movements. Be careful not to get into a conflict. If he leaves the airport, take action immediately." "Understood!" General mu was a little anxious,"Are you sure?" Mu Yuan replied,"I''m not sure!" "If you''re not sure, then why are you wasting your energy?" Mu Yuan raised his hand and looked at his watch."General mu, it''s only 10:10. Balor will be here at 2 p.m. What''s the hurry? if you see any suspicious people, you have to investigate them." General mu pursed his lips and remained silent. "Cai Zhou, don''t let the target leave your sight." "Understood!" "Little pumpkin, turn all the nearby cameras to him." "Yes!" Mu Yuan jogged to the arrival hall and instructed Chen Doni,"Chen Doni,e and keep an eye on the customs. If you find a man with a simr aura, report to me immediately." "Understood!" Chen Doni received the order and left. Mu Yuan had also disguised himself today and wore a refined and handsome mask. Almost all the special agents on the front line had disguised themselves as they were at the airport. They were afraid that the public would take photos of them and post them on social media. It would not be a good influence. Xiao Liu was a girl, a Special Agent. Today, she was doing ground support. She usually had more domestic missions. She wore an airport ground service uniform and pretended to be busy. She was two meters away from the specialty store. A youngdy pushing a wheelchair identally bumped into Xiao Liu. The youngdy hurriedly apologized. An olddy was sitting in the wheelchair. Xiao Liu hurriedly said,"it''s okay, it''s okay." She raised her head and coincidentally met the eyes of the golden-haired man. The man''s aura was too strong. Xiao Liu was a girl, after all, so she was a little flustered and looked away. Mu Yuan said,"oh no!" Ye Ling saw everything clearly in the surveince video. However, the person in charge of the scene was mu Yuan, and he could not overstep his authority. He could only simply tell him to treat. Mu Yuan said,"Xiao Liu, leave immediately. Don''t follow him." Chapter 2581 Mu Yuan And Jack (3) "Yes!" Little Liu pretended to be a ground staff member and quickly walked over. "Major, I''m sorry!" "Don''t say anything unimportant!" Mu Yuan interrupted her. The small pumpkin said,"major, he left the specialty store and went to gate 10." "I know!" "Is there a sniping spot at gate 10?" "There are!" "Keep an eye on him!" The blond man quickly walked out of Gate No. 10 and started to line up for a taxi. There was a surveince point at Gate No. 10. The sniper could see him, but it was not convenient for him to make a move. There were too many people who had sent out cars. Mu Yuan said,"Jiang Cheng, pretend to be a taxi driver and rece the driver at the back. Report the car te number and call the uncle who arranged the driver. Tell him to pay attention." "Understood!" There were a lot of people in line at this time. The blond man waited for 15 minutes and it was still not his turn. Jiang Cheng had already gotten into the taxi and immediately called the uncle to report his license te number. The uncle picked up the phone and nodded. The blond man was about to reach his line, but he suddenly retreated and retreated, leaving the taxi line area. Mu Yuan said,"Jiang Cheng left for a taxi. He went to the southeast Region." "Yes!" Jiang Cheng chased after him, but before he even arrived, Wei Cheng and the blond man had already started fighting. Before Jiang Cheng could arrive, he heard a gunshot. Mu Yuan didn''t even stop and quickly ran over. The blond man was lying in a pool of blood with a bullet in his abdomen. Wei Cheng hade from another direction to block him. "Call the ambnce!" Jiang Cheng hurriedly went to instruct the ambnce. Wei Cheng said,"major, it''s not my gun." This was considered a blind spot with no surveince. Mu Yuan went forward and picked up the gun. It was indeed not Wei Cheng''s gun."I just came over and wanted to stop him, but he pulled out his gun and started fighting." In just a few short minutes, the change was too fast, and Wei Cheng was still a little shaken. Jiang Cheng said,"he just came out of customs. Where did he get the gun?" The only exnation was that someone had passed him a gun on his way out of customs and the airport. Mu Yuan said through the surveince camera,"everyone, pay attention. There are enemy agents in the airport. They are fully armed. Everyone, pay attention." Ye Ling said,"the customs will resume their inspection. No one is allowed to miss out!" "Yes!" The blond man stopped breathing before the ambnce arrived. The gunshot was heard at the airport. Fortunately, it was not a crowded ce. Mu Yuan and the rest handled it in time. The broadcast also announced that it was a construction work, so that the passengers would not panic. After all, for many people, they had only heard of gunshots on TV. In front of a floor-to-ceiling window, a short-haired man took a look and quickly left. He quickly reported to the secret Bureau,"Sir, something happened ..." Before he left in a hurry to put on hisnding gear, he bought a very gaudy set of clothes at the airport and changed into them. He didn''t even know where he had exposed himself and was being watched. Hu Yang could see everything that had just happened, but there were too many obstacles, so he couldn''t aim properly. Luckily, Wei Cheng was fine. The shot was aimed at Wei Cheng, and if he wasn''t careful, it would have been his brother. As a sniper, Hu Yang''s sense of smell was very sharp."Major, I request to increase the number of snipers." Three snipers were too few. Ye Ling asked,"who are the snipers that came out of the station within two hours? I want the best, and send three more people over with observers. " One of the big shots asked,"do you want to clear the airport?" Chapter 2582 Mu Yuan And Jack (4) If something like this happened in the international airport, it would have a very bad impact! Ye Ling was deep in thought. Mu Yuan said,"I don''t rmend clearing the airport. Even if there''s a conflict, it won''t be at the airport. Once Balor gets off the ne, our people will pick him up and he will leave the airport immediately. He won''t fight at the airport. The snipers who support him won''te to the airport either. They''ll cover us while we retreat. Our main battlefield will definitely not be at the airport." "We''ll listen to mu Yuan!" Ye Ling made the final decision. The death of a person was, after all, a big deal. After the SWAT team came to deal with the body, they returned to their original position. It was 11 am. There was a long line of foreign citizens at the customs entrance, and all the self-service customs machines were turned off. The captain of the top secret Bureau, Benjamin, had sessfully passed through and received the news of his member''s death. His fists were clenched tightly, and a fierce look was on his face. In the men''s bathroom, he punched the wall hard. After everyone left, he opened the water tank of the toilet and took out a water bag. There was a pistol and a magazine in it. "Captain, Lieutenant Colonel Anderson has already sent a tactical order over. Before he arrives, no one is to get into a conflict with the Chinese!" "F * ck! We can''t have a conflict! Our people are dead!" "Captain, calm down!" Benjamin closed his eyes and took a deep breath to calm the anger in his heart,"who else hasn''t passed?" "ckie and little T didn''t pass, they''re still in line!" Benjamin calmed down,"the sniper will first look for the sniping point, find the enemy''s sniping point, and carefully observe the airport personnel. I want to know their basic deployment, and draw it all out. The Information Officer will hack into the control panel to see whichnding pad the ne willnd on. They will definitely capture people from thending pad, and the equipment truck should be near thending pad. First, cut off their equipment." "Lieutenant Colonel Anderson said that we can''t have any conflicts!" "Investigate without exposing yourself. You all have legal passports to enter the country. Don''t panic. Stay calm. Who killed our people just now? give me the photo!" After a while, Benjamin received a photo of mu Yuan wearing a human skin mask on his phone. "This is theirmander!" "Alright, I''ll remember that!" On the ne, Jack also received real-time news from the airport. Lehmann first saw on social media that someone said there were gunshots at the airport, and then Jack received Benjamin''s report. A Special Agent had been sacrificed. When they were out of customs, they were recognized and shot dead. Jack frowned. Recognized him? This was unlikely. Although they did not change their appearance to carry out the mission, this group of people rarely appeared in front of the public unless someone revealed the name list. The possibility of this was very small, so how could he have been killed? The customs should be under martialw. If not for the fear of international condemnation, the customs would probably bepletely closed today. Jack rubbed his eyebrows and looked at mu Yuan''s photo. Benjamin added that he was theirmander. The photo was taken by the man upstairs. It was taken from the front, but it wasn''t very clear. It was just an outline. Jack took a look and put it aside, focusing on his clothes. "When we go through the customs, be alert and don''t say a single wrong word." "Understood!" p Jack was determined to re-deploy. He first sent back a message, asking Benjamin to bide his time and not have any conflicts. They would talk after they got off the ne. Although Benjamin was angry, he did not disobey the military Order. "Sir, it seems like they are determined to get Balor." Chapter 2583 Mu Yuan And Jack (5) "Sir, it seems like they are determined to get Balor." "If it were me, I would also be determined to get it!" Jack looked at the map and circled out several possible routes."Is there no traffic control?" "No, I didn ''t!" "Show me the route they took this morning." Reyman quickly pulled up the route map, and Jack circled a few ces."Let a sniper from the anti-intelligence team camp here and wait for my order. Go now. The rest of you, find the enemy''s deployment." Jack thought for a moment."There should be a lot of people at the customs right now. After you get off the ne, go to the washroom and disguise yourself as a fat man." "Then what about your face?" "It doesn''t matter. We Westerners don''t have fat faces. We''ll disguise our waists." "Why?" "Just listen to me," After Jack adjusted the battle n, the ne announced that it wouldnd in 40 minutes. ¡­¡­ 12:30 in the afternoon. There were more and more people lining up at the customs. Some people were already starting to get restless. The scene was hard to control. Such a detailed inspection made every outsider feel strange and angry. Mu Yuan looked at the increasing number of people and was also very frustrated. When there were too many people, it was easy for the target to be confused. Mu Yuan thought of an idea."Put all the overweight ones over first to speed up the clearing process." Everyone was dumbfounded. Mu Yuan frowned."He''s so fat. How can he be a secret agent? let go of those who are too big!" The people in charge of customs today were special police officers, so it wasn''t a problem to block them. What mu Yuan said made sense. Some people were obviously overweight. You said that he was a Special Agent, but who did you want him to hit? Who could he beat? The special police officers who were temporarily recing the customs officers thought to themselves, major, do you know that you are discriminating against fat people? One of the young officers looked down at his belly and felt an arrow in his knee. It was very painful. There were simply too many Westerners who were overweight. With mu Yuan''s order, those who looked very fat quickly passed the test. At 12:30, Jack and the rest were just about to exit from the test. They had already formed a long line. Then, a youngdy from the special police force would move behind and take those who were overweight to another special waiting area. General mu covered his face and sat in the special intelligence Center with a nk expression. "He''s going to be on the international news again. " He had even thought of the headlines for the international airport in China''s super-ss city that discriminated against body size for the international news reporters, but he had probably never seen such a weird rule. The thin menined. The fat men had been discriminated against for many years, but they were actually treated so well by the Chinese customs. They were all baffled to see the other team take ten minutes to check and open the boxes, but they only needed one minute to clear it. There was anotheryer of inspection for checked-in luggage, so there were a lot of people at the airport today. The bosses also sighed, but there was nothing they could do. The person-in-charge at the airport had also said that this could not go on. The afternoon was the peak of human traffic. If they did not clear the traffic, the airport would be packed to death. Mu Yuan''s method also sped up the speed of customs clearance, and it was very effective. Another person from the top secret Bureau was arrested. This time, he was captured alive. He was a ck Special Agent, codenamed hei Zi. He also left customs with the flow of people. There were no prohibited items in his suitcase, but his face was too fierce and did not look like a good citizen. He was also unlucky to meet a special policedy. Chapter 2584 Mu Yuan And Jack (6) The youngdy did not know if it was her intuition or something else, but she felt that this person had a fierce look and did not seem like a good person. She gave mu Yuan a cold look and directly called him, asking them toe over and check on him. Mu Yuan and the rest were experienced and knowledgeable, so they might not detain him. After all, due to their race, some people did look fierce, but they could not be sure that they were special agents. ckie was already very nervous when he found out that one of his team members had been shot dead. The atmosphere at the customs was also very tense. In addition, there was anguage barrier. The youngdy had used Chinese to contact mu Yuan and the others, so he misunderstood that he had been recognized. In modern society, intelligence, satellite surveince, and all kinds of aircraft were the main factors in spy warfare. Hei Zi thought that China had his portrait and that the Special Forces were sending people to arrest him. He didn''t want to sit still and wait for death, so he resisted directly and was arrested. Once they were arrested and their masks were removed, they would definitely be secret agents without any investigation. Otherwise, whoever wore a mask to pass the trial would not be able to match their passport. The interrogation would not be under mu Yuan''s jurisdiction. Mu Yuan handed hei Zi over to the armed police and let them lock him up with his hands and feet cuffed. Mu Yuan instructed them again and again,"watch him carefully. Treat him like 007 in the movie. Don''t look away. Keep an eye on him at all times." This wasn''t the secret agent they had in mind who only knew a few tricks. "Understood!" Four special police officers and a team of armed police were present. Mu Yuan did not know the other party''s forces and did not act rashly. Benjamin lost two men and was extremely furious. Little T had also passed the test. One of his team members was dead and one was captured, while the other eight were unscathed. Benjamin was patient and first assigned tasks ording to Jack''s orders. Little T and the other sniper left the airport and went to the location Jack had designated toy in wait. Mu Yuan looked at his watch. It was 12:40 in the afternoon. Jack had sessfully disguised himself and was now in Fatty''s line. Mu Yuan did not stay at the customs for long. It was almost oneo'' clock, and Balor was about to arrive at twoo'' clock. He left quickly. Jack squinted his eyes and looked at mu Yuan. He had a good memory. Although the special police and armed police were wearing the same uniform today, they had different badges. Mu Yuan was also wearing a hat and two Bluetooth earphones. The rest of the people were wearing one. This was theirmander. Mu Yuan exchanged a few words with the Special Forces, took a look at the crowd, and left in a hurry. Jack could only see his back when he left in a hurry and nothing else. Jack''s heart was slightly relieved. Reyman thought to himself,''F * ck, my superior is indeed a god-like existence. He can predict things like a god. He''s wearing a few pieces of clothes and looks extremely bloated. Other than his face, he''s wearing long johns. From his body size, it''s obvious that he''s over the limit.'' Lehmann was in line earlier than Jack and passed through the customs very quickly. ording to the original n, Lehmann would go to the bathroom first, remove his disguise, and then go to see Benjamin. Benjamin quickly contacted him and gave him a location, and Reyman came over very quickly. "Where''s Lieutenant Colonel Anderson?" "He''s still in the process of passing. " Reyman said. Benjamin thought to himself, today''s customs was extremely abnormal, and judging by their appearance, they were not bad people. It was a strange country, and he had lost two people. Reyman also knew that he had lost two men. "She''s not dead. We can always save her. Where''s the information you''ve gathered? give me a copy." Benjamin quickly spread out the information he had gathered. Chapter 2585 Mu Yuan And Jack 7 "Balor willnd on the third Lane. This car is their equipment car. I guess there is a smallmand station inside. This is the pickup car. They will run along this path to leave the airport and will not cross the airport. There are snipers here, here, and here. " "There are nearly 50 special police and armed police at the airport, and several teams are on standby outside. ording to the information from the anti-intelligence team, there are snipers lying in ambush on all three roads. Although there is no traffic control, there are fewer vehicles today, so their retreat routes should be these. We don''t know where they are going for the time being." p Benjamin exined his deployment again, all of them were deployed ording to Jack''s arrangements, and so were the people in the anti-intelligence team, all of them were under Jack''smand. Reyman nodded, and the clock went to 1 o'' clock. At 1 pm sharp. Jack hadn''t passed. Benjamin said,"the Lieutenant Colonel has not passed the test yet. What if he is discovered?" "Then I''ll takemand. We''ll definitely prepare a second n." Reyman said calmly. His rank was also major, so his words carried a lot of weight. Benjamin''s rank was higher than his, so he was disdainful but did not say anything. He only had the mission in his eyes, so he didn''t want to say anything for the time being. ¡­¡­ Mu Yuan entered themand vehicle, and little pumpkin revealed a smile."You''ve worked hard, major." Mu Yuan did not have time to drink with anyone. The technical soldier, little pumpkin, and two armed police officers were in the car. They were in charge of themunication line and information operation of the entire airport. Mu Yuan asked,"have you arranged for the smoke bombs?" "It''s already been arranged!" Mu Yuan nodded, and the technical soldier showed him the image of the customs. Ye Ling said,"it''s already oneo'' clock and ten minutes. The enemy will definitely arrive before Balor arrives. There will be at least two hours left. They won''t be in such a hurry. The customs officer will just say hello and quickly pass through. It should be about time." Mu Yuan also felt that it was about time. What should be passed should have been passed. Although they had only captured two people, they did not know how many people the other party had. It could be considered a harvest. The small pumpkin passed the message to the customs, and the speed of the customs gradually increased. Jack had just finished his customs clearance and was carrying his luggage into the elevator. Mu Yuan saw the scene, but the camera was a little further away and could not see very clearly. He did not know that the ex-boyfriend was in the airport either. After all, mu Yuan had always remembered Jack saying that he would be in the Hawaii base for the time being. It was 1:30 in the afternoon! Jack arrived at Benjamin''s meeting point on time, and Reyman reported the information he had collected. Jack listened while watching, and quickly adjusted his deployment. Jack''s information soldier was thest to arrive. This information genius who graduated from mit had always been Jack''s most trusted and favorite agent. Although he wasn''t strong inbat, his IQ was above 99.9% of the world''s people. He was a rare information genius. "Can you cut off theirmunication in 30 minutes?" The information soldier used hisputer and themand vehicle that Benjamin had prepared earlier to start working,"twenty minutes and eight minutes!" "Alright!" It was just in time for Balor to arrive. This was Jack''s greatest trump card. In the special intelligence Center. Ye Ling rubbed the space between his eyebrows. To be fair, be it the enemy''s surveince, anti-surveince, or information, they were all more advanced than them. Miss''s technology had not been poprized in the Army yet. He was a little worried that such arge event would userge surveince equipment. Chapter 2586 Mu Yuan And Jack 8 However, there was no other way now. They could only watch mu Yuan''s performance. Mu Yuan did not know why, but his heart kept beating very fast. He was rarely nervous. This was not his first time going on a mission. He had been on many missions outside the borders, but he had never felt nervous before. This time, she was inexplicably nervous. Whenever he was nervous, his hands would sweat easily. "Major, have some water." Little pumpkin gave him a bottle of water. Mu Yuan took it, raised his head, and drank it. All the troops were already prepared, and they were just waiting for Balor toe. At the Information Station, there was a small current fluctuation, and the sound of electric current came from the Bluetooth headset. "Hello ..." Mu Yuan frowned."Hu Yang, can you hear me?" One side of his earpiece was for the sniper, while the other side was for the special intelligence Center to connect to the entiremand vehicle. The sniper used a separate channel and did not use arge channel. Mu Yuan was afraid that therge channel would be monitored and sold out, so he was very cautious. Hu Yang was silent for a moment."I can hear you." Mu Yuan said,"sniper, count down!" The six snipers all reported the numbers urately. They only said their codenames and not their addresses. The sniper''s channel was very silent most of the time. There would not be any sound. After counting down, the sound of the electric current was still there. There was ayer of sweat on the small pumpkin''s forehead."Major, please wait a moment. It might be a malfunction. I''ll fix it." "As soon as possible!" At 1:45 in the afternoon. The sound of the electric current in the headphones was finally better. The small pumpkin heaved a sigh of relief."There was a sudden problem with the voltage just now." In the othermand vehicle, Jack asked,"have you hacked into their channel?" "I''ve synchronized their surveince footage!" The Information Officer said lightly, and then the images changed. Everything that could be seen in the special intelligencemand center could be seen, as could Jack in themand vehicle. Benjamin was dumbfounded, that was amazing! "Awesome!" The Information Officer''s fingers flew across the keyboard. Jack frowned."I want to hear the voice in the channel!" "I''m trying!" Even though there was no sound, Jack could clearly see the deployment of all the special police and armed police from the special intelligence Center. He quickly turned the images. The surveince of the entire airport was under his eyes, and the images of the special intelligence aircraft were all in his monitoring center. It took Jack five minutes to understand the police force''s deployment and find the retreat route. It was only two intersections away from his expected route. "Sniper No. 5 and sniper No. 6, switch positions. I''ll send you the address again." Jack wrote down a new address for the two snipers."The rest of you, don''t move. Wait for my order. "The members of the intelligence team will wait for me at the intersection of Lin vige. Listen to my orders and prepare to rescue the prisoners. Snipers three and four are only responsible for one thing: kill Balor. The rest of the snipers will cover the battle." "Understood!" At 1:55 pm, Jack looked at the screen again."I can''t see the position of the enemy sniper." Benjamin told Jack about the few points he had circled. However, the special intelligence Center didn''t have the sniper''s image, so Jack naturally couldn''t see it. The Information Officer had yet to hear the voice and orders from the monitoring center. Distracted, he said,"there''s still one more route. That route can''t be cracked in 30 minutes and will take two hours. I gave up at the beginning." "If we encounter enemy snipers along the way, if they don''t shoot, don''t shoot first. Our target is Balor. We need to avoid a violent conflict." "Understood!" Chapter 2587 Mu Yuan And Jack (9) Benjamin asked,"directly kill Balor?" "Do you think it''s possible to take Balor away alive with such a n?" Benjamin took a look at the situation, and it was basically impossible,"I understand." "I want thismander''s life. Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, please approve!" Benjamin pointed at mu Yuan on the surveince screen. He was in themand vehicle, but luckily, there were no surveince cameras outside themand vehicle. Jack nced at it casually. He was in a hurry to ask the Information Officer for the voice in the surveince camera and did not look at it carefully."Up to you!" He knew that Benjamin wanted revenge for the death of one of his brothers. This was excusable. If his soldiers died, he would also pay with his life! As long as it did not affect the mission, he did not care what Benjamin did. Originally, when Balor came to city A, even if they had a conflict, the Chinese side would not dare to make a big fuss. "Is there any sound?" Jack had already seen the ne approaching and was slowlynding on the runway. Mu Yuan also saw it. The small pumpkin said,"major, this method is really dangerous!" Mu Yuan said,"wealthes from danger. The logic is very simple." Little pumpkin wanted to say something, but she stopped. p The nended on the runway. Benjamin was a powerful intelligence officer, and his judgment was urate. The people he arranged were also monitoring the ne. The ne slowlynded on the runway. After a while, a ck bulletproof car drove by slowly, and the three cars nearby started at the same time. Benjamin said,"this bastard, if he''s dead, then he''s dead." If he hadn''t betrayed the country, they wouldn''t have had toe all the way to hunt him down. They wouldn''t have sacrificed one of his men, and one of them wouldn''t have even been caught. The cabin door opened, and Balor came out. He was wearing a hat and a windbreaker. The wind was strong today, and he covered his hat with one hand as he got off the ne. The bulletproof car opened, and mu Yuan walked out. After going forward to ask, he shook hands with Balor. The two of them seemed to be talking about something, and they seemed to bemunicating. Mu Yuan brought Balor into the car. Their every move was within the range of the sniper. "Follow them out of the airport, don''t fight at the airport!" Benjamin did not agree with Jack''s n from the start,"the best choice is to take action at the airport." "There will be many casualties." Jack said calmly,"in a battle between soldiers, blood and sacrifice are all for the country. It has nothing to do with the innocent people." He had always avoided fighting in public. This was also the quality of a member of the anti-terrorism Special Forces. Every terrorist attack was done in public. Too much blood and sacrifice had taught them a lesson! Benjamin thought to himself, he was not a local citizen, who would care about his life. However, he only grumbled in his heart and didn''t say anything. All of them retreated and got into the car. Although mu Yuan had left, Hu Yang did not keep his gun. He did not participate in the fight on the rescue Road. His battlefield was the Sosnovka Military Base. His camera turned and saw two enemy snipers leaving. "Major, there are three snipers at the Sosnovka Military Base. Two of them have gotten into the car, and the other one is leaving from the southeast direction. There''s a car following you, and the car te is xxxxx." Hu Yang said calmly. Very quickly, all of this was out of his sight. He also crouched down, unmoving like a mountain. ¡­¡­ The special intelligence Center also saw the scene. In Jack''s equipment car, the Information Officer had not heard the sound and was a little anxious. The other party was also powerful. They had been blocking the signal and every point was unstable, so it was difficult for him to track them. "It''s enough to have images. " Jack was no longer in a dilemma. He did not want to waste time on the surveince sounds."Since we can''t eavesdrop, let''s put it aside and keep an eye on their retreat route. Team one, start preparing!" Chapter 2588 Mu Yuan And Jack (10) "It''s enough to have images. " Jack was no longer in a dilemma. He did not want to waste time on the surveince sounds."Since we can''t eavesdrop, let''s put it aside and keep an eye on their retreat route. Team one, start preparing!" Mu Yuan knew that he was being followed the moment he stepped out of the airport, but he was not panicking. There were more than twenty people from the special police and armed police who came over to help, and all of them were following behind. However, less than two kilometers from the airport, a strange situation happened. A bunch of rich kids racing on the suburbs roads! Moreover, they appeared very abruptly. More than ten colorful supercars were speeding on the road, one faster than the other. They were all desperately trying to overtake him. Mu Yuan cursed. "Where did this idiote from?" This group of people were obviously not local agents. They were all very young and were all from city A. One of them was A rich second generation who looked familiar to him. He often appeared on entertainment news. Ye Ling gritted his teeth slightly."Let the traffic police handle it!" "Understood!" This group of supercars quickly scattered mu Yuan''s convoy. Mu Yuan and Balor''s car was in the middle, while the little pumpkin followed beside him. They gradually fell a few dozen meters, but fortunately, they were able to catch up very quickly. The SWAT team in front and the armed police team behind were a little scattered. "The traffic police will stop them in front. You guys take the second road." Ye Ling said. Mu Yuan did not really want to change course, but from the surveince footage, more than a dozen supercars would probably be blocked in front. They had to keep driving and not stop. "Change our course!" In Jack''smand vehicle, the Information Officer said,"they changed their course!" Jack slowly smiled."Very good!" He thought for a moment,"Benjamin, you continue to follow them, but don''t get too close, in case they attack. I''m going to change my route, we''ll go from another direction." "Alright!" The driver changed his route. There were only six people in Jack''s car, a driver and an anti-intelligence team member. They were ready to contact each other at any time. Benjamin said,"killing Balor is the sniper''s job. In a while, your mission is to kill themander. Do you hear me?" "I heard it!" Benjamin was covering his earpiece. Their mission was flexible, and Benjamin could alsomand his men. Mu Yuan''s heart was beating wildly. "Hu Yang, how did it go?" Hu Yang''s voice was heard."Done!" "Very good, let''s follow the n!" "Understood!" ¡­¡­ p They soon reached the encirclement. Jack said,"second group, get ready!" "Yes!" "Move out!" ¡­¡­ Benjamin used his phone to order the members under him to attack as much as they could. They did not need to care about Lieutenant Colonel Anderson''s "no conflict" attitude. As long as Balor gave the order, they would treat them as moving targets and take revenge for their brothers! Mu Yuan sat in the car and only felt a jolt. Two of the tires burst, and the car almost flipped over. The driver could not control the front of the car and hit the telephone pole. Mu Yuan, who was not wearing a seat belt, and a few special agents fell together. Mu Yuan was very calm."Take down your equipment and get out of the car. You are allowed to fight back freely!" The freedom to fire back meant that when they encountered local personnel who fired, our personnel could fire at will. There was no need for an order to fire a bullet. They were free to shoot. Mu Yuan jumped out of the car. One of the cars in front of him had flipped over, and it was also a mess. Suddenly, a sniper bullet pierced through the air and headed straight for Balor. Mu Yuan pressed Balor down with one hand andy on the car. Then, he kicked him off the car and dodged the bullets. He also quickly jumped out of the car and dragged Balor forward. This was a crossroad. Chapter 2589 Mu Yuan And Jack 11 It was a vige surrounded by a forest. It was especially suitable for jungle warfare. Bullets were fired from all directions. Mu Yuan roared,"team one, retreat into the forest. Cai Zhou, take care of the sniper!" "Understood!" Mu Yuan had also set up a sniping spot here. Cai Zhou was waiting here. Jack also had a few snipers here. Cai Zhou and a few snipers who had been specially sent over were lying in ambush here. The support team was just two kilometers away. "F * ck, is this how you fight!" "F * ck!" Mu Yuan cursed. Jack''s equipment truck was parked in the vige. The moment mu Yuan opened his mouth, the Information Officer heard the voice of the special intelligence Center. Jack jumped out of the car and then heard a familiar voice in his earpiece."Little pumpkin, drive your car to the right. You, you and you, enter the vige. All members, find a ce to hide and protect yourself! Air Force reinforcements areing!" Jack suddenly turned around and looked at the information soldier. There was a hint of coldness in his shocked eyes. A person''s appearance could be disguised, but it was very difficult to disguise one''s voice without a voice changer. Moreover, he was in a rtionship with mu Yuan for a few years. He was always on the phone and video called for a few hours. He was familiar with mu Yuan''s breathing, let alone his voice. "Their information channel." The Information Officer said,"the one who spoke seems to be theirmander." Jack''s face darkened, and he nodded."Give me the sniper rifle!" As amander, Jack did not need a sniper rifle. The special Agent inside did not understand, but he still gave him a sniper rifle. Jack pressed down on his earpiece with one hand and said calmly,"in eight minutes, the enemy armed police will send reinforcements. Everyone''s target is only Balor. Kill Balor and retreat immediately. You are not allowed to stay!" "Yes!" In order to avoid hurting the innocent, the viges had been cleared out. The gunshots started to be chaotic. Balor was shot in the thigh and was dragged into a house by mu Yuan. There were gunshots all around outside. There was one thing that mu Yuan had to admit. The difference inbat ability between the two sides was really too great. The US military was the world''s best Special Forces, and the Delta Force was the world''s fiercest force. No one would deny that. When mu Yuan knew that it was the team from the Delta, he had a secret talk with ye Ling once. As an officer who had been on overseas missions for many years, he knew the difference too well. "We have to acknowledge the objective facts, so there''s no need to send out arge number of people. That would only be sending them to their deaths!" Mu Yuan said,"they are fighting one against ten. This is not an exaggeration. If they have twenty people, we will need to mobilize at least 150 people to be able to fight against them. We might even barely win." "It''s not easy for us to train a top special Forces soldier. There''s no need to sacrifice so many lives for a piece of information. Don''t interfere with mymand and don''t care what I do. I promise toplete the mission and minimize the loss!" This was an unavoidable war. Both sides were determined to win Balor. If they fought head-on, blood would really flow like a river. Mu Yuan did not want to see this scene. Therefore, the eight cars that followed them out of the airport had a total of more than 30 special agents, which was two-thirds less than the number of special agents that ye Ling had mobilized. It turned out that ye Ling had organized more than 100 people. Mu Yuan''s team was the main force. It could be seen how persistent they were toward Balor. Including the reinforcement team this time, there were only 40 people in total. Chapter 2590 Mu Yuan And Jack 12 They were outnumbered, but he had asked for air support. This was because mu Yuan knew that the difference in strength was huge. The people who were transferred over this time were not the most elite people in their unit. It was not realistic to transfer so many people at thest minute, and mu Yuan did not wish for so many people to die. Hence, themand was given to mu Yuan this time. It was very rare for ye Ling to not give orders and only give suggestions. General mu felt very strange. Why did ye Ling, who had always been a man of his word, not say anything today? Ye Ling looked at the chaotic battle in the surveince screen and could not help but think. How was mu Yuan going to send Balor out under such circumstances? A bombnded in the house. Mu Yuan grabbed Balor and threw him out. He also jumped out and directly pounced on Balor. The house exploded, and a row of bullets swept past Balor''s original position. A muffled grunt was heard from her earpiece. It was Cai Zhou''s voice. Mu Yuan''s heart was in his mouth."Cai Zhou!" "It doesn''t matter!" Cai Zhou gritted his teeth and said,"major, I''ve been exposed!" "Leave!" "Yes!" Mu Yuan pulled Balor and ran forward, staring at the rain of bullets. Jack raised his sniper rifle and pointed the muzzle at Balor."Everyone''s target ... Kill Balor!" Little Yuan and Balor were practically conjoined twins! Ayer of cold sweat appeared on Jack''s forehead. There were three snipers who were chasing after Balor, and his arm had been shot again. Mu Yuan kept moving, so it was not easy for the sniper to aim. Cai Zhou said,"major, four of their snipers ''positions have been exposed. I''ve taken care of one person and lost the ability to fight." "Very good!" Mu Yuan had just finished speaking when a bullet grazed his head and flew past. He hurriedly lowered his head and continued to pull Balor. Ye Ling was a little anxious."When will the air support arrive?" "Five minutes!" The information soldier said,"Sir, the air support will arrive in five minutes. We must retreat!" If they were not fighting on their ownnd, Air Force Support was rather terrifying. They did not have any. Only ground support could notpete with them. "Understood!" Jack said calmly,"Benjamin, I will say it again. The target is Balor, not themander!" Every shot of Benjamin''s was aimed at mu Yuan! Benjamin did not answer. Jack suddenly remembered that Benjamin had just asked him that he wanted themander''s life. He ... Agreed! Jack clearly saw Benjamin fire another shot at mu Yuan, but it only swept past mu Yuan''s shoulder. The bullet from the number three sniper suddenly hit Balor''s head. Half of his head was split open, and blood flew out. "Balor has been killed. Everyone, retreat!" Jack kept his gun, but he realized that Benjamin did not seem to be willing to retreat. He was still aiming at mu Yuan, and the rest were retreating. Mu Yuan''s back was against an obstacle, but he waspletely exposed in Benjamin''s shooting range. Benjamin was born in the Delta and was the captain of a top-secret Special Forces team. His strength was not to be underestimated. A year ago, he even defeated Wesley in a solo battle. Jack decisively raised his own sniper rifle and fired a clean shot at the side of mu Yuan''s obstacle. Other than him, there was also one of Benjamin''s men who also shot at mu Yuan''s side, deliberately forcing mu Yuan to run away. Mu Yuan stood up and dodged outside. He said in a deep voice,"Cai Zhou!" He had used himself as bait so that Cai Zhou could kill the sniper. Other than Benjamin, there was another one of his men aiming at mu Yuan. Chapter 2591 Mu Yuan And Jack 13 Cai Zhou forced the other person to retreat and knocked out his sniper rifle. Benjamin was hunting very patiently. Through Jack''s sniping scope, Benjamin had not left yet, and the Air Force reinforcements would only arrive in a minute. "Benjamin, this is an order!" Benjamin did not seem to hear him. He swore to take mu Yuan''s life. Even if he took mu Yuan''s life, Benjamin would not suffer any losses. Diplomacy would definitely use their connections to bring him back. This matter could not be made public, and the Chinese side would suffer a loss. Benjamin''s shooting skills were very tricky, and he liked to shoot people in the head. It was also the most terrifying killing move of a sniper. A sure hit! He would either personally start beating mu Yuan up, or kill Benjamin. Hit Benjamin? Jack quickly denied it. His gun had never been aimed at his soldiers! What did Benjamin do wrong? There was simply no right or wrong in this! Jack gritted his teeth and aimed his gun at mu Yuan. Before Benjamin could fire, he had already hit mu Yuan. Mu Yuan fell to the ground. Cai Zhou shouted,"major!" In the special intelligence Center, old general mu stood up in a panic and pressed his hands on the table. Cai Zhou immediately adjusted his gun and fired three shots at Jack''s position in anger. Jack''s voice was a little cold."Benjamin, themander has been knocked down by me. I order you to retreat immediately!" Benjamin kept his gun and unwillingly said,"yes!" He also saw that mu Yuan had been knocked out. Jack got into the car without saying a word, and the agent drove quickly. At this time, most of their people had already evacuated. Benjamin also got into the car and quickly left. The entire battle was very fast. They came quickly and left quickly. The whole process only took six minutes, not a minute more. Jack''s original n only took five minutes. The extra minute was because Benjamin wanted to kill mu Yuan! Cai Zhou said,"ambnce, call the ambnce!" Cai Zhou stumbled and ran towards mu Yuan. Ye Ling said,"the Army Hospital will immediately prepare an operating room and send mu Yuan back by ne!" The helicopter that was supposed to support the injured changed its n at thest minute and picked up the injured. One of the big shots said,"night bureau chief, this isn''t appropriate. We must pursue them. They won''t be able to run far." General mu clenched his fist and red at that Big Shot. Ye Ling said,"bring mu Yuan back! "In my eyes, he is much more important than Balor!" Jack''s Information Officer was afraid of being tracked and had cut off the monitoring. The surveince camera switched to Hu Yang''s car. Hu Yang and Jiang Cheng were in the car. "Bureau chief ye, we''ve brought Balor back. They''re already on the highway. There are no pursuers." Everyone was stunned. Balor sat at the side, indifferent and silent. Everyone was shocked. Who was that dead Balor? Ye Ling was also shocked. What was going on? That Big Shot still wanted to follow up with another attack. Ye Ling said,"mission aplished. Don''t chase after a cornered enemy. Bring all the injured over!" Mu Yuan had used himself as bait and had been tied together with the fake Balor in exchange for the real Balor''s return, sessfullypleting the mission. Cai Zhou and the technical soldier came over with smoke rising from their bodies. Chen Doni brought the first aid kit over. Mu Yuan was wearing a bulletproof vest, but it could not block the bullet from the sniper rifle. The bullet went into his shoulder. The bullet had entered his back, and hisbat uniform had been dyed a dark color. The technical soldier''s eyes were red, and he almost cried. Only mu Yuan and the technical soldier knew about this n. Jiang Cheng only found out about it after he got into the car. Mu Yuan had nned to be the bait from the start. Chapter 2592 Mu Yuan And Jack 14 The technical soldier tried to persuade him a few times. This time, the people who came were from the Delta anti-terror Task Force. If they were to be used as bait, most of them would not be able to return. It was very dangerous. Mu Yuan insisted on doing so and was afraid of leaking information. He did not allow anyone to tell. Whether it was a mission outside the borders or within the borders, theirmanding officer would always stand in their way. Unless he was seriously injured, he would not let his subordinates suffer a single injury. The technical soldier sniffled and wiped his tears. Cai Zhou and Chen Doni performed first aid. The technical soldier went to check on the other injured people. Cai Zhou''s arm was still injured, but he didn''t have time to care. He pressed on mu Yuan''s wound with one hand and let Chen Doni perform first aid. Jack was very quiet. Just now, Lehmann had also heard ye Ling''s voice from the monitoring center. To bring mu Yuan back. The person that the officer shot just now was ... Major mu Yuan? Did he know? It didn''t matter if he knew when he fired the shot, he definitely knew now. In the special intelligence monitoring center, although general mu was very angry, he didn''t quarrel with the big boss. He knew his limits and did his best to calm down, letting Wei city report the losses. Wei Cheng did a head count."One dead and three injured sniper, six dead and nine injured special police, five dead and four injured armed police, and major mu Yuan is seriously injured." The ambnce arrived very quickly. There were ambnces waiting not far away at the few times that mu Yuan had set. The hospital was also ready. A total of 12 dead and 17 injured. Almost all of them were either dead or injured. Wei Cheng said,"one captive, one enemy corpse." Jack closed his eyes and didn''t say a word. His hands were sped together. Reyman asked,"how many casualties did we have?" "One dead, one captured, and one injured in the top-secret Bureau. One dead and one captured in the intelligence team!" The death and capture of the top secret Bureau happened before the battle. In a normal, quick siege, they had lost one person and captured one person. The sniper heavily injured one person, the rest are light injuries, they are not life-threatening. " There was only one Special Forces soldier in need of treatment. Jack suppressed the chaotic panic in his heart."Send her to the hospital." They had a special medical station, which was a small clinic on the surface. The doctors were amazing and were in charge of psychological counseling and medical work for the undercover agents in A city. Jack said slowly,"everyone lives in A city in parts. Change your appearance to avoid the limelight and don''t leave the country for the time being. Two or three groups of people can join the tour group and travel with you." "Understood!" Jack did not say anything to Benjamin. Benjamin was not in the wrong in this matter. Other than not listening to orders, it did not affect the tactical deployment, and it did not affect the mission. He had also promised to let him kill themander. If themander was not mu Yuan, would he be at a loss? He wouldn ''t! On the battlefield, a soldier would treat casualties with a calm heart. He would never point his gun at his own soldiers who had done nothing wrong. He could only aim at mu Yuan. If he let Benjamin shoot, he did not want to bet on Benjamin''s bullet. If he performed normally, he would hit mu Yuan''s head, and then there would be no cure. Everything was toote. Benjamin''s car and Jack''s car both stopped at the side of the highway. Benjamin even smiled as he reached out his hand,"Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, thank you for helping me kill theirmander and avenging our brothers." Jack looked at his outstretched hand stiffly, his eyes cold. Reyman hurriedly said,"then ... If I hit him, I''ll definitely kill him!" "I trust Lieutenant Colonel Anderson''s marksmanship. He''ll definitely die in one shot." Chapter 2593 Mu Yuan And Jack 15 Benjamin was a responsible superior and was very loyal to his brothers. Although he was a little conceited and had a bad temper, he had a high sess rate when he went on a mission alone. He rarely took action, so he had his own pride. He also had the capital to be impertinent! Benjamin was still wondering why Lieutenant Colonel Jack did not give him a friendly handshake. Lehmann hurriedly said,"everyone is tired, let''s disband here and keep in touch. We will return to our country after the news blows over." "Alright!" Benjamin also retracted his hand. He had long heard that Lieutenant Colonel Anderson was cold and distant. Jack and Lehmann returned to the car, and Lehmann asked tentatively,"go to the safe house?" "En!" Jack said. Lehmann received the order and drove to the safe house. ¡­¡­ In the special intelligence Center, a group of bosses, including ye Ling and old general mu, had not left. They were waiting for Balor. Hu Yang and Jiang Cheng brought Balor over. On the way to the safe house, Jack opened his eyes slightly. "I remember that mu Yuan''s best sniper is called Hu Yang?" Jack suddenly asked. Reyman said,"yes, their team originally had seven people. Later, Gao Qiao died. I don''t know if he was reced, but it should be six or seven people." Jack nodded his head. He did not need to think of anything else in order to divert the fear of shooting mu Yuan personally. However, his thoughts were in a mess. He had clearly grasped a very important point, but he could not steady his mind to look into it. It was just a thought that shed past, and the scene of mu Yuan being shot and falling to the ground appeared in his mind. Lehmann seemed to have seen through Jack''s thoughts and didn''t say much. Themand vehicle was very quiet. It was very dangerous to be shot in the back. If his heart or lungs were injured, he would not be able to survive after calcting the time he would take to get to the hospital. He aimed at his shoulder, but he could not be urate. The nerves and organs in his back were too concentrated. If he was injured in other ces, it would be difficult to survive. If he was injured in the spine, it would be difficult to survive. Then ... He would end up with a paralyzed body. Jack closed his eyes. Have some confidence in yourself and don''t panic! He had to be confident in his spear technique. However, under such circumstances, no matter what he did, he could not generate any confidence. The bullet really hit mu Yuan''s body. Balor had been safely sent to the special intelligence Department and then taken away. The special intelligence Department was responsible for receiving Balor. After receiving Balor, he was no longer under theirmand. Someone else would take care of this matter. It was only when Balor was taken away that general mu got up and went to the hospital. Ye Ling followed him. Mu Yuan had been shot in the back, and his situation was rather critical. Old general mu did not dare to tell his wife and waited outside the operating room. Actually, this was not the first time he had waited for mu Yuan''s surgery. Mu Yuan''s body had more than one gunshot wound. Two years ago, he had also waited once. Waiting outside the operating theater was the most torturous. Ye Ling asked Cai Zhou,"how''s the situation?" Cai Zhou did not know how to answer."I think ..." He said. He should be fine. However, he was afraid that if he said it, something might happen. He couldn''t guarantee anything. After all, it was a bullet. The technical soldier wiped his tears and said,"the bullet didn''t hit the spine, but it shouldn''t hurt the organs either." General MU''s hanging heart was put at ease. "Fortunately, fortunately, the enemy sniper was blind." Ye Ling was speechless. The technical soldier was speechless. Cai Zhou wanted to say,"old general, it''s actually not as easy as you think. It''s quite serious. It''s just that you were shot in the back, and your spine and internal organs were not injured. It''s already the best." Chapter 2594 Mu Yuan And Jack 16 "There might also be bullet fragments that could hurt ..." Ye Ling''s gaze swept over. The technical soldier''s eyes were red and he did not dare to say anything. In fact, he was afraid that general mu was too optimistic. Mu Yuan''s surgery continued all the way until night. During this period, ye Ling had been looking at the news on the inte. They had cleared the vige, and there were indeed no innocent people who were injured or dead. However, such a big thing had happened, and the people who passed by were not blind either. During the battle of the explosion, the traffic lights of the Bureau of Transportation were all red. There were also rms, and no traffic was allowed. However, some civilian vehicles had entered and saw it. Of course, they didn''t dare to spread this news. They only dared to talk about today''s situation in secret. In addition to the customs being under martialw and the suspected gunshots at the airport, many inte celebrities felt that something big had happened today. Of course, there were fewer people who cared about current affairs. Many people were more nonchnt. They didn''t care what happened. It was good enough that the People''s livelihood wasn''t affected. The discussion was also a small-scale discussion and did not cause any trouble. On the contrary, it was the foreign media that caused a biggermotion. For example, the Hong Kong media. He directly said that Balor hadnded in ''A'' city today and a chaotic battle had broken out. Some people said that their Special Forces had forced back the Special Forces from the Delta anti-terror Task Force and that they were extremely awesome. They had given a huge wave of ttery. In fact, the casualties were very heavy, but they were all covered up. The officials denied it three times in a row and refused to admit it. There were two military helicopters that were dispatched today, and they were not ordinary helicopters either. The officials also denied it and said that it was just a show. They borrowed the vige for a drill or something. Ye Ling had already sent people to deal with the follow-up matters. All the injured who were sent to the hospital needed the best doctors and the best medicine to treat them. Most of the People''s operations were faster than mu Yuan''s and they were out of danger. Mu Yuan was the only one who was seriously injured. On the other side were Delta anti-terror Task Force soldiers. Even the anti-intelligence team was mostly from the Delta, so they were either dead, seriously injured, or lucky enough to have light injuries. Therefore, the death rate was very high. Most of them were killed on the spot. If ye Ling said that he did not feel heartache, he would be lying. Mu Yuan''s warning was still ringing in his ears. Actually, he was also a little conceited. The higher-ups wanted Balor, but they did not care about the price. They also felt that they had to take Balor down even if they had to sacrifice. In terms of tactical deployment, he knew that there was a disparity in the strength of the vanguards on both sides, but he didn''t expect the disparity to be so great! General mu asked,"if the two Special Forces from the southwest were to be selected today, do you think it would be so tragic?" Ye Ling retorted,"general, you''re asking the wrong person. I think you should be clearer." The strongest part of their forces was distributed outside the borders and was directly under the Special Forces. The daily training in the country was indeed quite effective. To ordinary Special Forces soldiers, they were also very top-notch. If not, mu Yuan would not have been able to enter West Point Military Academy back then. However, it had been a few years since theyst had someone enter the West Point Military Academy. Mu Yuan was the only one selected from the Asian region to enter. It was clear that the disparity was huge. In terms of the training method and the size of their race, they were at a disadvantage. With these people dying today, ye Ling already felt that ... It was considered a better situation. The other party was too terrifying. If they had followed the original n, they would have either sent their most elite special Forces to fight them head-on, or the death rate would have increased by two or three times and be moving targets for others. "Little Yuan is right, the fact exists and can not be denied." Chapter 2595 Mu Yuan And Jack 17 Ye Ling said calmly,"in the modern army, closebat is very rare. Other than the undercover agents that are sent out, very few people will care about individualbat ability. As long as they are not on the front line, they are all ... Ordinary. They''re different. They''ve suffered from terrorist attacks both inside and outside, so they''ve deployed more troops to the outside world. Naturally, they''re stronger than us. " There was one more thing that ye Ling did not want toin about."The sry is too low, and we can''t keep any talents!" General mu was speechless. Ye Ling sent Zhong ran to handle the list of casualties,pensation, arrangements, and honors. Although they could not be disclosed one by one, there were still many things that had to be done. Some of the injured had regained consciousness, and ye Ling and general mu were at the Army Hospital. They went to see them. If they didn''t fight at close range, it would be really difficult to notice the difference. The corridor of the hospital was quiet. Only a few of mu Yuan''s subordinates had been waiting for mu Yuan toe out. Cai Zhou''s arm had already been treated. It was just bleeding, but it was not a big deal. A few of them were casually sitting on the floor, theirbat uniforms still stained with blood, but no one cared. The nurses passing by didn''t say anything when they saw them, so they gently brought them water. Hu Yang took out a handkerchief and threw it to the technical soldier."Why are you still crying?" "Oh." The technical soldier wiped away his tears and snot, feeling wronged. He then returned it to Hu Yang, who was disgusted."It''s so disgusting. Wash it before returning it to me." "Oh ..." He put the handkerchief back into his pocket, feeling wronged. With such a person interrupting, he finally stopped crying. "You''re really insensible. The general was just here a moment ago. It''s inauspicious for you to keep crying. " Hu Yang scolded. Cai Zhou said,"little pumpkin didn''t expect this either. Stop scolding me." The technical soldier gritted his teeth, shrank his shoulders, and refused to speak. "Many people ... Died today." The technical soldier said that he was crying not only because he was worried about mu Yuan, but also because he had seen many corpses. He had followed mu Yuan out of the country. Although he was only providing technical support and was rarely required to kill enemies, he was not a coward. However, he saw many of hisrades lying on the ground today, and some of them were twitching after being shot. Some people were killed on the spot. The scene was too tragic. He ... Could not help but cry. He thought of Takahashi, and he felt that the person who had died was not worth it. He was also very angry. Was it worth it for Balor? So many of them had died for an enemy traitor. Was such a sacrifice necessary? Little pumpkin kept asking himself, but mu Yuan kept telling him that they were soldiers. If they followed orders, they were the knife of the government. This saber did not have its own will where it was swung. It was his duty to obey military orders. Thus, they had to risk their lives to protect Balor. Hu Yang could not bear to scold him anymore. He rubbed his head with his big hand and said,"alright, don''t be sad. When the major is safe, I''ll take you to eat spicy hot pot." "I''m not eating!" Cai Zhou couldn''t help butugh and kick him."You should at least have some lobster. Why are you eating spicy hotpot?" Little pumpkin: "that''s right!" Chen Doni and the others could not help butugh. Hu Yang said,"ha, we''ve been brothers for so many years. He''s never even treated me to spicy hot pot." The technical soldier was speechless. The few of them were ridiculing each other. Ye Ling and general mu had returned. They were talking as they walked. They looked like they were about to get up. They looked too unkempt and pathetic sitting on the ground. Ye Ling made a hand gesture, telling them to sit down and not get up. They were too tired today. "Are those injured alright?" Wei Cheng asked. Ye Ling said,"it''s nothing. Some people need to stay in the hospital for observation. Some can already be discharged." Chapter 2596 Mu Yuan And Jack 18 Ye Ling said,"it''s nothing. Some people need to stay in the hospital for observation. Some can already be discharged." Just as general mu was about to say something, the light of the operating room went out, and the doctor came out. "How is he?" general mu hurriedly went up to him. "The major is fine. The bullet has been removed. Although the blood vessel was injured, the suture has been done. He can be transferred to the general ward." The doctor was also very clear about the situation. General mu was very worried,"will it affect him?" "Don''t worry, general. There won''t be any side effects. However, it''s best if you don''t open fire or do any strenuous activities for the next six months. You have to recuperate well for the first three months." The doctor dutifully reminded him of a few things to pay attention to. "Alright, I got it." Mu Yuan was pushed out, and his face was very pale. The anesthesia had not worn off, and he had not woken up. General mu and ye Ling were relieved. General mu even smacked his face."You brat, you have a tough life." He had to keep this luck up. It was still too dangerous to be on the front line. He suddenly felt that Yang Kuan, the second generation of the Yang family, was also a good man. Although he didn''t have any military achievements, he didn''t need to earn any military merits, so it wouldn''t be very dangerous. The most dangerous thing for him was to fight the flood and provide disaster relief, so there was no danger. Mu Yuan was fine, and ye Ling finally had the time to ask."Who is the fake Balor?" Hu Yang said,"the major arrested a prisoner at five origins prison yesterday. The evidence in his case is conclusive. He will be tried next week and sentenced to death by shooting. The major brought him over and exchanged him with Balor. The real deal was left in the airport parking lot. I went to pick him up and used another exit to avoid everyone." General mu asked,"I didn''t receive any news before?" "The major is afraid that there are spies within the organization. This year, be it Li Ze or Shan junyu, both of them were people with high positions and power, but they still betrayed us. He does not dare to take the risk. If so many people dieter on and we lose Balor, it would not be worth it." Hu Yang said. Ye Ling and general mu looked at each other. Mu Yuan was very happy when he first epted the mission. He only had one request. He hoped that at the critical moment, it was more important to protect his own people. After all, Balor was a traitor to the enemy country. General mu did not agree, and ye Ling did not agree either. He only gave him the right tomand. Ye Ling had been waiting for mu Yuan to wake up in the hospital. When Zhong ran came over, mu Yuan was still not awake. Zhong ran walked over lightly and frowned. Ye Ling asked,"what''s wrong?" Zhong ran looked a little constipated. "Speak!" Zhong ran looked ashamed."You asked me to continue tracking down the whereabouts of that group of people, but I lost them all." To him, it was a very humiliating thing. "They met once at the intersection of the overpass, but then they separated again." Zhong ran said,"I ... Tried my best." The other party is a Delta. Young master, please be gentle. "That''s enough," Surprisingly, ye Ling did not get angry. This incident had also taught him a lesson. He had thought that their people were strong enough, but the reality still gave him a p in the face. Zhong ran said,"the captive from the top secret Bureau revealed a piece of information. This time, Lieutenant Colonel Anderson is the onemanding the operation." "Impossible!" Xiao Yuan was seriously injured and lying in the hospital. Jack was the Commander-in-Chief, so he couldn''t be convinced on this matter. Zhong ran''s face was pale."General mu heard it too. He went to the interrogation room to interrogate him personally. I heard that he was quite angry. I don''t know what he was cursing about." That was simply a state of Fury. "He said it himself?" Chapter 2597 Mu Yuan And Jack 19 Zhong ran nodded."He said it himself. Lieutenant Colonel Anderson is inmand. He also arrived at 1:30 am today." Ye Ling could not tell what he was feeling either. He turned around and nced at mu Yuan. Luckily, mu Yuan had not woken up yet."Let''s talk outside." "Yes!" Zhong ran followed ye Ling out. Mu Yuan, who was lying on the bed and seemed to be unconscious, slowly opened his eyes. His anesthesia had already worn off, and his wound was in great pain. It was burning, and he had always been able to endure it. It was just that it was too painful, so he had been closing his eyes and pretending to sleep. He knew that ye Ling was there. He wanted to open his eyes and tell him to go back and rest, but he really did not have the strength and was toozy to speak. Ye Ling would not apany ye Ling anyway, so he let him be. He did not expect to hear Zhong ran''s words. Jack ... Commanded it? How was that possible? Didn''t he say that he''s been in the Hawaii base recently? Mu Yuan clenched both his hands tightly. The needle that was inserted into his blood vessel pricked his skin, but he did not notice it at all. A small drop of blood appeared on the back of his hand. Mu Yuan''s emotions were in turmoil, and even his ECG started to fluctuate violently. It took a while before it slowly returned to normal. He let go. Jack would not lie to him. He said that this matter had nothing to do with him, and ording to his personality, he would not lie to him. It must be a conspiracy. Since ye Ling had already rejected it, what else did he have to doubt? Today''s close-rangebat had actually been very fast. The entire process had only taken a few minutes. He could predict that the other side''s main goal would be to kill Balor. His style was very fierce, just like Jack''s style. However, Benjamin from the top secret Bureau was also a ruthless character. With Benjamin around, what was Jack doing here? This matter needed to be verified. Moreover ... Even if Jack is inmand, what can you say? Mu Yuan, can you me him? You can ''t! What right do you have to me him for his actions? Mu Yuan''s heart and mouth were bitter. In fact, he had always known that the period was different, but every time he deceived himself, reality would always give him a big p. She said she wanted to break up. After breaking up, they stopped contacting each other, but they still kept in touch. She said she wanted to break up, but she still wanted to sleep with him. What the hell was this? He pretended that he could really control his feelings, pretended ... That they had broken up because they had no choice. Their feelings were still there, but reality was like a huge knife, cutting his bones every time. Even if Jack is themander, you''re wearing a mask, a hat, and clothes that even your mother can''t recognize. How can Jack recognize you at a nce? You didn''t see hime out of seclusion either, right? You''ve briefly scanned everyone who came out of seclusion, but you haven''t seen him. Calm down, calm down! F ** K you, calm down. He couldn''t calm down. He kept thinking about the worst possible oue. Jack was the one leading the team, so he might not have recognized him. In this rain of bullets, who could he me for being unlucky enough to be shot? He was themander, so the enemy would definitely focus on him. You can''t me him! I wasn''t even this considerate when I was in love, and now that we''ve broken up, what''s there to be considerate about? Mu Yuan''s eyes were open and slightly red. He could not recuperate in this state. He wanted to struggle up and ring the bell, but he realized that he could not move his body. It was too painful! He was going to stab a hole in Jack! Ye Ling happened toe in and was shocked. He hurried over."What are you doing? I don''t want my arm anymore!" Mu Yuan said,"I''m ... Thirsty." Ye Ling brought the water over and fed it to him. Mu Yuan seemed to be really thirsty and drank a cup of water continuously. His eyes were even redder. Ye Ling asked,"after the anesthesia, does the wound hurt a lot?" Chapter 2598 Mu Yuan And Jack 20 "I''ll give you an injection to relieve the pain. " Ye Ling called the doctor over and gave him a round of pain relief. Mu Yuan leaned against him and did not exin or say anything. After the doctors and nurses left, mu Yuan asked,"how many people were killed or injured?" "You don''t need to worry about it." "I want to know," Ye Ling had no choice and could only tell the truth. Mu Yuan''s face was very ugly. He was already very pale, and with the blow, he was a little pale. It was even more tragic than he had expected. "They''re too ruthless, they''re all killing. " One of the snipers was the trickiest. He would shoot at the head, making it impossible to save the person. His technique was very cruel, and it had always been their style. Mu Yuan felt terrible in his heart. Ye Ling said,"it''s better than I expected. Don''t be sad." Blood and sacrifice were inevitable. "This is the first time I''ve ... Suffered so many casualties." Actually, mu Yuan was already mentally prepared. Before carrying out the mission, ye Ling had also told everyone that this mission was very dangerous, and there was a high chance that their lives would be in danger. If there were people who wanted to quit, they could quit at any time, but once the mission started, they could not back down at all. However, no one retreated. Some of them had applied to join. Ye Ling said,"if we were to follow my initial n, the number of deaths would have increased by at least three times. Don''t even think about it." Mu Yuan closed his eyes, and tears fell. Fortunately, his mental endurance was very good."Where''s Balor?" "He''s been taken away!" Mu Yuan nodded."It''s best if this person is of some use and can spit out some useful information. If it''s not a conspiracy, I will strip him of his clothes!" "You just had an operation. Rest well. I''ll take care of the rest." "Are there any prisoners?" "There are!" Ye Ling did not say what the captive had said. Mu Yuan asked,"what did the captive say?" "He didn''t say anything," Ye Ling said and looked at ye Ling with a gentle gaze."You should recuperate well. Some of the injured today are hospitalized for observation, and some have already gone home." "You didn''t pursue them, but let them go ..." "Little Yuan, recuperate." Ye Ling''s attitude was very firm."Recuperate well. I have to go back." Mu Yuan woke up, and his body was fine. He did not stay in the hospital any longer. He had not returned home for a day and a night. Shen qianshu knew that he was busy, so she did not call him again after calling him once. When he was in the car, he took the time to call Shen qianshu."I can''t go home tonight. Xiao Yuan is hospitalized. General mu did not tell the family as he was afraid that they would be worried. You ... Ask the kitchen to make some ... Bone soup or something. Ask someone to send it over." "Why are you in the hospital?" "Gunshot wound." Ye Ling said. He held it in but could not."It might be his mistress who hit him!" Shen qianshu was speechless. This ... Was very awkward. "What about you? are you busy tonight?" "I still have work to do. I''ll be home tomorrow morning." "Then rest more. Did you not sleep for a day and a night?" Shen qianshu''s voice was soft, and it sounded like she was acting coquettishly. It was veryfortable to hear her sweet voice. Ye Ling''s nerves were originally twitching in pain, and his mood was also unusually irritable. Hearing her voice made him feel much better, and it was more effective than any medicine. "I will," "Be good!" Shen qianshu kissed the phone and hung up. She instructed the kitchen to prepare some food and sent her to the hospital to see mu Yuan. When ye Chu heard that mu Yuan was injured, she did not even pack her luggage."Is it serious?" "I don''t know. Ah Ling didn''t say." Chapter 2599 Mu Yuan And Jack 21 Shen qianshu said,"but what about gunshot wounds? how can the bullet not be serious when it hits the body?" ye Chu originally wanted to go out to y with the second brother the next day, but he put his luggage aside and followed Shen qianshu to the hospital to visit mu Yuan. Mu Yuan was still in great pain and letting his thoughts run wild when Shen qianshu brought ye Chu over to see him. His fewrades did not know about the situation of the interrogation, so he chased them away. She was tired and hungry, and the smell of the bone soup made her salivate. "Why are you guys here?" Mu Yuan was a little surprised. Ye Chu came over and looked left and right."Where did the bullet hit you?" "Back." Mu Yuan was a littlezy. His feelings were veryplicated, and he was not in a good mood. Shen qianshu still did not know what had happened today. Who knew that the person lying down had experienced a catastrophe? Ye Chu fed him the bone soup mouthful by mouthful."Why did you get shot?" "Unlucky." Mu Yuan could not tell them the truth, and he did not want them to worry either. He pretended to be rxed."Luckily, the other party is blind. Otherwise, this bullet would have taken my life." "Don''t talk nonsense. " Shen qianshu scolded softly. It had been such an eventful period recently. She even suspected that the Feng Shui was not good. Why were there so many incidents happening one after another? First, it was Tong Hua. Then, ye Ling was extremely busy. Now, mu Yuan was injured. "My surgery was very sessful, and it didn''t affect me. I''ll be fine after recuperating for a while." Mu Yuan was still rather optimistic. He was so optimistic, and Shen qianshu''s heart ached for him instead. "That ... If there''s nothing else, you guys can go back first." He had not even finished the bowl of bone soup when mu Yuan started to chase him away. Shen qianshu could actually tell that he had something on his mind and was very frustrated. However, mu Yuan was a gentleman. He had always been very gentle to girls. No matter how irritable he was, he would not reveal anything to girls, let alone her and ye Chu. "You don''t have an appetite?" Ye Chu asked. Mu Yuan did not want to be a killjoy, but he did not have much of an appetite."Yes, I don''t have much of an appetite. I''m very tired and want to rest." Shen qianshu could not stay any longer and left with ye Chu. Mu Yuan was lying on the hospital bed. Ye Ling had already passed him his phone. Mu Yuan touched his phone and considered whether he should ask directly. Guilty of what? It''s not your ce to feel guilty, is it? Take life and death lightly, just ask if you''re not convinced. ? However, he did not manage to get a single word out even after he had warmed up his phone. ¡­¡­ Inside the safe zone. After Jack finished smoking his third cigarette, he received information from the spy that major mu Yuan''s surgery was a sess and there were no major problems. He just needed to recuperate. Jack''s suspended heart finally settled down. He had always been confident in his spear technique, but he was also afraid of idents. Lehmann received the battle damage of the ce today."They lost more than a dozen people." Jack had not wanted to have a conflict with the Chinese side. He only wanted to kill Balor and everything would be over. However, tactically speaking, there was a Benjamin. Perhaps it was because one of his teammates had died and another had been captured, his people were particrly ruthless. Their team had many snipers to begin with, and they were practically shooting people like moving targets. There were two snipers who specialized in picking out people, not Balor. Jack had arranged for cover for a few people and also participated. The anti-intelligence team and the top secret Bureau both had a Captain above them. As long as they didn''t disobey his orders and couldplete the mission, they all had their own selfish motives. He knew that this operation would not go so smoothly. Reyman knew that Jack was holding back his anger. Actually, even if mu Yuan was not leading the team, based on his understanding of Jack, there would not be so many casualties. As long as they killed Balor and left immediately, Jack would not do such a massacre. Chapter 2600 Mu Yuan And Jack 22 If ... It was their team. However, the two teams today were not specialbat teams for counter-terrorism, nor were they carefree sect. Even though thedies from carefree sect weren''t very obedient, they were still very obedient when it was time to listen to orders. They wouldn''t go against orders on the surface, and they also had a sense of propriety when they did things. However, Jack had been transferred over at thest minute. The manpower was not from the Special Forces and had already been arranged. There was no need to bring his team over. Their functions would ovep. No matter how much he calcted, he did not expect Benjamin to be a madman. "Sir ..." "Don''t say anymore. " Jack had said that he had responsibilities that he could not avoid. However, to the people of his country, he had no responsibility. To their lives, he had a responsibility. The higher his position was and the more he worked with the joint departments, the more Jack understood that unless he was Rayleigh Anderson or John Anderson, he would be able to suppress some of the arrogant officers. He was too young, no matter how experienced he was, his age was there. Benjamin was ten years older than him, how could he really listen to his orders? "Fortunately ... We didn''t suffer any casualties." Reyman asked,"how do we deal with the two captives?" "Benjamin isn''t that capable, right? let him settle it himself, I don''t care!" Jack lit another cigarette indifferently. No matter how calm a person was, they would still have emotions. Reyman didn''t dare to speak anymore. "Why is the officer angry?" the Information Officer asked. "Don''t ask anymore. " Reyman said,"don''t even ask about this topic." Jack had said that he didn''t care, but the problem of the prisoners still had to be solved. They had captured one person from the top secret Bureau and one person from the anti-intelligence team. In the end, it should also be resolved through diplomacy. Jack called his superior and handed in the report he had prepared. He left the captive problem to his superior to solve. He was so happy that he really didn''t want to care about this matter. "I''m going out for a bit. " Jack threw his cigarette, stood up, and walked out of the safe house. Lehmann hurriedly walked out and stopped him."Sir, you can''t go to the hospital." Jack frowned."Reyman, move!" Reyman refused to move aside."Sir, I don''t know if the prisoners have revealed it. If they say that you are themander and ye Ling knows about your rtionship with major mu Yuan, the heavenlywork will definitely be waiting for you in the hospital." If Reyman could think of it, how could Jack not? If the captive said it was him, the hospital would be a trap. "Do I look like the kind of person who would lose his mind over love?" Jack''s voice was cold."Let go. Don''t make me say it a second time." Reyman had no choice but to move aside. Jack said,"I know what I''m doing. You guys stay in the safe house and don''t leave." "Alright!" Jack put on his hood and left the safe house. Lehmann was worried. Although the mission waspleted, the officer was in a very bad mood. "It''s all Benjamin''s fault, that pig!" Lehmann was angry and very unhappy. If it was not for Benjamin''s men going on a killing spree, this would not have happened. If the captive said that he was themander. Wouldn''t major mu Yuan hate the senior officer to death? This ... Was too unjust! "What are you thinking about?" Lehmann patted the dog''s head. Major mu Yuan hated the senior officer to death. That was something that everyone would be happy about! What are you worried about? it''s your turn to be worried! At the special intelligence Center. When old general mu heard the captive confidently say that themander this time was Jack Anderson, he almost had a heart attack. His blood pressure suddenly shot up, and his blood vessels almost burst. Chapter 2601 Mu Yuan And Jack 23 Because of his high blood pressure, he almost fainted. The medical staff took his blood pressure and was shocked. The general, who didn''t have high blood pressure, had a blood pressure that was so high that it was scary. The people at the side quickly tried to persuade him, but they did not know what the general was angry about. Ye Ling was not around either, and the group of people were so worried that they did not know what to do. The moment general mu thought of his seriously injured son who was lying in the hospital, he felt his vision turning ck. His silly son had taken a fancy to her at the age of sixteen. In the end, he had pursued her in all kinds of shameless ways and finally caught her. He had been going abroad frequently in the past few years, and the official records of his departure had even raised suspicion. In the end ... He was kicked away. When they were fighting, the other party was so determined that he didn''t even care about their love for each other, causing his son to be in the hospital. Those were bullets! It hit his back. He had almost lost his life. This ... Little Yuan was so infatuated and miserable. General MU''s mind was filled with a series of melodramatic moments when his son was infatuated and let down, and he was so angry that his eyes turned ck. He was so angry that he didn''t know who to kill first. General MU''s mind was filled with a series of scenes of an infatuated man being let down, and his mind was filled with so much sadness that he almost cried. The people at the side didn''t know what to say. Ye Ling was back. He massaged his brows. It had been an eventful period recently. It was not a good thing for everything toe together. He had a headache."General, leave the interrogation to us. You should go back and rest." The two captives were in the interrogation room. "Listen, Jack Anderson is leading the team. Is this even appropriate?" General mu was so angry that he almost stammered. How could his Xiao Yuan be so pitiful? Ye Ling said,"I heard about it. Perhaps there''s some misunderstanding here." "What misunderstanding can there be? it''s absolutely true. Maybe he was the one who shot Xiao Yuan!" General MU''s vision turned ck again. If it was that person who hit him, he really wanted to kill Xiao Yuan. What kind of taste, what kind of person did she take a fancy to! Ye Ling did not know how to exin."Xiao Yuan is in disguise. Even you might not be able to recognize him. How would Jack be able to recognize him? bullets don''t have eyes. No one can control it." "Whose friend are you, whose boss are you, whose side are you on, and who are you speaking for?" General mu flew into a rage and did not wait for ye Ling''s exnation before he left in a rage. The group of division chiefs and Deputy Directors looked at each other. Ye Ling said,"get to work!" He called Zhong ran over."Bring two groups of people to the hospital and set up an inescapable. We might be able to find something tonight." "Yes!" Zhong ran obeyed. Ye Ling added,"don''t alert mu Yuan." "Understood!" After Zhong ran left, ye Ling leaned back on the sofa tiredly and took a nap for a while. He had not slept since yesterday, and he was extremely tense. Today''s mission was considered a sess, but it was also a very tragic sess. Too many people had died. This bloody lesson had also hit him hard. This line of work was more difficult than he had imagined. However, no matter how difficult it was, he had to continue. ¡­¡­ In the hospital. The night was dark and clear, and the hospital waspletely silent. Mu Yuan opened his eyes and counted the little sheep in his heart. He had already counted a thousand a few times, and he did not know if he had counted wrongly. His eyes turned cleverly to prevent himself from falling asleep. But she was really sleepy. Injured people had low energy to begin with, and it was very difficult for them to maintain their consciousness. After Shen qianshu and ye Chu left, he was still thinking that Jack mighte to the hospital. Chapter 2602 Mu Yuan And Jack 24 Injured people had low energy to begin with, and it was very difficult for them to maintain their consciousness. After Shen qianshu and ye Chu left, he was still thinking that Jack mighte to the hospital. They waited for half the night, but no one came. At twoo'' clock in the morning, a figure entered mu Yuan''s room like a ghost and closed the door. He did not alert anyone, nor did he alert the people that Zhong ran brought. He just stood at the head of the bed. Mu Yuan, who had counted the number of littlembs, had long fallen into a deep sleep due to the various drugs he had taken after the operation. Jack stood in front of his bed and looked at his stable vital signs. He finally heaved a sigh of relief. Mu Yuan''s hand was a little warm. Jack touched it gently and covered the back of his hand with one hand. He said with some difficulty,"I ... I''m sorry." Mu Yuan, who was in his sleep, probably did not hear it. He had to apologize. He clearly knew that it was mu Yuan, but he still shot him. This was too cruel. Benjamin''s men were all in a killing frenzy. Not only him, but his men were also as fierce as he was. He really did not want to bet on the sniper''s bullet hitting mu Yuan''s head. p No matter how many reasons he gave himself, it was a fact that he had shot mu Yuan with his own hands. Mu Yuan''s sleep was not peaceful. It was as if he had a nightmare. Ayer of cold sweat appeared on his forehead. Jack took a dry towel and gently wiped the sweat on his forehead. Zhong ran had set up a trap outside, and it had taken him a few hours toe in. No one was guarding him in the hospital. What if mu Yuan woke up in the middle of the night and needed something? He put the towel aside and didn''t notice that a little candy had fallen out of the towel. He sat with mu Yuan for more than an hour. Mu Yuan''s vital signs were very stable. Jack''s heart was very rxed, but it was also veryplicated. He held his phone and wanted to send a text message to mu Yuan several times to tell him that he was in charge of this operation. However, he failed to send it out several times. Mu Yuan''s phone was ced at the side. Jack took it and unlocked it. The page that popped out was the message that mu Yuan had sent him. Mu Yuan did not send it out, nor did he delete it. He seemed to be in a dilemma and put it aside. Liar, didn''t you say you were in Hawaii? Are you blind? you didn''t recognize me. Do you know how painful it is? Who the F * ck fired the gun? don''t ever give him a promotion, okay? ¡­¡­ Jack was left speechless. He was already prepared to receive mu Yuan''s questioning, but he did not expect that it would be these few sentences. Mu Yuan was also conflicted about not sending it out, and Jack did not know whether tough or cry. Yes, he told mu Yuan that he had always been in Hawaii. It was the truth, and he had never lied to mu Yuan. However, Benjamin had allowed Balor to board the ne ande to city A. This caused the CIA to be dissatisfied, and they temporarily changed him tomand. The director of the CIA had always been dissatisfied with Benjamin''s way of doing things. He felt that he was too conceited and arrogant. This case was very important, and there could not be any mistakes. He had been reading the report and designing tactics since he received the order. It was impossible for him to specially send a message to mu Yuan,"I''m here in A city for a mission." Wasn''t he a fool? "I won''t make promises so easily next time." Who knew if his superior would p him in the face again."Are you pretending to be asleep? If you don''t respond, I''ll take it that you''re pretending to be asleep and that I''m the one who injured you. You killed an agent of the top secret Bureau, Benjamin treated your people as live targets and wanted to shoot you. I ... I don''t want to take the risk, why don''t I do it myself, I''m sorry. " Chapter 2603 Mu Yuan And Jack 25 Mu Yuan had no reaction at all and was in a deep sleep. Jack sighed and squeezed his hand."I thought you heard it." ¡­¡­ p Jack stayed until fouro'' clock and left the hospital like a ghost. He came and went without a trace and did not attract anyone''s attention, including Zhong ran. In the morning, mu Yuan woke up. He could not move at all. Ye Ling hired a high-level nurse to take care of him. It was a woman. Because he could not move at all, and because he had a urinary catheter connected, he felt extremely embarrassed and refused to let the nurse get close to him. This was too ... Unrefined. Opposite him was a beautiful youngdy. The high nurse could see his shyness and couldn''t help but say,"major, you don''t have to be shy. In the eyes of doctors and nurses, there is no distinction between men and women. It''s just an organ. It won''t hurt if you help it." Mu Yuan''s face turned red."I won''t pee." Just then, ye Ling came over. Mu Yuan hurriedly urged the youngdy to leave. Then, he said to ye Ling in a hurry,"quicklye over and help me pee. I''m going to hold it in until I die!" "What did you just say?" Ye Ling looked at him without any expression. Who gave you the guts! "I''m really going to suffocate to death!" Mu Yuan was both embarrassed and annoyed."Quicklye over and help." Ye Ling was speechless. He pretended to go out and call the nurse. Mu Yuan was more embarrassed."Then I''d rather die. You don''t have to call me that." Ye Lingughed coldly."Then you can just hold it in until you die!" Mu Yuan felt wronged."They are all men. What''s wrong with helping me? I''m so pitiful. I almost died for my country, but the men of my country are not even willing to help me pee. I''m really living such a miserable life!" Ye Ling felt that what he said was too outrageous. However, he couldn''t help but think about how general mu had high blood pressure from anger yesterday. He wondered if mu Yuan knew that in his father''s eyes, he was just a pitiful little guy who had been abandoned. Not only had he been abandoned, but he had also been beaten. However, when he thought about how mu Yuan had asked him toe over and help, he could not feel any sympathy for mu Yuan. He called Zhong ran over and asked Zhong ran to help him pee. Zhong ran was indeed an all-around secret guard. During the days when ye Ling was crazy, unconscious, and unable to move, he did such things very smoothly. He helped mu Yuan solve it without any psychological pressure. Mu Yuan heaved a long sigh of relief."Awesome!" Zhong ranughed out loud. He looked at ye Ling''s ck face and understood something."Major mu Yuan, you are still the best." How dare you ask our master for help? it''s good enough that master didn''t chop you up. You can ask our second master or third master who dares to ask. Mu Yuan nced at little candy on the ground and the dry towel scattered at the side."Did someonee inst night?" "I didn ''t." Zhong ran said,"I have been standing guard outside. Miss Gao Hu was the first toe in. What''s wrong?" When miss Gao Hu came in, mu Yuan was already awake. That youngdy did not even touch his towel. He had deliberately ced the candy inside. It was inconspicuous, and no one would notice it even if it fell to the ground. Mu Yuan''s lips twitched. "Nothing much." He took out a recording pen from under his pillow and was stunned. What the hell? He didn''t open it? He had clearly opened it! "F * ck!" Ye Ling said,"you should recuperate well. Don''t think too much about other things." With general MU''s temper, he would definitely tell him. He did not know if Xiao Yuan would be sad if he heard it. Ye Ling wanted to give him a heads up, but he did not say it in the end. "Zhong ran, you are such an irresponsible secret guard." Chapter 2604 Mu Yuan And Jack 26 He actually let someone in and ran away without knowing anything. He was really too irresponsible. Zhong ran was confused and did not know what was going on. Mu Yuan did not exin. Ye Ling and Zhong ran had not left yet, and Shen qianshu brought him breakfast. She seemed to know that ye Ling was also there, so she also brought a portion for ye Ling and Zhong ran. It was very sumptuous. "Where''s Ye Chu?" "Little uncle took her out to y. She wanted to stay with you for a few more days, but little uncle took her away forcefully." "It''s good that she''s taken away. Otherwise, her marriage would be in danger. " Mu Yuan said,"you think too much." He was lying down and could not move, so miss Gao Hu fed him breakfast. Mu Yuan''s injuries were more serious, and his appetite was not good. He only had a little pork rib porridge and could not eat. Ye Ling''s appetite was really good. Shen qianshu asked him gently,"when are you going home to rest?" "I''ll return after I see mu Yuan. " "Then I''ll go back with you." Ye Ling did not seem to be in a good mood. When he was anxious, the quality of his sleep was very bad. Although his acting addiction was gone, the aftereffects had always been there. No matter how sleepy he was, as long as he was anxious, he would not be able to fall asleep. He would suffer from frequent insomnia. It was better with her by his side. He could sleep faster and more peacefully with her in his arms. "Stop showing off. Let''s go, let''s go. My eyes are hurting from watching." Mu Yuan opened his mouth to chase them away, and ye Ling did not stay any longer. He left with Shen qianshu. Zhong ran stayed in the hospital and continued to look after mu Yuan. Mu Yuan took the recording pen and turned it around. He realized that it was not that he did not turn on the recording pen, but that it was out of battery. "I''m really ... Too unlucky. " It seemed like nothing was recorded. Mu Yuan was very disappointed. After Cai Zhou arrived, mu Yuan instructed him, " take out a sum of money from my ount andpensate the families of the soldiers who died. There''s no need topensate them all at once. Whoever''s family is in more trouble,pensate more. Ia€?ll pay for it all. " Cai Zhou scratched his head and said, " major, that''s not good. There will be gossip. " "What gossip? " Mu Yuan had been lying down and was feeling a little ufortable. Other than Cai Zhou, there was also the technical soldier. Both of them looked troubled. Little pumpkin said, " major, if youpensate like this, what if someone finds out that you''re guilty or something? it won''t be clear then. The records of the sacrifices in this mission are sealed and won''t be made public. They will only bemended internally. The family members don''t know the truth. What if someone spread the news that you didn''tmand properly and caused such arge number of casualties? it won''t be good to hear that you''ll use money to make up for itter." Mu Yuan was stunned. He had never thought about this problem before. As long as it was a battle under hismand, he wouldpensate for any casualties. He had a sum of money that was specially used to cover the work allowance and fund for retired officers. He would help those soldiers who retired due to injuries but could not find a good job find a good job or provide them with basic living needs so that they could live with dignity and dignity. This money would also be used topensate the soldiers who had lost their lives and provide security for their families. Cai Zhou said,"we and Gao Qiao''s family all know you. We''ve always known what kind of person you are and how dangerous our work is. Our family won''t have such thoughts, but those people ..." That was uncertain. Mu Yuan had just gotten into trouble. If there were any more public opinions, it would be very disadvantageous to mu Yuan. Originally, there should not have been any problems with themand this time. It was a matter of hard power. If they couldn''t win, they couldn''t win. Everyone had to fight to the death to snatch one person, and a fierce battle was inevitable. Chapter 2605 Mu Yuan And Jack 27 Outsiders did not think so. Little pumpkin said,"the country''spensation is already very high." Mu Yuan said,"I can''t care what others think. I only hope that I have a clear conscience." The small pumpkin was a little worried. Cai Zhou said,"major, I still think ... We should avoid such a thing." "I''ll think of a way. " Little pumpkin pursed her lips."Just say that it''s ... A special donation." Mu Yuan did not make things difficult for them. He was feeling very bitter."Alright." He remembered that there was a period of time when Gaoqiao was in a bad mood. His grandmother''s health was not good, and the surgery would cost a lot of money, and he could not earn that much money, so he made a joke. He really envied those mercenaries. If only they died on the battlefield. Thepany would pay four million, and my grandmother would have no worries for the rest of her life. His words came true. However, that was also Takahashi''s wish. If he died, he hoped that his grandmother could bepensated. Even if she had to live in a nursing home with someone to take care of her, it was better than living alone at home, and perhaps no one would find out even if she died. "This matter has been hidden very well. The internal department has nothing to say about it. Everyone says that they havepleted the mission with outstanding performance. Major, don''t me yourself." This was already the best they could do within their capabilities. "I know," Mu Yuan asked,"the enemy''s personnel should not have retreated yet. Who is in charge of tracking them?" "It''s not us. I think it''s another department in charge, but there''s no news yet." Mu Yuan let out a breath of turbid air, nodded, and did not say anything else. To mu Yuan, the morning was really hard to exin in a few words. First, ye Ling came over, then little pumpkin and the rest came over to settle thepensation problem, and then his father came over. Mu Yuan felt a little helpless."Dad, you stared at me for five minutes and your face turned ck. Tell me, what do you want to scold me for?" General mu had already looked at mu Yuan for a long time as if he was looking at an enemy. He was very angry! "I realized that you''re not like me at all." General mu concluded,"not ruthless enough." Mu Yuan was speechless. "So, I''m adopted?" Mu Yuan looked at general MU''s stiff face and said quietly,"I think I look more like my mother. Should we do a blood test?" "Get lost!" General mu cursed,"don''t think that I won''t hit you just because you''re lying on the bed and can''t move." "Ah ..." Wasn''t it normal for his father to hit him? What''s so strange about that! ? "Who provoked you?" Mu Yuan guessed and asked,"is my mother alright?" Mu Yuan''s chest hurt a little. He frowned, and some cold sweat dripped from his forehead. He looked a little pitiful. General MU''s heart was soft and sour, and he went over to wipe his sweat. "I watched a TV series yesterday. I was in a bad mood." General mu said. Mu Yuanined,"dad, you''re already so old. Don''t chase after celebrities anymore. Other young people spend a lot of money to chase after celebrities. They call you baby every day with their own steam. Think about it, the female celebrity you''re chasing calls you baby. Don''t you feel disgusted?" His father didn''t watch melodramatic ethics dramas and didn''t have a passion for fashion at all. The only passion he had was watching the joint news broadcast. For a time, he even suspected that general MU''s aesthetic sense was the big sister in the Seveno'' clock news joint broadcast. Jack did say that his father was particrly pretentious for still chasing after stars at his age. He was still chasing after a female celebrity. This was a very Special Hobby. General mu looked at his heartless son and did not know if he should remind him that ye Ling definitely did not tell him. Looking at his happy and silly face, he still did not know that he had been betrayed. How could he stab him? Chapter 2606 Mu Yuan And Jack 28 General mu looked at his heartless son and did not know if he should remind him that ye Ling definitely did not tell him. Looking at his happy and silly face, he still did not know that he had been betrayed. How could he stab him? He couldn''t look anymore. He was so stupid. "I think you and Yang Kuan are about the same." They were all stupid! "Dad, I''m going to die of anger if I lie down properly. Can you not attack me personally?" This was a little ruthless. General mu snorted coldly and pulled a chair over. He was finally willing to sit down and talk to mu Yuan for a while."Little Yuan, I watched a TV dramast night. Your mother was crying her heart out. "It''s a drama from an era. The female lead finally managed to win the male lead''s heart and the two of them almost lived happily together. In the end ... The male lead is a heartless man. For the sake of his future, he pushed the female lead into the fire pit. He''s really ... Very vicious. To think that the female lead is so deeply in love with him. This kind of man is not to be liked, don''t you think so?" Mu Yuan was confused."Yeah." Fortunately, he was not that kind of man! He was a loyal and affectionate man, a responsible man, a good young man of the new era. "What did youprehend?" General mu asked with a hopeful look. Mu Yuan said,"the male lead is really not the same thing." General mu was full of praise,"then what should the female lead do?" Mu Yuan said,"of course, I''m going to kick him away and start a new life. I''m going to find a man with a better figure and a better face than him. I''m going to anger him to death." General MU''s eyes were full of praise, but on second thought, that''s not right, what man! He had said the wrong thing just now. He, the male lead, had said the wrong thing about the female lead! It was toote for him to realize his mistake. "I don''t think you''veprehended anything." Mu Yuan begged for mercy."Dad, I was shot and I''m dying. I''m also very depressed. Let''s be men and talk straight. Don''t beat around the bush. This isn''t your style. Just get back at me and it''s over. Come on, how did I provoke you?" General mu couldn''t bear to tell him. Mu Yuan had just finished his mission, and it was so tragic. With his personality, he would definitely remember the lives of others. He did not want to add to mu Yuan''s troubles at this time, lest he ... Break down mentally. "There''s a generation gap between us!" General mu concluded. Mu Yuan found it strange."Oh my God, dad, did you just realize it? I realized it when I was six. " General mu had sessfully left in anger. There was no need to worry about a child who would shine with a little sunshine. His son''s self-control ability was really good. Mu Yuan watched as general mu mmed the door and left, and his cheeky expression became slightly serious. His father knew? He had heard Zhong ran''s words. The captive had been captured and had revealed that Jack was the mainmander. Initially, he had been skeptical, but general MU''s performance had sessfully let him know. This is real! It really was Jack. The style of this battle was Jack''s style. It looked just like Jack''s style. Clean and neat, and he went straight for the vital points. Mu Yuan felt a sense of crisis in his heart. She was also very nervous. He didn''t want his family to worry about his condition, so he pretended not to know. Mu Yuan sighed. Jack hadpleted his mission and should be returning soon. He came over and said a few words, but it was a pity that he fell asleep and did not hear a single word. He naturally came, which meant that ... Between them ... Mu Yuan closed his eyes and did not think about why this shot had hit him. He was themander, and the bullet had no eyes. It was nothing if it had hit him, but he could not calm down. Chapter 2607 Mu Yuan And Jack 29 This was the second time he and Jack fought in closebat. Thest time, they didn''t win or lose. This time, under such circumstances, he didn''t know how to conclude it. It wasn''t a good ending. His eyes were a little hot, but he could not cry. ¡­¡­ He would just recuperate. Whatever happened in the outside world had nothing to do with him. It didn''t matter! He had been stubbornly insisting on it. It was unknown whether it was because he was stupid or ... Because he had seen through the world. ¡­¡­ Benjamin''s team broke up and returned to the country. Two people returned the next day, and it was very sessful. There was nomotion at all. The matter regarding Balor was also like a stone thrown into the sea. The fake Balor died in ce of the real Balor. As long as they weren''t stupid, the higher-ups wouldn''t jump out and say that Balor was in their hands and that the person who died was a fake. This was impossible. If that was the case, they would be too stupid. Ye Ling could also imagine that Balor would definitely be moved to a suitable ce! In the safe house, Ross and the information soldier pretended to be a couple and joined a tour group. They followed the tour group for two days and left A city. Lehmann abided by his duties and did not leave. He was still guarding Jack, afraid that he would be impulsive and go to see mu Yuan again. Later on, he realized that he had thought too much. Jack was silent most of the time and was busy with his own things. His hands were constantly moving on the keyboard. Although he wasn''t as good as the information soldiers, he couldn''t be underestimated. His ability was much different from the average programmer. Reyman didn''t know what he was doing and didn''t dare to ask. Balor''s matter gradually subsided, and social media could not cause any waves. Jack had been considering whether he should meet Xiao Yuan, make a phone call, or send a text message. This matter was also very interesting. After they broke up, they could still talk on the phone even though there was a 12 time difference between them. Now that they were on the same country, their hands and feet were tied, and neither of them was willing to take a step out. Jack thought that Xiao Yuan must have known. The negotiation between the two captives failed. They refused to hand over the captives and insisted on charging them with murder. The evidence was sufficient, and it was clear that the negotiation with the captives had failed. Benjamin had originally thought that this matter was in the bag, but when he suddenly found out that the arrested members could not return to the team, he was burning with anxiety and began to bombard his superiors for their inaction. His superior was also having a hard time. You went on a killing spree, and now you''re ming me for not doing anything. Who can he me? ,m Did he deserve to be scolded? This matter had been in a deadlock. Jack did not care and stayed in the safe house. Benjamin had looked for him twice, but was blocked by Reyman. Benjamin was hot-tempered and wanted to smash his phone. Mu Yuan recuperated for three days and was finally able to move. He was young, and his body had recovered very well. He had a kind of tenacity and could eat on his own while sitting in a wheelchair. Although it was a little slow, he didn''t need anyone to serve him carefully. "I want to be discharged and recuperate." Mu Yuan said. Ye Ling objected."The doctor still doesn''t allow you to be discharged." General mu also objected,"you''re fine staying at the doctor ''s. Why are you being discharged? where are you going to stay? are you going home to scare your mother?" Then I''ll break your legs. You''re not allowed to tell her that you''ve been shot, do you hear me?" "Bronchitis? I''m not deaf. I can hear what you''re saying. You don''t have to be so loud." Mu Yuan retorted weakly and helplessly."I don''t like the smell of the hospital, and I don''t like the hospital environment either. The doctor said that I just need to slowly recuperate from my injuries. In short, I can make my own decisions for my own body. I want to be discharged." "Who''s going to take care of you when you''re discharged?" Chapter 2608 Mu Yuan And Jack 30 "Cai Zhou, I guess." Mu Yuan said,"he''s single anyway. He won''t go home." "Cai Zhou is such a good sniper. Aren''t you embarrassed to be your nanny?" "Then I''ll go home?" Mu Yuan retorted,"don''t me me if my mom cries and makes a fuss and feels heartache." General mu didn''t even think about it. "Cai Zhou will be your nanny." He had no moral integrity. Mu Yuan did not even want to ridicule him."The matter regarding Balor has been covered up, right? you guys aren''t stupid enough to do anything when the timees, right?" "Not at all, you don''t have to worry." Mu Yuan thought that if the other party was Jack, he could not guarantee that the n was perfect. When Jack came back to his senses, he would definitely think that something was wrong. General mu said,"Balor is very safe now. No one can hurt him." "Alright, whatever you say. I''m going to be discharged." He wanted to be discharged with all his might, and no one could stop him. They were helpless and could only settle the discharge procedures for mu Yuan. Mu Yuan himself had many properties and randomly chose a property in the city to live in. "Where did you get so many houses?" general mu asked. He was shocked? "Where did you get the money?" "Xie jinghuan gave it." "Why did he give you money?" General mu felt that since he was young, he was not allowed to have any gray ie. If mu Yuan needed pocket money, he could just say so. He had never been short of money to spend. Mu Yuan muttered to himself for a moment."I''m 16 years old. I''m such a young and tender piece of fresh meat. I''m very lovable. Xie jinghuan wanted to adopt me, so he gave me a sum of money. I bought more than 80 houses in one go. Dad, can you ept this exnation?" Mu Yuan was speechless. "You should just ept it. If you ept this setting, you''ll be satisfied. If you don''t ept it, I''ll have to consider another exnation. That''s not very good." Mu Yuan sighed."For example, in order to please me, my boyfriend bought me countless apartments ..." "You can shut up now!" General mu was furious. Although he knew that one of the houses was indeed bought by his ex-boyfriend, he was furious,"sell that house and return the money!" He had already shot his son, what else did he want? It''s better to cut it off cleanly, no matter who it is! He had to kick back the things he had given him in the past and not take anything! He definitely couldn''t ept it! Mu Yuan pondered for a moment."That''s not good. The price of the houses has increased in the past two years, and it will increase even more in the next few years. It would be a pity to sell them." General mu felt resentful that he had failed to meet his expectations."Do you really need that house that much?" "I do. The houses in that area aren''t for sale now. They''re waiting for the price to rise. Can you get me one?" There were only about 20 small bungalows in total. They were in the most expensive ce in the city center and even had a garden. It would be a pity to sell such a good house. General mu was so angry that he didn''t want to say anything. He thought that Xiao Yuan still didn''t know that Jack had let him down, so he couldn''t say anything. He could only give up. Cai Zhou came over to pick him up. General mu instructed Cai Zhou,"you must keep an eye on him. Don''t let him meet any messy people." General mu was very irascible in front of his son, and he was also irascible in front of his peers. He was even more irascible when it came to his subordinates. At this moment, he had a serious expression on his face. Cai Zhou couldn''t understand his point, so he could only go along with his words."Okay, I understand. General, don''t worry. I will definitely look after the major." General mu felt that it was fine, and his heart also felt a little morefortable. Mu Yuan still had to sit in a wheelchair. Cai Zhou pushed him out of the hospital and left the Army Hospital quietly. Cai Zhou asked,"major, do you need to hire someone to cook for you?" Chapter 2609 Mu Yuan And Jack 31 Mu Yuan still had to sit in a wheelchair. Cai Zhou pushed him out of the hospital and left the Army Hospital quietly. Cai Zhou asked,"major, do you need to hire someone to cook for you?" He was not good at cooking. "What era is this? who can you hire to cook? order delivery." "You''re recuperating, it''s not good to order take-out. " "There''s also bone soup for those who are recuperating. Don''t look down on them. " Cai Zhou was speechless. It''s not very nutritious. It''s really not good for you to eat this when you''re recuperating, major. However, mu Yuan''s mind was elsewhere. No one knew what he was thinking. He asked,"isn''t the security of this t too good?" Cai Zhou was full of praise."Yes, it''s very good. Every floor has its own elevator, and it''s not interconnected. It''s really very good." They lived on the 23rd floor, and the elevator could only go to the first floor. The owners could only go back to their own homes, and there was only one family on each floor. They had to swipe a card at the entrance of the stairs, and they couldn''te in from the outside. They could only go out from the inside. It was very safe. "I heard that the security team is made up of retired Special Forces." Mu Yuan said,"let''s ... Go to another shop." Cai Zhou was confused. Why did he have to go to another restaurant? Mu Yuan found fault with her."It''s so cold. It doesn''t look like a home at all. There''s no sign of life at all." The management was too strict. Cai Zhou said,"major, it''s better to have strict management. This way, outsiders can''te in easily." The take-out is usually delivered downstairs, and there will be a service Butler who will bring it up. " Mu Yuan''s face was green."Alright." Anyway, if Jack wanted toe, nothing could stop him. The scenery on this level was really good. He could see the river view. Xie jinghuan had chosen a set with the best angle for the river view, and it had a 360¡ã panoramic floor-to-ceiling window. The curtains pulled open automatically, and he could see sunrise and sunset. It was really a perfect house. Even mu Yuan fell in love with it. After a long time without anyone living in the room, Cai Zhou started to tidy up the room and put away the dust-proof bags. Mu Yuan pursed his lips and looked at his phone. He was really good at holding back. He did not even say a word to him? Mu Yuan snorted coldly. He couldn''t be bothered to tell Jack. Mu Yuany on the bed. He could see the sunset from the bedroom, and he did not need to go to the balcony. He could see the beautiful sunset just by lying on the bed. There was also a boat, and it was very charming. Jack also received the news that mu Yuan was discharged. Reyman said,"Sir, there seems to be some movement on Benjamin''s side. He has brought a few people and is driving out!" Jack frowned and suddenly grabbed the key."Where is mu Yuan''s address?" Lehmann was stunned. Jack had already rushed out. Lehmann was making a call as he followed him out. Mu Yuan''s discharge was not something that could be hidden. There were many nurses, doctors, and patients in the hospital. As long as one wanted to ask, they would be able to find out. Benjamin was rather unhappy with this exchange of prisoners. He showed no mercy to his enemies and was particrly cold, but he truly loved his men. He did not care about the prisoners of the anti-intelligence team, but he cared about his own brothers. Once he heard that the exchange of prisoners had failed, Jack did not intend to care about this matter. He nned to do it himself. Mu Yuan was the best target. Now that he was heavily injured and could not move freely, he was the easiest target. Furthermore, he only had one sniper by his side. Benjamin was already extremely excited when he was in the car. "This person is very valuable. He''s still alive after taking a shot from Jack. This time, he''ll pay the price." Chapter 2610 Mu Yuan And Jack 32 Benjamin only found out today that mu Yuan was not dead and had been discharged. He was also themander of this operation. Although Balor had died, and their operation had seeded, one of his brothers had died, and he wanted themander to pay with his life. "If we had known that he wasn''t dead, we would have gone to the hospital to kill him." It was much easier to kill a person in the hospital than to go to arge t. "I thought Jack would have killed him. Isn''t his marksmanship superb?" Benjamin was very disdainful. He had always been disdainful of the legendary counter strike. They would only have a certain amount of experience and experience when they reached a certain age. It was also very difficult to choose an officer. He was much older than Jack and was also a lieutenant colonel. However, although he was a Lieutenant Colonel, his rank was higher than Jack. This time, he had to listen to Jack''s orders, which made him very unhappy. Fortunately, Balor had died. The mission was finally over. Otherwise, he would not have let it go so easily. Baro was not convinced and had been holding back for a long time. Mu Yuan did not die. This made him very disappointed and also very angry. Benjamin''s men were scattered all over the ce waiting to return, leaving only five people behind. Five people to deal with a heavily injured mu Yuan was enough. He was also very confident. The Western agents had always been confident in themselves, especially when they were up against the eastern agents. They had a natural psychological advantage. He was already checking the building map alone. "This ce is too tricky. There''s no sniping point." This t floor was not very high, only about 40 stories high. Mu Yuan was in the middle, not too high nor too low, but there were not many high floors around him. Not far from him was the most expensive shopping mall in the city. There was an office building next to the shopping mall, and the office building was very tall. However, mu Yuan was on the 23rd floor, so it was not easy to find a sniping spot. There were too many obstacles in between. If mu Yuan was on the top floor, it might be easier to find him. It was not easy to aim at the people on the 23rd floor within a kilometer, and only one side was exposed. The rest were either around the river or on the lower floors, so it was impossible to target them."The person who bought it must be someone who knows the industry. Maybe he bought it himself. This ce is very good." If he had chosen the top floor, they would still have a way to attack. "I''ve looked up the building''sposition. There''s a guest room on the side of the office building facing him, and it''s probably not used all year round. If he doesn''t live there, it''s useless for us to find this sniping spot. " Benjamin said lightly,"then there''s no need to look for it. Put on your handguns." "Yes!" All of his men changed to their pistols and checked their ammunition. One of them said disdainfully,"one bullet is enough to kill a heavily injured Chinese special forces soldier. You guys are too paranoid." The crowdughed at him, their tone was very disdainful. "More than a dozen of them died this time. Hahaha, they''ve earned big!" ? "Of course we have to teach them a lesson and let them know what a real Special Forces is." Mu Yuan raised his hand to look at the time. It was already seven in the afternoon. The sky darkened early in A city. It would turn dark at FiveO'' clock in the winter. It was still better in the spring, but it would turn dark at Sixo'' clock. Mu Yuan asked,"have you made the arrangements?" "Major, everything has been arranged." Mu Yuan slowly smiled."Very good!" He was just waiting for the fish to take the bait. "Major, will this ... Work? It''s very dangerous. " Cai Zhou was a little hesitant."If something happens, general mu will cut me down." "Don''t worry, I''ll take full responsibility. I''ll just wait for those mad demons toe!" After mu Yuan was discharged from the hospital, he received news from an undercover agent in New York. Chapter 2611 Mu Yuan And Jack 33 One of the dead agents was a rtive of the undercover agent, and he told mu Yuan something about Benjamin. Benjamin was arrogant, had a bad temper, and had very bad personnel. The undercover agent happened to be in Benjamin''s Department, but he was in charge of logistics. This time, Benjamin''s operation was sessful, with very few casualties and a lot of people killed. Those who went back had already bragged. Benjamin had deliberately treated them as moving targets. Mu Yuan had been suspicious since long ago. Ever since he heard Zhong ran''s words, he had been suspicious. The scene was too tragic, and he understood Jack too well. His target was Balor, and he would definitely not kill the innocent. He remembered that they had set up a roadblock at the beginning to force his car to stop. The driver was very careful and avoided the roadblock, so they didn''t flip over. Then, there were gunshots. If it was Jack''s team, they should have already set up an ambush. When he brought Balor out, the sniper would start his performance. At most, three shots would be enough to take Balor''s life. Then, the mission would end and he would leave like a ghost,ing and going without a trace. This was Jack''s style. He would never kill the innocent. This did not specifically mean that it was because of mu Yuan''smand. If he was on duty in any country, such a situation would not have happened. At first, mu Yuan did not expect Jack to be inmand. The information he received was that the top secret Bureau had formed a team and came over. Their anti-intelligence team was made up of soldiers from the Delta anti-Intelligence Agency. He was thinking that the other party would either kill Balor and leave, or they would fight to the death with him. He would definitely suffer heavy losses. However, it was inevitable. He could only try to reduce the number of deaths and Exchange a death row for the survival of other Special Forces. However, themander was Jack. He felt that there was something wrong with this operation. It wasn''t Jack''s style. He had obtained Benjamin''s information from Cai Zhou when he was unable to move. If he did not die, Benjamin would definitelye to kill him. He was just waiting for Benjamin''s team toe. A moving target? Sure, he said it as if he could not form a ten-man sniper team. He wanted Benjamin to have a taste of being surrounded and killed. Mu Yuan''s chest was still in pain. The technical soldier, Hu Yang, and the others were not in therge t. In order to avoid Benjamin''s suspicion, mu Yuan left them in the building next door. There were five surveince cameras set up on the t floor, monitoring several important ces in the apartment. Cai Zhou asked,"are they sure that they will take the bait?" "I''ve already thrown out the bait. It''s up to fate whether you take the bait or not. " Mu Yuan said,"it''s best if he takes the bait." Benjamin''s car was parked at the back of the building, and an aircraft was on the tree. This was the blind spot of the surveince, so the technical soldier added an aircraft, and Benjamin and the others got out of the car. Cai Zhou said,"major, look!" Benjamin and the rest were obviously Westerners, all tall and strong. After getting off the car, they walked towards the back. Mu Yuan smiled and put on his Bluetooth headset."Hu Yang, listen to my orders." "Understood!" He would use his own team to y with Benjamin. The other party had five people, but mu Yuan had already set up an encirclement. Suddenly, another car rushed out and stopped in front of Benjamin and the others. Jack and Reyman got out of the car and blocked Benjamin''s way. Mu Yuan narrowed his eyes. Jack was in disguise. They could not recognize who he was from the surveince cameras, but he recognized Reyman. Reyman was two steps behind Jack. The only one who could make Reyman like this was Jack. Chapter 2612 Mu Yuan And Jack 34 Mu Yuan''s wound started to hurt again."Hu Yang, have they entered your field of vision?" "One more meter!" Hu Yang said,"major, the neers seem to be stopping them." Mu Yuan''s voice was cold."Don''t bother about them. Keep an eye on Benjamin. The rest of you, go find your own targets. The two neers ... Don''t touch them." "Understood!" Mu Yuan''s men were all around them, waiting for them to enter the encirclement. ,m Jack''s face was expressionless as he blocked Benjamin''s path,"what are you guys doing?" Benjamin''s rank was higher than Jack, so he was not afraid of Jack at all."Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, our joint mission has ended. Now my team is carrying out a new mission. I would like to ask you, what are you doing? Are you following me?" Jack remained calm."Your new mission is to assassinate a major of the Chinese side. Who gave you this mission?" "You ..." Benjamin was furious,"you''re investigating me? Jack Anderson, what are you trying to do? Who gave you the right to investigate me?" "I''m stopping you from going to your death. Who do you think major mu Yuan is? he couldn''t wait to be discharged as soon as he got out of the hospital. The bullet wound was on his back, and if he doesn''t recover, there will be side effects. He can have side effects at any time. Even you will need to stay in the hospital for at least seven to eight days. If there are side effects, you won''t be able to go to the battlefield for the rest of your life. He couldn''t wait to be discharged just to wait for you bunch of bloodthirsty people toe to his door." Jack was furious."You brought five people out today and you can''t bring any back. If you take a few more steps, you''ll immediately go to hell." Benjaminughed coldly,"a major from Hua nation, and you''re boasting so much. I don''t believe he has any tricks up his sleeve. Today, I must kill him. If it wasn''t for your bullet missing, he wouldn''t have died, and today wouldn''t have happened." Jack blocked Benjamin''s path with his arm,"Benjamin, I''m warning you, bring your men back immediately. This matter ends here, the mission is over. You guys wait for orders to return to your country, don''t cause any more trouble." "Aren''t you very arrogant? I''ve asked you to deal with the prisoners several times, but you''ve rejected me. Now, you''re stopping me from killing a major from another country. What do you mean by this?" "The matter of the prisoners was caused by you. If you had listened to my orders and not killed the innocent and caused a conflict, we would have left after killing Balor, and the negotiations with the prisoners would have been smooth. What was the result?" Jack cursed,"you used people to vent your anger for your own selfish desires, and now you want to bring the captive back unscathed? there''s no such good thing in this world!" "They were all soldiers, but they died in battle because they were unlucky and their skills were inferior. If they were inferior, they had to admit their deaths!" Benjamin had no regrets, and his voice was even tougher than Jack ''s. Jack was furious."You ..." Benjamin said,"Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, my business has nothing to do with you. I have the right to carry out this mission, and I don''t need the approval of my superiors." "Sir ..." Reyman also wanted to persuade Anderson. If they wanted to die, let them be. This group of people had a high winning rate and had almost never failed a mission, so they were particrly conceited. If Jack had been a little more unfeeling and had no bottom line, he really wouldn''t have wanted to get involved in this matter. But he couldn''t do it. These were the soldiers of their country. Regardless of whether they were going to die or if they were really that strong to be able to break through mu Yuan''s encirclement, this was not what he wanted to see. Chapter 2613 Mu Yuan And Jack 35 "You want to kill mu Yuan. Have you thought of the consequences?" Jack asked,"the situation is very tense now. I advise you to go back and calm down. Don''t die in vain!" If Jack had not said that he was going to die, Benjamin would have been willing to argue a little more. But once he said that, Benjamin was furious,"you''re scared of a major from Hua nation, but we''re not. Let''s go!" Benjamin waved his hand and Jack suddenly grabbed hispels and violently kicked him. Benjamin''s reaction was very fast, but he could not avoid Jack''s kick. When Jack pulled out his gun and pointed it at Benjamin, everyone on Benjamin''s side, including Reyman, all raised their guns and pointed the muzzles at their own people. "Officer Anderson, please put down your gun!" One of the team members behind Benjamin said. Jack pointed the gun at Benjamin''s head,"I''ll say it onest time, take your people and get out of here, do you hear me!" In the dark, his nted eyes were cold, and there was a sense of disappointment and anger. The safety was already off, and Benjamin''s head would be blown off if he pulled the trigger. Reyman''s voice was also very tense."Put down your guns. This is Lieutenant Colonel Anderson. If you dare to point your guns at him, you''re courting death!" Benjamin''s teammates were also very loyal, but they did not put down their guns. They were not even afraid of the Anderson family, they were very loyal to Benjamin. Mu Yuan was speechless. Hu Yang said,"major, what if they start fighting among themselves?" Should we fight or not? Cai Zhou was a little happy."Ah, let''s just watch the show. Otherwise, if there was a gunfight, our major would have to write a report and be punished. It''s effortless now." Mu Yuan said coldly,"the original n remains the same. I want Benjamin to die!" "Yes!" Mu Yuan knew that his mentality was the same as Benjamin ''s. There was no right or wrong. Each and every one of them had their own standpoint. Therefore, regardless of right or wrong, he would do what he wanted to do! Benjamin slowly looked at Jack. He had lost the initiative, and could only passively be pointed at the head,"Jack Anderson, you''re pointing a gun at your teammate?" "So what if I am?" Jack retorted,"if you want to make a report, then go back to China. I''ll wait for you. But I''d better give you a piece of advice. Even if I kill you today, you can''t touch me. Do you understand?" Benjamin''s bones trembled."Why did you stop me from killing mu Yuan?" "I''ve said it before, he''s waiting for you to walk into the trap. " Jack said,"if you want to die, go alone. Don''t bring them along. If you don''t believe me, you can try walking two meters forward!" They were standing in the shade of a tree, and there were many obstacles, so the view was not good. However, it was not necessarily the case if they continued forward. Benjamin was angry and hesitant, and felt that Jack was deliberately making things difficult for him. There was a huge difference in numbers between the two sides. Benjamin had the upper hand and was not afraid of Jack. Jack looked fearless. Benjamin gave his subordinate a look. He could kill him! He was bold this once, so what! Jack said,"I advise you to think about the consequences before you make a decision." Benjamin felt a chill down his spine, as if someone was poking his spine. Jack saw through him? How could this be? was he such a terrifying existence? That was impossible! This was his illusion. Jack couldn''t have seen through him. He must be bluffing. Hu Yang asked,"major, I''ve already adjusted my position. Should we make a move?" Mu Yuan narrowed his eyes slightly. Chapter 2614 Mu Yuan And Jack 36 Mu Yuan squinted his eyes slightly. His gaze had been on Jack. Jack did not look calm at all. Both parties fired the moment they touched. What if the bullet was fired and someone made a mistake and fired? Six guns were pointed at Jack''s head. "Who are you people?" Just as mu Yuan was hesitating, the district''s security guards discovered them. The lights shone on them. The district''s security team was all from the Special Forces and had quick reactions. When the muzzles swept over, they dodged and quickly called the police and called the security team from their own district over. Benjamin cursed,"let''s go!" He turned back and red at Jack. The car left, and Jack and Reyman also left quickly. Mu Yuan''s carefully nned n had failed. He was unhappy, but he was kind enough to not say anything. He thought that he could kill Benjamin."Little pumpkin, follow Benjamin''s car." "Yes!" The drone followed their car, but it could only follow them for three kilometers. It would lose control if they went any further. Little pumpkin had ced a location in the drone. Even if there was no image, there would be a location. Mu Yuan''s wound started to hurt again. The news of a group of armed people fighting in the neighborhood had already been exposed. For a while, it was abuzz. Some people had wild imaginations and said that the security team of the wealthy neighborhood directed and acted on their own. They were not in Europe or America, so how could there be a group of people legally armed? There were all sorts ofments. Mu Yuan did not care at all. Benjamin was indeed an expert in anti-tracking. Even if the little pumpkin did not follow closely, the flying device was still shot down after following for four kilometers. The technical soldier said,"major, we lost him." p "I''m fine. " Benjamin''s men were still in a state of shock."Sir, Lieutenant Colonel Anderson was right. Major mu Yuan had indeed set up an ambush for us. The three flying devices are following us.&" Benjamin was originally a little angry with Jack, but now he had to admit that Jack was a irvoyant and avoided a fierce battle. Benjamin was not someone who would obediently admit his mistakes. "Even if that''s the case, so what? they''re onlyparable to us in terms ofbat power. If a real conflict were to break out, we still don''t know who will win or lose." Benjamin was disdainful. Their team''s Information Officer had not returned yet. He could not help but say,"Sir, we''re in another country''s territory. We should be more careful in case something happens and you''ll be implicated." Everyone nodded their heads frequently as well. They were not too willing to really fight mu Yuan head-on. "I got it!" Benjamin was furious."What''s wrong with Jack Anderson? how could he have missed? how did he know that major mu Yuan would definitely ambush us?" "I don''t know. Maybe he has other channels. I heard that Lieutenant Colonel Anderson has many spies in other countries ''intelligence agencies." Furthermore, it was all Lieutenant Colonel Anderson''s personal connections. Outsiders did not know about it. "No wonder ..." There was a lot of discussion and dissatisfaction on Benjamin''s side, but Jack and the others did not care. He and Reyman returned to the safe house. Reyman saw that he had been silent, so he did not dare to speak rashly. "Reyman, return to your country as soon as possible." "Where''s the senior officer?" Jack said,"I''ll stay for a few more days to deal with some follow-up matters." "I''ll stay and help you. " "No need!" Jack refused."I''ll be fine alone. Any more will be a burden." Reyman, who was clearly despised, was very sad that he was despised just like that. Chapter 2615 Jack And Mu Yuan 37 Mu Yuan''s wound started to burn in pain at night. He swallowed a painkiller. Cai Zhou, Hu Yang, and the rest found a guest room on the t floor to sleep in. The room wasrge, and the temperature was constant all day long. They were happy even when they slept on the floor. "Major, you must be in a bad mood today." Wei Cheng said in a low voice,"the original n was to kill Benjamin, but two people came out of nowhere. The major seems to be particrly merciful to Lieutenant Colonel Anderson." Jiang Cheng said,"this is nothing. The major even drove the warship to the battle zone to cooperate with Lieutenant Colonel Anderson." "No wonder he didn''t shoot." Cai Zhou said,"even if you had shot him, you might not have been able to hit him. Benjamin has not entered the encirclement yet. Aren''t you guys thinking too much?" "Hu Yang has already adjusted the angle." The few of them discussed spiritedly. Cai Zhou said,"the major and Lieutenant Colonel Anderson trained together at West Point, so they know each other. Moreover, Lieutenant Colonel Anderson is his instructor. He can''t possibly hit his own instructor." "Themander this time is Lieutenant Colonel Anderson. He didn''t show any mercy and hit our major." ¡­¡­ Cai Zhou could no longer exin. Was he supposed to say that their young Major''s love was as deep as the sea and that a bullet was nothing to him? This was too torturous. Ye Ling found out about what happened in the neighborhood in the middle of the night. He thought about it and knew what mu Yuan was doing. He wanted to send a few people over just in case. In the end ... A piece of news came from the special intelligence Center. A captive had died. Ye Ling went to the special event at three in the morning. The dead person was a Special Agent from the top secret Bureau. They interrogated him ording to the old rules until two in the morning. The special Agent asked for a cup of ck coffee, and after drinking it, he began to Twitch violently and died. "Who poisoned you?" "The forensic doctor has already verified that the coffee is not poisonous." The colleague who came over with the coffee looked dejected. He had inexplicably taken a life and was innocent. In the end, the agent died from a ruptured pancreas. He actually died in an ident. Ye Ling rubbed his eyebrows in pain. This was bad. They had been holding two prisoners. It was really ... Tricky. He had wanted to use the two prisoners to exchange for something, but now it had be a hot potato. ording to international practice, they were not allowed to kill prisoners. Now that he had died in special circumstances, no matter what the reason was, they had to take the me. Balor''s matter could not be made public, and no one was willing to make it public. Originally, they had only wanted to exchange some benefits and release the captives. Once the captive died, the other party would either kill their own Special Agent captive. Otherwise, they would make a big deal out of it. Even if you said that the prisoner died from a ruptured pancreas, someone would still have to believe you. Ye Ling pondered for a moment and was in a dilemma. He did not know how to deal with it. Ye Ling went all out and called Jack directly to invite him to the special Affairs Bureau. In fact, Jack had already obtained the information within ten minutes of the captive''s death. The agent also told Jack clearly that the captive had died in an ident. Jack was also very worried. He was dead, and Benjamin was so extreme. He was afraid that he would not let mu Yuan off. He did not expect ye Ling to call him."One of your captives is dead. Come and collect the corpse." Jack was left speechless. Ye Ling was also simple and crude. He did not mention a single word about how people died, and he had a very strong personality. Jack made a shocked tone."You killed someone? Ye Ling, well done. You''ve been unwilling to exchange the captives so that you could kill him secretly. Now that he''s dead, you want me to go and collect his corpse. Do I dare to go? If I go, I''m going to die in your special ce. " Chapter 2616 Mu Yuan And Jack 38 Jack made a shocked tone."You killed someone? Ye Ling, well done. You''ve been unwilling to exchange the captives so that you could kill him secretly. Now that he''s dead, you want me to go and collect his corpse. Do I dare to go? If I go, I''m going to die in your special ce. " Ye Ling knew that this matter could not be resolved peacefully. "Believe it or not, your prisoner has an old illness. He died of a sudden illness in the middle of the night. It has nothing to do with us. We are only interrogating him ording to the procedure and did not torture him. You can bring a forensic doctor over to do the autopsy." Jack sneered."It''s not about the autopsy now. No matter how he died, we have determined that you tortured him to death. In return, you will receive a body." "This is a coincidence. If you did not appear today, it might have been Benjamin''s team or mu Yuan''s team that waspletely annihted. You stopped a small-scale battle by yourself. I still have to thank you. If he''s dead, then he''s dead. We will announce it to the public truthfully. You can see if you want to tell the calligrapher yourself or I will tell it to you." Ye Ling asked,"as for wanting someone to pay with his life, don''t scare me. You guys killed so many people. I don''t feel guilty at all even if he died. Furthermore, if our major was not so kind, I would have made sure that you guys would not be able to return even if you had to sacrifice a lot of people." Jack said,"it''s over. Don''t say such harsh words. It makes you look very unconfident." "This lesson will only be taught once. You will remember it." Both of them were a little angry. Jack hung up the phone, and soon this matter was made public in diplomatic rtions between the two sides, and the higher-ups would take over. However, Jack revealed a piece of news to them in advance. The captive had indeed died of an idental illness, not abuse by the other party. Of course, the person in charge of the negotiation would not care how the person died. Ye Ling also did note forward to negotiate and also left it to the other party''s people to negotiate. Shan ning apanied a group of diplomats in the United States to deal with this matter. This was a matter that a group of diplomats would solve. Benjamin was mad. He wanted an exnation from Jack. Why was this matter so easily passed through him and directly handed over to the Foreign Affairs Department to deal with? Jack frowned and gave him the news of the spy''s return."Your men died in an ident." "Impossible!" Benjamin retorted,"he has always been healthy and free from illness. How could he die from an ident or illness? this is the other party''s excuse, and you believe it?" "I trust the source of the information." Jack said calmly,"you don''t have to believe me. How do you want to solve this?" "I will definitely not let mu Yuan off!" Jack''s voice was calm."What does this have to do with major mu Yuan?" "How could it not have anything to do with him? if he didn''t catch her, would she have died?" "You killed more than ten people from the other side. Is major mu Yuan looking for you for revenge?" Jack''s eyes were cold."Be more mature. The casualties on the battlefield can''t be controlled. This has nothing to do with anyone." Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, I''m curious. Why have you been protecting an enemy major from the very beginning?" Benjamin questioned,"if you were not a member of the Anderson family, I would have suspected that you had defected to the enemy." "Let me remind you that major mu Yuan almost died. I was the one who hit him." "Even so, it didn''t kill him. Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, who is famous for being number one in the individualbat data, actually failed. What a big joke." Lieutenant Colonel Anderson was not surprised."Yes, I don''t live up to my name. It''s all a boast. You''re the number one individual soldier." Chapter 2617 Mu Yuan And Jack 39 Benjamin was speechless. It was like a fist hitting cotton, but he felt nothing. Benjamin was very angry,"I won''t be so kind in this matter." Jack frowned. Benjamin hated mu Yuan now. His men had died at such a bad time. He had to go and meet mu Yuan. Mu Yuan held his phone and sneered."See me? sorry, I''m scared. I''m injured and I don''t have the strength to even truss up a chicken. Your people are eyeing me like tigers watching their prey. What if it''s a honey trap and you''re the one who seduced me first? I treasure my life very much." This was the first time mu Yuan spoke to him in such a shady manner, but Jack did not take it to heart."I''ll go over to look for you at eight tonight." He hung up the phone, and mu Yuan was furious. So you''re only here to inform me? Of course, mu Yuan also knew about the death of the captive. Ye Ling also warned him that Benjamin would definitely not let this matter rest, and that he had to be careful not to fall into Benjamin''s trap. He was looking forward to Benjamining to him. If Benjamin did note to him, where would he go to find Benjamin? he did not expect Jack toe to him first. He came over at eight in the evening. He took a look at the time, it was only the afternoon, and his team members were all here. Recently, in order to guard against Benjamin, he had an inescapable here, but unfortunately, the results were very little. "You guys have a day off today, right?" Mu Yuan said,"Cai Zhou Can just stay behind. The captive is dead, and Benjamin is going crazy looking for their Embassy. We should also rest for a day." The little pumpkin won a match. Actually, it was boring to stay in the same ce all the time. Hu Yang and the others made an appointment to have hotpot together and even deliberately seduced Cai Zhou. Cai Zhou''s heart did not waver at all. There must be something fishy about leaving him alone. He didn''t even need to think to know. What could Cai Zhou do? This was his officer, and he couldn''t fire him. Hu Yang and the others left the underground parking lot at around four in the afternoon. Mu Yuan looked at Cai Zhou and said,"when they''re here, you can go to the door and wait." Cai Zhou was speechless. He knew it! Cai Zhou said,"major, this is a sensitive time. You shouldn''t see him." "What''s there to be afraid of? no one has been watching me recently. They can''t even take care of themselves." Mu Yuan said indifferently, then slowly said,"I just want to know who shot this!" Cai Zhou couldn''t help but sigh."Alright." He couldn''t persuade mu Yuan. He had made a decision, and even ten bulls couldn''t pull him back. If general mu couldn''t do anything, then he couldn''t do anything. If general mu knew that his son was meeting Jack, he would definitely break mu Yuan''s legs. Jack had arrived on the 23rd floor half an hour earlier. Cai Zhou was just outside the door. The two of them looked at each other, and Cai Zhou acted as if he could not see him. Jack entered the room, and mu Yuan was sitting in a wheelchair. His face looked very bad, and there was no color in it. Even his lips were white. He looked like a young man who had not recovered from his serious injuries and needed to be recuperated. He was in an especially miserable state. Jack''s heart ached. The two of them were a few meters apart, but they did not speak. Mu Yuan could not help but say,"are you here to show me that silence is gold?" He hade to the wrong ce. The curtains on therge t floor were all pulled up. Mu Yuan was a very cautious person. He was not willing to leave behind any information that could be used against him. Naturally, he would set up the surrounding environment in detail. Jack sighed and walked over. "Does your wound hurt?" "It hurts!" Mu Yuan was not considerate. Jack went over and pushed him to the sofa area. Chapter 2618 Mu Yuan And Jack 40 "You came to see me, what do you want to say? You go first. " He asked again. Jack did not say anything for a while. Mu Yuan gritted his teeth."Liar, didn''t you say that it was in Hawaii?" Jack thought of the few messages on mu Yuan''s phone. "I received the news that day, so I''ll take over temporarily. Benjamin screwed up, do I have to tell you that I''m on duty before I board the ne?" Jack retorted. Mu Yuan pursed his lips. He also thought that it should be like this. Thest time he said that he was in Hawaii, he probably had not received the news yet. There was no need to lie to him on purpose. "I was transferred to Hawaii. Originally, it had nothing to do with this matter, Benjamin ..." Jack did not want to push the matter to Benjamin either. He had seen how tragic mu Yuan''s mission was this time. Mu Yuan was not in a good mood."You can''t suppress him!" "Yes!" Mu Yuan snorted coldly."Useless!" Jack lowered his head. Mu Yuan knew that if he and Yang Kuan were to carry out the mission together, he wouldn''t be able to control Yang Kuan. He had no choice. They would do many evil things as long as it didn''t affect the mission. "Then why did youe to see me?" "Benjamin''s men are dead, and he''s been targeting you like crazy, trying to kill you. This is the second person to die, and I''ve asked around. The victim was the closest to him, and he was always with him. He''s already gone to the Embassy. No matter how much trouble he causes, things will go ording to n and will not go ording to his wishes. Then he will definitely ... Plot to kill you again. " Jack said,"it''s not safe for you to stay here at all." "No need to worry." Mu Yuan''s tone was cold. "Little Yuan!" "It''s not safe for me to stay here. Where is the safe ce to stay? why don''t you show me the way?" Mu Yuan asked, his eyes cold."If you did notest night, I would have killed Benjamin." Jackughed bitterly,"how could I just watch you set up a trap to kill Benjamin?" "As expected!" Mu Yuan had already guessed that it must be Jack. He had always been very well-behaved and clearly distinguished between friend and foe. To him, Benjamin was not in the wrong, so he naturally would not kill Benjamin. "Then what can you do bying to me now?" Jack wanted to touch his pale hand, but he resisted in the end. The torment in his heart was too terrifying, and he was afraid that he would not be able to control himself. Mu Yuan did not mock him and looked at him coldly. What could he do? Mu Yuan said,"it''spletely unnecessary for you toe and find me. We shouldn''t have met. We are themanders of this incident. Our side has experienced such heavy losses, and you came to find me. Have you thought about my situation?" "If someone finds out and makes a big fuss, I won''t be able to clear my name even if I jump into the Yellow River. If I''m found out, Jack, I might have tomit suicide to apologize. All the infamy will be directed at me." There was a hint of sadness in mu Yuan''s eyes. The curtains were all covered, and light could not enter. Only the lights in the room fell into his eyes. There seemed to be Starlight in mu Yuan''s ck and white eyes. He was also extremely sad. Jack said with difficulty,"I''m very careful. I won''t be photographed." "Yeah, youe and go without a trace. You''re so powerful that no one can find you." Mu Yuan sneered,"since you are so worried about me, why don''t you ... Cripple Benjamin, how about that?" He was like an unreasonable child who made unreasonable demands just because he was favored. Chapter 2619 Coaxing Her Ex-Boyfriend Jack fell silent. He didn''t know what to say. He ... How could he do such a thing? "He shot me, aren''t you going to avenge me?" Mu Yuan sighed. He became an actor and sang very sadly,"things are indeed different after breaking up. If it was a few years ago, you would definitely seek justice for me." "Xiao Yuan ..." Jack''s face was a little ashamed. Mu Yuan looked at him. Jack looked at him quietly, not knowing what to say. Mu Yuan''s eyes slowly widened."You fired the shot?" Jack felt that his head was very heavy and had to nod. Mu Yuan was speechless. "F * ck!" The atmosphere was extremely awkward, and there was a mysterious silence. Mu Yuan''s thoughts were in a mess. He almost could not remember what happened that day. He only remembered that there were gunshot wounds all around his ears. The bullets whizzed past, and he did not know how many bullets he had dodged. He also knew that someone had been aiming at him, and the sniper could predict it, so he changed his angle without any pattern and pulled the prisoner. He thought to himself that he would be safe when the prisoner died, so he had to act more realistically. He kept running, and his eyes were full of smoke. Bullets don''t have eyes. Many people were injured by the rebound of bullets. There was a soldier who was injured in the leg by the rebound of the bullet. When Jack fired, did he think about all kinds of idents on the battlefield? He had thought that if he had squatted down and shifted his position, his bullet would not have hit his head or his heart. Why was he so sure that he had seeded? Why did he shoot? "Why? Jack had also constantly asked himself if this shot was worth it. From the results, it was obviously worth it. "Balor doesn''t want Benjamin and his snipers anymore. He wants your life. You saw how they did it. They all headshotted with one shot. I saw him aiming at you through the sniper scope, so I fired." There were very few misunderstandings between them, and this was rted to mu Yuan''s character. Mu Yuan did not fear people close to him, and he did not have anything on his mind. He would ask directly and would not hide or misunderstand anything. "So, you were trying to save me?" Jack did not answer. Mu Yuan sneered,"ah, thank you. Without you, I would have been shot in the head. I''m so scared just thinking about it." Jack looked at him fixedly. He clearly saw mu Yuan''s mockery. Mu Yuan said,"I would rather ..." "Little Yuan, we can''t change what has already happened." Jack said calmly,"no matter how much you''d rather it, it won''t change anything. That''s what you think, not what I think." You would rather die than take a shot from me. But I''d rather shoot you than let you die. On this point, he and mu Yuan would never have the same heart. "I know why you''re here today. You can go now." Mu Yuan asked him to leave. Jack sat still, and mu Yuan started to mock him."Lieutenant Colonel Jack, you''re still not leaving? did you not eat dinner? do you want to stay for dinner?" "You''re very angry?" "Ah, sorry. I didn''t hide my emotions and you found out." Mu Yuan said ambiguously. The wound on his back was hurting badly, and his forehead was covered in cold sweat. The wound had only been there for a few days, and he had not been able to rest well, so pain was inevitable. Jack said,"do you ... me me?" Chapter 2620 Are You Really Going To Have Dinner? "How would I dare to, my Savior?" Mu Yuan said,"if you can''t even suppress Benjamin, what''s the use of having you?" The first sentence seemed to be mocking him, but the second sentence started to make him angry. He was a little agitated. Jack hurriedly held his hand."Xiao Yuan, don''t move." "Let go of me. We''ve already broken up. Where are you touching? you still want to take advantage of me." Are you bullying me because I can''t move now? Jack let go of his hand, feeling a little regretful. Mu Yuan looked at him and got angry."So, you''re here to warn me to avoid Benjamin?" Jack thought to himself, that was more or less the meaning, but why did it sound so wrong when mu Yuan said it? "What if I want to kill Benjamin? Are you going to stop me?" "He''s a madman. Don''t fight him head on. " Mu Yuan raised his eyebrows."You think that I''m a weakling and can''t win against Benjamin?" "No, I think you''re better at stratagems than him, but you''re not as cruel as him. Little Yuan, he won''t stop until he gets what he wants. You''re seriously injured now, so there''s no need to fight him head-on. You should avoid him first." Jack persuaded. "Wait a minute, Benjamin is a madman. If he can''t do anything to me, will he do something to my family?" "I won ''t." Jack said. "How do you know he won ''t? with his style, he doesn''t seem like he''ll involve the innocent." "He won''ty his hands on women and children." Jack said,"maybe you don''t know Benjamin very well. He had a son and a daughter who died in the terrorist''s revenge, including his wife, so he would noty his hands on children and women. Your father ... I don''t think he can do anything to him either." There were many people around general mu to protect him, except for mother mu, who was going to give a lecture at the University. She might be targeted by Benjamin."He will be bent on finding trouble with you." "I''ll apany you to the end!" Mu Yuan even had a little anticipation. If he wanted to kill Benjamin, he only had this one chance. Mu Yuan suddenly held his abdomen and frowned. "Your stomach hurts?" Jack stood up in a hurry. Mu Yuan looked at him angrily, and Jack was confused. What did this have to do with him? Mu Yuan''s stomach was throbbing in pain. "Is there any medicine here?" "Why is there medicine here?" Jack went out and said to Cai Zhou,"Xiao Yuan''s stomach is acting up. Go and buy some stomach medicine." Cai Zhou thought to himself,''isn''t this an excuse for you to send me away?'' he looked inside. Mu Yuan waved his hand, and Cai Zhou went downstairs to buy the medicine. Jack closed the door and returned. "I''ll make you something to eat. " Mu Yuan did not say a word. His stomach problem was not very serious. Even if he ate less and did not eat on time, his illness would not act up. He might have been seriously injured recently. All the organs in his body were connected, so it was inevitable that he would feel a little pain. Jack opened the refrigerator. It was filled with beer, mineral water, and a few eggs. There was nothing much to do. Jack looked at mu Yuan helplessly."Call the Butler to serve you." Mu Yuan made a call and asked the Butler for some meat and vegetables. Noodles were served. The management service here was 24 hours a day. As long as the owner ordered it, it would be sent over as soon as possible. There was a small supermarket downstairs that also provided the owner''s service. In less than five minutes, the things that mu Yuan needed were sent up. Mu Yuan pushed the wheelchair over to get it. After the Butler left, Jack came over to take the ingredients. He washed his hands and made noodles for mu Yuan. When Cai Zhou returned, he discovered that there was a fragrance in the kitchen. Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, who was unsmiling, cold, and unapproachable in his impression, was skillfully cutting the meat. He looked rather ... Homely. Chapter 2621 I Must Be Blind Cai Zhou was speechless. I must be blind, what did I just see? Where am I? What was going on? It really challenged his optical nerves and made him feel that this was a very terrifying thing. This was really ... He didn''t know what to say. Mu Yuan''s reaction was very cold."Give me the medicine." Cai Zhou admired mu Yuan from the bottom of his heart. He felt that their major was really ... Too amazing. Cai Zhou went out obediently again, not wanting to be a third wheel. Mu Yuan had taken the medicine, but it still hurt a little. He moved his wheelchair to Jack''s side and looked at Jack, who was busy. Mu Yuan asked,"when you fired the gun ... Did you regret it?" In fact, he wasn''t really bothered by this matter anymore. He just ... Wanted to torture himself a little. Jack didn''t even turn his head."No!" Mu Yuanughed coldly. Men were indeed cold and heartless. He couldn''t believe what he would feel if he pointed a gun at Jack one day. He thought to himself,"Jack will go crazy and lose his aim." He definitely couldn''t shoot, and he would definitely ... Miss. Mu Yuan thought of a very distant incident. That year, when he was training in West Point, he was walking on the horizontal bar when Jack fired at him without any hesitation. Although he was able to cross the horizontal bar smoothlyter on, he still had some psychological effects when he thought about the gunshots. "You have a heart of stone." Mu Yuan was still upset about being shot."Have you ever thought about whether I would die if you failed?" "I''ve thought about it," Jack said, but he would not allow himself to make a mistake. Mu Yuan thought, Oh, what if you kill me with your own hands? "I''ll go with you. " ? Mu Yuan''s heart was sour and soft. Jack was very calm when he said this. No matter what he did, he would always give off a very calm feeling, and it was rare to see him lose control. It gave people a sense of security. Even when she said sweet words, she was calm. When she said something heart-piercing, she was calm. Mu Yuan sneered."Who needs you to apany me? we''ve already broken up. Can''t you be more clear-headed?" Jack smiled and did not refute. Mu Yuan took the feather duster from the side and poked his waist. Jack turned around and looked at him."Hungry?" "Did you hear what I said? We''ve broken up, we''re not rted anymore. " Mu Yuan repeated. He could not help but hit his back with a feather duster."Don''t think too highly of yourself. I don''t want you to be so persistent." It would be foolish to follow them even to theherworld. Jack did not say anything, and mu Yuan hit him again. He was injured and could not do intense activities, so it did not hurt to hit him once. Jack did not want him to move his arm too often."I got it." Mu Yuan ridiculed,"it''s good that you know!" This was all his fault. Why did he have to talk about death for no reason? what a killjoy. He should have said something happy, but there had been many things going on recently, so there was nothing happy. The things that were brought up were all unhappy things. Jack made a bowl of noodles that looked, smelled, and tasted good in a short while. He had not eaten dinner, so he made two bowls of noodles and ate with mu Yuan. Mu Yuan''s hands could not move too much, so he ate very slowly. "Does your stomach still hurt?" "It doesn''t hurt." The noodles were so fragrant. Jack''s cooking skills were much better than his. It made him drool. "Your stomach always hurts. Go to the hospital for a check-up when you have time." "Who said it always hurts? it was just a coincidence that you saw it." "I don''t see you that many times a year, but I always bump into you, and the frequency is very high." 2622 Chapter 2621 "I don''t see you that many times a year, but I always bump into you, and the frequency is very high." "That was a misunderstanding!" Mu Yuan said,"I have a physical examination every year. I''m very good." Jack did not say anything else. After Jack finished eating, mu Yuan had not even finished one-third of his food. Jack saw that he was having a hard time eating and could not help but ask,"should I feed you?" "Don ''t!" Jack did not insist. Mu Yuan looked at him angrily."Whose fault is this?" "It''s my fault," Mu Yuan did not insist and did not mention this matter again. Benjamin''s matter was like andmine that was not easy to step on. Mu Yuan knew what to do. However, he would feel ufortable if he didn''t step on a mine. "Can''t you let Benjamin go back?" "His rank is higher than mine. I can''t order him to move." "He''s a Lieutenant Colonel, and you''re a Lieutenant Colonel as well. How is he higher than you?" "He''s more experienced than me, and my dad and his superiors don''t get along. " "He won''t go back just like that," Jack said calmly. "Then let''s just wait for him toe and die." Jack did not plead on Benjamin''s behalf, but he would stop Benjamin from sending himself to his death,"to you, he might be a fiend, an enemy, and caused many of yourpatriots to die in battle. To me, he is a warrior, worthy of respect. For his country, he lost his entire family." "Don''t act pitiful, I won''t listen. " "I''m not acting pitiful, I''m just telling the truth. " "If his family is broken, why should he let others" families be broken up to fill in the gap?" Mu Yuan said calmly,"we are on different sides. I don''t me you, and I don''t me him either. However, if hees to kill me, I will definitely make him regret it. If you want to stop me, it''s up to you. I won''t stop you either. Let''s see how many times you can stop me." It was rare for mu Yuan to have a fight to the death with someone. He had a good mentality and was very peaceful. He rarely confronted someone like this, and Benjamin was an exception. "Just eat your food." Jack said. He took a look at his watch. It was almost nineo'' clock. He knew that he should leave. There was no benefit for mu Yuan to stay, but he was selfish and wanted to leaveter. Since you''re already here, take another look at him. Mu Yuan ate exceptionally slowly. "Can you not interfere in the matter between me and Benjamin?" Jack shook his head. Mu Yuan did not force her."Then when are you leaving?" "If Benjamin leaves, I''ll leave too." "You''ve stopped him time and time again. Aren''t you afraid that he''ll find out about our rtionship?" "What''s our rtionship?" Jack asked. Mu Yuan was stunned. That''s right, what was their rtionship? They were no longer rted. "Understood." He ate a bowl of noodles for almost an hour. By the end of it, the noodles were all soaked. Mu Yuan put down his chopsticks and said with a calm expression,"you should leave." Jack nodded."Avoid him." Mu Yuan looked at him calmly."Jack, you should be the one avoiding me." Jack''s heart skipped a beat. Mu Yuan said,"if you can''t do it, I can." "Alright!" Jack turned around and left. Cai Zhou came in nervously."Major, are you alright?" "What could happen to me? I''ve eaten and drunk my fill." Mu Yuan said,"you should go and rest. There won''t be anything going on tonight." Benjamin was busy bombarding his own Embassy and had no time to find trouble with him. ¡­¡­ Jack came and went without a trace, and did not attract anyone''s attention. He had sent Lehmann away, and he was the only one dealing with things in A city. The death of the captive was satisfactorily resolved before dawn. Both sides had suppressed the news, and no one exposed it. They had secretly exchanged conditions, and everyone was happy. 2623 Chapter 2623 This was a game between countries. As small as a person, he could not change the oue. The only thing they could do was to do their best and do their best. Benjamin left the Embassy the next morning, and Jack followed Benjamin just in case. Once again, ye Ling only returned home at dawn. Shen qianshu had just woken up, and she hugged him, who was covered in mist. Her heart ached for him. This was not a bowl of rice for ordinary people. It was too tiring. Shen qianshu caressed his chest and let him fall into a deep sleep. Little Tong Hua could feel that ye Ling was a little tired and busy."Mommy, what''s wrong with daddy?" "He''s been busy recently. " "The overbearing President has so many people under him. What can he be so busy with?" Tong Huained, ah da smiled gently at the side, and Zhong ran also went back to rest. After Shen qianshu finished her breakfast, she instructed everyone to be careful and not disturb ye Ling''s rest. After Tong Hua finished his meal, he went to look for Lin Xiaojuan with ah da. "Take a break?" Lin Xiaojuan was confused."All of a sudden, what kind of crazy operation?" "Daddy and Mommy are sending me abroad to study. I''ll have to retire after ten years." Tong Hua did not say that he was going to train. Anyway, it was not much different from studying. He had looked for Lin Xiaojuan to discuss announcing this matter and organize a perfect film retreat. He wanted to give back to his fans and give them a good experience. Lin Xiaojuan was confused."You still need to study? Aren''t you self-taught and don''t need to study?" Tong Hua was self-learning on set. He could learn many courses by himself, and there was no need for him to study abroad at all. "Daddy has decided." Tong Hua said,"aunt Xiaojuan, just arrange a meeting for me." Lin Xiaojuan thought that since Tong Hua himself had agreed, she had nothing else to say. After this matter was announced, it attracted a strong bacsh from Tong Hua''s fans. Lin Xiaojuan officially announced that Tong Hua wanted to retire for ten years and go overseas to study so that he could resume his identity as a student. "I''m a little confused. Tong Hua actually needs to study?" "Did anyone tell me which school Tong Hua went to? I don''t think I''ve heard of him going to school." "My son, Tong Hua, knows French, German, English, and all the major musical instruments. He doesn''t need to go to school at all, okay? He has already graduated from University. President ye, please consider letting him continue acting for us. " "I really admire little fairy and CEO ye''s education. They didn''t let Tong Hua expose too much and didn''t spend on him. The child still has to study and put his studies first." "If a normal family had Tong Hua, they would have been exploited to death. Our Tong Hua ... Doesn''t need him at all, okay?" "I can''t see Tong Hua for ten years. Mom is heartbroken." "Wait, ten yearster, wouldn''t Tong Hua be eighteen? wow, a young hunk ..." ¡­¡­ Tong Hua initially thought that his fans would be noisy, but he did not expect thements section to be so peaceful. This made him very surprised. Lin Xiaojuan said,"they thought that you would be able to go to school and asionally shoot advertisements and endorsements. They thought that you would eventually meet them, but you would not be acting anymore." Tong Hua was silent."I will not appear in front of the camera for ten years." Sadness. He was someone who aspired to be a National idol. Ten yearster, what if he couldn''t grow tall and became handicapped? It was still eptable if everyone looked at him as a handicapped person. However, if he suddenly appeared in front of the public at the age of 18 and became handicapped again, it would be very sad to imagine it. Lin Xiaojuan was speechless."Just based on your father''s face, you won''t be crippled." Chapter 2624 Im Not Like Him Either Lin Xiaojuan was speechless."Just based on your father''s face, you won''t be crippled." "I don''t look like him." The brothers of the ye family were a little simr, but he didn''t look like a member of the ye family. "Like your mom, you''re not ugly." Lin Xiaojuan asked him to take a look at the genes of his ancestors. They were all very good. Don''t worry unnecessarily. You are very handsome. Thank you. Tong Hua struggled and epted the fact that he had to go to the base. Although he was very sad every day, he no longer made a fuss. Shen qianshu also heaved a sigh of relief. Mu Yuan came to the Rose Castle to recuperate. Shen qianshu weed him very much. Cai Zhou had escorted mu Yuan here. After Jack left, mu Yuan and ye Ling discussed it, and ye Ling made the final decision to let hime over to the Rose Castle to recuperate. He came over very early, and Shen qianshu had not even left the house. "Ye Ling asked you to recuperate here. You can recuperate here. You can change the manpower as you wish. It''s very safe here." Mu Yuan also knew that the Rose Castle was very safe. If the Rose Castle was not safe, he did not know where the safest ce would be."My intention was to invite you into a trap." "Forget it, let''s not go head to head with lunatics. You won''t be able to understand what they''re thinking with a normal person''s mind. Don''t y with them anymore. Your life is more important!" Mu Yuan smiled."I think ... I can kill him." Shen qianshu muttered to herself for a moment."Feeling good about yourself is the number one misconception in the world." Mu Yuan was speechless. The little fairy''s words were too hurtful. Cai Zhou followed mu Yuan for the time being. Hu Yang and little pumpkin would onlye over at noon. The rest were on holiday. Ye Ling also woke up in the afternoon. He did not go to the Special Affairs Department today. The captives were handed over to other departments, and they were all perfectly settled. Little pumpkin was very interested in the new technology of Rose Castle. As soon as she arrived, she went to the surveince area and chatted with the young men. Hu Yang had a sniping spot on the top floor and monitored the situation within a kilometer of the area all year round. "So, Balor''s matter hase to an end?" Ye Ling nodded."It hase to an end." Mu Yuan said,"that''s good. Did Balor provide any useful information?" Ye Ling brought mu Yuan to the study room."You don''t say. He provided very effective information, and it was very useful to all the departments. He even provided the technology Department with thetest tracking system. His data disc was too useful." "That''s good!" Mu Yuan said,"if he is of no use at all, I will really feel bad." "Don''t worry. The higher-ups will make good use of Balor. However, he''s also very smart. He didn''t give out all the information and only gave a small portion. Even if it''s a small portion, it''s already very hard for us." They would be able to obtain some very good technology. This was a good thing for the entire country. "Where is Balor now?" "I don''t know either. It''s not our business." "You''ve already cleared out the inside of the Special Forces. Are there any more hidden people?" Ye Ling said,"we haven''t found anything for the time being. Even if there is a hidden mole, one or two investigations will not reveal anything. What are your ns after you recover?" "Whatever ns I have, I''m just following orders." Ye Ling said,"what general mu means is that after you recuperate, you don''t have to go to the front line. Go to an idle Department and work as an office for a period of time topletely recuperate from your injuries." "I''m not going!" Mu Yuan rejected her without hesitation."There are no side effects from my wound. If I sit in the office, who will lead my team members?" 2625 Chapter 2625 "A Lieutenant Colonel will be parachuted." "I''m worried. " Mu Yuan said,"I''ll take care of them for a few years. I''ll either take care of them until they retire, or I''ll take care of them until they get promoted and make a fortune. I don''t feel at ease to hand them over to others." Ye Ling did not force mu Yuan."Alright, I understand." Benjamin won''t let you off, he won''t stop until he kills you. You''ll stay in the Rose Castle for the time being, don''te out. " "Is it safe here?" "It''s very safe. With Benjamin''s height, it''s not easy for him to sneak in. There''s no one taller than him in the entire Rose Castle, so how could he possibly disguise himself?" With Benjamin''s 1.92 meters tall frame, it would be impossible for him to disguise himself. As long as he was not blind, he would be able to see through it. Jack knew that mu Yuan had gone to Rose Castle and was very assured. He finally listened to her. Mu Yuan received a piece of news on the second day that he arrived at Rose Castle. Balor had died. Ye Ling''s face was always ck, and it was as dark as a rainy day. Mu Yuan did not dare to believe it. He called general mu and asked in exasperation,"how did Balor die? Wasn''t it safe that no one could find it? Who''s in charge? did a donkey kick his head?" General mu was also very depressed,"what does this have to do with me? I''m not responsible for it." "Then how did Balor die?" Mu Yuan asked. This matter was very depressing. After Balor had been taken away, there had been no news for a few days. The Americans had gradually returned. Everyone agreed that Balor was dead. The real Balor would be very safe. After Balor provided them with a small portion of the information, he made some requests. Because the value of the information was too high, the conditions were easy to negotiate. Balor asked for protection from his country, an ID card, a household register, a hidden residence, and a normal job. He wanted to change his appearance and start a new life in A city. He didn''t want to live a life of being hunted down. "They all think that Balor is dead and that you are safe. We will get what you want." Balor was an astute person and very smart. He knew the importance of a chess piece. If he revealed all the information, the Chinese would think that he was useless and might go back on his word. Therefore, he wanted to see something substantial and hold it in his hands before he could be at ease. There was nothing wrong with this request. The higher-ups had never intended to take Balor''s life. The other party had provided information, and they had provided safety. This was only right and proper. They were in a hurry to get information on Balor, so they quickly dealt with Balor''s matter. They had given him an additional identity and prepared three houses. They would definitely give him protection. Perhaps everyone thought that Balor was dead, so they were not as vignt. Balor was locked up in the secret department and did not step out of the house or see the sun. He was a little anxious, so everyone decided to take him to see his new house. Their n was very good, and there were many people protecting Balor. There was no danger throughout the journey. Balor''s car was in the middle, and there were three special agents protecting him in the car. There were cars in front and behind. This was almost the same treatment as when a President was traveling. When the car drove to Pinghe road, a bullet pierced through the traffic and the car protecting them in front. It directly broke the windshield, and the bullet entered Balor''s forehead. The whole process was done in one go. Other than a few drops of blood sttering out and dirtying the agent''s clothes, there was nomotion at all. p One shot to death! Fast, ruthless, and urate! Just like that, Balor was shot dead. Chapter 2626 Ruthlessly Destroying A Flower, Little Major Just like that, Balor was shot dead. Everyone thought that the Balor incident had been settled. After hearing general MU''s story, mu Yuan''s heart ached. He had sacrificed so many people in exchange for Balor, and in the end ... He was buried by his own pig-like teammate! "I''m about to die from anger!" Mu Yuan smashed his phone angrily. Then, because his actions were too intense, it affected the wound on his back. Mu Yuan was in so much pain that he bent over. Cai Zhou hurriedly came over tofort him. Mu Yuan''s face was livid, and blood was flowing continuously. However, he did not seem to feel any pain. His eyes werepletely red. General mu was speechless. He was also very angry, but ... What could he do? Who can you me? The people at the front line worked hard to bring the person back, but in the end, he was shot dead again after a few days. Fortunately, they gave some information. If they didn ''t, they would have suffered a huge loss this time. "It should''ve been ced on Special Affairs from the start." The little pumpkin was very unconvinced, but in the end, the person died, and their efforts fell short. Cai Zhou said,"how could they put such an important person in the Special Affairs Department? they''re afraid that the Special Affairs Department can''t be controlled. They can''t put such an important person in the Special Affairs Department." The result of distrust was failure on the verge of sess. No one knew who ye Ling was talking to. His voice was so loud that everyone outside could hear him. He seemed to be quarreling with someone. Mu Yuan knew that it was Jack who did it. Benjamin did not have this kind of ability, but this was Jack''s style, clean and neat, without involving others. Later, following the traces of ammunition, they found the sniping point, and only found a shell. He must have left the shell behind on purpose. Mu Yuan closed his eyes, feeling dejected and sad. He thought that he was finally one step ahead and could win against Jack in closebat, but he still lost. Was he going to work hard for a lifetime and still not be able topare to him? Mu Yuan was in low spirits and was in a daze in the greenhouse alone. Cai Zhou came down to look at him and stood far away, not making a sound to disturb him. Mu Yuan had almost cut all the flowers in the greenhouse. The floor was full of flower petals. It was simply a ruthless move to destroy the flowers. Red, blue, Indigo, and purple flowers fell all over the ground. When Shen qianshu and Tong Hua returned home, they realized that their greenhouse had been ruined horribly. It was like burger, who was in heat and could not find a female cat to breed with, had started to ruin their greenhouse. "Who did this!" Little Tong Hua was furious and wanted to find the culprit. p The secret guard said softly,"major mu Yuan did it." "Why did big brother Xiao Yuan destroy the greenhouse?" "He must be in a bad mood. Something big happened in the afternoon. Major mu Yuan ruined the greenhouse and did not go out. Master was also quarreling with someone in the study room. He was throwing a tantrum the entire afternoon." The secret guard said carefully,"we don''t dare to y cards today." They were just afraid that if they were a little louder, master would hear them and skin them alive. It was really quite aggrieved and scary. Shen qianshu and Tong Hua looked at each other. Um ... Was it that terrifying? It seemed that the greenhouse was a small matter. The garden was managed by professionals, and it was indeed a small matter. Tong Hua and Shen qianshu were handed over to thendscaper and were not managed anymore. Shen qianshu ordered the kitchen to prepare some of mu Yuan and ye Ling''s favorite food. She was a meticulous person. She remembered ye Ling, ye Chu, and ye tingjun''s tastes. Ye Ling was in the study room, and Shen qianshu changed into her home clothes. After washing her face, she went to the study room to look for him again. He seemed to be in a bad mood, and his eyes were cold. Shen qianshu was holding a cup of homemade yogurt with some cranberry and nuts in it. Chapter 2627 The Eldest Princesss Daily Flirting "Eat something before you get busy. It''s almost dinnertime." Shen qianshu smiled and said. She fed him the yogurt in small mouthfuls and did not ask him what had happened. Ye Ling saw her and felt a little better."Looks like you''re quite angry." "I''m fine now. " After an afternoon of venting, he was much better. Things had already happened, and there was no point in getting angry. Many things would pass by just by turning a blind eye. However, his heart ached for little Yuan. He had sacrificed so many people, but in the end, all his efforts were in vain. Even if mu Yuan did not say anything, they would not have caught the person who fired the shot. Ye Ling could also guess that it was Jack who did it. This was too simr to Jack''s style, just like a ghost. Some people''s patience and ability were admirable. Ye Ling could not figure out how he was able to find out the real Balor''s address while he was blocking Benjamin and protecting mu Yuan. When did he know that Balor was still alive? When did he start following Balor? This shot was perfectly deployed and did not seem to be a spontaneous decision. Jack Anderson was indeed a legendary soldier. There was no mission he couldn''tplete. "Is little Yuan alright?" Ye Ling said,"it''s okay. Let him sulk on his own." This was also something that could not be helped. After Shen qianshu fed him the yogurt, she started to pinch his shoulders lightly to help him rx. Mu Yuan''s body was as stiff as a rock, and the stiffness of his body was made extremelyfortable by him. "How''s work today?" Ye Ling asked. The couple started to live the life of an old couple, and they had a very good understanding. Shen qianshu did not ask him much about his work, and ye Ling did not really ask her about her work too. It was only when it came to ck Rose that the two of them would discuss with each other on how to deal with it. If ye Ling was too busy, Shen qianshu would make the decision alone. Most of the things they talked about at home were about their own lives. "I''m fine. The jewelry exhibition has been very sessful recently. I n to reduce my workload and focus on more high-end products in the future." Homogeneic products were not attractive. She wanted to be an artist, like Noah, an artist whose design drawings were hard toe by. By then, even if she were to randomly draw something, it would be praised as a great work. "Then you''ll need to further your studies," Ye Ling said. Shen qianshu hugged his neck and kissed his cheek."Teacher, are you still taking in disciples?" Ye Ling could not help butugh."I''ve been too busy recently." I don''t have time to teach you. "You can pay with your body," Shen qianshu acted coquettishly and hooked her fingers around his neck. Ye Ling''s eyes darkened, and he mouthed a sentence. Shen qianshuughed andy on his shoulder. She blew into his ear."Little sweet honey, do you like it?" Ye Ling said,"why are you so wild?" Ye Ling hugged her and sat her on hisp. He pressed on her neck and kissed her. He was trying to express whether he liked it or not. The study room was filled with spring. If it was not for the fact that it was almost dinner time, ye Ling would have eaten her up. "I''ve been too busy recently ..." At this rate, when would the little princesse? Shen qianshu immediately understood what he meant. They all said that women at 30 were like wolves and tigers, and that was absolutely right. She was never pretentious."I also feel that you have been too busy recently. You have even neglected me." Ye Ling thought in his heart that his eldest Princess never knew how to be reserved. But ... He liked it. "I''ll make it up to you tonight. " Shen qianshu''s face reddened inexplicably, and she put on a shy look. She grabbed his little cor and was very sulky."You''re so annoying." Chapter 2628 Second Brother Shows Off His Love Every Day Shen qianshu''s face reddened inexplicably, and she put on a shy look. She grabbed his little cor and was very sulky."You''re so annoying." Ye Ling''s lips twitched."Pretentious. Where did you learn that?" "There''s even such a green tea in the TV series that Tong Hua acted in. Hahahahaha." Shen qianshu was overjoyed."I''m his number one fan. I watch every TV series, and I love acting." Ye Ling pinched her waist. After Shen qianshu''s interruption, ye Ling''s depressed mood for the entire afternoon was lifted. The dark clouds had dispersed, and the sun was shining brightly. It was simply his joy. Mu Yuan only came out when it was dinner time. Other than being in a bad mood, he did not seem to have changed much. He ate, drank, and said obscenities as he should. It was as if nothing had happened. "Uncle Xiao Yuan, who bullied you? tell me and I''ll help you teach him a lesson." Tong Hua was mischievous. "I''ll torture myself, it''s none of other people''s business. " Mu Yuanughed."Tong Hua has grown up. He knows how to protect his own people." "I''ve always been protective. " Tong Hua reiterated."I''m not a child." "Yes, you''re not a child anymore. You''re a young man." Everyoneughed. With the interruption of a child, the atmosphere became more rxed. Mu Yuan knew what was good for him and did not show any attitude in Rose Castle. The next day, he started to help with the garden repairs. After Tong Hua released his statement, he was considered to have officially retired from the entertainment industry. Lin Xiaojuan handled all the endorsements and contracts on his behalf. He did not need to show his face, so he simply apanied mu Yuan to recuperate. Perhaps Benjamin knew that Rose Castle was like a fortress, and he could not break it down. Jack was also watching him at all times, so he could only give up. He did not stay in Rose Castle and quickly left A city. As soon as he left, Cai Zhou, Hu Yang, the technical soldier, and the rest went on a holiday and left Rose Castle. They no longer needed to protect mu Yuan, and his life seemed to have returned to its peaceful state. Apart from recuperating. He did not need to worry about anything. He no longer kept in contact with Jack, and he didn''t even say when Jack had returned to the country. Ye Ling told him about Balor. Luckily, Balor had already provided some information. Although they had suffered heavy losses this time, they could at least make up for it. "You don''t have tofort me, I''m fine with it." Mu Yuan smiled slowly."I''ll just be angry on that day and let it go after that. It''s nothing great." In Yunnan at this moment. The waiter was taking ye Chu on a trip. Yunnan was especially beautiful in spring. Ye tingjun first brought ye Chu to Shuhe Ancient Town for a period of time. The ancient town had an antique smell, and ye Chu could ride a horse and enjoy the scenery of the ancient town. Life was slow everywhere, and it was veryfortable. After living in Shuhe for a while, he took ye Chu to Dali, Erhai, and Shangri-La to appreciate the beautiful style of great Yunnan. The Shangri-La in spring was especially beautiful. There were small flowers everywhere, and the mountains and ins were filled with colors. It was a sea of flowers, and it was exceptionally beautiful. The entire mountain and ins were filled with the fragrance of flowers. The waiter''s WeChat moments would change every day, and he would show off his love without any scruples. In the sea of flowers that covered the mountains and fields, little ye Chu smiled like a flower, sweet like the fresh flowers of spring, pleasing to the eye. This guy did not show his face and only showed off his wife every day. There were almost nondscape photos. All the photos were taken at the beginning of the night, and every photo was different at the beginning of the night. The photos were taken every day and he even changed his clothes. Mu Yuan''s teeth ached from looking at it. "Did ye tingjun specially go to take photos of ye Chu?" Chapter 2629 The Little Major Who Was Provoked "I want to block him. What should I do?" she said, showing off their love on her moments every day. Shen qianshu said,"I also want to block him." They were so busy with work that they went out for a scenic tour. Ye Chu even rmended the rice noodles to them in the group chat of friends and rtives every day. The rice noodles were delicious, the scenery was beautiful, and the clothes were very unique. Mu Yuan, who had just fallen out of love, ye Ling, who was extremely busy, and Shen qianshu, who was jealous of them going out to y. They were really jealous. Ye Ling also wanted to bring Shen qianshu out to y, but he could not free himself as he had a lot of things to do. He thought to himself that he would have time after Tong Hua left. ? The little princess didn''t seem to need to be in such a hurry to spend time with him. It didn''t matter if it was a few yearster. Apart from him, mu Yuan''s team had all returned to the base. Mu Yuan would need at least three months to recuperate, and it would not be good for him to stay in Rose Castle all the time. When his injuries were no longer visible, he would return to the MU family to recuperate. ¡­¡­ Mu Yuan''s mother knew nothing about her son''s injury. When she found out that mu Yuan had a three-month holiday, she still felt that it was very strange. General mu lied without even blinking his eyes."He didn''t take many days off these few years. Let''s take them all together. Make him some ... Tonic to replenish his blood and energy." "You''re so young, what do you mean by replenishing your blood and Qi?" "It''s good for the kidney, then. " Mu Yuan was speechless. Mu Yuan''s vacation was also a form of rxation. Other than chatting with ye Chu and looking at the Yunnan scenery that ye Chu rmended, he had hired a teacher to teach him French and German during these three months of vacation. He had a basic foundation in French, but he was not fluent. When he was learning German, he would also catch up on his French to try tomunicate smoothly. After the three-hournguage ss, he also learned art, violin, and drum set. Mother mu was extremely nervous. Before she went to bed, she secretly said to general mu,"did Xiao Yuan receive any stimtion recently? when he was young, you forced him to learn, but he refused to learn. Now, his schedule is full for 12 hours every day. Did he ... Receive any stimtion?" She was a little flustered when her son uncharacteristically took the artistic path. "...After breaking up, some people''s behavior will be abnormal. You just have to get used to it." General mu said. Mother mu said,"he fell out of love a long time ago. This ... His reaction arc is too long. Is it because of the shock of falling out of love?" "Yes, I do." General mu was talking nonsense,"you don''t have to care about him. If he wants to learn, he can. It''s good enough if he can persist for a week." Mother mu said,"I think he''s very serious." General mu had misjudged mu Yuan this time. In the three months that he was recuperating, he had learned twonguages and even had a minor in Arabic. Although he could not speak fluently, he should have no problem asking for directions and eating. He could y the drums and violin well. He had also re-learned physics and artificial intelligence. He was simply ... Blooming in all aspects. Although her grades were not very good, her learning attitude was very good. She couldplete all the homework that the teacher had arranged for her. In the past, she could not sit still for an hour in front of the piano, but now she could practice for three hours straight. General mu asked,"you ... Are you okay?" "I''m fine. " Mu Yuan felt that after cultivating for three months, his entire being was about to ascend to the heavens. His body felt light, and looking at general mu, this kind of secr mortal, was an eyesore. General mu clearly felt his son''s contempt,"..." General mu had to say that his son had recently picked up his own calligraphy. Mu Yuan''s calligraphy was taught by his grandfather. 2630 Chapter 2631 The previous generation of the MU family had also experienced many storms. Old master mu stood on the wrong side and was suppressed. Not long after, he died. At that time, father mu and his brother''s Foundation had not yet been stabilized. There were many changes in the family. Mu Yuan was most afraid of his grandfather. Without his grandfather''s restraint, he would not practice anymore. "If your grandfather was still alive, he would be so happy. His calligraphy is better than mine!" General mu was very proud. Mu Yuan was a little tsundere."Your wild grass is like a ghost drawing talismans. Who can understand it? I''ve inherited my grandfather''s true teachings. This small regr script of yours can even be exhibited." "I''m giving you face, you shameless bastard!" Seeing that he was not passive, general mu was also very at ease. Every day, he would be bold enough to scold him. He was not afraid that mu Yuan would be autistic. Unfortunately, mu Yuan only had these three months to recuperate. After going to the Army Hospital for an examination, he immediately packed up and went to the military area. He continued to live and die. ¡­¡­ After ye tingjun brought ye Chu around Yunnan, he brought ye Chu to Xinjiang. Theynded in ¨¹r¨¹mqi and rented an off-road vehicle. It was not cheap to rent a car in Xinjiang during this season. It only cost 600 Yuan without a driver, and it cost 1400 Yuan a day if the driver paid for it. (This was the price that my sister and I rented the car at that time. The girls can use it as a reference when they go out to y, but I think we can bargain.) Ye tingjun felt that it was a little expensive, so he bargained with the driver and asked him to pay for everything. It was 1200 a day. Initially, he wanted to drive ye Chu around to y. Later, he looked at the map and found that the scenic spots of Xinjiang were scattered. It would take five to six hours to drive every day and it was very tiring. He and ye Chu could not y much. Moreover, there were various restrictions on the road and it was not easy to drive. It was safest to hire a driver. The two of them had nned to y for half a month, but they got addicted. Ye tingjun brought ye Chu to the southern and northern borders to y for more than a month. Ye Chu liked the apricot flower ravine and Salimu Lake the most. The apricot flower ravine in April was beautiful. They just happened to be in time for the week when the apricot flowers bloomed. The pink apricot flowers and green vegetation, cows and sheep, and heaven and earth formed a beautiful picture thatpletely captivated ye Chu. She had been living on the sea and in high-rise buildings all her life. This was the first time that she had seen the beauty of nature. It was as if her feet had grown roots. Every day, she would drag ye tingjun out to y and promote it to her friends like crazy. As a future director, Xiao Ye Chu was also very sensitive to theposition of the picture and the scenery. She deeply felt that this trip would be her material library. She carried her camera and began to take photos and record videos. Ye tingjun was carrying another camera and treated ye Chu as a model. To him, the beautiful picture in front of him was not as bright as ye Chu''s smile. ? This was the true April in the human world. The beautiful scenery of Xinjiang made ye Chu want to leave. He even had a thought, second brother, can we settle down here? I like this ce. " Ye tingjun was speechless. Her eyes were bright, and pure joy upied her world. "If you like, I can bring you here for a vacation every year. You''ll stay here for a month or two. It might be a little difficult to settle down here. If we settle down here, what about our jobs?" "Oh, right." Ye Chu patted her head."But this ce is so beautiful." She felt that the bare ming Mountain was beautiful beyond words. "I''ll bring you here again in September, when it''s grape season. Autumn and winter are beautiful here." This was ye tingjun''s second time traveling to Xinjiang. Thest time he came was when he was 18 years old, and he had also traveled the entire Xinjiang. At that time, he had driven with a few friends. This time, he was alone with ye Chu, and it was like a honeymoon. Chapter 2631 hurricane ignition young master Chapter 2631 hurricane ignition young master The night court is the second time to travel to Xinjiang. Thest time he came to travel was when he was 18 years old, he also went to Xinjiang. At that time, he was traveling with several friends. This time, he came out alone at the beginning of the night. Honeymoon like. The clear and blue of Sailimu Lake, like a pearl, is set in the vastnd of Xinjiang. The spring is also beautiful, and the color is a bit exaggerated, like a painting. The night court ising out at night, not taking pictures, video, or teaching her sketches. At the beginning of the night, she was very talented in this aspect, coloring, oil painting,position, she has her own ideas, the color is rich and exquisite, unique, the night court digs her talent for painting. In the evening, the night court made a picture of the first sketch in the circle of friends in the circle of friends. "The auction took three million." Below a bunch of rainbow farts, which master''s work, three million is a little less, watching is a famous painting and so on. The night court thought, my wife is awesome. A painter alsomented, because his three million is the dor, the painter feels that the stroke andposition are still a bit small, slightly expensive, about two million. The night court is very thoughtful, very good! ! Have a vision! ! He tried to write his own life at the same angle as the beginning of the night, and there was no reiki in the paintings that were made at night. She is like a book, waiting to dig, release, has been confining her to her side, in the city''s high-rise buildings, it really suppressed her talent, brought her close to nature, and the night court digs out her wife''s new one side. This is very fresh and proud. The desert is not very fond of the beginning of the night. She likes the ce with rich colors. The night court smashes the desert from the itinerary. The driver is a local. I know where the spring is good, where they are going, some are not big attractions, people Not much, but it meets the requirements of the night court and the beginning of the night. In the evening, the three friends circle in the night is a show wife. It is not a video at the beginning of the night. It is a model at the beginning of the night, and asionally a sketch at the beginning of the night, nine days a day, three times a day. Mu Yuanzhong tried to persuade him with great care. "You will be ckened by friends." Bullying a single dog. Mu far hate! When he is in love, he also wants to kiss boyfriends every day. But his boyfriend will meet with light and die. Now I am busy with art at home, brushing my friends'' circles every day, and being forced to eat dog food. "You don''t understand this kind of fun." The night court is very sultry. Since the beginning of the night, I haven''t seen any other content in the night court. It turns out to be a link to some technology giants, news of current affairs. Big straight male has changed. Everyday wife! ! It is obvious that the little elf of less than one meter six was shot by him as a model of one meter seven. Xie Jingxuan asked, "Is he crazy in the night court? He is in love with mental retardation, and he is a wife every day." "Oh, I think so too." Mu far faceless. Shen Qianshu looked at the photos of the friends at the beginning of the night, and then took a look at the photos taken by the night tomb, one is the artist''s photo, and the other is... the big straight male perspective. There is no harm withoutparison. Of course, she understands that the night mausoleum will not take pictures with her own camera, but she has specially studied photography. The night mausole felt that he was inexplicably despised. But don''t know where it is? Tonghua said, "Mummy suspects that you are too ugly to take pictures, Mommy, I will take pictures of youter, don''t want him." Shen Qianshu, "..." 2632 Chapter 2631 This father and son duo really couldn''t live without bickering with each other. She was also very worried. ,m Ye Ling finally knew what Shen qianshu was talking about. It was because ye tingjun had sent another message, and it was all about ye Chu. Ye Chu was very good-looking and looked good no matter how she was photographed. Moreover, Xinjiang was a beautiful ce like a Fairnd. There was an oil painting just by standing there. The spring scenery was colorful andyered. It was especially nice to take pictures. Ye Ling looked at it for a while and then looked at his WeChat moments. His moments were almost empty. He did not even share it. He did not have the habit of scrolling through his moments. Recently, when Shen qianshu brought him around, she would always remind him that ye tingjun and ye Chu were really having fun. The scenery in Xinjiang was really beautiful. After such brainwashing, he only looked at it for a while, and it was all at the beginning of the night. He was really too idle! Ye Ling did not have any reaction to this. Tong Hua pouted."Mommy, are you apanying me to the checkup today?" "Sure." Shen qianshu was fine, so she patted him down."Go to grandpa''s house after the checkup." "Do you want to have dinner at grandpa''s house?" "Yes, sir. Are you going?" Shen qianshu asked. Ye Ling would asionally go to the Gu house with Shen qianshu, but he really did not like to go to the Gu house. It was because he felt out of ce when he went there. He was not good at talking to begin with. There were a bunch of brothers in the Gu family, and Tong Hua was like a little pearl. Shen qianshu had to go a few times a week, while he only went there two or three times a month at most. "I''m not going. I''m busy. " Ye Ling rejected her immediately. Zhong ran thought to himself, master, it''s a good thing that little fairy is truly in love with you. Even if her family is against it, she still wants to elope with you. If it was in ancient times, you wouldn''t be able to get a wife. Shen qianshu was also used to it. Their lives were just like that. He had his own life, and Shen qianshu had her own life. Ye Ling would never tell Shen qianshu that she did not need to do any more designs. Just stay at home and I''ll take care of you. Shen qianshu liked to be lively and gather with her friends. Ye Ling liked to be quiet and listen to concerts. He liked to be alone. Ye Ling would not drag Shen qianshu to be alone with him, and Shen qianshu would not drag ye Ling to attend the parties that he hated. They each had their own lives, but they did not force each other. Seekingmon ground while reserving differences-this was the way of a husband and wife. After mu Yuan''s German was learned to a certain extent, he started to speak in German to the teacher and even told a story in German. Although the pronunciation was not urate and it sounded a little incoherent, it was like Mandarin with a northeast ent. At least, he could understand it. On this day, he beat the drum set for more than an hour, which made old general yang next door very angry. He came over and knocked on the door."Are you noisy?" He yed the drum set every day, and he woke up at six in the morning to do it. He had no sense of public morality at all. "Ah, it''s not noisy. Old general, is it nice?" Mu Yuan''s family was a single family. There was a militarypound nearby, and there was some distance between them. If they really wanted to argue with someone, it could only be old Yang''s family next door. "What''s wrong with you recently?" Mu Yuan had a dejected look on his face."My fianc??e is unhappy with me and pped my face. I''m in a bad mood and need to use music to vent my anger." Old general yang said,"...But there''s no need to get up at six to y the drum set!" "Didn''t you wake up at five to practice Tai Chi?" "I''m not sleeping. My grandson wants to sleep. " "Some time ago, my mother suffered from a nervous breakdown. Your grandson also yed the piano every morning. His father said something about it, and you became worse." Chapter 2633 Xiao Yuans Rebellion Against The General (2) Mu Yuan retorted,"my drum set is much better than your sun Zidan''s piano." Old Yang was full of military spirit."Where''s your dad?" "Oh, I''m still sleeping." Mu Yuan was not ethical at all."Don''t you feel that it''s more bnced? look at how I''m arguing with my dad. Don''t you feel that it''s more bnced?" Old general yang was speechless. What should I do? it does seem like there is such a thing. "Don''t beat the drums like a bad boy. You''re a soldier, after all." "This is discrimination." Old general yang pursed his lips."Mu Yuan, do you know how Balor died?" "He was killed by a bullet." "Do you know who killed him?" "Who killed him? have you investigated clearly?" "Jack Anderson." Old general yang said,"your father didn''t tell you, right?" "No, I didn ''t," Mu Yuan''s heart did not fluctuate at all. It could even be said that he was overly calm. However, it was as if his heart had been poked by a needle. He knew that old Yang''s visit would not be anything good. Old general yang was amiable."Little Yuan, your Father''s heart aches for you. You have the best rtionship with Anderson and are brothers, right? he is, after all, a foreign military officer. This time, hemanded his troops to kill Balor and caught you off guard. So many people died. You are smart, aren''t you? you tried to transnt flowers from trees. However, he reacted and killed Balor within a few days. You were supposed to be Good Brothers. It is not very good for him to p your face like this, right?" Mu Yuan''s mood was very clear about this. His face was swollen from Jack''s beating! During this period of time, he had tried his best to divert his attention to vent this evil fire. "Old general, everyone serves their own Masters. It''s not like I''m pping them in the face. My mission is to protect Balor. Once Balor arrives safely, my mission will bepleted. What happens next has nothing to do with me. His death is not my responsibility. "Jack Anderson''s mission is to kill Balor. We each have our own duties. You''re overthinking things." Old general yang said meaningfully,"it''s a good thing that you''re so open-minded at such a young age." "Old bastard, what are you bbering about in front of my house so early in the morning?" General mu, who was in his thick pajamas, came down angrily. He had heard old Yang''s voice early in the morning. Initially, when he talked to mu Yuan about the drum fight, he was not at all indifferent. They turned a blind eye to their son''s crazy beating of the drum set early in the morning. They pretended not to know anything when the neighbor next door came to talk about it. Who knew that they would hear old Yang''s mockery? Every word pierced mu Yuan''s heart. ? Old mu couldn''t help it. "What did I say? This isn''t something that everyone knows. " "You should shut up. What does this have to do with little Yuan? it''s your people who are ipetent!" "Tsk." Old general yang was here to kill him on purpose."Isn''t major mu Yuan the closest to Jack Anderson? He said it himself. How would I know it was such a good method?" "Why aren''t you getting lost!" General mu kicked him, but old general yang jumped nimbly and dodged it. Mu bingshou was much more mature. He was dressed neatly and even shook hands with old general yang and said Good Morning. He even invited old Yang to have breakfast in a calm mood. Old Yang stared at general MU''s eyes. Of course, he could not stay for breakfast. Mu Yuan stood at the door and stared at the plum blossom tree that had long been bald. No one knew what he was thinking. General mu said,"listen, listen, do you feel good hearing these words? Can''t I pass? Are you out of your mind? you don''t even care about being ridiculed like this?" Chapter 2634 Blacklisted Ex-Boyfriend General mu said,"listen, listen, do you feel good hearing these words? Can''t I pass? Are you out of your mind? you don''t even care about being ridiculed like this?" "I don''t care." "Then don''t keep the Lotus root broken." "We''ve already broken up. " This time, he had really been pped in the face, and he was a little dumbfounded. He clearly felt his own ipetence, helplessness, and helplessness. He couldn''tpare to Jack''s foresight in any way. If he went head to head with Jack, he might have a chance of winning. However, in terms of schemes and methods, he was far from beingparable. He rarely fought with Jack in close quarters. Be it within the country or overseas, Jack would try his best to avoid direct confrontation with Chinese special agents. Other than the incident with Li Ze, mu Yuan had never fought with Jack openly before. Jack used his gun to draw a clear line for them, making him feel helpless. He had his own pride, and he also had ... Apetitive spirit. ? They had been in the same situation since they were young, so who wouldn''t be proud? if Jack was just a foreign military officer, it would be fine, but if they were lovers, with the same identity, the same background, and the same Captain ... Mu Yuan yed the drum set crazily. To him, this was the music that he could use to vent his emotions. Mu Yuan''s mother felt that her ears were going deaf and could not help but kick general mu. "Who asked you to talk too much!" "What does this have to do with me?" General mu was furious,"isn''t that the truth?" After mu Yuan had his breakfast, he prepared his bilingual textbook and waited for the teacher toe over. When he was scrolling through his moments, he pursed his lips and looked at Jack''s profile picture. Jack was the top existence on his moments. It had always been like this. Even if there was no movement, it had always been his special reminder and topment. Jack changed his profile picture. Mumu had grown a year older and was a little reluctant to part with Mumu. Mu Yuan closed his eyes and deleted Jack. It was fine if he deleted his WeChat moments, he also deleted his phone number. At the same time, he deleted all ... Social ounts rted to Jack. Mu Yuan thought for a while and asked for a paper box to go back to the bedroom. He packed all the things that Jack had given him in the past few years. Couple cups, couple shirts, small gifts, paintings, and bracelets. He would not know if he did not organize them. Once he organized them, he was shocked. One paper box could not be filled up, and he actually had to organize tworge boxes. Mu Yuan looked at the familiar items and felt extremely ufortable. He had always ced them in the bedroom, the most conspicuous ce. The military camp''s dormitory was small and could not hold many things. Moreover, it was easy to lose things. Therefore, he had left the slightly more precious andmemorative items at home. Now that they had to be sealed, he felt ufortable. He wrapped it up and put a film on it. "You don''t want this thing? Then give it out. " Mother mu said. In addition to being a University professor, mother mu was also in charge of a bursary Foundation in a poor mountainous area. This was a government project, and it was handed over to several senior professors with high authority to manage, as well as a professional manager. Mu Yuan''s house did not have many things that he did not want. His mother would pack some of mu Yuan''s old clothes and used things and send them to the mountain areas. She often bought clothes for mu Yuan. Some of the clothes that mu Yuan did not like and had been worn once or twice would be packed and sent to people who needed them. Mu Yuan was stunned."Then ... Alright." Send him away then. Out of sight, out of mind. Mother mu was just about to call father mu up when mu Yuan went back on his words."Mother, I won''t be giving them out for the time being. I''ll put these two boxes in the storeroom. Don''t touch them." Chapter 2635 Blacklisted Ex-Boyfriend (2) "What else do you want?" "It''s ... A memento," Mu Yuan said and smiled slightly."When I''m old and wear reading sses, I''ll open it and take a look." Mother mu was stunned. She looked at the two boxes and said with difficulty,"okay." Mu Yuan moved the tworge boxes to the storeroom. Every room in the MU family had a cloakroom and a storage room. Mu Yuan did not have many things to begin with, so he could fit them all in. Mu Yuan closed the door, and after tidying up these things, his bedroom suddenly became much emptier. He then thought of the tattoo on his inner thigh. If there was no mark at all, the tattoo would also be washed off. Tattoo ... Forget it. A tattoo was a very important and private matter. Moreover, it was usually not easy to wash a tattoo, especially when he had chosen the right material. His tattoo master had told him that it was not easy to wash and that he had to think it through. After they broke up, it would be very difficult to wash it. Mu Yuan swore that he would not wash it. Mu Yuan leaned against the wall and closed his eyes. This was something that would follow him for the rest of his life, all the way to his grave. It was like a mark. When he was seventy or eighty years old ... If he could live, he would look at the tattoo again and think about the person in his memory. If they never met again, Jack would be 26 years old forever. In his memory, he would always be 26 years old. That''s pretty good! After this incident, he appeared even calmer. ¡­¡­ The second brother finally took ye Chu back home from Xinjiang and flew straight to A city. They went back to the ye family first. The ye olddy looked at ye Chu''s stomach as if she was looking at a golden lump. She was still looking forward to them having a honeymoon baby. Ye tingjun was speechless. "You''re not pregnant?" The olddy sounded very disappointed. Ye tingjun pursed his lips and shook his head. Ye Chu was still young. He was still a child. How could he be a good mother? he still wanted to have another child in a few years. That was why she had been using contraception. The ye olddy said,"tingjun, you are not young anymore. Your elder brother ... Tong Hua is already eight years old." Ye tingjun was speechless. Big brother was ... Surprised. Can''t bepared! "Grandma, Yifan can''t settle down either. You have good taste. You should think about finding a partner for him and make him change his mind." Ye tingjun''s one sentence diverted grandma''s attention. Grandma ye was extremely worried. Ye Chu saw that she was disappointed and his heart softened."Grandma, don''t worry. I will give birth to a chubby grandson for you." After almost two months of honeymoon, ye Chu also knew what it meant to be pregnant. Ye tingjun was speechless. The backstabbing happened too quickly, like a tornado. Old Mrs. Han felt that ye Chu had said the most touching words ever. "You want to have children?" With ye Chu''s small body, ye tingjun really couldn''t imagine how she would look like when she gave birth. "Give birth," Ye tingjun had brought ye Chu to see a milk cow giving birth. She felt that it was so simple. She felt that the child was born just like farting. She felt that if she gave birth to the child herself, grandma would not nag. Every time his grandmother nagged, second brother would be very worried. She did not want her second brother to worry at all. After ye tingjun returned, he also booked a flight back to New York. There were not many days left for them to gather in city A. "Oh my God, you''ve been in Xinjiang for more than a month. How did you get so fat?" Mu Yuan stabbed ye Chu in the back. Ye Chu''s face was small, but it was round. Her facial features were exquisite, and she was toot. She had been living in Xinjiang for more than a month and had eaten all kinds of meat, causing her to gain six pounds. Mu Yuan could tell the moment he saw her. He even weighed her in his hands."She gained at least eight pounds." Chapter 2636 Little Young Masters Fortune-Telling Ye Chu pushed mu Yuan away to look at herself in the mirror."Really?" "Fatty!" Mu Yuan showed no mercy. Ye tingjun red at him."Don''t you know how to talk? she''s so round and lucky." Mu Yuan thought to himself,''indeed, being in love makes one dizzy. She''s lying through her teeth. No, no. This is obviously little ye Chu eating too much meat.'' Ye Chu even pinched her waist and felt that there was indeed meat on her waist. She had to lose weight. Shen qianshu said,"it''s okay. I''ll lose weight in summer. Winter has just passed. I can gain some weight in spring too." Mu Yuan said,"this kind of person is a fake best friend. Look at her. She''s only around 80 pounds, and she''s making you gain weight. Little Chu Chu, you''re taller than her now, but she''s 10 centimeters taller than you. You have to be clear about the truth." Ye Chu was speechless. Shen qianshu was speechless. Ye Ling was confused."The things that you guys are focusing on are all very strange." It didn''t matter if he was fat or not, as long as he was healthy. Mu Yuan asked,"if Shen qianshu was 150 pounds, would you still love her?" "Why not?" Ye Ling retorted. Shen qianshu said,"then forget it." Then I don''t love you anymore. I can''t afford to love! Ye Ling did not understand their way of thinking, just like how they did not understand ye Ling''s way of thinking. Although ye Chu cried and shouted that he wanted to lose weight, he still ate the most for dinner. Ye Yifan said,"second brother, little second sister-inw, can''t youe back and settle down? The United States is so far away. " Miss Genji was in New York, so it was not realistic for her to move back. Ye tingjun also nned to get a green card and live in America directly. Ye Chu also gradually became familiar with New York Life. Of course, she preferred to be with her friends. Ye tingjun had originally nned to do so. Now that he saw that ye Chu liked the natural scenery so much, he hesitated a little about where he was going to live in the future. However, this would have to wait until ye Chu graduated from Columbia. He could only decide after he graduated. After a few years, ye Chu would be more mature and they would be able to make a serious decision. Ye Yifan was just saying it. Anyway, ye Ling did not grow up in Mayor A, and no one cared about him. He had always grown up as a rich second generation. "You cane and visit us often." Ye Chu said that she knew a lot of things from ye tingjun, so she didn''t agree to anything in a daze. "Then I''ll wait for you to give birth to my little nephew." Tong Hua''s face darkened. "You''re not allowed to say it!" The baby hasn''t left yet and you''re already starting to have a change of heart? Seeing that he was about to be sent away, she still talked about the child. Ye Yifan immediately expressed his loyalty."My dear, little uncle will always love you the most." "Hmph!" Shen qianshu did not know whether tough or cry. The date of Tong Hua''s departure had also been set. It was also next month. By then, mu Yuan would also be going to the military Region. The liveliness of these few months would probably only happen during the new year. ,m Tong Hua''s visit to the base was even stricter than that of a boarding school. He was only allowed to make a video call and call once a week. He had a holiday once every three months, and the holiday was four days. The rest of his time was spent at the base. The training was divided into summer, autumn, winter, and spring. There were no changes during summer and autumn when they cultivated at the base. However, in winter, they had to move to the Snowy Mountains in the South Pole. There was a base there that was specially built for winter training. Many winter-rted programs were learned there. There were also many additional entertainment programs, such as skiing-rted ones. The teaching content would also be different ording to the weather and wouldst for four months. Tong Hua''s eyes darkened."Why didn''t anyone tell me?!" 2637 Chapter 2637 "Every base is the same. Just admit it." Ye Ling said that no matter whether he said it or not, it would still be like this. Tong Hua could already see his tragic future. Even in her dreams, she was shivering from the cold. Because of his heart disease when he was young, he was especially afraid of the cold, and his body was also on the cold side. In autumn, he had to wear a thin down jacket. Tong Hua could not believe that he was doing well in the snow Mountain. Tong Hua''s face was full of tears and snot."Mommy, I will definitely die." "I won ''t." Shen qianshu had gone through the ck Rose''s strict selection, but in reality, the ck Rose''s training was also very cruel. She could pass the selection because Xiao Qiao and little 9th had been protecting her along the way. In the end, there was also ye Ling. She could be considered to have won the entire time without doing anything. However, Tong Hua had to undergo devilish training since he was young. Her heart ached. However, there was no other way at all. Ye Ling''s heart was made of stone, and the things he had decided on could not be changed. "Tong Hua, you''ll like it after three years." Mu Yuan said that in the first three years, no child would like it. At Tong Hua''s age, he was at the age where he would y with cats and dogs, and he was also very lively. It was impossible for him to like it. However, after getting used to it, he slowly got addicted. The base was full of boys, a group of brothers who were motivated to work hard. If the atmosphere was affected, their mentality would also be affected. After ye tingjun had A gathering with his family and friends in city a, he brought ye Chu back to New York. The moment ye tingjun and ye Chu left, Shen qianshu started to prepare for Tong Hua''s departure. The objections from the Gu family were extremely loud, except for Fang Hongxiu. Gu Chun was the first to stop them. Shen qianshu was afraid that they would stop her, so she only said it when she was about to leave. Gu Chun said,"you guys don''t know the severity of this. Tong Hua''s health is not good. Why send him so far? the military in the country doesn''t want to send him. Leave him to me." "Ghost city doesn''t have a special training base." Ye Ling''s base had nothing to do with the Special Forces in the country. It belonged to him and Xie jinghuan, and it was specially used to provide intelligence agents and all kinds of talents for Xie jinghuan''s Huan Yu international. It was inherited from a rtively old general Israel. It was originally used to train mercenaries, and ye Ling himself had trained there before. Now, almost all the personnel there were serving Xie jinghuan''s Huan Yu international. There were not many people, but the expenditure every year was huge. The difficulty of the training program was extremely high, not any lower than the West Point. After mu Yuan trained at the West Point, he wrote a report to Xie jinghuan to let him improve some training subjects for the base. Moreover, they were not just training Special Forces. If they were trained from the bottom, they could basically learn a lot of cutting-edge technology at the base. The most cutting-edge technology and research institutes of Huan Yu international were also there, and there were many scientists. Physics, artificial intelligence, chemistry, and Electronic Information Engineering were their most famous subjects. Tong Hua was able to receive the world''s best education there. Those professors weren''t any worse than the professors in a first-ss University. The Gu brothers all disagreed."You can''te back even for the new year?" "There are four days of leave in three months, and seven days for the new year." Shen qianshu said that they were also strictly following the rules of the base and would not break the rules for Tong Hua alone. "Are you trying to nurture ..." Gu Chun was about to scold him. He only had one grandson and he treated him like a treasure. In the end, he was about to be sent away. His brothers were also one after another, none of them agreeing. Gu Yuanli said,"ye Ling''s idea, right?" Shen qianshu was being attacked."Then ... My idea." "Come on, don''t try to cover it up for him." Chapter 2638 The Little Fairy Is Pregnant Shen qianshu was embarrassed by her father and brothers ''words. She felt that she was really a very cruel mother. They even listed all the things that might happen during Tong Hua''s training, such as all kinds of dangers and so on. Fang Hongxiu said,"little Shu and ye Ling know how to educate Tong Hua. Don''t get involved." "Mom!" Shen qianshu was touched. You''re the only one in the whole family who spoke up for me. As expected, only mom is good in this world. Gu Chun red at her while Fang Hongxiu looked at him coldly. Gu Chun was defeated very quickly."I''m not feeling bad for my grandson." Shen qianshu said,"I promise that once Tong Hua has time, he will video call you guys first." Gu Xie did not agree with this decision. It was mainly because it was too far away. If it was in the military Region in the country, perhaps no one would object. The Gu family''s children did not grow up under systematic training. Gu Chun only asked them to try their best to protect themselves. After all, they had hired so many mercenaries to protect them. "Then, Tong Hua baby, do you want to go?" Gu Chun asked. His heart ached. Tong Hua looked at Shen qianshu for a while and nodded. Forget it, in case mom gets attacked. Fourth brother''s face was full of tears."Tong Hua baby, you were kidnapped, right? if you are, then nod." Tong Hua shook his head. Fourth brother was speechless. After settling the Gu family, there were basically no more problems. Shen qianshu also nned to send Tong Hua over personally. However, unfortunately ... When she woke up this morning, she kept retching and felt that something terrible had happened. Recently, ye Ling had been very busy, and the frequency of him wanting a little princess was not that high. He often did not go home for a night on special asions, and he would sleep like a log when he got home. She was also busy with the jewelry exhibition. She had forgotten an important thing when she was busy. Her period was alreadyte by more than a week. She had always been very regr. After giving birth to Tong Hua, the doctor said that her uterus was injured, and the probability of her getting pregnant was not high. However, ye Ling would always pull out the condom in the middle of the day, and his contraceptives were also verymon. They were also very frequent, and he had not fallen for it. Shen qianshu thought that it might really be because of her body, and it was not easy for her to get pregnant. Later on, she went to the hospital for a check, and the conclusion was the same. The doctor''s advice to her was that if she really wanted to have a child, she could do it through an artificial test tube. Manual trial was very painful, and she had to go through a lot of trouble and pain. Shen qianshu, who had Tong Hua, did not want to go through all this at all, so she did not tell ye Ling. She still nned to wait for another two to three years. If she really did not have a child, and ye Ling really wanted a child, she would go for an artificial test tube and choose a pair of twins. Shen qianshu looked at herself in the mirror, and her blood color did not look too good. She had a bad feeling. She really did not want to get pregnant at this time. Tong Hua was about to leave. If she got pregnant at this time, the little darling would explode. He was very sensitive to begin with. Shen qianshu took a deep breath and said,"calm down, calm down. It might just be ... Eating too much." It wasmon for one''s period to not be on time due to stress. Shen qianshu looked at the pregnancy test kit and remained silent. It was really ... F * cked up. She was in aplicated mood. She really ... Got pregnant. She was a little happy, but also a little worried. Counting the days, she had not been pregnant for long. How was she going to tell Tong Hua so that he would not kick up a fuss? Ye Ling knocked on the door."Did you get a stomachache?" She could be locked up in the bathroom for half an hour. ¡­¡­ Chapter 2639 Little Fairy Is Pregnant (2) Shen qianshu regained her senses and threw the pregnancy test kit into the trash can. "I''m fine. I was reading my email and forgot the time." "You''re reading mail in the toilet?" Shen qianshu opened the door and walked out. Her expression wasplicated."I have something to tell you." "Let''s wait for a moment. " Ye Ling could not be bothered to go to the washroom next door. He insisted on waiting for Shen qianshu toe out before he went to wash up. Shen qianshu was helpless. You were the one who missed the news of the little princess first. She changed her clothes and was about to put on makeup when she thought for a moment and put it down. She applied some skincare products and lip balm. When ye Ling came out, Shen qianshu''s hair was already done. "Are you busy today, Sir?" "I''m not busy," Ye Ling put on his clothes, and Shen qianshu went over to help him put on his tie. He had to attend a symposium today."You higher-ups are really keen on seminars." There were all kinds of seminars, and it was as if they were endless. "Yes." He closed his eyesfortably, and Shen qianshu tied a Winza knot for him. She was already very familiar with this kind of thing when she was serving him back then. Shen qianshu stood on her tiptoes and kissed his chin. Ye Ling said, you want it? We''ll talk when we get back tonight. " Shen qianshu was speechless. Want your sister! She wasn''t that lecherous, okay? the demons had been fighting all nightst night, and she was going to have another one in the morning. She was afraid that he would die of exhaustion. Ye Ling was just about to leave when Shen qianshu hooked her arms around his waist and hugged him. Ye Ling''s white shirt was very thin, and he was wearing a small tank top underneath. The shirts were all custom-made, and she did not know how he had maintained his size all year round. The thin shirt was stuck to his skin, and Shen qianshu''s hot palms were pressed against his waist line. "There''s a very important matter. " The little fairy was deliberately dilly-dallying and not saying anything. Ye Ling took a look at his watch."You still have three minutes." Shen qianshu looked at him, unable to express herself."Your feelings for the little princess are really shallow." Ye Ling,"?" Silence! Ye Ling raised his eyebrows slowly, and his Adam''s apple moved up and down a few times."You''re pregnant?" Shen qianshu frowned."I have one." Ye Ling stared at her, and his eyes seemed to be empty. Shen qianshu was a little worried. Eh, did he be stupid? She waved her hands in front of ye Ling."Hey, are you dumb?" He came back to his senses, and there was finally some focus in his eyes. He slowly looked down andnded on her abdomen. His palm was ced on her lower abdomen. Shen qianshu''s lower abdomen was t, and there was a beautiful vest line. One could not tell that she was pregnant at all. "You ... You''re pregnant?" Shen qianshu teased him on purpose and pointed at his watch."Three minutes have passed. Chief ye, you should go to work." Bureau chief ye did not think of anything at all. He was a little dazed, and he suddenly hugged her tightly. Although he kept talking about his little princess and really hoped that Shen qianshu would get pregnant again. However, the doctor had secretly told him about Shen qianshu''s report. There was a period of time when he did not dare to talk about it again as he was afraid that she would be sad. It was only when Shen qianshu herself did not really mind about this matter that he dared to talk about it. He also did not dare to have too high expectations. He didn''t expect that ... He had it. She had their child again. Ye Ling had missed Tong Hua''s growth. Ever since Shen qianshu got pregnant, he had missed it. He did not have the time to participate in everything about the child. Actually, what he wanted the most was to participate in the child''s birth and growth. That was like ... Aplete process of life. "Qianshu, meeting you is the most amazing thing in my life." Shen qianshu was slightly stunned. It was the first time she heard him use the word ''wonderful''. She felt very sweet in her heart. She patted his back gently, and she could feel the ups and downs of ye Ling''s emotions. Chapter 2640 Little Fairy Is Pregnant (3) Shen qianshu was slightly stunned. It was the first time she heard him use the word ''wonderful''. She felt very sweet in her heart. She patted his back gently, and she could feel the ups and downs of ye Ling''s emotions. "I''ll go to the hospital for a pregnancy testter. " After the pregnancy test was confirmed, she would go to the hospital to confirm it. Perhaps it would be better. Ye Ling said,"I''ll go with you." "No, it''s just a pregnancy test. I''m familiar with the doctor. I''ll just make an appointment with him." "I want to go." Ye Ling cupped her face seriously and nted a kiss on her forehead."I''ll be worried if you go alone." "I''m not a porcin doll. You''re not going to work? What happened to the symposium? Where''s the three minutes?" Shen qianshu teased. Ye Ling only had the soft and cute little princess in his mind right now. There was no such thing as a Symposium. "I''m not going. " It wasn''t the first time he had to do this. Shen qianshu could not help butugh. She thought for a while and said,"don''t say it first. When wee back from the hospital, we will find a time to tell Tong Hua." "Alright!" Tong Hua was very self-disciplined, and he might have epted the fact that he had to go for training. He woke up at around five in the morning and followed ah da and Zhong ran for a run. He had small arms and legs, and running for half an hour would kill him. He was panting heavily, and his face was red like a monkey''s butt. He could not take it after running for half an hour. Zhong ran said,"young master, you can''t be like this. When you grow up ... You won''t have good energy. Look at those who work in the office often. Let me tell you, they''re all very fast." Ah da kicked him. Why was he talking dirty to a child? he didn''t understand what he was saying. Tong Hua really did not understand. Even if he didn''t understand, he knew that it wasn''t anything good. He was so angry that he wanted to scratch Zhong ran. Unfortunately, he couldn''t catch up and almost fell. He barely ran for an hour. Then, he was pulled by Zhong ran and ah da to do gravity training and horse stance. From five to seven, they were all exercising in the garden. "Mommy ..." Tong Hua''s breathing was rapid."I ... I ran for a long time." "Are you dizzy?" "I''m dizzy!" It wasn''t just dizziness, the sky and earth were spinning. Shen qianshu said,"that''s low blood sugar. You''ll be like this if you don''t exercise. You''ll be fine if you exercise more." Ye Ling''s main physician had an operation at 10 O'' clock. In order to make time for them, he specially cleared out the time between 8:30 and 9:30. Ye Ling and Shen qianshu had a simple breakfast and left. This time, ye Ling was driving and did not call Zhong ran. "Aren''t we going to the special event today? why didn''t you go?" Ah da asked. "I don''t know either. Master said he''s giving me a day off." Zhong ran thought that there was a very important conference today, and many big shots were going to attend. It wasn''t good to stand them up like this, right? ¡­¡­ In the hospital. Shen qianshu was confirmed to be pregnant. The child was only two weeks old, and her condition was not very good. As her uterus was not in good condition, the risk of a miscarriage was very high. She had to avoid fatigue in the first three months and take a lot of medication to protect the fetus. She also had to try to stay at home and rest in bed. She was not rmended to continue working. "My work is also very easy. I don''t need to put in any effort. Is that not okay?" The doctor said,"I suggest that you stay in bed and rest. After three months, when the child is stable, you can do some basic exercises. I don''t rmend you to go to work for the time being." "I understand." "Have you been feeling a little pain recently?" "A little, but it''s not obvious," She thought it was her period. "That''s right. Even if it''s not very tiring, it will still affect the child. Fortunately, it was discovered early. These three months are very important. You have to take the pregnancy medicine on time. I wille to see you every few days." Chapter 2641 Tong Hua Is Angry Ye Ling stood at the side and did not say anything. After the doctor exined everything in detail, he asked,"is the pregnancy dangerous to her?" "Normally, the mother won''t be in any danger." The doctor said honestly,"it''s all because the child is in danger. Miss Shen''s condition makes it easy for her to have a miscarriage." The doctor thought to himself, you guys are already very lucky that it''s not an ectopic pregnancy! Shen qianshu saw that the doctor''s expression was very serious, and she did not dare to disobey the doctor''s orders. Ye Ling heard that the mother''s body was not affected, so he did not ask further."What about the long-distance flight?" "You can''t sit. You have to rest in bed." The doctor reminded them patiently. "I understand." Shen qianshu was not considered an elderly woman. She was still very young, and many people at her age were not married. However, her uterus had indeed been injured before, and she had a feeling that pregnancy would be tough. Ye Ling''s heart ached."Then, prescribe more medication to protect the fetus. Try not to make her feel too ufortable." The doctor was silent for a moment."You can''t eat too much of this thing." "Then ..." "Alright, don''t be nervous." Shen qianshu pulled his hand over and scratched his palm."It''s not that serious. We''ll just listen to the doctor." "Alright," he said. Ye Ling asked a question that he did not know about."Is it a boy or a girl?" Shen qianshu took a deep breath and was speechless. The doctor''s expression wasplicated."Master, it''s just an embryo." Let her go. "Oh." Shen qianshu could not help but pinch his arm. The doctor pretended that he did not see anything. Everyone knew that master had princess syndrome. His medical team was even more clear about it. After visiting the doctor, Shen qianshu and ye Ling went home. When they returned to the Rose Castle, Zhong ran was still demonstrating the training equipment to Tong Hua. He wanted Tong Hua to quickly familiarize himself with how to be a stylish man. "Daddy, mommy, don''t you have to work today?" "Your mommy won''t be working from today onwards. She''lle back to work after a while." Tong Hua said happily, is it to apany me? Mommy, you don''t have to keep mepany. I''ll be leaving in a few days, so you can just send me away and stay with me for a few more days. " "No." Ye Ling said. Shen qianshu pinched ye Ling''s waist."Get lost." Ye Ling was very obedient. After all, the doctor had said that pregnant women had a bad temper. He had to give in a little and not go against her. Tong Hua looked left and right, feeling a little lost. "Did you guys have a fight?" "No, mommy has something to tell you." Shen qianshu brought Tong Hua to the garden to y. "What''s wrong?" Tong Hua was confused. Why was it so heavy? the young master counted on his fingers and felt that things were not good. "Mommy ... Is pregnant." Tong Hua''s face froze. It was really what he was afraid of. Tong Hua felt that his background was about to be ignited with a small me. He felt that it was already very hard for him to leave home alone. His mother was not in front of him, and he could not act coquettishly or hug her. He was already very aggrieved, but now he had to fight for her love with him. How could he win? "Treasure?" "I''m very angry!" Tong Hua was not happy at all. Shen qianshu had already expected this. She thought of those weird essays about having a second child on the inte. It was very rare for an only child to hope for a second child. "Then your husband will be angry. Mommy will talk to youter." Tong Hua suddenly turned his back to Shen qianshu. He gritted his teeth and felt extremely wronged. He felt that he was an abandoned child. He had to be thrown to a ce so far away alone, and in the end, mommy had a child. He grew up on the ground alone, and there was a storm of bullets. The other one pampered him so much. Why? Shen qianshu could not bear to see him like this. She pulled him over."Alright, don''t be angry, okay?" Tong Hua was in tears. "You don''t like younger brothers that much?" "No." Tong Hua sobbed."I don''t want mommy to have other children." I''m only mommy''s only child. This was a deep-rooted concept in Tong Hua since he was young. In the beginning, he felt that he was not his mother''s biological child, but he loved his mother very much. He always thought that since he was his mother''s only child, he would not be jealous of his brother and would take good care of his mother on his brother''s behalf. He was worried that one day, Shen qianshu would not want him anymore once she had her own child. After all, this kind of thing happened a lot on TV. That was why he had always thought that it would be good enough if he was mommy''s only child. Even after he found out that he was his biological son, this thought was still deeply rooted in Him. He hated creatures like siblings the most! Shen qianshu thought to herself. This kind of terrifying possessiveness was really ye Ling''s child."Alright, stop crying. Then, mommy will go and abort it. I don''t want a little brother anymore, okay?" Tong Hua''s eyes widened. What? Ha? Get rid of it? Isn''t that daddy going to kill me? "I don''t think that''s good." Tong Hua was so shocked by Shen qianshu that he even forgot to wipe his tears. "You''re mommy''s little darling. If you''re so sad, mommy will be sad too. If you really don''t want it, mommy can just abort it." Shen qianshu said nonchntly,"he''s just a piece of meat. How can he be more important than a treasure?" 2642 Chapter 2641 "But ..." Although Tong Hua was a child, he also knew one thing."It will be very dangerous." This must be a trick! What could he do? This was his mother. He could only be tricked. What else could he do? He was also very helpless. The little fairy looked at him with full of tricks and sincerity, full of love. Tong Hua had forgotten to cry. He waved his hand disinterestedly."Forget it." Daddy is really going to kill me. After all, he had been waiting for so many years for this golden opportunity. "Baby, you have to be honest. Don''t force yourself. Mommy doesn''t like it when you force yourself." Tong Hua did not know what to say. He really didn''t want a younger brother or sister. This was the truth. But if he was pregnant, what could he do? be an emotionless killer and kill his younger brother and sister? He wasn''t that crazy. So, why did you get pregnant? Daddy must have done it on purpose. It''s not mommy''s fault. It''s all daddy''s fault. Tong Hua automatically imagined it. "Mommy, I don''t me you." Tong Hua said solemnly. Shen qianshu was very pleased. Then, she pulled Tong Hua in and realized that Tong Hua was ring at ye Ling fiercely, as if he was going to eat him up. Ye Ling was in a good mood and did not argue with Tong Hua. "I will definitely defeat you!" The Great Demon King! The little demon King had already dered war, and his intention to fight was very strong. Ye Ling was in a good mood."I have faith in you." Tong Hua was furious. This was a provocation! This was definitely a provocation! Shen qianshu decided not to help either side."Tong Hua, mommy can''t send you to the base. Mommy''s pregnancy this time is very dangerous. It''s very easy for mommy to have a miscarriage, and it''s also very easy for her to die. The doctor said that for the first three months, you have to stay in bed and rest. You can''t go to work or take long distance flights. So ... Daddy can send you to the base, okay?" Tong Hua grabbed onto qianshu''s hand nervously."Mommy, will you be in danger?" "Yes!" Shen qianshu''s expression was heavy. Ye Ling felt that something was not quite right. As expected, Tong Hua looked at him angrily."You big pig trotter, why do you want a little princess? you only know how to say that you don''t know how to get pregnant. Look at how miserable mommy is." Zhong ran was speechless. Ye Ling was speechless. Ye Ling felt that this was the first time he was dissing his son, and he was at a disadvantage! However, after thinking for a while, he understood that this was definitely Shen qianshu''s n. He was afraid that Tong Hua would fly into a rage, so he came to find trouble with him, but he could not refute it. "Mommy, are you going to be okay?" Shen qianshu said,"as long as mommy stays in bed and recuperates, she will be fine. She can just eat and drink as much as she likes and not get tired." "Mommy, you don''t have to send me. I''ll go alone." Tong Hua was very ambitious. "Daddy will give it to you." "Hmph!" Tong Hua did not agree or reject. He just snorted. Ye Ling was about to reject him when Shen qianshu gave him a look. You can try to reject me. Ye Ling,"...Alright!" Tong Hua was just acting in a fit of pique. He did not want ye Ling to send him. Actually, he hoped that his parents would send him. Zhong ran and ah da would go with him. It would be different if his parents went with him. Shen qianshu finally managed tofort her son. She thanked the heavens and was extremely happy. Tong Hua also stopped making a fuss. Shen qianshu was still very obedient. If she said to rest in bed, she would do so. She did not dare to disobey the doctor''s advice. That day, she talked about her pregnancy in the group chat. She also arranged her work and threw it all to Yun an. Yun an, who was just about to go on vacation, realized that he had a pile of work. Huh? Could he refuse? "You can ''t!" Shen qianshu said. Chapter 2643 Baby, Get Over It Yun an pulled a long face."Qianshu is pregnant, and I have to take over her job. I can''t go on a vacation." Li Chen''s eyes lit up."Pregnant?" "Why do you feel like you''re happier than her?" When qianshu said that she was pregnant, she was not happy. It was as if qianshu was not someone who was willing to have more children. Having one child was already a blessing, and she did not really want another one. She was still enjoying life, but their Devil King hoped to have a little princess. Li Chen smiled."Isn''t this a happy asion?" Yun an said,"tsk, we have a nephew again. Are you happy? she won''t be happy." "Why?" "It''s dangerous to get pregnant. It won''t be easy this time. You need to rest." "I see." "We ... Should have a child too?" Li Chen furrowed his brows. He could not control Yun an."Let''s raise a child, no matter if it''s a boy or a girl. In the future, he will grow up with qianshu''s child. It doesn''t matter if they are best friends or childhood sweethearts. It will be very lively too, right?" Li Chen didn''t even consider it. "Think about it. Do you want to be a surrogate?" Yun an was very considerate. Li Chen frowned."I don''t want to." "I want a child." Yun an said. He was very stubborn about this."We''ll use surrogacy to have a child, okay?" "You want it that much?" "Yes!" Yun an nodded. "Then ... I want a daughter!" Li Chen was also touched by Yun an for a long time. He touched his face."You can go through surrogacy." "My daughter!" Yun an''s eyes lit up. Surrogacy meant that he could choose. His eyes lit up."I thought you would find it troublesome to raise a daughter." "They say that daughters look like their fathers. Your daughter will definitely be very pretty." "What do you mean by my daughter? she''s our daughter. Um ... What about the twins? you can use surrogacy to be the son. You''ve agreed to it anyway. It''s too lonely to have only one child. We''ll just have a son and a daughter together. The older brother can protect his younger sister." Li Chen''s head hurt. He knew that there would be no end to it once he agreed. "Alright!" Li Chen said,"it''s not easy to find a surrogate mother." "It''s easy to find, easy to find. " Yun an had been waiting for Li Chen to say this. He took out the information that he had prepared earlier."Pick one that you like and give them a pair of twins. They are biological siblings." He just had to choose a surrogate mother. Li Chen looked at him with aplicated expression."You''ve already prepared for this?" "Yes, I''ve already prepared it." Li Chen was speechless. No wonder she kept pestering him. Shen qianshu''s pregnancy was not announced to anyone other than her friends and family. The first few months were not stable, and they had the custom of not telling anyone about it for three months. The Gu family had already informed them, and the olddy had also informed them. Thus, there was no official announcement. After all, the little fairy was a big inte celebrity, and her 20 million fans were almostparable to a popr star. On the other hand, Tong Hua was sad. He had not spoken for two days and was always in front of Shen qianshu. He was not afraid of being looked at, and he even posted a post on Weibo. Tong Hua said,"my life is full of darkness. God said, I''ll give you apanion. Let''s go together." With a backhanded kick, I sent him into the abyss. He angrily rebuked,"get lost!" I''m very happy. Shen qianshu looked at this message with aplicated expression. There were a lot of guesses below. Of course, no one guessed that she was pregnant. After all, Tong Hua often gave out Chicken Soup for the Soul, and the fans were used to it. They thought that he had some afterthoughts after reading some book. Gu Xie liked it and even reposted it. Gu Xie thought,''baby, don''t worry. Chapter 2644 Daddy, Are You Trying To Intimidate Me? No matter how much Tong Hua resisted, in the middle of June, he was already packed up by ye Ling and sent onto the ne. He brought a total of six boxes. As ye Ling was a big leader and AG was rich, it was convenient to apply for a private air route, and the date had been arranged long ago. Zhong ran said,"if not, the cost of your luggage will be more expensive than the ne ticket." "I like it!" There was a whole box of skincare and skincare products. Ye Ling really did not like this son who was doted on by thousands of people. Luckily, Zhong ran was at the side tofort him."Master, little master is a child star. In the past, his heart was not good, and he had to film all night. Hisplexion must not be good, and his health must not be good either. It is normal to use these things. How can you be calctive with a child? besides, whose fault is this? you only care about giving birth and not raising him. Miss Shen has raised him up, and he is still white, fat, handsome, and cute. You should thank the heavens. " Ye Ling was speechless. Tong Hua said,"that''s right. Do you have the right to despise me?" There were three boxes of clothes, one box of shoes and essories, and one box of nkets. He recognized the bed, and after confirming that the bed could not be moved over, he had to take the nket. Zhong ran was also very speechless about this."Little master, actually, you can''t cover yourself with the nket even if you bring it over. We have the same bed and nket, and we still have to tidy up the house. We don''t even need shoes and essories. You might only have one type of shoes to wear in the next ten years, and the essories ..." "I just want to take it." It''s also good to look at it as a decoration and to recall my past life. "Alright," he said. Zhong ran and ah da went with him, and they even brought a few people with them. The Gu family had organized a banquet for him a day in advance, so they did note to send him off. Tong Hua felt that he had left very miserably. He would definitelye back soon. South America was very hot in mid-June. The base was located in the patagoniya desert area in the South of South America, East of the Indian mountains. Xie jinghuan had bought the entire town and transformed it into privatend. The town was still ten kilometers away from the desert area and looked very prosperous. The lives of the town''s residents were very good, and the base was on the south side of the town. It was a forbiddennd. The local residents relied on the base for food, so they knew what they were doing. It used to be a remote and poor ce, but after the base was built, the lives of the residents became better. The management here was more rxed. The small town was a private ce of production, and it was all Xie jinghuan ''S. He was the kind that could be a tribal chief. The base was also filled with a group of special agents. The poption of the small town was notrge, only a few hundred people. They lived and worked in peace and contentment, and their lives were well-off. The security was very good, and they could open their doors when they slept. There were surveince cameras everywhere in the small town, and if the shop owners were not around, people did not dare to take things carelessly. They had all the basic facilities that they should have. In such a poor and remote ce, and also in a desert, there was an artificialke and a swimming pool in the town. The buildings in the town were all newly built houses in recent years. Xie jinghuan''s aesthetic was more European-styled, and they were all European-styled vis and garden houses. They were all very beautiful. Tong Hua took a look. It was not bad. It looked like a resort and a small European town. Ignoring the potholes along the way, it was still a very beautiful ce. He had just gotten off the ne and had taken a three-hour car ride. His heart was cold. He did not expect the construction of this ce to be so beautiful. "Young master, not bad, right?" "Not bad, not bad." Tong Hua was very satisfied. Ah da kicked Zhong ran. Why was he fooling him again? After entering the base, Tong Hua was even more satisfied. On the far left side of the base was a small castle, and it was definitely a small British-style Castle. It was built very magnificently, and on the right side was arge field with all kinds of equipment. The children and young people were all training. There were no young people or old people in the base except for the instructors. The average age of the instructors was 35 years old. The young people of 17 or 18 years old were all released, and the youngest was three or four years old. A group of children were training. Tong Hua watched as a few children fought each other on the 10-meter tall tform. That ce was only one meter wide and wide. If one was not careful, they would be kicked down. Just as Tong Hua was thinking about this, he saw a child being kicked down. Although there was a spring bed below, it was still very painful to be kicked down like this. Tong Hua mumbled to himself."Daddy, are you ... Trying to show off your power?" I was wrong, alright? The baby wants to go home! Chapter 2645 The Little Prince Who Was Tricked In the base, little Tong Hua''s luggage was moved to the dormitory box by box. In order to train the team awareness, it was all six people to a bed. The bed was not big, just like the double standard room in a hotel, with a bed of 1.2 meters. There were four beds on each side, and each person had a wardrobe. The wardrobes were not big, and the little young master''s six boxes were obviously overloaded. Tong Hua''s roommates were all teenagers around his age, and there was no desk in the dormitory. Zhong ran said,"the dormitory is a ce to sleep. If you want to study, there is a multi-purpose Reading Hall and a self-study ce next door. It is very convenient." Tong Hua did not see his roommates. At this time, they were all taken out by the instructors for training. Tong Hua was shocked by the scene he saw just now and lost interest. Ye Ling brought him to have a look at the base. The base was at the front. Simply put, it was a multi-purpose school. The facilities and teaching resources that a University should have were basically all there. The professors were the only ones who were older in the base. Some old professors from famous universities had retired and settled here. Xie jinghuan settled their basic necessities and their retirement, so they stayed here to educate people in peace. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be any top-notch teachers in this godforsaken ce. After walking around, Tong Hua realized that technology was the primary productive force. There were so many high-tech products here. The person in charge of the base was an American named David. He was only 31 years old this year, and because he stumbled on a mission, his legs were a little inconvenient and he couldn''t go to the front line, so he was transferred back by Xie jinghuan to live and work in peace in the small town. He had a big mouth and looked very funny. The corners of his mouth were raised, like a qq smiley face, always smiling. He respectfully called out "master" and then greeted the little master. Tong Hua was very polite."Hello, uncle." David smiled. Ye Ling wanted to stay at the base for three days. The little fairy had strongly requested for it. Tong Hua must be feeling very uneasy at a new ce. David got a seven or eight-year-old child toe over and bring Tong Hua to the training area of the base. Ye Ling said,"his heart isn''t good and he had surgery. Although there are no signs of rejection during heart fusion, I''ve studied this area of knowledge. Rejection is a time bomb, and it might not even appear in his entire life. You must not be too hasty when you arrange for his training." "Yes, Master. Don''t worry. Our medical staff will give the young master a check-up and get him to bring a physical index. We''ll know if he exceeds the limit." "You don''t have to be too reserved. Take his heart test every month, and arrange the rest as you should. When he gets used to the rhythm of the base, you can increase the training n, ording to the training ... Xie jinghuan''s method." Zhong ran was speechless. F * ck, that was really devil training. Due to ye Ling''s mental illness, his training back then was very gentle. "Young master, are you ... Sure?" "I''m sure. Just don''t let him die. " Ah da was speechless. How ruthless! David said,"I understand." "He''s very smart and has a strong learning ability. You should have read the basic information. Focus on training him in artificial intelligence. I want him to reach a postdoc level within ten years." "Alright, I''ve looked at young master''s current course. Although he has a zero-start, ten years shouldn''t be too difficult." Ye Ling nodded. David said,"why do you want to focus on training knowledge in the area of artificial intelligence? young master drew a red line under the information and said that if he wants to be a celebrity in the future, he can just choose the easy cultural knowledge." "Don''t mind him. " Ye Ling said,"he''s only eight years old. He knows what the future is. Artificial intelligence is the future of technology. He has to learn." "Yes!" Zhong ran and ah da looked at each other and silently lit a candle for little master. Ye Ling also exined to him some of Tong Hua''s daily habits in detail."Change his habit of being pampered and be more ruthless. I don''t want a pretty boy son." ,m David suppressed hisughter."Alright!" He didn''t have anything to say for the time being, so David took him to see the research results of the past six months. The young boy brought Tong Hua to have a look. The young boy did not like to talk much. He would answer every question he asked. Tong Hua''s eyes darted around. The training area was full of scary training, and they were all young areas. Many of the young boys were taken to train outdoors and were not at the base. Tong Hua looked at them and saw that they were all dirty like mud monkeys. He swallowed his saliva. He despised it! "Are there any girls in the base?" The young boy was surprised."Yes." "Are girls the same as them?" Tong Hua pointed at the children who were training under the sun. "Yes," the young boy replied. Tong Hua thought to himself, so scary! In the man-madeke, a few children were hitting the stakes. The stakes were arranged in the man-madeke. Because of the resistance, punches and kicks required a lot of strength. Tong Hua saw that a few children were knocked into the water, so he stood up and continued hitting. None of the training bases were pleasing to the eye. Tong Hua said,"I''m not looking anymore." He would find out sooner orter anyway. "Alright!" He was also very straightforward and brought Tong Hua back. Tong Hua was full of anxiety and confusion about his future. Although he was acting, he was a man of his word. Since he was here, he could not stop bbering in his heart. He did not say that he wanted to leave either. When they got up at four in the morning to gather, Tong Hua pulled his nket and covered himself directly. He went to sleep! His roommate''s child pulled him and said,"hurry up ande out to gather. You''re going to bete. If you''rete, you won''t be able to eat for the whole day and you''ll have to run twentyps." Tong Hua was unmoved. Sleeping was the most important thing. In the end, the instructor came over and woke him up. He didn''t care that he was the young master and punished him by 20ps. He also didn''t eat for the entire day. Tong Hua was speechless. Chapter 2646 A Dark Life Onep was a thousand meters. Tong Hua had only run twops, and he could not take it anymore. The coach was a ruthless person. Twentyps were twentyps, not onep less. He could finish it in a day. Tong Hua was dumbfounded. He could not believe it. Ye Ling was watching the show from the side. Tong Hua''s arms and legs were small, and by the seventhp, his eyes were already turning ck. The coach asked him to bring the recruitment device, and after looking at the numbers, he asked him to walk quickly for a while before running. Zhong ran said,"it''s young master''s first day here. He''s not familiar with the rules. His Training Foundation is not good either. Isn''t running 20ps too much?" Ye Ling was very cold."Let him run. Nothing can be aplished without rules. He will not be an exception." Zhong ran.¡°¡­¡­¡± "Let''s learn some lessons and learn from them. " ? Tong Hua listened to the instructor''s instructions and went to do the fast-walking and gravity training first. He spent the entire morning at the training ground. Other than water, he could not eat anything. Tong Hua exercised for the entire morning and finished ten rounds. His army green vest seemed to be soaked in water. In the end, he was not given any food, and his vision turned ck. Was he that ruthless? The facts proved that he was really ruthless. There was no rest time in the afternoon, and Tong Hua''s progress could not bepared with children of the same age. He was ced in a group of four-year-olds to train, and he was the only tall one. Tong Hua felt that this was definitely an insult. However, he was at the level of a four-year-old child at the base. He couldn''t resist and started training at four in the morning. He didn''t rest for twelve hours. The Special Forces ''physical training was from four to twelve in the morning, and the Special Forces'' firearms, shooting, andbat training were from twelve to four in the morning. From 4 p.m. To 5:30 p.m. Was the art training time. All the members had to choose an art course. Music, painting, literature, sculpture, film, opera, and so on. They had to choose a course. Tong Hua had a Foundation in both music and drawing, but he was not considered the best. He could be trained in depth. After the teacher tested his standard, he was assigned to the middle ss. Language sses were held from 5:30 to 7:00, and he had to choose anguage. Tong Hua''s French and German were already considered to be fluent, so he chose Japanese in the end. Ye Ling felt that it was too easy and asked him to learn Korean as well. Tong Hua was speechless. Dinner time was between seven to eighto'' clock because the day was longer and the night was shorter. From eighto'' clock to eleveno'' clock at night, there were professional courses. Then, he went back to the dormitory to sleep and woke up at fouro'' clock. It was the same routine every day. Tong Hua originally felt that there was nothing wrong withing to train. Ah da even told him to prepare earlier. He felt that he could adapt to any environment and was being too rmist. In the end, on his first day here, Tong Hua''s mentality copsed. It was too ugly to cry when he was being looked at by a group of children. He had to bear with it. After being hungry for a day, his vision was turning ck. Other than water, he really did not get anything to eat. Zhong ran asked him to add salt or sugar to the water. Even so, it was not enough to fill his stomach. When he slept at night, he was so hungry that he grumbled. Tong Hua was usually at home. During his rest time, he would y games and study. He was also considered to be self-disciplined. If he did not touch his phone for a day, he would feel that his life was iplete. At the end of the day, he did not even want to take a shower when he was lying down, let alone touching his phone. The delicate boy who had been under the sun for a whole day did not want to lie in his bed that smelled so bad. He got up stubbornly, took a shower, and put on a Facial Mask. He fell asleep without taking it off. His actions shocked his roommates. Facial Mask? Perhaps it was the first time he saw it, but he was surprised. Fortunately, his roommate was more considerate and helped him remove the mask after he fell asleep. Otherwise, he could have put it on until fouro'' clock. 2647 Chapter 2646 Perhaps it was the first time he saw it, but he was surprised. Fortunately, his roommate was more considerate and helped him remove the mask after he fell asleep. Otherwise, he could have put it on until fouro'' clock. After the lesson from the first day, Tong Hua did not dare to go further. Although he was in a hurry, he did not dy the time for the assembly. He had always been a child with a n. After a day of hunger and intense exercise, Tong Hua, who thought that he could have breakfast, did not get to eat. He had to train until Seveno'' clock in the morning before he could have breakfast. Breakfast was a buffet style, and Tong Hua was famished. He gobbled down the food and almost choked to death. Tong Hua had gone through three days of hell. His neck and chest were all Burnt by the Sun. Because of his allergies, he had to go to the medical room. Ye Ling stayed at the base for two more days to wait for him to recover. "I''m going home. You stay at the base. " Tong Hua looked at him angrily. "I''m even worse off than being picked up!" Ye Ling touched his head and said,"yes." Tong Hua was so angry that he pped his hand away. Ye Ling said,"in the future, I wille to the base for three days every month to check on your results." "Really?" Tong Hua''s eyes lit up. "Yes." Tong Hua thought that he was going to be left here for ten years. He did not expect ye Ling toe for three days in a month. His eyes were red, and he pounced over to hug ye Ling''s thigh."Daddy, can mommye instead?" Ye Ling replied,"no, your mommy can onlye when she gives birth to a sister." Tong Hua stepped on his foot."You can go." He turned around, looking very cold and emotionless. Ye Ling touched his soft hair."When you listen to the instructor at the base, you can have your own thoughts and you can also speak freely. However, I don''t appreciate people who only have thoughts but no actual actions. If there is something that you don''t take action about, you can think less, do more, and talk less." Tong Hua ignored him, but ye Ling really brought Zhong ran and ah da away. His eyes were red again. A little girl who couldn''t even walk properly handed him an ice cream."Big brother, this is for you. Don''t cry." Tong Hua wiped his tears and looked at the little doll from the corner of his eyes. The three-year-old girl was fair and chubby. She was of mixed blood, and one day, her soft and naturally curly hair was tied into a bun. Because of the natural curls, it was very messy and stylish. She had a pair of tea-colored eyes, and they were very watery and beautiful. Tong Hua looked at the ice cream that she had nibbled on, and his eyes were filled with disdain. His attitude was bad."I''m not eating!" The young master turned around and ran away. ¡­¡­ Ye Ling got on the ne and was already anxious to return home. Shen qianshu asked about Tong Hua''s training condition in detail. The training at the base was all recorded. Ye Ling passed all the saved videos to Shen qianshu, and Shen qianshu''s heart ached when she saw them. "You''ve been hungry for the whole day? Zhong ran, didn''t you secretly give him a piece of chocte?" "Master said that he''ll deduct 100 million Yuan for every piece he gives me. I can''t afford it!" Zhong ranined tearfully. This chocte was too expensive. He really could not afford it. He could only watch little young master starve. Shen qianshu was speechless. This was a little ruthless! Shen qianshu''s life of recuperating from pregnancy was like recuperating a pig to her. For the first three months, she really recuperated quietly. Even if she was asked to stay in bed to rest, she would not be able to take it. She would just read books every day, cultivate her floriculture skills, trim the flowers, arrange flowers, and so on. She was an art student and had a natural talent for art. She was also willing to do these things, and it did not seem so boring. Lin Xiaojuan, Yun an, and the rest woulde to visit her a few times a week and give her all kinds of food. Her pregnancy was not good, and her appetite was not good. She did not eat very well, but she liked junk food. She liked things with strong vors the most, and she liked sweet and sour things the most. 2648 Chapter 2647 Zhong ran said,"master, the old man hase up with an experience. Sour children and hot women. Miss Shen has always liked to eat sweet and sour things. She doesn''t like spicy food at all. I think ... The little princess is a little out of the question." He was most likely another young master. Ye Ling was expressionless and indifferent."You shut up." Zhong ran stuck out his tongue. Ye Ling scolded,"feudal superstition!" Zhong ran was speechless. You have the nerve to say that others are feudal and superstitious? Of course, he only dared toin but did not dare to say it. The first three months of Shen qianshu''s pregnancy passed without any mishaps. The doctor still suggested that she should not go to work during her pregnancy as the risk of a miscarriage was too high. Shen qianshu calcted that she would need at least a year and a half to recuperate and recover. She felt a little depressed. She suddenly understood why white-cor workers didn''t want children and didn''t want to have a second child. If this was the critical time for a promotion and a raise, the opportunity would have slipped away. When she was four months old, she could finally see her lower abdomen a little. Perhaps it was because she had a bad appetite, she did not eat much. She was already four months old, but it was almost impossible to tell that she was pregnant. The ye olddy also came to visit her once a week, hoping that she would give birth to a grandson. Ye Ling was speechless. The whole world was going against him and wanted a boy. The Gu family also said that they wanted a boy. He felt that he was being targeted by the whole world. Shen qianshu herself also liked boys, and he even specially went to check on sour and hot girls. There was indeed such a thing, and the probability was still very urate. These were all incidents that happened with high probability. Shen qianshu usually did not touch sour oranges. In the end, after she got pregnant, she ate them without blinking and could eat three in one go. If it was not for the fact that the nutritionist was afraid of hurting her stomach, she would have eaten three meals a day. "Sir, it''s been five months. We can check if it''s a male or female. Do you want to do a checkup?" In theory, the major hospitals would not allow the gender to be checked, but ye Ling was different. No one could stop him if he wanted to check. Ye Ling took a deep breath and lied to himself."I''m not checking." Shen qianshu loved to tease him."Are you really not going to investigate?" "I won ''t." He was very determined. Shen qianshu lowered her head and pretended to be sad."You''ve always been looking forward to a little princess. I like to be jealous so much. It might be another son. I might have to disappoint you." Ye Ling opened his mouth with difficulty."It doesn''t matter if it''s a man or a woman." Shen qianshu, hahaha, you''re showing your unhappiness on your face. Big pig trotter, a man''s mouth is always deceiving. Every sentence is reliable. Can''t you be more sincere and open? "It''s good that you think this way. I think it''s good to have a son. " Shen qianshu said that after little Tong Hua went to the base, he did not video call her once for five months. She really missed him. David said that everything was normal, but the young master did not video call them. He did not know why. ,m Ye Ling also kept his promise and stayed with Tong Hua for three days every month. However, after being gone for six months, he was despised by Tong Hua and rushed back directly. The young master even said such harsh words. Don''te back in the future! Shen qianshu clutched her bulging stomach and was a little angry."What did you do?" Ye Ling was confused."I didn''t do anything." "You didn''t do anything. How did he get you toe back?" She knew how sensitive Tong Hua was. Every month, ye Ling left for three days just to apany Tong Hua. He wanted to let him know that it was not that his parents did not love him. He also wanted to give him a sense of security and not feel that he had been abandoned. It was impossible for Tong Hua to reject such an arrangement. Zhong ran said,"I think ... He was chased back because he didn''t do anything." Ye Ling red at him. Shen qianshu could not believe it. "So you go there three days a month. Don''t you apany him to eat, have heart-to-heart talks, and train?" Zhong ran rushed to answer."Master just checked his homework and then criticized him. That''s all." Shen qianshu was speechless. No wonder your son chased you back, you deserve it! If Shen qianshu was not pregnant and under special circumstances, she would not even want to go by herself. She would also take a break once every three months. Tong Hua did not video call them either. This did not make sense. His temper was so bad? Although he did not video call her, he would asionally send a text message to Shen qianshu. Heined about how the canteen tasted bad. Even though the dishes were changed every day, he still felt that they tasted bad. One day, he even sent her a mushroom butter noodles. It was simply a dark cuisine. Although ye Ling was despised, he still insisted on going once a month. This time, he listened to Shen qianshu. Other than checking on his homework and training progress, he would also apany Tong Hua for a meal. Tong Hua thought to himself,''I''m really chasing you away from the bottom of my heart! He actually can''t be chased away? It was the first time Tong Hua video-called Shen qianshu."Mommy, tell Daddy not toe again." "Why?" Shen qianshu asked in concern. She even stood up and showed Tong Hua her stomach."Baby, look at mommy''s big stomach. Does it look good?" Tong Hua went against his conscience."Yes." "Don''t worry, he''s my younger brother. " Tong Hua raised his eyebrows."Little brother, that''s great. Is daddy so angry that he did not eat for a few days?" "He''s slowly epting the truth. " "Then I feel better. Hurry up and ask him to leave. I really don''t want him toe." "Why? is it because he doesn''t want to keep youpany and is too strict? I''ve already told him that things should be better after this. Do you still not like it?" "No!" It was unknown what Tong Hua was thinking about, but his expression was a little ugly."Mommy, I really beg you. Please take him away. I don''t want to see him at the base." "Ah!" Shen qianshu sadly realized that after leaving home for half a year, her son actually had his own little secret and was no longer willing to share it with her. Chapter 2649 Its The Young Master Again Every mother would have a problem when facing their son''s transition from a child to a teenager. How tomunicate with their child? all mothers in the world had such a problem. Shen qianshu and Tong Hua had been talking about everything since they were young. They were very close, and Tong Hua had no secrets from her. She did not expect that in just half a year, she would sadly realize that Tong Hua had his own little secret. He still refused to tell her. Fortunately, she was not the kind of mother who would get to the bottom of things. "Alright, if you don''t like it, mommy will call him back. I''ll go see you when I give birth to a little brother." "Don''te. I''m alone. I''m fine. " Tong Hua was very straightforward. Shen qianshu was very sad. Her son did not stick to her anymore. Ufortable! The mother and son looked at each other for a moment. Tong Hua felt that he might have reacted too much, so he tried to make up for it. "Didn''t you want me to be independent? How can I be independent if Ie here every month?" Although Shen qianshu felt that it was an excuse, she could not say it out loud. She nodded and said,"alright, since you have already made up your mind, let daddye back. In the future, I will visit you once a year?" It shouldn''t be a problem to go once a year. Tong Hua thought for a while. It seemed that he did not want them toe for a year. However, as a Mommy''s Baby, he really could not reject his mommy time and time again."Alright, then once a year it is." Ye Ling asked David,"is everything normal at the base?" "It''s normal. Everything is normal. " David said. "You didn''t suffer any violence?" "Master, this is serious. We don''t have violence here." Ye Ling said,"it''s fine even if he does. Let him experience the real world." David was speechless. Since he did not manage to get anything out of Tong Hua, ye Ling did not continue to pester him. He treated it as if Tong Hua was having a stroke, and he went home quickly. He had to fly back and forth for more than 20 hours every month, and it was also very tiring. When Shen qianshu was eight months pregnant, the child had signs of premature birth. This time, she really had to rest in bed. Every day, other than reading books, it was just reading. Shen qianshu swore that this would be herst child, and she would definitely not give birth again. It was too torturous. She had been lying down for the entire pregnancy. Lin Xiaojuan asked,"is your child a boy or a girl?" "I don''t know," Shen qianshu did not even go for a checkup. The doctor definitely knew. She was already eight months pregnant, and she did not say or remind them. If ye Ling wanted to know, he could just ask the doctor. Anyway, it was his attending doctor. "It''s not like it''s your first child. Why are you being so mysterious? we need to know if it''s a boy or a girl. We need to buy things too." Lin Xiaojuan retorted. What was there to be mysterious about? Shen qianshu thought for a moment. That was indeed the case. She and ye Ling were always being mysterious. However, ye Ling would always apany him to the check-up. For the check-up in mid-August, ye Ling waste because of a meeting. When he arrived, Shen qianshu had already finished the check-up. "What did the doctor say?" "I still need to recuperate." Shen qianshu''s lips were pressed down, and she looked like she was about to smile. Ye Ling was a little confused."What''s wrong?" On the way home, ye Ling apanied her. Shen qianshu suddenly said,"master, I asked the doctor about the baby''s gender today." "..." Ye Ling thought in his heart, isn''t it just a boy? he has already epted it, and he is not surprised at all about this. "Do you want to know if it''s a boy or a girl?" Shen qianshu kept him in suspense. "I''m fine with anything. " Ye Ling was calm. Shen qianshu said,"then I won''t tell you." Ye Ling had not asked the doctor for a long time, but Shen qianshu had piqued his curiosity. Furthermore, she had been smiling the entire time."It''s a boy?" "That''s right, a boy again. You don''t have the life of a little princess." Chapter 2650 The Movie King Is Getting Married Next Year Since Shen qianshu was pregnant, ye Ling had been epting the fact that he was the young master again. He did not have much emotion, and his reaction was extremely cold. Shen qianshu thought to herself, how pitiful. "I think he''s such a troublemaker. He doesn''t look like a daughter." Shen qianshu was speechless. Aiyo, you didn''t say that in the first few months. That was until the young master started to be unhappy. Tsk. She felt that the baby was really wronged. Shen qianshu said,"lower your voice. The baby can hear you despising him." Ye Ling snorted coldly. He did not reflect on his actions at all."When hees out, I will beat him up." Shen qianshu retorted."Can you still bear to beat up the little princess?" Ye Ling said,"it''s not like that." Shen qianshu held back herughter."It''s not easy for your family to want a girl. Unless you use surrogacy. You see, Yun an and Li Chen used surrogacy and got a pair of twins. The children are also five months old. Your family is full of yang and weak Yin. All of you are boys." The ye family''s ancestors didn''t have many girls. The ye olddy only gave birth to ye Feifei, but in the end, she was raised wrongly. It was because it was not easy to have a girl, and she was pampered too much. Her personality was also brought up in a bad way. Shen qianshu felt that a boy was also quite good. If a girl was pampered by ye Ling, she would probably be brought up in a bad way too. She was very worried about her baby''s future. Even if they knew the baby''s gender, Shen qianshu did not agree to let her friends and family prepare anything. She had already prepared everything for the baby. Ye Ling had a sixth sense for a period of time that it was a daughter, so he moved a lot of things into the house. The room was prepared to be a princess room, and it was pink and tender. Small clothes, diapers, pacifiers, and milk powder were all prepared. Shen qianshu nned to stop breastfeeding after two months and let the child grow up with milk powder. Shen qianshu''s pregnancy could be said to be the focus of everyone''s attention. The Gu family was looking forward to it, and the ye family was also looking forward to it. They were all waiting for the baby to be born. Gu Chun urged Gu Xie and Lin Xiaojuan to hold the wedding. He also thought about the children. After all, they were already there and could be used to urge them to get married. Other people''s partners did not even have a shadow. "You''re already engaged, why aren''t you getting married?" Gu Chun looked at the calendar."Every day next month will be an auspicious day. Let''s pick a day. You''re not young anymore." Gu Chun did not have any opinions about Lin Xiaojuan''s family background. Fang Hongxiu did not seem like she was from the secr world, so she would not have any opinions. Furthermore, Lin Xiaojuan and Shen qianshu had been best friends for more than ten years. This kind of rtionship was the most difficult toe by. Gu Xie had a headache. He also wanted to hold the wedding. Lin Xiaojuan did not agree. What could they do? Shen qianshu said,"why don''t you marry my sixth brother? you know that dating but not getting married is being a hooligan, right?" She was engaged again, but she didn''t want to get married. Wasn''t she being a hooligan? "When you give birth to your child." Lin Xiaojuan said,"I think ... It''s still too early. I still want to develop my career for a few more years." "You can develop your career after you get married. My parents won''t care." "No..." Lin Xiaojuan said with difficulty."Gu Xie''s girlfriend fans are too scary. Gu Xie is going to win another big award next year. I think ... We should slow down." "He doesn''t rely on traffic to make a living." "That''s true. I''ve been in the entertainment industry for many years, so I understand it better than you. No matter if it''s a man or a woman, once they get married, the market will definitely fall. This is inevitable." Shen qianshu said,"my brother has three Best Actor awards. Why would he care about an award? you are the big award, okay?" Lin Xiaojuan rolled her eyes."Who doesn''t want more awards? Besides, it''s no different from not getting married now. We''re just missing a certificate. I''ve already told Gu Xie that we''ll get married next year. " Chapter 2651 Little Princess, Oh Little Princess It was already the new year, but the lunar calendar had yet to celebrate the new year. There were still more than ten days left. Shen qianshu said,"anyway, there are only more than ten days until next year. You should prepare for the wedding first. This will take a lot of time. The custom-made wedding dress will also take a few months, right? jewelry ... Ah, I will design jewelry for you. A full set. It will be your wedding gift." "This ... Isn''t in line with the customs." Lin Xiaojuan pursed her lips. She was Shen qianshu''s older brother. In theory, ording to A city''s tradition, the younger one did not need to give her older brother and sister wedding gifts and red packets. "Why are we talking about customs? the intention is more important." Shen qianshu did not care about the customs at all."I think you guys can start preparing for the wedding first. Anyway, you guys are already engaged. My brother proposed, and you agreed. Where do you want to hold the wedding?" "Actually, I want to go to Northern Europe for my wedding. I wonder if ... Your family will agree?" She had always wanted to travel and get married, but it was not realistic for Gu Xie to do so. She loved Northern Europe the most, and she had always wanted to hold her wedding in the countryside of Northern Europe. "It''s nothing much, right? it''s just booking the ne and reimbursement for the guests ''travel expenses." Shen qianshu was exceptionally smooth and slick."The mary gift can cover it." Lin Xiaojuan did not know what to say. Ever since she got married, she had be very direct with her words. ,m "Isn''t it? Even if you''re there for seven days, it''ll only be 20000 Yuan at most for each person. Are the guests only giving 20000 Yuan as a wedding gift?" Shen qianshu raised her eyebrows. People always knew their limits. They had already reimbursed her for her ne tickets, hotel, and travel expenses. She definitely had to give more as a gift. Moreover ... Those who were invited would definitely be more than twenty thousand. The Gu family didn''tck the money for the wedding, so it wasn''t a problem to hold it anywhere. It was not easy for her and ye Ling''s wedding to be held abroad. Actually, she and Lin Xiaojuan also liked to travel and get married. However, she had been abroad for many years and preferred to travel and get married in China. For example, Yunnan, Xinjiang, and so on. They were all very beautiful ces. Lin Xiaojuan had a crush on Northern Europe. "I''ll discuss it with Gu Xie. " "Let''s get the wedding dress custom-made first. It''ll take a few months. You''ve never held a wedding before, so it''s obvious that you have no experience." It was already good enough to get a custom order in the middle of the year. Back then, her wedding gown had almost driven the designer crazy. "Oh right, it''s not good for you to lie to ye Ling like this." Lin Xiaojuan looked at her stomach and did not know whether tough or cry."You''re clearly pregnant with a daughter, but you still colluded with the doctor to lie that it''s a son. Will he be angry at your prank?" "He would dare!" Shen qianshu touched her stomach."When the child is born, I will let the doctor say that it''s a son. Anyway, he doesn''t know how to change his son''s diapers. I''ll just wait and see when he will be a little princess." She was going to y a prank on him and make him talk about it every day. Lin Xiaojuan said,"you''re really getting naughtier the older you get." It was as if the school tyrant from back then had returned. "If he didn''t keep talking about the little princess, I wouldn''t have lied to him. To be honest, I was very disappointed and hoped that it was a daughter. I wouldn''t lie to him either. But after I found out that it was a son, he was depressed and didn''t mean what he said. I just couldn''t stand it." Now that she was pregnant with a daughter, she could only tell Lin Xiaojuan and Tong Hua that it was not a son. It was going to be the new year soon, and it was especiallyte this year. It was almost February, and Tong Hua finally came back two days before New Year''s Eve. He left on the ninth day, and there were a total of ten days off for the new year. They had not seen each other for half a year, and Shen qianshu missed Tong Hua so much. Tong Hua had only video-called her once, and she also wanted to see if her son had grown taller. Shen qianshu was speechless. Tong Hua looked at her quietly."Mommy, you''ve gained weight." Shen qianshu said,"son, you''ve lost weight." He had lost a lot of weight. His originally fair and tender son now had small arms and legs. His skin had been tanned to a honey-colored color, which was slightly white. It had only been half a year, but it was not tanned enough. Because he was in the South Pole during winter, he had raised a little more. In the past half a year, he had grown a lot taller, and his arms were no longer as tender as lotus roots. He had long legs and looked very strong. He seemed ... Even more handsome. Tong Hua had always been brought up carefully. He was fair and tender, and his facial features were good. In the past, he had a lot of meat on his face. A seven or eight-year-old child would look cuter and better looking like this. He was the most attractive to mothers. Now that he had slimmed down, his facial features became more distinct, revealing the appearance of a young man who had just grown up. He was a little sharp and already had the appearance of a young man. This time ... He''s probably going to attract girlfriend fans. The good thing was that she still loved to act coquettishly. She pulled her along and startedining about how the canteen tasted bad, how tough the training was, how strict the instructors were, and so on. She couldin about it for an entire day, and finally, Shen qianshu found a sense of familiarity. Burger obviously did not recognize him. This made Tong Hua very sad."I have only left for half a year. You are so heartless." "Little master, you''re looking more and more like master." It was even more obvious after she lost weight. Tong Hua snorted."Nonsense. I''m much better looking than him!" Ye Ling was speechless. "Are you blind?" Zhong ran said,"yes, yes, yes. You are better looking than master." Ye Ling was speechless. Tong Hua hugged Shen qianshu''s stomach."Aiya, younger sister. Can I see my younger sister being born before I leave?" Shen qianshu hit him on the head."Younger brother!" "Ah, little brother, this is great! Daddy, little brother, are you happy?" Tong Hua''s acting skills were top-notch, and he turned around very quickly. Ye Ling was speechless. It was better for his son to stay in the base! It was quiet. Chapter 2652 The Fans Are Celebrating The New Year On the morning of the second day after Tong Hua returned, he started a live broadcast to give his fans benefits. Even when he was at the base, Lin Xiaojuan still operated his Weibo. He had too many fans, and taking on advertisements was a waste of money. It would be a waste if he did not do it. He would often post some photos that Tong Hua had in his inventory. The moment Tong Hua returned home, he started a live broadcast in the garden. After half a year, the fans looked at Tong Hua again, and they started screaming like groundhogs. Then, he realized that something was wrong. "F * ck, this is my son, Tong Hua? You''ve only been in a capitalist country for half a year. What kind of hardship and suffering did you go through to lose so much weight?" "Not only did you lose weight, but you''ve also be darker." "Ah, ah, ah, I announce that I''m Tong Hua''s girlfriend. He''s so handsome." "What did the capitalist countries do to our cute dolls?" " ¡­¡­ Tong Hua started streaming. He was very honest and did not turn on the beauty filter. His skin condition was very natural. The whole inte was spamming Tong Hua, who had grown up overnight. They were very happy. Everyone was very surprised that he had changed so much after not seeing him for half a year. He had really changed a lot. He had only grown three centimeters taller, but he had lost eight pounds of weight. To a child, changes were visible to the naked eye. His small arms even had a sense of strength. Tong Hua had grown up under the surveince of the media since he was young, and he instinctively wanted to show off his results. Zhong ran recorded a drawing imagination for him. In the past, the weak Tong Hua could not even do one, but now, he could do two hundred. Just as Shen qianshu had expected, he was very, very ... Attractive to girlfriend fans. The baby was only eight years old. This young man''s flirting skills were first seen. Shen qianshu said,"amazing." Even though he was going home to rest, he still maintained the habits of physical training. He could not fall behind on his cultural sses either. However, the intensity was half of what it was at the base. The free time was all rushed by Lin Xiaojuan to shoot advertisements, take all kinds of photos, and all kinds of videos. After all, after he disappeared, Lin Xiaojuan needed his videos and photos to operate. The little darling still did not change his dream of bing a celebrity and was very cooperative. Ye Ling turned a blind eye to it. He felt that Tong Hua had been raised by Shen qianshu since he was young, and he was in a different world from the environment he grew up in. Only when one had seen more and seen more of the world could one''s dreams and ambitions for the future gradually take shape. Many children in primary school said that they wanted to be scientists. But in reality, how many people knew what a scientist was? He had always let Tong Hua go because he felt that Tong Hua was still young and did not know what he wanted for the time being. He only knew what he wanted after meeting Shen qianshu. Before meeting Shen qianshu, he had onlymitted suicide slowly. The Rose Castle was very lively during the new year. Ye tingjun and ye Chu also came back. ording to the old customs, they still went back to the ye family''s old residence for the new year. There was only the ye olddy there. Initially, Shen qianshu thought that it would be lonely for her to live alone in the old residence. Anyway, the child was about to be born, and ye Ling rarely went home. She might as well stay at the Rose Castle. It would be more convenient to take care of him. Old Mrs. Han and ye Ling''s stubborn personalities did not make sense. They insisted on staying in the old house, and Shen qianshu could not force them. Actually, if old Mrs. Han wanted to stay, she would also wee her. But in reality, she was the head of the house and the female owner. It would be ufortable to have another elder. She was also grateful for old Mrs. Han''s thoughtfulness, and she would often call to check on her. Chapter 2653 Dont Worry, You Can Get Plastic Surgery When You Grow Up Shen qianshu''s stomach was already very big. Because she lied that ye Ling was her son, everyone thought that he was her son. This made Shen qianshu feel extremely awkward, but she was able to hold on. This child was in her mother''s womb, and it was normal to make a wrong diagnosis. What was there to be afraid of? she was not afraid at all. Under ye Ling''s high pressure, the ye family was barely maintaining peace. Ye Feifei and ye Bao did not dare to do anything evil. Everyone was considered to be at peace. Their days were harmonious, and the brothers were respectful. The scene of reunion that the old Madam wanted for more than 20 years was finally here. That was because his attitude towards Shen qianshu had changed. After Chinese New Year''s Eve, it was time to pay a New Year''s visit. She spent the entire second day at the Gu family''s house and went to mu Yuan''s house on the third day. There were some necessary rtionships that had to be maintained. The MU family also had a big change. Mu Zhouzhi was going to be transferred to the capital, and mu Zhouzhi was also going to be transferred to the military in the capital. After the new year, the entire Mu family would be moving to the capital. A city was their ancestral home, and they would only be back during the new year. Mu Yuanined,"my uncle has to go down to the lower levels during the new year. He might not even be able toe back." For this year''s change of office, mu Zhiwei was almost an internally decided director. The MU family as a whole was one level higher. At the same time, mu Yuan, who was supposed to be promoted after two years, could also be promoted to Lieutenant Colonel after the new year. Shen qianshu felt that it was such a pity."Then, is your entire family moving to the capital?" "Right!" Mu Yuan said,"we also live in the big courtyard in Beijing. We have a house. After my grandfather fell from grace back then, the whole family returned to A city." Now, after more than 20 years, they had finally returned. p In the eyes of the people in the system, the capital was the core of power. "The capital is dry and muddy. I don''t want to go there at all!" Mu Yuan was very worried. He felt that his taste was going to be led astray by the capital. After all, A city was an international metropolis, and it had to be younger and more fashionable. Ye Ling said,"don''t take it for granted. Old general yang will not be able to deal with you guys this year. Otherwise, your uncle''s position might not evennd on him." Mu Yuan tutted. Who cared what position he was in? it was good enough as long as he had real power. "What about teacher? will he also go to the capital One day?" "I won ''t. The headquarters of the Special Affairs Department is in A city and it''s an independent Department. I won''t get involved in their Affairs." As long as he didn''t go up the ranks, he wouldn''t leave A city. He would be the chief of the special intelligence Bureau for five years. "Actually, it doesn''t matter where my home is. The military camp is my home anyway. I''ll just go home for the new year and vacation. When your son gives birth, I''lle back to see him." Ye Ling felt that his heart had been stabbed. Shen qianshu clutched her stomach andughed. Mu Yuan knew ye Ling''s personality very well."It''s a son, not a daughter. Are you very disappointed? anyway, it''s impossible for you to have a daughter anymore." "Why?" Shen qianshu asked. Mu Yuan said,"the country only allows for second child, but not third child. As the Bureau chief, he has to lead by example. Unless you go abroad to give birth to a third child, that''s basically impossible. You will be punished if you are found out." "Ah ..." Shen qianshu was suddenly enlightened. She had forgotten about this. She had originally thought that no matter how many children she had, ye Ling would be able to solve the household register problem. She had forgotten that her husband could not break the rules."This is really great!" Of course, a son and a daughter were enough. Ye Ling was very unhappy. Shen qianshu could not help but tease him."In order to have a daughter, are you going to resign?" "Are you still going to give birth?" ye Ling asked. "No," "Then I won''t resign." Shen qianshu was speechless. Tsk, your feelings for the little princess are really shallow! Mu Yuanughed to death and gave her a thumbs up."Are you crazy? you''re even thinking of resigning just to have a daughter. What if it''s a son again? I don''t think you have the life of a daughter. Just love your sons." Ye Ling snorted and was very unhappy. Tong Hua only took a break for about ten days. He even shot an advertisement and appeared on the cover of a magazine once. The sales volume exploded. The more it got to the ninth day, the more unhappy she was. He was about to leave. He touched Shen qianshu''s stomach."Little brother is born. Take a picture for me. I want to see his ugly picture." "Okay, okay, okay, I''ll definitely take a photo." Then, coincidentally, Shen qianshu''s pregnancy this time was not very good to begin with, and it was a little busier during the new year. Her legs were swollen because of her pregnancy, and she did not sleep well at night. On the ninth day of the new year, she went into prematurebor. There was still half a month before the expected date of delivery. Even though Shen qianshu''s appetite during her pregnancy was not good, she still ate as much as she could for the child''s nutrition. The child did not grow up very much, and giving birth to the second child was a natural birth. It was very easy. She felt that she had not exerted her strength yet, and the child was already born. After giving birth, she felt that she could give birth to another one. Shen qianshu and the doctor had already made it clear, so everyone lied that ye Ling was the son. Although the child was born prematurely, he did not need to stay in the thermal box and was already developing well. Tong Hua looked at the crumpled doll, and his eyebrows were full of disdain."It''s so ugly. You didn''t even inherit one-tenth of my beauty." I''m so disappointed. He wasn''t even as good-looking as that snot-nosed brat at the base. Knowing that Shen qianshu was safe and sound, Tong Hua gave his newborn sister a kiss and carried a Mountaineering Bag to board the ne. This waspletely different from the six luggage bags he had six months ago. Shen qianshu felt lost. Her daughter had just been born, and her son had already left. She was still a little disappointed. She did not feel any joy from her daughter at all. Ye Ling had been by her side the whole time, and he did not even spare a nce for the little princess. Shen qianshu could not help but tease him."Master, does our son look good?" Ye Ling''s disdain was the same as Tong Hua ''s."Ugly." Shen qianshu held back herughter and made an angry expression. Ye Ling''s desire to live was stronger."It''s okay. You can get stic surgery when you grow up." Shen qianshu was speechless. Chapter 2654 Ye Lings Desire To Perform Shen qianshu did not know whether she should cry orugh. One look and she could tell that ye Ling had never been in contact with a newborn. It was just that because the little princess was born prematurely, she did not open her eyes on the first day. Her small fists were clenched the entire time, and her ten fingers seemed to be a little underdeveloped. They looked very short, and her nails were only half-grown, and her skin was also very wrinkled. His eyebrows and hair were also very thin, as if he was extremely malnourished. It did not look good! When Tong Hua was just born, he was not much better off. Thus, Shen qianshu thought that the little princess would not be very ugly. Children were all like this when they were just born. They would look different every day, and they would gradually look better. The little darling slept next to Shen qianshu. She was also very good at taking care of children and was patient. Shen qianshu did not have any adverse reactions after giving birth. She gave birth smoothly, and her recovery was also smooth. She could get off the bed the next day. Ye Ling had always been by her side."It''s different from the books I read." "What?" Ye Ling said,"in the books, it says that women will be very weak after giving birth. Some people will even have postpartum depression and need care and concern. It is also easy to have seque." He saw that there was no difference whether Shen qianshu had given birth or not. During her pregnancy, other than her chest, stomach, and face bing rounder, there were no other changes. She was able to get out of bed on the second day after giving birth. She took the binding belt and even made Fang Hongxiu wrap her up desperately. She even did yoga in the ward. She really ... Did not look like a pregnant woman at all. Shen qianshu looked at him, not knowing what to say."What books are you reading? every woman''s state of mind when giving birth is different. When I gave birth to Tong Hua, it was more dangerous. I also have experience when giving birth to my second child. My friends and family are all around me. Back then, I brought up Tong Hua alone and thought that my son had died. I did not have postpartum depression either. Now, I have a bunch of rtives by my side. How can I possibly have postpartum depression? if you have time, read some useful books." Ye Ling frowned. He felt that the books he read were very useful. He originally thought that no matter what kind of sudden situation Shen qianshu had, he would be able to deal with it. Now, it seemed like there was no need for that. Little angel Yun an said,"he thinks that you are too tough. You have to be ... Delicate at an appropriate time." "Ah?" Yun an said,"let me tell you. No matter how strong a man is, he will like a woman who is like a little bird that is dependent on him. He will like to be admired by his own woman. He also has the desire to protect her. You are too strong. You don''t have the thought of being protected at all." Shen qianshu was speechless. When she dealt with ye Ling, she always had a set of tricks. It wasmon for her to act cute and pitiful. She really could not act like a timid and helpless person. The desire to protect ... She thought that ever since she almost killed ye Ling in the forest, she could not maintain her character and could not act well. However, when dealing with ye Ling, he could do whatever he wanted without any obstacles. How could she have thought that ye Ling would have such a strong desire to put on an act and even wanted to act out a show of taking care of her and being considerate of her? Wasn''t this making things difficult for her? Yun an said,"trust me. Men understand men the best." "I''m not too sure. " Shen qianshu had a suspicious attitude. Ye Ling was unstoppable. He woulde over to see her a few times every day, and he would only take a look at the little princess asionally. "Why isn''t he opening his eyes?" Shen qianshu also felt that it was strange. It had been three days, and her daughter still had not opened her eyes. Her eyes had been closed the entire time, but her appetite was good, and she did not seem to have any other reactions. She had already asked the doctor yesterday, and the doctor said that it was normal. After checking her body, he did not find any congenital deficiencies. Shen qianshu also could not forcefully open the little princess''s eyes. This was a taboo. Chapter 2655 Ye Lings Obsession "Maybe it''s ... A slow-heating process." Shen qianshu could only exin it this way. It had been three days. Ye Ling had been hugged by Shen qianshu twice, but he did not realize that this was a little princess and not a Little Prince. Shen qianshu was also waiting for him to find out the truth. The result of the public announcement that it was a son was that ... Once, when Gu Chun was carrying the baby, the little princess peed. Qianshu happened to go to the doctor to ask about the little princess ''eyes. Gu Chun and Fang Hongxiu were changing the little princess''s diaper. They were shocked when they saw the baby. "Ah ..." Gu Chun was panicking."Did I carry the wrong grandson? quick, go and ask if that woman just now took my grandson away." Earlier, they had taken their children out to y for a while. There was always aparison between grandparents and grandchildren. The grandparents next door felt that their daughter was very beautiful. They vaguely pointed at the little princess and said that she was not well-nourished. She had not opened her eyes for four days and did not look very healthy. Gu Chun was so angry. He sneered when he saw his granddaughter. What''s the difference between yours and mine? they''re both blondies, and they don''t open their eyes. The other party argued that his granddaughter was asleep. Although they had argued and exchanged hugs in a friendly manner, Gu Chun could not recognize a child who was a few days old. Coincidentally, Fang Hongxiu was also face-blind. The two of them started toe up with conspiracy theories. They felt that the other party had bad intentions and wanted to snatch his grandson away, using his granddaughter to exchange for their grandson. They carried the little princess in a fierce manner and wanted to find someone to settle the score. Coincidentally, they met Shen qianshu who had returned. "What''s wrong with you guys?" "Qianshu, this is bad. Someone swapped our child. They should not have gone far yet. I''ll go and chase after them. This is outrageous. Even such a thing happened in Lanng heaven and earth." Shen qianshu looked at the baby on the little princess''s body. She had picked it out herself, and it was indeed her little girl."Dad, mom, don''t make a fool of yourself. Quickly carry it back. People will think that you are crazy." "What? this is a daughter? see for yourself!" His daughter had clearly given birth to a son. Shen qianshu hurriedly covered the little princess ''diaper. Her face was red and white at the same time. She pushed her parents back and said,"I gave birth to a daughter!" Gu Chun was speechless. Fang Hongxiu was speechless. Gu Chun and Fang Hongxiu listened to Shen qianshu''s reason, and their faces turned very ugly. If this was not their daughter whom they doted on a lot, but their sons, they would have started scolding her a long time ago. "I really don''t understand ... Your interests," Gu Chun replied. Fang Hongxiu had always been quiet. She did not like to talk much. She shook her head."Nonsense." ,m "What nonsense? look at him. He doesn''t even know if the child is a boy or a girl. I''m just waiting for him to find out." Shen qianshu said,"you guys must not expose yourselves." Where was the big gift bag of tricks that she had carefully prepared for ye Ling? "Didn''t you say that the little princess ''diapers would be embedded with diamonds? in the end, I didn''t even change the little princess''s diaper once. Tsk, tsk, tsk." Fang Hongxiu said,"...Why are you jealous of our daughter?" Shen qianshu blushed."I''m not jealous!" Gu Chun doted on his daughter."Okay, okay, don''t be angry. You can''t be angry after giving birth. We''ll wait for him to find out himself. He''s blind, so he won''t me you." "What''s wrong with her eyes?" Fang Hongxiu asked. "The doctor promised me again and again that there''s no problem." Shen qianshu was a little uncertain. She kept feeling that it was a time bomb. Her pregnancy was very tough, and her appetite was not very good. She had also been eating like a cramming duck. Her daughter''s development was not good. Was it because she did not take good care of her during the pregnancy? Because of this incident, Shen qianshu was in a bad mood the entire day. When ye Ling came, she was looking at the little princess with a fierce face and a worried expression. Ye Ling had brought her a confinement meal. Shen qianshu''s confinement meal had been carefully prepared. She had been staying in the confinement Center to recuperate, and her body recovered very quickly. The confinement meal was very light, but it was very nutritious. Ye Ling saw that she was in a bad mood and quickly asked,"what''s wrong?" "My eyes ..." Her daughter did not open her eyes. She was very worried. Ye Ling replied,"the doctor said that he''s fine. You don''t have to worry about it. He opened his eyes when he''s happy." Chapter 2656 The Cold Little Princess Shen qianshu was worried. Ye Ling took a look and ced the confinement meal out. He wanted her to eat and not care about her son. Shen qianshu asked,"you really don''t care about your son." "I carry him every day." Ye Ling said and even touched his face. They were very close. "If she was a daughter, she would love to hold her work in her hands." Shen qianshu snorted."Be it a son or a daughter, they are All My Children. How can you be so biased?" Ye Ling would never reveal his feelings, but he was different to Shen qianshu. Shen qianshu knew that he had secretly checked on Tong Hua''s heart rejection problem and had been looking for a suitable heart source to prevent Tong Hua''s heart from having problems. He doted on Tong Hua a lot, but after he recovered, he became more reserved in expressing his feelings. The only obsession he had was the little princess. "I''m not biased. " Shen qianshu threw up her hands."Oh, then I gave birth to a daughter." Ye Ling thought that she was throwing a tantrum and did not believe her at all. He carried the little princess and said,"I''ll coax him, okay?" "She''s not even crying, what are you coaxing her for?" Shen qianshu tutted. After a while, ye Ling made a sound of surprise. Shen qianshu looked over and asked,"what''s wrong?" Ye Ling looked at the little princess. His expression was very soft, but he was also in disbelief."He opened his eyes." "What?" Shen qianshu was overjoyed."Give it to me, give it to me." Ye Ling could not give it to her yet because the little princess was holding his fingers. Her small fists were more developed than when she was just born. Her nails had also grown out, and she looked at ye Ling with her round eyes. "Wow ..." Shen qianshu''s heart was filled with the sound of a gun salute. The little princess ''eyes were very beautiful. Her eyshes were very long, and when she closed her eyes, it was very obvious. Her eyshes were long and thick, and her eyeliner was also long. She could even imagine that she would have a pair of big eyes. It was just as she had expected. She had a pair of very beautiful peach-shaped eyes, just like Tong Hua'' s. "It''s so beautiful. " Shen qianshu was overjoyed. As she had not opened her eyes for a few days, she was so worried that she did not sleep well. She did not expect to be given a big surprise. The little princess blew a bubble in ye Ling''s arms and even smiled at ye Ling. Shen qianshu was speechless. F * ck, they were indeed lovers from her past life. It was actually when ye Ling hugged her. He would open his eyes and smile. A few days ago, he would only cry when he was hungry. She felt unbnced. I gave birth to you, baby. Ye Ling was overjoyed."He smiled ..." "Cute, right?" Shen qianshu said. "Still a little ugly." Ye Ling also said bluntly,"his eyes are very beautiful, just like Tong Hua ''s." Shen qianshu thought to herself,''you still have the public''s taste.'' She was relieved. "It''s useless for a boy to be too good-looking. " Shen qianshu was surprised."Who said that?" Ye Ling said,"look at Tong Hua. He''s a pretty young man. He''s so useless. He''s just an embroidered pillow." Shen qianshuughed coldly."Master, if you did not rely on this face, I''m telling you, you would have long be my ex-boyfriend!" "Shallow!" Ye Ling said. Shen qianshu retorted. She knew it would be this sentence! The little princess smiled at ye Ling again. Ye Ling''s patience was limited, and he passed the child to Shen qianshu. The little princess blew another bubble and gave Shen qianshu a smile equally. She did not know what she wasughing about. After a while, she pulled a long face, and it was the same icy face as ye Ling ''s. Shen qianshu looked at the little princess and then at ye Ling. She had a bad feeling."I think ... She might look a little like you." "So what if he looks like me?" Ye Ling said,"it''s right for a boy to look like me." He was capable and responsible, and he ignored his mental history of more than 20 years. He was an excellent man. He had always felt that he was not bad and that he was a very good person. Ever since she got married, she was doing even better. She did not cheat physically or mentally. She earned money to support her family and had the strength to protect her family. Other than being a little paranoid about her little princess, she had no other shorings. Tong Hua did not look like him at all. Qianshu, for example, had a flirtatious personality. It would be great if his youngest son was like him. Shen qianshu pursed her lips."Then ... That''s bad." What if the little princess had a cold face? Chapter 2657 Ye Ling Was Dissed After Shen qianshu gave birth, she stayed at the confinement Center for seven days before returning home. The confinement Center sent a confinementdy to take care of her, and Shen qianshu felt veryfortable during her confinement. She didn''t need to get up at night. The milk had been squeezed and put in the refrigerator. After the nanny warmed it up at night, she would feed the little princess once every two hours. She didn''t have to work as hard as those who had been inbor for seven days. After seven days, she began to try to lose weight. She started with yoga and gradually did gravity training. Her status recovered very quickly. Her fitness n was also specially formted. She had not even finished her confinement, but her figure had basically recovered. Although the ABS hadn''te out yet, her lower abdomen was almost fully gone. She didn''t have stretch marks, so it was impossible to tell that she had just given birth. The little princess was almost twenty days old. Ye Ling did not realize that she was a girl. He even carried her a few times, and he never suspected anything. The little princess was also getting prettier by the day. Her skin gradually turned from red to white. Her eyes were big, and her mouth was really cute. The only thing that Shen qianshu did not find cute was her yellow hair. It was still as if she had not taken care of it well in her mother''s womb. Shen qianshu decided to just shave her headpletely. His hair grew back. "Sir, have you noticed that the baby is very beautiful?" Shen qianshu teased ye Ling almost every day and reminded him. Ye Ling would also get close to the little princess every day. "Average." Ye Ling was reading a magazine while ncing at the little princess who was lying at the side. The little girl was almost a month old, and she was almost always sleeping. asionally, she would open her eyes, but she did not like to smile, cry, or make a fuss. She was very quiet. Ye Ling was very satisfied with this, so he would hug her every day. After all, Tong Hua was too noisy. Shen qianshu sighed."In your eyes, the baby has finally gone from ugly to half ugly. Master, she might have peed. You should change her diaper." He was ready to receive a surprise. Initially, she thought that ye Ling would be able to find out in at most two weeks. Who knew that ye Ling would be so weird? he actually did not find out at all. Her little princess did not look like a boy either. "Aunty, please change." The nanny was most afraid of ye Ling. She did not understand why Shen qianshu dared to lie to him. Was she not afraid of being beaten to death? She came over and carried the little princess to change her diaper. Shen qianshu had just finished a set of yoga, and her body and mood were veryfortable. "Sir, didn''t you forget one thing? you haven''t given him a name yet. Why don''t I give her a name?" p "You can get up." Shen qianshu pursed her lips and thought for a while."Let''s call him Tong Xin first." Ye Ling put down the magazine and frowned. It was not long after the first lunar month, and there was nothing to do in the Bureau. It was the most free time. Everyone also knew that he had just gotten pregnant, and his work was also easy. He dealt with ag''s matters more. "A child''s heart?" Ye Ling said,"why is a boy using such a young girl''s name?" Shen qianshu was speechless. She was just a young girl! She felt like she had shot herself in the foot. "Then what should we call it?" Ye Ling could not think of a name for a while as he had prepared names for little princesses. None of them were suitable for little princes. Ye Ling thought for a moment."Let''s call it childhood." Shen qianshu was speechless. Because he had to give Tong Hua a symmetrical nickname, there were not many choices. This was already considered rtively neutral. It was not impossible to call her ''little princess''. Shen qianshu still felt that a child''s heart should be more like a young girl ''s."I think ... A child''s heart is better. It''s decided then." She was not in a hurry to get a big name, and Shen qianshu had not thought of a name yet. Shen qianshu had always been the one who made the decisions in the family, and ye Ling had never refuted her. To him, a name was just a form of address, and it did not matter if he was called Tong Xin. She was just too young. He nced at the little princess and cursed in his heart. She also looked like a young girl. Because before Tong Hua went for training, he was also toot and androgynous. He did not think much of it that this was a little princess. Furthermore, the child was not even a month old, and she was already so cute. "I''m really convinced. " "What''s wrong?" Ye Ling also did not know why she was suddenly angry. Shen qianshu felt a slight headache."Ye Ling, are you an idiot?" Ye Ling was confused."?" Chapter 2658 Face-Slapping Online Shen qianshu felt that if ye Ling did not know childlike innocence''s gender before the first month of the lunar year, it would be a joke. If she really did not tell him, ye Ling might really not have found out. "I told you to change your diapers, why didn''t you go?" Shen qianshu was slightly angry."You know, you''re a little like those scumbag fathers that people say on the inte. You just take in a child and y with him when you''re free. You don''t take care of him, and you don''t even give him a bath. When I ask you to change your diapers, you''re also so slow. How much do you despise him?" Zhong ran was speechless. Ye Ling was speechless. Ye Ling was confused. The kind of bad father that people talked about on the inte was the kind where the mother was tired of taking care of the child alone and had no one to help her. Therefore, it was called the mourning style of taking care of the child. However, his wife did not really take care of the child herself. She slept very soundly at night and was taken care of by the confinementdy. The child was almost always sleeping, and it was not good to disturb him. What was the problem with that? He had a sh of inspiration and suddenly recalled the books he had read. Postpartum mania. The book said that some pregnant women would have anxiety after giving birth because of the stress from their jobs and families. Some women would be quite irritable. "Don''t be angry," Ye Ling''s voice softened. At this time, he had to go along with her in everything and not disobey her. Otherwise, she would be even more irritable, and her symptoms would be even more serious. Zhong ran looked on helplessly as ye Ling picked up his child''s heart."I''m going to change the diaper." Zhong ran said,"didn''t you ... Just change it?" Shen qianshu red at him. ''Who asked you to talk more?'' Zhong ran made a ''shut up'' gesture. Ye Ling carried the little princess to change the diapers. Zhong ran said,"master must have thought that you are anxious after giving birth." "I didn ''T. I prepared a big gift for her." Shen qianshu stood up."I''m going to the greenhouse." She had to hide. She felt that her body was extremely good, and there was no taboo of not being exposed to the wind for a month. She slipped away after a while. Zhong ran was confused. What was she ying at this time? Parents-to-be had all learned how to wrap diapers before. Ye Ling had also learned how to do so before. He was a good learner, and it was not difficult for him to wrap diapers. Ye Ling took off the diaper and brought the other diaper over. Ye Ling,"?" What the hell? Ye Ling was dumbfounded the moment he took off the diaper. The little princess was a very gentle and quiet little girl. She kicked her legs and saw that her daddy was looking at her. She was a little unhappy, and her face was as cold as ye Ling ''s. She looked cold and cute. "Shen qianshu!" He gritted his teeth. He remembered that he had initially misunderstood that Shen qianshu was pregnant with a son because she had always been jealous. This was just a matter of probability. He was half-convinced, but he epted it. In the end, he epted that it was a son because Shen qianshu said that the doctor had already done a checkup. It was the only time he was absent from a prenatal checkup, so he did not ask further. To be honest, he felt that it was fine if it was a boy. Ye Ling walked out in anger. When he reached the door, he remembered that his little princess was still naked. He turned back and wrapped the little princess''s diaper. The little princess pouted twice. It was rare for her to act cute. Ye Ling was originally full of anger, but his heart instantly softened. Ah, so cute! His little baby. It was good-looking and cute. "Look, she''s so pretty." Zhong ran,"...?" Immediately after, ye Ling''s face darkened."Where''s Shen qianshu?!" Zhong ran said,"that''s amazing. He went to the greenhouse." Before master''s illness acted up, this was the first time in his memory that he had shouted Shen qianshu''s name so angrily. He even felt like he was going to settle scores with her. Chapter 2659 Come On, Perform Together Ye Ling searched for a long time, but he could not find Shen qianshu. She was not in the greenhouse either. Ye Ling took a deep breath. Zhong ran was also extremely shocked. It was actually a little princess. The little princess that their master had been thinking about so much. Youngdy Shen, you''ve grown bold. She actually lied to him. It''s almost a full moon, but master didn''t even realize it. Ye Ling could not find Shen qianshu, and he did not know where she was hiding. Looking at the surveince cameras would make him seem like he was making a mountain out of a molehill. Ye Ling lowered his head and looked at the extremely cute little princess. That fire of anger surged up. She actually lied to him! And he''s lying so seriously! Shen qianshu sat on the roof of the Rose Castle. The first month of the lunar year had just passed, and the weather was still a little cold. Shen qianshu hid in the greenhouse on the roof. There was heating here, and there was a surveince point not far away. asionally, it was a ce for the secret guards to rest and read books. There were some new newspapers and magazines. Shen qianshu did not read them for long before ye Ling came over. He looked at her with a ck face. Shen qianshu was fearless. If she was angry, so be it. She could not possibly hit her. "Why did you lie to me?" "I''m in my confinement period. Close the door, it''s so cold. " Shen qianshu was wearing a white down jacket, and she shrunk her shoulders. Ye Ling hurriedly closed the door. It was indeed not a full moon yet. The wind and cold would have some side effects. "You know about confinement, but you still run around." Shen qianshu looked as if she was letting him scold her. Ye Ling pulled her hand over. Shen qianshu''s hand was very warm and not cold at all. The temperature in the greenhouse was high, and her hands and feet were very warm. ,m "Are you angry?" "What do you think?" "Didn''t you want to be happy?" Shen qianshu scoffed."I''ve always dreamed of having a little princess. Now that I''ve gotten my wish, I''m actually just angry and not happy at all. Tsk." "Is this the same?" Ye Ling was unhappy."You lied to me for three to four months." "Did I lie to you?" Shen qianshu covered her head and fell into deep thought."Pregnancy makes you stupid for three years. Have I ever lied to you?" Didn''t you think it was The Little Prince ''s? I''m not lying to you. " Ye Ling was furious. This person was so unreasonable. She could refute anything he said. He was also convinced. "You ..." Ye Ling did not even know why he had to lie to him."Is it fun?" "It''s fun. " Shen qianshu was unrepentant."Who asked you to nag at me every day." Ye Ling said that he was angry, but he was not really angry. No matter what Shen qianshu did, he seemed to be able to forgive her. He hated being deceived and betrayed the most in his life. But this kind of deception was really ... A little weird. Tong Xin was a little girl. His little princess. To him, this was simply a very good thing. Looking at her cute face, he felt that all anger could be dispelled. It was not worth getting angry over a small matter. "Do you hate your son that much?" Shen qianshu sighed."Poor Tong Hua. He was not raised by your side. He''s really pitiful. He doesn''t even make you dote on him." "It can''t be that exaggerated." "It''s just that exaggerated. You''ve never hugged him, kissed him, or said a few soft words to him. You only think of your little princess every day. I didn''t even dare to tell Tong Hua that I gave birth to a younger sister. I was afraid that he would be sad and think that we wouldn''t love him anymore once we had a child''s heart. " Shen qianshu''s expression was deste. Ye Ling thought to himself, drama queen. You''re probably the first one to tell Tong Hua. In her heart, Tong Hua was number one. "Oh, I''ll tell him then." Ye Ling did not expose her."He''s grown up. He has to ept things that he is not happy with." Shen qianshu was speechless. Chapter 2660 Big Pig Trotter, Ye Lingjun Shen qianshu thought to herself that her precious Tong Hua''s status in the family must have declined. In the future, it would be the little princess. "You''re so fierce. When Tong Hua reaches his rebellious stage, you won''t be able to control him anymore." Ye Ling was puzzled."Hasn''t he always been in his rebellious phase?" "Who said that? he''s always been very obedient." "You''re using a filter. " Shen qianshu took a deep breath."Does a child''s heart look good?" "It''s nice. " Shen qianshu said,"big pig trotter, you just said that it was average. You are also using this as a filter." "..." Ye Ling could not win Shen qianshu''s argument. His face darkened."Don''t think that by changing the topic, the matter of you lying to me will be over." "Ah, when did I lie to you? I''ve been stupid for three years because of pregnancy and can''t remember anything. You heartless man, I''ve forgotten a small thing because of your children, and you still want to settle scores with me? do you have a conscience? do you know that you''ve walked through the gates of hell after giving birth? Do you know how much I doted on her when I gave birth to her? and you still want to settle scores with me? what do you mean? can''t you get through this life?" Ye Ling was silent for a moment."These words ... Are a little familiar." He seemed to have heard it somewhere before. Shen qianshu was speechless. These words were really familiar, because their entertainment program at night was to watch Tong Hua''s television series. In that melodramatic television series, there was a scene with such lines. Even if ye Ling did not watch melodramatic TV shows, the mother and son would watch them. Tong Hua was very fond of the TV shows that he acted in. He would watch them a few times every time. The key was that they were very popr. One of them was a ssic, and it was often broadcasted in turns. He apanied the mother and son to watch the TV series. When he read, he could hear the lines. "That''s your illusion!" This Shrew''s words were full of nonsense. Ye Ling really could not argue with her."You really have endless means to deal with me." He used all kinds of tricks. "Against you, one set is enough." Ye Ling red at her. Shen qianshu went over and hugged his waist."Are you happy that you have a little princess?" "Let''s have a Grand Full Moon Party. " Shen qianshu''s face darkened. Didn''t they agree not to hold a full moon? the custom in A city was to hold a one-hundred-Day celebration. A few days ago, ye Ling even said that he would just treat his family to a meal after the full moon. He did not want to hold it anymore, and his attitude was very perfunctory. He had just found out that it was a little princess and his heart had changed? "The full moon is very important. We still need to grab some things. I''ll get Zhong ran to prepare itter and hold a Full Moon Party for Tong Xin." Shen qianshu was speechless. "We''ll also hold a hundred-Day party, and it''ll be lively. " Shen qianshu was jealous of the little princess. ¡­¡­ At night, Shen qianshu and Tong Hua had a video call. The younger sister''s name was Tong Xin, and she had not given her a name yet. Tong Hua had a good impression of her nickname. He called her by it a few times, and it was very smooth. He was very happy."What''s your name?" "I haven''te up with a name yet. I''m still thinking of what to call him." "Daddy loves this gold so much, let''s call it night gold." Tong Hua retorted. "I''m afraid your dad will beat you to death!" Shen qianshu did not know whether tough or cry. She carried her child-like heart and came over to greet Tong Hua. It was a pity that her child-like heart did not know anything. Tong Hua muttered,"I feel that younger sister ... Is a little mature." Shen qianshu lowered her head and looked at the cute child''s heart. She really could not find any traces of maturity. It was soft and cute, so cute, toot, and had beautiful eyes. ,m "She''s not young. Our instructor just gave birth to a child. She''s smiling like a fool every day. She''s so happy." "Your sister likes peace and quiet." "Oh, I definitely don''t get along with you." Tong Hua was very sad. "..." Shen qianshu burst outughing. Tong Hua said,"mommy, call her Mingzhu. Zhenzhu is fine too. It fits daddy''s expectations of a little princess. A pearl in the palm of one''s hand." Shen qianshu said,"night-luminescent pearls ... Are you really not afraid that he will break your legs?" "It''s not good to break my legs now. " Tong Hua, who was about to float after half a year of training, was very ... Smug. "How''s the training?" "Very good. You can ask Daddy. Since he sent me to the base when I was eight years old, when is he going to send my sister over? it''s a new era. He doesn''t want to be old and conservative anymore. He wants gender equality and not to be too unreasonable." God-like equality between men and women. Shen qianshu thought to herself,''your daddy will never send the little princess to the base.'' Chapter 2661 I Really Dote On The Little Princess God-like equality between men and women. Shen qianshu thought to herself,''your daddy will never send the little princess to the base. He will never agree to it no matter what. If the little princess shed a tear, she would probably buy a diamond.'' Shen qianshu thought of the colorful gemstones and diamonds on the table. They all belonged to the little princess. ording to Zhong ran, master had saved a lot of raw stones. He nned to set the little princess ''wedding dress with diamonds and gemstones when she got married. A few big boxes were filled with gemstones that he had carefully collected. Shen qianshu was speechless. Aren''t you afraid that your precious eggs will be exhausted to death? What an upstart. Zhong ran even brought the box over for Shen qianshu to see. Ye Ling had prepared three big boxes, and Zhong ran only took one box. It was filled with top-grade gemstones, and Shen qianshu was so envious that her eyes turned red. As a jewelry designer, there was nothing more exciting than seeing so many raw gemstones. There were all kinds of gemstones, and they were all colorful. "What the ..." Shen qianshu was so envious."I want to be my daughter." Shen qianshu confiscated a box of gemstones."Master, this box is for my hard work in giving birth to a little princess. I''ll take it." Ye Ling was speechless. Shen qianshu did not really wear gemstones. Other than when she attended events, she would wear all kinds of small ear studs, two rings, and different clothes. She would also wear a ss-type flower bracelet on her wrist. She rarely wore other jewelry, but she liked gemstones. As a jewelry designer and appraiser, she would almost be unable to walk away when she saw pure gemstones. "Other people''s wives who marry into rich families will be rewarded after giving birth. Why don''t I have any rewards?" "My shares are all yours. What reward do I need?" Ye Ling said. "That''s Tong Hua ''s. " "It''s the same," Ye Ling said,"you reminded me. I want to earn another family business for the little princess. Her dowry has been divided by Tong Hua. It''s a little too little." Shen qianshu was speechless. Originally, the family business that he earned was all for the little princess''s dowry. Who knew that it was a Little Prince? he had even transferred it to Tong Hua a long time ago. Naturally, he had to earn another share for the little princess. "Are you going to embezzle?" Ye Ling looked at her."Are you joking?" If he wanted to earn money, did he need to embezzle? How much money could he get from embezzling? "I''m just reminding you. " Zhong ran was amused by their conversation. He felt that with Shen qianshu around, their master was very energetic every day. Sometimes, he would be so angry that he could not speak, and sometimes, he would be very happy. The child could not understand what the adults were saying. At night, Shen qianshu realized that ye Ling was polishing a jade pendant. It was a piece of Imperial Green jade, and he was slowly polishing it. He was very serious in doing this, and his skills were better than most Masters. The color of the polished jade pendant was even, and the jade pendant was not too big or too small. It was very nice. This was ye Ling''s first time making a handmade jade pendant. "For child''s heart?" "Yes, give her a safety pin from a young age. Let her grow up safely." Ye Ling said that this was a piece of King''s Green that he had taken out from his collection of raw stones. It was even better than the one that Shen qianshu had at the stone gambling den back then, and it was bright and glistening. "It''s really ... A waste," Such a good piece of Jade, carved with Guanyin or Buddha, would be good. It could definitely be a family heirloom or something like that. In the end, it was a jade pendant. Sigh. "Why don''t you use that Fulushou stone to make a jade pendant?" "Didn''t you want to make a bracelet?" He should have said so earlier. If he had said so earlier, he would have taken another raw stone. It looked more suitable for the little girl. The green color of this Emperor was too dark. He was afraid that the little princess would not be able to suppress it. Chapter 2662 The Little Princess Is Not To Be Trifled With Ye Ling rarely did his own handiwork anymore. He made a piece of jade pendant before the little princess ''one-month-old birthday and put it on her. During the one-month-old birthday, almost all the guests knew that it was a girl and not a boy. It turned out to be a mistake. The ye olddy was almost angered to death by them, but she liked it very much after turning around. She was angry because of such a big thing, and it was actually a mistake. They were happy because this was the first little princess of the eldest branch''s grandson generation. She was especially precious. Olddy was so happy that she hugged her in her arms. Fang Hongxiu did not even get to hug her, and no one would snatch her away from olddy. "She looks like Feifei when she was young." Ye Ling said,"nonsense. My daughter is so pretty." Ye Feifei said,"are you despising me?" "Yes." Ye Feifei was really angry. Luckily, everyone had found a way to get along with ye Ling peacefully, and that was to ignore everything he said. If they did not ignore it, they would really be furious. ,m The full moon banquet was very lively. Other than friends and family, there were also business guests and people from the special Affairs office. Ye Ling initially thought that the full moon banquet was to catch Zhou, but he was rebuked by Shen qianshu. That was one year old, one year old. "When ordinary families hold a one-month celebration, they just take the child out for a spin and then bring him back. The adults will take the opportunity to eat, drink, and collect red packets. There''s no other meaning. I told you not to hold it anymore. We''ll hold it on the 100th day. You still want to hold it on the 100th day and collect red packets for two rounds. That''s too much." Ye Ling did not understand the ways of the world. He really did not know that such a thing happened. However, since the guests were here, they had to give them gifts. The little princess received a small mountain of gifts. These peaceful days passed by like flowing water. Tong Hua was training at the base and hardly went home. Ye Ling was working at the Special Forces and was a ve to his daughter when he went home. Ye Chu''s University life was peaceful andfortable. Mu Yuan led the team members to charge into the enemy lines. Three years passed in the blink of an eye. Three years. Time flew by in a sh. Ye Chu graduated from University and entered a filmpany to be a director. Tong Hua trained at the base for nearly four years. In these three years, it was like a seedling being pulled out, and he grew rapidly. At eleven years old, he was already a tall man. He video-called Shen qianshu once every two months, and Shen qianshu went to see him once every three months. Every time, she had a childlike heart. Every time she saw Tong Hua, he seemed to be a little different. In the past, he liked to act coquettishly. The mischievous little darling had already grown into a young man who could take charge of things on his own. Her personality was still like Shen qianshu, but her appearance was bing more and more like ye Ling. The child''s name was ye Xingchen, which was given by ye Ling. Shen qianshu had evenined before that he was not called ye Taiyang. Ye Ling felt that the stars were very nice to hear, and it also represented that the little princess was like the stars in his heart at night. He went against all opinions and registered his household register and got an ID card. The little princess was three years old. Since she was young, she had been called Tong Xin, baby Xin Xin. No one had taught her a proper name, and when she went out to introduce herself, she would say that she was called Tong Xin. Her facial features were exactly the same as Tong Hua ''s, and they looked like three-year-old Tong Hua''s twins in photos. However, the child-like baby was really a cold and aloof baby. Since young, he did not like to make a fuss, did not like tough, was obedient, and silence was golden. He was clearly a three-year-old baby, but he always had a straight face. He was simply a mini-version of ye Ling. He learned things very quickly, and he was also very smart. However, he did not know how to show off his intelligence like Tong Hua. He was very calm and steady. Shen qianshu thought to herself, this is simply a change of gender with Tong Hua. He had a cold personality, but he was someone who would not suffer losses. On the first day of kindergarten, Tong Xin was reported to ye Ling by the teacher for fighting. Chapter 2663 Little Ice Mountain Princess Shen qianshu and the designers were out on a business trip and were not at home. When child Xin got into a fight, she was reported to ye Ling. The teacher said that it was very serious and that they had to call her parents. Ye Ling postponed a meeting and came to the kindergarten. Along the way, he was very unhappy. His little princess was so obedient. Why would she fight? there must be too many naughty children in kindergarten. "Zhong ran, go and think of a way. We can build an International School. We will provide a one-stop service from kindergarten to primary school and high school. I''ll see who still dares to y the child''s heart." Zhong ran,"?" Master, are you serious? "I''m very serious. Leave the approval of qualifications to me from the education Bureau. You go and prepare for me. Within a year, I want to see an International School that belongs to child''s heart in city A." "Master, have some water," Zhong ran said. Calm down! "Child''s heart must have been beaten. " Ye Ling was very unhappy."She''s so obedient. How would she know how to fight?" Zhong ran said,"master ... Have some more water." Calm down, don''t use such a thick filter. Your little princess is not obedient at all, alright? Regarding the matter of the International School, he still had to rely on miss Shen to pull him along. An International School was not a far-off thing. It appeared out of nowhere within a year. No matter how strong he was, he could not do it! The little princess was simply a curse. "You drive faster, you''re so slow!" Ye Ling shouted anxiously. "Master, I''m going to speed if we go any faster." We''re driving a car with a municipal license te. Do you want to be reported? ,m When ye Ling''s patience ran out, they finally arrived at the International Kindergarten. This kindergarten was a little far from the Rose Castle, and it was carefully chosen by ye Ling and Shen qianshu. The kindergarten taught Chinese, English, and French, and it could directly send them to an International School. In the future, they could go to France to study. The environment of the kindergarten was very good, and the children who studied here were either rich or powerful. A year''s school fees were not something that ordinary people could afford. A group of people were in the principal''s office. Yun an was there too. A little boy was holding onto Yun an''s hand and crying pitifully. All the children were wearing the uniform of the International School. Ye Ling, who had arge filter, saw his little princess at first nce and felt that it was not easy for his little princess to look so good in such an ugly school uniform. The most eye-catching thing in the crowd was her childlike innocence. Tong Xin, who had just turned three years old, had her bangs neatly trimmed and her hair braided into two big braids. Then, the two big braids were braided into the shape of a heart at the back. She had a small chubby face the size of a palm and delicate facial features. She had a pair of big eyes that looked like those of aic. Her eyshes were so long that they seemed fake. She had the appearance of a super cute baby, but she was expressionless. Her overly fair skin made her look a little cold and cute. He didn''t look like a child that was easy to get close to. The little boy beside Yun an was a few months younger than Tong Xin. They went to kindergarten together. He and Li Chen had a pair of twins. The boy''s name was Yun GE, and the girl''s name was Yun Duo. They grew up together. They were childhood sweethearts and had a very good rtionship. They went to kindergarten together. Yun GE''s tears hadn''t dried yet, and she looked very aggrieved. Yun an felt very awkward. There was another chubby boy in the office. He was crying very loudly and had a small bruise on his arm. His parents wereforting him. The form teacher and principal were also there. It was a ck crowd. Tong Xin was the calmest and had nothing to do with her. She sat quietly at the side, unsmiling, and had a strong sense of existence! Ye Ling was annoyed when he saw so many people. Fortunately, his daughter was here, and the air felt a little fresher. "Daddy ..." Tong Xin''s voice was very pleasant to the ears. It was childish, but it had a natural coldness. Chapter 2664 Little Ice Princess 2 "Daddy ..." Tong Xin''s voice was very pleasant to the ears. It was childish, but it had a natural coldness. "Are you hurt?" Tong Xin shook her head. Ye Ling went over to check on Tong Xin''s hands, arms, and calves. Tong Xin quietly expressed a single meaning."I hit someone. I didn''t get hit." Ye Ling replied,"yeah, I know." Alright, his little princess had hit someone. That''s good. "You''re Tong Xin''s father. Your daughter injured my son." The chubby boy''s mother was a foreigner who spoke English. The chubby boy was of mixed blood, and his father was from city A. He was A gentle man. The chubby father said,"it''s normal for children to y around. Just be more careful next time." The chubby boy''s mother didn''t care who the person in front of her was. She just wanted justice."Your daughter must apologize." "No way." Tong Xin refused coldly without even looking at him. Yun an thought to himself,"the child''s heart is really cool. In contrast, my son is still crying. It''s really ... Very embarrassing." "You child, you hit someone and you still don''t apologize. Why are you so rude?" "Who''s rude? My daughter is the most beautiful and well-behaved child in the world. You have to show some respect. " Ye Ling said coldly. The form teacher''s mouth twitched. Tong Xin was very stable at a young age. Zhong ran looked at his master as if he was an eyesore. "Why did you fight?" Zhong ran asked. He felt that he had to follow the procedure and ask why they fought. Ye Ling said,"this little fatty must have offended Tong Xin." The chubby little boy cried out loud. Ye Ling was a little scary to begin with, and his aura was a little cold. Children were scared to begin with, and the chubby little boy shivered even more when he was called out. The chubby mother keptforting her child. The teacher said,"it''s our fault. The children had a small conflict during lunch and they started fighting." Tong Xin said,"daddy, he pulled my ne. I told him not to, but he didn''t listen." Ye Ling took a look at the safety pin in front of Tong Xin. He had carved it himself, and the little princess had always worn it on her body. "I found him annoying, so I made a move," Tong Xin said. A typical little princess would beat you up until you knelt and called her ''big sister'' when it was difficult for us tomunicate. Ye Ling took a closer look at the little princess ''neck. There was indeed a little red mark. It was just that the little princess did not say anything and did not cry. That was why she did not take advantage of him. Yun GE cried and said,"I saw my sister getting beaten up, so I went over to help her. He hit me, and my sister ... So ... So she hit me even harder." He was frightened. Yun an silently turned his face away. The little princess was still speaking in English, and she was saying it for the chubby boy''s mother to hear. The chubby boy''s mother pulled the little chubby boy."Why did you pull the little boy''s ne?" The little girl was wearing a safety pin. She had thin arms and a thin neck, and if one was not careful, they could strangle her. "Waa ..." The Fat Boy cried even harder. Ye Ling had a headache from all the noise. His little princess was still the most obedient one. She was not noisy and lovable. In the end, the chubby boy''s parents apologized. Ye Ling criticized the form teacher and the principal severely. The principal had a headache. He could not afford to offend any of these parents. The chubby boy''s father did not seem to stand out, but he was also an official. Ye Ling''s identity was not made public. To the public, he was the president of AG. The teacher would naturally rather offend ye Ling than offend the chubby boy''s family. Ye Ling also saw through it at a nce. He sneered and said,"the buckle on my daughter''s neck is going to break. Even if you sell your kindergarten, you won''t be able to pay for it. You''d better be careful." "Daddy!" The little princess was not happy. "What''s wrong with my baby?" "Don''t say anymore. " "Alright, let''s go home." "En!" Zhong ran was speechless. Tong Xin stood up and politely bade farewell to the principal and teachers. Only then did she leave the kindergarten with ye Ling. Yun an also brought Yun GE and Yun Duo out. Little cloud was a chubby little girl who looked especially cute. Yun an simply and crudelybed her hair into two big braids, and her bangs were as neat as a child''s heart. She was soft and cute, and when she smiled, she was like a little sun. She was very likable. "Xinxin, I''m leaving. See you tomorrow." "See you tomorrow," The three children bade each other farewell at the entrance of the kindergarten. Ye Ling carried the little princess up the car and went home. The little princess yawned. Zhong ran said,"baby, we want to be civilized people. Don''t fight in the future. We want to be friendly with children." "He''s too annoying. " The braids that she had tried so hard to braid were always pulled by him. He even threw small notes at her and asked her to snatch her meat during meals. The teacher had advised him several times, but he didn''t change. The little princess was not the type toin, and she did not tell ye Ling that she had been wronged. Otherwise, the International School might have asked Zhong ran toe out tomorrow. "It''s fine. If you don''t like him, just hit him. " "Yes!" Zhong ran thought to himself, master, would you dare to say that when miss Shen is home? Chapter 2665 Young Master, Where Are Your Principles? Zhong ran thought to himself, master, would you dare to say that when miss Shen is home? If you educate your child like this, he will be a little Overlord. Childlike innocence did not like to act coquettishly, but ye Ling took the initiative to think of his daughter as a cute little baby who liked to act coquettishly. In the car, he had already carried her and sat her on hisp. He noticed that her hair was messy. "Your hair is a mess." The little princessy on his chest softly and adorably, not saying much. Tong Xin really didn''t like to talk much. If it wasn''t necessary, she would try not to talk. She had already exined too much at the kindergarten today. "What do you want to eat for afternoon tea?" "Matcha." "Matcha cake?" Tong Xin nodded. Ye Ling asked the secret guards to call home and get the chef to prepare first. Zhong ran was sometimes very strange. Tong Xin and Tong Hua were biological siblings, but their personalities were pr opposites. To say that Tong Xin was like master was a little, but master was not like Tong Xin either. When he opened his mouth, it felt as if he wanted money, and he did not say much all day long. The amazing thing was that the child''s heart and ye Ling seemed to bemunicating with their souls. Anyway, ye Ling could always get the point of the child''s heart. "Do you like kindergarten?" "Average." She couldn''t really say that she liked him, but with Yun GE and Yun Duo, school was still quite happy. Today, she beat up the Fat Boy mainly because he was with Yun Duo in the morning when they were assigned seats. He disliked Yun Duo for being fat and ugly, so he wanted to sit with Tong Xin. She had wanted to beat him up in the morning, but she did not get the chance. When they fought for no reason, her mother would make her stand as punishment. When her mother stood as punishment, her father''s words did not work, so she did not fight. In the afternoon, she was given a chance by the heavens and beat her up. "Why don''t we ... Transfer schools?" "What about my younger brother and sister?" "Let''s go together. " "No, it''s too much trouble." The little princess sniffled. Ye Ling asked nervously,"did you catch a cold?" "My nose is itchy." "Let''s go home and take my temperature. " "Alright," he said. The ice princess asked,"daddy, can I not talk? I want to sleep." "Alright!" Ye Ling replied. The little princess then closed her eyes and fell asleep. Zhong ran burst outughing. Hahahahaha, but he tried his best to hold it in. Ever since he was young, his master had only been gently and implicitly reminded by the little princess to not speak. The people around him found him talkative and tried their best to make him talk. Ye Ling patted her child''s heart gently. She went to sleep after a while. Usually, she would sleep until 7:30 am. Today, she woke up an hour earlier and was a little sleepy. This kindergarten was different from other kindergartens. The children went to school for real learning and not for fun. Zhong ran said,"master, if you teach child''s heart like this, she will be a little tyrant." "Qianshu was also a tyrant when she was young." Ye Ling had his reasons and evidence. "Youngdy Shen encountered an ident when she was young and her character changed." "I think the little tyrant is very cute. She can bully others, but others can''t bully her. So what if she''s a little selfish? I''m holding the little princess in my hands, do I have to be gentle and considerate, step by step taking a step back for the sake of others? who the hell are they?" Ye Ling snorted coldly. Was he even worthy? Zhong ran thought to himself,"although I feel that your three views are not right, it''s because you were mentally ill since you were young. But now that you have a child''s heart, you have really be worse. No wonder miss Shen always wants to have heart-to-heart talks with you." Luckily, ye Ling had spoiled Tong Xin to the heavens. This was the same logic as Shen qianshu spoiling Tong Hua to the heavens. Luckily, Shen qianshu was very strict with Tong Xin. Otherwise, if she continued to spoil him like this, it would be terrible. He still felt that ... Qianshu''s way of teaching children was really ... Better than ye Ling ''s. One of them was a professor while the other was a cker. At first, he did not agree with the saying that there was only one male and one female. He felt that it was too extreme. Shen qianshu had personally proven that this saying was true. With her around, the two children would basically not be evil people. When they reached home, ye Ling did not wake her up and carried her out of the car. With him around, the little princess basically did not need to grow legs. He could just carry her and walk. The chef at home was preparing desserts. Ye Ling carried his child''s heart and went to sleep first. He would eat them when she woke up. Shen qianshu''s call came in. She was watching a show in Mn with a group of designers, and she thought that ye Ling should have settled Tong Xin''s matter."Why did Tong Xin fight with a child?" "We didn''t fight." "The teacher even called me." The teacher called Shen qianshu first before calling ye Ling. Ye Ling said,"the little child pulled her ne and pulled a mark on her neck. She waved her hand and hit the little child''s face." In the video, Tong Xin was riding on the Fat Boy and beating him up. "Is that so?" "I never lie." Ye Ling said calmly,"you know it. Don''t you believe me?" Ye Ling did not lie, but it was not the first time he had covered up for Tong Xin. Shen qianshu was not at home, so she believed him for the time being. Although Tong Xin was a little entric, she was not someone who liked to cause trouble. Her precious daughter couldn''t wait for everything to be smooth sailing. The more troublesome it was, the more she hated it. She probably wouldn''t take the initiative to fight. "Alright, teach her how to get along with other children. Don''t fight." "I''ve already taught him. " Chapter 2666 Xiao Ye Chu Has Also Grown Up Tong Xin took a nap and went downstairs. It was not time for dinner yet, and she came back early today. Although her personality was not like a child, and she was not as likable as Tong Hua, she was also a group pet in Rose Castle. After all, she was a little princess, and the secret guards and chefs were all a group of men. Tong Xin''s temperament was cold, but she was very polite. She greeted everyone along the way, and everyone in the castle held her in the palm of their hands. Tong Xin was reading a book while eating desserts. She had already started to learn French. She had started to understand English since she was more than a year old. Shen qianshu and ye Ling wouldmunicate with her both bilingual at home. It had been cultivated since she was young. One of the chefs was American and spoke English all the time. Tong Xin''s English was as fluent as her mother tongue, and she had learned an authentic American ent from the chef. She had to learn French by herself. "When will mommy be back?" "The day after tomorrow." Ye Ling saw that she had finished a small matcha cake and was still reading. He took the book away and said,"one hour will do. It hurts my eyes." She must have inherited this habit of reading books from him. She did not know many words yet. Most of them were about looking at some illustrations, learningnguages, learning the piano and violin. Music lessons were held from seven to nine in the evening. It was rare for a three-year-old child to sit down and learn music for an hour. They were more active. Tong Xin was an exception. If you taught her something, she could sit for a whole day. Shen qianshu rarely assigned homework to her at home. She often went out to y, afraid that her child-like heart would be a nerd. It wasn''t good to love reading too much. Tong Xin was very talented in music, and she loved the violin and piano the most. After ye Ling helped her try out a few instruments, she chose this music course herself. The teacher was a professor from the music school, and he woulde and teach for two hours every day. The professor had suggested to ye Ling previously that he could start learning after Tong Xin was five years old. Before ye Ling could agree, Tong Xin had already rejected him. She felt that she was too free all day long. She had nothing to do, so learning music was a good idea. Mn. Shen qianshu brought a group of designers to watch the show. In the past few years, BG had developed very quickly, and their private custom-made brand had be well-known. This year, Shen qianshu would be holding a jewelry exhibition in Mn for the first time to increase her international reputation. This time, she had brought the designers over to watch the show and inspect it. It was considered a public tour, and almost all the designers had been mobilized. The group of people was very lively. Shen qianshu even freed up two days of travel time. She visited many museums in Italy and watched a few additional shows. As the ck Rose kept a low profile, the European and North American agents each performed their own duties. There was almost no big event happening within the ck Rose. The development was very orderly and very low-key. She almost did not have to spend too much time on the ck Rose. Two meetings every year, assigning tasks, and so on. She did not have to worry about the rest of the things. She could throw some things that she was not good at to ye Ling. It was very easy. She had made very rich arrangements for her life. Shen qianshu met ye Chu in Mn, and she was very surprised. Ye Chu knew that she was in Mn and contacted her first. The two of them stayed in the same hotel, and ye Chu came alone. Ye tingjun did not follow. "You''re here on a business trip too?" Ye Chu nodded excitedly and shared his happiness with Shen qianshu."I followed a film crew. They came over to film a movie, and I followed them to learn. I''m the director of the third group." "Will it be shown in the country?" "They will. It''s a blockbuster and they''re mainly targeting the China market. They even invited a Chinese best Actor, but he doesn''t have many scenes. I''m just in charge of his scenes." * I have something urgent to attend to, so I might bete! Chapter 2667 The Beautiful Gringlan Greenland Shen qianshu and ye Chu had a meal together. Although ye Chu did not grow taller, he had be more mature. He gradually became familiar with the rhythm and life onnd. Ye tingjun did not lock her up in miss building either. He even let her go when she asionally went on a trip with her ssmates for a week. Now, ye Chu was confident and beautiful. He was simr to every college student who had just graduated. He was full of passion for life and work. This time, she came with the production team to film, and it would take more than a month. Ye tingjun did not stop her and gave her absolute freedom. If it were a few years ago, this would have been impossible. Ye Chu said,"second brother has been super busy recently. He''s also going on business trips every day. He''s going to d for a month, and I''m also going on a business trip to Mn I want to strive to make a movie that belongs to me within three years." It waspletely a movie of his own style. Shen qianshu said,"I''ve seen your graduation film. It''s so good. You can definitely do it." Ye Chu graduated with excellent grades and really liked being a director. There was a documentary at the Golden Ball awardsst year, and she was the Assistant Director. Her shooting skills were very beautiful. "I''m going home the day after tomorrow. Otherwise, I''ll stay in Mn for a while and apany you to join the production team. I''ve never seen how a foreign production team works." Shen qianshu felt that it was quite a pity. In the past, when Tong Hua was filming, she would often go to the production team. However, the filming of the production teams around the world should be simr, and there was not much difference. "Then I''ll Take You There tomorrow?" "I have an appointment with an Italy designer tomorrow. I''m going to a museum. I''m afraid I can ''T. I still have to find something for ye Ling. It''s going to take some time. I might not be able to go." "Ah, that''s a pity." The two of them stayed in the same hotel, and they also ate in the hotel. The ce they had arranged to meet was closer, and they walked back together. Ye Chu kept talking about the things that had happened in the past few years, and Shen qianshu also listened quietly. Their lives now were peaceful and quiet, and it was the life that Shen qianshu had dreamed of. "When is Tong Huaing back?" "It will take a few more years. Zhong ran gave him a test during the new year. He''s stillcking in experience." It was not easy to train a top-tier Special Forces soldier. Tong Hua had only received training for four years. It would not be so easy to pass the test. "I''m starting to miss him. " Shen qianshu thought for a while."I''ll buy a ne ticket to visit him." She was a person who left whenever she wanted to. She immediately changed her flight ticket. The designers went home first, and she went to see Tong Hua alone. This year, Tong Hua only stayed for five days before leaving. They parted in a hurry because Tong Xin fell sick during the new year. She felt that she did not even have time to chat with Tong Hua properly before he left. Ye Chu pouted her little mouth."I also want to go and see Tong Hua." "You still have work to do." Ye Chu hugged her arm and acted coquettishly."Then I''ll buy him a gift and you can bring it over. Will yang be unhappy if you suddenly change your schedule?" "Even if he''s unhappy, he''ll have to hold it in." Shen qianshuughed out loud. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. The next day, Shen qianshu made an appointment with someone to find what ye Ling wanted. She asked the studio''s designers to bring it back, and she flew to Tong Hua''s base. It was winter, and this year, the base brought Tong Hua and a group of young people to grinn Greend. It was in North America, an autonomous state in Northern Europe and Denmark. It was one of the coldest ces in the world, especially in this season. It was snowing all over, and the temperature in the North was basically-35 degrees Celsius. Although it was cold, it was an extremely beautiful ce during winter. Chapter 2668 The Beautiful Greenland (2) The southern part of Greend was inhabitable, and the northeastern part was almost uninhabited. The people from Tong Hua''s base were all in the deserted northern part. After the nended, the base sent a helicopter over. Now that the base had changed shifts in winter, it randomly selected a cold ce. It was also Shen qianshu''s first time in Greend. From the helicopter, she looked at the scenery below and fell in love with this ce at first sight. It was a boundless expanse of white. There was the most primitive ice field and the most beautiful clouds. In winter, the ice surface was so quiet that there were no waves, like a mirror without any traces. The dark blue mirror reflected beautiful light, clean and primitive. There were a few people scattered in the snow. The blue and red House was like a Pearl in the white sky. It was very beautiful! It was also very cold. The pair of pants that Shen qianshu was wearing was so big that she could squeeze in two pairs of long johns. Her upper body was wrapped in two down jackets, but she still felt extremely cold. When the cold wind blew on her face, it felt as if her face was about to split. It was beautiful and cold. The small ne had even refueled in the afternoon and continued to fly. The further north they flew, the more deserted it became. There were almost no people, no cars, and no sleighs. This was the home of the extremely cold animals. There were somerge cold-resistant animals. Large sleighs were lyingzily in the snow. Shen qianshu took a few photos and sent them to ye Ling. Ye Ling had never been to Greend before. Ye Ling said,"wear more clothes. It ''S-30 over there. Don''t just care about your manners." The little fairy loved to look pretty. The winter in A city was cold and wet, but he had never seen her wearing long johns. She usually wore a skirt, a pair of tights, and a windbreaker. There were only three down jackets in her closet. Ye Ling was afraid that she would freeze in Greend. Why go to Greend on a whim? if she missed Tong Hua, she could just wait for Tong Hua to return from Greend. Why climb the mountain and wade into the water to go to such a ce? it was really exceptionally cold and ... Barren. He was well aware of the base''s situation. Greend was a newly opened base, and he had never been there before. Xie jinghuan had been there once to ridicule him, but he would nevere again. It was too torturous, and the transportation was inconvenient. The phone quickly turned off automatically. It was too cold, and it was useless to put it in his pocket. Soon, they arrived at the base. A row of red houses that looked like hotels were built in the snow and ice, and they were particrly bright. The roofs were covered with ayer of snow, and dozens of sled dogs were lyingzily in the snow. All the members of the base were training on the ice. Shen qianshu heaved a sigh of relief. She was wearing clothes. The weather was so bad. If she was naked, she would probably freeze to death. David personally came to pick Shen qianshu up. "Madam, wee to our Greend base." It was Shen qianshu''s first time experiencing such cold weather. Her teeth were chattering, and she tried her best to maintain her manners. She followed David into the red House, and it was much better after they entered. There was a heater, and the rooms were warm. It was just that they were separated into two areas. The bathroom and the canteen had heaters, and the rooms of the non-secret agents had heaters as well. There was no heating in the room where the special agents and instructors were trained, so they had to withstand the cold naturally. Shen qianshu felt that her frozen arm could finally move again. There were not many people at the Greend base. This year, only about 20 people were training here. The rest had gone to another base. David personally poured some water for Shen qianshu. Shen qianshu drank the water and felt a little better."It''s too cold here." "It''s a little cold, but the children are adapting very well. " Shen qianshu recalled that David had been injured before. In such cold weather, she did not know if his joints would rpse. For a moment, her feelings wereplicated. Shen qianshu also did not remember to go and see Tong Hua. Tong Hua followed the instructor to the icy ins today. It was five kilometers away from here. As the bases were exchanged in summer and winter, the young people in the base were almost proficient in all kinds of sports on the Icefield. Tong Hua''s skiing skills in the past three years, ording to his own bragging, could directly travel from a hundred-meter mountain to the most dangerous extreme Far East without blinking. Of course, Tong Hua loved to brag, and Shen qianshu had always maintained an attitude of ''I''ll believe whatever you say''. The mother and son were very much in sync in this aspect. Chapter 2669 The Young Mans Tong Hua The Greend Winter had several months of pr night. There was no sunlight, only endless pr night. It wasn''t particrly dark, and the faint light from the distance seemed to illuminate The World of Ice and snow. The lights in winter were particrly warm, forming a different scenery. It was better in the South, where there was already sunlight in this season, but the North was still in pr night. Shen qianshu''s luck was good. On the first night she came, she saw the magnificent pr night scenery. The sky above the Red House was colorful, and it was the Aurora that wasmon here. The auroras were green at first, but they soon turned red. It was like a rainbow, like a me bursting with intense colors, illuminating the sky. It was a beautiful sight. "It''s so beautiful," Shen qianshu recorded a short video and shared it with ye Ling, but she did not post it on her moments. She was very careful about this. Even if she posted it on her moments, no one would know that she was in Greend. However, what if someone found out? who knew what kind of people she was hiding in her moments? nowadays, businessmen would always add all kinds of people. She was very cautious. She was afraid of exposing Tong Hua''s location and the location of the base. She only shared it with ye Ling. "Sir, it''s really beautiful. I n to stay for a few more days." Ye Ling''s face darkened. She still wanted to stay for a few more days? He had been away for a few days on his business trip to Mn, and he had to stay a few more days Greend. Do you still remember the way home? "Tong Xin has caught a cold. Come back early. I was still asking you yesterday." Ye Ling lied without even blinking. Shen qianshu said,"you take care of the baby, no matter how big or small. Even if he had a cold, you would take good care of him. You are so much moreprehensive than me. I am not worried at all. I really want to see my handsome son now." Ye Ling was speechless. Shen qianshu really did not have any principles when it came to Tong Hua. "Daddy, I want mommy to talk." The child''s heart reached out for the phone. Ye Ling passed it to her, and the child''s heart''s voice brightened up."Mommy, have you seen brother?" "Not yet, baby. I''m going out, and I''ll be back soon." "Then, when you see brother, remember to ask him to send you the video at night. He forgot again." Shen qianshu took a look at the dark night outside. It was the dead of night, and Tong Hua was afraid that he did not pay attention to the time."Okay, when older brotheres back, I will tell him. Daddy said that you have a cold. Are you feeling unwell?" The child looked at ye Ling."My throat hurts a little." "Your throat hurts. Did you get a cold?" "No, it''s not serious." "When you go to kindergarten, you have to get along with the other children. Don''t fight, understand?" Shen qianshu reminded him."You must also protect your brother and sister." "Okay, I''ll protect my brother and sister." Tong Xin said obediently,"take me next time." "No, it''s too cold here. Xinxin won''t be able to take it." "Alright," he said. Childlike innocence said a few more words to Shen qianshu before hanging up. Ye Ling was dumbfounded. I''m not done yet. Baby? You''re dead? Tong Xin returned the phone to him and continued reading, not noticing his father''s helpless expression. Zhong ranughed out loud. Master was really suppressed by the little princess. David took Tong Hua''s training schedule and passed it to Shen qianshu. Tong Hua was improving very quickly. After all, he had good genes. With ye Ling''s genes and Fang Hongxiu''s genes, his training was much faster than others. He would register once every three days and change his schedule at any time. This time, the training in the icy ins was for endurance and physical fitness. All the young men ran there and then ran back. There was no transportation. Shen qianshu looked at the uneven footprints outside. Terrifying. With one foot in the snow, it was difficult to pull it out. Other than training their endurance and physical fitness, they also trained the special agents to have various stress reactions in extremely cold weather. There were many training programs, and Shen qianshu was dazzled by them. Compared to when he was young, this was a training of the devil''s level, and Tong Hua was able to endure it. A year before he went to the base, he had beenining about how hard it was for him. But now, he had neverined about it. "He''s improving really quickly. " Shen qianshu smiled and looked at the young men who were training nearby. They had already returned and were going to the canteen to eat. This group of young men was slightly younger, only around seven or eight years old. There were also three girls who were wearing the training clothes specially made by the base. All of them looked very weak. The girls all had shoulder-length short hair. One Caucasian and two mixed-bloods had the same clothes and hair. They looked like triplets. "Girls also train in the extreme cold?" David nodded."We drew lots this time. There''s a team from both the junior and Children''s Division. They really like it here." Winter training was the favorite of the young people at the base. Perhaps it was because of the beautiful scenery, but the base had no inte except for the instructor and David. Their mobile phones were also confiscated in the monitoring room, so all the young people did not have anymunication tools. If they wanted to make a call, they had to do it in the monitoring room, and the entire process was recorded. They could only use the internalwork when they studied, not the externalwork. It was very strict. Shen qianshu felt that she would go crazy if she stayed here for a week and was not allowed to use the inte. She strolled around the base, but because it was too cold, she had not adapted to the weather for the time being. She declined David''s kind intentions of arranging a trip for her, so she justy in her room and watched the Aurora through the floor-to-ceiling window. She could look at this scenery for an entire day. After waiting for more than six hours, the youth team finally returned from the Icefield. Tong Hua was the first to run, and the second ce was not far from him, and they were chasing him. The dog was pulling the sleigh and chasing him from the side. The snow on the ground was very deep, and it varied in depth. It was especially difficult to run. Tong Hua almost maintained a constant speed. Shen qianshu did not notice it at first, but David said that they were back. She only saw Tong Hua through the telescope. The 12-year-old Tong Hua was already almost 1.8 meters tall. He had long arms and legs. Perhaps it was because of the constant exposure to the sun, but he had already been in Greend for three months. The ultraviolet rays were especially strong, and Tong Hua''s skin was slightly darker than honey. His neck was long, and his posture was straight and upright. He was like a pole. Once his skin was tanned, his facial features appeared even more distinct. He was like ye Ling. His facial features were exquisite, but he did not have the fierceness that ye Ling had. Instead, he had the righteous aura that Xiao Yuan had. At first nce, he looked like a beautiful child who was born in a family of three generations of soldiers. Chapter 2670 The Young Tong Hua 2 Shen qianshu was extremely proud, and she felt like a child who had just grown up. He waspletely different from Tong Hua four years ago, and she could not find any simrities at all. The training at the base was especiallyrge, and the nutrition ratio was specially designed. His bones grew rapidly. Before the new year, his height was measured at home at 1.76 meters. After two months, he was already 1.78 meters. The training clothes at the base were very thin, but they were wind-proof. A group of young people ran in the wind, and they were almost all about the same height as him. Perhaps it was because his skin was tanned, and his height was right there, and his facial features were sharper. Her son was only twelve years old, but he looked like an eighteen-year-old teenager. Shen qianshu was very worried. Wouldn''t her precious son look too mature like this? But through the telescope, she greedily looked at every step that Tong Hua took as he got closer to her. She was very happy. After running back, she still had to do a hundred deep squats in the snow before entering the room. Moreover, she entered the room at the side where there was no heating. Otherwise, the temperature difference would be too big all of a sudden, and she would easily catch a cold. She would only be able toe back after half an hour. Tong Hua did not know that Shen qianshu wasing. When David informed him toe over, he was still confused. When he saw Shen qianshu, he was very surprised and surprised. What are you doing here?" He jogged over and hugged Shen qianshu. He almost carried her up. Shen qianshu, who was wearing indoor slippers, looked extremely small in front of him. He had finally grown up to protect his mother. When he pounced on her, he still had a cold aura. Shen qianshu''s heart ached and she felt helpless."I''m on a business trip, so I came to visit you." "Where are you going on a business trip? you can evene to Greend on your way." Tong Hua tutted. He clearly did not believe her. This was the border of North America, almost all of which were within the Arctic Circle. "I''m on a business trip to d, can I drop by to see you on the way?" Shen qianshu looked at her son''s sharp eyes and felt sad. Her precious son had not even had the time to act coquettishly, and he had suddenly grown into a young man. "Sure, mommy can say anything. Are youing alone?" "I''m alone," "I knew that daddy wouldn''t let Xinxine to such a cold ce." He didn''t even look at the time during training, but he remembered when he mentioned his child''s heart."I haven''t video-called Xinxin today." "No rush, no rush. Let mommy take a good look first. Is it especially cold for training here?" She remembered that the ces she went to in the past were only five or six degrees Celsius, even if it was very cold. Here, it was 35 degrees Celsius, which was very scary. She would shiver if she went out wearing two thick long johns and windbreak pants. It was so cold. "I''m used to it," Shen qianshu grabbed his hand. She said that she was used to it, but her hand was already red from the cold. After all, the body was made of flesh and blood, and it could not withstand such a cold. Tong Hua had some frostbites on his hand. It did not look serious, but it was a chronic illness. This was what he had left behind during his first year at the winter training camp. After that, it hadn''t gotten better and kept acting up. He said that almost all the youths at the base would have winter, and the life instructor had already given them special protection, but it wasn''t very effective. They would naturally get better after the winter. Tong Hua intentionally hid his frostbitten hand and smiled as he changed the topic."Mommy, how many days are youing? I''ll bring you out to y. It''s so beautiful here." "You train every day, and you still have time to y with me?" "Yes, there is. You''re ye Ling''s wife. You need someone to specially serve you." Tong Hua was overjoyed. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2671 I Heard You Got Into A Fight On Your First Day "Yes, there is. You''re ye Ling''s wife. You need someone to specially serve you." Tong Hua was overjoyed."Training in the winter is different from training in the summer. The time is not so full. There are only eight hours of training time. The rest of the time is for cultural lessons. It''s fine if I miss a few days of cultural lessons. I can make up for it." "Really?" "It''s true!" Tong Hua did not make any guarantees. If he said it was possible, it was definitely possible. Shen qianshu also wanted to be alone with her son, so she agreed. After that, she asked David, and David also said it was possible. "Tong Hua''s cultural ss is much more advanced than the children ''s. Sometimes, he only has some unpopr knowledge in the cultural ss, which is not within our requirements. He is free to do whatever he wants. Madam, it''s also your first time Greend. You can ask him to show you around." "Thank you, David." "Madam is too polite!" "Is there no way to cure the chilins on his hands? I think it will happen every year. " "It''s good that the weather is warm. It''s our fault that we didn''t take proper precautions for him in the first year." David sighed. When Tong Hua first came, his skin was soft and tender, and he had never experienced that kind of cold. They had given the children protection ording to the standard, and only Tong Hua had chilins. Every year, he would have to train in the harsh cold, and it had been repeated. "When we get back to the main base, I''ll ask the medical staff to take good care of him and try not to have a rpse in the future." Shen qianshu nodded. Tong Hua brought her to the canteen to eat. The young men at the base all greeted Shen qianshu politely. Shen qianshu asked,"they are all boys." "There are also young girls." Tong Hua said and pointed to a corner where four little girls were sitting. They were all young, around seven or eight years old. "Are there no girls of the same age?" "No, they''re all boys of the same age." Tong Hua said. His lunch was prepared. He told them what he wanted to eat in advance, and the chef would prepare it. They were not allowed to eat anything other than the main course, except water. Under such strict conditions, the children were very disciplined. Shen qianshu teased him."Mommy, there''s a lot of salmon in this serving. I''ll give you some. I remember that you really like to eat it." "Mommy, you eat. I''ll finish this portion." Tong Hua''s appetite was twice as much as Shen qianshu ''s, and almost all of them were high-quality protein. This was the Arctic Circle, so there were more fish. Fresh vegetables had to be transported by small nes every day. asionally, when there weren''t any green vegetables, they would eat vegetables that could be kept for a long time, such as potatoes. "Mommy isn''t used to you growing up all of a sudden. You''ll still hug mommy and act coquettishly in the future." "I can also hug mommy and act coquettishly now." Tong Hua winked at him."It would be great if daddy was here. He would be so jealous." Qianshuughed out loud."Xinxin got into a fight on her first day in kindergarten." "Really? did we win?" Shen qianshu was speechless. "I think Xinxin is someone who can fight." Shen qianshu was speechless. The young people at the base all knew Shen qianshu. Some of their children did not have parents, and some of them did. They did not want Shen qianshu toe so often. The good thing was that Tong Hua was popr, and the youngsters got along very well. They had lived together for ten years, and being close to each other was like being friends for life. After the meal, Tong Hua brought Shen qianshu to the multimedia function hall to watch Tong Xin''s video. "Big brother!" Tong Xin''s eyes brightened. Even though she didn''t smile, she was happy just by hearing her voice. "Aiya, little baby, I heard that you got into a fight on the first day of kindergarten. Did you cry?" Chapter 2672 The Daily Life Of The Four Members Of The Ye Family "Aiya, little baby, I heard that you got into a fight on the first day of kindergarten. Did you cry?" "No, I didn ''t," "I''m super amazing," Tong Xin said. "Wow ..." Tong Hua pped along."How painful it is to fight. We want to be Princess Pea and let daddy help you fight." Ye Ling was speechless. "If you point east, he definitely won''t go west." Ye Ling was speechless. Shen qianshu hit him."Don''t teach your sister the wrong things." "When are youing back?" ye Ling asked. "Tong Hua wants to bring me to y for a few days. I haven''t bought a ne ticket yet." Shen qianshu was so happy that she forgot about home. Tong Xin said,"brother, you look better again." "You''re pretty too. You were so ugly when you were young. " "I''m not ugly. " "Ugly!" Ye Ling said,e back early." "Say it again, say it again!" The two children talked about their children, and the parents talked about their parents. Ye Ling could not help but criticize Tong Hua."He activated the beauty filter, but his skin is actually very dark. It''s not good looking." Shen qianshu was speechless. Really ..." Tong Hua had been optimistic since he was young."I''ll still look better than you even if I turn off the beauty filter. I''ll look good for many years, but you''re different. You''ll grow old. Daddy, mommy is tired of looking at you. You see, she''s not even willing to go back. She just wants to look at my face and recall the you from ten years ago." Ye Ling was speechless. Shen qianshu was speechless. Tong Xin pulled ye Ling''s small hand and patted it. "Daddy, have some water." Shen qianshu secretly pinched Tong Hua. Would you die if you don''t y around a little? Tong Hua said seriously,"mommy, look at the screenshot I took. If we go out and say that we are a couple, people will definitely believe us." "Are you trying to anger your daddy to death?" Shen qianshu asked. "He started to attack my beauty first." After all, he was a child star. You can attack his acting skills, but you can''t attack his beauty. "You two are so childish," Shen qianshu was helpless. Ye Ling''s face darkened, and he looked at her quietly. Shen qianshu thought for a while."Three days. I''ll y for three days." Ye Ling snorted."He came back in a day. It dyed his training." "Not at all. Greend is full of Aurora Pris during this period. It''s very beautiful. I''ll take mommy for a walkter." Tong Hua said,"Xinxin, when you are older, brother will bring you to y." "Okay, brother, you''re not allowed to lie." "I''m not lying," The child was envious of his brother and mommy. Ye Ling said,"then I''ll bring you to y tomorrow." "I don''t want to y." "I''ll practice," Tong Xin said. Tong Hua said,"practice less and go out more. I don''t know where you got this bad habit from. You read books every day. If you are too tired, you will be short-sighted. You will look very ugly if you wear ck-rimmed sses in the future." "Is that so?" Ye Ling said,"first, tell me what bad habits are." "It''s the bad habit you inherited from Xinxin. " Tong Huaughed out loud."You have to go to the garden to weed and water the flowers for more than an hour every day." "Okay, brother." Ye Ling was speechless. He also coaxed the little princess to go out for a walk. Why didn''t the little princess listen to him? "Daddy also said he wanted to go out for a walk, but I didn''t listen. I was wrong, daddy." The little princess was still very considerate. She stuck her head to his chest and apologized. "It''s okay, baby. " Shen qianshu''s teeth ached as she watched. Tsk. "Mommy, don''t be envious of them. I''ll take you out for a walkter. There''s no need for the dogs to pull the sleigh. I''ll pull you." It could also be considered physical training. Ye Ling was speechless. His son would still go against him even after he had been sent away! 2676 Chapter 2676 If it was not for the fact that the ssroom did not allow photography, she really wanted to take a picture of such a handsome son for ye Ling to see. Our son is simply the best in the world. She was like the legendary first love in college. A top student. He had good grades, good looks, and was good at sports. He was the kind of God that had the first love of a top student. After the programming demonstration and Exchange, two and a half hours had passed. The professor did not have any intention of ending the ss at all. Shen qianshu was in disbelief. As a foreign professor, shouldn''t he take his teaching case and leave immediately after the ss ended? you actually dragged the ss? She was already very sleepy. No matter how handsome his son was, he couldn''t resist this sleepiness. Fortunately, the professor dragged the ss, but it did not drag on for long. After 15 minutes, the ss ended. The youngsters were discussing in groups of twos and threes. Tong Hua and another youngster were discussing a question about a gic sequence. They discussed for another ten minutes before slowly dispersing. Only Shen qianshu dozed off and waited for him. "Mommy, are you sleepy?" "I''m so sleepy. " "You''ve been waiting for me ever since you got off the ne, and you''ve been ying for so long. You''re going to be sleepy. " Her precious son was even considerately helping her gain face. Shen qianshu replied,"I''m sleepy because I don''t understand." Tong Hua held back hisughter and touched her head."It''s okay. It''s fine as long as I understand." Shen qianshu pped his hand away."You''re so rude. You must be looking down on me." "I wouldn''t dare." Although she said she didn''t dare to, she couldn''t hide her smile."Mommy, where did you get the courage to apany me to ss? Why do you think you can understand?" "Well ... Your dad just said that you''re indeed his biological son." Tong Hua was overjoyed."This course is not the most difficult. The professor''s lessons are also interesting, and it is not difficult to learn. If you are tired, go to sleep. I will bring you to y during my rest time tomorrow. I am about to pack up and go to bed." He could sleep for about five hours before he woke up to train again. "Alright," he said. Shen qianshu realized that Tong Hua always packed his time really well. Some people had a very bad sense of time and would alwaysplete something at a certain time. There would always be all sorts of idents. Tong Hua was different. He could always achieve his goals within the stipted time. He was also very self-disciplined and knew what to do and what not to do. He arranged everything in an orderly manner. A few years ago, he was someone who had to be arranged by her and Lin Xiaojuan. He had to match his outfit for whatever event he was going to attend the next day. asionally, he would find that his essories were missing, and he was a very confused little boy. In the blink of an eye, he was sensible, obedient, and charming. Shen qianshu''s bedroom was simple, and there was a heater. Tong Hua''s dormitory did not have a heater, and the nket was thicker. He got used to it, and the base''s atmosphere was especially good. Tong Hua''s poprity was also good. She realized that her son was like a central air-conditioner, and he could chat very well with the few little girls. They were talking andughing. Shen qianshu, tsk tsk tsk. This flirtatious gene must belong to the ye family, not her. It was freezing cold, and Shen qianshu did not need to train early like Tong Hua. She could not sleep with the nket wrapped around her. She opened a video call to look for ye Ling. Ye Ling asked,"when are youing back?" "Where''s Xinxin?" "Cutting flowers and watering the nts in the garden." "You''re so obedient. " Shen qianshuughed lightly."I apanied Tong Hua for two and a half hours in ss. I was so tired." "He''s been weaning for many years, and you''re still apanying him in ss. " Shen qianshu was expressionless."Xinxin has also been weaned off milk for many years. Double standard dog." 2677 Chapter 2677 Ye Ling said righteously,"how can a boy bepared to a girl?" "Old feudal system!" Shen qianshu did not want to talk about this topic with him. There was arge floor-to-ceiling window in her room, and the Aurora could be seen outside. She changed the lens for ye Ling to admire, but ye Ling did not want to see the Aurora at all. He might as well look at her. He cooperated and admired her for a moment before asking her to turn the camera around."I bought you a ne ticket." Shen qianshu was speechless."...F * ck!" "You said three days, so you''re going back on your word." "I can change my signature even if I want to." "It''s not easy to change the ne tickets there. You can''t fly there every day." "It''s just a turning point, it''s not a big deal. " Shen qianshu did not care at all. "I''ll book my own ne tickets. What if you act first and reportter?" "You have a criminal record." Once, she went to see Tong Hua, and she was gone for half a month. She was supposed to stay for a week, but because Tong Hua got injured during training, she stayed for an extra week. Ye Ling still suspected that his ck-bellied son got injured on purpose. "I know, I know ..." Shen qianshu showed him the photos and videos that Tong Hua had taken today. The mother and son were very happy in the selfie, and ye Ling was a little jealous. Tong Hua also looked ... Too much like him when he was 18 years old. Moreover, he was much more likable to Shen qianshu than he was when he was eighteen. He knew that Shen qianshu liked tall, bright, and radiant young men. She didn''t like a gloomy, fretful, and overbearing man like him. She had always said that she liked him because of his face. But this face, coupled with Tong Hua''s personality, was simply the perfect look of Shen qianshu''s dream lover when she was 18 years old. "It''s freezing cold in glinn during this season, and it''s the pr night. There''s no one there except for the people from the base. What can you do in three days? Let''s go home tomorrow. " "It''s good to be cold. Tong Hua is bringing me to catch fish after training tomorrow." Shen qianshu said,"this ce is full of ciers. I''m also curious about how to catch fish." "..." Ye Ling frowned. The show was quite rich."Tong Hua is still too free." "Don''t mess around!" Shen qianshu red at him."I realized that the more Tong Hua grows up, the more childish you are. He already has enough lessons, and you still want to give him more?" "Right!" "No!" Shen qianshu spoke up for her son."What ss were they having today? artificial intelligence? there''s even biological inheritance content. Let me tell you, even if I''m a bad student, I know that this is a different subject. His homework is already heavy enough, and I still want him to get to know girls. You don''t have to make him so busy." He knew girls? Are you serious? "Has xxx matured? he wants to find a girl." "You''re so vulgar. " Shen qianshu retorted, must I do something when I''m looking for a girl? Holding hands and falling in love, you vulgar person. " Ye Ling snorted."You''re not?" "I''m also a lecherous man, but I want my son to be an immortal. Can you do that?" Ye Ling could not help butugh."You''re right about everything." "Sir ... When are we going on a trip?" Shen qianshu asked,"we rarely go on trips." "I''ll ask Xinxin where she wants to go. " Shen qianshu''s face darkened."What I mean is ... If we don''t bring any child from another family, why would we bring Xinxin along when we are going on a trip?" Ye Ling was stunned. Shen qianshu was unhappy."Forget it. I''m not going. You''re so annoying." Shen qianshu hung up the video! As expected, a son was better! Ye Ling''s video call came back after a while. Shen qianshu hung up. She did not want to answer it. She was still angry. Chapter 2678 The Little Fairy And The Great Demon King Ye Ling was persistent and called again. Shen qianshu thought to herself that the base''s externalwork was monitored in real time, so she had to give him some face. "What are you doing? I''m sleepy. " Ye Ling asked,"where do you want to go? I have half a month''s leave. " Shen qianshu''s face darkened, and she did not want to bother with him. In the past three years, they only had one chance to go on a one-on-one trip. Furthermore, because of Xinxin''s fever, they only had the chance to go on a trip for two days. If ye Ling was not busy, then she would be busy. In the remaining time, she adjusted herself to look at Tong Hua. Gradually, she went on fewer trips alone with ye Ling. She understood that after having a child, the married life would indeed reduce a little, and most of the time, it would be around the child. She had also given all her holidays to Tong Hua. Tong Hua went home too little in a year. She hoped to be more involved in Tong Hua''s growing process. She would never forget the time when she had not seen Tong Hua for a year and suddenly met him. She felt that her son had grown up in the blink of an eye. She was not prepared at all, and her son had left his mommy''s embrace. From then on, he was no longer the little baby under her wings. Therefore, she wanted to spend more time with Tong Hua. She did not want him to lose both his parents ''love as he grew up. However, when she went to y with Tong Hua alone today, she recalled that in the past few years, she had very little time to spend alone with ye Ling. So, when she sat on the sleigh, she thought to herself that Tong Hua''s girlfriend would definitely be very happy in the future. Tong Hua was funny, humorous, yful, responsible, and bright. He was definitely a perfect young man. It would be great if someone could be liked by such a young man. ? With such a reference group. She thought about ye Ling again. Shen qianshu also felt like she was going out alone with ye Ling. A woman''s mind was very subtle, and she would do whatever she wanted. She clearly did not have such thoughts at first, but she suddenly had one today. But when she asked him. His first reaction was to ask where Xinxin wanted to go. Shen qianshu was about to explode from anger. "I don''t want to go anywhere." Shen qianshu said. "I want to go to Denmark and then to Norway. But the winter there is simr to the Arctic Circle. You''ve spent enough time in Greend. How about Paris?" It was as if ye Ling did not hear Shen qianshu''s rejection, and he immediately understood Shen qianshu''s point. Paris was the ce where they met. The corners of Shen qianshu''s lips curled up."You can go if you want to. I won''t stop you." "Then you''lle with me." "Little princess will apany you. I can stay here with Tong Hua for a while." Shen qianshu rejected ye Ling''s suggestion heartlessly. She did not even look at him. She casually picked up a bedtime reading book that Tong Hua gave her. Her precious son was still the most considerate. Ye Ling said,"Xinxin won''t be going. She has to go to kindergarten. She doesn''t have such a long break." "You don''t have to force yourself," "I won''t force myself." Shen qianshu was unmoved. Ye Ling pursed his lips."I was wrong. I''m sorry." Shen qianshu flipped open a page of her book. Ye Ling broke it in three seconds."It''s almost done." "Change your signature, hurry up!" Shen qianshu put down her book and smiled. She could fly to Paris. Ye Ling was already looking for the ne tickets. He was a man of action, so he changed the ne tickets. There was no problem with Shen qianshu''s visa, so she did not fly to Paris. She needed to transfer flights, and the flight would be three dayster. Ye Ling booked the ne tickets and sent all the information to Shen qianshu''s phone. They arrived in Paris one after the other, and ye Ling arrived an hour earlier than Shen qianshu. "No one is allowed to bring anyone, not even Zhong ran." "Alright!" Chapter 2679 Ye Tingjuns Carefree Life Shen qianshu entered her dreams in the beautiful Aurora. Ye Ling was also a little excited. He was going to return to the ce where they met again with Shen qianshu. Actually, he had veryplicated feelings for Paris. Many of his terrible memories were in Paris. But ... He met Shen qianshu in Paris. He did not even dare to think about what would have happened to him if Shen qianshu was not in his life. It would definitely have been terrible. Perhaps he would still be a mental patient that everyone feared, and he would still be locked up in theboratory, never to see the light of day. It was Shen qianshu who gave him a new life. Tong Hua, Tong Xin. The ye family, which had already been broken up, now lived in harmony. It was all Shen qianshu who mediated and dealt with them. Those greedy people also retreated because of Shen qianshu''s dealing and wit. They were now content with their own ces. He had obtained the peaceful life he had dreamed of. In the past few years, she had indeed been a little busy. Both husband and wife had their own things to be busy with, and Shen qianshu also had to be busy with all kinds of exhibitions. There was also an inexplicable increase in her workload, and she could not finish dealing with AG''s matters. In her spare holidays, Shen qianshu had gone to visit Tong Hua. Although he did not say anything, he was more or less a little dissatisfied. However, his unhappiness became unprincipled in Shen qianshu''s smile. Tong Hua did not return home for a year, and Shen qianshu loved him more. She wanted to apany him more, and this was human nature. That was why she had neglected him and Xinxin. He was the same too. He was all focused on Xinxin and never cared about Tong Hua. David would report on Tong Hua''s status every month. He was doing very well and improving very quickly. There were videos and ss records, so he did not need to worry. The time he spent alone with Shen qianshu was indeed lesser. He was a little envious of ye tingjun and ye Chu. Ye tingjun would bring ye Chu on a trip every month. Sometimes, it would be four to five days, and sometimes, it would be seven to eight days. Anyway, he was confident that I would be given ten days of leave if I were to work for 20 days. As long as ye Chu had a holiday, ye tingjun would bring ye Chu out to y. The two of them would be alone, and he did not even bring Wei Lin along. After all, ye tingjun did not have as much hatred as ye Ling. He was a wealthy businessman. The foreign media had been catching his shots, but after all, he had no enemies. He could take ye Chu to y without restraint. They traveled across the rivers and mountains of the mothend, went to thest lighthouse in the Southern Hemisphere, and also went to the coldest ce in the Northern Hemisphere. He took ye Chu to glide freely and also took her to surf crazily on the sea. The two of them were in a very good state of life. They didn''t need a honeymoon. Every month was a honeymoon for them. This situation continued until the beginning of the night when they joined the work. They didn''t have that much vacation. However, whenever there was a holiday, ye tingjun would also bring her out to y. The olddy felt that she had one foot in the coffin and wanted ye tingjun to give birth to a grandson. However, ye tingjun said that ye Chu was still young and that he was not ready to be a mother yet. When she was ready, the olddy was so angry that she wanted to die. On the other hand, Xinxin had to visit the ye olddy every week. asionally, the ye olddy would take her to stay for a few days to apany the olddy. Ye tingjun, who was far away in the United States, led a life that made him extremely envious. It was very rxed and free. He also wanted to live a carefree life like ye tingjun ''s, but he had too many responsibilities on his shoulders. There were so many secret agents overseas, and people''s hearts were so sinister. He had been in charge for so many years, and he definitely could not hand them over to others. If something went wrong, it would be the lives of a bunch of people. The next bureau chief might not be as responsible as he was. He could not let go of all his responsibilities at once. Chapter 2680 Harsh Training ck Rose also had to take responsibility, and AG also had to beplicated. In any case, there were a lot of things to do, and he could not wait for Tong Hua to grow up immediately so that he could share his burden. He was also very happy to have a trip alone. Ye Ling started to arrange his own matters. He had to set aside at least ten days of leave. It was said to be half a month, but it would take a day to get on the ne. Everything had to be properly arranged. Fortunately, there was a reason for him to spend such a high sry to hire Zhong ran and ah da. When he was not around, Zhong ran could take care of many things on his behalf, and ah da could stabilize many situations. "Paris?" Xiao Xinxin was confused and was watering the flowers."I have to go to ss. I can''t go." "Daddy will go." "Then you can go." The little princess continued to water the flowers, thinking that her daddy was going to take her there. "Mommy wants to go too." "Then I want to go too." Ye Ling said,"I''m not bringing you this time. Daddy and Mommy are going on a honeymoon, and it''s not convenient to bring you along. Daddy will bring you wherever you want to go next time." "..." Xinxin frowned and was a little unhappy. However, she had never mastered the skill of giving candy to crying children."Alright, will youe back with mommy?" "Yes." "I know, I''ll be good and go to school." Xinxin was a child that was easy tomunicate with. Although she was only three years old, she would not cry and make a fuss when her parents did not bring her out."Are uncle Zhong ran and uncle ah da going too?" "They won''t go, but they''ll y with you." "Alright," he said. Ye Ling always felt that his daughter was too obedient. He could not help but want to give the best to his daughter."Daddy bought you a gift." "Alright," he said. Why was she so obedient? She would feel sorry if he didn''t bring her. Baby wanted to go too. However, the image of Shen qianshu''s angry little face shed across his mind, and ye Ling gave up on the idea of taking care of the little princess. Although he was tempted, his wife was bing more and more difficult to coax in recent years. Zhong ran thought to himself, master, if you want to leave, just leave. Don''t be so reluctant to leave with Xinxin. Shen qianshu, who was in the Arctic Circle, slept until she woke up naturally. She slept for six hours, and her biological clock was also very good. Every day, she would sleep for six or seven hours, and she would take an hour nap in the afternoon. It had been like this for the past few years. Today, there were fresh raw fish slices, salmon, and all kinds of seafood she couldn''t name. There were no fresh vegetables, only potatoes and some pickled vegetables, but the breakfast was also very sumptuous. Tong Hua and the rest had already set off for training. There were more teenagers at the base that day. David said,"the weather forecast said that there will be a Blizzard, so we will be training nearby and indoors today. Only one group of teenagers will be training in the cier five kilometers away." "Training in a Blizzard?" "Madam, don''t worry. They''re familiar with the terrain. They''ll be back." David said hurriedly. Shen qianshu was a little worried, so she went to watch the video. Once she saw it, it would be fine. A group of eight young men, wearing specially made waterproof clothes, jumped down the cier. Shen qianshu had goosebumps all over her body. She went outst night in this weather, and she wore both long johns and cotton pants. She wore twoyers, and she even wore a pair of warm leggings on the inside. She was wearing warm underwear and a down jacket. Even she felt cold, but the young people were wearing thin clothes. They went into the water in such a cold ce like the Arctic Circle? Aren''t you afraid of freezing? They kept their heads out of the water as if they were standing on a cier and swimming forward. They did it to the extreme so that not a drop of water could touch their faces. 2681 Chapter 2681 After swimming for ten minutes, the instructor would pass them the guns in waterproof bags and start shooting the moving targets. "Is it okay to shoot here?" It wouldn''t cause an avnche or crack the ice. "It''s fine. " David said that it was the result of many experiments and that it would be fine. Shen qianshu did not ask too much about the training. Following that, she started to hit the moving targets. Whoever hit the 10-ring first woulde out of the cier. The children were all wearing protective goggles, and their movements were all very fast. Thest person would have to walk around the cier for five minutes. It was her first time seeing Tong Hua shoot. That scene shocked Shen qianshu. Shen qianshu had never seen Tong Hua''s training scenes. She only looked at the written results, saying that Tong Hua had improved this month and learned something. She never looked at the training content because she could not bear to. She was afraid that her heart would ache if she saw it. This was the first time he truly felt Tong Hua raising a gun and shooting in front of him. A few years ago, he was still that sweet little baby, so soft and cute. It had only been four years, but he had changed so much. He tore open the waterproof bag, took out his gun, and started shooting. In the first round, one of the young men hit the bullseye with all ten shots. Tong Hua was short of one shot, so he had to start from the beginning again. He had to shoot three times before he was done and came out of the cier. Yesterday, when he was pulling Shen qianshu, he kept saying that he was not cold. However, humans were made of flesh and blood. Under such a temperature, how could they not be cold? she even saw the young man who came up to them tremble. David said,"actually, it''s really not cold underwater." It was only when they were onnd that they felt cold. The temperature of the water was much higher than the air. Shen qianshu was a bad student and did not really understand the mysteries of the natural environment. After hearing David''s detailed exnation, she felt bad for her son. It was such a cold day. Luckily, he did not dive into the water to swim. Otherwise, the nerves in his head would be damaged in such cold weather, and it might leave behind residual effects for the rest of his life. There was a monitoring point not far away, and it detected the arrival of a Blizzard. Before the blizzard, the instructor would bring them back by running. Shen qianshu could not forget the scene of Tong Hua shooting just now. At this moment, he truly felt it. Tong Hua had grown up! He was a young man. I can''t treat him like a child in the future. "Brother Tong Hua''s chilins are getting serious again." A short-haired girl looked at the screen with heartache. The training screens in the base were all big screens in the exhibition hall. Shen qianshu turned her head and looked over. It was a pretty little girl who was eight or nine years old. She had honey-colored skin, and her hair was soft and straight. Her eyes were very bright, and although she was not very stunning, she was very attractive. She had seen her when she came yesterday. Although she did not greet her, perhaps it was because her precious son had grown up, she paid special attention to the little girls in the base. After all, they had been together for eight to ten years. Even if they didn''t have feelings for each other, they had developed feelings for each other. Moreover, such a rtionship was basically a lifetime. We were childhood sweethearts, and I''ll apany you for the rest of your life. Why did he sound so intimate? The youngdy smiled at Shen qianshu. Shen qianshu asked gently,"what''s your name?" "I''m Meng Tao. " Meng Tao smiled very beautifully."Brother Tong Hua usually calls me Tao." "It''s a good name," Shen qianshu was also very supportive. Meng Tao brought her a ss of water, and Shen qianshu thanked her."How old are you?" "Nine years old." Shen qianshu started to look for a suitable match in her heart. Aiya, three years apart. That''s pretty good. They look like they''re in a good rtionship. "You''re so pretty. " Shen qianshu praised. She liked this kind of bright and cheerful youngdy. However, as a person who was obsessed with looks, she noticed a very beautiful young girl with short hair yesterday. Her hair was a little curly, which was very suitable for long hair. Perhaps it was a request from the base, so she had cut it short. She looked like she had an Afro. The ultraviolet rays were so strong, but her teeth were white and her lips were red. Her skin was as white as snow, but ... She was a little fat. Even if she was a little chubbypared to people of the same age, her face was still perfect. At that time, Shen qianshu even thought of a saying. Beauty and ugliness really had nothing to do with fat or thin. They had only seen each other once, and he had already disappeared. It had always been her pleasure to see beautiful girls, so it didn''t matter if she couldn''t see them. Chapter 2682 The Little Thoughts Of Young Girls Before Tong Hua returned from the blizzard, he had already arrived at the base. There would not be any mishaps of not being able to make it back in time for the training here. The coaching team could not afford to take on such a responsibility. After they came back, they did an hour of cold exercise. At first, Shen qianshu was very worried. Later, she thought that boys were in good health, and it was not a big deal to exercise in the water. If it was a girl, it would be hard to say. Girls ''physiological structure was different from boys''. She had also asked David about it, and he had paid great attention to this aspect. The training was nned on the basis that it did not harm the children''s health. Girls did not have to soak in the water for a few hours in winter. Tong Hua was wearing a pair of thin gloves that covered all of his frostbites. Shen qianshu understood what he was thinking and did not want her to worry. Thus, she did not expose him. Tong Hua said,"mommy, don''t watch us train too much. There''s nothing to see." "I didn''t even look." Shen qianshu said,"I''ve been studying the fishing you mentioned the entire morning. Where should I go fishing?" "After the blizzard is over, I''ll Take You There. There''s a good ce for you to catch fish." The snowstorm in Greend was terrifying. At its worst, Shen qianshu did not even dare tond on the ground. The blizzard seemed to be trying to cover the entire base. The storm came right at them. The cold wind whistled, and the snow was everywhere. Chen qianshu was worried that the storm would cover the entire base. Fortunately, it was like a tornado, and it passed by in an hour. During the blizzard, the sled dogs were all hiding at the base, and no one was left outside. There was even a pole and g that had been blown away. It could be seen how strong the force was, and Shen qianshu was a little scared. After the snowstorm, the members of the base and the youngsters began to clear the snow. The snow at the entrance almost reached half of their waist, which was very terrifying. They had to clear a path. The girls went up to the roofs to sweep the snow, and a few people jumped down from the roofs and fell into the snow. They had a lot of fun. It seemed that they yed this game often. Tong Hua was also sweeping the snow at the door. Shen qianshu had seen the young people of the fighting race y this game before. It was still very exciting. There were only three stories in the base, each of which was four meters high. The three-story building was neither too high nor too low. The girls were jumping very happily, and only the curly-haired girl was quietly sweeping the snow. She didn''t participate in the activities. Someone called out to her and asked her to jump and y. It was quite fun to y this game in a ce covered in snow in winter. Little curly hair shook his head. He didn''t want to y this game. Who knew that the girls would y a prank on him? two of them deliberately pushed him to the edge. Meng Tao even pushed him off her waist. The pranking girlsughed out loud. Little curly hair was so scared that he screamed and jumped down. His head fell into the snow that was nearly a meter deep, and only his two legs were exposed outside. His body was a little fat, and he looked especially funny. Shen qianshu was speechless. David said,"Madam, it''s okay. The children y this game often. They won''t get hurt. The snow resistance is particrly strong." Tong Hua and the two young men threw their brooms and went over to grab little curly hair''s legs, pulling her out. Her hair and head were covered in snow, and Shen qianshu really did not look like she was injured. It was the first time she had seen people doing this kind of exercise, so she was a little scared. After all, they were so tall, and she was afraid that something would happen. The children were still young, and they were all like scallions. The girls were still overjoyed. Tong Hua patted the snow off her curly hair, raised his head, and said,"stop teasing her." "I know, I know!" Meng Tao said,"we were just ying." Little curly hair''s nose had turned red from the cold. Perhaps it was because his head had hit the ground first when he had fallen. After all, he couldn''t breathe in the snow, and the snowkes had also entered his nose. It was very ufortable, and he sneezed a few times. Tong Hua asked,"are you ufortable?" Little curly hair sneezed a few more times. He held Tong Hua''s hand and stood up. He could not stand still and almost fell down. Tong Hua frowned."Are you really okay? you should lose weight." Little curly hair kicked Tong Hua away, and two young men pulled her down."You go and rest first. Let the few of them sweep the snow first." Little curly hair pushed the young men away and ignored Tong Hua. He was also afraid of going up the stairs and onto the roof to continue sweeping the snow. There was stillughter on the roof. Shen qianshu was talking to David when she saw little curly hair kick the three girls off the roof while they were joking around. The three of them screamed as their heads fell into the snow. Tong Hua raised his head and red at her. A few young men ran over in a flurry and grabbed the children out. They were like pulling out radishes, pulling them out one by one. A youngdy was furious as she looked up at little curly hair. "Xiaoyu, what are you doing?" Little curly hair spread his hands."Ah, I was just ying around." Chapter 2683 Wheres The Basic Trust Between Humans And Fish? Shen qianshu did not know whether tough or cry. The girls were not really angry. They were still talking andughing when they climbed up to sweep the snow. Shen qianshu could not understand their friendship, but it was her son. ? "You''re so stupid, why did you just say that the girl was fat?" "I didn''t say she was fat." "Then, if you want her to lose weight, aren''t you subconsciously saying that she''s fat?" Tong Hua was speechless. He was a little fat, but he couldn''t even tell the truth. David had just exined to Shen qianshu that little curly hair had an ident during training two years ago. Hence, he had taken hormones and could not control his weight. He would probably need another year of treatment before he could fully recover. Now, she was recovering her hormone levels while training. The focus was on her cultural lessons. It was impossible to lose this weight by training alone. Exercise consumed a lot of energy, and if she ate more, she would be fatter. Fortunately, she was still young, and she would be fine after a year or two. "Don''t learn from your dad. You''ll be hated by girls. " "I have so many people who like me, so it doesn''t matter." Tong Hua himself was someone who attracted girls to like him. He did not care if one more person liked him or one less person liked him. Shen qianshu did not know what to say about him. He had inherited this from ye Ling, and it was really a pain in the ass. Fortunately, the young man was also a person who knew his limits and did not go overboard. After the snow disappeared, it finally recovered a little. Tong Hua brought Shen qianshu out to catch fish. This time, they were walking in the opposite direction from yesterday. The snow was not so thick, and there were more ciers. If not for the fact that the blizzard had just passed, they could ski directly here. Shen qianshu even saw girls skiing here yesterday. "I''m leaving the day after tomorrow. I''ve bought the ne tickets and we''re flying to Paris. Your daddy''s going too. We''ll have fun for half a month before going home. " Shen qianshu was pulled along by Tong Hua. Tong Hua wanted to pull the sleigh, but she sat down. No matter what, she did not agree. She did not want to torment her son''s frostbitten hand. In the vast world, the White snow made people''s figures seem particrly small. "Paris is a good ce. I kind of miss Paris." He had a good memory and could still remember what happened in Paris when he was young, although it was not a very pleasant experience. "I thought you didn''t miss her at all." When he was in Paris, the ce Tong Hua was most familiar with was not his home, but the hospital. The cost of seeing a doctor in Paris was too high. Shen qianshu did not have a green card, and she did not have any protection either. Basically, she could not bring Tong Hua to a good hospital. Most of the hospitals were small. The facilities and equipment were not good. Fortunately, it could save his life. "Now that I think about it, everything in the past was good." Tong Hua was also open-minded. His life was a counterattack script, no matter if it was his background, character, background, or knowledge. It was almost all the same. "Are we almost there?" After walking for a long time, they should be arriving soon. She was feeling a little cold. "We''re here, look!" Shen qianshu pointed to a small cier not far away. Tong Hua said,"I heard from the coach that this ce is getting warmer and warmer every year. The snow has also melted a lot. A few years ago, this ce was all frozen, and there was no sign of the snow melting. Now, the cier has expanded." This was a more serious environmental problem, and it was never within the scope of Shen qianshu''s consideration. She felt that she would never see global warming cause the destruction of the earth until she died, so she didn''t care about her funeral. The most important thing was to live well. This was something that the world cared about, not something that a small figure like her should care about. The ice here was a little thin. Tong Hua brought Shen qianshu along and broke the ice surface, creating a small hole. He then started to throw some bait in."Are we just fishing like this?" Shen qianshu, who had never seen this kind of operation before, felt that she was a country bumpkin. "Just wait and see." After waiting for a while, she saw many fish swimming over and eating the bait that Tong Hua had thrown in. Shen qianshu was very surprised."They''re reallying over. Aren''t they afraid of people?" "It''s rare to see someone here. " "Don''t they feel cold?" Tong Hua muttered to himself."Then you have to ask the fish." Shen qianshu hit him, took off her gloves, and touched the water. The water was warm. Tong Hua said,"mommy, quickly put it on. Don''t catch a cold." Shen qianshu put on her gloves, and Tong Hua threw in a lot of bait. "Why aren''t you catching the fish?" "Wait, there''s no rush." Shen qianshu did not know what tricks he was ying. She waited for a while more, and she only saw a school of fish emerging from the water in a group. They even blew bubbles. Shen qianshu said,"Ah, so cute ... Uh ..." Just as she was about to take out her phone to take a picture of this magical scene, she saw her precious son pick up a fish that was blowing bubbles with a harpoon. His actions were Swift, ruthless, and urate, not giving little Yu ''er much time to react. It was a fat fish that looked to be four or five catties. Shen qianshu swallowed her saliva and looked at Tong Hua, who was showing off."Where''s the basic trust between a human and a fish?" Chapter 2684 I Hate Farewells The Most Shen qianshu swallowed her saliva and looked at Tong Hua, who was showing off."Where''s the basic trust between a human and a fish?" "Fish are born to be eaten, what trust do we need?" Tong Hua put the fish in the fish basket and started to cast the bait again. He said with conviction,"anyway, there''s nothing to eat in winter here. They also eat the small fish. I saved the small fish." Shen qianshu did not know whether tough or cry. The mother and son squatted in a small hole and waited for the fish to take the bait. The cruel scene just now seemed to have frightened them. Tong Hua threw a lot of bait in, and they just ate underwater. They did note up to blow bubbles again. To Shen qianshu, this was a very new experience. This activity was very childish and fun. She also held her harpoon and tried to catch a fish. "Mommy, don''t scratch it anymore. If you didn''t manage to catch it and instead hurt it, it would be very ufortable. We have to give it a quick death and not torture it slowly." Shen qianshu was speechless. You''ve only caught a fish, can you still talk big? Shen qianshu nced at him and felt that her son was just talking nonsense. She could not be bothered with him and waited for the fish toe up. However, it did note up at all. Shen qianshu squatted until her legs were a little numb. This fish was going against her. Tong Huaughed out loud."Then just give up. Don''t struggle anymore." "No, I''m going to try." The two of them yed for more than an hour, but they actually only caught two fish. The little fairy was really bad at it. She did not catch a single fish, and instead, she scared off a bunch of them. Tong Hua said,"if I didn''t bring you along, I could catch more than ten fish in an hour." "You''re bragging. " "Really, I''m not lying to you." Tong Huaughed out loud, and the two of them brought the fish back. For lunch, they had fish soup, and Shen qianshu personally cooked for him. Tong Hua thought for a moment and said,"mommy, you don''t have to force yourself to cook for some weird feeling like motherly love or the taste of mommy." In fact, he didn''t really want to try his mother''s cooking. You don''t have to cook for me to know that you love me very much. So, let''s not torture each other. "Are youining about my cooking?" "Aiya, even mommy can tell that you''re being so subtle." Shen qianshu recalled that little curly hair had even kicked him today."You just need a beating. What''s wrong with my cooking? at least it''s edible. Your daddy really likes it." "Even Daddy says your fart smells good." "Can you not insult his taste?" Shen qianshu did not know whether tough or cry. "Tsk." Tong Hua looked at how Shen qianshu had made the fish head so white that it was almost white. She made it very light, and it was also very vorful. The chefs at the base were mostly Westerners, and there were no Chinese chefs. asionally, he would see such a delicious soup, and Tong Hua took back what he had just said. It was so fragrant! "You''re just like your dad. " It felt so good to be smacked in the face. Tong Huaughed and did not mind Shen qianshu''sints. He was very happy and tried the fish head soup. It was very delicious, and it was cooked very well. Shen qianshu felt that her cooking skills had improved, and she even showed off to ye Ling. Ye Ling said,"are you sure it''s not because the ingredients are too delicious?" What does it have to do with you? Shen qianshu said,"you''re really getting harder and harder tomunicate with. Can''t you just praise me a little?" "Hmph, it''s not like I can''t eat it!" Shen qianshu was speechless. He was jealous. Shen qianshu''s ability to cate people had improved over the years."That''s not a simple matter. I''ll do it for you when we get back." "Mommy, don''t go along with him too much," Tong Hua said."If a man Pampers him like this, he will be spoiled." Shen qianshu was speechless. Three days was neither long nor short, but to Shen qianshu, it was far from enough. She felt that she had not seen enough of her son, and three days had already passed. Tong Hua wanted to train, so he specially wrote her a note in the morning and did not give it to Shen qianshu. Shen qianshu was actually awake. When he came in, she knew, but she purposely did not wake up. She was not very willing to face the separation. After this separation, they would only be able to see each other again after three months. If it was not convenient for Tong Hua, it might take another four to five months, or even half a year. The people in their family were not used to separation. 2685 Chapter 2684 Not long after Tong Hua left for training, Shen qianshu opened her eyes and started to pack her things. She did not have a lot of things. She only brought a small travel suitcase. It was a specialty of the Arctic Circle, and it was all dry goods. She was going to Paris, and it wasn''t easy for her to bring anything, so she didn''t bring anything. This time, pr night and pr light gave her a lot of inspiration, and she thought of a very, very perfect design n. On the ne, she had drawn a rough sketch and made some changes before falling asleep. The moment they got off the ne and passed through customs, they did not even need to ask where ye Ling was. They saw ye Ling at the exit. He stood in the middle of the crowd like a crane standing among chickens, and he was very eye-catching. Shen qianshu wanted to give him a little surprise, but she could not do so. He saw it at a nce. "Master ..." Shen qianshu pounced over excitedly. Ye Ling reached out and caught her. She had just returned from Greend and was dressed like a bear. As she was too sleepy on the ne, she did not have time to change her clothes. Fortunately, ye Ling had seen her in all kinds of appearances and was not worried. He changed his clothes in the nanny van and finally took off her long-sleeved pants and bloated down jacket. She changed into a long-sleeved dress, a small piece of skin, and a pair of long boots. It was as if she had changed from a bear to a fashionabledy. "You really didn''t mean it. I thought you were going to pretend to be obedient but secretly go against it." "Xinxin has lessons." Ye Ling reached out and held Shen qianshu''s hand gently. His voice was a little hoarse."You said that I won''t wear it, so I won''t wear it." Shen qianshu pursed her lips and looked at him with a smile that did not seem like a smile. Everything was clear without words. Butler Luther was already waiting for them with a group of people. Ever since Xinxin was born, Butler Luther had lived in Rose Castle for more than a year. After that, he had toe back and forth frequently because of some matters in Paris. Ye Ling had a lot of properties in Paris, and he needed Butler Luther and Meng Qi to take care of them. Meng Qi had basically withdrawn from ck Rose and was learning how to take care of the properties from Butler Luther. He was very busy. "This is a gift from Xinxin." Ye Ling passed a greeting card to Butler Luther. "Miss is really a little sweetheart. This kind thought is too precious." Butler Luther was the same as ye Ling. They were both naive and brainless. No matter what a naive child did, it was good and precious in their eyes. Shen qianshu had long gotten used to it. After taking the ne all the way here, Shen qianshu was also very tired. Coming to this Castle once again, Shen qianshu actually realized that she did not have any trauma at all. Those past events had Gone with the Wind. In the past few years, she had been avoidinging to Paris and visiting the old ce. In fact, there was no need for it at all. Although this house had hurt her in the past, it had finally brought her a home. It was a family with a healthy husband and wife and children. Ye Ling''s master bedroom had been changed to a different color tone. Back then, it was all ck and gray. Now, it had been renovated once again. The colorful oil paintings hanging on the walls looked like they had been there for a few years. They were all in ordance with the European style. The walls had been repainted, and even the position of the bed had been changed. The color of the curtains had also been changed to be simr to the color of the master bedroom in a Castle in China. The patterns were low-key but luxurious. This was a master bedroom that waspletely different from the past. The suffocating tone had been eliminated. It was as if it had been deliberately erased from their memories. Shen qianshu felt a little awkward. It must have been ye Ling''s orders. Actually, in these few years, ye Ling had mentioned going back to Rose Castle a few times, but she had rejected him for all sorts of reasons. Even when she came to Paris, she deliberately took a detour. Perhaps he knew the reason. Shen qianshu had also always had a knot in her heart because of her. But when she really stood there, she realized that she was actually wrong. Chapter 2683 Wheres The Basic Trust Between Humans And Fish? Shen qianshu did not know whether tough or cry. The girls were not really angry. They were still talking andughing when they climbed up to sweep the snow. Shen qianshu could not understand their friendship, but it was her son. ? "You''re so stupid, why did you just say that the girl was fat?" "I didn''t say she was fat." "Then, if you want her to lose weight, aren''t you subconsciously saying that she''s fat?" Tong Hua was speechless. He was a little fat, but he couldn''t even tell the truth. David had just exined to Shen qianshu that little curly hair had an ident during training two years ago. Hence, he had taken hormones and could not control his weight. He would probably need another year of treatment before he could fully recover. Now, she was recovering her hormone levels while training. The focus was on her cultural lessons. It was impossible to lose this weight by training alone. Exercise consumed a lot of energy, and if she ate more, she would be fatter. Fortunately, she was still young, and she would be fine after a year or two. "Don''t learn from your dad. You''ll be hated by girls. " "I have so many people who like me, so it doesn''t matter." Tong Hua himself was someone who attracted girls to like him. He did not care if one more person liked him or one less person liked him. Shen qianshu did not know what to say about him. He had inherited this from ye Ling, and it was really a pain in the ass. Fortunately, the young man was also a person who knew his limits and did not go overboard. After the snow disappeared, it finally recovered a little. Tong Hua brought Shen qianshu out to catch fish. This time, they were walking in the opposite direction from yesterday. The snow was not so thick, and there were more ciers. If not for the fact that the blizzard had just passed, they could ski directly here. Shen qianshu even saw girls skiing here yesterday. "I''m leaving the day after tomorrow. I''ve bought the ne tickets and we''re flying to Paris. Your daddy''s going too. We''ll have fun for half a month before going home. " Shen qianshu was pulled along by Tong Hua. Tong Hua wanted to pull the sleigh, but she sat down. No matter what, she did not agree. She did not want to torment her son''s frostbitten hand. In the vast world, the White snow made people''s figures seem particrly small. "Paris is a good ce. I kind of miss Paris." He had a good memory and could still remember what happened in Paris when he was young, although it was not a very pleasant experience. "I thought you didn''t miss her at all." When he was in Paris, the ce Tong Hua was most familiar with was not his home, but the hospital. The cost of seeing a doctor in Paris was too high. Shen qianshu did not have a green card, and she did not have any protection either. Basically, she could not bring Tong Hua to a good hospital. Most of the hospitals were small. The facilities and equipment were not good. Fortunately, it could save his life. "Now that I think about it, everything in the past was good." Tong Hua was also open-minded. His life was a counterattack script, no matter if it was his background, character, background, or knowledge. It was almost all the same. "Are we almost there?" After walking for a long time, they should be arriving soon. She was feeling a little cold. "We''re here, look!" Shen qianshu pointed to a small cier not far away. Tong Hua said,"I heard from the coach that this ce is getting warmer and warmer every year. The snow has also melted a lot. A few years ago, this ce was all frozen, and there was no sign of the snow melting. Now, the cier has expanded." This was a more serious environmental problem, and it was never within the scope of Shen qianshu''s consideration. She felt that she would never see global warming cause the destruction of the earth until she died, so she didn''t care about her funeral. The most important thing was to live well. This was something that the world cared about, not something that a small figure like her should care about. The ice here was a little thin. Tong Hua brought Shen qianshu along and broke the ice surface, creating a small hole. He then started to throw some bait in."Are we just fishing like this?" Shen qianshu, who had never seen this kind of operation before, felt that she was a country bumpkin. "Just wait and see." After waiting for a while, she saw many fish swimming over and eating the bait that Tong Hua had thrown in. Shen qianshu was very surprised."They''re reallying over. Aren''t they afraid of people?" "It''s rare to see someone here. " "Don''t they feel cold?" Tong Hua muttered to himself."Then you have to ask the fish." Shen qianshu hit him, took off her gloves, and touched the water. The water was warm. Tong Hua said,"mommy, quickly put it on. Don''t catch a cold." Shen qianshu put on her gloves, and Tong Hua threw in a lot of bait. "Why aren''t you catching the fish?" "Wait, there''s no rush." Shen qianshu did not know what tricks he was ying. She waited for a while more, and she only saw a school of fish emerging from the water in a group. They even blew bubbles. Shen qianshu said,"Ah, so cute ... Uh ..." Just as she was about to take out her phone to take a picture of this magical scene, she saw her precious son pick up a fish that was blowing bubbles with a harpoon. His actions were Swift, ruthless, and urate, not giving little Yu ''er much time to react. It was a fat fish that looked to be four or five catties. Shen qianshu swallowed her saliva and looked at Tong Hua, who was showing off."Where''s the basic trust between a human and a fish?" Chapter 2684 I Hate Farewells The Most Shen qianshu swallowed her saliva and looked at Tong Hua, who was showing off."Where''s the basic trust between a human and a fish?" "Fish are born to be eaten, what trust do we need?" Tong Hua put the fish in the fish basket and started to cast the bait again. He said with conviction,"anyway, there''s nothing to eat in winter here. They also eat the small fish. I saved the small fish." Shen qianshu did not know whether tough or cry. The mother and son squatted in a small hole and waited for the fish to take the bait. The cruel scene just now seemed to have frightened them. Tong Hua threw a lot of bait in, and they just ate underwater. They did note up to blow bubbles again. To Shen qianshu, this was a very new experience. This activity was very childish and fun. She also held her harpoon and tried to catch a fish. "Mommy, don''t scratch it anymore. If you didn''t manage to catch it and instead hurt it, it would be very ufortable. We have to give it a quick death and not torture it slowly." Shen qianshu was speechless. You''ve only caught a fish, can you still talk big? Shen qianshu nced at him and felt that her son was just talking nonsense. She could not be bothered with him and waited for the fish toe up. However, it did note up at all. Shen qianshu squatted until her legs were a little numb. This fish was going against her. Tong Huaughed out loud."Then just give up. Don''t struggle anymore." "No, I''m going to try." The two of them yed for more than an hour, but they actually only caught two fish. The little fairy was really bad at it. She did not catch a single fish, and instead, she scared off a bunch of them. Tong Hua said,"if I didn''t bring you along, I could catch more than ten fish in an hour." "You''re bragging. " "Really, I''m not lying to you." Tong Huaughed out loud, and the two of them brought the fish back. For lunch, they had fish soup, and Shen qianshu personally cooked for him. Tong Hua thought for a moment and said,"mommy, you don''t have to force yourself to cook for some weird feeling like motherly love or the taste of mommy." In fact, he didn''t really want to try his mother''s cooking. You don''t have to cook for me to know that you love me very much. So, let''s not torture each other. "Are youining about my cooking?" "Aiya, even mommy can tell that you''re being so subtle." Shen qianshu recalled that little curly hair had even kicked him today."You just need a beating. What''s wrong with my cooking? at least it''s edible. Your daddy really likes it." "Even Daddy says your fart smells good." "Can you not insult his taste?" Shen qianshu did not know whether tough or cry. "Tsk." Tong Hua looked at how Shen qianshu had made the fish head so white that it was almost white. She made it very light, and it was also very vorful. The chefs at the base were mostly Westerners, and there were no Chinese chefs. asionally, he would see such a delicious soup, and Tong Hua took back what he had just said. It was so fragrant! "You''re just like your dad. " It felt so good to be smacked in the face. Tong Huaughed and did not mind Shen qianshu''sints. He was very happy and tried the fish head soup. It was very delicious, and it was cooked very well. Shen qianshu felt that her cooking skills had improved, and she even showed off to ye Ling. Ye Ling said,"are you sure it''s not because the ingredients are too delicious?" What does it have to do with you? Shen qianshu said,"you''re really getting harder and harder tomunicate with. Can''t you just praise me a little?" "Hmph, it''s not like I can''t eat it!" Shen qianshu was speechless. He was jealous. Shen qianshu''s ability to cate people had improved over the years."That''s not a simple matter. I''ll do it for you when we get back." "Mommy, don''t go along with him too much," Tong Hua said."If a man Pampers him like this, he will be spoiled." Shen qianshu was speechless. Three days was neither long nor short, but to Shen qianshu, it was far from enough. She felt that she had not seen enough of her son, and three days had already passed. Tong Hua wanted to train, so he specially wrote her a note in the morning and did not give it to Shen qianshu. Shen qianshu was actually awake. When he came in, she knew, but she purposely did not wake up. She was not very willing to face the separation. After this separation, they would only be able to see each other again after three months. If it was not convenient for Tong Hua, it might take another four to five months, or even half a year. The people in their family were not used to separation. 2685 Chapter 2684 Not long after Tong Hua left for training, Shen qianshu opened her eyes and started to pack her things. She did not have a lot of things. She only brought a small travel suitcase. It was a specialty of the Arctic Circle, and it was all dry goods. She was going to Paris, and it wasn''t easy for her to bring anything, so she didn''t bring anything. This time, pr night and pr light gave her a lot of inspiration, and she thought of a very, very perfect design n. On the ne, she had drawn a rough sketch and made some changes before falling asleep. The moment they got off the ne and passed through customs, they did not even need to ask where ye Ling was. They saw ye Ling at the exit. He stood in the middle of the crowd like a crane standing among chickens, and he was very eye-catching. Shen qianshu wanted to give him a little surprise, but she could not do so. He saw it at a nce. "Master ..." Shen qianshu pounced over excitedly. Ye Ling reached out and caught her. She had just returned from Greend and was dressed like a bear. As she was too sleepy on the ne, she did not have time to change her clothes. Fortunately, ye Ling had seen her in all kinds of appearances and was not worried. He changed his clothes in the nanny van and finally took off her long-sleeved pants and bloated down jacket. She changed into a long-sleeved dress, a small piece of skin, and a pair of long boots. It was as if she had changed from a bear to a fashionabledy. "You really didn''t mean it. I thought you were going to pretend to be obedient but secretly go against it." "Xinxin has lessons." Ye Ling reached out and held Shen qianshu''s hand gently. His voice was a little hoarse."You said that I won''t wear it, so I won''t wear it." Shen qianshu pursed her lips and looked at him with a smile that did not seem like a smile. Everything was clear without words. Butler Luther was already waiting for them with a group of people. Ever since Xinxin was born, Butler Luther had lived in Rose Castle for more than a year. After that, he had toe back and forth frequently because of some matters in Paris. Ye Ling had a lot of properties in Paris, and he needed Butler Luther and Meng Qi to take care of them. Meng Qi had basically withdrawn from ck Rose and was learning how to take care of the properties from Butler Luther. He was very busy. "This is a gift from Xinxin." Ye Ling passed a greeting card to Butler Luther. "Miss is really a little sweetheart. This kind thought is too precious." Butler Luther was the same as ye Ling. They were both naive and brainless. No matter what a naive child did, it was good and precious in their eyes. Shen qianshu had long gotten used to it. After taking the ne all the way here, Shen qianshu was also very tired. Coming to this Castle once again, Shen qianshu actually realized that she did not have any trauma at all. Those past events had Gone with the Wind. In the past few years, she had been avoidinging to Paris and visiting the old ce. In fact, there was no need for it at all. Although this house had hurt her in the past, it had finally brought her a home. It was a family with a healthy husband and wife and children. Ye Ling''s master bedroom had been changed to a different color tone. Back then, it was all ck and gray. Now, it had been renovated once again. The colorful oil paintings hanging on the walls looked like they had been there for a few years. They were all in ordance with the European style. The walls had been repainted, and even the position of the bed had been changed. The color of the curtains had also been changed to be simr to the color of the master bedroom in a Castle in China. The patterns were low-key but luxurious. This was a master bedroom that waspletely different from the past. The suffocating tone had been eliminated. It was as if it had been deliberately erased from their memories. Shen qianshu felt a little awkward. It must have been ye Ling''s orders. Actually, in these few years, ye Ling had mentioned going back to Rose Castle a few times, but she had rejected him for all sorts of reasons. Even when she came to Paris, she deliberately took a detour. Perhaps he knew the reason. Shen qianshu had also always had a knot in her heart because of her. But when she really stood there, she realized that she was actually wrong. Chapter 2686 Youre Handsome, But Im Short Of Money To her, this house was filled with an indescribable sweetness when she recalled it. Those things of the past had really Gone with the Wind. Shen qianshu had a good night''s sleep. When she woke up, it was already night time. She realized that other than ye Ling, there was no one else in the castle. Butler Luther and the servants were not around. The European style long dining room downstairs was covered with a white tablecloth. The candles lit up the romantic and warm atmosphere in the room. Ye Ling seemed to be waiting for her. He was sitting on the sofa and reading a book. Theputer at the side was shimmering, making his side profile look sharp and handsome. Shen qianshu hugged him from behind and pressed her face against his."Where''s butler Luther?" "I''ve given them a break," Ye Ling tilted his head and kissed her lips. The two of them exchanged a lingering kiss. Shen qianshu felt that even the air was sweet, and she was even more satisfied. He pulled Shen qianshu to the front of the dining table. It was full of French dishes. They were exquisite and small, and they looked delicious. To them, this was a rare candlelight dinner. Usually, when they returned home, there would be a bunch of people, and it would be lively. Suddenly, there was no one around them. There was only each other, and Shen qianshu was still a little unustomed to it. Yet, it was so sweet. This was the two-person world she wanted. It was warm and romantic. The taste was extremely good. The person she took care of back then had already be her husband. Ye Ling''s face did not have any traces of age, but it was more calm and fierce, and less gloomy and irritable. It was like ... A new life. p She remembered that year, there was once when ye Ling wanted to eat Chinese food and requested for the atmosphere to be good. She did not know what the definition of having a good atmosphere was, and he did not exin it in detail. She prepared a candlelight dinner. After that, she prepared Western food. All this while, she had been preparing Chinese food for ye Ling. Ye Ling did not say what he liked, but Shen qianshu was very careful. That was because ... The sry was high. He really didn''t want to lose this job. The dishes that she cooked were all very small in portions. Every time, she would make four to five servings. If ye Ling moved his chopsticks, she would not make any more dishes. If ye Ling ate a lot, she would write it down in her notebook and cook it often. In this way, she could almost capture his taste. She rarely cooked Western food because her cooking skills were not particrly good at that time. She did not dare to make a fool of herself and cooked more dishes that she was familiar with. She put up the flowers, lit the candles,id the tablecloth, and even dimmed the lights. To her, it was the perfect atmosphere for a candlelight dinner. However, she did not know what she had done to ye Ling. At that time, ye Ling was under a lot of mental pressure because of depression and mental illness. He often had tinnitus, dizziness, and insomnia. He was also very anxious and flipped the table over. The dishes that she had carefully prepared were scattered all over the floor. Shen qianshu did not dare toin, and she also did not dare to say anything to him. Ye Ling also did not say why he was angry. He was as angry as a beast, and he almost hit her in the end. Shen qianshu started to cry before he could do anything. She cried so exaggeratedly that ye Ling might havee back to his senses and rushed upstairs, locking himself up for another day. She only dared to dry her tears andin madly after ye Ling left. However, even though sheined, she still had to take good care of him since his sry was too high. She couldn''t run away either. At that time, she was really afraid. On the one hand, she felt that this man had a really good face and was pleasing to the eye. She was a little tempted. On the other hand, she felt that his personality was really too bad. "If you weren''t so handsome and I didn''t need money, I would have run away long ago." 2687 Chapter 2687 "If you weren''t so handsome and I didn''t need money, I would have run away long ago." Now, he was sitting peacefully with ye Ling and having a Pearl-lit dinner at the same ce, but there was a different result. His illness waspletely cured, and people would not be anxious and angry for no reason. As he grew older, he became calmer and calmer. It was rare to see ye Ling being as anxious as a beast back then. Ye Ling said,"if it wasn''t for the fact that your Chinese food is pretty good, you would have been fired long ago." This was ye Ling''s first impression of Shen qianshu. The food was delicious. "I haven''t asked you. Luther has invited so many people for you, but none of them can cook Chinese food better than you?" Shen qianshu did not think that her cooking skills were that good back then. Luther could totally find a chef to cook for him. "He did. It''s too exquisite. I don''t like it." Ye Ling said,"I hired more than ten chefs. They were either too exquisite or too deliberate. I''m not satisfied with any of them." "You''re really hard to please. " "I''m sick, of course I''m hard to please. " Ye Ling took it for granted, while Shen qianshu was speechless. "After that, he kept looking for girls. Butler Luther really put in a lot of effort." Perhaps they felt that ye Ling had never been in love before and looked like he would be alone for the rest of his life, so they chose young and beautiful girls to take care of him. It would be even better if they could create sparks. If they could not, it did not seem to matter. At that time, Butler Luther had almost prepared ye Ling''s funeral. She could only send him off in such a sorrowful way. If it was not for the heavy rain that year, and she was trapped in the castle, perhaps ye Ling would still be sick. Butler Luther did not lie to him. If you had a child who was connected by blood, ye Ling might still be unwilling to receive treatment. He would continue to act like Noah until he really split up. He could not be cured. Now, when she thought about what had happened back then, she felt a little sad. Fortunately, it was in the past. After a candlelight dinner, ye Ling brought Shen qianshu to tour the castle. Actually, the castle was very big, and there was even a safe room. It was filled with Butler Luther''s collection. Butler Luther was a descendant of a noble, and a declining noble was still a noble. He had a fief, and now that he was the only one left in the family, he still had a fief that belonged to him. Therefore, he had a lot of collectibles, and the safe room was full of traps. Back then, Shen qianshu''s activities were limited to the master bedroom, the living room, and the kitchen. She did not dare to go anywhere else, and she could not go anywhere else. When she was 18 years old, she was very curious and really wanted to explore the castle. However, because of ye Ling, she did not dare to. At that time, ye Ling was really very cruel. She was afraid that she would be beaten to death by ye Ling if she overstepped her boundaries. There were a few times when ye Ling got angry, and she felt that she would be beaten to death by ye Ling. Ye Ling said,"I''m not a homicidal maniac." "Who knows? you were especially fierce back then." "Then why did you still like me back then?" "I haven''t seen much of the world, and I''ve never seen someone as good-looking as you." Shen qianshuughed out loud."If you and Tong Hua were standing in front of me, I would have chosen Tong Hua in a second when I was 18 years old. I did not even think about it, okay?" He was the dream lover of a young girl. Ye Ling was speechless. His son was indeed an ident, and he was in debt. The two of them chatted as they talked, and ye Ling brought her to tour the insurance room. Shen qianshu sighed."Little Meng Qi is a tycoon." Any random item in the collection was a rare treasure. Butler Luther had left them for ye Ling and Meng Qi. * Chapter 2688 Bringing Up Old Scores, Little Fairy Cant Afford To Offend Ye Ling had a moment of inspiration."Why don''t I act as the 20-year-old me?" Shen qianshu was confused. Shen qianshu looked at him speechlessly. She had thought that he was joking, but ye Ling''s serious look did not seem like he was joking at all. Shen qianshu pondered for a moment."Are you serious?" Ye Ling said,"I see that you have been talking about Tong Hua''s current face. You seem to miss it. Why don''t I act a little and satisfy you?" Shen qianshu was speechless. The problem is ... You''re 20 years old and you''re suffering from severe depression, tinnitus, insomnia, and schizophrenia. Do you know how many illnesses you have? You want to y the role of a psychopath? do you think you didn''t torture me enough back then? The more ye Ling said, the more he felt that this idea was not bad. It was feasible. Shen qianshu looked very tempted. Shen qianshu said,"forget it." She wasn''t interested in it at all. Did she really look like a masochist? "You''re not interested?" "I''m not interested at all," Ye Ling exposed her."I see that you like to listen to cosy, and you even bought so many clothes." "Is that the same?" Shen qianshu rejected his bad taste and had a sh of inspiration."Why don''t we go on a date every day? we''ll be like a couple in love. If we''re not in a rtionship, we''ll have a child and then get married. I''ve always been very depressed, okay? I''ve always hoped that we could have a Grand rtionship when we''re 18 ..." "Didn''t you talk about it before?" Ye Ling did not give her any face at all."She was even dumped." Shen qianshu was speechless. Ye Ling had been brooding over the fact that he was not Shen qianshu''s first love. Not only was it not her first love, but it was not even a third or fourth love. He had exposed her love history without giving her any face. Shen qianshu felt extremely awkward. Ye Ling was really cruel."If you were not dumped, you would not havee to Paris and met me." Shen qianshu was speechless. Can this joke be over? "Sir, I admit that I had bad taste when I was young. I was blind. It wasn''t until I met you that my expectations of men increased. It''s been more than ten years since this happened. Please let it go!" Don''t bring up old scores, or it''ll be dangerous. Ye Ling snorted. Seeing that she was being obedient, he was giving her face and did not expose her. However, after thinking about it, he still felt that he was at a loss. Then, he asked a question that had been bothering him but did not say out loud."How many boyfriends have I been?" Shen qianshu had a high EQ."Thest one has sessfully been promoted to my husband." "I mean, how many boyfriends did you have before you married me?" Shen qianshu felt that this was really a suicide question. They had been married for so many years, and they were already an old couple. It was really awkward to have such old scores brought up. How could she remember how many boyfriends she had? if she counted the three months, she had at least ten. "Didn''t you investigate everything clearly?" "I didn ''t!" He looked at the long list of names, from where to where, when to when, and threw it away. The most impressive thing was that she seemed to have four boyfriends in a year, changing them all like changing clothes. What a piece of trash! "I can''t remember." Shen qianshu wiped her sweat. "Then what do you remember? your first love must remember. After all, she cheated on you and dumped you. She must have a deep impression." Shen qianshu was speechless. There was no end to this topic. She hated pestering her ex-boyfriend, but what could she do? he was her husband, and she couldn''t just kick him away. She had to coax him. First love, first love. What was her first love doing? Oh, he didn''t seem to be doing well. He met him at the jewelry exhibition some time ago. He was very Haggard. I heard that he married a female star and had a daughter. However, he looked very worn out and was quite pitiful. "It doesn''t matter how many boyfriends I''ve had. You''re the only one I fell in love with at first sight." Shen qianshu hugged ye Ling''s arm."First love is nothing but fleeting clouds. You''re my true love. Other than you, everyone else is just a passer-by. Who is more important than you? who has a deeper impression than you? master, it''s not suitable for us to talk about our love history. Look at how nice the weather is. Let''s go out for a walk." Don''t bring up old scores. Can''t afford to offend! Chapter 2689 Lieutenant Colonel Mu Yuan Has Grown Up Ye Ling and Shen qianshu were practically living their vacation lives. For the past two days, they had been resting in the castle, repeating the life that was simr to that of the past. Shen qianshu even apanied him to act for an entire day, and when she really could not stand it, she pulled ye Ling out to y. The four days were all sightseeing. "Although I''ve been in Paris for so many years, I''ve never been to the attractions in Paris. I''ve never been to the famous pces. Every time I bring Tong Hua here, I''ll just take him outside." Shen qianshu smiled and said,"the one time I missed the most was when Tong Hua was four years old. That year, he was in good health and did not have to be hospitalized. I ate buns and pickled vegetables, and I split up into four groups a day. I rested less than four hours a day, just like a top. Finally, I managed to save a thousand euros in a short week. I bought him new clothes and worked hard to decorate his birthday party. I asked him to invite a few of his close friends to y together." "In order to make the banquet look less shabby, I ordered pizza, cake, drinks, and fruits, all of which are cheaper in Paris. It doesn''t matter what the children eat, as long as it looks enough. Hu li decorated the ce in a gaudy way for the whole day, watching him y with his little friends. After the banquet is over, I will bring Tong Hua to the museum that he has been thinking about to see the exhibition. He''s only four years old, and he''s in Paris, but he''s not interested in the Art Museum and wants to go to the Science and Technology Museum. " "A birthday alone cost me a few hundred euros. That was the first time I was so willing to spend. I didn''t even go to the attractions that required tickets. Every time, I felt that I was short of money and would save up the little bit of money that I had. I was afraid that my investment would fail. I didn''t even dare to invest. I just stupidly saved up, afraid that Tong Hua would fall ill suddenly." Ye Ling was silent for a moment."Didn''t Butler Luther give you a sum of money? why don''t I use it?" "Ah, that sum of money." Shen qianshu chuckled."Can I say that I lost the check?" Ye Ling was speechless. Shen qianshu was joking. She did not lose the check, but why did she not use it? she was also toozy to say. Later on, when she wanted to use it, she realized that the procedures were quite troublesome."At that time, I probably felt that I was not in a dire situation." Ye Ling also stopped asking. "Let''s not talk about the past. The lufu Pce is right in front. " Shen qianshu sighed."I really don''t believe it. I''ve studied in France for so many years, but I''ve never been to lufu Pce even once." ¡­¡­ Ye Ling and Shen qianshu were having a happy vacation in Paris, while mu Yuan was having a hard time in Somalia. The temperature here was extremely high. Hu Yang, the technical soldier, and Jiang Cheng had been separated. They each found a hiding ce and were still in contact. Jiang Cheng had lost contact with them for 30 hours. He had no way of contacting the people who were supposed to pick them up this time. Somalia, in a house. Mu Yuan had a thick beard. The weather was very hot, and he really could not stand this beard. He tore it off directly, and it was originally stuck to his face. He washed his face haphazardly and changed into a local costume, revealing his strong and well-defined arms. His eyes had long lost the innocence and innocence of his youth after a few years of life and death. Only a pair of sharp and shrewd eyes, against the yellow sand background, were still clear and lively. His thin lips were dry and slightly cracked because of the excessiveck of water. He squatted down and checked hismunication device. Because of the malfunction, themunication device was buzzing with the sound of electricity. "F * ck!" Mu Yuan kicked the equipment impatiently. The house was upied by him after many days of inspection. The owner of the house had brought the children out, and he closed the doors and windows tightly. Through the gap, he could see a group of men with their arms wrapped in headscarves and chests exposed smoking and drinking on the opposite roof. There were AKS beside them, and the children were ying football downstairs. However, he knew that if something went wrong, everyone here would be soldiers, including the children. Jiang Cheng had suffered minor injuries before they lost contact. If he was caught by the local people, the consequences would be unimaginable. Mu Yuan leaned against the door and windows, took a look at his watch, and started to fiddle with hismunication equipment again. He searched for electrical appliances and tools that he could use in the dormitory. Suddenly, a ball hit the falling door and bounced back. Mu Yuan fired a conditional shot and pulled out his gun. 2690 Chapter 2691 The children''s ser balls hit the door. This was a very old and broken Street, and the door was not very strong. Mu Yuan hid upstairs and stuck close to the door, listening for any movements. A momentter, the child took the ball and started ying again, and he finally regained his movement. Mu Yuan''s anxious heart also rxed. He continued to work on the equipment. Jiang Cheng was injured, the technical soldiers were scattered, and the others were on standby. He could only leave at night, and it would not be so smooth. It was very dangerous here at night. The mission this time was an intelligence officer trapped in Somalia with general mu. For the past three years, old general mu had been sitting in the office and giving orders. This year, he came back from a visit and was attacked. He had information from the country with him. An intelligence officer was picking him up. The ne was held hostage by the militants and was urgently forced tond in Kenya before entering Somalia from the war zone. This matter was sealed off, and the news was not disclosed to the outside world. Mu Yuan had already led his team here for seven days. In this city that was filled with danger, other than them searching for old general mu and the intelligence personnel, there was also a group of mercenaries. All Somalia was a military force to begin with. Mu Yuan spent half a day repairing and finally finished repairing the equipment. He was extremely uneasy. There were too many hidden dangers in this city. He had not found general mu yet, and this old man had gone to contact amander in the war zone without saying a word. In the end, he was plotted against and could not return home now. It was really ... Mu Yuan was angry and anxious, but he could not do anything about it. Thest contact was two days ago. General mu was not injured yet. It was four kilometers away from where he was hiding, several blocks away. It was difficult for a China Face to move around here. He had disguised himself as a local and had somenguage problems. He was also afraid of being recognized. Recently, there had been serious conflicts. The streets were chaotic, and there were asional gunshots. After all, his old man was more than 50 years old. At his age, he was afraid that he couldn''t handle it and would expose himself. If he didn''t hide well, he would be found and shot dead. At night, mu Yuan put on his earphones and equipment. Finally, the equipment was fixed. Mu Yuan set a location for Hu Yang, Wei Cheng, and Chen Doni to meet up. He also set off from here, and the location just happened to be near Chen Doni. "Is there any news about the little pumpkin?" Hu Yang asked. "Not yet. There''s no news from Jiang Cheng either." Mu Yuan''s heart sank."Let''s go and gather first." "Yes!" Everyone responded. They knew that the mission was the most important. The technical soldier might be with Jiang Cheng. He would definitely repair the equipment and contact them. "When you''re moving, be careful not to expose yourself. Something''s not right here these few days. There''s only gunfire. There should be strangersing in. There''s a gunfight. Don''t let your guard down." "Understood!" At night, it was dangerous to walk four kilometers away. In the Urban area at night, there were all kinds of homeless people and hungry people. Everyone was holding guns. Although they were very outdated and were almost outdated decades ago, no matter which gun the bullets were shot from, they would still leave a hole in the body. Mu Yuan was extremely careful, and there was still a small ident along the way. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and hid among a group of vagrants. He watched as an armed vehicle drove past, and the vehicle was full of militiamen. There was no inte connection here, and there was anguage barrier. Mu Yuan was very anxious. Hu Yang said,"Lieutenant Colonel, I''ve arrived at the gathering point. I know a person in the armored vehicle. He seems to be the pirate we chased before, the hurricane Pirates." Chapter 2691 The global live broadcast of torture Chapter 2691 The global live broadcast of torture Hu Yang''s position was very close to him, and the gathering point was not far away. He could see very clearly from the sniper rifle that mu Yuan was hiding among the homeless people and watching the armored vehicle pass by. Why are they in Somalia?" "I don''t know," Hu Yang said,"Lieutenant Colonel, whatever they do has nothing to do with us. Major, you should leave that ce first ande to the gathering point. Don''t alert the homeless." The night was the best protection, and no one would notice mu Yuan. He had always been the best at weakening his presence. Mu Yuan frowned. Recently, Somalia, other than the mercenaries who killed his father, did anyone important appear? The armored vehicle was moving very quickly, and mu Yuan arrived at the meeting point very quickly. Hu Yang, Wei Cheng, Chen Doni, and Cai Zhou had all arrived. Mu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief first. Suddenly, he heard gunshots not far away. They looked at each other and suddenly got up. Hu Yang and Cai Zhou went to get the sniper rifle, while mu Yuan and the others used binocrs to look. Not far away, in a brightly lit square, a few men were kicked to the ground. The armored vehicles that had just passed by returned, and a team of mercenaries came over and surrounded the square. "What are they doing?" Cai Zhou asked. The crowd looked at them carefully. The few people kneeling were not locals. There was one ck man and two white men. "Lieutenant Colonel, they seem to be soldiers. Someone took off their military tags." In the camera, a man holding a gun snatched the military tags of the soldiers. There was a camera in front of the few people kneeling. Mu Yuan frowned, as if he had thought of something. "They are ... Dering war." Rather than a deration of war, it was more like a challenge. There was a knock on the door, and a girl''s voice was heard. Chen Doni went to open the door. This was Wei Cheng''s girlfriend, a female special Forces soldier from the southwest Military Region. She was cooperating with them on this mission, and her name was Zhang Xiaoxi. "Lieutenant Colonel, I think they were beheaded on a global live broadcast." Zhang Xiaoxi said that her position this time was a Sentry, and she was specifically in charge of scouting and gathering information. She had disguised herself as a local woman and only had a pair of eyes left, which was quite simr. "This group of terrorists!" Chen Doni was furious. Hu Yang said,"they''re not like ordinary terrorists. They''re well-trained and are all armed with European and American firearms. They should have been trained. The tattoo on one of their shoulders ... I remember that the seal soldiers had the same tattoo." Mu Yuan''s heart trembled. He took the binocrs and continued to observe. Zhang Xiaoxi asked,"Lieutenant Colonel, are we going to rescue them?" Everyone was silent. As a soldier, he couldn''t bear to see such a scene. This was obviously a live broadcast. It was like a deration of war or a provocation to the M army, which greatly reduced their authority. They shouldn''t die without dignity. However, mu Yuan''s team had a mission toplete, and they did not have enough manpower to go against this group of mercenaries. They were actually a little far away. They only had two sniper rifles, Hu Yang and Cai Zhou. The rest of the people were using short guns and did not have enough ammunition. If he were to rescue them rashly, he would have no other choice but to die. If it was their country''s soldiers, mu Yuan would have to consider it carefully. Furthermore, it was not a local agent who was shot to death. If he were to save them, he would have to sacrifice his father, the intelligence officer, his team members, and even himself. That''s absolutely not allowed! "I won''t save him!" Mu Yuan made a prompt decision and said coldly,"this has nothing to do with us." Zhang Xiaoxi was a girl, and even if she was a little soft-hearted, she wouldn''t be able to stand such a scene. Wei Cheng told her not to look anymore. 2692 Chapter 2691 If mu Yuan said he would not save them, he would not save them. There were only a few of them. Jiang Cheng was injured, and little pumpkin''s whereabouts were unknown. General mu and the intelligence officer couldn''t find her, so it was impossible for them to save her and expose themselves. Zhang Xiaoxi knew the severity of the situation, so he didn''t say anything else, nor did he avoid the attack. The spectating militia was in high spirits as they took a knife and chopped off the head of a soldier. The scene was extremely bloody, but it seemed to be amon scene here. The surrounding militia cheered as if it was a Festival. Hu Yang said coldly,"there''s no hope for this ce." He was already beyond saving! If even a child could cheer on such an asion, what future would they have? They watched as the soldiers were beheaded. Mu Yuan''s palms were sweating. The grudges of this group of people had nothing to do with mu Yuan, but in this city, there was another group of mercenaries that wanted his father and the intelligence officer dead. They were mu Yuan''s real enemies. If general mu was caught, that group of crazy people might also have a live broadcast of ... Beheading. Mu Yuan felt a chill down his spine. The night was quiet. They were so far away and could not smell the stench of blood, but the square was already covered in blood. The corpses were hung in the square, and fresh blood dripped down. Mu Yuan calmly looked at the group of people leaving. This matter should have nothing to do with the Pirates. This ce was mixed with Dragons and snakes, and the Western Army was already attracting hatred here. It was normal for them to be killed. "Zhang Xiaoxi, continue to Scout and try to find the whereabouts of Jiang Cheng and the little pumpkin. Ignore the general and the intelligence officer for now." "Understood!" Before Zhang Xiaoxi could even rest for half an hour, she was already in the dark again. Cai Zhou and Hu Yang took turns to keep an eye on her and let her take the equipment to receive the signal. This was their exclusive signal receiver. Chen Dong said,"major, close your eyes and rest for a while." Mu Yuan had not slept for a day and a night. He could handle it. "I''m not tired. " He was in his Prime, and Shan Bing was in his best condition. Staying upte for a few days was not a big deal. Mu Yuan took out the electronic map. This ce had been abandoned for a few years and had fallen behind for so many years. The city map had not changed at all. It was definitely the same as before. ? "Can''t the warshipe over to pick up people?" Wei Cheng asked. "No, the warship can only stop in the ceasefire area. Without orders, it can not pass through the battle zone." Mu Yuan understood it very well."Furthermore, unless we find the general and escort him away, the warship will always be parked in the ceasefire area and will not cooperate with the operation. At most, they will send a small boat to receive us." Mu Yuan perked up and circled the location that general mu had given him previously. It was in the Northwest area of this gathering point, five kilometers away from them. Five kilometers was not far, but that was a war zone. The militia and the Army were in a mess, and they did not know where the mines were. How were they going to get close to the war zone? this was also a problem. In thest attack, Jiang Cheng was injured, and little pumpkin was forced to change course and go missing. Mu Yuan had already lost his troops. "Let''s wait for another two hours," Mu Yuan said. There were two more messages, and general mu would send the signal again because he couldn''t send the signal frequently. He was afraid that the group of mercenaries who were being tracked would know their location, which would be easy to locate. Therefore, their team would send out a signal once a day. "Lieutenant Colonel, the United States soldiers are gone just like that, and it''s a live broadcast. This is definitely an insult. They will probably send people to Somalia to arrest the murderer, right?" This had always been their style. If they did nothing after being challenged by the entire world, they would not be them. "I should be!" 2693 Chapter 2692 A strange feeling shed across mu Yuan''s heart."I wonder who will be leading the team." "It''s the anti-terrorism force, of course, but ... The president''s son has been having a love affair recently, and it''s known all over the world. I don''t know if he''ll be willing to send his precious son here. " Cai Zhou snorted. Mu Yuan pursed his lips. In the past few years, they had dealt with international counter-terrorism several times. Of course, it was not that pleasant. Although they did not have direct contact with their inspectors, their positions were not low. All of them were arrogant. Cai Zhou had formed a grudge with them because of the joint mission. ''The Anderson family ... He was like the sun at midday! Mu Yuan let out a breath of turbid air and focused on the map again. He drew out two roads that led to where general mu was. Zhang Xiaoxi suddenly replied,"reporting, lieutenant colonel. There is a weak signal response. Requesting for orders." Mu Yuan''s spirit was lifted. He picked up his binocrs. Hu Yang said," 900 meters, a residential area." "Chen Doni, go and provide reinforcements. Zhang Xiaoxi, stay put and wait for orders." "Yes!" Chen Doni left the house while Hu Yang and Cai Zhou continued to observe from above. Their muzzles were slightly extended because the enemy mercenaries also had snipers. They couldn''t reveal their location. Chen Doni met up with Zhang Xiaoxi very quickly, and the signal receiver''s reaction was getting stronger and stronger. Mu Yuan made a prompt decision."Send the secret signal first." Chen Doni picked up a small stone from the ground and threw it at the door. He threw it four times rhythmically, and there were three responses from inside. Mu Yuan said,"Zhang Xiaoxi,e forward and Exchange the secret signals. Hu Yang, Cai Zhou, Chen Doni, get into position." "Yes!" Chen Doni pulled out his gun and pointed it at the door. Zhang Xiaoxi went forward to check, and after matching their English code, the voice of the little pumpkin came from inside. He opened the door, and his body was covered in blood. "Jiang Cheng is injured." Chen Doni, the little pumpkin, and Zhang Xiaoxi had sessfully brought Jiang Cheng back. Hu Yang and Cai Zhou had been keeping an eye on the situation. The entire Street was so quiet that there was not a single sound. Jiang Cheng''s shoulder was shot. It was not easy for little pumpkin to bring him to a safe spot. He was hiding in a widow''s dormitory. Fortunately, the widow did not betray them. That was because little pumpkin had given the widow three pieces of chocte. The widow said. She had never eaten such delicious food in her life. A satisfied smile appeared on her thin face. Little pumpkin felt sad when she said this. It was because of these three pieces of chocte that Jiang Cheng was sessfully hidden. Mu Yuan and Jiang Cheng had the same blood type, so Jiang Cheng''s bullet had to be removed. Mu Yuan transfused blood to Jiang Cheng, but because there was no anesthesia, Jiang Cheng was in so much pain that he was covered in sweat. Fortunately, the bullet was removed and the wound was bandaged in time, so there was no infection. The little pumpkin smelled the blood on Jiang Cheng''s body. Because the pressure on the day was too great, its mind was so tense that it could no longer bear it and fainted. Although one of them was injured, at least they were all together. Mu Yuan heaved a long sigh of relief. The next step was to rescue old mu and the intelligence officer. Two hourster, general mu sent another signal. This time, the signal was exceptionally short. Mu Yuan and the others also received it. These two long and one short signals meant that their condition was not that good. Thest time they sent the signal, they were still in a very good condition. Mu Yuan was a little nervous. After all, old mu had not experienced such danger for many years. Could he have high blood pressure or gotten injured? He forced himself to calm down and passed the map he had drawn to Hu Yang and Cai Zhou."Keep an eye on these two ces all night. Don''t let your guard down." "Understood!" Hu Yang asked,"how''s the little pumpkin?" "It''s fine. He''ll be fine after a nap. " 2694 Chapter 2694 Time passed by, and it was already past midnight. At 3 am, Zhang Xiaoxi had found the safe spot that mu Yuan had marked out. Everyone had to move there within half an hour. Cai Zhou and the little pumpkin moved first. On the streets of Somalia the middle of the night, a group of people walking together was too eye-catching, so they had to split up. Mu Yuan split up into two routes, Jiang Cheng and Wei Cheng, and Hu Yang took the other route. He, Chen Doni, and Zhang Xiaoxi walked together. They all split up and pretended to be vagrants. There were many vagrants among the poor here, and the heavens were on their side. When it rained in the middle of the night, the vagrants would find a ce to hide from the rain and some dpidated houses. The temperature here was high all year round, the weather was dry, and the rainfall was very low. Whenever it rained, there would be a heavy downpour. Many people were deep in sleep, so it would be more suitable to move when it rained. It took them half an hour to move to a safe spot. Other than Jiang Cheng, who was a little disheveled, the others were fine. This was also an empty house, and the location was rtively remote. However, it was only two kilometers away from the location that general mu had sent them. Moreover, Hu Yang and Cai Zhou could directly see where general mu was hiding. It was raining the entire night. Suddenly, he heard gunshots. Mu Yuan was pretending to be asleep, but he suddenly opened his eyes. Hu Yang and Cai Zhou were still at the spot that mu Yuan had circled. This position was only 800 meters away, very close. The sound of gunfire came from far away. It repeated several times in a very regr pattern, and there were a total of five gunshots. Ordinary people were not sensitive to gunshots at all. They ate and slept as usual, toozy to even open their eyes to see what was going on. It shouldn''t be a conflict between the mercenaries and the militia, otherwise, there wouldn''t be such scattered gunshots. The storm gradually stopped after a night. The sun was shining brightly at dawn. The road surface was so sun-dried that it didn''t look like it had rained at all. Mu Yuan pressed the remote control, and the house that they stayed inst night suddenly exploded. He ced a small bomb inside. It did not have much destructive power, but it caused a bigmotion. With the technical soldier, the broken equipment could be used again. A small fly could fly around and could detect within a two-kilometer radius. When the explosion urred, little pumpkin had already sent a small aircraft to observe the surroundings. The nearby residents were all shouting and came to see what was happening. Mu Yuan even purposely left behind abat uniform top. This kind ofbat uniform had no team emblem or international standards, so it was hard to know which country they were from. A militiaman came out with hisbat uniform and was asking his neighbors for help. Hu Yang and Cai Zhou looked in that direction and saw that there were many people gathered around the explosion. Hu Yang and Cai Zhou were looking for suspicious people. "Lieutenant Colonel, we''ve found a suspicious target." Hu Yang said,"he''s walking towards the outermost area. He''s wearing ck pants, a brown headscarf, and a small pumpkin. Do you see that?" "I see it." The little pumpkin controlled the little fly to follow him. Cai Zhou also found a suspicious person, but this person did not follow Hu Yang''s man. "Lieutenant Colonel, it seems like there''s more than one party. I''m not sure which one is the mercenary that''s chasing general mu." "You''re in charge of keeping an eye on the other person. " "Yes!" If they were not the mercenaries who were chasing after general mu, mu Yuan would not havee into conflict with them. When they were carrying out missions outside the borders, the most taboo thing was to make enemies with mercenaries. 2695 Chapter 2694 The little pumpkin and Cai Zhou split up to pursue the matter. Zhang Xiaoxi had already mixed in with the crowd, but she didn''t follow any suspicious characters and instead pretended to be a local. Zhang Xiaoxi was able toe this time because she could speak the localnguage well, and she looked no different from a local after putting on makeup. Mu Yuan looked at the information of the enemy''s mercenaries. There were a total of ten people. Little pumpkin''s robot was chasing another person. That person was indeed suspicious. After making a few turns, they arrived at a small two-story building. The fly flew in easily, and Hu Yang''s gun was aimed in that direction. "Can you see anyone?" "I can''t see it." The little fly had already flown in, but they had not seen anyone for the time being. Mu Yuan saw that the screen did not show anything. Cai Zhou was staring at another person, and he was walking in the opposite direction. He was not far from where they were hiding, but his back was facing them, and he would be blocked. Therefore, when they moved at night, the group of people did not see that Cai Zhou''s gun was moving along with him. ? "Little pumpkin, recall the little flies and follow Cai Zhou''s gun. Those are the Pirates over there. They have nothing to do with us." Mu Yuan recognized one of the faces. The little pumpkin left and followed Cai Zhou''s instructions to locate the mercenaries. "No," Cai Zhou replied."There''s a blind spot. I can''t aim unless I change positions." "You can''t aim at them, and they can''t aim at us." Mu Yuan said and drew three points on the map."We are closer to general mu. They chose this ce because old mu must have thrown out some bait to deliberately disrupt their line of sight. Otherwise, they would not have chosen this blind spot. Little pumpkin, little fly, put them on their roof and keep observing them to see how many people they have." "Understood!" "With the little pumpkin, our vision is like a cheat, and the number of people on the other side is exposed." The small detector wasn''t the mainstream detector, and few people used it. The Army wasn''t popr, and the flies in this ce were big to begin with, so it didn''t look out of ce at all. Two The little pumpkin flew inside with the detector. Chen Doni made a record and matched it with the faces on their information. Mu Yuan asked Zhang Xiaoxi to retreat and stop watching themotion. Zhang Xiaoxi walked back. The small pumpkin said,"eight people. Two people are missing." "Someone''s following Zhang Xiaoxi. " Cai Zhou suddenly said. Hu Yang and Cai Zhou''s muzzles were aimed at Zhang Xiaoxi at the same time. There were two mercenaries following behind Zhang Xiaoxi, and one of them was on the phone calling for backup. Zhang Xiaoxi was very smart. The small pumpkin said,"they''re going out fully armed." Mu Yuan made a prompt decision."Shoot!" Hu Yang and Cai Zhou each stared at one person and suddenly opened fire. One of the mercenaries was still on the phone, so Hu Yang and Cai Zhou both shot him in the head. The sound of the gunshot attracted the nearby residents. Zhang Xiaoxi shrieked at the right time, and all the residents were attracted over. After surrounding the corpse, mu Yuan said,"Zhang Xiaoxi, leave immediately." "Understood!" A sniper killing two people would definitely cause amotion. Fortunately, when Hu Yang and Cai Zhou opened fire, the mercenary team was not on the scene, so they did not know their location. Zhang Xiaoxi quickly got into the car from the crowd. Little pumpkin''s detector was following the mercenary team, and before they arrived, Zhang Xiaoxi had already hidden herself. A drop of sweat fell from mu Yuan''s forehead. The leading mercenary pounced over to check on the corpse and cursed. Someone started to observe the surrounding terrain, and little pumpkin directly located the position of the two snipers. Hu Yang aimed at one person while Cai Zhou aimed at another. "Listen to my orders." Mu Yuan''s expression was tense. The other party was looking for their position. It was daytime, and mu Yuan did not really want to have a conflict with them, but this was the best time. Killing the two snipers would help him rescue general mu faster. "The other party only has two snipers." Chen Dong said. Wei Cheng nodded and nced at Zhang Xiaoxi''s position. She had already hidden herself well and didn''t need to return for the time being. She just needed to hide. This shot also attracted the attention of the Pirates, and many people gathered around the two dead men. Unfortunately, they only had one technical soldier, little pumpkin, and they couldn''t take care of all aspects. "Lieutenant Colonel, they''re looking at the map." "I saw it." The field of view was wide, so it was not easy to find a sniping spot. Hu Yang and Cai Zhou had hidden well and would not move, so there would not be any mistakes. Cai Zhou said,"the sniper has adjusted his position and entered my blind spot." Only one person was exposed in Hu Yang''s line of sight. As long as they fired, their position would be exposed, unless they fired at the same time and could kill the sniper. Little pumpkin said,"the snipers seem to bemunicating and changing positions. The other one is also changing positions." Hu Yang asked,"Lieutenant Colonel, should we shoot?" The weather was hot and stuffy, and the sweat on mu Yuan''s forehead slowly fell and slid across the corner of his eyes."I''m not opening it!" "Understood!" The situation was in a deadlock. No one made a move. The two snipers really did switch positions. The small pumpkin''s vision was always on the sniper, and he was fully focused. The others used binocrs to watch their movements. This time, Zhang Xiaoxi didn''t dare to move. The group of people dragged the corpse away and found a ce to burn it. There was a ce to dispose of the corpse nearby. Then, they returned to the assembly point and began to pack up and set off. The other party must have known that mu Yuan and the rest were aiming at them and that their gathering point had been exposed. Suddenly, another gunshot was heard. Mu Yuan frowned."Who fired the gun?" * See you tomorrow! 2696 Chapter 2696 This was the capital of Somalia, moshadiga, a city that had long gone out of control. Civilization had disappeared, and in less than 20 minutes at sea in the Gulf of Aden, one would encounter Pirates that struck fear into their hearts. It was a ce that merchant ships from all countries had to pass through to the zuishi canal, and it was also a ce where Pirates prevailed. There had been many years of internal strife here. Education, medical care, and civilization had all regressed to a terrifying extent. No one seemed to care about the gunshots during the day. The entire social system was paralyzed, and even a four or five-year-old child could be a killer. Mu Yuan had experienced it before. He had been stabbed by a five-year-old child. Old general mu was also unlucky. He could have hidden in Kenya, but he came to moshadiga, which was in a chaotic and dangerous ce. Mu Yuan did not like this ce at all. War would cause a country to perish at the fastest speed. If one didn''t have any tenacity and stood up, just like their great mothend, they would be reduced to a ... Pitiful person who could be stepped on by anyone. The sound of gunfire came from the Urban area. Hu Yang could see it. "Major, there''s another group of people. I''ve found their location. Come over and take a look. They seem to be ... People from carefree sect." Hu Yang recognized the great beauty of the carefree sect, Lina. Mu Yuan had worked with the carefree sect once before. Although mu Yuan did not meet the people of the carefree sect directly, it was Hu Yang who contacted Lina. Moreover, the group of four women had been in Somalia. After connecting it to yesterday''s global live broadcast, only carefree sect hade to arrest the murderer. Mu Yuan took the binocrs. The door was already closed, so he could not see anything. The enemy mercenaries were still constantly scouting their location."Zhang Xiaoxi, are you there?" "Yes, major." "Lead the mercenaries to where carefree sect is." Mu Yuan said,"we are using them to divert the mercenaries ''attention." Hu Yang was speechless. Wei Cheng said,"Lieutenant Colonel, this ... Isn''t very good, right?" "There''s nothing bad about it!" Mu Yuan said calmly,"little pumpkin, expose the little fly and then fly to their position. Turn everyone''s attention over there." "Alright!" "Zhang Xiaoxi, go that way, then take a turn and find a safe ce. When night falls, listen to my orders." "Yes!" Zhang Xiaoxi emerged from her hiding spot and blended into the crowd. She walked hurriedly towards the American gathering point. The little pumpkin purposely exposed the little fly before turning around and flying towards Zhang Xiaoxi. As expected, the group of mercenaries chased after the little fly, and they saw Zhang Xiaoxi. "Hu Yang and Cai Zhou, stand by and protect Zhang Xiaoxi. The rest of you, follow me!" Mu Yuan''s team had been out on missions outside the borders for many years, so they were extremely quick in their actions. Little pumpkin, too, carried his own equipment bag and followed mu Yuan, Wei Cheng, Chen Doni, and the others to old general MU''s position. As the sniping in the Urban area had attracted too much attention, mu Yuan''s team moved especially quickly. Hu Yang and Cai Zhou were monitoring the enemy''s sniper''s position, while the other was protecting Zhang Xiaoxi. Zhang Xiaoxi had been here for a year, so he was very familiar with the terrain. After a few turns, he disappeared from sight and quickly hid himself."I''m safe." The little pumpkin did not care about the aircraft and let herself be. The group of mercenaries were also very cautious. They kept surrounding the meeting point of carefree gate. Hu Yang saw the two women open the door directly from the surveince camera. p The two sides seemed to be negotiating something. Hu Yang said,"F * ck, this is bad. Lieutenant Colonel, you guys have to move quickly. Someone from carefree sect hase out to negotiate. They will realize that it''s a trap very quickly. You guys have to find general mu as soon as possible." Chapter 2697 Dragons And Snakes Mixed In A Pot Of Chaotic Stew 2 Hu Yang said,"F * ck, this is bad. Lieutenant Colonel, you guys have to move quickly. Someone from carefree sect hase out to negotiate. They will realize that it''s a trap very quickly. You guys have to find general mu as soon as possible." "I''m trying to stall for time. " Mu Yuan said that it was still very risky for a group of people to move in broad daylight. Hu Yang and Cai Zhou could not think of a way to stall for time. Zhang Xiaoxi suggested,"why don''t I go out and stall for time?" "You hide it." Mu Yuan made a prompt decision. Zhang Xiaoxi couldn''t afford to be exposed any further. If she were to be exposed any further, she would lose her chance of survival. It was Shasha and Lina who hade out to negotiate with carefree sect. Xiao Qiao and Wesley were inside and did note out at all. Coincidentally, this group of mercenaries and carefree sect were old friends. Sometimes, Lina did not want her people to be in danger, so she would look for them to cooperate. She did not expect this group of people toe out so aggressively this time. Lina asked,"brother, are you looking for trouble with us?" "Why are you here?" The leader of the mercenaries was a white man. He spoke in fluent American English."What are you doing here?" "Yesterday, our intelligence officer was killed on a global live broadcast. Are you blind? we''re here to arrest the murderer. Are you going to join them in their evil deeds?" "No, I didn ''t!" The Caucasian man said,"we ... Oh no, we were tricked." He covered his ears and asked the sniper to pay attention to the direction. Shasha was a little impatient."Since you''re not, don''t make such a big scene. I''m afraid that the enemy will blow us up with a bomb." "There are Pirates and retired soldiers in that group. They are in the Northwest direction, less than two kilometers away. Yesterday, they livestreamed the beheading, and we saw it with our own eyes. Alright, I still have other tasks, so I''ll be leaving. " They left very quickly. Lina and Shasha closed the door, and everything returned to normal. Mu Yuan led the team and moved, entering the battle zone very quickly. Urban area area was a ceasefire area, but the war zone was terrifying. The mercenaries would usually not enter the war zone, because it was the battle zone between the anti-government army and the government army. There were gunshots everywhere. Jiang Cheng''s injury had slightly slowed down their pace. As soon as they entered the battle zone, cannonballs flew towards them one after another, blowing up the building next door. A militiaman in abat uniform had his limbs blown up. Once they entered the war zone, the mercenaries ''vision could not enter. Mu Yuan needed to pay attention to the exchange of fire between the two sides. Hu Yang said,"they''re moving. It seems like they''re changing positions anding in their direction." Mu Yuan said,"all of you stay where you are and wait for orders. Don''t move and don''t expose yourselves. If they discover you, shoot freely. Your life is the priority." "Understood!" Hu Yang and Cai Zhou crouched down to hide their positions. The war zone was in chaos. "Why don''t you bring the red g?" Little pumpkin said. Mu Yuan shook his head."No way!" Normally, if it was a China soldier on duty, these two battle teams would not fire at them and would allow them to pass. Mu Yuan had once been on duty here and it was a simr situation. Thest time was to rescue the hostages held by the Pirates in the war zone. At that time, the military helicopter was flying in the sky and the warships were at the port. They could hang the national g and walk without fear. However, things were different now. Old MU''s identity could not be exposed. Otherwise, it would attract even greater trouble. If he was detained by any of the armies here, who could guarantee that they would not demand an exorbitant price when they had no reinforcements? Chapter 2698 Finding General Mu They were only three hundred meters away from old general MU''s location. "Jiang Cheng, Hello. Little pumpkin, you can stay here." Mu Yuan made a hand gesture."Chen Doni and Wei Cheng, follow me." "Yes!" Here, in order to avoid idental injuries, they all removed their disguises first and revealed their Eastern faces. Mu Yuan brought Chen Doni and Wei Cheng through the 200-meter battle zone, avoiding the irregr shells and ammunition, and moved forward with difficulty. One shell stillnded beside them, and mu Yuan shouted,"get down!" The three of them were so scared that they pounced to the side and covered their heads, but they didn''t hear any explosions for a long time. Instead, the explosions not far away were more intense. The technical soldier said,"Lieutenant Colonel ... That ... Seems to be out of fire." Mu Yuan put his hands down and was speechless."Forward!" Wei Cheng and Chen Doni were scared half to death. They thought that they would be injured by the explosion, but in the end, they misfired. Somalia was poor, and the weapons they used were almost all obsolete weapons. Among them was their obsolete ak. It had a short range, arge deviation rate, arge recoil, and it was not easy to aim. All of them were obsolete products, but they were a necessity for people here. It was normal for military fire to be of poor quality. The technical soldier used a small flying device to follow mu Yuan. He had to follow mu Yuan and help him check out the situation around him. As Zhang Xiaoxi could not follow him, he would first tell him where there were people and where there were no people. Under the guidance of the technical soldier, mu Yuan arrived at old general MU''s hiding ce without any danger even though he took a detour. Old general MU''s hiding ce was a ce in the battle zone where the exchange of fire was not considered intense. He was also considered to be experienced and did not hide in a ce where the exchange of fire was dense. Otherwise, mu Yuan would have ridiculed him to death. "Dad, what''s wrong?" Mu Yuan took off his gun, threw it to Chen Doni, and walked over quickly. General mu was leaning against the wall. The two intelligence agents were there, so it could be said that all of them were there. General MU''s condition was obviously not good. He was leaning against the wall, and his face was pale. He was still wearing the eye-catching General''s uniform. "Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan, the general''s heart is palpitating again. It''s been two days, and we''ve run out of medicine." General MU''s consciousness was a little scattered, but he was barely holding on. Mu Yuan untied his own equipment bag and took out the water and medicine. They were all the medicines that general mu usually needed. Fortunately, he had prepared more, and mu Yuan let general mu take the medicine. He had not woken up yet. Mu Yuan took a look at the time. "Everyone, remain silent and wait for orders. We''ll leave the city when it''s dark. Zhang Xiaoxi, if you''re safe, contact the military vessel to sail the ship to the harbor. We''ll send the general out of the city in time." "Yes!" Zhang Xiaoxi epted the order. General mu had taken the medicine, but he still couldn''t recover for a while. After waiting for a full two hours, general mu finally caught his breath. The sky had not turned dark yet. "Dad, you''re awake?" "You brat, if you hadn''te, I would have starved to death." Mu Yuan was silent for a moment and threw him a pack ofpressed biscuits. The two intelligence officers had already eaten, and general mu also started to wolf down the food. He was obviously famished."It''s good enough that I''m here. This is Somalia. Do you think this is Beijing?" You''re just going out, yet you still want to impose martialw and seal the road? you''re thinking too much. General mu was busy filling his stomach and didn''t have the strength to scold him. After eating a packet, he reached out and said,"one more packet." "Let''s eat canned food. Don''t you think it''s dry?" Mu Yuan took out the remaining can and threw it to old general mu. The can of potatoes and beef was quite Western. Old general mu finished it in two or three bites and finally felt that he was alive. Chapter 2699 Ex-Boyfriends Younger Brother "Do you have an evacuation n?" "There are!" Mu Yuan said calmly,"before we talk about the n, let''s unify our positions first. Although you are my father and also my superior, I will be responsible formanding this time. You shut up and do whatever I say. Don''t point fingers." Old general mu gave him a kick."You''re so rude!" "It''s a matter ofmand, and it''s not up to discussion. " Mu Yuan felt that he was a rebellious son. However, he had to listen to him on this matter anyway."Father, you''re just a ... Hostage who needs to be rescued." "I know!" Father mu was unhappy, but he also agreed. When night fell, mu Yuan took off old MU''s casual clothes and gave him a set of Wei Cheng''s clothes to cover his face."There are still mercenaries chasing us outside. So, general, you, the intelligence officer, Wei Cheng, and Jiang Cheng will walk all the way to the meeting point during the day. Hu Yang and Cai Zhou will stay where they are and protect the general until you reach your meeting point. Then, escort them to the port. Jiang Cheng will follow the general and the rest will wait for me at the port." p "Understood!" "What about you guys?" General mu asked. "Of course we have to be the bait. Otherwise, how are you going to get out of the city, general?" Mu Yuan ridiculed him. Then, his expression changed."Do you understand the orders?" "Understood!" "Move out!" However, mu Yuan did not expect that they would encounter two militiamen when they were still about a hundred meters away from the battle zone. This group of people had not undergone special training and had directly fought on the battlefield. On the battlefield, other than their own people, there were only enemies. When they discovered them, they fired at them at the first moment. The intelligence officer was anxious and rushed over to block old general mu. After being shot in the chest, mu Yuan and Chen Doni quickly eliminated the militia. "Li? Li?" The intelligence officer stopped breathing. General mu gritted his teeth, carried the intelligence officer''s body on his back, and retreated with them. Chen Doni wanted to say something, but mu Yuan pulled him back. The group of them quickly left the war zone. As soon as they left the battle zone, they split into two groups ording to the n. Zhang Xiaoxi had already circled around to meet up with mu Yuan and the others. Mu Yuan brought Chen Doni, Wei Cheng, and the little pumpkin in another direction. They marched in the dark and were especially careful. They couldn''t let any residents here, or else the situation would be very terrifying. Little pumpkin''s detector left first, and mu Yuan and the rest followed closely behind. Zhang Xiaoxi soon met up with them. "We''ve received the general. " "Go out of the city as nned and send them off first." "Understood!" Mu Yuan and the rest continued to march forward, getting closer and closer."Hu Yang, the enemy mercenaries are in my direction?" "Yes, it''s not far ahead of you," "I know." Mu Yuan made a hand gesture, and the few of them continued to March. Little pumpkin suddenly said,"Lieutenant Colonel, there are people in front. They are moving very quickly and did not stop. The detector can not see clearly, but ... There are not many people. Could it be the mercenaries?" "Have you forgotten? other than the mercenaries, there are also people from carefree sect. Don''t be in a hurry to change your route. Don''t shoot when you see themter." Mu Yuan ordered. "Yes!" Although they couldn''t shoot, everyone was ready to shoot. If they were mercenaries, they would shoot at the first moment. This ce was close to the Urban area and there were residents. If they opened fire and disturbed the residents, they would probably all die! This wasn''t a ce forws. The two teams met at the intersection. The other side first made a gesture to stop. Mu Yuan also used hand gestures tomunicate, expressing both sides ''positions. They were allies, and their missions did not conflict, so they met up very quickly. In the dark, the American team''s captain was a handsome and cold young man. His blue eyes were particrly moving in the night. His facial features were like a sculpture, and every line was perfect. "International counter-terrorism." Wesley introduced himself. Mu Yuan went nk for a moment. In the past few years, he had not paid attention to Jack''s news and had deliberately blocked it. He knew that the Anderson family was now at the peak of their power, and he also knew that Wesley had caused an uproar in the international news some time ago. He knew that Jack and Wesley were not very different, but he never knew that they looked so simr. He remembered seeing Lehmann Anderson, who looked a little simr to Jack. Many years ago, Jack had shown him Wesley''s photo and evenughed that although they were not biological brothers, they were like twins. However, mu Yuan could recognize that the two of them were different at a nce. Just now, he almost ... Mistook them. They were really like twins. The Wesley in the photo that year was still young and tender. The two brothers walked the exact same path, and their temperaments were exactly the same. For a moment, he had almost recognized the wrong person. "Special intelligence Department." Mu Yuan heard his own voice. Zhang Xiaoxi was perplexed. ''Aren''t we the special intelligence Department? Also, why did he speak Chinese to an American? Chapter 2700 Both Of Us Look Familiar In the darkness, the troops of the two countries met each other on a narrow road. They each had their own tasks and did not interact much. After a simple conversation, they passed by each other. Mu Yuan was a little absent-minded, but this happened in a short time. Very quickly, he regained his spirits. Suddenly, a dog jumped out. The residents here raised dogs, and they were veryrge dogs. When it saw a stranger, it pounced over and barked especially loudly, giving Zhang Xiaoxi a shock. This dog had alerted the residents, and mu Yuan and the rest could tell with one look that they were strangers. Furthermore, the enemy mercenaries had met them on a narrow path, and they immediately opened fire, resulting in a Crossfire between both parties. Mu Yuan said,"shoot freely. Don''t shoot at the militia!" The mercenaries had set up a trap and were waiting for them toe over on purpose. They kept shooting and hid in the dark. Chen Doni''s shoulder was grazed by bullets, and blood was gushing out. He did not have time to deal with it. Mu Yuan ordered the group to retreat continuously, and the residents on the streets were all awakened. During the exchange of fire, it was unknown who was the enemy and who was the friend. It was a mess. "Retreat!" Mu Yuan roared. Even in the dark of the night, there was a trace of blood on his face."Everyone, retreat! Find shelter!" As they kept retreating, the mercenaries led the militia to treat them as enemies, and the bullets were so heavy that they couldn''t even lift their heads. Wesley and Xiao Qiao, who had just passed by, suddenly turned around and fired. The American''s firepower was much better than mu Yuan and the others. They had been here for a few days and had not been able to replenish their ammunition. They had almost used up the ammunition they had brought. Moreover, the snipers Hu Yang and Cai Zhou were not around. No one could see them. They had to save their bullets. Wesley, Xiao Qiao, and the others had plenty of ammunition. Before they had a head-on confrontation with the enemy, the bullets swept over as if they were free, pushing the other party back. "You guys with the information should leave first. Otherwise, it''ll be even more difficult to leaveter." General mu and the intelligence officer took another route. Their team had no information, so mu Yuan indicated for Zhang Xiaoxi to leave first. Firstly, they could Scout the terrain, and secondly, they could find Hu Yang, Cai Zhou, and the others first and provide support from the front. Zhang Xiaoxi took a detour and left. The American Intel operatives found a way to retreat. At this time, a particrly terrifying thing happened. Every house opened their Windows and turned on the lights. The entire Street was lit up. Every Somalia had a gun. The ordinary people were woken up by the sound of gunfire. They knew that it was not a military civil war but an invasion by outsiders and joined the war. In a country where every citizen was a soldier, it would be a terrifying thing to be pointed at with guns by thousands of people. "Quick, retreat!" Mu Yuan said. Major Wesley said,"don''t shoot at civilians. Retreat quickly!" They were walking on a upslope road, and the mercenaries were chasing them among the civilians. Mu Yuan took out two tear bombs from his equipment bag and threw them behind him. This was the only tear bomb he had left. Chen Doni also threw his remaining tear bomb down. For a moment, his vision became busy. Xiao Qiao said,"enter the dormitory!" The group took advantage of the poor view and hid in a house. Lina and Shasha immediately took control of the widow and child in the house and everyone stood guard at the door. Mu Yuan and Wei Cheng helped Chen Doni stop the bleeding and bandage his wounds. Fortunately, his injuries were not very serious. After they were done, mu Yuan also brought people to guard the door. The woman who was tied up was crying non-stop. Her mouth was stuffed with a piece of cloth, and she looked at them with pleading eyes. The two children were also tied up. Mu Yuan squatted down and said,"we will not hurt you and the children. We just want you to be quiet." The woman nodded her head frantically. Mu Yuan recalled the incident with the little pumpkin and took out the chocte from the equipment bag, cing it in the child''s hands."Uncle is giving this to you. Be quiet." It was bustling outside, and the sounds of gunfire rang out continuously. Xiao Qiao looked at him curiously. She felt that he looked familiar, but she did not know where she had seen him before. In such a rain of bullets, this Lieutenant Colonel gave off the feeling of a strong man with tender feelings. He even consideratelyforted the frightened children and women. There was a constantmotion outside, and they were all talking about local threats. Their room was also lit up. Mu Yuan untied the child and the woman. There was only one child tied up, and he asked the woman and child to go to the window. If everyone came out except them, they would be suspicious. Shasha aimed her gun at the tied-up child, and the woman and the other child were also cautious. Wesley. Anderson!" Wesley stretched out his hand to mu Yuan, and the officers on both sides shook hands. It could be considered as meeting each other. "I know," Mu Yuan touched his palm and let go very quickly."My name is mu Yuan. After the storm is over, we still have to move forward. I will definitely return the favor I owe you another day." "There''s no need. It''s just normal international aid. You should leave quickly while it''s dark. Otherwise, it''ll be difficult to leave the city. " Wesley and Xiao Qiao did not need to leave the city. Both parties had a simple conversation. Mu Yuan looked at Xiao Qiao and said,"miss, I think you look a little familiar." "What a coincidence, I also feel that you look a little familiar." Chapter 2701 Lieutenant Colonel Mu Yuan Turns Back To Save People Xiaojiao chuckled as she tried to recall. Was it because of her recent health problems that affected her memory? Why couldn''t she remember where she had seen such a handsome officer? Shasha coughed. "Sect master, aren''t you afraid that the major will be jealous if you keep looking at the Lieutenant Colonel like that?" Mu Yuan and Xiao Qiao looked at each other and smiled. They did not say anything else. Mu Yuan did not know their mission, but he could more or less guess that they were here to arrest the murderer. He had been here longer than Wesley and the rest, so he could not help but remind him,"that group of people is very close to the militia. Be careful that they might set a trap for you." "Many thanks!" Wesley said slowly, and Xiao Qiao finally remembered which part of mu Yuan looked familiar. Mu Liang ... Although mu Liang and mu Yuan were cousins, their auras were very different. However, their facial features resembled those of the MU family. She could more or less guess mu Yuan''s identity, but she did not point it out. In such a dangerous ce like Somalia, it was not suitable to say anything. After mu Yuan rested and waited for the bustling crowd outside to pass, he led the team and left. Not long after mu Yuan left with his team, he suddenly saw a helicopter entering the Urban area of Somalia. Mu Yuan looked up and saw that it was the American martial arts Director. Chen Doni said,"they are indeed arrogant. They actually dared to enter the airspace of another country so openly. They are really ..." "It''s not the first time something like this has happened. Let''s go. It has nothing to do with us. " Mu Yuan said. He led the team forward. Because of this episode, the mercenaries were probably dazzled and lost their direction. Mu Yuan led the team and walked safely for a kilometer. They just needed to find a car to go to the beach. Suddenly, explosions urred in the Main City. The helicopter''s machine gun fired wildly. Wei Cheng cried out in rm,"are they crazy?" The little pumpkin was dumbfounded."Aren''t they afraid of being beaten to death by the residents?" The explosion was very intense, and the gunshots were intense. It was as if two armies were fighting, and the gunshots did not stop. Mu Yuan hurriedly took out his binocrs. In just half an hour, Wesley, Xiao Qiao, and the rest were surrounded. One of the helicopters was shot down, and the other quickly flew away. "I just remembered a movie." The ck Eagle fell. In a city where every citizen was a soldier, for a helicopter to fire like this, it was simply ... Ack ofmon sense, or perhaps it was too arrogant. Although Somalia was poor and its weapons and equipment were very backward, there were shells that could shoot down helicopters. This was crazy. Mu Yuan and the rest watched for a while before continuing to walk forward. All the people, with the exception of children under the age of five or six, had probably run to the square in the Main City. Wei Cheng and the others had stolen two cars. Mu Yuan saw a van, and his eyes narrowed."You guys meet up at the beach first. I''ll go and pick them up." "Lieutenant Colonel, it''s too dangerous. You can''t go!" Zhang Xiaoxi tried to stop him. Mu Yuan said,"it''s very dangerous, but they also turned back to help just now. Without their help, we wouldn''t have been able to walk out. You guys go to the beach first. I''ll go back alone!" "No, since that''s the case, I''ll go back with you. Chen Doni, take Zhang Xiaoxi and the little pumpkin and leave first." "I''ll go back alone!" Without another word, mu Yuan got into the van."Go to the beach immediately. Remember, once the boat arrives, let the general and the intelligence officer leave. The rest of you stay at the beach and wait for me. If you are discovered, leave immediately. Don''t worry about me." "Lieutenant Colonel!" Mu Yuan stepped on the elerator and left the team. He drove the van back. Chapter 2702 Mu Yuan Whos Not Afraid Of Death He had been observing the roads for the past few days. There was only arge square in the Urban area, and they could not cross the war zone. He looked at the map while driving. The small roads in the city were very small and crowded. The gunshots were getting more and more frequent. Wesley and the rest should be trapped. They could only take two roads. Mu Yuan turned the steering wheel and took a gamble. Wesley and Xiao Qiao had indeed stepped into a trap. Everyone kept running and retreating. The helicopter had already left the Urban area, but a group of people were chasing behind them. Their ammunition was almost out. Colin said,"major, this road won''t work." They needed a car. There was a trap in front, and there were pursuers behind. Sweat gradually appeared on Wesley''s forehead. The bullets hit their ears, and it was as if they were scared out of their wits. Mu Yuan saw them from afar. He stepped on the gas pedal, and the van passed through the narrow passage, knocking away the debris in the passage. Then, the van suddenly stopped in front of them. "Get in the car!" Mu Yuan''s gaze was calm. In the midst of the mes of war, he was like a god of War, handsome and full of strength. Wesley, Xiao Qiao, and the others hurriedly got into the car. The bullets hit the car, but the metal sheet was not durable at all. There were bullet holes everywhere. Xiao Qiao set up her gun, and Wesley pressed her head down. "All of you, get down!" The front was brightly lit, and the road ahead was blocked by the militia with their guns. Colin sat in the front passenger seat and set up the machine gun. Mu Yuan said,"let''s open a path!" Collin nodded, and the machine gun swept forward. He tried his best to sweep in front of the crowd, all of which were on the ground. Mu Yuan stepped on the elerator and rushed out. Even Collin''s voice was a little shaky. There was a sea of people in front. "Lieutenant Colonel ... You ... You don''t want to live anymore!" More than a hundred people blocked the road. Mu Yuan smiled, looking like a soldier."People are all afraid of death. No matter where theye from, if you don''t believe me, just look!" He didn''t care about the crowd or his own life. He stepped on the gas and ran over the crowd. The narrow road that could only drive 40 kilometers was now more than 100 kilometers. Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan''s gaze was calm, arrogant, and haughty. Collin''s face turned pale, but he acted as if he did not see the crowd. He did not seem like he was driving a broken van, but like a sports car on a race track. He stepped on the elerator and did not let go. The speed increased rapidly. Such a brave officer scared the group of stubborn Somalia people. They all made way for him. Some people could not avoid in time and were knocked to the side. The man in the broken van gave him an imposing aura that could topple mountains and overturn the seas. Xiao Qiao gave him a thumbs up."Brother, you did great!" The MU family might seem gentle and affectionate, but they were all iron-willed. The Marine Corps ''helicopter was at the designated location. Colin and Lina left with the criminals, while mu Yuan brought the few remaining people and walked towards the beach. Mu Yuan''s driving skills were very good, and he was familiar with the terrain. The five cars behind were chasing them. Wesley and Xiao Qiao were both firing at them with their guns. Mu Yuan drove steadily, and with their high cooperation, they took care of the five cars in a short while. It was perfect! Mu Yuan was envious of their marksmanship. Hu Yang and Cai Zhou''s marksmanship was also very good, but they had spent many years to cultivate Hu Yang and Cai Zhou. Not everyone could have such marksmanship. However, it had to be said that thedies of carefree sect were all very powerful. Mu Yuan brought them all the way to the beach. Hu Yang, Cai Zhou, Zhang Xiaoxi, and the rest were all there. The technical soldier, Wei Cheng, and Chen Doni were injured. Mu Yuan jumped out of the car and asked,"what happened?" Chapter 2703 Wesley, Wheres Your Brother? "We''ve been ambushed," Hu Yang held onto the little pumpkin while mu Yuan''s expression was very ugly. "Where''s the general?" "They''ve been sent away. Jiang Cheng is escorting them. The general asked the rest of us to take the water route to the Golden Triangle to meet up with the drug Enforcement team and then return to the country from there." Cai Zhou said as his gaze fell on Wesley. He squinted and looked at mu Yuan again. His heart was pounding. Wesley said,"we can''t take the Seaway!" Wesley suddenly said. Mu Yuan said,"I know." They had just escaped from the city. If they returned to the sea, they would undoubtedly be seeking death. The mercenaries, militia, and Pirates here were all connected. The group of pursuers cheered when they saw them board the ship. It was obviously trying to express that going to the sea was courting death! Mu Yuan thought for a while."To the river!" The river was as dangerous as the sea route. However, it was safer to travel by the river in the middle of the night than by the sea. It was just that it would take more than an hour to make a detour. This was a China Military ship, and Wesley and the others could not cross it easily. They all listened to mu Yuan''smand. Mu Yuan looked at the route map with all his attention. Xiao Qiao sat on the deck in a daze. There was a smell of gunpowder on her. After a few hours of closebat, everyone was exhausted. Xiaojiao stretched her legs and took out a cigarette. She didn''t light it, but kept sniffing. Mu Yuan looked at Wesley and Xiao Qiao talking and did not disturb them. The ship entered the river very quickly. There were forests on both sides, and the sky was rather dark. After entering from the wide river, it became smaller and smaller as they walked. The terrain was veryplicated, and basically, only one ship could pass through. Mu Yuan set a map, and it would take two hours to pass through this River. He was once the captain of a warship, and Wesley did not have as much experience as mu Yuan. He was only looking at the map with mu Yuan. Mu Yuan said,"when I came, I came from this River. There is no danger. This is the only way to Somalia. Merchant ships on the sea have been robbed, and some merchant ships will take the river as it is safer. The Pirates ''ships are bigger, and sometimes they will note to the river. They will go around this road and take another route. If they are lucky, they will be able to avoid the Pirates. Later, the Pirates became smart and would ambush in the jungle by the river. However, the sea is their battlefield, and they rarelye to the river to Rob. Our country''s merchant ships have never been robbed here. " As soon as this topic was brought up, Xiao Qiao had the right to speak. She knew what kind of merchant ships were the easiest to Rob. "Our boss loves to Rob your China Merchant ships," Lisa said. Mu Yuan and the rest were speechless. Wesley said,"that''s enough." Mu Yuan was a little dazed. Wesley and Jack were really too simr. Not only were their looks and auras simr, but their voices were also somewhat simr. However, Jack''s voice was obviously lower and had a wider range than Wesley ''s. These two people''s speaking styles were also simr, and their expressions were exactly the same. It would always make him a little dazed. It was as if ... Jack was right beside him. For a moment, mu Yuan wanted to ask, Wesley, where is your brother? Wesley saw that he had no expression and did not ask any unnecessary questions, so he was afraid that he had never mentioned him. Mu Yuan''s heart was heavy. In the past few years, he had participated in a few international events and avoided Jack. Jack hade to Beijing for an exchange a few times, and he had deliberately avoided him. The two of them really never met again. He wanted to ask Wesley, where is your brother? Chapter 2704 Commander Mu Yuan He wanted to ask Wesley, where is your brother? Are you doing well? Where was he now? But Wesley knew nothing about him, so he asked so abruptly. "Why do you keep looking at me like that?" Wesley was extremely sharp and sensed mu Yuan''s gaze. "You ... Are very simr to someone." Xiao Qiao said,"Lieutenant Colonel, we Chinese people all have the same face. We can''t tell them apart. We''re face-blind." Mu Yuan went along with the flow."Yeah, face-blind." The boat traveled along the river and could not go too fast for fear of being stranded. When they passed a narrow river, Xiao Qiao, Wesley, Cai Zhou, and Hu Yang all set up their sniper rifles and observed the banks. A good sniper was hard to find, but this ship was very rich. The ship passed by slowly and silently. The sky was dark and everything was quiet. asionally, birds would fly past, but there was no more sound. Xiao Qiao and the others were nervous and especially focused. Wesley frowned and said sternly,"hurry up and drive. There''s a situation." Wesley''s side of the forest had discovered the problem. Everyone was on full alert and picked up their guns. Xiao Qiao and Hu Yang looked at the other side of the forest, but there was no movement. Xiao Qiao said,"I suggest we abandon the ship. There will definitely be Pirates waiting for us in front. We won''t be able to win if we fight them head-on on on the water." Hu Yang said,"Lieutenant Colonel, I also suggest we abandon the ship." Mu Yuan looked at his teammates. They were not in good condition, and there were a few injured. Wesley had already agreed to Xiao Qiao''s suggestion, and mu Yuan nodded. They acted in unison and abandoned the ship. Hu Yang carried the small pumpkin on his back, while Wei Cheng and Chen Doni supported each other and took care of the injured. They walked towards the shore, but before they could reach the shore, more than a dozen people appeared on the opposite shore. Their long guns fired blindly at them, and the two sides shed. A bullet hit Lisa''s arm, and Xiao Qiao was almost injured. Xiao Qiao, Wesley, Hu Yang, and the others all threw grenades onto the shore. "All of you, go ashore!" Mu Yuan ordered. He went ashore first, took the machine gun, and used the most intense firepower to suppress the group of people opposite, covering everyone to get ashore. There were more and more people in the forest on the other side, and they were all Pirates. Mu Yuan and Wesley did not have many people, and there were many injured people. They were outnumbered. The Pirates on the other side cheered and fired a few shots into the sky. Mu Yuan and Wesley did not fight for themand. Mu Yuan split his men into two teams and quickly hid in the forest. Xiao Qiao''s men were also injured, so everyone could not walk quickly. Because the US had a warship in the open sea waiting for Wesley to return, they did not dare to leave Wesley alone. The Pirates would not fight head-on with a warship, which was also the reason why Wesley did not leave at the beginning. The two of them entered the forest and began gueri warfare. Although they were outnumbered, guerri warfare was the China team''s strength. Wesley, Xiao Qiao, and the others connected theirmunication to mu Yuan''s channel and listened to hismands. Mu Yuan had been amander onnd, so he was very familiar with such battles. Wesley and Xiao Qiao were the kind of people who would not speak casually after they had confirmed theirmander. They all listened to orders and worked together. The Pirates began to find that their men had inexplicably reduced in numbers. Some of them didn''t even need to be fired. Wei Cheng could kill Xiao Qiao and Hu Yang silently when they got close and take their weapons to replenish his ammunition. After the Pirates reduced their numbers, they began to panic. Chapter 2705 Lieutenant Colonel Mu Yuan Who Is Out Of Luck After the Pirates had reduced their numbers, they began to panic. They fled in groups in the jungle. This was their nightmare. There were four top snipers and a world-famousmander here. p Sasha''s position was first exposed. Under Xiao Qiao''s cover, she moved to another location. After being shot at, the Pirates did not dare to move alone, but they continued to reduce their numbers. The gueri warfarested for almost two hours. The Pirates gradually lost their patience and started firing wildly in the jungle. This kind of attack almost disrupted the rhythm of mu Yuan and the rest. They were most afraid of Pirates firing blindly. They did not know where the person was, and if the bullet hit, they would be very wronged. In this blind firing, they were all lying still. "Chen Doni!" Mu Yuan called out his teammate''s name in a low voice. Chen Doni had been shot in the abdomen, and the Pirates ''blind shooting was like a blind cat catching a dead mouse. If they were unlucky, they would be shot. Mu Yuan pressed on Chen Doni''s wound with one hand. Chen Doni was already injured, and his face was extremely pale at this moment."Lieutenant Colonel, don''t worry about us. I''m fine." "Quickly think of a way." The little pumpkin was about to cry. More than a hundred Pirates had trapped them in the forest, and they could not get out even if they wanted to. Even if they were to engage in gueri warfare, it would still take a few hours. The injured could not wait that long. Mu Yuan''s eyes were red. Chen Doni said,"Lieutenant Colonel, it''s my honor ... To be able to fight side by side with all of you for so many years. You ... Don''t have to worry about me. You must bring our Brothers Home." "We came here together, so we should go back together!" Mu Yuan said in a deep voice,"don''t say anything. Cover your wound." At that moment, the sound of a helicopter hovering above the forest was heard. The group of Pirates panicked and scattered. Wesley sent a signal. The seals were here! One of the most elite special Forces of the US. With the seal''s cover, they safely reached the sea. Colin''s ship had alsoe over. Several people on Wesley''s side had been injured, so they first sent all the injured to medical treatment. Old general MU''s rescue team had also arrived. Both sides stopped on the sea. Chen Doni''s injuries were especially serious and he was sent to the military ship for treatment. Mu Yuan could not leave him alone on the US military ship. He followed Wesley alone and asked Wei Cheng to bring the rest of the people to the Chinese rescue ship. Chen Doni''s rescue was very timely, and his life was not in danger. The military vessel contacted the Chinese military vessel to transfer the injured. Chen Doni''s bullet had already been removed, and his vital signs were stable. There was a limited number of people on the rescue helicopter. Mu Yuan and Wesley asked for a small boat, and he took the small boat back to his own ship. "The next time youe to Beijing, I''ll treat you to a meal." Mu Yuan bade farewell to Wesley and Xiao Qiao. Xiao Qiao went forward to hug him. She took a ne and quietly put it in mu Yuan''s pocket. She lowered her voice and said,"give the ne to mu Liang." Mu Yuan was stunned. Xiao Qiao took a step back and smiled."My brother-inw is mu Liang. What''s your rtionship with him?" Mu Yuan smiled and did not say anything. He nced at Wesley. Even Xiao Qiao avoided Wesley for such a matter. It seemed that she was still wary. He did not say anything and left on the boat. ¡­¡­ Old mu waited on the warship for three hours, but mu Yuan was not there. He frowned and asked,"what''s going on? he''s not here yet. Did he go fishing?" Do you want to catch a whale to add to your meal?" Mu Yuan''s team was silent. It was all the medical team''s fault for sending an extra doctor. They were afraid that Chen Doni would have problems on the way. In the end, mu Yuan wanted to leave by boat, and so did mu Yuan. From their military vessel, they would arrive in an hour at most. This was already a safe zone, and there would not be any problems. However, they had waited for three hours and still did not see mu Yuan. Hu Yang said,"I think something is wrong. General, did you call major Wesley to confirm it?" "I''ve confirmed it. They saw mu Yuan off. " Cai Zhou said,"the Lieutenant Colonel has always known his limits. We''ve just gone through a battle. It''s impossible for him to returnte." General mu said,"I''ve already sent a helicopter to search. He''s a former Navy Captain. Could he have gotten lost at sea? That would be too funny. " The little pumpkin blurted out,"could we have encountered Pirates again?" General MU''s heart skipped a beat,"the warships of both China and the United States are nearby. Which pirate is blind? they would avoid it. It''s impossible, impossible ... Right?" Paris. Ye Ling brought Shen qianshu on a romantic trip. He was not in charge of the mission Somalia, and he gave all the power to mu Yuan. These few years, mu Yuan was already able to take charge of things on his own. He did not need to go through ye Ling''s approval for everything. Mu Yuan had all his power, and he was almost on par with ye Ling. He was also at ease to bring Shen qianshu along to have fun. To ye Ling, this was definitely a very fresh experience. It was even sweeter than his honeymoon trip back then. Shen qianshu could surprise him every day. In the quiet night of the castle, two figures were entangled with each other. Shen qianshu clung onto his shoulder, and her face was as red as a peach. She was having fun under him. His actions were wild and overbearing, and they shattered the stars in her eyes. Thin beads of sweat fell from his neck, but the two of them were like conjoined twins. Just as he was about to do so, he received a call. Ye Ling''s phone was not switched off 24 hours a day. It rang for the first time, but he did not pick up. Shen qianshu pinched his waist, and the two of them hugged each other and rolled around. Shen qianshuy on his body, panting like thunder. Ye Ling''s breathing was very rapid, and it took a while to calm down. He had not left Shen qianshu''s body yet. Shen qianshu hit him and reached out to take her phone. "It''s a call from general mu ..." After the incident, Shen qianshu''s voice was a little coy. Ye Ling kissed her on the lips and picked up the call. Shen qianshu was lying on his body, and she could hear general MU''s flustered and exasperated voice. "Little Yuan has been missing for two days." The confusion in ye Ling''s eyes had yet to dissipate. When he heard this, he slowly sat up. Shen qianshu turned over and got off the boat. She took a thin nket to wrap herself up and went to the bathroom to wash up. "Why did you only call me after you disappeared for two days?" Ye Ling only had the time to ask about the process. He got up and put on a bathrobe. He turned on theputer and immediately connected to Zhong ran."Prepare the ne. I want to go to Somalia." When ye Ling wanted to go on his honeymoon, mu Yuan was already on a mission. This matter had been settled long ago, and mu Yuan would be in charge of it alone. Initially, in order to avoid suspicion, he did not want mu Yuan to participate. It was him who insisted on going, and ye Ling approved it. General mu did not expect that something would happen, and neither did the medical team. That was because when they returned to the ship, Chen Doni was injured. That was not a transport ne, but a medical helicopter, and the space was limited. Mu Yuan would only take an hour to return by ship. Originally, the medical team was waiting for mu Yuan to return by ship, and the two routes ovepped. As mu Yuan and Xiao Qiao had just spoken for a while, the helicopter left first. No one had thought that mu Yuan would go missing just like that. Old mu was already starting toe up with conspiracy theories."Could it be that the Americans have detained Xiao Yuan?" "Impossible! They have no reason!" Ye Ling denied it firmly. "Why is it impossible? who knows, who knows, who might still have evil intentions towards Xiao Yuan!" General mu remembered that his blood pressure hadn''t been under control for the past few days. Ye Ling suddenly thought of the agreement between him and Jack. If mu Yuan was missing for more than three days, he had to tell him. In these few years, mu Yuan had never been missing for more than three days, and he had almost forgotten about this. It was already the fifth day. 2706 Chapter 2705 Mu Yuan felt that ... He was really unlucky that he did not check the Chinese calendar when he went out today. He had actually encountered a pirate robbery. Moreover, they were Hurricane Pirates. He had never dealt with the hurricane Pirates before, but Hu Yang had. When they were in Somalia, Hu Yang said that the hurricane Pirates were in the Urban area. He did not take it to heart at that time, as the mission was more important. Who knew that he would be involved in this robbery. The hurricane Pirates were known for their ruthlessness. Furthermore, they were robbing a China Merchant ship. The sound of gunfire and cannons was endless. Mu Yuan was originally following the route, and there was still half an hour before the fleet. When he saw the fire that filled the sky, he knew that someone was robbing. Mu Yuan saw many people floating in the water, but he did not see any pirate ships. He drove the ship over to save them. Who knew ... That a submarine would suddenly float up from the sea and knock over his boat. Never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that the famous Hurricane Pirates would have a submarine! The sea was the Pirates ''territory. Mu Yuan did not have wings, and it was impossible for his body to go head to head with a submarine. It did not matter even if the ship capsized. Who knew that he was floating in the water, nning to wait for them to leave before leaving? However, the hurricane Pirates came back to take a hostage. Just as they were about to take a child, mu Yuan had a conflict with them. In the end, the child was saved, and he was taken away. After leaving Somalia Urban area he had been through a lot, and he was really unlucky. The two warships were on the sea. Unless the Pirates had the guts, it was impossible for them toe out and Rob. But who knew that someone would have the guts toe and Rob them? it was a ghost submarine. When mu Yuan woke up, two days had already passed. He was tied up in a dark cabin. Mu Yuan was once the captain of a Navy ship, but he was unfamiliar with submarines. Warships and submarines were two different systems. This was the deep sea. If anything happened, it would really be unbeknownst to anyone. Even the corpse could not be found. Mu Yuan took a deep breath and only felt that his balls were hurting. If he died at the hands of the Pirates, he would not be able to rest in peace! He would rather die on the battlefield than be killed by such a coincidence. He had no hatred with the hurricane team and they wouldn''t hurt him, right? Mu Yuan pursed his lips and tried to move, but he could not. He was locked up alone. Other than him, there were a few other people in the cabin who were wailing, in pain, and being tortured every day. One of them had an injured arm and had not been treated. The cabin was dark, and bacteria were growing. The arm gave off a rotten smell, but the hostage was still alive. Mu Yuan could even see bugs growing on the rotten meat. He was used to seeing death and corpses. If it was a few years ago, his stomach would have been churning. Now, he was used to it, but he still felt that it was cruel. Mu Yuan was silent. His hands and feet were tied, and he really could not break free. Since he couldn''t break free, he would just let nature take its course. What was meant toe, could never be avoided. He had heard rumors of the hurricane Pirates. They killed, burned, piged, andmitted all kinds of evil. They were the most hated Ind and appeared and disappeared unpredictably. They were not Pirates exclusive Somalia waters. They had robbed in many waters and had attracted strong international condemnation, but they came and went without a trace. It was rumored that the hurricane pirate was a Ghost Ship just like those in the Pirates of the Caribbean movies. They traveled on the sea all year round and hung a skeleton g. The captain was a fierce man with a beard who did all kinds of evil, leading a group of boorish men. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2707 A Fresh Flower In A Cesspit They were a bunch of executioners. Mu Yuan had once believed the rumors as well. Managing the Pirates was not their business. He had led the team and had always been active in the Golden Triangle, so he would asionally hear rumors about the hurricane Pirates. Not many. Now he knew why no one had ever seen the ships of the hurricane Pirates. They were a submarine! Who would be able to see a submarine? Boorish? That would be too funny. To keep a submarine running in the deep sea, safe, able to start, and avoid the detection of enemy torpedoes, at least 70 or 80 people are required. Our submarine has at least 120 people. Chief engineer, engineer, electrician, sailor, and so on were not responsibilities that ordinary people could take on. Without more than three years of underwater experience, no engineer dared to be responsible for the operation of a submarine alone. Sonar system, guidance system,mand system, cruise system ... Every system needed a dedicated person to be responsible for it. Every submarine was limited. There were only a few countries in the world that could make achievements in the deep-sea domain, and there were also very few submarines. Where did the hurricane Pirates get a submarine? A nuclear submarine? Or a conventional submarine? "Hey, officer, you''re finally awake." A sailor brought a meal to the prisoner. He saw mu Yuan. The hostage''s meal was a piece of bread and a bottle of water a day. It was definitely not enough to fill his stomach. The sailor was a short white man with long hair. He might be a fan of Captain Jack. His hair was braided into small braids, and he had a simr style to Captain Jack. "The design is very unique." Mu Yuan praised. The sailorughed, but his expression changed."You better be honest. This is not a ce for you to y tricks." "I don''t dare!" Since mu Yuan was already here, he should take things as they came. Be it fear or indifference, they could not help him escape from the submarine. Mu Yuan was brought in front of Captain James. Captain James was very tall and had a very serious and rigid face. He looked very cautious and smart. Mu Yuan could not appreciate the pirate-style attire. He was locked in the cabin, and James was ying with a military card in his hand."A China soldier?" "Yes!" Mu Yuan looked at his military tag."Our military tag is a very sacred thing. Can you return it to me?" James had seen such a military card before. It was not a rare item, so he threw it to mu Yuan. Mu Yuan took it and wore it around his neck. Then, he touched his pocket. The ne was gone. The ne that xiaojiao had given him was gone. He remembered that Xiao Qiao had told him to hand it over to mu Liang. Now that he was in this godforsaken ce, it was impossible to hand it over to mu Liang. It was fine if he lost it. He didn''t have any personal belongings on him, nor did he have any information. He was all alone. "You''re very calm. " James turned around and poured a ss of wine. Mu Yuan''s hands were more free, but his legs were pinned down and he could not move. James was also very relieved. This was the deep sea, and even if he had wings, he could not fly out. Mu Yuan had been secretly observing all along the way, and his heart was already in a state of shock. It was a nuclear submarine. Although the model was old, it was a genuine submarine. Although there were not many people, it ensured the operation of the submarine. Mu Yuan hid his surprise."What conditions will allow me to leave?" James chuckled and took a sip of his wine."Soldier ... You''re asking the wrong person. He knows the style of us Pirates. Those who have seen us Pirates know that we have a submarine. If we let you go, isn''t that the same as letting a Tiger return to the mountains?" Chapter 2708 I Am A Soldier, You Are A Thief James chuckled and took a sip of his wine."Soldier ... You''re asking the wrong person. He knows the style of us Pirates. Those who have seen us Pirates know that we have a submarine. If we let you go, isn''t that the same as letting a Tiger return to the mountains?" Mu Yuan nodded."That''s true!" James looked at mu Yuan yfully. Mu Yuan, who had just passed his 28th birthday, had a traditional oriental face. His facial features were in line with the public''s aesthetics, and his eyes were bright and beautiful, like the stars falling from the ocean. Among the boorish crew, he looked particrly ... White teeth and red lips, fresh and handsome. Even when mu Yuan looked into the mirror now, he felt that he could not ruin his face like when he was 18 years old. His skin was also not as good as it was a few years ago, but in the eyes of this group of rough men, he was already a God. It was like a fresh flower growing in a pile of cow dung. Mu Yuan was disgusted by James ''gaze. Although he liked men, he only liked a specific man named Jack Anderson. He didn''t like this kind of gaze. When he was young, he would joke that he liked both men and women. He would also tell old man mu that his pursuer could walk around the military camp. However, as he grew older, he gradually stopped saying such things. Not only would he not say it, but he would also hate it when others looked at him with excessive covetous eyes. He was amander and also a Special Forces soldier. Once, during a Sino-American exchange meeting, he heard the American Navy whispering to each other. They thought that mu Yuan did not understand German and used German to say that he had a handsome pretty face. He rose to his current position with his background and looked like this. If not for his family background, he would have been toyed with on the ship. He even said some vulgar things without restraint. All soldiers knew how to say it, especially the Navy. Back then, he had heard the soldiers say this on the warship. Moreover, when the Navy set sail, there was a few months of training, simtions, and missions. There was not a single female on the ship, so it was normal for them to say this. He had also learned to say dirty words. However, he respected every soldier and would never attack or humiliate them like this. If it was him before he was 24 years old, he would have punched them a long time ago. However, he didn''t say anything that day. When it was his turn to speak, he was calm andposed, not affected by the words of the few trash people. However, the more he heard these words, the more he hated and rejected them. He even deliberately ruined his face to make himself look less like a pretty boy. Father mu said,"you''re not young anymore. Cherish your days when you''re still handsome. Don''t be pretentious." He turned a deaf ear to it and lived a life that was even crueler than that of single dogs like Hu Yang and Cai Zhou. "What''s the Chinese saying again? we''re Pirates, so we''re your bandits. If the bandits Rob people, do you not have to return them to your brothers?" James asked the crew beside him loudly. "She can be the wife of a Bandit!" The short crew member said loudly. His tone was frivolous and showed no respect to mu Yuan. Mu Yuan''s lips were pursed into a straight line, and his gaze was like lightning. It was extremely cold and sharp. James was getting more and more excited the more he looked. He waved his hand and asked his brothers to leave first. He even pulled a chair over politely and let mu Yuan sit down. James had a fierce look and did not look like a gentle and meticulous person. Mu Yuan looked at him coldly, but James seemed to be trying hard to put on a warm expression. "What rank?" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2709 Mu Yuan Has Gone Missing "What rank?" James answered his own question,"he doesn''t look old. He''s just a ss monitor." Mu Yuan was silent. James poured a ss of red wine."Want some?" Mu Yuan was silent. James said,"the best Lafite. There''s a box in the cabin. You can drink this wine whenever you want. Money, jewelry, everything you want. Look at this gem ..." James gestured at the Emerald on his belt."It''s worth a lot. You''re just a poor soldier, what can you do? what''s the point of getting a few thousand a month?" Mu Yuan looked at James and smiled faintly."Yes, there''s no meaning in being paid a few thousand a month, but my money is earned with my hands and sweat. It''s not earned through killing, burning, and piging. I didn''t take anyone''s blood to nourish my life. I also won''t trample on anyone''s dignity and satisfy my void. You''re a pirate, I''m a soldier, you''re a thief, and I''m a soldier." In the sea near Somalia, there had been drones, small robots, and all kinds of flying objects hovering recently. Since mu Yuan disappeared, there had been no trace of him for a week. Ye Ling personally went to the sea and sent people out to search and rescue every day, but there was no news at all. No one knew what happened that day, and mu Yuan seemed to have disappeared into thin air. It was not until a week of investigation that they found out that something had happened in this Sea area. There had been a pirate robbery in the past, but the other party hade and gone without a trace. No one had even seen what had happened. Many people had also died at the bottom of the sea that day. The ce where the ident happened was not far from the warship. It was difficult to determine the exact location of the ident. Even ... It was difficult to recover the body. The sea area was particrly deep. Even if they wanted to recover the body, it would waste a lot of manpower, resources, and money. Moreover, if the body was really dead, it would be unknown where it would drift to under the sea. Ye Ling rubbed the space between his eyebrows. His eyes were filled with blood. He was exhausted. He felt like he was running around like a headless fly, but he couldn''t find a single clue. He didn''t even know who to ask for help from. There weren''t many crew members left on the merchant ship, and he had described the Pirates, but because of excessive fear, he couldn''t describe them clearly. After confirming that they were Pirates, ye Ling sent people to look for the Pirates in this area of the sea. By chance, they even annihted three pirate groups. The Pirates in the vicinity were extremely Savage. They even deliberately spread news to retaliate, saying that they had already killed the soldiers. With such a hugemotion, everyone could guess what had happened. When Wesley received the call from the Embassy, he said very clearly,"I saw Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan leave. It''s absolutely true. We have the video recording of the sea. The video can be made public." Wesley had really made that video public to prove his innocence. He did not expect mu Yuan to go missing. He was afraid that there would be some misunderstanding. Ye Ling did not suspect them at all from the start. His target was all the Pirates. On the eighth day, there was still no news. Ye Ling said,"issue a reward to all the Pirates in this Sea area. If they find mu Yuan, we will reward them with five hundred million." If they were not forced to, no one would be willing to be a Bandit. As long as they had money, they could live and work in peace. Mu Yuan had no grudges with the Pirates. If he only wanted money, he could afford to give it and could even let bygones be bygones. This was the only way out. It was impossible for a living person to disappear without a trace, and it was also impossible for the Pirates to disappear on the sea. Ye Ling sent people to spread the news and also sent people to search. However, as time passed, be it ye Ling or general mu, they all knew that the odds were not in their favor. General mu held on until the sixth day, and all kinds of illnesses started toe to him. He could not hold on any longer. Ye Ling''s attitude was tough, and he sent people to send him back to his country. He stayed on the Somalia sea alone and cooperated with a destroyer to find mu Yuan. As long as mu Yuan was alive and free, he would definitely contact him. As long as there was a clue, he would not give up. After ye Ling smoked a cigarette, he called Jack''s phone. These few years, he had never called Jack''s phone. Jack seemed to be in training and was panting a little. When he saw ye Ling''s phone, he felt his heart skip a beat. Chapter 2710 Xiao Yuan In The Surveillance Camera The connection between him and ye Ling, other than mu Yuan, could not be anyone else. "Mu Yuan has gone missing. It''s already been nine days." Jack was caught off guard when he heard the news that made him feel as if he had fallen into an abyss. He stood in the desert and looked over. There was no end to the yellow sand. It was tragic and strong. Jack, who was wearing abat uniform, seemed to be melting into the yellow sand. Nine days ... He held his phone tightly, and his temples were throbbing. He could not be bothered to scold ye Ling. Why did he only inform him on the ninth day when they agreed on three days?"location, pass by." Jack listened to ye Ling as he told him what happened. He took out a signal re from his back and lit it up in the desert. Red fireworks shot up into the sky. Ye Ling briefly exined the situation."I have already expanded the scope of the search and rescue, and I have also searched for the surveince video of the ident that day. There are no clues, and I don''t even know who did it. Half of the people on the merchant ship died that day, and the remaining half were children and women. They were all locked up in the cabin. A few people were rescued, and they are still in the intensive care unit. All the valuables on the ship were robbed." Jack stood in the yellow sand and sent histitude and longitude to Reyman. He closed his eyes and his fingers trembled slightly."The hurricane Pirates. This is their unique style." Jack''s other phone rang. There was an email."I have confirmed with the agents Somalia. The hurricane Pirates were in Somalia that day. They should have stopped to let out some air." Ye Ling''s heart trembled. He had also guessed that they were people from the hurricane Pirates, but he had no proof. Pirates had different ways of doing things. The hurricane Pirates were really furious, but they rarely appeared in this area of the sea. "The moment mu Yuan was in trouble, my drone circled the area three times and expanded its range. I didn''t miss a single ship and didn''t see a single pirate ship." Ye Ling said. Perhaps, they had stopped sailing and reached the shore. The drone ignored it. Jack typed with his other hand while talking to ye Ling. His voice was calm."Ye Ling, you should keep your promise." He hung up the phone. The helicopter sent by Lehmann arrived. Jack hurriedly packed his things. When he got up, he almost fell into the yellow sand. He didn''t know if he was distracted or too anxious. Jack picked up his equipment bag and ran to the helicopter. He got on the helicopter and said,"back to the base." "Yes, sir!" He knew that ye Ling could not be med for this. Things were unpredictable. Perhaps he thought that Xiao Yuan had gone missing and would be found very quickly. But if he had told him earlier, told him earlier ... Jack forced himself to focus on the battle report and position sent by General Taylor, as well as the video of the ship. The medical helicopter left with Chen Doni. Mu Yuan and Xiao Qiao stood on the deck and said their goodbyes. The sun was very bright that day. When mu Yuan was young, he always liked to cut his hair. It saved him a lot of trouble. However, in the past few years, he had taken care of his hair. He had cut it into a rather handsome and clean hairstyle. His figure was stronger than it had been a few years ago, and he hadpletely lost the naivety of his youth. Little Yuan ... His Xiao Yuan. Jack''s heart beat violently. He looked at the video that was less than five minutes greedily. Looking at his calm brows, the innocent and stubborn teenager had grown into a calm and shrewd young officer who could take charge of things on his own. This should have been the scene he was most pleased with and hoped to see the most. ¡­¡­ Chapter 2711 Xiao Yuan, Wait For Me This should have been the scene he was most pleased with and hoped to see the most. However, he started to fear that this might be thest time he would see mu Yuan in a video in his life. What had he been thinking when he met Wesley? Did she remember him at all? Back then, he had hurt mu Yuan too deeply. When he was in city A, he realized it. Even if he realized it, he still had to do it. This was his responsibility. He had to kill the traitor and prevent any future trouble. But because of this, he had hurt his most precious person. It was no wonder that mu Yuan refused to see him these few years. However, Jack also had a little resentment in his heart. If the two of them exchanged positions and put themselves in each other''s shoes, mu Yuan would also do the same thing. He could not find a better way to deal with it. Resentment and estrangement had umted bit by bit. When they looked back, everything had changed beyond recognition. No matter how regretful they were, they would rather go back in time. He greedily watched the video over and over again. The person in the video attracted him like a drug. He had long been addicted to it and could never stop. Little Yuan, wait for me. He firmly believed that mu Yuan was still alive. Jack hurriedly changed his clothes and called Reyman over. Reyman was confused and did not know what had happened. Jack had just gone to the desert today. It was his annual self-training. He had only brought ten days ''worth of food and water, but he had to survive in the desert for 40 days and specially arranged for various military exercises. He had just gone to the desert today. Why was he back so soon? Jack said,"I have a very important matter to deal with next, and I might not be able to contact you. If there''s any emergency that you can''t handle, you can hand it over to Wesley. It''s not convenient for me to appear for the time being." "Understood, Sir. You''ll have to leave amunication device so that I can leave you a message." "No need, just use the old website. I''ll post the news. You don''t have to contact me." After Jack told Lehmann the few things that he was most worried about, he ordered people to prepare the ne and flew to Somalia. Lehmann was confused, but he thought of Jack''s style, which had always been so mysterious. He was always so powerful, overbearing, and powerful as if he could handle anything. He would definitelye back after he settled the matter. Each time, Leymann believed so. ¡­¡­ The seabed. In the deep sea, the submarine advanced silently. The warship''s radar could not detect the highest level of silence. Everything was in silence. Mu Yuan''s treatment was considered pretty good. Compared to the other hostages, who only had a mouthful of water and a bun, his three meals were considered normal. Although they were all canned food, he was not treated shabbily. James would look for mu Yuan every day. He did not give up on mu Yuan. He liked women, and he liked men as well. As long as he had the desire to conquer, he would stare at his prey like a wild beast. Mu Yuan was his new prey. The crew also knew what James was thinking. They were especially disdainful towards mu Yuan and had already treated him as a pretty boy who sold his body. The short sailor said,"I advise you not to be stubborn. James is not a good-tempered person. He doesn''t have much patience. Once you take off your clothes, lie down and enjoy it. Your life will be morefortable. If you anger him ... Hahahaha, we don''t have a single woman on this ship. You''re the only pretty boy with soft skin and tender flesh. You know what that means, right?" Mu Yuan listened expressionlessly as the crewughed, followed by a bunch of vulgar words. He listened calmly. Whoever dared to mess with him would at most be buried with them. He definitely wouldn''t lose out. In themand cabin. "Captain, we received news today that China is offering a reward of 500 million Yuan to find a soldier. Here''s the photo, take a look ..." The man handed over a ck-and-white photo. It was mu Yuan. James narrowed his eyes." 500 million?" The crew member''s eyes lit up."That''s right, 500 million. Captain, we''re rich. If we hand him over, we won''t have to worry about food and drink for the rest of our lives. What''s the point of robbing? we can even buy a small town to live in." In contrast to the crew''s excitement, James''s face was gloomy."Who is he? is he worth a 500 million bounty?" "Who cares who he is? the other party will let bygones be bygones. We''ll hand him over, get the money, and be rich!" Chapter 2712 Serve Me Well Mu Yuan was roughly dragged into the cabin. This time, James did not treat him with courtesy. A sailor roughly kicked mu Yuan to the ground. Mu Yuan was originally cuffed and had difficulty walking. After being kicked, he fell to the ground in a sorry state. Mu Yuan knelt on the ground first, staggered a few steps, and fell onto the deck. Mu Yuan felt a sharp pain in his knee, but his expression did not change. James grabbed his hair and lifted him up."Who exactly are you? The Chinese side is actually willing to pay 500 million to redeem you. " "It doesn''t matter who I am. What''s important is that you have 500 million Yuan if you let me go." Mu Yuan took a deep breath and suppressed the pain in his knee. He looked at James with a cold and sharp gaze."James, I have no grudges with you. I''m just unlucky to have fallen into your hands. Let me go. I''ll take 500 million, and you''ll still be in the deep sea like a ghost. I''ll go back and be my officer. We won''t interfere with each other." The crew at the side were all tempted. 500 million Yuan was a huge sum of money. No matter how many times they robbed, they couldn''t get 500 million. Sometimes, they had to sell the goods they robbed, which was actually very inconvenient. They had also caught people to ckmail them, but the results were not good. In the end, they killed the hostages. James let go of him."What''s your name?" "Mu Yuan!" Mu Yuan did not hide anything. He did not have any grudges with the Pirates, and the best oue would be ye Ling using money to redeem him. Anything that could be spent would not be as good as using force."I am a lieutenant colonel. It was not easy for the Army to train me. Naturally, they would do everything they could to save me. You have no grudges with me, and I have never offended you before. This is a very good deal." No matter how one looked at it, it was a good deal. "Captain ..." A sailor wearing a gold chain urged. James sat down and looked at mu Yuan calmly."You''re paying for 500 million?" "The country will pay!" Mu Yuan said,"I''m a man of the country. It''s only natural that the country gives me money to save me. I''m just a soldier. I don''t have much money." James took a military knife and yed with it in his hand. He held the hilt of the knife against mu Yuan''s neck and lifted it up slightly. His voice was filled with ill intentions."What should I do, Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan? I think you''re more charming than 500 million." Mu Yuan did not hide the disgust in his eyes."I''m a man." "I''m not blind. Men and women are no different to us. Right, brothers?" James asked. The sailors allughed. Their voices were filled with ill intentions. To them, 500 million Yuan was not a problem. However, they could release them after they had fun. They were on the submarine and in the deep sea. China could not possibly chase them across the entire world''s sea for a lieutenant colonel. Furthermore, they were Pirates. If China wanted to chase them, they would have to cross various territorial waters. That was not a simple matter. Mu Yuan ignored the shining knife in front of him. His gaze was indifferent and very calm."James, you won''t get a single cent if you touch a single strand of my hair." James was very interested in mu Yuan, but his patience had run out. He was still waiting for mu Yuan to follow him willingly. During this period of time, he had been using all kinds of threats and promises, saying all kinds of good things. Mu Yuan was unmoved. He had also lost his patience. "Are you threatening me? I, James, have been on the ocean for so many years, and I''ve never been afraid of anyone!" James suddenly grabbed mu Yuan''s head and started to untie his belt."Little lieutenant Colonel, open your eyes wide and serve him well. Maybe I can let you Live!" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2713 Ill Die With You "Are you threatening me? I, James, have been on the ocean for so many years, and I''ve never been afraid of anyone!" James suddenly grabbed mu Yuan''s head and started to untie his belt."Little lieutenant Colonel, open your eyes wide and serve him well. Maybe I can let you Live!" ¡­¡­ Mu Yuan''s expression changed drastically. His feet were cuffed and he could not move. James grabbed his hair with one hand and started to untie his belt with the other. He straightened his back and delivered it to mu Yuan''s mouth. Mu Yuan''s eyes were bloodshot. Because of anger and humiliation, the veins on his neck were popping out. He was also extremely infuriated."If you''re not afraid that I''ll bite it off, thene at me!" "Captain, I think he''s asking for it. Why are you being so polite to him?" A crew member said. ,m James kicked mu Yuan and directly flipped him to the ground. He pressed on his waist and was about to harden his body. The sailors at the side cheered loudly, excited and excited. Mu Yuan''s face was pale as he was pressed to the ground. James directly pulled open his shirt and reached out to touch his belt. Mu Yuan''s waist was pressed against the floor. This was the first time in his life that he had suffered such a great humiliation. Even when Jack tested him during the lust ss, he was not so overboard and cruel. The sailors at the side red at him like they were about to strip him naked. James excitedly leaned over and kissed mu Yuan''s neck and back. Mu Yuan struggled, and the chains rattled on the floor. The people at the side became even more excited and started to say some obscene words. Barbarous and vulgar, James punched mu Yuan''s waist a few times, taming him. He quickly peeled himself off and leaned forward. Mu Yuan roared angrily and suddenly exerted strength in his waist and abdomen. His body suddenly exerted strength backward. When James came crashing over, the back of mu Yuan''s head ruthlessly hit James ''nose. "Ah!" James did not expect that mu Yuan, who had already epted his fate after being beaten up, would crash into him so forcefully. He used all his strength and almost broke James''s nose. "F * ck!" Fresh blood gushed out from James ''nose. He covered his nose, and fresh blood seeped through the gaps between his fingers. James was in great pain. He flew into a rage out of embarrassment and directly took his knife and stabbed it into mu Yuan''s thigh. "..." Mu Yuan groaned, but he gritted his teeth and did not make a sound. He almost broke James''s nose, and his head was hurting badly. The military knife had stabbed into his thigh! James''s thigh muscles felt like they were being stabbedyer byyer. He cursed and pulled out his military knife. The White knife went in and the red knife came out. Because of the pain, James lost his mind and stabbed towards mu Yuan''s abdomen. Just as the knife touched mu Yuan''s abdomen, he was stopped by a sailor."Captain, he''s worth 500 million." You can have some fun, but don''t die. Mu Yuan''s thigh was pierced, and his clothes were in tatters. However, his eyes were clear and powerful."You won''t get a single cent!" Fresh blood flowed into the cabin, and the smell of fresh blood hit them in the face. A pool of blood quickly spread under mu Yuan''s body. James rushed up angrily and stepped on mu Yuan''s wound. How could a person who had just been stabbed and lost too much blood endure such abuse? because of his body, mu Yuan''s body copsed into a straight line, and he was covered in cold sweat. James felt that he could not vent his hatred and stepped on him a few times. Each time, he aimed at mu Yuan''s wound. Mu Yuan had lost a lot of blood, but he looked at him mockingly. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 2714 Chapter 2714 James felt that he could not vent his hatred and stepped on him a few times. Each time, he aimed at mu Yuan''s wound. Mu Yuan had lost a lot of blood, but he looked at him mockingly. He was fearless! "What are you? I gave you face but you don''t want it!" James waspletely infuriated. He swung his fists at mu Yuan and kicked him. Mu Yuan''s face was bruised and swollen. The bone in his left wrist was broken. It was so painful that his body twitched a few times before he fainted. A sailor stepped forward and pulled him back."Captain, it''s enough, it''s enough. Five hundred million, five hundred million. Calm down." James himself was a person who was very bad at managing his emotions, but he was very professional and skilled. He was also once a submarine wheel operator, so his men were all convinced. "Why don''t you take a look at your own situation? what qualifications do you have to bargain? I''m thinking too highly of you!" James''s hatred was not satisfied after being pulled away. He kicked mu Yuan again, and mu Yuan had long fainted. The sailor gave a look, and two people went forward to drag mu Yuan to the ship''s prison. The wound on mu Yuan''s leg was very deep, and there was even a trace of blood on the ground. Someone came over to treat James ''wound. His nose had been broken, and it didn''t look good on the ship. He needed to go to the hospital. Blood was flowing non-stop, and there was no way to stop it. James was so angry that he wanted to look for mu Yuan to settle the score but was stopped."You should go to the hospital to check your nose. Otherwise, your nose will copse. If there''s no way to stop the bleeding, you won''t be able to keep your nose in the future." There were only simple medical staff on the ship, and there was only one person, so there was no way to look after his nose. James was so angry that he had no choice but to circle the nearby inds and make a trip to the hospital. Mu Yuan was dragged back into the cage. He was covered in blood and was unconscious. That fanboy of Captain Jack tutted and was afraid that he would die. After all, five hundred million was very valuable. He simply bandaged his thigh. "You''re not tactful!" They were all men. So what if they suffered a loss? if they suffered a loss, they would be let go. They had nothing to do with each other and had to fight to the death. There was no meaning at all. James was quite ruthless. That knife even dug out the flesh on mu Yuan''s thigh. It was especially frightening. The sailors simply stopped his bleeding, but would not stitch him up. There was no medicine, so he was thrown into the cage. The rest of the cages were filled with half-dead people, and the prison gave off the smell of rotten meat. Mu Yuan woke up from the pain. The first thing he felt was that his entire body was in pain, and it was extremely painful. His thigh and left wrist were the most painful. Mu Yuan gritted his teeth and sat up, leaning against the wall. His bones weren''t broken, but they must have been cracked. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be in so much pain and couldn''t use any strength. It wasn''t his first time being injured. He was very experienced with wounds and pain. James didn''t lock his hand. Under such circumstances, he wouldn''t take care of his wound. Mu Yuan tore open his long pants and looked at his wound. Someone simply bandaged it for him and stopped the bleeding. Just stopping the bleeding was not enough to treat his wound. He needed stitches! His left hand was in pain too. His face and body had been hit and were bruised. He never thought that one day, he would be at a disadvantage because of this face. Since young, mu Yuan had always taken advantage of this face. He was a good-looking boy with a sweet smile and a sweet mouth. He was likable, whether it was for his friends or his elders. With this face, he had always been sessful. This was the first time he had suffered a loss. James''s lecherous heart didn''t give up! Chapter 2715 Struggling To Survive Alone (2) He did not expect that he would lose his head. Ye Ling''s decision was not wrong. He had no enmity or grudges with the Pirates. It was best to let him go and take the money. This was a submarine. Even if he wanted to take revenge, no one would agree to him sending a submarine to take revenge. It would also be determined who shot down who. Furthermore, it would cross the territorial waters of many countries. James ''wisest choice was to hand him over. "Tsk ..." The corner of his mouth was cracking and in pain. Mu Yuan was leaning against the cabin. Would James still let him go? If he wasn''t killed, there was still hope. The man had a bad temper and could not control his emotions well. If it was not for the 500 million Yuan, he would have been killed after being hit and almost breaking his nose. Hold on! No matter how painful it was, he had to endure it. Mu Yuan did not dare to fall asleep. The short sailor came to deliver something again. This time, he gave him more water. Mu Yuan did not drink it. He washed his wound and bandaged it again. "You''re really confused. We''re both men. We''ll let you go after being F * cked. Why do you have to go against James? are you crazy?" The sailors had always been watching over prisoners, so they had long heard of it. 500 million Yuan. How much money was that? they didn''t have to worry about food and drink, so there was no need to Rob. Mu Yuan leaned against the cabin, closed his eyes, and smiled. That''s right, he could obtain freedom after being F * cked by someone. Why couldn''t he bear it? It''s not like it''s the first time, right? "You won''t understand." Mu Yuan said. "Tsk, so much trouble. Just like the people in your country who are chaste and strong women. Who cares about these things? an old man is not a woman who can get pregnant." The sailor cursed,"you''ve caused us to dock and James to go to the hospital for treatment. Just you wait, he won''t let you off!" Mu Yuan slowly opened his eyes. He had used all his strength to hit James, with the intention of dying together. James reacted quickly and avoided the hit. His nose must have been broken. Waves of pain came from his thigh. The military knife had almost pierced through him, and the blood was flowing non-stop. It was not good to eat in this ce. There was no clean environment and bacteria would breed. His wound would notst long. It might be inmed, ooze, fester, and spread the bacteria. Without treatment, his leg would be crippled. "Can you give me a simple treatment? If you don''t take care of my leg, it will fester in a month at most. The bacteria will spread, and I will die. You will lose both your money and your life. " The sailor looked at him in annoyance."I don''t know any medicine." Mu Yuan nodded and panted lightly."Do you want 500 million?" The sailor''s eyes brightened, not hiding his greed."You''re bragging." "I can afford ten times more!" Mu Yuan said,"the 500 million is a reward from the country. Even if you hand it over to Captain James, you won''t get much money. If you want to take this money alone, I can teach you a way." The sailor kicked the cage."Don''t lie to me. Do you think I''m uneducated? everyone says that you Chinese are the most sinister and cunning. You don''t keep your promises. I should trust anyone but you!" "..." Mu Yuan saw that he could not fool the sailor, and the sailor left in a rage. He was very angry that he did not ept James ''favor and insisted on retaliating. Mu Yuan covered his hand, and his lips were white from the pain. There was no time in the cabin, and the watch had been lost a long time ago. He didn''t know the time, nor did he know how long he had been imprisoned. Chapter 2716 A Bunch Of Trash There was no time in the cabin, and his watch had long been lost. He did not know the time, nor did he know how long he had been locked up. Just as he was about to fall asleep, the sailor returned and threw him some disinfectant, gauze, and a rather high-end sewing machine. However, there was no anesthetic, so he threw it into the cage. Mu Yuan''s cage could hold three people, which was rtivelyrge. He was in great pain all over his body, and the disinfectant, sewing machine, and gauze were far away. The sailor said,"Whether you can keep your legs or not, it''ll all depend on your luck," He turned around and left. Mu Yuan would not give up this opportunity. Hey on the ground and almost crawled over. He got what he wanted, disinfected it, and then got stitches. "Ah ..." The stab had exposed his thigh muscles. It was very difficult to stitch. All the Special Forces soldiers had learned nursing and had simple wound treatment. This kind of stitching was very painful, like a stapler, staring at the cracked skin. Again and again. Mu Yuan''s entire body was covered in sweat. He had to endure the pain in his left hand as he tightened the flesh. He used his right hand to stitch up more than ten stitches. After it was done, there was blood around the wound, and mu Yuan''s face was as pale as a dead person ''S. He was in so much pain that he was twitching in the end. He continued to disinfect and bandage it, hoping that James would not think of him for the next few days. The wound on the abdomen was only a small wound and did not need to be stitched. It was enough to just disinfect and stop the bleeding. After being beaten up and stabbed, mu Yuan was exhausted after a while. If his mother knew about his current state, she would be heartbroken. After an unknown period of time, the sailors came again. He squatted down, not hiding his greed at all."Can you really give me 500 million?" "Yes, I can!" Mu Yuan said firmly. The sailor looked excited. He rubbed his hands and asked,"How do I do it?" "As long as we get onnd and inform the Chinese side where I am, it will be fine," The sailor was instantly disappointed."Tsk, I was wondering what it would be. We never stay in the same ce for a month. You''re overthinking it. How could I know where you are? I don''t even know where I''ll be next month." After all, the sailor was in charge of watching over the prisoners, not the core. The people here were all kinds of people, and it was veryplicated. Each of them had their own thoughts. They were either retired soldiers or murderers, and all of them killed without blinking. The sailor was once a small gangster, but because of his fierce personality, he was brought onto the ship by James. "Just do as I say," "Give up, I can''t go ashore!" "What a waste of time!" The sailor cursed as he walked. Mu Yuan''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley. The little bit of hope that had appeared was instantly shattered. ¡­¡­ The submarine surfaced from the deep sea, and the two of them left with James before sinking back to the bottom of the sea. Mu Yuan got a day or two of peace, and the crew reveled on the boat, singing and having a party. A few crew members were obviously drunk and came down noisily. They were even holding beer bottles and drinking as they walked towards mu Yuan. The cage was locked, and only the sailors had the key. "Such soft skin and tender flesh. Boss isn''t here either, why don''t ..." "Let''s try it first?" "I''ve never had a military officer before. I don''t know what it feels like, but it must be very good." Mu Yuan bit his lower lip tightly. If they dared toe, he would die with them. It was not a loss to kill one, but he would benefit if he killed two. Although it was humiliating topare his life with this group of people, he had no other choice. Who could care about that? Chapter 2717 Liar, Why Are You Not Here? A bunch of trash! Mu Yuan looked at them warily. "Jack, open the door!" Mu Yuan was stunned and suddenly looked at the sailor. This sailor was actually called Jack? His teeth seemed to be biting into his flesh. Jack sailor said,"the boss hase ashore and ordered us not to open the door. You guys ... Stop fooling around. Where''s the 500 million?" "Tsk, if you don''t say it, and I don''t say it, who knows? besides ... He''s so tough. Let''s grind him down. When bosses back, we can eat another round. How good would that be?" "No!" The sailor said. He was more afraid of James and didn''t dare to disobey. He was born to bully the weak and fear the strong. The group of people forced him into a corner, and one of themughed."Hahaha, why don''t I pull you to rece him? let''s go ..." The sailor was pulled away by this group of people. No matter how he struggled, it was useless. It seemed like this was not the first time. The sailor finally gave up, and mu Yuan closed his eyes. No wonder the sailor said that it was a happy thing to be free after being flogged. He had always been like this, but he had never been free. Mu Yuan mmed his head into the cabin, forcing himself to wake up. He could not fall asleep. He did not know when this group of animals would find him, so he had to be more careful. Mu Yuan''s guess was right. Almost all the people on this ship had been killed and were wanted criminals. Each of them looked fierce, and James was considered to be able to control them. In the eyes of this group of people, there was no humanity, not to mention a conscience. Mu Yuan had a high fever. He was injured and had lost a lot of blood. He did not eat his fill, and his body was losing water rapidly. Without any replenishment, this ce was humid and had a lot of bacteria. Naturally, his resistance would decrease. He was almost muddled from the fever and even had a dream. He dreamed of the happy Days he had spent in the small town during his drug rehabilitation that year. He often had a high fever during that year, and every time he struggled, his body would be emptied after the fight. Jack would hold his hand and stay by his side all night. He would help him wipe his sweat, cover him with a nket, and asionally hum a song to coax him. During that time, he was particrly insecure, which was caused by his physical weakness. As long as he closed his eyes, he felt that he would fall into a deep sleep. He would always be woken up by nightmares. The moment he opened his eyes, he would see his lover sitting beside him, smiling at him. That year in the small town, the moonlight was so gentle, falling into his lover''s icy blue eyes and bing his Zhusha mole. The unforgettable gentleness became eternal in the years. "Wake up, don''t be afraid, I''m here!" Jack''s smile was the only sense of security he had during that period of time. Hearing his deep voice, he was no longer afraid of the darkness. Because he was here! Later on, on countless nights, when he recalled this past, he would feel a bone-chilling pain. From then on, no matter how scared or helpless he was, no one would protect him. No one would tell him,"don''t be afraid, I''m here." He had to carry the hope, responsibility, and life of the entire team on his own. Mu Yuan had a very long, very long, and very beautiful dream. "You''ll be by my side for the rest of my life, right?" Mu Yuan, who was in his honeymoon phase, was clingy and passionate. He seemed to be asking for a promise every day. The love of a young man was always so easily said, and he was not afraid of beingughed at. "I will!" "Don''t lie to me. If you lie to me ... You''ll lose me," Mu Yuan said. "I won ''t!" Jack rarelyughed, but when he did, it was as if he was crushing the stars."I will do my best to protect you, cherish you, and fulfill all your wishes." Mu Yuan was immersed in his memories as he had a high fever. Reality and illusion made him feel both sad and happy. Tears slowly gathered at the corners of his eyes and flowed down along the purple wound. "You liar ..." On countless nights, he had fallen into a beautiful dream like this, but at the same time, he had no choice but to ept reality, and his heart ached. Chapter 2718 The Pain Of Being Half-Awake The dream was like a snake, constantly clinging to him and sucking his bone marrow. Heughed happily in the dream and yed without restraint, but he knew that his life was on the line and there was no hope of seeing him again. Mu Yuan slowly opened his eyes. His entire body was burning, and even the air he exhaled was scorching hot. His vision was blurry. Was he going to die? Although he had a good physique and wouldn''t be stabbed to death, he had lost too much blood and was made of flesh and blood. Perhaps he was going to die in the abyss at the bottom of the sea without anyone knowing. If he died the next second, who would he want to see most? Ah ... It must be the final radiance of the setting sun. He was in a daze. He was a little muddled from the fever. His body was twitching non-stop in the cold and damp cabin. James had told him that mu Yuan could not die. Sailor Jack pursed his lips, and his expression was a little gloomy. He had just been yed by a group of people. His body was in pain, and he was in a bad mood. Seeing mu Yuan like this, he spat out a mouthful of water."Bad luck!" Life on a ship was like this-the strong preyed on the weak. If there were no women on the ship, those fair-skinned, weak, and slightly good-looking men would be highly sought after. In order to survive, they had to submit to the strong. Little sailors had no human rights. The others were either engineers, or they knew how to maintain, or they knew how tounch a guidance system, or they knew how to detect radars, torpedoes, and how to maintain power. He knew nothing, so he just watched over the prisoners on the ship and then ... Became their ythings. There were not many people like him on the ship, only three, so he was not irreceable. James still respected those who could not be reced. First, they could not enter the sea without someone to rece them. If something happened, they would all be wiped out. Second, it would take a lot of time to find someone to rece them. James''s ship did not keep useless people, but he really needed to keep a few ythings. Otherwise, they would dock once every few months. They were all young and vigorous men, so they naturally needed to meet their physiological needs. The little sailor even thought that if mu Yuan came, he would not need to be anyone''s ything anymore. It would definitely be mu Yuan''s turn. He was good-looking and had a good figure. He looked very sexy, and that group of men would definitely like him. They would definitely look for mu Yuan if they had needs and not him. Who knew that mu Yuan would be so tough and even break James''s nose? No one on the ship dared to disobey James. ? James had absolute authority on the ship. The little sailor kicked mu Yuan a few times in dissatisfaction. He gave him a few tablets of fever medicine and fed it to him roughly. He even poured him a ss of water."You''re a man, but your body is so weak." Mu Yuan was like a Ragdoll whose face was being pinched by someone. He did not feel anything as he mumbled in his sleep and called out Jack''s name."Jack ..." The little sailor thought he was talking about something. He leaned closer and heard his name. He was shocked and took a few steps back."Why did he call my name?" He was terrified. If James heard this, what would he misunderstand? "Hey, hey, wake up! Don''t scream!" The little sailor kicked him a few times in a row. Mu Yuan did not know if he had fainted or what, but he no longer said dream. The little sailor said,"crazy!" ¡­¡­ On the shore, in the hospital. James listened to the doctor''s diagnosis. His nose had been broken and he had to go for surgery. It might leave permanent side effects. He would bleed often and one of his nerves had been damaged. The hospital here had limited capacity and could not treat him. 2719 Chapter 2718 James listened to the doctor''s diagnosis. His nose had been broken and he had to go for surgery. It might leave permanent side effects. He would bleed often and one of his nerves had been damaged. The hospital here had limited capacity and could not treat him. James was seething with anger. He would definitely give mu Yuan a good beating when he returned! The person who followed James up was a ck man called Nix. After James went for treatment, he went to check on mu Yuan. Pirates were very well-informed. Recently, the sea was filled with news of China rescuing a lieutenant colonel. Everyone had a photo of him, hoping to find him and get a five hundred million reward. Ye Ling had been deceived by fake news three times, and all of them were for the bounty. He knew that once there was a bounty, there would definitely be such a situation. Someone would fish in troubled waters, but he had no choice. Even if he knew that there would be scammersing to cheat him of his money, he still had to send someone to take a look. What if it was true? If the information provided by one of them was true, he would have missed mu Yuan''s clue. However, all of the clues that he had found were false. The Pirates were not to be trifled with. Since they wanted the reward, they would definitely check mu Yuan''s identity to see if he had the ability to give five hundred million. Once they could not find out, they would definitely be able to give it to him. The New York Knicks had also obtained information about mu Yuan from another group of Pirates. "You Hurricane Pirates only kill for fun. When have you been interested in money? you''re also interested in this lieutenant colonel. Do you have any clues? share them with us. We can earn money together." The New York Knicks snorted."We are also short of money. Of course, we are interested." "It seems that it''s good to be rich. This Lieutenant Colonel must have been eaten by sharks. So many people are looking for him at sea, but there''s no news. I''m afraid he''s dead." "Even the corpse is worth 500 million?" Nix asked. ording to James ''temper, he would definitely torture mu Yuan when he returned. He would want to see mu Yuan''s corpse if he was Dead or Alive, right? If the corpse is worth 500 million Yuan, I''ll disguise it well and give it to the Chinese side. "You must be joking. I want a living person." Nix thought that he would have to ensure that mu Yuan was alive. "I heard a rumor that this Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan is a Big Shot. He''s an expert in Drug Enforcement and a top secret agent. A group of people from the Golden Triangle are looking for him. They want to drink his blood and peel his skin. He''s really hateful. Whoever captures him must be careful of revenge. I heard that he''s a very fierce and vengeful person." Nix''s heart was pounding. He chatted with the other party for a while more before returning to the hospital. The people on the ship all had their own thoughts. They were all wanted by various countries for murder cases. James used to be a retired Navy officer who also served in a nuclear submarine, so he was very familiar with nuclear submarines. The nuclear submarine was stolen. It was impossible for such a stolen nuclear submarine to be silent. However, they happened to meet an officer who was about to retire and wanted to retire with dignity. At that time, the nuclear submarine was also in a state of idleness, so they simply suppressed it. After that, James fixed the submarine. He spent a lot of effort and gathered a motley crew. They were all wanted criminals and had a skill. Most of them were retired Navy soldiers. A motley crew gradually yed with a submarine. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2720 The Gentle And Kind Xiao Yuan They robbed everywhere, appearing and disappearing unpredictably. They also enjoyed this kind of pleasure. The only thing they were short of money was that the cost of maintaining a nuclear submarine was very high. Just the nuclear fuel alone was a headache for them. It was not like they had never been so lucky to return with a full load after robbing a merchant ship. There were several times when they killed and robbed people because some people were not very cooperative, so they simply killed them. Some people who were more cooperative would tell them their bank card and password and transfer the money. If they were in a good mood, they would let them go, but if they were in a bad mood, they would kill them without hesitation. They had been living like this for a few years, and their reputation had risen. They had enjoyed it very much. The New York Knicks wanted to persuade James not to be addicted to men. With money, he could have any man he wanted. He had to hand over the woman and get the money. James''s nose surgery onlysted a day, but he had to be observed for three days. Although the surgery was sessful, he had not recovered yet. His nose kept bleeding, which made James extremely annoyed. Every time he bled, he would hate mu Yuan even more. ? Nix told him the information he had collected. What he meant was,"don''t get involved with him. Hand over the man, take the money, and end this." James was furious."You''re just going to forget about my nose? Didn''t you hear what the doctor said? it''s a lifetime of after-effects and there might be a series of problems in the future. It will only worsen and not get better. " Furthermore, he had to go out to sea every once in a while to get medicine from the hospital. "Then what do you think we should do? detain him and just give up 500 million?" "Let''s talk after I''ve vented my anger!" James said angrily. Nix spread his hands."Just leave him alive." They were well aware of this matter. Actually, they would torture the person for a period of time, and it would be best if he was on the verge of death. Then, they would hand him over to the Chinese side, take the money, and leave. Mu Yuan might not be able to save him, so it was fine. They could say that they were the ones who saved mu Yuan. Anyway, he was on hisst breath and would not say anything. The n was perfect. "I''ve suffered such a huge loss, I must get it back!" James touched his nose. After the surgery, his nose was in so much pain that he was dizzy. Nix sent a message back to the ship. They would be onnd for four days. He also ordered people to watch mu Yuan and not let him die. After stopping for four days and seeing that there was an Ind nearby, a few crew members requested to go out for a walk. James agreed, but a few people would go out a day. The rest of the crew had to stay on the ship to watch over them, so they could only take turns to go out. The crew members were all overjoyed, and no one paid attention to mu Yuan. Mu Yuan''s high fever had subsided. He was young and had a good body, so he recovered quickly from his fever and cold. In the cell next door, a hostage had died. The young sailor dragged the person out, and mu Yuan saw that there was still a ... Stain on the ground. This person''s body was covered in pus, which was extremely disgusting. The smell in the cabin was very unpleasant, and it was all because of him. The little sailor dealt with the corpse and threw it directly into the sea. Then, he cleaned up the cabin while mu Yuan watched coldly. Here, human lives were like grass, and no one could control them. His wound was starting to hurt, and mu Yuan changed a new bandage. The wound was a little swollen, but he tried to disinfect it every once in a while to avoid a bacterial infection. This ce was cold and damp, and the wound would heal slowly. The little sailor leaned against the cabin and asked,"did you see what happened to that man? When he first came, he was also a tough nut to crack, but in the end, he was still yed to pieces and left here to fend for himself. Just look at how miserable he died. " Mu Yuan was silent and did not speak. "Are you alright?" Mu Yuan asked, 2721 Chapter 2721 "Are you alright?" Mu Yuan asked. He had seen the scene that day. The little sailor was a piece of delicious cake in the eyes of the group of burly men. If a few of them surrounded him and ate, they would eat him up until he had no bone marrow. The little sailor threw the things in his hand and said angrily,"you should care about yourself!" He left in a rage out of embarrassment. Mu Yuan thought to himself that he should not have been a busybody. Everyone had their own way of survival, and this was the way a little sailor lived. A burning pain came from his wound again. Mu Yuan thought to himself that he had to hold on. As long as there was a glimmer of hope, he would not give up. He had to live. Go home alive! James hadn''t returned to the ship yet. The crew tried different ways to go out, and the little sailor also wanted to go ashore for a spin. He was a man who sold his body for survival, and he knew how to get the men to agree. He just wanted to make them happy. "Sure, I''ll Take You There tomorrow." A brawny man pinched his butt. The little sailor twisted his waist and kissed him on the face."I like you the most." The man happily hugged him and pushed him into the small cabin to have fun. The little sailor pretended to be happy. Hey on the bed and panted to the man while enduring the pain. He thought to himself,"I''ll trust the Lieutenant Colonel this once. After taking the 500 million, this kind of life can end." Back then, he had no other choice but to kill his adoptive father, who always abused him. With nowhere to go, James took him to the ship. He thought he was free, but he left the family that always abused him. However, he also entered another pit of fire. He couldn''t tell which pit was more painful. If he really wanted topare, life on the ship was better than onnd. At least, she wouldn''t be beaten or abused, except ... To deal with the beastly desires of these men. If he had a sum of money, he could change his face, go to a ce where he didn''t know anyone, and start over. Five hundred million was enough for him to spend for ten lifetimes. The little sailor sacrificed his body to please the man, but James returned to the ship a day earlier. In the end, he could not go out. The moment James returned, he went to the cabin and gave mu Yuan a round of beating. He was beating very crazily. Mu Yuan was already injured, so he turned his body sideways to protect his wound. After being repeatedly kicked by James, his internal organs felt like they were about to be shattered. Mu Yuan curled up on the ground and did not say a word or beg for mercy. He silently endured James ''beating. James beat mu Yuan up for nearly 20 minutes until he started to have a nosebleed due to his excitement. He was pulled away by Nix, and the little sailor hurriedly locked the cage. Mu Yuanid on the ground, not moving at all. He bent his back and spat out a mouthful of blood. The little sailor did not dare to say anything and hurriedly locked the door and left, even though he felt that mu Yuan was pitiful. However, who wouldn''t be pitiful when this person was alive? Mu Yuan vomited blood from the beating. The wound on his leg was covered up well, and there were blood clots in several parts of his body. He was in so much pain that he frowned and could not straighten his back at all. Such a long period of beating was a test of one''s willpower. Mu Yuan did not resist and was only preserving his strength. He didn''t need to resist, it would be futile. From that day on, mu Yuan would suffer a beating every day. There was one time when James wanted to vite him, and mu Yuan once again rose up to resist. He almost hit his nose again, and James broke his bones. ¡­¡­ Mu Yuan had been missing for more than a month. The soldier had disappeared on the battlefield for a month without any news. He was almost dead, but ye Ling did not give up. No matter who provided the information, he would send people to look for them. Chapter 2722 Jack Is Searching The soldier had disappeared on the battlefield for a month without any news. He was almost dead, but ye Ling did not give up. No matter who provided the information, he would send people to look for them. However, he could not stay at sea forever. He had more things to deal with. General MU''s vitality was greatly damaged. He kept this matter from the women at home and only told them that mu Yuan was on a business trip and it was inconvenient to contact him. He kept it a secret so that not a drop of water could leak out. Almost all the men knew the news. General mu refused to deal with the death and was even dissed by old general yang. It was a waste of manpower and resources to search and rescue him. Now there was no news at all and he might have been buried in the sea. This blind search and rescue was just a waste of resources. Old general yang was not wrong. He had been missing for more than a month in a ce where Pirates were rampant. It was almost a death sentence. Ye Ling and old general mu would send people to patrol no matter what the news was. It was a waste of money and resources, and it would definitely attract dissatisfaction. "Alright, I''ll send people to search and rescue them myself!" Ye Ling said that no one would say anything if they did not use the military''s resources. He passed this matter to ye tingjun and Xie jinghuan''s people to handle. Xie jinghuan had actually been helping out all along. He was only busy with one thing recently, which was to gather information from the Pirates, sort out clues, and see if there was any news about mu Yuan. Mu Yuan did not have any grudges with the Pirates. Logically speaking, since ye Ling had offered such a high price, as long as there was news about mu Yuan, the Pirates would definitely hand mu Yuan over and take the reward. Could it be that he did not have enough money? Xie jinghuan was rich and generous. He directly raised the price to 500 million euros. Whoever could hand over mu Yuan, Huan Yu technology would also pay this sum. Young master Xie had always insisted that money was the Father. If something didn''t go well, it must be because they didn''t give enough money! If mu Yuan was in the eyes of an enemy, perhaps this sum of money would be enough to bury the hatchet with a smile. Even so, it was like water falling into the sea, silent. Was he Dead or Alive? ¡­¡­ In the past month, Jack had been to many ces. He had gone to all the sea areas where the hurricane Pirates appeared. In order to fit his image, he had asked around and learned all kinds of expressions, short phrases, andmon phrases of the Pirates. He had tried to fit the image of a pirate as much as possible. He had found all the ces rumored to have been robbed by the hurricane Pirates and had drawn a map. He was different from ye Ling and Xie jinghuan. From the start, his target was the hurricane Pirates. Ye Ling and Xie jinghuan had already eliminated the suspicion of the hurricane Pirates. As the hurricane Pirates did not have any grudges with mu Yuan, they had no reason to give up this sum of money. To them, five hundred million was much more valuable than mu Yuan. Hence, they thought that if mu Yuan was still alive, he might have been injured andnded in some ce where the news was not very well-informed. Jack was bent on finding the hurricane Pirates. On an ind, two pirate groups were distributing goods. They had robbed a merchant ship and were distributing them. This was thergest distribution Ind and was very rich. It was controlled by a merchant group in the Middle East. They would buy the goods in the hands of Pirates and then use various methods such as auctions and splitting the spoils to clean themselves. "This is the biggest spot to split the loot at sea." This was the clue that ye Chu had given him. Jack only thought of this matter after mu Yuan had disappeared for half a month and looked for ye Chu. Ye Chu knew that Xiao Yuan had gone missing. Now, everyone was saying that Xiao Yuan had died. Other than his group of brothers and family members who were still searching for him, everyone was slowly epting the news of mu Yuan''s death. Chapter 2723 Jack Found A Clue Ye Chu had lived on the sea for several years, but she had never greeted the hurricane Pirates. For this matter, she specifically contacted the people on the ship and asked about the hurricane Pirates. The hurricane Pirates were fierce and had always been solitary. They were a group of murderers, and some people had seen their true faces. As long as it was a robbery, it was necessary to dispose of the stolen goods. Jack took turns to inspect the four locations on the sea that ye Chu had provided. He also had a portrait of James in his hands. He was a retired Navy soldier from the United States who had once served in a nuclear submarine. A nuclear submarine? The portrait was obtained recently. It was information collected from a female branch house on an ind. In the past month, he had been to everywhere, even to ces he had never been to before, to cater to the group of women. He had stayed in the women''s courtyard for three days and learned about the hurricane Pirates from the gossip of the women. This group was fearsome and generous. They had once stopped sailing on the ind, and more than a dozen people lived here for three days. They sold stolen goods, yed with women, ate, drank, and had fun. The captain was James, and one of the women worshiped violence and blood. He took a photo. When Jack got the photo, he immediately searched the global biological identification database and got James ''photo. A nuclear submarine in service? Jack quickly pulled out James ''information from the system. He was serving in the Pacific Navy and was wanted because he had a conflict with a soldier and killed him. There had been no news of him since. There were very few official records, and they were all wanted. He took the information he had collected. No one had ever seen the ships of the hurricane Pirates. They appeared and disappeared unpredictably, and it was very unusual for them to appear in the sea. They traveled almost all over the world. If it was a pirate ship, they would go to almost a fixed Sea area and then dock. They would Rob in the familiar Sea area. If something happened, they would be able to deal with it quickly. The hurricane Pirates were hated all over the world. Except for the Asian territorial waters, they had robbed almost all the ships. Jack quickly looked at the information he had long memorized in his heart. He took theputer and marked the ces where the hurricane Pirates robbed and the supply of nuclear fuel. Two circles quickly appeared on the map. It was also different from gasoline. Almost all of it was controlled by the state and was very rare. China imported it from Australia and South Africa every year, and only a few countries produced it. An ordinary warship could be reced once every few years. However, if it was not for the National submarine, even if he had the money, he could not get a lot of fuel at one time and did not need to change it frequently. Moreover, it was silent at the bottom of the sea, which required more power, so they had to keep moving. Jack hurriedly drew the route, his eyes slightly wide. "Oh my God ..." James had a nuclear submarine! This was something that he had never expected. This was the highest-end weapon of National Defense, not something that was owned by a privatepany. It was more difficult tounch a satellite than a privatepany. Even if he had one, it was unlikely that he could drive it at the bottom of the sea. A submarine required many high-end engineers to maintain its operation, and it was not something Pirates could control. No wonder he could not find any traces of the hurricane Pirates even after searching so many ces. No wonder they were so elusive andmitted crimes all over the world. No wonder ... No one had seen them. If he had a spirit submarine, it would make sense. Did the Pacific Ocean''s seabed radar detect dead people? Such arge ship was at the bottom of the sea, and the radar could not detect it? There were so many ships that were in service at the bottom of the sea every year. The aircraft carrier was on the sea, so if a submarine approached, it could be detected. It was impossible for there to be no news at all. Unless it was a Los Angeles level. Jack was very confident in his country''s weapon technology. He had basically ruled out the possibility of other countries ''ships and directly locked onto the Los Angeles-ss submarine. The main task of this ss of ship was anti-ship, anti-submarine, and escort the aircraft carrier battle group, so it had the most advanced stealth system. After level three silence, it could not be detected by radar. Submarines of this ss were all attack submarines, easy to operate, and the number was the king. As for submarines of other sses, Jack didn''t think James would be able to steal them, as James had also served in a Los Angeles-ss attack submarine. He immediately called General Taylor."Are there any Los Angeles-ss submarines that are no longer in service?" "There are!" "Why are you asking this?" General Taylor asked, puzzled. "Where should we stop?" "NATO base." "All of them are here?" "Yes, three ships." "I got it!" Jack hung up the phone and called the head of coastal defense at the NATO base to ask about the retired Los Angeles-ss submarine. The head said with confidence,"all three are at the harbor. We are repairing and recing them." "I''ll ask again, have you lost a retired Los Angeles-ss submarine? don''t force me to send an investigator. I''ll see where you can make one for me!" Chapter 2724 Wesley Is Getting Married "I''ll ask again, have you lost a retired Los Angeles-ss submarine? don''t force me to send an investigator. I''ll see where you can make one for me!" The person-in-charge wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. He was already panicking when he was suddenly asked about this matter. Jack''s tone seemed to confirm that it had been lost, and he did not dare to cover up for his boss."Indeed ... One was lost." "What time?" "Two years ago!" The person-in-charge said,"it''s just that it''s already retired and the equipment is old. Even if it was stolen, it''s still a piece of scrap metal. At that time, I thought that it was stolen by Chinese people and wanted to learn our technology. This is already the fifth-generation submarine. Our technology has been updated a long time ago, so I didn''t pay much attention to this matter." "Bastard!" Jack was furious. He mmed his hand on the document, and the veins on the back of his hand bulged."A nuclear attack submarine that you didn''t hide or report. Are you sure you''re not stupid enough?" "Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, the submarine is no longer equipped with muhai Wu. All the weapons have been unloaded. I can guarantee this." Otherwise, they wouldn''t have dared to hide the truth. "You bastard!" Jack was so angry that he felt his temple throbbing. Losing a submarine and not finding it for two years was a great humiliation for a military power. He hung up the phone and called General Taylor Jr. Again. When General Taylor heard this, he was dumbfounded. He cursed a few times in a row."Who gave them the courage? are they crazy?" I''ll investigate this matter immediately. " "No need, general. I might need to trouble you with something." "Speak!" Anderson and the Taylor family had been friends for generations. General Taylor and the Anderson family were on very good terms. Little Taylor was General Taylor''s younger brother. He was now a five-star general in charge of the entire fleet. "Immediately send a notice to all the Navy''s anti-submarine and escort ships. There is an enemy Los Angeles-ss attack submarine lurking somewhere under the sea. I want to find its location." "You don''t have to say that. This is simply a great humiliation." For such a thing to happen while he was in service, it was his fault for not supervising properly. He had to take responsibility."I will definitely sink him to the bottom of the sea." "No!" Jack said,"find its location and don''t rm it. Then, tell me that I want to go up." "What do you want to do up there?" Jack was silent for a moment."I have a very important piece of information. I need to sneak into their internal department. Don''t worry, I will help you settle this matter." "What reason is worth taking the risk? this is an attack warship, not a protection ship. Once something happens, it will sink to the bottom of the sea and no one can save you." Little general Taylor said. "I know," Jack said,"I have a very important reason. I have to go. All the Navy anti-submarine units, warships, and aircraft carriers, do not shoot down this submarine. Wait for my order." General Taylor Jr. Would never agree to such an absurd request. Jay overcame his weakness."Uncle Taylor, I beg you. This is more important than my life." He wanted to confirm whether Xiao Yuan was on the submarine. Young General Taylor muttered to himself,"have you told your father?" Jack lied without even blinking."I did." "Alright, I''ll send someone to locate it immediately." "Thank you, uncle." General Taylor Jr. Thought,"the presidential election ising soon, and the eldest young master of the Anderson family is much more reliable than the younger one. There is no romantic news, and nothing has happened. Maybe ... It has something to do with the election, and it has something to do with the honor and disgrace of many people." However, Jack did not have time to breathe a sigh of relief before Wesley threw a bomb at him. He was going to marry xiaojiao! Jack was left speechless. Married? Wesley said,"something might happen at the wedding. Brother,e back and be my bodyguard." "I don''t have time, I''m busy," "I''m getting married once in a lifetime and it''s very dangerous. If you don''te, what if I die?" Jack said,"...Then you better get married tomorrow. I''ll be there for a day." "Alright!" Jack was left speechless. He didn''t expect Wesley to be so forthright. Wesley told Jack about the wedding and the things he would face. He was worried about Xiao Qiao. He was getting married, and he couldn''t be distracted to be her bodyguard. He didn''t trust anyone, except his brother. Jack said,"I know!" Chapter 2725 The Anderson Family Wesley''s wedding was tragic. Xiaojiao was dead. The wedding turned into a funeral. Jack brought along Lehmann, as well as the anti-terrorism and SEAL teams to defend the wedding. In the end, they couldn''t stop the tragedy from happening, and the romantic wedding was destroyed. He looked at Xiao Qiao and Wesley''s wedding and felt touched. They had been through a lot, and it was not easy for them to be together. He had thought that everything would be fine. He had also obtained Wesley''s defense n. As he had returnedte and did not have time to investigate the wedding venue, he had obtained the n from Wesley. Unexpectedly, there was still a slip-up. Roosevelt ... He was really looking for death. He did not know how tofort Wesley. This seemed to be an unsolvable problem. He could not even do it himself, let alonefort others. Mu Yuan''s life and death were unknown. Although he had been missing for a month, he did not see his body. He was not willing to admit the truth, but Xiao Qiao had died right under his nose. Wesley must have felt worse than him. He had originally nned to return for a day, but he had dyed it by three days. On the night of Xiao Qiao''s death, the Anderson family had a huge argument. The Anderson brothers of the senior group almost fought. Old Rayleigh was furious."How can you me me for his death? I wanted to send Xiao Qiao to the base, but I didn''t get to do it in the end. This is for everyone''s safety. Besides, with such uncertainties, isn''t it impossible for you to be the president again?" Everything he did was for the family''s best interest. In the end, he did notpromise and let Wesley and Xiao Qiao get married. Xiao Qiao''s death was her own bait. She did not tell anyone and Wesley kept it a secret. How could he be med? The Anderson brothers sat on the sofa without saying a word. Both of them were in a daze, while the senior group kept quarreling and was very disharmonious. Amanda said,"alright, alright, alright, stop quarreling. It''s already happened. There''s no point in saying anything. Let''s think about what to do next. That good-for-nothing, let''s quickly get him off the stage. " Everyone knew who he was talking about, so they pursed their lips and didn''t say anything. "Jack ..." "Don''t call me, I''m leaving tomorrow. I have something to deal with!" Jack refused before John could finish his sentence. Little Taylor had already located him, so he had to go. Staying at home for three days was already his limit. He was afraid that Wesley would do something if he could not figure it out. Xiao Qiao''s matter hade to an end, and he had caught the murderer. He thought that Wesley could handle the follow-up matters alone. "What are you busy with when such a big thing has happened at home? shouldn''t you be staying at home at this time? I have a lot of things for you to do." Old Rayleigh said. John and Rayleigh looked at Jack in disapproval. It didn''t matter how much of a mess he was usually making, but at this time, they had to be of one mind. What they were going to do next would determine the life and death of the entire family. Jack understood his mission very well, but he also had his ownpelling reasons."I have something very important to do." "What''s the matter? why must you settle it at such a time? I ..." Before old Rayleigh could start scolding, Wesley said,"brother, go ahead. I''m here." The crowd was speechless. Old Rayleigh silently cursed at Jack. Look at your brother. His wife just died and he''s in despair. What about you? Are you worthy of your brother? Chapter 2726 The Lieutenant Colonel Who Is A Master Of Lies Do you have a conscience? Don''t you think you''re being very irresponsible? Jack turned a blind eye to it and could not help but repeat,"I really have something important to deal with. Family matters ... If you guys can''t handle it, leave it to Wesley." p Amanda and Lilia had always doted on the children and were a little disgruntled, especially Amanda. She frowned while Jack could not help but feel a little frustrated. He wished that he could split himself up to deal with mu Yuan''s matters and the family''s matters at the same time. He felt that it would not be enough if he did not break himself into a few pieces. Everything was piled up together, making him feel dizzy. He had already wanted to set off when he received General Taylor''s location yesterday. If it were not for Wesley''s terrible condition, he would not have left him behind. Old Rayleigh gave him a kick."Bastard!" Wesley raised his head. His face was a little pale, but his eyes were as determined as ever."I''m fine, brother. If you have something to do, you can go. Don''t dy." He had grown up with Jack since he was a child. After he had grown up, although they had their own things to do and were always busy, they often had in-depth conversations. At the moment of the family''s survival, if he said that he had something important to deal with, it must be something very important. He could not stop his brother. "It doesn''t matter if big brother is here or not. I can handle two people. Stop fighting." Wesley said coldly. The nightmare from the wedding three days ago seemed to have been hidden deep in his heart. Jack felt very guilty. At this time, he should be by Wesley''s side and let him have a good rest. He had shouldered Wesley''s responsibility. It should not be Wesley who helped him shoulder the responsibility and let him busy himself with personal matters. She shouldn''t have ... Let him bear all these alone. Jack felt as if his heart was being cut by a knife, but he could not do anything about it. Every minute that he dyed, mu Yuan would be in more danger. If mu Yuan was not on the submarine, he would have to continue searching. A month ... Was already a grim situation. Generally speaking, a death notice would be issued. He was the one who insisted on seeing her Dead or Alive, and he didn''t want to waste a second. Jack pondered over the current situation. John could seize power and make a big deal out of Wesley''s marriage. Roosevelt would definitely be kicked out, and he would also get real power. The elders in their family were all powerful and influential people. With the help of several families, things were basically stable. There would not be any major chaos. "Dad, uncle, you guys can basically stabilize the situation. I''m going to look for the lost ne. I already have some clues and am currently investigating it. It''s also a very important matter." Jack had no choice but toe up with a lie. This lie would allow him to leave with a legitimate reason and also guarantee that General Taylor would always help him locate the submarine."So, I have to go." Wesley''s eyes shed, and he clenched his fists. Xiao Qiao had lost the ne on purpose. He even knew where she had thrown it. How did his brother know? When old Rayleigh and the others heard that it was because of the ne, they frowned and reluctantly agreed to Jack''s departure. John had originally been the person in charge of the human body weapons project, but Roosevelt had interfered and changed the entire n, causing the situation to go out of control. If this was exposed to the global media, their family would be attacked and condemned by the entire world. They didn''t want to drag it out if they could solve this problem as soon as possible. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2727 Finding James Signal Wesley sent jack off. "You know where the ne is?" Jack said,"I''m lying." Wesley did not know why, but he felt relieved. Jack could not help but ask,"why didn''t you ask me? why are you in such a hurry to leave?" "Why should I ask?" Wesley''s face was cold."I know you have something urgent. If I didn''t get married, you wouldn''t have dyed it. These few days, you have been very anxious and wanted to leave. I shouldn''t have stopped you. I know you know what you''re doing." Jack felt a little guilty that his brother was so understanding. He patted Wesley''s shoulder and said,"I should be by your side. I shouldn''t be leaving at this time." "I''m not made of mud. I can handle it. I still have my revenge." He still had to take revenge for Xiao Qiao. He would not let those people off easily, so he had to be alert. Jack looked at his brother''s cold side profile and sighed in his heart. He knew the feeling of losing the one he loved. If something had happened to Xiao Yuan, he would have been a step toote and could only hold his corpse. What was he going to do? "Be careful," Jack also stopped asking. The tacit understanding between the two brothers had long been established over the years. Wesley watched him board the ne and turn to go home. His brother must have something important to do, and he couldn''t stop him. If it wasn''t something more important than their own lives, who would leave their shaky family at this time and would rather go far away without looking back? It would be fine if the two brothers were alone. Those who wanted to see the Anderson family destroyed would never be able to! ¡­¡­ Somewhere in the western Indian Ocean. General Taylor''s anti-submarine ship had detected a special radar signal. It was not the first time that the anti-submarine ships in this area had detected a strange signal, but the signal was always intermittent, and it was very simr to the signal sent by a creature on the seabed. The anti-submarine ship had been confused, and because of the creature on the seabed, it had not reported it. It had not been reported, but it had been recorded. It was not until little Taylor sent an order to all anti-submarine ships to search for the Los Angeles-ss attack submarine that the signal that had been ignored was taken seriously again. The terrain of the western Indian Ocean was veryplex and the sea was very deep. The Los Angeles-ss attack submarine was not the highest-level nuclear submarine in the United States, nor was it the most well-equipped and advanced submarine. It was the backbone of the Navy''s submarine force. It had many hiding conditions, and when it was designed, it had a very simr signal to a whale. It could easily confuse the enemy at the bottom of the sea. In the western Indian Ocean, the most important ones Somalia and Madagascar basins. They were deserted and uninhabited. Some parts of the sea were very dangerous. They were apanied by storms, tornadoes, and whirlwinds all year round. It was easy to get lost. Ordinary submarines would avoid them. Jack boarded a submarine that had tracked the signal. "It disappeared again?" "Yes, he disappeared again. He was still in this part of the sea yesterday, and it''s very certain that he has been moving in the dark. This is his movement trajectory. Later, when he reached the storm, his signal ovepped with a certain creature''s signal. We can''t chase after him in case of an ident." The captain was a lieutenant colonel. Fighting at the bottom of the sea was very dangerous and terrifying. In the deep sea, if they were hit by torpedoes or cannonballs, they might bepletely annihted at the bottom of the sea. Even if they died in this part of the sea, their bodies would probably not be found. It was too dangerous andplicated, and the current was also very fast. "I''m guessing that they know we''re tracking them, so they''re deliberately hiding in these waters. We can''t go over there anymore. In front of us is the military area that our Army has been avoiding. If we chase them, James has served on a ship before. I''m afraid we''ll exchange fire." Chapter 2728 Its His Turn To Perform Jack understood his concerns. Although the other side''s submarine was not equipped with a nuclear bomb, the missile system was good. James had been killing, burning, and piging, so he was probably equipped with the entire ship. There was no need for them to fight head-on. Jack looked at the map. He had served on a ship before, but he was a marine at that time, so he wasn''t very clear about many things on a ship."There is a location of nuclear fuel here. Can we force them toe here?" "This shouldn''t be a problem. We can just do the military exercise here. Ask General Taylor to send an aircraft carrier over and a few attack warships for the military exercise. They should leave this Sea area after that. Moreover, they are motionless, so they consume a lot of fuel. I''ve already checked the abnormal use of nuclear fuel during this period. I estimate that they can hold on for more than a month before they start to restock," The Lieutenant Colonel said. Jack nodded."Sure, I''ll tell General Taylor toe here for the military exercise." Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, a military exercise can''t be settled by a phone call. It also needs to be prepared. I''m afraid it will take a month. "I can wait!" Jack called General Taylor junior and told him about his n. They were going to hold a naval exercise, but they would not choose such a dangerous area. Jack convinced General Taylor. The problem was that it would take the aircraft carrier 28 days, which was nearly a month, to arrive. In addition to the preparation time, it would take about 40 days. Jack said,"alright, let''s send out a message to the Pirates now. Tell them that we''re going to hold a military exercise here." "Alright!" Usually, people from the Anderson family would do their best to help Anderson and Wesley. General Taylor and general Taylor Jr. Had always been from the Anderson family, so this matter was very simple. "Teach me how to make a nuclear submarine stop." When Jack was free, he began to ask the engineers on the ship to train him urgently on all the systems,mand system, power system, power system, etc., On the Los Angeles-ss attack submarine. The most important training was on mechanical theory. He needed to settle a submarine. ¡­¡­ In the depths of the western Indian Ocean, strong winds were blowing on the surface of the sea, but deep down in the ocean, it was quiet. They were sandwiched between an anti-submarine ship and a destroyer, and it was quiet deep in the ocean. p James was so anxious that he did not beat mu Yuan up recently. "What''s going on? did they discover our location?" One of the crew members was also very nervous. At this time, even their minds were a little unstable. They had been forced to remain silent for four days. In the beginning, there was only one submarine. Gradually, there was a destroyer. "Impossible. If they had discovered us, they would have started a war long ago. Would they have allowed us to stay at the bottom of the sea? they would have sunk us long ago and sent no signal. We are still safe. Stay calm and don''t move." James said that the weapon system on this destroyer was different from the National weapons. The pirate ships could not withstand it, but the destroyers were different. An anti-submarine ship and a destroyer on the sea. It was easy to sink them. James made the whole ship silently dive at the bottom of the sea, turning in circles and not moving forward. The terrain of the sea was tooplicated, and they did not dare to move casually. After all, they were not professional submarine personnel. James had an easily angered temper and couldn''t stand it after staying for more than ten days. Gradually, there were more destroyers, and there were four destroyers on the sea. James was panicking. Could it be that they had been surrounded, and this group of people hade to punish them? However, to sink a submarine without any weapons of mass destruction, there was no need to send out a few destroyers, right? there were also anti-submarine ships, forcing them to constantly avoid like dolls. It was very dangerous for such a huge creature to hide at the bottom of the sea. If they were to encounter another ship, there would be a Crossfire. "Everyone, keep an eye on them all day long. If you see any shipsing, fire immediately." James said that since they had blocked their way and there was no way to escape, they would drag one down with them. It was not a loss for them. It was because of this thought that they were being watched at all times. In silence, they could not do anything, or they would be discovered. So they could only wait. "Is there any news from the outside?" "No, I didn ''t!" Just as an Information Officer was thinking this, he received a message. "The U.S. Is conducting a naval exercise here?" James was speechless. James burst out with a few rough words, which made him feel relieved. It made him want to curse again. The drill hade at the right time and blocked his way. He didn''t dare to drive forward at all, for fear that he would crash into a ship in front of him. Therefore, they could only hover in the deep sea with the advantage of their warships. The crew member said,"they''ll leave after the exercise. Our fuel can stillst for a while." "Where is the recent fuel supply?" "Here!" A person in charge of fuel pointed to a position, and James nodded. He had a bit of a headache. In fact, nuclear fuel didn''t need to be reced often. It wasmon to change a person every few years or even ten years. But they couldn ''t. They did not have proper channels, and the amount of fuel they could obtain at one time was limited. Even if they had money to exchange for it, this thing was controlled globally, so they could not take much at a time. They had to replenish it once every few months. Furthermore, they couldn''t replenish too much at once, or else it would arouse suspicion. More than a monthter. After the military exercise ended, Jack left the ship and headed to the location he had already nned. Next, it was his turn to perform! 2729 Chapter 2729 After a month of military exercises, the warships on the sea finally dispersed. James'' warship fuel had also reached its limit, and he had to head to the nearest location to replenish it. James was almost sick from holding it in for more than a month at the bottom of the sea. Thus, he often found trouble with mu Yuan. Mu Yuan had to endure his beatings, and the wound on his thigh slowly recovered under such a harsh environment. On this day, they went to the nearest supply point. A few crew members who were in charge of fuel went to get fuel. The more James thought about it, the more depressed he felt. He brought mu Yuan to the cabin. In the two months that mu Yuan was arrested, he was so thin that he almost lost his form. Every day, he had two steamed buns and a bottle of water. No matter how good his body was, it could not take it. Once he became thin, his facial features became sharper. As his facial features became sharp, the bruises on his face became even more obvious. Mu Yuan was beaten up almost every day, and ... He would be teased. He could endure verbal teasing as long as he did not hear it, but he could not take physical humiliation. He would get into a fight with the crew. Most of the people on the ship were veterans who had been killed and were very skilled. Mu Yuan was tortured every day, and many of his bones were broken. He was at a disadvantage when facing them, and there were a few times when he was almost collectively vited by them. James called for them to stop time and time again, not because he had the intention of saving mu Yuan. He pinched mu Yuan''s face. " What do you think, little lieutenant Colonel? do you want to be ganged up on and F*cked to death, or do you want to be my ything? Ia€?ve lost my patience with you. This is yourst chance. " Mu Yuan''s vision turned ck. Firstly, it was because he had been beaten up for a long time, and his internal organs were injured. He had never received proper rest and treatment, and secondly, he was hungry. After three months of malnutrition and hunger, he had no physical strength. "You''re dreaming!" Mu Yuan said,"unless you kill me, otherwise, you cane and try." James gave mu Yuan a backhanded p, directly smacking him to the ground. There was almost no good spot on his face, but mu Yuan did not make a sound. His face was stuck to the floor, and James came up and started to violently pull at his clothes. It was already James ''limit to endure for a few months. "You refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit. Let''s see how long your bones can be tough!" James pulled mu Yuan''s shirt off. There were a few wounds on his body that were caused by James and the crew. Mu Yuan did not waste any time. He looked at his phone and elbowed him in the chest. James was quick and quickly pressed his arm down, making him unable to move. He rode on mu Yuan''s waist and forcefully pulled open the long pants of mu Yuan''sbat uniform, revealing a small section of skin that had rarely been exposed to the sun and was fair and tender at the waist. James was envious and touched it with hisrge hand. Mu Yuan struggled with all his might. James pulled his arm forcefully, forcing mu Yuan''s chest to be pressed against the floor. A sharp pain came from his arm. He was afraid that his hand would be crippled and did not dare to use force. James bit his ear."Little lieutenant Colonel, if you serve me well, I''ll be merciful and let you go. Otherwise, you''ll be beaten up by a group of people!" Mu Yuan clenched his teeth tightly. He had thought about it countless times. After being toyed with once, he would just treat it as being bitten by a dog. He would also obtain freedom. When he obtained freedom, he would naturally deal with James. But ... He couldn''t do it. It was too disgusting! Mu Yuan slowly became docile, and James was overjoyed. He started to vite mu Yuan''s body and let go of his hands. Mu Yuan, who had been beaten up for a few months and had no strength, was no longer a threat to James. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2730 A Good Performance Mu Yuan slowly became docile, and James was overjoyed. He started to vite mu Yuan''s body and let go of his hands. Mu Yuan, who had been beaten up for a few months and had no strength, was no longer a threat to James. Mu Yuan felt his tongue drilling into his ear, and he felt nauseated. There was nothing in his stomach, but he felt nauseated. He deliberately softened his attitude as James crazily vited him. Mu Yuan took the opportunity to spit out the metal piece in his mouth and used two fingers to cut James ''neck. He had taken this metal piece from the cabin and had been grinding it. He had been grinding it since he had nothing to do. There was a Chinese saying,"an iron pestle is ground into a needle." He had also ground a piece of iron into a de that could take a person''s life. He had kept it in his mouth all this time to kill James. A life for a life. If he killed James, he might have a chance of survival. Five hundred million, other than James, who would not agree! However, the God of luck did not stand by mu Yuan''s side this time. He had already given it his all and used thest of his strength, wanting to kill him in one move. However, because he had a bottle of water and a steamed bun every day for almost three months, he was so hungry that he felt dizzy and did not have much strength at all. Bonehead had been beaten up every day. Several times, he had been beaten up by several people together. In addition, he had resisted, so many of his bones had cracked and he did not have any fatal strength. When the metal piece cut towards his neck, it was slightlycking in strength. The de cut out a little blood but did not cut James''s artery. James was a very sharp person. He grabbed mu Yuan''s wrist and twisted it. Mu Yuan''s face was pale, and the metal piecended in his hand. James touched his neck and was furious. The metal piece cut towards mu Yuan''s lower abdomen. "You don''t know what''s good for you!" "Ah ..." The de was sharpened by mu Yuan and left a one-centimeter long wound on his abdomen. Fresh blood flowed out. James wanted to continue fighting when someone suddenly knocked on the cabin door. "Boss, there''s a situation, there''s a situation ..." James angrily kicked mu Yuan and went out while holding his neck and cursing. Mu Yuan covered his stomach with one hand, and the little sailor came over to bring him back. Fresh blood flowed out from the gaps between mu Yuan''s fingers. The little sailor and mu Yuan had been together for almost three months. He could not stand it. "You are really inflexible. Why are you so reckless?" "Even if I submit to him, he won''t let me live. He will only hand over my corpse." Mu Yuan was panting and did not have much strength left. His vision was turning ck."Little Jack, 500 million ..." "I know, I know!" The little sailor threw him into the iron cell and gave him a piece of gauze to let him deal with it himself. He also hurried out. The ship was rising and had already surfaced. There was a pirate ship on the water that was robbing merchant ships, and the people on the merchant ships had already fled. A few crew members looked at the logo on the merchant ship. It was a golden merchant ship with a China logo. In the eyes of Pirates, this type of merchant ship was the most valuable. One of the crew members said,"we''ve been short on funds recently. How''s it going? a double-crossing?" Their weapons were very violent, and normal Pirates wouldn''t do such things. Pirates had their own rules, but James wasn''t a traditional pirate, so he didn''t have any rules. "Snatch!" James said angrily. He had just been angered by mu Yuan and needed to vent his anger. Little sailor Jack also took the opportunity toe out, but he did not follow the others to Rob. There was a team of specialized people, a total of ten people, who went out to Rob. Chapter 2731 A Good Performance (2) The ship released the people first and took a speedboat to approach the pirate ship. Before they could get close, the ship fired its cannons! A pirate ship''s weapons werepletely different from a naval ship ''s. On the sea, the delivery began, artillery was flying, and the ships were agile. They could fight directly under the sea, but they were well hidden. The pirate ships could not see where the ships were at all, but they kept attacking them. On the pirate ship, everyone was terrified. Then, they saw the hurricane Pirates climbing onto the ship ... One of them shouted. "Someone is here to Rob us. It''s the hurricane Pirates, the hurricane Pirates!" The people on the ship started to panic. More than a dozen Hurricane Pirates directly boarded the ship and began to snatch resources. Under the cover of the cannon, the gunfire continued. This was also a pirate ship that did all kinds of evil. It was also in the waters of Somalia, a pirate group that everyone wanted to get rid of. Jack''s face had changed. His face was cold, neither handsome nor ugly. His cold temperament gave people a sense of security, and he was extremely majestic. Jack had disguised himself as a pirate, and the hurricane Pirates hade to kill, burn, and Rob. They were all Pirates, and Jack had deliberately found this group of Pirates to let them kill each other. The goods on the merchant ship were all his personal funds and disguised. Two Hurricane Pirates barged into the cabin, and Jack killed two of them cleanly. He was hiding in the dark and didn''t show himself, so it was easy to shoot. He directly shot their heads and killed two people. He knew very well that if he wanted to join the hurricane pirate ship, he had to reduce their numbers. On such a pirate ship, there must be someone in a certain position on the ship who came to Rob. As long as the number of people was reduced, James would have to find someone else to rece him. Jack was very calm. He hid in the cabin and killed five people! James was furious."What''s going on?" He could hear the surveince. The death of five people was already a huge loss for the hurricane Pirates. They were usually very confident and had almost no losses. The leader of the team was a little flustered."The other party''s firearms are very powerful." "Leave them all alive, don''t kill them all." James said that most of the Pirates who jumped into the water to escape were killed, and the remaining six were arrested. Jack was one of the arrested people. This move of his was very risky. He was very clear that if he was not careful, he would lose his life if he could not find mu Yuan. However, he was taking a risk and could only do so. He wanted to board the ship, and the few captives were pressed on the deck. One of James''s two dead men happened to be a wheel operator. This was a very important position on the ship, and there was no one to rece it. James had a headache. Jack was also going all out. He had received emergency training on the submarine for a period of time and was very familiar with all aspects of the submarine. At this time, he also knew that James needed help, so he immediately put down his pride and begged for mercy. He also listed the positions that he could take on. He begged for mercy in a neither humble nor arrogant manner. Although he put down his status, he did not appear to be afraid of death at all. He listed the six positions that he could take on. Five people had died on the other side, so there had to be a suitable position for him. Otherwise, James would have sent people to knock them out and not leave them alive. Other than Jack, James also brought two other Pirates to fill the gaps on the ship. The gaps on the ship had always been filled in this way. Their team was not loyal to the end. When people died, they had to fill them up. This was inevitable. Chapter 2732 A Sad Love Story Jack and two other Pirates were brought onto the ship. James had suffered heavy losses this time and was very angry."You''d better do as you say and do things well. Otherwise, don''t even think about living." Jack was not flustered at all. He was already very familiar with the Los Angeles-ss attack ship. He also knew how to operate it, so he just had to act a little unfamiliarly at the beginning. James''s men quickly brought fuel back. They were lucky this time. They had a lot of fuel and couldst for half a year. They had no problem with their endurance. James was overjoyed."It canst for half a year?" "Yes, there''s a submarine under repair at the port. If we weren''t afraid of people getting suspicious, we could''ve gotten more fuel." When the group came back and found out that five people had died, they seemed to be used to it. James introduced the new people. Jack didn''t change his name, just jack. The little sailor snorted, feeling displeased. He actually had the same name as him. This time, he was going to follow them out and send a message to the Chinese side. Unfortunately, James didn''t let him go. It was a pity. He was still thinking about the 500 million Yuan. Jack had just arrived, and he and two other Pirates were the main suspects. Those two pirates were real pirates, and Jack had disguised himself like this for a period of time among this group of Pirates. When he was on the ship, Reyman had always disguised himself for him, so no one could see anything. "Keep a close eye on these three. If there''s anything wrong, kill them immediately and we''ll fill in the gaps." "Understood!" James had a suspicious personality and would not trust neers so easily. Jack also understood this. There were surveince cameras everywhere in the cabin, so it was not that easy to cause trouble. Jack was at ease as a seawatter, responsible for the ship''s power maintenance and daily work. He was a man of few words. This time, he was acting in his own character. As long as he suppressed the distracting thoughts in his heart, he would be fine as long as he acted in his own character. He was cold, his skills were up to standard, and he was not someone who would cause trouble. He didn''t seem easy to get along with, but fortunately, the Pirates had gradually be familiar with each other. None of them were easy to get along with, and they weren''t considered a team. Fortunately, they were all on the same ship at the bottom of the sea. If something happened, they would die together, so they could only trust each other. Jack was dedicated to his own matters and had undergone emergency training. In addition, he had served on the ship before, so it was easy for him to get used to it. Other than the area where the wheel operators usually stayed, the other ces were not easy to walk around. Jack would not go there either. He had just arrived on the ship, so he definitely wouldn''t arouse James ''suspicion. The other pirate had almost been shot dead by James because he had walked around randomly and went to the lowest floor. Having learned his lesson, Jack was much more steady. The ship began to sail towards the southern Indian Ocean and was about to leave the waters of Somalia. In less than a day, some problems began to appear. This was because the people who died were not only the sailors but also people in other positions. If anything went wrong with the submarine, they would all be buried at the bottom of the sea. James was a little panicked. Jack, who had always been silent, came forward to solve several problems that had appeared on the ship. He fixed the ship''s missile system, the ever-presentmunication system, and the radar monitoring range. James had never seen a crew member who was so well-rounded."How do you know so much about ships?" Jack said calmly,"I''ve served on a ship before." "What?" James narrowed his eyes."Have you served on a ship before?" "Which team?" Jack and general Taylor Jr. Had already prepared a fake certificate, and they were not afraid of James checking it out. They created a ship."I''m an engineer, and I''m responsible for several jobs on the ship." James asked a few questions about the Army, and Jack answered them all. "Then why did you retire?" Jack narrowed his eyes and didn''t answer. James became more and more suspicious. Jack said calmly,"my lover was framed. She was sent to the military court and sentenced to death. She was obviously the one who was vited and pushed out to take the me. I was not convinced, so I killed the captain and escaped." He weaved a love story about love and betrayal. He told it in a t and direct way without stirring up emotions. He had the style of a soldier and his cold and sharp eyes were very convincing. The reason for his betrayal was also well-made. Mu Yuan was the one who had taught him such a fake story. Chapter 2733 The Two Lieutenant Colonels Finally Meet On a ship, everyone''s life was one. If they were to die, they would die together. If they were to live, they would live together. No one was an exception. James also understood this, so he did not pursue the matter. Jack was very familiar with everything in the Army. One look and he could tell that he had just retired. He was calm, resolute, and courageous. He was proficient in all kinds of positions on the ship and waspetent in any position. James was not willing to lose this talent, so even if he did not trust Jack, he still chose to use him. Jack was still a man of few words, but his presence was strong. As for the Pirates who had just arrived, they quickly mixed with the people on the ship. Jack also mixed with another engineer, but he never took the initiative to ask about the things on the ship. "This is very simple. We just have to bring him to Rob once and see if he''s of the same kind. Isn''t that simple?" James thought about it and realized that it made sense. He was a man of his word. Jack had been on the ship for less than a week, and he had nned a ship-ughtering incident that shocked the world. He was already very depressed because of mu Yuan, and he needed this chance to vent. He personally led his men out to Rob a merchant ship. The merchant ship was owned by the Cuban people. There were not many goods on board, only some daily necessities that did not cost much money. There were not many people on board, and they were traveling on a very safe route, but they had encountered the crazy Hurricane Pirates. They took pleasure in killing. Jack saw that James and the others were red-eyed and clenched his hands in the midst of the gunshots. He couldn''t stop them, nor could he make a move. He watched as James led his men to carry out such a massacre. If not for ... Mu Yuan. He couldn''t just stand by and watch as this group of people reveled. James was a madman. He was a cruel lunatic. Innocent blood stained James''s face, but he was still partying. Jack stood on the deck with a gun stuffed into his hand."Kill him, and you''ll be one of us." Jack frowned. An injured gun was very hot in his hands. He did not kill innocent people. "James, I''ve be a pirate, but that doesn''t mean I''m going to kill innocent people." Jack said coldly and threw his gun away."I used to be a soldier. I killed those who deserved to be killed. I don''t care about killing this group of weak people who can''t even tie up a chicken." "Since you''re already a pirate, don''t be a B * tch. I told you to kill, so you killed!" James ''eyes were red with excitement."Who knows what you are? are you a spy?" Jack squinted his eyes, but James seemed to have gone crazy, insisting that he kill the old man. The old man''s beard had turned white, and he kept begging for mercy. Jack looked away. Suddenly, there was a sh of silver light. In a split second, Jack pounced on James. A bullet missed and brushed past Jack''s shoulder. A fourteen or fifteen-year-old teenager was hiding in the corner. The silver-haired old man was shouting for them to run quickly. The teenager jumped and plunged into the water. The Pirates ran to the side of the ship and shot into the water. The old man was shot dead. Only one teenager ran away from the ship. James turned back to look at Jack and suddenly grinned."Not bad, you''re good." p Jack frowned and avoided his touch, but James didn''t care. Saving someone''s life was more convincing than forcing him to kill someone. James waved his hand. "Let''s go back to the ship. " In thest robbery, Jack had prepared manyrge items that needed to be stopped constantly and sold. This was on purpose. He didn''t give them to today directly, especially some ancient coins. Many ces where Pirates sold their stolen goods didn''t ept them. James had to go ashore several times to distribute the dirty goods. He returned to the ship. Jack returned to his post. The crew was reveling and celebrating yet another sess. Since they were not short of money, they took pleasure in killing. Jack did not join in their revelry. The sailor came over and said to James,"one of the hostages is dead." James was a little tipsy."Who? that little lieutenant Colonel is dead?" Jack turned around and looked at them. He clenched the controller and listened to their conversation. The little sailor shook his head."It''s not him. It''s someone else." "If he''s dead, then he''s dead. We can just throw him away." "The young lieutenant colonel''s wound is infected. Should we give him some medicine?" The little sailor asked. "Don''t give it to him. Let him be stubborn. Let''s see how long he can hold on. Let his wounds fester slowly. Let Jian Jian''s body fester. Let''s see how he can hold on then." The little sailor went down to deal with the body and threw it directly into the sea. When he came back, he was dragged into the cabin by James and the others to y with. A few big men followed him in. Jack frowned in disgust. This ship was full of men, so it was inevitable. A small Lieutenant Colonel ... His fingers were trembling. Could it really be mu Yuan? "Boss, we''ll help you deal with that little lieutenant colonel." "Fine, teach him a lesson!" James was currently stripping the young sailor''s clothes and was panting slightly. Mu Yuan had hurt him time and time again, and he had no patience to begin with. He had long wanted everyone to go over and teach him a deep lesson. The group of people followed him down. Jack thought for a while and followed. Because he was all-rounded, quiet, did not take advantage of anyone, and had a strong sense of existence, many people admired him. "Jack, you''ve only been here for a week. You can''t take it, right? let me tell you, there''s something good." The Pirates hugged him and went down. The prison on the ship was damp and dark, and the smell of decay and blood hit them in the face. Mu Yuan''s legs were locked, and he was curled up on the ground. His slightly long hair covered his eyes, only revealing his thin chin. His face was covered in purple and blood, and it was impossible to recognize his true face. He was dragged out roughly by several Pirates. The wound on his lower abdomen was obviously inmed and infected with bacteria, and the wound was gradually spreading. One of them pulled mu Yuan''s hair, forcing him to raise his head and reveal mu Yuan''s face. Jack''s eyes narrowed, and his heart started to beat violently. It was just like that year when mu Yuan was drunk and shouted with a red face,"Jack Anderson, are you going to be my boyfriend?" He was still alive! Little Yuan was still alive. His face was already in a terrible state. New and old injuries were all mixed together, and it was impossible to look at him. However, even if he was turned into ashes, he could still recognize mu Yuan. Mu Yuan''s eyes were a little unfocused, and his consciousness was a little blurry. He could not focus at all. That person touched his face and chest, and suddenly flipped him onto the ground. Thebat uniform on his body was already in tatters. Jack took a step forward, but he held back. Little Yuan ... He was heartbroken, but he could only watch as mu Yuan was humiliated. He had alreadye this far. He had to bring mu Yuan out. If they fought head-on, he and mu Yuan would die at the bottom of the sea. The veins on Jack''s neck were bulging, and the people in front of him were in a mess. That was little Yuan. He had never thought that there would be a day when mu Yuan would be humiliated in front of him, and he could only watch. It was a heart-killing! Chapter 2734 His Bottom Line Mu Yuan spat out another mouthful of blood, but he did not wake up. He was in a very bad state. That group of men seemed to be very experienced. They would beat him half to death every time before they dared to approach him, torture him, and humiliate him. Otherwise, they would be injured. Against the group of brawny men, mu Yuan looked like a broken doll. His body was covered in blood. The group of people started to assault him. The top of hisbat uniform was torn, and the wound on his lower abdomen was even more obvious. "That should be enough!" Jack said,"you''re humiliating a man like this. You might as well give him a quick death." That group of peopleughed loudly."What kind of joke is this? if we give him a quick death, what will happen to our 500 million? he''s worth 500 million." Mu Yuan suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, dyeing the floor red. Jack''s heart was broken, but he did not show it on his face. The person he used to hold in his hands was now in tatters. Her wound was inmed in this damp cabin filled with bacteria. It was pus and infected. Her face was blue and purple, but her lips were pale. She was even weaker than when he was detoxing. Jack had always convinced himself not to interfere and not to raise any suspicions among the Pirates. However, no matter how he convinced himself, he couldn''t bear to see this scene. "Since it''s worth 500 million, why torture him? let him out. With 500 million, he can live a life of squandering money." Jack asked coldly, not even daring to look at mu Yuan. In this life, his only weakness was clearlyid out in front of the enemy, but he could not be seen through. He also found it very strange. Mu Yuan did not have any enmity with the Pirates, and ye Ling had proposed to reward them with five hundred million. No matter which group of Pirates caught mu Yuan, they would let him go and take the money. Why did the hurricane Pirates keep mu Yuan and torture him like this? Mu Yuan seemed to have injured his internal organs as he spat out another mouthful of blood. His body was weak and curled up. Then, he convulsed. Jack held onto his hand tightly. One of them looked at him and thought that he was about to die."Sigh, he looks like he''s about to die. Don''t kill him." "It''s usually little Jack in charge. " Ever since Jack had arrived, they had called the little sailor little Jack to differentiate them. One of them kicked mu Yuan''s cheek with the tip of his foot."Hey, wake up. Don''t die!" "How unlucky!" "You''re about to die, yet you''re still holding on to yourst breath. " A grown man actually still kept his chastity like jade. He really didn''t know what was good for him at all. Otherwise, he would have been let go long ago. Jack said calmly,"since he''s worth 500 million, don''t let him die. Otherwise, the 500 million will be gone." p That group of people cursed and swore, but no one cared about mu Yuan. Jack was a little anxious. Someone went to bring the first aid kit over. There was not much medicine on the ship. Jack took a nce and saw that it was all useless. To mu Yuan, it was only to alleviate his condition. A few people were impatient and went up. Mu Yuan felt that he might be dying soon. He was hallucinating. He seemed to have heard Jack''s voice. He tried hard to open his eyes. He had been hit for a long time, so his eyes were injured and he had pseudo-blindness. It was as if there was ayer of ck fog in front of his eyes, and he could not see clearly. The shadows were heavy, and she could only feel pain. He must be hearing things. How could Jack be on the ship? "Aren''t you going to treat his wounds?" Jack''s fingers trembled slightly. The wound on mu Yuan''s lower abdomen was already inmed, and it was obviously infected by bacteria. They did not disinfect it or stitch it up, and they just let his wound fester like this. "James said not to care about his wound, just let it fester." The pirate said, Chapter 2735 His Bottom Line 2 "James said not to care about his wound, just let it fester." The pirate said that he gave mu Yuan a painkiller shot. It was a simple wound treatment, and he really did not give him any stitches. Jack''s eyes were slightly red and he was about to explode from anger. He was d that James did not give Xiao Yuan a quick death, but he would rather it. If he was going to be tortured to death sooner orter, he might as well give him a quick death, so that he would not be humiliated like this. What kind of life had he been living for the past three months? He was a Lieutenant Colonel with many military achievements, yet he was humiliated by a bunch of trash. After the man came out, he closed the cell door. Jack didn''t dare to look at him again. He was afraid that he was too eye-catching and wouldn''t be able to save him. Instead, he would arouse suspicion. Jack frowned. He was a quick-witted person and was good at sowing dissension. "Since it''s 500 million, why don''t you hand over the person?" The crew was also quite critical about this matter. Jack could tell from a few minutes of simple conversation. After realizing this, he tried to drive a wedge between them."I don''t think he can hold on for long. He''s dead, and we''ll have no money. How much money can we make by killing, burning, and piging? some goods may not be sold, and a ship needs money to maintain it." The pirate said,"James has taken a fancy to him. This little lieutenant Colonel is very stubborn. He broke James''s nose the first time. Initially, James wanted to y with him for a while before handing him over. Now, he''s holding back his anger. James is nning to keep him alive and hand him over. In the end, he won''t live anyway, so he''ll just give a corpse." Jack''s heart trembled, and he felt a sharp pain. What was the difference between Xiao Yuan and a corpse now? "Don''t go too far. If someone takes revenge, you won''t even have a ce to hide." Jack said indifferently. When he brought mu Yuan out, he would make this group of people sink to the bottom of the sea forever. Jack returned to his cabin and closed the door. His body trembled slightly. He leaned back for a moment, took a bottle of wine, uncorked it, and drank half of the bottle. His heart was beating very fast, and his anxiety was acting up. He quickly took some medicine to suppress it. During this period of time, there was no news of mu Yuan at all. He had searched for him countless times and was disappointed countless times. He did not dare to imagine that he would end up dead. Gradually, he also suffered from a slight anxiety. He had thought that his condition would ease a little after finding her, but it only made his condition worse. In the small cabin, he leaned on the single bed, full of heartache and ... Hatred. Calm down, I must calm down. He''s still waiting for you. Jack kept repeating in his heart that he had to appease this unhappiness and anxiety. The more angry and hateful he was, the more useless it was. He had alreadye this far, and he couldn''t fail at thest step. There was no day or night on the ship. The Pirates had nothing to do, so they went out to Rob. Jack did not get involved in these things and would always stay in the cabin. James rarely went out as well. James was also a soldier, and when he had something to talk to Jack about, Jack would patiently chat with him even if he wanted to shoot him and make a hole in him. He never mentioned mu Yuan''s matter and asked him to settle the stolen goods as soon as possible. James said,"we''ll reach an Ind in three days. The goods can be dumped, and there are people who ept the ancient coins. I''ve already contacted them." Jack wanted to lure him to another ind, and he was fully prepared, but James did not take the bait. He was particrly cautious in this aspect, and Jack was afraid that he would be suspicious, so he did not force him. James and a few crew members went to the ind for a trade. The little sailor, who had not been out for more than half a year, wanted to go out for a breath of fresh air, and James allowed him to. 2736 Chapter 2735 The little sailor was extremely happy. Jack waited for them to leave. After James left with his men, he had an hour to bring mu Yuan away. There were still more than ten people on the ship. It would not be difficult for Jack to take them down. He could bring mu Yuan away before James and the rest returned. Jack had been waiting for the time. The people on the ship were ying cards and chatting in themand cabin. Jack took a look at the time and went to the cage below. Mu Yuan was not alone in the cage. He took a look at the surveince camera, which had been broken when he was up there. He reached out to check the lock. It was a simple lock, which was not too difficult to open. He was not 100% confident, so he did not do anything. He was still counting the time. He had a n for everything. The people in the cabin were ying cards and drinking alcohol. No one woulde down to the prison. Jack quickly unlocked the door but encountered a problem. Mu Yuan''s leg cuffs were a type of lock that was not easy to open. This was a unique lock on the Los Angeles-ss attack ship. The lock was different, and it could not be opened normally. There was a special key. Mu Yuan was lying down softly, and he went over to help him. "Little Yuan, wake up. Little Yuan ..." Mu Yuan had a high fever and was in a daze. He was half-asleep and could not be woken up at all. He thought that he was immersed in his sweet dreams of the past as he heard Jack''s familiar voice,''little Yuan'', and Jack''s strong heartbeat. Her nose was filled with his scent. He thought ... It was another beautiful dream. He had relied on one beautiful dream after another to survive for more than three months. Mu Yuan''s face was covered in blood, and his hair was tied up. He had grown a little too long. He had never seen mu Yuan with such long hair. Ever since he knew mu Yuan, he felt that mu Yuan had a bad habit. He loved to mess with his own hair. When his hair was longer, he would cut it casually with a simpler style. He had tried bald, t-headed, and even the head of a criminal who had just been reformed throughbor. Jack was a little heartbroken and nted a kiss on his forehead."Bear with it, I''ll get you out soon." The smell on mu Yuan''s body did not smell good. It was very pungent. He had been in such a humid ce for more than three months. His body was covered in blood and sweat, but Jack did not care at all. Mu Yuan was still alive. That was good! He checked mu Yuan''s eyes. His vision was unfocused and a little red. The inmmation was very serious. Jack pinched open his mouth and fed him a few anti-inmmatory pills. He couldn''t do anything about the wound on his lower abdomen at the moment, so he could only disinfect it first. As long as he got out and entered the hospital, he could be saved. After a simple check on mu Yuan''s body, it made his desire to kill James stronger. In their hearts, they were filled with madness and anger. There was also hatred. He wanted to skin James alive. He gave mu Yuan a few simple injections and did some simple anti-inmmatory treatment. He then started to work on mu Yuan''s leg cuffs. These leg cuffs took a lot of time. Jack looked at his watch from time to time. He was very anxious. The more anxious he was, the easier it was to make mistakes. Just one leg cuff was enough to make him anxious, and sweat kept dripping down. Mu Yuan leaned against the cabin and could not support himself. His head hit the floor with a loud sound, but he seemed to not feel it. Jack''s heart ached. He carried him."Xiao Yuan ..." He could not wake mu Yuan up no matter what. Jack was panicking. Mu Yuan''s breathing was very weak, and he spent ten minutes to unlock one of the shackles. It was much easier to deal with the other one. He had just unlocked the other two shackles and wanted to carry mu Yuan out when he suddenly heard footsteps from above. Chapter 2737 The Plan Failed It was very urgent. Jack frowned, rushed out of the cage, and locked the door again. A few Pirates came down, and Jack was considering whether to make a move."James is back!" Jack''s expression changed. James was back? So fast? ording to the time, he would be back in half an hour. Why was he back so soon? If he returned, the n to rescue mu Yuan would have failed. It was not easy to get such a good opportunity. Jack frowned. Something must have happened. "Did something happen?" He came up with the Pirates. James was injured and was helped in. The injury was not very deep, and there was a lot of blood. When they left, there were 15 people, but only 14 returned. "What''s wrong?" Jack asked. "This ungrateful little Jack actually wanted to pocket 500 million and even tipped off the Chinese. Fortunately, we found out in time." One of the Pirates cursed as he helped James to rest. Jack closed his eyes. The little sailor was probably dead. "Start the ship, don''t stay here!" James ordered, and the ship set sail again. Jack felt a stab in his heart. This was the best chance to rescue mu Yuan, but he missed it. Jack pulled up the surveince footage, his eyes extremely cold and sharp. It didn''t matter! He convinced himself that there would be another chance. "Where''s the little sailor?" That short and cowardly sailor who was always bullied was probably dead. "He was shot dead by James. It''s too easy to kill a traitor like him with one shot. He should be tortured to death like the lieutenant colonel." Pirates killed without batting an eye, but betrayal was a taboo. They were all victims of betrayal. Everyone had more or less been betrayed. They couldn''t tolerate any betrayal. The ship set sail immediately and left the ind. The stolen goods had all been dumped, and James had gotten the gold and US dors in cash. James finished treating the wound."Go and check on the young lieutenant colonel. See if he''s still there." "Yes, I''ve already seen it." Jack said immediately,"he doesn''t seem to be able to make it." "It''s best if he can''t hold on any longer. " James was very angry."I''m warning you, from now on, no one is allowed to get close to him, and no one is allowed to talk to him. I want to see him slowly die, and before he dies, I''ll take him in exchange. Whoever dares to touch him in private will end up like Jack!" The crew members looked at each other. In their eyes, mu Yuan was a gold mine. One of them said,"James, I think he''s not going to make it. Why don''t you contact the Chinese side and take the money to settle this? don''t cause any more trouble." "Are you teaching me what to do?" That person didn''t dare to speak. Jack was silent as usual and did not express his opinion. They had to move to another ce. Jack couldn''t control himself in another ce. "Since we''re going to torture him, let''s save him first, in case he really dies. I think he''s dying." Jack''s words also hit the nail on the head."He''s dead, and we''re left with nothing." James thought for a moment and sent a trusted person to save mu Yuan. In the end, he realized that mu Yuan''s leg cuffs had been opened. "Little Jack is indeed vicious. He still dared to let her go. I should give him a few more shots." After this incident, mu Yuan''s supervision became very strict. This group of people wandered at the bottom of the sea for a month, and he did not even have a chance to speak to mu Yuan. He could only see that mu Yuan''s situation was getting worse from the surveince. Little Yuan ... 2738 Chapter 3738 Jack had started to work on the ship, but he didn''t dare to be too obvious, for fear of being seen through. He had worked hard to build up his prestige on the ship and gain James ''trust, so he couldn''t lose it. He could only slowly destroy the ship. This was the bottom of the sea, and he still had to ensure that he could get out. Otherwise, if it was a life and death struggle, everyone would die at the bottom of the sea. This was the first time he had fallen into such a difficult situation. One day, Jack was chatting with the Pirates when they suddenly talked about a problem. James had initially taken a fancy to mu Yuan''s face. He narrowed his eyes slightly. What if ... James changed his target? Jack''s gaze swept over this group of Pirates. They were all uncouth. In their eyes, Xiao Yuan was indeed a small flower, with soft skin and tender flesh. What if it was him? He was wearing a mask and looked ordinary. With his strong body and fierce face, he didn''t seem like a target to be yed with. Would James change his target and trade in advance? A honey trap! If he had known earlier, he would have changed his face. Now, he was in a difficult position. He was too cold and unapproachable, so how could she use her beauty to seduce him? Jack looked at his own face in the mirror. It didn''t look like the honey trap would work. After a month, mu Yuan''s wound had festered further. If that was the case for a normal person, they would have died long ago. James wanted to torture mu Yuan and felt that mu Yuan''s lies had caused his subordinates to betray him. He went from bad to worse. On his wound, he sewed, removed the stitches, sewed, and removed the stitches. He tortured him many times. Mu Yuan''s wound was repeatedly tormented by him, and the festering became more serious. However, he still had a breath left. Jack''s heart ached, but he couldn''t do anything. That bastard James. Mu Yuan''s will to live was also very strong. After his high fever subsided, he had a little consciousness. He even said to James coldly,"you won''t get a single cent!" Jack''s heart ached and he was angry. He had to give in at this time and not say anything, okay? Can''t you be a little more obedient? This sentence angered James and caused him to be beaten up again. Mu Yuan was certain that he would not be able to get out and would be tortured to death. Even if James wanted to make a deal, he would use his body to do so. However, he did not let James have his way. However, suicide ... He couldn''t do it. In his childhood, the word ''suicide'' had never been a part of his religion. No matter how difficult or painful it was, he had to hold on. He had felt that he couldn''t hold on for many times. However, he miraculously managed to hold on. "Where''s little Jack?" One day, in mu Yuan''s muddled state, he finally realized that little Jack was not around. He had been suffering from repeated injuries and had a little pseudo-blindness. Recently, his pseudo-blindness had actually gotten better, and only then did he realize that little Jack was not around. "He''s dead. This idiot tried to tip off the Chinese. Lieutenant Colonel, this is all your fault." James said coldly,"if it wasn''t for you, he wouldn''t have died. He''s such a timid person." Mu Yuan was infuriated, and his body was almost hollowed out. He could not withstand it at all, and his vision turned ck as he fainted. "Why do you like him?" Jack asked James. "I''ve never toyed with a pretty boy like him. I didn''t expect his bones to be so hard. Don''t you think it''s interesting?" Jamesughed. Jack had been intentionally or unintentionally releasing a bit of seduction information these few days. James looked at him with a flirtatious gaze. "It''s boring," Jack said,"he''s as thin as a bone. I like people with good figures." Jack paused and nced at James."Strong!" Jamesughed. In fact, he respected Jack very much. After all, Jack was well-rounded. Although he looked ordinary and wasn''t his type, he had a strong body, was cold and unreasonable, but some people had charm. Even if they looked at an ordinary face, they were still very attractive. James had been hinted at for a few days, and he was overjoyed. He actually likes me? He put an arm around his shoulder and said,"hahahaha, good eyes. Let''s go and drink!" Jack endured his disgust and followed him up. He turned back to look at mu Yuan, who was on the ground, and almost bit his teeth until they bled! 2739 Chapter 2738 James and Jack drank to their heart''s content. James had a lot of wine on his ship, and they were all fine wines. The two of them chatted happily and didn''t seem to want to leave until they were drunk. Jack was cold and reserved, and he returned to his indifferent and self-restrained appearance, which made James ''heart itch. However, judging from her body shape and personality, she didn''t look like someone who was being suppressed. James was very vexed. He wasn''t one to be suppressed. This was veryplicated. James was fascinated by Jack''s personal charm and was at a loss whether to ept him or not. However, Jack was only hinting and did not say it out loud, afraid that he would misunderstand. Jack was different from mu Yuan. Jack was all-rounded and was proficient in almost all the functions on the ship, while mu Yuan was a captive. This naturally had its advantages and disadvantages. Soldiers had aplex of worshipping the strong. Even though he had be a pirate now, James did not have the intention of forcing the Overlord to do it. The biggest reason was that he was afraid that without Jack, he could not find a recement. They had to stop again. It wasn''t easy to find a mechanic, and he might not even be able to find a recement for it in a month. Jack restrained himself and drank. He had his own flirting techniques. He was not as passionate as mu Yuan back then. His restraint and arrogance made James not dare to touch him casually. On this ship, only the weak would be toyed with. The strong, however, lived a veryfortable life. James had been in high spirits recently and had almost forgotten about mu Yuan. He did not torture him anymore and brought his men to go around robbing. Jack had wanted to take advantage of the time when James was out robbing to do something and bring mu Yuan out. After the death of the little sailor, the prison guards were very tight, and there was almost no chance. Mu Yuan was a gold mine. James was afraid that someone would be greedy, so he was the one guarding themunication system on the ship. No one else could touch it. Every time there was a robbery, he had to drag Jack along. Jack had already developed into James ''most trusted person. As the days went by, Jack would always mention the 500 million Yuan when he yed cards with the crew. Then, he would start to make up stories about China''s sinister and cunning nature. He hoped that these crew members would realize that if mu Yuan died, the 500 million would be gone. Their efforts were in vain. They would only be able to get the money if mu Yuan was alive. If it was a corpse, they would definitely not be able to get such arge sum of money from the sinister and vengeful Army. There were some things that Jack couldn''t say, but he could find someone to say it to. Saying these words too much was like brainwashing. Day after day, it would give them a subconscious message that mu Yuan could not die. A few crew members with short tempers went to James and told him about letting mu Yuan go. "This little lieutenant Colonel is also on the verge of death. His wounds are all festering and he looks like a cripple. It won''t raise any suspicion if you trade him. If he dies, we won''t get anything." He was a crew member who had followed James for a long time. He only cared about money. This group of murderers, other than violence and blood, only wanted money. ? "Do you want to pocket the money like Jack?" he asked. James frowned unhappily and roared,"I have the final say when you let him go!" The timing of the crew member''s lift was not very good. It happened when James''s nose started bleeding again. It rpsed and he was under a lot of pressure on the ship. With the recent reduction in manpower, the seque of James ''nose started to appear again. He was quite irritable. Chapter 2740 The Domineering And Cool Little Chu Li Jack silently closed his eyes. He had always maintained a rtionship with James as a referee and a referee, but he appeared very cold and arrogant. He did not say it clearly, so James could not understand what he meant. Fortunately, he was hanging on to him so that he would forget mu Yuan. At least, he would not beat mu Yuan up again, and the crew would not abuse mu Yuan. Because of this, everyone started quarreling and almost started fighting. In the end ... A very dramatic scene happened. Their ship had hit a reef at the bottom of the sea. It was not so easy for a ship to be stranded at the bottom of the sea. This impact had caused some of the older systems on the ship to start to have frequent problems. Jack was overjoyed. Even the heavens were helping him! An engineer of the Los Angeles-ss attack ship had trained him on how to stop a ship without endangering the safety of the entire ship. He had been thinking about it and frequently reced some of his old hardware. Once the hardware was reced, they would have to stop the ship and send someone to purchase it. The hardware of a ship could not be purchased casually. They had to go to a special ce to purchase it. James was not an easy person to fool. He had always thought that if the equipment could be used, he would continue to use it. After all, it was a retired ship. He was mentally prepared. It was as if the heavens were on his side. Everyone was in a state of panic because of the impact. Jack took the opportunity to bring up the recement of the old equipment and said in front of everyone,"if the soft tubes and nuclear tubes are not reced, the power load will be too heavy, and the wheels will not be able to withstand it. Sooner orter, something will happen. The sooner the recement is done, the sooner it will end." James looked at the person he had just quarreled with a little angrily. These old machines and equipment cost a lot of money. The pirate''s family background was enough. Even without mu Yuan''s exchange of 500 million, they still had enough money. The problem was who he was going to buy the equipment from. Jack had already made a n. Only a few countries had such equipment. China had always been imported from France, so he couldn''t go to them. He could go to Europe and America. No matter which country he went to, he would have a way to contact them. Such equipment must have been purchased from an Arms Company, and a big one at that. But Jack had never expected James to find an arms smuggler. It was someone from the top terrorist organization. The person in charge was a young man named Chu li. James seemed to be on good terms with him as they had a video call from the sea. Little Chu li was young and handsome, but he was extremely calm. The moment he opened his mouth, he asked for a sky-high price. He was rather domineering, cool, and arrogant. He had a tone that said ''if you want to buy it, don''t buy it''. The price was six times higher than the firearmspany. Jack was filled with hatred. Since when did the number one terrorist organization have nuclear tube equipment? Who gave it to them! His heart was extremely anxious. The number one terrorist organization had suddenly soared in the past few years. Although the name was quite cool and was called a terrorist organization, in the strict sense, it was not a terrorist in the traditional sense. He was not interested in killing people or causing terrorist attacks. He was focused on making money and did all kinds of illegal business, such as smuggling arms, diamonds, art pieces, and moneyundering. At the beginning of the year, they got in touch with the Fenghuo group and asked the Fenghuo group to cover them. They also provided arge amount of funds, and now these bastards have submarine equipment? The first terrorist organization was under Wesley''s investigation, but it was not within his scope of investigation. At the beginning of the year, he had discussed it with Wesley, and Wesley''s answer was that everything was under control. Although they had joined forces with the torch group, there was no systematic management and they were not sessful. This was what it meant to be immature? Chapter 2741 The Domineering And Cool Little Chu Li (2) Jack suddenly remembered something. As the world''srgest arms supplier, the Beacon Group contracted all kinds of weapons and equipment for National Defense, includingrge aircraft carrier equipment, technical maintenance, and sales to the outside world. Last year, three submarines went missing in the Pacific Ocean. At that time, they had suspected that they had given the Chinese side a fake. Could it be for the number one terrorist organization? "Your price is too outrageous. The Fenghuo group''s price is one-sixth of yours!" James was furious."Robbing money." "We have no choice. Major Wesley is hot on our heels. It wasn''t easy for us to hide. Our brothers also need to eat. We just need to Rob." Chu Li''s voice was clear and had a hint of a smile."If you think that the Fenghuo group is cheap, you can go to them and ask for it. By the way, these equipment also belong to the Fenghuo group. Don''t we need money to smuggle them? Transportation didn''t cost money, so what if the price was higher? I''m not a phnthropist, James. You''ve been buying some unusual equipment recently. " "You know that I often buy them. Give me a discount." Although Chu Li''s facial features were childish, he was very tall. He looked like a little adult, but he was actually quite intimidating even though he was still underage. He was the one who had brought up the diplomatic and sales of the top terrorist organization. His trading style was very simple and crude, and he only recognized US dors. "Alright, I''ll give you a small change. It''s a hundred thousand dors less, do you want it?" James was speechless. A hundred thousand? You''re going to give me a hundred thousand less for something that costs a few million? "I want it!" James gritted his teeth. Little Chu li snapped his fingers."I like rich buyers like you. Same old rules. Send the money to the previous bank ount and the address. I''ll send someone to transport it to you." "I know!" Little Chu li hung up the phone quickly and turned around to tell Bai Ye that he had ughtered another sheep. It was so satisfying! If looks could kill, Jack would probably have cut the young man in the video into pieces. This unexpected person had ruined all of his ns. Last time, Wesley said that there were only a few teenagers in the number one terrorist organization who were still swindling money. He finally knew who to find to cheat money from. It was all the innocent murderers like James. ck eating ck! If the number one terrorist organization were to set up, he had reason to suspect that the person in charge of the Fenghuo group would secretly hand over the entire firearms group to the number one terrorist organization to run, and they would directly withdraw from the firearms industry. As they often yed the game of "transnt" and provided services to China like miss technology, mu Liang and mu Yuan''s rtionship was very strict. Hence, there were many restrictions on the firearms group. Chu Ling and mu Liang had been invited for tea several times. They would definitely be happy if they could leave. Jack was extremely frustrated. This n didn''t work, so he could only think of another way. If it was an ordinary undercover mission, he would have asked James for information about the top terrorist organization, their ounts, and the ces where they often appeared. However, he was not in the mood now. He only thought about how to save mu Yuan. It was probably impossible to make use of this repair. Little Chu Li''s efficiency had left Jack with no time to think of other solutions. This was because the equipment had arrived the next day. Jack was also surprised. No matter what, the transportation would take more than five days, yet it waspleted in one day. * If you want to read articles about the number one terrorist organization, move to a billion wife, buy one get one free xoxo! Chapter 2742 Dont Insult A Soldiers Dignity It was fast, stable, and urate. Jack had no choice but to give up contact with the outside world and really became a repairman, recing the old equipment on the submarine. He had a vague idea in his heart. He couldn''t let the number one terrorist organization continue to develop. It must be contained. With such terrifying efficiency, coupled with the cover of the Beacon Group, they only needed five or six years to build a Dark Kingdom. As long as the person in charge didn''t seek death, they could basically develop steadily. "How is it? can the ship be repaired?" James asked. Jack and a few engineers were doing the maintenance together. He was not alone. James did not trust anyone, so the work was done in a team, and they supervised each other. "Sure!" Jack said indifferently. The other engineers also agreed, and James was relieved. James patted Jack''s shoulder."Come over and have a drink tonight." "Alright!" Jack had lost the chance to save mu Yuan, but he was thinking about something else. Since this method did not work, James had spent another seven million today. No matter how rich he was, maintaining a submarine was expensive. If he was convinced to trade mu Yuan away ... That works too! Jack had not tightened a few key screws during the repair. He closed the door and went to find James. James was in a good mood. The more he looked at Jack, the more satisfied he was. "You don''t have much money left, do you?" "Won''t your crew have any objections?" Jack asked calmly. "What can they say? if it wasn''t for me, they wouldn''t have had the chance to live." James said and beckoned Jack over to sit."Don''t bother about them. Come, sit and drink with me." ? Jack hated him, but he didn''t show it. "That''s right, you don''t have to be in a hurry. There''s 500 million in the cabin." James snapped his fingers."Smart. We have 500 million at the bottom. What are you afraid of?" "Then you''d better make the deal as soon as possible. His wound is inmed, and his entire abdomen is rotten. He doesn''t look like he can live for long." Yesterday, when he passed by and saw mu Yuan, his heart almost broke into pieces. The small wound on his abdomen was now festering. The flesh was inmed and oozing with pus, making him look like a corpse. But little Yuan was still holding on. "You seem to be very concerned about him." James''s eyes were sharp, and he shook the ss of wine. "I was a soldier, he was a soldier, and you were a soldier too!" Jack said,"no matter what kind of unfair things have happened to us, I still remember the military''s education. We must always have a heart of respect for prisoners. This is because you and he are only on different sides, but you are both Men of Steel. If you have no choice but to kill him, just give him a quick death with a shot. Don''t humiliate the dignity of a soldier." James and Jack had been together for a few months, and he knew Jack''s temperament. Jack was acting in his own way, so he gave people the feeling that he was very righteous and strict. He was the kind of man who was strict with others and himself. "Jack, you''ve already be a pirate. Don''t dwell on the past. Forget it." James said,"in the beginning, I couldn''t forget what the military did either. But as time went by, you realized that it was all bullsh * t. Life is just about having fun. If killing people makes me happy, I''ll kill people!" Jack thought to himself, I''ll kill you! Jack drank his ss in silence. Because he was too excited, he had a nosebleed again. James said,"F * ck!" Chapter 2743 Xiaojiaos Necklace The blood stimted his nerves and he spread out his hands."Take a look. It''s not that I won''t let him go, but this injury is permanent. If I''m not having a good time, he won''t have a good time either!" Jack had seen him open the drawer several times and hide again. He was moved and went to get the first aid kit for him. He opened the drawer and saw a ne. Jack was a little disappointed. He was wondering what it was, but it was just a gem ne, nothing special. He took the first aid kit and let James deal with the injury himself. "You see that ne, right?" Jack frowned."Why don''t you exchange it for money? it looks very valuable." "Do you know where it came from? I found it on the lieutenant colonel. I didn''t expect a soldier to wear this. " James said. Jack was shocked. Xiao Qiao''s ne! Xiao Qiao said that the ne had sunk to the bottom of the sea, but thest person she came into contact with was mu Yuan. She hugged mu Yuan, and the ne was still with her at that time. He knew mu Yuan too well. It was impossible for him to have such a ne on him, not to mention that he was on duty in Somalia. There was no reason for anyone on duty to have a gemstone ne. Unless ... Xiao Qiao had given it to him. Jack''s heart was beating wildly, and he smiled."It''s quite beautiful. I quite like it." James had been trying to please Jack recently, and he couldn''t help but doubt himself. Did he misunderstand that Jack didn''t like him? but he didn''t ask. It was hard for him to guess what Jack liked and disliked. When he heard that Jack liked it, he went over, picked up the ne, and threw it over."If you like it, I''ll give it to you!" No matter how valuable a ne was, it was not a treasure to Pirates. They had seen too much jewelry and had long been disdainful of it. It was not even worth a box of US dors. Jack touched the cold jewelry yfully."That''s not good, right? if those crew members find out, they''ll have an opinion." "Just take it. Who wants a ne?" Jack raised his eyebrows."Then ... I''ll take it. Come, let me toast you." ¡­¡­ Jack got James drunk. He held the bottle, and an image shed through his mind countless times. He smashed the bottle and cut James ''neck with a knife. James was dead. He took control of the ship and brought mu Yuan away. No! James was a madman, and so were the crew members. He had used 500 million to drive a wedge between them for more than two months. Although the crew had asional disputes with James, they still listened to him. And among this group of crew members, there were also James ''loyal followers. Many of them had been saved by James, and he was one of his loyal fans. One of them had bad intentions, and the other hade to a life and death struggle. If he was healthy, he would have killed James Long ago. The two of them would definitely be able to escape with their own abilities. However, little Yuan was on the verge of death. He had to face the enemy and protect little Yuan, so he couldn''t escape with him. He could even imagine the worst possible oue for mu Yuan and himself, and it was the only oue. "I won''t take this step!" Jack said softly. He would not allow himself toe to this. He could die, but he had to send mu Yuan out. He would keep James''s life for the time being! It was not that he had not thought about subduing the people on the ship, but he had only been here for a short time, and he did not have enough power to shock the people on the ship. James had too many crazy fans. Jack took the ne and left. He opened the ne as soon as he returned. James probably never thought that there was a hidden button on the gem. There was indeed a chip. Little Yuan ... Chapter 2744 Young Master Chu Is Caught Out Of Luck He smiled bitterly, closed his eyes, and closed the ne. Just in case, he kept it hidden in his clothes. His anxiety would act up at night, especially after little Chu li had provided him with this batch of equipment. His illness had be more serious. Usually, two pills would be enough to suppress it, but now, he needed four pills. Moreover, these drugs all had side effects. Once they were stopped, all kinds of symptoms such as insomnia, panic, anxiety, and even hallucinations would appear. The amount he took was a little wrong. Jack knew this, but he couldn''t quit. At the very least, he had to wait for them to be safe before he started to quit. He had to think of a new way. What if the mechanical system had another problem? He had just changed his equipment, so he might not be able to tamper with it again in a short period of time. He had to wait for another week. This time, he had to put everything on the line. He could not wait any longer. After James fell asleep, Jack went to prisonte at night. He woulde over asionally. Recently, Jack had been very respected because he had repaired the ship, could make James listen to him, and could even mediate fights. "I''ll bring them some food. " Jack said. That person nodded. Jack treated everyone equally. He did not just bring food for mu Yuan. There were quite a number of hostages on the ship. To prevent people from discovering them, James held onto the hostages and was ready to negotiate at any time. He did not open the door and looked at mu Yuan on the ground with the faint light. His condition was terrible. His eyes were starting to swell, and he could not even see his lower abdomen. Jack could not bear to look at him anymore and wanted to apany him for a period of time. With his back facing mu Yuan, he leaned against the door and slowly drank his wine to ease the pain in his heart. He apanied mu Yuan just like that until dawn. He had to bring forward his n. If it did not seed, at most, he would die at the bottom of the sea with mu Yuan. If this dragged on, Xiao Yuan would not be able to survive. However, God''s ns were better than man''s ns. Jack had not even had the time to carry out his n before James had dug his own grave. They had robbed a cruise ship, and Jack was almost angered to death by James. "Are you crazy? that''s a cruise ship and everyone there is amoner!" Jack roared,"that''s a tourist ship. What are you trying to do?" "So boring!" James said that they had been trapped at the bottom of the sea for more than a month and had not robbed. Everyone was bored. Jack''s eyes were bloodshot. People were just so different. Some people Revere life and have faith. Some people ignored life and had no faith. Killing people was simply because they were bored. The cruise ship was covered in blood and deformed by the cannonballs. The tourists screamed and fell into the water one after another. Jack''s breathing was rapid. He almost couldn''t suppress the anger in his heart. He really wanted to cut James into a thousand pieces. A few crew members threw the few hostages other than mu Yuan into the sea. They captured new hostages and came up. They were in a frenzy, screaming, and the genes in their blood were raging. Jack gritted his teeth as he watched the crew drag the new hostage and throw him into prison. Wait a minute ... He saw a familiar face. Chu Ling? How did he get caught? Did they look alike? Jack quickly walked over and looked at his watch. He knew that it was him. Chu Ling, one of the four presidents of the Fenghuo group? F * ck! Retribution! The Fenghuo group sponsored the top terrorist organization to take away three submarines. In the end, the top terrorist organization sold the submarine equipment to the hurricane Pirates, and the dramatic thing was that the dignified President of the Fenghuo group was captured by the hurricane Pirates. For a moment, Jack could only think of one word. Karma! Very quickly, he recovered from his anger. Chu Ling had been captured and the Beacon Group would not just stand by and do nothing. They would definitely send people to search and rescue him. Moreover, it was such a big matter and James had gone too far this time. It was impossible for him to silence him. The hurricane Pirates would definitely be reported in the news tomorrow. Fenghuo group''s intelligencework was second only to Xie jinghuan''s Huan Yu technology. They would definitely arrest the hurricane Pirates all over the world and monitor the global sea radio. In a split second, Jack came up with a n. Unlike his usual self, he said,"since you''re bored, then let''s bring our brothers to Rob and get some fresh air. However, I prefer to eat the other''s dogs. Robbing Pirates is more satisfying, and the harvest is greater." * Chapter 2745 The Unlucky Young Master Chu Chu Ling''s injury was not light. His thigh was seriously injured and he had been unconscious for a long time. Jack looked at him once and then stopped looking at him. He started to encourage James to Rob the Pirates. This would save them a lot of time. Just as Jack had expected, the Beacon Group monitored all the radio transmissions at sea and sent out a search notice through the radio. If anyone saw the hurricane Pirates and sent their location, they would also get a bounty. This was Jack''s initial n. During that period of time, the hurricane Pirates had not robbed them, so the news that was heard in the radio was all fake. At that time, he did not know that the hurricane Pirates had a submarine. He also underestimated their opponents. This time, it was different. Jack encouraged James to Rob them, and it happened three times in a week. The frequency was quite high, and they would naturally be discovered by others if they were so excited. The torch group did not disappoint him. On this day, they were attacked while robbing a merchant ship, and it was an attack by the regr army. Jack saw drones circling in the sky from the image, and there was a huge object on the sea. Destroyer Elizabeth. He frowned. Without his orders and little Taylor''s permission, the Elizabeth would not be deployed. Chu Ling''s disappearance had nothing to do with them, so why was it the Elizabeth? It should be a destroyer from C country. How could it be their country''s destroyer? Jack could clearly see the battle on the sea, and then he found a familiar figure. Xiao Qiao? Wasn''t she dead? In addition to Xiao Qiao, there was also a very young officer who looked to be about 16 or 17 years old. He had good marksmanship and cooperated well with Xiao Qiao. Several people on the ship were clearly from the Marine Corps. The Elizabeth! Jack took a deep breath and suppressed the doubts in his heart. James''s crew came back in the motorboat and called for help. Two of them were shot and fell into the sea, while the rest came back in the motorboat. James was furious."They asked for it. Prepare to attack." In the Bridge, James set the attackmand, and a missile flew towards the destroyer. Jack frowned, not worried that James would be able to cause a big ssh. He knew the missile system on the ship too well. It was the destroyer Elizabeth. On the surface of the sea, the Elizabeth steered to the right and faced the attack head-on. Two guided missiles shot down directly. One of the missiles hit the left side but did not cause much impact. Immediately after, the rm system on the bridge of the submarine began to sound. "Please note that we are being targeted. Please take note that we are being targeted. " Jack panicked. Which officer was on the ship? He grabbed James and said in a deep voice,"use the hostages to negotiate with them. Make them stop!" If it was a submarine fully loaded with ammunition, the Elizabeth would not dare to attack, but the hurricane Pirates ''submarine was not. James was conceited, and destroyers had no advantage over submarines, so he did not think he would lose. He pushed Jack away. "Everyone, get ready to attack. We''ll fight him head-on, hahahaha ..." He was arrogant and conceited. He didn''t think that the other party''s missiles could hit the submarine at all. The submarine underwater was too agile. The Elizabeth fired two missiles. One of them missed and was dodged by James. Jamesughed."Jack, see what I said? there''s no need to worry at all ..." Before he could finish his sentence, a missile hit the ship. Everyone swayed and began to shake. It hit the engine door, and the entire engine stopped. The electric current in the ship sizzled, and the lights flickered. James''s expression changed."How could this be?" "Go and negotiate!" Jack said coldly. The submarine was really stranded after being attacked this time. It definitely couldn''t go back into the sea. This was just what he wanted. James was such an idiot. He couldn''t let the Elizabeth attack the submarine again. James turned on the radio. Jack thought to himself,''since Xiao Qiao is here, I''ll take a gamble. Wesley is here too. His hand is ced at the side. When James is talking, he raps the steel pipe at the side rhythmically.'' "This is the hurricane. I''m Captain James." "This is the United States Navy''s Elizabeth. I''m the captain, Lu Yuan. Don''t even think about escaping today!" The hurricane Pirates ''submarine was parked on the surface of the sea and couldn''t go underwater. It would take at least a few days to repair it. James was in an extremely irritable mood. This was the first time he was attacked by a destroyer. He had overestimated himself and underestimated his opponent. "We don''t want to escape. How about we make a deal? I have arge number of hostages here. Let me count them. There are 50 of them. If you send another missile over, we can just die together. Oh, let me see the humanitarianism and heroism of the US military. This has not been your fine tradition all this time. What do you think?" Said Captain James. "He''s bluffing. " Someone said. Thebat officer said,"Sir, the Cannonball is ready." "West 12, North 32, target clear, awaiting orders." Everyone was waiting for Lu Yuan''s order, but Lu Yuan knew that he could not just send a bomb over. If there were hostages on the ship, they would be the ones being condemned internationally. They could not sacrifice the hostages. No matter which rescue mission it was, they would always be the priority hostages. "Captain Lu Yuan, I''ll be waiting for your reply." "What do you want?" Lu Yuan took the walkie-talkie. "Back off, get out of the radar detection area." "I can ''t." "It doesn''t matter. If you can''t do it, I''ll kill one more person for every minute you hesitate." James said in a deep voice,"Oh, right, I can invite you to take a look. It''s our pleasure." James reported a channel, and Wesley turned it on. It was actually a live broadcast inside the submarine. "If you don''t believe that I have so many people, I''ll show you." Jack went over to pull James."You''re crazy!" He had realized what James was going to do. His other hand quickly gave Wesley a secret signal, and he very deliberately turned the other half of his body to the camera, and his fingers quickly typed a set of passwords. "I hate these hypocritical officers the most. I want to see what they will choose. This is the key to our survival." James pushed Jack away. In the dark cabin, there were about a dozen people locked in three cages, almost all of them men. The men were tortured to the point where they were on the verge of death. Some of them were lying in cages as hostages. Some of them were badly mutted, while others had been underwater for a long time, so their eyes were swollen and their faces were pale. It was an extremely ugly scene. This was a live broadcast of murder. The cabin was filled with armed forces. "One minute is up," James said. The cage opened and Lu Yuan seemed to have realized something. He said,"stop. I will step back. Don''t hurt anyone." Two pirates forcefully pulled a man out from the inside. The man was pulled out like a dead dog and kept begging for mercy. Lin Jingsheng''s eyes suddenly froze as he looked at the screen in a daze. Lu Yuan was furious."Bastard, stop it." * A warm reminder, if you have seen the nation''s Prince Charming fall in love with me and know this part, please skip to Chapter 2750. Tonight''s updates are all connected, so you can avoid repeated subscriptions. The part about the nation''s Prince Charming was from Chapter 1834 to Chapter 1847. 2746 Chapter 2746 The hostage grabbed James''s trousers and begged for mercy. James pointed the gun at the man''s head."One minute is up, Captain. You''ve hesitated for too long." James fired. The hostage was lying in a pool of blood. There was silence in the cabin. James said,"Captain, wait one more minute. I''ll take one more person. After all, we''re going to have fewer mouths to eat these days." "Full right rudder, retreat." "Senior officer?" "Full right rudder, retreat." "Yes!" "Full right rudder, full speed ahead," thebat officer said. James said,"that''s right. I likemanders who have human feelings." "Release the hostages." Lu Yuan said in a deep voice. "That won''t do," James said,"this is my trump card. Captain, remember to stay out of your radar''s detection range." Lu Yuan looked at Lin Jingsheng,"Your Highness, we know that you are eager to take revenge, but ..." "Ling is inside." Lin Jingsheng said in a deep voice. He saw Chu Ling. He was in the innermost cage and was also on the verge of death. However, he recognized the watch on his wrist. There was a meteorite on the surface of his watch, the one and only watch in the world. He also struggled to look at the camera with his eyes. Although his face was a mess of blood and flesh, he still recognized that ah Ling was not dead, ah Ling was not dead, and he was on the boat. "Your Highness, are you sure you didn''t see wrongly?" "I''m sure. I''m not mistaken. He''s inside." Lin Jingsheng said in a deep voice. Fortunately, they had not fired the third Cannonball, or else water would have entered the cabin and all the hostages would have drowned. Luckily. Ah Ling, you''re still alive, thank the heavens. Lin Jingsheng almost cried tears of joy. However, when he thought of James, who killed without blinking, Lin Jingsheng broke out in a cold sweat. James had taken a hostage''s life, so when would he take another person''s life on a whim? he was indeed a homicidal maniac. Lu Yuan and Wesley looked at each other. Lu Yuan said,"the nearestnd here is more than 20 nautical miles away. The rescue personnel are waiting there. Even if they fly over, it will be toote. We are afraid of shooting at the rat for fear of breaking the vases. This battle has be even more difficult to fight." "Yes, I am." Wesley said in a deep voice. No matter who the hostage was, they were all cautious. Even if Lin Jingsheng hated them, he would not sacrifice so many people without knowing that Chu Ling was inside. Xiao Qiao said,"their submarine must be broken. It needs to be repaired." "The problem is, we can''t get close to them." As soon as they got close to the submarine, they would be able to detect it and the radar would react immediately. Whether it was underwater or on the surface, they would be defeated by their cannonballs without the ability to fight back. Therefore, there was no way to get close at all, just like how the enemy ship could get close to the warship. Lin Jingsheng was extremely anxious. He had to find a way to save Chu Ling. There must be a way to save him, as long as he could save him. Wesley said in a deep voice,"my brother is on the boat. Chu Ling will be fine." The Elizabeth had left the radar''s range. Once out of the radar''s range, the missile would not be able to urately aim. On the sea, they were facing the hurricane Pirates "ships. The damage to the hurricane was more serious. Jack said lightly,"it will take at least five days to repair it." "Such a long time?" "Yes!" Jack said. This was his greatest chance to save mu Yuan. It was also his only chance. James looked at the sea with his binocrs and saw the Elizabeth not far from them, at the edge of the radar. James sneered."Send a pair of people to set up torpedoes and trap them in the middle." "Yes, I am." A motorboat wasunched. On the Elizabeth. Thebat officer said,"Captain, the other party is setting up torpedoes." Lu Yuan and Wesley both took the binocrs and looked at the sea. They were setting up torpedoes, which were no different from cannonballs to warships. Wesley said,"I hate torpedoes the most." "Same to you." As a Captain, Lu Yuan hated torpedoes more. "Are we just going to let them set it up like this?" Reid asked. "I can''t fall out with you." Wesley said that there were too many things they needed in the submarine. There were also people they cared about. They really could not do anything. If they did, the consequences would be unimaginable. Lu Yuan did not want to anger James. James said,"send someone to repair the ship immediately. Repair the ship as soon as possible." "Yes." A pirate walked over."James, are we just going to wait like this? what if they throw another bomb over?" "They wouldn''t dare." James said that they wouldn''t dare to act rashly with our ship full of hostages. "What if they don''t want to live anymore?" "I won ''t." James said,"when did the Lieutenant Colonel of the United States Navy be a Chinese? go and check who this Lieutenant Colonel Lu Yuan is." "I''ve checked. C country''s navy Lieutenant Colonel, the captain of the Red Lion. This time, major Wesley applied for international assistance and sent Lieutenant Colonel Lu Yuan tond." "Since when does the United States Navy need to apply for international assistance? they have plenty of experienced lieutenant colonels and generals." "I don''t know about that." "No matter who it is, we''ll make sure they can''t return. Hurry up and repair the submarine. They dare to go against us with just a warship. It''s only a matter of minutes before we beat them up." "Yes." Another pirate walked over."James, we need to restock on some items and fuel." "Go to the cargo ship just now." "Yes." James ''submarine was plundering their spoils of war. After a long time, they had also drained the cargo ship of its fuel. Xiao Qiao and Lin Jingsheng looked at the ship together."Don''t worry, we will bring Chu Ling back. Jack is on the ship, so he will be fine." Lin Jingsheng said,"I hope so." For three consecutive days, the two warships were closely monitoring each other. Be it Lu Yuan or Wesley, they could only wait and do nothing. Lin Jingsheng did not get a good night''s sleep. On the third day, Lu Yuan took the initiative to contact James. "James, let''s talk about the terms." "You''re not qualified to negotiate with me. " "Please understand your situation. To put it bluntly, what does the life and death of your ship have to do with us? if we let you kill the innocent, more people will die. Sacrificing them will save more people. Even international condemnation is a temporary thing. Since ancient times, rescue has always been prioritized. You should have realized that it will take a few more days for your ship to go underwater. If I want to blow you up, it''s easy." "Lieutenant Colonel Lu Yuan, I''m not sure if you''ve heard of an international practice in the United States Navy since ancient times?" "Please speak." "We never negotiate with terrorists." James and Wesley said in unison. Lu Yuan nced at Wesley."Times have changed. Why don''t we talk face to face? there is a small ind nearby. James, what do you think?" 2747 Chapter 2747 "I don''t want to talk about it. If you dare to take one step closer, I''ll kill everyone on the ship. We''re desperadoes. If we die, some live broadcasts will be spread all over the world. At that time, I''m afraid the news of you firing without caring about the hostages will not be suppressed." "It''s useless to scare me. " Lu Yuan said,"I''ve been wasting time with you for the past three days because I''m afraid of breaking the vase. As long as you give us the person I want, I''ll let you go. I''m a man of my word." James said,"state your conditions." Lin Jingsheng nodded at Lu Yuan. Lu Yuan said,"the president of the Fenghuo group, Chu Ling, was captured by you guys by ident. You know how much Fenghuo group invested in the United States Navy every year. Their men were captured and killed. Naturally, they want revenge. We were ordered to kill you guys at all costs to avenge Chu Ling. But when you started the live broadcast, we found out that he was still alive. Our general said that as long as Chu Ling was alive, he could let you go. He''s our rich man, and his death will do them no good. I don''t have to go against you for my mission. I only want the people, and if you give them to me, I''ll let you leave the port. Otherwise, James, do you think the Elizabeth is the only Navy? Chu Ling is also a rich man of our country. If anything happens to him, I, Lu Yuan, will not let you Hurricane Pirates off as long as I see you at sea. You also want to live a good life, and you don''t want the warships of the two countries ''navies to chase after you. How many times can you invade other people''s territorial waters? don''t think that it will be fine just because the submarine is in the deep sea. We have many ways to deal with the submarine. So, please consider our suggestion seriously. As long as you''re alive, you can leave. This is our condition. We''ll mind our own business. " Jack heaved a sigh of relief and instantly understood Wesley''s n. They needed to meet face to face. James was afraid that there was a trap and even checked Chu Ling''s information and confirmed that Chu Ling was on the ship. "I didn''t expect to catch such a big fish." James sneered. Jack said,"what Lieutenant Colonel Lu Yuan said is the truth. What do you think? hand the person over to them and we will mind our own business." "In his dreams, they won ''t." James said that he had suffered at the hands of the United States Navy and knew how cunning they were. They would definitely not agree to retreat and would only be satisfied after they were captured alive. "The American army has always been a man of their word. Since they said they would leave, they will definitely leave. We don''t have to fight them to the death. This is the Elizabeth, specially used for war. It''s not good for us to fight. Our brothers still want to eat, drink, and beautiful women. We don''t want to die." "If you''re worried, I can pretend to be you and meet them." Jack suggested. James thought for a moment and was very touched."You''re willing to take risks for me?" Jack''s face turned cold."I don''t want to die!" James looked at the ships that had been borrowed by the wolves."Okay, go and meet them. If they only want the person, give him to them!" James was a suspicious and fickle person. He had just agreed, but then he went back on his word. Thinking of his dead man, he went back to the cabin and took out a small box. There was a tube of light blue liquid inside. Chu Ling was awakened by the ssh and looked at his own situation. He knew that things were not good. "If I die, it won''t do you any good. It''s the best way for you if I live." He smiled and asked Chu Ling,"do you know what this is?" "Antibiotics?" Chu Ling looked at his own leg, not afraid at all. "It''s something that will make you addicted," Jack stopped him."What''s this?" "Ice blue. It wasn''t easy to get it. I wanted to give it to the small Lieutenant Colonel during the deal with the Chinese. I won''t let the hostages of my Hurricane Pirates leave alive." Jack''s expression changed slightly. Xiao Yuan had suffered from the blue ice. This thing should have been extinct, but it had appeared again. James suddenly stabbed into Chu Ling''s arm."I promise to let you go back, but I can''t guarantee whether you''ll be Dead or Alive after you go back." Chu Ling gritted his teeth andughed even though he was on the verge of death."In this world, there''s nothing that can make me addicted except for one person." James knocked Chu Ling unconscious with one hand. The submarine lowered a motorboat. Jack disguised himself as James, and James disguised himself as a pirate. Xiao Qiao and a small officer picked up Chu Ling and Jack pretended to be James. Wesley stopped him and wanted to talk about the hostage, hoping that he would release the hostage on the ship. The two of them conversed one word at a time. Jack also sent Wesley a set of code words, telling him not to fire the cannon no matter what. He still had a mission to give. James was a little anxious. He pretended to be a pirate and stood behind them. Just as he was about to move, Xiao Qiao''s gun was pointed at him. The Pirates who came up also started to pull out their guns. The situation was tense. "I don''t care what conditions you have, but I''ll blow off the head of anyone who dares to touch my husband!" Xiao Qiao did not care about the negotiations. Pirates would not be sincere in negotiating. Jack''s lips twitched. In the end, Lu Yuan agreed to evacuate and agreed to the conditions of releasing Chu Ling. He would prepare a new submarine and arge sum of money for them. When they returned to the ship, the Elizabeth had indeed retreated but a drone was sent to monitor the submarine. James directly shot down the drone. Jack frowned. The more irritable James was, the better. Jack said,"I''m going to check on the other prisoners." Today, this scene happened in the prison. Mu Yuan had long been woken up by this movement. Even if he was on the verge of death, this gunshot had also brought him back to his senses. It was rare for him to have some rity of mind. After being arrested for more than half a year, his hair had grown so long that it almost covered his eyes. The wound on his lower abdomen had rotted, giving off an unpleasant smell. Jack distributed food to the prisoners, and everyone received some simple food to maintain their basic survival needs. Jack looked at them, who were on the verge of death, and his expression did not change. He took thest portion of food and walked towards mu Yuan. His footsteps were very light. To mu Yuan, the sound of his footsteps was very familiar. Back when they were in the small town, they had yed this kind of game. As he was always trying to quit drugs, his mind was always in a daze. Every time Jack went downstairs, he would close his eyes. Every time he came close, he would also close his eyes. Therefore, the first thing he was familiar with was the sound of his footsteps. Mu Yuan opened his eyes slightly and met a pair of cold eyes. Jack''s mouth moved slightly, and mu Yuan looked at the shape of his mouth. Little Yuan ... His heart ached, and his eyes turned red. Was it really him? How could it be him? Why? Could it be that all the sounds and footsteps he had heard in the past few months were not his own illusion? Why? His mouth moved, but he couldn''t say a word. When he looked down, he saw the festering skin and rotten flesh on his lower abdomen. He couldn''t help but feel sad. Why? Chapter 2748 Xiao Yuan, Listen To Me Every time he was at his most embarrassing state, he would give it to Jack! He moved his fingers and typed in Morse code. Let''s go! Jack''s eyes did not waver at all. Mu Yuan was finally awake. In these few months, there was not a single day that he was truly awake. He could finallymunicate with mu Yuan face to face. Go, go where? If Xiao Yuan was here, where could he go? Who are you to ask me to leave? Ex-boyfriend? Or an enemy? There was silence. Jack stood up with his hands behind his back. Without a word, he turned around and left. The person in the cage couldn''t move. He looked at his back with a dead look. It was a submarine. It was easier said than done to leave. James asked,"how are the hostages in the cage?" "Most of them are on the verge of death." Jack said,"if these people die, it won''t do us any good." "Even if there''s nothing to gain, they''ll still be wary of us." James said,"there''s a Lieutenant Colonel from the China Army here. Do they dare to fire at us? they still have to listen to us obediently. So, there''s nothing to be afraid of. You don''t have to worry." "As you wish." The ship had encountered many problems, and James was getting more and more frustrated. There were also drones hovering in the sky, but this time, they did not have any artillery shells to shoot down the drones. "Damn it, the noise reduction system andbat system are both broken. We can''t fix them in a short time. Can you tell me how long more it will take?" James asked. Jack said,"the noise reduction system will take two days. Thebat system is not under my control." Jack had saved countless people in the past twenty years. He had survived numerous life and death situations. This was the only time that it was extremely difficult. The main thing was that the ce was too special. In the water, if he was not careful, even if the ship exploded and mu Yuan was seriously injured, he would not be able to hold on at all. It was difficult for him to even walk, let alone swim. "Jack, have you always had no desires?" James thought to himself,"this guy is still willing to take risks for me. Is he interested in me?" but he never said it out loud. In such a dangerous situation, would he still follow the hurricane? Jack said calmly,"if I really have a request, it''s that this submarine is too boring. There''s not even a woman." James was furious. You''ve been flirting with me for so long and you say you need a woman? However, he could not afford to offend Jack. Who knew if Lu Yuan would really give him a ship? he needed Jack to repair the ship. Jamesughed."Hahahaha, brother, there are plenty of women. As long as we get to Lisi Ind, you can choose any woman you want." "I''m bored right now, what should I do?" A sailor next to him said,"there are so many men locked down there. You can just pick one to relieve your boredom." Jack''s eyes brightened as he felt enlightened. Why didn''t he think of this before? He even tried to seduce James with his beauty, which seemed to have given him a new idea. Jack said indifferently,"he''s on the verge of death and ugly. Who''s interested?" "Hey, you don''t say. The principal of the Army high school is not bad. You camete and saw his dirty face. After washing it, he''s quite good-looking." "Yes, when he first came, James was very interested in him. He''s just a piece of fresh meat. All of us are very interested in him, you know." Jack suddenly clenched his fist. He took a deep breath and heard his own emotionless voice."Oh, you''re tired of ying with it. When you''re done ying with it, throw it to me. Who do you think I am?" "Why are you angry? it''s not worth it. This lieutenant colonel''s temper is too fierce. It''s not good to kill him. If you''re really bored, get someone to go ashore and find you a girl." James said. Mu Yuan was no different from a corpse now, and the wound on his lower abdomen had rotted to such an extent. James had long lost interest in him. Now, Jack only wanted to blow up the ship and let this group of people sink to the bottom of the sea forever. "I''m not used to sharing it with others. " Jack said calmly,"let''s go. Sleep." Jack returned to the cabin and squinted his eyes slightly. How was he going to get to the bottom of mu Yuan? at the very least, he had to let him recuperate first. That ce was too dark and full of bacteria. It was really not suitable for mu Yuan to stay. He had already been in there for almost half a year. Jack suddenly got up from his bed and walked out of the cabin. He walked towards the cage and saw the few sailors who said that mu Yuan was good-looking earlier standing in front of mu Yuan''s cage. They were saying some vulgar words. Someone was trying to use the key to open the cage and vite mu Yuan. Mu Yuan did not have any ability to resist at all. "What are you guys doing?" "You said it was boring just now, so everyone felt bored. We came to see if there was anything to relieve our boredom. Boss said that it would be fine as long as we don''t kill them." That person said. He opened the cage, and mu Yuan reflexively hid inside. Fear filled his eyes. Jack suddenly held that person''s hand."This person is mine." "Jack?" "I''m not used to sharing, get lost. " Jack said in a deep voice. He knew that his efforts might go to waste after hiding for a few months, but he could not bear to see mu Yuan being humiliated in front of him. If it was just a beating, it would not matter. He had seen James beating mu Yuan up with his own eyes. He could endure it, and mu Yuan could also endure it. However, he could not bear to see mu Yuan being humiliated by this group of bastards without any dignity. There was a wound on mu Yuan''s eyelid and on his cheek. The blood had dried up long ago, and he looked particrly terrifying. His face was covered in blood, but he had a pair of extremely beautiful and lively eyes. In his pitch-ck eyes, they were like a bright light. "Little Yuan, listen to me." Jack said. Mu Yuan did not have any strength at all and could not resist, but he was very anxious. If James became suspicious, they would all die! Jack had better leave him alone. However, he couldn''t stop Jack. Jack carried him to the cabin with endless regret in his heart. If he had known earlier, he would have used this method. James needed his engineering skills and wouldn''t have rejected him. Why was he so stupid? If he had realized earlier that this was a simple matter, Xiao Yuan would have suffered less than a month. Jack peeled off mu Yuan''s skin. His body was covered in wounds, and there was almost no ce that was intact. Other than his lower abdomen and lower legs, there were festering injuries. Jack spent more than an hour to wash him clean, especially his hair that was so dirty and messy that it was impossible to look at. He simply cut it and shaved mu Yuan''s head. Mu Yuan was in a daze, and he knew that someone was washing his body. This scene was really familiar. "Jack ..." This was the first time mu Yuan spoke in half a year. His throat was in so much pain that it felt like it was on fire. Every word he said made him see stars, but he could not do anything about it. It was really painful. Jack''s heart was in pain. His eyes were slightly red as he kissed the back of his hand. Chapter 2749 Jack, Ive Seen You Before "Don''t say anything. " Jack said that he had lit an oilmp. Mu Yuan was lying beside him, his body covered in all kinds of scars. He was a soldier, and a soldier of the secret force at that. What kind of situation had he not seen before? he had seen scenes that were even scarier than mu Yuan''s injuries. However, only mu Yuan would make his heart ache. He leaned against mu Yuan and looked into his eyes."Long time no see, ex-boyfriend." His fingers gently brushed across mu Yuan''s chest, reminiscing the warm touch on his body. Mu Yuan''s body was so numb that he did not feel anything at all. It was so painful that he was numb, and he could not feel anything at all. Mu Yuan looked at him and thought of some rotten scenes. They had once been in love and hurt each other in such a drunken dream. No matter how much they loved each other, they couldn''t ovee their faith and protection. Mu Yuan looked at him and shook his head gently. Jack said,"you don''t want to see me, but I''m here. It''ll hurt a little. Bear with it." Mu Yuan was thinking that when he was on the verge of death a few times, he kept asking himself who the person he wanted to see the most was. His rationality did not answer him, but his heart had already given him the answer. Before he could understand what it meant to feel a little pain, Jack had already ced the scissors on the fire to roast. He looked at mu Yuan and calmly cut off the rotten meat on his lower abdomen. Mu Yuan let out a sorrowful cry like a trapped beast, but he bit his lips tightly and was sweating all over. Mu Yuan thought that his body could not feel any pain, but he could still clearly hear the sound of a knife cutting into his skin. Jack''s actions were very fast and clean. Fresh blood flowed out. Jack threaded the needle and stitched up his wound. He simply applied medicine, gave him a few injections, and bandaged it. Mu Yuan had already fainted from the pain. Jack treated and stitched his leg the same way it was on the calf, but this was all temporary. He needed to go to the hospital to receive a moreprehensive examination and more professional treatment. His treatment was only temporary. The cabin reeked of blood. Mu Yuan fainted, but it became quieter. His face was extremely pale. Jack sat by the bed and held mu Yuan''s hand tightly. In this life, he would never let go. "I told you not to appear in front of me again. Why did you appear?" Jack lowered his head and gently nted a kiss on his forehead."Xiao Yuan, I will take revenge for you." James was knocking on the door. Jack tidied himself up and went out. "Of all people, go and pick that lieutenant colonel." James was very ufortable. He had originally taken a fancy to her, but in the end, all that was left was a beating. "I''ve never F * cked an officer before. I really want to know what it feels like. The military school is so high, I feel a sense of aplishment." Jack said indifferently. James said,"change to another person." "No, I want him. You''ve piqued my curiosity, so you''re allowed to y with him, but I''m not?" Jack asked,"what reason? You don''t treat me as a brother, do you? then I''ll get off the ship. " James knew that this wasn''t a threat. This ship really did need Jack. "Don''t kill him. " James suppressed the difort in his heart."I still want to use him to trade." Jack smiled coldly and said meaningfully,"don''t worry, I can''t bear to." Mu Yuan''s fever did not stop. Jack went to find medicine to give him, but it did not improve at all. Jack took off his clothes, hugged him, and covered him with twoyers of nkets. He unconsciously leaned into Jack''s arms. He always had nightmares, but when he was close to his familiar body, he felt more at ease. Jack''s breath was too familiar to him, and he was too attached to him. Even in his nightmares, he was happy. Jack caressed his head gently. Mu Yuan especially liked the crew cut because he waszy and always bragged about his looks, saying that a crew cut was the highest standard to test a handsome man and that his looks could take a beating. When he got to know mu Yuan, mu Yuan was only 16 years old. In the blink of an eye, twelve years had passed. Mu Yuan''s body convulsed for a while in the night. Under Jack''s patientforting, he slowly regained his calm. He muttered to himself, and no one knew what he was saying. He was very confused. Jack lowered his head and carefully recognized his voice. "Jack ..." He finally heard what mu Yuan was saying. He was calling Jack, his name. Jack gently hooked his hand. "I''m here," I''m here, Xiao Yuan. He didn''t go far. Don''t worry and don''t be anxious. You''ll see me when you wake up. Although it doesn''t look like me, I don''t think you mind. "Jack," "I''m here," "Jack," "I''m here," He patiently responded to his call, his affectionate call, and gentle response. It was like the fate of love, the most beautiful. Jack was wondering what other reason he had to give up on the person in his arms. It had been twelve years. Mu Yuan''s face was very delicate. Although he had been through a lot, he had a very delicate face. His skin was also so delicate that there was not a single w. His pores were even finer than a woman ''s, and his wheat-colored skin was very beautiful. When he closed his eyes, he gave off a very obedient feeling. Just like that, he was curled up in your arms. You were willing to charge and break through the enemy lines for him, and you were also willing to give everything you had for him. He was very uneasy in his sleep. Jackforted him and responded to his call. Xiao Yuan, how many times have you called out my name in your dreams during the years we were separated? And I, did I answer? "Little Yuan, there''s something I''ve been wanting to ask you." Jack held his hand and ced it on his chest."Let''s start over again, okay?" Mu Yuan was confused and uneasy. Jack said,"if you don''t say it, I''ll take it that you agree." He had a high fever and was talking nonsense. Jack patientlyforted him over and over again, humming a little song. Just like that year when he apanied him to detoxify, he kept holding his hand. In the middle of the night, his fever finally subsided. Jack took the nket away and reapplied the medicine for mu Yuan. He used all the medicine that he could use. After all, he was not a professional doctor. Looking at his terrible wound, he felt heartbroken. The Elizabeth should be back soon. As long as he could get away from the ship, he would immediately order the Elizabeth to sink the ship. James called Lu Yuan again. He had lost his patience. Lu Yuan had promised to give him the submarine, but he didn''t say when he would give it to him. Besides, would a submarine be given away so easily? Moreover, Lu Yuan had deliberately released the news of Chu Ling''s death. Because of this, he quarreled with James and the Elizabeth once again trapped the submarine. The reason was that Chu Ling had died and they had to pay the price. This was what Jack had taught Wesley, and he was serious about carrying it out. "You were the one who said that as long as Chu Ling was given to you, you would retreat. You didn''t say whether you wanted him alive or dead. When you brought Chu Ling onto the ne, he was still alive. What does his death have to do with me?" "Good question. If he''s dead, it''s none of your business. You were the one who blew him up, right? his injuries were also caused by you. Cut the crap." Lu Yuan said,"all of you, surrender. The federal prison is waiting for you." "In your dreams, don''t even think about it." "You''ll find out soon enough. " Lu Yuan said that the ground team sent two motorboats and a helicopter to the submarine."At least, we have released all the hostages." Jack had sent out a very important message, which was to rescue the hostages. Although Wesley knew that this must be referring to a specific person, he did not know who that person was. He could only say that it was all the hostages. "Do you think I''m an idiot? If you let go of everyone''s hostages, we won''t have any trump cards. You can sink us with one missile. " Lu Yuan said,"James, it seems like you haven''t made clear of one thing. I''m not here to negotiate with you. I''ll give you six hours to think about it. My firearms are ready, and I can''t wait to blow up your ugly ship. I beg you, you better give me a reason not to blow you up." Lu Yuan hung up the phone coldly. Xiaojiao gave him a thumbs up. He didn''t like fighting on the sea as it was too passive. He preferred the flexibility of fighting onnd. However, these few days had changed his mind. When it came to ocean battles, all that mattered was equipment. Lu Zhan, however, had to look at the person. James was furious, but Jack did not care. Lu Yuan was C country''s youngest and most promising naval captain. He was very strong and experienced. Wesley also knew what to do and did not need him to worry. He only needed to protect mu Yuan. Suddenly, there was a violent jolt on the hull. The Elizabeth''s cannon had hit the right bow of the submarine. This time, the ship waspletely damaged. The aiming system and power system were all paralyzed. Lu Yuan asked James to release all the hostages on the ship ording to Wesley''s request. When James fought with Lu Yuan, he was not Lu Yuan''s match at all. The other party was a captain of the Navy. James had only served in the submarine before. He was conceited and arrogant, but he was not Lu Yuan''s match. "Fine, you want a hostage? I''ll give you one!" James was furious and agreed to release the hostages. Jack was overjoyed and hurriedly woke mu Yuan up. "What excuse are you using to send me away?" Mu Yuan asked. His throat was in so much pain that he could barely make a sound. His voice was so hoarse and low that it was almost inaudible. Jack said,"if I want to send you away, I can always send you away." "I refuse." Mu Yuan said to send him away while Jack stayed on the ship alone. James was especially suspicious and would definitely be suspicious. Moreover, he was a soldier. James knew very well that he would not let him go. If Jack forced James to let him go, James would kill him. At that time, Jack would be alone in this huge ship. How would he escape? he had nowhere to escape to. This was the bottom of the sea. "Don''t mind me. " Jack said in a deep voice,"I told you to listen to me." Jack turned around and wanted to leave to carry out his n. Mu Yuan anxiously pulled his hand and held it tightly. The seriously injured mu Yuan actually did not have much strength. It was rather strenuous to pull Jack like this. His fingers were longer than Jack ''s, and they were a pair of hands that yed the piano and not a pair of hands that held a gun. He firmly held his hand."I''m not leaving." "Little Yuan, be obedient." Jack''s face was cold, and his voice had always been cold. Once he made a decision, he would not turn back. Even when he was talking to mu Yuan, he sounded a little strong. Mu Yuan looked at him."Three years ago, China and the United States met in the Philippines because they were chasing after James. The special intelligence team and the National Security Bureau were working together. I saw you." Chapter 2750 Major Wesleys Face Was Full Of Confusion Jack looked at mu Yuan. In his eagle-like eyes, there was a hint of calmness. He did not understand what mu Yuan was trying to say. Mu Yuan''s hand lost its strength. Just as it was about to hang down, Jack held it. Jack''s palm was very warm. Mu Yuan raised his head to look at him. For a moment, he was in a daze. He remembered that someone had whispered in his earst night,"in this life, we don''t have to forgive each other." "Continue." Jack said that he wanted to hear what exactly mu Yuan wanted to say. What exactly did he want to say? all these years, what exactly had he been thinking? he heard that mu Yuan was married, but he had never asked. In the past few years, he had disappeared without a trace. Almost everyone in his family could not find him. He was busy devoting his youth and passion to his country. He wondered when his country would no longer need him and he could live his own life. He had heard a lot of rumors about mu Yuan. Mu Yuan was very famous in the Golden Triangle. He was the nightmare of the Golden Triangle. The drug dealers at the Delta all wanted to drink his blood and skin him alive. He had exterminated the Golden Triangle three times. Even if there was a resurgence, it would be quickly cleaned up by mu Yuan. His little Yuan was a Wargod. "I ..." Mu Yuan took a deep breath."Do you still me me?" "No," she said. Jack said,"hatred, love, and hate can''tpare to the passing of time. I''ve never med you." He said one thing but meant another. Mu Yuan thought. "Then ... Why did youe?" "To return a favor." Jack said. Mu Yuan thought that he would not answer him. A favor? What favor did he need to return? Jack said,"thank you for loving me back then and for returning the favor." Mu Yuan''s wound was in excruciating pain. He suddenly groaned and ced one hand on the bed. Jack added,"of course, I still have to ask you politely. Xiao Yuan, is there such a favor between us?" Mu Yuan had nothing to say, so he decided that silence was golden. No matter how he answered, it would be a mistake. Jack sneered and turned to leave the cabin."Get ready. I''ll send you off." Before mu Yuan could say anything, Jack had already left. The ten hostages who were on the verge of death were brought over and thrown onto the motorboat. James asked,"where did you go?" "Look at my pet." Jack said. He looked at the hostages indifferently. Two of them looked like they could not be saved. These people had arrived on the ship earlier than mu Yuan and were imprisoned earlier. Jack took a look and looked away. Just as he was about to speak, James suddenly said,"the weapons are standard. I want to hit them in one shot." "Yes." Jack frowned and slowly swallowed the words he had blurted out. James wanted to kill the hostages. Wesley, Lu Yuan, and the others were ready to rescue them. However, they did not expect that James would release the hostages, but kill them all with one bomb. Lu Yuan flew into a rage. The soldiers who were already prepared to go underwater began to listen to his orders. "James, listen carefully to the sound of your submarine." Lu Yuan shouted,"call the Combat Information Center and listen to mymand." "Three, two, one, open fire and detonate the torpedoes." ¡­¡­ James already knew that Lu Yuan would do this. He abandoned the ship and escaped. Jack carried mu Yuan and struggled to the surface. Mu Yuan was soaked in the water and bit Jack''s shoulder in pain. James and the rest left on the motorboat. Wesley and Xiao Qiao also drove the boat over. Mu Yuan was on the verge of death, and his breathing was very weak. Jack was furious."Wesley, catch James. I want him alive!" "I know!" Wesley pulled them onto the boat first. Xiao Qiao and Ryder got on another boat to chase James. Xiao Qiao was the most enthusiastic about this kind of thing."Brother, I''ll avenge you!" Wesley was speechless. "Xiao Yuan, wake up ..." Mu Yuan had long passed out. The wound on his lower abdomen had split open, and blood was flowing out continuously. This was the first time Wesley had seen his brother lose hisposure and was a little shocked. This was his brother? He wanted to ... Make the person in front of him take off his mask. Jack looked up, his eyes slightly red."What are you doing? To the hospital!" "Oh, okay." Wesley came back to his senses and drove the ship to the hospital. He was still confused."He ..." Wasn''t it mu Yuan? Although he was tortured to the point that he did not look human anymore, he was indeed mu Yuan. Chapter 2751 Your Brother Is Still Your Brother Xiao Qiao and Ryder were chasing the boat of James and the others. There was a helicopter above them. Xiao Qiao was driving the boat, and Xiao Qiao was shooting blind shots at their motorboat with a sniper rifle. Two martial artists were chasing them, and James and the others were in a sorry state. One of them was shot dead and fell into the sea. "Son of a B * tch, we can''t do anything to you if you''re hiding at the bottom of the sea, but do you think you can escape when you''re on the surface?" As Xiao Qiao spoke, the motorboat quickly caught up. When James saw this, he wanted to jump into the sea to run. Reid suddenly got up from the motorboat and jumped over. When James fell into the sea, the young boy''s slender and agile body also fell into the sea and grabbed James! Xiaojiao was speechless. ''Don''t work so hard, Little Sir. '' ,m This was the sea. Unless James wanted to drown, he would definitely resurface. He was not a fish that could breathe underwater. Xiao Qiao gave him a thumbs up and watched as the young man threw James up. "Amazing, I''ll reward you when we get back!" "Pillow Talk, promotion of military rank." The small terrorist, who was disguised as an anti-terrorism elite, epted the praise from her boss without any reservation. Xiao Qiao was full of pride."Of course!" James was cuffed and looked at them angrily. Xiao Qiao kicked him in the face."If my brother didn''t want you alive, he would have shot you to death!" This kind of person was the wrath of the heavens and the resentment of the people. Why did he want him alive? he should just kill him directly! Jack was waiting for mu Yuan''s operation. Mu Yuan''s body was too badly injured, and Jack was afraid of any idents. He leaned against the wall, his temples throbbing with pain. Wesley apanied him silently by the side. After removing his mask, it was really his brother. He seemed to be a little impatient. After a few steps, he stopped again. He kept making small movements. Sometimes he pinched the space between his eyebrows, sometimes he clenched his fist, and sometimes he secretly pinched himself. Wesley frowned."Brother, are you ... Sick?" This was not quite right. "I''m fine. " Jack''s hands were shaking."Do you have a cigarette?" Wesley thought for a moment and gave him a cigarette. Jack lit it up. Outside the operating room, it was silent. The nurse came over and said in a deep voice,"you can''t smoke in the hospital. Smoke outside." Jack sniffed it, snuffed it out, and sniffed it. Wesley had countless questions in his heart. Why are you on the ship? didn''t you tell your family that you''re on a mission? Is there an urgent mission? What''s your rtionship with Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan? Why are you so anxious? Are you sick? But he didn''t ask anything and just looked at him a little nervously. Not long after, he received a message from Xiao Qiao. "James has been captured alive." "Very good!" Jack gritted his teeth. He seemed to want to leave, but he turned back to look at the operating room. He refused to leave."Let Xiao Qiao detain him first. I''ll deal with himter." "Alright!" "Wait a moment!" Jack said,"stab him in his lower abdomen and thighs with a dagger first. Don''t kill him." Wesley said,"...We ... Don''t abuse captives." "What kind of prisoner is he?" Jack sneered. Wesley saw his brother''s gloomy face and did not say anything. He ordered Reid to do it. Little Reid did not even blink when it came to this kind of thing. He directly put the White knife in and out the red knife. He cut his lower abdomen and then stabbed his thigh. James screamed in pain. The young officer smiled and asked,"does it hurt?" James looked at him angrily. The young boy patted his face."That''s right." Xiao Qiao asked,"why did you abuse the captive?" "He won''t be able to escape the death penalty anyway. In my opinion, the higher-ups are helping someone vent their anger." Xiao Qiao smacked her head and started to gossip."Mu Yuan ..." Her ne. Mu Yuan''s surgery was very sessful, but he was unconscious due to various organ failures. He was sent to the intensive care unit and had to be taken care of for another day. Jack was very tired. Xiao Qiao wanted to ask something but was stopped. Jack found a hotel near the hospital, checked in, took a shower, and fell asleep. It had been a long time since he had a good night''s sleep. "I ... Why are you stopping me?" Xiao Qiao red at Wesley. "Can''t you see how annoying he is?" "I couldn''t tell. He looks almost the same as you. I can''t tell that he''s annoying. He just has a straight face." Xiao Qiao asked nosily,"why is he with Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan? What''s their rtionship?" "Comrades, of course." "Wow, a life and death friendship." Xiaojiao said,"I''m so touched." "Are you mocking my brother?" "Yeah," Xiao Qiao retorted,"are you going to quarrel with me because I mocked your brother?" Wesley was silent for a moment."No." Xiao Qiao tiptoed and kissed him on the lips. She grinned and hugged him."Let''s go. You should rest too. It''s over anyway. If you want to know anything, you can ask James." Chapter 2752 Raising An Ingrate Mu Yuan was unconscious, but the news had already spread back to the country. General mu, who had been hospitalized for more than a month, jumped up like a carp. He pulled the needle and wanted to get out of bed. Really? Are you really still alive?" Ye Ling nodded. He was also very surprised and also very ecstatic. He sent a small video of mu Yuan''s post-surgery to general mu. Recently, the MU family had been in a gloomy mood. Mu Yuan had long been announced dead, and his corpse suddenly came back to life. The MU family was overjoyed. "Hahahahahahahaha ..." General muughed out loud while watching the video. However, his joy turned into sorrow. He didn''t know if it was because of the great sorrow and joy, but his high blood pressure came again in the morning and he almost died. The MU family was in a mess again. Ye Ling was speechless. Mu Ling''s mother could not wait to look for mu Yuan, but general mu had copsed and entered the operating room again. She did not know whether to leave or stay. Ye Ling said,"I have already sent someone to pick him up. Mu Liang will go over personally. The doctor said that his wound is not serious. He is still young and will recover very quickly. It will not affect his health. This time, he might need to rest for half a year." "It''s good that you''re alright, it''s good!" Mother MU''s tears were falling."Xiao Yuan ... When will you be back?" "Soon, in the next few days. He''ll be able to take a ne ande back to rest." "Alright, alright, alright ..." Xie jinghuan said,"I knew that he had great fortune and a good life. His life shouldn''t have ended. He was unlucky so many times, but he had to be lucky once every time." Su Nancheng mocked him."Ah, little Yuan has only been missing for two weeks. Who was the one who insisted that he was dead? who, who was it?" Xie jinghuan kicked him."You talk too much!" There was a smile on ye Ling''s lips, and he felt relieved. His heart that had been hanging in the air for the past half a year was finally at ease. For the past half a year, he had been running around a lot because of mu Yuan''s matters. The MU family was in a revelry. They wanted to announce to the world that their son had been found and was still alive. Xie jinghuan asked,"you can''t run away from this special-ss merit, right?" That''s awesome! Su Nancheng frowned."Isn''t it our country''s old rule that we can''t give special treatment unless we die?" "Didn''t I die once already?" Xie jinghuan did not forget to ask for special-ss merits for mu Yuan. Ye Ling rubbed the space between his eyebrows."I don''t know. I didn''t approve it." Mu Yuan''s moments exploded. Su Nancheng suddenly thought of something."Does he know ... About his wife having an affair?" The crowd was speechless. Mu Yuan''s fianc??e was after mu Yuan. Not long after, she dissolved her marriage with mu Yuan. These few years, this little girl was also very capable. She used the MU family''s rtionship to defeat the direct line of their family and directly took power. Because she had the MU family''s support, she was doing very well. Not long after mu Yuan''s incident, she announced that she was canceling her marriage and was about to marry the Vice President of Shunfeng bank''s Asia region. Everything was going smoothly, and she was no longer the Cindere she was when she was engaged to mu Yuan. The few of them knew that mu Yuan did not take this marriage seriously. The MU family had an agreement with the youngdy. It was just that when the MU family was making things worse, she did this. Ye Ling, Xie jinghuan, su Nancheng, and the rest were very against it. However, mu Yuan had said long ago that marriage was not rted. It was just a title to the outside world, and it was not good for them to interfere too much. With Xie jinghuan''s temper, if ye Ling and su Nancheng did not stop him, they would have broken up the couple. "I''ve raised an ingrate for so many years. " Xie jinghuan snorted coldly. Back then, it was agreed that even if she only had a title in her life, as long as the MU family provided a safe ce, she would work for the MU family for her entire life. Chapter 2753 Youre Going To Lose Me Like This In the end, the MU family raised a big g for her, making her cheat all the way in the family''s house fights. After she seeded, she kicked the MU family away. At that time, mu Yuan had just disappeared, and his life and death were unknown. Mother mu also treated her as half a daughter. Xie jinghuan had a lot of opinions on this matter. "Alright, Xiao Yuan will handle it when he''s back," ¡­¡­ Once mu Yuan woke up, he had a video call with mother mu. Father MU''s high blood pressure had not gone down. Because his blood pressure was too high, one of his eyes was red and had not disappeared. Fortunately, it was not a big problem and it would not affect his vision. "I knew you''d be lucky since you were young. You wouldn''t die so easily." "Dad, don''t say one thing and mean another. Have you already set up my tombstone?" "Nonsense!" Father mu looked at his son''s thin face and his heart ached. He had really be so thin that he had be a bag of bones. It must have been hard for him. Father mu said,"ah Liang went to pick you up. Come back soon." Mother mu was sobbing at the side. Mu Yuan said helplessly,"mother, the doctor said that I''ll be fine as long as I recuperate. I won''t be crippled or crippled. Don''t cry anymore. You''re crying so much that you think I''m really dead." "Don''t talk nonsense!" Mother mu wiped her tears. She had lost count of how many tears she had shed in the past six months. Mu Yuan touched his head."I heard ... That my fianc¨¦e ran away with someone else?" Father mu was speechless. Mother mu was speechless. Mu Yuan asked very seriously,"what''s her name again?" The crowd was speechless. ? The sad atmosphere suddenly made mu Yuan feel a little awkward. The people from the MU family looked at each other and did not know how to answer. Mu Chen coughed."Alright,e back earlier to recuperate." "No, no one has told me her name yet." "You''ve disappeared for half a year and you still have feelings for your fianc¨¦e that you''ve never met before? what''s her name? don''t mention her again." Father mu said. Mu Yuan thought to himself that it seemed like his fianc¨¦e had really offended her family. "Alright, then ... Forget it. I''ll be dying her for a few years anyway, so ..." "Don''t say anymore!" Mu Chen interrupted him. What dy? that little girl was also willing to exchange with the MU family. The MU family protected her and allowed her to win her family status. They even paid to cultivate her and gave her priority in all kinds of resources. Mother mu doted on her like a goddaughter. It was fine if she wanted to fall in love. The MU family did not stop her. They had an agreement, and they did not dare to stab the old man in the MU family''s heart when mu Yuan''s life was unknown. Those who were slightly more sensible knew to take it easy. Mu Chen''s heart ached badly. His younger brother did not mention a word about his experience in the past six months. He was still so magnanimous to a woman who betrayed him. This personality of his was really ... So many years had passed, but his original intentions had not changed. "Alright...Alright." Mu Yuan expressed his regret that he did not get her name. He was also afraid that his family would be calctive with the little girl. Anyway, they had an agreement. If she found her true love and wanted to leave, she could just leave as she pleased. He would not feel anything at all. "Who saved you this time? we have to thank him." Father mu said,"I heard that they''re from C nation." Mu Yuan pursed his lips, his expression a littleplicated."Then ... Didn''t ah Liang tell you?" "What did he say?" "I ..." Mu Yuan''s face was expressionless."I relied on my intelligence and wit to escape." "If you were smart enough to escape on your own, you would have been locked up for half a year. Isn''t your reflex arc a little too long?" Old master mu exposed him and didn''t give him any face. Mu Yuan said,"dad ..." Chapter 2754 Little Yuan, You Are Blind The MU family was waiting for mu Liang to bring mu Yuan back, but ... Mu Yuan looked at the blue sky and white clouds expressionlessly. He was given an injection by the nurse, who said that it was to reduce inmmation. In the end, when he woke up, he was already on the ne. "Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, this is kidnapping!" Mu Yuan said calmly. Fortunately, he had already guessed that Jack would not let him return to the country. He told mu Liang that he had something to deal with first, just in case. He was really ... A prophet. He was angry and helpless."Where are you taking it?" "Don''t you have three months to recuperate? I''ll take you to recuperate. " Mu Yuan thought to himself, in reality, I have half a year to recuperate, and ye Ling gave me another three months. That''s close to nine months to recuperate. "I''m going back to the country to recuperate. " "You''re going back to see your wife whose name you can''t remember?" Mu Yuan was speechless. So, why didn''t his family tell him what his wife''s name was? "It''s none of your business. Shan ning will definitely report my disappearance back to the country. Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, you know what crime you''re charged with for threatening an officer. Aren''t you afraid of causing international problems?" he said. Jack smiled and moved closer to him. Mu Yuan was on an IV drip. He leaned back and avoided his touch. Jack smiled and looked at him."Do you think I''m forcing you?" "Honey trap ... I''m already 28 years old, not 16. It''s no longer effective." Mu Yuan looked at him expressionlessly and angrily rebuked,"get away from me!" Jack did not continue to pester him. Mu Yuan''s condition was very bad, and it was already very difficult for him to wake up and say a few words. Just a slight movement would cause heart-wrenching pain. He could not be bothered to argue with Jack. Mu Yuan slept for a while, and when he woke up, his body was still in severe pain. However, he saw Jack taking medicine at the side, and his right hand was trembling. Seeing mu Yuan''s gaze on him, Jack held the bottle of medicine."Vitamins." "Oh ..." Such a big guy, what vitamins! On the ne, other than mu Yuan and Jack, there were also two doctors, the pilot, and so on. He really did not know where Jack was going to take him, but he was safe. It would not take his life! "James ... How do you want to deal with this?" Jack covered the bottle with the medicine, walked over, and sat opposite him. The air-conditioning on the ne was a little high, so Jack took a nket and covered mu Yuan''s legs. Mu Yuan frowned in disgust."We''ll do what we have to do. Send him to the military court and give him the death sentence. What else is there to say?" "He tortured you for so long, do you really think you can just let it go?" Mu Yuanughed."Why should I bother with a lowlife?" Jack thought to himself, fine, you don''t argue, I''ll argue. He''ll argue with this lowlife. Mu Yuan looked at him."Those who died need a fair trial. Send him to the court for a public trial. Don''t ..." Don''t dirty your hands, it''s not worth it. Jack looked at him deeply. So many years had passed. Even though mu Yuan was almost 30 years old now, he was still the same as the young man back then. His original heart had not changed, and he was upright. It was like a small sun. Jack lowered his eyes and was deep in thought. He could not take this lying down, but mu Yuan did not really want to talk about the things that happened in the past six months. To him, it was not a happy memory. However, mu Yuan wanted to ask Jack. When did you start boarding the ship? "Little Yuan, you''re so kind ..." "Keep your brain to yourself." "As expected, you''re still protecting him as always." Mu Yuan and Shan ning had not been in contact for many years. He called Shan ning over just to make Jack a little afraid and not do anything that would cause international problems publicly. He didn''t expect that he wouldn''t be able to stop her. "I grew up with Shan ning. We''re innocent kids. Should I protect you instead of him?" Even if mu Yuan knew the truth of what happened back then, he did not mean what he said. He remembered Shan ning''s life-saving grace."He took a bullet for me, barged into the mercenary camp, went into the desert alone to negotiate, and went through life and death. He saved me, I ..." She owed him a life. However, he had already returned it. "Little Yuan, you''re blind." Jack reached out and patted his head."Fortunately, I don''t despise you." Chapter 2755 Xiao Yuan Is Good-Looking In Every Way Mu Yuan''s physical strength was not enough, and he could not talk to him for long. After a while, he fell asleep again. Jack gave him an anti-inmmatory injection, but he did not wake up. He was in a deep sleep. Jack looked at his face and fell into deep thought. Little Yuan ... He had to think about their future. Mu Yuan''s body was in pain. He slept deeply, but his sleep was short. He was woken up by the pain again. He was unwilling to give too many painkillers and just boiled it. The in-flight meal was light, but it was very good for the recovery of the wound. He even boiled soup. Each te was a small dish, and there were not many. It looked, smelled, and tasted good. Mu Yuan nced at Jack. He was sleeping at a seat by the window, and he was covered with a nket. He must be very tired too. For the past six months, he had been locked up on the ship alone. He was always groggily resisting James and had countless dreams of himing. However, mu Yuan never thought that he would reallye. He had grown up enough to understand why Jack had rejected him back then. He had also grown up to understand why she had rejected him back then. It sounded irrefutable, but he had insisted on doing things his own way. If he was twenty-eight years old, he would definitely not choose to be with Jack. He would definitely not be like a hothead and fall into the trap. He definitely wouldn''t ... There were many things he definitely wouldn''t do. She would not even fall in love with him. However, it was impossible. Time could not be reversed, and the future was unknown. When he met Jack, he was only 16 years old, and it was the best time for a teenager. He was looking forward to the most beautiful love. When he was young, he always hoped for love to be warm, bright, and vigorous. However, after that, it became lonely. Now, what he yearned for more waspany. Long-termpanionship was better than deep love. This was the truth. However, in his entire life, he had only met one man who was willing to climb mountains of daggers and dive into the sea for him. Mu Yuan ate until he didn''t know what to eat. The memory had also drifted away. If he was reborn back to the age of 16 ... What would he choose? If he hadn''t been chasing Jack, with Jack''s personality, they wouldn''t have developed into anything. Don''t marry he Zhan? What, giving up halfway, isn''t that a scumbag? Right? We can''t let down our country and faith. What about his love? Was he destined to sacrifice himself? Jack was sleeping uneasily, as if he was having a nightmare. He was mumbling to himself, but his speed was so fast that mu Yuan could not hear what he was saying. Mu Yuan''s heart was in pain, but he could not move. He took a small orange from the te and threw it at Jack''s head. He woke up with an orange. Jack was left speechless. "You had a nightmare." Mu Yuan said. He smashed the orange and tore his wound, but he did not show it. When a person grew up, he could no longer do those things that would start crying and asking for candy when it hurt a little. He could only silently endure it. Jack wiped his head of cold sweat and could not snap out of his nightmare. Mu Yuan, however, was very shocked. It was normal to think about something in the day and dream about it at night. However, he had known Jack for many years and knew that Jack rarely had nightmares. A nightmare ... Meant that there was something that he was afraid of. However, Jack was never afraid of anything. Jack got up and sat over, eating mu Yuan''s leftovers. Mu Yuan pursed his lips and wanted to say something, but he held back and watched him finish all the leftovers. "Why don''t you ask them for another serving?" A secret agent really brought a portion over, but it was not as exquisite and nutritious as mu Yuan ''s. It was just a big burger and a ss of beer. Mu Yuan''s lips twitched as he watched Jack finish the burger in a few bites. It was as if he had not eaten for a few days. It was so fragrant. "Don''t you know that it''s very immoral to eat in front of a patient?" Jack silently drank his beer and did not say anything. Mu Yuan thought that he was just bullying him because he could not move now. Mu Yuan tutted. Jack asked,"what''s wrong?" "My legs are numb ..." Jack silently sat on the bed, lifted his leg, and gave him a massage. Mu Yuan thought to himself, F * ck, I said that my legs were numb not because I wanted you to give me a massage. Besides, I''m very ugly now ... "Go further away, I''m going to use my hands and feet." Mu Yuan said unhappily. Jack raised his head and nced at him."You''re so good to Shan ning because you owe him your life. Your attitude towards me is so bad. Is there a difference in treatment?" Mu Yuan was stumped for a moment and decided to close his eyes. He felt a warm feeling under his feet. Jack suddenly stopped and touched the back of his foot. Mu Yuan opened his eyes and was about to curse, but he also saw something. Both of his toes were gone. Mu Yuan was stunned, and Jack was also stunned. His toes did not have any fingernails and were extremely ugly. Mu Yuan''s face heated up, and he wanted to pull his feet back, but Jack held onto it. "I should have cut off James ''fingers one by one." Mu Yuan recalled that there was a time when James and a few Pirates were beating him up. He was retaliating, and then ... They peeled off two of his toes. At that time, his entire body was in pain, so much so that it was numb. He was in a daze, so he forgot about this matter. "Even if you chop it off, I can''t grow it back." Mu Yuan said calmly. The nail bed was broken, and it would never grow back."I''m not a girl, and I don''t wear high heels. I always wear my training shoes. If they fall off, so be it." "Does it hurt?" Jack asked. How painful must it have been the moment he pulled it out? "It doesn''t hurt." Mu Yuan said that the memory was too distant, and he was not willing to recall it. Even if it hurt badly, it was all in the past. Now that the rain was over and the sky was clear, he was safe. But James couldn''t see the sun. The heavenly Dao is good at reincarnation. "It''s ... A little ugly. " Mu Yuan moved his toes. He had no nails and was extremely ugly, but the back of his feet was white and his skin had not been exposed to the sun for years. Jack lowered his head and kissed him on the back of his foot."You''re not ugly at all. Xiao Yuan is beautiful in every way." Mu Yuan was speechless. Chapter 2756 You Are Already A Mature Lieutenant Colonel Mu Yuan watched helplessly as he lowered his head and nted a kiss on the back of his foot. His first thought was, are you blind? The skin on the back of his feet and the skin on his calves were in two different color number they were all scars, and the two missing fingernails were so ugly that he couldn''t say they looked good even with his thick filter. His ears werepletely red. "I''m almost thirty ..." She was twenty-eight this year, which was thirty years old, and she was still being seduced by a man. This was simply ... Outrageous! Jack didn''t seem to realize how alluring his actions were. He raised his head and smiled."What''s wrong?" He was still holding onto mu Yuan''s foot. This half a year had caused mu Yuan to have quite a few problems. His hands and feet had always been cold, but Jack''s palm was burning hot, warming him from the bottom of his foot all the way to his heart. "Let me go." Mu Yuan''s face darkened as he tried to hide his expression, but his red pointy ears betrayed him. Jack let go of him gently and observed his other foot. The toenails of the other foot were still there. He heaved a sigh of relief. Mu Yuan turned his eyes away and looked out of the window. It was a clear blue sky with white clouds. He had not seen the sun for half a year and had been pseudo-blind before, so the sunlight was a little ring. His eyes were dry. Jack considerately pulled the nket over him and slowly massaged his legs. Mu Yuan''s calf muscles had atrophied a little. The doctor had also told mu Yuan that it was mainly caused by the wound and virus. For half a year, he had been curled up in a narrow ce and could not walk. Leg muscles atrophied was alsomon. As long as he recovered well in the future, nothing would happen. Mu Yuan turned around."How long have you been on the ship?" "Not long." Jack said. "Not long is not long?" Jack paused. Under mu Yuan''s aggressive gaze, he slowly smiled."About three months. I don''t remember the details." Mu Yuan''s heart ached. He had been missing for half a year, and Jack had apanied him for three months. What about three months ago? Had she been looking for him? He felt a little suffocated when he asked this. "Liar!" He lowered his head and endured the bitterness in his heart. Didn''t you say that you won''t see me again, that you won''t contact me, and that you won''t see me again? I did it, so why didn''t you? Jack did not say anything and continued to press on his calf. Mu Yuan slowly fell asleep. When he woke up again, the ne hadnded. He was woken up by the sound of thending. Mu Yuan could not move and could only be carried by Princess jack off the ne. Back then, when he was in his teens, he was in love and was full of joy. He shamelessly reached out his hand and asked for a hug. However, he was almost 30 years old and was being carried like this. Mu Yuan more or less felt a little ashamed, but he could not reject it. He really did not have the ability to get off the ne and walk on his own. With his weight, ordinary people would not be able to carry him. He simply closed his eyes. What the eyes did not see was what the mind did not see. After closing his eyes, Jack''s aura became more obvious. He was filled with hormones, familiar and moving. He leaned against the heart of his sweetheart and heard his steady heartbeat. He thought of a saying,"one must be blessed after surviving a great disaster." Jack took him back to the town where he had recuperated, and the apanying doctor lived next door. Jack had bought these two houses, and he would asionallye over for a vacation. This small town with the chirping of birds and the fragrance of flowers was the most carefree time he and mu Yuan had spent together. The decorations in the house did not change much. Mu Yuan fell asleep the moment hended. When he woke up, he asked Jack for his phone. He definitely did not have a new phone and could only use Jack ''s. Jack gave him his phone. Chapter 2757 Meeting The Parents Without Any Warning Mu Yuan fell asleep the moment hended. When he woke up, he asked Jack for his phone. He definitely did not have a new phone and could only use Jack ''s. Jack gave him his phone. Jack rarely used WeChat. He did not even use this app to contact people overseas. He mostly used it tomunicate with mu Yuan and the rest. Mu Yuan used Jack''s phone to call old father mu, but the call did not go through. He could not use his own app on Jack''s phone either, so he simply used Jack''s WeChat to add old father mu. The friend request was, your son! Old man mu instantly passed. Then, a voice message came. ,m Father mu: "where have you been? have you been kidnapped?" Before mu Yuan could finish listening, his father sent him a video call. Mu Yuan had no choice but to turn on the camera. "I wasn''t kidnapped. Stop imagining things." Mu Yuan was helpless. He had not recovered from a serious illness and had lost a lot of weight. General MU''s pitiful appearance softened his heart. Mu Yuan''s mother also came over and asked,"where did you go? ah Liang said that you had something to deal with. Are you okay? why didn''t you go home?" It was a pity that all parents in the world had the same heart. Mu Yuan did not know what to say."I just wanted to let you know that I''m safe. Recuperate ... It''s the same wherever I recuperate. I can''t do anything even if I go home like a piece of trash. If I go back, there will be a bunch of peopleing to my door, and it won''t be peaceful. I ... I''ll just recuperate somewhere else." He racked his brain for a reason, but it was very forced. "Who are you trying to fool? the Embassy has been alerted, and you still want to hide it. Where are you going? I''ll pick you up personally!" Old man mu had a fiery temper and would explode at the slightest hint. He actually didn''t tell the truth. "Ah ... My wound hurts." Mu Yuan furrowed his brows and had a pained expression. General mu said,"don''t act pitiful. I don''t believe it!" Mu Yuan turned the camera, lifted up his T-shirt, and openly showed off his wound. That wound was very scary, and the stitches almost went through his lower abdomen like an ugly worm. If it was not for the fact that he could not pull up his pants, he nned to show off the injury on his thigh. General mu was speechless. "It''s so painful ..." Mu Yuan was not lying. Of course, he did not want to tell his family about what he had experienced in the past six months."I''m seriously injured this time and need to recuperate properly. There are many fractures in my bones too. It''s not suitable for me to be a flying person frequently. If I work too hard, there will be side effects. I''m very safe now. You don''t have to worry. I will video call you every day, okay?" It was said that his father had been hospitalized several times in the past six months, and he couldn''t bear to let them worry about him. "Who''s going to take care of you? will they make soup for you or cook for you? "Your wound hurts. How am I supposed to take care of you? what if you wake up in pain at night and there''s no one to apany you? you can''t move now. What if you need to go to the toilet?" You ..." Mother mu suddenly fell silent. Mu Yuan had just opened up his parents ''wounds, and it was not a selfie angle. It was the rear camera, and it had not turned back yet. Just then, Jack came in with a tray. The two elders of the MU family clearly saw an extremely handsome young man closing the door. They thought that mu Yuan was video-calling and even made a hand gesture to ask. Mu Yuan was speechless. Jack did not know that mu Yuan had turned on the rear camera. He walked over and put the tray down. Mu Yuan did not know what he was thinking, but he raised the camera slightly. Jack had always been sporty. European and American men and women mostly wore basic style. Moreover, they had long bodies and long legs, so they were very suitable to wear. They had slender figures and strong muscles. In the past six months, Jack had also lost a lot of weight. His facial features were more distinct, and he was as handsome as a sculpture. Any action could be taken in a photo. 2758 Chapter 2758 He put down the tray, turned the spoon slightly, and blew on the hot rib soup. He waited for it to warm up a little for mu Yuan to drink. Father mu and mother mu stopped talking. "Then ... I''m hanging up." Mu Yuan pursed his lips and turned the camera around."I''ll go home immediately after my injuries are healed." Jack''s movements paused and he looked over. General mu silently gathered his Qi. He had not recovered from mu Yuan''s act just now. Once he recovered, he wanted to scold someone, but mu Yuan quickly hung up the phone. General mu had a long string of words to curse, but the other party hung up the phone. He was so angry that his head hurt,"nonsense, nonsense, this is outrageous, is this outrageous? As expected, you still have evil intentions. " Mother mu didn''t know what to say. This was the first time she had seen Jack. She had seen Wesley''s photos on the news and had specially searched for Jack''s photos, but they were not there. Some time ago, Wesley and Xiao Qiao were on the International peach blossom news. Photos of them were everywhere. Otherwise, she wouldn''t even have been able to find a photo of Wesley. She would have even wondered what he looked like. Mother mu was in a daze. General mu was pacing back and forth in anger. He was extremely anxious."Don''t think that just because he saved Xiao Yuan, I will let him do whatever he wants. He''s dreaming. He can forget about it!" Mother mu asked,"he saved Xiao Yuan?" General mu was at a loss for words. He had let it slip, and he was very flustered. Although he had a bad temper, he could not do something like reversing right and wrong. He just did not have the time to say it because he had also just found out from ye Ling. Mu Yuan did note back to recuperate for no reason, and mu Liang kept his mouth shut. General mu went to ask Shan ning and found out that he was taken away by Jack. Shan ning even hinted that he might have been coerced. General mu was really angry and immediately went to look for ye Ling. Ye Ling told him everything that had happened. General mu could not ept it. He was more willing to ept the fact that his son was being threatened and kidnapped. Ye Ling did not exaggerate anything and just said that Jack had been looking for mu Yuan for half a year, and it was Jack who saved mu Yuan. They did not do much and had already given up. They were all dered dead. If not for Jack, mu Yuan might not have been able to return. Even if James were to make a deal, it would be a corpse. General mu felt that ye Ling''s words had a hidden meaning. He was alluding to the fact that this matter was all Jack''s credit. He had yet to tell his family about this matter, and mu Yuan had already video-called him. ¡­¡­ In the small town. Jack came over with a bowl of soup."You video-called your parents?" "Okay, get me a phone." Mu Yuan threw the phone to him."Otherwise, I''ll take your phone." "It''s fine, you can use it. " Jack didn''t mind. He brought the small table over andid out the dishes one by one. He had cooked them himself. ording to the healing habits of the Easterners, they would make up for each other with their appearance. They were all bone soup, some light dishes, and millet porridge. Mu Yuan felt a little stuffy. Jack brought the medicine over."What''s wrong?" "I''m fine. " Mu Yuan took a deep breath and suppressed the difort in his body. Heid back slightly. Jack gave him medicine and called the doctor over. The apanying doctor could not leave. Jack knew that he was not a professional doctor. Mu Yuan needed professional care, a professional doctor, and a professional recovery n. He would have to wait for at least three to four months before the doctor could leave. After mu Yuan''s wound was infected with the bacteria, there would be manyplications. Pancreatitis was one of them. The infection rate of his pancreatitis was not long. It had already been treated with surgery and some medicine had been prescribed. Originally, he needed to be under observation in the hospital for a week to see the follow-up. 2759 Chapter 2758 p After mu Yuan''s wound was infected with bacteria, there were manyplications. Pancreatitis was one of them. The infection rate of his pancreatitis was not long. It had already been treated with surgery and some medicine had been prescribed. Originally, he needed to be observed in the hospital for a week to see the follow-up. If mu Liang had not urgently wanted to bring mu Yuan back to China, mu Yuan himself would have also returned as soon as possible. Jack would not be in such a hurry to take mu Yuan away from the hospital. This was definitely the worst n. Mu Yuan was in so much pain that his face turned pale. He vomited, and hisplexion was extremely bad. He had already removed the necrotic tissue during the surgery. This was originally a disease that rpsed more frequently, and Jack''s heart was in pain. All of mu Yuan''s organs had problems, and they could be major or minor. Pancreatic inmmation was considered a major problem. If it was not handled properly, it could be fatal, and it would be fatal without anyone knowing. Jack held his hand. Mu Yuan was in great pain. In the end, he still had to take a shot to stop the pain and another to stop the bleeding to avoid bleeding. "Is it serious?" Jack asked. He should not have been in such a hurry to discharge mu Yuan. "Send him to the hospital in town for observation." Jack told the doctor that the town''s hospital had already informed them. Mu Yuan tugged on his sleeve and shook his head gently."I''ll be fine after taking medicine." "No!" Mu Yuan was also a little regretful that he insisted on being discharged from the hospital and returning to the country. He should have stayed in the hospital for a few more days. After all the trouble, it was his own body that was in trouble. "Continue to take the prescribed medicine, but you have to fast for the next few days. You can only replenish your strength with fluid transfusions." The doctor also did not suggest going to the hospital. He had already had an operation, and it seemed more like mu Yuan did not take good care of himself after the operation and did not have a rpse. Mu Yuan did not eat hisst mouthful of food and fainted again. Jack apanied him on an IV drip. Fortunately, it was not acute pancreatitis. If it was acute, he might not have been able to save himself like he did on the ship. As the sun set, Jack''s phone vibrated. It was old Rayleigh. He let go of mu Yuan''s hand and went to the next room to answer the call."Dad, are you looking for me?" "What''s wrong with you?" "I''ll apany Xiao Yuan to recuperate. If there''s anything, you can let Wesley handle it. " Jack said indifferently. "Is this appropriate? There''s going to be a change of office soon, are you ... Crazy? Why must you let others have something to use against you?" "You went to the bottom of the ocean for half a year? you''re really something. Have you ever thought about what would happen if you died on the submarine? who would give you a trophy of deep love?" Jack listened quietly and apologized shamelessly."I''m sorry. This will not happen again." "PAH, don''t you dare next time!" Old Rayleigh cursed ruthlessly. He had not been a troublemaker for years. He thought that the world would finally be at peace, but it had started again. Xiao Qiao''s problem could not be hidden. They were afraid that people would make an issue out of it. Their family had alreadypromised and epted Xiao Qiao. They were eliminating all the problems and facing them together. However, Jack had started to stir up trouble again. "What sin have Imitted to implicate you brothers!" Old Rayleigh was exasperated."Tell Lehmann to clean up his tracks. Don''t let anyone get a hold of him. The Anderson family will cut off all ties with you, do you hear me?" "I know!" Jack knew that he could not afford to make any mistakes before the election. He had a splitting headache, and his eyes were filled with shadows. It was as if many people were talking and buzzing in his ears. Jack was so upset that he did not hear what old Rayleigh had said."What?" "I said, you can take care of her, but there are some things you need to settle. You don''t need to run around, you ..." Chapter 2760 I Know With One Look "I said, you can take care of her, but there are some things you need to settle. You don''t need to run around, you ..." "Okay, I know. I know what I''m doing," Jack couldn''t take it anymore."I''m hanging up." The phone fell to the ground. Jack covered his head and slowly squatted on the ground. Old Rayleigh was puzzled. His son usually hung up after a call. Why was he still on the phone after a long while? Jack covered his head. The afterimages in front of him became even worse. He felt dizzy and closed his eyes. Old Rayleigh listened for a while, baffled. There was no response. He hung up the phone and the screen went dark. Jack trembled inexplicably, panicked, and broke out in a cold sweat. This was apanied by a suffocating fear. He could not control himself and started to hit the wall violently, hoping to relieve this pain, but it was to no avail. Then, the image of mu Yuan lying in a coffin covered with the national g slowly appeared. Jack suddenly opened the bathroom door and vomited violently ... ¡­¡­ Jack stumbled out of the drawer, took out a bottle of medicine with trembling hands, and poured it into his hands and mouth. Several pills were scattered on the carpet. He knelt on the ground in pain and covered his head with both hands. He had overestimated his ability to bear the pain and dared to stop the medicine without the guidance of a professional, which had caused terrible consequences. He kept hitting the ground. How was he going to take care of Xiao Yuan like this? Little Yuan''s body had all sorts ofplications. He was sick all over and needed long-term care and care. What if he couldn''t control his condition and even lost his temper at little Yuan? How could she take good care of him? He needed to see a psychiatrist. Jack took a deep breath to calm down the panic and panic in his heart. He put the scattered medicine back. He didn''t know how much he had taken, but he knew that the usual dosage he had taken was beyond the normal level. It was not rare for soldiers to suffer from anxiety and depression. Almost all of them would develop into upational diseases, especially those who worked overseas for a long time under high pressure. They would have major or minor neurasthenia diseases and so on. He also knew why he was sick. He thought that his illness would be cured after mu Yuan returned and was safe. However, reality proved that his judgment was wrong. He was already dependent on the medicine and could not get rid of it. When mu Yuan woke up, it was dusk. He did not feel hungry after the infusion, but he was greedy. He also knew that he had to fast. He could not even drink water, and he was a little depressed. Bored and without anything to pass the time, he could only y games. Where''s Jack? He hadn''t seen Jack for a long time, so he should havee over to have a chat with him. When Jack appeared, he was a little surprised and frowned."What''s wrong with your forehead?" There was a slight bruise on his forehead, and even his hair couldn''t cover it. Jack said,"I was distracted and bumped into it." "Bump?" Mu Yuan was confused. This did not look like an injury from a single bump. It looked like it had been done many times."What are you thinking about? you even hit your head." "How do you feel? does it still hurt?" Jack sat down and looked at him with a gentle gaze. Mu Yuan shook his head."It doesn''t hurt. I just ... Want to eat something." She wasn''t hungry, she was just craving for food. "The doctor said no food and no water for three days." Mu Yuan was speechless. A bolt from the blue! Jack was very silent and did not say much. He took a chessboard over and apanied mu Yuan to y chess to relieve his boredom. He had never been considered a man who was good at chatting. He had been suppressing things in his heart, but because he was sick, he could not suppress them. He showed obvious signs of fidgeting and frustration. Mu Yuan looked at him deeply."Jack, are you sick?" "No, I didn ''t!" Jack lowered his head and fiddled with the chess pieces. Mu Yuan was recuperating, and he did not want mu Yuan to know about his physical condition. He could slowly digest it himself."Let''s y chess." Mu Yuan held a piece and looked at the neat chessboard. He said sarcastically,"in our rtionship, there''s actually one thing that I wanted to say a few years ago. You''re very strong. Of course, this is because of your personality, and it''s understandable. However, when we were in love, I opened my heart to you. Other than things that were ssified as state secrets, I could share everything with you. But you''re different. You''ve been hiding a lot of things and doing a lot of things behind my back. I know that you have no choice but to do some of them. You have your own stand, and I''ve never med you. " "But ..." Mu Yuan paused."You never tell me about those things that have nothing to do with me but make you feel very stressed. All this while, you have been talking to me about happy things. You don''tin orin. It''s as if you really can handle everything properly. Of course, I also understand that we spend more time apart than together. There''s even a little time where we can''t wait to throw ourselves into bed and not get off. How could we have the mood to have an in-depth conversation? But I''ve always wanted to hear you talk about the things that you''re unhappy about, what difficulties you''ve encountered, what things you can''t solve, what troubles you have, what makes you afraid, and what are you frustrated about?" "You''re able to digest all the negative emotions that you have, but I''m so childish. If I let you digest all the negative emotions that I have, it would make me look so insensible." Mu Yuan''s eyes were firm, and there was a hint of sadness and relief when he mentioned the past."But Did you know? He''s the person I love with all my heart. I can tell that something''s different with just one look from him. " Chapter 2761 Put Yourself In Her Shoes Jack looked at mu Yuan''s determined eyes and was speechless for a moment. Mu Yuan''s words had blocked him at the edge of the cliff. He only needed to push him lightly, and he would be crushed into pieces. "You''re ming me," Jack said softly, " that year in a city, you med me, and I also med myself. " Mu Yuan''s wound started to hurt. " I don¡¯t me you. It''s me ... Who took my anger out on you after I was too helpless. It was my immature emotions. I spent two years to understand that it wasn''t anyone''s fault. I also always understood that it was because we were in different positions, so our choices were different after all. You''re worthy of your military uniform, you''re worthy of your soldiers, and you''re worthy of your country. As a soldier, it''s not easy to do all these. As for the rest, you don''t have to take it to heart. " He realized it a little toote. To him, he was already a good man who could do this. Jack¡¯s fingertips trembled slightly. In order to prevent mu Yuan from finding out, he clenched his fists and ced them on his knees. There were some things that he could not open up to them. If he talked about it in-depth, it would only make them feel more despair. He didn''t stop at all. He was well aware. "How did you find me?" Mu Yuan asked,"how did you know that I was missing?" "Ye Ling said so." Jack did not mention the agreement he had with ye Ling. He thought for a while."After you disappeared for a few days, ye Ling told me that he could not find you anywhere. You left from young General Taylor''s ship without a trace. He was afraid that the others would not tell the truth." Mu Yuan said,"it''s Ye Ling who can''t find me. He hopes to find me through you." "Yes!" Jack said,"after all, he doesn''t have much power at sea. In terms of air territory and sea territory ... We are much stronger." Whether it was flying objects hidden in the air territory or submarines at the bottom of the sea, their country''s technology was far ahead. "How did you find me?" How did he find it? He had spent a lot of effort, and ... He had done some unscrupulous things. Jack was silent, but mu Yuan asked from a listening perspective,"tell me. You must have never told anyone before. Then tell me. After all, I''m also involved." "There''s nothing to say," Jack said slowly and looked out of the window. The sun had set, but it was gray outside the window. The sky had not turned dark yet. From the window of the room, he could see the big red pinwheel in the town. That was mu Yuan''s favorite scenery. "Jack ... You spent three months to find me. Have you ever thought that I''m already dead?" Mu Yuan asked. Under such circumstances, 99% of the people would have been buried at the bottom of the sea if they were not seen for three months, and their corpses could not even be found. He almost wanted to give up at that time. If he had been missing for more than fifteen days, they were basically prepared to sacrifice him, and no one would send manpower and material resources to find him. He was also trapped in the bottom of the sea, a ce where he could not escape even if he had wings. He just wanted to drag it out one day at a time, and he didn''t think there was any hope. Where''s Jack? After searching for three months, nearly a hundred days, had she ever thought that he was already dead? He had gone missing and died at sea. Perhaps his body had been devoured by sharks, and not even his bones were left. What hope could he have if he searched aimlessly? had he not thought about it ... That he would not be able to find it? Following mu Yuan''s chit-chat, the images that had been hovering in his mind for the past three months surfaced one by one. During those three months, a voice in his heart kept telling him that mu Yuan was dead. Chapter 2762 A Straight-A Students Pastime, A Bad Student Doesnt Understand He always had hallucinations. He saw mu Yuan lying in a coffin with a red g with five stars on it. He saw a group of Navy soldiers standing together and firing their guns to send him off. He had many ... Hallucinations in this aspect. He was also negative, depressed, anxious, and afraid. He could not eat well and could not sleep. The moment he closed his eyes, the image of mu Yuan''s death would appear. In the long night, he relied on the medicine to maintain his unconsciousness. He was afraid that he would not be able to hold on. He became even more anxious after the Chinese side announced his death. Ye Ling and general mu had both given up. If he also gave up, no one in this world would be looking for mu Yuan anymore. Therefore, he could not copse. Hold on. If he was alive, he wanted to see the person. If he was dead, he wanted to see the corpse. Jack''s hands trembled badly and he said in a panic,"I''m going to the bathroom." He escaped in a hurry and avoided mu Yuan. He frantically searched for the medicine. The emotions that he had just suppressed started to surface again. Mu Yuan frowned. No matter how calm Jack appeared, he could also see through it. He was sick. He was quite sick. Mu Yuan closed his eyes. Humans were fragile yet strong creatures. For example, he had suffered heavy injuries, but he still held on for half a year and escaped from the ship. He once thought that he could not hold on and would die on the ship, but he miraculously survived. Physical trauma was very easy to recover from. It would recover in a few months. His broken bones would grow back, his pancreatitis would recover, and hisplications could be treated. His wounds would also grow. His fingernails would be gone. They would only be a little ugly, but it would not affect his longevity. However, a heavy blow to the spirit was not easy to treat. Ye Ling had been fighting with mental illness for more than 20 years before he slowly walked out of the haze. Until now, he still had some mild irritable symptoms. What happened to Jack? If Jack disappeared at sea, his life or death unknown, and the Anderson family dered him dead, but his body was nowhere to be found, what would he do if he couldn''t find Jack after three months of persistent search? Mu Yuan simply did not dare to think about it. In the past five years, they had beenpletely separated. He didn''t see Jack, and Jack couldn''t see him. He didn''t even ask for Jack''s news. He focused on leading the troops to charge into the enemy lines. But between them ... Their souls had apanied each other for a long time, and had never stopped. ¡­¡­ Rose Castle. Ye Ling was looking at a book in a daze. Burger was lying on Tong Xin''sp, and Tong Xin was also reading a book. The father and daughter each took a side of the sofa, and their reading posture was exactly the same. When Shen qianshu returned home and saw this scene, the corners of her lips twitched slightly. Her daughter was really very much like her father. Because of mu Yuan''s matter, she had originally nned to bring Tong Xin around the country during the summer break. They set off from A city and drove to Xinjiang. They would circle the country for two months, but in the end, it was all ruined. If it was the Tong Hua from back then, he would have long cried and thrown a tantrum. The child''s heart epted it calmly. It was fine. She read, wrote, and practiced the violin. It was fine even if she did not go on a trip. She obediently stayed at home for the entire summer vacation. Ye Ling almost went out early and returnedte every day. He did not care about his precious daughter at all. It was not easy for him to find mu Yuan''s whereabouts, and he finally found time to apany his daughter. After that, the father and daughter''s pastime was ... Reading. Shen qianshu, tsk! So boring! As a cker, she couldn''t understand what a top student''s pastime was. Just like Lin Xiaojuan''s pastime in the past was to do practice questions, her pastime was to go to the disco in various games, drive, shoot, and all kinds of fun. It had nothing to do with her studies. Chapter 2763 Have I Gone Crazy? As a cker, she couldn''t understand what a top student''s pastime was. Just like Lin Xiaojuan''s pastime in the past was to do practice questions, her pastime was to go to the disco in various games, drive, shoot, and all kinds of fun. It had nothing to do with her studies. "Mommy''s off work. " Childlike innocence came over and kissed Shen qianshu on the cheek. Shen qianshu kissed her cute daughter and said,"that''s right. Baby, What did you do today?" "Reading books?" "You''ve been reading?" "I watered the flowers, nted the flowers, and ran with daddy for an hour." "Wow, that''s awesome." Shen qianshuplimented him hypocritically for a while and red at ye Ling. She had already told ye Ling to bring Tong Xin out to y today. Who saw you reading the entire afternoon? "She doesn''t want to go out." Ye Ling felt that he was definitely a Democratic father. If his daughter did not want to go out, he would not force her. Reading books with his daughter was also a warm father-daughter time. "I remember telling you today that I''m taking her to Disnend." Ye Ling said,"... You said that before?" Shen qianshu was furious. Yun an and Li Chen had already brought the twins, and you actually cked off. "Mommy, Duoduo video-called me and sent me a photo. I''ll take it that I''ve been there." Tong Xin said. Shen qianshu was speechless. This counts? She decided that in the future, she would apany her daughter to y during the weekends. She could not let ye Ling take care of her anymore. Otherwise, she would be a nerd. Other parents would be so anxious to apany their children to do their homework that they would almost ascend to heaven. Their family had been thinking of ways to bring their children out to y. "How long have you been reading? brother said he would go out to y once every hour." "Alright!" Tong Xin put down her book and went to the garden to y. Recently, she had been learning how to arrange flowers from a gardener, and she was doing very well. Shen qianshu said,"master, you''ve been staying at home for three days. Do you want to take Xinxin out to y on the weekend?" "The sun is so poisonous, forget it." Shen qianshu was speechless. If ye Ling gained another 50 pounds, it would be a fitting word. Damn fatty! Sure enough, her son was the most lively and adorable. "Xinxin doesn''t like to go out either. She''s afraid of getting tanned." Shen qianshu said,"I will tell Tong Hua to tell him next time that girls are not pretty if they are too white." Ye Ling was speechless. Is there anyone who would cheat their daughter like you? Shen qianshu sat beside him and tugged on his sleeve nosily."Master, I heard you talking to Xie jinghuan on the phone that day. Xiao Yuan is ... Recuperating at Lieutenant Colonel Anderson ''s?" "Yes." Ye Ling was very mncholic. He had been hiding at home for three days mainly to hide from general mu."General has been looking for me. He hopes that I can bring mu Yuan back. He calls me three times a day ..." "What''s going on with the two of them?" "How would I know!" Ye Ling said unhappily. A few years ago, he was the one who broke up the couple. Now, he was also the one who did not know what to do. He was really ... Speechless. Shen qianshu had an idea."Xiao Yuan has been missing for half a year. He must have suffered. I ... Am quite worried about him. Xinxin did not go out to y for the entire summer break. Why don''t ... We bring Xinxin over to visit him?" Ye Chu had told her yesterday that he wanted to visit mu Yuan and kept pestering her to ask for ye Ling''s address. "Are you crazy?" ye Ling asked. "I''m not crazy. It just so happens that the general is very worried about Xiao Yuan. We''ve gone to see him. He won''t be too worried, right?" Shen qianshu kepting up with bad ideas."Chu-Chu is really pestering me. Just ask her." Ye Ling was speechless. I''m the director of the special Affairs Bureau. I must be crazy to bring my family to see the affair between a Lieutenant colonel and lieutenant colonel mu Yuan United States aren''t I afraid of blinding my eyes? 2764 Chapter 2764 I''m the director of the special Affairs Bureau. I must be crazy to bring my family to see the affair between a Lieutenant colonel and lieutenant colonel mu Yuan United States aren''t I afraid of blinding my eyes? "I''m not going!" ¡­¡­ Mu Yuan was at a loss for words as he looked at the message on his phone. Ye Ling wasing to see him? This was an unprecedented first time, and it was not ye Ling''s character. Yesterday, he had just rejected Xie jinghuan''s visit, and now, he promised ye Ling that he would be flirted with by Xie jinghuan. This was the first time, and many people would probablye to see him. Mu Yuan asked Jack,"ye Ling wants to bring his entire family to see me. What do you say?" "As you wish." "You don''t mind?" Mu Yuan raised his eyebrows. "I don''t mind," Jack said calmly,"it''s not a problem if your friends want toe and see you. However ... They can''t take you away." Mu Yuan lowered his head and sent an address to ye Ling. He thought in his heart that he did not want to leave. After he sent the address, he also sent the address to Xie jinghuan and ye Chu, asking them toe together, not in batches, that would be too annoying. As for his parents ... Forget it. I can''t afford to offend you! Jack had always been focused on taking care of him. It was as if the loss of self-control that day had never happened. He did not seem to want to talk about it. Mu Yuan had asked him directly a few times, but Jack said that it was some residual effects left behind by the Army and told him not to worry. "After-effects?" Mu Yuan frowned."When did you get the aftereffects?" "A few years ago ..." Jack lied without blinking."I''m also taking medicine to control myself. I''m fine usually and it doesn''t affect my life." "You''re lying to me. " "Little Yuan!" Jack suddenly shouted. Mu Yuan was stunned. Looking at him getting angry for no reason, Jack closed his eyes and clenched his fists tightly. He took a deep breath and said,"I''m really fine." "Fine, fine. Why are you shouting? do I want to be taken care of by you here? you forced me toe. If you don''t want to take care of me, just say it. I know that there''s no filial son in bed, not to mention an ex-boyfriend that we''ve broken up with a few years ago." Mu Yuan also lost his temper."Get out of here. I don''t want to see you." Jack also knew that he couldn''t control his temper, so he simply rolled away. Mu Yuan''s temper was much worse than it was a few years ago. Mu Yuan was so angry that his head hurt, and his wound hurt even more. Would it kill him to tell the truth? Was it so difficult to speak the truth? He just wanted to know what was wrong with Jack, so he tried to fool him with such vague words. Fortunately, even if the two of them quarreled, it was as if they could automatically forget about it. It was nothing after one look. Mu Yuan was still unable to get out of bed and move around. He was still in a half-paralyzed state. He had to be taken care of when he ate, drank, defecated, and used his toilet. Jack was his Advanced Nurse. Mu Yuan also secretly thought that it was fortunate that he had cut off his food and water. Otherwise ... That situation would be really awkward. The weather was hot, but the room was maintained at a constant temperature, so he did not sweat much. However, mu Yuan was in severe pain at night and still sweated all over. Jack brought some hot water over, and mu Yuan looked at him warily."What are you doing?" "I''m here to wipe your body. " "There''s no need. " Mu Yuan felt extremely awkward. Could it be that he was rotten? He had been in the town for a few days, but he had not taken a bath. Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan was a rough man, and sometimes he could not take a bath every day when he was out on a mission. He had no food or water, and he was taken care of sofortably. He felt like a princess Pea. "You''re sweating all over. " Mu Yuan''s neck waspletely red. Jack raised his eyebrows."Are you shy?" Mu Yuan was speechless. Embarrassed your sister! Jack reached out and began to unbutton his shirt. Recently, he had been wearing simple shirts for him, which was more convenient. 2765 Chapter 2765 The man''s slender hands undid the buttons one by one, with a hint of rity. Mu Yuan''s heart beat faster. He lowered his head and looked at Jack''s hand. Jack''s hand was very beautiful. It was long and straight, and there was a thick, light yellow cocoon on the left side of his index finger. People who fired guns all year round would have a cocoon on this position. Jack undid his buttons one by one and took off his shirt. The wound on mu Yuan''s lower abdomen was deeper. There was a trace of blood on the bandage, and there were also several wounds on his chest. The pectoral and abdominal muscles that he had had for more than half a year were gone. Mu Yuan lowered his head and looked at his own figure ... Weak chicken! He was emaciated. Not only did he not have any muscles, but he also had the appearance of a refugee who was so thin that he was almost skeletal. Mu Yuan frowned as he looked at Jack. Jack wrung a hot towel and wiped his body as if he did not see him. "Is it very ugly?" "It''s not ugly," Jack said. Mu Yuan''s lips twitched."The filter is really thick." Any man''s body was better looking than his. He and Jack had not been so honest with each other for many years. Mu Yuan broke down and thought of something. A few years ago, he ... She was really tall and had a perfect figure. She had all sorts of muscles on her chest and abdomen. Her skin was smooth and full of cogen, exuding the youthful aura of hormones. This was definitely a beautiful body that any young man would want to have. Just looking at Jack''s beastly appearance, one could tell how fascinating his body was. But now ... Mu Yuan lowered his head. It was fine if it was full of scars, but there were old and new wounds everywhere. Some of the old and ugly scars were still there. There were on his chest, shoulders, and legs. It was like a perfect oil painting that had been sshed with ink, ugly and shriveled. Mu Yuan sighed. The beauty trap had nothing to do with him anymore. The muscles and body that he had lost could be recovered, but he could not recover the body he had when he was 20 years old. The beauty that he had lost in those years had disappeared without a trace. "Can you still get hard with this body of yours?" Jack looked at him in shock. Mu Yuan reacted! What are you talking about? Cheap mouth? "You touch it." Jack said. Mu Yuan took a nce and did not say anything. Jack turned around to change into a hot towel and wiped his back. Mu Yuan''s back also had some scars of varying depths. He touched every scar, and his heart ached a little. When little Yuan was injured, when she was bleeding, when she needed help, he would be far away. "Can you hurry up!" Mu Yuan, on the other hand, could not stand this sweet torture. Jack changed the water, washed his back again, and helped him put on a clean shirt. Mu Yuan''s wound started to hurt again. Jack started to untie his pants for him. Mu Yuan held his wrist with one hand."Then ... Let''s not do it." "I want it!" Mu Yuan took a deep breath, and Jack smiled."I''ve seen the ces that you can''t see. Let go." "You''re right. " Mu Yuan would rather the caretakere over. He was really too F * cking ugly now. His two legs were so badly injured that it was unbearable to look at, and now he was skinny. Although he lived a rough life, the burden of an idol that he had lost for more than 20 years had inexplicablye to him. Jack did not seem to realize that he had the burden of an idol. After all, in his impression, mu Yuan could not wait to strip her naked and send her to his mouth. He was extremely open and admired and praised his own body. He was very shameless. Jack started to wipe his body silently. The injuries on mu Yuan''s legs could not be ignored, and he did not dare to use too much strength. He wiped him simply and put on a clean pair of undergarments and pants. Finally, he wiped his feet very meticulously. Mu Yuan''s heart copsed, and he was also very embarrassed. He had long been in contact with people with negative distance between them countless times. To think that after so many years, he would actually be honest and embarrassed again. This was a rtively rare sight. Mu Yuan said,"there are some girls who often makements on our country''s social media. They have hit the nail on the head of most men. Of course, this is only limited to the men in our country." Jack could tell that he was embarrassed, but he didn''t expect him to be so embarrassed. He wiped his big feet and trimmed his nails with a nail cutter."Huh? What are you saying?" Mu Yuan pondered for a moment and said very seriously,"men will always like 18-year-old girls. They are youthful, energetic, beautiful, and young. They use all kinds of facts and examples to prove the correctness of this point of view. It''s really ... Irrefutable." ,m "Yes." Jack nodded and lowered his head to trim his nails attentively."Everyone likes young bodies." It wasn''t limited to nationality, but all men in the world were like this. Mu Yuan pouted."What about you?" Jack raised his head and looked at him."When I was 18, I liked the 18-year-old. When I was 28, I liked the 28-year-old." Mu Yuan was speechless. F * ck! Who have I been saying sweet words to all these years? I actually managed to Max out my skill points without even knowing it? Chapter 2766 I Cant Sleep Without Seeing You Mu Yuan was woken up by the pain in the middle of the night. He had been sleeping very deeply for the past few nights. He had been receiving fluid transfusions and was very gluttonous. He could not stand the long night and closed his eyes to sleep very early. He was hungry and in pain at twoo'' clock in the middle of the night. When he opened his eyes, he was shocked."Waa ..." "Ah ... F * ck!" Mu Yuan cursed in anger. He held onto his wound and almost rolled off the bed. His wound and bones started to hurt. Jack stood up in a hurry and pressed his shoulders down, pressing him onto the bed. He turned on the light and said,"don''t move!" Jack''s expression was a little ugly, and mu Yuan''s forehead was covered in sweat. Jack hurriedly checked on mu Yuan''s wound. Fortunately, it did not split open. Mu Yuan red at Jack."What''s wrong with you!" That night was the first time he was woken up by the pain. Who knew that he would see a ck shadow sitting by his bed, staring at him. He was in pain and hungry, and he was half-awake, so he was shocked. As a Special Agent who had been carrying out missions outside the borders all year round, mu Yuan was rather alert. If he was not seriously injured, he would not have slept so deeply. ,m If this was back when he was undercover, he would have pulled out his gun. He had subconsciously touched the gun under his pillow just now, and only then did he remember that he was seriously injured and not in stealth. There was no gun under his pillow either. This was Jack, not here to kill him. Mu Yuan swore that if he could move, he would kick him to death! "Are you scared?" Jack''s voice was gentle as he brought him a ss of water. Mu Yuan was in pain, angry, and sad at the same time. He had all kinds of emotions at the moment. He held the ss of water in a bad mood. After calming down, he could not say a single heart-wrenching word. Whose fault was this? When he woke up in the morning, Jack had already brought him hot water to wash up. He didn''t expect Jack to stay up all night and apany him. He thought that Jack was sleeping next door and had just woken up earlier than him. Who would have thought that the moment he opened his eyes, he would see a person sitting in front of the bed staring at him? it was already good enough that he was not scared to death. "What do you think?" Jack looked at him fixedly, his eyes gradually bing bloodshot. Xiao Yuan''s temper was really bad now. If it was a few years ago, he would have pounced on him and kissed him. Mu Yuan''s heart skipped a beat, and the two of them looked at each other in silence. "Jack, How long have you not slept?" Mu Yuan asked. Did she look at him like this every night? He didn''t feel anything at all. Did he ignore Jack too much? It wasn ''t! Jack had disguised himself too well. In addition, Jack refused to say that he was sick. Mu Yuan was a little angry, but he was toozy to care about him. Mu Yuan''s heart ached badly. How did he be like this? Back then, whenever Jack frowned, his heart would ache. If Jack didn''t talk about what was on his mind, he wouldn''t ask. He would think of ways to make Jack happy and rxed. In that rtionship, he was like a sacrifice, and his heart was only for him. When she grew up, she was different. She would lose her temper because he didn''t want to talk about things that were on her mind. She would deliberately ignore him even though she knew that he wasn''t in a good state. She was clearly concerned and anxious, but she would hide a word and not say a word. "I can''t sleep." Jack said softly,"I don''t dare to close my eyes when I can''t see you." When he was on the ship, he did not dare to close his eyes. He was afraid that if he made a mistake, mu Yuan would be tortured to death by James and humiliated by the Pirates. He was afraid that something irreversible would happen during the one to two hours he was sleeping. He was extremely tense. In the past six months, the only good night''s sleep he had was when he found out that mu Yuan''s surgery was a sess. He returned to the hotel and had a good night''s sleep. Chapter 2767 Anxiety? In the past six months, the only good night''s sleep he had was when he found out that mu Yuan''s surgery was a sess. He returned to the hotel and had a good night''s sleep. Mu Yuan felt a sharp pain in his heart. He could not tell if the wound hurt more or if his heart hurt more. He could not bear to see Jack like this, and he was most afraid of Jack being like this. Mu Yuan had dared to say a few years ago that he was Jack''s only weakness in this life. Today, he still dared to do so. "Idiot, why didn''t you tell me earlier that you wanted to sleep with me!" Mu Yuan scolded angrily and patted the seat beside him."Come over." Jack was stunned, but he sat still. "Yo, if you sit here for another three seconds, don''t even think about climbing into my bed again." Mu Yuan ridiculed. I gave you face, yet you still dare to hesitate! Jack stood up and walked over. He moved the medical stand to the side and snuggled into mu Yuan''s nket. He had been on an IV drip, and the smell of all kinds of medicine mixed in the nket. There was also the smell of disinfectant, which was not very pleasant. However, Jack was inexplicably at ease. His lower leg touched mu Yuan''s toes lightly, freezing him. Mu Yuan''s hands and feet were very cold. Jack turned to his side, held his hand, and covered it in his palm. Mu Yuan was extremely hot. The weather in September was already very hot. His hands and feet were cold, but his body was very hot. He even covered himself with a thick nket. With a man with a fiery temper squeezing in, he was really like a big furnace. Mu Yuan''s heart softened. He could not move, so he could only move his hand. He turned his hand to hold him and turned his head slightly. Jack was still staring at him. Mu Yuan frowned."Close your eyes and sleep." His pair of ice-blue eyes seemed particrly persistent in the night. "I can''t sleep." Jack said softly. "Call me dad and I''ll sing you a luby." Jack was left speechless. He squeezed mu Yuan''s hand."Little Yuan, you''ve changed a little." "Oh ..." Mu Yuan thought to himself, he''s already 30 years old, can he still be the same as when he was a teenager? "Has it be better or worse?" "It''s be ... Magical. " Mu Yuan said,"if you don''t know how to use Chinese, don''t use it." Jack smiled and held his hand to his lips to kiss it. Mu Yuan looked at him."Go to sleep. When you wake up, I will still be by your side." "You sleep first." "I''m going to sleep. You''ll definitely have to open your eyes until dawn again. " Mu Yuan said,"I''m already safe. We''ve left the ship. If there''s really no other way, you can hang James up and give him a beating. We''ve already left." "Yes." Jack seemed to be thinking about something. Mu Yuan was holding a breath in his heart and felt very ufortable."You ... Have you gone to see the doctor?" Jack shook his head."I can control myself." "You''ve already lost your temper at me three times. " Mu Yuan said as he scratched his palm."I''m lying on the hospital bed now. No matter what I do or say, you can''t be fierce to me. Is it serious?" "No..." "If you still don''t tell me the truth, then get lost." Mu Yuan lost his patience."You''re also full of lies in front of me. What else do I expect you to say? if your trust goes bankrupt here, we''re done for." "I''m sick, so I didn''t go to the doctor. " Jack said this sentence with difficulty, and then there was a long silence. Mu Yuan quietly looked at the blood vessels and fatigue in his eyes. Anyone would be tired after a long period of not sleeping. Jack was the same. "Anxiety?" Mu Yuan asked uncertainly. His condition was simr. Jack nodded. Chapter 2768 Xie Jinghuan Who Specialized In Stealing Scenes "Is it already very serious?" "A little." Mu Yuan''s heart felt like it was being cut by a knife, and he held his hand tightly. This kind of illness was very serious for a soldier. Some soldiers who were seriously injured would get this kind of illness. When it was serious, they would lose their temper for no reason, hallucinate, suffer from insomnia, dream too much, self-harm, have a headache, and all kinds of negative emotions would crush the patient. He had alsoe into contact with a few soldiers who had retired from the Army because of this. It went without saying how Jack had changed into it. There was a heavy stone in his heart, and he felt very depressed."Why didn''t you tell me?" "You''re recuperating and you''re not in good condition. I don''t want you to be distracted. " Jack said softly. Mu Yuan had manyplications, and he did not wish for mu Yuan to worry about his matters while he was recuperating."Don''t worry. I will recover." "You have an appointment with the doctor?" Jack nodded."Yes, I have. I''lle over in a week. I''ll be receiving treatment for a while." The more determined a person''s mind was, the less likely it was for them to get this disease, unless they were not strong enough when they were children and got this disease. When they became adults, they would be like Jack and get this disease, which was very difficult to cure. "Then you have to cooperate with the doctor and give him proper treatment. If you fall sick, who will take care of me?" "Yes." "Go to sleep." Jack was still looking at him. Mu Yuan reached out and covered his eyes."Sleep. If you don''t sleep, I won''t sleep either. Do you still want me to recuperate properly?" Jack closed his eyes, but his heart was beating rhythmically. He kissed mu Yuan''s wrist. Mu Yuan wanted to curse, but he gave up after thinking about it. Jack didn''t have it easy either! Indeed, in the world of adults, nothing was easy except for gaining weight. Mu Yuan thought of many things, and his thoughts drifted away. He gradually put down his hand and took the initiative to hold Jack''s hand. After recuperating from his injuries this time, where would he and Jack go? Could his body recover? For a moment, he thought that if he couldn''t recover, would he ... Have to retire? after retiring, would he be able to love whoever he wanted to love and be with whoever he wanted without any scruples? Forget it! In that case, what was the point of working hard for more than twenty years? There was something more important than love in his life. Jack was the same! She didn''t want to think about it anymore. She was just torturing herself for no reason. Jack did not fall asleep at all. He could hear mu Yuan''s breathing, but when he closed his eyes, he felt much better with mu Yuan by his side, sleeping in the same bed. He did not have the endless panic, and he was not afraid of seeing him disappear when he opened his eyes. He did not want to repeat the past six months. Jack slowly opened his eyes. Mu Yuan had fallen asleep. Even if mu Yuan wanted to look after Jack for the entire night, he had the heart but no strength. He was seriously injured, and his body was severely injured. He did not have that much energy, and he could not bear to stay upte. He looked at mu Yuan for the entire night. Ye Ling and Shen qianshu were people who took action. They left as they were told. The nended on the second day, and they were an hour apart from Xie jinghuan. Thus, they decided to wait for Xie jinghuan at the airport. Ye Ling brought his daughter to buy some trinkets, and Shen qianshu waited for Xie jinghuan at the exit. Xie jinghuan was 1.92 meters tall. His hair was dyed chestnut, making him look extra energetic. He had deep eyes, a high nose, and thin lips. He was handsome and clean. Ye Ling''s brothers were all very handsome, but their auras were very different. Ye Ling was cold, su Nancheng was morous, mu Yuan was bright, and Xie jinghuan was proud and aloof. The corners of his lips were always slightly upturned. If he was an ordinary person, he would have a smiling and kind face. Chapter 2769 The Three Brothers Held Hands And Fought Together Ye Ling was cold, su Nancheng was elegant, mu Yuan was bright, and Xie jinghuan was proud and aloof. The corners of his lips were always slightly upturned. If he was an ordinary person, he would have a smiling and kind face. It had grown into a mocking face on his body. He had the face of a Fox, as if he would dig a hole for you anytime and anywhere, as if he had bad intentions. ,m The mole under her eye became redder and more eye-catching as she grew older, adding a little bit of flirtatiousness. "Little Xie, here ..." Shen qianshu waved her hand. Xie jinghuan pulled a huge luggage Bag and walked towards Shen qianshu."Hello, sister-inw. Where is ah Ling?" Ye Ling brought Tong Xin along to buy ice cream and a picture book. The little child very politely said yes to her uncle. Xie jinghuan pinched her cheek, and the group of them set off to see mu Yuan. This private trip was a little awkward again. Ye Ling and Xie jinghuan did not bring anyone along. Ye Ling asked for a car, and Shen qianshu drove. The two of them sat at the back and talked about things. They ate and looked at the picture books with a child''s heart, and it was rather harmonious. "How did you agree toe and see little Yuan?" Xie jinghuan asked. Ye Ling looked like he did not want to talk about it. Shen qianshu drove very calmly and did not interrupt. Her childlike heart gave ye Ling a way out."It''s Xinxin who wanted toe and see uncle Xiao Yuan." Xie jinghuan gave a tsk, clearly not believing. "Is James dead?" "They''re being escorted back to the federal prison. " Ye Ling said that the person was caught by Wesley, and they had no way of taking over. Otherwise, mu Yuan''s revenge would have been taken. "He''s really lucky. " Xie jinghuan''s gaze was dark. He recognized that there was a child''s heart present, so he did not say anything too gory. It was only 40 minutes from the airport to the small town. Themunity here was good, and thend was vast and sparsely popted. There were not many cars on the road. Shen qianshu very happily started to race, and she arrived in the small town early. Tong Xin opened the window and looked at the colorful town."It''s so beautiful, daddy. There''s a big pinwheel." The red windmill stood out in the colorful town. The town''s outer walls were blue, red, white, orange, and all kinds of colors. The roofs were painted in countless colors. It was messy but lively. There were flowers, coffee shops, and leisure crowds everywhere. It was a peaceful and beautiful town with great welfare, very suitable for a vacation. Xie jinghuan said,"you know how to enjoy." "Do you like the big pinwheel?" Xie jinghuan asked Tong Xin. "I like it!" "Uncle will buy you one!" "Alright." Shen qianshu was speechless. The car stopped in front of mu Yuan and Jack''s house. Mu Yuan and Jack''s yard was very big, and a small mutant maple tree was nted there. It was only two meters tall, and the Maple leaves were bright red. When the sun shone on the infusion, it shimmered and was exceptionally beautiful. This was a small vi with red walls and white tiles. The small fence was surrounded by fresh flowers, which was unique and beautiful. Jack opened the door, and there was a strange silence and awkwardness. The director of the Chinese special intelligence Bureau and a major from the US looked at each other. Their meeting was supposed to be at an international military exchange or some other asion, not in private. Xie jinghuan knocked on the luggage and sneered the moment he opened his mouth."Are you guys pestering the door God? If you''re embarrassed, don''t say anything. Just open the door and it''ll be over. " "Come in," Jack said calmly. Xie jinghuan carried his luggage and went in. He had always been arrogant and seemed to be the protagonist in any asion. Su Nancheng had even ridiculed him for being able to steal the show just by attending a Hollywood award ceremony. "Hello, uncle," Tong Xin said politely. 2770 Chapter 2771 Jack looked at the cute little girl with a smile."Hello, wee to uncle''s house." "He''s upstairs. " Xie jinghuan and the rest went upstairs. Jack was very sensible and did not disturb them. He opened the door and went out. Tong Xin saw mu Yuan go downstairs and saw Jack go out."Uncle, can you take me out for a walk?" Jack, who rarely got along with little girls, was speechless. The child''s heart followed him out without any exnation. Jack did not expect ye Ling and the rest to arrive so early. There was nothing to eat at home, and he wanted to go to the supermarket. The child''s heart followed him like a little tail. She felt that the town was very beautiful, and she took his small camera to take pictures. The little girl''s steps were small and she walked slowly. Jack purposely slowed down his steps to wait for her. Tong Xin liked big pinwheels very much. She wasn''t afraid of strangers at all. Although she didn''t like to talk, her actions showed her interest. Jack took her to shoot big pinwheels. ¡­¡­ The couple upstairs did not realize that their daughter had gone missing and were all concerned about mu Yuan. Mu Yuan still could not get up and could only lie down. The bed at home was not the bed in the hospital, and it could not be adjusted higher. Xie jinghuan helped him up and pulled a few pillows over to support him. "You''ve be so thin that you''re like a rib. " He nced at the IV stand."Why are you still receiving fluid?" "He''s suffering from pancreatitis. He''s cut off his food and water. He needs an infusion. " "How tragic." Xie jinghuan pursed his lips. Two fingers pinched his chin and turned it around. Mu Yuan wanted to hit him."What are you doing?" "You''re so thin, but you''re still quite pretty. " "Get lost!" Mu Yuan said. Shen qianshu could not help butugh. Ye Ling did not talk much since he came. He sat at the side like a big elder and let them joke around. He reached out and asked for mu Yuan''s medical report. Mu Yuan took a look at the head of the bed. Shen qianshu passed it to ye Ling, and he went to look at the medical report. "Your Lieutenant Colonel doesn''t have any manners at all. He didn''t even address us as big brother when he saw us. You have to teach him a lesson. Since he''s our China son-inw, he has to follow our Chinese etiquette." Xie jinghuan ridiculed,"respect your wife''s group of close friends, kiss your mother-inw ''s * SS, all these things need to be taught. You can''t just open the door and leave with a cold face. This kind of hospitality is uneptable." Shen qianshu was speechless. Mu Yuan was speechless. So many years, why had he not broken off rtions with Xie jinghuan yet? Was it because he was a money-making machine? "I''m really too shallow. " Mu Yuan reflected on himself. He should have cut off ties with Xie jinghuan. "You know you''re shallow. You''re just attracted to Jack Anderson''s face." Xie jinghuan snorted coldly."What other benefits are there after showing face?" Ye Ling deeply agreed."You''re right." Mu Yuan said, so you came all the way here to mock me? I''m still a patient. Brothers, please let me go and don''t torture me. " "Didn''t you guys break up? if you''ve broken up, don''t keep on." Ye Ling said calmly. "Our Xiao Yuan is a traditional China man. You have to give your body to someone who saved your life, right?" Even if Xie jinghuan was smiling, he had a mocking tone. Mu Yuan''s face was wooden. He was a god-like traditional China man. "Why didn''t su Nanchenge with you? didn''t we agree toe together?" Mu Yuan changed the topic. "They quarreled." Xie jinghuan said unhappily. "Why?" "It''s a trivial matter. " "I quarreled with you over some trivial matters and you didn''te to see me?" Xie jinghuan nodded and tried to drive a wedge between them."Now you can see clearly. He and you are just stic brothers. Don''t be sad. Ah Ling and I are true to you." Chapter 2771 2771 You¡¯re in a fake rtionship Xie jinghuan nodded and tried to drive a wedge between them.¡±Now you can see clearly. He and you are just stic brothers. Don¡¯t be sad. Ah Ling and I are true to you.¡± Ye Ling was speechless. Mu Yuan was speechless. Shen qianshu considerately gave the three brothers some time to chat. She went downstairs and did not see Tong Xin. She saw him when she went out. The town was not big, and there were a few roads running through it. She could clearly see Tong Xin taking pictures in front of the big windmill, and Jack was beside her. The little princess turned around and said something to him. Jack was half-squatting to listen to her. He seemed to be exining something to her and stood up straight again. This little town is so beautiful. The pace of life was slow and leisurely. Upstairs. After ye Ling finished reading his medical report, he passed it to Xie jinghuan.¡±Did the doctor say that he can recover?¡± ¡°He said it¡¯s okay. When he¡¯s fully recovered, he¡¯ll do a side-test to see what¡¯s going on.¡± Mu Yuan did not think that he would be disabled. Right now, hisplications were a little severe, and he needed to recuperate properly. Mu Yuan felt that this was a little ridiculous, and he could only attribute it to his bad luck. He briefly exined the situation, and Xie jinghuan attacked him ruthlessly.¡±You¡¯re not unlucky. You asked for it. If it were me and ah Ling, we wouldn¡¯t have been caught. We wouldn¡¯t have joined in the fun from the start. We pped our faces and pretended to be heroes. Now you know the pain, right?¡± Mu Yuan said,¡±...How many people can be as hard-hearted as you guys?¡± ¡°Ling, he¡¯s making a personal attack.¡± Ye Ling said calmly,¡±he has already gotten his retribution.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. ¡± Mu Yuan,¡±... Why didn¡¯t Nanchenge?!¡± If su Nancheng hade, there would still be someone to discipline Xie jinghuan, and he would not be able to fight one against two. ¡°He refused toe see you just because he was angry with me. He doesn¡¯t care about you at all. Don¡¯t miss him and quickly break off your friendship with him.¡± Mu Yuan was very tired.¡±How many days are you guys going to stay for?¡± Can you leave tomorrow? ¡°It depends on my mood. I¡¯m just teasing your lieutenant colonel.¡± Xie jinghuan said. Mu Yuan was alert.¡±Don¡¯t do anything rash.¡± ¡°What do you mean by messing around? this is what you call messing around. They even sent you here to recuperate, how shameless. At this point, they should at least talk about the problem of the dowry. ¡± Xie jinghuan asked ye Ling,¡±right?¡± Mu Yuan swallowed his saliva. Ye Ling snorted and did not reply. He did not agree at all. ¡°What do you think?¡± ye Ling asked. Mu Yuan was embarrassed. He did not expect to talk about such a realistic and cold question in less than half an hour. He did not even give him time to buffer.¡±I ... I didn¡¯t think much of it.¡± Ye Ling looked rather cold and heartless.¡±Then think about it carefully. I¡¯ll give you a day to think it through.¡± Xie jinghuan blinked.¡±Think carefully, how much do we need to sell you?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t have any money,¡± Ye Ling frowned and was confused. Xie jinghuan said,¡±what did you say?¡± Mu Yuan said,¡±I said that he doesn¡¯t have any money. The Anderson family¡¯s sponsorship for the election is not supported by a few major financial groups. Their entire family relies on their sry for their meals and can only be considered middle-ss. You¡¯re only thinking about money. Don¡¯t have any ideas about him.¡± God-like middle-ss? Xie jinghuan and ye Ling looked at each other and asked a little uncertainly,¡±he has been in a rtionship with her for more than ten years, right?¡± ¡°How would I know? you¡¯ve known about it earlier than I did.¡± Ye Lingughed coldly. Weren¡¯t you the first one to find out? Xie jinghuan took a deep breath and couldn¡¯t help but scold,¡±little idiot, you¡¯re probably in a fake rtionship.¡± Chapter 2772 Come On, Hurt Each Other Ye Ling could not take it anymore."Didn''t he buy you the house by the stone bridge in the garden?" "Yeah," Mu Yuan did not think that a person who bought a house that was worth tens of millions was rich. Moreover, when Jack bought it, the house was not very expensive. Ye Ling said calmly,"that house of yours is almost worth 300 million now." Mu Yuan''s mouth formed an O shape. "...This is God...He only bought it for 20 million." It had grown more than ten times? Ye Ling said,"the new policy came outst year. That ce will be a small bungalow Conservation Area, and ... Permanent property rights, includingnd." The value of the central area''s protected area was not a matter of a house. However, in exchange, they could not build it privately. All the designs had to follow the urban construction n. It did not matter what happened internally, but the external could not be changed. The two old streets nearby had been transformed into cultural Street, and the central area had arge flow of people. It suddenly became a popr spot on the inte, driving the flow of people in that area. Xie jinghuan snorted."This is all ah Ling''s fault. He didn''t even tell me about this policy. Otherwise, I would have spent money to buy half of the street." He just had to sit and count the money. Ye Ling frowned."They want to build an ancient building, and they can''t make any transactions for ten years. Are you going to buy it to be a haunted house?" "I can rent it." Ye Ling could not be bothered to argue with the money-making machine. He had deviated from the central idea."Jack Anderson is not poor. You must be blind." "Even if the house is worth 300 million, it''s still mine!" Mu Yuan said,"what does it have to do with him? when he bought it, it wasn''t 300 million. Moreover, what kind of rich person is 300 million?" Ye Ling was speechless. "Aiyo, little brother, you''re so full of yourself now that you''ve lost your weight!" Xie jinghuan pinched his chin."I''m in charge of all your money. You still have to ask me for money when you''re picking up girls. Do you still remember?" Mu Yuan was speechless. Ye Ling was more serious than Xie jinghuan."The funds used for the Anderson family''s election are their family''s reserve funds, not donated by the plutocrats." "The news said that it was sponsored by the four major corporations." "Aren''t you stupid? the four major corporations have the surname Anderson!" Mu Yuan was speechless. He didn''t remember any of the four corporations having the surname Anderson. "The four multinational corporations that ye Chu''s sister is in charge of all belong to Jack Anderson alone. They''re just a drop in the ocean for the family. Otherwise, why do you think John was eliminated after three elections? A President who doesn''t need the support of any major consortiums or a backer. Do you want him to take the throne?" Ye Ling said coldly. If he was a Member of Parliament, he would not want such a President toe to power. "If you don''t need anything and are so confident, then you won''t need anything in the business world or the political world. If you''re self-sufficient, then you definitely won''tpromise for them. Who would want you to take over? Even if they weren''t puppets, they still needed someone who could help each other and check each other. Who would be willing to go up by themselves? The Anderson family''s three powers had been unified. If John seeded, the others would be squeezed out of breath within eight years. This was already John''s fourth election. The first three times, he had been defeated. Mu Yuan had a dumbfounded expression, as if he had just woken up from his beautiful dream of having an ex-boyfriend as a mistress. He red at Xie jinghuan."I hate you all!!" Xie jinghuan was speechless. Ye Ling was speechless. Why did you not re at ye Ling but at me? Chapter 2773 Come On, Lets Hurt Each Other 2 Why did you not re at ye Ling but at me? Ye Ling snorted."Wake up. Stop dreaming!" Mu Yuan was furious."I still wanted to keep a mistress in my house. You guys just ruined my n like this." "It''s more like he''s hiding a mistress in a Golden House. Can you please look at yourself in the mirror and recognize your own character?" Xie jinghuan mocked. Mu Yuan''s face darkened, and he asked them to leave."I''m recuperating. You''re here to make me angry. I''ve already seen her. Hurry up and leave." "This town is pretty. I''m going to stay here for a few days." Ye Ling said,"Xinxin likes this ce very much. I want to bring her to stay here for a few days too." Mu Yuan looked as if he had nothing to live for. Ye Ling said,"before I leave, you better give me a definite answer." Xie jinghuan reached out and patted his head. Poor little Yuan. "Don''t touch my head!" Mu Yuan was a little angry and asked Xie jinghuan,"how much money do I have exactly?" Xie jinghuan looked at him, speechless. You didn''t hear anything ye Ling said, and you''re only concerned about who is rich between you and Anderson? Xie jinghuan thought for a moment."The stock options are worth ten billion US dors, and there are countless real estates. There are almost a hundred houses in city A alone. Four shopping malls are collecting rent, two in New York two in London, and four in Paris. In addition, there is a Diamond Mountain range, a Mineral Mountain range, and two private inds. Oh, C nation has been developing for three years and attracting investment. With mu Liang''s rtionship, you still have six shopping malls in C city collecting rent. There are also some scattered investments that are not worth mentioning. " Mu Yuan''s money, he was more clear on how to split it. He specialized in making investments with extremely low risks for mu Yuan, and those that grew steadily, most of them were invested in real estate. He, ye Ling, and su Nancheng''s assets would be high risk, high return, and high loss. Mu Yuan said,"wow ... Am I that rich?" Ye Lingughed coldly. Mu Yuan''s eyes lit up."It''s all mine alone. It doesn''t count as thepany''s dividends." "Yup," Xie jinghuan revealed a gentle smile."It''s just that ah Ling said that your identity is special. In order to avoid the trouble of property deration in the future, other than the real estate in A city that can''t be changed into a registered residence, your other assets are all under my name." Mu Yuan was speechless. Xie jinghuan added,"whether I give it to you or not, depends on my mood." Mu Yuan was speechless. Mu Yuan''s eyes were brimming with tears. Only the heavens knew that he had only invested two billion from the start. This two billion was even scammed from his brother, and he had secretly sold the shares that his grandfather had given him. Because Xie jinghuan did not have money when he started his business, the Xie family''s business was almost rotten. Ye Ling''s assets were basically all his mother ''s, and he was also controlled by the ye family in Europe. They did not have any liquid capital. Mu Yuan scammed two billion from Mu Chen, plus the shares he secretly sold, and gave the money to Xie jinghuan. At that time, he did not think that Xie jinghuan would earn it back for him. He only thought that it would be fine as long as he did not lose too much. "Ah Huan, you really are a money-making machine!" It''s the best decision I''ve ever made in my life that I didn''t cut ties with you. Xie jinghuan''s lips twitched. Ye Ling could not stand it anymore."Did you hear what I said?" "I''ve heard it, I''ve heard it. I''ll think about it. " Mu Yuan paused and asked Xie jinghuan,"so, me or Jack, who is richer?" Ye Ling snatched the medical records from Xie jinghuan''s hands and rolled them up, wanting to hit him. Xie jinghuan raised his hand to block him. Xie jinghuanughed lightly and said,"he''s injured. Hit him again in a few months." ¡­¡­ Chapter 2774 Come On, Lets Hurt Each Other 3 "Little Yuan, your position in bed isn''t determined by who''s rich. You''re richer than him, but you''re being suppressed. Isn''t that more depressing? why are you stabbing your own heart?" Mu Yuan''s face turned red."...Hey!" Ye Ling could not help butugh out loud."You''re right." "My heart hurts!" Mu Yuan suddenly became weak and looked as if he was out of breath. Xie jinghuan said,"we''re not Jack Anderson. We won''t fall for your trick." "No... It''s really painful," Mu Yuan''s face turned pale, and the veins on his forehead popped out. Xie jinghuan and ye Ling stood up hurriedly. One of them helped him lie down, and the other called for the doctor next door."Doctor, Doctor!" ¡­¡­ The doctor stayed next door and arrived as soon as he was called. Mu Yuan had manyplications. He often had heart palpitations, bleeding, and inmmation. These were all normal. This was the first time his heart felt ufortable. It was chaotic upstairs. Ye Ling and Xie jinghuan were chased down, and the doctor was examining mu Yuan. Shen qianshu saw that they looked guilty."Didn''t you guys say something to agitate Xiao Yuan?" Ye Ling was determined to kill his fellow Daoist rather than his poor self."It''s none of my business." Xie jinghuan was speechless. Shen qianshu''s head hurt."Xiao Yuan is seriously injured. He can''t get up now. Can you guys not anger him?" "This is just a coincidence. It has nothing to do with what we said. He won''t be angry because of what we said." Xie jinghuan had grown up together since young and knew what kind of character and temper he had. How could he be so angry that his heart ached because of a sentence? it was definitely a coincidence. Ye Ling also thought the same way. However, under Shen qianshu''s disapproving gaze, he said calmly,"you should be more careful with what you say next time." Xie jinghuan was speechless. F * ck, you wife-ve! No wonder her status in the family was getting lower and lower! "Where''s the childlike heart?" Ye Ling looked around and did not see Tong Xin. This person was unfamiliar with the ce. Could his daughter have been kidnapped? "You''ve finally remembered your precious baby. She went to the supermarket with Jack. " Shen qianshu watched as Jack brought Tong Xin to the supermarket. It was just a Street, and she could see everything clearly. Tong Xin was dressed in a Christmas-like red outfit and even had a Red Hat on, so she was easy to recognize. "Should we tell Lieutenant Colonel Anderson?" Xie jinghuan asked. After all, little Yuan hadplications. "If you want to say it, then say it!" "I''m not going to tell you. I don''t have his number. " Xie jinghuan didn''t take it. He looked up worriedly."It should be fine." They did not expect that mu Yuan would have so many diseases. They thought that he would be fine after a few months of recuperation. The medical record was just a simple medical record, and mu Yuan was afraid that they would be worried and specially got the doctor to write it down. The doctor came down, and Xie jinghuan and ye Ling went up to him."How is it? is he alright?" ? The doctor briefly exined mu Yuan''s condition to ye Ling and Xie jinghuan. It was not a heart attack, but an acute heart palpitations. It was not very serious. He also solemnly warned them not to let the patient be agitated. The patient needed to recuperate well, and they could not move the patient. They could only let him lie down. Now, he was being given an IV, and his condition was already better. "You guys better watch your words." She did not want to disturb the three brothers. She thought that they would talk about other things, so she did not listen. She was afraid that ye Ling would force mu Yuan to make a decision."Little Yuan is still sick. If you want to make any decision, you have to wait until you are better. You don''t have to be so anxious." Ye Ling was speechless. Chapter 2775 A Lieutenant Colonel Taking Care Of A Child What does this have to do with me? I was clearly provoked by Xie jinghuan. When they went upstairs, mu Yuan was on an IV drip, and his eyes were still slightly red. He was about to tell them that it was normal and that he would get used to it, but he saw them looking guilty. An idea came to mu Yuan''s mind, and he coughed very weakly, looking like a delicate little white Lotus, and looked at them with resentment. Xie jinghuan was speechless. Ye Ling was speechless. You have to know that I''m a delicate baby who can lose my life at any time. If you don''t cherish me and talk nonsense, I''ll faint again! Xie jinghuan furrowed his brows and pursed his lips."You care so much about the top and bottom. Didn''t you say it yourself that you never had the chance to fight back?" Mu Yuan was speechless! Ye Ling frowned."He even told you this?" Xie jinghuan nodded."I did." Ye Ling looked at mu Yuan as if he was an idiot."You''ve never been on it even once?" The two brothers, who were justmunicating with their eyes not to provoke mu Yuan, hadpletely forgotten the tacit understanding they had earlier. Mu Yuan looked at them expressionlessly."Are you guys trying to anger me to death?" "You''re too ..." Ye Ling was at a loss for words. The straight-A student could not find a word to describe him, so he simply sat down and sulked."Useless." It was as if his daughter was getting married and was being abused, but he had to hide it from his family. "You''re speaking as if you''ve been to Ah Cheng before!" Mu Yuan decided to hurt each other with Xie jinghuan. Ye Ling,"?" What the hell? He turned his head to look at Xie jinghuan, a rare expression of heaven copsing and earth shattering appearing. Xie jinghuan was as steady as an old dog."Your information was from three years ago. How do you know that it''s not there now?" Mu Yuan was stunned."You''ve been on it?" "F * ck!" Envy, jealousy, and hatred! Ye Ling pulled Xie jinghuan over and frowned."What is little Yuan saying?" "His brain is broken." "You''re the one whose brain is broken. " Mu Yuan snorted coldly. He really wanted to strip him of his underwear."Ah Huan likes ..." "Don''t think that I won''t hit you just because you''re lying down. " "Who''s afraid of you? you might not even be able to beat Jack. " Xie jinghuan said,"...Oh, you have a backer. You''re awesome. I''ve already confiscated all your money." Mu Yuan backed down immediately."I was wrong, brother." Ye Ling frowned."So, the three of you are hiding something from me?" Xie jinghuan was speechless. Xie jinghuan red at mu Yuan, and mu Yuan also red at him. Ye Ling frowned."Why did you hide it from me?" Xie jinghuan was silent. Mu Yuan turned his head and turned to the side. Ye Ling said,"so, is there anything else that I don''t know? I advise you to cherish this chance and confess." Mu Yuan decided to have a cold War with them! ¡­¡­ In the supermarket, Tong Xin followed Jack to buy things. The supermarket was located in the block behind the windmill. It was the biggest supermarket in town and was moreplete. It had everything. "What do your parents like to eat?" Jack asked. Tong Xin licked a lollipop."Daddy likes fish and ribs, mommy likes spicy food, and so does Xinxin, but daddy doesn''t allow me to eat too much." Tong Xin''s English was very fluent. It was her secondnguage. When she was learningnguages, Rose Castle had been using bothnguages, and she had a good foundation for them since she was young. She had been learning bothnguages in kindergarten, so it was not difficult for her tomunicate with Jack in English. It was just that she was still young, and her pronunciation was not very urate. Jack thought for a while. It was reasonable for him to serve mu Yuan. He had to serve a group of people and cook. He frowned and looked at the prepared food bags and cooked food. Chapter 2776 Heartache For Our Big Brother Yuan Jack thought for a while. It was reasonable for him to serve mu Yuan. He had to serve a group of people and cook. He frowned and looked at the prepared food bags and cooked food. He decisively put the fresh vegetables back and picked out cooked food from the refrigerator. Tong Xin pointed at the fish slices in the refrigerator."Can I take this one?" "Sure!" Jack was afraid that she would get cold, so he gave it to her."Tell me what you want." "Thank you, uncle." "You''re wee," Jack bought some cooked food, some fruits, milk, yogurt, and all kinds of daily necessities. Just in case, he asked for a small cart from the supermarket and pushed it back. Tong Xin sat on the cart, ying with a small windmill while swinging her legs leisurely. He had seen this youngdy in ye tingjun''s and ye Ling''s moments a few times. She was not a stranger to him. However, ye Ling only sent cute photos of his daughter in his moments. He did not send real photos, and most of them were in text. The photos that the media took would also be automatically censored. Otherwise, they would just wait for ye Ling to get angry. This was the only child in the country who was automatically censored when the media published photos of him. When Jack came back, he found that the atmosphere was not right. The three brothers seemed to have a conflict. They were all in a Cold War. They actually upied a corner by themselves and did not speak. Mu Yuan, who was lying on the bed, looked at him as if he had seen his Savior. Jack took a look inside and decided not to get involved. He turned around and went downstairs. Mu Yuan was speechless. He didn''t know if he should say ''F ** K'' in his heart. Child''s heart was not interested in gossip. He pulled Shen qianshu to the windmill to take pictures. He still liked windmills very much, so they went there again. Jack was in the kitchen quietly preparing the food. There were three rooms in the house, and they had been tidied up long ago. Xie jinghuan had one room, and ye Ling and his wife had another. Ye Ling and his wife''s room even had an additional small bed for Tong Xin. They were very considerate. Jack thought to himself,"what did the three of them talk about that made them look so serious?" Was ye Ling forcing Xiao Yuan to make a choice? He couldn''t help but feel a little heavy in his heart. However, looking at little Yuan''s expression that was asking for help, it didn''t seem like they were talking about this matter. Then, little Yuan was seriously injured, so how could their discussion fall apart? Upstairs, it was as if someone was plotting something. After talking for a long time, Shen qianshu came back with her child''s heart and automatically took over the kitchen work."Jack, can I call you Jack?" ? "Sure!" "Give me the kitchen." Shen qianshu smiled and said,"I understand their taste better." Jack nodded and left the kitchen. Tong Xin was ying with the pinwheel outside. Shen qianshu saw that it was all cooked food, or the food that had been prepared in the refrigerator for a long time. She just had to heat it up. She paused and looked at the date. It was all today. The ingredients were also very fresh. She started to prepare the food that Jack had brought back. The doctor called Jack out and told him about mu Yuan''s palpitations. Jack''s heart skipped a beat. Palpitations? "Is it serious?" "It''s not very serious. He has already recovered from acute pancreatitis. Today, he can eat some light food and avoid eating a little. He can cut down on oil and salt. He can resume his diet in a few days. Don''t put too much burden on his stomach. " "Okay, got it. You don''t need to stay in the hospital for observation?" "That''s not necessary. We''ll be there if anything happens. Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan''s mood is very important for his recovery. I don''t think he likes hospitals." "Who would like that?" Jack said softly,"alright, I got it." Chapter 2777 Feudal Parents Strive To Save Their Dignity Jack went into the kitchen and wanted to make some millet porridge for mu Yuan. He wanted to put some small pumpkin in it. It was his favorite vor. Shen qianshu said,"I''ll do it. It''s fine." "Then ... Thank you." "You''re wee," Shen qianshu and Lieutenant Colonel Anderson were not close. They were a little distant. Jack and this group of people were distant. However, they were mu Yuan''s friends. He was willing to ept them into this field. During dinner, the atmosphere was very quiet. Jack also only simply greeted them and brought the porridge upstairs to look for mu Yuan. Shen qianshu looked at ye Ling from the left and Xie jinghuan from the right. "Didn''t we agree to fight against the external forces and deal with Lieutenant Colonel Anderson? why are you guys having an internal conflict first?" Shen qianshu was extremely curious. Ye Ling looked at Xie jinghuan coldly. Xie jinghuan had a fearless and arrogant look. Shen qianshu was speechless. Tong Xin said,"we must stand united against outsiders. That pretty uncle doesn''t like you guys." ¡­¡­ Upstairs. Jack brought a stack of side dishes and pumpkin millet porridge over. He could have some simple food now, but mu Yuan was a little dissatisfied."Just this much?" It wasn''t even enough to fill the gaps between his teeth. Jack said,"you haven''t eaten for a few days. Your stomach can''t take it. Eat something that''s easy to digest first and then slowly resume your diet." The pumpkin millet congee was what mu Yuan liked, and the side dishes were also what he liked. He could be considered to have epted it reluctantly. He ate slowly and would look at Jack from time to time. Jack asked him,"your heart palpitations are acting up today. What''s going on?" "It happens to my internal organs from time to time, and I''m also very sudden." Mu Yuan said seriously,"it''s really not because I was provoked by them." "Oh, what did they say to agitate you?" "I''ve already said that it''s not ..." Mu Yuan thought for a while."Oh, there''s something that has triggered me. I always thought that you were a poor person who had a fixed sry. You''re actually very rich." Jack was left speechless. Xie jinghuan had some business dealings with the Anderson family, so he naturally knew about his family''s assets."I''ve never said that I was very poor." "I didn''t think that you were poor. I thought that your family was in the middle ss. Your parents and your uncles and aunties were all in the political scene, so their sries were limited. It''s not like they were in some lucrative Department, so even if they made money, no one made a fortune by making money. Who would have thought that ... Look at you. If you''re not wearing a training suit, you''re wearing T-shirts and shorts every day. How could you look like a rich second-generation heir? your shoes are the basic sports shoes, and your watch is a waterproof military watch. I don''t believe that you''re rich." Mu Yuan argued strongly and felt that all of this was Jack''s fault. He had misled him. "Little Yuan, our country''s second-generation rich kids don''t recognize each other from their clothes and essories." Jack smiled."That''s your country''s standard of judgment. Since I was young, I''ve been proficient in baseball, ice hockey, various musical instruments, painting, and various arts. I can''t say that I''m proficient in them, but I''m proficient in most of them. I know a little about them, and I''m also proficient in variousnguages. A family that can raise their children in this way is not a middle-ss family." "Oh ..." You''re all-rounded, so you''re amazing. Mu Yuan thought that it was because you were talented and learned things quickly. After all, ye Ling and Xie jinghuan were like that. He had misunderstood. Jack, who had thought that he had spent tens of millions to buy him a house, had already spent all his wealth. "But you were so stingy when you were in love." Mu Yuan looked at him with disdain."This is my standard of judgment." "In fact, when we were dating, I ..." Jack sighed."I thought the thought was the most important, so most of the things I gave you were handmade. And ... My handmade things are really not cheap." Mu Yuan was speechless. Shameless, your handiwork is already at the level of a master, and you can even auction it off? Jackughed and said,"you didn''t ask me either." "I don''t care if you have money or not, you''re definitely not as rich as me." Mu Yuan had just heard Xie jinghuan talk about his worth, and it was full of information. Then, he asked a little uncertainly,"how much money do you have exactly?" Jack covered his mouth andughed. He leaned over, blew a breath of hot air into his ear, and said something else. Mu Yuan,"... I ... My chest hurts again. Aiya ..." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Shen qianshu apanied ye Ling out for a walk. Xie jinghuan brought the little light bulb and his child-like heart to tour the small town. This was the time when the small town was the most beautiful. Shen qianshu pulled ye Ling along as they walked around the big red windmill."What conflict did you have with Xie jinghuan?" "We didn''t have any conflicts. I just found out about something that I can''t ept." Ye Ling said unhappily. For a moment, he did not know what to say. He did not expect that Xie jinghuan and su Nancheng would actually be together. Furthermore, they had been together for so many years. No wonder! The two of them had great acting skills. "What is uneptable? There''s something else you can''t ept other than me having an affair. " Ye Ling was speechless. What kind of stupid metaphor was this? Shen qianshu''s curiosity was aroused. She had always been a gossiper."Tell me, tell me. What is it? I will definitely keep it a secret." Ye Ling did not hide anything from Shen qianshu, but it involved su Nancheng. He thought about it and decided to tell Shen qianshu about it. Shen qianshu almost kicked a rock and fell. "What?" Shen qianshu immediately denied it. "That''s impossible. My brother is clearly a straight man. He likes little fairies with big breasts and long legs the most. He is also deeply homophotic." Ye Ling snorted coldly."Deep homophobia means deep self-control. I finally understand." Shen qianshu said,"Oh my God ..." This was definitely explosive news. She thought that Xie jinghuan was destined to live a lonely life. After all, not everyone could tolerate that mouth of his. "He''s also destined to be alone now. " "Wait a minute ..." Shen qianshu looked at ye Ling in confusion."You ... Your three best friends since young are all ..." "Don''t remind me of this!" "I suddenly feel that you''re very dangerous before you''re twenty." Shen qianshu thought to herself. Luckily, she had met him early. Otherwise, she would not have had anything to do with him."That''s not right. You four brothers grew up together. Three of you are the same, but none of you like you?" Ye Ling''s face darkened, and he was also confused for a moment. That''s right, why did no one take a fancy to me? Shen qianshu poked his chest."Do you want to reflect on yourself?" Ye Lingughed coldly to save his face."That''s because they are ashamed of themselves. They know that they are not worthy of me. How would they dare to chase me?" Shen qianshu was speechless. Chapter 2778 You Dont Say Sweet Words Anymore Jack was almost always with mu Yuan. Mu Yuan might have been triggered today as he was actually full of energy. Jack sat by the window and read a book. He did not n to be close to ye Ling or Xie jinghuan. Otherwise, he would have gone downstairs. He was not gossipy at all and did not ask mu Yuan why they were in a Cold War. "I''m hungry again." "Don''t eat too much. " Jack said as he flipped a page of the book."Bear with it." "Are you even human?" "I need to listen to the doctor''s advice." Mu Yuan was filled with grief and indignation."Each and every one of them is bullying me because I can''t move while lying down." "You can move in two days. I bought a wheelchair. I''ll Push You out to get some sun." Jack closed the book and walked over to pick up the Apple paste at the side to feed mu Yuan. Other than the Apple paste, there were also some nuts. "Alright." Mu Yuan felt that it was not enough to fill the gaps between his teeth. Ye Ling and Shen qianshu had returned from their walk. They could hear Shen qianshu chatting with the passers-by, saying that she was a guest of this family and hade to stay. She even asked them where to have fun in the town and where it was suitable for a vacation. Mu Yuan gloated."Ah Ling must be very depressed." "Why?" Mu Yuan chuckled and did not say anything. It was really hard to say about their messy rtionship. However, Jack was not an outsider, but he still gave Xie jinghuan some face. "I''m just hiding one thing from him. " Mu Yuan said. Jack saw that his expression did not seem to be anything serious, so he did not ask further and finished feeding the bag of nuts. "Do I need to leave for two days?" Jack asked. "Why are you avoiding me?" "To avoid the awkwardness." Jack said calmly,"but I''m worried about them taking care of you." "There''s no need to avoid me. " Mu Yuan said softly,"they won''t say anything, and they won''t be embarrassed. Ah Huan doesn''t know what shame is. Ah Ling ... You''re thinking too much. It''s not a big deal that he cane." Jack raised his eyebrows slightly. A few years ago, ye Ling almost yed the role of a mother-inw in an idol drama who gave a check to a poor boy to leave his daughter. Jack did not need to tell mu Yuan about this."Sure." "How long will they be staying?" Jack did not want them to stay for too long. "I don''t know," Mu Yuan asked, but they did not tell him the truth. They were usually just having fun, and they were all people who knew what was good for them. It would not exceed three days, and everyone knew what they were doing. Xie jinghuan also returned with his child''s heart. There wasughter upstairs. Mu Yuan said,"you ... Can talk to them more. There should be many topics." Anything coulde together. Whether it was military affairs, politics, economics, interests, or hobbies, they should have a lot inmon. "No, I won ''t." Jack smiled."I''m afraid of my upational habits." Mu Yuan was speechless. Mu Yuan was silent for a long time and coughed a few times."Don''t you know how many hundreds of millions of us dors Huan Yu technology pays to your country every year? I don''t do anything illegal anymore. At most, I just ... Avoid taxes reasonably. " "Don''t make it sound so nice by saying that tax evasion is in the gray zone. " "..." Mu Yuan mouthed and scolded him."It''s not like it''s under your control. It''s the Pacific police. You have to take care of everything." "Yes, I don''t have the energy to care about you." Mu Yuan was speechless. Aiya, that''s so against the rules. He didn''t even greet her when he was saying sweet words. It''s so annoying. "I realized ..." Mu Yuan licked his lips."You''re getting better at saying sweet nothings." A few years ago, he didn''t really say sweet words. "You''re not telling me. " Jack was very regretful. Chapter 2779 Lieutenant Colonel, Lend Me Some Money Xiao Yuan was the person who treated sweet words as food back then. Mu Yuan was silent. When he was young, he could say all kinds of shameless things and did not know what shame was. Now that he had grown up, he had learned to hide his unbridled thoughts. Jack peeled an orange and fed it to him slice by slice. He even had the heart to inquire about his assets."How much assets do you have with Xie jinghuan?" Mu Yuan was stumped for a moment."I should have many shopping malls all over the world, and my stock funds should be around ten billion. I don''t know the details, but I have 8% of the shares in Huan Yu technology." Jack asked,"eight percent?" "Yes ... That''s right," Jack frowned and recalled the major shareholder of Huan Yu technology. Mu Yuan''s name did not seem to be there. Mu Yuan pursed his lips."Under ... Ah Huan''s name. It''s because ... It''s troublesome to dere one''s assets, and ... There''s too much tax. " Jack was left speechless. However, Huan Yu''s Intelligence Agency was too famous, covering up their main business. The biggest difference between him and miss was that miss had been listed for financing long ago, while Huan Yu had not been listed and had always rejected the financing of various major consortiums. Compared to miss, Huan Yu was very low-key, but Xie jinghuan was the world''s richest man and was known as a money-making machine. In recent years, they had slowly epted the funds of some financial institutions and fundpanies. He had also sent people to investigate some of them. These financial institutions and fundpanies were all under the Fenghuo group. In other words, outsiders could not control Huan Yu through money. Jack was silent for a moment. He patted mu Yuan''s head and did not say anything. Mu Yuan thought of his image as a righteous young man and coughed."Who said that patriotic soldiers must be poor? I found a ... Financial manager based on my own unique vision." "Sure!" Jack smiled faintly and asked jokingly,"my uncle needs money for the election. Can I borrow some?" "Usury!" "What''s a usury?" "I''ll borrow one to return ten!" In your dreams! Jack chuckled and opened another bag of nuts. He thought for a while and said,"you ate too much today. Keep it for tomorrow." He put the nuts to the side. Mu Yuan was speechless. It''s just a loan, everything can be discussed. Jack apanied mu Yuan for a while to discuss the current affairs. They were all talking about John''s election. Mu Yuan was also quite curious. It was also the first time he knew what the process was like. At this critical juncture, Jack actually didn''t go to help but apanied him to recuperate. "This time, Fenghuo group will give us the funds." Jack said indifferently. "Ah Liang is a traitor!" Jack touched his ear."Wesley and I saved Chu Ling from the fire beacon. Do you remember?" "Hmph, don''t touch me," Mu Yuan shook his head and avoided his hand. Jack followed after him and pinched his ear. He only let him go after ying with it for a while. "I''m sleeping. " "It''s still early," "It''ste, I didn''t take an afternoon nap today. " "Alright, then you ... Get along well with them." "I know." Mu Yuan closed his eyes and rested. Actually, the sky was still very early. It was only eight in the evening, and the sky had just turned dark. It was very lively downstairs. Xie jinghuan, ye Ling, and Shen qianshu were talking. Jack came down, and Xie jinghuan waved."Lieutenant Colonel,e over and chat for a while. You need to get along with the group." Jack stopped in his tracks and walked over."Xiao Yuan is asleep." He was seriously injured and slept early. Jack sat on a separate sofa, and Shen qianshu stood up."Xinxin, mommy will bring you to take a shower." "Alright!" Chapter 2780 Eldest Young Master Xies Deception Shen qianshu apanied Xinxin to take a shower. The atmosphere instantly turned awkward. There was silence. Xie jinghuan asked,"I''ve always been very curious. How did you hook little Yuan back then?" "Doesn''t Xiao Yuan share everything with you?" Jack retorted. Ye Ling looked at Xie jinghuan unhappily. He knew from the start and even hid it for a long time. He even covered it up. If he knew about it long ago, he would have brought mu Yuan back from the West. Then, there would not have been any problems. "Little Yuan''s version might be different from yours. Let''s hear your version." Xie jinghuan''s tongue was poisonous."Our family''s silly white and sweet always thought that she chased after him and caught up with him. I think she''s just a little white rabbit stepping on a trap and was deliberately seduced by him." Jack was reserved."You''re thinking too much." "I''ve always been good at thinking, and I have many ideas. " Xie jinghuan asked,"you don''t dare to say?" "There''s nothing I don''t dare to say. " Jack was also very Frank. He simply recounted how he met mu Yuan and did not feel embarrassed at all. Xie jinghuan tutted."It seems that Lieutenant Colonel Anderson is still very easy to catch up with. You guys from the military camp didn''t grasp the opportunity." Jack was left speechless. Mu Yuan had always said that Xie jinghuan''s mouth was invincible in the world. It was especially annoying and especially cheap. It was because he had made a few friends when he was young and ignorant. When he grew up, he almost could not make any friends. No one could stand him. Of course, young master Xie didn''t think that he needed to make so many friends in his life. If he had the time, he might as well find a few professors to do research and learn something. To him, socializing was never of much interest. "One more word and I''ll get the tax bureau to investigate you." Jack said indifferently. Xie jinghuan raised his hand."Can''t be provoked!" Ye Ling snorted coldly. Just as he was about to say that he was useless, Xie jinghuan said,"go ahead and check. All the assets under my name belong to your man. I''m only managing them. I''m just paying more." Jack was left speechless. "It''s just a little less money to earn in a year. Xiao Yuan is a magnanimous person. He won''t throw a tantrum with you." Jack was left speechless. Little Yuan Association! "It''s all thanks to you for Xiao Yuan''s sake that you didn''t let Lehmann continue to investigate back then, allowing me to escape this cmity and have the opportunity to clear my name. To show my sincerity, how about I also contribute during the John election?" Xie jinghuan said with ill intentions. "No need!" "Our family doesn''tck election funds," Jack said calmly. If you paid, you must ask for benefits. Now, themunication service in the United States was not Huan Yu ''s. Huan Yu had talked to them a few times, but the talks had all failed. Not only did the United States not ept Huan Yu, but several pro-American countries also did not ept it. After a few years of negotiations, they had almost never reached a deal. "That''s such a pity. " Xie jinghuan pointed out,"in this world, technology will always be shared. Our country has suffered the loss of being closed off from the world. The predecessors have stepped on Thunder, and the future generations should learn their lesson." "Then, you can release the patent and share the technology." He didn''t know whichpany was applying for hundreds of technology patents in a month. In this exchange, the positions and attitudes of the two were clearly expressed. Ye Ling remained silent. Silence was the best attitude he could have. Xie jinghuan was a little unwilling to give up."Our elder has already agreed to the marriage, and you actually don''t show any sincerity." Ye Ling was speechless. That''s what you said, not what I said. "Look, he didn''t even refute. It''s your turn to perform." Jack was left speechless. He finally knew how Xie jinghuan scammed money. Chapter 2781 Cross-Dressing Big Boss Mu Yuan Little Yuan had told him a story before. Back when Xie jinghuan had just founded Huan Yu, the money spent on early scientific research was like a drop of water falling into the ocean, not even a ssh. He had no choice but to fool fourpanies and buy one technology product. He United four very powerfulpanies and developed it together, solving the shortage of his capital chain. At that time, the four foundationpanies were all very powerful andpetitive. He first told one of them and the other three agreed to invest. This was definitely a very good project. Then, he got into a rtionship with another Foundation and his daughter. He yed a duet with the daughter and made the boss think that he was the prospective son-inw. When he went to talk to the three opposing families, he directly said that the prospective son-inw was here to discuss business. His father-inw must have agreed. With such fancy tricks, no one was optimistic about thest one. Only Xie jinghuan found four powerfulpanies to take over the research products that he was optimistic about. A yearter, they really produced results and made Huan Yu famous in an instant. Within three years, they seized the position and climbed to the fourthrgestmunicationspany in the world. The most amazing thing was that after he seeded, those four fundpanies wanted to inject capital into Huan Yu and go public through a shell, but they were all kicked out of Huan Yu by Xie jinghuan without any mercy. He was a typical empty-handed and merciless man. I''ve given you the money you should have given me. If you want power, I''m sorry, but I can only kick you. Jack was not the boss of the four foundations."What did the night Bureau say?" Ye Ling did not listen to anything."Ah Huan''s words only represent his own position." Xie jinghuan said,"you''re exposing me like this. You''re making me very embarrassed." However, he did not look embarrassed at all. Jack had always felt that it was a mystery that Xiao Yuan, who had an upright and sunny personality, could be friends with people like Xie jinghuan, who were unscrupulous, and ye Ling, who were cold and heartless. It could only be said that little Yuan had been careless in making friends when she was a child. Xie jinghuan said,"it''s all thanks to you that little Yuan has been missing for so long. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able toe back. This favor ... We won''t repay it. It''s fine as long as the thought is conveyed." Jack was left speechless. This was a miser, right? He was even stingy with the fresh and refined box bill. He didn''t ask for repayment. This was his duty. Repaying a debt of gratitude meant that little Yuan''s rtionship with them would take priority over his. Xie jinghuan took the huge luggage he had brought over and opened it, then let Jack see his intentions. In the huge travel box, there was actually a robot mu Yuan wearing a demon princess dress lying on the ground. Ye Ling was speechless. Jack was left speechless. Jack and ye Ling''s eyes widened. The moment Xie jinghuan got off the ne, ye Ling was curious as to why he had brought such arge luggage. It was a retractable simtion robot, and its appearance was very realistic. It was just a little short, only one meter long. Xie jinghuan looked at the two shocked country bumpkins and pressed a remote control, and the simtion robot mu Yuan grew to 1.87 meters in a sh. Jack was left speechless. Ye Ling was speechless. Obviously, the calm duo was shocked by this operation! The little demon princess mu Yuan was wearing a fiery red wig, and his facial features were exactly the same as mu Yuan ''S. He was wearing a purple little demon princess costume, whitece gloves, and a ring ofce was sewn on his V-neck chest. The dress was a mini-skirt with two strips of purple silk wrapped around her calves. She was wearing a pair of crystal shoes. Xie jinghuan took out hisputer and connected it to the inte at home. Then, his fingers quickly made some adjustments on theputer. Jack was dumbfounded. Chapter 2782 Three Men For A Show Mu Yuan''s ... Female outfit? The skin, bones, and bones were all simted. When Xie jinghuan was serious, he was rather handsome and silent. He adjusted it very quickly and pressed a switch on mu Yuan''s back. Mu Yuan smiled in female clothing."Boss, good evening. What can I do for you?" "Come, give the boss a kiss first." Mu Yuan walked over in female clothes, bent down, and kissed Xie jinghuan''s face. Jack was left speechless. Ye Ling was speechless. "What a freak!" Jack said. "What a freak!" Ye Ling was silent. "You''re too kind," Xie jinghuan said,e, take a walk. Let your new master admire your beautiful and enchanting figure." In the limited space, the robot mu Yuan walked with an aura of 2.8 meters. He was standard and beautiful, and his face was as cold and abstinent as a model ''s. Although his style was very punk-like, it was rather ... Realistic. "Master." The robot walked up to Jack and greeted him with a smile. Jack''s face was ck. He really could not greet mu Yuan, who was dressed as a woman. He was really a fake mu Yuan. His height, figure, voice, and facial features were exactly the same as the MU Yuan before he disappeared. What a pervert! However ... He felt that it was super cute. Wasn''t he a little more perverted? Ye Ling had seen this kind of ck technology in the ck Rose before, so he was rtively calm."When did you develop it?" "Not long ago!" "Cloning or robot?" "Which family''s clone can expand and contract?" Xie jinghuan said,"this technology isn''t very mature yet. Didn''t little Yuan go missing? ah-Cheng is alwaysining. It just so happens that our technology is mature and we want to build the first robot that uses little Yuan''s appearance. We originally nned to make it to coax ah-Cheng. After I found out that everything was fine, I made some slight adjustments to my appearance to celebrate my Xiao Yuan''s return to the human world. " It turned out to be the real mu Yuan''s human replica. After knowing that mu Yuan did not die, he became a cross-dressing Big Shot. "Xiaoyuan will die of anger if he sees this!" "He''s not getting up. " Xie jinghuan had no fear."Besides, I gave it to Lieutenant Colonel Jack Anderson. Lieutenant Colonel, do you like it?" Jack was left speechless. ck technology! Your way of celebrating is really unique! Ye Ling and Jack both walked over and touched the robot''s hand. It had artificial skin, and other than not having any temperature, it was not much different from human skin. Jack was very shocked. This was the first time he had seen such a technique. "What''s its function?" Ye Ling asked. "I''ve already connected to yourputer. Theputer is his brain. Your orders are like voicemands. He will automatically recognize them and then connect to theputer to match, trante, and react." Xie jinghuan started to give a technical exnation seriously. Simply put, this was an all-rounder who could run and jump. He could sing, dance, y the piano, y the flute, y ball to relieve boredom, be proficient in all thenguages in the world, cook, warm the bed, and so on. He had aplete set of functions. ? Jack and ye Ling felt that they were going to be Blinded by the Light. At the same time, ye Ling and Jack were thinking that if it were to be used in national defense technology, this would be a piece of ck technology. "It''s a live-actionputer?" "The technology isn''t very mature yet." Xie jinghuan muttered to himself for a moment."We''ve been researching this technology for six years. We''ve been receiving 20 billion in research funds every year, but we didn''t have any results for six years. It was onlyst year that we made a huge breakthrough. Now, we''ve sold this technology to four countries. The only thing we haven''t done yet is ... Our research team hasn''t been able to solve the problem of free y while offline. " Chapter 2783 Is He A Pervert? "...So far, our research group has not solved the problem of free y while offline." "So, he crashed when the inte was cut off?" "That''s right. " Xie jinghuan snapped his fingers."Of course, I''m currently solving the problem of thework disconnection and crash. I believe that it will be solved in a few years." "Really ..." Jack didn''t know what to say. Xie jinghuan was here to show off their high-tech products. Xie jinghuan said,"are you satisfied with my semi-product?" Ye Ling said,"I want one too!" Xie jinghuan said,"do you want a loli version of your sister-inw? I will satisfy you. " "..." Ye Ling looked at him."Xiao Yuan will cut off all ties with you." "I won ''t!" Xie jinghuan understood his good friend''s character very well."He would let me make a human replica of Jack Anderson, and then secretly do some indescribable things." Jack''s face darkened. This guy said it in such a wretched way. However, Jack was really attracted by the fake mu Yuan, mainly by ... The big boss in women''s clothing. Little Yuan''s female outfit was really beautiful. This little Devil''s dress on him was really ... Beautiful. "If you think that a human replica is not suitable, we still have a loli version." Xie jinghuan pressed a switch, and the human replica shrunk to the one-meter tall loli mu Yuan. It was mu Yuan''s face. The skirt was not so short anymore and had be a long skirt. She looked exactly like a little loli with mu Yuan''s face. The little loli, mu Yuan, was emotionless. She pulled Jack and shouted,"master, am I pretty?" Jack was left speechless. How was he supposed to control himself and not kick him? This was mu Yuan''s face! "You''re a pervert!" Ye Ling said that the loli version was definitely a bad taste. Xie jinghuan said,"I pity them. They''re apart more than together, living in two different ces. It''s such a beautiful thing to have a human replica as apanion." Jack said,"I thank you." "You''re wee," Young master Xie was very shameless and pretended not to understand the mockery. Shen qianshu and Tong Xin came out and saw the little loli, mu Yuan. The three men were still surrounding the little loli and touching her here and there. Shen qianshu said,"... You guys are so perverted!" The two bosses quickly took two steps away from the robot and pretended that nothing had happened. "Wow, a robot!" The child was overjoyed and ran over."Is that uncle Xiao Yuan''s robot?" "Yes, you can give the order." Xie jinghuan said. Tong Xin reached out."Hug me." The little loli picked her up. "Raise it high," Tong Xin said. The little loli, mu Yuan, raised her high. "Wow, that''s amazing. Can you make me a matcha cake?" "Sure!" The little loli, mu Yuan, went to the kitchen. The two big bosses, ye Ling and Jack, were shocked again. They were still stuck at the stage of touching the robot, but the little girl had already unlocked more ways to y with it. The robot opened the refrigerator and scanned the ingredients."There are no ingredients for the matcha cake." "Ah ..." Child''s heart thought for a moment."Can I make fruit juice?" "Sure." The little loli mu Yuan took out the Kiwis and apples that Tong Xin had specified and squeezed a ss of juice for her. He even cleaned the machine automatically. Jack was left speechless. Ye Ling was speechless. Xie jinghuan was rather proud."You guys are old, right? look at how childish she is, epting new things so quickly." Tong Xin pulled the robot back and said,"daddy, I like it. I want to raise one." "Ask your uncle ah Huan." "Uncle ah Huan, give me one. I want brother''s robot." Tong Xin''s eyes lit up. Xie jinghuan shot himself in the foot."This ... You might have to wait a year." "I''ll wait!" Shen qianshu''s lips twitched."This ... Crossdressing is really ... Are you guys trying to anger Xiao Yuan to death?" It was such a bad taste. "I forged it ording to the lieutenant colonel''s preferences." Xie jinghuan quickly exined. Jack denied it immediately."Don''t pretend that I''m very close to you." "We''re very familiar with each other. Little Yuan chit-chatted for three sentences and ignored you. I even know how many minutes you canst!" Xie jinghuan concluded."Very familiar!" Jack was left speechless. Xie jinghuan spread his hands and looked at them as if he was looking at fools."Is it so hard to admit that you like lolitas and cross-dressing bosses?" Ye Ling said,"ah-Cheng must be crazy." He actually took a fancy to you! He couldn''t figure it out. "Technology is the future!" Xie jinghuan chuckled and said,"advanced technology has always been able to allow a country to be reborn and advance for 50 years. The Industrial Revolution is the best example." After messing around for an entire night, Xie jinghuan finally revealed his ws and fangs."Lieutenant Colonel, I''m already very sincere. Has the military considered lifting the ban?" After Jack saw the robot in shock, he had already reacted to the true intention behind Xie jinghuan''s prank. He wanted militarymunication contracts and technical services. Some of their core technology was self-provided, and some were outsourced to the Beacon fire Group. They had always blocked and banned Huan Yu, not only not using it in their own country, but also in pro-American countries. Fenghuo group could be controlled, but Huan Yu technology could not. "I''ll seriously consider it. " Jack clenched his teeth tightly. Xie jinghuan dared to give him the robot, so he was not afraid that he would provide it to the Technology Center for dissection research. The research of their Technology Center must be more advanced than the robot. Jack looked at the robot in front of him and temporarily forgot about his troubles. Loli Xiao Yuan ... He was indeed a little ... Ahem ... Happy. Was he a pervert? * After Xiao Yuan woke up, he said,"£¿£¿£¿ Chapter 2784 Lieutenant Colonel, Dont Be So Sensitive Everyone bullied mu Yuan for lying down and not being able to move. The ve robot didundry, cooked, and yed movies. It had also developed many functions. As long as theputer could do it, the little loli, little Yuan, could do it. This little loli even went shopping with a child''s heart. As technology could not solve the problem of going offline, they could only shop around nearby. Ye Ling said,"why can''t we automatically connect to the satellite signal? that way, we can connect at any time." "The moment you open your mouth, you talk about satellite connection. Technology development takes a long time. Besides ..." Xie jinghuan paused."Satellite connection is a global technology shared, and there are various security problems. If someone were to nt a virus from the source, the robots wouldpletely go out of control. The thing I developed might just smash my foot. Am I stupid? Nowadays, fixed lines can only be infected from a single ip. I just have to cut off a single ip and it will be fine. If the source of the virus is infected, I don''t have the ability to cut off the globalwork. " Xie jinghuan looked at Jack, who wanted to say something but hesitated. He concluded,"youymen shouldn''t say the words of an expert." Jack was left speechless. Ye Ling was speechless. Everyone present was indeed not as highly educated as Xie jinghuan, nor was he as professional as him. He was a postdoc in artificial intelligence and information Engineering. He was a real scientist. Oh, a scientist who was held up because he was too keen on making money! Jack snorted."I finally know why you''re so eager to monopolize globalmunication and base station services." Xie jinghuan was stunned. He looked at ye Ling."Your reaction is not as fast as his!" Ye Ling was expressionless. He was only thinking about how much money would be needed to introduce Xie jinghuan''s technology into the country. Xie jinghuan smiled and said,"technology can never be monopolized. Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, don''t be so sensitive. We''re just pure ... Brothers and ... He''s not even considered brothers-inw, so how should we call him?" He turned his head and asked ye Ling. Ye Ling would not answer such a boring question. Xie jinghuan took a step back and settled for the second-best option."We''re just having a chat between brothers. Don''t be so sensitive." Ye Ling said,ter on, I will suggest to the higher-ups to talk to you about our aviationmunications outsourcing project." Jack was left speechless. Xie jinghuan snapped his fingers."I''ll give you a 20% discount!" Jack couldn''t be bothered to listen to them. They were just using his mouth to talk about this matter. There was a very important thing the next day, which was the results of the presidential election. Shen qianshu did not really understand their procedures. She asked Jack,"this should be decided, right? are we really only going to know tomorrow?" "Yes, as long as the votes are not out, there will be no dust on the ground." Jack thought for a moment."I have a feeling that the votes for this year should be stable." Xie jinghuan started to sneer."Your Vice President John is always ... This year is the year with the most hope, and then he started to get pped in the face." Jack was left speechless. There was indeed such a thing, but Roosevelt was the one who always caused trouble. Every time the results were announced, he would go to the media and milk John like crazy, saying things like "the most promising year,""it was stable,""the president must be John," and so on. In the end, John would be booed the moment the results were out. Mu Yuan rang the bell upstairs while Jack got up and went upstairs. Ye Ling asked,"why did you bring the robot over? you didn''t tell me in advance." "What''s there to panic about? he''s just showing off our new technology. Besides, it''s not a problem for him to use it to research the technology. This is our technology that maturedst year." 2785 Chapter 2784 Xie jinghuan was not very concerned about this."He''s really concerned about Xiao Yuan. He gives us cooked food and cooks for Xiao Yuan. Tsk." Ye Ling said,"don''t change the topic." Xie jinghuan smiled."This year''s research and development has already developed to the point where it can automatically connect and decode a usablework. Moreover, offline research and the current semi-finished products are two directions. Don''t worry unnecessarily. This is independent research and is not the same project as the one you have formted. I don''t ept domestic research teams toe over and inspect." Ye Ling knew his limits and nodded."I understand." Upstairs. Mu Yuan woke up at Teno'' clock in the evening. Normally, Jack would be apanying him to sleep at this time. Mu Yuan woke up hungry, and Jack took some nuts to feed him."Why do I feel like I''m pregnant? I get hungry so easily." Jack was left speechless. What kind of stupid metaphor was that? Mu Yuan listened for a moment. There were still sounds of people chatting downstairs. They were not asleep yet."Why aren''t you sleeping yet? are you chatting with them?" Jack thought of the loli robot and looked at mu Yuan with aplicated expression. He was considering if he should tell mu Yuan about this. If he told him about this, he would be so angry that he would go to the hospital, right? Even though little Yuan was a man who had tender feelings for women. However, he would definitely not show any mercy to the loli herself. They had known each other for so many years, but in his eyes, Xiao Yuan was always a ... Rough man. She didn''t live a delicate life at all. How could she ept her cross-dressing? "Hey!" Mu Yuan protested, and Jack almost fed him an almond. Jack came back to his senses and hurriedly fed him, but mu Yuan avoided it. "You''re already poking my nose, and you''re still poking my mouth." It was so dirty! Jack silently threw it into the trash can at the side and fed him another one. ? Mu Yuan looked at Jack''s slightly evasive gaze in confusion and frowned."Did you do something to let me down?" "No, I didn ''t!" "Hmph!" Mu Yuan thought to himself, if you''re not sorry, why are you feeling guilty? Could it be that ye Ling wanted him to return to the country to recuperate and negotiate with Jack? That''s not possible. He''s not dead, so he can''t feel anything. Mu Yuan''s heart ached for his illness, and his attitude was much better than a few days ago. He did not scold him, nor did he throw a tantrum. Jack asked tentatively,"do you ... Like women''s clothes?" "What?" Jack calmly stuffed an almond into his mouth."I was just chatting with Xie jinghuan and the rest. He said that there was a time when he was discussing business. He went after a perverted boss, and the other party asked him to wear female clothes. He really wore the little devil princess dress." Mu Yuan was stunned."...??" Mu Yuan was so shocked that he forgot to chew his almonds. The two of them looked at each other, and the atmosphere was very awkward. Mu Yuan had an expression that said,"are you serious?" Jack wondered if this lie was a littleme. He was about to exin when mu Yuan muttered to himself,"ah Huan actually revealed his dark history. It''s really unbelievable." Jack thought to himself, F * ck, he really wore it? Mu Yuan recalled in confusion."I remember that it wasn''t a little devil princess dress. It was a female sailor suit. He must have remembered it wrong." Jack was left speechless. Jack and Xie jinghuan stood together, and it was obvious that Xie jinghuan was a little taller. He was so tall, and he was wearing female clothes ... And a sailor''s clothes at that. Jack''s heart was quiteplicated. "You and Xie jinghuan said anything?" Ye Ling probably did not even know about such a dark history. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been so shocked to see a woman in a dress. So, how many secrets did they secretly share? "No!" Mu Yuan''s eyes rolled around. Chapter 2786 Lets Start Over Again, Alright? "No!" Mu Yuan''s eyes rolled around. For example, I won''t share the secret of how long you canst in bed with him. " Jack''s lips twitched and he looked at mu Yuan. Mu Yuan had the innocent look of a little white Lotus. Jack gave him a box of milk helplessly."Drink the milk and go to sleep." He could not be bothered to expose mu Yuan. "What are you guys talking about? can you even talk about ah Huan wearing female clothes? he even threatened me with such a dark history. If I dare to tell anyone, he''ll expose my dark history. How could he possibly tell anyone?" Jack smiled and touched his short hair."You''re such a good girl." Mu Yuan was confused."You have ill intentions ..." "That''s your illusion. " He and Xie jinghuan were people who had hidden a lot of each other''s dark history. Mu Yuan had an ominous premonition. After drinking the milk, Jack also washed up andid down with him. They ignored the group of people downstairs and settled it themselves. After ye Ling returned to his room, Xie jinghuan went out to make a call. It was quiet upstairs. Mu Yuan had slept for a few hours, but he was not too tired. Jack was not too tired either. He was just apanying him. Mu Yuan turned his head."You still can''t sleep?" "You can sleep." "But you can''t sleep. Long-term insomnia will only get worse." "I''ve taken medicine today, and it didn''t act up again. " Jack said softly,"after they leave, the psychiatrist wille." However, mu Yuan was never at ease. Sometimes, mental illnesses could not be cured just because the psychiatrist said so. Ah Ling had been seeing a psychiatrist for many years without any results. Instead, it dyed his illness and made it more and more serious. The more Jack relied on medicine, the harder it was to treat him. "I know what I''m doing," "You always say that you know what you''re doing. The more you say, the more uneasy I feel." Mu Yuan thought about it. He was her ex-boyfriend anyway, so what was there to worry about? this person even forced him toe here to recuperate. He was not worthy of sympathy. A man''s heart was like a needle at the bottom of the ocean. He closed his eyes at the thought. After he closed his eyes, he felt uneasy. Jack was indeed staring at him. Mu Yuan was a little scared."Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, you look very scary." If he had been a little more timid, he would have been scared to death yesterday. "If you''re sick, then you have to admit it." Mu Yuan said,"Don''t be afraid of anyone finding out. Ah Ling has been sick for so many years, but he just refuses to admit that he''s sick. All the treatment is in vain." "I admit that I''m sick." Jack leaned over and nted a kiss on his head."My illness will act up if I don''t see you. You''re the medicine." Mu Yuan''s heart skipped a beat. His heart did not listen to hismand and started to beat crazily. It lost its order as if it was going to break through that thin barrier and call out for his vitality. Jack held his ear with one hand and made mu Yuan turn around. Jack kissed his lips. There was no lust in this kiss, and it was just gently rubbing his lips. The sound of kissing and the sound of water in the dark was so obvious, making one''s heart beat like a deer. Mu Yuan could not help but respond to him. Jack sucked on the tip of his tongue, bit it slightly, and licked his lips and teeth. The sound of swallowing made mu Yuan''s entire body heat up. Unfortunately, he could not move and could only let the man get up slightly and press on him. Jack supported himself with one hand and tried not to press on mu Yuan. "Little Yuan ... When we were on the ship, I asked you something." Jack panted lightly. He paused to stabilize his emotions and heartbeat. The tip of his nose touched mu Yuan''s nose gently."Let''s start over again, okay?" Chapter 2787 Lets Start Over Again, Alright? 2 "Little Yuan ... When we were on the ship, I asked you something." Jack panted lightly. He paused to stabilize his emotions and heartbeat. The tip of his nose touched mu Yuan''s nose gently."Let''s start over again, okay?" In this world, not all missed opportunities could be reunited after a long time. Some people missed it once and would never meet it again. In this world, not all long-term reunions would make one''s heart beat faster. He did not want to miss mu Yuan again. Mu Yuan was silent. This scene reminded him of mu Yuan when he was young. He chased after his sweetheart, pestered her, and wanted her to make a promise that wouldst for a lifetime. However, Jack had never allowed him to do so for his entire life. At that time, mu Yuan did not understand the difference between them and did not understand how many thorns their rtionship had to ovee before it could be bright. He walked with his heart without hesitation, and as they walked, they were separated. It had been twelve years, and the person who had refused to let him live his life back then had asked him for a promise instead. Mu Yuan felt miserable."I thought that there were some things that we both knew in our hearts and would not say out loud." Be it him or Jack, they couldn''t afford to give each other their promise. Therefore, it was better to y dumb and muddle along. One day of joy was one day of joy, fighting for time but not for long. Jack''s tall and hard body seemed to have lost its support and was like a floating duckweed floating in the wind. His eyes dimmed inch by inch, and his ice-blue eyes seemed to hide a storm before they returned to calmness. Mu Yuan''s heart felt like it was being cut by a knife. Jack rubbed the tip of his nose. Their familiar scent filled his nose, and there was also the smell of disinfectant. Jack said softly,"I''m sorry, I crossed the line." They carefully maintained the bnce and maintained the illusion of loving each other. They were not willing to cross the line and break thisyer of beauty. Whether he was willing or not, mu Yuan would eventually have to return to the team after he recovered. He was powerless to stop it. "It''s okay, you''re just sick. " Mu Yuan said considerately,"when you''re better, you''ll regain your rationality." Jack suddenly opened his eyes and looked at him firmly. Mu Yuan''s words were very harsh, but he could not say anything to defend himself. Jacky down and felt a sense of powerlessness that he could not express. "Yes, I''m sick. I''ll be fine when I recover." Mu Yuan slowly closed his eyes and listened to each other''s breathing. This ... Was good. Jack didn''t sleep all night and got up early. He was used to not being able to sleep all night, so he got up at fouro'' clock and went downstairs alone. He tossed and turned, thinking about many things. All he thought about was that mu Yuan would not have a voice in the future. The more he thought about it, the more flustered he became. Jack held onto the windowsill, his hands began to tremble, and he had a splitting headache. He stumbled upstairs to find his medicine and began to take arge amount of medicine again. He was vexed, palpitations, tinnitus, and weak for a long time before he recovered. When he went downstairs, ye Ling was holding a box of milk and drinking it. The two of them nodded and greeted each other. One of them was nning to go out for exercise while the other was nning to go back to sleep. Ye Ling suddenly said,"Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, do you want to have a chat?" "Talk about what?" Ye Ling said calmly,"I have more than 20 years of mental illness history. I''m the authority and have the right to speak." Jack was stunned and refused to chat with her."No need." He went out, picked up the heavy backpack by the door, and began to run. Ye Ling was deep in thought and went back to his room. Other than ye Ling who could go back to sleep, Xie jinghuan also woke up at FiveO'' clock. Chapter 2788 The Person I Like Doesnt Like Me Xie jinghuan also woke up at FiveO'' clock. After drinking a box of milk in his mouth, he started to listen to the news while jogging. Ye Ling''s focus had shifted now, and he had Zhong ran to protect him. He also had all kinds of hidden guards, and he was also strong himself. Other than maintaining normal training four times a week, he did not train every day like he did in the past few years. Most of the time, he was more willing to hug Shen qianshu and sleep in. Xie jinghuan wasn''t idle when he was running. Other than listening to the news, he had to listen to conference calls, the morning papers, and thetest results of the Research Center. He was very busy early in the morning. He nned his time very well. He was clear about what to do at what time, so his life and business had always been arranged in an orderly manner. In the past ten years, when he gradually became the world''s richest man, he even had an extra PhD. He was quite self-disciplined. On the way, he met Lieutenant Colonel Anderson who was smoking by the river. Xie jinghuan didn''t look sideways and ran over. He listened to the morning paper halfway through. After arranging the work for the day, he was basically free. He had a professional manager team with a total of seven people. Each person supervised and checked each other. Their power was simr, and they were jointly responsible for the various decisions of Huan Yu technology. Xie jinghuan''s focus was more on scientific research, and he delegated a lot of power in management. He also had his way of winning people''s hearts, so he didn''t have to ask about many things in Huan Yu technology. He also had a Special Investigation Team in charge of recording the decisions of these managers. They would analyze them once a month. If they did not meet the standards, they would be dismissed, and some people below would be reced. Therefore, as a big CEO, he was an exception. He had more freedom in his time. Most of the time, he just gave orders. As long as the results were good, he would give you a target. If you couldn''t do it, you would pack up and leave. If you could do it, you would be promoted and get a raise. It was that simple and crude. ,m When he ran back, he was listening to a French song. Seeing that Jack was still smoking by the river, Xie jinghuan took off his headphones and looked for a moment before walking over."Do you still have cigarettes?" Jack threw him a pack of cigarettes, which he had smoked until there was only one left. Xie jinghuan also sat on the ground and lit hisst cigarette. "I''ll tell you a secret about Xiao Yuan, do you want to hear it?" Xie jinghuan blew out a smoke ring. "What secret?" Xie jinghuan lowered his head and smiled."Two years ago at the New York military exchange, did you drink a cup of well-made wine?" Jack was speechless. How did he know? Xie jinghuan blinked."Little Yuan put it there." Jack was left speechless. He subconsciously retorted,"nonsense. He would never do such a thing." He had put a sufficient amount of aphrodisiac in that ss of wine. It was colorless and tasteless, and he didn''t feel anything after drinking it. Five minutester, there was a reaction, and he knew something was wrong. "Aiya, no one will believe the truth." Xie jinghuan said jokingly,"of course, it''s not that he''s still hung up on you. He simply doesn''t like you." Jack was left speechless. Jack remembered that at the gathering, he had used his beauty to seduce a female Belgium officer. He had put something on her, and he had danced and chatted with her throughout the entire banquet. Until he fell for it, he still suspected that the female officer had been too generous in putting the medicine down and had made her take the me for so many years. "He really tells you everything!" This kind of thing, normal people would not tell a second person. He, on the other hand, told everything to Xie jinghuan."Why are you telling me?" "Oh ..." Xie jinghuan said deeply."If little Yuan sees a female loli, remember to put in a few good words for me on the ount that I told you a piece of ck material." Jack was left speechless. He once again doubted why Xiao Yuan and Xie jinghuan would be good friends. Between them, other than mu Yuan, there was almost no other topic of conversation. Xie jinghuan told him some interesting things about Xiao Yuan these few years. Jack also did not deliberately inquire about mu Yuan''s matters these few years. Xie jinghuan was very good at telling stories, and he spoke in a way that made people feel like they were in the right ce. Jack listened attentively, and that frustration and anxiety were actually miraculously suppressed. His emotions slowly calmed down. Xie jinghuan said,"Xiao Yuan is the softest. There won''t be any results if you go head to head with him. He can be coaxed but not cowed. I can see that your mental state isn''t too good. When the time is right, you can act pitiful and act coquettishly. He will listen to you." Acting pitiful and acting cute? Jack''s lips twitched. He recalled that mu Yuan had said that Xie jinghuan wore a sailor''s uniform. He really could not imagine how this big and tall man would look like in a sailor''s uniform. It was too blinding to the eyes. Xie jinghuan was the most flexible. He had only worn women''s clothes zero or countless times, but he had worn women''s clothes more than once. Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, I can tell that you like him a lot. But just liking him is far from enough." Xie jinghuan hit the nail on the head."No matter how much you like someone, if you''re not prepared to take on the future of the two of them, you shouldn''t say it so easily. An eighteen-year-old''s love is different from a twenty-eight-year-old''s love. An adult''s love should have a mature attitude. " "I''ve also liked someone for a very, very long time. It''s much longer than the time you''ve liked Xiao Yuan. However, my luck is far worse than yours. Xiao Yuan was seduced by you when he was eighteen. The person I like doesn''t like me." Xie jinghuan stood up and patted Jack''s shoulder."So, even if there''s anything unsatisfactory in the future, think about the fact that you''ve once been deeply in love with each other. You must also know how to cherish it and be content with what you have. Oh ... By the way, if you''re sick, treat it early. Don''t hide your illness from treatment. " Jack narrowed his eyes."How did you know?" Xie jinghuan seemed to have just thought of it. He smacked his head and apologized without any sincerity."Oh my, I''m sorry. I forgot to tell you that our loli, Xiao Yuan, has a video recording function. I will habitually go through the surveince video at night, and I identally saw it." Jack was left speechless. Chapter 2789 Tong Hua And Childs Heart "Are you willing to ept this?" Jack asked. Xie jinghuan tilted his head slightly, the sunlight enveloping his face in ayer of Halo."I''m not willing, but I will ept it." He looked into the distance."Because I can enjoy the best, I can bear the worst." When they returned from Jack''s exercise, the robot mu Yuan was running with Tong Xin at the door of their house. Because they couldn''t walk too far, they could only run back and forth. Tong Xin changed him into a Crimson skirt. Because the robot was retractable, Xie jinghuan really didn''t prepare men''s clothes for him. It was basically a skirt. At 1.87 meters, it was a long skirt, and at 1.87 meters, it was a short skirt. Men''s clothes really could not be worn. Unless they maintained a certain height, they could only wear men''s clothes. Tong Xin naturally liked to y with lolis. She even video-called Tong Hua and showed him her high-tech products. Tong Hua was dumbfounded. "You ... You want uncle ah Huan to create ... Me?" "Yup!" Tong Xin''s eyes sparkled as she preemptively said,"I''ll like it very much. Brother, do you like it?" Tong Hua thought to himself, like my ass, I don''t like it at all! However, his sister looked very obedient and cute. Although he knew that his sister was a pure white, he could not reject her. He also could not bear to reject any of her requests. Tong Hua could only say tactfully,"Xinxin, can brother video call you three times a day?" You don''t need the robot. " Tong Xin shook her head."No." Tong Hua''s heart ached. Who the hell invented such a thing? he hated it! "What do you usually get the robot to do?" "y with me," Tong Hua thought to himself,''baby Xinxin, if this goes on, you''ll fall in love with your brother. No, I have to discuss this with daddy seriously. I can''t spoil my sister too much.'' The moment ye Ling heard that, he said,"you''re too narcissistic. How could my daughter possibly fall in love with you!" Crazy! p Shen qianshu was speechless. Was this the main point? You father and son are too good at catching the main point. "If you want to make a robot that looks exactly like me, Tong Xin is still young. With such an outstanding member of the opposite sex apanying her every day, what if she bes emotionally dependent on him? I''m your brother, aren''t you worried at all? it''s so easy to fall in love with a little brother like me. All the girls in my base ... Oh, except for one girl, all of them like me. " The young Tong Hua proudly showed off his peacock tail, and indeed, he had the posture of being popr. Ye Ling said,"in order to reject a robot that looks like you, you really have a lot of excuses." "One day in the future, when the news of society says that ye Ling''s daughter is in love with her own brother, I''d like to see where you can put your face. Xinxin is still young. We have to lead Xinxin on the right path. This kind of thing like a robot apanying her all day long is definitely not allowed!" Shen qianshu started to think seriously. Tong Xin was indeed too dependent on Tong Hua. "I won''t reject childlike innocence for such an inexplicable reason." Tong Hua used his trump card."Why don''t you think about it? in Tong Xin''s heart, you have to be ranked at least behind burger. If a robot that looks like mees, your position will be ranked lower. How pitiful." Ye Ling was speechless. Shen qianshu was speechless. Jack and Xie jinghuan, who were watching their video, were speechless. Tong Hua looked at ye Ling sincerely."Daddy, you''re so pitiful. I pity you so much." Ye Ling wanted to pull Tong Hua out and beat him up through the screen! Chapter 2790 Im Going To Bask In The Sun Ye Ling wanted to pull Tong Hua out and beat him up through the screen! Jack said calmly,"I also feel that ... Robots can''t rece humans and apany children as they grow up." A robot would always be a robot. It was not human and had no emotions. It was just a machine. No one could estimate how one''smand or action would affect a child in the long run. This was a potential danger. As a creature that had climbed to the top of the food chain, humans must have their own reasons for going through the natural survival of the fittest. Xie jinghuan raised his brows."Are you guys reminding me that I need to rece the old and invent robots with emotions?" Ye Ling and Jack said in unison,"no!" Jack insisted that no matter how simr a robot looked, it could only be used for temporary fun. It could not rece humans and could not make up for the emotional loss. To entrust his emotions to thepany of a robot could only mean that ... He was too lonely. Mu Yuan was able to sit up a little, and he was also more energetic. He was not as sleepy as when he had just recuperated. Jack fed him lunch, and he ate twice as much as usual. He ate two steaks, and it was obvious that he was famished. "I want to get some sun." After lying in bed for so many days, he felt rashes growing on his skin. He missed the sun. Jack thought of the robot and thought about it. "Okay, I got it. I''ll go and make preparations." "..." Mu Yuan looked at his back view as he left. He just went out to bask in the sun. What was there to prepare? Jack came down, locked the robot in the room, and instructed them,"I''m bringing Xiao Yuan out to get some sun. Don''t let him see you. His body hasn''t recovered yet, and his emotions can''t fluctuate." Ye Ling and Xie jinghuan looked at each other coldly. Xie jinghuan would not admit that he was the one who brought the robot over. Jack carried mu Yuan to the wheelchair and covered him with a nket. The weather was very hot, and mu Yuan rather disliked this nket. However, he did not reject Jack''s good intentions. Initially, he wanted to carry mu Yuan down the stairs, but after all, his brothers were all there. Jack gave Xiao Yuan some face and carried him down the stairs with the wheelchair. Xie jinghuan said,"brother, good waist strength." Shen qianshu covered her face. Whatever words I want you to say, they are all very perverted. Mu Yuan''s ears turned red. "What are you all doing at home? aren''t you going to y?" "We''re waiting for President John''s vote." The United States time voting results were about to be released. Mu Yuan also recalled this matter. They were all watching television. "I''m waiting for John to p me in the face. " Xie jinghuan said,"it''s another year with the most hope." Jack was left speechless. Mu Yuan originally wanted to bask in the sun, but when he heard this, he became curious. He had already forgotten about this matter while recuperating."We are also waiting for the votes." "There''s nothing to wait for. The results will be out in two hours. " "That won''t do. This is a very important matter." Mu Yuan said. Xie jinghuan said,"maybe he himself had a premonition that John would be pped in the face and couldn''t bear to follow the news at all times." Jack thought for a moment."This year ... It''s more stable." Wesley even went to sell his smile. A few years ago, he had not thought of sending Wesley to make a fool of himself. Some time ago, Wesley and Xiao Qiao had given a campaign speech with John, and they had gained arge wave of fans. The Chinese who had never supported the Anderson family were now at least stable. It was because Xiao Qiao was Chinese. This was an idea that their public rtions team hade up with on the spot. Hence, Wesley and Xiao Qiao had gone to three states in a row to give speeches. In addition to that, Wesley''s face had added points. Chapter 2791 A Very Private Question This was an idea that their public rtions team hade up with on the spot. Hence, Wesley and Xiao Qiao had gone to three states in a row to give speeches. In addition to that, Wesley''s face had added points. The Chinese who had never supported them, as well as the votes from the other continent that they had failed to win thest time, had all been won. They should have a high chance of winning. Shen qianshu was not interested in who would be the president at all. She did not join in the men''s conversation either. She brought Xinxin out for a walk and left the living room to the men. She had originally nned to go out and have fun today, but because of the voting, she had to postpone it. Mu Yuan looked at John and the few other candidates ''campaign speeches."To be honest, if I were ady, I would definitely choose John, right? at least ... He''s good looking." Xie jinghuan smiled. Among these people in this year''s election, John had two opponents. One of them was stronger and had the power of Roosevelt before he copsed. However, in terms of image ... He was indeed far from it. "This doesn''t look at image." Ye Ling said,"it depends on who wins the hearts of the people and whose policies are better to bring good days to the country." "Actually, when ites to an election, many people are just there to join in the fun. Most of the ordinary people who care about who''s the president are just there to join in the fun. They''ll definitely vote for whoever wins the support." Xie jinghuan hit the nail on the head."But it can''t be helped. John''s policy is at a disadvantage. There are three states where he won''t be able to get votes if he doesn''t change his policy." Jack was also well aware of this, so he didn''t dare to say that he was 90% sure. He could only say that he was 70% sure. "Mu Liang gave them election funds this year and even mobilized the employees of the Fenghuo group. Did you know that?" Xie jinghuan asked. Mu Yuan shook his head."I don''t know. What does this have to do with me?" "Aiyo, I thought he went up to do some activities because of you." Mu Yuan was speechless. Wasn''t this to express her gratitude for saving Chu Ling? Besides, the amount of manpower that the Fenghuo group could mobilize was mainly dependent on the money. The votes were calcted in real time. As soon as it was released, all major TV stations, major media, and socialworks went crazy. It became the most watched event in the world. In the first half hour, John''s votes were in second ce, far lower than first ce. Xie jinghuan cursed."Your uncle is cold again." Jack was not very good at Chinese and did not understand such inte ng. He could roughly guess what it meant. Mu Yuan exined to him considerately,"when a person dies, does the corpse turn cold? that''s why I said ''cold''. It basically means that he''s gone. He''s dead." Jack was left speechless. Xie jinghuan said,"eh? they caught up." Half an hourter, John''s votes started to catch up. A few States seemed to be half a beat slower and began to vote crazily. Xie jinghuan saw the votes slowly rising and couldn''t help but mock,"the money must be in ce." He concluded to himself,"in this world, money is indeed omnipotent. This thing urges me to work hard to make money." The crowd was speechless. "You''re already the richest man in the world!" Brother, how rich do you think you are? Xie jinghuan was arrogant."Half of the assets are yours. Every time I think about this, I struggle between embezzling your assets and continuing to be friends with you. This made me realize one thing: I''m still poor." Ye Ling did not reply and let him shoot his mouth off. Mu Yuan could not be bothered with him, but he could not help but have a mean mouth. While waiting for the results of the votes, he asked,"why did you quarrel with ah-Cheng?" Xie jinghuan pursed his lips and nced at Jack."This is a very private question." Chapter 2792 Can Xiao Yuan Be The First Lady? "What a godly question of privacy." Mu Yuanughed coldly."You F * cked him, so you quarreled, right?" Xie jinghuan said,"little Yuan, you''ve grown up and be so smart. I''m very gratified. So, do you want to consider counterattacking once?" Ye Ling was speechless. Jack was left speechless. Jack was baffled. I''m just watching you brothers bicker. Why do you have to involve the innocent? Mu Yuan was checkmated by him and was very angry. He red at Jack. It''s all your fault! Jack''s face was expressionless. If this conversation continued, he would be led astray. Jack changed the topic."The votes have exceeded the votes." John''s votes shot up like a rocket. Social media had long been used to the setting that John was the most promising but failed to be selected every year. Suddenly, they saw the votes shoot up, and they were far behind the second ce, and the time was about to end. ? A huge wave of drafts praising John''s shady operations came out. What did he mean by buying it with money, relying on his son to sell his smile, and using despicable means? He liked powerful policies, he liked despoticws, and he would be finished if he ruled. It was unknown if it was because of thements, but the following votes were not as scary. Xie jinghuan was browsing through thements on social media. There were simrments on foreign social media tforms. He came over and showed it to mu Yuan. Mu Yuan said,"tsk, freedom of speech is not good. If the votes catch up, then it''s freedom of speech''s fault. If we ... Take down one post after another. If we don''t take down thepany, then we can forget about running it." Ye Ling''s face darkened."..." Although it was the truth, why did he have to say it out loud? John''s votes grew slowly, but they continued to increase. Xie jinghuan thought to himself, did I jinx him? Can I really be chosen? He turned to look at Jack, who was very calm."There''s really no inside story. You don''t look excited at all." "When I was a teenager, my uncle started preparing for the election. After so many elections, our family has been very calm. Besides ... We have real power, so we don''t care about the name." Jack said indifferently. "Big Boss is so steady!" Xie jinghuan said,"a country bumpkin like me cares a lot about who''s going to be the one in power. Your uncle is an extreme anti-Center. We, who are businessmen, are very afraid." Jack was left speechless. Jack thought to himself, no wonder you''ve been watching the show. Xie jinghuan was a very talkative person. Jack hade into contact with some people who had more poisonous tongues. They were all people who had severe defects in their personalities and had anti-social genes. Some were extreme, silent, and unsociable. Young master Xie didn ''t. On the contrary, he was very talkative. The words he said by the river also changed Jack''s opinion of him. He was really a person who had seen the world and was not surprised by ttery or humiliation. Ye Ling and Jack were not good at changing the topic. They always relied on Xie jinghuan to do it. With little Yuan around, it was the two of them who were ying around. They couldpletely ignore Jack and ye Ling. "Ten minutes ... Looks like I''ll have to have a meeting tonight." Xie jinghuan sighed, looking as if he had a headache."An anti-China President taking office, I''m already trembling." Jack was left speechless. The votes were basically stable, and so was John. The Anderson family had created a new milestone for them. Xie jinghuan asked,"although it''s unlikely, I still have to ask. Will you and Wesley inherit your father''s career and go to the election in the future?" Jack pondered for a moment."I can''t say for sure." Mu Yuan''s eyes widened. "Aiya, then will our Xiao Yuan have a chance to be the First Lady?" Mu Yuan said,"don''t bully me just because I can''t move now." Chapter 2793 The Them After Growing Up "You can''t beat me even if you''re at your peak," Xie jinghuan spread his hands."Your man ... Might not be able to beat him." Mu Yuan rolled his eyes."You''re really annoying. Jack, I''m going to get some sun." The statistical results were also out. Jack pushed mu Yuan out for a walk to bask in the sun. Xie jinghuan asked,"ye tingjun and I have to keep a low profile. If Johnes, I''m afraid our days will not be so good." Ye Ling muttered and nodded. He could also think of it. Old John was really ... A man in the middle of the ranks. He had said a lot of ridiculous remarks in many public asions, but he was not brainless. He had a smart and capable elder brother, a capable wife, and a capable son. His whole family was elite. With the three powers unified, no one could stop him from doing what he wanted, and no one could bnce him. Ye Ling said,"this situation can''tst for too long. At most, in two to three years, Minister Rayleigh will step down. Otherwise, he will be a target for others." He was now a target. "... You really don''t want to consider bringing Xiao Yuan ... For a marriage alliance?" Xie jinghuan asked slyly. Ye Ling''s face darkened again. "It''s been a long time since the reform and opening up, Big Boss. " Xie jinghuan said,"both of them are in love with each other. We have to make it a happy ending. We have to be tolerant and understanding. If you don''t have someone up there to break up the couple, you won''t be able to experience this kind of pain." "You can tell this to general mu." "Then forget it." Xie jinghuan said,"I''m not even someone from your circle. Why would I go and die?" ¡­¡­ Jack pushed mu Yuan as they strolled on the streets. Mu Yuan was gluttonous and insisted on eating ice cream. Considering his physical condition, Jack rejected his request heartlessly. He could only watch as the two little girls licked the ice cream as they walked past him. He was almost drooling. The notifications on his cell phone were all about John''s election. "Your family ... Won the election. Aren''t you going back?" Mu Yuan asked. Such a big matter, but Jack did not participate from the beginning to the end. Was he not afraid of what his family would say? He remembered that Wesley and Xiao Qiao had given their speeches, Rayleigh and Amanda had also gone to give their speeches to campaign for votes, and there was a state where the entire family hade, all in good order, except Jack. "It''s fine. " Jack said softly,"it doesn''t matter if I''m here or not. They have a very powerful think tank by their side. You''re different." John didn''t need him, but Xiao Yuan did. Mu Yuan snorted coldly."You won''t even let me eat a single ice cream. If it was ah Huan, he would have bought me a fridge full of ice cream." "..." Jack inexplicablypared him to Xie jinghuan, his face full of ck lines. Mu Yuan said,"ah Huan was born to like men. How good would it have been if I liked ah Huan back then?" Jack was left speechless. Mu Yuan said,"fortunately, we don''t let our own fertile water flow into others ''fields." "You have a high opinion of him?" "Of course. Other than his sharp tongue, he''s perfect." Mu Yuan said,"just like the male lead in aic." Jack pushed him silently, not interested in Xie jinghuan''s matters. He pushed him down a steep slope to the river to bask in the sun. The environment here was quiet and beautiful, and there was even a viewing tform by the river. Mu Yuan''s dreams came back at night, and he had dreamed of this ce many times. The two of them were very calm. It was as if they had forgotten that Jack had carefully crossed the boundary at night and never mentioned it again. Jack''s feelings wereplicated. Back then, Xiao Yuan could not hide her thoughts. She could guess almost everything and never hid it. Now ... He had to learn to interact with the grown-up mu Yuan like this. This was a fresh experience. Chapter 2794 Mu Yuan And The Loli Mu Yuan However, he was very clear that the MU Yuan when he was young was mu Yuan, and the MU Yuan when he grew up would still be mu Yuan. He loved everything about this man. Mu Yuan frowned slightly. Jack squatted down."Why? are your legs numb?" "Spasms." Jack lifted the nket and started to massage his lower leg to loosen his muscles. Mu Yuan looked like he was in pain. It was very painful when he had cramps, and his face was pale. Jack was a little anxious."It''s still a little hard to get up now. Go back and lie down." "Lying down is also smoking." He panted, his lips pale, and his wound began to hurt again, but he held it in. The room was filled with the smell of disinfectant, and he had wanted toe out for a long time to breathe in some fresh air. The spasms only subsided after a while. Jack''s forehead was also sweating a little. Mu Yuan could only move his hands and head now. He reached out and wiped Jack''s forehead. He was covered in cold sweat. "I just had a cramp. Why are you sweating so much?" Mu Yuan frowned. It looked like he did not know who was more seriously ill, and mu Yuan''s heart ached. "Maybe ... It''s because the weather is too hot," Jack thought of what Xie jinghuan said about acting pitiful and acting coquettishly. He might not be able to act coquettishly, but he could still act pitiful. Mu Yuan looked at him with unyielding determination. ''I''m fine, don''t worry. But you clearly have a face that says you''re in trouble.'' He was at a loss for words. "You look like the female lead of our country''s early puppet TV series." Mu Yuan suddenly said something. Jack did not quite understand what he meant, and his face was full of question marks. Mu Yuan smiled."It''s nothing. I''m justplimenting you." No matter how Jack thought about it, this sentence didn''t seem to be apliment. "When are ye Ling and Xie jinghuan leaving?" Jack asked. "How would I know?" Mu Yuan thought for a while."I''ll chase them awayter." "Don''t ..." Jack thought for a moment."I was just asking casually." "I thought you were going to chase him away." "No, I didn ''t," "Really?" "It''s true!" Mu Yuan saw that he did not seem to be forcing himself at all, and he was relieved. That was good. He also hoped to be able to stay with Xie jinghuan and ye Ling for a while."I remember ... You hate ah Huan a lot. Why does it look like today ... It doesn''t seem like it?" "My understanding of him is only superficial." Jack said calmly,"in the past, I only knew his style of doing things and his criminal record. Naturally, I didn''t have a good impression of him." "Oh ..." Mu Yuan raised his brows."Then what indescribable things happened between you and him while I was lying down and unable to move that made you change your opinion of him?" Jack was left speechless. "Don''t tell me you surrendered after he used Cannonball on you?" Jack thought of the loli robot and was speechless. "Could it be that you''ve been attracted by his charisma? Ah Huan is indeed a very attractive man, but ... He''s taken, you should rest for a while. " Jack said,"...I just want to be your idol." Mu Yuan was speechless. Alright, I can''t beat you in flirting? I just don''t want to say it, okay? Mu Yuan rolled his eyes. Jack covered him with a nket and stood on his right side, helping him block the wind. After basking in the sun for more than two hours, mu Yuan was a little hungry. Jack then pushed him back. Mu Yuan and Jack chatted."If you have time, talk to ah Ling more about your illness. He has mental illnesses all over his body and has also had anxiety before." Jack rubbed his head."Actually ... If you stay by my side for a while longer, I''ll recover without any medicine." "Mental illness is so easy to cure, and the ie of a psychiatrist won''t be so high." Mu Yuan said unhappily,"do you think I''m just a decoration?" He was chatting as he walked back. Suddenly, his eyes widened and he saw a little loli with fiery red hair ying with Xinxin. Mu Yuan whistled."Wow, so cool. Whose parents are so fashionable to let a little girl wear a devil princess dress?" Chapter 2795 Youre Wrong Jack''s body stiffened. It''s finished! If little Yuan found out, he would go berserk. He would die of anger. He subconsciously pressed down on mu Yuan''s shoulder. Mu Yuan,"... What are you doing?" Xinxin and the loli robot were skipping. When she saw theming back, Xinxin pulled the loli robot and ran. She wanted to turn around and go home, but she thought that uncle Xiao Yuan would find out if she went home. The adults had their own adult world, and the children had their own children''s world. The white and ck loli couldn''t make friends in a new ce, so she could only count on the loli robot to y with her. Xie jinghuan and ye Ling guessed that mu Yuan and Jack would not be back soon, so they let him y outside. Who knew that they woulde back so early and bump into them? Tong Xin pulled the robot and ran forward. In the end, it crashed while running! He stood still. Jack was left speechless. As expected of a fair-skinned child. She stood beside the little loli and pretended tomunicate with the robot face to face without any panic. Jack pushed mu Yuan home. The position of child''s heart and the robot was about four to five meters away from the door. Jack did not want mu Yuan to have a heart attack, so he pushed mu Yuan home. Mu Yuan was speechless. Why do they all look like they''re guilty? Xie jinghuan, ye Ling, and Shen qianshu also came out. They looked at each other, and their expressions were very interesting. Shen qianshu was so embarrassed that she was about to get cancer. This ... Little Yuan, I''m really sorry. The loli robot''s back was facing mu Yuan. Mu Yuan did not see its face and only saw the loli''s back. "You''re really fashionable. " Mu Yuan said. Xie jinghuan asked with a smile,"do you like it?" "It''s very fashionable," "I''m veryforted to have received your affirmation. " "What the hell?" mu Yuan asked. Jack said softly,"you must be tired. I''ll take you to rest." He decisively pushed mu Yuan into the house. Tong Xin also heaved a sigh of relief. She remembered that the adults said that they could not let uncle Xiao Yuan find out. He would be angry. Uncle Xiao Yuan looked so good in women''s clothing. Her brother would definitely look good in women''s clothes. Jack felt that it was too troublesome to carry a wheelchair and carried him up horizontally. Mu Yuan protested,"Hey!" "No one saw it." Jack said softly. Mu Yuan turned back to take a look. It was fine, but he actually saw ye Ling carrying the loli horizontally and dragging her back. Xie jinghuan was holding a tabletputer in front of the red-haired loli, typing something. Mu Yuan said,"wait a minute. What are they doing?" Why did ah Ling hug the little loli? why was she so stiff and motionless? what was going on? Hey, I haven''t seen enough yet. " Jack did not give him a chance to exin. He carried him in and kissed him on the lips."You''re injured and hallucinating. You didn''t see anything. Take a break." Mu Yuan said,"...I read a lot. Don''t lie to me. I''m not hallucinating!" Mu Yuan was exasperated. This group of people must be hiding something from him. It was really infuriating. It was fine if they were hiding something from him, but they were even covering it up. It must be an incredible secret. "You ... You''re the one who''s sick. You''re hallucinating. Carry me down. What do I want to see them for? why would ah Ling carry qianshu and any other woman other than her childlike innocence?" He was not mistaken! It was ye Ling who carried the red-haired little loli and dragged her behind. Moreover, the little loli''s four limbs were straight. A normal human being''s arms and legs would be bent when being hugged. How could they be straight? There was a huge problem! Jack reiterated,"you''re really wrong." 2796 Chapter 2796 Outside the door. Ye Ling frowned."What kind of rubbish technology is this? it will crash if it''s not connected to the inte." Tong Xin held his hand and shook it. "Daddy, I think robots are cute. I want big brother''s robot as a gift. You promised me, you can''t go back on your word." Ye Ling thought of the problem of losing favor that Tong Hua mentioned and muttered to himself. For the first time, he felt that rejecting the little princess was a burden. Shen qianshu said enviously,"lolis really have the heart of a young girl. I also want to ..." Ye Ling gave her a look, and Shen qianshu silently wanted one too. Ye Ling''s eyes looked like he wanted to swallow her up. Shen qianshu thought to herself, I can''t afford to offend him. After Xie jinghuan restarted the phone, the little loli started to move again. "Jinghuan, if your robot is released, how much will it cost?" Ye Ling was speechless. Xie jinghuan muttered to himself for a moment, calcting the cost in his mind as a money-making machine."At least two million US dors for each." Shen qianshu sighed."A businessman who monopolizes technology has such a dirty heart." "Sister-inw, your husband has a share of the profits. We''ll dirty it together." Shen qianshu was speechless. "Let''s go out and y. Let''s bring the little princess out for some fresh air." The few of them sent the robot back and cut off the inte. Then, they took Tong Xin out to y. It was originally a semi-leisure vacation. Mu Yuan had always been brooding over ye Ling hugging that strange little loli. Jack looked at him without any pressure and told him that it was his illusion. It was a little girl across the street who yed well with Tong Xin, so he didn''t think too much. Mu Yuan only hated himself for not being able to get up and being deceived by this group of people. "Why would we lie to you?" Jack asked. Mu Yuan was stumped for a moment. That''s right, why did they lie to him? but if they did not lie to him, why was everyone so strange? Jack said,"you see, you also think that it''s unreasonable, don''t you? why would we lie to you?" Mu Yuan thought about it, but he couldn''t think of why. He could never have thought that it was actually a robot. After all, it could run and jump, and it was very agile. How could he have thought that it was a robot? But why were her hands and feet stiff in the end? "Alright, you must be tired after sunbathing. Let''s rest for a while." After he coaxed mu Yuan, ye Ling and the rest had already gone out to y. Jack went downstairs and looked at the robot in a daze. How should he deal with this robot so that it didn''t seem ... So abrupt? Send him to the Science and Technology Center for dissection? Since Xie jinghuan could give it to him, he was definitely not worried. After all, it was little Yuan''s face. It would be a little pity to dissect it. However, Xiao Yuan was not easy to fool. She would definitely be angry. Mu Yuan had something on his mind. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was amiss. The more he felt that there was a problem, but he could not figure out what the problem was. He was very unhappy and could not fall asleep. Just as she couldn''t fall asleep, the MU family had a video call. Mu Yuany down and video-called them. "Dad, mom ..." "Why are you unhappy? did you get bullied?" Mother mu could tell that Xiao Yuan was unhappy at a nce and was very worried. General mu was furious,"other than his parents, who would take care of a paralyzed patient? who has the patience? It''s true. Did he bully you? did he not have patience? did he not take care of you? did he not tolerate you? did he scold you?e home and recuperate. " Mu Yuan was speechless. I haven''t even said anything, and you''ve already finished. What topic should he start? Mu Yuan was silent for a moment."It''s just that my wound hurts. Don''t make a fuss." "Making a fuss?" General mu exploded,"we are concerned about you. Why are you alone at home? where is he?" Do I leave you alone at home when I quarrel with you? if you want to drink water, who will get it for you? if you want to pee, who will help you?" Mu Yuan was speechless. Chapter 2797 Big Brother Is Getting Married "Dad, you''re really overthinking it. I''m fine." Mu Yuan was helpless. His father must have read so many stupid novels to imagine that he was bullied by Jack."Ah Ling and ah Huan are both here. Who can bully me? really ..." General mu was speechless. What? What did you just say? I dare you to say that again? Mu Yuan seemed to have just remembered."Dad, ah Ling has been here for a few days. Ah Huan came with him. They just went out to y. We''re doing well. No one bullied me, and there are people taking care of me. When I''m thirsty, I''m short of water. When I need to pee, someone helps me. When I eat, I open my mouth. When I have cramps, someone gives me a massage. I''m being served like I''m having a confinement period. Don''t worry. If you have nothing to do, go and practice Taiji more." "Mu Yuan!" General MU''s heart ached with anger,"did you do it on purpose?" "Yup!" Mu Yuan took advantage of the fact that he was a patient and was unscrupulous."Father, don''t be calctive with a patient like me. It''s not impossible for you toe and see me if you want to." "Don''t even think about it, you''re dreaming. It''s impossible in this lifetime!" General mu roared but was pushed away by mother mu. He even staggered in front of the camera. Mother mu smiled affably and said,"little Yuan, your father''s point of view is your father''s position. It doesn''t represent your mother ''s. Your mother really misses you. Can I go and see you?" "Sure!" Mu Yuan smiled and said,"if you don''t mind, thene. Of course, you have to find your passport first." General mu was seething with anger. This cheap son was probably picked up. "Then why are you unhappy today?" "I didn''t eat my fill." Mu Yuan felt that the reason for his unhappiness was a little unreasonable. It was as if he was being suspicious because he was seriously ill."He just recovered from acute pancreatitis and still needs to take anti-inmmatory medicine. He can''t eat too much at once. He has to eat less and more. It''s ufortable to be hungry." "Poor thing." Mother mu said,"I''ll look at your schedule first. Can I really go and see you?" "I ... Should be able to." It''s good that you don''t mind! "Why didn''t youe back to recuperate? why did you make your mother travel thousands of miles to find you?" "Old mu, I can''t move at all. Other than my head, I can only move my hands. You just said that I''m paralyzed. Please don''t make things difficult for me." "I''ll get a ne to pick you up. It''ll be equipped with a healing pod. Is that enough?" "I ... I can''t go back yet." Jack was very sick. He hadn''t even seen Jack''s psychiatrist. If he left now, Jack''s illness would probably get worse. His sweetheart was a man of indomitable spirit who did not let anyone down. In his heart, he was a God of War who could do anything. He did not want the God of War to be destroyed one day for some unworthy and unimportant reason. That was ... The world''s loss. "You''re really ... Possessed. " "You''ve already stopped talking. You''re so worried about little Yuan. You''re always so loud during the video calls. Why don''t you go back to work?" Mother mu grumbled, then looked at mu Yuan with a smile."Ignore your father and focus on recuperating." "Mommy loves me the most." Mu Chen''s mother smiled and chatted with him about daily life. They talked about Mu Chen''s wedding. The wedding date had been set. They would get married on May 1st next year. They had more than half a year to prepare. By then, mu Yuan''s injuries would have recovered long ago. "Big brother is getting married?" Didn''t they say that tu love was just a spiritual exchange? He really couldn''t think of what sparks would fly between his big brother and his sister-inw''s ice-cold appearance. This ... Didn''t the two of them have an agreement to cooperate and not interfere in each other''s business? Chapter 2798 I Activated Level 10 Beauty "You''re going to be the best man again. " Mother mu said with a smile. It was a rare happy asion and she was very happy. Mu Yuan was depressed. He had to be the best man again. If you were too many groomsmen and bridesmaids, you wouldn''t be able to get a wife or get married. However, he was also happy that his eldest brother was getting married. "Alright!" Mu n was an old-fashioned n. Compared to upstarts like ye n, Tang n, mu n and Zhang n, mu n had a much deeper background. What was more, even though it was a huge n with a simple direct branch and numerous coteral branches, it was still a n that rarely caused any trouble. Mu n almost had nothing bad to do. Because Mu Chen and mu Zhiwei were able to keep the family in check, and Mu Chen was also a prospective parent who could keep the second generation in check, the MU family was very harmonious. Since young, mu Yuan had been exposed to the happy reunion of the whole family. In the family, divorce was rare, and many of the children were sessful. Following Mu Chen''s marriage, it was inevitable that the MU family''s power would slowly shift. Gradually, Mu Chen would take over the MU family''s responsibility. While mu Yuan sincerely wished his older brother well, he also had a very selfish thought. It was really good to be the youngest. Mu Chen''s mother kept talking about Mu Chen''s marriage, and mu Yuan just listened. Ever since he returned after surviving a great disaster, only general mu talked about it. The rest of the people seemed to have ignored his marriage. It was as if he had been acquiesced to not getting married for the rest of his life. No one would force him to do things that he was unwilling to do anymore. Because of this, mu Yuan''s mood was even heavier. "I''ll go home after I''m done recuperating," Mu Yuan said. "Yes, I believe you." Mu Yuan smiled, and general mu leaned over."How many months do you want to take care of it? is three months enough?" "With my body, three months is a bit too short." Mu Yuan told her the truth."My thighs and lower legs are a little shriveled. My bones are also a little cracked. After I recuperate, I will need at least half a year to recover." He knew his own body well."This time, I want topletely recuperate. I''ve been ill for the past few years. It doesn''t seem like much when I''m young, but I''ll have to suffer when I''m older. Ah Ling gave me nine months to recover, and I n to recuperate for nine months." "..." General mu couldn''t tell if he was pretending to be pitiful or telling the truth. He said with a dark face,"I see that you''re very energetic and glowing." "Because I activated level 10 beauty enhancement." General mu was speechless. Jack brought a bowl of bird''s nest over. Mu Yuan greeted him very naturally."Jack, do you want toe over and say hello to general mu?" As soon as he said this, general mu hung up the video call without a second word. Mu Yuan was speechless. Jack came over with the bird''s nest and smiled."Your father hung up, right?" "General mu, you''re already a grown man, but you''re still so insensible." Mu Yuan said jokingly,"you''re too rude, aren''t you?" Jack smiled and rubbed his head."This is ... You''ve epted me?" "You wish!" Mu Yuan said seriously,"I just want to calm general mu down and not let him go to the Embassy to avoid a conflict." "For the sake of harmonious coexistence, Xiao Yuan has really put in a lot of effort." Jack did not undermine him and fed him the bird''s nest bite by bite. Mu Yuan frowned."I don''t like to eat this." "Right? I don''t think it''s good either. I don''t know why the Easterners say it''s a divine product, but it''s very difficult to brew it." Even though Jack said so, he still fed him all of it. "My mom said ... She wanted toe and see me. What do you think?" Mu Yuan tried to probe. Jack was left speechless. Chapter 2799 Little Yuan, What Do You Think Of Robots? Jack was a little nervous, and his neck was red. "Your mother ising?" "She wanted toe." Mu Yuan said softly and looked at Jack''s expression calmly. He was just nervous and did not reject it. Jack''s fingers moved slightly."I cane whenever I want. It''s just that ... I''m not in a good state. Will she ... Have a bad impression of me?" Mu Yuan was expressionless."You''re thinking too much. They never had a good impression of you." Jack was left speechless. This was a little awkward. Jack tried to save his face."I saved you. Don''t I get bonus points?" "No bonus points." "I''m innocent,"Jack replied. "You saved me to gain points?" "Naturally not!" Jack shook his head. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Mu Yuan''s heart was beating a little fast. Jack rubbed his fingers gently and took a deep breath."Then let theme. Let''s wait for ye Ling and the others to leave. Otherwise ... We won''t be able to stay here." Mu Yuan pursed his lips. Actually, he did not n to let his mothere because he could not get up yet. Even if he wanted toe, he had to wait until he was more or less recovered and could jump around. Otherwise, if his mother came and kept taking care of him, Jack and his mother would not have much to talk about. That would be very awkward. "Are you nervous?" Mu Yuan asked. Jack smiled."A little." "Don''t be nervous. Just treat her like a friend''s mother. " Mu Yuan made fun of him."After all, you''ve already stayed at my house." Their first time was at mu Yuan''s house. It was a little awkward to mention it. Jack held his hand."Does your wound still hurt today?" "It doesn''t hurt anymore." "Really?" "Yes, it doesn''t hurt." Mu Yuan blinked his eyes."I''m just curious. That red-haired loli ..." Jack''s heart skipped a beat. He suddenly thought of something. If mu Yuan''s mother was here, how was he going to hide the loli? if this mother saw the loli robot, wouldn''t she think that he was a pervert? Jack''s face was green, and Xie jinghuan was a huge pit. But he could make you jump into the pit willingly. After all, mu Yuan had gone out for a while and was a little tired. He fell asleep very quickly. After he fell asleep, Jack went downstairs and found the loli robot. How was he going to exin this to mu Yuan? Push it to Xie jinghuan? This seemed to be a good idea. In the afternoon, ye Ling, Xie jinghuan, and the rest had not returned yet, but mu Yuan had already woken up. Jack lifted the nket and got on the bed. He adjusted his position slightly, letting mu Yuan lean on some pillows and raise his body. "Let''s watch a movie. " "Sure, what movie?" Recently, there was a movie about robots and humans. The male lead of the movie was an emotionless robot. The military kept a group of robots to serve in all corners, capturing fugitives, spying on enemies, and doing all kinds of dirty and tiring work. The robots were adjusted at any time to ensure that they were obedient. A turning point had arrived. One of the robots in the movie was pregnant. She had given birth to a child of a human and a robot. Mu Yuan was confused."...Why can robots get pregnant?" Wasn''t the inside of a robot a pile of parts that could be activated by electricity? why would it be pregnant? "These robots have the same appearance and body functions as humans. It''s difficult to distinguish them from humans. Most of the time, they live in peace with humans, so their appearance is no different from humans." "Even if there''s no difference, you still can''t get pregnant." Mu Yuan''s center of gravity shifted. Jack did not want him to look at this center of gravity. He said softly,"look at the robots and humans. If there really is such a robot in the world one day, what would you think? Think about it, there''s a robot that looks exactly like you. " Chapter 2800 Do You Accept Robots? Mu Yuan did not know that this was a trap and thought that it was just a plot discussion. He thought for a moment and said softly,"actually, I feel that at the end of the development of technology, artificial intelligence will definitely rece many positions of humanity, especially those positions that do not requireplicated operations. This is the inevitable trajectory of history. Therefore, the appearance of AI is inevitable." Jack''s heart skipped a beat as he waited for him to continue. Did this mean that he had epted it? Mu Yuan said,"but why would there be a robot that looks exactly like me? isn''t an AI a robot? how can a robot have a human face? that must be a clone." Jack pointed at the movie and said,"the robots in the movie can fight and jump. They don''t need to eat or charge. They look like humans on the outside and are no different. The AI in your impression now might develop into this in the future. They will wear human skin and feel exactly the same as humans. ording to research reports, there are more and more dink families in the world. People are more and more reluctant to get married and have children. They''d rather raise cats and dogs. Emotional sustenance is very fragile. With this robot, in the future, who knows ... They might be partners. " "Is this appropriate?" Mu Yuan was still a decent person to the core."This ... Is very perverted, right? robots are robots. How can they rece humans?" This was impossible! The two of them could not help but discuss the reproduction of robots and humans, emotional sustenance, and other issues. Jack had seen the loli robot before, so he epted it more. Naturally, he would not entrust his feelings to a robot. He had someone he loved. Even if the robot had mu Yuan''s face, it would not give him the feeling that it was mu Yuan. At most, she could only fantasize if mu Yuan was also dressed like this. Or perhaps she had the pleasure of dressing up mu Yuan. He had thought about this for a long Q long time ago. If only mu Yuan was a Chibi character with emotions. Living in his pocket, he could bring mu Yuan anywhere. Mu Yuan could be with him at all times. He could dress mu Yuan up without any restraint and be inseparable from him. Just thinking about it was a very satisfying thing. Although, when he thought about it carefully, it was a little perverted. "It''s very abnormal!" Mu Yuan said. Jack pinched his face."You have to ept new things." The movie wasing to an end. This ending was actually an open ending. Mu Yuan''s emotions were being stirred up. The robot was the main character, but the humans were the main characters of earth. He had always insisted that evil could not prevail over good. Therefore, the ending was bound to be the humans ''victory. The director had actually used an open ending, hinting that the robot would return and there would be a next movie where the humans and robots would live together in peace. "Trash director!" What kind of ending was this? This was ridiculous. "How can we live together? two species must be destroyed. We Earthlings can eat everything except for ourselves. How can we allow another species to rece us?" Jack was left speechless. Jack concluded after a conversation. Little Yuan rejected the robot. Little Yuan didn''t think that a robot''spany was a normal thing. Little Yuan didn''t want robots to appear. Little Yuan ... Doesn''t ept robots. Jack thought to himself, then he would throw the loli robot back to Xie jinghuan. He would bring it back to where he brought it from, but ... It was such a pity, such a pity. Chapter 2801 The Happy Life Of A Rice Weeper Jack thought to himself, then he would throw the loli robot back to Xie jinghuan. He would bring it back to where he brought it from, but ... It was such a pity, such a pity. Little Yuan actually didn''t like it. The movie ended, but mu Yuan was still immersed in the plot. It was very sad."I recently read a novel about brain-rted neurons. It''s about a professor whobined reality and the virtual world. He can use the globalwork to appear on any electronic product and meet his sweetheart. I think ... This is also a good technology. It would be great if we had this technology." Mu Yuan let his imagination run wild for a while."If there is really such a mature technology, all couples would not live in two ces. There are too many families in the world that broke up because of the separation. There are too many to count." "If there''s such technology, for example, when you''re on a mission in Somalia, I can appear on your phone and talk to you. When you''re at home, I can appear on your game console and TV. Just thinking about it makes me feel good." Jack was left speechless. He wanted to suggest to mu Yuan that he needed to have a chat with Xie jinghuan. Maybe the money-making madman, Xie jinghuan, had a dirty heart and really went to study it. Of course, this was just a wild thought. Jack patted mu Yuan''s shoulder from time to time."We have a technology that can be considered semi-mature. We can make robots that are simr to humans. That day, we made a little princess robot. I ... I thought that if the little princess ''face was yours, it would be perfect. I would be able to see you anytime, anywhere." "Why isn''t the little princess ''face yours? I can still bring her home!" Mu Yuan''s face darkened. What made you think that the face of the little princess must be mine? This was a very serious question. Jack replied,"we were discussing robots." "The topic of robots is over. We''re discussing whether the little princess ''face is yours or mine. Has your AI technology developed so much that you can make robots that are exactly the same as humans?" Jack thought,"that''s your brother''s technology, and thepany you own. "Yes." "Ah, that''s great. You should go through the back door and get them to make a robot with your face for me." Mu Yuan thought about it and felt that his suggestion was simply too great."It doesn''t need to be too big. A meter will do. If it''s too chubby, it won''t look real. I can bring it home and y with it." Jack was left speechless. ??? What the hell was toying with him? A man''s mouth was indeed not to be trusted. Just a moment ago, he had refused to ept robots. "You didn''t ept the robot just now." "It depends on what kind of robot it is. If it''s a little princess who looks exactly like you, I can ept it." Jack was left speechless. He thought about it in reverse. If little Yuan could ept a little princess robot that looked like him, then if I could ept a loli robot that looked like him, he would also be able to understand. Yes, our little Yuan has always been very understanding. He will definitely understand. The conversation between the two of them regarding the robot ended there. Mu Yuan saw a hint of relief in Jack''s eyes. It was strange. He thought to himself, it''s as if he already has a robot. The days when he was recuperating were very idle. Other than the pain from his wound, everything was perfect. Mu Yuan had not lived such an idle life for many years. He did not need to go to the battlefield and did not need to worry about losing his life at any time. Chapter 2802 Wilderness Survival Show He didn''t have to worry about losing his life at any time, nor did he have to worry about making a wrong decision that would cause the entire team to lose their lives. He just had to lie down in peace. As soon as she opened her eyes, she could see her sweetheart. It was perfect! Jack saw that he was not particrly sleepy and ordered another movie to watch with him. It was a robot-themed movie again. Mu Yuan said,"have you been fighting with robots recently?" "I''m more interested in the trend of human development. " "This is just a movie. Wake up." It''s just a movie. There''s no logic in it. Moreover, it''s not a very famous movie. There are a lot of logic bugs. How did you keep watching it? "Let''s try making movies as well. " "...Alright." The person he liked had unknowingly be a little silly. He had no choice. Perhaps they had recuperated together and had be a little silly. He also had anxiety, so she didn''t reject him. It was said that if a person with anxiety refused his request, his mood would be worse and more irritable. The two of them covered themselves with a nket and watched a movie together. Jack would asionally feed him some snacks. It was a veryfortable life, and Jack liked it very much. Ye Ling, Xie jinghuan, and the rest were here. He and mu Yuan had never had such afortable life. After all, ye Ling and Xie jinghuan were around, and he could not keep sticking to mu Yuan. The moment mu Yuan woke up, his time would be upied by Xie jinghuan, making it seem as if they had an affair. It was so mysterious. They were not around, and mu Yuan belonged to him alone. The two of them were watching a movie together, but they did not finish it. "This movie is toome." Mu Yuan said. Jack felt the same way. He could not continue watching it after watching half of it. It was far worse than the previous one. This part of the movie was boring and long. Jack and mu Yuan could not bear to watch it anymore, so they turned it off and opened a variety show for mu Yuan to watch. "A cold Prince Charming like you actually watches variety shows. I''ve misjudged you." Mu Yuan said,''doesn''t a male God have to watch some science and technology programs, finance and military programs, so that he can live up to his character?'' ? Ye Ling never watched variety shows or television. He only watched the news, some cultural history programs, and nature-rted programs. Other television programs were trash in his eyes. This was the self-cultivation of a cold and aloof male God. "I don''t like to watch it. I''ll watch it with you." Jack said. Mu Yuan''s face darkened. What do you mean? I''m also a Prince Charming in the eyes of the public, okay? "I won ''t!" Six minutester, mu Yuan''s eyes lit up."This show is really interesting." It was arge-scale face-smacking scene, and his face was swollen. It was so fragrant. This was arge-scale global yerUnknown''s Battleground reality show. The festival Group had ten guests and recorded their various adventures in the wild, such as jungle survival, desert survival, and some military training. The filming locations were all in the Middle East, West Africa, and other dangerous countries. Most of them were amateurs, and there were also soldiers who participated. All of them had good physical fitness and were good-looking, regardless of gender. The youngest guest was only nine years old. She was a little girl. The festival team was very sincere. There was no script. They only filmed and edited the film. Originally, it was only broadcasted in the United Statester, it became very popr and was imported into various regions. The local television stations had also brought it in, and it was abnormally popr. A certain fruit channel even bought the copyright at an exorbitant price and nned to invite a few celebrities to be guests. Mu Yuan thought to himself, for this type of survival show to let celebrities be guests, do you think the audience is a fool? Both he and Jack could tell that this show was a real survival show in the wild. Chapter 2803 Xiao Yuan, I Love You Mu Yuan thought to himself, for this type of survival show to let celebrities be guests, do you think the audience is a fool? Both he and Jack could tell that this show was a real survival show in the wild. The episode they watched was in the African jungles where they would encounter all kinds of wild animals. They had to hunt by themselves and avoid the attacks of the animals. Those scares and rock climbing were all real. One time, they encountered a Lion, and it was also real that they were being chased. Ayman was so scared that his face turned pale. In the end, the jiumo group had no choice but toe out and protect him. This program stirred up the audience''s excitement. The editing was good, and it captured the adventurous nature of everyone in afortable life. "This program ... Is amazing." Mu Yuan had been bored recently. He was not like when he was recuperating in the beginning, where he slept almost the entire day. Now, he had less and less time to sleep. Sometimes, when he slept too much, he could not fall asleep, and he needed to pass the time. "It''s a type of program that my dad likes to watch. " "I heard that your dad is a fan of celebrities?" "Yes, they''re chasing me like crazy." Jack covered his face in silence. Old Rayleigh had spent a lot of money to chase his idol. He would buy every single CD the female star he loved released, and he would book the entire theater when the movie was released. He would not miss out on any of the surroundings. He was also convinced. His father and mother were independent personalities. Amanda had also epted old Rayleigh''s right to chase after celebrities and would asionally apany him to concerts. In any case, it was just ... Silly. "It''s really ... Fashionable. " Mu Yuan ridiculed in his heart. He''s already so old, yet he''s still a chubby idol chaser. Is his life too empty? That shouldn''t be the case. As a Minister, he was in charge of the sea,nd, and air. How could he have the time to chase after celebrities? "If you want to ridicule me, then go ahead. You don''t have to endure it." Jack tilted his head and nted a kiss on mu Yuan''s cheek. The way Xiao Yuan was holding back his ridicule was really cute. "Your dad is so weird." I''ve never seen a country''s leader chasing a star. If it were old mu, hahahaha, a straight man like old general mu looking at female celebrities ... Are you cold? do you want to wear more clothes? you''re so thin, and you''ll be blown away by the wind. What can you do? "Then his freedom." Mu Yuan cursed madly in his heart. Do you chase after celebrities? "I''ll chase you!" Mu Yuan said,"say more sweet nothings to make up for me chasing you back then, making my heart ache." "I love you!" Mu Yuan was speechless. F * ck, one hit. His heart was beating like a drum, and it didn''t feel like his own heart. It was really ... Too against the rules, too against the rules. This ... Was really ... Very good. Jack reached out and held mu Yuan''s hand, gently wrapping it around his slightly cold fingers. He knew that he had made the right choice by acting pitiful. Mu Yuan''s attitude was not so cold anymore. Although it didn''t loosen its mouth, it had already softened. This was because he was afraid that he would agitate himself, and his illness would be mu Yuan''s heartache. Jack suddenly thought that this bipr disorder was actually good news. It had opened up mu Yuan''s heart. Mu Yuan would definitely not leave him before he fully recovered. That was enough. He turned to his side and kissed him on the eye. He said in Chinese,"Xiao Yuan, I love you." I love you so deeply. I can tolerate and ept everything about you. When mu Yuan went missing, he was almost possessed. He even thought ruthlessly in his heart, if he was really dead, what was he going to do? if he was Dead or Alive, what was he going to do if he had to search for him for more than ten years? "I had a very silly idea." Jack squinted his eyes. Chapter 2804 Xiao Yuan, I Love You 2 "Before I got on the ship, my anxiety was a little serious. One day, I had a dream. I dreamed that you were lying in a coffin with a national g covering you. From then on, this dream has been lingering in my mind. I see him the moment I close my eyes, and I know I''m almost finished. " "Less than three months, less than three months, I almost became terminally ill. If I can''t find you, I might really die from anxiety. I have a very stupid thought in my heart. You have been missing, Dead or Alive. If I die and you are saved, I ... I really died in injustice." Mu Yuan''s heart felt like it was being cut by a knife. The past was spoken in such a light tone, making him feel even more heartache and break down even more. He almost subconsciously held Jack''s hand tightly and turned his head."Even if I die one day, I don''t want to see you on the road to hell." "Jack, Let''s Make a Deal, okay?" Jack realized what he was going to say and didn''t really want to make such a promise. There was silence. Mu Yuan said,"let''s make a promise. In the future, no matter if it''s you or me, whoever leaves this world first, the other person must be healthier and live more actively. He must take our ce to see this world that is getting better and better." Jack smiled bitterly."Without you, how could the world be more and more beautiful?" "A beautiful world is not your subjective world. It''s an objective, beautiful world. You have to ept ... The beauty of the future. As long as you''re alive, you''ll see hope." If it was a few years ago, this would have been what Jack would have said to mu Yuan. Now, it was mu Yuan who said it to Jack. Mu Yuan knew that it was because Jack was sick. Psychological illness was a very strange and unpredictable illness. It would change people''s thoughts, worry about gains and losses, be soft, and also be ... Fragile. This was inevitable. Jack was now a patient. He wouldn''t use the standards he used to treat Jack to demand him. His God of War was tired. He had been strong for so many years and protected so many people. He had not changed. He was just tired and needed rest. When his heart was well rested, he would return to being an omnipotent God of War. "What is your wish?" Mu Yuan asked. "You''re alive." Mu Yuan thought, as expected! This was the sick Jack, not the healthy Jack, because the healthy Jack would definitely not wish for this. ,m Mu Yuan smiled and said, " I¡¯m different from when I was 18 years old. At that time, I wanted to be with you wholeheartedly, but I couldn¡¯t stand it once we separated. My feelings were too hot, and I didn¡¯t know how to restrain myself. I thought that love was when we were together every day, and I would be very flustered if we didn''t meet. I clearly knew that I had chosen a thorny path, but I hoped that it would be a smooth one. I thought too much, and I was too naive. I don¡¯t think it''s a very painful thing for you to be in New York or for me to be in city A. I¡¯m not in pain because my soul is full and happy. I¡¯ve gotten everything I wanted and my wish has been fulfilled, so I''ll be satisfied. There''s a Chinese saying that we''re always happy when we''re content." Jack said, " you''ve fulfilled all your wishes? " "Yeah, I''m satisfied." "Then what is your wish?" Mu Yuan said softly,"I have two great wishes in life. First, my mothend will be more and more prosperous and brilliant. Second, you and I will have each other in our future." Chapter 2805 Dad, Im Sick Jack benefited a lot from this conversation. This had been mu Yuan''s wish for many years, and it had never changed. Little Yuan ... Jack admired Xiao Yuan, but at the same time, his heart ached for him. The softest part of his heart had been given to such a person. After mu Yuan fell asleep, he sat on the roof, deep in thought. He called old Rayleigh, who had been doing well recently. The whole family was celebrating the year that the Anderson family would go down in history. They were immersed in joy and anticipated it every year, but every year ... They were disappointed. He had finally reached the peak. "Dad, I''m sick." Jack''s phone call didn''t change old Rayleigh''s mood. He even said indifferently,"you''re still young. Why do you still look for me when you''re sick? I can''t help you. Tell your Lieutenant Colonel when you''re sick. Don''t tell me." Jack paused for a moment."My anxiety ... Has been going on for almost half a year." Old Rayleigh was speechless. Like a bomb, the old Rayleigh was left speechless. He wanted to curse, but he could not. He wanted to say something, but he could not. He could only hold his breath. He almost choked to death. "You ... Are you trying to anger us to death?" "After Xiao Yuan recuperates, I want to go to China for a tactical exchange for three years. Do you think ... That''s possible?" Jack asked. "No!" Rayleigh said in a low voice. The three years of Jack''s Peak as a soldier were more valuable than diamonds and gold. How could he waste them? Jack was at his peak now, but he wanted to engage in tacticalmunications. This was undoubtedly ... Self-exile. "Two years," Jack opened his mouth with difficulty. "No!" "You''re 30 years old this year. A soldier''s peak is 35 years old at most. Any higher and they''ll go downhill. You only have three years. Are you going to waste it?" Jack, what are you thinking about?" The father and son rarely talked openly and honestly. After they grew up, they almost didn''t talk about anything. Wesley and Jack were both very independent people. Even if they had something hidden in their hearts, they rarely troubled their parents. The family would solve it themselves unless they couldn''t bear it, and they would ask their parents for help. This was a rare situation. Old Rayleigh was very confident in his son. "I''m a little tired. " Jack said softly,"I haven''t taken a break in the past five years. Even if I umted a lot of breaks, I still have a long break. Moreover, I can''t go to the front line. I went to do tacticalmunications and retired. I''m still in charge of the things that were originally my responsibility. It''s just that I can''t go to the front line anymore." In the past few years, he had trained many people. There was a young man named Reid in the anti-terrorism team who had also performed extremely well. Wesley could also take over some things, but he needed time to treat him. "Anxiety can''t be cured in a day. Before I''m cured, I can''t be sure that my decisions are right. I can''t judge whether my mood will influence my decisions. This is something I can''t control. I don''t want more tragedies to happen because of my illness. I need time to treat it." "Don''t think I don''t know how you get this anxiety. " "Who are you trying to force?" old Rayleigh roared and almost smashed his things. He had a fiery temper to begin with. "I''m responsible for you, my family, myself ... And myrades. Dad, I have seven emotions and six desires. I''m not a robot. If I have feelings, I will have emotions and I will also lose control. I didn''t want to be sick. There''s no point in discussing why I''m sick now. I need treatment. I''ve already asked the psychiatrist toe over and am actively cooperating with the treatment." Jack said gently. Chapter 2806 Its Very Lively To Quarrel In The Air He didn''t make up the fact that she was sick, and he didn''t want to. He couldn''t control it. "You ... You''re getting more and more impudent!" Old Rayleigh did not know what to say. He did not know if he should be angry or sad. "I''m sorry, dad. " The father and son talked about many things openly. Jack lived on the roof. The hope of the evening fell on him, like a lonely shadow. Jack knew that old Rayleigh wouldpromise. As parents, they would alwayspromise for their children unconditionally. This was the heart of all parents in the world. He had to actively cooperate with the treatment and try to recover as soon as possible. Since his illness could not be controlled, he had to cooperate with the treatment. Ye Ling, Xie jinghuan, Shen qianshu, and Tong Xin came back. They went to the supermarket and then to the fish market by the sea. They bought a lot of seafood, and Shen qianshu cooked up a seafood feast. Mu Yuan could sit in a wheelchair now. After being carried down by Jack, he felt that he had lost all face anyway, so he might as well give up on the treatment. It did not matter anymore. Xie jinghuan said jokingly,"are we disturbing your romantic time here?" Mu Yuan rolled his eyes. It was good that you knew. A bunch of third wheels. Xie jinghuan asked,"but didn''t you guys break up? What''s the situation now?" Mu Yuan was speechless. It was really touching a sore spot, it was really ... Too tactless. Jack said,"we got back together." Mu Yuan was speechless. Mu Yuan''s silence was golden, and he did not intend to expose him. He took the phone and started video-calling su Nancheng. At first, Xie jinghuan did not know who he was video-calling until su Nancheng''s voice came over. "Little Yuan, you''ve put on some weight. Not bad, not bad. You look good. Big brother is very pleased." Su Nancheng''s voice naturally carried a hint of a smile. It was a very gorgeous baritone that was extremely pleasant to the ears. Xie jinghuan was speechless. "Why didn''t youe to see me?" Mu Yuan asked, and even deliberately turned the camera to face Xie jinghuan. Xie jinghuan started to eat the fruits without any pressure. Su Nancheng exploded."Little Yuan, I don''t want to look at this B * tch. Turn the camera away." Xie jinghuan was speechless. Ye Ling and the rest were speechless. Mu Yuan turned the camera, and Xie jinghuan gave him the middle finger. Mu Yuan was overjoyed."When are youing over to see me?" "I''ll go when he leaves!" Xie jinghuan said lightly,"I''m not leaving." "Then I''m not going." Su Nancheng paused for a moment."Who''s talking to you? I''m talking to little Yuan. Why are you interrupting? you''ve wasted your time studying. How rude!" Xie jinghuan said,"I won''t lower myself to the same level as an idiot." Su Nancheng replied,"alright, I''m a retard. You better not lower yourself to my level. I can''t be bothered with you." Xie jinghuan said,"alright, just don''t kneel and beg me." Su Nancheng said,"pfft. Shameless. I beg you. It''s impossible in this lifetime. Dream on." Xie jinghuan said,"ah, you just begged. You lost your memory?" Su Nancheng replied,"yes, you lost your memory. How is it?" Xie jinghuan said,"coward." "B * tch!" Su Nancheng eximed. Mu Yuan was speechless. Ye Ling was speechless. Mu Yuan felt that it was quite strenuous for him to hold up his phone with his injuries. He was actually the one holding up his phone. Xie jinghuan and su Nancheng were quarreling, and he was holding up his phone to listen to them quarrel? He was really ... Retarded! "Then ... I''ll pass the phone to ah Huan?" "If you dare to give it to him, we''ll break off our friendship!" Su Nancheng threatened him. Xie jinghuan stretched out his hand."Come, give me your phone. You guys are done!" 2807 Chapter 2806 Su Nancheng was so angry that his liver hurt. He looked at mu Yuan resentfully."Do you want to break off our friendship?" "No, I''ll cut off ties with ah Huan no matter what." "I knew we were friends." Xie jinghuan shook his head and calmly flipped a page of the magazine."Childish." "Idiot, Xie jinghuan is the number one idiot in the world!" Su Nancheng shouted, as if he was afraid that he could not hear him. Shen qianshu could not bear to listen any longer. Sheughed lightly."Brother, aren''t you sick? You''re so full of vitality, but you''re actually doing very well. " "I just recovered from my illness." Su Nancheng also knew that ye Ling and Shen qianshu went to visit mu Yuan."I''m going to get sick again because of this idiot." Xie jinghuan didn''t answer. Mu Yuan asked,"ah Huan said that you had a fight with him, so you didn''te to see me. Why did you fight?" "I''m sorry, he was too shameless and too reserved. We didn''t fight, we fought. Oh, no, he was beaten up." Xie jinghuan was speechless. Mu Yuan knew that he would be able to dig up some shocking news. He was very shocked at first and asked,"ah Huan, you were beaten up. You''re so miserable. What did you do to get beaten up?" Xie jinghuan''s face did not turn red, and his heart did not beat."You ask him. I won''t argue with su Sansui. He has not matured with his childlike heart." Tong Xin, who was suddenly called out, revealed a sweet smile. She had to please uncle ah Huan. After all, he was going to give her a robot. Her daddy didn''t seem too willing, so she had to change her leg. Mu Yuan asked,"Ah Cheng, why did you hit him?" "He''s cheap!" Su Nancheng said. Then, his ears turned red suspiciously and he quickly changed the topic."I care about you. Why do you keep talking about him? isn''t he annoying? how''s your recovery going? is your man taking good care of you? You''ve already broken up, so why are you still hanging around? aren''t you going to kick him away? You fell for her face when you were 18, and now you''re 28, why are you still looking at her face? don''t you look at her inner beauty?" Before mu Yuan could say anything, su Nancheng pointed at the Mulberry and scolded the locust."Some men are just embroidered pillows. Their bare faces may look good, but they have no inner meaning at all. Vulgar!" Xie jinghuan was speechless. Jack was left speechless. Jack felt that he wasn''t suitable to participate in this war that didn''t belong to him, so he might as well keep silent. Ye Ling did not express his opinion from the start. Ever since he found out that the three of them had been hiding a lot of things from him, he had a lot of opinions. "It seems like our four-man Alliance is about to break apart." Mu Yuan sighed. Su Nancheng was speechless. "Brother, are you really noting over? I haven''t seen you in a long time. " Shen qianshu interrupted. Su Nancheng thought about it. "When are you leaving, B * tch?" Xie jinghuan ignored him. Su Nancheng said,"chase him away." Mu Yuan said,"I ... Three-quarters of my assets are in his hands. I ... I''m scared." "You''re so money-minded!" Mu Yuan was silent. That''s right, there were hundreds of millions of them after all. Xie jinghuan smiled ambiguously and gave mu Yuan a look to let him experience it for himself. Mu Yuan wanted to scold him along with su Nancheng. ,m Ye Ling asked softly,"did you really F * ck him? is that why you''re in such a mess with him?" Before Xie jinghuan could reply, su Nancheng exploded."I heard it, I heard it! Xie jinghuan, I''m not done with you!" Xie jinghuan was speechless. He was even more wronged than Dou E. This matter ... Was said by mu Yuan. He did not mention a single word, alright? Ye Ling snorted."How childish. You''re trying to hide your true intentions!" Who knew that mu Yuan''s video call woulde again? su Nancheng seemed to have reacted and said in a helpless tone,"Aiya, the signal was cut off just now!" The crowd was speechless. Chapter 2808 I Want A Menglu With A Personality Who knew that mu Yuan''s video call woulde again? su Nancheng seemed to have reacted and said in a helpless tone,"Aiya, the signal was cut off just now!" The crowd was speechless. Mu Yuan and su Nancheng looked at each other. Actually, he had only shared this secret with Xie jinghuan. Su Nancheng had concealed it very well and still did not know that mu Yuan knew about him and Xie jinghuan. Su Nancheng got an unspeakable secret from mu Yuan''s eyes and hung up the phone angrily again. Before he hung up, he even said to Xie jinghuan,"I''m not done with you!" Xie jinghuan was speechless. It was like a rebroadcast of a movie. Jack witnessed all of this and thought to himself that he couldn''t understand the Brotherhood of the Chinese! It was a littleplicated, and I didn''t get the essence. Maybe it was because the culture and customs were different. Or else ... They were not normal people! Perhaps, they were not normal people, which was more logical. Xie jinghuan said,"I''ll put this debt on your head." Mu Yuan said,"tsk, why are you ming me when you can''t handle them yourself? childish!" "It''s not that I can''t handle it. " He just had some scruples. If they hadn''t grown up together, knew each other''s background, and cherished him too much, he would have had many ways to deal with him. He had been looking forward to the imprisonment y for a long time. Shen qianshu prepared a seafood feast for them. Mu Yuan could only eat a little fish, and he was very hungry. His childlike eyes kept looking at his room, thinking about ying with the robot. Tong Xin was a good girl. She was very focused most of the time when she was eating, but this time, she was obviously distracted. Mu Yuan could tell."Xinxin, why do you keep looking at the bedroom? do you want to sleep?" The child''s round eyes looked at him."Uncle Xiao Yuan, are you sleepy?" "I''m not sleepy. " "You''re tired. You should rest early. " Tong Xin said seriously. Mu Yuan said,"uncle isn''t tired." "No, you''re tired. You need to rest." Now that uncle Xiao Yuan was resting, she could y with the loli uncle Xiao Yuan. Robots were very cute, but they were not people who liked to make friends. Other than the Yun an family''s twins, they did not have any friends. They had just started kindergarten and did not make any friends, but they were particrly fond of robot friends. She also deeply felt that the robot was super cute and everything could suit her heart. Mu Yuan was confused. Shen qianshu covered her face silently."Xinxin, go to the bedroom after you finish eating." "Alright!" Tong Xin jumped off the table and said to mu Yuan seriously,"uncle Xiao Yuan, you have to rest early." Xiao Yuan was very touched."Xinxin is so thoughtful. She''s so young and she''s already so considerate." The crowd was speechless. Xinxin wasn''t being considerate. She just wanted you to go to bed early so she could let herself go. Xie jinghuan looked at him gently and elegantly."Little Yuan, do you want a robot? Recently, Huan Yu ..." "What''s so rare about robots? you still look like you''re going to scam me." Mu Yuan''s impression of robots was that they were robots, the cold type. Shen qianshu''s eyes lit up."Little Yuan, the development of robots is very fast now. They can now imitate real people. They are super cute." "Daoist master." "It''s AI. It has the touch of a real person''s skin and the intelligence of aputer. It''s no different from a human when walking in a crowd." Shen qianshu exined."It means that you can let Xie jinghuan make a robot that is exactly the same as you." Jack''s heart jumped. Mu Yuan''s eyes lit up."You can make robots that look exactly like real people?" "Of course. What do you want?" Mu Yuan said,"can I have a sexy Monroe?" Chapter 2809 You Wish Mu Yuan said,"can I have a sexy Monroe?" The crowd was speechless. Xie jinghuan said with ill intentions,"I remember now. The first time little Yuan and I watched a pornographic film, little Yuan said that his dream lover was Marilyn Monroe. She had a Devil''s body and an angel''s face, and could make men jealous and go crazy. He even substituted himself for the female lead of the pornographic film." Jack was speechless. He turned his head and looked at mu Yuan. Mu Yuan sneered."Are you sure you want to expose each other''s dark history?" Ye Ling said,"why are you two hiding so many secrets?" Xie jinghuan was extremely calm."Because you were mentally ill at that time. We couldn''t share secrets with you." "..." Ye Ling''s face darkened. Shen qianshu patted the back of his hand and said,"master, no one would share such a secret with their parents. Calm down. Don''t be jealous." Jack said,"Marilyn Monroe?" Why didn''t he know that the goddess of Yuan''s fantasy was actually Monroe? "I was only 14 when I watched porn with him. What''s wrong with fantasizing about it? haven''t you fantasized about it before?" Mu Yuan asked in disbelief,"Oh right, I forgot to ask you. Who is the goddess of your dreams?" Jack frowned."I''ve never fantasized about it." "Your youth is iplete." Mu Yuan and Xie jinghuan said in unison. Ye Ling was speechless. Xie jinghuan was speechless. Shen qianshu tried to save their dignity."Xiao Yuan, even if ah Huan has this kind of technology, don''t you want a robot that is exactly the same as Jack?" "He''s standing here, alive and well. Why would I want a robot with his appearance? I''m not a pervert!" Jack felt a pain in his knee. Xie jinghuan assisted her."You can have a cross-dressing Big Boss Jack." Mu Yuan''s eyes lit up."Eh ..." The door to a new world slowly opened. Jack said,"...I refuse!" Mu Yuan looked at Jack yfully and thought of Jack in his female outfit."A 1.9-meter-tall big Boss in a female outfit. Uh ... The scene is a little too beautiful." The scene was too beautiful to imagine. He really couldn''t imagine what his cross-dressing Big Boss looked like. It was too F * cking ... Weird. "It must be ugly, stop fantasizing." Jack said. Xie jinghuan was brainwashing at the side."Who told you about a 1.9-meter cross-dressing Big Shot? you can have a 1.9-meter cross-dressing Big Shot with Jack''s face." Jack was expressionless."Although it''s not very polite to say this, I want to kick you out of the house." "Little Yuan, your status in the family isn''t good enough. Your best friend is actually going to be kicked out." Mu Yuan said,"I keep feeling that ... You guys are digging a hole for me." Jack had been talking about the robot, and Xie jinghuan suddenly talked about the robot today. Why couldn''t they get past the topic of robots recently? When did robots be the center of their lives? This was very suspicious. "I think ... This is a very beautiful world." Shen qianshu said. Then, she decided to shut up. She could only help Jack up to this point. Ye Ling and Jack started to discuss a rather official question."Can your tactical Exchange team send me an invitation?" Ye Ling took a look at Xie jinghuan and mu Yuan, who were at the door talking about something."The tactical exchange group should not be able to invite a Big Buddha like you. What are you doing here?" "You''re asking when you already know the answer," Jack said calmly,"with my current situation, I can''t go to the front line. If you send me an invitation, I hope that Xiao Yuan can also stay at the base." Ye Ling frowned."You wish!" * I''ll see you tomorrow, Happy Christmas Eve, little fairies. Chapter 2810 A Gentlemans Promise Ye Ling frowned."You wish!" "Little Yuan''s body is severelycking in energy. He can recover from his injuries in half a year, but it''s impossible for him to go to the frontlines in a short period of time. He needs to recuperate!" Jack said,"you can listen to my suggestion and transfer him to the tactical Exchange team. He can recover while he studies." Ye Ling had an ''I''m listening to your nonsense'' expression, but his gaze could not help but look at mu Yuan. He did not know what he was talking about with Xie jinghuan. Xie jinghuan pinched his soft flesh on his face, and he had a look of peace and quiet. Jack was actually right. Mu Yuan''s body was severelycking in energy and needed to recuperate, but as for tactical exchanges ... China and the United States had always had tactical exchanges to learn from each other. They were either sent to the US military base or the military Region in Beijing. Ye Ling did not agree or disagree at that moment. Xie jinghuan pushed mu Yuan back, and the few of them chatted for a while. Ye Ling and Jack did not reveal any intention of having a tactical exchange, and Jack carried mu Yuan upstairs to rest. "What did you and ah Ling talk about?" "About the things to pay attention to in mental illness." Jack made up a story."He said that he has a 20-year history of mental illness and is an authority. He wants to talk to me and teach me some of his experiences." "Don''t listen to him," When mu Yuan heard this, he became a little nervous."He''s just messing around. Don''t listen to him. If he had the experience to give you, he wouldn''t have had a 20 years history of mental illness." "That makes sense!" Jack said. Ye Ling''s experience could be said to be negligible. He was different from others. "Can you still sleep at night?" "I can''t sleep." Insomnia was a normal urrence, and she couldn''t fall asleep no matter what. "Then ... I''m safe now. You''ve talked to me and I''ve given you my promise. Why can''t you fall asleep?" Mu Yuan did not understand. He had already followed Jack''s every request, so why was Jack''s mental illness still so serious? it should not be. Did he make a mistake? What exactly did he have to do for Jack to rest in peace and not be affected? Mu Yuan did not know what to do, so he stubbornly apanied Jack. Since you can''t sleep, then let''s not sleep together. We can chat all over the world, casually talk about things that they are interested in, and also talk about some of their future ns. Jack''s future included mu Yuan. However, mu Yuan did not say anything about his future. He only talked about business matters. Mu Yuan thought to himself,''is this why Jack is insecure? what if I agree to Jack''s request for the time being?'' "Jack, if you recover ... We can start over." Mu Yuan did not know what to do to make Jack feel at ease. He could only say this, hoping that Jack would feelpletely at ease. "You ..." Jack looked at mu Yuan in disbelief, as if he could not believe what he had heard. "What did you just say?" "You said that we should start all over again ..." Mu Yuan''s eyes seemed to have fallen stars."I promise you that as long as you are cured, I don''t want to fall in love with a mentally ill person." Jack was ecstatic. Happiness hade too suddenly, and he was a little unprepared. He was afraid that it was all a dream. "Do you think ... It''s true?" "Really, I promise you!" Mu Yuan was still unable to move. His fingers rubbed lightly on his lips."A gentleman''s promise is a promise." * Ladies, I didn''t update in the early hours of the morning. Merry Christmas, everyone. There have been more festive activities recently. I''ll inform you in time if you update! Chapter 2811 It Has Always Been A Double-Arrow Jack received mu Yuan''s promise, but he still did not fall asleep. He turned his head slightly to look at mu Yuan. One look and one could tell that it had been the entire day. Mu Yuan had stayed up all night with him. After all, his body was in a bad condition and could not take it. His eyelids kept fighting, but he still fell asleep in the end. After he fell asleep, Jack got up and took his medicine. Then, he came back to lie down and kept looking at his sleeping face. He was even more determined to treat his illness. Ye Ling''s mental illness could be cured after so many years, and so could he. However, after she recovered, they would have to go their separate ways. ,m How could he and mu Yuan have each other in their future? She didn''t sleep the entire night and woke up early. It was rare that elder ye Ling did not sleep in. He got up to run with Xie jinghuan and Jack. Xie jinghuan rebuked him."Because you have a little belly, you have to run?" Ye Ling was speechless. Xie jinghuan was wearing a T-shirt, which was considered quite tight-fitting, revealing his very beautiful eight-pack ABS. He was tall and had long legs. He had a good figure, and he showed off his long legs without restraint. He even felt that the hair on his legs was sexy! Jack remained silent about this. Ye Ling said,"I wish you to gain weight in your middle age!" "Hahaha, you''ve been sleeping in thend of gentleness every day. You''re the one who''s getting fat." "How can a single dog like you understand the fun of gentleness?" "Tsk, the body is sleeping, the flesh is looking, the weight is crying." Ye Ling was expressionless. He used mu Yuan''s words."You only have these few friends. Cherish them." Xie jinghuan,"hahahaha ..." Time passed quickly as they were running and teasing each other. The three of them could basically maintain a uniform speed. Jack and Xie jinghuan were carrying 30 kilograms of weight, while ye Ling was not carrying any. Xie jinghuan grew up in the base and returned to the base once he finished his studies. Furthermore, it was a very devilish training. Tong Hua''s current training was all based on Xie jinghuan''s intensity back then. Hence, his physical fitness, reaction speed, and other aspects were all very strong. Of course, he wasn''t as well-rounded as Jack, because he spent most of his time studying for a PhD. "Lieutenant Colonel Jack, are you also so quiet when you''re with little Yuan?" Xie jinghuan asked. ording to her observations over the past few days, even if Xiao Yuan was present, Jack did not speak much. At most, he would listen. What would these two people talk about in private? wouldn''t there be an awkward silence? "I won ''t," Jack said that mu Yuan could continue his conversation. Furthermore, he did not need to find a topic to talk about with mu Yuan. Sometimes, it would not be awkward even if they were silent. They were familiar and connected. "How old did you and little Yuan know each other?" Jack asked. Xie jinghuan thought for a moment."Three years old, I guess." Jack was envious for a moment. That was great. They knew each other at such a young age. ording to scientific statistics, if people knew each other for more than 15 years and still maintained a friendship, they were basically friends for life. "You have to treat little Yuan better." As Xie jinghuan ran, he said,"his maiden family is not just the MU family." Ye Ling coughed twice."Why does it sound like you guys have agreed to things that I have not agreed to?" Xie jinghuan smiled."You will agree sooner orter. Stop struggling." Ye Ling tried to save his face."Don''t even think about it!" Xie jinghuan said,"so, Lieutenant Colonel Jack, if you want to do something to please your brother-inw, do you need me to give you some advice?" Speaking of which, you should be thanking me. Back then, I gave little Yuan quite a few pointers. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to support you. " Jack replied,"...He doesn''t need to flirt with me." He and little Yuan weren''t the ones being attacked and attacked one-sided. It had always been a double arrow. Chapter 2812 We Are Different The three of them had yet to return from their run, but Shen qianshu and Tong Xin had already woken up. Mu Yuan wanted to drink some water and rang the bell. Tong Xin ran upstairs and pushed the door open."Uncle Xiao Yuan, you''re awake. Do you want to eat breakfast?" "Baby, can you pour uncle a ss of water?" "Sure." Tong Xin ran down, and mu Yuan did not even have the time to call for her. There was water on the second floor, so there was no need to run down. Tong Xin came up with a ss of water in a short while and even took a straw. Mu Yuan drank from the straw. "Xinxin, who was the red-haired girl you yed with the other day?" Tong Xin didn''t even blink."A friend." "What friend?" Mu Yuan felt that something was strange, but he could not put his finger on it. He could only think that he was overthinking. "A friend I recently made." Child''s heart seemed very convincing."He''s good looking." Mu Yuan said,"I see." Tong Xin looked at him with a smile."Uncle Xiao Yuan, are you still going to sleep? I''ll ask mommy to make you breakfast, okay?" "Alright!" Tong Xin took the cup and went downstairs. Before she left, she even considerately said to mu Yuan,"uncle Xiao Yuan, have a good rest." She went downstairs and drank milk while surrounding the robot that was making breakfast. She even specified a recipe, and the robot could make a delicious breakfast for her. With the robot, Shen qianshu did not need to do anything. She just needed to prepare the ingredients. The dishes made by the robot were strictly in ordance with theputer''s recipe, and the things made were all beautiful and fragrant. Shen qianshu deeply felt that his cooking skills were much better than hers. He did not even need her to cook for him. This was a great thing. "...Does uncle Xiao Yuan still not know about the robot?" Asked Tong Xin. Shen qianshu said,"he doesn''t know. I''m afraid that he''ll be angry, and it''ll be hard for him to recuperate. Don''t tell him for now." "I think uncle Xiao Yuan is suspicious. He asked me about the robot, and I lied to him." Tong Xin blinked her eyes."I don''t want to lie to uncle Xiao Yuan. Will he me me?" "I won ''t," Shen qianshu touched her head."It''s uncle ah Huan''s fault." "But I think robots are super cute. It would be even better if it was an older brother. Mommy, can I have an older brother? If daddy doesn''t agree, you can help me. " Shen qianshu was a little helpless when dealing with her fair-skinned and ck-skinned daughter. Not only was ye Ling helpless, but Tong Hua was also the same. Shen qianshu could not stand her daughter''s asional soft and cute pleas. No one could refuse the child''s coquettishness. It was cute and pitiful. He wished he could give her everything he had. "Mommy ..." Tong Xin tugged on Shen qianshu''s sleeve and pleaded adorably."I want a brother." "...Alright!" Shen qianshu had no choice but to agree."I''ll give it a try. If I don''t seed, don''t be disappointed. I can make a robot that looks exactly like the child." "I don''t want a child''s heart, I want an older brother." Shen qianshu was speechless. Child''s heart made a victory gesture and was inseparable from the little robot. Shen qianshu thought to herself that it was really difficult to get ye Ling to agree to this. After all, he had been provoked by Tong Hua before, and he would bear grudges. "Xinxin, mommy will teach you a way. Why don''t you go and cry to daddy?" Tong Xin shook her head."Daddy said that you can''t cry when you want something. You can''t get what you want every time you cry. You need daddy to agree to it willingly." Shen qianshu thought to herself,''what''s the difference between you begging me and you crying for daddy?'' Chapter 2813 Are You Looking Forward To Having A Child? What''s the difference! "Alright!" Although he was cursing madly in his heart, hepromised in his actions. The three-man team returned from their run. Jack even had a fight with Xie jinghuan. Shen qianshu asked curiously,"who won?" Ye Ling said calmly,"more or less." Shen qianshu was shocked. As a scientist, did Xie jinghuan cheat? As for ye Ling and Xie jinghuan, Shen qianshu nned to leave the next day and not continue to disturb them while they were recuperating. Ye Ling''s family of three would also go to New York to visit ye tingjun and ye Chu before returning to their country. Jack was secretly happy when he heard that. Little Yuan and Xie jinghuan had been together for a long time. It was not a good idea. It was also good to leave early. When mu Yuan heard this, he was a little reluctant. It was not easy for it to be lively for a few days, but they were leaving."Stay for a few more days. I should be able to get up in a few days." "We just came to see you. It''s fine as long as you''re fine. We won''t affect your alone time." Shen qianshu smiled and said. Actually, ye Ling and Xie jinghuan wanted to stay for a few more days, and at the same time, they wanted to make things difficult for Jack. She felt that Jack was ufortable, and they did not need to. Mu Yuan was rather regretful. Jack looked at his disappointed eyes."Then ... I''ll go and tell them to stay for a few more days?" p "You really don''t mind?" "I don''t mind!" Jack said honestly and did not mind. To be honest, as long as Xiao Yuan was happy, it was fine. He was also used to the way he interacted with ye Ling and Xie jinghuan. It was much better than the first day. Mu Yuan thought about it and felt that it was better to forget it and not force it. He was afraid that Jack would force himself. Besides, it would be more convenient for the psychiatrist toe earlier after they left. He also wanted to understand Jack''s condition as soon as possible. If they were around, Jack would always feel ufortable. Although she had made up her mind to leave, this day was still very fulfilling. The little robot was hidden, and Xinxin was very regretful. Jack apanied mu Yuan for a walk. "You''ve been apanying me to recuperate, what if someone saw you and made a big fuss?" Mu Yuan asked,"it''s not a good idea to be at the heart of the storm, right?" "Roosevelt''s gone, and the others aren''t capable of anything. I can handle them." A few years ago, Jack and mu Yuan had both suffered losses in this aspect. Naturally, they would not let their guard down. He would not let this matter leave any leverage for Xiao Yuan to use against him. Naturally, he would do it perfectly. In the Special Forces, with ye Ling''s Secret protection, this matter would not bring any trouble to mu Yuan. "Reyman is helping you?" "Yes." "Aiya, it''s not easy!" Mu Yuan sneered."Every time this ck Major sees me, it''s like I''ve kidnapped his daughter. He can''t wait to break my legs." Jack,"...He has a daughter." "Eh, he''s already married and has a daughter?" He had never expected this. "I''m three years old," "I thought he was still single." "He and his wife fell in love at first sight. They got married the next day, and the baby was born the next year." "This efficiency ..." Mu Yuan pursed his lips and thought of something."Oh right ... Are you considering having a child?" Jack said,"a child?" His voice turned cold in an instant. Mu Yuan''s heart skipped a beat. He swallowed his saliva and racked his brain to think."Yes, a child ... A child that is connected to your blood. Don''t you look forward to it?" "I''m not looking forward to it at all!" Jack''s voice sounded as if it wasing out from the gaps between his teeth. He pushed mu Yuan forward and asked gently,"Xiao Yuan, are you looking forward to a child who is connected to you by blood?" Chapter 2814 I Want A Child Mu Yuan felt that this was a suicide mission. Jack had already said that he wasn''t looking forward to it. Could he ... Say that he was looking forward to it? "Child ..." Mu Yuan sighed and let Jack push him to the river. Mu Yuan let Jack sit on the pier so that they could talk face to face."Do you understand our country''s culture?" "Yes." Jack''s expression was extremely cold, and his fingers started to tremble. His anxiety was acting up again. This was a mental illness, and mu Yuan had also concluded that once he felt that mu Yuan would leave him, he would act up again. "Jack, my hands are a little cold, can you help me?" Mu Yuan asked softly. Jack was stunned. He looked down at his trembling fingers. Perhaps he didn''t realize it himself, but his body had given an honest reaction when he was nervous and afraid. He reached out and held mu Yuan''s hand. Jack''s palm was warm, very warm. Holding mu Yuan''s hand, it gave him a trace of warmth. Mu Yuan''s heart was a little scared, but it also softened. "I don''t mind having a child of blood, but my parents do. I was born in a very traditional military family. My rtionship with you is the most deviant thing in the family in a hundred years. It''s the first time in our family''s history. This time, I encountered a great disaster, my father was hospitalized for a few months, and my mother was heartbroken. I ... Want to leave them a child." Jack suddenly held mu Yuan''s hand tightly. That pair of ice-blue eyes slowly changed. Mu Yuan saw his calm andposed self in his eyes. When he was eighteen, he never thought that he would have a child. However, she had thought that if Jack had a child, he would definitely go crazy. But now, he had taken the initiative to mention it. "I don''t know when the ident or tomorrow wille. I don''t know if there will be good fortune after surviving a great disaster. No one knows what the future will be like. I hope that I can have a child who is connected to me by blood so that he can apany my parents, transfer their sadness, soothe their pain, and take good care of them on my behalf. Jack, I''m the only son. In order to love you, I''ve given up everything. I''ve been fighting against my parents for the past few years. There''s very little I can do for them. " He should not have brought up this topic, but not bringing it up was not a good thing."Please forgive me for my selfishness." Jack didn''t say anything. Or perhaps, he didn''t know what to say. The child ... He had never thought about it. To him, children were far less important than mu Yuan. He had never thought that he would have a child, nor did he have the thought of having a child to inherit the bloodline. He did not know that mu Yuan would actually have such thoughts. He forgot to warm mu Yuan''s hand, but he did not let go. Mu Yuan looked at him quietly. He tried to find a lighter topic to bring this matter over, but he heard Jack say hoarsely,"okay!" "You ..." "I ept everything you have." Including your child. From this moment on, he would think about this matter carefully. He thought that he could ept it. "Jack ..." "I don''t care if I have a child or not, but I care if you''re disappointed. If having a child can make you feel a little more rxed, then go and ask for one. I can ept it." Jack said indifferently. Mu Yuan''s heart ached as if it was being pricked by needles. His eyes were slightly red."When I was on the boat, I thought ... I was about to die. Two thoughts kept circling in my mind. I want to see you for thest time. What about my parents?" Chapter 2815 My Child With Xiao Yuan Mu Yuan said,"if I had died back then, I would not have been able to rest in peace." Jack took a deep breath."You want to be a surrogate?" "Yes!" Mu Yuan took a deep breath."After I''m ... Thirty-five years old." They would use surrogacy to get a child and raise him up, so the two elders could also have a grandson. "Xiao Yuan, it''s not an easy task to raise a child. When the child grows up, he will ask where his mother is. If the family is notplete, with only a father and no mother, how can he raise a child? With a child, you''ll have another responsibility. Have you thought about this?" "I did. When he''s more sensible, I''ll tell him the truth. Other than theck of motherly love, I''ll give him all the love I have. I''ll love him deeply and grow up with him. Our family will ept him." Mu Yuan held Jack''s hand."Furthermore ... He doesn''t have a mother, but he has two fathers." Jack''s eyes brightened, and he said with difficulty,"two fathers?" "You don''t want to?" "I''m willing!" "That''s good. He''s notcking in anything. " Mu Yuan did not care about this."I have the ability to give him the best. Education, resources. I also have the responsibility to be able to bear his future and his growth. Why can''t I be his father? There are so many single-parent families in this world, and not every single child has a tough life. I''m confident that I can take good care of him. " If he didn''t want children ... The family didn''tck children of his own. When his elder brother got married, he would also have children. It was just that ... As the only son, he knew how difficult it would be in the future. He had to bear the responsibility of arge family. It was not easy. "Alright!" Jack agreed."When I couldn''t find you, I thought that as long as you were alive, I would give you whatever you wanted." He would do what he said! Mu Yuan thought regretfully, if only Gic Medicine was more advanced, how good would it be to have a child that was rted to Jack by blood? He remembered reading a report that said it was possible to use the dry blood cells of two people to make a child. If there was really such a skill, he would not need to be so conflicted. "Then ... Do you want a child?" "I don''t want to!" Jack said calmly. He only wanted to treat someone with all his heart and soul. Now that he had a child, it was not his or mu Yuan''s blood. He did not feel that he could be a responsible father. Since she couldn''t take responsibility, there was no need to harm the child. "Jack ..." "I don''t mind," Jack chuckled and said,"you don''t have to feel guilty. This matter is settled, okay?" Mu Yuan muttered,"if only there was the technology to create children with stem blood cells." Jack was left speechless. His little Yuan was always able toe up with a sudden idea. If there was such technology, many people in the world who were infertile would not have to worry about it. Mu Yuan felt extremely upset and felt that he had let Jack down. Jack was already sick, but he still provoked him and brought up the topic of children. He should have waited for Jack to recover before bringing up this matter. He should not have added salt to it at that time. However, Jack did not think that way. He thought of another matter. After sending mu Yuan upstairs to rest, he asked ye Ling,"I remember that ck Rose''s medical technology is very advanced. Your son''s life was also saved by ck Rose, right?" "What''s the matter? does anyone have a terminal illness that needs treatment?" Jack was silent for a moment. It was the first time that ye Ling and Xie jinghuan saw him looking a little ufortable. Their gossiping hearts were triggered. Ye Ling asked with a rare kind expression,"if you need any help, just tell me." "It''s just ... What skills does ck Rose have to be able to have a child that has both my and little Yuan''s blood?" Ye Ling was speechless. Xie jinghuan was speechless. Chapter 2816 A Child That Belonged To Them Xie jinghuan and ye Ling looked at him, not knowing what to say. Xie jinghuan said,"future Big Boss, your thoughts ... Are very outstanding." Ye Ling''s face darkened. If he had known, he would not have asked. Who knew it would be such a boring question? "Tell me, how did I end up with a child between you and mu Yuan? between you and little Yuan, who has a womb to give birth to a child?" Ye Ling retorted. Jack raised his eyebrows."Would I ask you if I could give birth? Can''t stem cells cultivate children? I listened to a medical projectst year, and that doctor was from ck Rose. " Ye Ling was stumped. After all, he did not care about the research and development of ck Rose''s technology. It was all miss Bai''s business. Xie jinghuan said,"you''ve provided me with a new way of thinking. If medical technology can achieve such great development, this is also an industry with high profits." Jack suddenly felt that it was really stupid of him to ask them. He should not have asked. He had provided them with a joke for nothing. Ye Ling''s thinking was simpler."It''s better for us to follow thews of nature." Jack was left speechless. Xie jinghuan maintained a different attitude."No, we should be broad-minded and ept new things." Ye Ling was speechless."..." Who are you on the same side as? Xie jinghuan used his eyes to express that he was temporarily in the same country as Jack. Instead, it was Shen qianshu who broke the silence."I just asked miss Bai. This technology is feasible, but the risk is higher. As the technology is not mature, the embryo''s development will be hindered, and it may not be possible to cultivate it sessfully. We gave up this research projectst year and invested in another gic engineering project. If you really need help, you can consider providing her with bone marrow. Just once will do." Ye Ling was speechless. While they were still arguing, the little fairy had alreadymunicated with miss Bai and directly announced the result. Xie jinghuan and Jack''s eyes lit up, as if they saw hope. "Will it work?" Jack asked. "I can''t guarantee the sess rate. I want bone marrow." Shen qianshu conveyed miss Bai''s words without moving."Her suggestion is that you guys better find a surrogate to have a healthy and healthy child. After all, it''s a biological gicw. If it''s to raise a child, she can only say that she''ll try her best to ensure that the child is healthy. However, if the child is sessfully raised and has defects, you must be prepared to take care of him for the rest of his life. " Jack pursed his lips."I know." There was an immature technology that could be used to raise children. The little fairy said,"miss Bai has always said half of her words. She said that she wasn''t very confident, but she should be more than 70% certain. When she said that the child is defective, she should just be giving a preventive measure. She''s more conservative with her words." Back then, when Tong Hua''s injuries were serious, miss Bai did not say that he would definitely recover. Ye Ling red at Shen qianshu. This was not a good start. He should not have opened it for them. Could it be that their ck Rose wanted to make them a child? This was simply nonsense! Shen qianshu spread her hands."I was just talking to miss Bai about something, so I just asked." She winked slyly."It''s just convenient. You two can take your time to think about it!" Jack could not help but fantasize. If there was really a baby between him and mu Yuan, what would it look like? Would she look more like mu Yuan or more like him? he hoped that she would look like mu Yuan and have a personality like him, or that she would look like mu Yuan and have a personality like mu Yuan. He couldn''t help but look down at child''s heart, who was not far away. It was a small, adorable child that belonged to them. 2817 Chapter 2816 Ye Ling, Xie jinghuan, and Jack really started to discuss the issue of children. Under Xie jinghuan''s various cannonballs, ye Ling did not agree to take miss Bai''s video call. However, he did not hold on for long. After all, there was a traitor, Shen qianshu, who helped them to pick up miss Bai. Shen qianshu had told miss Bai to share an office and not to see the underwater world. Miss Bai closed the curtains and greeted them gently. Xie jinghuan was more talkative. He first praised miss Bai''s godly beauty, then bragged about ck Rose, and finally began to talk about serious business, talking about the child. Ye Ling did not participate in the discussion. He had a son and a daughter, so this matter had nothing to do with him. Shen qianshu was ayman in this area and did not participate in the discussion. She just listened. Xie jinghuan even kindly suggested that they could have a technical exchange. They had a pleasant conversation. Miss Bai knew their intentions and also exined their concerns in this regard. At present, some experimental data was not perfect enough, so they could not rush the cultivation. If they really wanted to cultivate a baby with stem cells, they would need time to perfect the final gic sequence. This was a very cumbersome process. Jack was also ayman, but Xie jinghuan was an expert. He discussed the profound knowledge in the area of gics and genes with miss Bai, and he was confused when he heard ye Ling and Jack. "There are only two sequences. Half a year should be enough, right?" "We''re currently conducting in-depth research on another gic engineering project. A few bio-scientists aren''t at the base, and it''ll take two months for them toe out. As for the funding ..." "Funding is not a problem, I can pay for half. This is also your research, so it shouldn''t be a problem for you guys to pay for half, right?" Miss Bai gave a reserved smile."Director Xie is really straightforward. In a few days, I''ll send you a proposal and ... The budget. " "Alright!" Xie jinghuan was also very happy. Miss Bai greeted Tong Xin again before hanging up the phone. Jack and ye Ling did not understand the whole process and did not ask anything, just acting like they understood. Shen qianshu thought to herself that the big bosses ''posturing attitude was exactly the same. Anyway, if she didn''t understand, she would just say she didn ''t. "This budget will be deducted from Xiao Yuan''s money. Lieutenant Colonel Jack, you don''t have any objections, right?" "..." Jack was implicated. He had a calm look on his face."You have to ask Xiao Yuan." "You''re such a disloyal person. You wanted to make a child, and I helped you ask about the process. I closed the door for you, and ye Ling helped you contact him. I helped you ask almost all the questions you were concerned about. In the end, you asked for the budget, and you actually didn''t n to pay." Xie jinghuan sighed."Your love for Xiao Yuan is really too shallow." Jack was left speechless. "You were the only one asking questions so enthusiastically from the beginning. Those who didn''t know would think that you were going to make a child. Why did you mention that the budget was all my fault? Xiao Yuan really valued his money. Jack thought for a moment."I''ll pay for it personally." Xie jinghuan snapped his fingers."Lieutenant Colonel Jack is a forthright person. I like forthright people like you. Later on, I''ll give you a copy of the budget miss Bai sent over. Oh right, I don''t know if you have any understanding of gic engineering, but the cost of this research is not cheap." Jack nodded his head in an enigmatic manner."Yes!" At least ... He wouldn''t lose all his family fortune. Xie jinghuan smiled."You''re so forthright. You''re indeed a person who does big things. The first time little Yuan praised you, it was to praise you for being very responsible and very heroic." Jack was left speechless. Chapter 2818 The Robot Cant Be Hidden Any Longer A big project was settled just like that. Because there were no results, he also wanted to give Xiao Yuan a surprise. Jack and Xie jinghuan did not tell mu Yuan. Mu Yuan nned to have a child when he was 35 years old. There were still seven years left. Jack was not in a hurry. In seven years, the technology would have matured. He went back to check on the funding for the research, and he mainly asked President John. Hearing the amount, Jack thought to himself that he was a little regretful that he had to bear it alone. Xie jinghuan also looked like he wanted a child, so he and Xie jinghuan should have each borne half. If the technology didn''t produce any results after two years, his family''s fortune would really be emptied. "I''m really poor. " Jack said to mu Yuan without any expression. Mu Yuan asked,"what''s wrong? aren''t you quite rich?" "No, I''m very poor!" "Alright, since you know that the fourrgest financial groups belong to your Anderson family, don''t sell yourself out." Mu Yuan did not believe that he was selling his wealth. Jack felt a little ufortable. Sigh ... Little Yuan didn''t believe him. "I have to work hard to earn money." Jack said,"otherwise, I can''t afford to raise a child." "Why?" "It''s expensive to raise a child. " Jack chose his words carefully."We have to raise a child together." Mu Yuan rolled his eyes."How expensive can it be to raise a child? I can raise a child from a small European country in minutes." Jack was left speechless. He was definitely not bragging. He had such financial strength. Tong Xin said goodbye to the robot regretfully. She hugged the robot a few times, reluctant to part. When she thought of having a little loli brother, she was very excited and satisfied. Ye Ling and the rest bade farewell to Jack and mu Yuan and left the small town. Jack pushed mu Yuan to send them off. Once he left, the house suddenly became quiet and not as lively. Mu Yuan was a little mncholic. All these years, he did not care if his brothers were always together. In these short few days, he had a feeling that if they could stay together and look at each other, it would really be an ideal country. Of course, the Utopia was only the Utopia. "Are you not happy?" "Yeah, a little." Mu Yuan did not hide it from him."It''s been too long since we''ve met. Every time we meet, we''ll leave in a hurry. It''s rare for us to be together for a few days in a row." After they grew up, they were busy with their own things and no longer gathered together like when they were children. "When will your psychiatrist arrive?" "When is your mommying?" "I didn''t ask her toe. You should see the doctor first. Your illness is more important." Mu Yuan said softly. He could sit up now and did not need to lie down all day. Jack asked the doctor toe over and check on his body. If everything was fine, the doctor could go back. "Tomorrow, I guess." Jack said indifferently. There was nothing wrong with mu Yuan''s physical examination. They were all minor problems that required careful care, but his life was no longer in danger. Jack remembered the doctor''s instructions. "The pancreatitis won''t recur, will it?" "Be careful. It shouldn''t be. He also left some medicine." Mu Yuan nodded. After he fell asleep, Jack went downstairs quietly and got the robot toe out and prepare dinner for mu Yuan. He looked at the little loli robot busily going up and down and was very worried. Xiao Yuan would be able to get off the bed in a few days. I''m afraid this robot can''t be hidden. How was he going to tell little Yuan then? Would he go berserk if he was given enough Preventive Medicine? Xie jinghuan was really a huge pit. However, he was really willing to be tricked into this. * I''ve seen it during the day. The midnight updates are all better. Go to bed after reading it. 2819 Chapter 2818 Jack''s psychiatrist was not a military doctor. He was a psychiatrist shared by him and Wesley. A soldier''s mission was heavy and dangerous. The two brothers often went undercover. Every spy needed a long time to recover after they were done. The brothers could recover quickly because they had a psychiatrist to help them. This was inevitable! Once a mission waspleted, they would go to the doctor and wait until the doctor gave them a health check before they started their second mission. The psychiatrist was a man in his forties. He had short hair, was very tall, and slightly chubby. He didn''t look old, and his kind-looking face gave people a sense of security. He was a clean freak and a Doctor Who valued privacy very much. After seeing the doctor leave, Jack got someone to clean up the room next door and change the bedsheets, tablecloths, and other daily necessities. The psychologist was very satisfied after checking in. "Is he really in his forties?" Mu Yuan was in disbelief."He looks very young. He doesn''t look like he''s in his forties." "He has a good attitude!" Jack said. "When do you start seeing patients?" "No rush!" The psychologist''s name was Bard. He was very talkative and friendly. He was different from the psychologist that mu Yuan had in mind. Mu Yuan had also seen a psychologist before and did not like to chat with a psychologist. He felt that he had a purpose and was used to it. BA de, on the other hand, would not. He was talkative and rxed. He respected the privacy of others, but he was not careful. He had a high EQ and praised mu Yuan like a flower on the first day he met him. He and Jack had been working together for many years. He had been with Jack and Wesley for ten years and treated the two brothers as friends. He was so full of ttery that mu Yuan was a little dumbfounded. It was like a fan praising his favorite beans. Even his farts smelled good. In this atmosphere, mu Yuan could not find a good excuse even if he wanted to ask when he was going to see the doctor. BA de liked to chat with mu Yuan more. He was very curious about China culture. He knew a little about Chinese and was very interested in Chinese history and some culture. He had been reading the Analects of Confucius recently. Mu Yuan was speechless. The beginner read the Analects. Even a native like him didn''t watch it, uncle! BA de even earnestly asked mu Yuan what book he should start reading, whether he should read the Four Great ssical Novels, if he had a lot of knowledge about calligraphy and paintings, if there was anything he could introduce to him for collection, etc. He spent the entire meal talking about human history with mu Yuan. Mu Yuan, who was not familiar with his country''s history, had to ask Jack for help several times. Jack didn''t know whether tough or cry. They did not mention a single word about Jack''s illness. In the end, mu Yuan''s topic was diverted, and it was not good to talk about it anymore. Jack said that there was no rush to see the doctor, and it was really not that urgent. Bard had a good conversation with them, but it did not take up much time. When he returned to the next room, mu Yuan asked,"when do we start the treatment?" "He''s a top psychologist and has his own n. Don''t worry." "Of course I''m in a hurry." He wanted to know how serious Jack''s condition was, but Bard and Jack didn''t seem to be in a hurry, making him feel anxious. p Jack smiled, his deep eyes overflowing with a faint smile. "What are youughing at?" "It''s nothing. I just feel that ... It''s a good thing to have someone asking about my well-being. " Their family members were used to being independent. Everyone could handle their own matters independently, so they rarely cared about each other like this. Chapter 2820 Im Not Obedient At All Their family members were used to being independent. Everyone could handle their own matters independently, so they rarely cared about each other like this. Mu Yuan''s face turned red. Who was concerned about his well-being? "I''m feeling guilty!" Mu Yuan exined that this illness was definitely rted to him. He just wanted to know what the exact situation was. Jack did not expose him and continued,"you don''t have to feel guilty. I think it''s pretty good!" If he did not have this illness, perhaps he would still have to take a detour with mu Yuan, and mu Yuan would not have relented so quickly. After mu Yuan was able to sit up, he was in much better spirits. He was no longer sickly, and he did not have to abstain from eating. Jack used all sorts of methods to get him food. Perhaps it was because his body was very empty, but he had lost nearly 30 pounds in the past half a year. When his body recovered, it was very easy for him to go hungry. It was as if the muscles and fat that he had lost in the past half a year had to be replenished. Jack found a nutritionist to custom-make a recipe for mu Yuan to match the nutrition. Every day, he would change his method to cook for him ording to the nutritionist''s menu, but mu Yuan was very hungry. "I want to eat mitten crabs, crayfish ..." Autumn was the best season for mitten crabs. Jack silently remembered this in his heart. To him, crabs were crabs, but he didn''t know that mitten crabs were river crabs. Jack left at 4:30 in the morning and went to the port 60 kilometers away. He waited for the fishermen to bring the seafood and picked the fattest crabs and lobsters to bring back. A crab weighed five to six catties. He brought back three, ate one, and kept two. He nned to wait for mu Yuan to finish eating before going to the beach to buy more from the fishermen. Bart was not interested in crabs and lobsters. To him, these things were very troublesome to eat. They had little protein and were not worth it. Fortunately, Jack did not need to cook for him. Mu Yuan was sitting in the wheelchair. His wound was still hurting. He was shocked to see such a huge crab. "You ..." One of them looked like it weighed at least seven pounds. Mu Yuan swallowed his saliva. But with his wound, it wasn''t good to eat crabs. He had only mentioned it once yesterday, but he didn''t expect Jack to remember it. Even a fool couldn''t tell hairy crabs from crabs. If he were to eat it, would his wound ... Hurt? Would his wound get inmed after eating this? The seafood porridge he had given him thest time only had some fish slices and shrimp skin. It was different from crabs. Mu Yuan swallowed his saliva. Jack didn''t know that he couldn''t eat crabs after surgery, right? After all, they didn''t usually eat this kind of thing in their diet. Jack almost didn''t eat crabs. Bard said,"it''s such a beautiful and living crab. You guys are too cruel. You want to steam it and eat it." "What time did you wake up?" "FiveO'' clock," Jack already knew that he had to take credit for it. If it was a few years ago, he would not have done such a childish thing. Now, he also knew that he had tomunicate with mu Yuan sincerely. The loyal dog routine of silently giving was no longer suitable for the current mu Yuan. As expected, mu Yuan was touched. It was really a blissful thing to be remembered and taken care of by someone for something that he had casually mentioned. "I just asked the doctor. You can eat it, but not too much, so I''m nning to pull out two legs for you to eat." "What?" Mu Yuan looked at the living crab."There''s a delicacy in front of you. You showed it off to me, and in the end, you only let me eat two legs?" Jack bent over slightly and rubbed the tip of his nose against his. He nted a kiss on his lips and said,"be good." Mu Yuan licked his lips, and the tip of his tongue even licked Jack''s lips mischievously."I''m not good. I want to eat an entire one!" 2821 Chapter 2821 Mu Yuan licked his lips, and the tip of his tongue even licked Jack''s lips mischievously."I''m not good. I want to eat an entire one!" Bart stood on the balcony on the second floor next door and looked at the men and women showing off their affection. He was deep in thought. Jack came back early, and the sun had not yete out. The Maple leaves in the courtyard were bright red. Jack bent down slightly, and the two kissed. The young man in the wheelchair had a trace of anger in his eyes, and he pulled Jack to plead with him. Jack seemed to be helpless and agreed to some humiliating treaty. The joy on the young man''s face was obvious, and Jack''s cold expression softened. Bard thought that his observation was right. Jack''s happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy were all affected. This was not beneficial to the treatment of his illness at all. Jack''s condition was not quite right either. He had known for a long time that Jack had a lover. The patient and the psychiatrist talked about almost everything and had almost no secrets. The first time Jack saw the psychiatrist, he told Bart that he had a lover named mu Yuan. However, before he fell sick, Jack''s emotions would not have been so deeply affected. It was like ... People who stepped on tightrope were afraid of falling at any time and breaking their bones. He was being too careful. Love was equal. Once this equality was broken, the sacrifice of one side would inevitably affect the bnce. BA de lowered his head and took down notes, deep in thought. Mu Yuan knew that BA de was watching, so he mentioned it to Jack. He was not used to being observed like this. Jack said,"this is his duty." "Alright then!" For the sake of his illness, mu Yuanpromised."We agreed to eat half of it." "Alright, you''re not allowed to push your luck." "I don''t dare!" Mu Yuan got an advantage and still acted innocent. The morning was morefortable. Bard came over again and asked mu Yuan about Eastern history and culture. He was bent on learning Chinese, but mu Yuan dismissed him with a Hong Kong drama. Jack was left speechless. It was a super melodramatic Hong Kong drama, long and melodramatic. Bart was reading with great interest. Unfortunately, he did not understand many of the phrases, and there were no English subtitles. After reading for 30 minutes, he decided not to force himself. Mu Yuan was sleepy and refused to go upstairs to sleep. He was afraid that they would avoid him and talk about his condition. Jack could only carry him andy on the sofa, covering him with a nket. Mu Yuan was drowsy. Jack said,"let''s just talk like this. It''s not a problem." Bard looked at mu Yuan, who seemed to have fallen asleep and was still resting with his eyes closed. He suggested sincerely,"Jack, let''s find a private room to talk. You''ll be distracted this way." "It''s fine. " Jack repeated again. Mu Yuan was still holding his hand. Jack said in distress,"see, he''s too clingy." Bard was Blinded by the Light. You''re the clingy one! Bard''s treatment was different from the treatment of ordinary people. He first asked about the condition of Bard''s medicine. Bard prescribed the medicine, and Bard knew the limits."Six pills a day, take them all at once." Bard was stunned, but he didn''t say anything. He had prescribed two pills a day for three months, and he had used three times the amount. He was probably out of medicine soon. Fortunately, he had brought medicine. "A week ago, you told me to take four pills a day." "Yes, I''ve been increasing it these past two days." Mu Yuan did not fall asleep when he got up. He had increased the dosage these two days. What did he say? Oh, right, he was talking about the child. He wanted a child. After he told him about this, Jack increased the dosage, but he did not say anything and did not show it. Mu Yuan was filled with regret. He wished he could p himself for having such a cheap mouth! Chapter 2822 Father-In-Law Doesnt Like You He wished he could p himself for having such a cheap mouth! Bart and Jack chatted for more than two hours. The whole time, they were rxed. Bart finally concluded,"that''s all for this time. I hope the next treatment will be done alone." She did not know if she was saying this to Jack or to mu Yuan. "You care too much about Mr. Mu Yuan''s thoughts and rely too much on him. This is not beneficial to your condition. If Mr. Mu Yuan wants to know about your condition, I can let him see my medical case. However, when ites to treatment, I hope that it will only be you and me." "Alright!" Jack held mu Yuan''s hand and agreed to Bart''s request. Mr. Bard praised,"Jack, you''re really a sentimental person. It''s hard to find someone like you in this world." Bard, who had experienced two failed marriages, was very envious of their rtionship. They had known each other for more than ten years, but they were still as sweet as their first love. It was really hard to do. "He''s the one with evesting feelings. " Jack''s gaze fell on mu Yuan''s sleeping face. After the psychologist left, Jack took a pillow for mu Yuan to rest on. Although he could sit in a wheelchair, his chest and abdomen could not move, and it could not bear him getting out of bed to walk. The wound on his lower abdomen was also recovering. He was either sitting in a wheelchair or lying down. Jack went to prepare the crab and lobster meat for him. He was really not good at this kind of cuisine, but he was a good schr. It was too cold to eat it raw, so Jack thought that steamed crab was the best choice, as it was especially delicious. Mu Yuan opened his eyes when he heard the sounds in the kitchen. Mu Yuan understood what BA de meant. Jack''s condition must be very serious, which was why BA de asked Jack to avoid him. It was not suitable for him to apany Jack for treatment, in case he got addicted. Getting addicted to it was a very scary thing. Some people were addicted to sex. Some people were addicted to drugs. Some people were addicted to someone. It was hard to exin, but it was difficult to quit. If he continued to apany the doctor for treatment, even if the doctor said that he was cured, he would still be able to get rid of it. If he left one day, what would happen to Jack? He couldn''t spend the rest of his life with Jack every day. Mu Yuan''s heart felt heavy. He thought of something that ye Ling had secretly revealed to him. Jack wanted to participate in the activities of the tactical exchange group for three years. Three years ... If he could really stay for three years, he would strive to return to the base. That would be as happy as a dream. He didn''t even dare to think about it. Ye Ling would agree? Would general mu agree? Just as he was thinking this, general MU''s video call came. At this time, general mu and his mother were resting at night. Mu Yuan was lying down, and it was inconvenient for him to hold his phone, so he directly took a selfie stick. General MU''s eyes twitched."What kind of attitude is this?" "I''m catching up on sleep. " Mu Yuan said with a smile. He decided to please general mu. The exchange of tactics was under general MU''s jurisdiction. He was a big help."Father, you look good today. Did something good happen?" Mother mu said,"it''s a joyous asion. Sisi gave birth to a pair of twins yesterday. Your uncle was so happy." Mu Yuan said,"sisi is giving birth?" Sisi was mu Yuan''s younger cousin. They yed together since young and were one year younger than mu Yuan. Su Nancheng often teased sisi when he was young, shouting that he wanted to marry sisi. He was firmly at the top of Xie jinghuan''s list of enemies. "They''re such a good-looking pair of twins. Mommy will send you a photo." The twins were super cute. They were simply tricking me into having babies. Mu Yuan was extremely envious when he saw the photo."Are you urging me to have babies?" "Is there a woman willing to marry you? you even have a baby." General mu didn''t expect to have a grandson in this life. "Hey, there''s no hurry. I''ll give you a big grandson when I''m thirty-five. What''s the hurry?" General mu and his mother''s eyes lit up,"really?" The two elders said in unison. Mu Yuan said,"really!" "Mu Xiaoyuan, you can''t lie to me. This is a very important matter. If you lie to me, I''ll break your legs." General mu mored. "When have I ever lied?" Mu Yuan tried to save his dignity."Am I a liar in your eyes?" "Then ... Then who ... Agreed?" "I agree!" Mu Yuan blurted out, but then thought about it. "Aiya, there''s nothing he can do even if he doesn''t agree. It has nothing to do with him, and I don''t want him to give birth. You guys can just be at ease." "You really agree?" Mother mu was very happy, and her impression of Jack Rose rapidly."He''s such a nice person. He even agreed to this. Then ... Can you do it earlier?" Thirty-two?" Mu Yuan was speechless. He tactfully brought up Mu Chen."When big brother gives birth to a nephew for me, I''ll put it on the agenda, okay? we can''t mess up the ranking, can we?" General mu snorted. After getting a definite answer, he felt a bit happy inside. Then, he began to feel dissatisfied again,"you''re still injured. Why didn''t they hold the video for you? you held it for so long. Don''t your wounds hurt?" Jack was left speechless. This big pot was really ... Too sweet to carry. Mu Yuan paused and turned the camera."He''s cooking." It was so homely and felt like a presence! Jack knew that the camera was on him, but he did not turn his face and did not say hello. He kept a straight face and looked very serious. Mu Yuan tsked. The way big bosses acted was exactly the same, just like how ye Ling went to the Gu family. "Aiya, why are you cooking crabs? you can''t eat crabs." Mother MU''s sharp eyes caught sight of a king crab and a big lobster. General mu said,"Oh, he clearly knows that you can''t be eaten, yet he still wants to feast on fish and meat. He''s deliberately craving you. What kind of taste do you have to actually fancy such a person?" Jack was left speechless. Mu Yuan was speechless. Mu Jiangjun''s actions showed that his father-inw didn''t like you and always had a reason to scold you! 2823 Chapter 2821 Mu Yuan turned the camera around, unable to express himself. "Dad, for the sake of saving your son, be a little kinder." General mu said,"you are like water that has been spilled!" "Who said that? I''m your little baby." Mu Yuan trembled, and general mu had goosebumps all over his body. In fact, he did not feel tired at all from the selfie stick and was even considered veryfortable. Harmonious! Although his father was against Jack, he had already given in verbally. "If you weren''t stupid, how would you have been caught? how would he have the opportunity to please you?" "Your ability to find trouble is really ..." Mu Yuan admitted defeat."I''m impressed!" General mu did not think that his ability to find trouble was very good. He only felt that mu Yuan was too biased towards Jack, and he was very unhappy. Mu Yuan chatted with the two elders for a while before hanging up. "My parents seem to approve of you." Mu Yuan sighed."I haven''t even agreed to it." Jack followed the cue."Then when will you agree?" "Depends on your performance?" "What kind of performance?" "You''ve learned to be bad. You actually know how to tease people. " "You don''t need to learn this. When a man meets someone he likes, he will tease them. It''s self-taught." Jack talked to him as he cooked for him. Lunch was ready in a moment. Jack peeled the crab for him. The crab meat was peeled into a small mountain and piled up in a small white porcin bowl. Mu Yuan''s eyes widened."There are so many crab legs and this is all the meat?" "It''s half the amount. " Jack said innocently. Mu Yuan said,"I grew up eating crabs. Don''t try to lie to me. This is clearly a quarter." "It''s half!" It was such a huge king crab. He got a king crab that weighed seven catties, but it only had so little meat. It was not scientific. Mu Yuan studied it for a while and realized that the wastrel Jack did not know how to peel crabs. He stripped off his thighs and threw away his calves! "Drunk ..." Mu Yuan sighed sadly."We have a huge generation gap in our diet." "En!" Jack also agreed. Under mu Yuan''sint, he took back his calf that he had thrown away for him to chew on. The result of having a seafood feast was that mu Yuan''s wound was a little red and swollen. Fortunately, he had applied anti-inmmatory medicine, and it took effect in half a day. Mu Yuan was ted. He could continue to enjoy the seafood feast. BA de and Jack started the treatment in the afternoon. This time, mu Yuan did not listen to them. He just waited in the living room, feeling bored. He video-called su Nancheng, watched television for a while, and read a magazine for a while. He also chatted in his team group chat. Chen Doni, Cai Zhou, and the others warmly weed him. The rich Lieutenant Colonel gave out almost 100000 red packets in one go. It was a rain of red packets. "Lieutenant Colonel, why do you keep giving out red packets?" Moreover, if you were to give out red packets, you should just give them out in one go. We can just collect them. Why did you have to give out 200? if you give out red packets for an hour, we have to count for an hour too. asionally, we would miss out on a red packet. It was very tiring. "You can be willful when you''re rich!" "..." Everyone silently tapped on the red packets. Mu Yuan silently sent out red packets. Each red packet was 200 yuan. After an hour, he received 100000 Yuan. He felt that he was about to have anxiety. He couldn''t sleep or eat. He looked across the room anxiously and waited for Jack''s treatment to end. He needed to do something to divert his attention. What could he do to divert his attention when he was anxious? Send red packets! Red packets can''t stop being sent out. Chapter 2824 The Loli Mu Yuan And Mu Yuan Once the red packets were sent out, they could not stop. Mu Yuan was shocked by himself. He did not expect hisbat power to be so strong. Everyone received the red packets and gradually realized that something was wrong with him. However, their words of concern were all sent to someone by mu Yuan''s Red packet. Mu Yuan turned a blind eye to their words, as if Santa us was here to give out money. Hu Yang took a screenshot of this and posted it on his WeChat moments, attracting the envy and jealousy of a bunch of soldiers on his moments. After sending for an hour, mu Yuan finally stopped. That was because ... There was no more money in the card. He wanted to send more red packets, but the bank message reminded him that he only had 19 Yuan left in his bnce. All his sry savings from the past few years were in this card. The rest of the card had been handed over to mother mu, so he did not have much money on him. When he spent money, he would ask Mother mu for it. Otherwise, he would ask Xie jinghuan for it. "I''m so poor. " He had just given his subordinates 100000 Yuan in red packets and he was already out of money. Xie jinghuan silently transferred a million to him."You can post it as you wish." He could still afford to give out red packets. Mu Yuan no longer had any interest in giving out red packets. Walking around in circles was not fun. He yawned and saw that there was no movement next door. Mu Yuan sighed. He felt that he should go out and get some sun. The wheelchair was an electronic wheelchair. To make it convenient for mu Yuan to get up and down, Jack had specially built a wheelchair tunnel outside. He only needed to control the direction and did not need to use any strength. Outside, the sun was just right. Mu Yuan did not go far and was just basking in the sun nearby. If he kept walking to the left, there would be a downhill slope. Since he was in a wheelchair, he would not seek death. Why would he go downhill? It wouldn''t be fun if he fell t on his face. Thest time he went out alone seemed to be in his previous life. The neighbor''s husband and wife went to the supermarket. They even greeted mu Yuan when they saw him. This couple were locals. A few years ago, mu Yuan and Jack got to know each other while they were here for drug rehabilitation. Even though they had not seen each other for a few years, they still remembered each other. Mu Yuan had a good memory, and there were very few Asian faces in this small town. The couple still remembered them. The two of them even stopped to chat with mu Yuan and casually asked about Jack."Where''s your boyfriend?" Mu Yuan was not on his guard at all. A few years ago, he and Jack were always together. Anyone who was not blind would know that they were a couple. Furthermore, Jack was also on guard and did not show his face to others, so he was not afraid. The few of them exchanged conventional greetings. Mu Yuan thought of the red-haired girl."Is there a red-haired girl in our town?" Thedy next door covered her mouth andughed."Isn''t that your family''s little girl?" "Our family?" Mu Yuan was confused. Since when did our family have a red-haired girl? she only had a child''s heart. She had ck eyes and ck hair, like a little fairy. Mu Yuan smiled."You must have misunderstood. Our little girl ys with her every day and said that she knew her in town." The tall man said,"there''s no school in our town. The nearest school is in the city, which is 11 kilometers away from here. Most of the time, it''s dormitories. I rarely see children except on weekends. I''ve seen two girls walking out of your house a few times. You''re the host, but you didn''t know?" Mu Yuan was speechless. Thedy also smiled and said,"I know almost all the children in our town. There are no red-haired girls. I even told Tom the other day that your guest''s children are really fashionable." "Is it good?" "I didn''t see the front." "I saw a side profile. It looks like you ..." Mu Yuan was speechless. The young couple went to the supermarket. Mu Yuan was deep in thought. Simr to him? If the little loli looked like him, she should be quite pretty. What are you thinking? Why did he look so simr to him? He had a bad feeling in his heart. Mu Yuan had always felt that his sixth sense was extremely urate, and he would get whatever he wanted. This must be a huge pit. The strangeness of the past few days was revealed one by one. The fact that Jack had started to trick him into bing a robot wasn''t a big deal. Artificial intelligence would definitely be used in technology, National Defense, and other technologies. This was inevitable. Xinxin had been staying in the bedroom downstairs for the past few days. She wasn''t an introverted child. Although children weren''t interested in adult topics, she wasn''t a child who would lock herself in her room. Unless there was something in the room that attracted her attention. Xinxin kept telling him to rest. If he went to rest, could Xinxin do bad things? Why did she hide it from him? That day, when he came back, Xinxin ran with the red-haired loli when she saw him. It didn''t make sense. Mu Yuan returned to his room, locked his gaze on the room, and narrowed his eyes slightly. The wheelchair slid past, and mu Yuan took a deep breath. He felt like he was about to open Pandora''s box. Was this a surprise or a shock? * Don''t wait until midnight, tomorrow will be even more muah! Chapter 2825 Whos Your Brother! Mu Yuan''s face darkened as he looked at the red-haired little loli in the house. He sat in the wheelchair and looked at the red-haired little loli face to face. The little loli was really lifelike and looked very simr. If she had changed her face and it was not his face, he would have thought that she was a real little loli. This was really ... Too much of a scam. Mu Yuan felt as if his heart had suffered a thousand points of damage. Was this a robot or a clone? what the hell was this? mu Yuan looked as if he was about to faint. Xie jinghuan! Do you want to keep them for the new year? He must be the one who did it! "Hey, if I call you, do you dare to answer?" Loli Xiao Yuan: "brother,~~" Mu Yuan was speechless. This flirtatious Xie jinghuan even gave loli Xiao Yuan such a setting. This ''brother'' even had a wavy line, and it made him have goosebumps. Mu Yuan''s eyes widened."You ... Shameless!" "Brother,~~!" "Who''s your brother? you''re a robot!" After mu Yuan''s rage subsided, he snorted coldly."Come here!" The loli, little Yuan, was ordered by Jack to only wander around the room and not go out unless there were new instructions. However, mu Yuan was also his master and could give orders. He walked over. A robot was a robot. When you didn''t speak, he didn''t know how to speak either. He just looked at him quietly. Mu Yuan and loli Xiao Yuan were like looking at a mirror. He looked at loli Xiao Yuan seriously and said,"are you prettier or am I prettier?" The loli Xiao Yuan was silent for a moment, and her voice did not fluctuate at all."ording to the general beauty standards of humans, I think I''m better looking than you." Mu Yuan was speechless. Yes, he had to admit that half a year ago, his face was much better looking than it was now. Now, he was as thin as bones, so thin that he was out of shape. He was not good-looking, and definitely could not bepared to the current loli Xiao Yuan. No wonder ... When Jack mentioned the robot, he had a hidden joy. Tsk, men! Shallow! "What a weird aesthetic!" Mu Yuan was extremely angry."Give me Xie jinghuan''s number." The loli Xiao Yuan directly called Xie jinghuan''s number. Xie jinghuan was on the ne and was currently resting with his eyes closed. This ne allowed video calls, so he saw mu Yuan with a single nce. "Little Yuan, do you like it?" "Xie jinghuan! I!! Ck your uncle. Why did you use my face? are you my brother? why not Jack''s face? why did you have to dress me up as a woman? do you want to die?!!" Ye Ling looked over."Calm down. You''re still injured." "I''m going to die of anger!" Mu Yuan was going crazy."Why? why? why?" "This is ah-Cheng''s fault. I told you earlier that your friendship is fake, but you didn''t believe me." Xie jinghuan threw the me."Don''t worry, I''ll hang him up and give him a beating when we get back to help you vent your anger!" "You''re lying. You''re the one who did it. Why isn''t it Jack''s face?" Xie jinghuan sighed."Aiya, your feelings for your man are also stic. At this time, shouldn''t you sacrifice yourself to help your boyfriend?" "Get lost!" Mu Yuan''s face darkened. Ye Ling said,"be careful of your wound." "Can you give him a beating?" Ye Ling considered the actual situation."We are on a ne." It was not suitable to fight on the ne. Xie jinghuan fanned the mes."Alright, I willpensate you." Mu Yuan''s expression became a little better, and he said in a domineering manner,"you have topensate me. I order you to get an exact copy of the Jack model immediately!" Xie jinghuan was speechless. Ye Ling was speechless. 2826 Chapter 2825 Xie jinghuan seemed to have expected this long ago, and his reaction was very calm. Ye Ling''s face darkened, and mu Yuan muttered,"are you an undercover agent from America? why did you send this technology over? aren''t you afraid that he will take it to the Technology Center?" As a Chinese, you''re not qualified. As a brother, you''re not qualified either. You actually designed my face. Why not his face?" Mu Yuan concluded in a Huff."You''ve really disappointed me!" What a huge pot fell on his head. Xie jinghuan was speechless."Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan, who gave you the guts to challenge me? do you think that the money is not enough, or that I can''t lift my knife?" Mu Yuan instantly became weak."Ah Ling, he bullied me." Ye Ling did not want to bother with these two idiots."Both of you, restrain yourselves." Mu Yuan red at Xie jinghuan angrily."I want Ah Cheng to stay with me for half a year. You''re too immoral. It''s fine that you designed my face, but you even designed it to be so cute and beautiful. Jack faces a broken doll-like me every day, but when he turns his head, he sees a robot. How great is the psychological gap? this is not conducive to the cultivation of our rtionship. You ... I''ve finally seen you clearly. Ah Cheng is right. You had a crush on me before. If you can''t get me, you''ll destroy me." Xie jinghuan was speechless. Ye Ling was speechless. Ye Ling already wanted to take off his earphones. "This is the universe level joke I''ve heard for the past 28 years, I have a crush on you? Who said that? ah-Cheng said that?" "Yes, I am!" Mu Yuan tried to drive a wedge between them."He said it four years ago. He even said that you had a crush on me. In the end, I fell in love with Jack, and you still drank in silence. We even had a friendly exchange of why I didn''t like you. I''m not crazy!" Xie jinghuan said,"your loli Jack robot is gone!" "I''ll call ah-Cheng right away and tell him toe and stay with me for half a year, no, one year!" Xie jinghuan smiled slightly."Come on, hit me. If you don''t hit me, you''re a grandson!" "I''ll call immediately!" Mu Yuan gave an order to the robot."Call su Nancheng." Xie jinghuan must have recorded mu Yuan''s address book as well. There was no technical difficulty in calling su Nancheng''s number. Xie jinghuan rubbed the space between his eyebrows. The call had already been connected, and su Nancheng''s voice rang happily."Little Yuan, you''re looking for me. I''m bored. Are you feeling especially bored while recuperating?" "Ah Huan and ah Ling have left. When will youe to see me?" Su Nancheng''s voice went up a few decibels."I''ll pack my luggage now!" Xie jinghuan pointed a middle finger at mu Yuan. Mu Yuan was not willing to be outdone and pointed back! Who''s afraid of who! Come on, let''s hurt each other together. It''s not the first time we''ve done something like this anyway. Mu Yuan felt that he was already familiar with it. "I''ve been in a bad mood recently. I feel like I''m going to get anxiety. Can you stay with me in the town for a while?" "Sure, how long is it?" Mu Yuan''s voice sounded aggrieved."It won''t take long. Just ... A year, or maybe half a year. I''m so lonely. There''s no one to talk to, and no one to listen to myints. I''ve finally seen through the fact that there''s no filial son in front of the bed for a long time." Xie jinghuan was speechless. Ye Ling was speechless. Does your Lieutenant Colonel Jack know that you''re such a drama queen? "Ah, so it''s like this ... One year ... Deal. Anyway, I don''t want to see that B * tch Xie jinghuan. I''ll go apany you." Xie jinghuan''s lips were pursed into a straight line. He mouthed. You win! Mu Yuan gave a fake smile and made a peace sign. He had a very strong sense of revenge. Chapter 2827 Youre Really A Pervert Mu Yuan hung up the phone. He and Xie jinghuan looked at each other through the screen for a moment. The big boss and the little cutie''s auras were fully released, and Xie jinghuan lost for the first time."You won." Mu Yuan snorted coldly. He thanked jinghuan for saving his face."This robot was really ah-Cheng''s idea." I won''t take the me for this! It was just that he had a bad taste in changing it to loli. "You made this, so of course it''s your pot." "What do you want?" The big boss entered into the negotiation terms very quickly. Ye Ling looked at the two of them coldly and said to Tong Xin,"baby, when you grow up in the future, open your eyes wider and stay away from this kind of lunatic." Tong Xin gave her father a cute smile. It was so cute. Mu Yuan raised a basket of requests in all aspects. Just because he had a hostage in his hands, he was very arrogant. Xie jinghuan sneered."You''re asking for too much. It''s really hard on you not to be an unscrupulous merchant. The country has dyed you. " "I can''t be a profiteer, I''m just relying on you to dote on me." Xie jinghuan said,"don''t disgust me." Mu Yuan chuckled."Alright, it''s a deal." Ye Ling said,"this kind of thing should be destroyed. It should not exist!" "Ling, we have to ept new things. With the existence of such an AI, manybor problems andbor disputes have been solved. It also provides a variety ofbor forces and convenientmunication. This is inevitable." Mu Yuan said softly. "It will also bring about many negative problems." "Every time technology changes, it will bring about negative problems. However, the problems will gradually be resolved. This is the washing of history. The river flows East for thirty years, and the river flows West for thirty years." Xie jinghuan said lightly. Ye Ling felt that the development of artificial intelligence was too fast and had exceeded the range that the era could bear. No carrier could bear such arge-scale change. The only good thing was that ... The production cost was too high, and it was impossible to mass produce. This was the only good thing. "I don''t care. Give me a loli Jack first. I want to raise a baby." Mu Yuan was already fantasizing about a little loli Jack''s appearance."She''s small and cute. She''s as short as she can be. If it wasn''t for the technical problem, it would be even better if I could put it in my pocket and carry it close to my body." Xie jinghuan was silent for a moment."One sentence, I can''t be happy if I don''t say it." He paused."You''re really perverted!" Mu Yuan tutted."You''re a rich man. I won''t lower myself to your level." Xie jinghuan said,"if your Lieutenant Colonel knows about this, are you sure it won''t cause any family problems?" "What family problems? we broke up a long time ago. Besides, he should be mentally prepared to ept this kind of little loli." Mu Yuan fantasized about the joy of raising a child. The loli robot stood silently in front of him and gave mu Yuan a sweet smile. Mu Yuan had goosebumps and couldn''t help but be furious."Ah Huan, what kind of personality did you give him?" Xie jinghuan said profoundly,"I''ve set up your personality ording to your personality!" Mu Yuan looked at the loli robot''s sweet smile sternly."Our friendship is over. You don''t understand me at all." "It''s you who misunderstood yourself. " Xie jinghuan leaned backzily, seeking an Alliance in passing."Ah Ling, is there a problem with this character setting?" Ye Ling''s silence was golden. Silence meant consent! Mu Yuan was speechless. "You guys ... I''m about to die, and you guys are still trying to provoke me. One more step and you''ll leave. You even left behind a big bomb before you left. I''ve finally seen through you guys." He hung up the video call in anger, and the loli Xiao Yuan called out again,"brother,~~" "Brother, be normal, okay?" Chapter 2828 Falling In Love With Your Own Robot Mu Yuan gradually discovered the joy of being a robot. "I want to eat beef oil fruit sweet shrimp sd." "I want to drink apple juice." "Carry me upstairs!" "Carry me downstairs." "y games with me!" ¡­¡­ No matter what kind of instructions he gave, the robot could execute them andplete them at the fastest speed. Mu Yuan''s eyes were shining, shining, and he felt that he had reached the peak of his life. Blitzcrank even yed a game with him. Mu Yuan''spetitive ranking was taught to him by Tong Hua, and he led him to the silver game without any problems. He was actually pretty good at ying this game, but the teammates matched for the silver and gold games were really terrible. He could always be matched with lousy teammates. Tong Hua did not carry him, and he just kept soaring in the silver game. The loli, little Yuan, apanied mu Yuan to y a game and let mu Yuan experience what it meant to ... Fly with your legs. All he needed to do was lie down. The loli Xiao Yuan yed as an adc, while mu Yuan yed as a support, and it was the simplest support. They followed behind him the entire time, healing and looking at the scenery of the canyon, and their legs were directly sent flying. It was really ... Awesome! This was simply a cheat-like life! "Amazing, amazing ..." The loli, little Yuan, was praised and revealed a shy smile. Mu Yuan felt a chill again."Tell me, as a robot, why do you have so many expressions? Don''t forget, you''re a robot, you have to maintain your character!" Can''t you just be a cold and aloof robot that''s out of this world? The loli, little Yuan, said,"the creator has set a threshold for my inner fluctuations. It will automatically analyze my reactions and generate expressions." "Xie jinghuan, are you a devil?" A robot could even set a threshold to interfere with his expression, but he was just a robot! "Can the settings be changed?" "It can be changed, but it requires the original password and settings. I''ve analyzed brother''s profession, education, and experience, and I don''t think brother has the ability to change it. I suggest brother not to change the original settings so as to avoid data chaos." The loli Xiao Yuan said in a very gentle tone. Mu Yuan felt pain in his knee ... And muttered to himself,"are you looking down on me?" "No, I didn ''t." "You''re looking down on me!" The loli, Xiao Yuan, felt wronged. Her eyes blinked."Brother, I didn ''t!" Mu Yuan''s girlish heart received a huge wave of attacks. F * ck, this is too against the rules. So cute. Why am I so cute? this ... This is really too good-looking. It makes me want to bully it. Mu Yuan licked his lips."I''ve been single for 16 years since I was born. I''ve been single for 16 years. It makes sense that I''m not interested in anyone." I''ve always loved myself! She was really too cute! "You must maintain your cold and aloof persona in front of Jack, do you hear me?" The loli robot exined awkwardly,"because there was a threshold setting long ago, and there was a voicemand. If the two conflicts, the threshold setting will be the deciding factor." "Xie jinghuan!" He must have done it on purpose. Otherwise, who would have the time to set the robot''s inner expression? The robot could tell that Xiao Yuan was angry and hesitated on how to please him. Based on his observations over the past two days, he concluded,"brother, are you unhappy? I''ll cook the big crabs for you?" Mu Yuan''s eyes lit up."You''re such a sweet and adorable little sweetheart. Go quickly!!" 2829 Chapter 2828 The loli robot made a curry fried crab for mu Yuan. Mu Yuan ate until his mouth was covered in oil. He finished the entire crab andpletely ignored Jack''s warning to avoid eating. He still wanted more. Jack was being treated. He was waiting anxiously, but with the loli Xiao Yuan, mu Yuan''s days were veryfortable. After eating the big crab and applying anti-inmmatory medicine, mu Yuan developed a new function of the robot. Xie jinghuan directly gave him an instruction manual. It was nearly 500 pages of pure English user manual, and it was very thick. Mu Yuan was speechless. Although he was cursing madly in his heart, his actions were quite enthusiastic and positive. After developing several new functions of the robot, he suddenly realized that human emotions were very illusory, and such a vivid robot could really bear the emotional sustenance of human beings. For example, a lover who had passed away, an empty nest old man, the dink family, and so on. Raising such an adorable child was simply a happy life. Oh, divorce rates and single rates would definitely increase. Especially the single yer rate. It was enough to raise a child. Boyfriend and girlfriend could be put aside. Robots would not betray him. If it was a girl, she could have any face she wanted. The girl chasing idols could really be together with her idol robot, she was simply a winner in life! Wait ... There should be a portrait, right? Thews on artificial intelligence were not perfect enough, but they would be gradually perfected in the future. The vampire Xie jinghuan had another profiteering technique. Of course, the core benefit of this technology was definitely not the production of robots. It was to contract the entire world''s aviation andmunication technology services. This was the core benefit. Once this technology was released, Huan Yu''s value would increase by several times. Xie jinghuan''s status as the world''s richest man was really impregnable. The loli, little Yuan, apanied mu Yuan to y games until he was tired. She hugged mu Yuan to sleep on the sofa and covered him with a nket. Then, she sat cross-legged on the sofa and guarded mu Yuan. The robot closed his eyes. His neuralwork crawled through the entire space. From his perspective, the entire space was a Virtual Blue line, constructed like a spider''s web in the room. Every antenna could monitor it. Jack and Bard''s treatment didn''t go very well. His anxiety was already very serious, and it was apanied by some seque. It was very difficult to treat him. First, he had to release his stress. BA de said,"Jack, you''re under too much stress. I suggest that you have a good talk with Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan. From what you said, you''ve already talked to him, but you didn''t ept it. You can have a deeper talk. If you don''t believe his promise, it won''t be beneficial to your condition." Bard paused for a moment."You need to reduce the dosage of the medicine as well. It''s within an eptable range. I hope you can control the amount of medicine you take to four pills a day." ¡­¡­ The two of them had an in-depth chat for the entire afternoon. Jack could not concentrate and kept looking at the room next door. Although he could not see anything, from this angle, he could only see a wall that was facing the bedroom window. However, mu Yuan was not in the room. He should be in the living room, reading a book or watching a video. Bart could see that Jack was absent-minded, so he began to talk about his love history with Jack. Jack was much more talkative when they talked about the past. Psychotherapy, where the patient spoke more and the doctor listened, was the healthiest mode. ¡­¡­ The treatmentsted for an entire afternoon, and it was already FiveO'' clock. Bard and Jack had agreed on a time for tomorrow''s treatment, but the specific n had not beene out yet. Jack''s face was not very good, and he was a little pale. Bard said,"Lieutenant Colonel Jack, psychological treatment is a long process. You can''t rush for results. Don''t be too stressed." "I understand!" He would try his best to rx and not give himself too much pressure. His pressure would also make mu Yuan feel pressure. When he returned to the room next door, the sun was still high up in the sky. Mu Yuan happened toe out in his wheelchair and gave him a bright smile. That smile was as bright as the afternoon sun. Jack could not help but smile. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. The sun shone on the small town. The Maple leaves in the courtyard swayed gently, and the mottled sunlight fell on the seafood pool in the courtyard. Jack discovered that ... A crab was missing. Mu Yuan blinked his eyes."It ran away." Jack was left speechless. 2830 Chapter 2828 The crabs and lobsters were ced in the seafood pond in the yard, filled with oxygen. In order to prevent the crabs from running away, Jack had even specially cleaned the fence. He didn''t believe that such a big crab could climb over the fence. "Why did he run away?" "That''s right, I haven''t even eaten and I ran away!" Mu Yuan had a depressed look on his face. He had already cleaned up the scene when he did something bad. The kitchen was cleaned up very well, and the garbage was thrown away. The robot had been sent back a long time ago, and this was a secret. Hahahahaha! He can''t possibly think that I ate the crab raw, right? after all, I can''t stand up or walk right now. Jack didn''t doubt it, but he was confused about how the crabs could run out. Even if they could climb out of the seafood pool, they would eventually climb back because of theck of water. They were huge, so they definitely couldn''t escape. A suspenseful event! Mu Yuan looked depressed as if he could not eat the crab. Jack said,"it''s fine. After I finish eating, I will go to the port to buy more." "En!" Mu Yuan acknowledged coldly. Then, he thought of the loli robot''s series of shy, aggrieved, and coquettish expressions, and goosebumps rose all over him. Xie jinghuan had set his personality when he was underage. It was a huge pit! "How''s your treatment?" Jack was still watching how the crab ran when mu Yuan changed the topic. Bart did not follow them. Since he could not ask Bart, he could only ask Jack. Jack said,"it''s still considered smooth." "Really?" ? Jack muttered to himself and sighed."Alright, it''s actually not going well. It might take some time for the treatment. Bart''s treatment n hasn''te out yet, so let me reduce the dosage first." "You have to reduce the weight. You ate too much." That was not a normal thing. Mu Yuan held his hand anxiously."Is there something ... That you''re worried about?" In other words, do you want to have a talk with me? Mu Yuan was always worried if he could not see his treatment. This was also a more private treatment, and it was not good for him to listen in. If Jack continued to hide it from him, he would be in the dark and not know anything. Jack squatted down and held mu Yuan''s hands with both hands. His hands were a little cold, but mu Yuan''s hands were very warm. Mu Yuan, who had eaten the crab and drank arge pot of ginger tea, felt very warm. "Xiao Yuan ... If I go crazy, will you despise me?" "Yes, I do!" Mu Yuan was resolute and decisive."So you have to get well. If you go crazy, I will not give up my military post to take care of you." Jack lowered his head and ced his forehead on the back of mu Yuan''s hand. Mu Yuan raised his hand and flicked his head. Jack''s hair was thick and trimmed very short, and the roots were very hard. He felt a little sad, but he thought again as he touched Jack''s hair. Why isn''t he bald yet? It didn''t make any sense that he had so much hair. He thought about Rayleigh Anderson''s hair and realized that he was a really handsome old man with thick hair. Jack was under high pressure all year round, but he wasn''t bald. After psychological treatment, the patient''s mood would be very low. This wasmon. Mu Yuan did not speak anymore and just gently stroked his hair and massaged his scalp. Jacky on the ground and did not move. Mu Yuan sat in the wheelchair, feeling a little uneasy and a little bitter. He wanted to say something to ease Jack''s low mood, but he did not know where to start. He could not afford to give him a promise! His wounds were all physical injuries, and he would recover after some rest. However, Jack was different. During this period of time, Jack needed him, not that he needed Jack. 2831 Chapter 2831 p So, he couldn''t leave Jack and returned to the country alone to recuperate. Back then, when he was forced to board the ne, he even had a very silly thought. Unless Jack had imprisoned him, he would definitely contact ye Ling and his father very quickly and bring him home quickly. Now, he wouldn''t even have such thoughts anymore! Jack was lying on the back of his hand. Mu Yuan touched his head and wanted to do something to divert his attention. He wanted to get him to cook, but he identally burped. Mu Yuan was speechless. One king crab was too much for one person. The loli also added a lot of supplementary ingredients. "...You ..." Jack raised his head, his eyes slightly red. Mu Yuan was exasperated."You didn''t smell anything." He acted preemptively, but he didn''t seem to be confident. Jack didn''t say anything. He rubbed the back of his hand, got up, and pushed him in. People who usually stole food would look around because of their guilty conscience. Jack was in a bad mood after the treatment, so he didn''t notice. During dinner, Jack looked at the missing curry and some other supplementary ingredients in the cab and was silent for a moment. Hmm ... He didn''t smell it wrong. It was the smell of curry. He turned around and nced at mu Yuan. Mu Yuan was holding his phone and video-calling su Nancheng, telling him not toe over for the time being. Su Nancheng had already packed his things and prepared his private jet, but mu Yuan stood him up. Didn''t I say that I wanted to apany you for a year?" "My ... My Lieutenant Colonel needs to be treated. It''s not convenient for you toe. I''m afraid that he won''t be able to let go. Furthermore ..." Mu Yuan lowered his voice."He''s a prideful person. He doesn''t want to show weakness in front of me, and it''s even more impossible for him to show weakness in front of strangers. He''s afraid that you''ll see him in a pitiful, weak, and helpless state. Sigh, I have no choice. I have to go along with him." He said it in a very aggressive manner! Su Nancheng was silent."...You''re full of lies." "It''s true!" "Are you using me to exchange for something with that B * tch?" Su Nancheng narrowed his eyes. He had two investmentpanies and was also the CEO of Huan Yu. He was not easy to fool. Mu Yuan smiled vaguely and waited for su Nancheng to lose his temper. Su Nancheng pped his hands."No matter what you want to exchange, we''ll split it 50 - 50. I have half too. You can''t keep it for yourself." "I asked him to give me a loli Jack. I don''t think I can share it with you." "Tsk, this matter." Su Nancheng raised his eyebrows."You''re so silly. Why did you tell him? it''s the same if you tell me." Mu Yuan gave a fake smile."Oh, why are you the same?" Su Nancheng was silent. The two of them looked at each other in silence, and their expressions were very interesting. Mu Yuan pretended not to know about su Nancheng and Xie jinghuan''s affair. Su Nancheng also wondered whether mu Yuan knew about it or not. This B * tch told Xiao Yuan everything, so she probably told him about this matter, right? Su Nancheng probed,"you ... Know, right?" Mu Yuan had an innocent look on his face."Know what?" Su Nancheng took a deep breath and was speechless. Mu Yuan asked with a smile,"do you have something important to tell me?" "F * ck, you''re asking the obvious. Xie jinghuan''s big mouth has already broadcasted it, right? showing off to him, wait for him toe back, he''ll be dead!" Su Nancheng gritted his teeth and decided to give up. "Oh," mu Yuan said meaningfully."I remember you saying that even if all the men and women in the world were dead, you wouldn''t consider ah Huan." "I''m not considering him!" Su Nancheng said firmly,"that was an ident. An ident, you know?" "Oh ..." "You''re asking for a beating. It''s really an ident." "What kind of ident knocked you down? wasn''t it just a matter of taking advantage of the situation?" Su Nancheng gritted his teeth. He wanted to go with the flow and y the same old trick on her. However, he was the one who lost the game and ended up being scammed. Would he say anything about this? Of course not! Don''t I care about my face? "It was definitely an ident!" Su Nancheng refused to admit it. "We''re just good friends. We''re just settling an adult''s needs in a friendly manner. Don''t think too much about it." Mu Yuan looked at a certain person with a half-smile on his face. The tip of her ear was about to bleed, but she was still trying to hold on. He said casually,"we are good friends too. When can we settle this amicably?" Su Nancheng was speechless. Jack turned his head,"...??" 2832 Chapter 2831 Su Nancheng''s body stiffened from mu Yuan''s Valiance. The corners of his lips twitched, and he imagined the scene that mu Yuan had just described. His entire body seemed to have been struck by lightning, and he shivered. "Don''t talk nonsense!" Su Nancheng was exasperated. Mu Yuan had an innocent look on his face."We''re good friends, so we should settle things amicably. We grew up wearing the same pants. Are you not good friends with me just because you and ah Huan are good friends?" "B * tch, you''re single. Can you have some integrity?" "I''m also single. " Mu Yuan tilted his head, and his long eyes were like a gxy of stars."I''ve been single for so many years, but you never looked for me to settle it." "Mu Xiaoyuan, you''re asking for a beating!" Su Nancheng angrily threw the doll on the floor and sat cross-legged on the bed. He scratched his head in defeat."What did he tell you?" "He didn''t say anything," "Impossible. It''s so rare that you got your wish. Why aren''t you broadcasting it everywhere?" "He really didn''t say anything. It was just my guess. He said he fought with you, so I made a reasonable guess. He didn''t deny it. It''s that simple. He didn''t say anything about it." "Oh ..." Su Nancheng''s face looked slightly better. Mu Yuan added,"but I know that you did a good thing during hising-of-age ceremony." Su Nancheng said,"F * ck. He can even tell others about this?" Mu Yuan gave a reserved smile."We would asionally exchange private information with each other." Su Nancheng mouthed the two of them silently."When did you find out?" "It wasn''t that long ago. A few years ago, I was unhappy. He told me many cold jokes to make me happy. In the end, I didn''t support him, so he told me about this." At that time, mu Yuan had even forgotten about his sadness and was Thunderstruck inside and out by this matter. He even suspected that Xie jinghuan was deceiving him. Who knew that it was actually true? p "This damn Brotherhood, I want to apud him. He really can sacrifice." Su Nancheng said ambiguously. He nced at mu Yuan and was so angry that he wanted to eat him. "Don''t be jealous, I''m taken. " "I thought you were single? I''ll fly over and we''ll masturbate to each other before we leave. I''ll record a video for him and piss him off!" Mu Yuan said,"how much hatred do you have for me? I was just F * cked once." "You''ve been F * cked all this time, of course you don''t understand this pain. I''m a Pure 1, Pure 1, you know?" Jack was left speechless. He felt that this topic was a little dangerous and wondered if he should interrupt their conversation. Moreover ... He didn''t really understand the Brotherhood of the Chinese. Really? Without any scruples? Life can only beplete if there are some secrets! Mu Yuan looked at su Nancheng with a cold face."Ah Huan said that?" Su Nancheng coughed and then decisively sold Xie jinghuan out."He took the initiative to say it. I didn''t ask for gossip." Feelings were very stic. Mu Yuan put on a fake smile."Things like Pure 1 and pure 0 only happen zero and countless times. Wee to little Zero''s camp. I have a feeling that you won''t have the chance to counterattack in the future." "Pfft, I''m not considering him. There are plenty of beautiful girls with long legs outside, and it''s not like I can''t afford to raise obedient and beautiful boys. Who would want to be abused?" Su Nancheng spread his hands indifferently. "That''s true. Our ah Huan is highly educated, has a good figure, and is the world''s richest man. He has everything he wants. Long legs, and there are plenty of young hunks. He doesn''t have to worry about anything." Su Nancheng said,"... I''m jealous. You''re really the closest to him. Ah Ling and I are both in the back row, and you''re always on his side." 2833 Chapter 2831 Su Nancheng said,"... I''m jealous. You''re really the closest to him. Ah Ling and I are both in the back row, and you''re always on his side." "Before you mocked me, I was considering breaking up with ah Huan. Believe me!" "You''re a pure zero ... Your parents agreed tacitly. " "If you agree tacitly, then so be it. What''s the point of saying it?" Mu Yuan snorted coldly."Who wasn''t a Pure 1 in the past? I f * cking thought that he was a zero back then, so I chased him." Jack was left speechless. He rubbed the space between his eyebrows and felt a chill down his spine. He suddenly felt a sense of danger. Su Nancheng coughed."Your Lieutenant Colonel isn''t around, right?" Mu Yuan lied without even blinking."No." Jack silently lowered the sound of cutting vegetables. Su Nancheng leaned forward and asked him mysteriously,"then ... Aren''t you afraid of the pain?" "Ah ... It doesn''t hurt." Mu Yuan chuckled and thought of something. Su Nancheng''s physique was special. He was naturally more sensitive to pain than ordinary people. He might be able to feel half of the pain that others were in. He could not stand pain the most. Not many people knew about this secret. Ye Ling knew about him and Xie jinghuan. Because he was a man, he was in charge of hundreds of people. He felt that it was very embarrassing to have such a wealthy illness, so not many people knew about it. "You''re in pain?" Su Nancheng nodded his head seriously."It hurts a lot." Mu Yuan licked his lips."Maybe ah Huan''s technique isn''t too good. You can practice with him more." Su Nancheng''s face was filled with rejection."No!" "Then there''s no other way." Mu Yuan suddenly had an idea."So you can consider ah Huan if he''s willing to lie down?" "No... I won''t consider!" Su Nancheng shook his head."I won''t consider it. This person is very cunning. Even if he agrees, he will go back on his word. He''s full of evil tricks." "No wonder ah Huan likes to study strange medicine in this area." Jack was mentally tired. This topic was getting more and more ridiculous. Mu Yuan even lied to su Nancheng that he was not around. Jack had no choice but to put on his earphones. Forget it, he would not listen. He recalled the topics he and Wesley usually talked about. They were all ... Military topics and missions. He couldn''t help but reflect on himself. Were they not close enough as brothers? Or was little Yuan''s group of brothers too close? In the end, su Nancheng was hoodwinked by mu Yuan and did not n toe anymore. However, he did not want to stay either. Xie jinghuan had returned, and he had to run."Where can i run to?" "The world is so vast, you can run anywhere you want." Mu Yuan said. They were brothers whose bones were broken and whose tendons were connected. It was impossible for su Nancheng to really run away without a trace. However, ah Huan''s mouth had to be treated properly. "I can''t run." Su Nancheng was depressed. "Why?" "He injected liquid tracking into my blood." Mu Yuan said,"didn''t this thing automatically disintegrate after a month?" "This can not be dposed." Mu Yuan was really dumbfounded."I don''t really understand your interests!" ..."My life is bitter." The corner of mu Yuan''s lips twitched. Young master su was definitely not someone who had a hard life."Come on." ? "Little Yuan, give me some advice." "If you want to deal with others, I still have a way. To deal with ah Huan ..." Mu Yuan thought hard and came to a painful conclusion."Wash up and lie down. This is the only move I have." Su Nancheng,"...Our friendship is broken." Mu Yuan chuckled. He even pulled on his wound. Su Nancheng was anxious."Why is your wound still hurting? it''s been a few days." Chapter 2834 Whos More Deceptive Than Who Mu Yuan chuckled. He even pulled on his wound. Su Nancheng was anxious."Why is your wound still hurting? it''s been a few days." "I got an infection from eating crabs." "It should be!" They chatted for a while more before hanging up. He realized that Jack was wearing earphones alone. Mu Yuan thought to himself that a gentleman was indeed different. He did not like gossip at all. It definitely wasn''t because they were too eighteen. "Did you have fun chatting?" Jack brought the dishes over. Mu Yuan said,"ah-Cheng reminded me of a problem. A problem that I always ignore." Jack acted as if it was unintentional."What?" "We''re only two years apart. Our heights ... How much difference is there? our physical fitness ... Shouldn''t be much different. When will you lie down and please me?" Mu Yuan was triggered by su Nancheng''s words. Who wasn''t a straight man in the past? Jack almost choked on the porridge in his mouth. He hurriedly took a tissue and covered his mouth. For a moment, his face was red and white. It was wonderful. They had never talked about this topic. Of course, he was able to let go, and so was Xiao Yuan. They yed with any position and said any dirty words, but the problem of up and down seemed to have been ignored by them. Just the first time, mu Yuan was stubborn for a while, but he did not struggle after that. He also did not mention the problem of having sex, and the two of them naturally decided on their positions. Jack asked,"does it mean that you''ll sit up and move by yourself ...?" Mu Yuan exploded."In your dreams!" Jack thought to himself,"they always do this kind of thing. I''m not dreaming." Mu Yuan snorted coldly."Be more mature. Don''t pretend that you don''t understand. This concerns whether or not we can get back together. This is a very serious topic." Jack put down his fork and knife. It was hard to exin. He thought for a moment."Do you mind?" "I don''t mind," Mu Yuan smiled sweetly."The heavens gave birth to such a thing for me. At least let me use it once, right? otherwise, it''ll be a waste." No matter how thick Jack''s skin was, he was still intimidated by his straightforwardness. He clearly knew that little Yuan was looting a burning house. He knew that he should have isted Xiao Yuan, Xie jinghuan, and su Nancheng. "Ah, don''t tell me you''re hoping that I''ll find someone else to try it on." Mu Yuan asked evilly with a smile on his face. It was really interesting to tease Jack, especially with this kind of thing. They wouldn''t avoid such topics. They would talk about whichever body position they liked and were very open about it. After all, his body and happiness belonged to him. "No!" Jack didn''t even think about it. "I''ll wait for you to recover." "You agree?" "Yes." "Damn, you agreed?" "En!" Jack asked in return,"why not?" Wasn''t this a matter of course? p "Why didn''t you mention it before?" Jack was dumbfounded."You didn''t mention it either." "I thought you didn''t want to stay down there!" Jack said,"you look so happy every time. I thought you didn''t want to move." Mu Yuan''s eyes widened. So they had discussed all the problems and even thefort level, but they had not talked about the top and bottom, and he had been suppressed for so many years for nothing? They didn''t even counterattack once? "I''m more wronged than Dou E!" Mu Yuan roared. Then, the crab that he was eating started to take effect. It was so painful that he frowned, but at this time, he could not care about the pain and felt extremely wronged. What a sin! Jack pursed his lips. Although Xiao Yuan said that he didn''t mind, he really did mind. However, he had never said it before, so he misunderstood. After all, he was really very happy andzy every time. Mu Yuan clenched his fists."I found the biggest motivation to recuperate." 2835 Chapter 2832 Mu Yuan sat in the wheelchair and looked at the remaining big crabs in the seafood pool. He was very depressed. Should he eat them or not? the inmmation had not subsided yet. If he ate another one, it would probably take another two days for the inmmation to subside. This recuperation was really too worrying. However, the taste was right in front of him, and he would be sorry if he didn''t eat it. Now that he had so much motivation to recuperate, he should ... Not eat. Jack was still brooding over the fact that a king crab had run away. He couldn''t figure out why the king crab would run out of the yard. Even if such a big crab had run away, the neighbors would catch it and return it to them if they saw it. On a whim, he opened loli Xiao Yuan''s video ... Jack was left speechless. The big crab had indeed run away. He ran into the stomach of a certain little liar. No wonder he smelled like curry. The loli robot actually made him a curry seafood feast. He also clearly heard the phone call between Xiao Yuan and Xie jinghuan. He specifically asked for a loli, Jack, and the kind of loli with purple hair and two braids. "This is really ..." He had shot a stone in the foot. Little Yuan actually knew about the existence of robots and epted them so quickly. He even kissed, hugged, and rubbed them without any pressure. He even called him his Baby Sweetheart. This waspletely different from what he had imagined. When he went out, he saw mu Yuan looking at the big crab with a sad expression. There was also a crab and two lobsters, all of which were mu Yuan''s favorite. As a seafood lover, it was a torture to not be able to eat such delicious food. Jack went straight to the point."You ate the crab." "I didn ''t! You''re talking nonsense!" Mu Yuan would not admit it even if he was beaten to death. It was not like he could peel off his stomach to look at it. Naturally, he would not know if he had secretly eaten it. He would not admit it even if he was beaten to death. Jack walked over and lifted the hem of his shirt. Mu Yuan shouted exaggeratedly,"don''t be a hooligan in broad daylight." As he expected, the wound was a little red and swollen. He had always controlled the amount of food he gave mu Yuan, so the wound did not be inmed. However, he did not control himself when he ate it, and the wound swelled up. The wound on his lower abdomen was red and purple, and there was a wound on his leg that was swollen like a small egg. Jack''s face darkened! "Is one day not enough for you to keep me busy?" "No, I didn ''t!" It''s over, Jack is angry! "It doesn''t hurt," Mu Yuan refused to admit it. "The wound can''t prove that I secretly ate the big crab." "Xie jinghuan didn''t tell you that the robot also has a hidden surveince camera that can record all the scenes in the space? What''s even better than the surveince camera is that there''s even sound, and the video call between you and Xie jinghuan was also clearly recorded!" Mu Yuan''s eyes widened."... That works too?" p Ah Huan, this scammer, actually didn''t tell him. "Alright, you don''t have to worry anymore. You won''t be able to eat crabs and lobsters." Jack''s face was sullen. He did not n to give him another chance to steal food. Mu Yuan was frightened by him. When he finally came to his senses, he called out the loli robot."I should be the one who''s angry. You''re hiding a mistress in your Golden House in front of me. I didn''t even say anything, and you still dare to be fierce to me?" "I remember ... That''s not how you use it to hide a woman in a Golden House. This is a robot, and it was brought by Xie jinghuan." Jack argued strongly and didn''t want to take the me. "Ah Huan did bring it. If you really don''t want it, you can ask ah Huan to bring it back. Why didn''t you ask him to bring it back? you even tried to convince me to ept the robot!" "I didn ''t!" "You did. Have you forgotten how you tricked me into watching a movie?" Chapter 2836 Why Would I Descend To The Mortal World When Im So Cute "You did. Have you forgotten how you tricked me into watching a movie?" Jack was silent and struggled to exin."I was afraid that you would be angry." Mu Yuan''s face darkened."You''re right to be afraid. I''m just angry." Jack thought of mu Yuan, who was hugging the robot. He did not look angry at all. The loli robot watched them quarrel for a while."Brother, don''t be angry." Mu Yuan looked over, and the little loli looked at him pitifully. She clearly knew that robots had no emotions, but mu Yuan was still charmed by her cuteness. He could not help but cry out like a Groundhog in his heart. °¡°¡°¡°¡,ÎÒºÃÃÈ°¡. Why am I so cute? Why did such a cute person like me have toe down to the mortal world? the human world doesn''t match my cuteness at all. Jack and mu Yuan looked at each other for a moment. Mu Yuan was defeated."Little sweetheart, I''m not angry." "Master, don''t be angry." "Wait, why is he your master?" Mu Yuan reacted. Loli kept calling him brother. He thought that calling Jack was also brother. He wanted to hear it, but he did not expect it to be master. This ... This was like the way she called out to her master in some unspeakable movies while wearing a maid''s outfit. The degree of shame multiplied. The robot said,"the initial setting is that Jack is my master." Mu Yuan gritted his teeth."I want to break off ties with Xie jinghuan!" What kind of bad taste was this? Xie jinghuan, who was a few thousand kilometers away, sneezed. The two of them quarreled for fun. As they quarreled, they forgot why they quarreled and actually epted the robot calmly. Jack said,"I think ... One robot is enough." There was no need to add another robot. "Don ''t. It''s so lonely to be a robot. It''s better to be in pairs. I''m so happy to see a loli in a female outfit, and I can''t wait to see you in a female outfit. Oh, you heard it, right? I told ah Huan to be as short as he can be." Jack said,"why don''t we ... Destroy the robot?" Don''t ask for a single one. He couldn''t imagine how he would look in a female outfit, and the robot must be in Xiao Yuan''s house. There were so many peopleing and going, and his subordinates would all see it. Just thinking about it gave him goosebumps. "Don ''t." Mu Yuan put on a fake smile."You didn''t tell me about the robot immediately and even coaxed me to ept it. Putting yourself in my shoes, you must also hope that I will ept it, right?" She didn''t know where he had learned the lines of a high-grade White Lotus. Aiya, you''re such a good person, so you should be able to understand. Jack covered his eyes and started to feel mncholic. What was he going to do in the future? Although mu Yuan was joking, he remembered that Jack was receiving treatment. When he was ying with the robot today, he thought of something."Do you want to call a few friends you can trust over and stay for a while?" p He was recuperating, and he was very happy that ye Ling and Xie jinghuan came to see him. It also gave him a sense of security. Every time ye Ling and Xie jinghuan were by his side, he would feel very safe. This was the tacit understanding between friends. Jack ... He had always been very strong. It seemed like he was someone who did not need friendship. Mu Yuan knew that he had a few friends who he got along well with. He was also very trustworthy and knew their situation. If his friends came over to stay with him and treat him together, and they were in a familiar environment every day, would Jack ... Not be so weak? Jack looked at mu Yuan in shock."You ... Didn''t you not want to see them?" Mu Yuan took a deep breath and said slowly,"times have changed." Nothing is more important than your recovery. Chapter 2837 You Dont Like Them Mu Yuan and Jack''s friend had an unpleasant experience. When they were dating, he had once met one of Jack''s friends. He was a straight man and could not ept the things between Jack and mu Yuan. Jack did not bring his friend to meet mu Yuan on purpose. It was just that while they were on a mission, his friend had noticed something. He was a straightforward person with a fiery temper. He did not say anything explicitly, but he had some evil thoughts during the mission and wanted mu Yuan to die. He told mu Yuan that as long as he was dead, Jack would not do anything wrong and would not be stubborn. That mission was separate. Jack was with another United Nations Army, and mu Yuan was on the other side. He was plotted against by Jack''s friends and was in prison. It was him who was calm in the face of danger and solved the crisis by nting flowers into trees. But in the end, he was infected with an infectious disease in the war-torn zones and was separated for treatment for a week. During that time, the infectious disease there was very powerful and the death rate was very high. The virus had not spread to the country yet. A United Nations medical team and experts had set up camp nearby to study the vine. At that time, several viges in some areas had died out because of this virus, and it was unstoppable. He was lucky enough to survive until the vine was developed. It wasmon for China to be excluded in joint missions, and they would hide it from each other and speak the same thing, so no one suspected anything. After Jack and the other teampleted their mission and found out that he was infected, they only thought that he was careless and didn''t suspect that he was killed by his own people. Mu Yuan was not a petty person who wouldin. From his point of view, this was a very unsightly attitude. He had been plotted against by a group of people and almost died of an illness. It was his carelessness. No one could be med. Jack''s friend''s original intention was also for Jack''s sake. Just like ye Ling, he had also thought about killing Jack. Of course, ye Ling''s hands were not long enough, and he had no choice. Therefore, he had never told Jack about this and pretended that it had never happened. He didn''t say the more important reason was that Jack didn''t have many friends who were confiding in him. He could count them on one hand. Even the psychiatrist who had apanied him for ten years could be counted as a friend. It could be imagined that he really didn''t have many friends. Wesley was the same. However, he didn''t say it, and he didn''t me anyone. His heart had fallen into estrangement, and he had always avoided Jack''s friends. He was afraid that the same thing would happen again and make things difficult for Jack, so he endured his little temper back then. If it was now, he would not be able to endure it. General mu knew about this, and he was even pped by general mu. General mu said,"I''ve pampered you since you were young, is it for you to make such apromise?" In the end, the matter was left unsettled and buried in his heart. "No need, you can just apany me." Jack said. Mu Yuan smiled and could not help butmunicate with him."Do you really not need friends toe over and apany you? Actually ... When you apanied me to quit drugs back then, I really wanted ah Ling, or ah Huan, or Ah Cheng toe over and apany me. It was too unbearable, and there were some things that I couldn''t tell you. I felt that with them by my side, I might recover faster. " "Why didn''t you tell me?" "My motive wasn''t pure back then. I wanted to hit on you, so naturally, I wouldn''t have asked my friends to be the third wheel. But it''s different now." Mu Yuan said that this was not his first love anymore. He understood what he needed to understand and went deeper. With a few close friends, maybe Jack would be better. "You ... Don''t like them." Chapter 2838 Xiao Yuan Is Very Sensitive Once, mu Yuan came to New York, and his friends happened to be on leave. He was thinking abouting out for a drink, but mu Yuan said that he wanted to go see Xie jinghuan and rejected him. Later on, he mentioned it again, but mu Yuan still rejected. Although he did not know why, Jack also knew that mu Yuan did not really want toe into contact with his circle of friends, just like how he did not really want toe into contact with ye Ling, Xie jinghuan, and the others. After that, he did not mention it again. However, he could acutely sense that mu Yuan''s reason for not being willing to interact with him was different from his. He really did not like it, and even ... Had a faint dislike. After asking a few times, he didn''t say anything, so Jack didn''t ask anymore. "Not really," Mu Yuan looked at him with a warm gaze."I''m trying to avoid suspicion." "You''re not avoiding suspicion now?" "Your recovery is the most important. Of course, if you don''t think it''s necessary, then don''t call me that." Mu Yuan was also very easy to talk to. He hooked the little robot''s hand and said,"anyway, I have the robot to apany me. I''m not bored at all." "Speaking of which, aren''t you afraid of others seeing the robot''s face?" "What are you afraid of? just wear a mask." Jack was left speechless. This time, the discussion ended without a conclusion. Dr. Bard also brought Jack''s case over. Mu Yuan looked at the case, and his heart ached. It was too ufortable. Anxious, irritable, insecure, fragile ... When had someone as powerful as Jack ever been given such ament? he had passed the harsh training in the West on his first try, so no one had to worry about him. He was such a powerful existence that no one could ignore. It had always been his goal and driving force. In the blink of an eye, a week had passed. Jack continued with his treatment, and the dosage finally dropped to three pills a day. Under Jack and the robot''s care, mu Yuan could finally walk. He had not walked for more than half a year. The nerves in his thigh muscles had shrunk a little, and he could not use any strength. It was originally muscles, but now it was all loose and soft meat. Only Jack wouldfort him, saying that it was fine. It was soft andfortable to hold. He was beaten up by mu Yuan. He was not interested in her skinny body at all. With such a body, how could she fight back? He was also very good at controlling his diet. After he could get off the bed, he began to do some light-intensity exercises to try not to tear his wound. He also began to n his diet. He was someone who wanted to counterattack! I wake up every morning and recite it three times. I feel like I''m very aggressive! In the bedroom at night, amp was dimly lit. Jack was helping him stretch. Mu Yuan wanted to sit with his stomach curled up but was stopped by Jack. He was afraid that his wound had not fully recovered, so he could only do some stretching exercises. It was autumn in the small town, and the weather was very hot. Mu Yuan only wore a pair of shorts, revealing a pair of fair and slender legs. After stretching them, Jack trimmed his nails. "Didn''t you just trim it?" His toes retracted and curled up mischievously, asionally kicking Jack''s little arm. "It grows fast." "Did you deliberately want to see my toes with two missing fingernails?" "Very beautiful!" "Beautiful, your head!" She wasn''t pretty at all and was very ugly. Fortunately, he didn''t care much about his own looks, let alone his toenails that were missing. "Ah, it''s itchy ..." Jack identally touched his knee. Mu Yuan''s entire body went numb, and it was so itchy that his scalp went numb. Mu Yuan said,"my body is so sensitive now ..." Jack was left speechless. Mu Yuan and Jack looked at each other in silence for a moment. Mu Yuan''s face suddenly turned red, like a ripe peach. Under the dim and ambiguous light, it made people''s imagination run wild. Mu Yuan exploded."I ... Didn''t hint at anything!" F * ck, why did his words sound like he was hinting at something? in all honesty, he just wanted to say that his body was really a little sensitive. Jack''s eyes darkened. He put one hand on mu Yuan''s side, crossed his leg over, and pressed down on his leg. His deep, icy-blue eyes were like pearls under the night sky, as bright as the stars. He stared at mu Yuan''s lips and ced one hand on mu Yuan''s waist. The way he swallowed slightly was more than enough to express what he was hinting at with his bodynguage. "Is that so?" The tip of his nose rubbed against his cheek, and his moist breath was like a that enveloped mu Yuan."I have not recovered from my serious injuries. My body is very sensitive." He turned sideways and suddenly bit his earlobe. Mu Yuan''s face waspletely red. He did not know whether to push or not. Jack pushed him lightly, and heid down on the soft nket. Jack leaned forward and kissed his lips."Let me try and see if Xiao Yuan is really very sensitive." The scorching kiss reached his throat. He was like an aggressive beast, attacking his prey, full of absolute possessiveness. ¡­¡­ "Little Yuan is really very sensitive." Chapter 2839 We Dont Need It To Sustain Us She came to a conclusion."Yes, it''s very sensitive. Then ... Xiao Yuan, do you want to be happy?" Mu Yuan was stunned by his light-hearted side. His most important part was being held by someone, and his eyes instantly became moist. Jack pecked his eyelids and gave him another deep kiss. He pulled the nket over the two of them, and the moist and passionate kiss followed his chest all the way down. ¡­¡­ Mu Yuan was like a fish that was being fried in a pot of oil. No matter how he jumped, he could not jump out of the pot. It was so hot that his entire body was covered in sweat. Jack crawled out of the bed and was also covered in sweat. Mu Yuan had not lived for too long. Even a simple kiss made him feel a little weak and exhausted. Jack leaned over and kissed the corner of his lips. He seemed to have yet to recover from the dazzling fireworks, his chest constantly rising and falling. "Have you ever solved it yourself?" "B ... Nonsense!" Mu Yuan''s voice was a little hoarse. His hand was not broken, so how could he not have solved it himself? Jack pursed his lips."I saw the tattoo ..." Mu Yuan was speechless. Did he lift the nket just to see the tattoo? F * ck, he thought that he wouldn''t be able to breathe with his mouth shut. "The color is still very beautiful. It hasn''t faded." Mu Yuan could not speak and was still panting. He could not see it himself. The situation on the ship was moreplicated. He thought that it had been destroyed, but it was still fine. That part of the skin was more delicate. It had just been bitten by a wild beast a few times and was still hurting. ,m Jack looked at him and could not wait to kill him. However, he was still concerned about mu Yuan''s health and did not torture him too much. They had not been so close for a long time. Jack tilted his head and looked at him."Are you tired?" Mu Yuan shook his head and got up. He wanted to return the favor, but Jack held his waist."Don''t try to be brave. You''re still injured." "You don''t want to?" Mu Yuan raised his eyebrows. The carnivore actually said that it wanted to eat grass. It was so fierce just now. He thought that Jack would be a wild beast and not care about his injuries until the end. "No rush." He leaned forward and kissed him on the lips."There''s still a long way to go." Mu Yuan had already flipped over and was toozy to go down. He slept on top of him and tapped his chest with both hands. His eyes were like a little demon ''s, and he looked at him with a faint smile."We are quite miserable." "What do you mean?" "You''re young and full of vigor. If you were in a normal rtionship, you wouldn''t ... Even when you''re in love, we only meet a few times a year. It feels like you''re living like a monk. Don''t you feel miserable?" Even though they ate to their heart''s content every time they met, it was still very ufortable to eat to their heart''s content. "Don''t you always ask for video games?" Mu Yuan bit his chin. Why did he sound so flirtatious?"how can the video be the same as the real person?" Jackughed, and mu Yuan''s heart was moved. Jack was a ssic subwoofer. He was very sexy. From his looks, figure, and voice, mu Yuan liked him. "What are youughing at?" Mu Yuan was lying on top of him. He took advantage of the fact that he was heavily injured and that Jack could not do anything to him, and deliberately tortured Jack. He twisted his waist continuously, deliberately hooking him. Jack put his hands on his waist."Don''t be naughty!" "No, I didn ''t," Mu Yuan teased him, but he still deliberately rubbed against him. Jack had no choice but to let him be. He did not care about his bad intentions. He had good self-control."When you''re better, I''ll teach you a lesson!" Mu Yuan tutted and said,"didn''t people say that there is no sexual marriage, just like vegetables without salt?" Jack looked at mu Yuan seriously."Our rtionship doesn''t need to be maintained by it." Chapter 2840 Real Acting The two of them spent most of the night in bed and tasted the long-lost harmony. Now that mu Yuan could get off the bed, he was in a better mood. He deliberately slept deeply, but he was secretly paying attention to Jack. Although he had been receiving treatment for a few days, his condition did not improve, but it did not have any signs of getting worse either. He still could not sleep at night. Furthermore, Jack would hold his hand gently after he fell asleep and lock their fingers together. It was as if he would feel more at ease this way. This made things difficult for mu Yuan. He was holding something in his hand and it was not easy for him to pretend to sleep. A n came to his mind. He turned his body slightly and began to talk in his sleep as if he was having a nightmare. He put in a lot of effort in acting, and cold sweat dripped down his forehead. He tossed and turned, grabbed Jack''s hand anxiously, and muttered to himself. Mu Yuan was not considered a smart person, but this n just happened to hit the mark. Jack apanied him at night and understood mu Yuan''s condition very well. He often had nightmares. When he had the nightmare, his mouth was full of hatred, saying that he wanted to kill James and the others. He also dreamed of the scene of himself being humiliated and kept trying to break free. Jack hugged him with heartache and gently patted his back. "Don''t be afraid, I''m by your side. " Jack''s lips pressed against his forehead."Don''t be afraid, I''ll always be watching you." He repeated these words patiently as if it could make mu Yuan feel at ease. However, mu Yuan continued to have nightmares and did not wake up. Jack did not wake him up rashly and did not know that mu Yuan was pretending. He saw that mu Yuan kept mumbling to himself and turned his ear to listen. He heard mu Yuan say,"Jack, don''t go. Don''t want me. I love you ... I love you." Jack was left speechless. He looked at mu Yuan in shock. He thought that after he grew up, with mu Yuan''s current personality, this confession would be hard to hear. This scene ovepped with the scene in the cabin. That day, he had a high fever. He didn''t know what he was dreaming about, but he kept saying sorry,"I love you." He kept repeating it. No matter how heforted him, he couldn''t calm down. Later on, he had recorded it with his evil intentions. When he kidnapped mu Yuan, he even deliberately let mu Yuan listen to the recording. After that, mu Yuan kept trying to delete this recording, but he had backed it up a few times. This time, he heard it again. Jack felt a warm current in his heart, as if he was soaking in the sun. He was surrounded by colorful flowers, and the air was filled with the smell of happiness. His entire body was rxed, and there was a hidden happiness. This was different from the feeling of walking on thin ice during this period of time. It was real. He had never doubted that Xiao Yuan did not love him. It was just that mu Yuan was not willing to give him any promises now. Even if it was to make him feel at ease, mu Yuan was not willing to give him a promise. His Xiao Yuan had grown up. He had more things on his shoulders, more concerns, and more thoughts. To be able to hear such heartfelt words, he already felt that he had no regrets. "I love you too." Jack held his hand tightly and kissed his cheek. Mu Yuan almost broke down. His heart was beating so fast that it did not feel like his own. He grumbled in his heart. Just listen to your Sleep Talk. Who asked you to respond? She was really insensible! He deliberately talked in his sleep for two to three minutes. He did not dare to talk for too long, for fear that it would be too fake. He thought that if he acted like this every day, Jack would hear and see it, and he would be more at ease. A good night''s sleep would also allow his body to recover earlier. * The weather is so cold that I can''t get out of bed. Chapter 2841 A Sweet Examination Mu Yuan felt that he had made such a huge sacrifice and did not care about his honor to confess. Jack should have a good night''s sleep. However, he never expected that Jack would suddenly get up after lying down for a while. He opened the cab in a hurry and poured out two pills. He swallowed them with a ss of cold water. Mu Yuan''s heart skipped a beat. What the hell? ''I love you'', and your illness acted up? He didn''t y his cards ording to logic! Shouldn''t Jack be happy and at ease with his confession, and then sleep with him in his arms? Was he supposed to sacrifice his delicious body so that Jack could work hard and get a good sleep? He couldn''t go on like this. How many years did ah Ling''s record of not sleepingst? Mu Yuan''s performance failed and he could not continue acting. He covered his eyes with his fist and rubbed them, as if he had just woken up from a dream."What''s that sound?" Jack was afraid that he would find out, so he quickly hid the medicine in the drawer and came back as if nothing had happened. He looked at mu Yuan''s drowsy eyes and said,"I''m going to get up to drink some water. Are you thirsty?" Mu Yuan supported himself up with his hands."I want to drink." Jack kissed him between his brows and went over to pour him a ss of water. His eyes were slightly red, and it could not be seen clearly under the ambiguous and dim light. Mu Yuan''s heart was in suffocating pain. He couldn''t confess anymore. He had overreached himself and made Jack take the medicine. "Why didn''t you sleep again?" He acted as if he didn''t know that he didn''t sleep every day. "I fell asleep, but I woke up again." "How about taking a few sleeping pills?" Mu Yuan asked. Actually, he had already prepared the sleeping pills. Jack did not abuse medicine and had never taken sleeping pills before. Even if he had insomnia and could not fall asleep, he had never taken them before. Jack frowned. Actually, falling asleep was a form of torture for him. He looked at mu Yuan''s eager eyes."Alright!" Mu Yuan gave him the sleeping pills that he had prepared. He did not dare to give too many at a time, only three pills. Jack swallowed them in front of him. Mu Yuan gestured with his hand. Jack did not know what was going on and turned around. Mu Yuan hugged his neck and kissed him. The tip of his tongue entered his mouth and nimbly swept through his lips and teeth, wrapping his lips and tongue and giving him a deep, lingering kiss. Jack turned from guest to host and asked for another deep kiss. Mu Yuan licked his lips."Let me check. It''s so obedient. It swallowed it." This was such a sweet examination. Jack didn''t know whether tough or cry. Mu Yuan hugged him andy down."Sleep." He leaned on Jack''s arm and talked to him. He didn''t allow Jack to open his eyes and had to close them. He kissed Jack''s eyelids from time to time, and Jack''s nose was filled with his breath. It was familiar and lingering. Mu Yuan thought that if he still could not fall asleep even after this, he really had no other choice. In order to make Jack sleep, he had really used all kinds of methods, but the effect was not good. He couldn''t help but have some lingering fear. If something happened to Jack in the future, and he didn''t know if he was Dead or Alive for a few months, what would he be? Just the thought of it made him shiver and reject such a possibility. They all wanted to live as peacefully as possible. He did not know if it was mu Yuan''spany that had a miraculous effect or if the sleeping pills had taken effect, but Jack''s breathing gradually calmed down, and he fell asleep earlier than mu Yuan had expected. He was already physically and mentally exhausted. Mu Yuan felt extremely relieved that he could fall asleep quickly. He was afraid that Jack was pretending and even specially checked if he was really asleep. Chapter 2842 What Kind Of Model Does He Like? Mu Yuan found an excuse to send Jack to the supermarket. He came to find Bart and told him about the situationst night. It would be better to discuss it with the psychiatrist. "You''re saying ... After you confessed, he took the medicine again?" "Yes!" Mu Yuan recalled for a moment."The portion was not much. He only took two pills. I saw that he did not really want to say it, so I did not ask. Was there a problem with my expression or something else? I would count the number of medicine bottles he had every day. He has been strictly controlling it recently and even missed one pill yesterday." Bard was deep in thought. This was a serious problem. It was difficult to treat mental illnesses because they were ever-changing. Human thoughts were hard to grasp. Psychologists could find patterns, but it did not mean that they were omnipotent. "Let me think about it. Lieutenant Colonel, it''s better if you don''t act rashly. Just get along with Jack normally. There''s no need to do anything for his illness. Perhaps ... This kind of confession will put pressure on him instead." BA de said. Mu Yuan tilted his head and did not understand. He did not want Jack to know that he had looked for Bard. Before Jack came back, Bard had already returned to the next room. Mu Yuan called the robot over."Delete that part just now, understand?" He was afraid that Jack would see the video. "Yes, brother!" The robot was also quite fast. It deleted the clip and reced it with a video of mu Yuan reading. Mu Yuan was very satisfied with the loli''s ability."You''re such a sweet little girl." The loli was praised and revealed a shy smile, causing mu Yuan to shiver. The loli asked,"brother, do you want to see my grown model?" "You still have a growing model?" The loli nodded and pressed a button. The one-meter-tall loli instantly turned into a 1.87-meter-tall Lieutenant Colonel, but she still had red hair. The long dress she wore when she was a loli turned into a real demon princess, just enough to cover her hips. She was tall enough to begin with, and she even wore a pair of crystal high heels, revealing her long, white, straight, and sexy legs. "F * ck!" The bullet screen in mu Yuan''s heart was filled with F * ck! He had thought that the robot only had the form of a loli, but he didn''t expect it to have an adult form. He could barely treat a little loli as a loli. However, the robot in front of him was as realistic as he was, just like the wax figures in Madame Tussar''s waxwork museum. Oh, it was even more realistic than those wax figures! "Xie jinghuan this big pervert! It''s too painful to the eyes!" He had yet to connect the model of the loli to himself. At most, the loli would grow into a face like his. However, the one in front of him was ... His female outfit. Mu Yuan''s heart copsed! "What kind of friend did I make?" Mu Yuan wailed."Transform back, transform back. I don''t want to look at this!" The robot Xiao Yuan turned back into a loli in an instant. Mu Yuan felt as if he had received 10000 points of damage. That eye-stinging scene just now could not be erased from his mind. "Has Jack seen a big model before?" "I''ve seen it!" The loli robot said. Mu Yuan felt sad and angry in his heart. This fellow actually did not tell him. He thought that robots were just loli models. Mu Yuan took a deep breath and waited for Jack toe back to settle the score. He could not help but ask,"does he like the loli model or the adult model?" The loli robot quicklypared Jack''s behavior and gave an analysis."I think ... He likes the loli temte!" Mu Yuan was speechless. 2843 Chapter 2841 Mu Yuan cursed silently. The loli robot asked,"brother, are you unhappy?" "How did you analyze that he likes the loli temte?" The loli robot said,"I''ve recorded master''s reaction,nguage, Usage Frequency, tone of speech, and gaze from the moment he saw the loli temte and adult temte. I''ve put them together forparison. There''s aparison system, and the system has determined that master likes lolis more." Mu Yuan was a Special Forces soldier that was trained under a very strict system. Naturally, he knew the uracy of the scientific statistics. There was almost nothing to be suspicious about."I''m so angry." The loli robot did not understand what he was angry about. Silence was golden. Jack returned after a while, carrying arge bag of things that mu Yuan had specified. When she returned, she saw mu Yuan and the robot staring at each other. She did not know what they were doing and was a little curious."What''s wrong?" Mu Yuan hooked his finger and thought to himself that if he gave a bad answer, he would kick him off the bed at night."Why didn''t you tell me that there was an adult version of the robot?" Jack looked even more surprised than him, as if he had just remembered."Xiao Yuan, don''t you know? I thought that Xie jinghuan had already told you, and that you liked lolis more. " After all, an adult''s appearance was a little blinding. A loli with red hair and a long dress would look very cute. However, when she was an adult, her style was a bit out of the mainstream. Mu Yuan took a deep breath and asked with a smile,"then which version do you like? the adult version or the loli version?" "Loli ''s." Mu Yuan''s face darkened by half."The system''s scientific basis is indeed urate. You really like the loli version. What opinions do you have about me wearing female clothes?" Jack was a little confused by this big hat. What the hell? "You look good in women''s clothing, I have no objections." Jack didn''t understand."Does this have any conflict with the robot style I like?" "Of course!" Mu Yuan said seriously,"I''m the adult one, and I''m the loli. If you like lolitas, does that mean you don''t like me?" Jack didn''t know whether tough or cry at this twisted logic. "Little Yuan, you are you. This is just a robot." Jack came over and rubbed his ear gently. He rubbed his earlobe again. He said indulgently and helplessly,"if I looked at other men one more time, I''ll let it be if you''re jealous. But why are you jealous of a robot? even if the robot has your face, it''s still a robot." "I''m not jealous!" "Okay, little Yuan is not jealous. Little Yuan is just unhappy that I like loli robots more." He looked at mu Yuan with a smile that was not a smile. Mu Yuan''s face and ears turned red from his smile. He rarely saw Jack''s smile. If one were to count, he was already the man who had seen Jack smile the most in this world. However, he still felt that ... He was missing a nerve in his face and did not know how to make expressions. Jack thought for a moment."You Chinese have a saying that only the governor is allowed to set fire, but themoners are not allowed to light up themps. It''s very wise. Little Yuan, you asked Xie jinghuan for my loli model, but you didn''t even consider my feelings, nor did you think about the adult version of women''s clothing. Then why can''t I like the loli version?" Mu Yuan was not someone who would be easily convinced. He widened his eyes and said,"I am me, and you are you. You have suppressed me for so many years. Have I suppressed you even once?" For a moment, Jack was unable to refute."... That makes sense!" 2844 Chapter 2841 Mu Yuan threw a tantrum and felt that he was being a little unreasonable. He walked to the side and looked at the mirror angrily. The young Man in the Mirror still had anger in his eyes, and he was very bright. He was someone who looked better when he was angry than when he was smiling. When he was angry, there was a kind of vitality and pride, which was more attractive and charming than when he was smiling gently. However, mu Yuan was not satisfied with his face. He had lost more than 30 pounds, and only recently gained a few pounds. He did not have much meat on his body to begin with, so he was so thin that he was deformed. Naturally, his face was also deformed, and his features were well-defined and very ... Old! With such a skinny figure, he did not look like a 28-year-old young man at all. He looked like a 38-year-old middle-aged man. Mu Yuan seemed to be hiding a fire in his heart. Jack actually liked loli! He turned around to vent his anger. Jack was confused. He really could not understand why Mu Yuan''s young man''s heart, which had been dyed for twenty-eight years, suddenly cared about his appearance. He had never cared about his appearance. "What''s wrong?" "Am I handsome?" Mu Yuan asked. "Cool!" He didn''t even need to think about it. "Are you more handsome now or more than half a year ago?" ? Jack thought to himself,"of course, she looked better half a year ago. Now, she''s skinny and looks like she''s exhausted. If it weren''t for this face, I''m afraid she wouldn''t be able to stand this haggardness. "Xiao Yuan ..." Jack did not know whether tough or cry. Jack''s thoughts were very heavy every day and he thought a lot. However, mu Yuan had been acting like a spirit these two days and did everything he could. He actually did not feel annoyed at all. On the contrary, he felt enriched. He spent all his time coaxing mu Yuan and did not have time to think too much. He also did not have time to care about the dark thoughts in his heart. He used all his skills to calm his anger. He thought that Xiao Yuan was probably trying to divert his attention. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have acted so outrageously. Mu Yuan was indeed exaggerating. He had to find something for Jack to do every day, but he was still a little unhappy, just not to the extent of causing trouble. After tormenting Jack like this every day, he actually felt angrier when he saw that mu Yuan was obedient, sensible, and obedient. Jack had already seen through him, so he was happy to cooperate. "You''re so thin, but you''re also very handsome. " He walked over, and the two of them stood in front of the mirror. Mu Yuan immediately became one size smaller. Looking at himself in the mirror, he felt very aggrieved. "My original body size was not much different from yours." Now, it was one size smaller. "You''re just injured. You can recover from your injuries." Jack hugged him from behind."I''ll make soup for you every day starting tomorrow. I''ll make sure you''re chubby and fair. How about it?" You''ll have to work out after you recover anyway. You won''t be able to gain any muscles if you don''t have any meat on your body. " "Forget it." Mu Yuan looked at his skinny self. It was better for him to follow what the nutritionist said. "Right, I''ll talk to Reyman about whether he has time. He said that if he has time, he''ll bring a few friends over for a vacation." Jack said indifferently. This was what mu Yuan had requested repeatedly, and Jack had also called Leyman in the end. "You called your friend over?" Jack nodded."Yeah, we''re all friends who know the inside story." "How many people?" "Four people, three men and one woman." "Wesley and Xiao Qiao?" Jack thought for a moment and shook his head."Wesley and Xiao Qiao don''t know. I have never mentioned it to them." "I don''t really like xiaojiao." "It''s thedies who like the carefree sect, right?" Jack heard from Xiao Qiao that China''s major mu Yuan loved the group of female agents from carefree sect who had big breasts, beautiful looks, and long legs the most. He had teased almost all of them once. 2845 Chapter 2842 "It''s thedies who like the carefree sect, right?" Jack heard from Xiao Qiao that China''s major mu Yuan loved the group of female agents from carefree sect who had big breasts, beautiful looks, and long legs the most. He had teased almost all of them once. Mu Yuan looked embarrassed and coughed twice."So what if I like girls? It''s a man''s nature to like girls. " "En, little Yuan''s words make sense." Mu Yuan walked to the side and ignored him. After waiting for a moment, he asked,"when will Reyman and the others arrive?" "Tomorrow," Mu Yuan was a little nervous. If Mr. Bard next door stayed in the same room, where would Lehmann and the rest stay? Mr. Bard did not like to stay with others. Could he be staying with them? Yo, wasn''t Reyman, this straight man, afraid of being Blinded by the Light? In order to take revenge on Reyman, he had to feed Reyman dog food every day. Just thinking about it made him feel great. Although Reyman did not like him, mu Yuan did not hate Reyman. After he broke up with Jack, he had even met Reyman a few times. When they were dating, Reyman had a demonic look on his face as if he had kidnapped his brother and did not like mu Yuan. In the end, they broke up, and Reyman looked at mu Yuan with the expression of a heartless man, which was quite difficult to please. "They''re staying in our house?" The word ''our house'' pleased Jack. He smiled and said,"yes, she''s staying at our house." "How are three men and one woman going to live?" "Let them stay downstairs. They''re all soldiers, so it''s fine. There are two rooms, and they can sleep on the floor. If they really can ''t, they can go to a hotel." There were actually two rooms on the second floor, but Jack usually did not allow guests to stay on the second floor. Xie jinghuan and ye Ling also stayed in the guest rooms on the first floor. "Wait a minute ..." Mu Yuan thought for a while."Go and buy a wig." Jack was left speechless. "I want the gold and pretty ones. Also, buy some powder, eyebrow pencil, blush, and lipsticks. Anyway, tell the store that I want a full set of women''s makeup." Jack was left speechless. The only person who could use such a weird reason to convince Jack was mu Yuan. He really went to town and bought Jack a set of cosmetics. It was highly rmended by thedy boss, saying that it was the best for his girlfriend. Jack also did not exin and bought it silently. What was he going to do when he stepped on mu Yuan? Mu Yuan took off the red wig. The robot''s head was made of assembled chips, and it was covered by ayer of scalp. Mu Yuan touched the robot that had skin that was simr to a real person''s and started to put on makeup for her. Jack looked at her seriously from the side. He was in disbelief."You actually know how to do makeup." "As a long-term undercover agent in the Special Forces, how can I not know how to put on makeup?" Jack thought to himself that he knew how to do it too. However, she did not expect mu Yuan''s makeup skills to be so good. "Little Yuan, when you were undercover, did you wear female clothes?" Jack suddenly asked. Looking at her makeup technique, it didn''t seem to be her first time putting on makeup. "Er ..." Mu Yuan was applying foundation for the loli. He hesitated for a moment before confessing,"I dressed up as a woman once in Thand." "A woman almost 1.9 meters tall?" Is that Big Shot blind? Mu Yuan tutted."There are so many transvestites, and there are even women who are taller than me. So it turns out that they are all men who have surgery. It''s verymon for women to be 1.9 meters tall. You''re making a big fuss out of nothing." Jack pursed his lips and smiled. He gave mu Yuan a cheeky smile."I didn''t expect little Yuan''s undercover life to be so rich and colorful. Since you''ve worn women''s clothes and dressed as a woman before, have you danced before?" Chapter 2846 Little Princess Dress You''ve danced? What dance? Mu Yuan looked at him in confusion. He put on Smokey-eye makeup for the robot and took out a scarf to cover the button behind the robot''s neck. Jack wanted to ask again, but he was instructed by mu Yuan to buy a set of children''s clothes. A little Devil''s dress really did not suit a loli. Jack had bought a bunch of princess dresses, one in champagne, one in white, and one in pink. He had a pretty good taste, so he would buy the dress that looked more like a fairy. Mu Yuan looked at him speechlessly. Jack said righteously,"the shop owner introduced me." He easily threw the me. "Really?" It was true! Mu Yuan pulled the little devil''s skirt, and then he and Jack were dumbfounded. "Damn, Xie jinghuan this big pervert!" A normal robot definitely did not have a little D * ck, but this loli robot had a little D * ck, and it was a replica. Mu Yuan''s face darkened, and he hurriedly covered it with his skirt. He kicked Jack."You''re not allowed to look!" Jack silently shifted his gaze away. Young master Xie had once again refreshed his understanding. A shameless person is invincible! It had been such a long time, but he didn''t reveal any of his intentions. It was quite ... Good. "Brother, you''re shy." The robot started at an inappropriate time and was hit by mu Yuan. The robot put on underwear and a skirt, and in a sh, it turned into a little loli wearing champagne-colored princesses. The sleeves were long and fairy-like, withce trimmings. There were a few pearls embroidered on the chest, and they floated very lightly. Mu Yuan gave him a certain amount of golden wavy hair. The unconventional little loli had turned into a soft and cute beautiful girl under her dress. Other than the heavy makeup, everything was perfect. "What ... What''s the Difference?" Jack asked. It was just changing from a little princess dress to a little princess dress, and the high heels had changed into little white shoes. This way, it was more than half refreshing. "If I put on makeup, people won''t be able to tell that this is my face." Mu Yuan even put on fake eyshes for the little loli. Her hair covered her face slightly, and it was indeed impossible to tell that she was mu Yuan. She was just a soft and cute little girl. "Your makeup skills are amazing." He had changed his appearance. "That is ..." Mu Yuan thought to himself."Your friend wouldn''t be so evil as to lift his skirt, right?" If she saw her little penis, she might think that they were perverts. "I won ''t!" Jack vowed."I can''tpare to Xie jinghuan." "That''s right!" Mu Yuan gritted his teeth. He had to find a way to give ah Huan a good blow. He was really bored. Xie jinghuan said,"don''t you have that thing? Without this thing, how can we distinguish between men and women? we have to make realistic robots, realistic, do you understand? If you hadn''t gone missing, I would have counted how many eyshes you had. " Mu Yuan said,"which robot designed it ... Have you touched it?" "I''m sick. Can''t I Touch Myself?" Xie jinghuan blurted. Jack thought to himself, touching myself doesn''t mean I''m sick? "Aren''t you sick by touching yourself?" Mu Yuan was indeed telepathic with him. "Hahaha, what kind of international joke is this? your hand is crippled. You''ve never touched yourself before. You''re the one who''s sick." Mu Yuan thought for a moment. It made sense. Jack touched his head. Forget it. You can''t win against Xie jinghuan in a verbal fight. Give up. You''re being abused all the time. He couldn''t bear to see it. Mu Yuan was a little confused. Chapter 2847 Young Master Xie Jinxes Why did he mention this to Xie jinghuan? He should use the same old trick and let ah-Cheng deal with him. Jack asked,"you can''t have seen the loli robot''s surveince in New York, right?" Wouldn''t that mean that they could be monitored at any time? "If you were so capable, I would have gone to the National Defense office and talked business with President BA with a cold face. I wouldn''t need you to pass on a message." Xie jinghuan pursed his lips."Only by connecting to your home''swork can I see your home''s situation. So, I''ve set up a veryplicated firewall for your home''swork. If someone invades yourwork, my phone will alert. If it''s a normal connection, it''s not a problem, so why don''t you set a password?" Because the wf password for Jack''s house was eight eights, so he was toozy to use a bunch of them! He was really toozy, and Xie jinghuan didn''t even want to ridicule him. The first thing Jack did was to change the password of the house. He did not know what to set, so he used a few letters and added that it was mu Yuan''s birthday to it. "That''s simple. " Mu Yuan said. "It''s done. " "Then ... What if your friendse?" "Let them switch on their own 4g." Mu Yuan replied,"sure!" Xie jinghuan rubbed his brows."By the way, don''t ask me about everything. My time is calcted in USD, okay? An investmentpany is here to consult me. One million dors per minute. It''s very expensive. Can you take a look at the instruction manual?" Mu Yuan''s face darkened."Your instruction manual is 500 pages long. Who would have the time to read it?" "What''s the instruction manual for? It''s for you idiots to see, do you understand? You ask me whenever you encounter a problem, and you don''t even read the instructions. Be careful that your bed scenes will be copied by others. " Jack was left speechless. Mu Yuan was speechless. The husband and wife were both rebuked by Xie jinghuan. Mu Yuan said,"did you get kicked when you climbed into bed yesterday? You''re so angry. " Jack was left speechless. Xie jinghuan put on a fake smile."You even saw through this." He had admitted it so openly. Mu Yuan felt that,''sigh, brother, you''re so pitiful. I''ll let you off and not scold you anymore.'' Jack went for treatment at night. From eight to eleven, he was next door. Mu Yuan was much more rxed this time and did not feel uneasy. He then secretly asked the robot,"can we peek into the treatment room next door?" The loli Xiao Yuan thought for a moment."Master has ordered me not to look." "I order you to look!" "Brother, when your orders sh with master ''s, master''s orders take priority." This was his initial setting. The robot''s first target of service was Jack. Mu Yuan''s face was filled with pain."You ... You''re actually not loyal to me even though you''re using my face." "I''m sorry,"she said. The robot apologized sincerely, and in a calm tone, it coyly said,"brother~, forgive me." "Stop!" Mu Yuan could not take it anymore."Disgusting." The robot revealed a reserved smile. Mu Yuan fell asleep on the sofa, and the robot covered him with a nket. Suddenly, it turned its head to look out the window and frowned. At the same time, an alert appeared on Xie jinghuan''s phone. It was a primary crisis alert. Jack''s homework had been hacked, but it was blocked by Xie jinghuan''s firewall. Xie jinghuan took his phone and called mu Yuan''s phone. No one picked up. He logged on to theputer and his ten fingers flew on the keyboard. The cold light on theputer made his side profile hard and cold. "I''m really a jinx!" Chapter 2848 Two Little Foxes Xie jinghuan pressed the internal line."Fa Cai, connect to the Information Security Manager. Help me chase an address." He also sent an address to the personal page of the Information Security Director. The other side had also received a call from fa Cai and started working. The hackers had hit a wall and were trying to break through thework. Su Nancheng kicked the door open and entered."B * tch, let me tell you ..." Xie jinghuan put an index finger on his lips, indicating for him to be quiet. His gaze did not move away from theputer. Su Nancheng walked over and naturally bent down."What are you doing? are you transferring money to someone else''s Air ount again?" "Robot Xiao Yuan''swork has been hacked." "Which bastard?" Su Nancheng rolled up his sleeves."Get up. Let me do it!" Xie jinghuan silently typed thest line of code, and the information manager sent him a message. Xie jinghuan nced at it. "No need, I''ve found the address." He picked up his phone."Send the address to your phone. Bring a team over and arrest him." ¡­¡­ Mu Yuan rubbed his eyes. He had not woken up and was a little confused. The three calls on his phone were all from Xie jinghuan. He was in a deep sleep and actually did not hear it. The robot said,"brother, I have already called young master Xie back and said that you were sleeping. He is not looking for you for anything urgent. You don''t have to call back." "Oh ..." Mu Yuan took a look at his watch. It was past Teno'' clock. He had slept for more than two hours. When he heard that there was nothing urgent, he fell back down. He had slept enough now so that he could spend more time with Jack at night. ¡­¡­ Empress Borough. Fa Cai brought people over to search, but there weren''t many people in the entire corridor, and the residents were very scattered. Although it was a wealthy District, the upancy rate of this apartment was extremely low. Fa Cai brought people to the ce designated by Xie jinghuan, but they only found aputer turned on alone, and there was even a steaming cup of tea on the table. Fa Cai brought a team of six people and checked the room. The room was very empty and didn''t look like someone was living in it. He pressed one hand on his ear-mic and reported the situation to Xie jinghuan. Then, he brought people to search and collect fingerprints. A door next door opened, and two young men came out. The young men were only 1.7 meters tall. They were not tall and had Chinese faces. One look and one could tell that they were underaged. They still had a childish look. One of the teenagers was wearing a ck T-shirt and a pair of clean jeans. He had short hair and a pair of bright eyes, revealing a calm and adult shrewdness. Although he was young, he had a sense of story-telling and was not a thin teenager. He was very good-looking. The other teenager''s eyebrows were indifferent, but his eyes were smiling as if they reflected the Gxy. They were bright and shining. He was wearing a white shirt and casual pants. His figure was like jade, and he was holding a thick surgery-rted book. He looked like the dream male God of high school girls. The two of them met so many armed Men in ck in the corridor. The young man in white seemed to be shocked, but he greeted them politely,"brothers, excuse me." With a smile, he was polite, refined, and likable. The Man in ck nodded. There were two high schools less than 200 meters away. Foreign students either lived in boarding families or rented houses outside. There were many students who rented houses in this building. The Man in ck had just stepped aside and the two teenagers politely stepped forward. Just as they were about to go down the stairs, fa Cai came out from inside and called out to them,"wait a minute." The two teenagers looked at each other and unhurriedly returned to their senses. They both showed the smiles of good students. Chapter 2849 Two Little Foxes (2) The teenager in white must be a role model for good students in school. His smile was very likable to his brothers. Fa Cai was a slightly fierce-looking youth. He didn''t smile and was very serious. He was loyal to Xie jinghuan. Many things that Xie jinghuan did outside were handled by fa Cai. And because of this name, many Chinese people called him Xie jinghuan''s dog, a loyal dog. Xie jinghuan wanted to change his name countless times, but was rejected by wealth. Seeing the good student''s smile, fa Cai''s expression also softened."You guys live next door?" The teenager in white said,"yes." Fa Cai sized them up. The young man in ck had one hand in his jeans pocket and the other holding a mobile phone. His fingers were very slender. The young man in white was always smiling while holding a book. His fingers were very slender and beautiful. They were a pair of hands suitable for hand models. p "You guys go to school nearby, right? do you know who''s living next door?" The teenager in ck revealed a cautious expression, while the teenager in white was on guard."You are?" Fa Cai calmly took out an FBI id and showed it to the two teenagers."FBI on a case, please cooperate." Hearing that it was a police officer, the two teenagers seemed to be relieved and less vignt."I only saw the man next door once. It was a long-haired young man." "How tall, race, appearance, fat and thin." There was a man in ck recording it. The teenager in white said,"he''s a little taller than me. He has golden hair and should be white. He''s very skinny." The teenager in white smiled."As students, we leave early in the morning and returnte at night. Although we are neighbors, we rarely see each other. May I ask what crime they havemitted?" "Don''t ask about police investigation. " "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. " "You don''t look that old. You should be a high school student. Why did you bring a medical doctor''s course book?" Fa Cai asked. He had already bought the book in his hand and ced it in the library forparison. The teenager in white was a little surprised, but he quickly came back to his senses."My dream is to be a doctor Who saves the dying and helps the injured in the future, so I bought some books to read first. They say that it''s hard to study medicine, and it''s really hard. Such difficult books are hard to understand, so I''ve been taking notes recently." Fa Cai stretched out his hand."Can I have a look?" "Sure!" The teenager in white took a look and handed the book to him. The teenager in ck was a little anxious. The teenager in white looked over and smiled. The teenager in ck looked up at the surveince camera. Fa Cai took the book and flipped through it. The young man had put some bookmarks on it and looked very studious. The book was full of dense remarks and the handwriting was very good. His writing was very smooth. "It''s been hard studying. " Fa Cai returned the book. The teenager in white smiled."We still have night sses. Can we go now?" "Please do!" The two young men slowly went downstairs. A Man in ck hurried over and collected their fingerprints. He looked up at the surveince camera and one of the men in ck ran up to him."Boss, I just looked at the surveince camera. No one has been going in and out of this door for three days." Fa Cai''s face was cold."When did the surveince camera break down?" "After we reached the ground floor, the surveince cameras in the corridor were broken." "This is bad!" Fa Cai frowned and asked,"are there no fingerprints on theputer?" "Yes, we can''t find any fingerprints." "Come and collect the fingerprints on my hands," fa Cai called out to someone. Fa Cai''s hands were covered with ayer of human skin that could be used to collect fingerprints. "Young master, I''ve let someone slip away right under our eyes!" 2850 Chapter 2847 Xie jinghuan was speechless. Getting rich and doing things had always been reliable, and rarely did things go wrong. Xie jinghuan thought for a while."Alright, we''ll talk when we get back." He contacted Huan Yu''s Chief Information manager and asked him to check the surveince cameras in the nearby city. He marked the time and asked someone to check the whereabouts of the two teenagers. The appearance description mentioned by fa Cai was very urate. Perhaps it was because of the tight time, or because they were limited by their technology, the city''s surveince system was not destroyed, and they soon locked on to the target. After the two teenagers left the main road, they did not get into the car but went straight into a bar. When Xie jinghuan saw this, he shook his head."Forget it, there''s no need to go to the bar. It''s a waste of energy. Let''s call it a day." Su Nancheng also knew that it was a waste of effort. After entering the bar, there were all sorts of people, and it was very difficult to find them. Moreover, after entering, it was also very difficult to judge what they would disguise as when they came out. The bar did not only have one exit, so they could not possibly screen them one by one. It was a waste of money and resources, but ... Su Nancheng and Xie jinghuan were both thinking about something that was not very important. These two''s hacking skills were far worse than Xie jinghuan ''s. They could only touch the initial firewall of the robot, not to mention that Xie jinghuan had fouryers of firewall, and a bunch of technical talents, so it was unlikely to be broken. If they knew, they would not have left in such a hurry. Before they made a fortune, they might have left, so Xie jinghuan did not care. "What did you want to say to me?" After settling matters, Xie jinghuan asked. Su Nancheng replied,"I forgot." Xie jinghuan was speechless. ¡­¡­ In the bar, Bai Ye and Chu li did not leave at all. They did not disguise themselves either and just sat at the bar counter. Chu li looked outside with his phone in hand."They''ve left. I can''t believe they didn''te." "Because they thought it was useless toe, but they didn''t expect us to do the exact opposite." Chu li tutted."Is your source urate?" Has Huan Yu''s robot research really matured?" "I''m very sure. " Bai Ye said,"one of the robots was sent away by them. The rest of the robots are in Huan Yu''s headquarters. We can''t get in. Their hacking skills are too powerful. There''s no way to break in." "If we can get this technology, we''ll have more power over fire beacon." Chu li furrowed his eyebrows. Bai Ye said,"it''s very difficult to get it unless we have a hacker more powerful than Xie jinghuan''s technology team. Currently, our Technology Department can''t take them down and can only break through the firstyer of the firewall." "I''m looking for one!" Chu li drank a ss of wine."I''m very busy. I''ll leave this to you. Pay attention to the hacker circle." Bai Ye was speechless. ¡­¡­ Jack had just left BA de''s room when Xie jinghuan''s call arrived. This made Jack seriously suspect whether Xie jinghuan had used a satellite to monitor them. He was really too punctual. Xie jinghuan said,"just now, someone hacked into your family''swork. The other party only left a fingerprint. Ipared it with the database, but I didn''t find any fingerprints. This is rather strange. You should be more careful these days. However, I don''t think they look like your enemies. They should be after the robot." Jack said,"in other words, he knows my home address?" "I know!" Xie jinghuan said lightly,"there should be a problem with my whereabouts and I''ve been tracked. I''ve already done this very discreetly, but I''m the richest man in the world, so my schedule can''t be considered confidential. You have to be more careful. Xiao Yuan doesn''t know about this. He''s still recuperating, so don''t tell him, lest he gets too worried. " 2851 Chapter 2849 Xie jinghuan''s heart ached for mu Yuan, who was recuperating. From the start, he did not n to let the robot tell him. Once the robot was hacked, it sent a warning to Xie jinghuan. Jack said,"this is a very big hidden danger." "I know," Xie jinghuan rubbed the space between his eyebrows."I''m thinking of a way to solve it. Theplete solution is to install a self-destruction system on all the robots, but ... There''s no need to. I will find a way to solve it." Every generation had its own talents. Information invasion was a cumbersome and terrifying thing, a high IQ crime. Now, Xie jinghuan could control the situation, but what if a person whose technology was above them appeared? Thus, he and his team began to put information security and how to prevent intrusion on the agenda. They had been holding meetings to solve this matter ever since they returned. Other than self-destructing, there was also the option of automatically cutting off thework and anti-tracking, which were all good solutions. However, there was no way to provide such a service at the moment. If he wanted to solve these problems, it would be a problem. A robot would at least be a few meters long and would not be a simted robot. He had to make some sacrifices. Therefore, this was also the reason why Xie jinghuan did not disclose the technology and did not apply for a patent. However, he was very scheming and applied for a patent separately. If someone else used part of the patent, he could also start preparing. When Jack returned to the room, mu Yuan was still sleeping soundly. He felt a wave of fear after the event. If Xie jinghuan''s whereabouts were known to his political enemies, this address would be exposed. Xiao Yuan would be alone at home, and he had just been hypnotized by BA de. There was only one robot and Xiao Yuan. There was also only a small team of people outside the town. They would not be able to inform him in time. What would he do if something happened to Xiao Yuan? Thinking about it this way, the robot was a little tricky. Xie jinghuan sent a message over. The other party''s hacker was not Huan Yu''s match and did not seed in cracking it. They were also not interested in their address. With this lesson, they probably would notunch a second attack very soon. Jack did not have to be too worried. "You''re back ..." Mu Yuan rubbed his eyes."What did BA de say?" Jack went over and hugged him."I''m much better." Mu Yuan touched his slightly trembling arm. Brother, you don''t seem to be doing much better. However, he was overjoyed. Really? That''s great. " ¡­¡­ The two of them did not mention anything else. They took a bath, ate some supper, and went to sleep. Mu Yuan slept a lot at night and was not tired at all. He pretended to be asleep as usual, but this time, he did not spout nonsense and did not show anything. He justy there quietly, closed his eyes, and apanied him. Jack was a little tired, but he refused to sleep. Mu Yuan was also very helpless. The next day, when mu Yuan woke up, he saw a bunch of people surrounding his robot. There were three men and one woman. He had seen one man and one woman before, but the other one was unfamiliar. Alice and Leyman. p He had already guessed it, but he and these two people didn''t like each other. This ... Wouldn''t cause amotion, right? The other two were both white men with tanned skin. They were about 1.9 meters tall, about the same height as Jack, like handsome soldiers in a popcorn movie. Jack introduced them to each other."Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan, this is major bayson and this is Captain Ruilin." Captain reylin looked younger and was not considered old. He looked very lively and bright. He quickly came over to shake mu Yuan''s hand with an excited expression."Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan, I''ve heard so much about you. Jack always talks about you. I''ve finally met you in person. You''re even more handsome and charismatic than in photos." Mu Yuan silently looked at his face in the mirror. He had just woken up and did not expect this group of people toe so early. His hair was not even t, and the two small strands were still standing. In addition, he was extremely thin. No matter what, he could not be considered good-looking. Perhaps seeing his confusion, Captain reylin said,"really, he''s really handsome." Mu Yuan said,"thank you." He muttered to himself that he didn''t quite understand the taste that you Westerners had for Easterners. This rainbow fart made him veryfortable. Reyman tutted."ttery." Alice said,"bootlicker!" Chapter 2852 He Really Likes You Alice and Lehmann almost said in unison. Mu Yuan silently raised his hand and pressed down his little hand, silently going upstairs. Bayson was confused. It was the first time he and reylin had seen mu Yuan. "Jack, is your man angry?" "Are you that petty?" "It''s all Reyman and Alice''s fault. What opinions do you have about Jack''s man?" Reyman snorted."Are you blind? can''t you see that she hasn''t washed up yet? she''s here so early, and the host hasn''t even woken up yet. I told you it''s noon, but you''re the only one who''s in a hurry." Rayleigh gave him an aggrieved look. Jack said,"there are only two rooms downstairs. You guys decide on how to allocate them." "I''ll take my room. You three can take one room." "On what basis?" The four of them fought for the rooms. In the end, Reyman and Alice shared a room, while bayson and Ruilin shared a room. They threw the dice to decide the distribution. The four of them knew that Jack had a little anxiety, and they also knew about mu Yuan and Jack''s rtionship. They had all followed Jack for many years. Ruilin had followed Jack for a shorter time, but he was also very loyal. "Jack, we can go to Dr. Bard''s room next door." "He wants to live alone," "So arrogant!" They talked for a long time, but no one said anything about Jack''s illness. Mu Yuan came down again after a while. This time, he had washed up and changed his clothes, looking much more energetic. Jack brought him over to re-introduce him to them. Bayson and reylin were very friendly, and all of them were tall and strong. Mu Yuan looked a little smallpared to them. "Lieutenant Colonel, it''s amazing that you''re able toe back alive after being missing for half a year. Can you tell us the story of the ship?" Mu Yuan thought for a moment."There''s nothing much to say. It''s the same every day." His days on the ship seemed to have been copied and pasted, with no difference and nothing new. While Jack and Lehmann were out, reylin madly tried to build up his rtionship with his Lieutenant Colonel Jack. "Our Lieutenant Colonel really likes you a lot. As soon as he heard that you were missing, he immediately arranged his own things and began to look for you. At that time, we were carrying out a very important mission and let major Wesley take over halfway. At first, no one knew what he was going to do and thought it was a new mission. " "After that, major Wesley got married. Danger lurked everywhere. He only appeared for two days. We felt that there was something wrong and only found out that he went to look for you after asking. Of course, we know that you''ve gone missing. " Ruilin scratched his head."We''ve been apart for so many years, and I thought that our feelings for each other had faded. I didn''t expect him to be a hot-blooded young man after hearing about your ident." "If my girlfriend were to treat me like that, I''d wake upughing from my dreams." "Which girlfriend?" Alice said,"that''s right. I heard that you''ve had four different girlfriends this year." "I''m serious about my rtionship. We broke up because our personalities didn''t match." The two of them looked disdainful. They would break up after dating for two months at most. How could their personalities bepatible? Bei Sen had been observing mu Yuan from the side, making mu Yuan''s hair stand on end. What he was d about was that the people that Jack had called over this time did not include the soldier who wanted him dead back then. He remembered that the soldier had a closer rtionship with Jack. Ruilin did not know what mu Yuan was thinking. In his opinion, this Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan was really cold and aloof. He did not even speak much. "You have to believe that our Lieutenant Colonel really likes you." 2853 Chapter 2850 "You have to believe that our Lieutenant Colonel really likes you." The cold and aloof Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan lowered his head and let Rayleigh''s ttery hit him. He was unmoved. Ruilin''s mouth was almost dry from all the talking, but the cold and aloof Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan did not even bother to look at him. "You don''t believe me?" Mu Yuan did not know Jack''s friend''s temperament and was very cautious."No." "Then, do you like our Lieutenant Colonel too?" "I just like her a little." Mu Yuan pursed his lips. The crowd was speechless. He liked her like a god. Jack and Lehmann had just finished their conversation and heard mu Yuan and Rayleigh''s conversation when they returned to the door. Well, I like her just a little. Alice, Reyman, and the others all looked at Jack with sympathy. You gave her your heart and soul, climbed mountains of daggers and dived into the ocean, but she only liked you a little. It was really ... This damn love that could be sung and cried. Jack''s lips twitched, not knowing whether tough or cry. Xiao Yuan was mischievous again. Mu Yuan did not expect Jack to hear it so coincidentally. The TV series didn''t lie to him. There wasn''t a single time when he was about to badmouth the main character that someone would definitely hear him. It was really a godlike coincidence. "It''s fine," Ruilin said."Love starts with a normal liking, and slowly turns into a super liking." Reylin was a very lively young man. Alice gave face to ye Chu and did not give mu Yuan a good look. After all, mu Yuan had gone missing, and Jack had been dyed for half a year. He had even fallen ill. This was an undeniable fact. "Wow ... Little loli, what a beautiful little loli." Bayson was pleasantly surprised. Bayson had a daughter who was five years old this year. She was almost as tall as a loli, and she was extremely cute, her eyes shining. "Jack, who is this?" he asked. There were only so many rooms, and unless the loli was always upstairs, she could not hide it. Thus, she might as well disy it openly. Mu Yuan was still thinking about how to answer when the loli, Xiao Yuan, answered,"I''m a robot." Mu Yuan was speechless. The crowd was speechless. Reyman and Alice both came over, not believing that this was a robot at all. Their impression of robots was that they were made of Cold Steel, not soft and cute skin like this. This artificial skin even had some temperature. "Don''t touch me. I don''t like it when anyone else touches me except my brother and master." The robot coldly rejected the others ''caresses, looking like a cold flower. Mu Yuan covered his face. It was simply unbearable to watch. As the makeup was thick, they could not tell that it was mu Yuan. Moreover, he was very soft and cute. Wearing a little princess dress, he looked more like a little loli. The four of them did not believe that he was a robot at all. Mu Yuan got the loli to show them high-end technology and directly hack their phones. "No!" The four of them rejected him at the same time. This was their privacy and could not be vited. Jack rubbed his eyebrows and said helplessly,"stop fooling around. This is really a robot. Don''t touch him casually. He will answer all your questions." This is what Xie jinghuan gave to ... Little Yuan to relieve his boredom. " Mu Yuan looked at him in disbelief. He really did not mean what he said. Are you sure ah Huan did not give it to you to relieve your boredom? "It''s really amazing. " Lehmann said,"we can be sent to the Technology Center and learn their advanced technology." "Whoever dares to touch my robot, I''m not done with them!" Mu Yuan was furious. Did he think that he did not have a temper at all? he had already agreed with Jack from the start that he could not dissect a Lolita. Reyman''s face was embarrassed, but he did not say anything. 2854 Chapter 2851 Jack chuckled."Don''t worry, I don''t know how to dissect." Reyman pursed his lips. Sir, you''re spoiling him too much. ,m With friends, the house was livelier. Jack needed to see a doctor every day and would meet Dr. Bard for a few hours every day, sometimes in the afternoon, sometimes in the evening. For Jack''s sake, mu Yuan nned to get along well with Alice and Reyman. Perhaps Jack could feel more rxed because he had a backing and a friend to apany him. Dr. Bard and mu Yuan looked at Jack''s diagnosis report and said calmly,"it''s effective, but the effect isn''t too great. I''m thinking that you''re the one who affected him the most. His friends are secondary. You have to give him more confidence." "Even if I did, he wouldn''t believe me." Mu Yuan was also very vexed. He had used all his 36 tricks, including the seduction technique, and even offered his fresh and tender body. However, he could not feel at ease. He was also very helpless. "It muste from the heart." BA de said softly,"Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan, did you ... Lie to him?" Mu Yuan was stunned. Deceive? What could be considered as coaxing? When he said that he loved her, he wasn''t lying. But when he said that they would be together forever, he was definitely lying. Jack knew very well that they had no future. Even if he promised a future, he knew that it was for his illness. Dr. Bard pushed up his sses."Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan, once a person is mentally ill, their state of mind will also change and be different from before. He will definitely be different from the Lieutenant Colonel Jack that you have forgiven. You can''t treat him as the Lieutenant Colonel of the past. That is immature. It''s like a person with a mental illness, but you treat him as a normal person and argue with him. This is irrational. You have to ept it psychologically that he is sick and needs you. " Mu Yuan leaned back tiredly. ept from the bottom of his heart that Jack was sick and mentally ill? He could not do it. Jack had always been a god-like existence in his heart. He was his goal and his spiritual pir. He couldn''t treat Jack as a mental patient, so he had never treated Jack as a patient even when he was apanying him in his treatment. How could he bear to admit that Jack was a lunatic? "Psychological treatment is a very long process. For a person like Jack to be sick, the treatment will be moreplicated and longer. If you feel tired before you even start, how will you be treated next?" Bard said softly,"he takes medicine for a long time. ording to the doctor''s advice, he will eventually stop taking medicine. During this period, he will have a lot of negative emotions. Can you ept it? If you can''t ept it, if you can''t apany him through it, if you always treat him as a healthy person, then you can''t go through this process with him. Our treatment will also reach a bottleneck period, or ... You don''t have to apany him, we will use the most professional way to help him. " "What''s the most professional method?" Bard thought for a moment."The mental hospital has many professional methods to treat mental illnesses." "No!" Mu Yuan rejected it. That was too painful and humiliating. That was a treatment that would trample on a person''s dignity and freedom. He could not ept that. "Dr. Bard, I understand what you mean. I''ll have a good talk with him, and I''ll ... Adjust myself. You don''t have to worry." Mu Yuan came out of the small vi. The sunlight was a little ring, and he raised his hand to block it. The sunlight shone through the gaps between his fingers andnded on his face, making his eyes feel sore and bitter. His heart felt like it was being cut by a knife! Chapter 2855 They Want A Child His heart ached for Jack! The sun was shining brightly, but Jack''s life had fallen into its darkest moment. If he couldn''t get over this, Jack''s life would be ruined. He knew very well that mental illness could ruin a person. Mental illness almost destroyed ye Ling. When ye Ling was 20 years old, he had already given up on treatment. He was also nning to die with unwillingness and hatred. The few of them knew about this. They also knew how much torture ye Ling had suffered all those years. He had to choose to die with dignity. He was not willing to be tortured in the mental hospital and die without dignity. He had seen a movie. The male protagonist turned out to be a rich second generation. He was handsome, suave, had a beautiful girlfriend, loved a lot of extreme sports, and was also positive and intelligent. However, he was in a car ident and became a high-level paralyzed person. He could not move anything below his neck. His life fell into darkness. He became irascible, self-abased, and easily angered, losing all hope. In the end, his girlfriend married his best friend. He didn''t want to lie in bed for the rest of his life, because his paralysis was incurable. He wanted to die with dignity, so he chose euthanasia. In order to dissuade him from changing his mind, his parents had found a girl to take care of him. The girl''s kindness and sunshine infected him. He fell in love with the girl, and when the girl begged him to live, he still chose euthanasia. In the end, he died peacefully by the side of the female protagonist and his parents. This was a sad and unsolvable problem. Would he die with dignity, or would he live without dignity? If it were him, he would also choose to die with dignity. It was obvious what kind of choice the proud Jack would make. It was just like how ye Ling was prepared to die twenty years ago. Butler Luther''s care for him at the end of his life made him change his mind. It was Shen qianshu and his child who made him sacrifice again. He had the courage to live on, and in the end, he chose to live seven years without dignity. The treatment in the mental hospital was really without dignity. He and Xie jinghuan had gone to see it once, and they could not bear to see it a second time. Ye Ling also did not want anyone to witness all of this. The child ... Mu Yuan swallowed his saliva, and a bold and unbelievable idea popped up. He suddenly raised his hand and gave himself a p. Mu Xiaoyuan, are you crazy? "What are you doing?" A furious voice rang in mu Yuan''s ears. He raised his head and saw Jack walking towards him under the sun. Jack''s eyes were filled with anger as he held onto his wrist tightly. Only then did mu Yuan realize what he had done. This p wasn''t light. He had always been able to hit himself, and the p was so heavy that his face was almost swollen. "What are you doing?" Jack looked at his swollen face with heartache. Mu Yuan muttered to himself,"I was being stupid just now, so I wanted to p myself to wake myself up." Jack''s eyes were sinister as he looked behind him."What did Bard say to you? Didn''t I tell you not to meet Bard?" "I didn''t say anything. This has nothing to do with Bard." Mu Yuan thought to himself that this had nothing to do with BA de. It was just that he suddenly recalled what ye Ling said to the three of them when he was 20 years old. Ah Huan, Ah Cheng, and he were all there. Ye Ling said that he was in too much pain and could not take it anymore. He had already chosen death, and he had even chosen the day. It was a very festive day. He even instructed Xie jinghuan not to let him enter the ye family''s ancestral grave after his death, and to burn him into ashes and throw him into the sea. Chapter 2856 Your Lieutenant Colonel Is Not A Gentleman "What silly idea do you have?" Jack asked softly. "I ..." I want to give you a hand, take your grandson, and secretly make a child for you. But could he say that? I can''t say it! Jack would be a very strict father. "Since it''s a silly idea, I won''t mention it." "Tell me, maybe we can do it together." Jack''s heart still ached for his face."What kind of silly idea is that you have to p yourself to wake up?" "I ..." Mu Yuan racked his brains to think of a way to get past this, but he could not think of anything. He thought for a moment."I was just thinking that it would be great if I were a girl." Jack was left speechless. Mu Yuan was speechless. That was a silly thought. Jack chuckled and ruffled his short hair."If Xiao Yuan was a girl, she would definitely be the cutest girl in the world." Mu Yuan thought to himself, silly, that was a lie. It''s morefortable to be a man. "Didn''t you want to see a doctor? Go on. " Jack nodded."You must tell me if you have something on your mind." "Alright!" The moment Jack entered, mu Yuan walked down the town''s road, then called Xie jinghuan. When Xie jinghuan heard his intentions, he was not surprised at all."You don''t mind?" "I don''t mind," Mu Yuan said,"do you still remember what ah Ling said back then? if Butler Luther did not lie to him that he had a child, perhaps he would not have epted the treatment sincerely, and he would not have recovered so quickly." "Your idea is good. It''s not difficult to do. Anyway, you can give them a helper and someone will take it out for you. It won''t be a problem to find a surrogate." Xie jinghuan said honestly,"but I have to remind you that this is a very selfish act. Giving birth to a child is the most selfish act in the world, and there is no other. Besides, you don''t intend to tell Jack. Jack''s situation could not bepared to ah Ling''s back then. Ah Ling did not love his sister-inw back then, but he longed for a bloodline and wanted to see his own child, so he went to receive treatment. Firstly, Jack''s illness isn''t that serious, and secondly, you''re much more important to him than the child. Why do you have to take a step back and make yourself feel ufortable? in a year or two, you''ll be able to have a child of the two of you, so there''s no need to be in a hurry. " Mu Yuan sighed. How could he not understand that what Xie jinghuan said was the truth? he also had a silly idea that popped up at thest minute. He felt that it was inappropriate the moment he thought about it, so he told Xie jinghuan. As expected, he was awoken by Xie jinghuan. "I understand." Mu Yuan was very dejected. "Just apany him to treat his illness, don''t think too much." Xie jinghuan was also helpless."In this world, everyone more or less has a bit of mental illness. What''s so great about it? you''re still trembling in fear all day for the trivial things. Are you still going to recuperate?" Mu Yuan was speechless. What do you mean by "trivial matter"? in your eyes, other than chasing after su Nancheng, is there any other important matter? She was in a bad mood and really wanted to scold him. "I''m very busy, so I won''t talk to you anymore. Drink some water and calm down." Xie jinghuan thought for a moment and said,"you''re so worried. Have you ever thought that your Lieutenant Colonel is deliberately dragging his illness to tie you up?" "He won ''t!" Mu Yuan defended Jack."You are too petty." "Fine, your Lieutenant Colonel is a gentleman, and I''m a viin." Xie jinghuan said unhappily,"anyway, in my eyes, they''re all vile people. I can summarize your lieutenant colonel''s experience all these years in one sentence. I''m not a gentleman. " Chapter 2857 I Wish Everyone A Happy New Year Mu Yuan sat at the end of the bridge in a daze. Jack''s experiences these few years ... There was no need to specifically understand. He more or less knew a little. None of the foreign secret agents could be considered gentlemen. However, in his eyes, Jack was a man without any ws. He was a gentleman. Xie jinghuan''s words did not leave many traces in his heart. Strictly speaking, Xie jinghuan could not be considered to be speaking ill of Jack, but only reminded him if Jack would deliberately dy treatment. Deliberately dying treatment and acting pitiful to make him sympathize were twopletely different things. If Jack really deliberately dyed the treatment, he would be very angry. But Bard was right. So what if he was angry? Jack was abnormal and mentally unstable now. All of his decisions couldn''t be measured by the same standards as half a year ago. Even if he really decided to dy treatment, he couldn''t be angry. They had to have a good talk because he was sick. He was sick. Mu Yuan kept warning himself. When a depressed patientmitted suicide, it wasn''t because he didn''t Respect Life or didn''t Respect Life. It was because he was sick, nothing more. He took out a harmonica from his pocket and yed a song of Hu Yang Lin. As she blew on it, she felt very sad. How could he help his sweetheart? ¡­¡­ "Aren''t we a little redundant?" reylin asked. p He finally asked the question that the four of them were confused about. The two lieutenant colonels didn''t need them at all. What were they doing here? He didn''t seem to have anything to do. "Alright, let''s not talk anymore. Go and prepare the barbeque." Alice said. After they arrived, the only change was that the atmosphere became more lively. They nned to have barbecue for lunch and dinner at night, and they had already prepared it in the yard. Ruilin ran over, waved his hand, and called out to mu Yuan."Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan, are you going to the seafood market with me?" "Alright!" Mu Yuan really had nothing to do, and he also had some things to ask Ruilin. To make the barbecue, they had to split up. Mu Yuan and Ruilin went to the seafood market, while the rest prepared the barbecue racks and vegetables, meat, beer, and so on. Ruilin drove, and mu Yuan was a little quiet along the way. "Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan, you''re very cold." "Ah ..." Mu Yuan was surprised."This is the first time I''ve heard ... Such an evaluation." "You don''t like to talk." "I''ve had a lot on my mind these few days. " "Are you worried about the lieutenant colonel''s illness? you don''t have to worry. The Lieutenant Colonel is very powerful. He will recover." It was obvious that reylin was a Jack braggart, and had already bragged about him in various ways. Mu Yuan was a little hesitant."Jack has a good friend called Frye. How is he? why didn''t hee with you?" "Lieutenant Colonel Frye? eh, didn''t Lieutenant Colonel Jack tell you?" "I''ve met him once, but we''re not very close. I''ve also broken up with Jack in the past few years, so I didn''t pay much attention to him. What''s wrong with him?" Mu Yuan asked. Reylin talked about this lieutenant colonel. He was indeed Jack''s friend for many years, and they had supported each other through the years. Their cooperation was also good, but a few years ago, he had also been injured because of a failed mission, and was transferred to a civilian post, basically saying goodbye to the frontlines. Later on, he was depressed and self-indulged for a period of time. Jack had talked to him a few times, but perhaps because his future was blocked after his injury, the officer was depressed and didn''t achieve muchter on. Gradually, he drifted away from his original circle. "Lieutenant Colonel Jack hasn''t been in contact with him for the past few years. I heard Lehmann say that they had a fight. I don''t know why, but it was a big fight. There should be some conflict." "There aren''t many things that can make the Lieutenant Colonel angry. Frye must have done something to anger him. Anyway, we didn''t contact him much after that. Lieutenant Colonel Frye is working in the Civil office now, and we''re not in the same Department." "You don''t know why we''re arguing?" "How would I know? Lehmann and I both asked. We were on good terms at first, but then we gradually stopped contacting each other." "But ... He really doesn''t like you, and he''s very hostile towards you," reylin said, hesitating. "That''s normal. Reyman and Alice are also very hostile to me." Reylin shook his head."It''s not the same. Alice and Leyman just feel bad for the lieutenant colonel. Towards you ... They''re not hostile. Anyway, they''re different." Reylin did not know how to exin. Mu Yuan naturally knew what was different. After all, Lieutenant Colonel Frye had tried to kill him before. No matter what, Alice and Leyman would not want to kill him. Did Jack know what Frye had done? He had never mentioned it. It was too boring toin. "Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan, you must like our Lieutenant Colonel very much too. It''s not just an ordinary liking, right?" "You''re just shy, aren''t you?"reylin looked at him, as if he had discovered a little secret. Shy your head! "I like her just a little!" "Look at our lieutenant colonel''s eyes. They''re glowing. He must like it!" Reylin felt that his fiery eyes would not be wrong. Mu Yuan was speechless. Chapter 2858 Vampires Will Skin You Everyone had set up a barbecue stand in the room. Alice asked,"Reyman, senior officer Jack has now appeared in the same town with Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan without any restraint. They even eat and live together. Is there really nothing between them anymore? If someone gets a hold of it, I''m afraid it''ll attract a huge mine. " "After Roosevelt copsed, no one will take advantage of this. Besides, their attention will be on Wesley and Xiao Qiao. They won''t notice Sir. Even if they do, we can give him false testimony. There''s nothing to be afraid of." Alice was not a Special Agent, so she did not know much about these things. Hearing Reyman say that it was fine, she was relieved. Reylin and mu Yuan returned from the seafood market and brought back a lot of seafood. The courtyard was very lively and even attracted the young couple next door. They had originally wanted to invite them over to eat enthusiastically, but they were afraid that Jack and mu Yuan would feed them dog food and attract unnecessary trouble. Mu Yuan looked at the room next door worriedly. Bard and Jack''s treatment had not ended yet. The little loli was busy decorating the yard for them and even hung some small light ribbons on the Maple trees. When the sky turned dark and the lights were turned on, the entire yard would be bright, and the atmosphere was very romantic. After this treatment, Jack''s mood wasn''t very low. He adjusted very quickly. Mu Yuan saw that he was standing in front of the Maple tree and looking at something. He walked over and touched his fingertips. "What''s wrong?" Jack grabbed his hand and chuckled."It''s okay." Everyone was stunned. Jack was smiling? "I''m not seeing things, am I?" Bayson said and pinched reylin. Reylin wailed,"why don''t you pinch yourself?" He was really furious! Reyman shook his head. This group of country bumpkins had a lot of dog food. They should eat slowly. They were really making a fuss. Jack was serving mu Yuan the entire time and did not eat much himself. Alice and Lehmann were toasting to mu Yuan. Barbecued beer was the best to go with, and mu Yuan drank as he listened. Americans drank beer as if it was water, and all of them could drink a lot. They didn''t eat much of the barbecue, but they only drank two boxes of beer. Then, reylin went to the supermarket and bought four boxes of beer. With their alcohol tolerance, it wouldn''t be a problem for each of them to drink one box. "Little Yuan''s alcohol tolerance isn''t good, don''t force him to drink." Jack wanted to help him drink. Mu Yuan started to brag."Who said that? I can hold my liquor well. Come, let''s have a drink!" No matter where a man went, he would not be happy without alcohol. Bei Sen and mu Yuan high-fived each other."Nice, drink!" Jack was helpless and could only roast some meat for him to fill his stomach. His injuries needed to be slowly recuperated, and he could not drink too much. Jack asked the doctor and said that beer was not a problem. Mu Yuan had been banned for a long time, and he had to take another half a year on board. It was fine to indulge a little. The group of people drank and bragged. The robot interrupted mu Yuan."Brother, you''re a little drunk. I suggest you stop drinking." Bayson was puzzled."Little loli, how did you know that he was a little drunk?" "I will automatically generate a system report on your speech, behavior, and gaze." "Awesome!" "Amazing!" "With such a robot, it''s invincible!" Lehmann nned to shake hands and make peace with mu Yuan temporarily for the loli robot, not caring about him stealing his own cabbage."How much does Xie jinghuan sell for a robot?" Mu Yuan let out a cute burp. He was indeed a little drunk. He raised a finger and said,"Reyman, don''t think about it. My ah Huan is a vampire. You can''t afford it." Reyman was speechless. 2859 Chapter 2857 Reyman was almost angered to death by mu Yuan. Jack told him about Xie jinghuan''s pricing, and his eyes were round. Were they vampires? Even the description of a vampire was tactful! Indeed, he could not afford it! After all, mu Yuan had yet to recover from his serious injuries. After he got a little drunk, Jack did not allow him to drink anymore and only allowed him to eat meat. In fact, mu Yuan did not drink much beer. Perhaps it was due to his daily use of medicine, so he got drunk faster. Back then, he wanted to trick Jack because he had a decent alcohol tolerance. "I want to drink." Mu Yuan''s face was slightly red, and ayer of shadow covered his thick and curly eyshes. It was as if he could y the piano on his eyshes. He turned his face over obediently and blinked."Drink another." "No," Jack was impartial and incorruptible. He cut a piece of beef and stuffed it into his mouth."Eat the meat." He had sprinkled too much cumin. Mu Yuan ate a mouthful of cumin and choked. Jack turned around to pour him a ss of water. Mu Yuan cleverly took Jack''s beer and drank it in one gulp. Jack was a little helpless and could only give in. Alice wanted to kick away this bowl of dog food. Jack said,st time." "Alright!" The redness on mu Yuan''s face gradually deepened. Ruilin licked his lips and said,"Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan is such a good boy." Mu Yuan, who was a little drunk, was very obedient. He waited to be fed and did not drink too much. He looked at Jack with a smile. He was so cute that Ruilin''s face turned red. ''This is definitely not the cold and arrogant Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan I know. "I''m full from the dog food. " Bayson said,"no wonder Reyman didn''t want toe." It was going to blind their eyes. The man''s appetite was very good, and he could finish most of the barbecue. He drank five boxes of beer, and Alice''s alcohol tolerance was also very good, so she also drank half a box. The entire courtyard was filled withughter andughter. Jack looked at mu Yuan and went into the kitchen to make mu Yuan some soup. Mu Yuan stood up and wanted to follow him. He was very clingy but was stopped by Ruilin."Aiya, Lieutenant Colonel, Lieutenant Colonel, let''s have a chat." Mu Yuan was pulled to sit down. Once Jack left, everyone let themselves go."Lieutenant Colonel, how did you get to know our officer?" "We met in the military school." "Who''s the one chasing who?" Mu Yuan was actually not considered drunk. He was just a little floaty."I chased after him." He took the grilled oyster and slowly nibbled on it. Because he was so thin that he was out of shape, his eyes were big and round, which was particrly pleasing. Bayson and Lehmann said,"I won, and I owe ten dors." Leyman and bayson had made a bet. Reyman said that Jack was the one who chased first, and bayson felt that mu Yuan was the one who chased first. "Why are you chasing Jack?" Reyman asked unhappily,"so you were the one who seduced him." Mu Yuan tilted his head and looked at Reyman."I just like to y with your cabbage. I''m seducing him because he''s handsome." Reyman was furious! "Just because I''m handsome?" "That''s right. If you''re handsome, I''ll chase you too. " "Roll roll roll roll!!" Rayman was furious. Mu Yuan spread his hands. Bayson and the restughed loudly. Alice could not help butugh as well. Leyman''s father-like feelings had suffered a thousand points of damage. The confusion of many years had finally been resolved. His cabbage had been seduced! "Then who was the one who initiated the first kiss?" "Me," Mu Yuan snapped his fingers."Your Lieutenant Colonel is too boring. He''s thinking no in his heart, but his body is very honest. He''s too childish. But I''m fine. I dote on him and don''t mind coaxing him." The crowd was speechless. Boring? His body was honest? This was a bad topic. Bei Sen swallowed his saliva."Then ... Who''s on top and who''s on the bottom?" This was a rather serious question. "Of course I''ll go!" The main attacker''s character setting can''t copse! 2860 Chapter 2857 The main attacker''s character setting can''t copse! The chicken wing in reylin''s hand fell, bayson almost spilled his wine on the charcoal fire, Leyman''s expression was as if the sky had fallen and the earth had shattered, and Alice''s Lips twitched. Everyone was dumbfounded! "Impossible, how could Jack be ..." "You''re lying to us, right?" "Absolutely not!" "Major mu Yuan, don''t we ... Keep in contact with each other?" ¡­¡­ The four of them looked like they were about to break down. Their Jack was like a god. In their eyes, there was nothing he couldn''t do, and no matter how they looked at him, he didn''t look like a submissive! Even if he liked men, he would definitely be the dominant one. Lehmann couldn''t ept it. He could ept that his own cabbage might be used for marriage, but he couldn''t ept that it was the party being F * cked. This was a problem of dignity as a man! "You''re definitely a liar!!!" Mu Yuan had an innocent look on his face."I''m not lying." "You can''t beat Jack!" Alice said. Actually, she did not believe it either. Of course, it was fine as long as they were happy with this kind of thing. Who cared about who was on top and who was down? however, no matter how she looked at it, mu Yuan was lying. Mu Yuan''s face was straight."If you don''t believe me, you can ask Jack!" The crowd shook their heads, their faces filled with despair. Are we crazy? If this is true, we''ll be killed! Mu Yuan revealed a reserved smile."Back then, when Reyman Anderson was in military school, there were all sorts of rumors that Jack liked men and liked to be suppressed. That was why I went to pursue him. Otherwise, I would not have pursued him." The crowd was speechless. "Little Reyman ... He''s deliberately spreading rumors." Bayson said,"Jack is very strict with little Lehmann, which made him very angry. Firstly, he can''t beat him, and secondly, he''s an older brother. He also has a brotherplex, so he deliberately spread rumors." Mu Yuan was speechless. So that''s how it was. This rumor had really scammed him, and he had fallen into a pit that he couldn''t get out of. "You ... You ... You''re really ..." He gestured a one, then a zero, and then passed through the zero. His actions were very vivid. Mu Yuan nodded seriously and coldly, and the four people were stunned. This world was too fantasizing! When Jack came out, he found that several of his friends were looking at him with veryplicated expressions. It was like sympathy, but more like anger. In short, it was veryplicated. Jack raised his eyebrows."What did you guys talk about?" The silence of the four people was golden. They were already shocked to the point where they were tender on the inside and charred on the outside. Jack was confused. Mu Yuan smiled and said,"we exchanged some secrets and had a very pleasant chat." "I''m happy to see you alone. " Jack passed the soup to mu Yuan. Mu Yuan held the rescue soup and drank it gently. He smiled and did not exin. Reyman and the rest would not exin either. They looked like they were about to break down, but they could barely hold it in. Everyone exchanged nces. Jack has already lost a lot of face, so let''s not mention it. What if Jack feels that he has lost a lot of face? Right, right, right. Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan looked very sincere and did not seem to be lying at all. It didn''t seem like he was lying. If he lied about such an important matter and his cover was blown, wouldn''t it be very embarrassing? Yes, yes, yes, don''t mention it. Leave Jack some face! En, I''ll leave him some face. He''s already very miserable. His love is as deep as the sea, but he''s still being eaten. He''s so miserable that I''m about to cry. p Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan is very powerful! Everyone exchanged nces and started to drink and eat the barbecue as if nothing had happened. Jack was speechless. Chapter 2861 Shower Together In the second half, mu Yuan could not drink as the wind sobered him up a little. Jack did not let him drink too much and kept getting him food for this reason. He ate until his little stomach was round and round. "I can''t eat, I can''t eat ..." By the time the ce was over, they had finished the food for almost ten people. Everyone was exhausted. The barbequested for five to six hours and everyone was very happy. Reylin finally overturned his previous impression. Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan was not that cold and aloof. He was still very interesting. The robot, Reyman, and the rest swept the courtyard. Jack sent mu Yuan to rest. He had to recuperate and could not sleep toote. Everyone gathered together and muttered. "Jack really Pampers Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan too much." "He''s super pampered ..." "Fallen just like that. No wonder she''s willing to die for mu Yuan." Reyman snorted coldly."Little Vixen!!!" The crowd was speechless. Jack filled the tub with water for mu Yuan, and both of them smelled of cumin. Jack prepared pajamas and a clean towel. Heid down at the side and was about to go out when someone hugged his waist. Mu Yuan and Jack were not much different in height, and they hugged him from behind. Their chins could rest on his shoulders, and they turned their heads to blow into his ear. "What are you doing?" "I''m taking a bath. " Jack hooked the tip of his nose."I''ll take a shower next door. You take a bath." Mu Yuan wrapped his arms around his waist, reached in, and pinched him."Let''s do it together." Jack''s waist was hard, and there was no soft flesh, but after being electrocuted by him, his whole body went numb. These few days, they had been helping each other solve it, and he was about to explode from holding it in. This guy''s body got a little better, and he''s starting again. "You haven''t even fulfilled your basic duty as a running friend!" Mu Yuanined, then licked his neck with the tip of his tongue. He was like a demon in a painting, emitting a Fatal Attraction. Jack''s Adam''s apple bobbed up and down. He held his hand and said in a hoarse voice,"Xiao Yuan, stop it!" "Who''s making a scene?" Mu Yuan''s hands moved down. Jack was wearing loose-fitting casual clothes and could be easily attacked."Oh my, you''re very energetic. Your mouth says no, but your body is too honest." Jack pulled his wrist and forcefully pulled his hand out. Then, he hugged mu Yuan and pressed him against the mirror. He turned his head and kissed his lips. The two of them had just eaten barbecue, and this was a hot kiss with cumin vor. Jack swept his lips once, and mu Yuan bit the tip of his tongue mischievously. Both of his hands were lighting fires everywhere. He put one hand on the cold mirror, but there was a fire in his chest, a fire that could ignite all his passion. Ice and Fire. Jack''s breathing gradually became heavier. His eyes were a little dark red, and there were traces of blood in his dark red eyes. Jack held the mirror with difficulty and was one foot away from mu Yuan. "Don''t make a fuss. Hurry up and take a shower. The water will get cold soon. " Mu Yuan hooked his arms around his neck and brought him to the pool."Come, let''s go together." ¡­¡­ The two of them had a good time in the bathroom. Two people taking a bath was indeed more time-consuming than one person. The water had already been changed, and mu Yuan''s waist was extremely sore. He was carried back to the bedroom. There was yet another earth-shaking stir. ¡­¡­ Mu Yuan hugged his neck and kissed him continuously. It was as if he was floating on the surface of the sea. There was a storm everywhere, and he could only helplessly hug Jack, this piece of driftwood. He continued to float, fall, and be thrown to the peak. ¡­¡­ Reyman, who was downstairs, was very resentful and wanted to curse, but the person upstairs had always been his boss and his friend, so he did not dare to say anything. Are you guys done? It didn''t stop for the entire night. Aren''t you afraid of kidney deficiency? * Verification group number: 516611617. Go in and find the manager. This small theater should be ready in two hours. Ladies, it''s the first day of the new year. Please give me your monthly tickets! It''s been a long time since I''ve asked for monthly tickets. The small theater represents my sincerity! Chapter 2862 Sirs Lifelong Reputation The result of a night of indulgence was that Jack and mu Yuan did not wake up in the morning. Jack had originally gotten up to run and exercise, but he was pestered by mu Yuan like an octopus. His physical strength was indeed a little exhausted, and he directly hugged him to sleep. The little loli robot had already prepared everyone''s breakfast early in the morning. The dining table was very sumptuous, and loli was very sentimental. She hadid out a white tablecloth and inserted flowers. She was not a human, so she could do a lot of things without sleeping all day. The living room was clean and tidy. Unfortunately, no one appreciated his little sentiment. Bessenleyman and the other three all had dark circles under their eyes and were very resentful. The four of them ate breakfast with heavy expressions. It was as quiet as a chicken. They were well aware of the reason for theck of sleep. 90% of the houses in the town were made of wood, so the soundproofing was not very good and the noise was too loud. Bayson was yawning until he was in tears."Can''t we really go and squeeze with Bart?" Lehmann''s face darkened."I''d rather see Dr. Bard''s face." Who said he wasn ''t? Everyone was drowsy after breakfast, and then they went back to their rooms to catch up on sleep. Dr. Bard got up in the morning to walk his dog and take a walk, curiously looking at the room next door. Could it be that all the people living in the big house had eaten too much junk foodst night and died of poisoning? As soon as he reached the door, he met the little loli robot. "Little pretty, where are they?" ,m The little loli said,"they''re all sleeping." "What time is it already? why are you still sleeping?" The little girl was honest."Last night, master and Zuo'' AI woke them up, so they went to catch up on sleep." BA de was speechless. She fed him dog food so early in the morning. What was the point of this? Robots were too straightforward and could not be provoked. In order to avoid more mistakes and discover more secrets, Bart decided that silence was golden. He stopped asking and continued walking the dog. It was a peaceful and sunny town. Mu Yuan woke up earlier than Jack. It was rare for Jack to have a good night''s sleep, and he did not need to use sleeping pills. He was in a deep sleep. Mu Yuan got up lightly to wash up. A hidden part of his back was in so much pain that he gritted his teeth. It had been a long time since he had used the medicine, and it was inevitable that he would be injured if he used it continuously. Fortunately, Jack had applied medicine, so he was not really in pain. When he went downstairs, Reyman and the others were there. Their task was to apany Jack, so they did not go out. When everyone saw mu Yuan, they all revealed a bitter and hateful look."Yo, Lieutenant Colonel, how''s your back?" "How''s your kidney?" "Your voice is not bad." "Your endurance is not bad." ¡­¡­ Mu Yuan calmly and implicitly epted everything and put on a high and mighty attitude. It just so happened to be lunchtime. Although he had a look of indulgence and an obviously dispirited look, he also put on a posture of being in high spirits. Everyone felt their teeth hurt. "I''m sorry for the noise. " Mu Yuan smiled. "Shameless!" The four of them spoke in unison. "Your Captain is too charming." Mu Yuan elegantly cut a piece of steak. Even if he did not know how it tasted, he still had to pretend that it was delicious. He finally experienced the experience of the big bosses acting cool. It felt really good! Jack had not woken up until now, and the four of them had long misunderstood. They were initially skeptical about mu Yuan''s braggingst night, but now, they believed him without a doubt. If it wasn''t the one being tortured, how could he have slept until noon and not gotten up? the other one, althoughcking in Qi, was still in high spirits. Lehmann looked like a cabbage that had been dug up."Our chief''s lifelong reputation ..." 2863 Chapter 2861 "Men can really endure anything for love. Jack is really amazing!" As straight men, Reyman, bayson, and reylin had never thought that they would be stabbed, and naturally could not empathize with it. They had always felt that even if Jack liked men, he would be the one who took the initiative to attack. There would always be one strong and one weak in love. Hence, they had determined in their hearts that Jack was stronger than mu Yuan and should have the initiative. In the end, they were shocked. Alice came to a conclusion."This is love." p When two equally proud and unyielding men were together, there had to be a way to show weakness. Then, they thought that there would definitely be a back and forth. Mu Yuan had a thick face, but he smiled and did not say anything. Jack slept until four in the afternoon. Reyman exploded."Do you have any sense of propriety? are you being too rough? he''s actually still sleeping until now. Do you have some special fetishes? you were so loud yesterday. You must have been abusing him, right? otherwise, it''s impossible for him to not be up at this time." "Yeah, don''t tell me you really like to y tricks?" Scary. I heard that handsome people have a lot of tricks. Bayson swallowed his saliva."Lieutenant Colonel, aren''t you being too ruthless?" Mu Yuan.¡°¡­¡­¡± What did this have to do with him? What did it have to do with him? Jack hadn''t had a good night''s sleep for a long time, so it was understandable that he had been in a deep sleep. What did this have to do with him? in order to maintain the overall character setting, he deliberately didn''t take an afternoon nap today. God knew how tired he was, but he still had to chat with them. It was really quite hard. "I ... Have extraordinary talent ..." Mu Yuan said shamelessly. It was hard to exin. "You must be a sadist ..." Reyman wanted to rush upstairs to see if his cabbage was unconscious and had lost too much blood. His face was already ck with anger, and it became even darker. Mu Yuan blinked, and the little loli brought over a bowl of soup for mu Yuan."Brother, you''ve worked hard. Have some soup." The sugar water had a sweet taste and was very suitable for mu Yuan. He drank it elegantly and did not care about how angry Reyman was. He thought to himself, baby, I did not say this. You''re the one who''s sleeping too deeply. It''s not my fault. It was their own imagination! Mu Yuan seemed to have found a way to make Jack fall into a deep sleep. Ah, as expected, he had to offer up his delicious flesh. Then, he showed histest medical record to the little robot and asked the little loli if he could do that frequently. The little loli analyzed the situation for him with a serious face."No!" "How long does it take to fire a cannon?" "ording to my brother''s case, I consulted the specialists in three hospitals. They generally rmend three to four times a month. After that, they can do it five to six times a month. During this period of recuperation, we can''t indulge in pleasure." The little loli coldly interrupted mu Yuan''s thoughts of doing this and that with Jack every day. Mu Yuan looked depressed. It was such a pity. "This way, Jack can sleep very soundly." "Sleeping pills can help with sleep." "It''s not good to eat too much. Besides, he''s taking other medicine. He shouldn''t take too many sleeping pills." The little loli thought for a while and remained silent for five minutes. Mu Yuan was confused. The little loli said,"brother, wait a moment. I''m consulting the doctor." A superputer was indeed very useful. He could consult doctors all over the world. "I''ve just asked around and told him about your situation in detail. Brother, you shouldn''t indulge in your desires, but if master can sleep well because of this, you can solve it for him one-sided." Mu Yuan was speechless. F * ck! Chapter 2864 We All Understand You''re Jack''s loli, not my loli! She actually asked for such benefits for him. Mu Yuan red at the little loli angrily. The little loli did not understand what he was angry about. He was a heartless steel robot. She even asked considerately,"why is brother angry?" "You''re not my loli!" Mu Yuan thought that it was absolutely necessary for Xie jinghuan to give him a loli. He wanted a loli who was whole-heartedly devoted. This was someone else ''s. The little loli felt very wronged. He had served her so well, but he was actually despised by his brother. Jack slept all the way until the sky turned dark. He felt veryfortable all over. He could not remember when was thest time he had slept so deeply. If mu Yuan had not woken him up for dinner, he would have probably slept until dawn. When he woke up, he was still a little dazed. Mu Yuan sat by the bed and lowered his head to kiss him in disdain."Tsk, you can really sleep. I didn''t even sleep so deeply." Even though he despised it, his heart was truly in pain. He did not know if he would be radiant if he took a nap. Jack put his arm around mu Yuan''s waist and hugged him."Sleep with me for a while longer." "..." Mu Yuan was stuffed into the warm nket, and he was speechless. He was always sleeping when he was recuperating, and he was actually in good spirits. It was just that today was a special day and he had been keeping his eyes open and not sleeping. Now that he was next to a heater, even though it was autumn, he was still sweating from the heat. He pushed him in disdain."Get up, get up. It''s so hot." Jack kissed the back of his neck in a daze and even bit him. Mu Yuan turned around and bit his lips, unwilling to be outdone. It took a while before he pulled him out of the bed. After Jack washed up, he shaved and looked at his watch in disbelief. "I''ve slept for so long?" "People who don''t know you might think that you were mistreated. You slept the whole day." Mu Yuan said jokingly. Jack would not be teased for nothing. He touched mu Yuan''s chin and said,"yeah, Xiao Yuan is much more effective than sleeping pills." Sleeping pills would not make him sleep so deeply. "Yo, you''ve been sucked dry?" Mu Yuan had never been shy in this aspect. "I''ll try again tonight. " Jack smiled. Mu Yuan pulled him back."Wait ..." He held Jack''s face and leaned over to kiss him. He sucked and bit him for a full minute. He looked at Jack''s Red, swollen lips with satisfaction and his big ck eyes full of smiles. "Hey, you''re so easy to kiss." Mu Yuan hugged his arm and went downstairs."Let''s go and eat." Jack was confused. What kind of operation was this? Although she could not understand it, she followed mu Yuan downstairs. The little loli had already prepared dinner. Mu Yuan said,"see, your officer is not dead. I pulled him up to eat. Don''t worry." Everyone looked at Jack. Jack was still Jack. He didn''t walk with a limp as they had imagined. He was very natural and radiant. He looked better than a few days ago, but his lips ... Seemed to have been ruthlessly ravaged. It was so beautiful and extremely bright. Reyman''s face darkened. ,m If it wasn''t for his cold and unreasonable appearance, he would have been the submissive instead of the initiator. Jack had obtained another piece of evidence. Everyone''s silence was golden. "What''s wrong with you guys?" Why were they looking at him with such strange eyes? Alice said implicitly,"you''ve slept for too long. We''re worried about you." When would Jack sleep for an entire day? Jack suddenly realized."I''ve been suffering from insomnia. It''s rare for me to sleep so deeply." "You don''t have to exin!" Bayson said painfully. We all understand. Chapter 2865 Youve Only Lasted Eight Seconds We all understand. Everyone knew what was good for them and wouldn''t expose them. They wouldn''t make you lose face. Jack held it in a cold manner, but he was puzzled. What was wrong with this group of people? He had only taken a nap. Mu Yuan very considerately cut the steak for him."Come, eat!" He had a good attacking style. The crowd was speechless. In the eyes of Reyman and the others, this was a tant provocation, an absolute provocation. Apanied by his friends who were at a loss for words and pretended to be peaceful, Jack really had a very smooth week, and the treatment seemed to be getting better. Mu Yuan did not dare to joke around with his body and still followed the doctor''s advice. He indulged himself once and did not dare to be too impudent. After all, he was someone who wanted to go to the front line, and his body was his capital. He could not be too presumptuous. Jack was healthy, and his temper was very strong. He was really serving him on the spot. Mu Yuan was both depressed and happy. He selflessly gave himself away every day so that Jack could have a good sleep. He counted Jack''s medicine every day, and he had only taken one pill a day. The effects were obvious, and mu Yuan was extremely happy. It seemed like his fresh and delicious body was more useful than anything else. In such a rxed, happy, and warm environment, Bard gradually opened up Jack''s heart and began the second stage of treatment. During the second stage of treatment, Jack was much more ufortable, and he was in a bad mood every day. Alice and the rest came here mainly to apany Jack. Furthermore, the four of them got along with mu Yuan in harmony, and the harmonious atmosphere was not fake. Under Bard''s suggestion, they still had to stay for a while. Mu Yuan was envious."Do you guys have such a long holiday?" "This isn''t a holiday." Ruilin said,"we also do things. Look at them, they don''t go out every day. Actually, they''re all working. Where''s the remote control?" Mu Yuan had indeed realized that they did not go out at all, unlike Xie jinghuan, ye Ling, and the rest who went around for a walk. They had aputer in each of their hands and were all busy. As it involved military secrets, mu Yuan was smart and did not ask. He took a look at the little loli. Actually, if he wanted to know what they were doing, he could just ask the little loli. The little loli was very clear about it. However, mu Yuan was not that kind of person. He was not interested in their mission and did not even bother to remind them that the little loli could monitor everything in the room. As a professional manager who was extremely busy every day, Alice only needed aputer. There were many things that she did not need to personally attend to. As mu Yuan leisurely apanied Jack''s treatment, he also began to do some simple mechanical movements. His body had not exercised for too long, and he did not have any meat at all. His stamina was still there, and it would take time for him to train back. Reyman asked him to weigh him. Mu Yuan, who was 1.87 meters tall, was only 126 pounds. Reyman was speechless. "Why?" Mu Yuan broke down."I''ve been eating and drinking so much recently, but I''ve actually lost weight. I didn''t even gain one or two pounds? My mom always says that she''s a little fatter in every video call. Is she lying to me?" "It''s probably on the face. " Alice added on. As a girl who was over 1.7 meters tall, Alice''s weight was also 123. She would be heavier than mu Yuan if she ate two more bowls of rice. It was simply ... A disgrace! Reyman had nothing to do. "If you don''t mind, I can make a training n for you?" "It won''t be public office for personal revenge, right?" "I''m doing this for the sake of the officer. With your body, how did you y with it the entire night? are you sure it wasn''t eight seconds?" Mu Yuan was furious."You only had eight seconds!" Chapter 2866 Old Mu, Im So Disappointed In You Bayson and reylin wereughing at the side. Although Reyman was dissing him, he seriously made a training and diet list for him. First, he had to increase his weight. As he recuperated and could enter the training stage, the nutritionist also changed the menu. Practice makes perfect. Shooting and close-rangebat did not require any training at all. What mu Yuan needed was stamina and body shape. He could only carry out some high-intensity training when his body recovered. Otherwise, if he started the high-intensity training in a hurry, he would be crippled. Jack rejected his training n. "No, your broken bones haven''t recovered yet. You can''t even run!" "The doctor said that we can perform some simple mechanical movements." "No, I''ve recovered. There''s no rush even if you continue to train." Mu Yuan shook his head."My broken bones are in my sternum ..." "And the leg bone." Mu Yuan was speechless. "Listen to me!" Reyman''s newly-released training n, which he had wanted to be mu Yuan''s instructor for once, was strangled to death by Jack in the cradle. He was very disappointed that he could not satisfy mu Yuan''s addiction. Mu Yuan had no choice and did not refute Jack, so he could only give up. "Don''t be angry," reylin said."Jack did it for your own good!" "I''m not angry!" "You look very angry." "You''re mistaken. " Mu Yuan was helpless. He was not angry, and it was a little sweet. Alice asked,"are you not considering eating fatty meat for three meals a day?" "I won''t consider." "You''re too skinny!" Alice said earnestly,"you eat a few pieces of butter and drink three cups of protein powder every day. It''s really pitiful that you''ve lost so much weight." "You''re jealous of me. " Mu Yuan could see through Alice at a nce."I''ll be lighter than you if I don''t eat dinner." "Hmph!" Alice rolled her eyes. At night, mu Yuan was having a video call with his family. He identally saw the background, and general MU''s eyes widened."Why are there so many people?" Lehmann and the others came over to greet general mu with thick skin. "Hey, general mu, I''m lehmann, Captain of the third seal Team. I''m currently working in national security ..." Ruilin, bayson, and Alice also introduced themselves, including their names and military ranks. They even bragged about Jack. Mu Yuan''s video call was interrupted, and he could only watch as general mu listened to the introductions with a dark expression. His lips twitched. If he interrupted, his old man would fly into a rage. "Oh, nice to meet you!" Mu Yuan''s expected rage did not appear. General mu had a dignified posture and spoke in fluent English. Although he had a slight ent, at least he could understand."Our mu Yuan has caused you trouble." "It''s no trouble, no trouble ..." They could actually exchange conventional greetings. Mu Yuan was speechless. Who could tell him what had happened that he could actually have such a pleasant conversation? General mu asked them why they were together, and Lehmann was very honest. He didn''t say that Jack was sick and neededpany. He said very cleverly,"we have known major mu Yuan for many years. He suffered so much this time, and we were all very heartbroken. We especially took leave toe and see him. We took good care of him during this period of time, and you see, he looks much better." Reyman specifically emphasized the keywords "after knowing each other for so many years, my heart aches for you, and I''m on leave". Mu Yuan was speechless. F * ck, you scheming boy! This simple sentence revealed a lot of meaning. First, we knew about Jack and your son''s stupid matter many years ago. Secondly, we are Jack''s best friends, and we have all epted mu Yuan. Third, we all feel sorry for your son and even took leave to visit him. How sincere. Mu Yuan''s heart was filled withments, but he did not destroy his character image. General mu, as wise as you are, you must be able to see that this scheming boy is deliberately lying to you. Jack''s friends aremunicating with you so calmly, do you still have the face to talk back to Jack in the future? This is the maiden family trying to make their presence known, you know? You''re a general mu of A city born and raised here, so you must know this trick. General mu muttered his praise,"you''re very thoughtful." Mu Yuan was speechless. Old mu, I''m so disappointed in you! 2867 Chapter 2867 General MU''s face was tense as he conversed with them. He had a cold and serious attitude, which was in line with their solemn impression of old Chinese generals. Ruilin even turned around and whispered to mu Yuan. "Your father is so majestic and powerful." Mu Yuan could not bear to tell him that general mu was just an old cat, and an old cat with a bad temper. Lehmann was very friendly and talkative this time. He kept chatting with general mu very enthusiastically. General mu was very patient and did not re up with a ck face. They actually chatted for more than 20 minutes before mu Yuan took his phone and avoided them. "Not bad, old mu. You didn''t blow it up, and you didn''t curse either!" ¡°@#%£¤%%%¡­¡­¡± Mu Yuan covered his ears. As expected, general mu scolded him in a local dialect. Mu Yuan was afraid that he would be hospitalized again due to high blood pressure, so he did not dare to talk back. "Do you want me to fly into a rage in front of them? I''m a general, after all, and I represent the country''s face. How could I do such an impolite thing?" "Yes, yes, yes, you''re right. You''re the face of the country. I''m sorry, it''s my fault. I''m not in the right state!" Mu Yuan readily admitted his mistake and did not go against him. She ridiculed him in her heart. Big shots really like to act cool! "Is that brat hei full of lies? did he bully you? he''s a big guy, and you died with one punch. Did he bully you? what does he mean by that? How can six people live in such a small house? there''s no privacy. " General mu didn''t argue with Leyman and the others. Focus on dissing Jack for a hundred years! "I''m not being bullied!" "You still dare to say that no one bullied you? then why did you not dare to interrupt me when I was chatting with them for so long?" General mu had his own set of logic, and this set of logic was unimpeded in his case. Mu Yuan felt wronged."I saw that you were conversing very well with them. I couldn''t bear to interrupt." "I''ve raised you for almost 30 years, and you actually think I had a good chat just now?" General mu said,"I''ll ask your motherter if she carried the wrong baby when she gave birth to you." Mu Yuan was speechless. Xie jinghuan had lived in the MU family for a few years when he was young. He had probably inherited general MU''s teachings! "Dad, what''s the matter?" "Yes, I need to borrow some people. Give me a list of your trusted men." General mu frowned. Mu Yuan took a look inside and walked out of the courtyard, avoiding them."The members of my team can be trusted." "Not enough, I need ten more people." Mu Yuan thought for a moment and directly named ten people. General mu quickly remembered them."What''s the matter?" "Your brother is going to be transferred to the provincial capital. Someone might do something to him. I''ll set up defenses in advance." "Big brother, you''re transferring to the provincial Office so quickly?" Mu Chen was only 30 years old this year. If such a young secretary were to be exposed, a bunch of keyboard warriors would take a keyboard and criticize him. They would be filled with righteous indignation and say that he was an embroidered pillow that was eating a backer. "Well, it''s their bad luck to have three women. In the end, there was a dispute over the distribution of the loot, which led to a big case. More than ten people were wiped out, and your brother happened to fill in the gap. Otherwise, they would have to wait another four years." General mu didn''t hide it from him, because it was such a coincidence that it made people think that it was done by the MU family. Mu Chen naturally became the target of public criticism. "Ask ye Ling to help you." "He doesn''t need to do such a small thing. We have nothing to do with the Special Affairs Department!" Chapter 2868 We "He doesn''t need to do such a small thing. We have nothing to do with the Special Affairs Department!" Old mu did not want any trouble. Mu Yuan felt a little guilty. If he was in the country, he could still help. General mu saw through his thoughts."I don''t need you. What can you do now?" It''ll fall when the wind blows. " Mu Yuan knew that general mu was cold on the outside but soft on the inside. He was afraid that general mu would have any thoughts, so he deliberately persuaded him fiercely. After hanging up the phone, mu Yuan''s mood was a little low. Just like how Jack took care of him during the Anderson family''s election, he couldn''t help when their family was in trouble. He felt a sense of powerlessness, but would Jack have done the same back then? Did she also feel powerless and wanted to help, but there was someone she couldn''t leave? Even if he recovered, Jack had just entered the second stage of treatment. Would he go back because of this? Mu Yuan smiled bitterly. When he thought of this, he had already let down his family. He shouldn''t have hesitated. This was a multiple choice question. He should go back immediately. He shouldn''t be held back by anything. Just like what he had told Jack before, he shouldn''t let down his country, his family, and his military uniform for some insignificant things. It was easy to say, but hard to do. It was very, very difficult! There were some things that could not be distinguished from right and wrong. He shook his head and decided not to think about it. He could only call Wei Cheng. In fact, he didn''t need to give any instructions. Wei Cheng, Cai Zhou, and the others knew what to do and wouldn''t let their guard down. Mu Chen was now the backbone of the second generation and was concerned about the future of many people. When Jack came out of Bard''s house, he saw mu Yuan sitting under the tree waiting for him. The moonlight shone on him, and he looked gentle. He was like the young and lively boy from that year. He waved at him with a bright smile, and Jack''s frustration was swept away. Recently, mu Yuan had been sitting under the tree every day, waiting for him toe out of Bard''s courtyard. Jack would see him when he walked out of the door. He was apanying her, using his own method. Jack walked over, looked down at him, and smiled. Mu Yuan hooked his pinky and shook it lightly."Another day has passed. Time flies so quickly." Sunrise and set. Unknowingly, time passed. They didn''t have the time to cherish it or hug each other. Time passed quickly. Jack sat beside him."Yeah, another day has passed." "Jack, do you have anywhere you want to go?" "There are!" "Where?" "..." Jack pursed his lips but did not say where. He only smiled at him. Mu Yuan could not guess where he wanted to go either. Actually, they had been to many ces, but there were many times when they could not calm down and appreciate the local customs. "A few years ago, the ce ye tingjun went to for his wedding was already very beautiful. I was still thinking about when I could go there with you." Jack suddenly said. Mu Yuan could not help butugh."Honeymoon ..." His smile froze, and he regretted answering her. A honeymoon! She''s officially married and only had her honeymoon. Don''t think about her honeymoon. "We ..." Mu Yuan looked at him quietly and did not say anything. This kind of gaze made Jack smile, and he did not say many things. Mu Yuan thought that he was indeed better. She wouldn''t be so worried about her personal gains and losses, and she wouldn''t pester him for a promise and a future. "Bard said that I''m recovering well, and I''ll have to stop taking medicine from tomorrow on." Chapter 2869 We (2) Mu Yuan was stunned. Cut off the medicine? "It''s good to stop the medicine. You''ll have to stop it sooner orter. You''ve been taking one pill a day recently. If you can hold on, it''s good to stop the medicine." "You''ve been counting every day?" "That''s right, Tiantian, aren''t you stupid?" "No, I''m fine!" The two of them chatted casually. Jack stood up and naturally reached out his hand."Let''s go home." Mu Yuan reached out to hold him and stood up. The moonlight stretched the two shadows very long. The night was quiet. The two shadows were entangled. Mu Yuan lifted the nket and pressed Jack down. His face was red and covered in sweat. His red lips were moist, and his eyes were moist. He bit Jack''s lips."Does it feel good?" "Cool!" Jack reached down and wrapped his arms around his waist."Let me help you!" "Don''t ..." The little loli said that it would be a one-way deal. He was someone who wanted to conserve his energy. She was really a little loli who was considerate of her master."Little pretty said that I wanted to be abstinent." Jack chuckled. Theughter seemed toe from his chest, making mu Yuan''s face and ears turn red. He reached out and covered Jack''s mouth."Don''tugh!" "Why?" Jack licked his palm. "Too sexy! It''s tempting tomit a crime!" Mu Yuan openly rebuked,"I''m a person who needs to recuperate. You can''t seduce me." "You''ll spoil me. " Jack sighed. Mu Yuan was confused. What the hell? In the middle of the night, Jack''s eyes seemed to have light, but they were very dark, like a cloud of fog. He rubbed the skin on mu Yuan''s lower back and said softly,"it''s too painful for people who are used to eating meat to quit." In the future, they would go their separate ways and not see each other for a long time. They didn''t know when the years would end, so how could they live? The night was long, and at that time, Xiao Yuan would no longer throw herself into her arms. Mu Yuan smiled."There''s a little pretty one." Jack twisted his waist."Nonsense!" "Don''t you like the loli body?" "That''s different. " "How is it different? you can just make it bigger." When he recovered, he would look exactly like a grown up robot. "That''s a robot, not you!" "He''s much better than me. He''s just like a supeputer who knows everything. He doesn''t lose his temper, and he''s even considerate of you. He''ll give whatever you want. He''s always been loyal and never betrays you. Oh my God ..." The more mu Yuan spoke, the more he felt that the little loli was his lifelong enemy."What a good partner choice." A robot that can relieve your boredom, will not betray you, and will also make money. If it was a woman, she would buy for you, tell you jokes, and even solve your needs. It is essentially a supeputer, very erudite, and can have any character design you want. If a woman had such a robot, what would she need a man for? It was the same for men who had such a robot. Nowadays, the mood of modern people was too impetuous. The human heart was unpredictable. Selfishness was in everyone''s nature. A partner who put you first and never betrayed you had a Fatal Attraction. Jack said calmly,"yes, everything is good, but it''s not little Yuan. I like little Yuan to lose his temper, like little Yuan to say obscenities, like little Yuan to scheme against me asionally. He can''t do that." Mu Yuan said,"after we broke up, my ex-boyfriend''s romantic words reached the maximum level. He''s quite amazing." Jackughed and turned him over."Go to sleep." "You''re the one who should sleep!" He was the most tired person! Jack took his medicine at Teno'' clock every night. Chapter 2870 Being A God Is Too Tiring It was already a littlete for the day, but he did not show any impatience or impatience. Mu Yuan kept talking to him and kept himpany as if he did not know anything. He had to be very careful. The first few days before the medication was cut off were very scary. The medication had to be cut off ording to the doctor''s orders. Mu Yuan had already used all his skills, but he still could not make him fall asleep. He could not help but think. Was he going to sacrifice his delicious flesh again? However, it was not a long-term n. This way, Jack would be fine, and he would be useless. It was fine once, but he couldn''t stand it if it happened every day. "Are you sleepy?" "I''m not sleepy at all. " Mu Yuan said. The hand that was holding Jack held his little mu Yuan."Look, he''s so energetic." Jack gave him a nudge. Mu Yuan smiled and turned over."Don ''t, don'' t, don ''t. I''m just joking." As the two of themughed and joked around, Jack gradually grew a little sleepy. Mu Yuan''s voice also gradually became softer, but he would still asionally chat with him until Jack was in a daze. Only then did he stop. However, he did not dare to fall asleep and remained extremely alert. Suddenly, a cold wind blew. Mu Yuan did not know how long he had slept for, but he suddenly woke up. The seat beside him was already cold. He did not know how long Jack had been up for. He was standing by the window. The window was open, and the cold wind blew in, causing the curtains to flutter. Mu Yuan subconsciously looked at the medicine on the bedside table. The medicine lid had already been opened. His heart sank. It was a heart-wrenching pain. He wasn''t disappointed, but his heart ached endlessly. He also understood that it wasn''t easy to quit smoking on the first day. It didn''t matter if he failed. If he hadn''t endured it to the extreme, Jack wouldn''t have taken the medicine. He nced at the rm clock. It was already fouro'' clock. Fouro'' clock was the time when one was in the deepest sleep. He couldn''t help but let his thoughts run wild. When did Jack get up? After a while, Jack closed the window. When he came back, he brought a gust of cold wind. Mu Yuan pretended to be asleep. Jack closed the lid and ced it in the drawer. Jack gently reached out and hugged mu Yuan, nting a kiss between mu Yuan''s eyebrows. It was warm and soft. Mu Yuan''s heart was palpitating. This secret seduction was really against the rules, and it was very difficult for him to pretend. Jack woke up at around FiveO'' clock. He changed into his sportswear and went out for a run. Mu Yuan quietly got up and squatted by the window to watch him run away. Running was a full body exercise, so he couldn''t run for the time being. After Jack had run far away, mu Yuan came back and poured out the medicine. He counted the pills one by one. This was a new bottle of medicine, and only a quarter of it had been consumed. Mu Yuan had a record yesterday that there were still 91 pills left. He counted once, and there was no change to 91. Mu Yuan could not believe it. "I might have counted wrongly." He did not dare to hope that Jack did not eat it. His best guess was that Jack had eaten one pill, and there was still 90 left. He did not want to eat more. Mu Yuan had cooked another side, and it was still 91. He was ecstatic. Jack didn''t take the medicine, but he was holding on. Although he did not know how upset Jack was, when did he get up, and why did he hold back when he had already opened the lid, he had seeded. Mu Yuan was extremely happy. He was indeed the person he liked. ? As expected of the person he liked, she didn''t let him down at all. "Good luck, you will get better!" Mu Yuan closed the lid, put it back, and slept peacefully. He was a patient, and he could not take it. Reyman, bayson, and reylin ran with Jack. Jack¡¯s physical fitness was better than theirs, so he slowed down and ran with them while carrying weights. Although he was sick, it did not affect his pace at all. "I almost took three pillsst night." Jack said as he ran. He could not fall asleep, and his heart was palpitating with fear. He had hallucinations, but he did not dare to let mu Yuan know. "Xiao Yuan was worried that I would take medicine, so he kept mepany. When he was talking to me, he didn''t know that everything in front of me was an illusion. Those illusions were like endless nightmares, constantly pestering me and trying to make me copse. Those fragmented images kept appearing in front of me, and his voice was also in my ears. It was as if I was constantly spinning in hell and heaven, sometimes it was him, sometimes it was an illusion." " I knew that it was fake and illusionary, but I couldn¡¯t help but believe it. Maybe one day it would happen. Xiao Yuan escaped the disaster, but he might not be so lucky in the future. There are many uncertain factors around him. Without me by his side, I¡¯m worried. He was alone at the bottom of the sea for half a year and did nothing. If I didn¡¯t go to find him, he would have died at the bottom of the sea. Those illusions kept coaxing me to Jump Into Hell, and I almost passed it. " "One step away!" Jack¡¯s eyes were filled with bitterness. " This period of time was too heartwarming and too rxing. I almost thought that I had recovered, but I wasn¡¯t paying attention and almost failed again. I had those drugs in my palm that wouldn''t make me crazy, and he was sleeping beside me. But in my illusion, his face was deathly pale. He was already a tombstone. I was afraid ... I was afraid that he would die, but I was even more afraid that he would be disappointed. When I left city a that year, Xiao Yuan avoided me. I knew what I was most afraid of in my life. " "I¡¯m afraid he''ll be disappointed!" When a person treated you as a God, but he was your only hope, all you could do was continue to be his God and not make any mistakes. However, being a God was too tiring. Even though he was willing, he was exhausted. This was a double-edged sword. While protecting him, it also hurt him. Chapter 2871 Im A Lunatic Jack had never been so clear-headed when he realized that he was not afraid of mu Yuan''s death. Instead, he was afraid of what mu Yuan''s death brought to him. When they separated back then, there were still many misunderstandings. If they didn''t meet again in this life, he would live under the same blue sky with him. Knowing that he was well was his second best wish, but what death brought him was the regret of their lives. Hisst meeting with mu Yuan was not that wonderful. These thoughts kept pestering him and made him feel guilty, regretful, and disgusted. Gradually, it reached a dead end. He thought that he was afraid of mu Yuan''s death. Last night, when he was standing in front of the window, he suddenly thought it through. He was afraid that it was not mu Yuan''s death. Be it him or mu Yuan, they were all soldiers. The moment they put on their military uniforms, they were prepared to sacrifice themselves for the country, especially when they were at the front line. If they were not careful, they would be killed. He had once thought that the best ending in his life would be a brilliant sacrifice for the country. He thought that mu Yuan probably had the same wish. Who wouldn''t want to live if they could? However, if they died, they had to die without any regrets. They had to look up to the heavens and bow down to the earth without any shame. This was their ending. Their love was ranked at the back of many things, and he could no longer manage each other''s love. He didn''t want the only person he loved to die with regrets and misunderstandings. Even if he was going to die, he wanted to let mu Yuan know that he loved him the most in this life. We loved each other and once held hands. He did not regret loving you, and he was also unwilling to hurt you. We did note to this world in vain. If mu Yuan dies at the bottom of the sea, he will never be able to forgive himself. His illness originated from this. Bard had treated him for so long, and the things that he had thought through and never let go of, he had actually thought it throughst night without a teacher. "Jack, is it worth it?" Bei Sen asked,"if you like men, I have many people around me who I can introduce to you. Of course ... I''m not saying that Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan isn''t good. I think that Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan is quite good ... It''s just ..." "No matter how good he is, he''s not one of us!" Reyman said,"the color of our military uniforms is different. How can we fall in love?" Ruilin was like a quail, not saying a word. He felt that ... If feelings could be controlled, it would not be love anymore. This was a private matter, and there was nothing to persuade him about. He did not treat mu Yuan as a lifelong enemy like Lehmann. "There''s no such thing as being worth it!" Jackughed."Even if our country rotted into a pile of mud, you would still be willing to sacrifice yourself to protect it. It doesn''t matter if it''s worth it or not. It''s fine as long as I''m willing." It''s hard to buy my willingness with money. "I don''t think Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan loves you that much." Reyman said unhappily,"back then, we broke up and didn''t look back. You''ve found so many excuses tomunicate with him, but he just avoided meeting you and didn''t take you seriously at all. He didn''t leave now because he wanted to cure you. When you recover, he''ll leave." "Leyman!" Bayson angrily rebuked. Jack was still sick, so wasn''t saying this to agitate him? "It''s fine," Jack''s footsteps did not stop. He ran forward slowly."I know. That''s why some time ago, I was stubborn and refused to ept treatment. I wanted to tie him up. To be honest, I had crueler ideas and many ... Crazy and vicious ideas. Every idea made me want to try it out. I couldn''t wait, so he would never leave me." " For example, if he''s sick, his internal organs are all injured. As long as he doesn''t recuperate well, it''ll be very ufortable when it rains and the weather changes. As long as I do something, Xiao Yuan won''t be able to dream of going to the frontlines for the rest of his life. These old injuries won''t be fatal, so he won''t suspect anything. His injuries are so serious that it''s normal for him to not recuperate well. It''s also normal for him to have some seque. He can''t me me. When I went to buy crabs and lobsters, I did it on purpose. I bought too much ..." "I know that Xiao Yuan can''t resist temptation. The doctor said that those things will make his wounds inmed and his internal injuries will not recover. If he gets exposed to more wind, his body will be crippled. It''s fine to eat a little, but it''s troublesome to eat too much. He can''t eat cold food at all, so I did that ... I was angry when I saw him secretly eating a crab, but I was also secretly happy." " I was so close to crippling him. That night, he had a low fever and his wound was inmed, but he didn''t wake up. I applied medicine for him and listened to him cursing James in his nightmare, and then ... He shouted my name! " Jacka€?s eyes turned red. At that moment, he was overwhelmed with regret. " He said that he wanted to see me before he died. At that moment, I wanted to kill myself. " Chapter 2872 People Cant Be An Isolated Island At that moment, he knew how serious his illness was. How could he bear to treat Xiao Yuan like this in the past? His illness had turned him into aplete lunatic. He had actually put those thoughts into action. He was like a cold bystander as he watched mu Yuan walk into the trap he had set up. He thought that if little Yuan did not go to the front line anymore, they would not have to work as hard as they did in the past. It was unlikely for a Lieutenant Colonel to be promoted. At most, he would be a Senior Colonel. It was impossible for mu Yuan to be a general before he was forty years old. He would not linger on the bed. However, if it was hot or cold, a single mistake could cause his body to be greatly damaged. p He was so vicious! "Jack!" "You ..." Reylin called out his name in disbelief. Are you really crazy? "Yeah, I almost went crazy." Jack also could not understand why he did that. Fortunately, he had insomnia and heard mu Yuan''s nightmare. If it was not for that night, perhaps he would have deliberately caused mu Yuan to catch a cold and let the cold enter his body. For Xiao Yuan''s body, he had been crazily studying his pathology during this period of time so that he could recuperate properly. But in the end, what he had learned almost became a fatal wound. The human body began to fail from the inside out. "So, you said that it''s not worth it to love him, but it''s even more so for Xiao Yuan to love me. I''m simply a bastard. Heid by my side with all his heart and soul, and I almost destroyed him. He didn''t even know. I''m so terrible." Self-loathing, remorse, fear, these negative emotions were a vicious cycle that could not be cured. Leyman thought about what had happened and broke out in a cold sweat. Mu Yuan knew nothing about it. He did not know that he had escaped from the devil''s ws. It was indeed a very terrifying thing. If ... If he knew, he would probably leave without looking back. Such a boyfriend was like a demon. However, Jack was only sick. "You''re just sick!" "I''ve always had this thought, but I''m putting it into action now. " In the past, he could bear with it, but he could not. When he was sick, he became extreme. Fortunately, there was a ray of light at the end of the tunnel. Mu Yuan suggested that he get his friend to stay over, which saved his life. If not, Jack would not have allowed anyone to disturb their alone time. It was already very hard on ye Ling and Xie jinghuan. Jack''s eyes were red as he ran. He had let Xiao Yuan down. It was only when he had almost taken his medicinest night that he suddenly realized how sorry he had let Xiao Yuan down. Such an unhealthy love bound Xiao Yuan to his side, unable to move. He wanted to get well quickly! Xiao Yuan always nagged about the unfilial son who had been in bed for a long time. Although it was not considered aint, it was also the truth. An unhealthy rtionship would inevitably fall apart when it developed. He couldn''t go on like this for the rest of his life! "Jack, you''ll get better." Bei Sen said,"it''s easy for mental patients to fall into a dead cycle. However, once they think it through, they will wake up and get better." "Yes, you can tell us about it, so you''ll feel better. Just like in the past, when you feel ufortable, you can tell us when you feel pressured. The secret will end here with us. Don''t worry about anyone finding out. I believe you''ll recover soon." Reylin was worried about him, but he was also very confident in him. Jack''s heart felt warm. He used to think that he was standing on an isted ind with no friends and that mu Yuan was enough. However, reality proved that humans could not be isted inds. Chapter 2873 Mahjong, Mahjong They were all social creatures, so they needed friends. Jack said a lot along the way, and Lehmann and the others listened, asionally giving some advice. In fact, they also knew that there was no need to give Jack any advice, everyone understood the truth. After running all the way here, Jack knew better than anyone that he was sick. But if he was sick, he was sick. He couldn''t do anything. Reyman and the rest could not help but worry about mu Yuan. What would they do if mu Yuan was angry? They had to hide Jack''s Secret and not let mu Yuan know. Otherwise, it would be too pitiful. Ruilin even whispered to Reyman,"don''t keep thinking about dissing Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan. He''s already in a very miserable state." He was almost crippled. They knew all too well the pain and frustration of being a top secret agent and not being able to go on the battlefield. Although mu Yuan did not only have one path to be a general, this path would allow him to obtain real power faster. When they ran back, mu Yuan had not woken up yet. The little loli made breakfast on time, Alice was in a morning meeting, and Jack went to find Bard after breakfast. The moment mu Yuan went downstairs, he realized that today was a very strange day. Reyman did not scold him and even made him a Lotus-wrapped egg very enthusiastically. It was not made by the little loli, because if the little loli made it ording to theputer''s recipe, it would always be very old. "It''s not poisonous, right?" Reyman said,"eat it. It''s not poisonous." "You''ve suddenly be so virtuous. I''m very flustered. " "..." Lehmann wanted to feed his good intentions to the dogs. Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan did not get his good intentions at all, but mu Yuan still ate it. The days of recuperating were really too boring."Jack went to look for Bart so early today?" Dr. Bard had a regr schedule, which was to sleep ten hours a day and not get up until Teno'' clock. Wouldn''t Dr. Bard be angry if he went so early? "I went to find Bard after breakfast." Bei Sen said, smiling at mu Yuan."Lieutenant Colonel, if you''re bored, we''ll y with you." Mu Yuan supported his chin. He was bored and did not really want to y with them."I want to y mahjong, but you guys don''t know how to." Ye Ling still brought a set of Mahjong. He, mu Yuan, Xie jinghuan, and Jack were just the right four people to y mahjong. It was a pity that Mahjong was not useful. After all, there was nothing to do when recuperating. ying mahjong could also adjust the atmosphere. "Aiya, please teach us." Mu Yuan had an idea and went to take out the Mahjong tiles. Then, he said to the little loli,"little pretty girl, tell them the rules." The little loli searched for a while, thenpared it to the English version and exined the rules to them. When mu Yuan took it out for them to identify, Reyman and Ruilin gave up one after another. "Let''s y poker. " "Poker isn''t fun." "Twenty-one is fine too." "No, Mahjong is the most fun." "I don''t know how to." This was too much torture for him. "You''ll learn it after you learn it. " Mu Yuan was very heartless. Everyone started just like that. Without a doubt, mu Yuan was the only one who stood out."Hahahaha, I''ve been losing in Mahjong all this time. I can finally enjoy the treatment of winning all the time." His heart was filled with joy. Reyman couldn''t take it anymore."You''re just bullying us for not knowing the rules." "I don''t know much about it either. I just y a round with mom every New Year and festival." They weren''t very good yers, so watching them think hard and suffer was better than anything else, okay? Alice continued her meeting and shook her head. Sigh, a group of idiots almost quarreled over Mahjong. 2874 Chapter 2874 At dinner time, Bard came over and even announced a piece of good news. Jack''s treatment had a huge breakthrough, and it might be faster than he had expected. Everyone could breathe a sigh of relief. Mu Yuan was the happiest."Really?" His eyes were shining. "Yes, it''s a very good sign." Dr. Bard said. He didn''t expect that a night''s withdrawal would make Jack improve so quickly. It was originally a slow recovery process, but it suddenly became much easier. p Reyman and the rest knew the inside story. When they saw mu Yuan so happy, they silently turned their heads away. Young man, you didn''t know that you had escaped a cmity. No wonder psychologists said not to be friends with mental patients. That was a very painful thing. Bard was also much more at ease, listening to Leyman, reylin, and the others "inquiries when he had the time. Mu Yuan pulled Jack out for a walk to digest their food. The evening wind was still a little hot, but Jack insisted that he put on a thin coat. Mu Yuan did not mind even if he was in a good mood. His heart bloomed. "I didn''t expect the drug withdrawal to be so effective. I should have quit earlier." "It''s not a drug withdrawal. " Jack smiled slowly. How could such an effect be brought by the abstinence medicine? mu Yuan raised his head and looked at him, a little confused. "Isn''t it to abstain from medicine?" "No, it''s you. You''re the most effective medicine." These words sounded like sweet nothings, but he was too serious. Mu Yuan could not help butugh."So I''m a special medicine." "Yeah, a special medicine." "Actually, when I woke upst night and saw that the lid was open, I was really scared and helpless. I thought that even after you took the medicine, you still couldn''t kick it, so I needed to give you more time. I didn''t expect that when I counted in the morning, you actually held back. You''re really amazing." "Are you disappointed?" Jack asked softly. Mu Yuan was puzzled."What?" "Are you disappointed to see the medicine box open?" "I didn ''t." Mu Yuan said honestly,"I''m not disappointed. It''s not that easy to quit drugs in one go. It''s normal to repeat it a few times. Why should I be disappointed? if the first time doesn''t work, we can try it a second time. I believe that you will eventually be able to do it." Jack was extremely touched and held his hand tightly. His Xiao Yuan had always been so understanding and kind. He would not think too much. He wanted to say what he had done some time ago, but he was afraid that if he said it, there would be a barrier between the two of them. This matter was too big. It wasn''t something that could be erased with a smile and an apology. It also wasn''t something that he could easily bring to an end by saying that he was sick. He wanted to destroy Xiao Yuan. And it was so close. When he turned back, he looked like a demon. "I ..." "When did Bard say it would be done?" Mu Yuan changed the topic. Jack thought for a moment."He didn''t say when he would recover. The original n was for the second stage tost for three months. Now, we have to adjust his treatment n. I think he should recover soon." Before mu Yuan recovered, he would strive to get better. "That''s great," He didn''t need to be careful anymore. The two of them had their own thoughts. Jack did not say anything in the end and nned to keep it to himself."Xiao Yuan, if you look back one day and find out that I''ve done something wrong to you, you have to forgive me. Maybe I''m ... Just sick. If I''m healthy, I won''t allow anyone to hurt you, not even myself. " "I know." Mu Yuan hadplete trust in Him."How could you possibly hurt me?" This sentence was simply heart-wrenching. Chapter 2875 Youre Too Ruthless In the blink of an eye, two months had passed. Lehmann, Alice, reylin, bayson, and the rest had been on leave for half a month and had left long ago. Mu Yuan and Jack happily lived their days as a family of three. Jack, mu Yuan, and a pretty little loli were like a family of three. The little loli was an interesting person. Although she did not have any expression, she was still a supeputer after all. She knew what was good for her, was the most knowledgeable, and was very likable. Even when mu Yuan was recuperating, she was able to maintain a happy mood. His weight also shot up from 126 to 140. As he was restricted by Jack and could not exercise, mu Yuan was also very careful with what he ate. Even so, he was gradually gaining weight. He pinched his waist, feeling very sad. He had lived with ABS for more than ten years, and now he was far away from him. "I''m not!" The little loli was very considerate."Brother''s body can still eat another 20 pounds." Mu Yuan was speechless. Don''t you feel hurt by your words? I''m going to die of obesity if I grow to 160 without any muscles! ording to science, the little loli told him,"when you grow to 160, you have to exercise to build up your muscles. You have to slim down every day. After three to four months of exercise, you should be able to maintain a perfect figure of 140." Mu Yuan pursed his lips and felt a little depressed. The little loli said,"if you were only 140 now, you would be on the thinner side. Master likes ... Your standard figure." "You really are Jack''s little loli. I was wrong about you." She was always working for Jack''s benefit. The days passed by like water in a peaceful and warm environment. It had been almost three months since mu Yuan was taken away by Jack. It had been three months since he had suffered a serious injury. Jack finally received his medical report and agreed to let him start training and recovering. He became mu Yuan''s instructor again. From mu Yuan''s training and recovery, he had been the one to n everything. Mu Yuan was very depressed. This was too overbearing! He and Jack are going through a lot, and any book he writes will be my overbearing instructor! "Blue skinny!" When he woke up at five in the morning, mu Yuan could no longer hold on after 200 push-ups. He was very disappointed with his weak body. It had only been 90 months. How did he be as strong as a fat uncle? After he had done push-ups and pull-ups, Jack brought him to start the long-distance run after an hour of core training. Mu Yuan could not run for more than two hours. He was covered in sweat and his legs were weak. Fortunately, he did not have the stamina of a Special Forces soldier, but he still had endurance. Even if he was covered in sweat and he was about to copse, he could still hold on. The entire day was filled with physical fitness and core training. The first four days were slightly gentler, but it started to be more intense towards the end. Mu Yuan''s weight was dropping at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. In ten days, he had lost five kilograms, but his muscles were very obvious. The lines on his legs were gradually showing, and his entire face was no longer as skinny as when he had juste out from the sea. The edges of his face were clear, but they were as soft as Jade. Bard sat on the balcony, drinking tea as he watched the two people training in the yard next door. He was very gratified. Jack''s third stage of treatment was more than half over. In fact, he was still controlling himself, so there was no need for a doctor at all. Dr. Bard was more responsible, and in case there were any idents, it was better to keep him for observation. The yard had been renovated by Jack. It was now a small gym, and it was all for weight training and core training. After dinner, mu Yuan still had to practice wrestling with Jack for two hours. He was beaten up by Jack every day. "You''re too ruthless!" Mu Yuan was furious. The bruises on his body were all caused by Jack. Chapter 2876 Im Your Husband "You''re too ruthless!" Mu Yuan was furious. The bruises on his body were all caused by Jack. He was really cold and heartless. He had been this cold and heartless ever since he entered instructor mode. The training n had to be perfect, or he would have to go hungry the next day. Mu Yuan had been starving for three consecutive days! "Instructor, I''m begging you, please give me a meal." When mu Yuan was training the new recruits himself, he was not so ruthless and was rtively gentler. The instructor next door was also training and had a medical vehicle following him. It was really terrifying. His body had just recovered and he had a body full of meat. Every day after training, his muscles would be sore and painful. If he still didn''t give her food, she would really be too devilish. "No!" The cold instructor rejected the petite man''s plea and gave him a massage instead. The high intensity training caused mu Yuan''s muscles to ache. Jack was afraid that he would pull a muscle, so he would spend a long time massaging him every day to let his body rx. Mu Yuan''s stomach was growling. Fighting with Jack for three hours on an empty stomach had exhausted his physical strength. He was lying on the bed like a dead dog, begging for food with his mouth. "Bear with it, you can eat it in the morning!" "No, this isn''t West Point. Why are you being so strict? I''m not your student." Mu Yuan was furious. Back then, he had been starved by Jack more than once at West Point. Hunger was also a form of knowledge. It was unknown why there was such a punishment in their teaching cases. It was said that it was to let the students endure hunger, to avoid the situation where the body could not take it first in desperate situations, and to train the students ''minds. Mu Yuan had always been considered a glutton, and it was really painful not to be given food. Arge piece of food had already floated past his eyes. There were precious crabs, Eastern mutton, drunk crabs, sweet and sour ribs, pine nuts and mandarin fish. It was an entire Manchu Han Imperial Feast, and his stomach was getting more and more ufortable. He could even see the spicy hot pot, and his eyes were glowing with green light. "When you told me that you were going to start training, I suggested that you let the little loli make a training n for you and be your Supervisor Instructor. You think that a robot instructor is too rigid and want a more humane instructor. I warned you that I did it ording to West Point''s requirements, and you agreed readily. You can''t go back on your word now." Mu Yuan was so angry that he bit the nket and cursed Jack. With Dr. Bard''s treatment, this fellow''s illness gradually got better, and his degree of ruthlessness and coldness gradually returned. "You ... You heartless man. Back then, you didn''t even stop me from eating crabs when I had such a big wound. Now, you''re stopping me from eating a steamed bun when I want to eat one." Mu Yuanined. The speaker did not mean it, but the listener took note of it. Jack was stunned and pinched mu Yuan''s thigh with too much force. It was originally sore and painful, but when he pinched it again, it was so painful that he cried out in pain. Bard, who was next door, shook his head. Sigh, young people just don''t know how to control themselves! "It hurts?" Jack brushed it off as if nothing had happened."If you know it hurts, then shut up." "I won ''t!" Mu Yuan looked at his hand and felt that it was going to turn into a pig''s trotter."You only gave me a little for breakfast, and I only ate 500 grams of buttered steak for lunch. It''s all protein powder. I''m going to lose weight from hunger." Jack almostughed out loud."Don''t you think you have too much fat? I''m starving to lose some weight. " "You think I''m fat?" "No!" Jack said,"you said it yourself." "I''ll have a video call with my mom tomorrow. I''m going toin to her that you''re starving me. Do you believe that she''ll give you a score of 50, but it''ll immediately be a zero? my mom''s always been worried about me starving since I was young." Jack chuckled but didn''t say anything. Mu Yuan changed his tactic."Brother, give me some food." "No, students are students, they have to follow the rules." Jack felt that he was really too strict. Back then, he was also so strict with mu Yuan. It was all for mu Yuan''s own good. He still felt hungry after eating so much protein powder. It was just that he had eaten too much during his recovery period and his stomach had grown bigger. If he didn''t take care of it, he would eat too muchter. "I''m not your student!" Mu Yuan flipped over and grabbed Jack. He looked fierce."I''m your husband!" Chapter 2877 Too Ugly, I Dont Want To See Anyone This "hubby" was shouted in a very strong tone, and at the same time, he had been taught a lesson. He had to get up at FiveO'' clock to train, but he was bullied by Jack until two in the morning. He was paralyzed in bed. After it ended, mu Yuan could not even lift a finger. Beast! Mu Yuan was already hungry, and he was even consumed in such a way. He wanted to cry but had no tears. He felt that he was about to faint from hunger. Jack went downstairs and cooked an egg for him. He broke the egg white for him to eat. "Not enough!" It wasn''t enough, but he was almost dead asleep. In the end, he didn''t even eat. There was only one thought in his mind before he went to sleep. Jack couldn''t be climbing into his bed anymore. He didn''t want this running friend anymore! Dr. Bard looked at Jack''stest analysis report and muttered,"Jack, you don''t need a doctor in your condition anymore. You can control it by yourself. Do you still need me to stay?" He would be a third wheel if he stayed, so he might as well leave earlier. He had eaten his fill of dog food. Mu Yuan was doing pull-ups alone in the courtyard. The lines of his body were already very beautiful, and he was on the skinny side. Although his abdomen did not have muscles, the lines were already very strong. Under the sun, sweat flowed down his chest. The man who was wearing a pair of medium-length shorts exuded the charm of an adult man. His pull-ups were very uniform, and he was beautiful. Watching mu Yuan train was an enjoyable thing. Because it looked good. The whole scene was like a movie. "Thank you, Dr. Bard." Jack''s gaze did not leave mu Yuan."Fortunately, I have a new life during this period of time." "You''re too polite. " After all, he had charged such a high fee for a year, and he had put in a lot of effort in his treatment. "Jack, the road ahead won''t be easy. You have to be careful with every step you take." "I know!" After this incident, he knew that the road ahead would not be easy. Mu Yuan did two pull-ups and was drenched in sweat. His phone rang, and it was a name he had not seen for a long time. Shan ning. Mu Yuan raised his eyebrows and picked up the phone."Hello, Shan ning ..." "Little Yuan, have you recovered from your injuries?" "It''s pretty good!" Mu Yuan said and took a towel to wipe his sweat. He was panting and could not help butpare his stamina in his heart. In the past, he had no problem doing 300, but now, he would be exhausted after 200. What a weakling! "Where are you recuperating?" Mu Yuan was on guard."I''m in a ce with warm skies and blue seas. I''ve only used three months of my vacation. I''ve been recuperating recently and have nothing much to do. When I go home, I''ll go to the military Region for training. Is there anything I can help you with?" Shan ning paused for a moment."Yes, I''ve been promoted. I want to ask you out for a meal. It''s been a long time since west met." At Shan ning''s age, he definitely couldn''t be an Ambassador in the United States, but his position was very high. He was one of the top five. He was promoted really quickly. He had such good results at the age of 30. It was expected that he would be an ambassador in the future. It wouldn''t take him more than seven or eight years. "Congrattions, you''ve been promoted faster than my big brother!" Mu Yuan said that Shan ning''s quick promotion was inseparable from his ability. In the past few years, he had also resolved many diplomatic awkwardness and difficult problems. General mu was full of praise for Shan ning. For manyplicated problems, it would be much better for him to mediate in the middle. Moreover, Shan ning could always express the intentions of the higher-ups very clearly and protect the citizens of his country. He was an excellent diplomat. He was born to do this. "No, I didn ''t," Shan ning said humbly,"I''ve been away from home all year round. I was hoping to switch ces with big brother. You ... Is it convenient for you to have a meal together?" I have three days off. " "It''s not very convenient. " Mu Yuan rejected."I recuperated for three months and gained weight. I''m too ugly. I don''t want to see anyone." Chapter 2878 Your Tone Doesnt Sound Right Shan ning was silent for a moment."Alright, general mu said that you''re also in the United States. I still want to see you." "I''m not in the country. I lied to my dad. " Mu Yuan said. He looked at his phone and said softly,"Shan ning, I''m recuperating. I can''t take any more trouble." Shan ning was speechless. This sentence was a reminder and also a warning. Mu Yuan dared to tell him that he was not afraid of him locating him after such a long time. If he was not afraid of him locating him, he was not afraid of him doing other things. "We''ve been friends for more than twenty years. Do you think I''m that evil?" Shan ning was a little angry."It''s just that I haven''t seen you in a long time and wanted to see you. You ..." "I''m sorry!" Mu Yuan said,"while I''m recuperating, I don''t want to see my subordinates. If my superior wants toe, I have no choice. It''s really not convenient to see the rest." "Alright, then I won''t force you." Shan ning felt wronged and said,"Xiao Yuan, I just wanted to tell you that I won''t hurt you. Never." "I believe you!" Mu Yuan said. What did it matter if he believed it or not? Shan ning hung up the phone, feeling a little sorrowful. There were thick stacks of information in his hands, and everything was clear to him. However, he was still afraid of shooting at the rat for fear of breaking the vases. Shan ning''s gaze turned dark. Little Yuan, if I don''t take the initiative to contact you, are you going to break off our friendship? However, when she had just returned and encountered some trouble, she had clearly still looked for him. When mu Yuan learned that Dr. Bard was leaving, he was very nervous."Then, has he recovered?" "Not done yet!" Dr. Bard deliberated and said,"he''s not recovered, but ... It''s not too serious. He can control himself. I don''t have much to do here, so I can''t help." "What if it suddenly bes serious?" "Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan, it won''t be serious if you don''t agitate him." Mu Yuan''s face darkened. Was this a warning? Why was everyone looking for benefits for Jack? Jackughed."Alright, don''t listen to him. I''m fine." "Really? Jack nodded."It''s just a small problem." At least, no matter how extreme he was, he wouldn''t hurt you or destroy you. That was enough. The rest of the things had to be dealt with slowly. The illness couldn''t be cured in a day, nor could it be cured in a day. It needed time to be treated slowly, especially this kind of mental illness that needed time to be treated. Mu Yuan thought about it carefully. In the past month, Jack''s condition had indeed recovered a lot. He had stopped taking medicine for a long time and was also actively cooperating with treatment. He was in a good mood every day and would not say any extreme words. He was also not as careful as he was in the beginning, afraid that mu Yuan would abandon him. Mu Yuan thought to himself,''this person is indeed cold and heartless now that he''s recovered. He''s not clingy at all.'' Hmph! At first, when she was sick, she was so clingy. When he said something harsh, he would be envious, and she would turn into a domineering President at any moment. If you chased her away, she would break your legs. Now, she was scolding him like she was scolding a dog. She did not feel any heartache at all. Sigh ... Blue skinny! Actually, it was good to be clingy sometimes. He really couldn''t be too extreme. Wouldn''t it be a happy ending if a sick and healthy personality were mixed together? Alright, he was thinking too much. "Did Shan ning call you?" "How do you know? you''re a deity." "No, Wesley said that he was promoted." "Why would Wesley pay attention to whether Shan ning was promoted or not?" "He''s been in contact with the Embassy for the past year. It''s probably a coincidence, and he didn''t specifically mention it. I think he sees you as his best friend, so it''s natural for him to share such a good thing with you." Mu Yuan was speechless. I keep feeling that ... Your tone is not quite right! 2879 Chapter 2878 Not only was Jack''s tone not quite right, but it was also sour. Mu Yuan did not know whether tough or cry. He also knew that Jack did not have a good impression of Shan ning because of the incident with little Leyman. Many years had passed since this incident, but it was still a huge gap. "I haven''t been in contact with Shan ning for the past few years." "Oh, why?" Jack said coldly. Mu Yuan walked over and jumped up on tiptoes. He held the horizontal bar with both hands and started to do pull-ups."You deliberately led me to check the information and then asked me why. Isn''t this on purpose?" "Who knows? this childhood sweetheart of yours has done a lot of good deeds. What if you write it off on ount of saving your life?" Mu Yuan pursed his lips."I''m not this kind of person who doesn''t know what''s good for me." Jack snorted coldly and looked at him doing pull-ups."Go up a little more," he said lightly."Are you not full?" Mu Yuan''s actions were not up to standard."Yes, I''m not full, instructor!" With such a cruel and heartless instructor, how could he be full? "He deserves it!" "You didn''t give me food, and you said I deserved it!" There was no ce to reason with him. Once Dr. Bard left, the two of them had their own world. Back then, mu Yuan had almost be a popr person in the town after he quit his drug addiction. Now, he was much more low-key. He was active in front of his own house and did not recruit people. The little loli sat in the yard and watched him exercise. asionally, she would read him a fairy tale. Mu Yuan was confused."Why do you have to read a fairy tale? does he look so childish?" "Oh, I like it!" "You''re a robot, what do you have to like or dislike!" "Robots have their own preferences." "I''m well-read. Don''t lie to me. " "Brother, I read more!" The little loli sincerely held the book."I''m not lying to you!" Jack was ying the harmonica at the side. This harmonica was taught by mu Yuan, and he yed it a little incongruously. He could not y the tune well. Mu Yuan was speechless as he listened to it. "Stop ying it. It sounds like you''re constipated." "It''s not easy to brag about this. " He knew how to y the wind guqin, piano, and violin, but this harmonica was just a little off. Mu Yuan bargained,"you want to learn? sure, but if you give me an extra mouthful of steak for every meal, I will teach you." "Don''t try to bribe the instructor!" Jack coldly rejected his bribe."The instructor does not ept bribes." The instructor was very cold. Mu Yuan rolled his eyes as he supported himself on the table. Jack asked the little loli to teach it. At this time, it showed the difference between a supeputer and a human. The little loli''s harmonica skills were all from Baidu, and there were all kinds of skills on it. However, some of them were nonsense, and some were true. He couldn''t tell which was true and which was false. It was a headache, so he simply taught Jack everything once. Then, he found out that three or four times of teaching was different, and there were even conflicts. ? Mu Yuan was overjoyed and almost couldn''t support the tablet properly. The little loli was very depressed."I''ll find another tutorial." The tutorial was very simple, and it was all videos. However, he did not know how the videos bragged about it, and he could not learn it just by watching. In the end, Jack gave up and bragged about it blindly. Mu Yuan was very angry at the demonic sound. The afternoon sun was especially good. Christmas had passed, and it was almost the end of the year, but the small town was not cold at all. The temperature here was high all year round, and it could be 16 or 17 degrees in winter. It was no different to mu Yuan. The sun shone down on the ground. One person was ying the zither while the other was training. Time was peaceful and the world was stable. Chapter 2880 Bringing Your Son-In-Law To Celebrate The New Year They were safe and sound now, but the others were depressed, especially the MU family. The new year was just around the corner, and this was the first time that mu Yuan was not at home for the new year. Mother mu felt terrible and missed him very much. Furthermore, she could not tell her friends and family. Why was he not at home even when he was recuperating? it was as if he had some unspeakable secret. Mu Yuan''s mother felt that recuperating was fine. She had to go home for the new year, right? it would not be a problem to go after the new year. She looked at mu Yuan pitifully during the video call. "There''s still a month before the new year. " Mu Yuan had a headache too."There''s no rush." "I''m in a hurry. Mom has already tidied up your room, and I see that you''re recovering well. Do you need such a long holiday? I should be able to go home now, right?" Mother mu was a little dissatisfied with Jack. After all, I''ve been with you for three months, and you''re still not satisfied. The Spring Festival was their big day. "Alright, I''ll go home for the new year." Mu Yuan said that his injuries had almost recovered, but to recover and train, it was still training in the military camp and here. "Really?" Mother mu was pleasantly surprised. "It''s true!" Since mu Yuan had promised, he naturally had to go home. He turned around and told Jack, and Jack nodded in agreement."Sure. The new year is a big day for reunions. You should go home." That being said, Jack spent Christmas with him and didn''t go home. At that time, mu Yuan advised Jack to go home for Christmas beforeing back. It was fine. He was doing fine alone now, but he ate until he was fat while he was not around. However, Jack did not listen. This was a little depressing. "Don''t worry," "Really?" "Yes, really!" Mu Yuan had a sh of inspiration. Although Jack said so, he could not really let Jack live here alone."Then, are you going home?" "We don''t celebrate the Spring Festival." Jack said lightly,"there''s no holiday even during the spring Festival." Mu Yuan''s eyes lit up, and he said implicitly,"so what? are you here alone?" "I''ll report to the base. " Mu Yuan thought to himself, if this was the case, wouldn''t he be a heartless man? "That''s impossible." He thought for a moment."If you have enough leave, why don''t you ... Go to Beijing?" This year, they would be spending the new year in Beijing. The MU brothers had been transferred and would only return to city A after the third day of the new year. He would stay until the third or the fifth day of the new year. "The agents you left there also need tomunicate, face to face, and test to avoid any changes, right? just phone calls and video calls can''t guarantee their loyalty." Mu Yuan spread his hands. Look at how considerate he was. He even gave Jack a good reason. "Little Yuan, you''re right." Jack looked at him with a faint smile."Xiao Yuan is very powerful. You even know about our secret agent." "Of course there is. You don''t even need to think to know. Ling is in New York, Washington, and even the Pentagon. Didn''t you already know that? why are you pretending?" It''s just that you don''t know which one it is. This is a secret that everyone knows. Jack pondered for a moment."Yes, I should go and contact them." Mu Yuan secretly gave himself A Little Red Flower in his heart. It was awesome! Jack said,"I thought Xiao Yuan was going to invite me home for the new year." Mu Yuan''s face was wooden."If you''re not afraid that general mu will use a broom to kick you out of the door, you can go and try. I won''t stop you." Jack thought to himself,"it doesn''t matter if you chase me out, but I''m afraid that he''ll be hospitalized due to high blood pressure. You''ll be sad again." * It''s going to be a two-day Annual Meeting, so I''ll probably have three or four chapters to update, please double the monthly votes! Chapter 2881 Bringing My Son-In-Law Home For The New Year (2) Mu Yuan was thinking that if Jack went back with him, should he give the two elders at home a heads-up? otherwise, it would be too embarrassing if they were really kicked out. Although Jack did not care much, he did. "Old mu, I have something to discuss with you." When Jack was cooking, mu Yuan would secretly turn on the video call and speak in dialect instead of Mandarin. Jack did not understand dialect, so mu Yuan ''s'' old mu ''was particrly aggrieved and probing. General MU''s face darkened,"don''t even think about it." The general was an interesting person. He immediately changed his words into a dialect. Mu Yuan pursed his lips and looked at Jack from another perspective. Jack was cooking in the kitchen. He was handsome and charming."How virtuous and virtuous." "No matter how virtuous and virtuous she is, she''s not a woman. She''s still a military officer of the enemy Kingdom. You should give up on bringing her home." General mu didn''t wait for Jack to speak and directly refused. Mu Yuan sighed. He felt really wronged. He had yet to state his request. General mu said,"every video is of him cooking. Is he posing?" Thest time he had a meal with a group of junior officers, they had all taken out their phones to take pictures before eating. A bold officer had even said in a soft voice that it was a form of etiquette toe out to eat and take pictures. General mu seriously suspected that they were posing for photos, and they happened to be cooking every time. "I was seriously injured some time ago, and he took care of me very thoughtfully. There were no outsiders here, so naturally, he was the one who cooked. It''s obvious that you can''t even eat the food I cooked, so how can I let myself eat it? You don''t even need to pose for this. This is a fact. Why can''t you, an old antique, understand how good he is?" Mu Yuan told the general that he was helping an outsider. General mu was furious."You have no ambition. Didn''t you break up?" "This ... You can still remarry after a divorce." "I''ve raised you for nothing!" "Sigh, the problem between mother-inw and daughter-inw is really difficult to solve." Mu Yuan sighed again, and Jack could not help but smile. Every time mu Yuan video-called general mu, the general was always very confident. He really could not tell that he was a middle-aged man with poor health. He could be heard shouting at mu Yuan from Ten Streets away. He was even more energetic than Rayleigh. "You really don''t need to think about it?" "I won''t consider it. Just give up. Don''t even think about bringing some random person home." "This is arade." "Not evenrades. We''re not in the same trench." "That Savior, he''s your son''s Savior." "I gave him a silk banner and a golden lock to thank him for saving people." General mu countered every move and made clear his attitude. Mu Yuan could only give up after hearing this. Forget it, if the general doesn''t allow them to enter, then so be it. They had houses in Beijing anyway. General MU''s heart turned cold. After passing the phone to Mu Chen, he said to Mu Chen''s mother,"I raised my son for nothing." They were going to be enemies. "Don''t talk nonsense. " "You only think about the little Vixen outside. You''re no longer our son." General mu was very hurt,"I will never let that person in. Don''t even think about it!" Mother mu said,"go and have a ss of water." Calm down, our son didn''t mention anything, he just hinted. If you don''t agree, he can''t force you. Mu Chen took the phone to the window."You shouldn''t have said that to uncle. The more you stand on Lieutenant Colonel Jack''s side, the angrier uncle will be. You really don''t have any tricks." His mother didn''t like his wife very much either, but his wife had her own tricks. Every time she saw a move, she would counter it. She also told him clearly not to interfere and let her solve it herself. He didn''t favor anyone. Chapter 2882 Im Bringing You Home For New Year Therefore, they had always been harmonious. His wife had a grudge with his grandmother''s family, and it was not a small grudge. That was why his mother did not like his wife, and the rtionship between them had always been tense. "General mu, a person who doesn''t like anyone but his wife, can''t get along well with his mother-inw and daughter-inw." Mu Yuan pursed his lips."Big brother, remember to help me put in a good word." "When are youing back?" "Wait a minute. I''ll check the ne ticketster and see when it''s cheaper to book them." Mu Chen was speechless. He really wanted to say,"I''ll reimburse you for the ne ticket that costs a few thousand Yuan. You can book it for tomorrow." After thinking about it, he held back. Mu Yuan''s video call continued until Jack finished cooking. Mu Yuan said,"my dad doesn''t agree to you going home. Just send me home and find a hotel yourself." "It''s fine. I''ve already asked someone to buy another house under your name." "I ... I can''t buy a house in Beijing." "Why?" Jack didn''t understand."Is it limited? I''ll pay for it in full." "It''s not about the purchase limit. It''s about taxes and social security. You can only buy a house after paying taxes or having Social Security for five years. My entire family''s ounts have been transferred to A city. I''m not an officer stationed in Beijing, so I can''t buy a house in Beijing. Moreover, the entire country is connected. I was still thinking of selling my house, but now the purchase limit is only three houses. You''re overthinking it." Mu Yuan exined the limited purchase in detail, and Jack was stunned. It was said that single foreigners in A city were not allowed to buy a house. They had to be married before they could buy a house. Local people could only buy one house and one after marriage. It was very deceptive. As an officer born and raised in the United States, Jack didn''t quite understand this policy. Mu Yuan said,"there''s no choice. Our policy is to develop into a megacity. Third-and fourth-tier cities develop slowly, and the young people tend to go towards the big cities. If there is no purchase limit, the house prices will rise every year and catch up to Tokyo very quickly. It''s very scary now." Mu Yuan said gleefully,"that''s why I say ah Huan is really an investment genius. He bought so many houses for me. He didn''t even buy his own houses one by one. He bought them building by building. He bought a building in a small district and has been buying it for eight years. He didn''t renovate it either. When he bought it, it cost 6000 Yuan. Now, it''s 110000 Yuan per square meter." Jack was left speechless. "Why can''t a single person buy it? it''s fine even if they pay social security and taxes." "The people who made the policy think that you being single is an unstable factor for a city." "There''s a hole in his brain. " "Yes, my uncle also participated in this stupid Symposium and even voted in favor of it." Jack was left speechless. He didn''t really understand a magical country like China. Mu Yuan''s face was cold and Noble."After all, we have 5000 years of history. We are different from the local tyrants of your immigrant countries who do not have much Foundation." He was acting as if the rich could not understand the nobles. "Alright!" Jack said. You win! This kind of debate was also a good thing for Jack. He could understand the policies and systems of different countries, which was equivalent to understanding the customs and culture. As they ate, they couldn''t help but talk about the real estate bubble. They talked about the mortgage crisis and the real estate bubble in the United States, and then talked about the proportion of the real estate economy in China today. They all felt that the bubble was very serious. They had simr backgrounds, simr growth experiences, and the same political sensitivity. They were not unfamiliar with these topics at all and could chat with each other, which others could not. Mu Yuan opened an app and passed it to Jack."Come on, buy a ticket. I''ll bring you home for the new year." Chapter 2883 What A Big Show Mu Yuan opened an app and passed it to Jack."Come on, buy a ticket. I''ll bring you home for the new year." The words "take you home for the new year" reminded Jack of general MU''s roar just now. He took the app to buy tickets and casually asked,"aren''t you afraid that general mu will break your legs?" "He wouldn''t dare. My mom will protect me." Jack''s actions were also quite fast. He chose the date very quickly and was very scheming. There were only four days until the new year. Mu Yuan calcted the days. He could stay at home for a week, and it was enough. After buying the ne tickets, mu Yuan asked worriedly,"are you using your own passport?" "No!" Jack was not that brazen."I''ll change my face when the timees." It was still alright in the small town, as it was not that eye-catching. However, if he were to take the ne home with mu Yuan, it would be a little eye-catching. He did not want to leave anyone with anything that could be used against him and mu Yuan. He was also not strong enough to protect mu Yuan. After all, it was beyond his reach. It would be fine as long as he did not cause unnecessary trouble for mu Yuan. The Anderson family would definitely not have any major changes in the next few years, and his family would be able to protect him. Mu Yuan also heaved a sigh of relief. In fact, he was afraid of being in the same frame as him. The lesson of old general yang seemed to be right in front of him, and he could not take any risks. This year, Mu Chen was going to be transferred, and his uncle was also very important. He could not afford to make any mistakes. There was still half a month to go home, and it was not very urgent. However, mu Yuan''s training was imminent. He woke up very early every day and trained mechanically until veryte. He only had five hours of rest every day. In Jack''s words, he was already considered gentle to you. Although he didn''t see how gentle he was, he was much better than when he was at Western cuisine. His physique was not as good as when he was 16 years old, and he had not fully recovered. The little loli had finally taught Jack how to y the harmonica, and it was no longer the sound of constipation. The evaluation of the divine tune that mu Yuan gave him could be said to be of great elegance. Two weeks before the new year, Jack was called away by an order. Wesley needed help, so mu Yuan chased him away. He was very safe here alone now, and with the little loli around, and someone protecting the periphery, nothing would happen. After Jack left, mu Yuan also got up on time to train every day, day after day. Xie jinghuan said,"I heard that you''re bringing Lieutenant Colonel Jack home for the new year?" "Yes, where did you hear that from?" "Ah Ling said so. You''re good. Then I''ll go back for the new year this year too. It''s rare to see such a big show. I want to go back and watch it too." ,m "Don ''t. Every time youe back, we''re the ones watching your family''s drama." Mu Yuan could not help but ridicule. Xie jinghuan''s rtionship with his family was very, very bad. The main reason was that his biological younger sister was kidnapped that year, and at the same time, the young master of the Xie family''s head was kidnapped. The kidnappers wanted a ransom of 100 million, and the Xie family''s funds were also very tight that year, so they could not fork out 100 million. In order to please the head of the Xie family, Xie jinghuan''s father repeatedly said that his child was not important. Xie jinghuan could not ept it, and he sold a piece ofnd that his grandmother had given him. He gave the family head 80 million, thinking that he would add another 20 million to redeem the two children together. Who knew that the Xie family head would give 50 million to redeem the little young master and ignore Xie jinghuan''s sister, leading to Xie jinghuan''s sister being killed. Because of this matter, Xie jinghuan almost stabbed the head of the Xie family to death back then. Later, as if possessed, the capital''s Xie family started to decline, but Xie jinghuan seemed to be helped by God and started to rise. Hepletely broke away from the Xie family, and now the Xie family was like a pile of bugs that were attached to them. Xie jinghuan''s father was a Casanova, and he had at least seven or eight younger brothers and sisters who led a wandering life. His mother kept one fresh meat after another, and he had many half-brothers and sisters. In any case, it was a pile of bad debts. Not only that, but this group of illegitimate children also coveted Xie jinghuan''s assets. A few of them even went to Thand to raise little ghosts, specifically cursing Xie jinghuan to die early. If he died early, his immediate family members would be his parents, and they could each get half of the assets. In the end, all of it would go to that group of illegitimate children. In short, it was a big show! * Girls, please give us your monthly votes! Chapter 2884 Eldest Young Master Xies Successful Marriage Scam Xie jinghuan''s family had awsuit, and those who knew him all knew that he became the world''s richest man two years ago. For two consecutive years, he was the world''s richest man, and the Xie family''s eyes were red. He had left the Xie family for so many years and had always made a fortune silently. Moreover, his Foundation was not in the country. It was hard to start a business, and he never asked for a penny from the family. The Xie family thought that this child from the side branch had already given up on himself and was not worth a penny. He had suddenly changed and made you unable to reach him. They were filled with regret. Xie jinghuan was toozy to even meet his parents, let alone the rest of the Xie family. He asionally returned to the Xie family, mostly to pay tribute to his grandmother and younger sister. These two people were in the Xie family''s ancestral grave. Xie jinghuan would return home every year on the death anniversary and Qingming Festival, and these few years, he had been disgusted by the Xie family. "Look, I''ll put on a show for you when we get back." Xie jinghuan snorted coldly."My father openly brought his three illegitimate children home, and there''s even an illegitimate daughter. Yesterday, he even gave me his brilliant opinion on gics. Aiyo, we''re all one family. You''re Blood Brothers, so you have to support each other. Ah pui, support? it''s more like helping the poor!" Mu Yuan held back hisughter. When Xie jinghuan was young, he was still very concerned about how his parents in the Xie family treated him. Later on, he let go of it, but regarding his younger sister''s matter, he would bear a grudge against the direct line for life! "Uncle knows that you''re disgusting, so why did you bring her home?" "He''s been blown away. The main family said that I''m rich and has been supporting him. They don''t even know the difference between the North and the South. It''s a shame of my life to have their blood flowing in my veins. A few days ago, I watched a Hong Kong drama and was thinking about how the third Prince cut off his flesh to return to his mother and bone to return to his father. If I had an immortal body, I would have done it a long time ago." He didn''t have anything to respect you for a lifetime after giving birth to me. Xie jinghuan felt that he was very great and broad-minded just because he was able to fulfill his responsibility of raising me. His obligation to provide for his parents was to pay them 2500 Yuan a month ording to the minimum wage in Beijing, which made them so angry! "You really want toe back?" "I want it back!" Xie jinghuan''s gaze was dark."Leading a bunch of illegitimate children and dirtying my sister''s ce. If I don''t go back to deal with them, they really think they are something." He looked down on children born out of wedlock. She was naturally malicious towards children born out of wedlock. "Alright, I''ll be waiting for you toe back and put on a good show." Mu Yuan and su Nancheng were used to watching the Xie family''s drama. asionally, they would even get into a fight, and it had almost be an entertainment for Qingming and specific death anniversary dates. Xie jinghuan actually had a will long ago. If he got into an ident, he wouldn''t leave a single cent of his assets to his parents."Ah Cheng and I have decided to get our marriage certificate." Xie jinghuan had dropped a big bomb without saying a word. Furthermore, it had just been negotiated five minutes ago. "What''s this?" Mu Yuan was stunned. What are you talking about, bro? This world was a little fantasizing! "Married?" Mu Yuan''s eyes almost popped out. You didn''t even manage to get her, how did you jump to marriage? "Ah-Cheng didn''t immigrate, how are you going to get married? who''s going to acknowledge you? Thew doesn''t recognize it!" Mu Yuan was really stunned. Had the world gone crazy? "I just settled the immigrationst week. Now I''m in the same country as your Lieutenant Colonel Jack. Thank you." Xie jinghuan''s attitude was as if they were two different families in the future. "Xie jinghuan, you''re crazy!" Mu Yuan stood up agitatedly."You changed your nationality for marriage?" "Yeah," "F * ck!!!" He didn''t know what words to use to describe it. Then, when he came back to his senses, he was so jealous that he almost changed his form. They could actually get a marriage certificate? It was a proper marriage, a reliable rtionship recognized by thew. °¡°¡°¡°¡°¡!!! Mu Yuan was so jealous that his body changed shape. "No need to be jealous, thank you!" Xie jinghuan smiled vaguely."There''s no need for blessings. You definitely aren''t sincere. Just give a bigger red packet." "Ah-Cheng must be blind. Why did he marry you?" "He fell in love with my money." Xie jinghuan''s face was dark as he said,"I changed my will. Originally, if I were to have an ident, all my assets would be handed over to the charity fundpany. Last month, I thought hard about it. I don''t have such great sentiments. Why should I give the money that I worked so hard to earn to a group of people I don''t know? "So, I changed my will. If I died in an ident, all my assets would be left to ah-Cheng, and without a legal identity, the Xie family would definitely kick up a fuss. Even if ah-Cheng followed myst wishes and had a will, he wouldn''t be able to hold his ground in court. Marriage would be different. I could openly not leave a single cent to the Xie family." p Mu Yuan muttered to himself,"this is the most elegant and refined ... Excuse to cheat a marriage." "No! I don''t have any. " Xie jinghuanughed slyly."Ah-Cheng only fell in love with my money. Everyone in this world loves money." * Remember to send monthly votes to celebrate the eldest young master''s wedding! Chapter 2885 Many Years Of Hard Work "You''re cheating me of my marriage!!" Mu Yuan was furious. He did not hide his envy, jealousy, and hatred at all. On what basis could they register for marriage just because they were also male and liked men? He was not convinced! "No, you''re just jealous!" "Why did you mention the will again?" Mu Yuan frowned. The world''s richest man, who was not even thirty years old, was always keen on writing a will. Was this a man doing things? "I''ll have to do it sooner orter to avoid property disputes. Without a legal identity, ah-Cheng can''t inherit my property. Those worms were talkative, so this was the most direct way. Oh, so that''s all I have in mind. Changing my nationality for the sake of marriage is too F * cked up. If I wasn''t forced to do so, I wouldn''t have had a choice. Do you know what my parents said? Jinghuan, your younger brother and sister have all grown up. Just a little bit of you is enough for them to live. Arrange a better job for them. You like men and won''t have children, so in the future, your assets will all be theirs. This is what my parents said. If I fulfill their wishes, I will be a malicious ghost even if I''m a ghost. After this call, I will ask my Secretary to change her nationality, get married, and change her will without a second word. " Mu Yuan was speechless. You''re just trying to cheat me of my marriage! Saying such flowery words was also a marriage scam! " Pfft, only ah-Cheng believes you. Did you deliberately lead your parents to say that? they only thought that way and weren''t so stupid to say it out loud. Did you say it in front of ah-Cheng? did you sadly tell ah-Cheng that I¡¯ve been a vegetable since I was young and that I¡¯ve been spoiled by my parents and that they''re still coveting my assets? ah-Cheng, please help me. I don¡¯t want to give them a single cent. I¡¯d be fine even if it''s for you. Ah-Cheng must have been fooled by your glib tongue. " You Dog Man!" Xie jinghuan was silent for a moment, then touched his chin. " Maybe this is why I liked men since I was young, and you''re so cute, but I still haven''t fallen in love with you. " The two of them knew each other too well, and they could not hide any of their thoughts. Mu Yuan was speechless. Xie jinghuan spread his hands, not feeling any psychological pressure at all. " So what? even if I¡¯m cheating you into marriage, I¡¯ve already gotten my hands on it. " "Ah Huan, Ah Cheng is standing behind you." Xie jinghuan turned around with a whoosh and jumped in shock. There was no one behind him. Little Yuan was lying to him. Xie jinghuan turned back and red angrily."You''ve eaten leopard guts?" "You haven''t gotten the marriage certificate yet, be careful." Mu Yuan said coldly. Of course, he would not tell su Nancheng about this. Jokes were jokes, but he had to know his limits. If he messed up this matter, Xie jinghuan would skin him alive. "We''ll get it before we go home. " Su Nancheng was not in the office today. He had gone to Las Vegas for a business trip."Xiao Yuan, you''re so jealous that your eyes are red." "So what if you''re married? you should at least hold on for a year before you divorce. Oh, no, you should tell me how long you''ll be divorced." Xie jinghuan snorted coldly."We''re already married. You want a divorce? That''s impossible!" "Ah-Cheng fell into your big pit just like that. How tragic!" Mu Yuan congratted her without any sincerity."Congrattions on your many years of hard work." "You''re wee. You''ll have to take your time to cook it. " Mu Yuan was so angry that he wanted to eat his flesh! Xie jinghuan was about to get married, and his mood was obviously very good. The dates he chose were all auspicious. It was said that he specially found a Feng Shui Master to match his eight characters. Before he and Xie jinghuan''s video call ended, su Nancheng''s video call was sent. Xie jinghuan said,"little Yuan, if you talk nonsense, you won''t have money." Mu Yuan was speechless. Chapter 2886 Pre-Marriage Phobia Su Nancheng was drinking coffee by the man-made Venice River in Venice, Las Vegas. He looked extremelyzy, but he was avoiding the topic. After chatting for ten minutes, he did not mention his purpose. Mu Yuan was thinking hard about whether to remind him to quickly tell him about the marriage. Since he already knew, there was no point in hiding it. However, su Nancheng was probably very patient. After chatting for 30 minutes, he still did not say anything. He only showed off the wedding ring on his hand, intentionally or otherwise. The first time, mu Yuan ignored him. He thought that mu Yuan could not see and showed off the wedding ring again. Mu Yuan thought he was blind and did not say anything. Su Nancheng said,"Xie jinghuan told you?" "You''ve been promoted from a B * tch to Xie jinghuan. It looks like your rtionship has advanced by leaps and bounds." "I knew he had already told you." Su Nancheng felt that he had expressed the wrong feelings and wanted to discuss it with mu Yuan. Mu Yuan said,"don''t misunderstand and don''t be jealous. I just hung up with him and you called me. I just found out about it." Su Nancheng asked carefully,"do you have anything to say?" "I wish you two to grow old together." Mu Yuan''s voice sounded emotionless as he added,"how long are you nning to take to get a divorce?" "Ah ..." Su Nancheng seemed to have suddenly realized something."You reminded me. I haven''t agreed to divorce him for long. I''ll put this use into the contract and discuss it seriouslyter." Mu Yuan was speechless. Ah Huan, I was wrong. I thought you had already signed the divorce papers. For example, one year, three years, and so on. ''This isn''t my fault, it''s not my fault.'' Mu Yuan was in despair. Don''t you take my money. Su Nancheng said sadly,"actually, we haven''t gotten our marriage certificate yet. We just have this n. Ah Huan wants to change his will and needs someone he can trust. It''s impossible for you. Ah Ling is married, and I''m the only one left. I''m just cooperating with him reluctantly. Ah Huan is so rich now, so we can just curry his favor and build a rtionship with him. It''s enough to let those illegitimate children coax ah Huan. He won''t be so ruthless and insist on seeking death. This time, we definitely won''t get anything. " The Xie family had awsuit, and their family was not much better. However, su Nancheng''s family was much simpler than Xie jinghuan''s and did not have so many disgusting things. Mu Yuan did not express his opinion on this. Silence was golden. Hehehe! "Little Yuan, do you think ... There''s any problem with marriage?" "You''ve already earned a lot, so don''t ask me. " "What did I gain? I got married for the second time and now I have an ex-husband for no reason." "Ah Huan has a good figure, big equipment, and good work. He''s the world''s richest man, and he''s also a postdoc scientist. You''ve even got all your assets. You''ve earned so much. " Mu Yuan said coldly,"don''t pretend to be obedient after you''ve gotten the upper hand. I still have deep feelings for you." Thisst point was the most important. Young people''s feelings were the purest and purest. It was extremely rare for a young man to love a person and not change his heart for half his life. Su Nancheng said embarrassedly,"now that you''ve said that, I feel like I''ve gained an advantage." "I''ve earned big!" "Then ... Then ... What''s with the ominous feeling I have?" Su Nancheng thought that this ominous feeling was bing more and more obvious. Mu Yuan concluded without any psychological pressure."Oh, that should be pre-marital phobia!" * I''ve already said that I''m not sure about the updates for the annual meeting these two days. I''m really, really tired. I''m going to sleep. I don''t even know when I''ll wake up at night. I''ve been suffering from insomnia for the past two days, and I haven''t taken an afternoon nap. I''ve slept less than three hours a day. I can''t take it anymore. Chapter 2887 Shrinking Market Value The news was broadcasting the news of a supreme robot attacking someone, and it was causing a stir. Huan Yu technology did not have many contracts in recent days, and 180 billion US dors had evaporated, which was equivalent to losing the Bank of China. Mu Yuan was watching the news in front of the TV, listening to Wall Street''s criticism of Huan Yu technology as a tablet. This incident happened very suddenly and without any warning. Only Huan Yu technology had applied for a patent in this area, and only Huan Yu technology had announced their research and development results on supeputers the day before. The next day, a Super Robot had gone out of control on Wall Street, blown up a phone booth, and caused an ident where pedestrians were injured. Xie jinghuan held a press conference on the same day, denying the robot''s loss of control and pointing out that the robot was not a demonstration robot. Huan Yu technology disyed a total of 11 super robots in the exhibition hall that day. The eleven Supreme androids were undamaged, and the one that lost control was the twelfth. In the face of the aggressive media requesting to announce the review process of the robots, Xie jinghuan refused on the spot. This matter was known to everyone and triggered a heat wave to resist the Super robots around the world. "Where''s your Lieutenant Colonel Jack?" Xie jinghuan asked with a frown. "He''s out on a mission, so he''s not home. " Mu Yuan told him the truth. Jack had already left for a week, one day more than the scheduled time. Yesterday, he had just told him that he would be on the phone for half an hour, and that he would only be back in three days. "What does this have to do with Jack?" Mu Yuan asked,"are they his hands and feet?" "You''re so sensitive. I''m looking for him to ask him about other things." Xie jinghuan''s mood was very bad. It was rare that he wanted to hold a happy event, and he had to do this. Once he heard that it had nothing to do with Jack, mu Yuan was relieved. The robot that had an ident was really not from Huan Yu technology. Mu Yuan had received Xie jinghuan''s text notification on the first day. Most likely, it was the enemy who had sneaked into the demonstration Hall and deliberately caused chaos to prevent the emergence of Supreme androids. There were too many anti-androids in the world. The oppositions believed that humans were always the dominant force of society and should not be controlled by robots. Moreover, supeputers were very dangerous. Once they lost control, they would bite back and affect global security. Moreover, once these Supreme androids appeared, there would be a wave ofid-off workers all over the world. Many positions would be filled by androids, and the living space of humans would be squeezed. In the future, they would definitely be devoured by the androids. "Do you know what mission he went on?" Xie jinghuan suddenly asked. Mu Yuan shook his head."I didn''t ask. This is official business. It''s not something I can ask." "If this matter is rted to him, will you break up with him?" Mu Yuan said,"you''re going to get married and you''re looking forward to me breaking up, right?" Xie jinghuan snorted coldly and looked at mu Yuan."Little Yuan, do you know how much money you lost these few days?" Mu Yuan was speechless. Xie jinghuan said,"your value is one level lower than Lieutenant Colonel Jack." Mu Yuan was speechless. Xie jinghuan said,"there''s no hope of keeping him." Mu Yuan said,"get lost. Why don''t you go and investigate the explosion of the robot instead of finding me to have fun?" "How do I investigate? I just received news that this matter was done by the officials. They''re forcing me to establish a strategic cooperation with them. They''ve even outsourced the contract." Xie jinghuan''s gaze was dark. Although this technology would eventually be given to the officials. After all, only with their recognition could Huan Yu establish globalmunications, technical service back-end, and undertake technical services from all countries around the world. However, he was very unhappy to be forced to do so. Chapter 2888 Lieutenant Colonel Mu Yuan Knowingly Breaks The Law Moreover, ah Ling also wanted this contract. "This is a ruthless move." Mu Yuan sighed with emotion. He did not have any malicious intent or nder. This was not a problem that someone at his level should consider. In fact, it was also not a problem that Xie jinghuan could consider. This was definitely a problem that those in power had to consider. They had a group of military advisors under them, so they had to have thought it through before doing this. After John took office, he was really a new official. Every fire was very vigorous, which was beneficial to Europe and the United States. This anti-Chinese person was not stupid at all. He was very cautious with every step. As the second generation of the family, Jack had more or less heard some news. "If you want it, just give it to me. As long as you don''t sign a dead contract, it''s fine. Ling doesn''t mind." Mu Yuan said that it was very normal for both parties to sign a contract. Anyway, Huan Yu had the confidence and was not afraid. "Please bring Lieutenant Colonel Jack home for the new year!" He had to get back at her."The son pays for the Father''s debt. We Chinese love this logic." Mu Yuan was speechless. I''m really scared of you! Jack had returned a day earlier and had brought many local specialties with him. He was carrying a huge military bag. Mu Yuan was ying chess with the little loli in the yard when Tao Ye saw his man returning in a hurry. He was carrying a huge equipment bag as if he had returned from an unknown trench. "Are you going to Rob?" Jack threw the equipment bag down."Almost!" He came over to hug mu Yuan and gave him a kiss on the cheek. Mu Yuan pushed him away and said in disgust,"you stink!" Jack raised his hand and sniffed."No." "There are!" Mu Yuan said firmly. Jackughed and kissed him hard on the lips. Then, he went upstairs to take a shower. When he came downstairs after his battle shower, mu Yuan had already opened his equipment bag. It was full of ginseng, deer antlers, and some Wild products that were specially used to replenish blood and Qi. "What is this?" "It''s a present for you. " Jack replied. As a soldier, it was very simple and crude for mu Yuan to bring New Year''s gifts. When he was in the country, he did not bring any. If he wasing back from abroad, he would directly tell thedy at the counter how old his mother was and what products she used at the airport. He would also take a photo of his mother''s dressing table and give it to thedy at the counter. Give general mu a set of everything, such as cigarettes and wine. He didn''t bother to bring anything for them. He bought these things in ten minutes and paid for them. Jack had found good things, just the ginseng was good enough, and the gift was very impressive. "How did you know to give these things?" "I asked ye Ling." Mu Yuan was speechless. Alright, I won''t y with themunication between the big shots. "Why didn''t you ask me?" "You always bring big and small bags at the airport. You''re not sincere." Mu Yuan tsked. Mu Yuan didn''t mention a word to Jack about what Xie jinghuan said. However, when the news was being broadcast that night, Lieutenant Colonel Xiao Yuan had switched to the finance channel and was currently wantonly reporting about the disappearance of Huan Yu technology''s market value. Mu Yuan clutched his heart like a White Lotus flower."My money ..." Jackughed."The turmoil will onlyst for a while. It''lle back after a while." "How did you know?" "It''s a secret!" Mu Yuan thought to himself,''from his tone, it should be nothing serious. That''s good.'' Her man was indeed not bad, he did not touch his private money. "I''m telling you, anyone who touches their partner''s private money isn''t a good person. Don''t learn from this. " Mu Yuan arrogantly reminded him. Jack,"...Okay!" Once Jack returned, mu Yuan felt rxed. Although he was caught for devil training again, his heart felt sweet. He lived a very fulfilling life every day, and soon, it was time to go home. They went to the airport early in the morning. The airport was not the airport of a small town. There were no direct flights. They had to take a helicopter to other cities. Mu Yuan disyed his usual style of being a nouveau riche and let Jack know what it meant to go home and give gifts. He immediately took out the photos of mother MU''s dressing table and various cosmetics and skin care products that were just taken this year and gave them to one of the female shop assistants."The purchasing fee is 100 US dors. Give me three sets of all of them." Then, he didn''t care anymore and dragged Jack to buy cigarettes and wine. He couldn''t buy too much, so he bought a few bottles as a token of appreciation. He had an idea."You have special privileges, right? can I buy a box of wine and board the ne?" Jack was silent for a moment. He recited the military officer''s Code of Conduct in his heart, then looked at mu Yuan''s hopeful eyes and reluctantly ... Agreed. "Sure!" Even if it was a fake face, it still had the power it should have! Mu Yuan bought tworge boxes with joy. "My dad loves it the most!" Then, she pulled Jack along to buy a few luxury bags as if they were going to the supermarket."This, this, that, I''ll take them all." "Sir, do you want to apply for a card?" "I''m a ck Gold Member. " Every year, they would be able to push thetest model, reserve it in advance, and so on! Jack said,"you bought so much. How are you going to carry it?" "You can just go and buy a travel bag." Mu Yuan said matter-of-factly. "What would you say if you get stopped at customs?" "Are you joking?" Mu Yuan blinked. He would be stopped by customs when he returned to the country, and he would be fined for buying too many luxury goods and make it into social news? Not only would he have his legs broken, but the customs head would also have his legs broken. Although he had some special privileges, that was the truth. I remember that your country''s customs has been cracking down on it recently. They have introduced a purchasingw that requires tax." Mu Yuan was dumbfounded."So?" "You should pay your taxes first." "Get lost!" Mu Yuan said. It was impossible to pay taxes, so Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan followed the policy of ''there are countermeasures'' and bought two boxes of luxury goods. "Why did you buy so many?" "We have many girls in our family!" He counted by head."I haven''t been home for a long time. I have to show some sincerity." Jack saw that he didn''t pay much attention to the purchase and didn''t see any sincerity in it. "I''m not careful?" Mu Yuan was in disbelief."Giving a girl a Chanelle bag, you say that I''m not sincere? buying a greeting card to send my blessings like you is sincere, huh? no wonder no woman is chasing you and you ended up in my hands." Jack was left speechless. * See you tomorrow night, guess if our Xiao Yuan will pay taxes before boarding the ne. 2889 Chapter 2888 Mu Yuan and Jack brought arge suitcase from home. In the end, they bought four new suitcases at the airport and were all filled with cigarettes, wine, various women''s skin care products, cosmetics, and bags. Jack silently went to look for the ground staff and moved the things onto the ne. He faced the ground staff''s gaze that said,"officer Zhang, you know thew and have broken thew." Jack acted like a big Shot and his expression didn''t change. On the ne, mu Yuan put on his earphones and fell asleep very quickly. Jack adjusted him into afortable sitting position, took a book, and started reading. More than ten hours of flight time passed quickly. Mu Yuan returned home in his dream. He then dreamed that his father chased after him and Jack for three streets. He suddenly woke up. "What''s wrong?"Jack asked. "You scared me to death." He patted his chest and looked outside. The ne was in the clouds, and his feet seemed to be stepping on the clouds. If he was not careful, he would fall and be smashed into pieces. The cabin was silent. Jack broke off a chocte ball and stuffed it into his lips. Mu Yuan opened his mouth and swallowed it. It was so sweet that his teeth were sour. The sweetness of the chocte chased away the uneasiness in his heart. Jack looked at the flight time."There are still four hours left. Let''s continue sleeping." "I can''t sleep. What are you reading?" "Journey to the West." Jack flipped the pages for mu Yuan and happened to see Sun Wukong''s three dozen white bone spirits. He was reading the Chinese version. Mu Yuan''s lips twitched."Baby, our China culture is extensive and profound. Not only can you read the Four Great ssical Novels repeatedly, but you seem to have some misunderstandings about our culture. You''ve read Journey to the West three times, right?" "It''s quite interesting," Jack said. Mu Yuan pursed his lips, and his expression was a little strange. Jack smiled, and his fingers gently flipped the pages of the book."You haven''t read it before?" "You don''t need to read it. You''re familiar with it. We have many channels to learn about the stories of the Four Great ssical Novels. There''s no need to read it at all. I''ll introduce you to other books some other day." Mu Yuan thought that it was time to ask ye Ling from China''s small library. Jack was particrly interested in fantasy and mythological books, whether it was Western or Eastern mythological stories. He had repeatedly read the Four Great ssical Novels, except "Dream of the Red Chamber", especially Zhong AI''s Journey to the West and the legend of Water Bank. Nowadays, young people don''t read such ancient books anymore." Jack smiled and hooked his pinky finger with mu Yuan''s while flipping the book with his other hand. He was multitasking. Mu Yuan leaned over to read with him and asionally whispered to each other. The nended at the capital''s airport very quickly. It was going to be the new year soon, and the capital was very cold. The North was blowing, and it was so cold that one''s bones were trembling. Jack helped mu Yuan put on a wool coat and went through customs to retrieve his luggage. The good thing about privileged people was that their luggage was separated and they didn''t need to gather with the ordinary people to collect their luggage. The customs officers had already taken their luggage out. ? "Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan, this is your luggage. Please check it." There were five big boxes for the two of them, all of which were 32 size boxes. The customs officer had just let the police dog smell it and was silent, but he did not dare to let him open the boxes for inspection. Mu Yuan was very understanding. After thanking him, the two of them pushed their luggage and walked out. Mu Yuan did not inform his family toe and pick him up. He booked a car and went to the apartment that Jack had rented. The apartment was not far from mu Yuan''s house. The MU family''s new address was at Yuquan mountain, while the old mu brothers had two addresses in the capital. They either lived in Zhongnanhai with uncle mu or lived in Yuquan mountain with general mu. Later, the whole family settled in Yuquan mountain, which was a paradise. Chapter 2890 Son-In-Law, Please Come In And Sit Mu Yuan''s impression of Jade Spring Mountain was already very distant. During Grandpa MU''s reign, he lived here. Later on, the MU family moved back to A city without falling behind. It took more than 20 years for the two brothers toe back this year. It was not easy. Unlike the bustling city of the capital, this was the famous scenery of Yanjing. There were towering ancient trees, small bridges, and green mountains. It was the back garden of China''s political and military secret base. As they entered the cordoned off section, the road was filled with vehicles with special military tes in red. They stood guard every ten meters, and the security team with loaded guns watched them all the way to the MU family''s house. It was useless for mu Yuan to show his face here. He had to show his face to general mu and uncle mu and get permission from his family before he was allowed to go. Jack looked at the exterior scenery curiously. It was absolutely a source of health-preserving peach flowers. The spring water was chiming, and the ancient trees were swaying, bringing with it a cool feeling. The car was parked outside the MU family''s house. Mu Yuan did not tell his family the exact time. Today, both Mu Chen''s mother and Mu Chen''s mother were at home, but the men were not. The security guard came from A city and naturally recognized mu Yuan. Once he saw mu Yuan, he reported it to the guard inside. General mu was still in a meeting. The meeting was also in the mountains, but it was in the meeting hall and not in the residential area. When the guard reported it, general mu asked,"is he alone?" "A young man is sending the Lieutenant Colonel home." General MU''s face darkened,"tell me when he''s gone." "Yes, chief!" General mu secretly tried his luck. He was even a little absent-minded in the meeting. It was very lively outside the MU family''s house. The MU family was the only family here, and they lived halfway up the mountain. The underground passages were connected to the major military regions and the South Sea. It was not far from their house. With the mountain behind them, there was a huge naturalke in front of them. The mountains were green, and the water was green. The mist was ethereal, making it look like a Fairnd. The moment mu Yuan got out of the car, he felt that this person with the surname mu was really awesome. He had chosen Fu Yi, which was even better than the ce his grandfather lived in back then. "Oh my, our family is now living in the A-ss National Scenic Area." Mu Yuan said jokingly. Mother mu was amused and angry at the same time. She patted his hand and said,"don''t talk nonsense. Let me take a look. You''ve lost weight. Why is your face so pale? did you not take good care of yourself? I''ll make soup for you every day." "Yes, I need a lot of nourishment. I''m so thin that my eyes are bigger." Mu Chen''s mother said. "Don ''t!" Mu Yuan was afraid of the enthusiasm of the women in the family and was not interested in the small things."Come, let me introduce you. My ... Friend, Jack Anderson. My mom, my first aunt. " The air suddenly became very quiet. Jack had been standing at the side, waiting for them to gather. He had seen Mu Chen''s mother and Mu Chen''s mother in the video before, so it was easy to distinguish them. Mu Chen''s mother and Mu Chen''s mother were both very young, and today, the two of them had specially worn cheongsam. Their hair was tied up, and their figures were graceful. Their faces were radiant, and they had the charm of a Chinese beauty. Mu Yuan''s eyes were especially like his mother ''s. When they were slightly upturned, they would always fly out with a ray of sunshine, but on a middle-aged woman, they were charming and charming. "Hello, aunties." Jack greeted them very politely and bowed slightly. He put on a graceful posture, but he was panicking inside. Mu Chen''s mother''s silence was golden. She didn''t know how to return the greeting. After all, this was ... The first door. Mother mu was indeed a professor at Peking University. She was not flustered at all."You''re wee. Come in and have a seat." Mu Yuan stretched his neck."My dad ... Is not at home?" * These few chapters will be written slowly! Chapter 2891 Son-In-Law, Please Sit Inside (2) Jack''s original intention was to just send mu Yuan home. He didn''t need to go in to sit. It wouldn''t look good if the general really kicked him out. Who knew that general mu wasn''t at home? uncle mu went down to the lower levels to visit and wasn''t at home either. Mu Yuan dragged Jack in. The MU family had a simple poption, but this vi was very big. There was a natural hot spring pool near the mountain and beside the water. Not far from the hot spring pool, there was a row of red plum trees. The red walls and green tiles were green, and there was also a row of red plum trees by the roadside. It was the season for flowers to bloom. The north wind blew with the fragrance of flowers. The scenery was beautiful, and it had a cold fragrance. The room was decorated in an ancient style, with wooden furniture. The sofa and chairs were all made of nanmu, with white porcin teacups and jade teapots. There were ink paintings on the wall, and a few red plum blossoms were inserted in the low table in the corner. Jack thought to himself that mu Yuan was right about one thing. The nobility and heritage cultivated by China''s 5000 years of culture were indeed different from the local tycoons who had only been rich for a few hundred years. There was elegance everywhere. Jack thought of his family''s nouveau riche and fell silent! The guards brought in therge boxes, and the servants made tea and served refreshments in an orderly manner. Mu Chen''s mother would asionally look at Jack curiously. Mu Chen''s mother was very steady and would asionally exchange a few words with Jack, so there was no awkward silence. After that, he secretly urged general mu to go home. After all, it wasn''t very good for the female host toe and treat a guest, so he still wanted the general toe home. "Whoever allowed him in, beat him out. Whoever allowed him in, just send him to the door. Why are you keeping him?" "Don''t you have any manners? she came all the way here. She should at leaste in and have a meal before leaving!" Mother mu said that she had even specially asked Jack what he liked to eat and had prepared a meal. "What meal? I won''t allow it!" General mu flew into a rage,"you sent him away after drinking a cup of water!" Mother mu was speechless. At this time, she really hoped that Mu Chen would be home. "He''s not tactful at all. He still thinks that he''s a beautiful daughter-inw and we have to line up to wee him. Doesn''t he know that he''s not wee? you politely asked him toe in and sit, and he really dared toe in!" General mu said,"one-track minded, not flexible, not knowing how to read people''s expressions." A basket of shorings was criticized by general mu. Mother mu said,"I''m not going to talk to you. Be home in an hour!" She hung up the phone, and mu Yuan pulled Jack to his room to take a look. Mu Yuan''s mother had moved all of mu Yuan''s things from A city over. The room''syout was simr to that of A city, but this residence belonged to the country and could not be changed at will. The room was not as big as A city, but the good thing was that the scenery was good. There was a hot spring pool outside the window, and there was natural amber to the West. "Wow, it''s so spiritual ..." Mu Yuan was overjoyed. Although he only stayed for a few days in a year, he felt that his soul had been cleansed just by staying in such a ce. "It''s very beautiful!" "This story tells us that people have to climb higher." Mu Yuan said happily. He pulled Jack to explore their new home before going downstairs. Mother mu warmly invited Jack to stay for dinner. Jack was not really insensible."I''ll just send Xiao Yuan home. I have an appointment tonight, so I won''t stay for dinner. I''ll definitely visit again if I have the chance." What he meant was that if your family''s old general mu had agreed, he would then pay a formal visit, lest old general mu stayed in the conference room in the mountains and did not return home today. Mother mu had a good impression of Jack, so she did not force him."Where will you stay?" Chapter 2892 Dad And Mom Are Going To Fight "It''s not far. It''s only a ten-minute drive." Jack''s answer was fluent, and he had a good impression of mother mu. "Okay, then I''ll get Xiao Yuan to invite you over for a meal another day." "Alright!" Mu Yuan gave his mother a look. It would be even better if she could make him stay. Anyway, he had just observed that there were many guest rooms. This was the residence of a leader, so there were many guest rooms. It could be that asionally, someone woulde and directly hold a meeting at home, so they wanted to keep the guest or something. How could mother mu not see the look in her son''s eyes? but when she thought of general MU''s thunderous rage, she felt that she had to be more cautious. Otherwise, it would really be aplete mess. Mu Yuan''s mother and mu Yuan saw her off at the door. In front of their mother, the two of them were very well-behaved like ordinaryrades. Mu Yuan waved his hand and sent her off. "Little brother, can you tip off my dad now?" Mu Yuan raised his voice and said to the guard. The guard was like a quail, not saying anything. He couldn''t afford to offend the old, and he couldn''t afford to offend the young either! General MU''s meeting ended. He didn''t leave without receiving the Guard''s tip-off, so he was mocked by old general yang."I heard that mu Yuan is returning today. Why aren''t you home yet?" "It''s none of your business. Why are you asking so many questions? do you want toe home with me for dinner?" Old mu was mobilized, so old Yang was naturally mobilized as well. Sworn enemies were sworn enemies for life. "Since you''ve already invited me, I''ll definitely go." Old Yang said with a smile. "Your family is so poor that you can''t even feed yourself. You want toe to my house to freeload a meal. Have you paid for your food?" Just as he was having a good time, there was a message from home. Lieutenant Colonel Jack had left, and general mu got up and returned to his residence. His movements were so Swift that he didn''t seem like he had just been discharged from the hospital. Mu Yuan was showing his luggage to the two elders. It was all gifts he had brought for them. He especially showed off Jack''s box of wild game. His words were very beautiful and dignified. General mu had just been discharged from the hospital and needed to recuperate. These wild games were just right for him to nourish his body. There were also some that could beautify his skin. Women could also use them, and the two mothers were ted. General MU''s private car had returned. He walked in in a hurry, swept the feather duster at the door, and chased after mu Yuan."Come over here. I''ll break your legs. Who asked him toe here? what kind of ce is this? you dare to bring people into the house? stop right there!" "Do you think I''m stupid? why didn''t I run away after getting beaten up?" Mu Yuan would not obediently stand there and let himself be beaten. If his family could not run away, he would hit his mother from behind. He did not believe that old mu would dare to hit his mother with a feather duster. Mu mother was being used as a shield and swayed from side to side. General mu was afraid to shoot at the rat for fear of breaking the vases. He was so angry that his hair was about to stand up, and it was a chaotic scene. Mu Chen''s mother was carefully choosing her gift. He turned a blind eye to the daily life of this family. "Come out! You''re already thirty years old, and you still want to be a mommy''s boy!" Mother mu was speechless. "I want to be a mommy''s boy when I''m sixty, right, mom?" "Yes, yes, yes, you''re still Mommy''s Baby no matter how old you are." General mu was speechless. Mother mu said,"put this down quickly. It''s poking my face. My son has escaped death and finally returned home. What''s with your attitude?" Quickly put it down!" "A loving mother will spoil her son. Look at how you''ve spoiled him since he was young. He can do anything. Is it reasonable? is it reasonable?" Mother MU''s face darkened."Are you ming me?" "Isn''t it? Our old Mu family has never been like this for six generations. " "Oh, I understand. I had an affair and gave birth to Xiao Yuan. I made you a cuckold and have been hiding it from you until today. I''m really sorry." Mother mu couldn''t maintain her demeanor as a professor anymore. Mu Yuan was speechless. Chapter 2893 Your Godson Brought It Up General MU''s face was still ck all the way until dinner, but he didn''t care if he went against MU''s mother. He only dared to hit mu Yuan. However, mu Yuan was very cunning and hid behind his mother. Even their meal was a distance away from him, so general mu was angry and didn''t set off. The new year was just around the corner. Actually, the generals were all very free and didn''t have much to do. Uncle mu was a little busy, and the rest of them were very free. Mu Yuan told them about the interesting news during this period of time, especially about the loli robot, and praised Xie jinghuan. After all, he was a technological elite, and general mu also knew how amazing this junior was. "Look at me, and look at you. Ah Huan is such a good child, bringing glory to the country. Money-losing goods!" Mu Yuan could not take it anymore."Ah Huan is the one who''s losing money. He changed his nationality, but he''s still bringing glory to the country. Do you know which country he''s bringing glory to? the one you hate the most!" General mu was dumbfounded,"when did this happen?" p "Just ... Last week." Mu Yuan dragged Xie jinghuan down with him. Old mu would find out sooner orter anyway."Are you stupid? are you blind? you must have made an error in judgment. With such aparison, am I not especially loyal?" General mu was speechless. "Why did ah Huan change his nationality?" This matter was a little outrageous. Originally, Xie jinghuan was of mixed blood. He was tricked by his mother into changing his nationality for many years, but Xie jinghuan refused to change no matter what. Why did he suddenly change? "For the sake of marriage!" Mu Yuan''s face darkened."His partner wants nationality. If he''s Chinese, he won''t marry!" "Preposterous!" General mu was irascible,"what kind of person has he taken a fancy to? he even wants this kind of woman. Has he lost his mind?" How is it embarrassing to be a good man of our country?" "That''s right!" Mu Xiaoyuan was talking nonsense."There is no harm withoutparison. With such aparison, am I particrly loyal?" "Are you trying to fool me?" "How am I fooling you? if you don''t believe me, you can ask ah Huan if he changed his nationality. Call the household registration center now and check." "I don''t believe it!" General mu didn''t believe that mu Xiaoyuan was full of lies, so he asked the guard to call and check. He came back after a while,"chief, it has been changed." Old mu felt as if he had been struck by lightning! Mu Yuan swayed his legs and silently lit a candle for Xie jinghuan in his heart. We''ve tricked each other so many times, you should be used to it, Amitabha! After dinner, he apanied general mu to y chess. It was also a form of entertainment. He pushed open the door and outside, the red plum blossoms were in full bloom. The cold fragrance was pressing. Old mu asked,"how are you doing at the bottom of the sea?" "Not much!" Mu Yuan replied nonchntly while thinking about where to ce his piece. General mu snorted coldly,"you deserve it!" "Old mu, I think you should learn from President John from the neighboring country. His attitude towards his son is as warm as the spring breeze, caring and caring. You should change our Chinese education model of using the stick to show filial piety. Fortunately, I have a strong mind and won''t take it to heart!" General mu almost hit him with a chess piece,"you''re in a hurry to be a part of their family, right?" "You''re too sensitive. I''m just telling you that you''re also an elder, but you''re so miserable inparison. You''re actually as sensitive as an 18-year-old girl. Sigh ..." "You shut up!" Mu Yuan looked at him with a smile. Although general mu had just been discharged from the hospital not long ago, he was still quite energetic. Mu Yuan said,"I brought you a lot of wild game. It''s good to nourish your body." "You''ll bring it?" General mu chuckled,"besides buying some useless things at the airport like fast food, what else do you bring?" Mu Yuan blinked."Your godson took care of it!" 2894 Chapter 2894 Mu Yuan blinked."Your godson took care of it!" "Don ''t, I don''t have a godson. Don''t try to get close to me!" General mu said,"your mother said that I might not even be your father." "Do you dare to say yourst sentence a little louder?" Of course, general mu wouldn''t dare! "Are you going to ... Let me in for the new year?" "Don''t even think about it!" "Don ''t, it''s rare for someone toe over and spend New Year''s Eve with me!" General MU''s face darkened,"son, if we win in chess, I can consider it!" Mu Yuan was invigorated."Really?" "A man never goes back on his word!" "I don''t believe you. Ever since we were young, you''ve been telling lies to me." Mu Yuan took a piece of paper and came over."Write a written pledge!" General mu snorted coldly. He picked up a fountain pen and started to write a receipt. He pressed his fingerprint on it. "Mu Yuan, where did you get the confidence to beat me?" A written pledge is a written pledge, old mu didn''t hold back! Mu Yuan kept the receipt."You have to have dreams. What if I realize them? mom, mom,e over quickly and be a judge!" Mu Yuan''s mother was reading a paper. She was a professor who taught Ph.D. Students and was recently publishing a few papers to be revised. When she heard mu Yuan calling her, she came downstairs. At night, she even specially wore a gauze dress that mu Yuan had chosen for her. She was beautiful and understanding. "What are you doing?" "You''ll be the judge in the chess game, lest my dad regrets his decision." "If your mother didn''te, I wouldn''t have done such a thing!" "Who knows? you do it often, but male peacocks tend to take care of their feathers in front of female peacocks." Mother mu pulled a chair over and asked someone to cut a fruit te. She brought melon seeds and ate them while watching the two y chess. General MU''s chess was superb, and mu Yuan lost three games in a row. General mu had a smug look on his face,"give up, you can''t beat me, your father is still your father!" Mu Yuan red at general mu."You didn''t say how many games I will win against you. Again!" Mother mu didn''t know whether tough or cry."Just give way to your son. How old are you? why are you still bickering with him about winning or losing?" "That won''t do. I can''t lose. Don''t even think that I''ll agree to him bringing people here!" "My fianc??e ran away with someone else and cheated on me, and you still sent someone to my door. Jack didn''t cheat on me or run away with anyone. He even followed me to the bottom of the sea. Why can''t I enter?" "Ask him to cut the thing down there. I''ll think about it for three minutes." Mother mu was speechless. Mu Yuan was so angry that he cried."Old antique, same-sex marriage is legal in most parts of Europe and the United States. You''re asking for your own destruction if you keep this a secret." General mu put on a fake smile."It''s your fault for being reincarnated into the wrong family. I''m sorry, you didn''t open your eyes when you were reincarnated and ended up in old antique''s house. I''ve really wronged you." Mu Yuan picked up a strawberry and took a big bite. Beside her, mother mu said,"why don''t I y it for you?" "No!" General mu was the first to admit defeat."It''s very clear that it''s written in ck and white. It''s mu Yuan who wants to win against me. I knew you would go back on your word. Look, your name is specially written on the agreement!" Mu Yuan took the receipt and saw that his name was indeed written on it. He pped the receipt on the table."You old scheming boy!" Mother mu was eating melon seeds as she watched the show."Little Yuan, all the best. We might win after a few more games." "I can''t win!" Mu Yuan acted like a spoiled child to his mother. Old mu was very pleased with himself."He just can''t win!" Mother mu said,"ording to thews of nature and biology, your father is one round older than you. It''s already 10 O'' clock, and his energy will gradually decrease. He won''t be as energetic as you. If you drag him to y a few more games, he''ll fall asleep. Maybe you''ll win." General MU''s smile froze,"..." * Ling Chen, don''t wait! Chapter 2895 Are You All Pigs? In the end, mu Yuan did not win against general mu. He yed with general mu until 12 o'' clock. In the end, general MU''s physical strength was not enough, and he won a round and escaped by peeing. "He actually escaped by peeing. Do you believe it?" Mu Yuanined to Jack in the video indignantly."A great general of a country actually escaped by peeing. It''s really ... Really despicable." Jack said,"it''s midnight. He''s probably sleepy." "It''s precisely because I''m sleepy that I''m scheming against him. This old scheming boy is very cunning!" Jack lived in amunity not far away from Mount Yuquan. It was not far from here and he lived on a t. He bought a t under Alice''s name. Mu Yuan was a little worried about his condition. Jack''s condition was already stable and controble. After all, they had not been apart except for the time when he was out on a mission. Now that he was at home, he was afraid that Jack''s old illness would rpse. On the t floor, mu Yuan''s worries were unnecessary. Jack had just settled down when a one-way contact secret agent came to his door and waited at home. Jack had not seen him for a year. He was a secret agent hidden in Beijing''s Yuquan mountain, a Physics University professor, and a colleague of mu Yuan''s mother. This was a very good cover identity, so his family''s children all settled in Beijing and were respected. The professor handed a stack of documents to Jack and exined in detail the direction and progress of the artificial intelligence research that the college was involved in. The team of professors from B University was involved in this research project and would be sent to Huanyu international for an exchange for half a year every year. "This year, it was our turn. There were a total of 14 people in the research group. Four of them were visiting professors, and the rest were leaders in their fields. I suspect that Huan Yu brought the technology back to China through academic exchanges." The professor asked,"this is the name list of all the professors sent out for the exchange in the past three years. Eight of them are highly simr." The professor had organized the information in great detail. The teaching content, course schedule, and family background were all arranged. Being a spy was boring and dangerous, and being a professor was definitely a very convenient and inconspicuous identity. Jack nodded."I understand. You have to pay more attention when you go to Huan Yu. You are a foreigner, and Xie jinghuan is suspicious and will not let youe into contact with their core technology. You don''t have to be too rash." "Lieutenant Colonel, I understand!" The professor smiled."I''ve been in hiding for so many years. My wife has a stable job and it''s not a problem for my child to go to school. I don''t want any unexpected changes." "It''s good that you understand," Jack gave some more instructions before seeing the professor out. Even if Xie jinghuan signed a military contract with his father, he would definitely do it secretly in the end. He couldn''t stop this and could only spend time and effort to make Xie jinghuan not favor one and discriminate against the other. If there was a hidden technique, it couldn''t be just the Chinese knowing and them being kept in the dark. After sending the professor off, Jack began to install all the electronic cameras in the t. After resting for less than three hours, he put on a long coat and went out at five in the morning. Mu Yuan was a very practical person. He knew where he lived, but he did not send anyone to follow him. However, general mu would not do that. He had long sent people to guard the outside of the level and kept a close watch on him without any blind spots. The moment Jack left the house, he was stared at by the agents. The monitoring center had been following Jack''s movements. General mu was woken up by the Secretary General at six in the morning and was informed that he had lost his target. Old mu woke up in a very bad mood."Are you all pigs? four people against one person, and he''s even equipped with satellite surveince, yet you still lost him. Even pigs are more agile than you!" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2896 Mu Xiaoyuans Family General mu was woken up by the Secretary General at six in the morning and was informed that he had lost his target. Old mu woke up in a very bad mood."Are you all pigs? four people against one person, and he''s even equipped with satellite surveince, yet you still lost him. Even pigs are more agile than you!" Early in the morning, old mu shouted so loudly that the plum blossoms in the courtyard fell to the ground. When he went downstairs, he saw his son swimming in a pair of bullet swimming trunks in the cold winter. General mu looked at the young and energetic boy stretching his body like a fish leaping through the Dragon Gate, showing off his young and healthy figure,pletely ignoring the fine snow floating in the air. Old mu took a look at the temperature. The current temperature was-7 degrees Celsius. He lowered his head and looked at his abdominal muscles that had been cruelly ravaged by time. Although he had gotten rid of the sadness of his beer belly, it was still soft and did not have the magnificent figure of a young man. Old mu was jealous! Time was like a butcher''s knife! When he thought about the generals who were in the same batch as him, he felt better. After all, he had single-handedly pulled up the average looks of the middle-aged generals. With this in mind, he had nothing toin about. Mother mu baked some toast for him and called mu Yuan back for breakfast. Old mu asked,"how long has he been swimming? it''s so cold, and his body hasn''t fully recovered yet. What if the cold air enters his body? why didn''t you stop him?" "How could I have stopped him? he said that this was how the Army trained. He swam for almost an hour." Old mu felt cold just by looking at it! Mu Yuan jumped out of the swimming pool and grabbed a towel at the side to wipe himself messily. He changed into a set of home clothes and sat down at the dining table while giving a speech."The North is so cool. Central heating is so much morefortable than in city A." It was wet and cold in A city. Sleeping in the middle of the night with a wet nket was not asfortable as sleeping in the North. The servant brought a bowl of ginger soup, and mu Yuan finished it in one go. A thinyer of sweat appeared on his forehead. The young man''s body was like a small stove. Old mu wrapped his sweater tightly around himself and snorted coldly."You''re so smug!" "Dad, who did you send someone to follow? I''m free anyway. I''ll help you." Mu Yuan asked casually with a piece of toast in his mouth. General mu was speechless. Old mu looked at him with aplicated expression. Mu Yuan understood immediately and waved his hand."Oh, I see ... Forget it then." p The father and son exchanged nces, and general mu was so angry that he almost picked up a feather duster to hit him again. Mu Yuan said,"save your energy. How can your people follow him? what you''re doing is not right. I''m the only one who returned to his address, and you sent someone to keep an eye on him overnight. I even swore that themunity is very safe. You''re pping my face every minute." "If you say one more word, you''ll follow!" "Then he''ll probably bring me along like a conjoined twin. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll betray you?" General mu took a boiled egg and directly knocked it on mu Yuan''s forehead. The egg cracked, and mu Yuan''s forehead was red."Mom, my dad hit me!" "Aiyo, it''s early in the morning. Stop it." Mother mu smiled as she brought the porridge over for the father and son."Xiao Yuan, are you busy today?" "I''m not busy. Where do you want to go, mom?" "Your aunt has an appointment for afternoon tea. Come with me." "Sure." "I need to dress up more handsomely." "Look at your son''s character. Does he need to dress up to be handsome? Just by standing there, it''s like a recruitment advertisement. " Mu Yuan''s eyebrows were raised. When he was with his family, he lost his shrewdness and became more gentle. He paused for a moment."It can''t be ... That blind dates are such a scam, right?" Chapter 2897 I Finally Met My Fiancée He paused for a moment."It can''t be ... That blind dates are such a scam, right?" "Nonsense, why would I arrange a blind date for you?" Wouldn''t that be even more of a face-smacking? Mu Yuan took a sip of milk to calm himself down."Alright, then I''ll apany you for afternoon tea and support you." Dad, why did you send people to follow him? he''s here for a secret agent. If you''re so worried, you can agree to let him stay at our house and lock him at home every day. He doesn''t have to go anywhere and can just cancel his mission. How perfect!" General mu was speechless. Old mu took the mountain subway to Zhongnanhai and seriously discussed with the Secretary General about whether it was better to stay at home if they knew that a spy was active. The Secretary General said,"since we know that he''s a spy, we should just arrest him. Why make it soplicated?" Old mu was speechless. The Secretary-General didn''t know what he had said to offend the Bureau chief. He just watched as the Bureau chief walked to the station with a dark face. After mu Yuan had his lunch, he was pulled into the room by mother mu to dress up. As a mother who had a tall, handsome son, dressing up her son was simply a very happy thing. However, mu Yuan''s clothes were rather crude. He would usually just wear a pair of shorts and a T-shirt, or a training suit. Even so, it could not withstand the wardrobe of new clothes that his mother and his friends bought for him when they were shopping. They were all brand new clothes that had not been cut. He wore a V-neck sweater and a pair of leggings over his shirt. He wore leather shoes, a trench coat, and a scarf. He was dressed in a noble and elegant manner. The soldier, mu Xiaoyuan, who stood like a benchmark, wore this kind of casual outfit perfectly. Mu Chen''s mother praised him a few times that he looked really good. Then, Mu Chen''s mother gave mu Yuan a star-Moon Watch. Was it really not a blind date? "Mom, you won''t lie to me, right?" "I won''t trick you!" "Then you won''t lie to me, right, aunt?" "I won''t cheat you." No matter how he looked at it, he seemed to be on a blind date. Mu Yuan''s mother was also a high-ranking official, but her brother was in business, and so was mu Yuan''s aunt. They had arranged to meet at an afternoon tea restaurant long ago. When mu Yuan left, his aunt was chatting with a girl. Mu Yuan''s aunt was in her fifties this year and was a strong woman in the business world. Families like them worked together, and they were all very capable. Her ck hair was tied up and she was wearing a pearl ne with an Emerald Buddha pendant. She also wore a rare tri-colored bracelet on her wrist. She was dressed in a pearl-white suit, elegant and decent. Although the young girl was not old, she was in her twenties. She had a tall nose, big eyes, and a sharp chin. She had the typical face of an inte celebrity and was very beautiful. Mu Yuan felt that she looked a little familiar, but he could not remember who she was. He silently filtered out the single girls in his grandmother''s family one by one, but he could not remember who they were. "Little Yuan ... It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you. Goodes from bad. You''ll definitely have good fortune after this." His aunt''s eyes were red."Your uncle said that he wanted to go to Yuquan mountain yesterday. He was in a hurry and even fell." "I fell down. Is it serious?" "It''s not serious, I just twisted my leg. " His aunt was a straightforward woman and held mu Yuan''s hand like a treasure. Mu Yuan''s mother only had one brother, and his aunt had given birth to quadruplets, three boys and one girl. Back then, general mu was envious to death. As mu Yuan was chatting with his aunt, he realized that the inte celebrity beauty opposite him was staring at him. There was shame and ... A trace of anger in her eyes. Mu Yuan was confused. He wasn''t bragging, but he had been liked by women since he was young, from 80 to 8 years old. Why did the girl have such a bad opinion of him on their first meeting? Chapter 2898 Too Bad Hes A Eunuch He wasn''t bragging, but he had been liked by women since he was young, from 80 to 8 years old. Why did the girl have such a bad opinion of him on their first meeting? Mu Yuan could not ask directly and could only wait for his aunt to introduce him. He took off his coat and hung it at the side. He was wearing a white sweater, and his long and straight legs made him look like pan an. In the season of light snow outside the window, it was particrly pleasing to the eye. Was it really not ... A blind date? It shouldn''t be! Back then, when he had a blind date with her, he had asked her to be 1.68 meters tall in her original appearance. This girl had opened the corners of her eyes, hit her chin, and her Apple muscles looked like they were filled up. She had a very good looking face but had no special characteristics. Mu Yuan had seen many beautiful women before. For example, Shen qianshu and ye Chu were both one-in-a-million beauties who could leave a deep impression. Beauty was in the bones and not in the skin. "Yuan, this is your first time meeting him, right? this is Liu Yuchen. It''s quite awkward to talk about him, but I didn''t expect to meet him here. President Liu, you don''t mind if my nephew is here, right?" His aunt asked gently. (The fianc¨¦s ''names are a little simr. I''ll change itter and have the same name!) Miss Liu''s smile was a little forced. Mu Yuan couldn''t remember who Liu Yuchen was at that moment. When he met thedy''s resentful eyes, Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan maintained a polite and awkward smile. Liu? His aunt''s tone was filled with ridicule. Could it be ... His fianc¨¦e who ran away? However, he remembered that she did not look like this in the photo. In the photo, miss Liu was a timid girl with a little baby fat. Could it be that miss Liu had left the chubby phase of puberty and changed greatly in just a few years? "Mr. Mu, Hello!" Liu Yuchen forced a smile and greeted mu Yuan. She extended her hand."I finally get to see you. You look even better in person." pping ady''s face was never something mu Yuan would do. He simply touched Liu Yuchen''s palm and quickly separated. He looked at his mother with a reprimanding look."Are you trying to trick me?" Mother mu thought, if it''s not a blind date, then it''s not a trap! "Mom, long time no see." Liu Yuchen still used the old way of addressing him. Mu Yuan was speechless. My mother is only a child. Don''t call her that, girl! The engagement was called off. His aunt covered her mouth andughed."President Liu, I heard that you and President Xu are engaged. When are you getting married? you''ve called my aunt ''mother'' for a few years. Do you want to give her an invitation?" Liu Yuchen smiled and said,"I will." "Aiya, that''s good. Your parents wille too, right?" "We will!" "Then you''ll have to pay attention to how you address her. Don''t let the people whoe to have a drink not know who your mother is." Mu Yuan only felt that miss Liu''s face had been pped. He felt extremely embarrassed. Actually, it was not right or wrong between him and miss Liu. Back then, they had also said that their marriage was not rted. It was fine as long as he spoke the truth and did not cause amotion in the MU family. However, in the end, miss Liu still caused a storm in the MU family. When the MU family was suffering the pain of losing their son, someone took an intimate photo of her with another man. She then cried and came to father mu and mother MU''s door to beg for forgiveness, saying that she was willing to treat them as her biological parents and be filial to them when they were old and send them off when they died. It was only general MU''s temper that almost angered him to death! "Aunty,e, have some tea!" Mu Yuan hurriedly tried to smooth things over. He wanted to cry but had no tears in his heart. What sin had hemitted! Liu Yuchen said,"yes, I understand what you mean. I overstepped my boundaries. Madam mu, please don''t take it to heart." "When are you getting married?" Mother mu had always been kind and gentlemanly. Liu Yuchen was a little embarrassed."I haven''t confirmed the date yet. I''ll let you know when I confirm it." "Alright, I''ll wait for your good news." Liu Yuchen looked at mu Yuan. To be honest, mu Yuan had always been gentle in front of his elders. He was also dressed like a young man and did not look like a young man who was almost 30 years old at all. His eyebrows were clear, and he had a pair of smiling and Flying Eyes. His posture was upright, and his speech was appropriate. Liu Yuchen had seen many things in the business world in the past few years, and his horizons had widened. Therefore, she knew that the man in front of her was a one-in-a-million Dragon. If she thought about it carefully, she also knew that the MU family was upright, Mu Chen was extremely talented, and mu Yuan was not inferior to him. It was a pity ... That he was a eunuch! Chapter 2899 Too Bad Shes A Eunuch 2 Liu Yuchen was a girl from the Liu family''s side branch. Because of some grudges with the main family, she had not been taken seriously. Her family''s business had also been plundered until Liu Yuchen and mu Yuan got engaged. She was a very smart girl. She knew how to use the MU family to intimidate others. In the past few years, she had regained her business and controlled the Liu family. Now, she was the only one in power. She understood the benefits of marrying mu Yuan. Even if she had never seen mu Yuan before, she never regretted using a few years of her youth to exchange for the sess and fame she had today. Later, he got to know President Xu of Shunfeng bank. The two had frequent business dealings and gradually developed a rtionship. In fact, before mu Yuan''s incident, she and President Xu had been in contact in secret for half a year, but she had never made it public because she was unwilling to give up the MU family''s support. No matter how impressive you were in the business world, you would never be able topete with the MU family. Even if you became the richest man in city A, it would be in vain. Liu Yuchen was very clear about the pros and cons. However, when she heard that mu Yuan had died and the MU family was in a gloomy state, she had nned an exposure scandal. She had thought that after mu Yuan''s death, she would be able to get along well with her parents for the past few years. They could treat her as their goddaughter, and she could still use the MU family''s power. At that time, she was a little anxious because she was pregnant and wanted to get married as soon as possible and give birth to the child. She couldn''t even hide her thoughts from Mu Chen, let alone Mr. And Mrs. Mu. They had cleanly dissolved their marriage and evenpensated her for the expenses of her youth for the past few years. Then, Mu Chen released the news that Liu Yuchen and mu Yuan had called off their marriage. In addition to the pressure from ye Ling''s side, the Liu family faced many problems during that period. In the end, she was too tired, and she did not hide the child. Naturally, the wedding was not held. This time, she came to the capital to discuss a coboration with mu Yuan''s aunt. She had alreadye personally a few times, but her aunt did not want to see her. She did not expect that this time, she was willing to see her. She did not expect to see her rumored fianc??. Even if she was blind, she knew that mu Yuan was definitely the best man she had ever seen, no matter how she looked at him. Do you regret it? Liu Yuchen was just a little upset! Why did such a perfect man have such a w, but they couldn''t be a real husband and wife and be on par with each other? "Xiao Yuan, I heard a rumor in the business world recently. It says that you ... Have some unspeakable secrets. I don''t know who spread it, but you''re reallycking in virtue." Mu Yuan,''ah? What is it that I can''t tell you?" Liu Yuchen''s heart turned cold as she looked at her aunt in shock. So, her aunt had been waiting for her here. This was all her fault. When she had the abortion, she had med the MU family for it. Mu Yuan came and told President Xu that mu Yuan had been shot and was impotent. President Xu had drunk too much, and his mouth didn''t close the door on the table. It just so happened that his uncle was there. The rtionship between his uncle''s family and the MU family was very obscure, and not many people knew about it. At that time, his uncle poured a bottle of wine on President Xu''s head. If it weren''t for his old age and weak strength, he would probably have thrown a bottle of wine at him. Mu Yuan was not someone from the business world. He was a proper soldier. It would not be nice if this group of people gossiped about him behind his back. The source of this matter was Liu Yuchen. She did not expect that herints would cause trouble. She went to the MU family to apologize, but she did not see anyone from the MU family. Mu Yuan sighed."Aunty, don''t talk nonsense. I''m fine." My dad is jealous that I''m young and have no ws, so he''s trying to nder me. " asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2900 I Have Someone I Like Mu Yuan was a little angry."Aunty, are they all saying that I''m a eunuch behind my back?" "That''s right. I don''t know which idiot spread it." As his aunt said this, her eyes were fixed on Liu Yuchen. Liu Yuchen''s smile could no longer be maintained. Mu Yuan thought about it carefully and understood."Miss Liu, this is a misunderstanding. I was still young when I got engaged to you, and I didn''t have anyone I liked. I was caught up in a troublesome matter at that time, and I refused to get engaged. But if our family really wants to find an engagement party ... We don''t need to look for you, right?" Liu Yuchen''s eyes were slightly red. "Don''t cry. I''ll tell you the truth. You can just casually ask about the capital. If I want to gain their trust, I must have some difficulties or shorings. My dad can only think in this direction. This matter has been misunderstood for so many years, it''s really ... Awkward. I hope you can exin it clearly. " Mu Yuan was most afraid of girls crying. However,pared to the girl''s crying and him taking the me, it was obvious that the me was more important. He couldn''t take the me! He could y all night with Jack, eunuch your sister! "So, you ... You''re not sick?" "I''m fine. Other than some internal injuries that haven''t healed yet and need to build up my muscles, I''m not sick at all!" Mother mu was waiting for Liu Yuchen. She said politely,"I''m really sorry for hiding it from you for so many years. When Xiao Yuan was in trouble, I was thinking that if he came back alive and you could wait for him, our family would definitely give you an exnation." Mu Yuan wanted to say something, but his mother stepped on his foot. He took the tea and stuffed it into his mouth, his actions smooth and natural. "I ..." Liu Yuchen''s eyes were red and filled with regret. She looked at the gentle young man in front of her, and her heart was filled with pain. If only she had waited a little longer ... Just half a year, would everything have been different? This kind of thing was like a person drinking water, one would know whether it was cold or not. She was the only one who knew how regretful she was. Mu Yuan also wanted to settle things once and for all. " Miss Liu, there is no right or wrong between you and me. No matter what the elders say or do, you don''t have to take it to heart. Back then, we agreed that our marriage would have nothing to do with each other. If you find love, I will give you my blessings. It''s just that ... There''s something that we need to be honest about. In the years that we were engaged, our family has never let you down. We''ve given you everything that you should have. Your life and your family''s lives have changed dramatically." " Don''t have any thoughts that you shouldn''t have. You and the MU family have nothing to do with each other. I hope that you will never mention the MU family in any ce in the future. In contrast, what happened between you and me is in the past. My family will not take out their anger on you. My friends will not either. Perhaps you may have encountered some trouble in your business today, but it was not caused by us. " " The Liu family is in the physical business. If they encounter any problems, it''s a historical problem. It''s not anyone''s fault that they were eliminated or reced by emerce. We have the right to not do business with you, but that doesn''t mean that we are angry with you. You have already asked for mercy and should know how to be grateful. I have always been grateful for the kindness you have shown by apanying my parents all these years. " Miss Liu looked at mu Yuan in a daze and did not know how to answer him. She felt as if she had fallen into a strange circle. "If ... If I didn''t leave, would we ... Have a different ending?" he asked. "I won ''t! The men of the MU family would rather have nothing than have sex. " Mu Yuan smiled."I have someone I like. You are not him." * Don''t wait until you see Ling Chen tomorrow! Chapter 2901 Lieutenant Colonel, Great Hoodwinker After Liu Yuchen left, his aunt started toin. She no longer had the look of a female president. Mu Yuan only found out about Liu Yuchen''s fianc¨¦. Her fianc¨¦ was a senior executive at Shunfeng bank, the person in charge of loans in Asia, and also in charge of controlling the wind. There were at least 15 executives like him in Shunfeng bank, which made him less unique. At the beginning of this year, he was supposed to be transferred to the United States to be in charge of overseas business. After one or two years of gold-ting, he would be promoted to the executive President of the Asian region, and his future would be bright. However, mu Liang was not willing to do so. In addition, Liu Yuchen and this executive had lost 30 million Yuan in gambling in Macau. Mu Liang found an excuse to promote another person. The reason was that he had lost 30 million Yuan in a casino, which proved that he was a cancer and a gambler. He definitely did not have much self-control andpletely ignored the fact that he had also lost 100 million Yuan in a casino in Macau half a year ago. The executive felt that something was not right. He suspected that mu Liang was trying to make things difficult for him. Mu Liang''s identity was interesting. Although his surname was mu, he was the fourth young master of the Liu family. He followed his mother''s surname and was often away from the country. Therefore, when people mentioned that mu Liang was the young master of the Liu family, they rarely said that he was the nephew of the MU family. President Xu found something was wrong when he investigated it. The youngest daughter of the MU family, mu Wenxin, married and settled abroad. The current person in charge of the MU family was Chu Ling, not mu Liang. Therefore, he had to keep a low profile. By the time he found out the rtionship between mu Liang and the MU family, he had already offended the MU family. "Actually, it''s fine if they''re really in love. But to actually go around and ruin little Yuan''s reputation, you''re really giving him face." Aunt was very proud that she had finally gotten her revenge. Mu Yuan held his forehead."Sigh, actually ... There''s no need to care about it." "Are you a good-for-nothing? people are saying that you''re impotent." Mu Yuan said,"alright. But this is old MU''s fault." Old mu, who was far away in Zhongnanhai, sneezed. "Mom, why didn''t you tell me that you were here to see her? that would be so awkward." "No, it''s not awkward!" Mother mu was actually a little angry. She wanted to show off to her son to prove that she was blind. Although they were only fianc¨¦e and fianc¨¦e in name, she had done things too badly. It was inevitable that someone woulde to seek justice. "This little girl is regretting in her heart. Now that she sees our Xiao Yuan''s grace and elegance, she doesn''t have a share." His aunt looked at mu Yuan affectionately."I wonder which family''sdy will get such a good guy." Mu Yuan''s mother did not dare to tell others about Xiao Yuan''s matter and could only brush it off. Her aunt even introduced a few girls to mu Yuan in one go, showing him their WeChat moments and photos. "Auntie, you''re obviously from a different generation. Why did you leave so many youngdies ''WeChat moments?" "I''ve saved them all for you. If you''re satisfied, I''ll help you build a bridge. I''ve seen all the best people in the world. I think they''re much better than your father." Mu Yuan said,"there''s no rush for this matter. There''s no rush ..." "Why aren''t you in a hurry? you''ll be twenty-nine after the new year. Do you really think you''re a young man in your twenties?" His aunt said,"your cousin got married when he was 25 years old. I even have a grandson. Your mother is very envious." Eh, you said you have someone in mind? who is it, and how does he look? What about his character?" "She''s a beauty. She has a good character and is good to me." Mu Yuan smiled."It''s just that old mu is not too satisfied." "Don''t trust your father. He''s the one who chose you. I don''t know where he went wrong. It''s fine as long as you think she''s good." His aunt raised both her hands in agreement."I''ll bring your uncle to persuade your fatherter. What is he not satisfied with?" "My dad ... He wants a match of equal social status!" Mu Yuan said in a deep voice,"the person I like and I are indeed a little ... Ipatible." "Oh my, he''s so demanding. He even wants a woman of equal social status. What kind of woman should he find? Ah Chen didn''t even find a woman of equal social status and even found someone his mother doesn''t like. Only your father is so troublesome." His aunt was very straightforward. Mu Yuan''s mother was silent at the side, listening to mu Yuan mislead his aunt. His aunt said,"don''t worry about it. Leave this matter to me. In a few days, your uncle and I will be going to your house too. When that timees, we can do your father''s work together. We''re already free to fall in love, yet he still wants to break up the couple." Mu Yuan poured tea for his aunt."Who says it''s not? then I''ll have to trouble aunt and uncle." Chapter 2902 Sweet Afternoon Tea After having afternoon tea, mu Yuan apanied his aunt and mother to go shopping. He worked hard without anyints, carrying his bag and choosing clothes to shop with them. The number of heads turning was very high. Usually, the young man in his twenties would not apany his mother to shop. Not only did he apany his mother to shop, but he also did not sit at the side and y with his phone. He was seriously choosing clothes and essories for his mother and aunt. After dressing them up, he praised them like flowers. If the saleswoman hadn''t heard him call them aunt and mother, she would have thought that they were young hunks raised by rich women, beautiful, loyal dogs, and with good figures. Mu Yuan''s phone moved. He picked it up and saw that Jack had sent him a message. ''I see you.'' He turned his head and looked around the shop, but he did not see Jack."Where are you?" "Turn right at the entrance for ten meters." Mu Yuan took a few steps back and looked over to see Jack standing outside the store. He waved his phone. The mall was warm, and Jack''s trench coat was half-draped over his arm. He was wearing a simple unpatterned sweater, long pants, and sports shoes. He looked very athletic and also looked particrly young. Mu Yuan''s lips could not help but curve up. He turned around and said,"mom, I''m going out for a while. I''ll be back soon!" "Alright!" Mu Yuan put his things aside, turned around, and jogged to Jack. Jack seemed to have been here for a long time. His hands were warm. Mu Yuan went straight to the point."Old mu even sent someone to follow you today. You got rid of them, right?" Jack muttered,"dump him? did he offend your father?" "I''ve offended you too much. " Mu Yuanughed and raised his hand to adjust his slightly wrinkled sweater."When did youe?" "I''ve been here for a while. " ? "Oh ... They followed me." "I was going to look for you after I was done, but I happened to see you going out, so I followed you here. I''m not following you, I''m protecting you." Jack very righteously changed the concept. Mu Yuan could not help butugh."You''ve seen my ex-fianc??e, right?" "Yes, I did. You''ve changed so much that I almost didn''t recognize you. I thought that your mom brought you on a blind date. It took me a while to realize that she brought you here to show off." Mu Yuanughed so loudly that everyone nearby could hear him. "Look at how handsome I am today. I''m just here to be a disy." Mu Yuan took two steps back and spread out his hands to show him his outfit today. He was extremely flirtatious. "Your mother has good taste. This outfit suits you very well." The two of them cuddled for a while. Coincidentally, there was a milk tea shop not far away. Mu Yuan pulled Jack over and ordered a few cups of milk tea."You didn''t make things difficult for the little girl, right?" "You don''t even remember her name, why would I make things difficult for her?" "One must be magnanimous!" At a ce where no one else could see, mu Yuan naughtily touched Jack''s waist."Sigh ... You''re really not particr about it. Even your sweater is bouncing." "You''re only so particr at home. " Now that someone had dressed him up when he got home, he was even less particr than he was. "That''s right!" The two of them stood beside the milk tea shop and waited for the milk tea. After a while, they realized that they had be a living signboard. With such abination of good looks and talking briskly at the side, mu Yuan was still concerned about the matter of Jack''s sweater lifting the ball. Although Jack did not smile much, his eyes could not hide the indulgence. No matter how one looked at it, the two of them were in a love-struck rtionship that was sweeter than the sweets in the milk tea shop. The young girls came here to line up. While lining up, they were so excited that they were shouting and whispering to each other, even secretly taking photos with their girlfriends. "Little girl, don''t hide. She''s talking to you. Don''t think I can''t see you just because you put your phone behind her. You can take pictures, but don''t spread it." Mu Yuan had time to tease the little girls. The girl who was called out blushed. She was still young and had pink heart-shaped eyes."I ... I''m from the photography School. I look good in the photos ... Do you ... Want to take a photo with me?" The youngdy even shyly took her phone over to show mu Yuan the photo of him and Jack, making the youngdies who were queuing up to take photos extremely jealous. "Hey, not bad, look!" He nudged Jack with his elbow and gestured for him to look. The two of them looked down at the photo. The little girl asked excitedly,"you two ... Are a couple, right?" Chapter 2903 General Mu Exploded On The Spot The youngdy asked excitedly,"you two ... Are a couple, right?" "Yup!" Jack was still thinking about how to reply tactfully to avoid making things difficult for Xiao Yuan, but he was a little surprised when he heard mu Yuan admit it so cleanly. It was said that the atmosphere in the country was not as good as overseas, and he did not want people to look at mu Yuan with colored sses. Who knew that the situation he was expecting did not happen. The group of youngdies were crying out like groundhogs. Mu Yuan and Jack looked at each other and smiled. It was good to be young. When he was young, he was also like this and could not hide his emotions even if he liked being alone. Just then, the milk tea was ready. There were a total of four cups. Mu Yuan took a cup with less sugar for Jack, and one for himself. The other two cups were for his aunt and mother. They had been trying on clothes and buying clothes for a long time. "Come,e,e, let''s take a photo!" Mu Yuan ced their milk tea together. Ever since they got together, they were wearing their bracelets again. However, they could not leave behind such obvious things in the photos, so they could only take photos of the milk tea and their hands. "Why are you taking pictures?" Jack didn''t quite understand why they were bidding for milk tea. Mu Yuan rolled his eyes and cursed silently. Then, he happily fiddled with his phone. "You know what? In our country, what couples do when they''re in a rtionship is to ask for a meal, watch a movie, have milk tea, and no matter what they do, they have to take a photo to show their love. " Mu Yuan raised his head."We haven''t even gone through the process of an ordinary couple." "It''s fine. We''re free these few days, so we can go through the process. I''ll apany you to do whatever you want." "Don''t go back on your word," "I won ''t!" Jack stretched out his hand and pressed down on mu Yuan''s curly hair. After a while, he saw mu Yuan post on his moments. It was a picture of two cups of milk tea. He had changed nine filters to form a grid, and there was only one line of words. I''m not single again! Jack asked,"what do you mean by not being single?" After all, the post was in Chinese, and his understanding of Chinese was not enough for him to understand the popr words. "It means to leave singlehood!" "Oh, I understand!" Jack saved all of mu Yuan''s photos and posted them on his WeChat moments in English! Shen qianshu was scrolling through her moments when she saw mu Yuan''s post. Sheughed until she cried."Hahahaha, little Yuan is really so cute. One photo with nine filters. Hahahahahahaha...The dog butcher is here." Ye Ling took a look curiously. In the end, the one that refreshed at the top was Jack''s moments. Big Boss ye Ling was cold and aloof, and his moments were also cold and aloof. Unrted people should not try to add him on his moments. Even if they did, they would not look at his moments. Jack was lucky to survive because he didn''t post much on his moments. Ye Ling took a screenshot, and mu Yuan and Jack sent one Chinese and one English message to their circle of friends to general mu. Everything was conveyed without words. Mu Yuan looked at the row of likes below happily. Ye Chu and ye tingjun were both leavingments. Not only did they leavements under mu Yuan ''s, but they also leftments under Jack'' s. They were all treated equally, and they paid great attention to the format. They were all the same. Congrattions to the daughter-inw for bing an mother-inw! Ye Chu must have been forced to pay attention to the format, and then she stubbornly added a row of dog heads at the end to show that she was forced to. General mu was so angry that he directly left a message under Jack. hmahejlynhhj! No one could decipher what it was. Ye Ling tried to decipher if it was some Chinese abbreviation or English abbreviation. In the end, Shen qianshu said,"the general might have been muddled from anger. He doesn''t have as much imagination as you!" Jack held his phone and asked mu Yuan,"what is the general saying?" It was a bunch of English letters, but he couldn''t understand what they meant. Mu Yuan spread his hands."Oh, don''t bother about him. He exploded on the spot!" Chapter 2904 The Most Important Thing Is To Please My Mother In the end, just in case, Jack still went back and asked the girls to delete the photos in their phones. Fortunately, the girls were all obedient and lovely little sweethearts. When they heard Jack say that mu Yuan was about to be his idol, they were afraid that it would affect his career. They were already mu Yuan''s fans and would definitely not cause any trouble for their idol. They would obediently delete the photos. Mother mu was bombarded by a phone call from father mu. Why did mu Yuan go on a date when he brought him out for afternoon tea? did you cover for him? mother mu was confused. After hanging up general MU''s call, she almost blocked him. When she came out, she saw mu Yuan and Jack Leaning against the railing of the shopping mall and drinking milk tea. Mu Yuan was sick of his milk tea. He stretched his head over to drink Jack''s milk tea."This milk tea is too sweet." Mother mu was speechless. He didn''t even pay attention to his words and actions in public! Jack raised his head and saw mother mu. He pushed mu Yuan. Mu Yuan turned back and saw his mother waving at him with a smile. Mother mu felt helpless. Ever since Jack saved mu Yuan from the bottom of the sea, their family had been very peaceful. Even if general mu was shouting to kill, he actually understood that if it wasn''t for Jack, Xiao Yuan wouldn''t be standing in front of them so vivaciously, and they would have epted it. He turned a blind eye! General MU''s only worry was that if this matter blew up in the future, it would be a disgrace to the family and would cause irreparable losses to his family. The two of them were fine, but Mu Chen''s official luck would be affected. There was nothing wrong with turning a blind eye, but there was no way to have the best of both worlds for the time being. Fortunately, Jack had an Eastern face, which had a faint shadow of Lieutenant Colonel Jack. His facial features were much gentler, and he looked like a mixed-blood. Mu Yuan had an idea."Let''s go. I''ll bring you to please my mother!" He pulled Jack and walked towards mother mu. This gave mother mu a shock and she used her dialect to tell her not to mess around. Mu Yuan smiled and said,"mother, I just happened to meet him. Let him be your advisor. He has good taste." Mother mu looked at Jack''s sportswear. He was wearing simple sneakers, a trench coat, and a hoodie. The hoodie even had a hood. She thought to herself that perhaps she was not in line with international aesthetics and could not appreciate it. "Hello, Auntie!" Mu Yuan''s mother did not p him in the face and smiled as she greeted him. Mu Yuan then pulled Jack into the house openly and brought milk tea for his mother and aunt. Aunt asked,"little Yuan, is she your friend? He''s so handsome. " "Yup!" Mu Yuan said with a smile. "Hello, aunt!" His aunt was smooth and talkative, and they would be able to start a conversation in no time. However, this was the women''s battlefield, and the man was just sitting by the side as an advisor. Mu Yuan poked Jack with his finger."Nervous?" "No, I didn ''t!" He wasn''t nervous at all! "Tsk, tsk, tsk ..." Mu Yuan did not expose him. Then, his phone vibrated crazily. He nced at the several voice messages that general mu had sent him within a minute. In just a short three minutes, the screen was constantly flooded with them. Other than sending words, he also sent some emojis. It was like you want to die, right? I''ll p you to death, I''ll kick you to death, and so on. Jack looked at him with a half-smile."Aren''t you going to listen to what he has to say?" "There''s no need to listen. The central idea has already been conveyed through his emoji pack." Mu Yuan could not help butin."You''re already so old, yet you''re still fighting with your own interests. You''re not mature at all. You have to perform well and please my mother. My father is not important. If you perform well, you cane home with us for dinner tonight." 2905 Chapter 2904 Mu Yuan knew what to do. As long as Jack was not recognized by others, it was fine as long as he and Jack did not meet any acquaintances outside. The so-called acquaintances were those who harbored ill intentions towards their family. There was basically no need to worry about the rest of the people. Moreover, ye Ling was in charge of the special Affairs. He would deal with any slight movements. Mother mu and aunt chose four sets of clothes and some essories. After being reminded by mu Yuan, Jack automatically went to swipe his card. Mother mu did not say anything, but aunt was a little embarrassed. After all, a set of clothes wasn''t cheap. Her dress alone cost 50000 Yuan. How could she ept a gift? Jack said,"it''s alright. I still owe Xiao Yuan. I''ve deducted it from my card." "Little Yuan, you''ve spent a lot." "As long as aunt is happy!" Jack swiped his card and even took the initiative to carry his bag. He was very self-aware. His aunt looked at the two young men walking side by side and talking affectionately behind him. She felt a little strange, but she couldn''t tell what was strange. She and mother mu were ssmates and could be considered as close friends. Later on, she became her sister-inw, and the two of them had always had a good rtionship. Seeing that mother mu didn''t say anything, she could only hint that she was overthinking it. Jack and mu Yuan apanied the two elders for an entire afternoon. Aunt had something to do, so she went back to the house first. Mother mu was more and more satisfied with Jack. Actually, she was not very clear about mu Yuan and Jack''s matter. Mu Yuan did not say much. She only knew that mu Yuan had been entangled with this Lieutenant Colonel since he was 18 years old. It had been more than ten years since then. It was her son''s most youthful and brilliant years, and he had given them all to the person in front of him. In contrast, he was the same! Fortunately, his son had good taste! Other than his nationality, his identity did not match. If he was a local, a businessman, or someone with some other identity, old mu would not have anything to say. Although not getting married would affect little Yuan''s future, the MU family had already reached this stage. No one would make a big deal out of mu Yuan not getting married for life. Mother mu epted this matter earlier than general mu. Back then, when mu Yuan broke up, there was a period of time when he was not happy. He was not very willing to go home and was more willing to be alone. Mu Yuan had never been a person who liked to be alone. He had always had a lot on his mind. During those few years, he was forced to grow up a lot and was also a lot braver. She had always been worried that something would happen to mu Yuan. When mu Yuan was captured by the Pirates, her worry became a reality. "The path you and little Yuan are on is not easy. You have to think about it carefully." While mu Yuan was going to the washroom, mother mu said softly,"I hope you have made the decision after careful consideration." "Don''t worry, Auntie. I won''t let him down. " "It''s hard to fathom a man''s heart. Who hasn''t made an oath when they were young? I read a report a few days ago that divorce rates are rising every year. We fell in love and got married. In the beginning, we just loved each other and lived a good life. No one married with regret, but many yearster, there were many times when the birds were separated. " "You and little Yuan are destined not to be together. It''s already harder than ordinary couples. Ten yearster, twenty yearster, if you regret it, you''ll ruin little Yuan''s life." Jack said solemnly,"Auntie, Xiao Yuan is your son. You should have confidence in him. What my mother said just now is more suitable for Xiao Yuan. I''m more afraid than Xiao Yuan that he will regret it one day. What should I do then?" I can''t be sure that I won''t bring him any trouble in the future, but I can guarantee that as long as I''m alive, the blizzard around me will not spread to Xiao Yuan. I''ll do my best to protect him for the rest of his life and make sure that everything goes smoothly for him. " * Chapter 2906 Its Been Hard On You Mother MU''s life experience was veryplicated. She was the son of a high-ranking official and had experienced ups and downs and suppression in the main family. Back then, her college entrance examination spot was almost taken away. Later, she married into the MU family and experienced the MU family''s defeat again. She had experienced the fickleness of human nature and the coldness of the world. She could see through people''s hearts and was not so easy to deceive. What a person said wasn''t important, what they did was. She was very touched by his words, but what really touched her was that he had cared about her son for more than ten years and had risked his life to bring him back safely. "What about your family?" "Although I make the decisions for my own matters, my family doesn''t object to it. My mother likes Xiao Yuan very much." His father''s opinion was not important! They weren''t going to spend their days together anyway. Mother mu was finally relieved."It''s fine as long as you guys think it through." The remaining problem was the child. Mother mu also did not want to make things so certain in one go. However, she felt that it would be better to deal with things cleanly. This would also make her family''s attitude clear."Onest question. We can ignore who Xiao Yuan is with, but Xiao Yuan must have a child. If you can ept it, I will persuade old mu." "Sure!" Mother mu was a little surprised. Although mu Yuan had mentioned it before, she still wanted to hear Jack confirm it. "Alright!" Jack said,"has Xiao Yuan mentioned to you ... About the child?" "He did. He said he agreed." Jack nodded and said,"I''m currently sponsoring a research project. If the progress is fast, there should be news within the next two years. If we can have our own children, we''ll have the same bloodline by extracting our bone marrow and using stem cells to cultivate our children. If this research project fails and the progress doesn''t go well, then we''ll agree to five years. If there''s no result in five years, we''ll find a surrogate ording to your wishes. Is that okay?" Mother mu was an old professor and had heard a lot of news in this area. Now that Xie jinghuan''spany''s super robots had been released, this kind of thing was not surprising."Alright, let''s agree on five years!" Jack secretly heaved a sigh of relief. It was easier to win over mother mu than he had imagined. General mu ... Well, it''s a little difficult. Mu Yuan went to the washroom and came back to find Jack and mother mu chatting happily. He leaned in to listen and realized that they were talking about the painting that Jack gave mu Yuan. When mother mu heard that he had drawn it himself, she was full of praise."I like that photo frame very much too. It''s very thoughtful." Mu Xiaoyuan thought of the rather exaggerated photo frame with gems and diamonds embedded in it and said casually,"there are many photo frames in pan garden. You can buy a lot of them if you like them!" Mother mu was speechless. Jack pursed his lips and smiled. He seemed to be used to it. Mu Yuan still could not tell the difference between a diamond and ss, or a gemstone and a crystal. The egg-like gemstones that were embedded in the photo frames were big and exaggerated, and they looked fake. He had never thought that they were real. Who would be stupid enough to set such a big gem on a photo frame? wasn''t he afraid that it would be taken away? "It''s all my fault. I''ve neglected his education in this aspect since I was young. Thank you for your hard work!" Mother mu apologized. She didn''t want to embarrass herself, so she changed the topic."It''s about time. Let''s go home." Mu Yuan spread his hands. What were you guys talking about? Ever since Jack helped his mother carry her bags, he had been carrying all sorts of bags. Mu Yuan remembered that his uncle and brother were both home today, and his eyes lit up."Then ... Shall we bring him home for dinner?" Chapter 2907 The Whole Family Is In Order When mother mu brought Jack and mu Yuan home, the little servant jogged up to her and said,"miss Fu is here." "Who is it?" "Your sister-inw!" Mother mu said as she walked in quickly. The little servant''s voice was a little loud, so mu Yuan did not notice it at first. Jack did not say much and followed mu Yuan in with his bag. This was the first time mu Yuan saw his aunt sitting in a cold and aloof manner without a smile on her face. A young woman in a purple sweater and ck leather skirt was sitting on a Phoebe zhennan wooden chair, blending in with the natural elegance of the room. Her skin was extremely white, her eyebrows were thick, and her eyes were big. She was plump but not fat. Her appearance was not very outstanding, and her temperament was cold and dignified. She was simply a model daughter-inw of a high-ss family in ancient times. In mu Yuan''s words, his sister-inw and his cold-looking brother were a perfect match! The fu family had been a powerful and influential family more than twenty years ago, with deep roots. In the past few years, because father Fu was involved in a case and was being investigated, they had be a little cold and distant before he was released, and the fu family was already showing signs of falling. However, Fu Chuyue had nothing to do with her family''s Affairs. She was developing very well and her abilities were very outstanding. Mu Chen''s mother didn''t like Fu Chuyue not because she was afraid that the MU family would be implicated if something happened to the fu family. It was because the fu family and Mu Chen''s mother''s main family had an old grudge, which led to Mu Chen''s grandfather''s death. At that time, Fu Chuyue had not been born yet. It was mainly the old master''s generation, and it was all the fault of the era. Perhaps it was because of this that Mu Chen and Fu Chuyue had been in a rtionship for many years and had always been in secret until mu Yuan''s incident broke out. Mu Chen''s reason for convincing his mother was very simple. After all, there was aparison group like mu Yuan. The results of theparison were too tragic. Compared to mu Yuan finding a foreign officer, it seemed easier to ept that she wanted a daughter-inw that she did not like. "Sister-inw, long time no see." Mu Yuan smiled and greeted them. He pulled Jack over to greet them. Fu Chuyue nodded and extended his hand to greet Jack. Fu Chuyue was now a senior executive in Zhong hang. His career was very smooth, and his position was much higher than Mu Chen ''s. Marrying Mu Chen would be a strong Alliance. Mother mu was very enthusiastic towards Fu Chuyue. She asked about his recent work, life, etc. Then she talked about the wedding dress and the wedding banquet. Mu Chen¡¯s mother, who was a serious mother-inw, didn''t say a word. Fu Chuyue also answered in a serious manner, not saying a word more nonsense. Jack could tell at a nce that Mu Chen¡¯s mother did not like this daughter-inw. He and mu Yuan exchanged nces for a moment before mu Yuan pulled him outside to y, leaving the living room to the three women. " My sister-inw is cold on the outside but warm on the inside. She''s not very good with words. Anyway, I can¡¯t think of why she and my brother would fall in love with each other. We''ve always guessed that they were in a spiritual rtionship. It''s definitely tonic, the kind that doesn''t even hold hands. "My aunt doesn''t like her, and she doesn''t necessarilye to please her. She''s always been fawned on by others since she was young, and she doesn''t know how to curry favor with others. It''s good enough that she didn''t anger my aunt. My brother might have taught her for a while, so shees to visit every day. Hahahahaha...It makes meugh to death. My sister-inwes to sit with my aunt. My brother might have asked her to make his presence known, so she keeps sitting with my aunt and doesn''t say anything. My aunt is so angry that she can''t hold it in for three days before warning my brother, If you let sister-inwe over again, she''ll go back to her mother''s house." Jack was left speechless. Why do you sound like you''re gloating? asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2908 Embarrassing Homework Mu Yuan pulled Jack along as they admired the plum blossoms and continued to share his brother''s love history."My brother was in a rtionship with sister-inw when he was in University. At that time, sister-inw was only in high school. Because of auntie''s family disagreeing, my brother wanted to save the country indirectly, so he kept it a secret for a long time. Until now, Auntie still thinks that they met through a blind date. My brother was afraid that big aunt wouldn''t agree, so he made up many stories, and every version was very interesting. Later, he couldn''t make up any more stories, so he made them public. Big aunt and he had a Cold War for a month. " Mu Yuan tiptoed and cut the most beautiful red plum Branch, inserted it into a bottle, and then brought Jack back to the living room. He had spread the story of Mu Chen and Fu Chuyue outside. When he returned, Mu Chen''s mother still did not say a word. It was only Mu Chen''s mother and Fu Chuyue who were talking. Fu Chuyue wasn''t a good chit-chatting partner. It was easy to get awkward silences. "I''m having afternoon tea with aunt today. I''ll ask you out another day." Fu Chuyue replied,"I''ve been a little busy recently. I might not have time." Mu Yuan was speechless. "The sugar content in afternoon tea is too high. I''m trying to control my weight." Jack was speechless. Mu Yuan''s mother seemed to be used to it. "I''ll tell the chef to make you a light dinnerter." Mu Chen''s mother sneered."If you want to control your weight, you can just drink water. Don''t eat." "Alright!" Fu Chuyue agreed. Jack, who was sitting at the side, felt extremely embarrassed. Mu Chen''s mother was indeed angry. "You''re just a little girl. You won''t get fat even if you lose weight. Don''t listen to Your mother-inw. Eat more for dinner." Mother mu smiled and said,"the weather has been cold recently. You have to eat your fill to resist the cold." Mu Yuan did not know whether tough or cry. Sister-inw''s interpersonal rtionships were moreplicated, but she and ye Ling were the same kind of people. You think that my emotional intelligence is not high? fine, you have a high emotional intelligence, then you can bear with it! Mu Chen''s mother was the first iron te she had kicked in her life. Fortunately, she seemed to know that she wasn''t very good at talking, so silence was golden on many asions. She didn''t like to talk, and her temperament was cold to begin with. If she didn''t speak, she would appear cold and unreasonable. Mu Yuan''s mother instructed the kitchen to prepare dinner and even specially asked them to prepare steak. Afraid that Jack would not be used to it, mu Yuan said,"mom, you don''t have to specially take care of him. He''s not a picky eater." "I picked it." Jack lowered his voice."I don''t eat crabs." "You won''t be able to eat it even if you want to." Mu Yuan pulled Jack upstairs to take a look at mu Yuan''s bedroom. The bedroom was less than 100 square meters and was connected to arge study room and bathroom. There were some books, calligraphy, and paintings in the study room. Jack walked around the bookshelves curiously and realized that they were all mu Yuan''s homework and textbooks from school. His mother had kept them well for him. Some of the small essories on the bookshelf were greeting cards that his ssmates had given him. They were gifts and were very childlike. Jack curiously opened a piece of essay book, and there was a very Chuunibyou sentence in it. Where there was a will, there was a way. She also knew where Xiao Yuan''s ambition came from, even though he was so young and his handwriting was not even good. He flipped through the book casually. Mu Yuan saw it and hurriedly snatched it away to hide it. "Don''t look, don''t look. How can you peek at my elementary school homework?" "I can''t see it?" Mu Yuan nodded his head solemnly."We can''t look!" "You wrote an article about my father ... I''m very curious about what general mu looks like in your exercise book!" "I can''t look!" This was too embarrassing. General mu probably hadn''t even seen it before. He wasn''t the kind of well-behaved student since he was young, but he rarely invited his parents. He wasn''t a cker or a top student. He had followed the rules when he was in primary school. ???* The sister-inw''s identity is in Chapter 1898. I''ve already changed it onceter. There will be some small bugs in the serialized novel. If everyone has seen it, please mention it. I''ll improve it. Chapter 2909 Mu Yuans Love Letter Primary school students loved to write about their father, mother, and family. Mu Yuan did not like to write about his mother when he was in school because the teacher required the essay to be filled with emotion and to be interesting. He felt that writing about his mother was to express his love for her, so it was better to write about general mu. It had to be very interesting and full of emotion. It was one thing to write it out, but it was another to be seen. Jack didn''t force her. He didn''t read the essay, but when he flipped through the bookshelf, he found a love letter. It was a love letter from mu Yuan to the girl he had a crush on. Mu Yuan,"...F * ck!!!" "I can''t look!" "This is a misunderstanding!" "You''re wrong. There''s nothing here. It''s not a love letter. I don''t have it!" "You can''t go through my bookshelf!" ¡­¡­ Jack had not even said a word when mu Yuan snatched the love letter and hid it behind his back. Then, he silently recalled how many love letters he had written in junior high. This was the only letter that had been returned. It was written by him when he was in his first year of junior high school. The little senior was 1.68 meters tall and had a graceful figure. Even the 12-year-old mu Yuan was not 1.68 meters tall. He was just a little bean. The senior touched his head and gently said,e and chase me when you grow up." Mu Yuan still remembered that he had returned home crying and telling his mother that he had sent a love letter today but was rejected by his Senior Sister. Then, he had eaten three bowls of rice in sadness tomemorate his breakup. The young general mu had a toothache watching from the side. Other than the love letters that mu Yuan wrote, he had also received many love letters. Jack looked at the thick stack of love letters in pink envelopes with interest and said jokingly,"Xiao Yuan was very popr when she was in school." "Nonsense, I''m more popr now!" Mu Yuan coldly snorted. He had received more love letters than he had given out, which made him feel very bnced. There were all sorts of love letters. Jack was still curious about the love letter that mu Yuan wrote."Can I have a look?" "We can ''t!" Mu Yuan rejected. What was there to see about a love letter written by a twelve-year-old little kid? "Just a nce, I''ll secretly look!" Jackughed and said,"be good, Xiao Yuan. I definitely won''t tell anyone!" "I''m going to burn this love letter. " The sense of shame was too strong! "Don ''t!" Jack really did not feel jealous at all. He was a mature man. How could he be calctive about such things with the 12-year-old mu Yuan? moreover, mu Yuan''s personality was already likable, and he was also a little flirtatious. If he had not met him so early on, he would probably have had many girlfriends. "Those are the memories of my youth. It''s such a pity to burn them." A love letter was a memory of his youth. It was a memento. It would be a pity to throw it away, and even more so to burn it. That was why mother mu had kept all of his belongings for him. Mu Yuan handed the love letter to Jack unwillingly."We''ve already agreed on this. You''re not allowed tough." "Alright, I won''tugh!" Jack took the love letter. Mu Yuan felt that his sense of shame was too strong, so he did not read it with him. He went to the other bookshelf and secretly destroyed his dark history. ,m What was going on with the first time he wished for old mu to return home early? Mu Yuan was also very girly and used pink letter paper to write his love letter. The first sentence was very standard. Hello, Senior Sister, my name is mu Yuan. After that, he started to brag about himself. He used a total of 300 words to express his rainbow-like ttery of his Senior Sister, praising her like she was a fairy descending from heaven. Those sentences were obviously copied from somewhere, and there were even typos. Jack was left speechless. £¬ Chapter 2910 Who Would Still Write A Love Letter When Youve Caught Her? It was hard for little mu Yuan to write more than 500 words in a love letter. He saw seven to eight words with typos. Some of the words were not copied by him. He could not write them himself and used pinyin to rece them. Jack was left speechless. It was really ... Very unique! All kinds of fancy words were piled together. He ended with a sentence. Senior Sister, my dad is very powerful. He''s a great general. I''ll be a general in the future too. It''s not a loss for you to be in a rtionship with him. Jackughed out loud. Mu Yuan peeked his head out from the bookshelf."Didn''t you say that you''re not allowed tough?" Jack was overjoyed."Hahahahahaha, Xiao Yuan, you''re so cute!" Mu Yuan ran over and snatched the love letter away. His face waspletely red. It was really embarrassing to be publicly executed. His ears and neck were all red. He had already forgotten about the things that happened when he was in his second year of middle school. Jack found it extremely interesting. Mu Yuan folded the love letter."You''ve never written it before?" "No, I didn ''t!" Jack couldn''t stopughing."When we young people like someone, we just say it directly. We don''t use such a roundabout way." He thought to himself,"if you write a love letter like this, I don''t think a girl will like you." "Why do you like that senior?" Jack asked curiously. Before mu Yuan met him, he was a straight Man of Steel. This was without a doubt, and it could be seen from his style. "It''s nice. " Mu Yuan expressed that he was just so superficial. He had already forgotten about it, but now that he mentioned it, he suddenly remembered it. "I remember that when school started, my parents sent me there. Senior Sister walked past me. She was wearing a white dress, her hair was ck and long, and her skin was very fair. When she smiled, she was very beautiful and ... Very fragrant." Mu Yuan was a little embarrassed as he said,"I was thrown into the military camp by old mu to train every day. I was tanned and had too much exercise. I also got heaty. That day, I was embarrassed and had a nosebleed. Senior Sister gave me a handkerchief to wipe my blood. It smells so good ..." Of course, he had just started his first year of middle school and didn''t know that he was wearing perfume. From that day on, she had been dreaming of him. Later, she heard that there was a boy from the sports school next door who had been pestering her senior. At a young age, he was full of justice, a hero saving a beauty, and a Peacock spreading its tail to show off his hormone. Mu Yuan said,"if I wasn''t too short back then, I would have definitely caught up." Boys developedter, and mu Yuan was one of the more well-known ones. His height and physical fitness only increased after he was 16 years old. Before he was 16 years old, he only had the charm to attract older sister fans, but not girlfriend fans. "Do you still remember what he looks like?" "I don''t remember." She only remembered that she was wearing a white dress. It was very pretty! Jack smiled. Mu Yuan confirmed once more."You really didn''t write a love letter before?" "No, I didn ''t!" "You''ve never received a love letter before?" "No, I didn ''t!" However, he received a lot of confessions. High school and middle school students were all straight-backed and didn''t have to be so tactful. "You''re a man without a teenager!" Mu Yuan concluded,"your youth is iplete." It was just like how university life was iplete if one didn''t skip ss! Jack pondered for a moment."Little Yuan is right!" Mu Yuan felt that he had dug a hole for himself again. Jack said,"since my youth is iplete, Xiao Yuan, why don''t you write me a love letter and let my youth beplete?" Mu Yuan exploded when he heard this."What the hell!" Jack said matter-of-factly,"you wrote a love letter to someone you don''t remember, but you''re not willing to write a love letter to me?" "F * ck ... Are you stupid? who would write a love letter when you already have her in your hands?" Jack was left speechless. 2911 Chapter 2911 Mu Yuan and Jack were fooling around in the room until general MU''s car returned. Mu Yuan stuck his head out of the window and took a look."My father is back!" Jack was a little flustered. "He ... He won''t really kick me out, right?" "I won ''t!" For safety''s sake, he had even put away the feather duster earlier. As soon as general mu entered the room, he took off his coat and the servant took it and hung it up. Fu Chuyue stood up and greeted him politely. General mu waved his hand, indicating that she should not be so formal."Xiao Yue is getting more and more capable. Your uncles even specially praised you at the meeting today." These uncles were not blood-rted uncles, but the old men in their system. Fu Chuyue studied at an early age and graduated with a master''s degree at Peking University at the age of 21. He didn''t study abroad and entered Zhong hang directly. Within a few years, he was promoted all the way. He first worked in the resource management Department of a branch for a year and a half before being demoted to the General Manager of a branch. This must be the influence and arrangement of his family. After two years of work, he was transferred to a provincial branch due to his outstanding ability and was transferred to the main branchst year. After being transferred to the main branch, Fu Chuyue''s performance was also outstanding. He hadpletely broken away from his family''s influence and could rely on his own ability to make a living. General mu heard today that Fu Chuyue would be able to be transferred to the People''s Bank by the age of 30 after three more years, and his position would be extremely high. This time, the financial project he was in charge of had shone brilliantly in the China Bank International and the China Bank Investment market. He was able to be praised at the meeting. General mu didn''t care about this. Because the new year wasing, there were many seminars and meetings. Fu Chuyue listened to them as a family member and felt very honored. He was in a good mood along the way. The second generation of their family''s young people were all very outstanding, and the daughter-inw they married was also so powerful. Although it made Mu Chen look like a big thigh, general mu was also very happy. The only w was his own son. Tsk! Theparison group was too tragic, and the reference was too tragic. Sigh, let''s not talk about it! "Thank you, uncle." After Fu Chuyue got his thanks, he sat back down. Old mu casually talked to her about some work matters and conveyed some important information in today''s meeting to her. Fu Chuyue took note of it seriously. "Where''s little Yuan?" Mu Chen''s mother wasn''t around. Mu Chen''s mother didn''t like to talk when Fu Chuyue was around. Fu Chuyue said,"Xiao Yuan and his friend are upstairs." Like a sensitive beast, general mu raised his voice a few decibels,"what friend?" Fu Chuyue answered seriously,"he said he was arade. He''s very tall, of mixed blood, and very handsome." General MU''s vision turned ck,"Miaomiao!!!!!" Mother mu calmly came over with the newly rebuilt red plum blossom."What are you shouting for?" She turned around and ordered,"prepare some of the general''s blood pressure medicine." "Yes!" General MU''s face darkened,"you brought her home?" "He apanied us to shop today. He carried our bags and paid the bill. It should be worth a meal." Mother MU''s attitude was as if she was saying "you sit well and don''t go anywhere." General mu suddenly stood up and walked out. "I''m staying in the office today!" No one could stop him. Before mother mu could stop him, mu Yuan appeared at the staircase on the second floor."Oh my, old mu, you''re back. You just got home and you''re already leaving? it''s snowing outside. Where are you going in this cold weather?" "You little brat!" General mu roared and wanted to find a feather duster, but he realized that the beating tool was not there. Then, he saw Jack appear behind mu Yuan. General mu was still exploding a second ago, but the next second, it became heavy. He could only blow air through his nostrils to express his dissatisfaction! Preposterous! "General, my name is Jack. Anderson!" General MU''s eyes turned ck, who wants to say hello to you!!! Chapter 2912 Are You Guys So Casual In Dating? Hearing Anderson''s name, Fu Chuyue turned to look at Jack. He was a little confused, but he was as steady as a mountain and did not ask rashly. Mu Yuan brought Jack downstairs. "Dad, he brought you a box of specialty products. He brought you deer antlers and ginseng. He also brought you a box of wine ... Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, don''t talk about taking it back. You used the ginseng to make wine. I heard it. You also opened a bottle of wine and gave a bottle to old general yang next door." Before general mu could speak, he was interrupted by mu Yuan. General mu was very angry, but he couldn''t say anything. What mu Yuan said was the truth. If he had known that Jack brought it, he wouldn''t have drunk it. He wouldn''t have drunk a single sip. After all, this was not his hometown in ''A'' city. There was no wine cer here, so he had to buy bottles of wine one by one and drink them before keeping them back. In addition, his mother had been controlling his drinking volume, so he had been craving for them for the past two years. Thus, mu Yuan opened a bottle of wine on the day he brought it back. "Good day, general!" Jack greeted general mu again. General MU''s nose was up in the air, and he ignored her. He turned his head and went upstairs, which was very childish and rude. Mu Chen''s mother was surprised and thoughtful at the side. Even if he didn''t like her, there was no need to sit. She didn''t like Fu Chuyue, but every time Fu Chuyue came, she had to apany him. She was afraid that her son would be embarrassed. Seeing that general mu didn''t care about his son''s face at all, he turned his head and went upstairs without giving him any face. She could go upstairs and ignore it, but why did she have to sit here and be tortured? Mu Chen''s mother was just about to go upstairs when Fu Chuyue said,"mom, Mu Chen should be back soon!" She had just stood up, but she sat back down silently. She was expressionless. After thinking for a moment, she frowned."Are you not allowed to use the bathroom?" She turned around and went to the washroom downstairs. Mother mu went upstairs. Jack said,"how about I leave?" "No need. There will be such a day. My dad will get used to it after a few more times." Mu Yuan said,"my father''s life is too smooth. We spoil his temper. You don''t have to specially curry favor with him." Jack thought to himself,"even if I say that, I must please him!" "Old mu is a person who looks at the dye factory when he gives you some face. You have to be as cold and aloof as sister-inw. If you''re unapproachable, he might even look at you a little more highly." Fu Chuyue replied,"I think ... It''s not very appropriate." This trick might be useful against Mu Chen''s mother, but it might not be effective against the general. "Don''t try to trick me. " Jack felt that he was smart enough not to do such a stupid thing. "I know old mu too well. There''s nothing wrong with believing me." Fu Chuyue asked,"I remember that President John''s nephew is also called Jack Anderson." Jack was silent. Fu Chuyue said,"you foreigners are really good at matching names." Mu Yuan said,"he is that nephew." Fu Chuyue''s surprise was subtle."You scared me." Jack didn''t know how to continue the conversation. This sister-inw was very serious when she spoke, and it was hard for him to continue. In short, she was out of ce with the MU family that he knew. She didn''t have the amusing aura of the MU family at all. The three young people had something to talk about. Fu Chuyue had strong business capabilities, poormunication skills, and average life skills. He wasn''t a good person to chat with either. Fortunately, there was mu Yuan, so they could continue any topic. In the end, the gossip was that Fu Chuyue and Mu Chen were in a rtionship. Regarding dating, Mu Chen had said many different versions. For example, his sister-inw came from a poor family and had a noble character. He also said that his sister-inw was cute, muddleheaded, and easy to deceive. He also said that he was very tired from wooing his sister-inw back then. However, he did not say exactly how he wooed her. Mu Yuan had always felt that he could not trust his brother on this point. He must be full of lies. "Sister-inw, did Big Brother CHASE you?" "No, I''m the one chasing him." "Eh, really? It''s hard to catch up with big brother. In high school, a group of junior sisters couldn''t even catch up with him. " Fu Chuyue was even more confused than him."Mu Chen is easy to woo." Mu Yuan was speechless. What did you just say? Jack also followed the local customs and gossiped."How did you pursue her?" Fu Chuyue said seriously,"my high school and his University were next to each other. When I was in middle school, I liked to go to his school''s library, and he liked to go to the library too. He often sat opposite me. About half a yearter, I felt that we were really fated, so I asked him if he wanted to be my boyfriend and he agreed." Mu Yuan was speechless. Was it that casual? * These two days are tomorrow, so tomorrow is the fourth watch period! Chapter 2913 Are You Two So Casual In Your Relationship 2 Big brother didn''t even struggle? Mu Yuan asked,"then what did you ask in the exact words?" "Senior, do you have a girlfriend? If you don ''t, you can be my boyfriend. " Mu Yuan was speechless. Jack was left speechless. Are you confessing or showing off? Mu Yuan only felt that it was unbelievable. How did he not know that his big brother was so easy to woo? Why didn''t those girls who were chasing his big brother learn to ask him directly? "You didn''t know him before that?" "I don''t know him. I don''t even know his name." "Then why do you want him to be your boyfriend?" "It''s fate. Every time I go to read books, he''ll either sit opposite me or next to me. This city is so big. It''s fate to meet him three times." Mu Yuan could not help but pour cold water on her."Big brother''s school library isn''t big. He goes to a fixed ce every day, and the administrator will reserve a seat for him. Sister-inw, isn''t this fate? you go there every day, and he''s there too." "Oh ..." Fu Chuyue''s attitude was as if he thought that it was fate. "You don''t even know his name and you''re already dating him?" "Is it very important?" Fu Chuyue didn''t understand."I''ll just ask him whatever I want to know after we start dating." ? Mu Yuan was speechless. Mu Chen''s mother had been listening from behind for a long time, and her face was ashen! "That''s ... Fine!" Mu Yuan really did not know what to say. He finally understood his mother and first aunt''s feelings of being speechless. Fu Chuyue looked at mu Yuan in confusion."Do many people chase after Mu Chen?" "Yup!" His big brother had been a Dragon among men since he was young, much more outstanding than him. He had always been someone else''s child, so it would be illogical if no one chased after him. "Right? then he lied to me. He said no one was chasing him." "That''s definitely ..." He swallowed the words ''lied to you'' back down. He thought of how Xie jinghuan and young master su were always quick to expose him, and forcefully changed the topic."When I was in primary school, many people wanted to marry him, but when I grew up, there were no more." "The Way You Lie is exactly the same," Fu Chuyue said. Mu Yuan was speechless. Alright, I won''t say anything! It was unknown what mother mu said to general mu upstairs, but general mu changed into a set of home clothes and came downstairs together. His expression was much gentler, but he still looked as if he did not see Jack. "General ..." Jack greeted for the third time. General mu nced at him from the corner of his eyes,"I don''t deserve it!" Jack was very obedient. He could not be like mu Yuan and look down on general mu unless he was tired of living. General mu said,"our house can not amodate a Big Buddha like Anderson. If there''s nothing else, quickly leave after drinking tea!" "He still wants to stay for dinner!" Mu Yuan said,"my mother has agreed." If they were not in the living room, he would have stomped mu Yuan to death on the dining table. "Dad, be generous!" General mu mmed the table, his hair standing on end in anger. Fu Chuyue was a little frightened, and Jack was also frightened. General mu nced at the two of them and swallowed back his fire-breathing posture, almost burning himself! They''re rebelling! "Don''t you have any manners!" General mu was probably muddled with anger. He really had nothing to say, so he said something that he wished he could smash his own feet,"you came to our house alone for the first time. Are you an orphan? Who taught you to be so polite? how can you fall in love without understanding our customs?" Fu Chuyue was speechless. I seemed to have heard some great secret. Fortunately, the secret was settled with me and I didn''t have to be killed to keep it a secret. Jack asked seriously,"can I bring my parents to the house?" General mu,"?" Who said that! Who was talking just now? Men, drag him out and shoot him! & See you in the afternoon, muah! Chapter 2914 Old Mu Refuses An Interview Mu Yuan, who was at the side, was amused."Dad, I''m not the one who dug a hole for you this time." You''re the one who dug your own grave and jumped into it. I have nothing to do with it. General MU''s silence was golden. He suddenly understood how envious Fu Chuyue''s calm and aloof character was. The more he spoke, the more mistakes he made. General mu was almost angered to death by him, and he even met a son who was trying to undermine him. Fortunately, Jack gave him a way out."It''s almost the new year, so the schedule should be ready. If general doesn''t mind, I canmunicate with them and visit them after the new year." "I mind!" General mu didn''t intend to make a mistake this time,"where are you? pour me a ss of water!" The little servant walked over quickly and carried a small teapot with a white porcin base and a picture of orchids. He poured tea for the general and made the general''s favorite silver needles of Mount Jun. The fragrance curled up and brought a warm fragrance into the room. Mu Chen''s mother said,"Jack is quite sensible now. He came to visit with so many bags. He''s really thoughtful." This was meant for Fu Chuyue to hear, but she couldn''t tell from Fu Chuyue''s tone. He didn''t even nce at her randomly. In fact, she always asked Mu Chen if he wanted to bring anything before he came. The key was that her grandfather and father almost didn''t bring anything when they went to other people''s houses. Other people would bring a lot of things when they went to their house. Her grandfather and father said that it was bribing. If not, they would stuff it back every time. On the surface, they didn''t ept anything. Later, they didn''t ept anything other than fruits. Mu Chen knew that she always bought fruits. The MU family did not like to eat fruits. Whether it was men or women, the fruits were all juiced. They usually ate more nuts as snacks. Mu Chen told her that she didn''t need to buy anything. The MU family didn''tck anything, so Fu Chuyue came empty-handed the previous few times he brought fruits. Mu Chen''s mother had finally rebutted Fu Chuyue. She thought that she wasn''t very reserved, but when she saw Fu Chuyue''s fearless appearance, she thought that she had understood. However, she didn''t take it to heart. He didn''t respect his elders and made himself explode in anger again. They were not on the same brainwave, and when theymunicated, one side would always explode. Even mu Yuan could tell that big aunt was flirting with sister-inw, but sister-inw did not seem to mind, so he could not help her. After eating the melon seeds for a while, the general still had an arrogant look on his face. Mu Yuan said,"dad, why don''t you guys y chess? you can''t just sit around, right?" "Are you mocking me? I''ll y chess with him?" General mu raised the corner of his eyes and said arrogantly,"I only know how to y Chinese Chess and go!" After all, it was considered a national treasure. He did not believe that a foreigner would know it! Mu Yuan shook the back of his teeth. His teeth hurt listening to this. I''m listening to your nonsense. Your chess is obviously not bad. Aren''t you deliberately making things difficult for Jack? "Then I''ll y chess with you, general." "I''m talking about Chinese Chess!" General mu emphasized,"it''s not chess." "Alright!" General mu almost blurted out,"who gave you the confidence?" with a cold snort, he asked someone to prepare the chess. Speaking of which, general mu was also a very artistically old man. He would avoid suspicion and refuse to ept anything that others gave him. However, more than ten years ago in A city, President ye, A jewelry family, wanted to develop real estate and gave him a set of warm Jade chess to his liking. Old ye had bought them from the Berlin auction house at an exorbitant price. All the chess pieces were carved out of warm Jade. They were exquisite and generous. Old mu was very tempted and epted them with gritted teeth. From then on, it was a bad start. People knew general MU''s preferences and rushed to give him all kinds of antiques, calligraphy, paintings, and so on. Mother mu said,"if you were in the prime of your life, you would be the first one to be taken." 2915 Chapter 2915 The Chinese Chess was ready. Old mu was ready to go on a killing spree and defeat Jack in ten minutes so that he could feel the mysterious power from the East. Fu Chuyue and mu Yuan were watching the battle from the side. Old mu was extremely extravagant. The chessboard was made of white jade, and the chess pieces were made of water-green jade. It was very beautiful. The general even specially instructed mu Yuan,"you are not allowed to interrupt!" To prevent cheating! The sister-inw was more honest."Uncle, it''s okay if he interjects." He can''t be your counselor anyway. General mu instantly understood Fu Chuyue''s words and was overjoyed. On the battlefield, Jack was more cautious when ying chess. Although he didn''t hesitate for every step, he still had to think for one or two minutes. General mu said,"ah, young man!" Mu Yuan was protective of his son."Chess is about thinking and nning step by step. I always lose to you because I y too fast." General mu exposed him,"is spring here yet you''re in such a hurry to show off? you won''t be able to win even if you think about your next step for three days." He actually wanted to show off his charm in front of a bunch of people. Don''t even think about it. "Childish!" Mu Yuan ridiculed. Father mu said,"you''re a five-year-old who still wet the bed. You''re so mature. Other people don''t do this anymore when they''re three years old." "Old mu!" Mu Yuan exploded. He knew that old mu was going to talk about this, but he still said it in front of Jack. He had the intention to damage his male charm! Old scheming boy! Old mu happily asked Jack, who seemed to be surprised,"he didn''t tell you, did he?" "No," Jack answered honestly. "He''s over five years old, but he still wet the bed. " " I am ... F*ck, I can¡¯t take it when you''re talking bad about me. When I was five, he took me to the countryside to train with the wild wolf squad. Do you know how scary the deep mountains are? it''s quiet all around, and it''s all primitive forests. I was bitten by a dog when I was young, and I¡¯m very afraid of dogs. I have three big ck dogs in the yard, and at night, we have to walk through the yard to the outdoor toilet 20 meters away. It''s the kind of outdoor toilet. The whole road is dark, and I drank too much water at night. I wanted to pee, but I asked old mu to not apany me. You said that you were tired from training during the day and wanted to sleep, so I was in a hurry to pee. The moment I went out, I saw three ck dogs, so I didn¡¯t dare to go out!" "And then you peed on the bed!" General mu clicked his tongue and said, " you''re really promising! " "No!" Mu Yuan felt that he had to defend himself. " I endured the urge to pee and fell asleep. When I peed was none of my business! " "Right, it''s none of your business." Fu Chuyue was speechless. Did anyone remember that she was still an unmarried girl? Jack held back hisughter and gritted his teeth. He could notugh out loud. Mu Yuan would explode. He had a calm and cold expression on his face. Mu Yuan wanted to dig up old MU''s dark history, but old MU''s dark history did not seem suitable to be mentioned in front of sister-inw. It was a little taboo. He must have calcted this and made mu Yuan so angry that he wanted to bite him. "Jack, if I can''t beat you, you''re dead!" Mu Yuan turned around and threatened Jack. Jack was left speechless. He was just a bystander, why did the war spread to him? Jack and mu Yuan looked at each other for a minute, but mu Yuan did notpromise. He had a serious look. General mu said,"where does your confidencee from?" Although the general had only killed two of Jack''s soldiers in ten minutes, which was more difficult than he had expected, the general was very confident. He had to win! Jack, on the other hand, was in a tragic state. He wasn''t thinking about whether he could win. Was he thinking about how angry his wife was? The consequences of winning against the general were more serious! 2916 Chapter 2916 The consequences of winning against the general were more serious! If he angered his wife, it would be easier to coax him. If he won against general mu in chess, he would have to bear the consequences. It would be a dream toe back again. He still had the count of one to thirteen, so he didn''t n to win against general mu from the beginning. He was thinking about how to make it seem like he didn''t lose so badly and had a little dignity. Regardless of whether he could win against general mu, he absolutely could not win! "Young man!" General mu was insufferably arrogant. If it wasn''t for mu Yuan''s father, Jack would definitely not have tolerated it. He also felt that this was very cute. Xiao Yuan looked like general mu, and their tempers were also very simr, but he was not as easily angered as general mu. General MU''s chess was indeed good. Jack had a bit of a hard time catching it, but he finally heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, old mu was as steady as an old dog. Otherwise, he would be very worried about how to lose to him. "Little Yuan,e and bring some snacks over!" Mother mu called out to him and prepared a te of nuts. Mu Yuan said,"mom, get Auntie to cut some more fruit." "Alright!" When the fruit te and nuts were ready, mu Yuan came over. Fu Chuyue began to eat melon seeds and nuts while watching them y chess. Mu Yuan took a picture and posted it on his WeChat moments. Mu Yuan,"see you after living for a long time!" Below, there was a line of insiders. Ye Ling, I''ve lived long enough! Shen qianshu thought,''I''ve lived long enough! Ye tingjun,''I''ve lived long enough! Xie jinghuan,"I''ve lived long enough!" Su Nancheng,"I''ve lived long enough to see you!" Mu Liang,"I''ve lived long enough!" Friends, see you after living for so long! (Although I don''t quite understand what it means, the people above are probably unifying the format. " ¡­¡­ Jack had lost without a doubt. General mu was quite satisfied after holding on for more than 30 minutes."He''s much stronger than little Yuan. Have you learned it before?" Jack knew how to make use of every opportunity."Little Yuan said that you like it, so he specially learned some superficial knowledge." Mu Yuan was speechless. When did I say that! Don''t spread rumors! General mu nced at mu Yuan. Mu Yuan revealed a reserved smile and turned to scold Jack."You actually can''t beat him. You''re too useless!" Jack said,"I''ll try harder!" In front of general mu, he had done a perfect job of being a grandson. General mu was very satisfied."You won''t improve if you keep ying chess with a third-rate yer like mu Yuan. It''s already very good that you can y to this point!" Jack epted the lesson humbly."Then ... General, how about a few more rounds?" Old mu was veryfortable with the ttery, but he was also very reserved. He looked at Jack from the side of his eyes to the side of his eyes. Although he still didn''t like Jack, at least he wasn''t as overpowered as before. "Hmph!" Mu Yuan said,"I''m justplimenting you. You''re even shaking!" Old mu did not want to argue with mu Yuan. He wanted to take a nut to eat, but he realized that the entire fruit te had been eaten by Fu Chuyue like a squirrel. There were only a few slices of melon fruits left, and all the nuts were gone. General mu was speechless. "Sis-inw, aren''t you trying to control your weight?" "Yup!" Fu Chuyue said. Mu Chen''s mother sneered at the side,"a person who doesn''t mean what he says and controls his weight will produce nuts? You ate two tes of nuts, and your mouth is full of oil. " This thing was very high in calories! Fu Chuyue was not a bony beauty. He was well-proportioned and well-developed. She thought for a moment and said,"I won''t get fat if I eat nuts." Mu Chen''s mother was speechless. Mu Yuan burst outughing, overjoyed! Jack took the phone and sent the photo that mu Yuan had just taken to old Rayleigh. Everything was conveyed without words! * "I''m done with today''s update. I''ll update tomorrow''ster. Muah! I''ll refresh it after around 10 O'' clock!" Chapter 2917 Ive Severed My Father-Son Relationship With Lieutenant Colonel Jack Jack piqued general MU''s interest. Although Jack lost, he rarely had a match at home, so he was never able to enjoy himself. Mu Yuan would lose in less than 15 minutes. He always felt that it was not interesting, and it was rare for him to be interested. Fu Chuyue sent a message to Mu Chen. Fu Chuyue said,"brother Ah Chen, Jack Anderson is ying chess with second uncle at home. Did Xiao Yuan tell you?" Mu Chen,"I just saw Xiao Yuan''s moments. I was about to ask you if they fought." Fu Chuyue said,"very harmonious." Mu Chen was speechless. Fu Chuyue asked,"when are youing home?" Mu Chen replied,"in five minutes." Fu Chuyue said,"hurry up then. I''m hungry." Mu Chen,"mom said you ate two tes of nuts. Eat less. You''re too heaty." Fu Chuyue: "a few days ago, mom said that I was fat in front of aunt and my aunt heard it. I''ve been hungry for a few days. I couldn''t help but eat too much when I watched them y chess." Mu Chen,"did you be thinner from hunger?" Fu Chuyue said,"I lost six pounds." Mu Chen,"it''s fine. I ate an extra bowl of rice tonight and came back." Fu Chu''s expression became more and more aggrieved. Mu Chen held his phone and imagined his fianc??e''s expressionless face. He couldn''t help butugh. "What are youughing at?" mu Zhouzhi asked. "Xiao Yue said that Jack Anderson is ying chess with second uncle." Mu Zhouwei asked,"you didn''t kick him out?" "It''s said to be quite harmonious. " "I told you he couldn''t take it. He''s too old and soft-hearted." "Little Yuan, it''s not easy!" Mu Zhouzhi said,"it''s not easy for you either. If you think it''s okay, we won''t stop you." "No problem!" Mu Chen said,"Xiao Yuan doesn''t need to add flowers to my brocade. It''s fine as long as he livesfortably." "Your wife has done something big recently. The entire system is praising her. She''s going to enter the National industry before you''ve even been transferred back to the northern city Provincial Party Committee. You have to work hard." Mu Chen said,"Xiao Yue is very powerful. He will definitely be promoted faster than me. I''ll be waiting to bask in his glory." Mu Zhouzhi was speechless. Before mu Zhouzhi and his son returned home, Fu Chuyue saw a hot search on ins."Mr. Anderson, your father posted a post on ins that seems to be severing ties with you ..." "Hahahahahahaha ..." Old mu was overjoyed before Fu Chuyue could finish his sentence."Then, are you going to change your nationality?" Jack was left speechless. Mu Yuan was speechless. Old Rayleigh was the president''s brother, so he sent an " Rayleigh Anderson: "I''m seriously considering cutting ties with my son!" This sentence was like a Thousand Waves. Thanks to Wesley and Xiao Qiao, the public was paying too much attention to the Anderson family''s life. Xiao Qiao''s hairstyle would be on the hot search from time to time. The image management team had clearly ordered her not to dye her hair in strange colors, but Xiao Qiao still said that it was none of her business what hair color she liked. She had been dyed in all kinds of colors, red and green. She was simply catching up with the fashion trend. The way she dressed didn''t look like the president''s daughter-inw at all. She looked like she was in a nightclub. Wesley publicly expressed that as long as she was happy, it was all good. He doted on his wife without limit and did not mind what she wore. He also coolly expressed that it was her personal freedom and not something as high as the country''s image. Otherwise, if Xiao Qiao was pressured to get a divorce, he would settle the score with you! This matter had always been treated as a joke. At this time, the Anderson family''s other son seemed to have started to stir up trouble. Everyone was waiting to watch the show, but Jack was different from Wesley. There was no way to find Jack''s picture on the inte. After all, he was more mysterious than Wesley, and his whereabouts were uncertain. So no matter how theizens gossiped, Jack''s ins would at most post about his cat. His profile picture was also a cat. On average, he sent it to ins once a month. Recently, he had been more diligent in sending it. It was all irrelevant words, and he never sent andscape photo to say where he was. Anyway, he looked like an old-fashioned and boring old cadre. This kind of steady, boring, obedient, and high-ranked son could do evil things. What kind of evil would he do to make the old Minister want to break off the father-son rtionship? This made people all over the world boil with excitement. They allughed at department head Anderson for spoiling his idiotic President brother and taking care of the brat. It was really hard on him. "What did you do to provoke your dad?" Mu Yuan asked. Jack replied nonchntly,"nothing much. I just sent him a picture of me ying chess with the general." He wanted to take revenge on him for making him destroy his love. Chapter 2918 Dont Go Home If You Cant Handle It Old mu long was overjoyed. He couldn''t stop smiling. He had finally thought it through. There was no point in talking to the younger generation. He couldn''t even control his son anyway. If he made the other party''s father unhappy, he would be happy. This was a typical ''if you''re ufortable, I''ll befortable'' kind of heart! In the future, they would inevitably have to deal with each other, so naturally, they had to have a good time. Mu Chen and his son''s private car was parked outside when they heard general MU''sughter. The father and son sat in the car without moving. The chaos they had imagined did not appear. Surprisingly ... They were quite harmonious. Why was she a little scared? Fu Chuyue''s eyes lit up. He controlled his gaze and did not look at the dining table. Brother Ah Chen was back. They could start eating! Her mouth was very dry from eating nuts! Mu Chen''s mother''s eyes lit up when she saw her."Are you happy about something?" Fu Chuyue expressed his happiness subtly."Yes!" Now that everyone was here, they could start eating, so they were naturally happy. Her mother couldn''t get her heart, so she was terrified! Mu Zhouzhi and Mu Chen walked in. The snow was heavy at night, and there was a thinyer of snow on the outside. Mu Chen held a ck umbre and walked in slowly. He was handsome and imposing. Fu Chuyue looked at him as if he was food. Later, Fu Chuyue noticed Mu Chen''s mother''s dissatisfied gaze and lowered his head in a self-reflecting gesture. "Uncle, big brother!" Mu Yuan greeted them first, and the servants took the umbres. The old and the young wore their coats and helped them change their shoes. General mu started to act like a general again. Mu Zhouzhi nodded. Jack stood up and politely greeted mu Yuan. He could not decide whether he should follow mu Yuan''s greeting or address him ording to the formal address used during an international interview. Mu Chen was easier to talk to, but mu Zhouzhi''s identity was not easy to deal with. After all, it was a little too high. He was always a man who appeared in the news joint broadcast, and it was not easy to get to know him on their first meeting. "You can just call me uncle." Mu Yuan said. Jack didn''t want to make the atmosphere as formal as an interview, so he greeted uncle and big brother. He and Mu Chen were of the same age, but Mu Chen was older than him by a month, so it wasn''t wrong to call him big brother. Mu Zhouzhi had just heard his brother''sughter. Although he didn''t know what he wasughing about, he saw that the atmosphere was good, so he alsoughed,"it''s my first time meeting Lieutenant Colonel Anderson. I''ve heard so much about you." This ''long time no see'' was too meaningful. Mu Yuan was speechless. The family met each other very amiably. After giving general mu a look, mu Zhouwei excused himself and went upstairs to change his clothes. General mu also followed him upstairs. It was hard to tell what they were plotting. Mu Chen also wanted to change into his home clothes and gave Fu Chuyue a look. Fu Chuyue kept secretly ncing at the dining room. The Manchu Han Imperial Feast was reallying out, and it was very sumptuous. Even though she had eaten two tes of nuts, she was still very hungry. "Little Yue!" Fu Chuyue looked at him coldly, his eyes saying,"hurry up and change so we can eat." Mu Chen''s mother sneered."See if she has moved even once while sitting!" When Fu Chuyue heard this, he stood up and followed Mu Chen upstairs. Jack felt that it was very interesting. The few pairs in the MU family got along very differently and were very unique. Mu Yuan dragged Jack to the kitchen. Their family had a fixed dinner time."Guess what my father and uncle will say?" "You should know better than me." "I don''t know. My uncle is very powerful, he''s not my dad. You have to be careful." Mu Yuan used his actions to show his protectiveness, afraid that they would scheme against Jack. Jack held back hisughter." His phone vibrated. It was a message from old Rayleigh. Old Rayleigh: "if you can''t get your hands on their general and Prime Minister, you don''t have to go home!" Chapter 2919 Mu Yuan Wants To Show Off His Love The servants had prepared the meal, and the MU family had also arrived. The servants prepared 15 dishes in two hours. There were cold and hot dishes, fried, stewed, and steamed. It was very sumptuous and filled the big round table. It smelled delicious. There was also a bowl of bird''s nest and chicken soup in front of everyone, which was delicious and smooth. Mu Yuan thought that there were no crabs. Who knew that in the middle of winter, there were actually ten mitten crabs? Mu Chen was very good at peeling crabs and peeled them cleanly. He peeled one for Mu Chen''s mother and Fu Chuyue, and mu Yuan followed suit and peeled one for Jack and his mother. If he expected Jack to peel one, he would chew on the meat and crab shell together. Jack was left speechless. In fact, he really didn''t like to eat crabs. The helpless thing was that mu Yuan wanted to show off. He could only indulge. General MU''s teeth ached at the sight."I''ve raised you since you were young, but have you ever peeled a crab for me?" Jack was so frightened that he almost gave him his bowl. Mu Yuan retorted,"do you need me to peel it? you''re even more efficient than me when you peel it." General mu was so angry that he stomped his feet. His mother came to smooth things over,"it''s just a crab, and you''re still arguing with the child. I''ll give it to you to eat. Quickly shut your mouth." She gave him the one in her bowl. Mu Zhouzhi was sitting in the main seat. He was the head of the MU family and was very satisfied with Fu Chuyue, his daughter-inw. Even if his character was a littlecking, his business ability overcame all imperfections. "Xiao Yue is going to be transferred to the General Manager position after the new year, right?" "Yes, dad!" Fu Chuyue ate some of the food that Mu Chen fed him like a little squirrel and replied seriously,"I was transferred in April, but I''m still young, so I have to deal with this matter in a low-key manner. If it''s exposed, I''m afraid that the public will spread rumors and it''ll be disadvantageous to me. I might have to trouble dad to help me deal with it." "Alright, I know what I''m doing. I''ll get someone to keep an eye on it!" People always had a certain prejudice against girls who were good-looking and had a good family background. Since the system was introduced to the young, many young people in their twenties had risen to power. Their professional ability was really much better than some officials who worked hard for experience. Fu Chuyue was a typical example. Of course, this was indeed rted to her background. She relied on the MU and Fu families, had wide connections, and was willing to give face. Her business was also strong. Otherwise, she would not be able to afford it. Jumping three levels in a year was already amon practice. Even if she didn''t have the fu and Mu family''s background, she would be promoted sooner orter. "Little Yue is so powerful!" General mu also praised her,"even old Yang praised her today." Fu Chuyue''s expression didn''t change when he was praised by the two powerful elders. He just implicitly epted everyone''s praise. Fortunately, the elders of the MU family were used to it. If Mu Chen had not been in a rtionship for many years and Fu Chuyue''s background was not bad, mu Zhouzhi might not have agreed to such a daughter-inw. Mu Yuan whispered to Jack,"it''s none of our business. We''ll just eat and be done." Jack thought to himself, it''s best if they don''t have anything to do with it. But ... Little Yuan was too naive! This banquet was clearly set up for him! "Has Lieutenant Colonel Jack been serving in the Army? Do you want to follow your uncle''s path, your father''s path, or do you want to listen to your family''s arrangements?" Mu Zhouzhi asked the question that he wanted to ask the most tonight. Jack had rehearsed the question that mu Shou wanted to ask many times in his heart, and the answer was the same."I will serve in the Army for the next ten years. After that, I will make adjustments ording to the family situation." Chapter 2920 The Big Boss Cant Hold It In Anymore Mu Zhouzhi said,"listen to your elders more. They have walked more paths than you. Although they have different ideas, you can still learn from their experiences." "Yes, this junior understands!" "Little Yuan has improved a lot after two years of training at the West Point. I heard Lieutenant Colonel Anderson is his instructor. Thank you for your hard work." Mu bingshou said. Jack broke out in a cold sweat. He had long said that the higher-ups of China had needles hidden in their soft words, especially those in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. They spoke gently and politely, but always showed weakness. However, when he went too far, he realized that it was not the case. People hid needles in their words, and they were not at a disadvantage at all. In recent years, they had be very strong-willed, not to mention people of mu bingzhi''s level. Her speech was very artistic. How hard did it work? He even took care of her in his own bed. This was a bastard''s matter, and he did not do it properly. He couldn''t say that Xiao Yuan was chasing him, and that one p wouldn''t make a sound. No matter what, he was in the wrong. "I ..." "Uncle, this abalone is super delicious. Try it!" Mu Yuan picked up a piece of abalone for mu bingwei. Mu Zhouwei was unmoved. Mu Yuan took advantage of the fact that he was the youngest since mu Liang did note home. He was very rxed and said,"don''t be like this. I''m still here. It''s very awkward. Let''s be straightforward, okay? uncle, dad, tell me, what do you want?" "What''s the point of me raising you? you don''t know where to lean your elbow!" General mu was furious. He found that he couldn''t win an argument against Jack. He was just about to see his big brother and Jack fight when his son interrupted him. It was obvious that he couldn''t keep his son. Jack looked at mu bingbao''s gentle and prating gaze and felt pressured. His level had not reached the point where he could visit the leaders of various countries. He was always on the front line and had never met someone like this. The only people he hade into contact with were his family, but those people would give in when they saw that he was young master Anderson. "You guys are very scary when you put on this kind of stance, okay!" Mu Yuan said,"it''s his second time visiting. It''s not good for you to scare him like this." General mu caught a keyword,"the second time?" "Isn''t this your first time?" mu Zhouzhi asked. Mu Yuan was speechless. Jack reacted very quickly."I came here once a few years ago. When I was in A city, I gave Xiao Yuan something. Because it was toote and it was inconvenient to disturb, I didn''t tell you two." ,m General MU''s gaze was like a knife cutting at mu Yuan. The door to his house was wide open, and he had no idea that the enemy''s military officer hade to visit. "This is outrageous!" "That''s not important!" Mu Yuan said,"it''s important. What do you want? do you want to bring him to the study room to talk, or do you want to talk here?" Mu Yuan was used to ying straight balls, but mu Shou Wei was different. Uncle mu might have to repeat his words three or four times before you would know what he meant. Mu Yuan was always straightforward. Fu Chuyue looked at them curiously, but his chopsticks didn''t stop moving. He didn''t seem to be controlling his weight at all. Mu Chen asked,"do you want a bowl of rice?" "I don''t eat staple food at night." Fu Chuyue said. Mu Chen thought,''if you eat so much, it''s no different from eating a main course.'' "Okay, then eat more meat." Mu Chen''s mother held her breath. Out of sight, out of mind. When mu bingshou was thinking about how to reply in a more tactful way, general mu put it straight,"our request is very simple. You break up and never see each other again. Just tell me what you want!" Mu Yuan was speechless. Jack was left speechless. The father and son were simplypeting to see who was more direct! Chapter 2921 I Disagree Mu Chen''s mother and Mu Chen''s mother just watched the show and didn''t say much. After all, mu Zhiwei was the one who made the decision. They still had to listen to the elder''s opinion. It didn''t seem like he wanted to break up the couple. "We won ''t!" Mu Yuan said,"if Jack did not save me, I would not be sitting here." Mu bingzhi asked gently,"is Lieutenant Colonel Anderson nning to ckmail me for a favor?" Mu Yuan asked,"don''t we Chinese people repay a life-saving grace with our bodies?" "I''m asking him!" "I''m his spokesperson!" Mu Zhiwei said,"little Yuan, shut up!" Mu Yuan wanted to use his actions to express his rebellion, but he was firmly stepped under the table by Mu Chen. Mu Yuan shut his mouth. He gave Jack a look and told him to deal with it himself. I can only help you up to this point. "We won''t break up!" Jack said. "Oh, how can we be together if we don''t break up?" Mu bingshou was very curious."You will be serving in the Army for ten years. Mu Yuan will be serving in the Army for his entire life. Our system is different from yours. We are separated by the military and the government. Little Yuan will be a military officer for his entire life. He will be serving in the Army until he retires. So, are you nning to wait until both of you retire and start a Sunset Love?" Fu Chuyue thought to himself that his father''s words were even more vicious than hers. The god-like Sunset Love. He even knew what Sunset Love was. Jack had thought about this question for a long time."There are many couples in this world who see each other once a year. Although we can''t move freely, it''s not like we don''t have some time for ourselves. The transportation is well-developed. If we want to see each other, we can get to each other in a day. I can take two months of leave a year, and Xiao Yuan can also take two months of leave a year. Let''s stagger our holidays. In a few years, we will have more holidays. As long as we stagger it, it will be fine!" Mu Zhouzhi shook his head."When Xiao Yuan was sick, when he was in danger, when he needed you, you weren''t there. What''s the use of having you? How many rtionships have disappeared in disappointment? what confidence do you have to maintain this rtionship for a lifetime?" "Yes, that''s why I''m not willing to give up when I have the ability to maintain it. I believe that a person''s happiness has nothing to do with being together day and night, but whether a person''s soul is satisfied and happy. We''re not by each other''s side, but our hearts are tied, and our souls are together, so we can be happy. " Jack said softly,"I might as well make things clear. We''ll have children, and I don''t mind Xiao Yuan being a surrogate. The MU family will have descendants, and I''ll protect Xiao Yuan. Xiao Yuan will protect me too. Then, what''s the difference between us and a normal family?" "Of course it''s different!" Mu bingshou said,"both of you are soldiers. If you insist on being with Xiao Yuan, then I have a few requests. I hope you can fulfill them." "Please speak!" Mu Zhouzhi nodded,"first, you can not take off your military uniform, but you can not take on any intelligence-rted work. Second, this rtionship can never be exposed to the public. Third, if the information you obtain from mu Yuan is leaked, you must break up with him immediately!" Jack frowned. Mu Yuan was a little anxious. The second and third points were still fine, but the first point was too much. That was Jack''s job. "Uncle!" ,m Mu Chengzhi raised his hand and waited for Jack''s answer with determination. Mu Yuan could not help but look at Jack. If he could not take on any intelligence-rted work, all the foreshadowing that Jack had done these few years would be useless, and all of his Battlefront would be forced to shift. This was not fair to Jack at all! Mu Yuan said,"I disagree!" & I''m done with today''s update. I''ll update tomorrow''ster. Come again at 9 o'' clock, everyone! Chapter 2922 The Devilish Brat Mu Yuan Mu Yuan''s disagreement caused mu Zhiwei''s face to sink. He looked at him coldly. He was much more difficult to deal with than general mu. General mu was a general and had never changed his position before. He had always been a man of his word. Other than dissing old Yang, he had a think tank like the Secretary General by his side. He did not need to use his brain at all. He also did not need to face the media. He could do whatever he wanted. In China, general mu was one of the top bosses. Mu bingwei was different. The two of them had different functions. After mu Yuan''s grandfather passed away, mu bingwei had to face the rain of swords and Spears all the way to get to where he was. General mu only needed military achievements to be able to climb up. Mu bingwei had a much harder time than general mu. Moreover, those who could y around in the system were usually old schemers. Mu Yuan instantly kept quiet after being nced at by his uncle. Jack took a deep breath."I disagree too!" Although he was not in charge of intelligence work, Wesley was in charge. However, he could not share his own responsibility with his brother because of love. In their country, the power of intelligence workers was much greater. Moreover, he was on the front line, so he could directly skip some generals who did not have any real power and give orders! "So, Xiao Yuan, you care more about your future than you do." "Qiancheng and Xiaoyuan are not like fish and Bear Paw that can''t have both. I can take care of both, so why do I have to make a choice?" Jack met MU''s eyes."If I give up the family''s glory and my job so easily, will you be at ease to leave Xiao Yuan to me? I know what I should give up and what I can ''t. If I give up my job, I''ll lose Xiao Yuan one day. " What mu Zhiwei was trying to do was to break up from the inside. He did not ask them to break up on the surface. If he gave up his job, when John''s term was over, and his father''s term was over, there would be no one in his family to rece him. He would no longer be able to maintain his Golden Age, and he and Xiao Yuan would not be as rxed as they were now. At the very least, it would be a fool''s dream for him to take a year''s leave to take care of Xiao Yuan! Mother mu saw that the atmosphere was a little heavy and Fu Chuyue didn''t dare to eat anymore. Everyone put down their chopsticks and she picked up a shrimp for general mu."Eat well first. If there''s anything you want to talk about, you can talk about it in the study room after dinner. Let the children have a good meal at the dining table!" Mu Yuan lifted Mu Chen''s foot with one kick. His heart was very bitter. Jack also felt bad in his heart. Mu fengzhi was much harder to attack than general mu. He took a deep breath. The situation was a little more troublesome than he thought. Mu Yuan looked over worriedly, and Jack gave him a look that told him to calm down. The old mu brothers looked at each other and didn''t force him. General mu was in a good mood after getting back a round, thinking that Jack probably had no more tricks. Indeed, there was always a higher mountain! Mu Yuan asked,"uncle, I don''t quite understand one thing." "If you don''t understand, then hold it in!" "If you don''t understand, I''ll ask. Since you want Jack to give up his intelligence work, does that mean you want me to give up on the front line and directly retire to the second line? I don''t really care. Anyway, this time I almost died, and my body is severely damaged. It''s too dangerous to be on the front line. It''s not bad to retire to the office and live a carefree life of raising flowers, fish, and grass. " General mu silently circted his Qi,"you''re rebelling!" He almost mmed the table and beat mu Yuan up. Is there anyone who disapproves of me like you? Mu Yuan said,"don''t give others what you don''t want. What''s the reason for you to make him give up his job? Since a rtionship is a matter between two people, if he gives up, I will give up as well. Everyone will be happy and you don''t have to worry!" * Come back after nineo'' clock, I''m begging for a monthly ticket! Chapter 2923 Anderson And The MU Family If there was a feather duster in general MU''s hand, he would hit it, and he was so angry that his hair was about to stand up. "Time to eat!" Mother mu said,"the food is getting cold. Look, Xiao Yue and Jack are both hungry. Can''t we talk in the study room?" Little Yuan, you should also speak less. Old mu, you''re not allowed to speak anymore!" The old and the young of the MU family were called out, and they gave each other a few daggers in their eyes. Mother mu smiled gently and used the serving chopsticks to pick up a few boiled prawns for Jack."Eat more and ignore them." Fu Chuyue looked at Jack curiously as he peeled the shrimp. He was envious that his mother-inw would pick up food for him. She twisted the head of the boiled shrimp and was about to suck the bone marrow from the head when Mu Chen took it away."You can''t eat this." "It''s ... Delicious!" "You can''t eat it!" Mu Chen was very strict. The two of them looked at each other for a moment. Fu Chuyue was defeated."Alright." Mu Chen''s mother''s teeth ached as she watched. Jack also put the shrimp head aside silently. Mu Zhouzhi seemed to be thinking about something. Fu Chuyue said,"Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, why don''t ... You ask your parents toe and talk to our parents? you can''t face so many people alone!" The crowd was speechless. Mu Zhouzhi looked at his daughter-inw. For the first time, he felt that Mu Chen''s daughter-inw was very good. She was very tactful. Mu Chen''s mother sneered and got hit. Mu Chen and mu Yuan both wanted to say this, but it was not appropriate for either of them to say it. It was even more inappropriate for the elders to say it out loud. Only Fu Chuyue could say it, so she really said it. After all, everyone at the dinner table was surnamed mu. Jack was alone and weak, so he had to ask his parents toe. Mu Yuan said,"... This isn''t too ... Appropriate, right?" F * ck, I''m already looking forward to how it''s going to be broken! She said no, but her body was honest. Jack also felt that it wasn''t very appropriate, but mu Zhouzhi and his brother didn''t say anything, as if they had silently agreed with Fu Chuyue''s words. He thought for a moment."Then ... Do you want to have a video callter?" "It''s decided then!" General mu made the final decision,e on, let''s eat!" Jack thought that he would have to ask his family, afraid that they wouldn''t agree. But it seemed like he couldn''t back down now. Mu Zhouzhi gave him a good face this time. This was their way of thinking. What was the point of talking to the younger generation? it was self-deprecating. If it was a National visit, Jack''s current status was not even qualified to shake hands with mu bingzhi. Either his uncle or his father woulde. It was not the younger generation''s turn to negotiate with him. They finished more than ten dishes. Jack was not a picky eater and was used to Chinese food. Mother mu said,"you have a good appetite. When Xiao Yuan was video calling, you were the one cooking. What kind of dishes do you know how to cook?" "I know how to make Chinese, Western, and Italy Food. Xiao Yuan likes to eat Cantonese food, so I specially learned a little!" Jack carefully emphasized "specialized"! Mother mu was overjoyed."Good, good, good!" How virtuous! How perfect would it be if she was a girl! The old mu brothers ignored this topic. Halfway through the meal, Jack made an excuse to go to the bathroom. Everyone knew what he was going to do. He would definitely report the video to his family. Fu Chuyue asked,"will department head Anderson agree?" "His son is in my house. I don''t mind if he doesn''t agree!" General mu coldly snorted. Mu Zhouzhi said,"you should control your temperter!" After all, they had to pay attention to their image in the face of the country. General mu said,"don''t worry. I''ll show my self-restraint." Mother mu was skeptical of his words. She almost said,"why don''t big brother talk alone? don''t bring him along to y, so as not to let down your painstaking efforts." Mu bingwei also nned to finalize the details of the visit with Minister Anderson. Fu Chuyue was too full. Mu Chen took her to the side to make tea to digest the food. Fu Chuyue touched his lower abdomen."My lower abdomen is bulging." Mu Chen reached out and touched her."It''s like she''s been pregnant for three months." Fu Chuyue''s mouth formed an "O" shape."Will I?" Mu Chen was speechless. I was just saying it casually, you don''t have to take it so seriously! Xiao Yue, don''t tell your father about Xiao Yuan." "I understand." "Do you really understand?" Fu Chuyue nodded solemnly."I told you that our wedding is going to be ruined." Her father would never let her marry into the family! * Today''s update is over, so there''s no midnight kiss! Chapter 2924 Mu Chen And Fu Chuyue "Brother Chen, Zhongyang has a City Strategic n. Do you need me to focus on North City?" Fu Chuyue thought for a while."At thetest, we''ll start in may and implement it in September. You''ll be transferred back to the provincial Office after marriage. With this momentum, you should be able to make further progress in two years." Under the night light, Mu Chen held her waist with one hand. The two of them looked at the blooming winter plum blossoms in the courtyard together. All his colleagues knew that he had such a powerful fianc¨¦e. Thest time, an official of the same rank had drunk too much and told him that he was really envious of him. He had a strong background and a powerful fianc¨¦e. They were all flowers on top of a brocade, and he was of the same rank as him at a young age. That person was already 51 years old. Although they were of the same rank, he didn''t dare to be on the same level as Mu Chen. "Is Beicheng part of your strategic n?" Fu Chuyue shook his head honestly."No, northern city is in the southeast and is very rich. My n for this city is to develop the Northwest, and I want to transfer more funds to the North to solve their employment problems and poption mobility problems. In recent years, everyone has been developing into a Super City, and the capital can no longer withstand the pressure of poption and traffic. This is one of the reasons. "On the other hand, the Northwest needs money. In the past few years, it was not ideal to attract investment. Many big investors are not willing to invest there. ording to our actual situation, the return is indeed very little. Therefore, I want to carry out this strategic n to a more important ce. " ? Fu Chuyue gently hooked his palm."Of course, if brother Ah Chen needs my cooperation, I''ll think of a way. In the past few months, all the provinces know about the investment project of the Bank of China, and the funds are thergest in the past five years. Everyone is in contact. A city is actuallyining to me that they''re poor and hoping that I''ll support their financial ns. Isn''t that funny?" Mu Chen smiled. It was the strategic n of zhongyin anyway. Regardless of whether the country was rich or not, everyone wanted to get a share of the pie."Then you can do as you wish. You don''t have to worry about me." "Really?" Mu Chen pinched her waist and said,"yes, the Vietnamese have achieved a lot. We can''t ept bribes so easily." "I can ept your bribe." Fu Chuyue pped her in the face expressionlessly. Mu Chen chuckled. Fu Chuyue thought for a while."Brother Ah Chen, actually, I ... Have an idea." "Speak!" "Can you not go to North City, but to the Northwest?" "Dad and second uncle will blow it up if they hear it." Mu Chen said that he hade all the way here from the cities in the South. The MU family''s strength was also all in the South. Mu Chen''s path in the system had been nned out and was going smoothly. Going to the Northwest would only forcefully increase the difficulty of his life. The other side was not under the MU n''s influence. This division was very clear. For example, if the children of the MU n wanted to go for an official career, they would definitely start from the South. At the very least, they would be at the South. Even if the MU family had been in business for decades, it was impossible for them to control the power of the entire country in their hands. Every member of the Department had the Supreme power in their own area. In some meetings, they were directly divided into a zone. "I know, but there''s a lot of room for development there. It''ll be fine if things go smoothly. Brother Chen''s ability is outstanding. He can walk up wherever he goes. I ... Just hope that you can work there. The southeast doesn''tck talents like brother Chen, but the Northwest needs them. Otherwise, it''ll be quite troublesome for me to set up an monitoring group." "Your dad''s meaning?" Mu Chen thought to himself that his Xiao Yue would only have such sharp eloquence and clear thoughts when it came to work. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 2925 Chapter 2924 "Your dad''s meaning?" Mu Chen thought to himself that his Xiao Yue would only have such sharp eloquence and clear thoughts when it came to work. "Oh, no, my dad is still under investigation. He doesn''t care about anything. That''s my opinion." "I will consider it." Jack''s phone call took quite a long time. His mouth was dry from talking for a long time, but old Rayleigh still didn''t agree. Instead, President John, who was standing beside him, started to cheer,e on,e on, no problem!" "Get lost!" Old Rayleigh shouted. It''s just the beginning of the new year and he''s already here to cause trouble! For Americans, it was only the lunar calendar. It was a New Year. Amanda and Lilia were conversing with each other by themselves. Jack did not care about old Rayleigh and John at all. The two men had the final say in the MU family, while the woman had the final say in their family! "What do you mean by that? what do you want to talk about? don''t you know that mu Zhiwei is a sly old fox? he''ll take advantage of everything he has. Do you think he''ll let us off so easily? he''s definitely going to ask for more. I won''t talk to them if they''re not prepared. Don''t even think about it!" John said,"let''s talk, let''s talk!" "You''re a recorder!" John said,"don''t be angry. You have to stay calm. After all, we''re talking about Jack''s marriage." Before Amanda and Lilia coulde to a conclusion, old Rayleigh said,"I''ve misjudged you. You''re actually a love-struck fool. How could you betray us just to please them?!" "I didn''t betray you!" Jack spoke the truth."We''re just having a chat. It''s not a big deal. I''m not asking you to make any decisions!" Amanda leaned over."What''s your bottom line?" "I won''t retire, I won''t change my job, I won''t be transferred to another job. Everything else rted to me can bepromised. As for everything rted to you guys, you guys can do as you see fit!" Jack was also very forthright. This was his bottom line, and he didn''t care about anything else. As for his father''s generation, whether they would agree or not, it was up to them to decide. Lilia asked,"where''s the child? didn''t you say that he''s nurturing the child? This ... Won''t go to their family, will it?" John replied,"it''s fair to have one person per person. It''s not a problem to have four or five people in a good mood. Our family can afford it!" His tone was as if he was going to the market to buy cabbages. "En!" Jack said,"give them the first child." ¡°XXXXX!!¡±"What do you think?" old Rayleigh cursed. It was unpleasant to hear, and Jack silenced it automatically."Since you''re having breakfast, just say we''re having breakfast too. We''ll video call in an hour. That should be enough time." They also needed time to discuss! It was morning in Washington, and they had just woken up. The morning meeting had to be postponed, which was much more important than the morning meeting. Jack had calcted the time they would wake up beforeing over to talk about it. "Alright!" "What''s there to talk about? no, I''m going to work!" Old Rayleigh replied. Before he could finish, the video call was cut off by Amanda. When Jack came back, Mu Chen and Fu Chuyue were also back. They were eating fruits and drinking tea. The table was empty. Mu Yuan was afraid that he was not full and left some nuts for him. Mu Zhouwei couldn''t read Jack''s emotions and asked directly,"what do you mean?" "It''s Sixo'' clock in the morning in Washington, and they just got up. They can talk after washing up and having breakfast." Jack also told the truth. Mu Zhouwei was very satisfied. General mu lowered his head and looked at his home clothes. "Well, your dad actually agreed to it." Jack thought to himself,"of course my dad doesn''t agree, but he can''t make the decision!" Chapter 2926 Old Mu Poked The Hornets Nest The men in the Anderson family had never been as powerful as the women in their family, be it John or Rayleigh. Therefore, it was unlikely that her father would be the main character in the conversation. Of course, he didn''t say this. After the meal, they drank tea and ate snacks and fruits. It was very harmonious. Mu Yuan kicked him on the table and gave him a look. Was there really no problem? Jack made a hand gesture. No problem! Mu Yuan could not feel at ease. This matter was too serious. This was not a visit, so they had to meet in secret. It would be terrible if it was exposed. Although Mu Chen said that it was a friendly conversation between parents of friends, it did not look like a friendly conversation no matter how he looked at it. After eating and drinking to their hearts ''content, they moved to the living room. Mother mu was also very interested in Jack''s life and asked him about some of his hobbies. General mu said,"hahahahaha ... Mu Yuan, you''re just a bad student whenpared to him!" How could they fall in love when their interests and hobbies werepletely different? Mu Yuan was not to be outdone."If you don''t mention it, I won''t know how to speak, right? My mom has two PhDs and is a professor. What about you? You didn''t even graduate from college!" General mu said,"who said I didn''t graduate from University?!" "You failed. Thank you!" Mu Yuan was so happy to talk back to his father that he even dared to criticize him."I graduated from the National Defense Military Academy. You''re just from a lousy University ... Oh, you haven''t graduated yet. You only managed to get all the creditster on." General mu couldn''t lose face in front of his son-inw."You''re so good. You graduated from National Defense University, and I''m the principal of National Defense University." "He''s just a principal in name. What are you bragging about?" "Then why don''t you just put your name on it!" "Wait for me for 20 years, I''ll also be in name!" Mu Zhouzhi took a deep breath. Mu Chen hurriedly handed him a cup of tea and said to Jack,"I''m sorry." Jack subtly maintained a standard polite expression. Mother mu said,"don''t ruin each other''s reputation. You''re going to expose your own scandals. Aren''t you embarrassed?" "He started it first!" General mu said,"you''re indeed not as versatile as him. You''re both a Lieutenant Colonel in the Army, so how can heplete his PhD course while you''re an undergraduate? He''s proficient in all eightnguages, so why can''t you?" "Because your genes aren''t good, you asked me to get a Ph.D. For your third-tier university graduation. Are you overthinking it?" Mu Yuan was furious! Although I know that he''s not as all-around as Jack, it''s not good for you to say it out loud like this. I''m your son, right? Mu Yuan''s eyes were filled with anger, and a line of words was written on his face. Come on, let''s hurt each other! Who''s afraid of who! He had offended the entire Mu family just by saying that his genes were not good enough. Mu Yuan quickly tried to make up for it. "Look at my uncle, professor Qinghua, and then look at you ... You''ve grown up in the wrong way and even implicated me. Even my mother''s high IQ can''t be saved. Why is my life so hard?!" General mu was speechless. Mother mu was speechless. p General mu was extremely ttered. In fact, his original intention was not to mock mu Yuan, but to be awkward. He was always praising mu Yuan outside. Not to mention that mu Yuan had helped him grow more capable, but he was also very proud in front of outsiders. However, he also had the bad habit of most China fathers. At home, he liked to talk about the bad habit of other children and wanted to spur his child on. When mu Yuan grew up, he had no reference. It turned out that the reference was Xie jinghuan, who was someone else''s child in general MU''s words. When general mu heard that Jack was very well-rounded, he felt even more upset in his heart. No matter how he thought about it, he felt that his own pig had dug up other people''s cabbage. So when he turned around and said those words to him, he was actually angry that he didn''t strive for it. Who knew that he would stir up a ho''s nest! He even dug up his own dark history! 2927 Chapter 2927 General mu went to the door to find his feather duster. He wanted to beat mu Yuan up, but mu Zhouwei saw that the situation was out of control."Shut up!" ,m Jack Anderson is here too, aren''t you guys afraid of embarrassment? Mu Yuan said,"anyway, Jack knows what kind of person I am. If you''re not afraid of embarrassing yourself, you can continue to insult me." General mu really didn''t dare! His son was a creditor from his previous life! However, why was Mu Chen so obedient? Jack coughed twice."Actually, Xiao Yuan is quite powerful. Among the soldiers I know, he''s the best." Mu Yuan feltfortable all over from this ttery and was extremely happy. He gave Jack a look that said,''at least you know your ce.'' General mu was extremely angry. Mu Yuan''s mother thought about how mu Yuan ttered Jack. At that time, general mu had replied to him,"you''re so outstanding that I fell for you. Is he blind?" Mother mu thought ... It might be! If he didn''t despise such a childish Xiao Yuan, he must be blind. Looking at Jack Anderson''s style, he seemed to like a mature lover who was evenly matched. General mu still wanted to say something, but mu Shou interrupted him,"alright, go and get ready. We''ll have a good talk with Mr. Andersonter." In other words, he wanted to drink some water to calm down! Mother mu said,"Jack, don''t mind them. This is how they get along." "I don''t mind!" He would asionally throw a tantrum at old Rayleigh. Like general mu, old Rayleigh would not talk about other people''s children. After all, he had been a child of other families since he was young. Old Rayleigh had no reference. His only criticism was about his rtionship. When he was not in a rtionship, she said that he was cold and did not even have a girlfriend. He must have had some difficulties and wanted to send him a few films to watch. Now that he was in a rtionship, she had to find a way to make him break up. It was very difficult to deal with! The one-hour agreed time soon arrived. Mu Zhouwei and general mu had both changed into slightly more formal clothes. If it wasn''t too deliberate, general mu would have wanted to wear regr clothes. However, mu Yuan said that he was too deliberate, so he didn''t wear his military uniform. There was a big screen in Mu Chen''s study room. The video was yed in Mu Chen''s study room. The younger generation did not participate in this meeting. Fu Chuyue and Mu Chen did note. Jack and mu Yuan might have left after saying their goodbyes. Mu Chen''s mother did note either. Mu Chen''s mother nned to leave after saying goodbye. Jack confirmed with Amanda that they were ready before he made the video call. The crowd was speechless. The two men from the Anderson family often showed up in public. Rayleigh''s photo was often found, and after John became the president, Lilia also showed up a lot. Anyway, she had been praised to the heavens for being good-looking, elegant, friendly, and wise. Amanda was the one who rarely showed up. She had short blond hair, clean skin, a good figure, and an excellent temperament. The Anderson family was obviously well-dressed. Although the woman was dressed in ck and white Professional suits, it was super formal. Old Rayleigh was wearing his military uniform. General mu lowered his head to look at his home clothes and red at mu Yuan! What''s with the military uniform for a family conversation? look at him, look at how he''s wearing his military uniform. It''s going to blind your father''s eyes. He''s not even a general anymore, and he''s already dressed! Mu Yuan was speechless. I don''t know either! When the two families met, no one spoke. It was as if whoever spoke first would lose in apetition. Jack bit the bullet and asked,"well ... If you don''t know each other, do you ... Want to introduce us?" The crowd was speechless. He didn''t even recognize a God. Everyone definitely knew each other! 2928 Chapter 2928 Several elders introduced themselves to each other. John hadn''t arranged a visit to China since he took over the position, because he was an extreme religion. (Afraid of being censored) In the end, whether it was his son or nephew, the other half of their partners were all Chinese. This was very awkward. Xiao Qiao was actually a Chinese-American, so she could be considered to have saved her dignity. Lilia''s eyes were filled with joy."It''s my first time meeting Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan. What a handsome child. He''s tall and gentlemanly. He''s a perfect match for Jack!" Amanda alsoplimented him."It''s my first time meeting Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan too. He''s even more handsome than Jack. Jack always talks about you at home and praises you like a flower. It''s really good to see you today." Mu Zhouzhi was speechless. General mu was speechless. How are we supposed to respond to your opening remarks? Are the men of your Anderson family mute? why do you let the woman speak first? Mother mu was a sensible person."Jack is also very good. He came to our house with a bunch of things. He''s very polite, polite, and multi-talented. You guys really know how to raise your children." Amanda covered her mouth andughed."Madam, you must be joking. We don''t really care about him. He''s just average and can''t bepared to Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan. We didn''t know that he went to the capital. If we knew, we would definitely be more sincere." Mother mu said,pared to Xiao Yuan, Jack is much better. Our Xiao Yuan has many things to learn." Lilia replied,"Madam, you''re too polite. I think Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan is perfect." General mu was speechless. The general and his brothermunicated with their eyes. Brother, this is not what I expected. The Anderson family''s Minister and President felt as if they were being choked by someone. Amanda extended a warm invitation to mu Yuan."Jack said that he will being back to recuperate after the spring Festival. We will visit you then. You can also follow Jack to recuperate at home. You have suffered at the bottom of the sea, but everything is fine. God bless you." Mu Yuan felt that he was going to die of awkwardness. Not to mention Jack. It was the first time he had seen the two women at home being so ttering. Mu Yuan said,"sure, I will definitely go!" General mu shot daggers at him, but mu Yuan turned a blind eye to it. Mu Yuan''s mother smiled and said,"I''ll go and make a pot of tea for you." Amanda continued to praise,"general mu and Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan look like brothers, not father and son." General mu said,"the minister''s wife is too kind." Although he wanted to speak Chinese, he thought that Jack''s fluent Chinese didn''t mean that the elders in his family could understand it. There was no need to increase the difficulty of the meeting. Lilia asked,"did Jack spend the new year at the MU family''s house this year? You''re noting back?" General mu thought to himself,"who wants him to stay for the new year? you''re thinking too much." Mu Yuan said,"yes, he will be spending the new year here. After the new year, I will go back with him. I still need to recuperate for a few months." Mu Zhouzhi coughed."Then ... Let''s talk about serious business." Jack and mu Yuan were sitting at the side, as quiet as a chicken. General mu looked at him and his brother, and then at the other party''s family of four. No matter what, he felt an ominous premonition. "We''ll be very cooperative if you have any requests regarding the children." Amanda said,"but first, I have to apologize. Our child is not very sensible. He''s young and rash. He did something that crossed the line and caused you two a lot of trouble in the past few years. This is a failure in our education. I''m very, very sorry." Mu Zhouzhi was speechless. General mu was speechless. This was not what he had expected ... What if it was a little dangerous? Chapter 2929 Two Firecracker Generals It was not an official meeting, so Amanda put down her pride and apologized first. She spoke softly and enunciated each word clearly. Thest word of the American was very soft, so she thoughtfully emphasized it on purpose so that they could understand every word. She knew that the English of general MU''s brother was definitely not as smooth as mu Yuan ''s. Jack wasn''t worried at all that his family would suffer losses. He only wanted his uncle and father to stay calm. Mu Zhouzhi said,"you''re too kind, Mrs. Anderson. Our child is young and insensible. He also did not know the severity of his actions. We did not educate him well. I''m very sorry!" "It''s a waste of youth if you''re not a yboy," Amanda said."Children always do things that give their elders a headache when they''re young." "You''ll know you''ll suffer in the future. " Mu Zhouwei did not go along with Amanda''s words. "Yes, whether it''s bitter or sweet, we''ll know in ten years. For now, let them like it." Lilia was a diplomat, but she did not have the habit of beating around the bush. She started to hit straight balls."Our entire family knows about Jack and Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan''s matter and has given our blessings. The two of you don''t have to worry about our attitude. I like Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan very much. He is a rare good child." Mu Yuan did not even dare to say anything. "Didn''t department head Anderson want to sever ties with Jack?" General mu asked. "I''m seriously considering it," old Rayleigh replied. What he meant was,"don''t mess with me, and I''ll consider whether to break off or not in these few minutes." "Hurry up and break it!" Facing MU''s sharp eyes, general mu said,"we also need a son-inw!" If it wasn''t for the fact that mu Zhouzhi almost gave him a p, were you here to make a joke? Old Rayleigh could not take it anymore and was about to return when Amanda covered her mouth andughed."What do you mean by severing ties between father and son? isn''t that amon saying in your country? He likes Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan very much. Recently, in order to get along with Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan better, he has even started to study China culture and even learned some Chinese. " "That''s really amazing!" General mu mocked. Mu Zhouzhi rubbed the space between his brows and picked up the ss of water beside him. He was thinking about how to change the topic. Amanda and Lilia both maintained a very appropriate smile. Big Boss John said,"general, actually, we really like this child, Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan. He''s good-looking and generous. A few years ago, a couple broke up and even gave him a sports car that''s worth more than five million. I even said that he''s a Big Shot on the Jack rank." General mu red at mu Yuan."Where did you get the money?" Mu Yuan quickly shifted the me."My brother gave it to me!" General mu seemed to have thought of something and revealed a proper smile."The president is too kind. Our Xiao Yuan is just returning the favor. Your Jack bought him a house in A city. It''s worth three hundred million now." Who doesn''t know how to brag? In fact, he didn''t know how much the house was worth. Old Rayleigh smiled."I''m just raising a daughter-inw. It''s only right that I pay." General mu was furious,"F * ck, what did you say!" "Then tell me that my son is marrying into the family. Don''t think that I don''t understand what that means!" "You''ve only learned Chinese for two days and you''re already so cocky. If you didn''t tell me to break off our rtionship, would I have said that I''d marry into your family?" "That''s my business, how can you hold onto my little tail!" "What does it have to do with you?!" Old Rayleigh retorted. "Your son is at my house. What do you think he has to do with me?" "Oh, what''s their rtionship?" Just as general mu was about to speak, mu Zhouwei stepped on his toes without caring about his image. When general mu reacted, his face turned livid! Mu Yuan thought to himself,''I''m done for. My uncle is going to die from anger!'' This conversation was like a wild horse that had gone out of control and did not turn back. As if she had just noticed the two of them quarreling, Amanda said,"calm down, everyone. It''s a couple who gives each other a car and a room. It''s their pleasure. Stop quarreling." General, what do you think of our Jack? if you''re not happy with him, you can tell us anytime. " Just as general mu was about to speak, mu Shou couldn''t sit still anymore."Let''s talk about our visit to China." If he let them continue talking, there wouldn''t be any point he wanted to get tomorrow! * Ling Chen, don''t wait for a kiss, see you tomorrow! Chapter 2930 We Havent Stated Our Conditions Yet President John didn''t give him any face."I don''t want to go!" Mu bingzhi liked this kind of yer who yed straight balls the most."Then the video conversation ends here!" Jack was left speechless. So, his father was here to quarrel with general mu, and his uncle was here to ruin the show! Lilia smiled and said,"John got up early to take his temperature. It''s 39 degrees. He has a severe fever and is talking nonsense. As for his visit to China, we''ve arranged it on our schedule. You know that he just took office and has a lot of things to do. His schedule is scheduled for may. If he wants to go, he might have to do it in June." Mu Zhouzhi pondered for a moment."Yes!" He also understood that John''s schedule must have been arranged and couldn''t be changed easily. As long as he wanted to convey a message of friendly rtions between the two countries through this visit, there would be trade negotiations and technology negotiations. The technology of Xie jinghuan''spany would be the key object of negotiation. The think tank had already thought of countermeasures and was just waiting for them toe. If it didn''t work! Mu Zhiwei thought, they have mu Yuan! Amanda and Lilia looked at each other and Amanda said,"it''s decided then. John and Lilia will go, but the schedule will be confirmedter. Please rest assured, on the ount that Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan is so clever and cute, we will not go back on our words." Even general mu was stunned! What? Such a big matter, and your woman made the final decision. Does it count? If he turned around and said that a woman''s words didn''t count, where was he supposed to defend his rights? Mu bingzhi didn''t expect things to go so smoothly. The Anderson family had actually been prepared for the other party to ask for an exorbitant price. If it was just an interview, it would be easy to settle, so they agreed without hesitation. "You''re too polite," Amanda said politely."You don''t have to ask for such a small thing. We''ll definitely consider it. I thought you''d ask for a very difficult condition." Mu Zhouzhi was speechless. I''m sorry, I haven''t mentioned it yet. He felt a chill in his heart. Amanda''s way of speaking was too artistic. An interview was not a small matter. Putting aside the fact that diplomatic rtions had been restored a long time ago, an interview seemed to be a small matter. ,m However, the follow-up problems brought about by the visit were very important. As soon as John took office, he made all kinds of preparations to sever ties with them. The previous president denied all kinds of terms signed by them, and the new emperor came with newws. He shocked the world and kicked China out of three trade negotiations in a row. Inyman''s terms, John and the other group leaders had kicked mu Wuzhi out of the group of three worlds. They did not want to give Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan any face. As a result, the global stock market turned green as a sign of respect. Itsted for a month and caused a hugemotion. Even if the world condemned it, the ones who benefited were the Anderson family and their citizens. He had put the word "hegemony" to the extreme. Because of this, the various trade ns of China could not be carried out outside the borders. Everyone was afraid of too many uncertainties. As time passed, it would not be good to drag it out. Mu Chengzhi not only had to find a way to get John to pull him back into the group, but he also had to find a way to create the illusion that they had already made peace, which would help them implement various overseas policies. Now, Amanda said that she had agreed to the interview. You see, I agreed so easily, so you''re too embarrassed to put forward such a difficult condition. Every sentence was soft and tender, but when put together, it was hard to resist. Mu Zhouzhi muttered to himself, thinking about how to respond to this. General mu didn''t think that face would be rted to the country. He said lightly,"you misunderstood. We haven''t stated any conditions!" The Anderson family was speechless. 2931 Chapter 2931 Amanda and Lilia did not often interact with contestants like general mu. Although old Rayleigh had a fiery temper, he thought about many things. He was rarely angry with external matters. Once he was angry, he would want to achieve a certain effect or what he wanted. "Don''t you have any shame?" old Rayleigh asked. "I''m shameless? Who was the one who was shameless first?" Old mu had been waiting to settle the score."My son was sent to the West for training, and your son became an instructor. What''s the result?" I''m taking care of him under the nket, and you''re still calling me shameless. I''m still hoping that my son will get married and have children to carry my grandchildren, and you''re calling me shameless?" "..." Old Rayleigh''s voice instantly turned hoarse. He red at Jack and continued,"you have a son, but I want a grandson too. If you don''t have a chance, I don''t have a chance either." "Your son is being abducted! If this was my country, I would have broken his legs and sent him to prison!" General mu said angrily,"my son was only 16 years old when he went to West Point. He''s still underage! The punishment for abducting a minor is at least ten years in our country!" Mu Yuan was speechless. Jack was left speechless. The two beautiful men, who were as quiet as chickens, wanted to speak to exin themselves, but their old father red at each of them. If they dared to speak, they would be dead. The two of them silently endured it. Jack felt that it was a great injustice to have a big pot fall on him. Of course, not all of them were wronged. "Then I''m sorry. In our country, the teenagers can start living in safety at the age of 14. My son has not broken anyws. This is a matter of mutual consent, and you have to say it so harshly!" Old Rayleigh was pissed. "Are you blind to thew? no wonder there''s a lot of school shooting and juvenile crime rate increasing year by year. It''s all because of someone in power like you!" Old mu retorted. Mu Zhouwei took a deep breath and maintained a decent smile. The benefits of bringing a firecracker to negotiate, he finally enjoyed the ending of watching a show as he wished and did not have to be busy cleaning up the mess. John said,"you''re attacking indiscriminately. Don''t let your personal behavior affect all the teenagers in the country." "Oh, so you also know that your nephew''s behavior is wrong!" Amanda quickly apologized,"yes, my son was wrong. I''ve apologized from the start. I''m really sorry." Lilia said,"yes, a mistake is a mistake. We have never tried to defend ourselves, but our child is also very dedicated. In the past few years, he has disobeyed many military orders for Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan and used the military''s resources a few times. Not to mention that this time, when Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan was trapped at the bottom of the sea, it was Jack who risked his life to save him. There was no news for half a year, and we were so worried that our hair turned white. Seeing that he was so deeply in love with Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan, can general take this small mistake ... Mm. A smile to bury the hatchet?" General mu was speechless. A life-saving favor was thrown at general mu, and he was stunned again. At this time, other than being resentful, he had no other thoughts. Old Rayleigh started to tremble."That''s right. If my son didn''t make any mistakes, who would travel thousands of miles to save Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan? you old man, you don''t know how to be grateful." "F * ck, kindness is kindness, wrong is wrong, how can you confuse them!" General mu retorted angrily. Old Rayleigh was about to retort when Amanda pulled him back and smiled."Yes, we can''t mix them up. So, to express our sincerity, we''ll definitely go on with the visit. We''ll announce our ns tomorrow." The first step of mu Yan''s n had beenpleted perfectly. Amanda did not bring the topic to the country, but instead started from Jack and mu Yuan''s perspective."Since the two children have decided to be together, our family has no objection. What about your family?" At the very least, even if he had to cedend and pay indemnities, he should first get the benefits that Jack should fight for! Chapter 2932 Not Embarrassing At All At the very least, even if he had to cedend and pay indemnities, he should first get the benefits that Jack should fight for! General mu didn''t give him any face,"the two children''s matters are not important. What we want to discuss is more important." Amandaughed."To me, the child''s happiness is the most important. I don''t care about anything else." "You ..." The word "fart" was about to slip out of general MU''s mouth in an ungentlemanly manner, but he resisted it. If it wasn''t important, you wouldn''t have led the topic away. At this time, if anything is not important, you can just say what it is! This was obvious. Do you think I''m really stupid? Old Rayleigh exploded."That''s enough. Just say it. What do you want? we can renegotiate the trade agreement, but it''s impossible to restore it. John and the other four countries have already issued the export uses against you. You can''t change them all of a sudden. You should know that. Besides, you have a huge trade surplus every year. How are we going to live if we don''t punish you?" Mu zhouchang said,"the annual surplus is still in US dors. The money printing machine is in your hands. Why are you crying to us? if there''s no room for discussion the moment youe up, then just tell me directly if we''re still going to hold this video conference!" Mu bingshou''s attitude was also very firm. If it was decades ago, he would not have been so unyielding in diplomacy. However, things were different now. "President, I''ve always been curious about a question!" General mu actually revealed a smile. John didn''t even want to say a word of ''please''. He remained silent and guessed that it was not something good."Your emotions of returning to China are so intense. It''s fine if your daughter-inw is Chinese, but your nephew also went to mu Yuan for a rtionship. Do you feel disgusted?" The Anderson family was speechless. John''s eyes widened. Are you trying to court death by bringing up a sore spot? General mu said,"look at how outstanding Xiao Qiao and Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan are. They are the good genes of our mothend. We''ve let you two children off so easily, but you still want to mess with us wholeheartedly. Are you angry from embarrassment? This isn''t very kind. The behavior of our son and nephew can''t be elevated to the national level!" "There''s no way to talk about this, no way. What I promised just now doesn''t count. I''m not going in June, I''m not going!" John was furious. He turned around and was about to leave the camera when Lilia violently pulled him back. Everyone watched as the First Lady violently pressed the president down in front of the camera. The MU family was speechless. Lilia said,"I''m sorry." General mu regained a city, and his heart was happy. Old Rayleigh found him even more unsightly. What kind of person was he? he was only fanning the mes because he had mu Yuan. Did Jack have to be mu Yuan? He red at Jack. It''s all your fault. If it wasn''t for you, we wouldn''t be in such a passive position! He was just waiting for someone to demand an exorbitant price! Jack was also speechless. The two of you didn''t speak from beginning to end. Things weren''t like this! Amanda suggested sincerely,"why don''t Rayleigh and John go and have a friendly chat with general mu alone, while Lilia and I will talk with you?" Mu bingshou felt that this was a good suggestion. "Don ''t!" Old Rayleigh, John, and general mu said in unison. "Then shut up!" Amanda turned her head and smiled. Her voice was soft but she was gritting her teeth. John and Rayleigh''s faces darkened. General mu finally saw the trick. Oh my, the woman is in charge in their family. °¡¹þ¹þ¹þ¹þ¹þ¹þ¹þ!!! Cool! "It turns out that you guys have no right to speak. If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have argued with you guys." General mu deliberately angered them in a friendly manner,"it''s fine. This kind of thing is verymon in our country. It''s not embarrassing at all!" Old Rayleigh was speechless. John didn''t know what to say. Chapter 2933 What Do You Say About The Marriage? The Anderson brothers were so angry that they were about to explode. Old Rayleigh even turned around and red at Amanda. ''How could she not leave me some face!'' It was a waste for Amanda to even spare him a nce. "We already have same-sex marriage in some continents. I''m promoting the legal use of same-sex marriage nationwide. It should be possible within five years. By then ... Should the children register for marriage?" Amanda asked. "Impossible!" General mu overruled it. Jack and mu Yuan looked at each other. Jack was also looking forward to it, but mu Yuan knew very well that this n would not work. It was fine to register their marriage secretly, but it was definitely not possible to publicize it. "Don''t worry, general. We''ll get married secretly. Otherwise, the children''s identities will be awkward, right? we won''t make it public. Today, we''ll discuss the children''s marriages. Whatever you want, we''ll discuss it andpromise with each other. Isn''t it a happy ending?" Lilia said. "What child?" As expected, general mu was led away from the topic,"Oh, I remember now. The child must be our family ''s!" No room for discussion! "What do you mean by ''yours''? we''ve raised you an all-rounded son!" Old Rayleigh snapped. "You can take our son back!" "... You ... Look at him. Can he bear it?" old Rayleigh said. John said,"I can''t stand it! Kill him!" Lilia maintained an appropriate smile."Our family also needs children. Moreover, it''s not like we''re only having one child. We can ... Nurture a few children, right? then, we can take turns to live together. We can all cultivate feelings for each other." Anyway, their education was more advanced. In the future, there would be a higher probability of their children staying here to study. In the future ... It should also be ... Yes, it was very possible! "The first boy must be from our family. Also, you are not allowed to interfere with the child''s education. Our child will study in the country and go directly to the military school!" General mu didn''t give them any chance. It did not matter if he could not see through Amanda and Lilia''s ns. However, general mu is naturally sharp in this aspect. It is impossible for my grandson to cultivate feelings with you! "Wait a minute, how many children do you want to have?" "Two!" Jack said firmly,"one for each of us!" General mu wanted both of them, but he thought it might be wishful thinking, so he didn ''t. Amanda said,"well, in that case, the child problem has been solved. What should we do about the marriage problem?" "I''ll ask you one question at a time!" Mu Zhouzhi continued,"we''ve agreed to the issue of children. Since you''re the one who raised it, I have a small issue to raise with you too. One by one, no hurry!" Amanda smiled."Please." "This year''s overseas agreement needs to be redistributed. You have too many regional restrictions on our exports, and the cost has increased. It is also difficult for merchants to do business. I suggest reducing it from 28 points to 18 points!" " 25!" John replied. Mu bingwei said," 23!" John was speechless. Are you F * cking forcing me to say 24? Old Rayleigh didn''t know the math, so he kept quiet. But he knew John was being bullied when he saw how angry he was." 25 or no deal!" Mu bingzhi shook his head." 24. It''s already two points higher than what the predecessors agreed on. I can''t ept even one more point." "Then the negotiations have failed!" John spread his hands. Lilia quickly pped her in the face."Alright, 24 it is." John looked at her in disbelief."?" Lilia ignored him and continued,"so, what do you think about the marriage?" General mu was speechless. * After today''s update,e again at 10 O'' clock! 2934 Chapter 2934 The Anderson family haggled and agreed to the agreement, but general mu was stumped by the question. What about marriage? He wanted to say no! Did what he did just now not count? Mu bingzhi said,"we will let them decide on our marriage. Our elders will not participate. Whether they agree or not, mu Yuan will decide on his own." General mu praised in his heart. Yes, the answer was absolutely amazing! If mu Yuan dared to say that he agreed, general mu would turn around and avoid the camera to give mu Yuan a look that said,"you should think about how to answer." Mu Yuan pursed his lips. Should he jump into this pit or not? Lilia thought to herself that since the ball had already been shot to mu Yuan, it was the problem that Jack wanted to solve. Half of the problem would be solved. Alright, let''s change to the other half. "We''ve just taken office recently, and you know ... We''re going to have to spend a lot of money on all aspects, so ... We might need to borrow some money from you guys when we do an interview. " Mu Zhouwei''s face immediately darkened. General mu exploded,"I say, do you know how much foreign exchange you borrowed from us? Even if we have a lot of wool, you''re still in debt. Don''t just focus on one sheep. " Amandaughed."It''s just 100 billion." p Jack was left speechless. General MU''s breath turned cold," 100 billion? No more, no less? Do you women think that our foreign exchange reserves fall from the sky? you''re so ruthless the moment you speak?" Have you all forgotten that you still owe us trillions? Furthermore, he was not nning to return it! "You have to pay back what you borrowed. You''ve been scamming so much, have you ever returned a single cent?" General mu retorted,"we are your biggest creditors." "I''ve already given you a few spots. Isn''t it worth 100 billion?" old Rayleigh asked. "Oh, if you give it to us and take it back like this, I''ll have agreed to your conditions for nothing!" General mu wasn''t stupid,"alright, what''s there to talk about?" "Inw, don''t worry, don''t worry!" Amandaughed and said,"it''s just borrowing money. It''s good to have a deal. If it''s too much ... Then ... How about a discount?" The word ''inw'' made general mu angry. He knew that nothing good woulde out of the negotiation. They would ask for it back in double. Lilia continued," 20% off?" " 10% off!" Old general mu didn''t want to borrow a single cent. He was really waiting for a sheep to fleece. Where was the logic in this? " 30% off!" John.a€? " 10% off!" Old general mu was unmoved! Mu Zhouzhi was still calcting silently. He had miscalcted and had to bring an actuary along. Mu Zhouzhi said,"little Yuan, go and see if your mother is done making tea." "Oh, okay!" Mu Yuan understood what she meant. Jack also stood up and wanted to leave with them. Mu Zhiwei said,"Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, please sit down!" Mu Yuan went downstairs to look for Fu Chuyue."Sister-inw, I have something to tell you. Quick, quick,e, help me settle the score." The Anderson family did not expect mu Yuan to look for external help, and that general mu would even argue with Rayleigh. " 10% off, not a single cent more!" " 30% off, I won''t lower it no matter what!" "Then let''s not talk about it!" "If you don''t want to talk, then don''t talk. You''re allowed to ask us for money, but we''re not allowed to take it back!" "Even if you marry your son into the family, he''s not worth 100 billion. You''re asking for 100 billion right after you''ve taken office. Do you think we''re stupidndlords who don''t return the money after borrowing it?" "Your gdp is so high. You lent out a total of 300 billionst year. We''re considered rtives, right? so what if you lend it to me?" "Who the F * ck has the nerve to ask for 100 billion from a rtive! Why don''t you ask your other rtives for 100 billion!" Chapter 2935 Im Very Obedient, But Youre Looking For Help "Who the F * ck has the nerve to ask for 100 billion from a rtive! Why don''t you ask your other rtives for 100 billion!" John and Rayleigh thought,"the other rtives are not as rich as you! Mu Zhouwei listened to them with one ear and mu Yuan''s footsteps upstairs with the other. He did not participate in the verbal battle at all. Lilia and Amanda also did not participate in the verbal battle as it was too damaging to their style. Anyway, the three of them were not afraid of being embarrassed, so they quarreled as much as they wanted. They wouldn''t have reminded him that the meeting was recorded and recorded. Of course, mu Zhiwei also had voice recordings to avoid cheating. Jack sat awkwardly at the side and gave his father a look that said,"you should know when to stop. Don''t quarrel anymore. You have lost all your face. In the future, when old general mu promotes you outside, you will lose all your dignity." Mu Yuan came in with the tea. He pressed six fingers on the White jade te and hid four fingers under it. Mu Xiaoyuan said eagerly,e, I''ll pour tea for you. Drink some tea before you continue. Dad, are you thirsty?" "If you want to pour tea, just do it. Don''t talk so much!" "Oh!" Mu bingshou understood Fu Chuyue''s calctions. He could ept 60 billion Yuan. This was his bottom line! "It won''t work if I cross this line." Mu Zhouwei sipped his tea for a moment. "One step back, 30% off!" Mu Shou diverted the trouble to them."I borrowed too muchst year and didn''t have much money. If you guys really need money, ask C nation. They have money." Anyway, you borrowed money everywhere and didn''t return it. It didn''t matter who you borrowed it from. "A 30% discount is too little." "How about 40% off, 40 billion," Amanda said, thinking that a hundred more was a hundred more. "You guys are still haggling, this is already 20 billion more than the 10% discount I said, and you guys are still not satisfied." "I''m poor," Lilia sighed."Look, I wore a dress that cost 200 dors for the interviewst month." General MU''s heart was as hard as iron, and he didn''t have any pity for the woman."That''s because your man doesn''t have the ability to buy you a 20000 Yuan one." Lilia was speechless. John said,"old man, do you want to fight?" "Can you beat him?" "I used to be a Special Agent!" "Thene to Beijing and fight!" "Come to Washington!" "Youe to the capital!" "Come to Washington!" ¡­¡­ "Alright, 40 billion!" Mu Zhiwei seemed to have had enough of their quarrel. He made a pained expression and agreed to the other party''s conditions,"stop quarreling!" Mu Yuan also heaved a sigh of relief. It was much lower than the bottom line given by sister-inw. This was good. After calcting this, they had profited from it. Of course, these discussions were naturally not enough. They naturally had to talk about all kinds of problems. Whenever mu Zhiwei encountered a problem that he could not calcte the ounts well, he would instruct mu Yuan to bring the fruits and nuts. Anyway, Fu Chuyue was outside and they had external help! "Wait, why is Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan going out so frequently?" Old Rayleigh could tell that something was amiss. In fact, Amanda had noticed it long ago. However, she had no intention of being the bad guy in front of mu Yuan after all her ttery. "Do you have outside help?" John was on his guard. Mu Zhouzhi said,"today, it''s just our family eating. What kind of external help do we have? if you don''t believe me, you can ask Lieutenant Colonel Anderson. Other than him, is there any other outsider in our family today?" Jack,"...No!" Fu Chuyue worked in a bank. Jack frowned. In fact, he could tell something, but mu Yuan always came up very quickly, so he had no intention of telling him. "I went out to get some blood pressure medicine for my dad. He has high blood pressure, and I''m afraid that his blood vessels will burst if I argue with you guys." Mu Yuan took out a bottle of blood pressure-reducing medicine. Perfect excuse! * Ling Chen, don''t wait! 2936 Chapter 2936 Amandaplimented him in a friendly manner."Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan is really very considerate and filial." Mu Yuan was speechless. Mu Yuan felt a little guilty after being praised. He sat down obediently. His uncle probably would not let him go out again. It was too obvious. John seemed to have found something to criticize him about."High blood pressure at such a young age. This is not good. Our medical treatment is very advanced. Come over to see a doctor. I will arrange a doctor for you and make sure that you will be cured." "I''m afraid I''ll die faster!" Old mu had taken painkillers and was acting to the end! Mu Baozhou, Amanda, and Lilia then talked about all sorts of important National matters. They would retreat and advance, and they would advance and retreat. They used all sorts of methods. They did not talk much about Jack and mu Yuan. After they had confirmed who the child belonged to, nothing else was important. We''re here to be cannon fodder, right? Yes, cannon fodder. He was even lectured. MMH! Jack and mu Yuan exchanged nces and sighed at the same time. AI! Mu Yuan asked,"can we go now?" The rest of the conversation was not suitable for them to listen to. They couldn''t join in the conversation. It was a little ... Strange to stay and watch the sly old foxes exchange equivalent benefits. "Sure, go on your date." Lilia said,"we''ll have a friendly conversation." It was a god-like friendly conversation. How many quarrels had they witnessed? Friendly conversation? "Dad, uncle, we''ll take our leave first. You guys have a good talk." After all, they both knew their bottom line. "En!" Uncle mu said in a deep voice, and mu Yuan pulled Jack and left. After the two of them went out, they both heaved a sigh of relief. Fu Chuyue and Mu Chen were talking in the courtyard. Mu Yuan looked at the time. It was still early. He looked at the tickets to the nearest cinema. "Let''s go and watch a movie!" Mu Chen said,"that''s good. We''ll go too." Mu Yuan said,"we''re on a date. Why are you guys going?" "Let''s go on a date too. " Mu Chen said,"buy tickets." Mu Yuan took out his phone to buy the tickets. There was a shopping mall nearby that had just opened for business, and many shops were not open yet. The cinema and the restaurant on the top floor opened first. There were not many people, and there were still some tickets left. Mu Yuan bought four tickets in one go and even separated very carefully. Two of them were in thest row, and the other two were in the third-tost row. Be careful! Mother mu said,"it''s snowing heavily at night. Drive carefully." "I know!" It just so happened that it would start in half an hour. After watching the movie, Mu Chen wanted to send Fu Chuyue home, so he drove two cars. Mu Yuan drove his shy Bugatti out. It had ck and yellow stripes, and the modified engine shook Yuquan mountain when it was driven. "Ah Huan gave it to me." It was in line with su Nancheng''s aesthetics. Mu Yuan actually preferred cars like Hummers, but dating always had to be a little showy."Come, beauty, get in the car. Let''s go on a date!" As for the elders in the family, there was no need to care about them. They could quarrel if they wanted to. Jack got into the car and looked up at the falling snow silently. Then, he looked at the convertible and suggested sincerely,"aren''t you cold?" She was wearing a sweater and a trench coat. She was driving a sports car with the top of the car pulled down. It was snowing. This posturing ... Had style! "I''m not!" Mu Yuan stepped on the elerator and went out with a whoosh. The old cadre, Mu Chen, obediently drove a G65 and followed behind them. The heater was on in the car, and it was veryfortable. Mu Yuan did not feel cold at first, but after he started driving, he felt the cold wind blowing on his face. (o)... There was a price to pay for acting tough! Chapter 2937 Old Cadres And The Love Group Jack smiled and said,"close the top." "No!" Mu Yuan was especially Chuunibyou."I want to bring you around the capital!" They said that they were going to tour the capital, but in fact, it would only take ten minutes to reach the shopping mall from home. The parking lot was slightly better. Mu Yuan got out of the car and shook a little. Mu Chen and Fu Chuyue were much better. It was warm, forming a strong contrast with them. "Little Yuan, are you cold?" "I''m not cold. Why are you saying that, young man?" It was like a 28-year-old young man wearing long johns. Even if he was cold, he had to be graceful. The few of them chatted andughed as they walked towards the elevator. Mu Yuan went to get the tickets while Mu Chen went to buy drinks. They all bought hot drinks. It was not considered early, and there were not many people at the cinema at night. It was also a working day, so it was very empty. In the cinema where less than half of the seats were filled, Mu Chen looked at the tickets that had been opened on purpose. Silence ... Her younger brother had grown up and was no longer clingy. "We''ll sit in thest row!" Mu Yuan gave them the tickets and pulled Jack into the venue. They went straight to thest row. He still gave up the middle seat and bought a slightly more remote corner seat. Everyone knew what he was thinking. "Why did you buy a ticket in this corner?" Jack asked. Although the 3D screens were almost the same, it was not the best spot to watch the movie. Mu Yuan lowered his voice and said,"we can do some bad things." Jack understood immediately, but he still asked in confusion,"young couples like it a lot?" "Yup!" "Why didn''t you just get a room?" "You ..." Mu Yuan pursed his lips and thought for a while."You usually go to a hotel room after watching a movie." "Oh ..." "But I heard that there''s pleasure in the movies!" Jack looked at the surveince camera in the cinema in silence. Well, I can''t tell at all! Mu Chen and Fu Chuyue were indeed like old cadres. Both of them sat straight and watched the movie obediently without talking. Mu Yuan lowered his voice and said,"look at them ... Don''t my brother and sister-inw look like tonic people?" We''re like passionately in love! A tragic reference! Jackughed and touched his face. Mu Yuan grabbed his cor and leaned over to kiss him. They exchanged a sweet French Kiss before they obediently watched the movie. Mu Yuan even posted on his moments that it was his first time watching a movie with dating. The movie tickets were attached. Ye Ling,''general didn''t kill you? Shen qianshu: "I went to the hot search and took a look. I didn''t see general severing ties. I''m relieved. I''ll wait for my wedding candy." ¡­¡­ Mu Yuan,"it''s already Teno'' clock. Are you still not sleeping?" Ye Ling chuckled. Ye tingjun thought,''How dare you! Shen qianshu thought, How dare you! Ye Chu thought,[How dare you!] ¡­¡­ It was another group of people queuing up. Jack went over to take a look."You will be beaten to death by ye Ling." "He won''t hit me." Mu Yuan looked at Jack yfully."I suddenly realized that I''m a treasure waiting to be sold at a high price." Jack smiled."Yes, it''s very valuable." "You are also very valuable." Mu Chen turned around."Don''t talk while watching a movie!" Mu Yuan was silent for a moment, mainly because there was almost no one in the back row. There was only a couple in this row seven or eight seats away from them, and they did not affect others even when they spoke. Mu Yuan did not even use his brain to watch what the movie said. Popcorn movies didn''t require much thinking. Throughout the movie, he actually fell asleep, and the most exciting part of the movie was over. When he opened his eyes, he saw the male and female leads fighting for a minute. Mu Yuan was speechless. "Are you sleepy?" "It''s all your fault for not doing bad things with me. " He was feeling sleepy. He looked at his brother and sister-inw. Their positions had not changed. They were still sitting upright. 2938 Chapter 2938 Mu Yuan drank Jack''s Cup of hot drink as well. He drank until his stomach was round and round. He asked Jack in a slightly mncholic manner,"did I gain weight during the new year? I ate so much today and even drank two cups of milk tea. I''ve sinned!" Jack was a person with terrifying self-control. He only drank a mouthful of the hot drink and let mu Yuan drink it all. Drinking two cups of milk tea alone on a date. Mu Yuan looked at Jack. Well, you''re not sweet at all! "Make it fairer and more tender. It''ll be easier to form lines during the new year training." He still felt that mu Yuan was too thin. After the movie, the four of them followed the crowd and walked out. There was nothing to shop in the dead of the night. It was already midnight. Mu Chen sent Fu Chuyue home and didn''t go the same way as them. Jack said,"I''m going back to the apartment." "Let''s go back to the apartment!" "Aren''t you afraid that your dad will be angry?" "He must be so angry that he can''t sleep." Mu Yuan said,"I won''t go back and provoke him." As soon as the two entered the room, they kissed passionately and stumbled into the bedroom door. The snow in the capital city was falling in the middle of the night. The view outside the t floor was beautiful. They were covered in silver makeup, but the room was warm. Two figures were entangled in bed. Clothes, belts, and scarves were scattered all over the floor from the door to the bedroom. ¡­¡­ After it ended, mu Yuan was already drowsy. His body had not been fully recovered, and Jack was very restrained. He usually did not torment him much. Even if he was hungry, he would at most drink some soup. He was always not satisfied, but on such a night, he made him die. After meeting the parents of both parties and returning from a date, it was as if they had hidden the joy in their hearts. At the cinema, Jack had been acting all high and mighty, but his heart was burning with passion. He couldn''t hold it in any longer, not to mention that they were back in his territory. Naturally, he could do whatever he wanted. Mu Yuan was repeatedly beaten up the entire night until it was almost morning. Only then did Jack let him go to sleep. He even hit Jack in a daze. What happened to letting me counterattack? Lying again! Jack leaned over and kissed him on the cheek. He held him in his arms, letting the wind and snow outside get stronger. In this circle, flowers bloomed in the warmth of spring. Mu Yuan slept until it was almost noon. In the morning, mother mu called. Jack picked up and said that he had been sleeping in and agreed to go back with mother mu for lunch. When he woke up early and did not see mu Yuan at home, and the bed did not look like he had slept, general MU''s face darkened. Even though the negotiationst night was very satisfying, it made him feel as if he had sold his son out. He ate his breakfast in a Huff and heard Jack say that mu Yuan was still sleeping and would only return in the afternoon. His face turned green! "This is outrageous!" Mu Chen tried to save face by the side."It''s already past midnight after we finished watching the movie. If we wash up, we''ll have to go to bed at around two. Xiao Yuan''s injuries haven''t recovered yet, so he might have slept a little more." General mu was speechless. You might as well not exin! He said it as if no one knew what was going on. He could still swim in the winter. Who would believe that he wasn''t fully recovered? After thisyer of window paper was torn open, general mu was really unhappy and wanted to diss John in the group. Yes, the elders of the two families had a friendly discussion yesterday and created a group. Even though this group was still as quiet as a chicken. General mu really wanted to send an emoji to let John and old Rayleigh know how he was feeling at the moment. Mu Yuan was dragged out of bed, and his waist was still sore. It was not that he waszing in bed, but the two of them had yed for almost an entire night, and it was such a cold day. He would be letting himself down if he did not sleep. "We''re going back for lunch. Your dad will be angry if we''rete!" 2939 Chapter 2938 p Mu Yuan sneezed the moment he entered the house. "Who''s scolding me?" "Why didn''t youe back for dinner? what time is it now?" Mu Yuan raised his watch and looked at it. "It''s only 12 o'' clock. It''s time for lunch." The whole family was there, and they called Jack and mu Yuan over for dinner. Mu Yuan wore Jack''s sweater. He wanted to look for something that did not exercise much, but he realized that it was all sweatshirts. General mu was so careless that he couldn''t tell if it was Jack''s clothes or mu Yuan''s clothes. MU''s mother didn''t point it out either. Mu bingshou''s wish to negotiate yesterday was fulfilled and he was in a very good mood. General mu even had a drink with Jack. "It would be great if we were in A city. It''s all flower wine. You love flower wine the most." General mu,"?" "Mu Yuan, did you guys drink my peach blossom wine that year?" He seemed to have found the culprit. "..." Mu Yuan, who had dug another hole for himself, was almost caught and beaten by general mu. Fortunately, a few years had passed, and general MU''s anger had subsided. General mu was quite interested in the matter of them creating children."What are the specific regtions?" Jack didn''t dare to hide anything and told him Xie jinghuan''s n."There should be news within the next one or two years." "Wait a minute. That means that the child''s matter was also decided by our family." General mu automatically considered Xie jinghuan as a member of his family. "You can say that ..." General mu interrupted Jack,"mu Yuan, why didn''t you say so earlier? if you said so earlier, you could have extorted more money from mest night." This morning, Jack received a long list of terms and conditions from old Rayleigh. They were all the terms and conditions that he had been working on for the past few years. Since he had ceded hisnd and paid indemnities yesterday, he wanted Jack to pay them back. Fortunately, there was a quest that Jack had never wanted toplete, and old Rayleigh had agreed to it. He said hurriedly,"you''re right, but I''m the one paying for the research funding. It''s tens of billions a year." The crowd was speechless. Jack was very cunning as he bit down on a hundred million Yuan. Of course, this was in RMB, but everyone tacitly agreed that he said US dors, so he naturally didn''t have to exin. Mother mu sighed."Is it that expensive?" "Even a golden egg isn''t this expensive." Mu bingshou said. Mother mu said,"the children belong to two families. Why don''t we contribute a little too?" General mu red at them. We just got borrowed money. Fortunately, Jack knew what to do. "I have some savings over the years. I can afford to pay for it. Don''t worry, Auntie." General mu was satisfied with the quarrel, and everything could be discussed without money. In the afternoon, there were a few big shots who wanted to visit them. Mu Yuan wanted to return to the apartment with Jack. Mu Yuan''s mother said,"there''s no need to run around. You don''t look too good. Go up and catch up on some sleep. Just stay at home." General mu went to make a phone call and came back to find that Jack was already at home. He even went to his son''s room. General MU''s eyes were round,"you ... You ... You ..." General mu was so angry that he didn''t know how to speak! Mother mu said,"the road is clear now. We''ve already discussed the dowry and betrothal gifts. It doesn''t matter if he stays or not. You''ll be at home for the next few days too. It''s a good time to see what kind of person Jack is. Otherwise, who knows what kind of character he is if he doesn''t stay together during meals every day? take a look at him and stop being angry. You''re not allowed to make a fuss about Xiao Yuan''s life." General mu was speechless. Mu Zhouzhi said,"I think ... He''s a reliable one." "You were bribed?" "Yes," mu zhouchang said implicitly. General mu was speechless. It''s over, what if he''s isted and helpless? Chapter 2940 Old Mu Ponders About Life Jack didn''t expect that he would have such a benefit. After taking an afternoon nap, he directly ... Stayed over at the MU family''s house. He could also stay at night. When Jack received this news, he felt as if he had been hit by a magical Apple. When he saw general MU''s constipated eyes, he nodded his head and agreed. Those who didn''t agree were idiots. He and mu Yuan''s height were almost the same, with just a slight advantage in height. He was a little stronger than mu Yuan. Fortunately, when mu Yuan''s mother bought clothes, she was afraid that mu Yuan would get stronger as he grew older. She bought some ording to his size, and some were specially bigger. Jack did not even need to go back to the apartment to get his clothes. Mu Yuan said,"there''s nothing much to take from your wardrobe of sweatshirts and trousers. Look at my wardrobe. This is what a man should do!" He was a man who owned a cloakroom. Although he couldn''t figure out why he always wore military uniforms andbat uniforms, mother mu would always give him a cloakroom that could be filled every time the room was renovated. An unsolved mystery! Now, it was finally useful. That night, she changed Jack''s clothes. Even if men''s clothes were not as fancy as women ''s, they were still so handsome that general MU''s face would be blinded. The two even wore the same color. In general MU''s eyes, they were a couple''s outfit! It''s true that I''m asking you to stay, but it''s to test your character, not to show off your love. Do you have a 13-digit count? "Dad, you''ve been having a heaty body for the past two days. Why didn''t you take any blood pressure pills?" The weather was so bad that he was afraid that old mu would suddenly faint. Fortunately, he was very strong. p Mu Zhouwei didn''t let them stay for nothing. In just a few meals, he hadpletely figured out Jack and mu Yuan''s matters. Of course, both of them stuck to their own words. Jack said that he was chasing mu Yuan, and mu Yuan said that he was chasing Jack. In any case, neither of them would let go, and general mu did not know which one to believe. Of course, after two days of interaction, he realized that Jack was really reliable. He did not seem like an 18-year-old who would abduct mu Yuan. On the contrary, the possibility of mu Yuan being the one who did it was slightly higher. When he thought about it this way, he felt that the entire world was filled with evil intentions. Mu Yuan''s room was on the easternmost side of the second floor. Although the view was not the best, which allowed him to see the entire mountain, the direction of This Old House was pretty good. The privacy was also very good, and the sound instion ... Was excellent. On the first night, Jack did not dare to make any big movements and was very well-behaved. On the other hand, mu Yuan was very flirtatious and kept hooking his arm around him. The two of them hid under the nket and yed secretly, not daring to make a single sound. The bed in mu Yuan''s room was arge sandalwood bed and was very stable. Even if it shook, there would not be any sound. The servants ''room was downstairs. "We''ve already stayed over. Old mu was already mentally prepared, but ..." Mu Yuan pounced over and took a bite beside Jack, nting a strawberry."This way, old mu will feel proud." Jack looked at the bite marks that mu Yuan had left in the mirror."Are you sure that the general will not be angry when he sees this Hickey, but will feel proud instead?" "Just don''t leave any marks on my body." "That''s fine!" Jack flipped him over, leaving no trace. When old general mu woke up in the morning, he heard people talking outside. He opened the window and saw that mu Yuan and Jack were actually swimming in winter at the same time. Furthermore, they were in apetition. A thickyer of snow had umted on the plum blossoms. Yesterday, old Rayleigh had posted a photo of him doing pull-ups. Old mu pinched his soft flesh and fell into deep thought,"..." 2941 Chapter 2941 Old Anderson''s brothers were from the Army and had great figures. John was asionally attacked by some people, but it was undeniable that he was the president with the best figure. He didn''t look like a man in his fifties at all. The weight gain rate in the United States was so high that most people would put on weight after they reached middle age. The Anderson family was very self-disciplined, and it couldn''t be helped with their genes. The only way to maintain their figure was self-discipline. For example, Amanda would rarely eat anything other than vegetables and fruits at night. She would exercise for an hour in the morning and an hour and a half at night, and her daily exercise would be maintained at two and a half hours. Lilia did not have that much time, but there was a set of fine iron equipment in the office. She would also exercise during lunch breaks, and her diet was also very controlled. The whole family ate light food. In addition, their family loved sports. The two brothers would go out for a run together in the morning and roll iron together, so they always maintained their figures. Old Rayleigh had put on some weight a while ago, but now he had an eight-pack again. This was because Amanda had said that he was not a qualified boyfriend fan. The celebrity he was chasing liked an eight-pack, so he worked hard to get it back. Old mu ... Old mu, on the other hand, maintained theziness of an old China man. He was not a celebrity who did not need to appear on camera. He was usually very busy with work and spent his extra time growing flowers and watching shows. Yup, old mu liked opera, and mu Yuan had even mocked him for not being able to tell that he had such an elegant hobby. Although her figure was not out of shape, she did not have any ABS, let alone pecs. If he didn''t put on weight, he wouldn''t have the figure of a young man. Was he also going to join the iron meteorite Army? The old Anderson Brothers always say that when you''re old, you need to be in good health, or you''ll have high blood pressure. Look at us, we don''t have that. This was definitely a taunt! The swimming pool downstairs was huge. It was 70 to 80 meters wide, unlike the swimming pools of other luxury houses. It was great to swim in winter. Mu Chen sat in front of the window, drinking tea and reading the newspaper. It was going to be the new year in a few days. Now that the holidays had started, even his family was starting to have some free time. Most of them had left their posts. Mu Chen didn''t need to go down to the bottom level this year. His uncle had it a little harder. He had to go to the North on the 29th of the new year and would onlye back on the 30th of the new year. He was free these few days. "Chen, why don''t you go for a winter swim?" "Cold!" The old veteran Mu Chen did not want to go for a winter swim AT-7 or-8 degrees Celsius. He did not have the physical fitness of a Special Forces soldier. Old mu was eager to give it a try. Mu Chen saw him looking at the two people outside the window and said,"it''s been forty-eight minutes. Jack said that it''s just routine training and won''t freeze Xiao Yuan. Don''t worry." Old mu was not afraid of his son freezing. Sigh ... It was too cold. Forget it. She would suffer from a cold and fever for a few days and would be ridiculed! Mu Yuan''s physical strength was the first to copse. He broke out of the water and wiped his face."I can''t take it anymore." Old mu wrapped himself in a down jacket and came out to cut the plum blossoms and insert the vase. The water on mu Yuan''s hair was almost frozen."Aren''t you cold? you''re already a fool. Don''t freeze your brain." "I''m not!" Mu Yuan put on the big bathrobe at the side and even deliberately showed off his figure in front of old mu. Jack knew his limits and did not leave any marks on his body. Otherwise, he would be asking for a beating if he went swimming in winter. He bounced over and took the scissors."Stand aside. Don''t fall. It''s snowing heavily today and the ground is slippery." Old mu looked at him sadly. When his son grew up, he would be old. * See you tomorrow! Chapter 2942 The Daughter-In-Law Who Specializes In Face-Smacking After Jack and mu Yuan finished their winter swim, they changed their clothes and came down. They saw old mu and his brother beaming with joy. They were in a good mood. Mu Yuan asked,"dad, what made you so happy?" "Yes, the president is indeed a man of his word." Old mu reminded him. Jack smiled. Amanda had told him about thisst night. He was now living with the MU family to gain favorability points. It did not matter if the interview was announcedter or earlier. It was better to announce it now. General mu can still give him a good face and let them know that we, the Anderson family, always keep our word. The International trend changed as soon as the news came out. After all, after John took office, he said that he wouldn''t develop any friendly rtions with China within a year, and he kept his word. Many agreements and policies directly blocked China. Whether it was the United States stock market or China''s stock market, they had been sh * t green for a long time. Once this news came out, the stock market would definitely celebrate with a red stock market. This seemed to be a very friendly message. Although it was a p to President John''s face. But it didn''t matter. They were used to the handsome President being pped in the face. After all, his daughter-inw had pped his face until it was swollen. For example, he said that his daughter-inw was well-behaved and sensible. Xiaojiao could race on the streets and chase after a murderer. For example, he said that his daughter-inw had a good taste and a good temper. The next day, xiaojiao would definitely cross the road in her punk style and bully others. ¡­¡­ Of course, xiaojiao didn''t do it on purpose. That was her style. The reporters found it interesting and often cussed about John''s daughter-inw in front of him, which caused Xiao Qiao to be the center of attention. In contrast, his handsome son, Wesley, who had previously relied on his smile to campaign for votes, did not receive as much attention. Mu Zhouwei had negotiated this cooperation with his own strength, which was also very beneficial to him. Originally, such a major event would go through several rounds of discussion, and people would be sent to contact and understand it first. It would take a few months before a major visit was negotiated. However, mu bingshou had silently agreed to it, which was very proud. Moreover, after mu Shou took office, they entered a honeymoon period with C nation. All kinds of trade agreements were at the lowest level, and the personnel of both sides couldmunicate with each other. C nation directly exempted them from signing. After Lin Jingsheng took office, the two of them worked even closer together. C nation''s high-end technology also began to be introduced into the country. Of course, in return, Chinese businessmen also invested arge amount in C nation. This was all due to mu Shou''s appointment. C nation was the richest country in the world and was a few streets ahead of the country in second ce. This had something to do with their small poption, but they were really rich. Everyone was a big Boss, and such friendly trade was beneficial to them. The Battlefront that mu had defended had directly pounced on several neighboring countries through C country. The diplomatic and economic situation was thriving. With this old capital, mu Zhiwei didn''t make any big moves in the next few years, and it wouldn''t be a problem for him to hold on to another term. That was because the old mu brothers were ... More amiable towards Jack. Jack was left speechless. He changed his attitude too quickly, like a tornado. In the afternoon, Mu Chen''s mother and Mu Chen''s mother had to go back to their parents ''house. Mu Chen''s mother had brought Mu Chen and Fu Chuyue to the ceremony before the new year. Mu Chen''s mother also nned to bring mu Yuan and Jack! Old mu said,"wait ... Just treat it as Xiao Yuan Yuan. You still want to tell the world?" Jack also felt that it made sense. He did not really want to cause trouble for mu Yuan. 2943 Chapter 2942 Mother mu said,"what are you thinking? I''ll get Jack to be our driver!" Jack,"...Okay!" Being a driver was naturally a hundred times more willing. Even general mu said that there was no mistake. It just so happened that Xie jinghuan had returned to the country today, and Jack and mu Yuan still had to pick him up. Mu Mama returned to her mother''s house and brought a pile of things, then left with little Yuan and Jack. Mother MU''s home was not far away. She lived in her family''s courtyard house. There were no high-rise buildings around, and it was simple and quaint. The courtyard house had been repaired, and green vines covered the periphery. Winter plum flowers were nted in the courtyard, and they were in full bloom. There was a small bridge in the courtyard with flowing water. There was even a pair of copper immortal cranes in the man-made rockery and Lake. The houses were all surrounded by a garden, giving off a very garden feeling. Mother mu only had one elder brother, but her sister-inw had given birth to quadruplets. Two of them were already married and had children, so the poption was huge. The house was very lively. To avoid suspicion, Jack waited outside. What mu Yuan did not expect was that when he finally came to his uncle''s house, there were actually a few fairy-like girls sitting there. Mu Yuan was shocked."Aunt!" This was awkward. Mother mu was also very embarrassed! Fortunately, Jack was outside. However, Jack didn''t seem to be jealous. He was a man of integrity. Other than being a little jealous over the years, he didn''t seem to develop in this direction. Yes, he was very confident in himself! "Auntie is very reliable. These girls ''family backgrounds and education are ten times better than Liu Yuchen'' s. They are definitely reliable girls. It''s nothing much for young people to eat together." Mu Yuan chuckled and said,"aunt, I have someone I like." "Don''t make excuses. If you like someone, why didn''t you bring them home for the new year? I didn''t hear your mother mention it. I know you''re blocking Liu Yuchen on purpose. Young man, don''t hold back. Go over and y with them. " Mu Yuan was drenched in sweat."Mom, aren''t you going to exin? Don''t you know if I have someone I like?" His aunt was at a loss. Mother mu exined awkwardly,"that ... Isn''t an excuse. We''ll be staying at home for the next few days. Our old mu ... Has agreed." "What kind of person can old mu agree to? just look at his eyes. Don''t trust your father." His aunt rejected old MU''s judgment. She was obviously afraid of Liu Yuchen. Mother mu said,"our uncle also thinks that the child is very reliable." "Eh ..." First uncle''s eyes were sharp. If he said that there was no problem, then it shouldn''t be a problem."Then why didn''t you tell us? you could''ve let us meet her. Are you still staying at home?" "No, no more!" Mu Yuan did not want to cause amotion."She''s going home for the new year too. Aunt, don''t do all this. Show some concern for cousin. She has already decided not to get married." "If you don''t want to get married, then don ''t. It''s not like our family can''t afford to support you." Mu Yuan was speechless. Alright! Once this matter was mentioned, mu Yuan also greeted the girls. Anyway, it was not a real blind date. They were all friends of his cousin and cousin, and they were all here to y. While they were eating, mu Yuan secretly took out a few pieces of snacks. When he saw that Jack was not in the car, he raised his eyebrows. Where did he go? He looked around the vicinity and found Jack talking to someone under a plum tree. Mu Yuan frowned and hesitated for a moment before walking over to find Shan ning. When did Shan ning return to the country? Why didn''t he know about it? Shan ning''s house was not too far away from here. Mother mu would return home on a fixed day every year. Shan ning knew about it. He hade over to meet mu Yuan by chance, but he did not expect to meet Jack at the door. Chapter 2944 Were Considered Half-Public "Shan ning ..." Mu Yuan shouted and walked over. The snacks in his hands were still warm. He stuffed them into Jack''s hands. Jack was not hungry at all. He did not know what the two of them were talking about, but their expressions did not look good. Mu Yuan did not seem to see her. He smiled and asked,"when did youe back?" "I got homest night." Shan ning said gently,"I wanted to ask you out, but I thought that you would probablye over with your mother today, so I came to look for you." "Then go in." Mu Yuan said. To be honest, with his sixth sense from the soul, he did not really want Jack to have much contact with Shan ning. After all, there was a life between them. Jack had not let go of it for so many years. He felt ufortable in his heart. Mu Yuan was very clear about the ins and outs of that incident and knew what it was about. However, from his perspective, he could not exin it clearly and could not criticize anything. His heart ached for Jack. Every time he saw Shan ning, he would be reminded of the dead little Lehmann. Reyman junior was actually a more typical member of the Anderson family. He had an explosive temper and was easily mmable and explosive, so he had suffered losses. It was no wonder that Jack doted on him. Every time he saw Shan ning, he would think of Reyman junior, who had died in Shan ning''s hands. He would also recall the scene of him protecting Shan ning and not allowing him to make a move. He didn''t want Jack to think about these things. Shan ning did not move. He asked indifferently,"why is he here?" Even if he was wearing a mask, his temperament was too easy to recognize. Moreover, he was the one who took the initiative to call Shan ning and reveal his identity. When Shan ning first saw him, he was also shocked. He could not believe that Jack had actually gone to this extent. General mu, how did uncle mu agree to this? He came quietly and definitely didn''t alert his family. Xiao Yuan must have lied to his family and said that he was arade. Before mu Yuan could answer, Jackughed."As a friend, you''re being a little nosy." "I''m thinking for little Yuan''s future. Yuan Yuan, are you crazy?" Shan ning looked at him a little sadly, as if he had betrayed something. Mu Yuan did not want to leave behind any evidence. The human heart was hard to predict, so he did not want to say that his family, uncle mu, and general mu had all agreed. Although Shan ning was considered to be on the same side as them and would not drag uncle mu down, it was not good after all. However, he thought about it. This was joint responsibility. If he was discovered, even if his father and uncle did not know, they would be implicated. Jack said,"do you think that the conversation that day would have gone on so amicably without a foolproof n and a backup n? would your uncle dare to bring it up?" He saw through it at a nce. The MU family had prepared a foolproof n in case mu Yuan and him were discovered. With a backup n, they dared to meet with the Anderson family and settled everything. Using the benefits that the Anderson family had given them to pave the way and to back him and mu Yuan up, even if they were discovered in the future, there would still be some room for them to turn things around. The Anderson family did not have to worry about being discovered. If they could protect Xiao Qiao, they could protect mu Yuan. Mu Yuan was suddenly enlightened. Shan ning was extremely shocked."You ..." He''s already met general mu and uncle mu? Mu Yuan came back to his senses."Shan ning, you don''t have to worry about this matter. My family has also agreed. My uncle and my father didn''t say anything, so my mother asked him toe today." No wonder! Shan ning sneered."No wonder ... There was such news this morning." As an official of the Embassy in the United States, he didn''t even hear such news until it was suddenly exposed. We were still confused. Chapter 2945 Three Men For A Show As an official of the Embassy in the United States, he didn''t hear such news until it was suddenly exposed. They were still confused. Generally speaking, such things had to be negotiated through their Embassy first, and then the high-level negotiations between the two sides. There was a very important process in this, and there was almost no direct contact between the people of both sides. John was going to call uncle mu. This was something that the whole world knew and was announced to the public. Everything was exposed. "You guys are crazy." Shan ning muttered to himself,"I''m destroying my own Great Wall." He suddenly became agitated."Yuan Yuan, you''re destroying yourself and will destroy the MU family. We''re different from them. We can''t ept such a thing." How could mu Yuan not know that?"it doesn''t matter whether I ept it or not. Our family''s attitude is clear. I''m already very satisfied and very happy. As for the rest, let''s just go with the flow." It was good that he had a clear conscience. How many people in this world could have a clear conscience? There was no doubt that Jack hated Shan ning. He sneered."Shan ning, I''m very curious. Why aren''t you getting married yet? marriage is also a basic consideration for people in your organization. Even if Mu Chen doesn''t get married, he has already set his fianc??e and his wedding has been scheduled. There are very few high-ranking officials at your age who are still not married, right?" Mu Yuan did not walk the path of politics, so he could do as he pleased. Furthermore, bing a general was not the most important part of the consideration. The battle results and merits were what mu Yuan was looking at. Mu Chen and Shan ning were different. Marriage and family were also very important criteria for assessment. "You ..." Shan ning was such a smart person. He understood what Jack meant in seconds. Perhaps only mu Yuan was confused and did not know why Jack suddenly said that Shan ning was not getting married. He was still thinking that the Pacific police really lived up to their reputation. They even wanted to interfere in this? The problem was, how could he know about this? He might not get married, but he might have a stable girlfriend. Shan ning was a little flustered. He looked at mu Yuan and saw that mu Yuan was confused. He made up his mind. He did not dare to let anyone know that he admired mu Yuan, especially mu Yuan. If he knew, he would not be friends with mu Yuan anymore. He had always been guarding his friend''s safety line, not daring to take a step over. Now, he was filled with regret. No matter if mu Yuan was a teenager or a teenager, he was always a very straight man. He liked girls with beautiful figures and strong personalities. He was also very attentive when chasing girls and had never shown any inclination in that area. Thus, Shan ning did not dare to reveal his thoughts. His greatest wish was to protect mu Yuan and wait for mu Yuan to marry a gentle and kinddy from a wealthy family. He did not expect that it would be Jack in the end! If he had known this earlier, he would have expressed his feelings earlier. Would it have been different? He and Xiao Yuan could be considered childhood sweethearts. They spent every day together, so they were much better than Jack, who cameter. If he had to ept that Xiao Yuan liked men sooner orter, his identity would be easier for the MU family to ept than Jack''s identity. "Shan ning?" Mu Yuan looked at him uneasily. Why was he acting like this? Did he get agitated? "It''s none of your business whether I get married or not," Shan ning said coldly. "Then, who Xiao Yuan is with has nothing to do with you. You seem to care a lot about who Xiao Yuan is with." Jack was testing the waters viciously. He would not make it clear and let mu Yuan have such a thorn in his side. However, he would not let Shan ning have an easy time either. "Because my future is tied to the MU family." "Oh, you''re concerned about your future? I really thought you were concerned about little Yuan." "You ..." Mu Yuan did not feel much, as that was how it was. * Today''s update has ended,e again at 10! I''ll probably be home at nine. Chapter 2946 Mu Yuans Bottom Line Mu Yuan said,"Jack, you go to the car first. I have something to say to Shan ning." Jack did not argue with mu Yuan in front of Shan ning. He turned around and went back to the car. Just then, mother mu came out to look for them. When she saw Jack, she called him in. Shan ning''s eyes flickered, full of hatred and jealousy. Mother mu had epted him too? He was smiling. "Shan ning, I''ve received the blessings of my family regarding Jack and I. My family ... Might be prepared to bear the burden on me. If you''re really afraid of being implicated, you can break off your rtionship with my family and stay away from us. In the future, even if something happens, you won''t be implicated." "What are you talking about?" Shan ning was shocked."Yuan Yuan, am I that kind of person in your heart?" "No, I''m being reasonable. You were the one who said that you were afraid of implicating your future. I know that it wasn''t easy for you to get to where you are today. I especially understand that I was also afraid of implicating my brother back then." Mu Yuan said,"before you killed Reyman, you had no grudges with Jack. Even if you want to talk about hatred, it should be him who hates you. You killed his younger brother. Why is your attitude towards him so bad?" "Do I need a reason for my bad attitude?" Shan ning said,"he''s not the same as us." "Yes, he''s not on the same side as us, but that doesn''t stop us from loving each other. If it''s for my sake, there''s no need for that. My family isn''t as emotional as you are, and they''ve already epted it. Why are you still pestering us? if it''s for your future, you can distance yourself from my family. You''re so persistent. Tell me, what''s your request? we can talk about it." Mu Yuan said it very clearly. Shan ning was at a loss for words. What was his request? The only person he cared about was mu Yuan! However, he had to hide it for a lifetime and couldn''t say it! "We''ve been together since we were young. Isn''t it worth it for us to talk about our worries?" "How long has it been since we talked about our worries? naturally, after Reyman''s incident, you were the one who took the initiative to distance yourself from me." "That''s because you''re selfish. " Mu Yuan said calmly,"you killed Reyman. If I didn''t stand in front of you, this matter would not have been resolved. If it was someone else that day, if it wasn''t me, do you think Jack would have been so gentle and covered up this matter? the Anderson family still doesn''t know how Reyman died. When you shot and killed Reyman, you were very clear in your heart that Jack would be cautious and wouldn''t do anything to me. On the other hand, I would stand in front of you no matter what. I''ve asked myself since I was young, I''ve never used you like this, but why did you push me to the point of being unkind and unjust?" "If Leyman Anderson wasn''t Jack''s brother, would you still mind? If it was just a random subordinate of Jack ''s, would you still be bothered by this matter?" "I will!" Mu Yuan looked at him firmly."That''s a human life. No matter if it''s the Anderson family''s life or anyone else ''s, it''s still a living human life. No matter what the reason is, it''s not a reason for you to take away a human life!" Mu Yuan took a deep breath."My hands are stained with human lives. Yes, that''s right. I''m not innocent, but when I raise the butcher''s knife, I''m carrying out military orders every time. I''m a soldier, the gun of our country. I''ll kill whoever he wants me to kill. But that day, who gave you the order to kill Reyman? What authority do you have to decide a person''s life and death?" Shan ning sneered and asked,"what if one day, the military orders you to kill Jack Anderson?" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2947 How Should I Compensate You? Shan ning sneered and asked,"what if one day, the military orders you to kill Jack Anderson?" Mu Yuan looked at him calmly."If you have the ability to do this, I will just follow your orders." Shan ning''s entire body turned cold. He knew very well that he could not continue speaking. If he continued speaking, it would be no different from falling out with them. If he did not speak, he would not be willing to ept it. But if he did, he would never see them again. He couldn''t bear to ... "You''ve really gone crazy for him. " "I didn ''t." Mu Yuan said,"I''ve always been clear about what I''m doing and what I should do. When I should give up, I''ve also given up. However, I don''t understand your attitude. You might as well make it clear to me so that I won''t have a knot in my heart. Why did you beat Reyman to death that day?" "I don''t want you and Anderson to continue fighting!" Shan ning''s Adam''s apple bobbed up and down."You should know how it will affect you if you continue to be entangled with him. You can''t make this decision, so I''ll make the decision for you. If I kill Reyman, you''ll protect me, and he won''ty a hand on me. You''re not wrong. I''m very clear about this. However, there will also be a crack between you and him that can''t be repaired in your lifetime. I''m doing what I should be doing." "You ..." Mu Yuan had long guessed that this would be the case, but he was still extremely disappointed! "You feel disappointed, but ye Ling wanted you two to break up and set a trap. Why do you not have any ill feelings towards him?" "Yes, he wanted us to break up too, and he got what he wanted. But he didn''t sacrifice a life just to make me break up. I understand that you want us to break up, but I can''t forgive you for what you''ve done." Mu Yuan finally said this. Yes, he understood. But he could not forgive her! It was hard to say who was right or wrong in this matter. Everyone''s methods were different. However, he and Jack had to bear the consequences. Reyman''s death was caused by him and Jack. He wanted to me Shan ning, but he could not forgive himself. "Let''s end this matter here. " Mu Yuan said,"don''t pester me anymore. My parents and brothers have already epted me. As a friend, it''s not very appropriate for you to try to drive a wedge between us. What do you think?" He looked as if he was letting go of all grudges with a smile, which broke Shan ning''s heart. "So, you''ve never been willing to forgive me?" Shan ning smiled bitterly."But is Jack innocent? you couldn''t see through this at first, but he led you to investigate. He''s also trying to drive a wedge between us." "If you didn''t do anything and have a clear conscience, who can drive a wedge between us?" Mu Yuan said,"I''m grateful that you saved me. Although we can''t forget each other''s enmity, I hope ... That you really won''t interfere in my matters." A gust of cold wind blew past, and the cold prated Shan ning''s spine. The plum blossoms fell, and the fragrance hit him in the face. Mu Yuan''s voice was mixed with the fragrance and cold wind."I will bear the consequences of my love. Whether it''s sweet or bitter, it has nothing to do with you!" If you interfere again, I''ll cut off all ties with you, and we''ll have nothing to do with each other. "I grew up with you, and you''ll always be my friend. If you''re in danger, you just have to tell me, and I''ll do my best to help you. But if you continue to do this, I won''t have any more ties with you." Mu Yuan said softly,"your career is just right. Don''t give up your father''s hopes for nothing because of my matters." "Far away ..." Mu Yuan smiled, patted his shoulder, and turned to leave. Jack was waiting for him in the garden. Mu Yuan walked in front of him, hesitated for a moment, and asked softly,"I''m the one who let you down regarding Reyman''s matter. How can Ipensate you?" The past could not be changed, and no matter what he did, Lehmann would note back. Chapter 2948 Working Hard For Each Other The garden was filled with the fragrance of plum blossoms. Jackughed."There''s no such thing aspensation between us. If you have to talk aboutpensation, I think the bestpensation Xiao Yuan can give me is ... That you''re willing to work hard for us to be together." "I''ve been working hard. " Mu Yuan said,"..." When had he not worked hard? "Before I brought you to recuperate this time, or before you knew that I was sick, you had never worked hard for us to be together. The best n you had was for us to be in a rtionship in tu for the rest of our lives. Even if it was exposed, you never thought about getting your family''s approval, nor did you think about bringing me to your house. Xiao Yuan, you never thought about it!" When Jack talked about these things, he didn''t mind. In fact, he had already let go of it. "Jack ..." "When we were young, you were the one who chased me, but after you got me, you didn''t seem to care anymore. You didn''t think about the future and didn''t think about being together. To be honest, who would want to be in a foreign rtionship with you for the rest of their lives?" Jack chuckled and flicked his forehead. Mu Yuan''s heart was in suffocating pain."I ... When I was young, I didn''t dare to think that we could be together. When my family found out, my first thought was that I couldn''t keep my legs. Old mu would definitely break my legs and not let me go out and embarrass myself. When ah Ling broke us up, I knew very well that I couldn''t go against his schemes. All I could do was to let nature take its course and leave it to fate. I''ve never thought of going against fate and changing it. Maybe ... I''ve nned from the start that we''d each take care of our own country and care about each other for a lifetime. That would be the best ending. I ... Didn''t even dare to think that one day we''d be able to stand in uncle''s house and talk like this. " It was as beautiful as a dream. After going through a life and death experience, it seemed that everything hade to light. He had also be braver. He had once be very brave for love, but he had never worked hard to be with each other. This was undeniable. But what about Jack? Did he try? "How about you?" "I''ve tried," Jack said,"I told my family about you and my future ns. Of course ... My family didn''t agree. I''ll ... Forget it. " One side''s efforts were always in vain. If the two of them worked together, this matter would be done. The things they didn''t dare to think about had be true. "Then ... We''re on the same boat." "Yes, same to you!" The two of them stood under a tree of plum blossoms by the man-made pool and smiled at each other. "Miaomiao, is he Xiaoyuan''srade?" asked his aunt. "Yup," "Oh ... Why is it so weird?" "He''s a boy after all, and we''ve had a friendship that''s been through life and death together. It''s fine to be a little closer. " Mother mu said,"Xiao Yuan and ah Huan are very close." "Speaking of which, ah Huan ising back tonight, right?" His aunt said,"Xie Ming has really gone crazy. Xiao Ruan has gone crazy too. Such a good son is trying to salvage the rtionship, but he''s even doing some disgraceful things." "You can go with them." Xie jinghuan''s mother, Lin xiaoruan, and his aunt and mother mu were all ssmates, but they all lived different lives. Lin xiaoruan''s name waspletely different from the person she was. She was a very unbridled, cool, cold, and selfish person. She loved herself the most in the world and did not care about anyone else. "Xiao Yuan, Jack, it''s time to eat." Mother mu called them over for dinner. After the meal, the two of them sent mother mu home. They were all in Beijing and it was almost the new year. Mu Yuan could even race, and there was no traffic jam at all. They reached home in twenty minutes. He and Jack went to pick up Xie jinghuan after they were done packing. Chapter 2949 A Family Of Weirdos In The Xie Family The capital''s airport once again activated dy mode. Because of the heavy snow, the ne was dyed for an hour. When theynded, it was already nineo'' clock. Xie jinghuan and su Nancheng each pushed four or five suitcases out of the International arrival exit. The two of them attracted arge number of gazes. Those who didn''t know thought that they were celebrities from somewhere. Some sharp-eyed people also recognized Xie jinghuan. The world''s richest man had a young and handsome face. The youngdy was very popr with people and screamed as she took photos. Su Nancheng rolled his eyes! Mu Yuanughed and went over with Jack to take the luggage. "Why did you guyse back together?" Mu Yuan asked casually. "Jack can move into your house, what''s so strange about using back together?" Su Nancheng pursed his lips. Jack''s sharp eyes noticed that they were wearing a pair of rings on their hands."Happy wedding." Other than envy, he had no other thoughts. Su Nancheng lowered his head to take a look. Aiya, he had forgotten to remove the ring. "Eh, you really got your marriage certificate?" Xie jinghuan raised his eyebrows."Who''s joking with you? We''ve officially registered our marriage, it''s legal. " Su Nancheng did not give her any face."We''ve already signed a contract. Don''t get too into character." Mu Yuan could not help butugh. Jack drove away from the airport, and Xie jinghuan naturally did not return to the Xie family. That house was almostpletely upied by illegitimate children and illegitimate children, and it was a mess. If he went back, he would have a headache from the noise. Su Nancheng did not really want to go home either. The two of them were not close to each other. They had already discussed long ago that they would stay in a high-endmunity in Haidian, which was not far from mu Yuan''s house. It was snowing heavily in the capital. Everyone had gone home for the new year, so the city was suddenly empty. Almost all the people who were on holiday were on holiday. There was no crowded scene. The most lively ce was probably the supermarket. "Are youing to my house on New Year''s Eve?" Mu Yuan asked. ,m "No, we''re going home!" Xie jinghuan said,"it''s the first New Year''s Eve after getting married. I have to go home to spend it." Mu Yuan said,"... I''ll discuss with my dad if we can have New Year''s Eve dinner at your house." Xie jinghuan said,"did you pay the venue fee? you just want to watch the show." Mu Yuan was unmoved. He said to Jack slyly,"let me tell you, it''s useless for you to study and understand our customs and culture. On New Year''s Eve, I''ll bring you to see our heirloom ... The drama of the fight for property." Su Nanchengughed out loud."Hahahaha, little Yuan, don''t scare the lieutenant colonel." "I''m not scared. " Jack was also a little curious."I want to take a look too." Xie jinghuan''s face darkened, and he didn''t really want to bother with them."Ha, it''s different to be acknowledged by your family. You even have the confidence to speak. No matter how smug you are, you won''t be able to get a marriage certificate." "We don''t need it!" "You say you don''t want it, but you''re more hardworking than anyone else. Ever since you saw our wedding rings, you''ve already exposed your envy, jealousy, and hatred." Xie jinghuan exposed him heartlessly. "I''ll beat you up in the car!" "Can you beat him?" They were about to start quarreling after a few words. Su Nancheng said,"I just received news yesterday that his mother''s daughter gave birth to a pair of twin sons, and he''s an uncle. Hahahaha, his cheap sister is only twenty years old, what a sin. " Mu Yuan was stunned. A pair of twins at the age of twenty? Can this be registered?" "Your mom helped him, didn''t you know?" "My mother didn''t say anything." Mu Yuan really did not know."Giving birth so early." "There are so many weird things. Her mother said that since she gave birth to a pair of sons, she wanted to let ah Huan adopt one." Mu Yuan was speechless. 2950 Chapter 2951 Mu Yuan was in disbelief."How old are the children?" "She''s just been born. She''s only four months old and hasn''t weaned yet. " Su Nancheng shook his head. The Xie family was much more exciting than his family. Xie jinghuan''s preferences were not a secret. Everyone wanted to give birth to a son and hang him above their heads. Mu Yuan said,"four months. Your sister is still willing to part with them. She was pregnant for ten months and gave birth to them. And they are a pair." Su Nancheng became Xie jinghuan''s spokesperson. Xie jinghuan''s expression did not look good when he received that call. Su Nancheng cleared his throat and imitated Xie jinghuan''s mother''s tone."Jinghuan, ah, the child is still young, and he''s your sister''s child. He can''t remember anyone. You''ve raised him since he was young, and he''s only close to you. In the future, he''ll also have an heir. With someone to take care of him in his old age, he won''t let an outsider have it." Mu Yuan was speechless. Jack almostughed at su Nancheng''s funny tone. He was afraid that Xie jinghuan would explode, so he tried his best to hold it in. However, looking at Xie jinghuan''s expression of not wanting to say more, it seemed that he had already expected this. Jack said,"why does he need someone to take care of him in his old age? some nursing homes are simr to five-star hotels. There are people taking his blood pressure every day and making nutritious meals. With a group of like-minded old men, he can afford the expenses for ten lifetimes. There are many people fighting to take care of him in his old age." "Hahaha, that''s right." Su Nancheng said,"besides, if he wants a child, his sperm is fine. He won''t raise his own child and want someone else''s child. I don''t know what they''re thinking." Mu Yuan exined to Jack from the side. Actually, Xie jinghuan''s parents were not short of money. Although the Xie family was not as rich as it was twenty years ago, it was still a wealthy family. Xie jinghuan''s parents ''pocket money was more than 200000 Yuan a month, and it was all from the family''s Foundation. Two hundred thousand Yuan a month was already afortable amount, but it was a little difficult to live a life of buying a sports car and a house. He had to save money, not to mention that he had so many illegitimate children to raise. His mother was a little better. She took care of the children and didn''t provide for them. His father even pondered every day and asked Xie jinghuan for money, but other than 2500 Yuan a month, Xie jinghuan didn''t give them a single cent more. He must have racked his brains for money. These two years, he didn''t know if it was because his Governor and conception vessels were tapped by someone, but he suddenly woke up and started to give birth to children for Xie jinghuan to adopt. Su Nancheng said,"two or three yearster, ah Huan will probably be able to choose a nephew in all sorts of ways, just like the emperor''s beauty pageant. Hahahahaha ..." Jack was left speechless. It was quite tragic! "So I''ll have to trouble you. When the timees, you''ll have one for me!" Su Nancheng''sughter could be heard. "F * ck!" Can you not mention this? It was mu Yuan''s turn to gloat, hahaha. Jack was quite envious of them. The atmosphere was really rxed and happy. Although they didn''t get angry at each other even when they were ying, they would get back at each other when they said sarcastic words. Jack and his brothers had nevermunicated with each other like this, so he was shocked. When they finally reached the neighborhood, they realized something ... "Eh, why is it in the same neighborhood?" Mu Yuan looked up at the GPS. Xie jinghuan had clearly said the name of another neighborhood. After going around, he realized that it was really a neighborhood. There was originally a wall in the middle, but after two people from the housing Committee came together, they tore down the wall, opened up the ce, and built a tennis court. Jack''s building and Xie jinghuan''s building were only separated by a tennis court. Mu Yuan said,"fate!" Jack thought to himself, fate? This coincidence made him feel a little ... Conspiracy theory. Could it be that they were here to monitor him? However, he had been personally monitored by mu Yuan. "Coincidence, it''s purely a coincidence!" Chapter 2951 2951 Enjoying godson¡¯s service Jack and mu Yuan sent them home and went back to the MU family. Everything was prepared on the t floor. The president of Huan Yu technology¡¯s central Asia region had specially sent people over. Every ce was personally decorated, very much in line with Xie jinghuan¡¯s aesthetics. Minimalism. Xie jinghuan frowned and looked at su Nancheng. He did not like this style at all.¡±Anyway, I¡¯m only staying for a few days.¡± ¡°Why did you choose this ce?¡± ¡°Fate, coincidence.¡± Su Nancheng,¡±tsk!¡± It was already midnight, and the two of them were not in the mood to bicker. They wanted to get over the jetg. Then, su Nancheng realized something. In the 300-square-meter t, there was only one master bedroom. The rest were a cloakroom, a study, two guest rooms ... A guest room without a bed! There wasn¡¯t even a mattress. There was only one bed in the master bedroom. ¡°B * tch, did you do it on purpose?¡± ¡°No, old Guan thought I was living alone.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re going with him?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference if we get our marriage certificate?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. We only got our marriage certificate a few days ago. Your room was built a month ago. You have bad intentions. ¡± ¡°I mean, we¡¯ve registered our marriage and slept together. Is there a difference?¡± Su Nancheng was speechless. ¡°Are you sleeping?¡± ¡°Sleep!¡± He said. Jack and mu Yuan returned home. Old mu was actually in the living room. Jack asked,¡±general, you¡¯re still awake?¡± It was already veryte. General mu,¡±insomnia!¡± As soon as he got close, general mu smelled the smell of medicinal wine. Mother mu had applied medicinal wine on him. He must have had a bone headache and didn¡¯t want to disturb mother mu, so she went downstairs. The heating downstairs was turned on a little higher than upstairs. ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m old and useless.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to acknowledge your old age so readily.¡± Mu Yuan brought the medicinal wine over.¡±I¡¯ll help you apply it again.¡± Jack washed his hands and came over. ¡± Ill do it. ¡± General mu was speechless. ¡± Alright, you do it then. Ill go make a pot of tea. ¡± When general mu was young, he suffered a very serious injury. He was in an extremely cold ce, and it was because he didn¡¯t recuperate well in the winter that he suffered from seque. When he was young, he didn¡¯t feel much better and could run and jump. When he was middle-aged, the seque slowly came out. The cold wind in the winter hurt his body and heart. A National Master prescribed medicinal wine for him. When he fell ill, he often applied it to warm his bones and drive away the cold. Old Rayleigh did not have any old injuries. He had recuperated well and did not suffer from any side effects. He was considered one of the lucky ones. Jack poured the medicinal wine on his palm and rubbed it. He then held old MUs knee and rubbed it hard. His palm was also hot. Old mu felt a little awkward. Usually, this job was done for mu Yuan. If not for Mu Chen, a woman¡¯s strength was rtively small. When the children were not at home, old mu would go to the hospital. It was not good to call the doctor at night. He would usually bear with it himself. It would be much morefortable if there was someone to serve him. Mu Yuan brewed some tea and came over.¡±Dad, I¡¯ve applied some medicinal wine. Apply it to warm the baby up and sleep. I think it¡¯s effective.¡± ¡°Then why did you make tea?¡± The more he drank, the more energetic he became. ¡°I¡¯m just giving you a suggestion, but I know you¡¯re stubborn and disobedient. I¡¯ve prepared some tea for you so you can stay up all night. I¡¯ve been sleeping a lot during my break recently anyway, so it¡¯s fine to stay up all night with you.¡± Mu Yuan patted Jack¡¯s shoulder.¡±You can y chess with him. I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Jack went to wash his hands, and mu Yuan continued with Jack¡¯s work. Old mu said,¡±you guys can go to sleep. I¡¯ll be fine after a little rest.¡± ¡°If an old man like you can endure it, how can I, a young man, sleep?¡± Mu Yuan could not help butugh. He did not spend much time with his parents. Whenever old mu fell ill during the new year, he would be the one to apany him. This year, with Jack around, old general mu was a little embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. When I was lying still, he was the one who took care of me. ¡± When mu Yuan saw Jack walking over, he lowered his voice and said,¡±don¡¯t feel burdened. It¡¯s good to enjoy the days with a godson.¡± Old general mu was speechless. * After today¡¯s update ends,e again at 10 O¡¯ clock! Chapter 2952 Middle-Aged And Elderly Group Uncle mu was going to spend the new year with the crowd, so he wasn''t at home. Everyone else was at home. New Year''s Eve was very lively. Mu Liang and Qiao Xia also came back with Tutu. Liu Zheng and Xu Ai also brought Xu Xiaoshu over. New Year''s Eve was very lively. It was a huge family. Qiao Xia was thinking about starting a business and was choosing a site with her best friend. Xu Ai was doing well in Fenghuo group and she had a lot to talk to Fu Chuyue about. They felt like old friends at first sight. Jack fell into deep thought as he looked at the huge family. He sent a short video to old Rayleigh. The miserable old Rayleigh was at work. Jack said,"the poption is huge ..." "General mu has already shown off once!" Old Riley ridiculed him expressionlessly. When little tree came, general mu showed off a wave of photos of him and little tree. When Tutu came, he showed off another wave of his cooperation with Tutu and posted it in the group. Old Rayleigh and John looked at each other as if they had not seen anything. When everyone was here, all kinds of videos were yed. Old general mu: "our Mu family''s ancestors have umted good karma. All of our children are talented. Mu Chen, Liu Zheng, mu Liang ... They are all good-looking people with a happy family. They are harmonious and beautiful. Only mu Yuan is the most useless. I''ll give him to your family ... If he were your family''s all-rounded son, I feel ... That this wave of events is not a loss!" President John: "general, you''re too kind. Our Jack is indeed very good." Old Rayleigh,[is there anyone who would mock their son like you?] If you look down on your son so much, why don''t you pack him up and send him to United States? I''ll take care of him. Old general mu: "Lieutenant Colonel Jack is not bad. My legs hurt at night, but he still applied medicinal wine on me. He''s filial. I''m very satisfied." Old Rayleigh was speechless. John was speechless. The group was silent for a moment. Old Rayleigh: "you''re old. You have to admit that you''re old. When you move, you''ll have bone headaches and high blood pressure. You''re not fit enough, old mu." President John said,"your physical fitness is not good enough, old mu." Old general mu: "it''s fine. I''m very satisfied with my godson carrying the feces and urine." The Anderson family''s two elders ''faces turned ck with anger. They wanted to fight with old general mu. Old Rayleigh even imagined that he had ceded hisnd and paid indemnities in hopes of his son''s love life beingplete, but his son was still being abused in the MU family. After being angry at him for not giving up, he shed bitter tears. Jack said,"you ... Are thinking too much." John replied,"sigh, that''s not it. Other than Mu Chen and mu Yuan, there aren''t so many people in the MU family. Liu Zheng and mu Liang aren''t their children. They''re just their expressions. If they''re their cousins, they''ll be considered as well. Our Anderson is also a huge family. He''s cheating and showing off his children. We''ll show off tomorrow too. He''s saying it as if the second generation of the Anderson family isn''t all talented." Jack said,"you ... Do you guys usuallypete?" "It started with old mu. You don''t know how childish he is. He wants topete with you every day. Oh, he even posted videos of you praising you. I thought he was satisfied with you. I didn''t expect that it was the evil mother-inw who abused you and even applied medicinal wine on him!" Old Rayleigh was furious."You''ve only treated me to breakfast once in your entire life, and it''s just to confess your scary love!" Jack was left speechless. Mu Yuan came over to look at the chat history with Jack andughed to death. "Ask him if he can pull us in, and why he didn''t pull us in." Mu Yuan encouraged Jack."If I go in and take a screenshot and send it to ins, it will be a global hot search for two days. I feel that any screenshot can produce a story of tens of thousands of words." Jack hooked his nose."Dad, Xiao Yuan asked if you could add us into the group?" John refused."Why are you joining the group of middle-aged and elderly people? go away!" Mu Yuan was speechless. Chapter 2953 The Two Of You Can Be Stupid Together God-like middle-aged and elderly group! The group owner rejected Xiao Yuan and Jack''s application to join the group. Mu Yuan encouraged Jack."Act cute with your daddy and uncle. We want to join the group." "Why don''t you act coquettishly?" He wasn''t too familiar with this skill. Mu Yuan was good at it. He took his phone and sent a voice message."Minister, President, please add the two of us into the group and y together. You are the most handsome guys in the world." Jack was left speechless. She did not even need to think about it. If John liked Xiao Qiao, he would definitely like mu Yuan. He was tempted to form a family group but was stopped by old Rayleigh."Your mother said that we can form a family group when we collect the marriage certificate. We need the protection of thew." Mu Yuan said,"even if I want to get a marriage certificate, you guys don''t have the samews in the country. Jack, you can''t talk nonsense with me." "We''re almost there," "Why don''t you call me daddy instead?" old Rayleigh asked. "What''s the benefit of shouting?" "I''ve already given you my son. What else do you want? what a big appetite." Mu Yuan said,"then I''ll be at a loss. He''s not considered a benefit. Even if I don''t fight for it, I''ll still have it. He can''t be included in the benefits." Old Rayleigh''s mind was not firm. He kept pestering mu Yuan and ttering him. He almost added him into the group but was stopped by John."You young people can y by yourself. We''ll y together." After all, sometimes it was not suitable for the children to talk about serious matters. If they did not consider the children''s positions, they could also fight over some things. The children would be sandwiched in between. "By the way, why did you hide your matter from Wesley?" "He didn''t ask." "You''re not a good brother. You see, big brother mu Yuan already knew about it. Your brother was kept in the dark by you. Poor Wesley, when he heard the old gossip, there are already a few new ones. " Jack was left speechless. Mu Yuan sighed and sent a message."Sigh, I know what you guys are thinking. The group is going to discuss National matters. Believe me, when we have children during the new year and one of them is not by our side, this group will be a group to show off our children. There will be videos and photos of the children every day. Believe me, all middle-aged and elderly people in the world are the same." "Then why are you still talking nonsense? go and mess with the child!" Old Rayleigh retorted. "The technology is not mature enough. I''m not a professional." Mu Yuan acted coquettishly."If you guys fork out more money, perhaps the progress will be faster." Old Rayleigh was speechless. John didn''t know what to say. This was the first time Liu Zheng found out about mu Yuan''s matters. He was a little surprised, but he did not expect Jack to be so capable that he could even enter the family to celebrate the new year. He was quite surprised. He took a closer look at mu Yuan. There were no injuries or pain on his body. He was actually not half-dead from his uncle''s beating. Mu Liangined,"we fought a few years ago and he was almost killed. After thinking about it, he decided to stay and be a mascot so that he could get some benefits from the negotiation. Third brother was lucky enough to survive." Mu Yuan said,"Tutu, will your father be beaten by your mother at home?" Tutu''s face was expressionless, but her voice was childish."Yes, I will be beaten up every day." Mu Liang was speechless. In this world, there was always one thing that had its weakness. Mu Yuan, old mu, and the rest had agreed to bring Jack to Xie jinghuan''s house to spend New Year''s Eve. Old mu knew that he and Xie jinghuan were close, and going over to support him was also to watch a show, so he nodded in agreement. In the afternoon, mu Yuan told Xie jinghuan that he might as well bring su Nancheng over for a gathering in advance, and then to the Xie family. The living room on the first floor of the MU family''s house felt crowded. Fortunately, there were no naughty children. Little tree didn''t have any friends of the same age to y with. Tutu could sit and watch the snow for a whole day. The adults had piled up two tables of Mahjong to y and interact with each other. On the other side of the table, Qiao Xia, Mama mu, and Mama Mu Chen, and Fu Chuyue were at the table. Three losses and one win. Fu Chuyue won all of them. Qiao Xia looked at her sister-inw curiously. If it wasn''t for the fact that the elders wanted to ask her,"sister-inw, you''ll have problems with your wife." You should at least go easy on her, first aunt is about to die of anger! Hence, Qiao Xia thought hard. Every time she almost guessed what cards Fu Chuyue wanted, she would start to light up the cannon more frequently to prevent her two aunts from losing too much. Mu Yuan would secretly send her a text message. "You and sister-inw will win together. If the two of you are stupid, the other one won''t be so unique." Qiao Xia didn''t know what to say. 2954 Chapter 2954 Old MU''s side had also set up a mahjong table. Old mu, mu Liang, Xie jinghuan, and mu Yuan were ying. Liu Zheng apanied Xu Ai, Mu Chen, su Nancheng, and the children to y poker. Jack was by mu Yuan''s side, watching the battle. On the other side, Fu Chuyue won one against three, and on this side, mu Yuan lost one against three. The resentment was about to rush to the sky! Mu Liang said,"this is called being proud of love but losing at the casino. Third brother definitely doesn''t want to be proud of the casino and lose his emotional intelligence." As soon as he finished speaking, mu Yuan yed a sixty thousand card and fired three shots in one shot. Mu Yuan was speechless. Xie jinghuan said,"hahahahaha, your brain is paralyzed from being in love. You even dare to y this kind of card." Even if Jack did not know much about Mahjong, he knew that mu Yuan had lost badly. Mu Yuan was furious."I want sister-inw toe over and y with you. I''ll go and y with my mother." "You''re a lieutenant colonel. Why are you so cowardly?" Xie jinghuan took out a cigarette and was about to light it, but when he saw the children not far away, he put the cigarette down. Jack patted mu Yuan''s head."It''s okay. Being happy is the most important thing." Mu Yuan thought, I''m a little unhappy that I lost one to three! "It''s okay. Jack''s family has a big business and he won''t lose your money. What are you afraid of?" Mu Liang said. Xie jinghuan chimed in,"it''s different when you''re married. You''re so protective of your children. You''re no longer your third brother." "My third brother ... Sigh." Mu Yuan was speechless. Jack reminded him from the side,"it''s fine. I still have to have New Year''s Eve dinner with Xie jinghuan tonight." Mu Yuan said,"Aiya, that''s right. I almost forgot. We still have to watch a show tonight. I''ll just pay the venue fee for a year as a token of my appreciation." Xie jinghuan said,"ha, you say it like I''ll bring you along." Mu Yuan said,"ah-Cheng, you''re having New Year''s Eve dinner with me tonight." "Alright." Mu Yuan said,"if you don''t bring me along, ah-Cheng will just eat at home with me." Old general mu asked,"why did ah-Cheng go to the Xie family for a New Year''s Eve dinner with him?" The crowd was speechless. Old general mu said,"little Xie, little Yuan said that you changed your nationality for marriage. You are too insensible. Why do you have to change your nationality before you can get married? if you can''t get a marriage certificate, you can juste to me. Where''s your wife? why didn''t you bring her back for the new year?" The crowd was speechless. Xie jinghuan gave mu Yuan a meaningful look. He had actually revealed this matter. Mu Yuan said,"dad, it''s New Year''s Eve today. You''d better have a good New Year. Don''t listen to the gossip anymore. I''m afraid you''ll faint." General mu exploded,"don''t tell me you married a widow?" Su Nancheng was as quiet as a chicken at the side and even coughed twice. Xie jinghuan''s silence was golden and he did not intend to reply. Old mu changed his target."Little su, who did he marry? why is he so mysterious?" Su Nancheng''s chrysanthemum turned cold at the thought that everyone in the circle might know that he and Xie jinghuan were married tomorrow. However, under the watchful eyes of the crowd, he did not have the courage to say,"then ... I don''t know." Mu Yuan said meaningfully,"old mu, you''re discriminating against widows. This is not good, not good." The more old general mu listened, the more confused he became. Mu Chen said,"you married a man?" Old MU''s mahjong tile fell on the table, and the tile happened to be flipped open,nding beside mu Yuan''s hand. Mu Yuan did not say anything and flipped old MU''s tile. After more than an hour, the tile was finally revealed. "I''m screwed! Old mu, you''ve fired a cannon!" Before old mu could even react to the fact that the other party was a man, he was caught red-handed by his son. For a moment, he did not know who to ridicule first. He was the one who dropped the cards, not the one who yed them! "He''s looking for a man to marry. He''s been with Xiao Yuan since he was young. Why didn''t he look for Xiao Yuan?" Jack was left speechless. The crowd was speechless. Chapter 2955 Jacks Desire To Live Old mu was an old fogey. The MU family''s culture was very strict. The children of the MU family, Mu Chen, mu Liang, mu Yuan, and Liu Zheng, were considered upright. Even if they had some small ws in their characters, none of them were evil. Liu Zheng, Mu Chen, and mu Yuan were righteous and loyal. They were the five good men of the new era. Elder mu had been upright and outspoken all his life. After giving birth to the old mu brothers, he was also brought up very well. A family like theirs had their own heritage and unique family culture. Old mu had spent many years and still had not epted mu Yuan''s unconventional love. If it was not for the fact that mu Yuan''s life and death were unknown for half a year, and that he was determined to be dead and even had a funeral, old mu seemed to have aged 20 years. After lying in the hospital for a few months, he had a great epiphany. After all, he was the only son. Compared to his death, it did not seem like a big deal to ept his deviant ways. Other than this love, his son had let anyone down. He was a good man with an indomitable spirit. As long as he did not do anything that betrayed the country or the family, he could turn a blind eye to it. With mu Yuan, old MU''s world view was opened up, and he tried to ept new things. "Is he really a man?" "My son, my godson, is in a hurry to find a man," old mu said, looking as if he had a deep grudge against her."If word gets out, people will suspect that I lied to Miao Miao about her marriage and that she has an old lover." The crowd was speechless. Mother mu was unmoved."Don''t worry about him. It''s New Year''s Day today. There''s no taboo." Xie jinghuan and the Xie family were like fire and water, and in the MU family, he was equivalent to old MU''s godson. Many people knew about this, so when Xie jinghuan was selected as the world''s richest man in the first year, old mu received even morepliments than the Xie family. "Who did you find?" Old mu asked. Xie jinghuan said meaningfully,"you''ll know tomorrow." "What''s the difference between knowing it tomorrow and knowing it today?" Old mu persevered and red at little Yuan."It''s all your fault. You led little Xie astray." Xie jinghuan was speechless. Mu Yuan said,"old mu, can you be reasonable? this fellow has been gay since he was young. You should thank the heavens that he didn''t bring your son home. When I was sixteen, I was still flirting with girls. How did I be the one who led him astray? if you think about it, he was the one who led me astray! Wait, wait, wait, what do you mean by bad influence? this isn''t a bad thing!" Jack was left speechless. Old mu could really throw all the me onto mu Yuan. This was exactly the same as his father. Old mu was shocked."You actually liked men since you were young? then why don''t you like little Yuan?" The person you''re looking for is better than little Yuan?" Mu Yuan said,"...Although he''s praising me, why does it sound so awkward?" Jackughed and secretly hooked his little finger. Su Nancheng secretlypared himself to mu Yuan. Well, there was not much difference. Other than the fact that Xiao Yuan was a soldier and he was not, they couldpete in everything else. Thinking about it this way, he felt bnced. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Xie jinghuan, including mu Liang. After all, his marriage with su Nancheng was a recent matter, and there had been no news of anything fishy for so many years. It was a shocking news. Mu Yuan sessfully changed the topic to Xie jinghuan. Xie jinghuan''s face was expressionless as he unterally activated the silence is gold function. Old mu was unwilling to give up, and his gaze turned to Jack."Do you know who it is?" Jack didn''t even blink."I don''t know." Inparison to old mu and Xie jinghuan, he felt that he could not offend Xie jinghuan. 2956 Chapter 2956 Inparison to old mu and Xie jinghuan, he felt that he could not offend Xie jinghuan. Jack had such a strong desire to live, but mu Yuan did not. He said honestly,"dad, don''t be so hung up on who ah Huan is getting married to. He''s just trying to transfer his assets. His parents have their eyes on his assets. This time, they came back to let him adopt their child as his heir. He''s just trying to protect his assets. Don''t overthink it." Su Nancheng was speechless. ¡­¡­ Xie jinghuan silently picked up a small Abacus and calcted how many hundred million Yuan was deducted for a single word from mu Yuan. General mu said,"you young people are really reckless." Fortunately, he didn''t get tangled up in this matter. Anyway, the Xie family''s news would be broadcast tomorrow, and he would know about it sooner orter. After ying for an entire afternoon and having half a New Year''s Eve dinner at the MU family, Xie jinghuan, su Nancheng, mu Yuan, and Jack went to the Xie family. It was not far from the MU family to the Xie family''s mansion. There were not many people on New Year''s Eve, and there were not many cars on the road. Everyone was celebrating the New Year. The entire capital was empty, and only snowkes were falling. "You didn''t bring anything home for the new year?" "I did." Su Nancheng exined,"there''s a box of pear in the trunk." Mu Yuan was speechless. As expected ... It was eldest young master Xie. The Xie family''s mansion was a standalone family. It was located in a vi district and upied an area of more than 2000 square meters. It had a small garden, and the family''s poption was huge. Xie jinghuan''s branch was originally a side branch and could not live in the main courtyard. Later on, the side branch provoked Xie jinghuan, and after Xie jinghuan became rich, he was afraid that Xie jinghuan would harp on the past, so he gave the position of family head to Xie jinghuan''s father, Xie Ming. Xie Ming was not a talent in management. When he was young, he was from the side branch. He was deliberately raised to be useless. He was a rich second generation who lived a life of luxury and wine. He lived with the family funds. Although he lived in the main courtyard and obtained a portion of the shares, the power of the Xie family was still in the hands of the Xie family''s eldest uncle, Xie Zhen. Xie Zhen and Xie Ming were cousins, and their fathers were half-brothers from different mothers. After their grandfather''s death, the kidnapping happened before the family was separated. Later, they specially invited a master to say that if the Xie family was separated, the family would be scattered and would be a pile of loose sand in the future. Only when the whole family worked together could the Xie family be protected. Because of the master''s words, the Xie family never separated. Later, the direct line even gave the main courtyard to Xie Ming''s family. There were dozens of people in the Xie family. Xie Zhen had a brother, Xie Guang, and a sister, Xie Manman. Adding on Xie Ming, his father''s generation only had this little poption, but Xie jinghuan''s generation had many. Xie Zhen had three sons and one daughter, Xie Guang had two sons and two daughters, and Xie Ming ... Had six sons and four daughters. This did not include Lin xiaoruan. Jack was frightened the moment he entered the Xie family. The MU family was practically made up of only one child, and they didn''t have such arge poption as the Xie family. Out of Xie Ming''s children, there was only one pair of brother and sister from the same father and mother. The rest were all given birth by his lover. Mu Yuan even exined to him that the one who was kidnapped together with Xie jinghuan''s sister was Xie Zhen''s second son, Xie Jingfeng. Xie jinghuan hated the person at the top of the list the most. That''s right, the richest man was such a person. When he was kidnapped that year, Xie jinghuan''s sister, Xie Yinyin, was three years old, and Xie Jingfeng was already seven years old. Jack was left speechless. When Xie jinghuan, su Nancheng, mu Yuan, and Jack appeared outside the Xie family''s main door, they were still quite shocked. They didn''t look like they were going home for the new year. They were simply models walking on the runway, as if they were a group of Immortals who hade down from God knows where. She was good-looking, had a good figure, and had a good temperament. Xie Ming rushed up with a group of people."Ah Huan, you''re here. Come,e,e,e,e in ..." 2957 Chapter 2957 The second generation of the Xie family was too big. They were all handsome men and beautiful women. The Xie family''s ancestors had good genes. Although Xie Ming was a man in his fifties, he had good skin and was 1.8 meters tall. He was dressed very well. Just his body and skin alone supported his yboy image. Lin xiaoruan was also a great beauty. She still had her charm and looked to be in her early forties. Although she had given birth to seven children, she did not look old at all. Mu Yuan was quite impressed. Su Nancheng hadined before that a selfish person like Lin xiaoruan would not have so many children. However, she was still trying her best to have children. It felt like she was holding back her anger andpeting with Xie Ming. Later on, she found out that Xie Ming only contributed one mirror to giving birth to a child. She had to be pregnant for ten months. Xie Ming could give birth to a few children in a year, but she had to give birth to one child in a year. That was why she didn''t hold back and give birth after she turned 40. Jack was left speechless. Jack''s three views had been reshaped by the events of the Kop family. For a woman to give birth to a child, one who had exhausted so much of herself and still held back her energy to give birth, it could be seen that she was too stubborn. She originally thought that she would see a beauty who had been hollowed out, but she did not expect to be radiant and still have charm. Xie jinghuan''s face looked like his mother ''s, inheriting her good genes. Su Nancheng and mu Yuan were both Xie jinghuan''s best friends. The people of the Xie family were very familiar with each other, so they were not interested in such a handsome man like Jack and treated him as Xie jinghuan''s friend. The most important person today was Xie jinghuan. They did not take the rest to heart. The Xie family had a huge poption, and there were several tables for the New Year''s Eve dinner. Xie Ming, Lin Xiao Rou, Xie Zhen, and Xie Guang had all brought their eldest sons over. One was called Xie Jinghe, and the other was called Xie jingxuan. Xie jingxuan opened his own mobile gamepany and did well. Xie Jinghe was the General Manager of the Xie family. It was not that Xie jinghuan was not on good terms with a single person in the Xie family. His friendship with Xie jingxuan was considered not bad. p Xie jinghuan usually had a venomous tongue, but he did not say a word when he returned home, treating it as if he was mute. On the other hand, su Nancheng and mu Yuan talked a lot, and Big Boss Jack did not casually interrupt. He just ate quietly beside mu Yuan. Suddenly, the sound of a child crying could be heard from the next table. The Twin sons of Lin xiaoruan''s daughter, Lin Jingjing, were crying and making a lot of noise. The children who were only a few months old were not sensible and were very noisy. The group of illegitimate daughters with exquisite makeup were extremely disdainful and were all discussing it. Lin xiaoruan said,"Jingjing, carry the child over and let your brother have a look." Xie jinghuan did not even bat an eyelid, but when Lin Jingjing carried the child over, he suddenly tightened his grip on the cup in his hand. Su Nancheng finally knew why Lin Xiao Rou suddenly wanted Xie jinghuan to be adopted. Lin Jingjing looked very simr to Xie Yinyin. Although Xie Yinyin was only three years old when she disappeared and died, she was a beauty. She looked very much like Lin xiaoruan and had also inherited Lin xiaoruan''s pair of small dimples. Every year, Xie jinghuan would use artificial intelligence to synthesize photos of his younger sister after she grew up. He synthesized the 18-year-old Xie Yinyin to look 80 - 90% simr to the Lin Jingjing in front of him. Lin Jingjing also had a pair of dimples, which she had inherited from Lin xiaoruan. The Twin boys had inherited this trait. When theyughed or cried, they had a pair of cute and delicate dimples. Su Nancheng,"F * ck ..." You''ve poked the ho''s nest this time! After so many years, his sister''s death was ultimately a wound in Xie jinghuan''s heart. Lin Jingjing stood at the side and stammered,"brother!" Xie jinghuan grabbed the cup and suddenly smashed it on the ground."Shut up!" Chapter 2958 Kneeling Down (2) Even su Nancheng was shocked. He had been on good terms with Xie jinghuan since they were young. When they were young, although they were not as talkative as mu Yuan and Xie jinghuan, there was a little chemical reaction between the two of them, and a little ... That he could not see through. However, Xie jinghuan was not a hot-tempered person. His venomous tongue was just a normal thing. When he scolded people, he would also open his mouth to scold. Su Nancheng and Xie jinghuan had started fighting since they were young, and they had fought all the way to the youth. They had also angered him before, and it was rare to see him so angry. Even if he encountered a very trashy matter, his self-control was extremely strong. Their emotional control was very strict. Only Xie Yinyin''s matter was a big Thunder. It exploded with a single step. Lin Jingjing carried the child and retreated in shock. The child cried even more in shock. Xie Ming watched on like he was watching a show and didn''t care. Lin xiaoruan hadn''t even said anything when Xie jinghuan''s gaze swept past Lin Jingjing."Get lost!" Lin Jingjing had just finished her confinement period, but herplexion was not bad. She looked at Lin xiaoruan with some fear. Lin xiaoruan gave her a look, and she carried the children away. "Ah Huan, she''s your younger sister too. She''s still young, so don''t scare her. Look at how cute the children are. She''s your nephew." Lin xiaoruan''s voice was very pleasant, like a radio host ''s. The Xie family''s second generation were silent like cicadas in winter. Xie jinghuan said,"I, Xie jinghuan, do not have any living brothers and sisters, I hope you know!" With one sentence, he had cut off his rtionship with all the illegitimate children of the Xie family. Xie Ming said,"ah Huan, your mother didn''t mean anything by it. It''s rare for her toe home for the new year. Don''t be angry. Have a good meal." Lin xiaoruan was not angry, nor did she feel embarrassed. It was as if nothing had happened. Jack was also a bystander and would not say anything. Mu Yuan said,"Yinyin''s death ising soon. What do you n to do this year?" Yes, Xie Yinyin died on the third day of the Lunar New Year. When she died that year, she was even called unlucky by Xie Zhen. Because if someone died during the new year, the whole new Year would not be smooth, especially in the first month of the lunar year. Because she was only three years old, the funeral was not held properly, and it was settled by randomly finding a Cemetery. That year, Xie jinghuan was 11 years old. At a young age, he didn''t have much ability and couldn''t resist his family, so this matter was left unsettled. Later on, they knew that Xie jinghuan valued Xie Yinyin, so the Xie family held a Yin birthday celebration every year that was even grander than the old master ''s. Xie Yinyin was the first one to start, and the atmosphere was extremely gloomy. Lin xiaoruan nced at Xie jinghuan and said softly,"Yinyin has passed away for many years. It''s time for you to let go." "That''s right, ah Huan. It was uncle who let you down about Yinyin back then. There was no other way ... She''s also my little niece ..." Xie Zhen had to perform once every year, and Xie jinghuan had long be numb to it. Su Nancheng couldn''t stand it anymore."That''s enough. Save your crocodile tears. I''m about to throw up. Ah Huan came over this year for a very important matter. I''ll say it on his behalf. In the future, we''ll all settle abroad and won''t being back. We''ve also found a Cemetery in New York to move Yinyin''s grave. The procedures have beenpleted, so we won''t trouble you." "How can we move Yinyin''s grave? she is a child of our Xie family and should be buried with her ancestors." Su Nancheng sneered."Yinyin has passed away for so many years. Other than ah Huan, no one has ever burned a joss paper or lit an incense stick for her during the Qingming Festival. Isn''t it toote to say that she''s from the Xie family?" Xie Ming hurriedly said,"ah Huan, you misunderstood. My family and I often visit Yinyin. Don''t mention moving the grave again." She''s also my daughter, and she''ll eventually be left behind in her hometown. " Xie jinghuan said coldly,"I''m informing you of this matter, not asking for your opinion." Chapter 2959 The Overbearing President Personally Came Down To Tear Her Apart "Ah Huan, your father and mother are still alive. Yinyin is a member of the Xie family. We won''t agree to you moving the grave." Xie Zhen said. They were all very clear that if Xie Yinyin moved the grave ... p The Xie family and Xie jinghuan''s rtionship was about to be severed. "How much do you want?" Xie jinghuan took a sip of wine coldly and pushed it to the side in disdain."You''re serving me this kind of red wine that costs a few thousand? even the cleaners of Huan Yu don''t drink this kind of inferior wine." Jack was left speechless. Mu Yuan was speechless. Su Nancheng pursed his lips and smiled. Actually, he still liked the way Xie jinghuan scolded people. Of course, it was not when he was scolding himself. The Xie family had long since withdrawn from the ranks of a first-rate Windcloud family. They were not even second-rate, barely being a third-rate n. Xie Zhen was obviously a little embarrassed, but Xie Ming was now considered to be on the same side as him, deliberately ignoring Xie jinghuan''s ridicule, and his thoughts were all on how much he wanted. These two brothers even exchanged a look. Not to mention Xie jinghuan, even su Nancheng''s heart turned cold. Not to mention the money that the kidnappers wanted back then, the eighty million was all paid by Xie jinghuan. It was so that Xie Zhen could give him face and redeem his sister back. But who knew that Xie Zhen would do such a stupid thing. The kidnappers back then had long been killed by Xie jinghuan. After asking, he found out that they were people who wanted money over their lives. If they were given enough money, they would let them go. How could Xie jinghuan not hate them? The Xie family had indeed encountered some difficulties back then, but it wasn''t to the extent that they couldn''t fork out 20 million Yuan. They could have just sold a few properties, but they were unwilling, so they redeemed a child. Then, he called the police. Xie Zhen''s wife''s name was Yu Xiumei. Back then, she had also incited him to use this money to save her child. The remaining 30 million Yuan could be used to solve the Xie family''s urgent need. Now, it was as if Xie Ming had forgotten about this matter and was actually scheming together with Xie Zhen to scheme against Xie jinghuan''s property. It was so heart-chilling. Yinyin was his biological daughter. He was disgusted when he asionally saw it, but how many times had Xie jinghuan seen it since he was young? She was afraid that her heart would have turned cold. "Ah Huan, we are family, so we shouldn''t talk like two families. How can we talk about money? aren''t we ..." Yu Xiumei concealed her greed. As long as Xie jinghuan was tied to the Xie family, they wouldn''t have any money. They weren''t stupid. "Fine, since you don''t want money, then it''s settled. I won''te back after moving the grave. The Xie family has nothing to do with me in the future. Whether you live or die has nothing to do with me." Xie jinghuan was also straightforward."Since we have reached an agreement, that''s great. I was still worried that you guys would demand an exorbitant price and ruin the rare New Year''s Eve." The crowd was speechless. Xie Zhen hurriedly said,"ah Huan, that''s not what your eldest aunt meant. We''re one family after all. You have so many brothers and sisters in your family. In the future, there will definitely be someone to help you. It''s better than being all alone." "I''d rather be alone. " Xie jinghuan attacked indiscriminately."I''m still better than you bunch of vampires. You took my eighty million back then. If you redeem Yinyin, I''ll give you however much you want now. I''ll always treat you as my benefactor. You should thank the heavens that I didn''t kill Xie Jingfeng. " "Ah Huan!" Xie Ming shouted,"we had no choice back then. We called the police, but who knew that the kidnappers would be so vicious?" Xie jinghuan looked at him coldly."You have so many children. It doesn''t matter if one dies, right? What if I kill all of you? I''m going to kill the second generation of the Xie family. I guarantee that I''ll do it wlessly and cleanly. Do you want to try? Hmm?" Chapter 2960 The Richest Man Only Has Money In His Eyes After these words were spoken, everyone fell silent, and no one dared to say anything. After a moment of silence. Xie jingxuan said,"brother ah Huan, don''t vent your anger on the innocent. I''m just here for a New Year''s Eve dinner." A few girls alsoughed. The main conflict between Xie jinghuan and his family was his sister''s matter and his own parents. Not everyone was on bad terms with him. Xie jinghuan had the intention to cut off his rtionship with the Xie family, so he did things very cleanly and did not want to drag things out."After moving the grave, I will cut off all ties with the Xie family. Of course, I will give you the alimony for father and mother. However much you give each month, it will be ording to the previous years ''standards. As for me and the other people in the Xie family, I have nothing to do with it. I also hope that you will not trouble me." Mu Yuan added salt to the wound."He won''t care." Yu Xiumei said hurriedly,"we are a family. We can''t cut off our blood ties. Ah Huan, we can discuss anything." "Sure, if the kidnappers killed the hostages together back then, I would feel a little better. How about this, Yinyin is also dead, why don''t you put Xie Jingfeng on euthanasia? maybe I''ll consider reconciliation." This mouth of Xie jinghuan''s did not care for his life when it was venomous. He had never considered the feelings of his parents and elders before. Xie Jingfeng''s spoon fell into the bowl, and his expression was flustered. He had an expression as if he was about to be executed. He was a little flustered and did not know where to go."I ..." "Ah Huan!" Xie Zhen said,"I know that I let Yinyin down in the past, but I had no choice. I didn''t expect the kidnappers to be so cruel. So many years have passed. Are you still unable to let it go? Because of this, you have to cut off all ties with our Xie family. We raised you up, and you still don''t know how to be grateful?" Mu Yuan pursed his lips."If I remember correctly, ah Huan paid for the 80 million by himself. You didn''t return a single cent to him after that. You guys gave birth to and raised ah Huan for 11 years. 80 million is enough to raise more than 100 children for 11 years. I will calcte how much it costs to raise a child ording to the current prices. I will refund more andpensate less." He was asking for a refund and apensation of 80 million Yuan. Right now, the Xie family''s shares were still worth more than one billion Yuan. However, that was the total value of the shares of the entire Xie family. How could there be 80 million Yuan in cash flow? what mu Yuan meant was that he wanted to get back the 80 million Yuan from that year. "Mu Yuan, this is our family''s matter." "Ah Huan is also our family''s matter." Mu Yuan said calmly,"ah Huan, do you want this money? it''s 80 million. It''s also good to use it to raise stray cats." "I want it!" Xie jinghuan made the final decision. Xie Zhen was about to die from anger. Xie Jingfeng came over with his head lowered and his eyes filled with tears."Brother Huan, I was wrong. I should have died with Yinyin back then. I caused you two to feel estranged. It''s my fault. I''m sorry." "No need!" Actually, this matter had nothing to do with Xie Jingfeng. He was just a child back then, and he was also a victim. This matter was caused by Xie Zhen and his wife. However, there was no reason for him to vent his anger. "I don''t want to see you. Get lost!" Xie jinghuan said lightly. Xie Jingfeng still wanted to say something, but he hurriedly retreated after being given a look by Xie Zhen. Xie jinghuan said,"I will naturally repay my parents for the kindness of giving birth and raising them. I will give them alimony and choose a cemetery for them. But you, first uncle, took my eighty million back then in exchange for your son''s return and took another thirty million from me. Shouldn''t you return it?" Xie Zhen panicked."So many years have passed since this incident ..." "Oh, you reminded me. Ah Cheng, calcte the interest of 80 million for 17 years. Also, include the intion rate in it so that you don''t suffer a loss." 2961 Chapter 2961 Su Nancheng was indeed the CFO. He started calcting in his heart. He checked the intion rate for the past 17 years and finally summed it up."ording to the People''s Bank of China''s data, the intion rate should be three times now. I think this is a little ridiculous. 17 years ago, the average price of A house in city A was 2000 Yuan. Now, the average price is 50000 Yuan. Why is the intion rate only three times? nonsense. "Forget it, so be it. That''s 240 million. Plus the interest for 17 years, we''ll round it up to 300 million. We won''t ask for too much, in case they say we''re greedy." Jack thought to himself, this is ruthless. Mu Yuan looked at his expression and knew what he was thinking. He said softly,"this isn''t cruel at all. The 80 million Yuan from 17 years ago is different from the 80 million Yuan today. The purchasing power is different. 300 million is considered little. ording to ah Huan''s character, he invested all 80 million Yuan in real estate back then. He should be in the tens of billions now." Mu Yuan''s words were neither too high nor too low, and it just so happened that everyone at the table heard it. They definitely did not understand the main point of the whisper. Xie Zhen and Yu Xiumei''s expressions were ugly. Xie Jing He was still considered sensible."Ah Huan, we will definitely return this sum of money. It''s just that our family is in a bit of trouble now. Can you give us some more time?" Yu Xiumei tugged at him. He did not even say anything when he did not see his elders. What was he trying to do? Su Nancheng said calmly,"aren''t your shares worth more than a billion? you don''t have the money to sell your shares. Back then, you couldn''t bear to sell your shares even when your son was kidnapped. Can''t bear to do the same now?" Mu Yuan said,"then what should we do? we''re very unhappy, right? why don''t we just have Wang po of tianliang?" Jack asked,"what''s Wang po of tianliang?" Mu Yuan whispered again."It''s just that the weather is getting cold. Let old Wang go bankrupt." This kind of meaning. " Jack frowned and could only understand. Xie Zhen said,"enough. What exactly do you want to do?" Xie jinghuanughed coldly."I want to ask you guys, what do you want to do? All these children are rushing to adopt me. They treat me like a dead person and want to inherit my inheritance so soon. " Xie Ming said,"ah Huan, we''re doing this for your sake. We''re afraid that you won''t even have anyone to offer incense to after a hundred years." "Thank you, dad. You''re so considerate. I''m touched." Xie jinghuan sneered. Lin xiaoruan didn''t say anything. Other than wanting Lin Jingjing''s child to be adopted, she didn''t have any other thoughts. She was against Xie jinghuan giving the money to Xie Ming, Xie Zhen, and the Xie family. She wasn''t of the same mind as them. Xie Ming said awkwardly,"you''re still a member of the Xie family. We''re only thinking for the family. We were still a first-ss family back then, but now we''re relying on you to bring glory to our family." Xie jinghuanughed from extreme anger. It was his sorrow to have such a group of outrageous people. "When I left you that year, I didn''t take a single cent from you. My money was inherited from my grandmother. I also sold all of it and gave it to Xie Zhen. I didn''t ask for a single cent. When I was at my most difficult time and didn''t have any food, it was the MU family who gave me a mouthful of food to eat. You guys didn''t get a share. Now, you want me to bring glory to my family. Where did you get the face to do that?" Xie Zhen said,"you don''t have any children. Are you going to let an outsider take advantage of Huan Yu in the future?" "I''ve left a will, and the inheritance will be distributed by itself. I don''t need you to worry about it. You should be concerned about how the Xie family will continue to operate." "How do you distribute the inheritance?" Xie Ming asked in a hurry. * Good afternoon, everyone! Mua Mua Chapter 2962 Im Still Her Husband Su Nancheng''s gaze turned cold."How ah Huan''s inheritance is distributed has nothing to do with you, right? uncle, no matter what, you passed away before him. He can legally inherit your inheritance. You''re already dead. Why do you still care about how his inheritance is distributed?" Mu Yuan continued,"it''s also very interesting. Uncle, how are you going to distribute your inheritance? you only have ah Huan as an illegitimate child. All the assets belong to ah Huan, right? the other illegitimate children don''t have any share of the assets other than the child support fees, right?" Before Xie Ming could say anything, an illegitimate daughter couldn''t hold it in anymore. How could her father''s assets all be given to Xie jinghuan?"how father''s assets are distributed is his business." Su Nancheng said,"how ah Huan''s assets are distributed is also ah Huan''s business. Others can''t interfere." "I''m his father!" "I''m her husband!" Su Nancheng was furious! Xie jinghuan was speechless. Mu Yuan was speechless. The crowd was speechless. The atmosphere instantly became quiet. Even the noisy second generation had quieted down. Xie jingxuan originally picked up a piece of rib to eat, but was so shocked that the rib fell into the bowl. This bomb had blown everyone in the Xie family into a daze. Su Nancheng cleared his throat. He had also returned to his senses in a moment of heat. The main thing was that this group of sluts from the Xie family was too detestable. Every year, when Xie jinghuan returned home alone, he had to face this group of disgusting things. She would nevere back for the new year again. Mu Yuan said,e, eat a piece of meat to calm your nerves!" He gave Jack a piece of meat. Jack supported her."Yes, sure!" "You ... Su Nancheng, what do you mean by this?" Xie jinghuan was gay, and the entire Xie family knew that. He came out of the closet in his teens, and it was not a joke. All these years, any romantic news had been personally cut off by Xie jinghuan. Xie jinghuan was the world''s richest man who was young and single. Many people would flock to him. Even if they didn''t develop anything with him, it was fine to create a scandal and add a little poprity. Boss didn''t personallye down to fight. But Xie jinghuan would not. If there were any scandals, he would cut them off and publicly announce that he liked men. Women should not approach him if they had no chance. Even if men wanted to approach him, they had to consider their own reputation. Killing two birds with one stone, all the scandals were cut off. The Xie family relied on this to dare to make a fuss about the adoption. "It''s exactly what you heard. I''m already married to ah Huan. I''m his legal husband. I''m Huanyu''s cfo and also his. I''m in charge of all his assets. Don''t get a single cent from me. As for the adoption, forget it. I''ll get a child of my own some other day. I won''t let anyone else have it." Su Nancheng simply said it. Xie Ming was the first to object."Nonsense. Why should your child inherit his assets? he is a member of the Xie family." Xie jinghuan''s heart had long been like dead ashes. He was unmoved by these words, but su Nancheng still felt heartache."What kind of father are you? you don''t care about ah Huan''s marriage or whether he''s happy. You only care about his money. Ah Huan''s life in your womb is really the worst of eight lifetimes." Lin xiaoruan said,"if he hadn''t been born in my womb, would he have such good looks? would you have fallen for him? With such talent, can he sessfully start a business and run Huan Yu?" Su Nancheng was stumped for a moment."That ... Is irrefutable!" It made a lot of sense. Lin xiaoruanughed coldly." 2500 a month and you''re done with everything?" Chapter 2963 Do You Think Im A Fool? Lin xiaoruanughed coldly." 2500 a month and you''re done with everything?" Xie jinghuan said,"mom, what do you want?" "My thinking is very simple. Give me enough money and I won''t care about you and the Xie family." "I also have a request!" "Speak!" "You''re severing our rtionship!" Xie jinghuan said indifferently,"personally publish in the newspapers and sever your mother-son rtionship with me. I''ll give you this sum of money." Su Nancheng and mu Yuan both remained silent. How much pain would it take for her biological mother to sever ties with her? By severing their ties, they could avoid the preparation of asking for money again. This was Lin xiaoruan''s only chance to ask for money, and there would not be a second chance. Lin xiaoruan''s worth was actually not that low. Even with the family''s relief funds, she and Xie mingfen each received 100000 Yuan. She also had a lot of real estate, so no matter how you looked at it, she was considered a rich woman. However, she did not take out any loans, so her days were veryfortable. Most of her expenses came from herself, raising children and lovers, maintaining the life of a rich woman through beauty treatments. However, asking Xie jinghuan for more money was also for her own benefit. She also understood that Xie jinghuan was already so old, and repairing the mother-son rtionship was of no help. "Alright!" Lin xiaoruan also agreed immediately. As for how much money she wanted, there was no need for her and Xie jinghuan to let Xie Ming know in private. Su Nancheng said,"since that''s the case, when do you want to sever ties? when do you want the money?" Lin xiaoruan''s illegitimate children did not appear at the Xie family. After she dealt with them by herself, she was happy to watch the show. Xie jinghuan was just cold-hearted towards her, but he hated the Xie family. How could she not feel heartache for Xie Yinyin''s matter? she was about to fight to the death with Xie Ming, but at that time, she couldn''t make the decision. Xie Zhen was the one in charge of the Xie family. She also hated Xie Zhen, but many years had passed, and she was free and happy, so this matter had passed. "Why should you leave me alone when I''m giving your mother money? I''m your father." "She was pregnant for ten months and gave birth to me and Yinyin. What about you?" Xie jinghuanughed coldly."I didn''t take a single cent from you when I started my business. Now that I can support you until you die, I''m already filial enough." Yu Xiumei''s tears started to fall."Ah Huan, you can''t just leave us in the lurch. You know that the Xie family is not doing well. This year, they are in debt of 200 million. We have already bought a building to pay off the debt, but the debt is getting bigger and bigger. If you don''t help us, you are forcing us to die." Xie Zhen also said,"that''s right. A few hundred million Yuan is nothing to you, but it can save the Xie family. Just help us get through this difficulty, and I promise I won''t disturb you in the future." A few hundred million to buy peace was also a good deal. Xie jinghuan said,"back then, you didn''t care about my sister''s life and death, and now you want me to care about your family''s life and death. You''re really shameless. I didn''t add oil to the fire and let you go bankrupt earlier. You should be thanking me." "Ah Huan, Yinyin''s matter was my fault. I was possessed and had nothing to do with them. Your uncle wanted to use money to Save the Children back then. It was my fault. Punish me alone. I''m willing to take the me." Yu Xiumei almost knelt down and begged him to save the Xie family. "Oh, how do you n to take the me?" Xie jinghuan looked at her with a cold smile and put down the knife and fork."Yinyin''s life, how do you n on bearing it?" "Are you forcing me to die?" "Ah-Cheng, record this properly. Don''t let anyone frame us. I didn''t ask you to die. If you want to die, that''s your business. Even if your entire family dies, I have nothing to do with the Xie family''s business. You don''t have to criticize me from a moral high ground. You don''t have the right to." Xie jinghuan looked around."You guys ... Really disgust me." Xie Ming brought out the old master''s will."Ah Huan, don''t forget the old master''s instructions before he died. He asked us to work together and not break up, or the Xie family will be finished." Xie Zhen saw the wind and took the helm. He had a n in mind."In order to pay for my sins back then, I''m willing to withdraw from the Xie family, and you will be the chairman of the Xie family." Su Nancheng was speechless. F * ck, do you think I''m an idiot? We''ll use our own money to fill the hole in your family. Chapter 2964 Ill Protect My Brother "In your hundred-day spring and autumn Dream!" Su Nancheng couldn''t hold it in anymore."Xie jinghuan''s money is all mine. I won''t give you a single cent to spend. Oh right, the child is also mine. He doesn''t n on having children, so Huanyu will be my son''s in the future." Mu Yuan was speechless. This was too provocative. "Are you angry?" Su Nancheng even added that the Xie family was so angry that they were about to ascend to the heavens. "Ah Huan, you''re just going to watch him be so arrogant?" "Oh, yeah. I''m his husband after all. He can do whatever he wants with me." Xie jinghuan said indifferently, and even had a very doting expression. Su Nancheng had goosebumps all over his body and was almost disgusted by his teammates. He rolled his eyes at him in warning and continued,"whoever wants to fill the hole in the Xie family can do it. Don''te and harm ah Huan. "Today''s meal is a farewell meal. Listen up, Yinyin wants to move the grave. Auntie will sever ties with ah Huan, and we''ll give you 2500 monthly alimony. Xie Zhen''s family has nothing to do with us, so we don''t need alimony. If your son really can''t support you, ah Huan can also pay 2500. " Su Nancheng sneakily added,"wifey, is there anything else you want to add?" He had to regain his face. "No, I didn ''t," That was basically all he had to offer. Mu Yuan said,"are you guys stupid? return the money." Su Nancheng quivered."Oh, that''s right. Uncle Xie Zhen, return ah Huan 300 million. We''ll write it down clearly in ck and white. I justpared the market price and sold all the shares of the Xie family. You can get the 300 million. Use it to pay off your debts." Xie Jing He said,"ah Huan, are you so cruel?" "I can''tpare to you guys!" ,m Su Nancheng sang like a Jade vase,"ah, you only lost a younger sister. We lost our ownpany." Mu Yuan was speechless. Jack had been stunned by the drama''s endless pestering. He had never thought that an ethics drama would be so long. However, he also understood one thing: his parents were not his own choice. Whether it was good or bad, it really depended on the will of the heavens. Fortunately, he and Xiao Yuan had good parents. Yu Xiumei''s vision darkened."You''re simply forcing our entire family to die. You want us to pay with our lives for Yinyin. We don''t want Yinyin to die either. Xie jinghuan, you''re too ruthless." Xie jinghuan was unmoved. Xie Zhen gave Xie Ming a look. Xie Ming said,"ah Huan, we can''t interfere in your marriage with su Nancheng, but if you want his son to inherit Huanyu in the future, we will never agree. Even if we go to court, we will have something to say." "What a joke. On what basis do you disagree?" Su Nancheng looked at him with a cold smile."Ah Huan is not thergest shareholder of Huan Yu. We are not listed, and the shares are distributed internally. Do you want to know who thergest shareholder is? If my son is not worthy, are you?" "Ah Huan ..." "This has nothing to do with ah-Cheng. Whoever inherits my assets will never be a member of the Xie family. If you want to reconcile, that''s fine. As long as Yinyin can live, I¡¯ll drink with you. Dad, she''s your daughter too. You''ve forgotten how Yinyin died so quickly. You really don''t have the right to be a father. Alright, I¡¯m so disgusted by this meal. I¡¯ve said what I need to say. There''s no need to use death to pressure me. If you want to die, then die. It won''t affect my decision." Xie jinghuan''s entire body was cold. " The stock market is closed for the new year. I¡¯ll give you guys a good time until the third day after the market opens. If you can''t return this sum of money, the Xie family can just wait for bankruptcy. " Mu Yuan said, " don''t have any crooked thoughts. Ah Huan is under the protection of our Mu family. " The crowd was speechless. Chapter 2965 Youre Already Miserable Jack was shocked by the Xie family''s drama. He didn''t enjoy the New Year''s Eve dinner. The New Year''s Eve restaurant was open because many people were having their New Year''s Eve dinner in the restaurant now, and the price was very expensive. Su Nancheng was well-versed in the capital. He even found a barbecue shop in a small alley. On New Year''s Eve, four grown men came over to have a barbecue. Jack silently looked at the snow outside. Well, he didn''t really understand their interests. When in Rome, do as the Romans do. He ordered a box of beer. The barbeque did not have beer, and the vegetables did not have any salt. Ye Ling even paid attention to the Xie family''s battle situation on New Year''s Eve in the group chat. Of course, even if he thought with his toes, he knew that Xie jinghuan had won by a huge margin. The Xie family would not get a single piece of wool from him. Mu Yuan showed Jack the video that Shen qianshu had sent. Tong Hua had grown up. He was a big boy now. "He really looks like ye Ling." Jackmented. Xie jinghuan said,"how is he simr? you just haven''t seen ye Ling''s youth. Tong Hua is clearly ... The young version of ye Ling who is showered in love. He''s not like ye Ling, who is hated by ghosts and gods." "Strictly speaking, it''s like little Yuan." It was youthful, sunny, and full of vitality. Su Nancheng handed a chicken wing to Xie jinghuan."Xiao Yuan is the happiest." Xie jinghuan had been very silent the entire time and actually looked a little depressed. Mu Yuan ridiculed in his heart for a moment, but he did not expose her. Jack said,"yeah. Our Xiao Yuan is the happiest." Xie jinghuan said,"showing off your love will make you die quickly!" "I won ''t." Jack at least understood the meaning of this sentence. He and Xiao Yuan would not die quickly. They would live on for a long time. Mu Yuan asked curiously,"ah Huan doesn''t want children?" "I was lying to them!" Su Nancheng said unhappily,"do you think I don''t want a child? The sins of the father''s generation did not need the child to bear. Besides, if he dared to not love their son, he would chop him up! This barbeque went all the way to the new year. The four of them gathered together to celebrate the new year. Fireworks and firecrackers were lit outside the window. It was a good New Year atmosphere, and mu Yuan was a little drunk. The barbequested until two in the morning before he returned home. The snow was getting heavier, and there was a thinyer of frost on the windows. The heater in the car reeked of alcohol. Jack had also drunk and drove very slowly. He did not rent a car on New Year''s Eve and could not call a designated driver. He had broken thew knowingly. Xie jinghuan and su Nancheng were also a little drunk. Jack was still a little more sober. He first sent su Nancheng and Xie jinghuan back to the apartment. In order to avoid drunk driving, mu Yuan and Jack stayed in the apartment and did not return to the MU family. Xie jinghuan stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and looked at the snow outside. Lin xiaoruan had sent him a text message asking for 200 million. He didn''t say anything else. Knowing that he and su Nancheng were married, he did not say a word. Xie jinghuan had long been used to it. Lin xiaoruan even asked tentatively,"are you really not considering adopting a child?" Lin Jingjing really did look like Xie Yinyin. Xie jinghuan''s rtionship with him was rtively thin. He only had a younger sister that he doted on to the bone. Since young, he treated her like a treasure, so how could he withstand the stimtion? "If you say one more word, I won''t give you a single cent." Lin xiaoruan knew his attitude and did not continue asking. Su Nancheng came out of the shower and saw him smoking in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. Smoke filled the air, and the entire room was filled with the smell of tobo. Su Nancheng''s heart softened. He walked over, snatched the cigarette away, and took a puff. In the end, it was crushed in the ashtray. Xie jinghuan said,"I no longer have any rtions with the Xie family." Su Nancheng''s heart started to ache."Don''t act pitiful." "Do I need to act pitiful?" Su Nancheng could not take it anymore and hugged him."Yes, you''re already miserable." Chapter 2966 Old Mu Is About To Explode Again It was snowing outside the windowte at night. The two figures were entangled with each other, and su Nancheng felt that a single misstep would result in eternal hatred! "F * ck ... Xie jinghuan, are you done!!" His legs were shaking. This pile driver was not done yet! He didn''t dare to show any sympathy. He hated it! No one knew if Xie jinghuan was holding in a breath in his heart, but he buried his head and worked hard. When it was over, su Nancheng did not even have the strength to kick him off the bed. The two of themy down, exhausted, gasping for breath. Su Nancheng crawled over and bit him hard on the waist. Animal! The bastard young master Xie''s entire body went numb from the bite."If you don''t want to be F * cked, then behave yourself." "Why don''t you just kill everyone!" "Seeing that you still have the strength to speak, it seems that I''m not working hard enough." Su Nancheng felt a pain in his butthole and shut his mouth. He kicked him and said,"carry me to clean up and change the bed sheets." ¡­¡­ Mu Yuan and Jack''s battle situation was also very intense. After all, it was New Year''s Eve, and the meaning was different. Mu Yuan felt that he had no hope of counterattacking, and he had even been brainwashed by Jack. He was lying down sofortably, so why would he counterattack? "If you say it so nicely, why don''t you lie down t?" "Iid t, but you didn''te." "You call that lying t?" Mu Yuan was so angry that he bit him. He was in Jack''s arms, and in the end, he did not fuss about it anymore. He said drowsily,pared to them, we are considered to be more blissful." "Yes, you''ll always be this happy." Jack promised. He would make sure that mu Yuan would always be this happy and would not suffer even the slightest bit of grievance or feel even the slightest bit of sadness. ¡­¡­ The news of Xie jinghuan and su Nancheng''s marriage spread like wildfire on the first day of the new year. The Xie family was not afraid of losing face, dragging the SU family to lose face together, so they simply spread the news. Old general yang had a good rtionship with the SU family. He had received the news early in the morning and came to the MU family for breakfast. It was true that this group of old guys had fought for a lifetime, but they could be considered old friends. Old Yang hade to provoke old mu on purpose. After all, his biological son was suspected to be gay, and his godson was a straight-a homosexual. He even got married and pped old mu in the face on the first day of the new year. Old mu did not even eat a single bun. He was so angry that his liver hurt! No wonder su Nancheng was hesitating when they talked about Xie jinghuan''s marriage yesterday. It turned out that they were married! No wonder he wanted to change his nationality, no wonder ... He was so angry. This group of brats must know. On the first day of the new year, general mu could not find his son and godson, so he targeted ye Ling. After all, ye Ling was the oldest among them."How do you manage them? all three of them are the same. Did you cheat them out of their marriage? did you cheat your son out of his marriage?" Ye Ling was speechless. It was the first day of the new year, and a huge pot was ced on his head. Ye Ling was very speechless. After all, it was old general mu, so he didn''t retort. "There''s something wrong with your character. All three of us like men, but none of them likes you. You have to go and reflect on yourself!" Old general mu was probably muddled with anger. Ye Ling was speechless. In the Rose Castle, on the first day of the new year, the whole family had breakfast together. Ye Ling''s face was green. p This group of people had been looking for trouble for him since the beginning of the year. This is really good! After old general yang ced a bomb, he walked away leisurely. Old mu was so angry that his eyes turned ck. He took another dose of blood pressure medication. Mother mu said,"you don''t have to worry too much about the younger generation''s matters. What are you angry about? the children and grandchildren will have their own good fortune. In the future, you will not know anything once you close your eyes. Why are you still so nosy?" Chapter 2967 Jack Returned To The Country "It''s all ... Who gave them such an evil aura?" Mother mu was speechless. When mu Yuan and Jack returned in the afternoon, they were given a big scolding by general mu. Mu Yuan had long guessed that old general yang would definitely make an announcement and even specially came backte."Dad, it''s fine. It''s a done deal. They are in love with each other, so you can rx. We won''t mess around. Don''t worry." "What? You still want to mess around?" "I said I promise I won''t mess around." Mu Yuan was helpless. How could you be so obedient? "I''m so angry. " "Don''t worry, don''t worry. " This matter spread rather quickly. Xie jinghuan was a global celebrity, after all, and this matter was rather deceptive. Many people came to ask about it, and this made general mu angry. Fortunately, mu Yuan also knew his limits. The first day of the new year was not considered a very peaceful New Year. On the second day of the new year, mu Yuan started to attend all kinds of ss reunions and dinner parties. Naturally, he could not bring Jack along. Fortunately, Jack was also busy. Before and after the new year, he had been following mu Yuan around for 24 hours. He had yet to settle his own matters. Finally, the conjoined twins could be separated. Jack also had his own matters to settle. They spent the third year of junior high in harmony. The Chinese were very free during the spring Festival. There was basically nothing to do during the most free time of the year. Most of the time was spent visiting rtives, gathering, and so on. Mu Yuan was the most rxed during these few days of the year. He even set up a trap with hisrades. Su Nancheng and Xie jinghuan didn''t have many rtives to visit, so they gathered more at ss reunions. In addition, Xie jinghuan and su Nancheng were married. Once this news spread, it was like a bomb. Jack himself had also mysteriously disappeared, so mu Yuan went to have fun with them. After the fifth day of the new year, the New Year''s atmosphere had faded a little. Jack and general mu had a discussion. They did not rmend Jack to bring mu Yuan back to recuperate. They could bring forward the n for him toe to the capital for a tactical exchange in Britain. They also mentioned to old Rayleigh in the group chat that old Rayleigh did not agree to it. "Why? my son is spending the new year at your house. How can you not let him stay at my house for a while?" they thought. "You want my son to show up in the White House? in your dreams!" General mu didn''t fall for it. "I can lend you a few days for Christmas. You don''t have to celebrate New Year, so why are you pretending to be sad?" John was not satisfied."Old mu, what right do you have to look down on my family? my family is the most powerful and dignified ce in the world." "I just watched a movie recently called the White House. It''s really good and cool." "That''s a movie, just a movie. You''re overthinking it!" "Hahahaha, it feels good!" Several big shots, whose ages were rounded up to 200, came up with a n. Okay, Jack''s tactical exchange was early, but Jack had to go home beforeing back. Old mu used the excuse that mu Yuan''s health was not good and had forgotten that his son was wearing shorts for a winter swim. He did not let mu Yuan follow him to join in the fun. "Old mu," old Rayleigh said,"you''re such a petty person." "Old mu, you''re such a petty person." Old mu was in high spirits. He finally felt a little refreshed in the foul New Year''s atmosphere. That''s right, old MU''s life this year was a mess. Because of him ... No matter where he went, he would be asked about Xie jinghuan''s marriage, asking if he knew in advance. Xie jinghuan had changed his nationality. It was really a pity. Wait. Xie jinghuan and the Xie family''s matters were also ignored. Mu Yuan dawdled as he bought a ne ticket for Jack. He was a little reluctant to part with it. Chapter 2968 Little Tong Hua Has Grown Up In order to distract him, Jack made him do 500 push-ups, causing mu Yuan to sweat all over. The main thing was that the heater was still on in the room. "You might as well change to another sport." Mu Yuan was implying something. Jack coughed."It''s not convenient to do it at home." After all, they were at home. It was not good to be too impudent. If they were to y around at the apartment, mu Yuan said,"why did your father ask you to go back?" "It might be something else." "You won''t go back on your word, right?" Mu Yuan''s imagination started to run wild."For example, if hees back, he won''t be allowed to leave. He''ll be locked up in confinement." "I won ''t!" Jack said,"have you forgotten that they have a group of middle-aged and elderly people? my dad won''t let me lose face. Otherwise, the general willugh at me." Mu Yuanughed out loud! Jack flew to Washington on the sixth day of the new year. Mu Yuan sent him to the airport early in the morning. As the tactical exchange might be after the first month of the new year, and they would be separated for another half a month, mu Yuan''s recent days were as sweet as honey. He was actually a little reluctant."Come back soon." "En!" Jack hugged him. It wasn''t appropriate for two grown men to be too intimate in a public ce like the airport, so they hugged."Wait for me toe back. I won''t break the contract." "I believe you!" The moment Jack left, ye Ling brought his entire family over to pay a New Year visit. He was stuck on the day Jack left. Mu Yuan deeply felt that ye Ling had bad intentions, but actually, ye Ling really did not do it on purpose. He knew that Jack left on the sixth day. He was supposed toe over on the fifth day, but he was having a fever. Ye Ling, this daughter ve, could not bear to let his daughter take the high-speed rail, so he waste by one day. Tong Hua was already a tall man. He was tall and had long legs. He wore a white T-shirt and skinny jeans. Just by standing in the cold wind in his long trench coat, he made people feel that he was a proud young man. His youthfulness mesmerized arge number of young fangirls who came to pay a New Year''s visit. Any random photo that was taken was at the standard of a hard photo. Mama mu sighed and said,"as expected of a celebrity!" Yes! Our Tong Hua baby is still stubbornly maintaining the image of a celebrity. Every year when hees back, he has to do business. Today, he was dressed in front of the plum tree on Mount Yuquan and had his management team take a set of photos. He then pulled old mu and uncle mu to take a group photo and very cunningly spread the group photo. "F * ck, our Tong Hua baby ... Amazing!!" "Awesome! Big brother, as expected of the celebrity I''m a fan of, to be able to take a photo with xx. " "Oh my God, his background is so impressive. Who would still dare to provoke our Tong Hua? I''m asking who would dare to?" "Our Tong Hua is in the center position, okay!" "Upstairs, wake up. Look at who''s on his left and right. Does he dare to ask for the center position?" ¡­¡­ Ye Ling''s background was a simple CEO of AG. It did not sound very impressive, but the operations of the big boss were very impressive. No one dared to expose the identity behind him. Even green light would not be able to find out. They could only say that ye Ling and mu Yuan were on good terms, so he could go to the MU family to pay a New Year visit. To be able to go to the MU family''s house to have a cup of tea, not to mention a cup of tea, even to pick a flower outside was already at the level of a Big Shot. Tong Hua''s ability to pamper his fans was really great. Every year, he did not have any short videos. He would just post some hard photos and short videos every three to five days. Even if he went to shoot an advertisement for a certain brand during training time and disappeared for a few months, it would still be a hot topic. This topic wouldst for half a year. "What''s so good about being a star?" General mu brainwashed him,"it''s good to be a soldier." "I''m also considering it. " Tong Hua was really seriously considering it. Why? Because he looked handsome in a military uniform, wasn''t it a little inappropriate to join the army for such a shallow reason? Chapter 2969 I Want All Adults "I''m also considering it. " Tong Hua was really seriously considering it. Why? Because he looked handsome in a military uniform, wasn''t it a little inappropriate to join the army for such a shallow reason? General MU''s eyes lit up,"really? Are you still considering?" Tong Hua replied in a deep voice,"I''m still thinking about how to maintain my alluring image." General mu was speechless. "It''s best if you don''t go and harm our soldiers. " Uncle mu said. Ye Ling said,"I have already chosen his path for him. Someone will take over my position in the future. Don''t worry." "The sessor must be one of us. There''s nothing more reassuring than our son." Ye Ling stabbed him."Little Yuan, don''t worry." General mu said,"let''s go back to the matter of Tong Hua joining the army." This might be easier. The job that was originally arranged for mu Yuan might have to be adjusted because of this incident. Otherwise, he was afraid that it would cause trouble. He had already discussed this with ye Ling. Mu Yuan said, am I being despised so thoroughly? Who was the one who used me as a mascot to bargain? is there no value in using me?" General mu said faintly,"you''re only worth this much." Tong Xin wasn''t a sweet talker, and she didn''t like crowds. She wasn''t a very likable child, but she was cute. Even if she wasn''t as lively and cute as ordinary children, her cold and cute face could make the elders ''hearts soften. Mother mu said,"I think ... It''s good to have a granddaughter." Old mu didn''t say anything. He wanted a grandson! In fact, when it came to mu Yuan''s child-making, it was up to the gender. He could have whatever he wanted. General mu tried his best not to look at his child-like heart. He wanted a grandson!! "General, you want a grandson, right?" Shen qianshu smiled and said,"actually, I think that granddaughters are pretty cute too. They must be super cute like Xiao Yuan." Tong Hua said,"only children make choices. We adults want them all!" "Are you an adult?" Ye Ling asked coldly. "I''m already an adult mentally. I''m more mature than you. " Tong Hua argued daily. This sentence opened up a new world for general mu. Now that the second child was open, why did he have to struggle to choose between a grandson or a granddaughter? he could have both. And ... As for his granddaughter, Jack and mu Yuan were already so good-looking. How beautiful would a mixed-blood granddaughter be? As expected, he wanted all adults! Yes, he wanted to have a good chat with old Rayleigh about children. Mu Yuan did not know that his father had already arranged for him to have a son and a daughter in his heart. At this moment, he was still happily sparring with Tong Hua. Of course, Tong Hua could not beat mu Yuan. After all, mu Yuan had been in the Special Forces for many years. Even if his body was almost depleted, he had recuperated quite a bit during this period of time. Based on experience, he could still win against Tong Hua. After all, Tong Hua had only trained for a few years. Fortunately, Tong Hua was not disappointed."When I grow up, you will all be old. Sooner orter, you will not be able to beat me." Mu Yuan was speechless. Ye Ling was speechless. Xie jinghuan said,"ah Ling, your son is challenging your authority." "You don''t understand this kind of pain without a son." Xie jinghuan said,"don''t worry. In a few years, I''ll have a football team of sons. You''ll only have one son. Cherish him well." Su Nancheng was speechless."... I''ve had enough." Ye Ling looked at them coldly."You guys got married very quickly. Do you want to hold a wedding in China?" Su Nancheng did not say anything. Xie jinghuan said,"based on su Nancheng and Shen qianshu''s rtionship, you have to call us brother, brother-inw." Ye Ling was speechless. Shen qianshu was speechless. 2970 Chapter 2971 Su Nancheng had been lying about his age to take advantage of Shen qianshu. Actually, he was younger than Shen qianshu. Strictly speaking, even if they had a close rtionship, qianshu was still his older sister. Of course, perhaps everyone had forgotten about this. Little fairy was young, and no one actually mentioned this. Su Nancheng secretly kicked his pig-like teammate Xie jinghuan. Don''t say anymore! When ah Ling realizes that we''re at a disadvantage, don''t get too excited. Xie jinghuan and ye Ling did not seem to be able to react to this matter. Back then, Shen qianshu had pretended to be master Qian to get close to him. The master Qian that she had pretended to be was just a young man, and he was so much shorter than su Nancheng. Naturally, he would recognize him as his older brother. When the two young men were together, one was 1.70 meters tall, and the other was more than 1.8 meters tall. Su Nancheng would definitely be the older brother. Everyone had overlooked his age. Moreover, they were all ye Ling''s best friends. Shen qianshu thought that su Nancheng and the rest were probably of the same age as ye Ling, and only mu Yuan was a few years younger. General mu happily watched the show as he directed the disaster to the East. Mu Yuan was the only one who understood the situation. He was about to say something when su Nancheng stepped on his toes. He poured him a ss of wine."When is your Lieutenant Colonel Jacking back?" What do you want to say? Do you still want the child, huh? Did I ask you to talk too much? Eh? Mu Yuan could clearly see the threat. F * ck, you two dog men! One of them used her family fortune to threaten me every day, while the other used her child to threaten me. But ... They were all her weak points. "What little secret are you guys talking about again?" Ye Ling frowned, and a wave of anger rose in his heart. These three people always opened a small group behind his back."Did you guys open a small group behind my back?" He felt like he was being blocked. No one in the small group of four spoke. "No, I didn ''t!" Xie jinghuan, su Nancheng, and mu Yuan said in unison. This was very unfair to them. They definitely did not open a small group. Xie jinghuan pushed the me to them."Little Yuan has a boyfriend but no friends after dating. He doesn''t even chat with us anymore." Mu Yuan kicked him."Can you stop bbering? there are only four people in a group. Ah Ling doesn''t like to talk. Now that you guys are together, you''re actually ming me?" Shen qianshu and general mu saw that the friendship between the four of them had fallen apart. Sir felt that he had been abandoned. We''re brothers of the same vine, but you''re actually whispering behind my back. Tong Hua said,"daddy, do you know why you were abandoned? Because you''re different. You''re both male and you like men. How can you be friends with a girl? you''re so miserable, you don''t have any friends in your 30s. " Xie jinghuan was speechless. Su Nancheng was speechless. Mu Yuan was speechless. Baby, we think that you''re ... Trying to drive a wedge between us. That''s very vicious. Ye Ling even believed it and looked at them with a frown. Xie jinghuan raised his brows."What''s wrong? you''re still considering liking men like us?" Shen qianshu looked at ye Ling in shock. Ye Ling said!! ...Get lost!!" General mu was enjoying the show. Shen qianshu said,"you guys have opened up a new world for him. Do you n to find him a man? or do you n to do it yourself?" Everyone felt a chill on their scalps and promised that they would ensure their activity level in the future so that their elder would not feel that they were blocked. Shen qianshu said,"you guys are just going to admit defeat like this?" Ye Ling said,"you''re looking forward to it?" Shen qianshu immediately cowered."How could that be, master? I''ll be jealous." The crowd was speechless. General mu was the most interested in it. After a lively New Year visit, Tong Hua brought Tong Xin out to do business and gain fans. The two of them shot an advertisement together. This time, they came to visit, and the two of them had agreed to shoot an advertisement for the Fenghuo Corporation. Chapter 2971: The literature in the festival is good. The literature in section 2971 is good. After a year of enthusiasm, children''s paintings went out of business circle with children''s hearts. The two men took advertisements together. This time, they came to the New Year, and the two also agreed to the Fenghuo Group to shoot an advertisement. Mu Liang''s words are that the fertilizer does not flow outside the field. High resources are given priority to the family. If it weren''t for the toot, he would like to scream ande over. The night Mausoleum and General Mu talked about Jack''sing to exchange, and they decided that after the first month, they would formally start preparing for the exchange meeting. It was not a formal thing, it was a real exchange. Mu Yuan also understood the significance of this exchange, and he also prepared it with heart. He had been in the recovery period until the summer, and certainly could not go to the front line. The captain temporarily let Wei Cheng serve. Mu Yuan did not participate in the frontline affairs for the time being. He only looked at the summary report and various road messages. He asionally gave advice to Wei Cheng. Before he returned, he was a Weicheng management team. He also recruited some information logistics personnel to maintain the team¡¯s Operation. When Jacknded, he and Mu Yuan passed the phone and reported peace. Mu Yuan, "Was it snowing in Washington?" "Under, it is bigger than the snow in the capital." "Where is the snow beautiful?" "Beijing." "Really sensible." Jack chuckles, his voice changes a little on the phone, it''s a little deeper and more maic. It''s a standard subwoofer. It doesn''t matter if you listen to it every day. You can feel it from your phone. Fuck, absolutely! Hear it hard! Mu Yuan feels that this is not very good. The age of the wolf is like a wolf. It is terrible. It is more energetic than the 18-year-old boy. Jack is sitting in the car and turning over some information with Mu Yuan¡¯s phone. Mu Yuan heard the sound of his page turning. Mu Yuan, "just work when you get off the ne?" "A lot of work, my dad will not give up on enving me easily." Jack chuckled and said, "I looked through it carefully, it is really understanding, and you are not at all." Mu Yuan, "It¡¯s still a good father." Jackughed, and the people who came to pick him up in front of him saw theughter of their own big sonughing. Jack said, "You have to say to Rayleigh, he will be very happy, and then show off with the general." "So you have to be sensible and change your mind." "I don''t dare." I was afraid that Lao Mu interrupted his leg. Lao Mu is still very fierce. Mu Yuan didn''t talk much with him. He also knew that Jack had been with him for so long. He must have umted a lot of work and did not bother him. It was a joke. After Anderson stayed in the White House, Jack was the first toe. In fact, he has been in the past 30 years. For the second time, the first time I came to the activity at the elementary school, the teacher took the students to visit. Old Rayleigh and Amanda don''t really live here. Today is to talk about things. The presidential team has changed their own people. Almost all of them are Anderson. They have several social recruiters, and the rest are not. Old Rayleigh said, "Hey, don''t think about it, and still recognize the way home, Lieutenant Colonel Anderson." Amanda, "..." Oops, Chinese literature is good. Jack was expressionless, but without the clever appearance in front of General Mu, he nced at him and said, "I am anxious to ask me toe back and do something?" Old Rayleigh lost a file and mmed him up. "I will go to the old Mu, and know your duties? Little bastard." "I have sent someone to deal with it." Jack has read the information on the road. "I want you to handle it personally. This matter must be done once and for all. I don''t want John to make a mistake in the first international case after he took office." John said to the side, "Be gentle, and calm." "Yes!" See you in the daytime! 2972 Chapter 2972 ? When Jack was called back, other than to confirm his tacticalmunications, he also had to deal with a missing person case. This was a global human trafficking case that he had been investigating before mu Yuan disappeared. After mu Yuan got into trouble, he passed the matter to Lehmann and rose to investigate. Reyman and rose found a dark, but they couldn''t continue. This human trafficking was a global human trafficking, and the nature was particrly bad. In almost thirty seconds, a person would go missing around the world, and these missing people would eventually enter the dark through various channels. Young and beautiful girls were auctioned off. After the owner bought them, they were exploited and forced to receive customers. If they had no value, they could be sold to others or killed and their organs were taken for sale. Such cases were usually handled by the International police. Jack had been sorting out files for many years, but he found that the dark was divided into three parts. Only 10% of them were actually captured, and the rest of the big bosses were protected by the dark. Jack''s role was only to manage the overseas undercover agents, collect intelligence on all kinds of anti-terrorism cases, investigate all kinds of anti-terrorism cases, and arrest terrorists. Most of them were rted to Homnd Security. This type of global missing persons case was not under his jurisdiction. It was under Jack''s jurisdiction because the sister and daughter of General Taylor''s wife, Rachel, went missing at the airport when she was traveling in Europe. No news of her could be found. The young girl Rachel went on a graduation trip to Paris with her friends. She was only 18 years old. The day after she disappeared, she was locked in a room, and her naked photo was posted on the dark. It indicated his age and three-dimensional weight. It was priced at 400000 euros. On the second day of his disappearance, he was photographed and disappeared without a trace. This was a global human trafficking industry chain. It had the profits that made people feel likemitting crimes, so it forced criminals to go forward. People usually only used 5% of the inte to browse the information on the inte. The dark can''t be removed by ordinary people, and can''t be found in the search engine, at the same time.....It''s a terrifying existence. This was a huge industry organized by an organization. Through various means such as kidnapping, luring and introducing jobs, sweet talk, and so on, they lured young girls to go abroad. Once they fell into their hands, they were basically ... yed to death, humiliated, had their organs dug out, and finally disappeared from the world without a trace. The Interpol had been investigating for many years, but they had only caught some superficial people. The real big shots had never been caught. Three days after Rachel''s disappearance, the madam called the police. It seemed to be normal for a young girl to go on a three-day holiday without contacting her family. However, the madam couldn''t get through to her daughter''s cell phone and after checking that no one was staying in the hotel, she hurriedly called the police. After calling the police, the criminal Police could not find any information, so they asked the Anderson family for help and handed it to Jack. Rachel''s family happened to be a force that John had been fighting for during the election, and they had always been an opposing force. In exchange, Jack took the case. However, it was a case that the old Criminal Police officer had been investigating for decades, and it was very troublesome for him to collect information. Later, he and Reyman found out about Rachel and her ssmate. Her ssmate had been injected with drugs and had been killed by XX. After Rachel was auctioned off ... She was beaten to death for running away and resisting. Her body was even thrown at the door of her house. Arrogant, presumptuous, andwless. Three or four days wasn''t enough for Jack to save her. Later, he promised them that he would find the mastermind behind this. However, it was very difficult to investigate, much more difficult than counter-terrorism. 2973 Chapter 2972 This was also the first time that Jack had discovered the difficulty of investigating such a criminal case. ,m Layer byyer, they made use of each other and protected each other. Anti-terrorism hackers broke through the dark and saw the information on it. There wererge numbers of killing videos, girls, organs, and all kinds of traffickers. This was a free trade market. Even if it was closed, another one would appear, and behind it was a terrifying criminal group. The dark wasn''t an organization, but thousands of organizations gathered together to participate in a form of crime. When mu Yuan heard this news, he was slightly surprised. He actually went to investigate this case."I''ll go and investigate it with you." "Didn''t the general ask you to rest?" "I''m not on the front line. I''m just ... Gaining knowledge as I investigate. Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, do you have a location?" It had nothing to do with the disputes between the countries. It was a criminal case. General mu did not say much and agreed to let mu Yuan investigate, but he asked him to pay attention to his safety. Mu Yuan flew straight to Eastern Europe the next day. Slovakia. Mu Yuan brought along a small travel box. Jack could mobilize the NATO troops, so he brought his own men over. Other than Lehmann and rose, there were two more information agents. Including mu Yuan, there were six people. The investigation had entered an endless loop when they reached Slovakia. All the information had been cut off here. Jack simply brought his men over personally. Mu Yuan had already seen the information on the ne. The shocking data was terrifying. Mu Yuan mentioned Xie Yinyin''s incident."Back then, Yinyin and Xie Jingfeng''s kidnapping was also done by that group of people from Southeast Asia. They started off by human trafficking and selling on the dark. Yinyin was pretty and young, and her photo was hung on the dark the day after she was kidnapped. A businessman from Western Europe offered 500000 euros." "Why did you kill the hostage?" "Because of their greed, the dark has their own unique channels and management. After the deal is made, they start to ship it all over the world. Their target is Yin Yin, not Xie Jingfeng, so they want to extort a sum of money. After all, extorting 100 million from the Xie family is higher than a businessman''s price. So after extorting, they let Xie Jingfeng go. Later, they wanted to take Yinyin away, but the Xie family called the police, which angered them. When ah Huan found themter, they said that they didn''t want Yinyin''s life, but they were actually lying to ah Huan and wanted to live. " Mu Yuan said,"Huan Yu spends quite a lot of money on the dark web every year. Ah Huan has always been against them. Although he never said it, the number of human traffickers Huan Yu has rescued in the past eight years is at least 800 if not 1000. So the many times that ah Huan has been assassinated were all done by them." Jack was suddenly enlightened."I see!" He had not thought that the venomous-tongued Xie jinghuan was still so ... Righteous. Mu Yuan knew what he was thinking when he saw his expression."It has nothing to do with justice. I''m just ... Unwilling." He has always med himself. If he wasn''t eleven years old back then, and if something had happened to Yinyin now, he might have been able to stop the tragedy. " "You came over to investigate together, for Xie jinghuan?" "Yeah," Mu Yuan said,"Huan Yu''s years of investigation have only been the tip of the iceberg. In fact, there is no way to really uproot this group of people. I remember that three years ago, Huan Yu rescued more than a hundred young girls who were trafficked and uprooted an organization. Ah Huan thought that he had destroyed the dark, but ... Three dayster, more than a hundred women went missing in California. Have you heard of it?" "Yes, it was very shocking." "It''s the dark''s revenge!" Mu Yuan said,"that''s why ah Huan has always been ming himself. He saved more than a hundred people, but he immediately suffered from revenge. This was even more hopeless than the people from the dark trying to assassinate him. Later, one of the people in charge of the dark got online with ah Huan and said that Huan Yu was a busybody. Every day, there was one more girl dying. After that ... Ah Huan did not send people to rescue them on arge scale and could only operate in secret. But ... It''s of no use. There are many things that you can''t change. " Jack was deep in thought. Mu Yuan''s meaning was very clear. Even if this case was investigated, Jack would only be able to catch a few people or an organization. There was no way to uproot such a huge business chain. Mu Yuan said,"this must be the first time you''ve encountered such a case. I''m here to apany you and give you a heads-up. Anti-terrorism missions are simple and clear. This kind of case won''t happen again. Look at how much effort I put in in in the Golden Triangle back then. Now ... One after another, it''s useless." When the profits reached 100%, people were willing to risk their lives tomit crimes. When the profit reached 300%, people were willing to take the risk of dying by a thousand cuts tomit crimes and trample on the bottom line of the world. Mu Yuan used his unique perspective to tell Jack that this was different from anti-terrorism cases. You could not stop crime. Even if you spent your entire life''s energy on such a huge group, you would not be able topletely stop them frommitting crimes. Chapter 2974 You Can Be Willful When Youre Rich Jack and mu Yuan were in disguise. They wore human skin masks and pretended to be Westerners. The Information Officer cut off contact with them because the underground auction would not allow any surveince equipment. You could disguise yourself. The dark did not care about the identity of the customer as long as the customer could afford to pay. Thus, mu Yuan and Jack spent a million euros in two days to buy two girls. Of course, after the girl bought it and spent a million euros, she could enter their first threshold. Coincidentally, there was an auction, and Jack and mu Yuan were invited. Reyman and rose, the two information workers, were in a hotel not far from the auction, monitoring everything outside. The auction was an antique auction. It was very formal. In the city center, those who came were either rich or powerful. In such a poor ce with a low per capita ie, it was strange to have an antique auction. It was not reasonable for so many rich people toe, but it just happened. The moment mu Yuan and Jack entered, someone brought them to the private room on the second floor. There was a small booklet on the stage. It was the items for this auction. They were all rtively normal items, such as various antiques, books, and essories. There were numbers on the antiques too. A momentter, Jack received a notification on the phone he used to contact them. Each antique had a girl''s corresponding number. The two of them looked at each other. After all, it was his and mu Yuan''s first timeing into contact with the dark. They did not understand how the other party operated, but now, they could be considered to have grasped a little of it. The girls wouldn''t be at the auction, and the antique auction numbers were the girls ''numbers. Every girl''s detailed information was written in it, and in order to meet their needs, there were three Asian women with slim, well-proportioned bodies. Jack said softly,"I''m not satisfied this time. Do you have any?" Mu Yuan took a look and replied,"No." "Then I''ll just take a look." This time, they were just casually looking around. The two of them did not bid much. After the auction ended, a person in charge came over. Mu Yuan and Jack were disguised as a couple and needed a girl to carry on the family line. They also revealed some of their special hobbies, such as sexual abuse, lovers of all kinds of special items, and so on. They did whatever perverts they wanted. Jack said it as if it was the truth. His face was expressionless, and one look was enough to tell that he was an emotionless pervert. His words made mu Yuan''s hair stand on end. Fortunately, he was able to keep his cool and did not reveal any clues. "This time, the goods are not good, I don''t like them." Jack said,"the girl you bought yesterday ... Was too inexperienced. You guys didn''t train her well, and she''s already half-dead because of me. Don''t introduce such a delicate girl like her to me. I want someone more beautiful and fit." Mu Yuan thought to himself, the unspoken meaning is that it has to be resistant to grass! The person-in-charge''s attitude towards customers was like that of God, but one couldn''t tell that he was from the notorious dark."Sure, we''ll look for them ording to your needs. If you''re not satisfied with the goods you bought, we can still sell them as middlemen. We''ll just charge a small processing fee." "Do I look like someone whocks money? I''ve yed with it, so if I''m dead, I''m dead. I don''t need to change hands. " "Yes, yes, yes ..." The person-in-charge thought to himself that this pair of perverted nouveau riche didn''t seem to be short of money. It was rare for such a big customer toe, and he had to be stable. They also needed a Commission internally. If the sales were good, the Commission would naturally be high. "Good goods have a higher price." Jack arrogantly said,"I can afford it!" "Yes!" The person-in-charge said,"we still have some good stuff in the storeroom. Wait for us to contact you." "We''ll stay in the city until tomorrow afternoon. We''ll fly to Paris tomorrow." Jack showed off his expensive watch, vividly showing that he didn''tck money. He and mu Yuan were wearing a pair of watches that were worth millions of dors. The person in charge had good eyes and knew what was good. "Don''t worry, Dear Customer. We don''t care where you are. We''re in charge of global transportation. You can also participate in the auction in Paris." Jack and the person in charge weremunicating. Mu Yuan was shocked and disheartened when he heard this. Such a huge business chain involved thousands of people, and each of them had an important role in the middle. This was Eastern Europe. They were on a tight schedule, but they could still give out the goods. Furthermore, when they heard that there were many goods in the storeroom and many girls were trapped there, and that they had gone to Paris, they could actually ... Bid for it. This was very scary. Jack and the person-in-charge came to an agreement very quickly. They shook hands, and Reyman came to pick them up as the driver. Mu Yuan asked,"why don''t you just propose an underground trade? we want to see them in person. They will definitely have an underground real person market." Jack shook his head."I''ve consulted the criminal Police. From their informant''s information, they need to spend 10 million euros before they are qualified to enter the real person trading market. We haven''t gotten the credit yet. If we alert the enemy, we''ll miss the opportunity." Using their methods to get in touch with the dark, it definitely wasn''t unique to them. Their advantage was ... "We have money and can afford it. It''s just a boss''s auction spot. It''s not a big deal." Mu Yuan looked like he was rich and overbearing. There was a reason why the INTERPOL''s investigation for so many years had no results. It was impossible for them to invest such arge sum of money to investigate this case. Most of them used the undercover mode to investigate, but 99% of the dark was hidden underground, and it was impossible to find out. Moreover, the inside story was shocking and appalling. Some undercover agents were righteous and couldn''t stop their desire to save the weak. It was no wonder that they failed at thest moment. Jack and mu Yuan were different. They were throwing in money privately to buy a boss''s position, so they didn''t need the official money. "You can be willful when you have money," Reyman said. Mu Yuan said,"Reyman, this is such a painful realization. Have you experienced the benefits of having money? you''ve been with Jack for so many years, but you haven''t earned much money. Why don''t you work with me? one piece of information for a sum of money. I''m very generous." Reyman said,"Lieutenant Colonel, it''s useless for you to sow discord like this." "What''s there to be afraid of if you have a strong will? anyway, I believe in ah Huan''s famous saying that money can make the devil turn the millstone." Chapter 2975 Paris Show Jack sent someone to prepare the ne to fly to Paris. The girls they bought finally woke up after two days of recuperation. They were all white girls, very beautiful and slender. The doctor had checked them. Other than malnutrition, they all had drug addiction. Her slender wrist was full of needle holes. Other than those very expensive and rare girls, who needed to be sold at a very high price and the dark would keep them healthy, the rest of the girls would not. In order to control them, they would usually use various means to subdue them. One of them was 17 years old, and the other was 18 years old. They were both young girls. One of them dropped out of school when she was young and was introduced to Paris to be a model. After the other party got her passport, she fell into the abyss. She had been in the dark for a year and had been changed hands twice. The most likely was that she had received 30 people once, and it had only been a day. Thest employer who bought her had earned back the money within a day. When she tried to escape, her right leg was broken, and she was sold off again. The other employer was a high school student who had just entered University. Fortunately, it was his first time being sold. After all, she was unlucky because her acquaintance hadmitted the crime and her boyfriend had bought her to fill the hole. After being taken away, they had been in a state of control and very. They came from different ces and were almost confused after being caught. Basically, they could not provide very useful information. "Let''s board the ne first. " Jack was the big boss of Europe that was announced to the outside world. An information personnel stayed behind to round up his words, while the rest boarded a private ne and flew straight to Paris. The reason why they chose Paris was because...Jack had received insider information that the dark would make a big move in Paris soon. After the nended, Jack let Lehmann supervise the girls ''drug rehabilitation. In order to ensure the authenticity of the customers, the dark had a very clever trick after buying a shape ve, and that was to pay a follow-up visit. If the person wasn''t by your side during the follow-up visit, or you said you couldn''t go out, and you didn''t inform the dark when you died, then your customer qualification would be immediately canceled. This was a very smart policy, putting an end to many people who faked it. Jack didn''t even need anyone from the dark to visit him. Every time the girls were poisoned, he would start video calling the person in charge, but he would take a small leather whip and really give the girls one or twoshes. This kind of leather whip with thorns on it would hurt a little when it hit the skin, and it was different from the usual emotional whips. This half-real, half-fake act made the person in charge think to himself. The big boss was indeed perverted. He was so ruthless. Every time the poison took effect, the girls would be in a very bad state. With such a scene, the person in charge didn''t even need to visit them. Jack said,"they can''t take it, sigh ..." In other words, he really needed the next toy. The person-in-charge said,"Sir, don''t worry. There will be an auction soon." Mu Yuan said,"be gentler." Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan was known for his tender love for women. When he saw the two red marks on the girls ''arms, he felt a little pain. These two girls were already very pitiful. It was very heartbreaking. They were originally people who lived a good life, but suddenly fell into the abyss and darkness of their lives. They might not be able to get any sunlight for the rest of their lives. No matter what, mu Yuan hoped that they could embrace life again and embrace the sun. Jack looked at him and made a sound of acknowledgment, but he had another kind of worry in his heart. In fact, this was a vicious circle. He couldn''t get all the people in the dark to know. If a group of people were gone, another group would rece them. This industry chain would always exist. He might save one person, save one person. He wasn''t worried that because of his actions, the dark would start to look for new prey. Even without him, their minions all over the world were looking for prey. "Other than girls, children are also very easy to sell." Mu Yuan looked up the information."Especially children between one to three years old who don''t remember much are the best sellers." This type of child would not be sold to ordinary families. Ordinary families did not need to pay so much for the adoption. They were all families with special needs. Children with rare blood were the most precious, and they were also the most expensive. Mu Yuan spent a few hours every day apanying the two girls and did not really give them chicken soup. He did not say much and was mostly apanying them. Then, he taught them to y thetest games or watch someedy movies. These two had been abused before and were not very healthy mentally. They did not speak much and were very afraid of Jack. They relied on mu Yuan. Jack was left speechless. "Don''t be so childish. You''d be a bastard if you got jealous over this. " "Keep your distance." Jack said that he was not someone who could trust others easily."Some organizations will film female agents pretending to be victims to test their clients ''authenticity. So, keep a distance from them." "It can''t be. Their family backgrounds have been investigated." "Some of them were converted after they were captured." Mu Yuan looked at him in disbelief."Jack, are you sure ... You''re not jealous?" "No, I didn ''t!" Jack answered seriously. When no one was paying attention, he kissed him on the face."You''re mine from the inside out. I don''t need to be jealous." Mu Yuan was speechless. They hade to Paris for serious business and did not have the time to appreciate the night view. On the second day after they arrived in Paris, there were people following and monitoring them. When Jack and mu Yuan were acting, they deliberately did not draw the curtains and let the girls cooperate with them. The girls were even more cooperative than them, hoping to catch the bad guys as soon as possible. Other than that, Jack and mu Yuan also participated in some auctions. They spent a lot of money and bought a porcin vase for old mu. They spent money like water and spent ten million euros in Paris in just three days. Mu Yuan''s heart ached. I''ve spent a lot of my money just to put on a show. "This amount of money is nothing to you." Reyman couldn''t help butin."It didn''t leak out from the gaps between your fingers." "Even if it''s a strong wind, I''ll still feel heartache." Jack''s silence was golden. He did not mention the intention of clearing his ounts. After all, the research Fund that he gave ck Rose every month was a huge sum of money. Other than buying things for old mu, he had also bid for things for old Rayleigh and the others. Jack said,"it''s fine. You have to learn how to throw money. It feels good to throw your own money." Mu Yuan was speechless. It felt like a god. Thanks to their extravagant lifestyle and their decadent style, Jack and mu Yuan managed to get tickets to the dark reality show the day before the auction. This admission ticket was expensive. The dark gave them a ck card and deposited 10 million euros in Bitcoin to buy dark products. It was very ck and would never be returned. Mu Yuan endured the pain and bought 10 million euros in Bitcoin, which was the currency circted on the dark. After getting the ticket, he began to deploy it and was ready to meet this legendary reality show. 2976 Chapter 2976 Paris,te at night, auction house. After Jack and mu Yuan arrived at the auction house, it was Reyman and the others who received them outside as usual. Other than their mobile phones, they did not bring anymunication devices or surveince cameras. However, they had injected tracking liquid into their skin, so the information personnel could clearly know their location. "This is the only ce that can''t be detected." Mu Yuan touched his neck."I hope that we will be able to get something tonight." "Let''s go,"he said. The two of them were led to the back by a tall, short-haired woman. There were many people in the auction hall, and it had not started yet. After sitting for a while, the short-haired woman came over again. Jack and mu Yuan got up and left with them. They went into the elevator and walked down. After walking to a long blue light passageway, they took the elevator again and went all the way down. Unlike the lively auction hall above, the one below was much more low-key and quiet. The short-haired woman led them to a ce simr to a movie theater. There were already more than 20 customers sitting inside, both men and women. Jack and mu Yuan sat in their designated seats. The short-haired woman brought two sses of champagne and left quietly. Jack was wearing miss''s high-tech contact lens camera. The camera had been developed long ago before the surveince camera was developed. As long as Jack blinked twice, he would be able to take a picture of what he said he saw. Then, the Information Officer outside would be able to print out the content of the picture, and Jack would take pictures of the customers inside one by one. The staff immediately saw a stack of photos of the client. This was like a small cinema. The booth waspletely separated from the stands by a bulletproof ss door. The stands were monitored the entire time, and agents with loaded guns stood beside them to maintain order. It was basically impossible to do anything here. More than 30 customers arrived one after another, and the door of the cinema was closed. The seats were more spacious, and everyone was quite far away from each other. Unless they were of the same profession, it was difficult to talk to each other. A momentter, the curtains in front of the ss door were drawn, and the lights inside were turned on. A man with neatlybed hair came out, wearing a Bluetooth headset and a microphone, and greeted them with a smile. "Bosses, you''vee all the way here, it''s been hard on you. The auction is about to start, and as usual, you can''t record or take photos. If you find out, please leave immediately, or you might be treated differently. I wish you a happy night!" He didn''t say much. Jack blinked and took a picture of him. Lehmann had already used the global Facebook biological identification system to identify them. The first prey quickly came up. Unexpectedly, it was a man. The man was slowly lifted up from the lift. He seemed to have been given medicine. He looked dazed and had some light scars on his body. His skin was white and he had a slender figure. His legs were long and straight. His information was disyed on the screen in scrolling mode. Height, age, weight, three-dimensional, eye color, education level, and so on. The information was veryprehensive. Other than the direct information of his life, everything was there. The bosses talked in low voices. Mu Yuan and Jack yed the role of a husband and wife. Other than being interested in women, they were also interested in men. Their character image could not fall apart, so they also talked in low voices. There was a monitor on the seat. The moment they sat down, the Anti-Monitor device that Jack nted under his skin would react. Thus, mu Yuan and Jack''s discussion was very ... Unique. "You have a good figure." Mu Yuan said,"the starting price is 300000 euros. It''s still considered reasonable. Those two little beauties can''t take it. This doesn''t look bad. Are you interested?" ? Jack shook his head."Her figure is not as good as yours." Mu Yuan was speechless. F * ck, can''t you just memorize the script? Chapter 2977 Baby, You Cant Be Too Greedy The two of them looked at each other for a moment, and mu Yuan''s disdain was about to fill the cinema. Movie King, if you don''t memorize the script, why did you change your lines? Best Actor. Lieutenant Colonel Anderson paused for a moment and said sincerely,"to be honest, my figure is indeed not as good as yours. It''s too slender and it''s not fun to y with." Does it make me feel good? "I think it''ll feel good." Mu Yuan said pervertedly,"I''ll y." In any case, I''ve never enjoyed it. Jack and mu Yuan looked at each other frequently andmunicated with brain waves. Jack,"stic Love?" Mu Yuan,"yeah, if I say it''s going to break down, then it''s going to break down. Just say it. Are you going to do it or not?" Jack was left speechless. Don''t go overboard. While they weremunicating through their brain waves, a boss had been won. There was a button in front of their seats for the auction. The green button would continue to shoot ording to the starting price, the green button would allow them to set their price freely, and the red button would give up. Jack said,"when buying things, you have topare the goods to three stores. Maybe there will be better onester." Mu Yuan did not pass by him and felt a little regretful."This trashy Paris. It''s better to give us a bookletst time. We still know what will be auctioned next." "There''s no rush. It''s not like we''re only here this time. If there''s any good stuff next time, they''ll naturally push it for us." Jack watched as the price went up to 500000 euros."It''s not worth it. We have to be careful." "Alright," he said. Mu Yuan licked his lips."I want the one with long legs." "I also like long legs, it''s fun to whip them." Mu Yuan,"the movie King is the movie King. The typhoon is very stable." Jack,"you''re too kind." The conversation between the two was clearly recorded in the dark''s back end. Mu Yuan and Jack started tomunicate using their brainwaves again. Mu Yuan thought,"if the dark recognizes our identity one day and releases the recording, coupled with the tone contrast, hahahaha, you''ll lose all your face." Jack: "don''t be afraid. You''ll embarrass yourself with me. My dad can''t do anything to me. The general will definitely pull out your teeth." Mu Yuan, F * ck ... That made sense. It was a mistake not to bring a voice changer. The first man was sold for 700000 euros. Mu Yuanpared the price. With this price of 700000, if he were to fall into their hands, he would be worth at least 7 million. It was worth a lot of money. The man''s identity was quickly discovered by Lehmann through the global missing person system. Coincidentally, he was an American who lived in California. He disappeared half a year ago and was still a student. He had obtained half of the client''s information, but there was still another half that he had yet to identify. The second item was a young girl with eye-catching golden hair, light green eyes, delicate and white skin, a well-proportioned and slender body, 1.75 meters tall, model figure, and 17 years old. Mu Yuan felt extremely ufortable. He knew that there was surveince and he could not speak carelessly, so he had been ying the role of a pervert. However, when he saw the young men and young girls being hung up for auction without any dignity, a wave of anger surged in his heart and he wanted to bomb this dirty ce. Jack seemed to sense his emotions. He reached over and hooked his pinky finger with his pinky finger. They couldn''t buy each and every one of them. It would be too conspicuous. It would easily alert the enemy. Who to buy, really ... It all depended on the luck of these victims. "Do you want it?" Jack asked, shaking him with his pinky. He knew that mu Yuan wanted to buy everyone, but he had to remind him."Baby, you can''t be too greedy. If you ask for too much, I''ll be jealous. After all ... The person I love the most is still you." Chapter 2978 Baby, Dont Be Too Greedy (2) "Baby, you can''t be too greedy. If you ask for too much, I''ll get jealous. After all...The person I love the most is still you." Although these words were sweet nothings, Jack was acting as a character, and it sounded very perverted when he said it. Mu Yuan shook his head in cooperation."Oh, I got it." He felt so wronged! Jack couldn''t help butugh. Xiao Yuan was too cute. He couldn''t help but pinch his little finger. In the end, mu Yuan did not buy the youngdy and she was won for 500 thousand. Mu Yuan bought a two-year-old child and a sixteen-year-old girl for two million euros. This was also the first child to be auctioned. He was still not very sensible and probably had also been fed medicine. He was swaying as he walked around the ss disy booth. He was cute and adorable, and mu Yuan spent 1.5 million euros to bid for him. Children were indeed the most heartbreaking creatures in the world, especially these kind of ignorant children. Their every word and action was recorded on the dark. Mu Yuan had been suppressing his emotions and did not dare to show it too much. The people on the dark could see his emotions. Fortunately, Jack was there, and he felt extremely at ease. The girl was very young, but her body was fit. She was not fat or thin, and could be considered a muscr beauty. She was more in line with Jack and mu Yuan''s character profile. They wanted a fit and healthy one. When acting, you must have aplete set and can''t fail. The auction continued for a long time. Today, more than 20 items were sold, most of which were young girls, and there was even a pregnant woman. This made mu Yuan''s head explode. They didn''t even let a pregnant woman off. The seven-month-pregnant woman''s eyes were red from crying. Perhaps she was afraid that it would affect her child and did not give her medicine. She struggled very hard and looked at the customers with hatred. This was the finale. The pregnant woman had a mixed-blood face, and her maroon hair was very charming. The information showed that the children were twins, a boy and a girl. In addition, the pregnant woman had a good physique, rare hair color, and beautiful looks. The starting bid was 2 million euros. Mu Yuan''s heart was in pain. Human traffickers were unforgivable! "I want her!" These were three lives. This group of customers were not kind people. After they were auctioned back, they would not be treated like trivialities. Each and every one of them was very cruel. If the child was born, it would probably be sold again at a high price, and the pregnant woman ... Would not have a good ending. The mother and child would be separated, the family would be broken, and the flesh and blood would be scattered. This was a tragedy. "Alright!" Jack touched his chin and said a little pervertedly,"I haven''t yed with a pregnant woman before. I''m a little looking forward to it." Mu Yuan squeezed out a smile."Yes, I''m looking forward to it too. It must be very satisfying." He held Jack''s hand so tightly that it was almost bleeding. He was very angry. He had never lived in a simple world and had seen too many sins. This was not the most vicious thing he had ever seen. He was angry for no reason. This should not have happened. They were supposed to be a United and beautiful family. They shouldn''t be separated like this. "Baby, whatever you want, I will satisfy you." Jack said slowly as a reminder to mu Yuan. Mu Yuan smiled, pulled his hand to his lips, and kissed it. "I love you." "I love you!" It was so mushy and perverted that it was ridiculous! The people monitoring the dark all felt that this couple was a bit lecherous. The pregnant woman''s bidding was very good, and mu Yuan was not in a hurry. Very quickly, the bid was called up to four million euros. This was a very high price. Mu Yuan relied on his wealth and did not hold back. He was determined to get it, and he asked for five million euros right away. Five million ... Euro! Chapter 2979 Ill Personally Meet Him Mu Yuan and Jack did not expect the bidding to go so smoothly. Pregnant women were indeed rare and valuable. Furthermore, they were good-looking. The child''s information showed that they were very healthy. They were a pair of healthy children. However, five million was already a very high price. A pretty and cute youngdy was only worth a few hundred thousand euros. Unless they met an extremely stunningdy who could bid a million euros, mu Yuan would be able to get five million in one go. When it settled, mu Yuan also heaved a sigh of relief. A young girl was sitting behind the surveince camera, watching all of this. She was wearing a gauze hat, and the ck veil hung down to cover her face, only revealing her red lips. She had applied a very deep lipstick, and looked very mature, but her chin was sharp, thin, and white. She was wearing a very fitting ck silk dress that wrapped around her slender and slender figure. Her nails were very long, and she wore a purple jade bracelet on her delicate wrist, which was the only color on her body. Beside her stood a few burly Men in ck clothes, and a young girl in white clothes who was about 17 or 18 years old. "Go and investigate this couple." The woman''s voice was soft and cold. "Yes, Madam," She picked up the White porcin teacup at the side and took a sip of tea. The youngdy in white asked,"Madam, is there a problem?" "They don''t look like clients." The madam said calmly,"instead, he''s more like ... A Hunter." Hunters were a term used in the underworld to refer to Criminal Police and secret agents. "No way. Look at their conversation." "It''s fake. " The madam put down her teacup."Let''s go." She stood up. Among Westerners, she was considered very petite, only 1.65 meters in height. She wore a pair of high heels, and her legs seemed to be a little uneven. If one didn''t look closely, one wouldn''t be able to tell. The girl in white said,"how about I go and meet them?" "No need, I''ll go personally!" "Madam, it''s too dangerous." "It''s fine," She smiled."This Is Paris." Jack and mu Yuan were led by the person-in-charge to see their prey. There was a child, a youngdy, and a pregnant woman. Their auction items were veryprehensive, and they were very respectful to the big customers. They nodded and bowed, not caring about their dignity. They praised mu Yuan and Jack very respectfully. Mu Yuan and Jack checked their prey. The dark''s people were in charge of transporting them. Jack left an address, and the pregnant woman stared at them with hatred, as if she wanted to eat them. Mu Yuan looked at the ignorant child. It was as if he did not know what he was going through at all, and he even smiled at him. His heart ached. He was such a naive child. After giving the address and signing the contract, everything was settled. Mu Yuan and Jack were sent out. The person-in-charge said,"the auction upstairs is also going on. The two of you have a good time. You can take a look at what good items there are." "Many thanks!" The actual auction was upstairs. All sorts of jewelry and antiques. After many customers came up, they would participate in the auction. Jack and mu Yuan also followed the crowd and sat down in their seats. A young girl sat beside them. The girl''s side profile was very beautiful, delicate and perfect. She had a head of thick ck hair, and her lipstick that was applied with death Barbie powder had a kind of magnificence in the dark, matching her fair skin. She wore a retro European embroidered Tutu Dress and crystal high heels. Exquisiteness and beauty could be seen everywhere. On her wrist was a transparent purple jade bracelet. Beautiful people always attracted a few more nces, and mu Yuan was no exception. This was the standard side profile of a young girl. Perhaps she felt his gaze, the young girl turned her head. She had a pair of ck eyes and a perfect face. She smiled at mu Yuan, revealing two delicate little dimples. Mu Yuan was speechless. 2980 Chapter 2981 This youngdy ... Looked rather familiar. It was a Chinese youngdy, but she did not have any Chinese aura on her. She spoke fluent French and was greeting mu Yuan. It was a verymon greeting. "Hello," he said. "Hello ..." The young girl smiled sweetly and had a good temperament. She sat upright, like a young girl who had grown up in strict etiquette. The two of them did not speak anymore. Lin Jingjing ... He finally recalled a familiar ce. She looked like Lin Jingjing, whom he had seen on New Year''s Eve. It was very normal for people to be simr, especially in the entertainment industry where sisters who had simr faces were everywhere. Mu Yuan suppressed the strange feeling in his heart. The young girl spoke fluent French, and her tone was very pleasant. Mu Yuan could not help but look at her a few more times. The embroidered European-style puffy dress looked very exquisite, and she looked very stylish. She must be a rich youngdy from some family. There was only a white-robed youngdy by his side. Jack asked,"what''s the matter?" "I''m fine. I''m just thinking about the ... Goods I just bid for. " Unless he was at home, mu Yuan would not easily reveal half a word to the outside, in case the walls had ears. Jack was more cautious than him in this aspect."What''s the hurry? we can y at home and see if there''s anything we want." "Yes." Mu Yuan looked at the auction and flipped through the booklet casually. The young girl gave him a look, and after a while, someone brought a ss of champagne. This was provided to the auction house for free. Someone ordered a few sses of champagne. Jack also ordered a ss for mu Yuan to let him wet his throat. He looked a little absent-minded. Mu Yuan nodded and took a sip of the wine before putting it aside. "Lulu, help me bid for this ne." "Yes." The girl in white and a wealthy merchant were bidding for the aquamarine ne. They were very rich and didn''t even ask the girl if she wanted to raise the price. They kept bidding until the wealthy merchant gave up. Mu Yuan could not hold it in anymore and asked the young girl beside him curiously,"are you Chinese?" "No." The youngdy said slowly,"I was born and raised in France. I''m French." She had ck eyes and ck hair. One look and you could tell she was Asian. She didn''t look like a French at all. In fact, among Asians, Chinese, Korea, and Japanese were very simr. However, there were differences if you looked carefully. This young girl looked more like a Chinese. "I was wrong then." "Is this your first time in Paris, Sir?" "No." "Business?" "Yes, and you?" "My father is also a businessman in the emerce field." When the young girl spoke, her small dimples were faintly discernible. They were very delicate and extremely charming. "Can you speak Chinese?" "I won ''t," Jack turned to him."What''s wrong?" "It''s fine. I just hit on pretty girls. " Jack was left speechless. The young girl left after patting ocean blue gem. She got into the car and said calmly,"take the champagne that the man just drank and check it. Search for his information in the global fingerprint database. If there are no fingerprints, it means that there is something wrong with him. If there are any fingerprints, I want them to match the DNA. " "Yes, Madam!" "Let''s go,"he said. After the youngdy left, Jack and mu Yuan did not bid for anything and left directly. The moment Jack and mu Yuan went out, they heard Reyman''s report."Lieutenant Colonel, someone took away the champagne that major mu Yuan had drunk." "Yes, start tracking. Do it stealthily." "Understood!" Jack made a call to the base in the car and asked for three SEAL teams to be dispatched. He also distributed all the information about the client to the Interpol and asked them to arrest the person immediately that night. 2981 Chapter 2981 "Understood!" Jack made a call to the base in the car and asked for three SEAL teams to be dispatched. He also distributed all the information about the client to the Interpol and asked them to arrest the person immediately that night. "We''ve already alerted the enemy. We''ll catch as many people as we can. " Mu Yuan was wearing ayer of human skin on his hands and did not have his own fingerprints. It was impossible to not have fingerprints, so they could only check mu Yuan''s DNA. This was not easy to check. Because of this, the other party would definitely be suspicious. "We''ll leave immediately after we receive the goods. " Fortunately, before they went home, the goods had already been delivered to the address. Jack immediately sent someone to prepare a helicopter and sent all the people who were auctioned off to the helicopter. He let two female agents monitor the situation, and the Interpol was immediately dispatched to search for the guests who appeared at the scene tonight. Half of the guests that Jack had bid for were well-known and their hotel residences could be found. They were all in Paris and were easy to arrest. With Jack inmand, the armed police quickly blocked the auction house. "Check the departure records of the private jet tonight." ? It was a night without smoke, but it was extremely tense. Interpol had arrested a total of 11 clients. The rest of the clients had either left, their identities were not found, or some of the photos were too blurry. Mu Yuan could not figure out how he had given himself away."We were very cautious throughout the entire process and did not do anything out of line. How did we get discovered?" "Perhaps it''s not enough to just throw money at them. They''ve been in this business for decades. Perhaps they know better what real customers are like. This is not our fault." Some things were innate, and there was no helping it even if others saw through it. "They would check the fingerprints and the client''s family. They would definitely match all the client''s information. That''s why they''ve been so secretive for so many years. No one can break into the internal department." No matter how disguising it was, in the auction house, one would always touch things, leaving behind fingerprints, hair, saliva, and even gic information. With all of this in his hands, he was not afraid of the client turning against him. Everything was clear on this ship. "Where exactly did I reveal my weakness?" Mu Yuan could not understand it no matter how much he thought about it. Jack was also thinking about it. Perhaps they had gone too far in their performance at the auction? "Investigate. We''ll definitely find some clues. We''ve caught so many people, it''s impossible that there are no clues at all." Mu Yuan nodded. In a Manor in Paris. The ck-haired girl had just taken a shower and was wearing a thin silk nightgown. Her thick hair was draped over her back like a waterfall. The girl in white came over."Madam, as you expected, something has happened." "Yes." The ck-haired girl nodded and took theptop from the girl in white."There will be a few idents every year. It''s nothing to be surprised about." "Madam, are you preparing to leave by ne?" "There''s no need for that. Themotion this time is huge, and the other party has enough power to check today''s sea routes. Let''s just enjoy our vacation in peace. Pass down the order that all the agents above level two will hide their tracks, change their appearances, and leave the familiar areas. Transfer all the third and fourth-tier agents to rece them." The girl ordered as she watched. "Yes, Madam!" The girl in white hesitated. "What''s wrong?" The girl in white frowned."Sir said ... Something big happened in Paris this time. You have to take the main responsibility and ... ept punishment." Chapter 2982 Xie Jinghuans God-Level Operation The girl in white frowned."Sir said ... Something big happened in Paris this time. You have to take the main responsibility and ... ept punishment." "If you want to punish someone, you can''t find a good excuse." The ck-haired girl''s eyebrows didn''t move at all as she entered a dark secret room. The camera was shing above her head. The girl took off her pajamas and kicked off her shoes. Her shoes were all custom-made, and the soles were of different heights. When she took off her shoes and walked, it was obvious that she was limping. The young girl knelt on the ground, the new and old wounds on her back intertwining."Lulu, do it." "Yes!" Lu Lu took the whip from the wall. The edge of the whip was full of sharp thorns. She nced at the camera and did not dare to hesitate. She whipped the girl."Madam, I''m sorry." ¡­¡­ After the execution, Lulu hung the whip and the girl fell into a pool of blood. The blood on the ground formed a puddle and stained her pajamas red. Lulu swallowed the fear in her heart, went over to her, and carried her out. As soon as they left the secret room, Lu Lu said in a hurry,"call the doctor." When the girl woke up, the sky was bright and the night had passed. Her long hair was scattered on the pillow, and she was very pale because of the blood loss. Her eyshes were like small fans, gently fluttering. "Madam, you''re awake?" She propped herself up on the bed, her back in pain, but she remained unmoved."How many people were caughtst night?" "Including the client, there are a total of 26 people. They have all been arrested by the Interpol. We have already found out the identity of the person. He is Hua nation''s Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan. The person apanying him is an United States Lieutenant Colonel Jack Anderson, the president''s nephew." Lu Lu pressed down on her shoulder."Madam, you''re injured. You should rest first." "Call the shadow over." The young girl was very cold."If this matter isn''t handled properly, those two lieutenant colonels and I won''t be able to live." Lu Lu said,"Madam, we''ve been nning this for so long. Can Sir ..." The girl looked at her coldly. Lu Lu stood up."I understand." * The Interpol interrogated him overnight. However, Jack received news of an explosion in the morning."They''re all dead?" The criminal Police officer on the other side wiped his sweat."Yes, they''re all dead." "..." Jack couldn''t believe it. More than 20 people, including the clients of the dark, were arrested and interrogated overnight. In the imprable Interpol headquarters in Paris, they all died without a sound in one night. "We don''t know what''s going on either. Our people interrogated them overnight and they''re all locked up in the prison. We''ve sent more people to protect them as instructed, or ..." After Jack and mu Yuan sent the group of victims away yesterday, they returned to Paris and spent the whole night looking at information and investigating the client''s information. The criminal Police were in charge of interrogating and summarizing the information before sending it to him. He was checking the client''s information. The two of them, along with Rayman and Rose''s team, had been busy the whole night and did not sleep much. Yet, they heard such explosive news. "How many hours until the nends?" "One hour." The victims ''nended in Washington an hourter. Jack gave Wesley a call and asked him and Xiao Qiao to bring the people from carefree sect to the airport to pick up the victims and ensure their safety. The dark''s hands were everywhere. Mu Yuan said,"this is too terrifying. Who can do it so silently?" His back was covered in cold sweat. Jack was also thinking. This was the first time he had encountered such an incident. The other party was smart, alert, and more difficult to deal with than he had imagined. "What do we do now?" "I want to continue the investigation." Jack said,"now, I''m afraid that our identities have already been exposed. Ask ye Ling to arrange for people to protect your family." "Alright!" Mu Yuan immediately went to make a call. In a Manor in France. Lu Lu asked,"Madam, Sir has conveyed his intentions to send people to kill Anderson and Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan''s family. He wants to give them a warning and ask them not to interfere in this matter." The young girl coughed. Her face was too pale, and there was a cloud of death hidden in it. "I know." "Madam ..." "Foolish!" The young girl cursed and seemed to be enduring silently. Lu Lu brought the medicine over and gave it to her. After taking the medicine, the young girl said,"you can''t fight them head-on. Both sides will be injured." "But if you disobey my orders, you will ... Be punished." "He wouldn''t kill me if I didn''t betray him ormit a mistake of principle." The girl''s smile was like a White Rose."After all, it''s rare to see such a good executioner like me." * Mu Yuan looked at the photos that Jack took absent-mindedly. The girl in the European-style embroidered puffy dress was really beautiful and gentle. She sat there quietly like a scenery. It was an ident that Jack took a picture of her. He didn''t take it on purpose. It could only be said to be a coincidence. He nced at the photo, took a picture, and sent it to Xie jinghuan."Ah Huan, I saw a girl in Paris today. Look, she really looks like Lin Jingjing." In fact, it was more like the 3D simtion Xie jinghuan did every year ... Xie Yinyin. Xie jinghuan''s call came almost instantly."Little Yuan, who is this?" "I don''t know him either, we just met at the auction house." "Which auction house is it? What time is it? I want to see the surveince footage." Mu Yuan reported the time and ce and hesitated."You ..." He had not finished saying yes when Xie jinghuan hung up the phone. Mu Yuan asked Jack,"in this world ... People who have no blood rtions at all might look exactly the same." "There is." Jack said,"rose met a girl who looked 80 to 90% simr to her, but not as tall as her." Mu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief and scratched his head."Maybe I''m overthinking it." Xie jinghuan sent people to check the surveince cameras of the auction house, and found that all the surveince cameras were gone. "Why did you delete the surveince for no reason?" Xie jinghuan cursed at the idiot and let people check the city surveince near the auction, causing the surveince personnel to work overtime without eating breakfast, but to no avail. However ... There was nothing the world''s richest man couldn''t do except think of it. Xie jinghuan bought all the LED Screen Advertising spots in Paris ''squares and all the primetime advertising spots on Paris TV. He released the photos and offered a reward of 100 million US dors. Mu Yuan was speechless. "F * ck!" What kind of God-level operation was this? The other girls in the manor also wanted to curse. Her eyes widened as she watched the entire Paris discussing her style yesterday. She was dumbfounded. Lu Lu was scared out of her wits."Madam, you ... You''ve been exposed. It''s over, it''s over. What should we do? Sir will kill you." * Xie jinghuan,"I''m the best at scamming friends and family, understand!!" Chapter 2983 You Prodigal Son "Madam ..." Lu Lu was so scared that she stuttered and trembled all over. She was obviously afraid. The girl held back the vulgar words that she wanted to say, but she seemed to be unable to hold back. This didn''t seem like she had exposed herself. If Lieutenant Colonel Anderson and Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan knew that she was an agent of the dark, they would not have alerted the enemy like this. "Which idiot?" The young girl gritted her teeth. Lu Lu had been frightened just now and didn''t look at the news carefully. This time, she looked at the news carefully."Xie jinghuan, the world''s richest man, Xie jinghuan? Ah, it''s him, Madam. Could it be that he has found out about you?" After all, her wife and Xie jinghuan had been at odds for several years. Not long after Xie jinghuan starteding into contact with the dark to save the victims, it was her Madam who fought with Xie jinghuan in a battle of wits and courage behind the scenes. In the end, Xie jinghuan had no choice but to transfer underground, not daring to deal with the dark openly. He was also the only man who had offended the madam and was still alive. He had even be the richest man in the world. When he started to investigate the dark, Huan Yu was not as big as it was today. The young girl was stunned and cursed silently. She pinched the space between her eyebrows. Lu Lu''s phone vibrated and her expression changed."Madam, Sir has sent someone over. He will definitely not let you live." "How much longer until we arrive?" "Ten minutes." The young girl turned her head to look at the time."There''s no time to leave." "But we can''t just sit around and wait for death." Lu Lu looked at her phone anxiously and said in a hurry,"the shadow said that he''s going to dy the people sent by Sir and asked you to leave from the back door. He has already parked a car at the back door." "Tell him toe back. Don''t make any unnecessary struggles. It''s useless." The young girl sat down."I can''t leave." Lu Lu went to make a call. After a moment of hesitation, she said,"Madam, the shadow might be able to destroy them all." "So what? where can i escape to?" The young girl''s eyes were deathly white under the sunlight."I never had a way out." Xie jinghuan anxiously waited for clues. They were all useless news. The phone at the richest man''s secretary''s desk was about to explode from all the calls, all for this 100 million US dors. Xie jinghuan finally updated his own bounty. Whoever could bring her here alive would get the money. Someone provided a piece of information that they had seen her outside the auctionst night. She was a very beautiful Chinese girl. Someone also provided another clue that they had seen her at an auction in Eastern Europe. For this 100 million US dors, true and false information almost flooded Xie jinghuan''s secretary desk. He temporarily transferred the people in the information room over to answer the messages. In the end, because there were too many calls, it was automatically converted to voice messages. The Information Officer extracted the key information by searching and reviewing the keywords. Su Nancheng, who was at the side, rubbed his eyebrows helplessly. It was both funny and heartbreaking. She could only apany him in his madness. Yinyin was dead. Hadn''t it been confirmed back then? The reason why Xie jinghuan was in so much pain and hated the Xie family for so many years was not just because of Yinyin''s death. It was because Yinyin''s body had been dismembered. Her body was scattered here and there. She had been chopped into countless pieces at a young age. The final autopsy report confirmed that it was Xie Yinyin. It couldn''t be that the autopsy report was wrong, right? "Why hasn''t there been any confirmed news yet? is the money I''ve paid not enough?" Xie jinghuan raised his eyebrows. Richest man Xie had always believed that money could make the devil turn the millstone. He waved his hand."Change one hundred million to one billion!" Su Nancheng was speechless. He had yet toin when Xie jinghuan suddenly raised the price."One billion is still a little too little. Ten billion. Bring her here in one piece. I''ll give you ten billion US dors." Su Nancheng was speechless. You damn prodigal! 2984 Chapter 2984 As Huan Yu''s CFO, su Nancheng''s first worry was whether thepany''s cash flow was enough to drive him crazy. If there was anything in this world that could make Xie jinghuan lose his mind, it would probably be Yinyin''s matter. Of course, if someone suddenly said that his younger sister, who had been dead for more than ten years, was actually still alive, no one could calm down. "Ah Huan, maybe it''s ... A coincidence. This person looks simr. Look, there are many people who have simr faces." "I don''t care. I want to see her." Su Nancheng was speechless. Ten billion US dors was enough to make all the mercenaries in the worlde out. This almost became a bounty and caused a sensation around the world. After all, it was the first time in history. Ten billion US dors for a missing person notice. Probably no one would be able to break Xie jinghuan''s record in a hundred years. "Ah Huan is crazy." Mu Yuan said softly,"however, Yinyin did die too miserably back then." "Didn''t the autopsy prove that it was Xie Yinyin?" Jack didn''t understand. Science would never lie. Whether Xie jinghuan had a twin sister or not, there was only Xie Yinyin. Even DNA had confirmed that she might just be a person who happened to look simr, what more after more than ten years had passed. "Oh, ah Huan''s 3D image analysis is really urate as long as it''s not stic surgery. We''ve all confirmed it. Photos of me when I was young can be entered into the system to be synthesized into looks of different age groups. As for me ... Photos of me when I was three years old can be taken all the way to when I was forty. Do you want to see photos of me when I was forty?" Mu Yuan paused."And he''s very handsome." As long as he wasn''t too fat or too thin, it was basically urate. "I''ll apany you until you''re forty years old. We''ll watch you the entire way, so there''s no need to spoil it in advance." Jack smiled and said,"I don''t like spoilers." Mu Yuan said,"the autopsy report back then did mention Yinyin, but ... The corpse was unrecognizable, and it was indeed difficult to identify. If Yinyin was really alive, ah Huan would definitely be overjoyed." "Ten billion US dors. All the mercenaries around the world wille out. He should be able to see this girl soon." Jack said that even if the girl was now as rich as a country, she would stille to him on her own ord. After all, it was 10 billion US dors. Lehmann had just said that mercenaries all over the world were looking for information on the girl, and this matter became a global hot topic. The girl became the world''srgest inte celebrity overnight. Her embroidered European-style puffy dress had be a fashion icon. Jack continued to investigate the dark. After alerting the enemy, it would be difficult to continue the investigation. However, the private sea route would definitely not be approved within the next ten days. The customs, ports, and roads would all be under martialw. However, Jack did not find any clues for the time being. At the same time, Xie jinghuan and su Nancheng arrived in Paris. Oh, not just them. Mercenaries and assassins from all over the world swarmed here for the ten billion US dors. Mu Yuan did not pay any more attention to this matter after that. He had been investigating the auction with Jack. They had thoroughly investigated the person-in-charge of the auction and the person-in-charge, but there was no news of Xie jinghuan. He thought that Xie jinghuan should have seen that youngdy. It didn''t make sense that the ten billion US dor global bounty would be so silent. "No news?" Mu Yuan said,"that''s impossible. How can that be?" Xie jinghuan said,"it''s all false information. I''m searching for her on Facebook all over the world. Do you know that? She had never been on a ne or a ship before. She had never taken any form of transportation that required documents. Other than a few photos that were identally taken while entering and leaving the auction house, I can''t find any information about her. " Jack frowned."That''s impossible ..." It was impossible for a modern person to have never used a transportation tool before. The girl was gentle and elegant, and she had an extraordinary temperament. It was obvious that she had seen a lot. It was impossible for her to be a girl who never left her home. Moreover, the European embroidered dress was exquisite and expensive. It was impossible that she couldn''t be found in the world''s Geno Facebook. However, if you were to say that she was in disguise, the few photos that were taken were almost all of her face. But was the disguise so coincidental that it had to be Yin Yin''s appearance? "You just said that the few photos she had were all taken at the auction?" Jack frowned. Mu Yuan said,"I have a super scary ... Hole in my brain." Chapter 2985 How Can I Save You, My Richest Man? Jack immediately went to check the city''s surveince cameras around the auction house. Mu Yuan, Xie jinghuan, and su Nancheng looked at each other. Smart people did not go too far with their words, and they almost all understood what mu Yuan was saying. "Impossible!" Xie jinghuan''s eyes were red."Yinyin is timid and has two little bunnies. Even if the bunnies are sick, she can cry for a long time. She can''t possibly do bad things. Don''t wrong her." Mu Yuan was speechless. I didn ''t. Don''t talk nonsense. Su Nancheng had no strength toin. He could not interfere in this matter as it was not within his field of expertise. He just had to be sure that Huan Yu had so much money to give him. Reyman checked the city''s surveince cameras."There are more than 30 city surveince cameras nearby, but none of them captured her photo. However, the rest of the people in the auction house, including the person in charge you''ve met, have all captured it." They didn''t manage to take any photos when they came, and they didn''t manage to take any photos when they left. Jack said,"there are four cameras outside the auction house that can capture the guests ''appearances clearly. Also, the auction house entered with fingerprints. I looked at the fingerprint records and the number of people at the auction house that day. There was indeed one person missing. When Xiao Yuan and I entered, we deliberately avoided the cameras and were all captured, but she didn ''t. Either her identity is special, or she''s a ghost. How special must his identity be for not a single photo to be left in the surveince system? Even if I''m dad and my uncle came to the auction house, he wouldn''t say he cleared the surveince, unless...She''s someone from the dark. " Mu Yuan continued,"his status ... Is very high." Xie jinghuan was unable to ept it. "Impossible! I''ll beat you up if you continue!" Mu Yuan was speechless. Su Nancheng said coldly,"little Yuan, you''ve fallen out of favor. This is the first time he wants to beat you up for another woman. Tsk, tsk, tsk. A man''s heart is as hard as iron. That person might not even be Yinyin." Mu Yuan silently pressed his lips together."I knew I was out of favor. When I went missing, only ah Ling paid 500 million. None of you cared about me ... 10 billion US dors, 500 million Yuan ... Sigh, I''m actually so cheap." Jack reached out and silently pressed down on his hair. Reyman and the others also checked the photo through their official system, but they found nothing. The girl appeared in almost six different ces in different countries, but ... None of them had taken a photo of her at the airport, train station, or port. Even if they took a private jet, it was impossible for there to be no photos. "Just forget about the bounty. Otherwise ... You''ll hurt her." "Even if her status on the dark is very high, the dark is not controlled by one person. It is divided into several forces. If it is exposed, she will be in trouble and will definitely be killed." Jack said. Xie jinghuan''s entire body trembled. If it was really Yinyin who was killed because of his dumbass, he wouldmit suicide to atone for his sins. He could not forgive himself even in death. Su Nancheng was also afraid that such a tragedy would happen."Now that things have turned out like this, how are we going to end it?" How do we pull it back so that it doesn''t seem so ... Abrupt?" That''s right, Xie jinghuan''s matter had already be global News, and everyone was paying attention to it. The poprity continued to rise, so how could he revoke it to make it seem less ... Sensational, reasonable, and logical, and not let people''s attention be on that young girl? Just as everyone was racking their brains, not knowing how to end this, Xie jinghuan came up with another wave of tricks, causing su Nancheng and mu Yuan to look at each other. He called for a press conference. Xie jinghuan was wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses. He was well-dressed and looked like a refined scum. He said to the reporters around the world who had heard the news,"a few days ago, the reward for finding a woman was because ... I fell in love with her at first sight. Her beautiful face and elegant temperament became the beautiful scenery that lingered in my dreams. I was deeply fascinated by this and wanted to see her in person. After my family''s education and criticism, I know that this kind of behavior is very childish and stupid, so I n to withdraw the bounty and express my deepest apologies for the trouble caused by the girl in the photo. In fact, after thinking about it, 10 billion is still more important than love at first sight, so I''ll let this matter go!" Su Nancheng was speechless. Mu Yuan was speechless. Ye Ling."Stupid!" 2986 Chapter 2986 All social media tforms were in an uproar. "Hahahahaha, I don''t understand the world of the rich." "I don''t understand the world of the richest man. 10 billion just for love at first sight." "He offered a reward just because he wanted to see her, and he actually went back on his word. He thinks that love at first sight isn''t as important as 10 billion. Ah...This cheap love." "I pity the girl in the photo. If shees to our door, how miserable would that be?" "Is there something wrong with Xie jinghuan? how did he be the richest man in the world?" "It might be because of this demonic aura. Do you have it? Do you have it?" "A woman that even the richest man can''t get. What a tragedy. But when I think about how he''s the richest man, I don''t feel any sympathy for him." " Theizens were all criticizing Huan Yu for being too short of a love at first sight. Huan Yu''s employees couldn''t help but step down to fight. The boss''s behavior shouldn''t be elevated to the employee''s level. We are innocent. A typical steaming action should not increase the number of starch noodles. There was no such high level. The group of socializens were just there to watch the show. Anyway, it had nothing to do with them, but the world of mercenaries had really exploded. "You offered a bounty of 100 million, so I came all the way to Paris to ask around for the girl you''re looking for." "You offered a 10 billion bounty on my head, and I brought my family to Paris to help you find him. And you just let me do as I please?" "As a man, why is love at first sight so cheap?" "F * ck, a man''s love at first sight onlysts two days. This is the truth of the world!" "F * ck, do you have any funds to get rid of this idiot!" "I advise you to think like this. Just think about it. That''s Xie jinghuan. He''s not an ordinary richest man." "I''m really going to die of anger ..." ¡­¡­ The mercenary group''s explosion was much more serious than they had imagined. They were so angry that they wanted to kill Xie jinghuan, but Xie jinghuan retreated when he said so and definitely did not pester them. Within an hour, all the advertisements had been removed. Su Nancheng''s heart ached. "You''re the man who has the shortest period of love at first sight in history. " Su Nancheng couldn''t help but ridicule him. He already didn''t want to hear his circle of friends ridicule him. Su Nancheng and Xie jinghuan''s circle of friendspletely ovepped. Today, it was all big shots taking screenshots of Xie jinghuan ridiculing him and posting them on their moments, thenmenting on them. The big bosses all felt that with a role model like Xie jinghuan in front of them, no matter how stupid they were and how rich they were, they would not surpass him. It was stable. The world''s top ten richest people all congratted Xie jinghuan for being on this year''s silly but rich first ranking. Xiao Qiao was so angry that she tugged on Wesley''s tie and wailed,"I want to kill Xie jinghuan. You ... Are you going to apany me to kill him?!" Wesley usually did not wear a tie. He and Jack were both athletic. If the two Anderson Brothers had the same face, it was almost impossible to tell if they were split. Their interests, hobbies, and aesthetic standards were the same, except that one liked women and the other liked men. This necktie was something xiaojiao had put on for him in the morning because she wanted to see him walk like a refined scum. It was so tight that it almost broke his head. Wesley pulled on his tie to save his neck with a nk expression. Ever since Xiao Qiao heard that Xie jinghuan had a bounty on his head, she had dragged Wesley onto the ne to Paris. After searching for a few days, she didn''t find the young girl discussing Xie jinghuan with Wesley, so she increased the bounty. She was so happy that she jumped up and sent out carefree sect, preparing to do something big. In the end, the richest man held on for a day and felt ... Forget it? F * ck! "I''m still sick. I dragged my sick body to Paris, and he said forget it?" Don''t you think it''s infuriating! "I''m going topete with thousands of mercenaries for this 10 billion, and I''ve already persuaded more than 10 of them to leave, and he''s telling me to forget about it!!! I can''t stand it!" I''m so angry! She had indeed caught a cold recently. After picking up the victims in the United States with Wesley and transferring them to the secret military base for protection, the two of them thought abouting over to help his brother. In the end, she had just made this decision when Xie jinghuan''s matter came up. Xiao Qiao decisively abandoned her and helped her earn money. It wasn''t easy for him to persuade several mercenary brothers and sisters who came topete for the position with a hoarse voice. "Calm down, it''s only 10 billion." Wesley sighed. "I don''t want to talk to rich people like you!" Chapter 2987 You Have To Pay For Work Xie jinghuan turned a blind eye to the dispute that he had caused. He was on full alert as he stared at Jack and mu Yuan to check on Xie Yinyin''s news. He could no longer find any news on his side. Huan Yu and the United States Defense Department did not use the same search system. Although Huan Yu was more advanced, it mainly focused on information collection, ssification, and search. The United States should pay more attention to crime. The information was moreprehensive than Huan Yu ''s. He gave Jack all the information Huan Yu had on the dark over the years, hoping to get some information from crossparison. The mercenaries were so angry that they wanted to kill Xie jinghuan, but they were only angry and couldn''t do anything. Xie jinghuan had also been following Jack, mu Yuan, and the others. He didn''t n to leave until he found them. Mu Yuan pulled su Nancheng."Pull him away. He''s affecting our work efficiency." "He loves you more, you can pull him away." Su Nancheng felt that the task was difficult and rejected the Brotherhood Alliance. "He''s your husband, and you actually said that he loves me." "You''re the mistress between us, admit it. " Mu Yuan said,"I''ll kill you!" Su Nancheng did not care anymore, and mu Yuan had no choice but to let Xie jinghuan stay. He was definitely in Paris, but he did not know where he was. Every surveince camera in the city was watching. "Did you change your appearance?" "It''s possible!" It was a pity that they didn''t get the license te number that day. Otherwise, they would have some information. In the end, Jack had no choice but to send more people to do a carpet search and watch the surveince cameras 24 hours a day."What can you get from the victims?" "No, no one has ever seen this young girl." Usually, victims wouldn''t meet the higher-ups either. He couldn''t get any information from the owner of the auction house. He only took the money and rented the underground auction house to someone else. It had been rented for three years. Some of the customer information was destroyed on the same day and not saved. All the clients were dead, so the clues were cut off. They had not found any information on the other clients. Most of them were in disguise, so it was not easy to investigate. Xie jinghuan was so anxious that he couldn''t sleep the entire night. Mu Yuan said,"go back to New York and wait for the news." "No, I''ll wait here." "Go back and wait. I''ll send the news to you as soon as possible." "Cut the crap and get to work." "That person might not be Yinyin." "It must be Yinyin." Xie jinghuan had already sent people back to the new year to look at the case files. He had to investigate and question everyone who had handled the case. The police and forensic doctors who handled the case were all present. An old case that was more than ten years old might not reveal anything, but it might make him feel at ease. Yinyin must still be alive. "Wesley and Xiao Qiao are also in Paris. I''ll get them to investigate with the mercenaries. The mercenaries have been looking for her for many years. They will definitely find her." Although Xie jinghuan had said to forget about the bounty, many mercenaries hade and incited their battle. The mercenaries who had no mission were still searching. They did not believe that they could not find a young girl. That was a question of their ability. Wesley said,"my brother said that if he can find it, he willpensate you ... With a big kun." "One?" Xiaojiao was unhappy."You''re so petty." "Lifetime warranty." "You''re so petty. " Xiaojiao was still unhappy. Wesley was unmoved."Then you went home?" "No!" Wesley understood."Then continue searching. Get the people from carefree sect to carry out the mission. Don''t cause a scene. Get the mercenaries you''re familiar with toe over and help. This youngdy ... Might be someone from the dark to help my brother solve the case." "Is there an allowance?" Xiao Qiao started calcting the money."Is this considered an allowance during the war?" Wesley,"...Yes." 2988 Chapter 2987 In a Manor in Paris. The security was tight. In the dungeon, a young girl was tied up. Her ink-ck hair hung down, and her white dress was stained with blood. Her hands were chained up, and her body was hanging limply. She was barefooted. The back of her foot was white, and her toes were long and pink. They were stained with a little blood and looked particrly gorgeous. The walls of the cell were filled with torture instruments. The blood on the girl''s back stained her dress red. Blood flowed down his back to his calves. The cell door was opened. Lu Lu rushed in."Madam, Madam?" Madam Daili?" The young girl, Daili, blinked her eyes gently. Her face was particrly pale, and her eyes were lethargic."Are you finally going to give me a quick end?" Lu Lu shook her head."You''re safe." She took the key to unlock the handcuffs and put Dai Li down. Dai Li could not stand still at all, so Lu Lu carried her and walked out. A day and a nightter, Dailey woke up. She couldn''t remember how many times she had woken up with a serious injury. Lulu was sitting by the window looking up information. When she saw her wake up, she hurriedly came over and brought her a bowl of medicine. Dai Li took it, drank it, and coughed slightly. "Why is he suddenly so kind?" Lu Lu passed the tablet to her. It was Xie jinghuan''s press conference. The words "love at first sight" were simply shocking. The young girl revealed a rare look of shock and was silent for a moment."You''re full of lies. He''s never seen me before." "No matter what, you''re safe now. The gentlemen thought that you were exposed, so they ordered for you to be killed. It''s just a piece of Pink News, and they ... Think that it''s better for you to continue to be an agent." Lu Lu said that no matter what, Xie jinghuan had saved her by ident. However, this unexpected disaster was caused by Xie jinghuan''s bounty. Dai Li leaned against the cushion. The pain in her back reminded her of this disaster. She had just been on the verge of death. This had been her normal state over the years. If she was not careful, she would be smashed into pieces and beaten up. She was already familiar with the path to death. "Where''s the shadow?" "He''s already back. " Lu Lu said,"Madam, the people over there are already urging us." "Xie jinghuan''s bounty isn''t without any benefits. At least, the world''s top mercenaries are all gathered in Paris. Sir doesn''t dare to act rashly. Has Lieutenant Colonel Anderson found the other customers?" "No, I didn ''t," After some thought, Dai Li said,"disclose the information of the two clients in Paris to them. Let the informant disclose it. Do it discreetly and don''t let anyone find out." "Understood." After Lulu went out, the young girly down. Her back was really too painful, and she couldn''t lean on it for long. When she was drowsy, it seemed that someone pulled the nket for her. She was originally a very vignt person, but she didn''t wake up. She had been through a series of disasters recently, and she was physically and mentally exhausted. She had no strength to support her body at all. Before she fell asleep, she greeted Xie jinghuan''s entire family and eighteen generations of ancestors. When Dai Li woke up, the room was dark. After her eyes got used to the darkness, she saw a tall man standing by the window. There seemed to be a dispute downstairs, and he was watching through the curtains. "Shadow?" The man turned around. His entire body was in darkness, but one could still feel the murderous aura from his body."Madam." The young girl closed her eyes slightly, as if she couldn''t feel his murderous aura."You didn''t mess around, did you?" "I''m your saber. I won''t act rashly without your orders. " Chapter 2989 Your Master Is Still Your Master Mu Yuan, Jack, Xie jinghuan, su Nancheng, and the rest were hiding on a high slope of a Manor, using binocrs to observe the manor. Xiao Qiao and Wesley were on the other side of the manor, observing the situation in the manor. They had found out about this Manor because of ye tingjun''s sponsorship. Ye Ling''s exact words were,"Europe is such a small ce. It only takes five hours to drive across the country. Do you have to spend ten billion to find someone? stupid!" After ye Ling looked down on their intelligence, ye tingjun sponsored a new batch of flying surveince cameras. They arrived in Paris on the same day. This batch of new surveince cameras had been out for less than three days and were still in the testing stage. It just so happened that mu Yuan, Jack, and the others were in urgent need of it, so he helped them test it out. In addition to monitoring and recording, the new aircraft also had anti-surveince warning functions. The most important function was its flight range. From the original two hours and two kilometers, it could now fly for five hours and ten kilometers. The flight range was a big breakthrough. Paris was not a big city. There were 50 surveince cameras in this test. As long as 50 vehicles were sent out to ensure that they did not leave the source, they could form a surveince spider web in Paris ording to the surveince cameras and vehicles. Then, they could set up an information terminal, and they could see all the images in Paris. There was no need for city surveince, and no one could hack their system. Huan Yu was rich and generous. This time, they did not extort Jack. They prepared their own car, set up the monitoring point, controlled the aircraft, gathered information, and screened the images. All of these were done by Huan Yu. With that, the entire city''s surveince was on the big screen. In order to save time, Jack asked someone to mark the locations of the anti-surveince equipment. After avoiding the official office and various secret departments, he quickly selected six ces. In addition to the surveince equipment and anti-surveince equipment, these six ces were heavily guarded. The top security equipment far exceeded the standard security equipment of the rich, so more than a dozen flying devices circled these ces for a day before they finally managed to capture a blurry photo of Dai Li. Although it was a blur, technology was invincible. They could analyze the high-definition photos and confirm that it was Dai Li. Almost all of them were mobilized. The manor was also very wonderful. It was surrounded by mountains on three sides and a road leading to the downtown area. It was almost a t in. The door was heavily guarded, and no one could get close. "Why don''t we ... Do a delivery?" Mu Yuan suddenly had an idea."There''s no way to get close at all. Yinyin is really mysterious. Even if she''s from the dark, there''s no need for her to stay indoors, right?" Although he didn''t know if it was Yinyin, for the sake of convenience, the target of this mission was called Yinyin. "I''ll go!" Xie jinghuan said that delivery was a good idea, but it was too dangerous. "Don ''t, you''ll be shot in the head." Jack said,"there are anti-air devices on the roof. Strangers will be shot into sieves if they approach. Don''t rashly alert the enemy." "Ah ... That ... That ... That girl beside her." Mu Yuan recognized Lulu. Lulu was saying something to the guard at the door. The two of them seemed to be arguing. Lulu walked back with obvious anger. Xie jinghuan finally got his wish of seeing Dai Li. She stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, wearing a long ck dress. The ck dress made her skin look particrly fair. The sun in the daytime did not seem to fall on her. She had an elegant temperament and a calm expression. Lulu said something to her, and the two of them exchanged a few words in low voices before Lulu left. "Yinyin ..." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 2990 Chapter 2991 Jack asked Wesley,"Wesley, can you see anything from your side?" Wesley''s voice came quickly."Air defense devices, six sniping points, a helicopter on the roof, and I can see sixteen security guards ..." Xiao Qiao''s cheerful voice could be heard."Brother, when are you going to do it? my big coat is already thirsty." Mu Yuan was speechless. Jack seemed to be used to this."Wait." Xiao Qiao was very disappointed. Sheined to Wesley in a low voice,"big brother''s voice is still as cold as ever." Jack was left speechless. Mu Yuan was speechless. Wesley did not have time to turn off the microphone. After a moment of silence, he flicked her head."Quiet, don''t talk." Although the atmosphere was heavy, mu Yuan still wanted to punch the ground andugh. This beast in human clothing who looked like he could deceive people was generally cold in the eyes of outsiders. Xie jinghuan had even ridiculed him before, whether he knew the same position in bed. Mu Yuan remembered how he replied back then. Mu Yuan said,"it''s nothing if he only knows one position. It''s fine if I know it. I will train him well." After gathering the information that Wesley had given him, Jack calcted the strength of his own forces and the manor''s forces. The main thing was that there was an air defense device, so their manpower was not enough. "Transfer people from Huan Yu over if it''s not convenient for you." "It''s not a problem to transfer people over. " Jack muttered,"but this is not an offensive or defensive battle after all. You''ll be cautious, right? swords have no eyes. My goal is the dark, and your goal is Yinyin. Aren''t you afraid of hurting her? If it wasn''t for ... I wouldn''t mind. " If not for Xie jinghuan and mu Yuan''s rtionship, he would have sent people to take action. He did not need Huan Yu to transfer people over. He could directly transfer people from the Interpol over and directly attack. Lehmann''s voice was heard in time."Sir, we found information on two clients in Paris. They are both in Paris. Should we arrest them?" "Go and arrest him. This time, you must keep an eye on him. Don''t let anything go wrong." "Yes!" "Wesley, Xiao Qiao, you two go and look after the hostages. Don''t let them die." They waited for Xiao Qiao, who had been killing in all directions, to cry. This was a waste of talent. But soldiers were used to listening to orders, so they followed Wesley and left, while the rest continued to monitor. Most of the flying devices used their own shooting and video recording functions and did not dare to get too close. Yin Yin stood at the window for a while before drawing the curtains, blocking all eyes. They had been observing from morning to evening, and Yin Yin had not taken a single step out of the room. "Let''s go back first. Just leave her behind to monitor the situation." In the room. Lu Lu said,"Madam, there are people hiding on the mountain opposite." "Yes, I did." Dailey flipped through the information indifferently."Have you disclosed the client''s information to Lieutenant Colonel Anderson?" "It has been revealed. The gentlemen will not trace it to us. They also went to the auction house, so it is normal to be found." Lu Lu said. Dai Li nodded."Don''t Let Me Down." Lu Lu sneaked a nce and realized that Dai Li was looking at Xie jinghuan''s information. She couldn''t help but ask,"Madam, how are you looking at Xie jinghuan''s information? he''s really generous." "I don''t know if it''s a big deal, but he''s definitely lying." "How could it be? if it wasn''t love at first sight for Madam, why would he make such a big fuss?" "He''s married and his partner is su Nancheng, Huan Yu''s CFO. " Dai Li passed the information to Lu Lu. Within a day, Xie jinghuan''s information had also been sent to her. Lu Lu nced at the information and was a little angry."Then what''s wrong with him? he almost killed Madam." "I don''t know. Why don''t you go and ask?" Dai Li''s smile was faint."Maybe it''s on the mountain opposite. I saw Huan Yu mobilize so many vehicles and manpower. This ce is probably under their surveince." "Then what do we do?" Lu Lu was a little flustered."No, he can''t possibly find our whereabouts so easily." Dai Li smiled."Pretty good." "Madam?" Go and tell the gentlemen that I want to report this year ''s'' prey ''n in advance." Chapter 2991 Low probability of twins from the same mother Chapter 2991 Low probability of twins from the same mother Xie jinghuan was not willing to retreat and changed direction, hoping to see Yin Yin again. Jack had to leave. There were some work arrangements that could not be ordered remotely. Furthermore, he still had to investigate the information of those two clients. Mu Yuan thought about it and chose to wait here with Xie jinghuan. Su Nancheng wavered between going home and staying here to watch over him. He chose to stay. When night fell, Xie jinghuan was still focused on looking at the window. Mu Yuan and su Nanchengy down to look at the stars and chat for a while. Jack''s voice was in the earphones. Xie jinghuan and su Nancheng had long turned off their microphones, but mu Yuan had his microphone on. He listened to him talk about some work arrangements and discuss with others. He knew that mu Yuan had not turned off his microphone and would asionally chat with mu Yuan. Xie jinghuan looked through the window and was still fiddling with something. He wanted to use the drone to send the audio monitor in. Mu Yuan said,"don''t turn on theputer or sh. Otherwise, it will be exposed. It''s very obvious in the night." "I know," Xie jinghuan used the 3D image to search for the window in Lady Dai Li''s room and finally found one that was open. Xie jinghuan was extremely happy. The light in Lady Dai Li''s room was still on. Su Nancheng and mu Yuan looked at the stars with their hands behind their heads and could not help but chat. "When I was young, I ofteny on the roof like this to look at the stars. After I grew up, the three of us rarely got together." Mu Yuan missed it a little. When people grew up, they always went their separate ways, and it was not up to them. Su Nanchengughed. That''s right, all good things muste to an end. He chose to marry Xie jinghuan and gave birth because he thought that he would not have the energy to get to know another person, fall in love with another person, and manage a rtionship. No matter how hard they tried, it couldn''tpare to the rtionship they had built over the past twenty years. "It would be great if it really was Yinyin." Su Nancheng said. Mu Yuan said,"ah Huan, don''t have too much hope. Otherwise, you''ll be disappointed." "I think she is!" "Ah Ling should be the one to persuade him." "It should be for ah Ling toe and me him." "I don''t think I can beat him." The two of them looked at each other. Jack had already met up with Wesley and Xiao Qiao. The weather in Paris was still cold, but Xiao Qiao did not seem to be afraid of the cold. She was wearing a Short T-Shirt that revealed half of her small waist, mini-pants, long legs, and high-top boots. She had a head of purple curly hair and fiery red lips. She was surprisingly beautiful. She was flirting with the two rich businessmen and rescued the three young girls from the auction. Even the International police had been mobilized, and they were all surrounded. At the manor. Xie jinghuan finally managed to get the flying device to ce an audio monitor in the room after much difficulty, and he heard The Sound of Music. "There''s a sound. " Mu Yuan and su Nancheng turned around and looked over there together. They adjusted their tune and only heard the sound of ssical and elegant music. It was very soothing."Why don''t I hear Yinyin''s voice?" Just as he said this, he heard the sound of paper flipping. Lu Lu said,"Madam, Xie jinghuan had a younger sister, but she was kidnapped and killed when she was three years old. Her younger sister''s photo ... Looks a little like you. She also has small dimples." No matter how simr they looked, photos of her when she was three years old and photos of her when she was an adult would be different. Dai Li had already seen it, so she didn''t reply. Xie jinghuan''s heart beat faster. Say something, Yinyin, let big brother hear your voice. Lu Lu seemed to have a sudden realization."Madam, does Xie jinghuan think that you''re his younger sister? maybe it''s true. Looking at your age, you''re the same as Madam." "I won ''t," "Why?" "He''s been too stupid these days," said Dai Li."ording to thews of gics, the probability of me and him being from the same mother is not high." Xie jinghuan was speechless. Su Nancheng was speechless. Mu Yuan said,"hahahahaha. F * ck. I''m dying ofughter." 2992 Chapter 2992 Dai Li didn''t speak much, closing her eyes to rest. Lu Lu was talking about Xie jinghuan''s matters at the side, and was quite gossipy. "It''s such a pity that I didn''t kill him back then. " Said Dai Li softly. Xie jinghuan was speechless. Mu Yuan and su Nanchengughed as they hugged each other. Lu Lu said,"he kept pestering you and caused you so much trouble. You should have asked the shadow to shoot him in the head. Back then, Huan Yu was only that big, yet he still dared to investigate the dark. He caused so much trouble and forced you to take over the situation and kill him for a few years. You should have killed him back then, and there wouldn''t have been such an unexpected disaster today." There was a knock on the door, and the shadow came in with the medicine."It''s time to change the medicine." "Give it to me," Lu Lu took the medicine. Xie jinghuan''s heart trembled. Change medicine? Are you injured? Is it heavy? He didn''t take it to heart when Dai Li said she was going to kill him. However, mu Yuan felt terrible in his heart. She was really someone from the dark. He poked Xie jinghuan."You can tell, right? she''s someone from the dark. Back then, you fought with her many times. This ... You almost died in her hands." Xie jinghuan did not speak. "Don''t poke his heart. " Su Nancheng said. The shadow suddenly frowned. He walked over and saw the monitor on the ground. The monitor was small and almost blended in with the carpet. However, the shadow was wearing a device that identified this type of machine, so he found it as soon as he came in. "Madam?" Dai Li raised her finger and gestured."You can go out first. Let Lulu apply the medicine for me." "Yes!" He looked at her worriedly, but he didn''t disobey her order and went out. Dailiy down. Lulu took off her pajamas and changed the medicine for her. She didn''t know what to say for a moment. After a long silence, she said,"Madam, you have to recuperate well. You can''t be beaten again." "Yes." Dai Li closed her eyes."I''m fine. It doesn''t hurt." "How can it not hurt? the spikes on the whip have already pierced into your bones." Lu Lu said sadly,"it''s all my fault. I didn''t use enough strength." "You fool." What did it have to do with her? they could only follow her orders. "Gentlemen, have you decided where to hold the meeting?" Lu Lu replied,"they haven''t replied yet. The situation in Paris is very tense now, so they won''t make a decision easily. The gentlemen all know about the leak of the information of those two clients." "Yes." p Lu Lu said,"perhaps someone said that you didn''t do your job well, so they''re going to end this matter." "It should be like this." She had already guessed it, so there was no need to send the shadow to solve it. "It''s been a busy period recently, and there are changes in ns. We should finalize the meeting with them as soon as possible. It''s best to choose Paris as the location. Just say ... I''m seriously injured and it''s not convenient for me to move around. Also, one can only enter Paris but not leave. The most dangerous ce is the safest ce. Ask those people to secretly convey my message and attract people here." "Understood." "My friend from afar," Dai Li said lightly."I''ll give you a piece of advice. Don''t interfere with the dark''s matters, lest you get hurt by ident." Lu Lu walked over and broke the monitor with one foot, and Xie jinghuan could no longer hear anything. Mu Yuan said,"F * ck, Yinyin knows you''re eavesdropping." Su Nancheng pinched Xie jinghuan''s small arm."Are you alright?" Xie jinghuan sat quietly on the hill, his expression very ugly. Su Nancheng''s heart ached for him too. In Xie jinghuan''s heart, his little sister was the cutest, kindest, and weakest creature in the world. However, with one dream Crusher. This sister was not kind, not weak, and had once wanted to kill him. This was a huge mental breakdown. "Ah Huan?" "Back then, I should have insisted on investigating the dark and not give up halfway." Xie jinghuan felt ufortable."If I continue to investigate, I might have already found Yinyin. "This isn''t your fault." Su Nancheng said,"these are human traffickers ..." He didn''t finish. Yin Yin was now a human trafficker. No matter what the reason was, she hadmitted a crime. "Ah Huan, don''t think about it ..." "Yinyin is right. I don''t deserve to be born from the same mother as her." Su Nancheng''s lips twitched. "At least, he''s still alive. That''s good, isn''t it?" Xie jinghuan''s eyes brightened."That''s right, she''s quite good. She''s pretty, has a good temperament, and is smart. She''s the smartest sister in the world." Mu Yuan was speechless. I''m guilty. I shouldn''t have spoken. Chapter 2993 Madam Daili And Her Daughter In the manor, in the study. Madam Dailey was sitting behind her desk. Six tall men appeared on the big screen and were having a video conference with her. Two of the men were white, tall, and young, around 35 years old. Two of them had sideburns and looked older, about 50 or 60 years old. The other two were Asian, like Koreans. The dark had a rule that every year, the agent would report the prey n to the bosses, the losses of the previous year, the next year''s revenue, theyout of the branches, the promotion of personnel, and so on. It was like ... An Annual meeting''s summary. And the dark''s annual summary was usually held in April. The study was top secret, and the bosses ''people had searched and checked it. Almost all the people in the manor were the bosses'' people. Madam Dailey was the agent of the dark. That was the CEO. This group of people were the directors. He was the one who truly held the power of the dark. "I''m not feeling well and can''t fly to Moro. I can''t adapt to long-distance flights, so I may need you to make a trip to Paris." Daili''s voice was gentle and low, and she looked like she did not dare to say a word of resistance in front of them. She was very obedient and did not have the decisiveness of a Big Boss at all. "Doris, Paris is a dangerous ce. The mercenaries are all looking for you. It''s not a safe ce. Besides, it''s not time for the meeting yet." The Korean said. ,m "That''s right. " Dai Li said,"I''ll be punished this time. I''ll have to recuperate for three months and won''t be able to move around freely, so I suggest that we start the meeting earlier. Tomorrow, I''ll arrange for someone to send a message to Interpol and create the illusion that I''ve left Paris. Don''t worry, gentlemen. Paris is absolutely safe." "Just because you say it''s safe, it means it''s safe. How many things have you caused recently?" The full-bearded man cursed,"I think we should kill you to avoid future trouble. First, the Anderson family joined in, and then Xie jinghuan caused a hugemotion in the city. Our dark''s Code of Conduct has never been so high profile. I suspect you did it on purpose." "Sir, the Anderson family got involved because of Rachel. After the person in charge of division9 kidnapped Rachel, I''ve already investigated his identity and suggested for Rachel to leave. It''s not suitable for us to have a feud with the officials. It was the people in charge of the three major divisiones who voted to teach their family a lesson and ask them not to get involved in the dark. That''s why the Anderson family got involved. It''s not my fault. "As for Xie jinghuan ... I''ve been at odds with him for many years. His madness has nothing to do with me. That day at the auction, he might have been there and lost his mind. My original intention was to investigate Anderson and Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan''s identities. I didn''t mean to start this peach blossom debt." She had already mentally prepared herself countless times, so she said it very easily. "Gentlemen, the most dangerous ce is also the safest ce. After the news of my departure is released tomorrow, they will no longer pursue me. Right now, Lieutenant Colonel Anderson hasn''t found any information about me. He thought he had given up, so he found two clients. If they continue to investigate, they will only be able to find the people in charge of the 3rd and 9th districts. They won''t be able to find me, so please rest assured." These six people came from different ces and were all thinking. "I''m your most loyal servant, what''s there to worry about?" "My life is still in your hands. I won''t betray you," she said. The white man chuckled, as if he was waving at someone. A momentter, a middle-aged woman came over with a baby in her arms. Dai Li''s face was full of panic. Her nails almost pierced into her palm. The white man''s voice was extremely gentle."Hey, Eva,e and say hello to mommy." 2994 Chapter 2994 The little baby girl in the white man''s arms looked to be around seven or eight months old. Her big ck grape-like eyes were full of cleverness and smiles. She did not know the hardships and dangers of the world. She was white and chubby, pping her hands at the camera and smiling like a lucky baby. She had inherited Dai Li''s pair of small dimples. Eva ... The fear and trepidation on Dai Li''s face intensified, and she revealed a look of longing and fear. The little baby girl could not speak yet, and she was chubby like a tiger. Sheughed in the white man''s arms, and the white man yed with the child. This invisible threat made Dai Li breathless. "Sure, Paris it is then." The white man said that the few of them spoke in Arabic for a while and decided on the day after tomorrow. They waited for Dai Li''s report, but Dai Li did not dare to mention her daughter at all. "Do you Miss Eva?" The white man asked. "Yes," said Dai Li. "Do you want to see her?" "Yes," said Dai Li. "Should I bring her to Paris to meet you?" The white man''s tone was extremely gentle, as if he wasn''t the one who had ordered Dai Li''s death a few days ago. "Alright," Dai Li said. "Then it''s decided." The white man''s voice was extremely gentle."Although you''ve had a lot of idents in the past few months, and you''ve also provoked Xie jinghuan, your results forst year were not bad." "Thank you for thepliment, Sir." Dai Li did not dare to im credit."It''s your good decision." The white man teased Eva for a moment."Think of a way to get rid of Xie jinghuan." "Yes, sir," Soon, the video call ended. Madam Dailey slumped in her chair, hugging her leg and resting it on her knee. Her expression was a little erratic, and it was unknown what she was thinking. Lulu had been waiting outside the whole time. She heard the video and knew that Eva wasing. Lu Lu had someone prepare a cup of Yan Zhan and brought it over. She pushed the door open and the room was very dark. Madam Dailey didn''t like light. She liked darkness. She brought the bird''s nest over and ced it in front of her."Madam, have something to eat." "Yes." Dai Li perked up. There were videos and photos of Eva on her phone. She caressed it gently."Lulu, send someone to buy some clothes and supplies for the baby girl. Eva wants toe." "I''ve already sent someone to get it done. " Lu Lu said. Eva''s existence was Doris''s fatal weakness. However, Lulu knew very well that Madam Doris would never want a child in such an environment. She also understood that children were her biggest weakness. Just like how an assassin had a family and a concern, she also had a weakness. However, it was not Madam Doris''s choice to have Eva. She had to leave a fatal weakness for the dark, and it had to be a child. This was the simplest, cruelest, and most effective way to control agents on the dark. For more than 30 years, there was no exception. No one could escape it. After the agent died, the children would either be trained to be sessors or sold, depending on the child''s qualifications. Madam Dailey was smart. At that time, the bosses wanted her to have three children. Even without her, she could still raise the children. Dailey negotiated with them. She was only 21 years old this year. When she was 25, she would give birth and Eva would be able to grow up. After some discussion, it was considered a deal. Madam Dailey drank the bird''s nest without a word."Lulu, if I fail ... Kill Eva. Don''t be soft-hearted." "Madam!" Lu Lu was shocked. "There''s no point in living for someone like me. I absolutely, absolutely ... Can''t let Eva follow my old path. " "Do you understand?" Dai Li''s eyes were stern. "...Yes!" Chapter 2995 Wifey, Wake Up Lu Lu looked at her worriedly."If there''s a chance ... I''ll take Eva away and hide my name. I''ll be able to live well." "There''s no point in taking them away, they''ll find them eventually. " "I''ve made up my mind. I couldn''t choose whether to give birth to her back then, but now I can choose not to let her suffer." If he grew up like her, what was the difference between that and death? "Yes!" "Do not reveal anything about her." "Yes!" Wesley and Xiao Qiao were interrogating the two rich businessmen at the Interpol headquarters in Paris. Xie jinghuan was still on the hillside, refusing to leave. The mosquitoes bit mu Yuan and su Nancheng until they were covered in bumps. "Let''s go,"he said. The sky was almost bright. Su Nancheng pitied his own blood and fed it to the mosquitoes for the entire night. "I want to keep an eye on her." "Your sister is sleeping." Mu Yuan was speechless. If Yin Yin grew up with Xie jinghuan, she would definitely be an unscrupulous little devil. "What if she leaves and we alert her? she''ll know we''re outside." Xie jinghuan was worried. Su Nancheng looked at the sky."Wife, can you wake up? your sister didn''t send anyone to kill us, which means she didn''t have the intention to kill us. It was just a warning. Did your intelligence get eaten by a dog? no wonder she wouldin about you. I think the probability of you and her having the same mother is really not high." Xie jinghuan didn''t answer the question."Ah, Yinyin is indeed a kind and cute girl." Mu Yuan was speechless. "F * ck!" Su Nancheng eximed. Mu Yuan said,"your wife has gone crazy. You have to ovee it." "I''m going crazy too," su Nancheng said. What did I do in my past life? Mu Yuan said,"if Yinyin wanted to leave, she would have left when she was discovered. Look, she even turned off the lights and went to sleep. We''lle back tomorrow to keep watch. Anyway, there are flying devices monitoring here. If she leaves, we''ll also receive news." Su Nancheng rolled up his sleeves."Wifey, look at my hand. You haven''t even drunk my blood before. You''re lucky that a group of mosquitoes has it." Xie jinghuan was silent for a moment."Go back." Mu Yuan replied,"I don''t really understand your interests." Jack''s low-pitchedughter could be heard from the earpiece. Heughed so hard that mu Yuan felt as if his ears were about to get pregnant. He threatened in a low voice,"you are not allowed to exude your charm." Jack smiled."Are you envious?" "I''m so envious. You''re not sweet at all. I''m so sweet." "You can call me your wife if you want." Mu Yuan was instantly overjoyed."Wifey!" "Sigh ..." Jack responded. He could take advantage of her verbally. Xie jinghuan nced at him."Disgusting." "Honey!" Su Nancheng asked,"are you pregnant? Do you want to vomit?" Xie jinghuan said,"who was the one who was F * cked a few days ago? get lost." "Yo, you''re speaking as if you''ve never been F * cked before." Su Nancheng was not to be outdone. Mu Yuan silently wanted to shut his microphone. The Brotherhood''s internal strife was a bad example for Jack. He hurriedly said,"you must not learn from them." "Okay, I won''t be mean to you." Mu Yuan was satisfied. The Interpol couldn''t get anything out of her. Xiao Qiao couldn''t help but kick the door open."Get out. I''ll interrogate her." Her status was clear. Wesley did not say anything, and the inspectors did not dare to say anything either. They left. Therge ss was one-way, so they could see the interrogation inside and the recording. The inspector thought to himself that as the sect master of carefree sect, he must be very good at interrogation. Who knew that he would see xiaojiao roll up her sleeves and beat up the two rich businessmen the moment she entered."You''re Living a Good Life now and no one will beat you up, right?" 2996 Chapter 2996 Who knew that he would see xiaojiao roll up her sleeves and beat up the two rich businessmen the moment she entered."You''re Living a Good Life now and no one will beat you up, right?" The group of inspector Criminal Police officers outside the door looked at each other. After all, this was the headquarters, and the interrogation manual also forbade torturous beatings to turn it into a confession. Paris was also famous for being a gentleman, and all of them cared about their gentlemanliness. It no longer existed. After a night of interrogation, nothing was found. Xiaojiao had been dozing off while waiting. After sleeping next to Wesley, he had beaten him to the ground. The criminal Police officers were speechless. The daughter-inw of the White House was just teasing the two rich businessmen a few hours ago. Now, she had beaten them up so badly that their mothers couldn''t recognize them. Their faces were swollen and their positions were high. They had been living afortable life. How could they withstand such a violent beating? xiaojiao felt that she hadn''t even hit them to her heart''s content before they fainted. Xiaojiao stepped on each of their acupuncture points, and the pain woke the two rich businessmen up as if they were being pricked by needles. Then, she beat them up. "Think carefully before you speak!" The inspectors looked at the cold major Wesley and wiped off their cold sweat."Major, this ... This is not appropriate to be forced into a confession." "There''s nothing inappropriate about it. " Wesley said indifferently,"I won''t kill him." The inspector was speechless. Was this the main point? Major, this is not the main point. After being beaten up, the two finally spoke. Xiaojiao held them in each hand and pressed them against the chair."Sit tight. Answer whatever you are asked. If you hesitate for three seconds, I will give you ten ps." This time, the teacher had exined everything. These two rich businessmen had been customers of the dark for six years, and they were epted by people. The one who introduced them to the dark was an India rich businessman, and he was also a well-known rich businessman in the world. The customer''s reputation was high, and the introduction was also very useful. After all, other than the fact that they were all connected, no one would take the risk to introduce them in without being able to sneak in. The more he interrogated, the more shocked he became. He had drawn out a very terrifying industrial chain. Even Xie jinghuan was dragged in. Because this wealthy merchant firmly stuck to Xie jinghuan, saying that Xie jinghuan was also a customer of the dark. He said it methodically, but Wesley was unmoved and had people continue to ask. Through the mouths of the two wealthy businessmen, they knew that the dark was divided into nine major areas, and each area had a person in charge, with four second-level people in charge. The branch managers of the nine regions all had voting rights in decision-making, and all of them were managed by one agent. The agent had three voting rights in his hands, and in this order, the operation of the dark was maintained. They had set up auctions all over the world, and their annual ie from human trafficking was as high as hundreds of billions. There were also various kinds of huge profits involved, not just human and organ trafficking. Just their spending on the dark alone had already reached 200 million euros. The district Manager could only assign two people to the task. They were the ones they often interacted with because they were big clients. The district Manager would asionally contact them to exchange feelings. There was no specific information, but one of the rich businessmen was careful and left one of the people in charge''s fingerprints. This was probably the first time they hade into contact with the district head in their investigation of the dark. It was already so difficult to get in touch with the person-in-charge of the area, so it was even more difficult to get in touch with an agent. "Have you seen the agent?" "I''ve never seen him. " The two wealthy businessmen shook their heads. Even the biggest client of the dark had never seen the agent. The agent would not meet with the client. She only faced the regional managers directly, and none of the regional Head had revealed any information about the agent. There was not a single message. The power structure of the entire dark was like this. The agent was the highest, followed by the person in charge of the area. The person in charge of the area thought that the agent was the master of the dark. It was all one level of contact, and there was no way to cross levels. Therefore, no one knew who was above the agent, and who was above the agent. This was a terrifying industrial chain. When Xie jinghuan woke up in the morning, he was informed that he had be a customer of the dark. "Sure, I''m still regretting why I didn''t be a customer of the dark. I investigated in the wrong direction back then and shouldn''t have secretly attacked the dark. I should have contacted them and bought the victims, throwing money to be their biggest customer. Maybe I''ve even seen Yinyin!" 2997 Chapter 2996 Although he was furious, he still had to draw a clear line. Fortunately, the evidence of Xie jinghuan''s entanglement with the dark these years was much more convincing than the evidence of him being a dark customer. He made a trip to the criminal Police headquarters to cooperate with the investigation, and there was nothing much. Mu Yuan stayed up with him for the whole night. Before he woke up, Jack sent news that Yinyin had left Paris. Someone had taken a picture of her leaving on a boat. However, Xie jinghuan had left both the person and the flying device in the manor. He had confirmed that Yinyin was still in the manor and had even captured the news of Yinyin by the window in real time. Jack did not beat the grass to scare the snake and treated it as if Yinyin had already left, and did not reveal any news to the outside. p "Is she deliberately confusing the investigators?" Mu Yuan shook his head."No, she clearly knew that there were people monitoring outside. She still appeared by the window and deliberately told us that she was in the manor. She would not deliberately confuse us." Xie jinghuan was currently applying medicine for su Nancheng. With su Nancheng''s sensitive physique, other than being afraid of pain, he was afraid of all kinds of mosquitoes. His arm was full of bumps from being bitten by the mosquitoes. Each and every one of them was like a poisonous mosquito, a big bump that was painful and itchy. Mu Yuan slept for a night, and the mosquito bites had all disappeared. Instead, he was getting bigger and bigger. Xie jinghuan was even kicked a few times as he applied medicine for him. "Let''s bide our time and see what she''s doing. We''ll know in a day or two. The people over there are on duty. Don''t rm anyone in the manor." Jack ordered. Wesley and Xiao Qiao formed a team to investigate the client and the Regional Manager. The two rich businessmen had seen the Regional Manager before and were simting the suspect''s portrait, then conducting a global search. Then, a message came from the mercenary group. The dark hiring the murder of Xie jinghuan was an order from their agent. Xie jinghuan did not know that the agent was Yinyin and thought that it was some bastard. Heughed coldly."The master is right here. Let theme. Even if they want to spend money, they have to be alive." This wasn''t the first time he had been assassinated. He wasn''t afraid of being assassinated at all. Su Nancheng rolled his eyes at him."You''re asking for a beating. I feel like hiring a killer." "You still need to hire assassins. You think too highly of him. He can be dealt with with with a knife when he''s good." Mu Yuan ridiculed. Jack was reading the case file. Su Nancheng said,"what you said makes a lot of sense." The two of them apanied Xie jinghuan in bickering for a moment. There were no changes on the surveince cameras over at Yinyin''s side. Then, they saw someone deliver goods to their door. After two days, the surveince cameras finally saw someoneing to the manor. "Yinyin doesn''t look like such a fashionable person. She even ordered delivery." Su Nancheng said that the girl in the photo was from ancient times. She looked like a noble youngdy from ancient times. The incident of him ordering takeout should not have anything to do with her. Soon, someone followed the delivery man and found out that he was delivering baby girl supplies. The crowd was speechless. After monitoring for a long time, he didn''t see a baby girl in the manor. Other than the active agents, everyone else was very mysterious. In that case, there was only one exnation. That was ... Someone wasing. Jack was also a little confused. He didn''t know what Yinyin was up to. She had deliberately released the news that she had left, but she didn''t hide it from them, as if it was more like a show for others to see. But her status on the dark wasn''t low, what good would it do for her? She was a high-level of the dark. Jack was puzzled no matter how much he thought about it. This case was veryplicated, but the tip of the iceberg had already surfaced. Xie jinghuan was also puzzled no matter how much he thought about it, but he always had a thick filter."My sister must have been forced. She must be thinking of a way to catch all the agents of the Dark Network in one fell swoop and bring the criminals to justice." Su Nancheng could not help but break his fantasy."Wifey, please recall the history of you and Yinyin''s love-hate rtionship. She can''t wait to kill you." Don''t put on such a thick filter. "But she didn''t kill me in the end. I''m still alive, and Huan Yu has developed to its current scale." Xie jinghuan was bent on doing things his own way."She must be looking for an opportunity to escape the dark." Jack said,"her criminal record is a fact." "A crime is a crime. Did she catch more people than I saved? Shemitted a crime, and I''ve redeemed her. " Mu Yuan poked Jack."Don''t reason with him." Jack did not argue with Xie jinghuan any further. He and mu Yuan''s positions could not tolerate this matter, and their attitudes were different from Xie jinghuan ''s. Xie jinghuan and su Nancheng went to the small hill again at night. Mu Yuan was worried and could only follow. Who knew that there would be a big harvest tonight? "Jack, get your men ready. I think something big has happened." Mu Yuan watched as more than a dozen bulletproof cars slowly approached the manor and entered it. Two helicopters flew over and parked on the tarmac of the manor. Chapter 2998 Whos The Most Beautiful Mirror? Xie jinghuan and mu Yuan both set up their sniper rifles. Originally, they were using binocrs to observe from the camera below, but now, they both picked up their sniper rifles and set them up. Young master Xie''s individualbat ability was above mu Yuan ''S. He was a Special Forces soldier who was dyed by science, and also a scientist who was dyed by making money. As for the SU family''s eldest young master ... Well, he was fighting with the mosquitoes at the side. "Why am I the only one that is bitten by the mosquitoes?!" Mu Yuan observed while taking the time to answer him."Your blood is more delicious." Xie jinghuan did not even blink as he showed concern for his wife."Didn''t you apply medicine?" "F * ck your sister, it doesn''t work!" Su Nancheng was irritable. On the helipad, a few men alighted from the ne. Mu Yuan instructed the secret agents who were observing below,"take pictures of everyone. Don''t miss a single one. Stay further away and don''t let them discover us." "Understood, Sir." They did not need mu Yuan''s instructions. They knew what to do. Jack was already organizing his men. Wesley and Xiao Qiao went to another mountain and set up their sniper rifles. Xiao Qiao''s hearty voice rang out from the earpiece."My big brother is ready to do something big tonight. The richest man. How much does one head cost?" The richest man, Xie jinghuan, said,"bring the most beautiful girl out. I''ll give you however much money you want." "Received!" Xiaojiao was overjoyed."Wait, I''m the most beautiful girl in the world. I won''t ept any rejections. Wesley, who''s the most beautiful girl in the world?" Her tone was like a vicious Queen asking,"Mirror, Mirror, tell me, who is the most beautiful woman in the world?" "You," Wesley said. "Good eyes!" Jack coughed through his earpiece."Don''t flirt during a mission." Xiaojiao said,"brother, don''t be so old-fashioned. When will I have a sister-inw if you''re so old-fashioned?" Mu Yuan was speechless. Flirting didn''t affect Xiao Qiao and Wesley''s work. Mu Yuan had worked with carefree sect before. Anyway, he felt that thedies of carefree sect all had big breasts, slim waists, and long legs. They were all perfect, but their style was as silly as the sect master. Of course, this didn''t affect their actual achievements. It was super unscientific. "Eh, there''s a baby at the Demon King''s gathering." Mu Yuan said that a white man was carrying a baby. The flying device was too far away and could not capture the front clearly, so it could only capture the adult men one by one. Xie jinghuan recalled that a few days ago, someone bought baby girl products in the manor and frowned. A momentter, a few more bulletproof cars drove over. Groups of security guards were guarding outside the manor, and someone was looking for a sniping spot. Mu Yuan thought to himself,"oh no, they are looking for a sniping spot." Snipers had also started appearing at the sniping point above the manor. Xiao Qiao and Wesley were in a blind spot, but they had disguised themselves well. The grass on the hillside had blended into one, and there were obstacles. Xie jinghuan, su Nancheng, and mu Yuan did not have them. Their perspective would bepletely exposed to the field of vision of the local sniper. "Change location!" Mu Yuan said calmly. Xie jinghuan had already kept his gun. The few of them changed locations. Xie jinghuan and mu Yuan directly climbed up the tree and used the trees as cover. Su Nancheng was deep in thought under the tree. "What should I do?" There were even more mosquitoes and insects on this tree. He refused! Xie jinghuan said,"climb the tree. Come up." "Don ''t!" "Cut the crap. If you stand there for another five minutes, you''re going to be beaten into a sieve." Xie jinghuan frowned. Unless he turned around and left right now, su Nancheng would not feel at ease with Xie jinghuan and mu Yuan here. Chapter 2999 Even Im Afraid Of Myself When Im Fierce Although he was not as powerful as Xie jinghuan and mu Yuan, he would definitely not drag them down. "I''m going crazy!" Su Nancheng had no choice but to climb up the tree as he muttered in his heart. Mosquitoes, disperse! Mosquitoes, disperse! Xiaojiao said,"how can a man be afraid of bugs? I''m not afraid of them!" Mu Yuan could not help but reply,"is there anything in this world that you are afraid of?" "There are!" Xiaojiao sighed."I''m afraid of myself when I''m fierce." Wesley was speechless. Mu Yuanughed."I realized that you and Wesley were carrying out a mission together. You kept on nagging, but Wesley didn''t say a word." "That''s why I don''t usually team up with him. " Xiaojiao''s disdain was almost overflowing through the earphones. Wesley was unmoved. No matter how much you ridicule me, I just won''t respond. As Xiao Qiao wasining, she switched to her X1 Scope at almost the same time as Wesley, each of them observing the snipers in one corner. Wesley reported,"there''s a sniper at the rooftop at three, six, and eighto'' clock." He reported the location ording to the angle of Xie jinghuan and the others. He didn''t say a word of nonsense and didn''t care about gossip. Mu Yuan also reported their location. Those who could not see their location also reported their location. "Eight snipers." Mu Yuan said,"I realized that most terrorist organizations and international gangs have more snipers than our Special Forces. This is unreasonable!" Xiao Qiao alsoined,"that''s right, it''s all because National Defense is too poor. How can they train talents with a few thousand Yuan a month? I''ve been nagging dad about being poor every day and talking to uncle about the sry increase, but they all turned a deaf ear to my words. They even said that Wesley and Jack are very strong individually. They can''t argue about that!" Herints came in wave after wave."We should have dragged them along to take a look at the terrorists ''equipment and snipers. We don''t even have as many snipers as them." After all, it was really difficult to train a top sniper. Jack coughed. Xiaojiao asked,"brother, what did I say wrong?" He suddenly understood why Wesley did not respond. "Six leaders. I think there are 70 agents." Mu Yuan said. "Wait a minute, something''s not right." Xiaojiao suddenly said,"I saw a few familiar faces." "What familiar face?" Su Nancheng asked. Anyway, he did not know any of them. After all, he was in charge of money and did not involve himself in fighting. Xiao Qiao confirmed the target and frowned."I know three of the security guards at the front gate of the manor. They are all top killers. Look at that man with a scar. His name is David, and people call him Cobra. He had killed at least 20 people, and his asking price was very high. Moreover, he had a 100% sess rate. The sixth person in the second row, whose name was unknown, was called Big K. He''s a lone wolf and rarely teams up with others. I fought himst year and was shot ... Something''s not right. " Su Nancheng was in disbelief."Why are you so familiar with assassins?" Xiao Qiao said,"there''s a small historical problem here, but it''s not important ... What''s important is that the front row must be an assassin group, and they''re the top ones. Big brother, we don''t have enough troops. We need air support. Also, don''t let the useless Interpol get involved. They''ll be sending themselves to their deaths. They''re definitely no match for us. We need to get the members of the seal special task force over." Mu Yuan was speechless. It was rare to see an officer who despised his own people so much. Jack said,"it''s toote!" Chapter 3000 Im The Husband Of The Richest Man Jack said,"it''s toote!" It would be toote to mobilize the seal Team. "But we can''t let the criminal Policee over. It''s really a suicide mission." Xiaojiao frowned."It''s not that I''m looking down on them, but the opponent is really something." "I know." Jack was supposed to dispatch the Interpol, but fortunately, he had not given any orders. He thought more than Xiao Qiao. He had originally nned to send the people here half an hour before the operation to prevent the news from being leaked. The dark had killed all the customers without a sound, so there must be someone on the inside. He was afraid that the news would be leaked, so he had been biding his time. Mu Yuan thought for a moment."How about getting the Special Forces in Paris to provide reinforcements?" "They won ''t." Jack knew the way they did things very well."I negotiated with them yesterday. They allowed us to use fire and arrest them, but they wouldn''t bear any responsibility if something happened. They only agreed to provide firearms as reinforcements, but not additional personnel. I can only mobilize less than seven people. Little Yuan, do you have anyone you can mobilize?" Mu Yuan was silent for a moment."No." It wasn''t that he didn''t want to help, but he really didn ''t. There were only two intelligence officers here, not from the operations team. The two of them discussed their countermeasures. Jack asked Xiao Qiao if she could transfer people from carefree sect over. Xiao Qiao said,"no, there''s not enough time. There''s only one operations team in Paris. It won''t affect anything if theye or not." The most annoying thing about overseas operations was that they couldn''t mobilize manpower when they encountered difficult times. Xie jinghuan said,"I can mobilize sixteen people." Xiao Qiao said,"we''re talking about the top secret agents, not the security team. The richest man." "I''m talking about top agents. " The crowd was speechless. "Richest man, yourbat power reserves are actually more than our regr army." Xiaojiao was in disbelief. Xie jinghuan gave Jack a number and asked him to contact FA Cai to deploy people."Ever since I found out that Yinyin was in the dark, I predicted that such a day woulde. I had long asked fa Cai to transfer people over." Jack went to contact FA Cai. Mu Yuan couldn''t help butin."Jack, you have to reflect on yourself. The people you can mobilize outside the country are not as many as ah Huan." Jack was left speechless. Xiaojiao said,"yes, hubby. You should reflect on yourself too." "Yes," Wesley replied. Jack was the mainmander. Everyone did not know what was going on in the room and did not move to observe the surroundings. Su Nancheng took out a handful of melon seeds from his suit pocket and started to munch on them. In the dead of the night, all the snipers were observing their positions. Su Nancheng was fighting with the mosquitoes while eating melon seeds. Mu Yuan asked,"what''s that sound?" "Oh, I''m eating." Su Nancheng said. After all, the night was long and they had to bring something to eat. "What do you want to eat?" "Melon seeds," Su Nancheng was also very honest."It''s a pity that the two trees are too far apart. Otherwise, I could share one with you." The crowd was speechless. There was silence in the earphones that were still talking. The atmosphere was so serious. The killers of the few regiments below were actually eating melon seeds on a tree? "The richest man''s wife, your custom-made suit is at least 50000 Yuan, and you have melon seeds in your pocket instead of cash?" Xiaojiao concluded,"the evil rich people." "What did the melon seeds do wrong? why are you looking down on them? I''m a nonbat personnel, what else can I do besides eating melon seeds?" Su Nancheng could not help but defend himself. Then, he emphasized again,"also ... I''m the husband of the richest man." Xie jinghuan was speechless. Mu Yuan was speechless. Chapter 3001 Im The Best A cp can be torn apart but can not be reversed! There was silence in the headphones again. Wesley had long been used to Xiao Qiao''s style of fighting, but Jack was a little unustomed. Usually, when he was fighting, other than the mission instructions, he would not say a single word. There was once when he formed a team with mu Yuan to fight. It was mu Yuan''s team, and mu Yuan was the mainmander. There was a lot of gossip, and all kinds of banter and jokes about the mission were not mentioned at all. However, it was only once. If he dared to say a word of nonsense to Wesley while he was inmand, he would break his leg. But now ... Jack took a deep breath and listened to their nonsense. He couldn''t help but try to save them."Don''t just talk." "I''m looking, it won''t dy anything. " Mu Yuan said. Jack took another deep breath. Alright, whatever you say. Xiao Qiao suddenly said,"brother, Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan, you two seem to be close." Xie jinghuan said,"you don''t know?" "What should I know?" Xiao Qiao asked. Her tone was filled with the excitement of gossip. Mu Yuan said,"not close!" "My brother is very indulgent towards you." Xiao Qiao said,"he gives orders to Wesley." Wesley was speechless. Thank you, you don''t have to remind me! "Oh, he still calls you little Yuan?!" Xiaojiao suddenly caught on. Mu Yuan said,"Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, please call me Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan during the mission." Jack didn''t speak. He was silent. He should have remained silent like Wesley. What a painful realization this was. Xiao Qiao said,''I''m not calling you Xiao Yuan during the mission? Can I call you little Yuan? You''re so cute. Hubby, I tried to seduce him, but he ignored me. " Jack was left speechless. Mu Yuan was speechless. Wesley was speechless. You even thought of giving up on me to hit on my brother and fighting to be my sister-inw. Xie jinghuan and su Nancheng said in unison,"your family is really chaotic!" "Eh, a beautiful young girl has appeared. She''s carrying a child!" Xiao Qiao said. Her attention was attracted by the image in the sniping mirror. Xie jinghuan couldn''t see from his angle that he was nervous when he got nervous, so he was very anxious. ¡­¡­ Inside the manor. The white man held Eva and handed it to Dailey with a smile. Dailey was full of love and affection. Her eyes were wet as she held her child. She was touched by herself while acting. She didn''t look like a mother who nned to kill her child at all. The white man''s name was Carl. He was tall and handsome. He seemed to be smiling at the scene in front of him, and his expression was very gentle. Eva chuckled softly in her mother''s arms, nibbling on her little fist. A tear fell from her eye, and she hurriedly wiped it away."Sir, I''m sorry." "It''s my fault. I should''ve let you meet Eva earlier. " Ever since she had given birth to Eva, she had not had time to feed her any milk. This was the first time she had held Eva and touched her child with her own hands. When she was pregnant, she was so nervous and disgusted, but she didn''t dare to abort it or even dive. He really didn''t dare. She wasn''t afraid of death, but she was afraid of dying without any value. After giving birth, every time she saw Eva, it was in videos or photos. She didn''t even know where her child was. The love and longing she felt for her child seemed to be non-existent until she touched it. She was a mother now. This was the child she had carried for ten months, her blood. She was born to be a chess piece, a chess piece that was used to strangle her throat. Dai Li caressed her fair and tender cheeks. The child''s ck and clear eyes were smiling as he waved his small fist at her. He was jumping around in her arms excitedly for some reason, and she almost couldn''t hold him. Dai Li smiled as if she was crying tears of joy, but the sadness in her heart drowned her. If he seeded ... It couldn''t be better. Her baby could live a peaceful life. Even without her, Lu Lu would still raise her and give her the best life. She had already saved enough money that she wouldn''t be able to spend in ten lifetimes, enough for her to live a rich and worry-free life. However, if he failed ... Baby, I''m sorry. Mommy will wait for you on the road to hell." I hope you don''t me me. The white man chuckled and said,"I haven''t seen you cry in a long time." "This is the first time I''ve seen Eva since I gave birth to her. I''m very happy." Dai Li said. There were some things that were engraved in the bones, such as fear and smile. The fear had been following him like a shadow all these years and had never disappeared. The smile was her disguise. She had hypnotized herself countless times that she was a puppet without a mind of her own. As long as you had no thoughts, you could live. Carl had a pair of gentle and affectionate eyes. He gently caressed Eva''s cheek, and after a moment, he touched Dailey''s cheek."As long as you''re good, Eva will be fine." "You know, I''m the best." "That''s good. " Carl asked gently and affectionately,"do you want to know who the Father of the child is?" It was as if a snake had crawled on her back. She recalled the days and nights when she was locked up in the dark room, blindfolded and raped, all the way until ... She got pregnant. She didn''t even know how many men were in the secret room. Dai Li shook her head."I don ''t." Chapter 3002 What A Coincidence, Baby Carl''s voice was exceptionally gentle as he kissed her forehead in praise."What a good girl." Dai Li epted his kiss with a smile. Carl said,"have a good gathering with Eva. We''ll have a meeting in half an hour." "Alright, Thank you, sir." Carl went out, and Dailey carried Eva to the bed. Little Eva could crawl now, and she wasn''t afraid of her mother for the first time. She babbled and babbled, her little head rubbing against Dailey''s palm. Dai Li gently stroked her fluffy hair. The child looked like her. Although she didn''t know who her father was, the child didn''t seem to have inherited his father''s genes at all and seemed to be carved out of the same mold as her. This was the greatestfort of her ten months of pregnancy. The eight-month-old baby''s head and neck were almost joined together, and there was a circle of soft and cute meat squeezed out. She could break Eva''s neck without Lulu''s help if she used a little force. "Baby ..." Madam Dailey fell into deep thought and could not help but recall her life. She thought that when one was about to die, one would always remember their life and what they had done. Happy, painful, and desperate. She dug up her own memories, but she couldn''t find any joy. Her life was pitiful and sad. She had never experienced the secret love, star-chasing, happiness, carefreeness, pride of young girls. In her memory, she had always been trying to live. Even if life was worse than death, even if there were ups and downs in the abyss, she had always wanted to live. She couldn''t find the meaning of life, but she wanted to live. Later on, she found the meaning of life. She wanted topletely destroy the dark and capture all of them in one fell swoop. Her meaningless life seemed to have found a little meaning. Therefore, she worked hard to climb up thedder. Only when she became an agent would she have power. When she was nine years old, she was hung on the auction stage for sale. After the client bought her, she was cruelly abused and forced to serve men. She was only nine years old that year. She resisted, she escaped, she was beaten up, she was ... She killed for the first time. Then, the client sold her for the second time. This time, she was sold to India. The daily abuse made her wither and resist quickly. She wanted to die, but she also wanted to live. Even if she was covered in wounds and couldn''t find light, she would try her best to live. After that, she was sold back to the dark a few times because she contracted an infectious disease. Yes, the dark bought back all the goods at a low price, how humane. In order to make good use of her, they isted her for treatment. She secretly heard the doctor say that when she recovered, they would sell her organs, such as her cornea, kidney, heart, liver ... Even her skin, they could all be sold for a good price. That year, she was ten years old and met Carl. She had been smart since she was young, and hadn''t studied before the age of ten. The dark wanted a ve, so how could they want someone who had studied hard? those who hadn''t studied knew no manners, and were the easiest to control. However, she would learn by herself. Carl was a District Manager that year, and he had not yet climbed to the position of an agent. She deliberately showed herself in front of Carl to let him see her intelligence. As expected, Carl had taken a fancy to it. He felt that selling her organs was more valuable than training her to be a sessor. So, she began to be trained by the devil. The dark taught hernguage, knowledge, management, skills to please men, and all kinds of business methods, but at the same time, it also controlled her mind. If she said something wrong, she would be beaten up, and if she did something wrong, her bones would be broken. Her right leg had been broken six times. At a young age, broken bones could be slowly connected, but the repeated fractures eventually caused irreversible damage. She lost a part of her bone and gradually became a haunch leg. As if to teach her a lesson, they didn''t perform any surgery on her and just let her keep her legs up and down. Later on, she became smarter. She was well-behaved and obedient, like an emotionless robot. Every sentence she said would run through her mind several times in three seconds, wondering if there were any mistakes or if she would be beaten. He was very cautious in everything he did. Gradually, she stopped getting beaten. She became the biggest contact person for the district managers. At the age of 15, she began to get involved in the operation and operation of the dark. Step by step, she climbed from the district Manager to the position of agent. If she became an agent, she would have to give birth. At that time, she was thinking that giving birth was nothing. In the dark history of her more than ten years of life, giving birth was the smallest punishment. But she was wrong. She was blindfolded and sent to a dark room. Her hands and feet were tied up. They told her not to resist and not to speak. She had already realized something. She calmly epted the abuse thatsted for more than a month. She didn''t know who it was, nor did she know how many people she had been forced to be with in that one month. Sometimes, she would empty her mind and thoughts, as if nothing else was important. Later, she got pregnant. The price she had to pay to be an agent was to give birth to a child and provide them with a weakness. ''I don''t even care about my own life,'' she thought. Why would she care about the life and death of her child? The only way to keep her alive was to die with them. Now, as she watched her child babble, the tip of her nose kept twitching. She sadly realized that ... She did care. For the first time in her many years of cold and emotionless life, she felt a sense of sadness and reluctance. "I''m sorry, Eva!" When I was pregnant with you, I didn''t look forward to it, and I didn''t love you. She selfishly let youe into this world and selfishly decided your life and death. I hope you ... Don''t me me. There was a knock on the door, and the shadow came in."Madam, the meeting has started." Dai Li wiped her tears."Yeah, I know." The shadow lowered his head and watched as she walked over. When she passed by him, the shadow said,"everything is ready." "En!" The shadow followed her out of the door. He turned back to look at Little Eva, who was smiling at him on the bed, and calmly turned to leave with Dailey. In the manor, everyone was jittery. Mu Yuan said,"I discovered something interesting." Xiaojiao chuckled."What a coincidence, baby. I noticed it too." The two of them aimed their sniper lenses at the helicopter at the same time. Jack was left speechless. Wesley was speechless. Chapter 3003 Im Going To Die Anyway A few men went to the helicopters and got on. There were three helicopters in the manor, one on the roof and two on the tarmac. At the same time, a few men went to the tarmac and got on the helicopters. There were always two people on guard at the helicopter. Mu Yuan and Xiao Qiao saw through the scope that a Guard''s neck was cut off and dragged into the helicopter without a sound. Xiaojiao said,"Oh, internal strife." Jack frowned."What happened?" Mu Yuan said,"one of the helicopter guards in the manor was killed, and another guard reced the killed guard. There should be some internal problems. Something big is going to happen tonight." The angle was very hidden, and everyone in the manor was their own people. The guard was killed before he could say a word and was dragged into the helicopter. The action was very clean. With another recement, the whole process took less than two seconds, clean and neat. Xiaojiao raised her eyebrows."k is moving." Wesley stared at the row of killers. K and David had actually made their move, but David did not notice it. He just turned in another direction, but k started moving. He said something to the guards and wanted to go in, but the guards stopped him. Then, in front of the crowd, he went to the corner of the manor, unzipped his pants, and went to the bathroom ... The crowd was speechless. What kind of idiotic operation was this! Wesley patted Xiao Qiao''s head."Don''t look!" "It''s not as big as you. How about taking a look?" The crowd was speechless. Mu Yuan almostughed out loud as he punched the tree trunk. This Xiao Qiao was really too interesting. The guard and k started arguing, and K returned to his original position. Through the sniping scope, everything could be seen clearly. There were clearly two factions, and the dark clouds were surging. Jack was currently looking at the map and arranging the tasks. Wealth and the others listened to Xie jinghuan''s orders and followed Jack''s orders, so they didn''t have any objections. They couldn''t get too close to the manor since it was only two kilometers away. In the manor. Madam Dailey and the six men were making a summary. Her voice was very gentle and obedient."As of January, the annual revenue is 300 billion. When the three district leaders met with an ident, the second-level people took over. There were no mistakes in their work. All the money has been bleached by financialpanies. Now, one-third of the funds have returned. Because of the tightening of C nation''s policies, the capital bleaching process will take one more month than in previous years. At the end of the month, all the funds will return. " The six men were looking at the information in front of them. There was a PowerPoint on the big screen that had been prepared long ago. Who was in charge of the moneyundering and who was responsible for taking the me. Everything was clear. Everyone who was in charge was very clear and the responsibilities were clearly divided. Madam Dailey said,"the manpower in the 9th Preserve District is no longer able to meet the growing demand of our customers, so I suggest that we set up a new site in China. I''ve gathered the information of the investigators. City A is a good ce, very suitable for setting up a new site. It''s easier to operate than Xiangjiang. The officials there have also been settled. Other than that, the power of the district managers is too great, and it''s getting harder to control them. I suggest that two district managers be rotated." Dai Li''s reportsted for half an hour. She knew the operations of the dark better than anyone else. For the past three years, she had almost single-handedly controlled the dark''s operations. In fact, every agent would either die in their post or be a boss. Carl had gone from an agent to a boss. After leaving the position of an agent, they usually had to pay attention to everything, afraid that the new agent would have second thoughts. They had to pay attention to the operation of the dark at all times, and Carl had also been paying attention to it for more than a year. After that, he paid little attention to it and gave it all to Dai Li. Dailey grew up in the dark and was considered the dark''s biological daughter. She had been subtly influencing her since she was young and had almost enved Madam Dailey. She was very obedient and did everything she wanted. She also did not dare to betray the dark. With Little Eva, she was even more cautious, so Carl had not managed the dark for a long time. "The suggestion of changing the Regional Manager has been rejected. If it''s a manager rotation, does that mean that the agent will also be rotated?" A man with a full beard said. The disadvantage of rotation was huge, as it was convenient for the agent to cultivate his own power. Dailey was very calm."Gentlemen, you can also send an additional agent to rotate with me. I''ve worked hard for the dark these past few years, and I''m also a little tired, so it''s a good time to take a break from the rotation." The Korean man sneered."Dai Li, you''re being presumptuous!" There was a hidden warning in his words. It seemed like she had been warned all year round. Her body subconsciously shrank and showed a little fear. Her body remembered the deep-rooted training and punishment. "Let''s talk about the bad influence you''ve caused recently and how you should be punished!" The Japanese man said. His voice was shrill and he was the shortest among the group of men. "I''ll ept any punishment," she said calmly. You''re all going to die tonight anyway! Chapter 3004 The War Started At Once Carl''s expression could be considered very gentle. He said indifferently,"Xie jinghuan is dead, so this matter is over." "No!" The Japanese man said,"the impact of this incident is bad. Whether it''s because of Xie jinghuan or because of Dai Li, she has vited the rules of the dark. Fortunately, it was not exposed. If it was exposed, the consequences would be unimaginable. The dark''s vitality would be greatly damaged, and it would not be so easy to end it." Dai Li finally understood that the main purpose of their visit today was to punish her. Alright, she epted it. "Alright, I ept any requests." Carl didn''t say anything else. The boss and the agent maintained a subtle rtionship, but it was definitely not equal. Daly asked calmly,"Sir, how should I punish you?" "I must have another child this year." The Japan man''s sharp eyes fell on her, cold and heavy."Or, we can just kill Eva in front of you and teach you a lesson." Dai Li''s body trembled slightly. Kill Eva in front of her? His voice was full of malice, but the others were indifferent and had no intention of helping him. The rtionship between bosses was really delicate. No one would develop any rtionship with the agent, or they would be the target of public criticism. He would be beaten into a sieve. Unless you had the ability to wipe out all the resisters in one fell swoop. "Alright," he said. As she thought of those humiliating and dark days, a look of satisfaction appeared on that man''s face. Lulu, who was outside the door, gritted her teeth, but there was nothing she could do. The shadow was unmoved, not even batting an eyelid. Punishment or whatever, it didn''t matter. After tonight, they would either die together or ... They would die together! The sound of electric currents came through the headphones. Carl frowned."What''s going on?" Someone in the information room replied,"there seems to be maic interference nearby. We are investigating." "Investigate!" Carl looked at Dailey with a frown. "Don''t worry, Sir, it''s absolutely safe here. I''m loyal to the dark. Even if you don''t believe me, Eva is here. Would I let Eva take any risks?" Her lies were wless. This was also thanks to the dark''s many years of nurturing. Jack said,"don''t let the flying devices get so close. Retreat." The nearby surveince cameras were just about to film a man''s face that was a little too close. If they aroused suspicion inside, it would not be worth it, so they immediately took back their things. As soon as it was withdrawn, the sound of electric current disappeared. Dailey remained calm. In the air, there was a faint smell of gasoline. Carl was a very alert person. He walked to the bed. In front of the manor, Big k was opening the bulletproof car. He seemed to be checking a car, but the fuel tank was leaking and could not be started. "What''s the matter?" Dai Li asked gently. "What''s going on outside?" Carl asked in Arabic through his earpiece. "Master, there''s a problem with one of the cars. We''re repairing it now. Don''t worry, the surroundings are very quiet. There''s nothing at all. There are people at the sniping spot. It''s very safe." Carl was nervous, but he couldn''t put his finger on it. On the hill, su Nancheng was munching on melon seeds. For the umpteenth time, he pped himself on the neck and killed a mosquito. It was easy to climb a tree but hard to get down. If he were to climb down now, he would definitely be seen by the enemy sniper. But the mosquito bites were too much for him, and his neck hurt and itched. "F * ck!" Su Nancheng was a little frustrated."Why aren''t you doing anything?" Mu Yuan said,"calm down. You still have two handfuls of melon seeds. Continue to crack them. It''s not so easy to reap the benefits of others." Chapter 3005 Cant Help But Sing Mu Yuan said,"calm down. You still have two handfuls of melon seeds. Continue to crack them. It''s not so easy to reap the benefits of others." Xie jinghuan looked down with all his attention. Su Nancheng said,"wifey, let''s get a divorce after this." Xie jinghuan: "get lost!" "I''m serious. " Su Nancheng sighed."You can''t even protect me when a mosquito bites me. What''s the use of having you?" "What does your blood attracting mosquitoes have to do with me? I''m not taking the me." "It''s your fault. " Xie jinghuan ignored him, silence was gold. Xiao Qiao said,"I feel like I''ve eaten a mouthful of dog food." Mu Yuan said,"why didn''t you say anything when you kept flirting?" "I wasn''t flirting, it was my daily routine." Xiaojiaoined,"baby, do you want me to teach you how to flirt?" Jack was left speechless. Wesley was speechless. Xie jinghuan said,"I think you''re a little too arrogant. He still needs you to teach him. He''ll break his own legs." "How did you know?" Xiao Qiao started to gossip."Could it be that the three of you ... Have a strange rtionship?" Jack said,"Alright, alright. Shut up. Stop chatting." The crowd was speechless. There was silence in the headset, and so did Xiao Qiao. There was a situation at the foot of the mountain. k and David were fighting. For some reason, they quarreled, and then it escted to a fight, and then they pulled out their guns. "Hey, hey, hey...The drama of the century is about to start. I''ve been waiting for them to fight and see who will win." Xiao Qiao said,"shall we make a bet? I''ll bet on David." Su Nancheng took the binocrs."I''ll give you a million." Mu Yuan ridiculed,"without a dealer, how are you going to gamble?" "No one''s betting on k?" Su Nancheng asked. Xiao Qiao and mu Yuan said in unison,"poor K. They all look down on you." David had more authority and achievements than k, but k had one advantage. He was young, and sometimes, being young could create miracles. A few other killers came over to stop the fight. Killers were not a family, and they were usually alone. Xiao Qiao revealed a piece of gossip."David and k are actually fellow apprentices." Mu Yuan said,"explosive!" Xiaojiao said,"rumors." Xie jinghuanughed coldly."You really have a lot of Jianghu rumors." "I''m a gangster, so how can I not hear about rumors? you don''t understand. Back then, my husband hunted me down across half the world and heard about my whereabouts from rumors." The crowd was speechless. Wesley said,"don''t bring up the past." Mu Yuan sighed."Life is full of storms." Su Nancheng replied,"even though I can''t erase my memories, love and hate are still in my heart ... I couldn''t help but sing." Jack took a deep breath and almost cursed."Can''t you show some respect to the dark''s internal strife!!!" You''re clearly looking down on him. Wesley really wanted to argue that this had nothing to do with him. He had only said something very normal. He had just identally spoken Chinese. What did I do wrong? Outside the manor, k red at David."I hate people pointing a gun at me the most. Are you looking for death?" "Come on, let''s see who dies first." "Yes," David replied coldly. The scar looked particrly ... Cold in the night. "What are you doing? we''re here to be security guards, not to kill people. Put down your guns and let''s talk it out. It''s just a mistake. Do you have to do this?" Another killer tried to mediate. k had a bad temper."What do you mean by saying something wrong? he''s humiliating me. He thinks he''s so great that I can''t beat him. Come on, let''s see who gets killed first." 3006 Chapter 3006 The war between the two of them started because of an argument while they were repairing cars. A few killers who knew them went forward to persuade them. There were actually a lot of people in the dark, and this time, they had invited more than 20 top assassins just in case. Carl''s expression was very unhappy after receiving the report. The Japanese man sneered."An assassin who took the money and worked hard as a machine, but still caused such a mess. I told you that there was no danger and there was no need to bring so many people, but you didn''t listen. Bringing so many people here is a burden. I warned them that if they made any more noise, they would all be shot to death. Let them have their dog temper." In front of them, Dai Li was like a machine. She was expressionless as she said calmly,"Sir, you brought so many people with you. Do you not trust me?" Carl said,"how could that be? Have you forgotten that we always bring some people for our Annual Meeting?" "I dare not forget." Dai Li had suffered in this aspect before. There was a year when the security was not done well, and it was her fault again. She was also the one who was punished. When the district Manager made a mistake, sometimes the me would fall on her. It was a mess downstairs, and suddenly ... A loud bang was heard. The car outside exploded, and the heat wave caused a few people nearby to be overturned. Everyone was in danger. "What''s going on?" "F * ck, are you an idiot? can''t you see that the oil tank is leaking? why are you smoking? are you looking for death?" "I didn''t do it on purpose. Who would have noticed that the gasoline leaked here?" "Are you a spy or not? tell me!" "Are you trying to get the police here and let us all die Here?" k yelled angrily as he grabbed the killer. I''ll kill you!" "We still don''t know who the spy is. Don''t use people without reason." "Who wronged you? I''ll beat you to death!" And then ... They didn''t know who fired the first shot, but then there were gunshots everywhere. The manor was in chaos. They were dumbfounded on the trees and on the hillside. Wasn''t this an internal strife? Why did the assassin group start fighting first? Wasn''t the assassin group United against outsiders? What kind of drama was this! Jack was already in position. Because no one noticed themotion on the hillside, Jack sneaked up to Wesley and Xiao Qiao. Xiao Qiao even greeted him happily,"big brother, you''re here to be the third wheel." Mu Yuan said,"this ... Is really a mess." Su Nancheng continued to eat melon seeds and watch the show. Anyway, it was never too much to watch a show. She was already bitten by mosquitoes to this extent. It would be too aggrieved if she did not watch the show. Xie jinghuan''s heart was on Yinyin."Yinyin is still inside." "I think it''s a trap set up by Yinyin." It was really a mess. Carl and the Japan man walked to the window. They were furious. In fact, this group of assassins was not their own people, but they would gather them together every year to act as security guards. After all, they were afraid of assassinations. The price offered was also very high. Nothing had ever happened. Every time, peace would start and end, and no one knew why they would fight. A few people had already died down there. Dai Li also put on an anxious look and looked at Carl innocently."What do we do?" "What are you waiting for? let the sniper shoot. Are we all going to wait for death?" The Korean said coldly,"let''s evacuate first!" "En!" The snipers got the order to shoot, but the situation changed in an instant. The noisy group of killers suddenly aimed their muzzles at the people of the Dark and began to shoot without any regard for their lives. The two snipers on the rooftop had been killed! "Brother, do we fight?" Xiaojiao asked excitedly. "No rush." It wasn''t clear which side they were on. Xiao Qiao didn''t mind."Who cares which side he''s on. Killing him is for the good of the people!" "Let''s wait for their internal friction!" Xie jinghuan was a little anxious."I didn''t give you manpower to let you wait for them to have internal friction." Jack handled matters in this aspect very appropriately."Xie jinghuan, you have to believe me." "If anything happens to Yinyin, I''ll kill you!" Mu Yuan could not help but say,"the situation down there is quite chaotic. Let''s take a look first ..." ¡­¡­ "Sir, those killers have gone crazy. They''ve betrayed us." A Special Agent rushed in, covering his wound. This was the first time in five years that the assassin group had revealed their fangs. In these five years, they had been on call to the dark, as loyal as a dog. Carl flew into a rage, while Dai Li''s face turned pale."How could this be? how could this be ..." "Leave immediately!" The bearded man said, and the few of them hurried out. The assassin group had fewer people than the dark. Just now, they had deliberately killed those who were not part of them during the internal strife. Now, there were only about a dozen people. This ce was a wide expanse of tnd, and they were really risking their lives. k and David took the sniper position upstairs at the first moment, but they were blown up by the propeller of the ne after two shots. And then ... "Activate the air defense system on the roof." Carl said. "Yes!" Daili nced at the shadow. The shadow nodded but stood aside silently. Carl said angrily,"shadow, go and help annihte all these killers." "I''ll be wherever Madam is. " The shadow said calmly,"the situation is chaotic. I have to protect her." "I''ll listen to Sir," Dai Li said hurriedly."Lulu, you go and help too." The shadow nced at her and left with Lulu. A few agents came over to protect them as they went downstairs. A small aircraft rose into the air. k and David, who were on the roof, nced at it. They quickly dodged to the left and right, then jumped down the building. The aircraft spun in the air, and bullets rained down like rain. The people below were killed or injured, and the dark people quickly took over the roof. Some people protected a few gentlemen upstairs to sit in the helicopter. "Shoot!" Jack said. Xie jinghuan, Xiao Qiao, Wesley, and mu Yuan ... All fired at the same time. Chapter 3007 Madam Daili A bearded man was shot down by mu Yuan. The rest of the people managed to escape because they pulled someone to block the bullet. They quickly returned to the room to find a cover. Jack ordered,"keep an eye on the people whoe down from the helicopter. The rest of you, don''t hurt anyone by ident. We can''t distinguish between allies for the time being. Destroy the helicopter first. If anyone is discovered to leave, kill them immediately." "Understood!" Xie jinghuan kept searching for Yinyin''s whereabouts. That Japanese man was cursing and swearing. Outside, he was surrounded by the assassin group. Of course, the assassin group also suffered heavy casualties. The dark agents were not to be trifled with, and it was a bloody battle. However, robotbat was very powerful. More than a dozen aircraft rose up and ughtered indiscriminately, covering the sky above the manor. "F * ck, this group of crazy things." "Are you ... ying with me?" Big k roared. The assassin group was stunned by this operation. One of them said,"are they going to die together?" No matter how powerful a human was, he could not beat a machine. The person controlling the machine was indoors. After the battle started, the snipers were almost taken out by them first. The assassin group could be considered snipers, but now they were forced to fight in closebat and could not find a sniper point. The aircraft rose into the air and the bullets rained down like water. Everyone had a feeling that they would be shot into sieves, and only those inside the manor would survive. Jack said,"shoot down all the flying devices. Wesley, Xiao Qiao, Xiao Yuan, and Xie jinghuan will take charge of the North, South, East, and West." Jack''s voice had just fallen when Wesley, Qiao Mu Yuan, and Xie jinghuan began to shoot down the aircraft in the air. The lethality of the aircraft was particrly great. Jack had never seen this weapon equipment before. He didn''t know where the dark got it from. This thing was uncontroble, and it attacked indiscriminately, not suitable for a chaotic battle. In a chaotic battle, it means that I will die together with the enemy. It could only be used in an enemy camp. These four people were all top snipers. They shot down the aircraft quickly and steadily. The aircraft only had time to fire the first wave of bullets before they were all shot down. Su Nancheng was munching on melon seeds as he observed with his binocrs. Even though it was only the first wave of bullets, a few people were injured. Someone turned to look in the direction where Xiao Qiao was hiding. "We''ve been exposed. " Wesley said. Jack said,"it''s okay." He paused."Little Yuan, pay attention to my back." "Yes!" The sound of gunfire continued, and the dark seemed to have run out of aircrafts. Both sides began to fight. Big k came to David''s side."Big brother, are you okay? you''re so weak, you''re actually injured." David gritted his teeth."Shut up!" David''s arm had been shot by an aircraft. The bullet had prated deep into his flesh and blood, and his arm was covered in blood. Big k had been lucky and was unscathed, but his body was covered in blood, all from the dark. "There are two groups of snipers on the hill. Did the shadow bury people?" "It''s possible!" "I was scared to death. I thought I was going to be killed here." David gave him a kick."Cut the crap. Remember to prioritize protecting the women and children." "I know!" ,m Xiao Qiao concluded,"k and David''s rtionship is only superficial." Xie jinghuan wanted to jump down from the tree and run straight to the bottom of the mountain. Su Nancheng said,"wifey, don''t be anxious. If there are more flying devices and you get shot into a sieve, who will help me apply medicine at night?" Xie jinghuan, who had just put away his gun, was speechless. In the manor, the Japanese man was in a sorry state. He suddenly shot Madam Dailey and the bullet hit her shoulder. Madam Dailey staggered a few steps and leaned against the wall ... Chapter 3008 Little Eva Is Gone Madam Dailey clutched her shoulder, blood flowing from the gaps between her fingers. She did not even frown after being shot. She was so calm that it was as if she did not feel any pain. Her voice did not change as she said,"Sir?" The Japanese man pointed a gun at her head and said,"tell me, did you set this up? did you want us to die?!" You want to control the entire dark and eradicate dissidents. You have the intention to rebel!" "I didn ''t." Madam Dailey was gentle and obedient, like an emotionless machine."It wasn''t easy for me to survive. I won''t seek death." The rest of the men, including Carl, did not speak. A bearded man was already dead. The Korean man said,"forget it. Let''s not worry about this for now. Leaving is the most important thing. We''ll settle the score after this. She can''t escape. Maybe the incident at the auction housest time alerted the police." Carl''s phone rang. He frowned and picked it up. A momentter, he said,"it''s not the criminal Police. Both the armed police and the criminal Police are on duty tonight, and no one came." Carl''s sharp eyes looked at Madam Dailey."Someone within our ranks has betrayed us." Madam Dailey met his gaze."Who is it? We hold a meeting every year, and these people have been working together for four to five years without any intention of betraying us. " Carl said,"let''s leave first!" The people from the dark protected a few gentlemen downstairs. They had a lot of people, and if it weren''t for Jack and the other snipers, they wouldn''t be afraid of the assassin group at all. An Information Officer came over."The drone is gone." The sound of gunfire continued outside. Suddenly, someone fired a shot at the window and the ss shattered. Carl frowned and said,"bring Eva here." "Yes!" Madam Dailey followed behind them without saying a word. She didn''t even lift her eyelids. The Korean urged,"ignore the little girl and leave first." They ignored the rain of bullets and rushed out under the protection of the dark. Xiao Qiao and Wesley''s bullets hit the side of their feet, directly forcing them to retreat! "Drive the car over, drive the car over!" One of them shouted, and a guard got into the car. Just as it started, Xie jinghuan''s bullet hit the wheel and directly sent it flying. Then, another shot hit the fuel tank, and the entire car exploded. It flipped and rolled towards the manor''s pirs. The embossed pirs in the manor copsed with a loud bang, smashing into the fountain pool, sshing up countless sshes. k, David, and the other assassin groups were killing people crazily! K said,"the snipers on the hill are our own people. Don''t worry. Kill these guys." The assassin group could also see that the two snipers on the hill didn''t make a move on them. In fact, they didn''t make a move on the dark''s people either, they were only stopping people from leaving. Also...They were loaded with ammunition and had excellent marksmanship. The helicopters were all destroyed. The Korean man was forced to return to the manor. At this moment, a man who went to pick up the child came back."Eva is missing." "What?" Carl''s face was cold. The guard at Eva''s door was killed with a single strike. Eva wasn''t in the room, and the windows were tightly shut. Eva was only an eight-month-old child, so she should have been crying out loud when she heard themotion. There was no sound of a child crying in the manor. Carl slowly turned around and looked at Madam Dailey."Dailey, can you exin?" Madam Dailey was also stunned. She met Carl''s eyes and did not avoid them."I don''t know." "I knew there was something wrong with her. She was the one who set up this dead end!" The Japanese man shouted. Chapter 3009 Today Is The Happiest Day Of My Life Madam Dailey''s chest was red and bleeding. Her face was as white as paper, but she smiled. The gentlemen were speechless. This was the first time Madam Dailey hadughed. They had seendy Daili cry, see her despair, and see her struggle, but they had never seen her smile. Her smile was like a White Rose in the abyss, pale and beautiful. "We''ve been seen through ..." Lady Dailey smiled gently as she looked at the devil-like gentlemen in front of her."But what can we do? we''re all going to die together tonight. We''ll bepanions on the road to the underworld. When we reach the underworld, I''ll be free." All her life, she had been pursuing ... Freedom. Free to cry, free to speak, free to run. The freedom to choose who to love, the freedom to choose whether to give birth, the freedom to choose ... Hugs and smiles. The shackles that had been on her for nearly 20 years were finally going to be released. "You ..." The Japanese man was furious. He aimed the ck muzzle at Madam Dailey''s head and fired. Carl grabbed the Japanese man''s wrist and suddenly shot up at the embossed on the roof of the manor, shattering the perfect relief lines. This Manor belonged to an Earl. It was decorated in an exaggerated European style. It was beautiful and ssical, but now, it looked like it was in a time of war, with broken walls and ruins ... Karl sneered."Everyone, go find Eva." The manor was so big, where could she hide Eva? The Japanese man said,"Carl, what are you doing? let me kill her." Madam Dailey smiled gently. She had never been an emotional person. When she smiled, there was a little gentleness, just like a young girl in her Prime in the eyes of normal people. It was impossible to tell from its appearance that it was a withered soul. "Kill them. I''ll be waiting for you in the abyss ... I''ve been waiting for a long time." Carl''s voice was extremely gentle."Dai Li, you''ve really disappointed me." "Teacher, you''ve really disappointed me." Madam Dailey seemed to be reminiscing about something. There were gunshots outside, and the room was also filled with tension."It''s not your fault that I was abducted to the dark when I was young. It''s not my fault that I want to live. It''s wrong ... It''s the human heart''s fault. When you took me away that year, I thought ...... I grabbed onto a piece of driftwood. Very quickly, I understood that in the dark, no one can be anyone''s Savior. The despair you ced on me, I ...... I still remember it all. " Out of all the gentlemen present, Daly hated Carl the most. The person who wanted to kill him the most was Carl. "Miss Daili ..." Carl took the Japanese''s gun and shot her in the knee. The bullet hit her kneecap, and the fierce resistance at such a close distance almost broke her bones. However, Carl''s voice was still so gentle."Where''s Eva?" Madam Dailey held the wall with one hand and left a bloody palm print on the Golden embossed. "I don''t know ..." Carl fired another shot at Madam Dailey''s other leg. She would never be able to walk again for the rest of her life. Both her kneecaps were shattered, and Madam Dailey could no longer support herself. She fell down the aisle, and blood spread on the ground, quickly forming a small blood pit. "Where''s Eva?" "I don''t know," Madam Dailey was lying on the ground, seemingly unconcerned about her broken legs. She looked up at them with a smile."Today ... Is the happiest day I''ve ever had." Chapter 3010 You Ate Too Many Melon Seeds Carl looked coldly at Madam Dailey, who was lying on the ground like a rag. Her legs were crippled and she could not walk at all. Lulu, who was hiding in the dark, had tears streaming down her face. She really wanted to rush out and take a bullet for Madam Dailey, but she could not do anything. She ... Had a mission. Ifdy Daili died today ... I''ll leave little master Eva to her. If she went out, she would definitely be shot to death by Mr. Carl. It was not a good thing to rush out blindly and court death. "Shadow and Lulu ... Find them!" The shadow was not in the manor at all. He had already gone out to gather with the assassin group, and he was the most familiar with everything in the manor. An agent covered in blood came over. It was Carl''s most trusted agent."Sir, it''s toote if you don''te now. We are no match for this group of assassins. The shadow ismanding outside, and there are snipers on the hillside." In fact, Carl and the others couldn''t be med for falling into the trap so easily. Madam Dailey had served the dark for many years. She had never been disloyal and was always at their beck and call. Every time she was taught a lesson or punished, she never said much. She was loyal and helped them eliminate the rebels and spies. She was a business genius, the money in the dark every year could be washed clean in her hands, and every year the money could have an extra 50% profit, this was something that had not happened in previous years. She had been in charge of the dark for the past few years, and her wealth had increased exponentially. This group of assassins had started working together five years ago. In the past few years, after Madam Dailey had gained their trust, they had slowly given up their power. They had started to enjoy themselves, unlike the people in charge of the district who were always prepared for danger in times of peace. This group of assassins had worked together for several years and had received money when they were supposed to. Their families were all under their control, and they had never thought that things would go out of control. This scene ... Waspletely unexpected. Even if there was an ident in Paris this time, they would treat it as a normal ident and Madam Dailey would deal with it. When they came for the meeting, they thought it would be the same meeting as in previous years. However, due to the Paris incident and the troubled times, David and K had doubled the number of top assassins in the past ten assassin groups. And then ... He smashed his own foot. "Kill him!" The Japanese man was furious, but Carl picked up Mrs. Dailey with one hand. Her legs could not support her anymore, and Carl dragged her out."It doesn''t matter if Eva isn''t here. It''s fine as long as I have you. The shadow ... Will be cautious!" Madam Dailey was still smiling gently."Sir, why struggle? you should have guessed our ending. Let''s die together. It''s useless to struggle." Carl almost broke her neck and dragged her down the stairs. Blood spread from the second floor to the first floor. The dark agents surrounded the group of men and protected them. The whole Manor was almost in ruins under the abuse of bullets and aircraft. Outside the manor, the gunshots suddenly stopped. Carl lowered his head and looked at Madam Dailey."Look ... Your dog still cares about you." "F * ck ..." Su Nancheng stopped munching on his melon seeds and wanted to curse."Ah Huan, calm down. Don''t be impulsive." Xie jinghuan did not reply. In the camera, Carl was dragging Yinyin out of the manor. As long as one was not blind, they could see that her legs were crippled. She was obviously a trump card. The assassin group was afraid of shooting at the rat for fear of breaking the vases, and they were ordered to stop. Yinyin didn''t care at all ... Xiaojiao asked,"that ... Are you sure she''s your sister?" This ... What should I do, brother?" Kill or not kill? Jack was very calm."Don''t let them go. Other than little Yuan, burst the tires of everyone else. " "Yes!" Mu Yuan fired a shot and killed a dark agent who was about to snipe him from behind. This person had already sneaked all the way to the bottom of the hill and was looking for an angle. He didn''t participate in the tire burst, but stared at Jack''s back. All the bulletproof cars had their tires burst. Madam Dailey smiled sweetly."Ah ... I forgot to tell you that the snipers on the mountain are not my men. Lieutenant Colonel Anderson led his men to ambush us on the mountain. They wanted to catch us all in one fell swoop. Sir ... You''ve miscalcted." All the wheels had been broken. Carl and the others couldn''t leave. The atmosphere was tense, and Carl and the others were in a dilemma. The shadow also ordered to wait and see, and the agents of the dark did not dare to take any action. The Japan was so angry that he was about to explode. He kicked Madam Dailey, but Xie jinghuan''s sniper scope was aimed at him. He was not Jack''s soldier, so he did not listen to Jack''s orders at all. Xie jinghuan suddenly fired a shot. In the silence, the bullet pierced through the wind, through the crowd, and urately hit the Japanese man''s head, directly blowing up half of his head. Brain matter and blood flew everywhere, even sshing onto Madam Dailey''s face. The crowd was speechless. Su Nancheng said,"F * ck ... I''m going to vomit the melon seeds I just ate." What did he do wrong to have to use the high-definition telescope to see this scene? he was so disgusted that his stomach was churning. He pitied the melon seeds that he had just eaten while watching the show. They were screaming in his stomach that he was going to vomit them out. Xie jinghuan calmly loaded the gun. The Sensei were all stunned. Chapter 3011 Looking Up At The Light In The Abyss The Japanese man died just like that. "Wow, that''s cool!" k eximed. Every gentleman had their own people by their side. The people around the Japanese man rushed over but it was toote. Xiao Qiao could not help but ask,"Mr. Rich boss, can I ask you something? your gun is an M94, right? how did you ovee the recoil when you were hanging on the tree?" Normally speaking, a sniper would be bounced off by the recoil from hanging on a tree. Mu Yuan''s sniper rifle had a smaller recoil, so he could control it. Its weakness was that the shooting range was not far enough, but it won in its flexibility and variety, so mu Yuan liked it very much. The recoil of Xie jinghuan''s gun was the greatest among all the big guns. Xiao Qiao didn''t like it very much. Although she was strong, there was a limit to how much strength a girl''s arm could withstand. Back then, when she fired a shot during training, her arm went numb for a day. This made her hate this model of gun. However, its advantage was that it had a high aim, a long range, and a small difference in the direction of the wind. Xie jinghuan didn''t speak. Su Nancheng thought that his wife probably wasn''t in the mood to speak. Xie jinghuan stared at Carl, but he was more straightforward in beating up the Japanese man, but he was a little hesitant in beating Carl. If the uracy wasn''t good, it would have hit Lady Dailey. The situation was in a deadlock, and no one took a step back. Dai Li was the only person who could resolve the situation. Her death was the only way to break the stalemate. Madam Dailey had thought about it long ago and was prepared to die together. That was why she had nned this assassination to drag everyone into their graves. Xie jinghuan also seemed to have seen through it, so ... Xie jinghuan fired continuously, directly hitting the people around Mr. Carl. Jack was left speechless. F * ck! Next time, I''ll definitely not bring non-regr troops into battle! Xiao Qiao said,"this ... Isn''t very good. Richest man, my brother is going to explode." Very quickly, several people fell around Mr. Carl, forcing them to return to the manor. How could Xie jinghuan let them return to the manor? he directly opened fire behind them. Wesley and Xiao Qiao could only cooperate. They directly broke another embossed pir in the manor and ced it at the door. The shadow frowned and looked at the hillside. This time, Xie jinghuan had definitely been exposed. He hung on a tree. Everyone knew. The only thing he didn''t know was how many people were on the tree. The distance was a few hundred meters, which was not within the shooting range of a pistol. Carl said angrily,"find a sniping spot upstairs and shoot the person in the tree down." "Sir, No." The agent covered in blood said,"there are more than two snipers. Their line of sight has been upied, and they can''t see anything. The only thing we can do now is to leave immediately. I''ve already transferred people over." As soon as he finished speaking, they heard the sound of a helicopter. Xiao Qiao took a look at the helicopter and said,"it''s not ours. Attack!" Wesley had already fired. The helicopter''s propeller was broken, and the helicopter lost control. It crashed directly into a room in the manor and exploded in an instant. The propeller suddenly flew over and smashed directly at the person at the door. "Fire!" Jack ordered,"everyone on the ground, listen up. Attack." This was a great opportunity. As the propeller wasing at him, Carl had to drag Madam Dailey to avoid it, but Madam Dailey''s legs were crippled after all. In that moment of chaos, Madam Dailey pulled out a dagger from God knows where. As Carl pulled her to avoid it and fell to the ground, the dagger was directly stabbed into Carl''s abdomen, unexpectedly resolving the stalemate. Jack and the shadow almost ordered people to shoot at the same time. The shadow jumped down from the house and held the gun in both hands. The bullets flew towards the people around Carl as if they were free. The few men who couldn''t Dodge in time were all killed. The assassins were all out, and it was a chaotic battle again. Xie jinghuan saw the shadow holding a gun and running towards Dai Li. He almost opened fire, but in the next second, the shadow kicked Carl away. The secret agent beside Carl raised his gun and shot at Dai Li. His first reaction was to hug Madam Dai Li and use his back to block the shot for her. Xie jinghuan turned the muzzle of the gun and killed the person who fired the ck gun. The shadow furrowed his brows. An intense pain came from his back, but he missed and did not hit any vital parts. Immediately after ... Fa Cai brought his men to control the entire scene. And then ... Fa Cai and K were old acquaintances. k was speechless. Fa Cai was speechless. Big k''s brain wavesmunicated,"brother, I''ll take my leave first. I''ll be taking credit for this." [Wealth: get lost. The Anderson brothers are on the hill. You won''t have a chance if you don''t get lost.] After Xie jinghuan''s men let the remnants of the assassin group go, Jack finally understood why Xie jinghuan wanted fa Cai to bring people over. He took a deep breath to suppress his temper. With his and Wesley''s personalities, they would definitely not let the assassins go. ? They had human lives in their hands, so even if they died, it was not a loss at all. Several people were wanted by the Interpol, but they were released under their eyes. There was only silence in the earpiece. No one spoke. Xie jinghuan swiftly climbed down the tree. He didn''t even bother with his gun and sprinted down the mountain in a 100-meter sprint. Jack and Wesley''s faces darkened. At this time, he was about to call for people to stop all the assassins and arrest them, but he found that ... Other than Xiao Qiao and mu Yuan, the rest were all Xie jinghuan''s people. And whether Xiao Qiao would help ... Wesley thought, how could that be possible! The only person who could help was mu Yuan. After all, mu Yuan was a true-blue Special Forces soldier and hated evil. He would not let a group of assassins go under his nose. There was a strange silence in the headset. Xiaojiao blinked. What should I say tofort my angry and depressed husband? Mu Yuan suddenly pped his own face. It was a very loud p, and everyone who heard it felt a lot of pain."F * ck, such a big mosquito. It sucked my blood. It hurts so much." Jack was left speechless. Su Nancheng was speechless. Chapter 3012 Just Blink When The President Is Kidnapped The manor was in chaos. Two hours after the end of the war, Interpol took over the situation. The unofficial personnel were pushed away, while Jack and Wesley were still in the manor. Ambnces, fire engines, and all sorts of yellow lines were strewn all over the ground. All the injured were sent to the hospital. Among the men, the Korean and Carl were the only ones left, but the injured were everywhere. The assassins were also injured, and all of them had to be sent to the hospital. Jack was the highest-rankingmander. After arranging various matters on the spot and sending Carl and the Korean man to the hospital, he let Xiao Qiao, Wesley, and mu Yuan each take charge of the hospital''s security to prevent anyone from killing them. They were still unclear of the situation inside the hospital, so the International police directly emptied out the entire floor of the hospital and cordoned off everything. Ordinary patients and doctors were not allowed to visit ore up. This matter was very big. Jack had reported it to the person in charge here in the beginning, so he had called the local armed police and Criminal Police. No one knew who leaked the news. In less than three hours, the matter was like a rocket, triggering a global discussion. Everyone said that the Paris police were really awesome this time. They actually smashed the dark and caught dozens of people, sessfully destroying the dark organization. The inte was full of praise. In everyone''s impression, this group of gentlemen had not done anything worthy of praise. In addition, they had been attacked by terrorist attacks recently and had a bad reputation. This time, they had wiped away their previous shame. In the news video, old general mu saw his sonining in the group chat of the middle-aged and elderly. Old mu: "President, the credit has been taken away. You can''t do it. You''re toocking in courage. You''re giving away the credit of your own son, nephew, and wife risking their lives." You really can''t do it. Old mu: "you''ve just ascended to the throne. It''s so easy to umte reputation. When you''re umting reputation, all four of your family''s younger generation have participated. Aiyo, you''re also the first person in the president''s family. How awesome is that?" Old Rayleigh: "I''m sleeping. You''re always dinging! Dingding! Dingding!" John,"so annoying." Old mu: "what are you sleeping for? wake up and do some public rtions. You two actually didn''t block the news. A pair of idiots." ¡­¡­ It was almost Sixo'' clock in Paris, and it was midnight in Washington. It was time to sleep. But in Beijing, old mu had just had lunch. An old general was very rxed. After lunch, he read the current affairs and quarreled with old general yang and a few other enemies. Then, he leisurely began to read the newspaper and y thendlord. Who knew that he would encounter such a big piece of news? The discussion on domestic social media sites was boiling. Digging out the dark was something that Interpol dared not even think about for more than a decade. Many people had died in it. And how many families were broken because of this? This time, everyone was praising the Paris police. John felt that something was amiss. Why didn''t he mention that the Anderson family didn''t have any? That was definitely not allowed. This was clearly Jack''s credit. Why should it be snatched away by a group of freeloaders? After old Rayleigh''s simple phone call with Jack, the president''s public rtions team had already set out. This time, the heads of various countries were interviewed at the first opportunity, expressing their praise and admiration for the Paris side. At the same time, they strongly condemned the dark and wanted to investigate to the end. President John was almost thest European and American leader to be interviewed. After all, it was sleep time, and it was hard to be woken up to fight for status. President John said,"this time, the dark case in Paris is very satisfying. It''s not in vain. This time, Lieutenant Colonel Anderson brought major Wesley and Captain Xiao Qiao to the front line to participate in the battle without caring for their lives. You''re showing off your justice. Our whole family, and even the whole country, is very supportive of you. We must find the head of the dark. Also, thank you to Hua country''s Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan who helped us once. You''re really a lovely good child. " Mu Yuan was speechless. Jack was left speechless. Wesley was speechless. ,m All the American citizens were speechless. President, didn''t we agree to be anti-Chinese? if you''ve been kidnapped, please blink your eyes. What the hell is a cute and good child? Old mu was very satisfied and gratified. "... What kind of dirty deal did our Father make with China?" Xiao Qiao asked. Chapter 3013 Found Little Eva At this moment, Wesley and Xiao Qiao were leading a group of people to be guards at the hospital. Fa Cai was also leading people to guard the ce. They had listened to Xie jinghuan''s orders to prevent anyone from taking advantage of the situation and killing people likest time. He wanted to let this group of people live to receive their punishment. Madam Dailey and the shadow were sent to another hospital alone. Furthermore, Xie jinghuan personally arranged for the doctor to perform the operation. The entire process was under martialw. He would protect them himself, while Jack arranged for the aftermath. Xiaojiao''s eyes turned round. Before she could speak, Wesley said,"No." "I didn''t say anything." "I know what you want to say." Wesley was unmoved. "You don''t love me anymore." "Letting the murderer go isn''t a sign of my love for you." Wesley continued to be cold. Xiaojiao looked at him with her hands on her hips. There was an old acquaintance in the assassin group who was seriously injured. k had just sent her a text message to ask her to get out of her shell and release the person. Xiao Qiao thought to herself,"if you don''t want to let go, then don''t let go. Opportunities are created by humans." "Don''t you think big brother is very strange?" Xiaojiao asked. "What''s strange?" "Xie jinghuan took the two of them away alone, and he actually didn''t say anything. Although she''s Xie jinghuan''s younger sister, ording to your brother''s personality of not recognizing your own family, you shouldn''t be so easy to talk to." Wesley thought for a moment and found an excuse for Jack."Maybe he has other concerns." "What about daddy? what''s with the cute and good kid at such a serious press conference? the first keyword on social media is the president''s back-to-home child." Wesley,"...I don''t know." Xiaojiao was confused. She felt that she had missed a good show. "It must be a dirty deal!" "Politicians have the dirtiest hearts," Xiao Qiao concluded. Because they came too quickly, Lu Lu didn''t have time to say anything and didn''t have the chance to take the child away. They left for the time being. Jack had been arranging things when he suddenly remembered something. Where''s the child? There was a baby girl. They had checked all the tunnels and found no one. They had also checked the wine cer and found no underground passage. If there was an underground passage, they wouldn''t have been stuck on the top. The main building of the manor had been destroyed. Where could the child have hidden? no one had taken the child out at all. Jack frowned. The child did not cry even when he was being made so loud. He felt that something was not right, so he found a few police officers he was familiar with and asked them to find the baby girl secretly. Jack was in the room just in case he said that the baby girl was abducted. Some of them stayed to take care of the wounded, while the others went to look for the children. Finally, he found the child in the room. Little Eva had never left Madam Dailey''s room. Jack found her in a box with a mezzanine. It was a small box with a pile of misceneous items on top. There was a mezzanine after picking up the items. When he pushed it open, he saw Little Eva. She was wearing a pair of pink, furry, sound-proof headphones, ying a gentle rocking song. Little Eva was sucking on her fingers and sleeping without a care. Jack carried the child out and took off his headphones. The child opened his eyes and wasn''t afraid of strangers at all. It happened to be the time when he woke up from his usual sleep, and he was jumping around in Jack''s arms. Jack hurriedly held her tight, afraid that she would jump and fall. His usually cold face could not help but have a little gentleness."Hey, little one, did you sleep well?" Little Eva naturally couldn''t understand, but that didn''t affect her happy mood. Chapter 3014 Its Yinyin Little Eva naturally couldn''t understand, but that didn''t affect her happy mood. The police officer at the side wanted to carry the child. Jack was more vignt. Most of the Interpol members were family, and ghosts could not be ruled out. He could not give the child to others. "It''s fine, I''ll do it!" The matters at the manor also reached a higher stage. Jack handed the matter over to Leyman and rose, and he brought Eva to find Xie jinghuan. This child ... Was too familiar. Those two delicate little dimples seemed to be a symbol. He couldn''t figure out what for a moment and could only give it to Xie jinghuan first. Fortunately, it was only a baby girl, so he could make up her identityter. Lu Lu had been following Jack, but she was afraid of exposing her identity, so she didn''t dare to follow too closely. She followed him all the way to the hospital. Xie jinghuan and su Nancheng were waiting outside the operating room. The shadow and Madam Dai Li were still in the operating room. Su Nancheng came over with a paper document and looked at Xie jinghuan withplicated feelings. Nowadays, biological gicparisons were faster. He had just pulled out a strand of Xie jinghuan''s hair to do aparison with Madam Dailey. "Is it Yinyin?" Xie jinghuan''s voice was a little hoarse. Lady Daili''s gunshot wound was very obvious, but the various wounds on her body were even more obvious. They were all hidden under her clothes, and she was covered in wounds. He didn''t know what kind of life he had been living all these years. "Take a look for yourself." Su Nancheng passed the information to him. Xie jinghuan almost did not dare to look at it. The higher one''s expectations for some things, the more one was afraid of being disappointed. The more one was afraid that it was one-sided. Xie jinghuan''s eyes were filled with sadness. He did not dare to take this thin piece of paper. Su Nancheng rarely saw such sadness in his eyes. This man, who had his eyes on top of his head since he was young and was indifferent to everything other than making money, removed his cold and sharp armor and revealed his soft heart. Su Nancheng could not help but say,"it''s Yinyin." Xie jinghuan hurriedly snatched the report and clearly looked at the match of the biological geneparison. Words and data could be faked, but no matter what, the human gicparison would not be faked. It clearly showed their blood rtionship. Xie jinghuan rubbed the paper with one hand and suddenly raised his hand to cover his eyes. Su Nancheng leaned over and hugged him. When Xie jinghuan was waiting outside the operating room, his heart was very uneasy. He was afraid that this was Yinyin, but he also hoped that this was Yinyin. He had prepared himself for the worst. However, after everything had been settled, he did not know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing that Yinyin wasdy Dailey. His shoulders trembled slightly, and so did his arms. He was drowned in an overwhelming sorrow. Su Nancheng''s shirt was wet with tears. It was the first time su Nancheng saw him cry. After knowing Xie jinghuan for so many years, this was the first time seeing him cry. The year Yin Yin died, he had never seen Xie jinghuan cry. Perhaps he was hiding in some corner and crying secretly, but he would never cry in front of others. Su Nancheng gently caressed his hard hair. Xie jinghuan had a head of thick hair, and the roots were very hard, just like his master. He was a person with a heart of stone, but he gave all his gentleness to his younger sister, who he thought had passed away. It was hard for others to tell. "It''s alright, it''s alright. " Su Nancheng did not know how tofort him. He did not know if it was a good thing or a bad thing that things had taken a turn for the better. It was uncertain if Yinyin could survive in the operating room. If he got it and then lost it again, to Xie jinghuan ... It would be a second injury. Su Nancheng was also afraid of being hurt again. He could only prepare for the worst. 3015 Chapter 3015 Jack''s mood was gloomy because Little Eva had been crying her heart out all the way. Jack was flustered, and the agent driving was also panicking. Why did she start crying? Was I too fierce? The man who had just retreated from the battlefield had a cold killing intent. Did he scare the child? The agent driving the car said,"Lieutenant Colonel, she''s still insensible." "Don''t cry, don''t cry ..." Jack coaxed the child with all his might, but Little Eva was making a big fuss. Her tears fell like beans, and Jack frowned."Did you poop?" He took off the diaper and looked at it. It was clean. He found the diaper in the manor and changed it. A female agent even helped to wash the baby''s little bottom. The baby was still crying after the diaper was clean. "Are you hungry?" When mu Yuan called him, he reminded him that a night had passed, and the child should be hungry. Originally, the child had to be fed once at night. Eva had been very obedient after sleeping for a night, but who knew that she would be hungry when she woke up? she would definitely make a fuss. Jack sent a secret agent to buy milk and then asked mu Yuan about the situation in the hospital. Little Eva''s lungs were full of life, and her demonic sounds pierced her ears. Mu Yuan found it funny just imagining Jack being flustered. The hospital was calm and there was nothing going on. Jack said,"I''ll go to the hospital after I send her to Xie jinghuan''s ce. You keep a close eye on Xiao Qiao and don''t let her let anyone go." Mu Yuan,"...Okay." He wanted to tell Jack to have more confidence in his brother. Wesley had been watching Xiao Qiao. No matter what Xiao Qiao said, he would hear it from one ear to the other. It was as if he was cold and heartless and wanted to change wives. The agent finally bought the milk and even heated it in the microwave. It was a little warm."Sir, the boss said that babies can drink it." Jack didn''t have a milk bottle, so Little Eva used a straw to drink from her grandma pitifully. She even huped and cried. After drinking the milk, she finally stopped making a fuss and focused on drinking it. Very well-behaved. Jack heaved a sigh of relief. He asionally heard Reyman talk about how hard it was to take care of children back then. He thought about it and felt that it was actually not too bad. What was so hard about taking care of children? They arrived at the hospital very quickly. Xie jinghuan''s emotions had already calmed down. The Shadow''s bullet had been taken out, but he was still not out of the critical period. He was still under observation. Madam Dailey''s surgery had not ended. Jack carried the child over. Su Nancheng was still confused. Why did you bring the baby girl over? he remembered that this baby girl was carried down the ne by Carl. Xie jinghuan, this brainless siscon, would vent his anger on the child. "This child ... Might be your niece. I''ll take care of her for now. I still have to go to the hospital." Xie jinghuan stood up with a whoosh to see the child. Little Eva was really not afraid of strangers at all after eating and drinking to her heart''s content. She bounced around in Jack''s arms, pping her small hands with an innocent and ignorant look. Xie jinghuan''s eyes were straight. Was this Yin Yin''s child? Yinyin was only twenty-one years old. She already had a child? "Hug ..." Jack urged. Su Nancheng saw that he was in a daze and could only carry the child himself. Jack left without looking back. He wished he could split himself into two. There were many things that needed to be dealt with, and he didn''t have the time to care about Xie jinghuan''s matters. Xie jinghuan would settle it himself. Su Nancheng and Xie jinghuan looked at each other. Su Nancheng was really ... Too curious. He pulled a strand of hair from Little Eva''s head, and Little Eva cried out in pain. Xie jinghuan was waiting for su Nancheng, but he was pped away by him. He quickly pulled a strand of hair from Xie jinghuan''s head."You take care of the baby first. I''m really too curious." Chapter 3016 Your Little Cutie Will Teach You Online In the hospital. Jack rushed to the hospital. Xiao Qiao, Wesley, and mu Yuan each stood guard outside a different operating room. Although they were on the same floor and could see each other, there was still some distance. Mu Yuan was watching over Carl. That Korean was lucky to not be injured in the rain of bullets. Jack got an inspector from the International police to watch over him 24 hours a day. He was not allowed to eat, drink, and no one was allowed to visit him. This was to avoid the possibility of being assassinated or poisoned. When he arrived at the hospital, Carl''s surgery had not beenpleted. Xiao Qiao and Wesley had both eaten a piece of chocte, so they were not considered hungry. Mu Yuan, on the other hand, was treated slightly better. He was a sweet talker and could speak French very well. The nurse was so happy that she bought him hot coffee and a big hamburger. He ate itfortably. p Xiaojiao was jealous. "Ever since I got married to you, there have been no men who have tried to seduce me!" She felt a sense of crisis. Was she not romantic enough? Was it not good enough? Can''t you tease the girls anymore? No one had bought her coffee. Only this Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan is so wild. Who had the reserved attitude of a Chinese? Jack came over first to exchange information with Wesley. Wesley exined the general situation of the hospital. A few people from carefree sect were here to specially watch Carl. The entire floor of the hospital was filled with their people. Other than the nurses and doctors, no one was allowed toe up. They were also not allowed to wear masks. Everyone had their own badge, and there were people checking when they entered or left the operating room. They were strictly guarded. Jack was quite satisfied with this, and then he walked towards mu Yuan. It was already eighto'' clock in the morning. They had been busy for the entire night and had not eaten anything. Mu Yuan looked at the burger that he had only two bites of and hesitated for a minute between filling his stomach and giving him two bites. Mu Yuan silently extended the burger to him. Jack did not mind and directly took it away, drinking mu Yuan''s half-cup of coffee. Wesley was confused. Xiao Qiao eximed!"Damn, I''m blind!!!!" Jack asked,"you still have time to buy coffee and hamburgers?" "The little beauty brought it for me." Mu Yuan was not flustered at all. Jack pursed his lips and smiled. After asking for information from him, he went to see the rest of the people. Mu Yuan turned around and saw Wesley and Xiao Qiao staring at him. Even from 20 to 30 meters away, he could feel the fiery gaze. She couldn''t leave her post, and she had to shout for fear of affecting the doctor. Xiao Qiao was very stifled, so mu Yuan just pretended that he didn''t exist and hid his achievements and fame. Jack surrounded everyone on this floor. President John''s words were all thanks to the Anderson family. Paris had no right to refute. It was indeed the Anderson family''s credit. They did not even use their own people yesterday. Now, in order to save their honor, the highest leaders had issued an order that if there was an assassination or death in the internal department, all the people directly in charge would be dismissed. It was so scary that the director was in charge of it personally. This was much more peaceful. Jack''s cell phone kept ringing. All kinds of news had arrived. The criminal Police had already interrogated the people from the dark, and then seven or eight people insisted that the person in charge of the dark was Madam Dailey, a girl, and had a photo of Madam Dailey. Jack had agreed to the interrogation, and he was very clear about it. However, he didn''t expect this group of people to really dare to insist that they were trained. "Interrogate them separately. Since they all say it''sdy Dailey, then exin everything clearly. Evidence, each person will interrogate four people. Lock them up separately and identify them individually. You must smooth out their rtionship. The time, ce, who gave the order, who sold it, everything must be stated clearly. If you can''t exin it clearly, the confession will be void. I''ve seen too many people bite people. " "Understood!" The chief said,"Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, since they insist that it''s Madam Dailey, and there''s no woman''s body at the scene, did Madam Dailey escape? The people from the dark said you took them away. " "Yes, I took her away. She''s seriously injured and needs another doctor to treat her. She''s a very important witness, so I''ll protect her personally. You don''t have to worry." "But Madam Dailey isn''t in the hospital." The director thought of the ridicule of the International public and could not help butin,"Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, you should have let us know about such a big matter. At least we can send you more manpower." "Last time, someone infiltrated yourpany and killed all of your clients overnight. Do I dare to reveal this information to you?" Jack bluntly exposed thisyer of concealment, and the director couldn''t say anything. He still had to think of a way to exonerate Xie Yinyin. Just now, mu Yuan had already sent him a text message to confirm that it was Xie Yinyin. In principle, he didn''t really want to do this. No matter what the reason was, Xie Yinyin hadmitted a crime. He and the criminal had always been at odds. Jack frowned. Mu Yuan sent a text message. If you forge a document and agree to return her freedom, she will help you destroy the dark ... This ... Should be okay, right? If you can uproot the dark, then isn''t it your country''s usual practice to apply for asylum?" Jack was left speechless. His little cutie was teaching him how tomit a perfect crime. Chapter 3017 Half-Paralyzed Jack thought about mu Yuan''s words carefully. In theory, it could be done this way. Some important information could be exchanged for freedom and life. This was their unspoken rule. Many of his former informants had criminal records, but as long as they were willing to cooperate and help them solve the case, of course, such cases would be very serious and quiet. The government could provide cover, help him clear his name, give him a new identity, and let him start over. They could even give him an appropriate amount of money and send people to protect him. The annihtion of the dark ... Would definitely give Xie Yinyin the treatment of exoneration. It''s just that ... Jack frowned. He didn''t really understand the whole thing, so he had to wait for Xie Yinyin to wake up. Mu Yuan saw that he didn''t reply and knew that Jack definitely wasn''t willing to. He also had his own thoughts, so he mentioned it and didn''t continue to pester him on this topic. Everyone was an adult and would know how to weigh the pros and cons. And ... He definitely knew what to do and didn''t need others to tell him what to do. In another hospital, Xie jinghuan and Little Eva looked at each other. Su Nancheng had already brought the test report. It was really Yinyin''s child. The more Xie jinghuan looked, the more he liked it. It could be considered the only bit offort left. "She looks quite simr to Yinyin when she was young." Su Nancheng said. "It''s made from the same mold. " Xie jinghuan''s house had photos of Yinyin when she was a baby. The mother and daughter looked like a mold, simply a copy and paste. This was a hospital, and Eva was easily hungry. Xie jinghuan sent people to prepare milk powder for the baby, but he didn''t dare to give her anything else. Little Eva didn''t like the smell of the hospital very much, and Xie jinghuan was now on edge, not daring to let anyone take her away. He wouldn''t feel at ease if he didn''t personally put her under his eyes. Fortunately, Little Eva was very well-behaved and didn''t cry even after eating. The child also ate, drank, and pooped. Her round eyes were full of curiosity, and Xie jinghuan''s heart softened from her smile. Xie Yinyin''s surgery was very long, and it was already evening when it ended. The attending doctor''s expression was heavy. Xie Yinyin was sent to the intensive care unit. Su Nancheng carried the child over and let Xie jinghuan talk to the doctor. "Defen, how''s my sister?" The doctor pushed up his sses, his expression a little heavy."The bullet has been taken out, and the internal bleeding has stopped. Her body should have gone through a few operations. There was a pill imnted in her abdomen. I tested theposition and it''s a fatal poison. "Although it''s taken out, it''ll take one to two years for her body to recover, but that''s not important. The most important thing is her knees. The kneecaps in both legs are shattered, and the bone fragments are quite scattered. We can''t do surgery for the time being. Also ... These two gunshot wounds have affected the nerves on her spine. We can only judge when she''s awake. I''m afraid ... She''ll be paralyzed. President Xie, you''d better be mentally prepared." Xie jinghuan''s entire body turned cold, but he was extremely calm."Then is the spine irreparable, or can it be repaired?" "It can be repaired, but ... I''m afraid it''s not possible with the current medical level. We can only look forward to future Medical Progress." The doctor cautiously answered Xie jinghuan''s question."President Xie, don''t be anxious. When she wakes up and recuperates from her injuries, we''ll do another examination to confirm the condition of her bone." "I''m not in a hurry. " Xie jinghuan let out a long sigh."It''s good that you''re alive, it''s good that you''re alive." Xie jinghuan was extremely sad, but there was also a glimmer of hope."She will get better. She won''t be sitting in a wheelchair for her entire life. She''s only 21 years old. I will let her be able to run and jump. I won''t let her ..." Chapter 3018 But I Sacrificed My Honeymoon His voice was a little choked. Su Nancheng held Eva with one hand and squeezed his shoulder."She will be fine. It''s okay." Xie jinghuan himself did not understand this aspect. Dai Fen was a surgical expert, and he very quickly contacted orthopedist experts from several hospitals and more than twenty surgical experts for a consultation. ¡­¡­ In another hospital, there was really someone who was not afraid of death who came over to assassinate Carl. He was caught red-handed by mu Yuan. That person came in through the venttion pipe and directly released poison. Fortunately, mu Yuan had turned off the venttion system. Otherwise, Carl would have died. "I hate the venttion pipes in foreign countries the most. Not only are they not sealed, but people can also climb in. If we wait for people toe in through the pipes, we''ll see if this situation will happen in our country." Xiao Qiao turned a blind eye to thisment. She was more concerned about the gossip."Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan, you seem to be quite close to my brother." "I''m not too familiar with him. " Mu Yuan raised his spirits to 120%. Xiao Qiao was like a super big Horn. If she knew about it, all the girls from carefree sect would know about it. Over the years, he had flirted with at least eight to ten girls from carefree sect. Didn''t he care about his face? "If you''re not close to him, why did he eat thest two bites of your burger and drink your coffee? eh, it''s all your saliva." Xiaojiao looked at him with sparkling eyes. Mu Yuan was very calm."Our Special Forces are all rougher. What haven''t we eaten before? it''s good as long as we have something to eat. We''re even picky." "I don''t believe it!" Mu Yuan said,"the truth is that simple. You''re overthinking it." "I''m not thinking about anything. " Xiaojiao looked at him innocently."Big brother treats you well. He doesn''t even treat Wesley this well." Wesley was speechless. You don''t have to remind me repeatedly. This was considered sowing dissension! Mu Yuan smiled ambiguously."Maybe it''s because I''m loved by everyone." "It''s because you''re loved by everyone. My big brother was hiding a few thousand meters under the sea and used his life to save you. That must be because you''re loved by everyone." Xiaojiao had not forgotten about this. "That''s because he owes me his life. I''ve also saved him and given him a lot of help. We help each other. " "Such a pure friendship?" "That''s right. The friendship between us soldiers is so pure. We have deep Brotherhood." Mu Yuan''s expression did not change. "... Fine. If you weren''t married, I would have suspected it," Xiao Qiao said. Mu Yuan was speechless. "Oh, that''s not right. Your wife cheated on you and ran away with another man." Xiaojiao scratched her head."You''re so pitiful. I''ll stop gossiping so that I don''t poke at your sad past." "Who said my wife ran away?" "My brother-inw told me." "..." Mu Liang, you big mouth!!! Wesley did not listen to their gossip. Hemunicated with Reyman about the remaining survivors of the dark. They still had aplices nearby, and Reyman led people to search for suspicious people in the hospital. Carl''s gunshot wound was fine, and he managed to survive. He was transferred to a normal Ward and woke up at night. Mu Yuan was guarding him in the room, and there were four people outside, two youngdies from carefree sect. There were a total of threeyers of guards, and not even a drop of water could pass through. Carl frowned and looked at the officer in front of him. With President John''s bragging, everyone knew that he was on a mission in Paris. For the sake of his international image, mu Yuan couldn''t take it after being scolded by general mu for 20 minutes and changed into a formal military uniform. His perfectly straight military uniform made his eyes look cold and stern, and he exuded a sense of righteousness. It was as if he was a person from a different world from a profiteer like Carl. Carl was actually not familiar with Lieutenant Colonel Anderson and Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan. This was the first time she had heard his name. It was all because of the auction. "So it''s because of you ..." Mu Yuan received the order and did not talk nonsense with him. He would not reveal Yinyin''s news either. Mu Yuan sneered and said,"it''s worth it to sacrifice my honeymoon time to find out you bunch of Devils." Chapter 3019 She Will Cooperate With The Investigation Xiaojiao cursed in her heart. Your wife has already run away. Who are you going on a honeymoon with? He was just blowing it without a draft. Carl sneered."You guys think that by capturing me, you''ll be able to solve the case and the dark will no longer exist? you''re too naive." "One has to maintain a little naivety in order to live happily." Mu Yuan said,"I don''t know what the dark will be like in the future, but after this, I definitely won''t dare to be so arrogant." "The greater the pressure, the greater the rebound ... It''s useless." Carl said disdainfully,"I''ll be fine soon. You''ll just be wasting your time." "The case is the focus of the entire world. There will definitely be a public trial. You want to get away with it? dream on. I''ll see who dares to take your money." Carl only smiled, and mu Yuan did not say much to him. The person in charge of this case was Jack Anderson. Carl and the Korean would be extradited to United States to ept their trial and investigation. Under the watchful eyes of the public and the attention of the entire inte, no one wouldmit a crime against the public opinion. Jack was personally interrogating the Korean. He also pushed all the charges on Madam Dailey, saying that he was just a customer of the dark. Even if he hadmitted a crime, he didn''t deserve death. He was just a buyer, and at most, he would be sentenced to a few years in prison. If he had the money, he could be on probation, so he didn''t need to go to jail. Jack didn''t believe a single word. This Korean man was also tough. Normal torture from the dark was of no use to him. He had also experienced the dark side and climbed up step by step. The dark also had an organized organization. The first level of person-in-charge would cover the bosses, and the second level would cover the first level. No one would reveal that Carl and Mr. Korean were the bosses of the dark, and everything would be pushed to Madam Dailey. And just as Jack had expected, everyone on the dark called Carl and the Korean Mr. Customer. All of them were closely linked and kept very tight-lipped, so no clues could be found. And there was no evidence. Jack and the others took Carl and the Korean man''s mobile phones and checked their emails. However, they found nothing. Their emails and phones had been deleted, and all the numbers were code names without names. No one picked up when they called. Jack had a lot of patience. He checked the phone numbers one by one, which would take a lot of time, but it was the only way to get in. Fortunately, Jack managed to uncover a very important piece of information from the Korean man''s phone. He found a website under the dark. This website was for human trafficking, organ trafficking, star ves, and so on. It was involved in all kinds of illegal activities. The legal person was a French man, but there was no trace of him. Jack sent people to check the website that day. When the Interpol arrived, some of them had already escaped when they heard the news, while some were caught before they could escape. They had arrested about 50 people. One of them was a high-ranking member of the website who was in charge of moneyundering. During the interrogation, he also pointed at Madam Dailey. Jack looked at everyone''s confession. Madam Dailey was a woman with very high authority in the dark. She could almost be said to be the CEO of the dark, and many things were handled by Madam Dailey. Now that so many people had been caught and confirmed to be from the dark, they still had no solid evidence. Jack only had one thought. Xie Yinyin couldn''t die. This was all linked together. If one couldn''t find the dark''s door-knocking brick, it would be very difficult to pull the dark up by its roots. Her only worry was that Xie jinghuan was afraid of involving her and would not let her participate. Mu Yuan said,"don''t worry. She will cooperate with the investigation. She will not let this group of people off with her intention to die together with them." Chapter 3020 Am I Handsome? Mu Yuan said,"don''t worry. She will cooperate with the investigation. She will not let this group of people off with her intention to die together with them." The shadow woke up faster than Xie Yinyin. Xie jinghuan looked at him and frowned. The shadow was tall, handsome, and mysterious. It was the sharpest knife in Xie Yinyin''s hand. He had a strong killing intent and hostility on his body. One look and one could tell that he was a person who had walked out of a mountain of corpses and bones. He had a body full of maliciousness, and the gaze he looked at Xie jinghuan with was extremely unfriendly. Xie jinghuan was a rebellious person. He had the skills to establish Huan Yu, and in the beginning, he had mu Yuan, this foolish and rich person, to give him money. Although he had also encountered difficulties from capitalists and pretended to be a grandson, it was others who had pretended to be a grandson in front of him these few years. He could not spoil those arrogant people, but on ount of the shadow blocking a bullet for Yinyin, he reluctantly gave them a good face. The shadow could be considered a unique assassin. He was not on the list of assassins because ... He was like a ghost. He rarely spoke and did not leave his name. He appeared and disappeared unpredictably and had a variety of skills. The silent job at the Interpol headquarters was enough to cause a sensation in the assassin world, but no one knew who it was. What''s your rtionship with Madam Dailey?" Xie jinghuan asked. The shadow didn''t even move his eyebrows. His gunshot wound was a little heavy, and he looked out the window from the corner of his eye. Xie jinghuan frowned."I''m not with the police, so you don''t have to think about running away. Yinyin is still in critical condition, and she''s just next door ... Oh, it''s Madam Dailey." The shadow looked at Xie jinghuan. He recognized Xie jinghuan. In the few years that Xie Yinyin and Xie jinghuan had been killing each other, the shadow had figured out Xie jinghuan''s work schedule so that he could one day receive an order to assassinate Xie jinghuan. He even investigated Xie jinghuan''s preferences. "She''s my younger sister. " Xie jinghuan said,"my biological sister, her name is Xie Yinyin. She was kidnapped when she was three years old. I always thought that she was killed. I didn''t think that ... She was kidnapped." The shadow was rarely surprised. He couldn''t see any simrities between Xie jinghuan and Xie Yinyin. Xie jinghuan frowned."I don''t have much patience for people from the dark. If it wasn''t for the fact that you took a bullet for her, I would have killed you long ago." Those that he hadn''t killed yet were because Jack had protected them well and wanted to uproot the dark. He reluctantly endured it. "Tell me, these few years Yinyin ... Who bullied her?" He would not let off anyone who bullied her. He would not let go of anyone, including those who had deceived him in the past. The Shadow''s eyes drooped. The Shadow''s face was very fierce, but his facial features were quite handsome. He didn''t look as old as Xie jinghuan, but he looked very mature and steady."I won''t say a word before I see her." "Alright, you recuperate well, don''t run ..." Xie jinghuan wanted to threaten him, but he did not say anything in the end. The shadow sat in silence. Such a big thing happened, but there was actually no news at all. He was also not locked up. He was very clear that Xie jinghuan had pulled some strings in the middle. Otherwise, he would definitely be closely monitored. Younger sister? Back then, Madam Daili had almost ordered Xie jinghuan to be killed, ending everything once and for all. In Madam Dailey''s words, he was really too annoying. After all that, they were brother and sister? Once Carl woke up, Jack came over to question him. He was stunned when he saw mu Yuan in his military uniform. Jack was left speechless. £¿£¿ Actually, he really rarely saw mu Yuan wearing casual clothes. Jack had seen him wearing abat uniform, and he had seen a lot of camouge uniforms. As for casual clothes ... It felt like a very formal international asion. They would wear them during military exercises. Mu Yuan was in both the marine andnd Services, but Jack had never seen him wearing a Navy uniform. Thest time he saw this army uniform was during an exchange between officers of various countries. Mu Yuan lifted his chin."Handsome?" Chapter 3021 Lieutenant Colonel Mu Yuan Is The Most Handsome In The World Mu Yuan lifted his chin."Handsome?" The young man was dressed in a neat military uniform, and his eyes were sharper than usual. His body had not recovered yet, and the bones on his face were not considered plump. His lines were clear, and his neck was slender. His military uniform was buttoned up neatly to the top. This was no longer about being handsome. His entire person was filled with a serious and abstinent temptation. "Cool!" "Come, repeat after me. Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan is the most handsome man in the world." Karl was speechless. Jack covered his mouth with his fist and tried hard to suppress the smile on his face."I''ll read it to you again tonight." Mu Yuan was speechless. Tsk, why did he say it so pervertedly? "Why are you suddenly wearing an army uniform?" "Old mu asked me to pay attention to our country''s image. He forced me to wear an army uniform and even sent someone to deliver it." Thest time she wore an army uniform was the day of dayue soldiers. Carl saw that they were chatting with each other and sneered in his heart. It was rumored that President Anderson was in Fanhua. His nephew and Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan had a good personal rtionship. Jack turned on the recording pen. Mu Yuan did not avoid it and just stood at the side. "Name." "Carl," Carl said. No matter what he said, he would not reveal his surname. Mu Yuan was also very simple and crude."What''s the big deal if you don''t say your surname? I''ve already taken your fingerprints and blood to the gic database forparison. Your identity has long been known. Why are you still struggling?" Carl smiled and said calmly,"if that''s the case, why ask?" "The process." Jack said calmly,"I''m a person who pays a lot of attention to the sense of ceremony." Mu Yuan thought to himself,''I heard you talking nonsense with a straight face.'' What sense of ceremony? it was so funny. "What''s your identity on the dark?" "A client." Carl could not help but interrupt,"excuse me, did you see my daughter in the manor? She''s called Eva. " Mu Yuan was shocked, but he did not make a sound or say anything. Su Nancheng said that it was Xie jinghuan''s nephew. It was a sure thing, he had checked. This is Carl''s daughter? The daughter of Karl and Yinyin? What should he do then? Jack wasn''t flustered at all."We found a baby girl in the manor, and we''ve settled her down properly. You don''t have to worry. Now answer my question, what''s your identity in the dark?" Carl''s mind went through a few times like lightning. There was poison in Dailey''s body, and she had been taking it since she gave birth. She had also been shot a few times and lost a lot of blood. She was most likely going to die. Even if she didn''t die ... Someone would kill her. "I''m a customer of the dark. " Carl said. Mu Yuan interjected from the side."You people from the dark are also interesting. All of you are clients, and it''s also very lively for all the clients to gather together at night. ording to the confession, Madam Dailey is the person in charge. You''re a small client to the dark, and I didn''t know that a small client could show off in the CEO''s territory. I didn''t see that the manor was full of your people, and there was only one person protecting Madam Dailey. It''s too farfetched to say that she''s the person in charge, do you think everyone is a fool?" "Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan might not understand the dark''s business model, but we are considered big clients of the dark. The authority of a big client is much higher than that of the person in charge. The boss of the dark has ordered that if the client and the person in charge have a conflict, the client should be the priority. The person in charge can be easily changed, but it is not easy to change a good client like us." Jack nodded."You''re right. In that case ... Tell me, how much are you worth?" Carl was stunned for a moment."What?" "I say, how much are you worth?" Carl was silent. Mu Yuan added salt to the wound by the side."The client who was assassinated at the criminal Police headquarters previously had the highest worth of 70 billion US dors, and he was easily killed. However, you are a customer who is more superior than the person in charge. If you don''t have a worth of 30 billion US dors, you wouldn''t be able to call yourself a superior customer, right?" Jack said,"I''ve checked the assets under your name, but it''s only 42 billion US dors. You can''t evenpare to the client who was assassinated. How can you be a good client? More important than the person in charge?" Carl frowned. The dark''s assets were huge, but after all, it was divided equally among six people. Who didn''t want their own businesses to be clean? ever since Madam Dailey took over, all their businesses had been cleaned up. Most of their assets were in Europe and the United States. The tax inspection was very tight and thorough. It was clear at a nce. The assets that had not been exposed were also huge, but it was hard to say at this moment. "He has a lot of assets and doesn''t spend any money on the dark, so he can''t be considered a good customer." Carl said,"I spend two billion US dors a year on the dark, and I''ve saved a lot of people. You can check the list. Many victims who bought things through me have regained their freedom and started a new life. I''ve provided them with legal identities, given them jobs, and let them work normally ..." Carl gave a series of names and addresses."If you don''t believe me, Lieutenant Colonel Anderson can go and check it out." Mu Yuan looked at his calm appearance and felt a little nervous. Could it be that he was doing it to eradicate the dark like Yinyin? but it was an undeniable fact that he was holding Yinyin hostage. The dark''s waters were too deep, and they had only touched the tip of the iceberg. Carl said with confidence and looked very open. Mu Yuan said,"sure, I will investigate them one by one. Oh right, I hope Mr. Carl can also tell me about your business. I''m very curious about your 42 billion US dors worth." "Alright!" Karl said. Jack got Reyman to stay inside to look after Carl and let mu Yuan go back to rest. Mu Yuan had not rested for two days and one night. He didn''t return to the hotel to rest, but stayed in the hospital''s Lounge. As soon as the door was closed, Jack pushed him gently on the waist and pushed mu Yuan against the wall, kissing his lips. Chapter 3022 Cant Eat Meat And Drink Soup Mu Yuan was pressed against the wall and kissed until he was a little breathless. Jack''s heavy panting could be heard all over his nose. He naughtily bit Jack''s lips lightly, and in exchange, the man''s panting became even heavier. Jack was determined to eat him up, and his hands were strangling his waist until there was a crease on his suit. Mu Yuan nudged his waist."That''s enough, Sir." Do you really want to have sex in the hospital? There''s a prisoner sleeping next door, and your brother''s wife is outside. Have some integrity. "You''re seducing me on purpose," Jack''s voice was lower than usual, and the bespectacled Liu had a ball of fire in his eyes. Seeing mu Yuan''s assistant salute, he hurriedly smiled and said,"I haven''t slept for a day and two nights, and I look Haggard. How would I want to seduce you? don''t me me if you can''t control yourself. I won''t take the me." Jack''s fingers rubbed against his waist. He naturally could not do anything to mu Yuan. This was a hospital after all, and mu Yuan still had to be on duty. If his father found out that he was doing this during his duty, his leg would be broken. Not to mention that he didn''t have such thoughts himself, but even if he couldn''t eat meat, he still had to drink some soup. "Ever since we came to Paris, we haven''t ..." Mu Yuan was speechless. The two of them cuddled in the ward for a long time. Mu Yuan was really tired and fell asleep after lying down. Before he went to sleep, he even remembered something in a daze. He had not slept for a day and two nights. Jack had not slept for a day and two nights. I''ll change to him when I wake up. Wesley and Xiao Qiao were also reced to rest for four hours, while Jack continued to run around the hospital and the criminal Police headquarters. He also had to oversee andmand the criminal Police to capture customers and some people in charge of the dark. Such a big thing had happened to the dark, and the people in charge of the nine regions had disappeared into thin air. They had all hidden their names and disappeared in an instant, and all the forces seemed to have disappeared overnight. It was as if the dark had never existed. This was a mysterious and huge criminal group, with its own system of operation. Fortunately, speed was the most important thing in war, and they managed to capture the person in charge. Following this lead, they discovered another dark trading site. The entire world was in an uproar. This incident caused a huge debate on the inte. The registered site of the website was in Thand, and the person in charge was also in Thand. He was in charge of all the southeast Asian regions, and the annual human and organ trade in Thand was unbelievably high. Xiao Qiao and Wesley slept for four hours before they were woken up for their duty. He thought that he was with Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan, but he was told that Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan was still sleeping. Xiao Qiao asked,"wait a minute. Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan slept half an hour earlier than us. Why did he wake upter than us?" There were only a few people that Jack trusted the most here, and many important missions had to be assigned to them. Lehmann said mysteriously,"maybe it''s for ... The friendship between the two countries?" "Do I look like I''m that gullible?" Xiao Qiao asked. ? Wesley grabbed his wife''s cor with one hand and dragged her outside."Let''s go and catch her." "Wait, wait, wait ... This isn''t fair. I''m still a weak girl." Reyman was speechless. Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan did not get a full eight hours of sleep, but he had at least slept for almost six hours. When he woke up, it was night time again. Wesley epted the arrest mission on Jack''s behalf, and mu Yuan started to take on the hospital''s protective work when he got up. Once night fell, all kinds of demons and monsters would appear. An assassin who disguised as a nurse sneaked in and was caught on the spot. They actually caught one alive. Mu Yuan almost took a bullet and still had lingering fear. The assassins of the dark ... Were really ... Powerful! Chapter 3023 Paradise On Earth The assassins of the dark ... Were really ... Powerful! "This nurse has a bomb tied to her body. It looks like she wants to die with us. Carl, do you think she''s here to save you or to kill you?" Mu Yuan asked with a smile. He had a very bad impression of Carl. He looked very gentle and elegant, but he was like a demon in human skin. Her smile was gentle, but it looked fake. "They''re probably here to silence me. Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan, you have to protect me well. " Carl didn''t look like a criminal at all."I just bought some women and children from the dark, and provided them with a good life and job. Although Imitted a crime, it''s forgivable, right?" When he was shameless, he was really shameless. Jack had already sent people to investigate the people he was talking about, but there were no results yet. Mu Yuan did not believe him at all."You said that Eva is your daughter?" "Yup," "Eva is your daughter? are you married?" "She''s my daughter with Madam Dailey. I''m not married." Carl revealed an affectionate look."A customer falling in love with an agent. This is a tragedy. I ... I gave up everything ... For love. I know what she did was a crime and unforgivable, but I love her, I love her deeply, so I secretly spent money to buy the victim and give her freedom, just to atone for her sins, to reduce her sins and my daughter ''s. " He said it so sincerely that even mu Yuan''s heart wavered a little. Fortunately, he was not a soft-hearted person. Everything Karl said was reasonable and logical, and there was no w to be found. That was the terrifying part. "Your assets? you''re not clear enough, Mr. Carl." Mu Yuan said. "Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan, you''re biased against me." "I saw it clearly from the hillside. The people of the Dark all listen to you, and you even held their master hostage. Now that you say you''re just a customer, I''m not a three-year-old child, I won''t be deceived by others." Mu Yuan said,"although thew can not represent all justice, it will not tolerate people like you who are stained with blood." "Speaking of blood, isn''t Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan''s hands stained with a lot of blood?" Mr. Carlughed and recalled a piece of information he had read before."Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan had even killed a six-year-old child before. Our dark at least ... Sells children and doesn''t kill children." Mu Yuan''s entire body stiffened, and he fell silent. "You''ll definitely say that you''re just following orders. Then ... Who gave you the order to take a child''s life? what right do you have to take his life? the only difference between you and a murderer is that you can kill people legally, but thisw ... Is not thew of the world. " Jack suddenly pushed the door open. His eyes were cold and sharp."Nonsense. Comparing you to him is an insult to him. His hands are stained with blood, but he has a clear conscience, is upright, and has justice and kindness in his heart. You, on the other hand, are just an emotionless murderer." Mu Yuan came back to his senses and smiled at Jack. Actually, he did not feel much. He had long foreseen that he would be criticized for the things he had done, but he did not expect ... Carl was actually able to find out about this. He had never mentioned it to Jack. That was a mission from three years ago, and it was the biggest mission ident in his years as the Armymander. Although it was resolved in the end, there were still some regrets. "The amount of money I donate in a year is the sum of your ten lifetimes ''worth of sry. I help the poor, sponsor children to go to school, sponsor leukemia patients, sponsor cancer patients. Every time I donate money, there is a record. You are killing people to maintain world peace, and I am also using my own way to maintain peace." Carl said gently. Mu Yuan frowned."Nonsense!" "Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan, you''re really a lucky person to be born in China. You were even born in a military family. You grew up smoothly since you were young, and you were promoted and made rich. You''ve never seen a poor area. You''ve never seen a child from a war-torn country. They don''t have enough to eat, they don''t have warm clothes, and they even have a gic illness. I''m a great benefactor who supports them." Mu Yuan suddenlyughed. "What are youughing at?" Mu Yuan said,"I remember what Xie jinghuan said to me when he went to Eastern Europe for business for the first time. He said,''little Yuan, this ce is really heaven. People are poor and beautiful. They will follow you with a single bill. They are especially easy to deceive.''" Chapter 3024 This Is Very Awkward Mu Yuan said,"I remember what Xie jinghuan said to me when he went to Eastern Europe for business for the first time. He said,''little Yuan, this ce is really heaven. People are poor and beautiful. They will follow you with a single bill. They are especially easy to deceive.''" Jack was left speechless. Karl was speechless. Mu Yuan had slightly forgotten what Xie jinghuan had gone to Eastern Europe to do that year. He liked men, and this was something that everyone knew. The young and handsome men in Eastern Europe were all tender and bright. Xie jinghuan''s original words were,"little Yuan, the men here are really handsome. They''re poor, good-looking, and gullible. Heaven on earth." Therefore, it was especially easy to kidnap people from there. Carl said,"that''s your prejudice." "You''re spouting nonsense with such a straight face. You''re not telling the truth at all. Aren''t you just relying on the fact that Madam Dailey is dead and there''s no evidence? I forgot to tell you that Madam Dailey is awake." Jack showed him a video. Madam Dailey was already awake and her health points were stable."She''s only crippled in her legs, but she''s still alive. Her vitality is very strong, and the poison in her abdomen has not spread. It was removed during the operation. I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed. A crack appeared on Carl''s gentle face, and it was as if his fake smile could no longer be maintained. Mu Yuan felt extremely carefree. Carl said,"so what? what can her confession prove?" Carl said,"during World War II, a general was humiliated. He kept saying that he was innocent and that he was wronged. However, the soldiers under him all testified that he hadmitted a crime. He was hung and died in front of everyone. A yearter, the truth was revealed to be a scam. Now, Dai Li is one person. Whatever she says or does, it''s all her. Everyone else is standing against her. She''s that general. " Jack said,"you''re wrong. There''s no evidence for a crimemitted in reality. As long as there''s a set of logical chain, it can be used as a scapegoat. Moreover, as long as you''ve done something in this world, there will be evidence. No matter how careful you are, there will always be traces. You''re dreaming if you want to get away with it." Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, I''m innocent. I don''t want to get away with it. I even paid 300 million US dors for the Anderson presidential election. Carl threw a bomb at him nonchntly. Jack was left speechless. Mu Yuan was speechless. This was rather awkward. Jack did not know what to say as he did not know how the election was going. He was taking care of mu Yuan when Rayleigh said that it was a sure win. He did not ask about it. Based on the principle of risk-sharing and risk-avoidance, the Anderson family couldn''t be the only one to fund the election. They needed to maintain a bnce in society. Even if they could afford it, they would have to ept funds from society. They needed the support of the merchants and the approval of the Parliament members. The money given by the merchants would naturally be taken back from the president. This was inevitable. If they epted this sum of money, they would also ept the power in this area. This was inevitable. So Jack didn''t know how much election funds John had. When the water is clear, there will be no fish. Jack and mu Yuan left the ward and got Reyman toe over and keep an eye on them. Wesley and Xiao Qiao happened toe to change shifts and saw their serious faces. Xiao Qiao asked,"what''s wrong?" What is he up to now?" Mu Yuan said,"he said ... He offered 300 million Yuan for your family''s election funds." Chapter 3025 Were Not Close Xiao Qiao eximed,''wow, that''s explosive! It''s big international news. " Wesley was speechless. Jack was left speechless. No matter what, she''s your inws, you don''t have to be so excited and gossipy, right? Wesley did not know about the election funds either. There were people in the Anderson family who did these things, so the brothers did not need to worry. The election funds were divided into several parts, and John probably did not know about it himself. If this were to be exposed, it would be big news. Wesley hurriedly made a phone call to check the ounts. If it was true, he had to deal with it immediately. Otherwise, he would leave a big handle on them. Now, the whole world was praising the Anderson family. The big ones kept their words, while the small ones were heroic youths. The president''s series of ridiculous actions after taking office were finally blown away by this gust of wind, and he umted a good reputation. Don''t copse in one move. In the hospital. Xie Yinyin was no longer in critical condition, and she slowly regained consciousness. She was a little surprised that she was still alive. She thought that she was definitely dead, and when she opened her eyes again, it felt like a lifetime had passed. The gunshot wound on her shoulder hurt badly, but she didn''t feel anything in her legs. She couldn''t even feel her own legs. She also realized something and felt a little sad. Her legs, which had been through so many disasters, could finally no longer walk. This was a high-ss Ward that was well decorated. Xie Yinyin thought to herself, had she been arrested, or ... Had she returned to the dark again? It would be better if they were captured, but if they returned to the dark ... Oh, that wouldn''t happen. If she had returned to the dark, they wouldn''t have let her stay in such a good Ward and wouldn''t have treated her. Xie jinghuan pushed the door open and entered. Xie Yinyin was speechless. £¿£¿ "Yinyin, you''re awake." Xie jinghuan rushed over and almost threw himself in front of the bed. He looked at her emotionally."Doctor, Doctor, she''s awake. Come and take a look quickly." Xie Yinyin was dumbfounded. This fool had spent so much money to make her famous, and almost being killed was the fuse of this incident. If it wasn''t for Xie jinghuan, she wouldn''t have set up a trap so quickly. She had been slowly disintegrating the dark''s power over the past few years, but it was veryplicated and intertwined. It was also very difficult for her power to infiltrate, so she had made a n and took it step by step. ording to her n, she would be able to start at the end of the year. By then, the sess rate would be higher. She had also recruited three people in charge of the nine districts. She should be able to recruit all of them by the end of the year. However, because of Xie jinghuan ... Her portrait became the focus of everyone''s attention, and it also made Lieutenant Colonel Anderson and Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan suspect her. Xie Yinyin had no choice but to take action ahead of time. Taking action ahead of time meant that they were not prepared and could easily fail. She could only take a gamble. In her n, she did not need the help of Jack, mu Yuan, and the others at all. It was also because of theck of an early n that she had no choice but to use them to set up a trap. Now that he opened his eyes, the culprit was right in front of him. Xie Yinyin was so disgusted that she almost threw herself out of the ward. Why was he so excited? Is he really secretly in love with me? Was he sick in the head? She had just woken up, and the doctor had been fiddling with her all over the ce, making her very ufortable. However, Xie Yinyin had been in the dark for many years and had long been used to enduring everything. Even if she was ufortable, there would be no expression on her face. Even though she was in extreme pain, she didn''t even blink, as if it wasn''t her own body. Xie jinghuan said,"be more careful. Don''t hurt her." Xie Yinyin was speechless. As expected, he was sick! The doctor examined her and asked a few questions. Xie Yinyin answered them one by one. She was still unclear of the situation and was at the mercy of others, so she didn''t make a sound, not wanting to arouse suspicion. "Yinyin ..." Xie jinghuan sat beside her and held her hand. The man''s hand was hot and dry, while Xie Yinyin''s hand was icy cold. She frowned."You''ve got the wrong person." Xie Yinyin said calmly,"we''re not close." Xie jinghuan was speechless. Chapter 3026 A Bootlicker Will Eventually Have Nothing The brother and sister looked at each other in silence. Awkward. Xie jinghuan had actually expected this long ago. He sighed."Ever since I found out that you were Yinyin, I still had a glimmer of hope. Perhaps you were afraid of implicating me, so you didn''t tell me your identity. That''s why I''ve been entangled in the dark for so many years, and you didn''t send anyone to kill me. You must have known that I was older brother, and back then you were only scaring me, not letting me continue to be entangled in the dark." Su Nancheng, who was outside, said,"how big of a filter did you have to be to make you say this?" A bootlicker has nothing, big brother! Xie Yinyin said,"you ..." Was there something wrong with his brain? What was he saying? Xie jinghuan clearly felt a sense of disdain from Xie Yinyin''s eyes, and couldn''t help but think of Xie Yinyin when she was a child. She was soft and cute, and Yinyin was his only younger sister. At that time, the rtionship between his parents was already very bad. Lin xiaoruan had an illegitimate daughter outside, and Xie Zhen also had two children outside. Their parents looked down on each other and tortured each other. Xie jinghuan looked at mu Yuan pampering his cousin and thought how good it would be if he had a younger sister. When Xie Yinyin was just born, Xie Zhen still did not acknowledge it. Later on, they went for a DNA test to confirm that it was their child. He didn''t know how the others were feeling, but Xie jinghuan was overjoyed. He finally had a younger sister. Xie Yinyin had liked to follow Xie jinghuan since she was young. Her father didn''t dote on her, and her mother didn''t love her. Only her older brother was the closest to her, and he would bring her along wherever he went. Xie jinghuan was eight years older than her, and Xie Yinyin had been brought up by Xie jinghuan from the moment she was born. Xie jinghuan said,"when you were young, older brother fed you milk, changed your diapers, and bought your clothes. You would pester older brother whatever you liked to eat. Every day when I came back from school, you would run out to wee me. You were the cutest little sister in the world." Xie Yinyin was unmoved. Su Nancheng was speechless. £¿£¿ After saying so much nonsense, why don''t you show her the test report? Xie Yinyin was a little tired. She was a very cold person. She didn''t even love Little Eva, so how could she like her brother who had suddenly appeared? moreover, she didn''t remember any of these things. She had been in the dark for so many years, and had long lost the ability to love. She had suffered so much torture and pain that she had lost the ability to love herself, let alone love others. Her feelings for Little Eva were mostly an act under the constant surveince of others. She wanted the bosses to think that Eva was her weakness and that they could control her. But in fact, she didn''t care at all. Being able to live was a blessing from her as a mother. It didn''t matter if she couldn''t live. Everyone would die sooner orter. Xie jinghuan''s heart felt like it was being cut by a knife. He didn''t want to show her the cold test report from the start. He took out his phone and showed Xie Yinyin some old photos and videos. At that time, there was no such function as a mobile phone to record videos. They used cameras to record videos. Later, he switched to his mobile phone. In the Xie family''s mansion, the youth Xie jinghuan and the child Xie Yinyin were ying on the grass patch. Yinyin had two small braids and was wearing a small pink dress as she chased after the two little kittens. Xie jinghuan was recording her, and the servants were recording the two siblings. "Big brother, big brother, I caught Tuan Tuan ..." Yinyin turned back happily with the kitten in her arms. At that time, Xie jinghuan was handsome and childish, and he had a smile on his face."Yinyin is really awesome." This was the only video that remained. However, there were quite a few photos. Photos of her when she was one year old, photos of her 100 days old, and photos of her when she was three years old. There were a lot of them. Xie jinghuan had made a separate folder to put Xie Yinyin''s photos and videos, afraid that one day he would forget what his sister looked like. "That year, you were kidnapped and the kidnapper killed you. The police searched for three days and found your body. The kidnapper cut the body into more than ten pieces and it was unrecognizable. I was too young back then and wasn''t as capable as I am now. I couldn''t do the test myself, so I could only listen to the forensic report. I never thought that the forensic doctor and the police would make such a mistake. It wasn''t you, but they said it was you. I thought ... You were dead. If I knew you were still alive, I would have found you no matter where you were. " There was some heat in Xie jinghuan''s eyes, and his heart ached for the pain she had suffered for so many years. He was the richest man in the world, and his only sister should live freely like all the rich second generation girls on social media. She could drive her sports car, private jet, or party on a yacht. She could call her friends and attract the attention of everyone. She should wear the most beautiful dress and high heels and dance with young talents. She could go to the auction house as she pleased and buy whatever she liked. She didn''t like to worry about money. She would meet the man she liked and be in love with him for a lifetime. If the man dared to bully her, he would support her. She shouldn''t ... Be lying on the hospital bed lifelessly like this, losing the ability to move, with no love and expectation for life in her eyes. It was as if there was nothing in this world that she was looking forward to. Xie Yinyin''s expression didn''t change as she looked at the report."This is amon method of the dark. If they take a fancy to a person, they''ll find a way to make her disappear. It''s not the forensic doctor or the police''s fault." p Xie jinghuan did not care whose fault it was now. "Don''t you have any memories?" Xie Yinyin shook her head."Very few people have memories of what happened before they were three years old. Moreover ... My memories after I was three years old were too deep, and I was only focused on surviving. Thinking about living like this every day, I didn''t have enough time. It''s a waste of time to think about the past. " Xie jinghuan was speechless. His sister was really cold. No wonder he became an agent of the dark at such a young age. She was both distressed and angry ... And proud. "Don''t worry, everything is over. I will protect you from now on and won''t let anyone hurt you. " Xie Yinyin was still unmoved."No need. I can protect myself." Many people had said the same thing. Her first buyer had said that he would protect her and would not let anyone hurt her. Her second buyer had also gently said that he would protect her and would not let anyone hurt her. Carl had also said that he would protect you and not let anyone hurt you. Such a promise was very cheap to Xie Yinyin. Those people always made heavy promises easily, but they always forgot what they had said in the blink of an eye. On the other hand, those who had never made a promise were always by her side. They had gone through mountains of daggers and seas of mes for her, and they had been trapped in the sea of suffering for her, unable to free themselves. "Where''s the man who took the bullet for me?" "He''s in the next room, and his injuries are lighter than yours. " Xie Yinyin nodded."Call the person in charge over. I''ll exin the case." Xie jinghuan''s heart was stabbed several times. The heartwarming scene of brother and sister hugging each other and crying while talking about family did not appear. Xie jinghuan was very sad. Xie Yinyin asked,"what''s the matter?" "Can I call you big brother? Yinyin, I''m really your brother. " Xie Yinyin was silent for a moment. Without any pressure, she said,"brother." However, this ''brother'' was no different from the ''brother'' in the recorder, without any emotion. Xie jinghuan.¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 3027 Yinyin Is Explaining Jack came over quickly with an inspector from the International police. He turned on the camera and connected to the headquarters of the International police. He turned on the camera and video. The inspector from the International police was a French man in his forties. He stood by as a witness. Jack was in charge of the interrogation, and Xie jinghuan was not a police officer. Even if he guaranteed that he would not say a word throughout the whole process, Jack did not agree to let him listen, so he could only go next door. Then, he set up a sound amplification device on the wall, and he could hear Xie Yinyin and Jack''s voices. Su Nancheng was speechless. But they couldn''t say a word, or the people next door would know that they were listening. "I''m dai Li, the highest person in charge of the dark. I was kidnapped to the dark when I was young ..." Xie Yinyin slowly exined her background and her experience of being a peddler."After returning to the dark, I was trained to be a manager, and Mr. Carl thought I had the potential to be an agent, so he focused on training me." Xie Yinyin omitted a series of her experiences of being abused. The suffering, torture, and despair she had experienced had nothing to do with her crimes and the dark crimes. She had never been one to act pitiful. "The dark''s power structure is divided into four levels. Under the agents are the first, second, and third level of people in charge. I became the third level person in charge at the age of 14, and the third level person in charge of three gangs. As long as I send people to spy, collect information on the victims, sort out the customer''s needs, and find suitable victims on their behalf, after the search, I will start to set up, arrest, and create cases of human disappearance." "There are 16 people in charge of the second level. They are in charge of training and killing. At the same time, they are in charge of all the business of the third level. Every higher level has a corresponding lower level. They will look for whoever makes a mistake. The second level is mainly in charge of human trafficking in a country, as well as expanding the gang, recruiting fighters, and so on." "The first-level person-in-charge is the person-in-charge of the nine major regions. He is in charge of the regions, East Asia, South Asia, Eastern Europe, North America, Northern Europe, and so on. He has a special regional agent in charge of all the business of the second-level person-in-charge. He usually does not personally interfere with the third-level business, unless there is a major ident in the third-level business that requires him toe forward." "The first-level person-in-charge will handle the customers. The second and third-level ones don''t have the authority to do so. All the customers are handled by the first-level person-in-charge, who also has toplete Ph.D. Courses in economics and Management. Learn sixnguages, be familiar with the customs and trade of each country, be responsible for the secondary market and customers, and also control the entire dark, manage funds, wash industries, and get rid of the police. " "The people in charge of the nine regions all have legitimate jobs on the surface. They might bewyers, doctors, celebrities, businessmen, and so on." Dai Li pointed out the nine district heads one by one, and Xie jinghuan cursed in his heart. One of them was a client that he often worked with, and he was even an acquaintance. He had eaten many meals together, even went to bars together, and drank together. He was a straightforward person and was generous in doing things. Su Nancheng had raced cars with him before and contracted a casino. He was drunk on money and was extremely prodigal, but he was also capable. He was the type of person that Xie jinghuan admired the most. She was open-minded, smart, generous, and had a backbone. They could almost be said to be friends of Xie jinghuan and su Nancheng. Of course, they did not count as friends from mu Yuan and ye Ling, but they were definitely the kind of friends that Xie jinghuan would pick up personally if he called. Xie jinghuan cursed in his heart. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 3028 Ice Mountain Shattered Other than this wealthy businessman, there was also an international celebrity. He had a lot of fans and the box office was very popr. He was also the person-in-charge of the first District. Su Nancheng''s eyes were almost blinded by his brilliance. The dark''s cover for identity was really amazing. After finishing the list of the people in charge of the nine regions, Xie Yinyin continued to exin,"above the person in charge of the nine regions is the agent. The agent can only repeat the person in charge of the first region, but ... The agent has the power to kill, and the ability of the agent also determines the direction of the dark. I became a level three responsible person at the age of fourteen, became a level two responsible person at the age of fifteen, and became the person in charge of the first region at the age of sixteen. After bing the person in charge of the first region, Ipeted for the position of the agent, andpleted thenguage and Ph.D. Courses within three years. He passed the agent assessment and became an agent of the dark at the age of neen. " Jack thought to himself, if this resume was used in apany or in a mechanism, it would be quite luxurious. Unfortunately, it was the resume of the dark. Xie Yinyin paused for a moment."The six bosses above the agent ..." She told him about the Korean, Japanese, and Carl in detail. "I don''t know if there are others above the six bosses. The dark has a strict hierarchy and doesn''t allow the disclosure of information about the top, so I don''t know if there are others above the six bosses. You''ll have to interrogate them to know. It''s just that I''ve left a mark on some of my assets when I made them. "Last year, there was a batch of whitewashing industries that exchanged US dors for gold. I fused and forged all the gold. The gold bar is 10.03cm long, 5.65cm wide, and 506G heavy. It should be a clue. On the books, all the assets are ultimately controlled by the six big bosses. The US dors can''t be tampered with, but the gold can. This batch of gold is different in length and weight from any other batch on the market. " Xie Yinyin said,"I''ve sent my shadow to check on this batch of gold, but I couldn''t find any information. This is the only way I can find the higher-ups. You can interrogate Carl ... You won''t be able to get anything. Oh, by the way ... Carl used to be an agent, and he also has a child. If you can find that child, you might be able to interrogate him. Thepetition for the position of agent is very fierce, and after thepetition, there will always be a child as a weakness. I secretly took a strand of Carl''s hair andpared it with his child, but it was not his child, and he had already switched it. " Perhaps it was because of this that she was taken away after giving birth to Eva, afraid that she would be switched. Jack had been listening quietly."Carl said he''s only a customer of the dark, and you''re the highest-ranking person in charge." "This is the dark''s consistent risk avoidance method. I''ve been trained since I was a third-level person-in-charge. When each level was arrested, there would be a set of statements. When I became a first-level person-in-charge, my confession pushed everything to the second-level person. We have a mechanism, which is what to say when everyone is arrested, how to divide the responsibility, and who to get out of it. No one''s confession is standard. Carl''s level is higher than mine." Jack asked,"do you have evidence?" "Yes, I''ve recorded every asset movement. I''ve also recorded every sum of money I''ve transferred to him and have witnesses. Also ... I''ve video-recorded every meeting. I can''t deny it." Xie Yinyin sneered, and her tone was very cold."If it wasn''t because you came to investigate and had no intention of exposing me, I could have gotten rid of them. I was in my n, and there was no need for a public trial, so there wasn''t much evidence left. Fortunately ... It was enough to convict them." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 3029 Im Guilty, I Dont Need Forgiveness Xie Yinyin said, " there are a few people in charge who should be able to provide evidence. Carl went from a third-level person in charge all the way to an agent, then to a boss. A lot of evidence should have been erased. To catch him, other than me, we need more people to provide evidence. The dark is a ce where right and wrong can not be distinguished. After staying for a long time, even people will be brainwashed. " " I remember very clearly that there was a victim who was very angry and rebellious when she was first kidnapped. She always wanted to escape. We do business, so we don''t usually kill people, so we naturally needed her to be well. Therefore, the third-level person-in-charge sent someone to chat with her and show her care and love. On her birthday, more than 20 people celebrated her birthday, sang her birthday songs, and gave her gifts. She fell in love with the third-level person-in-charge and became obedient to everyone. Until the day of the sale, she still felt that they would have a happy future." Jack had heard of such a thing before, but thinking about it still made his back break out in a cold sweat. "When did you start nning all of this? was it for revenge, or to destroy the dark? " Jack asked. Xie Yinyin said,"when did it start ...? It''s a little long ago. I don''t even remember. It was probably ... The second time I was sold. That time, I got sick and returned to the dark. I knew that if I didn''t save myself, I would die. So I hugged Carl''s leg tightly. I was the same as the victim, I almost indulged in the care and friendship created by the dark. But slowly, I understood that this was an illusion, and I wanted to break thisyer of illusion. People all burst out in despair and pain, no one is an exception. I wanted to drag the dark down with me, and after I killed twopetitors and became a third-level person in charge, I embarked on this path. " For this, he had paid a very painful price. "You''ve killed before?" Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, do I look like I''ve never been tainted with human lives?" Xie Yinyin said indifferently,"I''ve killed a total of 28 people since I was nine." She paused."I killed them myself. I ordered them to be killed. 59 people." Xie jinghuan was speechless. Su Nancheng was speechless. ''F * ck, sister, there''s no need to talk about this. This is the impartial and incorruptible Lieutenant Colonel Anderson. Lieutenant Colonel Anderson had a heart of stone."Tell me about the people you killed." Since he remembered it so clearly, he must still remember it. Xie Yinyin said,"the first time I killed someone was when I was ten years old. After I was sold, the buyer forced me to pick up a customer. I wanted to escape, but he broke my leg. That day, three men came, and I forced them to drink. I had nned to kill them all, but I was too weak, so I only killed one person." At that time, the dark treated her as a victim and didn''t teach her anything. She was weak. "What happened after that?" Jack asked. Xie Yinyin paused for a moment."Then ... Oh, I was raped. The buyer felt that I was too rebellious and hard to control, so he sold me a second time. This time, the buyer ... I killed a person when I was running away. Later, because I got an infectious disease, I was sold back to the dark. In the dark ... There were three people who couldn''t stand the torture and begged me to end their lives and give them a quick death. Competing for the position of the third, second, first level, all the way to the agent, my hands have been stained with human lives. " That was a world where either you die or I die. She would not defend herself, only stating the fact that she had killed someone. Xie jinghuan''s expression was extremely ugly. Everyone was knowledgeable and smart people. They had seen these dark things before. They didn''t live behind high walls. From Xie Yinyin''s few words, they could judge what kind of life she had been through these few years. But she did not say a word to defend herself. There was no reason to kill. Xie Yinyin said,ter on, the shadow and Lulu became my guards. I was the one who gave the order for all the lives that passed through their hands. Thest time, all the internal clients of the Interpol were killed. It was also my order." Xie Yinyin looked into Lieutenant Colonel Anderson''s eyes."I''m guilty, and I don''t need to be forgiven." Chapter 3030 Caught Climbing The Wall Jack turned off the camera and video, and stared at the pale young girl in front of him. Yes, Xie Yinyin was still a young girl in his eyes. She was very petite and thin, like a delicate flower in a greenhouse. You couldn''t see the decay and darkness behind her from her surface. "You just woke up. It''s not suitable for you to interrogate him for too long. Rest first." He guessed that Xie jinghuan had not mentioned the matter of exchanging information with her, or else she would not have revealed everything about her. From another perspective, the young girl in front of him was worthy of admiration. He nced at the inspector, and the two of them nodded and left the ward. Although Xie Yinyin did not understand, she did not say anything. After Jack left, Xie jinghuan came in. Xie Yinyin was annoyed when she saw him, but she didn''t show it on her face. "You were eavesdropping next door?" Xie jinghuan was caught red-handed, but he wasn''t embarrassed at all. His slightly red eyes had already revealed the fact that he had been eavesdropping, and the irritation in Xie Yinyin''s heart eased a little. "I''ll tell you what you want to know. " Xie jinghuan looked at his sister silently. He also understood that after being separated from his sister for more than ten years, things had long changed."Yinyin, there''s someone in this world who loves you. Of course ... You ignored the stupid thing I didst time. I didn''t know that you were from the dark, and also knew that being so high-profile would bring you so much trouble. I only caught a glimpse of you, and wanted to see you and confirm your identity." "Yeah, 10 billion US dors is indeed a high profile." Xie jinghuan was not embarrassed at all."I know that you don''t believe what I said, but I still have to say this. You believe in brother. I won''t let you get hurt again. You don''t have to exin what you''ve done in so much detail, and you don''t have to tell Lieutenant Colonel Anderson everything. You just have to give us Carl''s criminal record and the operation of the dark and let the police investigate and solve the case." Xie Yinyin raised her brows slightly. She was born with a sharp mind, so she understood why Lieutenant Colonel Anderson had stopped the interrogation and left. Xie Yinyin said,"it''s fine. I won''t deny what I''ve done." "Yinyin, do you want to go to jail?" "I don''t want to go to jail." Xie Yinyin said,"my crimes ... I deserve death. I should be sentenced to death." "I won''t let you die." "You will never be able to stop a person who wishes to die." Xie Yinyin was very calm. "You have to think about Eva too. If you die, who will take care of her?" "You ..." Xie jinghuan said,"...I won''t let you die." Xie jinghuan took a deep breath. He was very stubborn and cold."Listen to me. You just have to cooperate well with Lieutenant Colonel Anderson and say that you''re a tainted witness. You''ve already made contact with Lieutenant Colonel Anderson a year ago and became his informant. Everything you do has his silent approval, and you''ve already signed a secret agreement with him. He will give you a new identity, give you freedom, and let you be an United States citizen and live a quiet life. This case is the focus of the entire world. It''s enough to exchange for your freedom. " Xie Yinyin looked at him in silence."You ... Will he agree?" "You don''t have to worry about it. He will agree." Xie jinghuan said,"at most, I''ll just let them ... Invest in Huan Yu. There are no people in this world who are bound to die. It''s just that the benefits are not enough." "I remember that Huan Yu went to great lengths to get rid of them. You must be a Patriot." Xie Yinyin had investigated him before, so she naturally understood that Xie jinghuan had secretly returned a lot of his technology to China. If they were allowed to invest, it would definitely be the country that invested, and it would be different in the future. "You don''t have to worry about that. Just listen to me and live well. With me around, you and Eva will not be bullied again." Xie jinghuan bit the tip of his tongue. He understood that Yinyin didn''t like promises. He said,"who said that you don''t have anyone''s love? who said that you haven''t experienced that kind of care? it''s just that you don''t know." Jack went to Carl hospital and met mu Yuan talking to a nurse at the entrance. Mu Yuan was still in his formal attire and was extremely handsome. The nurse was holding a bouquet of blue roses and was shyly giving it to him. Jack was left speechless. Chapter 3031 An Ungrateful Little Wolf That I Cant Feed Wesley and Xiao Qiao were watching the show from not far away. Xiao Qiao even whistled at mu Yuan. A romantic encounter in a foreign country was really very exciting. The young nurse had blonde hair and a curvaceous figure. She was very suitable for a romantic encounter. Mu Yuan was in a difficult position as he held the bouquet of blue roses. Should he ept it or not? Xiao Qiao was jeering at him."Your wife has already run away with someone else. Don''t be so burdened." That must be his fianc??e. Both the man and the woman were unmarried. They suddenly realized that Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan was a diamond Bachelor. Mu Yuan had always been protective of women, let alone a beautiful foreign woman. Just as he was thinking about how to tactfully tell her that he had a partner, Jack walked over with an ice-cold expression."Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan, what are you doing on duty?" Mu Yuan was speechless. Yo, you''ve got some guts! Mu Yuan red at him. He dared to be fierce to him in front of everyone. The nurse said hurriedly,"I''m sorry for disturbing you, lieutenant colonel. I''ll leave immediately. We''re done talking, lieutenant colonel. Let''s have a meal together after you get off work. It''s my treat." The nurse forcefully stuffed the bouquet of flowers into mu Yuan''s arms and even turned around to give him a flying kiss before leaving. Mu Yuan was speechless. What the hell? Who said that we were going to eat together? I didn''t hear you say that you wanted to eat. The cold weather was over. Xiao Qiao shouted,"Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan, my big brother isn''t such an inflexible person. It''s nothing for him to go on a date after work, right? big brother, we''re friends no matter what. He won''t hold you up when you''re dating a girl." Mu Yuan was speechless. I don''t have any intention of flirting with girls. "Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan is really very popr." Jack said indifferently. Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan revealed a reserved smile."Oh, no, I''m taken. Lieutenant Colonel, you know that." Jack snorted coldly and went to look for Carl. Mu Yuan thought to himself that he was going to die. He was really on duty very obediently and did not do anything out of line. It was not like his kidneys were too good. He dared to flirt with girls in this outfit in front of Jack. He was still a person who needed to take good care of his kidneys. After Carl''s surgery, in order to prevent him from escaping, his hands, feet, and waist had been fixed to the bed. He couldn''t escape even if he had wings. He was a rtively calm man and didn''t look annoyed at all. Jack pulled a chair over and yed a recording of Xie Yinyin. He had edited the part about Carl on his way here. "Go on, Mr. Carl." Jack said indifferently,"you''re not a customer of the dark. You''re the boss of the dark, the prime suspect of the dark." Carl was silent for a moment, and no one knew what he was thinking. He had always been calm andposed, but at this moment, he was a little cold."Dailey ... Really can''t be beaten to death ... She''s too flexible. I''ve really underestimated her vitality." "When I first met her, she couldn''t even live for more than three months. If she wasn''t treated, I would have spent a lot of money on her treatment. At that time, she was like a flower that was about to wither. I carefully took care of her and watered the flower until it slowly bloomed. I didn''t expect that ... It was poisonous." The dark was very strict when it came to testing a person''s loyalty. Xie Yinyin had passed the loyalty test, and this theory had been in practice for many years. If there had been no slip-ups, he would not have thought that Xie Yinyin would want to take them down with her. Jack said calmly,"save it and confess to your crimes. ording to Madam Dailey''s usations, I''ve already caught four district leaders. Some of them have long been working with her, and she has evidence. There''s no point in you trying to defend yourself." "You ungrateful Little Wolf." Carl seemed to be very regretful. Chapter 3032 Youre The Bride I Like After sighing, Carl didn''t seem to say much. He wanted to hold up his original confession and say that he was just a client, but Xie Yinyin had his evidence, and it was irrefutable. Everything went smoothly. Carl and Mr. Korean both confessed their crimes, but they didn''t let Xie Yinyin off either. Many of the crimes still killed Xie Yinyin. ording to Xie Yinyin''s confession, they caught five people in charge of the region. After these people heard the news, some of them had time to leave, and some didn ''t. Those who had time to leave used the dark''splicated power to hide and change their names. It wasn''t a difficult thing to do. This was the most sessful capture of the dark in the past 20 years. After capturing almost all the higher-ups of the dark, the remaining ones couldn''t do much. Moreover, with Xie Yinyin around, Jack, Wesley, and the others had obtained the dark''s power structure, and also knew their criminal model, as well as the gangs they were colluding with. By following the vine to find the melon, he pulled out arge number of people and saved many people. When Xie jinghuan and Xie Yinyin were talking, he simply talked about the data. He confiscated 154.3 billion US dors, saved thousands of people, arrested hundreds of people, and destroyed several gangs. The forces floating under the dark were blown apart by a single bomb. Xie Yinyin was recuperating, but she was still in good spirits."In another five or six years, we''ll have to get together again." They couldn''t safely destroy the dark all at once. They had their own set of survival rules and their own set of theories. If the leaders of the regions couldn''t catch them, they wouldn''t be able to catch them in the future. It didn''t matter if all the people above were arrested. A new group of forces could be cultivated in a few years. When one person in power fell, another would rise again. The wheel of history was always like this. "Those things have nothing to do with you anymore. Carl and the others will receive a public trial, no matter ..." Xie jinghuan wanted to kill them, but he also knew that he couldn''t interfere with Jack''s case. This matter was very important to both the MU family and the Anderson family''s reputation. It had to be resolved perfectly. Even Xie Yinyin''s identity could not be made public. To avoid attracting any gossip for mu Yuan. Xie Yinyin''s feelings were veryplicated. Her many years of nning had failed, and it could be said that she had gotten what she wanted. She felt an indescribable emptiness, as if the pir that had been supporting her all this time was gone. All these years, she had lived on hatred and destroyed the dark. Now that her wish had been fulfilled, and those people had been brought to justice, what meaning did she have to live? The kinship that Xie jinghuan spoke of was very ethereal to her. It was without a trace, untouchable, and untouchable. It was very superficial, and did not have any real feeling. She also did not know how Xie jinghuan talked to Lieutenant Colonel Anderson. In the end, it had nothing to do with her, and her identity was covered. The madam Dailey that Carl and the Korean Mr. Spoke of was just a symbol. Xie jinghuan actually had something on his mind, but he did not dare to mention it. Yinyin could tell and also pondered a little. What matter made it difficult for him to speak? Su Nancheng carried Eva in. On the third day after she woke up, she finally saw Eva. However, she did not have the passion of a mother and looked at Eva coldly. Su Nancheng, on the other hand, greeted her very happily. His heart ached for everything she had suffered along the way, and he ced Eva by her side. "I used to hold you when we were little, and I always said that you''d be my bride when you grew up. Look at Eva, you''re a copy of her when you were little." Xie jinghuan was speechless. Yinyin was speechless. Chapter 3033 The Dark Net Still Exists When she was young, she wanted to marry her sister and make her the bride. When she grew up, she married her brother. Xie Yinyin concluded very calmly."At least it means that the aesthetic standard has not changed." Since Xie jinghuan couldn''t retort, he was toozy to retort. He teased Little Eva."So cute. Eva, call me uncle." Eva was very cute and chubby like a baby. Xie Yinyin looked at her and felt very calm. She didn''t have any desire to live and only wanted to die, but she wasn''t someone who couldn''t handle things. Someone was trying every possible way to keep her alive, and this was quite new. Especially when he allowed her to live without asking for anything in return. "Fortunately, Eva doesn''t seem like a bad person." Su Nancheng could not help but say. Yin Yin raised her brows. Before she could say anything, su Nancheng was stepped on by Xie jinghuan. You''re touching a sore spot? they all thought that Eva was Karl''s daughter and didn''t dare to mention it in front of Yin Yin. Xie Yinyin asked,"what''s the matter?" "I''m fine. " Xie Yinyin didn''t believe him at all, but she could guess what it was about."I don''t know who Eva''s father is either. Don''t just listen to people''s nonsense." The words "I don''t know who" had already described the humiliation she had suffered. With his sister''s personality, she was smart, calm, and cold. She didn''t even know who her father was, so one could imagine what she had suffered. Xie jinghuan''s heart was about to break. "No matter whose child it is, she''s your flesh and blood. She''s the continuation of your bloodline. When I look at her, I think of you when you were young. She''s really very cute." Xie jinghuan said. "You can keep it if you like it." Yinyin didn''t care. Su Nancheng said,"we''ll take care of it together. Don''t worry. We''ll find a way to fix your leg. You have to believe in us." Xie Yinyin was very worldly, and she would not insist on saying that she did not trust others or that she had suffered. She only smiled gently. She had a very gentle and calm temperament that made people feel rxed and happy. "Is someone trying to assassinate me?" She changed the topic. "There is." Xie jinghuan said that this was inevitable. If Jack ran back and forth like this, he would definitely attract attention, but he had no choice if he didn''t run back and forth. He was afraid of making a mistake in hismunication midway, and themunication wasn''t safe. He was afraid of people eavesdropping, so he could only run like this. If he ran like this, his whereabouts would definitely be exposed. Fortunately, Xie jinghuan had arranged for people toe, and even with more than ten assassins, they couldn''t enter this floor. This was a hospital controlled by Xie jinghuan, and all of them were his own people. His rtionship with Xie Yinyin would not be disclosed without his permission. This group of people were all smart. "That means ... There are people above Carl. Lieutenant Colonel Anderson will have to take care of those important witnesses." Xie Yinyin said that, ording to her information, Jack had closed down six trading websites in a row. Xie Yinyin had been dealing with the police for so many years, so she was careful not to reveal everything. She secretly observed the websites that had not been closed. The transaction was normal. The customer made a request and someone took it. Xie Yinyin was extremely shocked. Such a huge dark organization, she had been lurking for more than ten years, could she really catch them all in one fell swoop? She wasn''t a naive person, and she had long been prepared for the dark to rise from the ashes. But she thought to herself that it would take at least five or six years. She had left arge number of people in the dark that she had yet to exin. Or rather, the person in charge of the first District. She did mention the people in charge of the nine districts, but she reced the people in charge of the first-level districts with the people in the second-level districts. Four of the first-level districts were under hermand, so she didn''t trust the police. Strictly speaking, she could not trust the police. These people were lurking in the dark, and when the dark gathered again, she would make such a big move again. No matter how powerful the dark was, after a few major earthquakes, it would slowly copse. The information that Xie Yinyin had told Jack was all true. However, the information she didn''t say was also very important. After this storm passed, she was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to hurt the dark''s Foundation. It was only after looking at the website that she realized that, as she had expected, they were not all dead. Then, these four first-level people in charge would have a chance to climb up the ranks and be bosses and agents. The Dark Network climbed up level by level. She couldn''t climb to the boss ''position, but if her people did, she could get the information in time. So, in order to draw a clear line between her and her, her people would send people to assassinate her. He also wanted to give her a message. The dark ... Still existed. Chapter 3034 When Are You Coming Home With Me? The shadow said,"you should tell Lieutenant Colonel Anderson everything." The shadow recovered rtively quickly. Ever since he found out that someone hade to assassinate Yin Yin, he had been standing in Yin Yin''s ward to guard her. As his name suggested, even if he was handsome and fierce, he really looked like a shadow when he stood in the corner. Xie jinghuan had told him a few times that his people were very assured and safe. Fa Cai had brought people to watch over them day and night, and Yinyin would be fine. The shadow did not seem to have heard him. "We have too many people in the Interpol." Xie Yinyin said,"it''s impossible to guard against it. I don''t know to what extent these people have infiltrated. If we tell them everything, we''ll alert the enemy and the dark will rise again. It won''t be so easy for me to cause another earthquake." Ever since she found out that the dark was notpletely wiped out, and the transactions were normal, Xie Yinyin seemed to have found hope of living again. This was something that even Eva couldn''t bring to her. The shadow said,"you are Xie jinghuan''s younger sister. After this time''s cleansing of your identity, you will be rid of the identity of Madam Dailey and live a good life. Everything in the dark has nothing to do with you." He didn''t want Xie Yinyin to continue to be entangled in the dark and waste her youth. Xie Yinyin said,"other than me, who else canpletely capture this group of people in one fell swoop? do you believe in Lieutenant Colonel Anderson? Even if I trust him, I won''t trust the people above him. " Xie Yinyin''s words came true. While Wesley and Xiao Qiao were escorting the Korean, their whereabouts were leaked and they were assassinated. Xiao Qiao was slightly injured, and Wesley took a bullet for the Korean, but he still couldn''t save him. In the end, he was killed, and it was in the downtown area. It was done like a terrorist attack, and more than 20 innocent passers-by were implicated. Xiao Qiao was surprisingly calm. If it was any other time, she would have already scolded him. However, this time, she was unbelievably calm. Her heart ached for Wesley, but she did not apany him to the hospital to remove the bullet. Instead, she received another order and disappeared with thedy from carefree sect. Xie Yinyin looked at the video. Explosions and gunshots were all over the ce. Her expression was very calm."If I were Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, I would deliberately send someone to pretend to be a criminal and let my trusted people escort him. This would test the people in my own organization. This is a very smart move, but it would also easily expose my target." "Old Jin isn''t the one who died." Old Jin was a Mr. Korean. Xie Yinyin said,"so, what''s the point of telling him everything? he''s handling an international case, and he''s not the only person handling it. The dark isn''t a problem that can be solved by a small team. Handling an international case means that there are many evil people. You can''t tell what''s in a person''s heart. Rather than believing them, I might as well do it myself." "It''s too dangerous. " "I''ve never been afraid of death, otherwise I wouldn''t have nned this. Eva has someone to take care of her now. My cheap brother ... He''ll treat her like a treasure. He''ll be morepetent than a mother, and I have nothing to worry about. " There was nothing in this world that was worth her concern. Xie Yinyin reached out her hand."Give me your phone." The Shadow''s phone call had always been Xie Yinyin''s trump card. "Shadow?" The shadow was unmoved. For the first time, it disobeyed her order. "Madam, please reconsider." The shadow lowered its head and was very obedient. If she could live a good life, why did she have to get involved? Xie Yinyin frowned. The shadow took a step back."At least, when your legs are better." ¡­¡­ Xie jinghuan and su Nancheng did not know what the master and servant talked about, but su Nancheng heard a piece of gossip from fa Cai."Fa Cai found out from Big k that the shadow is a very famous killer. It''s said that he''s Madam Dailey''s dog. Other than her, he doesn''t listen to anyone else and has been by Madam Dailey''s side for five years. He''s very famous in the assassin world and has a lot of appeal. This time, all the people in the assassin group were called up by him. " "You paid?" Xie jinghuan asked with a frown. It wasn''t easy to call for people from the assassin group. What else could it be other than giving money? "I heard that they were gathered by their own abilities. They didn''t pay." Xie jinghuan said,"as long as he doesn''t do anything to let Yinyin down, I''ll turn a blind eye." ¡­¡­ Yin Yin''s n was to hide it from Lieutenant Colonel Anderson. Although the incident this time had happened and the person who died was a prisoner on death row, Jack locked onto the list of people who knew the route of this operation. After investigating the mole, he finally found a clerk beside the inspector. On the surface, the dark had suffered a great loss. Mr. Carl and the Korean both insisted that there was no one above them. They were the highest-level people in charge of the Dark Network, and with so many first, second, and third-level people caught, the whole Dark Network Case was finally solved. There was an international uproar. Everyone praised the Anderson family. Other than the three talents, Wesley was also praised for his injury at work. Naturally, mu Yuan was also praised, but he received less attentionpared to the Anderson family. The real Carl and the Korean had already been extradited back to China by Xiao Qiao and the people from carefree sect. On the ne, the important witnesses were all extradited in batches. Mu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief."It has finallye to an end." Jack was also surprisingly tired."Yeah, it''s finally over." The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Mu Yuan teased,"Lieutenant Colonel Anderson, the case has been solved. When are youing home with me?" Chapter 3035 Eating Meat On New Years Eve Going home wasn''t that easy. So many people were caught this time, and it would take some time for the dark to rise again. He had epted the director''s Commission to investigate some spies in the Interpol, who had connections with the dark and who had received bribes. The problems exposed in this operation were very serious. Jack had to stay in Paris for at least a week. Mu Yuan was naturally willing to risk his life to apany a gentleman. Jack, Wesley, and Xiao Qiao had more exposure this time. Their international reputation was unprecedentedly high, and their entire family''s reputation was rising. This allowed John to find a very reliable way to gain the country''s poprity. He would let the younger generation of his family go out and deal with the more difficult cases that were internationally recognized. This suggestion was immediately rejected by Amanda. She hoped that Jack and Wesley would both keep a low profile and not attract too much attention. This time, the dark was an exception. Xiao Qiao and a fewdies from carefree sect sessfully transported Carl and the Korean back to their country. They were all handed over to the people of carefree sect to wait for the public trial. After the case was closed, Jack slept for an entire day. The trivial matters were all handled by mu Yuan, such as the arrest, imprisonment, and the extraction of evidence. The matters wereplicated but very important. If he had to ask about everything, he would not be able to sleep for almost two days. When Jack woke up, it was already evening. Mu Yuan had just taken a shower and was covered in water vapor. The ce they were staying at was kindly provided by Xie jinghuan. Therge floor-to-ceiling window faced the Eiffel Tower, and they could see the beautiful scenery. The beautiful sunset was like a dream. It added some rxation and fun to the busy and heavy work during this period of time. Mu Yuan opened the floor-to-ceiling window, hoping that the afterglow wouldnd on the fresh flowers on the balcony. It was fragrant. Jack was woken up by the noise. He covered his eyes with both hands and was a little slow to react. Mu Yuan had already taken off his military uniform and was wearing a simple white shirt loosely on his body. He was casually wearing a pair of beige pants. He had just taken a shower and had some water droplets on his body. The shirt was wet and stuck to his body, outlining his perfect figure. Every inch of his skin was filled with power and sexiness. Mu Yuan lowered his body and nudged Jack with the tip of his nose."You''re awake, beauty. Did you sleep well?" He had not left yet. Jack put one hand around his neck and pressed down on him, kissing mu Yuan''s kiss. He gave him a long and passionate kiss, and the other hand reached under his shirt. ¡­¡­ After it was over, both of them were panting. Jack did not hide from him, and his breathing was slightly heavy. Mu Yuan bit his lips."You slept for more than ten hours. Aren''t you hungry?" He was hungry, but the him in front of him was even more alluring. Jack did not struggle between eating grass and eating meat. He held mu Yuan with one hand and pressed him onto the soft bed like a pancake. "No hurry ..." He would eat something else first. ¡­¡­ After themotion, dinner time had long passed. Jack called for room service and nned to continue after having supper. He wanted to give him all the stock he had during this period of time, but he was kicked away by mu Yuan the moment he finished speaking. In your dreams! Jack ordered room service. Mu Yuan was lying on the bed with a thin nket wrapped around his waist. He was sending and receiving messages. Jack massaged his waist with one hand and replied to Reyman''s messages with the other. They did not dy each other. "Go and open the window." Mu Yuan poked him. The smell in this room was a little too strong. Jack got up and opened the window. The night scene was as beautiful as a painting. Jack asked,"Xiao Yuan, I feel that Xie Yinyin is hiding something. She didn''t tell me the truth. Before I went to bed, I carefully looked through everyone''s testimony and her testimony. I keep feeling that there are quite a few loopholes." Chapter 3036 Look In The Mirror And Youll Know Youre A Sharwin Pig Jack asked,"Xiao Yuan, I feel that Xie Yinyin is hiding something. She didn''t tell me the truth. Before I went to bed, I carefully looked through everyone''s testimony and her testimony. I keep feeling that there are quite a few loopholes." Mu Yuan did not participate in the interrogation and had only briefly looked through the confession. He did not take it to heart because to him, Yinyin was Xie jinghuan''s younger sister. Although she hadmitted a crime, there were too many reasons for him to pity her. "She wants to die together with the people of the Dark. This is enough to show that she''s not on the same side as that group of people. That''s enough." Mu Yuan said. He turned over and pulled the thin nket over his waist."What are you suspecting?" "Although the dark has suffered a great loss, and we''ve also captured a lot of people...I still feel that it''s not enough." Jack sat by the bed."Carl is too calm, that Korean is too calm, and even Xie Yinyin ... Is too calm." This group of high-level members of the dark were all so calm that they didn''t seem like normal people. Normal people wouldn''t be so calm andposed when they encountered these things. Why? He was always thinking about which part he had missed. "Anyway, the murderer has been arrested." Mu Yuan said calmly,"I think Yinyin ... If she doesn''t believe you or the Interpol, she might have her own informants. After all, she is the one who understands the dark the most. There''s nothing to criticize about this, right?" Jack raised his eyebrows. The doorbell rang. Room service was here. Jack opened the door, and the waiter pushed the dining cart in. Jack gave him a tip and sent him out. After checking the dining cart, mu Yuan put on his shirt and long pants and tsked. Jack was such a beast. He was really ruthless. "How''s Wesley''s injury?" "It''s not serious," Jack said,"it''s just a small injury. I''ll go home after resting for two days. The incident in Paris has alsoe to an end. That batch of assassins ... Xiao Qiao left with the people from carefree sect. There are no more assassins in the hospital. Everything is calm and there''s nothing much going on. The next person to be dealt with is the spy from the Interpol." Mu Yuan nodded."Why don''t ... I return to my country first?" "You''re on vacation. What are you doing back in the country?" Jack was stunned. Mu Yuan''s recuperation period had not ended yet. He did not arrange any heavy work for mu Yuan as he was afraid that it would dy his recuperation. It was not like mu Yuan did not do anything during his recuperation period. He had to return to the Army to participate in training, bring a group of new people, and teach them. He could not possibly be allowed to rest for nothing. Jack was silent for a moment when he heard that. He felt that supper was not as good as before. She was clearly very hungry, but her appetite was instantly gone. "The things in Paris will be dyed for another seven or eight days. I also have to go back to China. I probably won''t be able to go to Beijing until March. Come home with me and then go back to Beijing together." Jack said that he did not want to be separated from mu Yuan. If they both had their own tasks, that would make sense. Mu Yuan would only be doing some administrative work when he returned, and he would not be on the front line for the time being. If there was nothing, it would be better to follow him. "Ah ..." Jack smiled."Follow me and learn something." "D * MN, what do you mean? Jack, you''re asking for a beating." Jackughed."Learn how to deal with the police and how to cooperate with other countries. I heard that your international cooperation is always not smooth." It was either amunication problem or a problem of discrimination. In fact, there was a lot of knowledge to be learned here. "That''s because the soldiers of Europe and America are all sharwin pigs!" "What''s a sharwin pig?" Mu Yuan pointed at the mirror."You''ll know when you look in the mirror." Jack was left speechless. Chapter 3037 Old Mu Is About To Die Of Anger Although he could not hear what he was being scolded about, Jack was not angry. He pretended that he did not understand and continued to pester him about going home. Mu Yuan felt a little guilty. Meeting Jack''s family was really a test for him. If this had happened two years ago, he would not have felt so flustered. Now, his status and international status werepletely different. He naturally panicked. "Do you have any concerns?" Jack asked. All along the way, they would discuss everything together, and there were no secrets between them other than between countries. Actually, mu Yuan did not have any concerns. Many things had exceeded his original expectations. "I never thought that ... I would have this day." Mu Yuan sat on the balcony and held a cup of tea. Outside the window was the famous Eiffel Tower. He was immersed in his memories. " Back then, I thought that the best ending for us would be to wait until we were forty-five years old. I would retire from the core position and live a life of retirement. If we still had feelings for each other then, we wouldn''t have to live the life of a Cowherd and a Weaver. We could meet often and go on vacation. "It doesn''t matter to me if you want to follow your father''s path or your uncle''s path. I can be with you when the timees. The worst oue is to retire after 50 ... Sigh, no matter how I think about it, the best ending is still a Sunset Love. I don¡¯t even dare to think that my uncle and my father can ept it. Now ... You''ve been to my house, and I want to go to your house too. It always makes me feel a little ... Unrealistic." He could hardly believe that he would be so lucky. The parents of both parties actually agreed. The only thing he didn''t do was to say that they could be together and that the elders would take care of everything for them. Mu Yuan was actually very clear in his heart that the elders could only protect him for a while, but not forever. They had to be stronger themselves to protect this rtionship. However, this was something that he had to consider ten or twenty yearster. Now, he felt that he had really gone too far. "You used up all your bad luck at the bottom of the sea. So, for the rest of your life, little Yuan will be lucky." Jack consoled him."Don''t you all have a saying that goes,''there will be good fortune after surviving a great disaster''? this is what it means to be blessed." Mu Yuan was actually afraid that if he took a wrong step, his current happiness would turn into bubbles. He really couldn''t afford to take a single wrong step. Jack stretched out his hand and pinched his cheek, causing him to feel pain. Mu Yuan raised his hand and pped his hand away."What are you doing?" "What are you thinking about every day? if the elders say it''s okay, then it''s okay. Why are you so worried? I''ve asked my dad. You can go to the White House. Just wear a mask and don''t need your face. As for the house ... Your real face doesn''t matter." Although John and Lilia were both in the White House, it was not their home. To them, it was a ce for work. Their home was in New York, and they had an Anderson Manor that upied arge area. There were also some in Washington. "I''m going. Of course, I''m going to the White House." Mu Yuan raised his eyebrows. It was such a rare opportunity. It would be a pity if he did not go. "Then it''s settled. I''ll let my family know." Jack had actually already informed everyone that after this matter was over, Carl, the Korean, and arge number of criminals would have a public trial. He had to attend it, and he would not be going to China for the tactical exchange so soon. Therefore, he wanted to bring mu Yuan home to have a look. Other than Xiao Qiao and Wesley, the rest of the Anderson family agreed. ¡­¡­ Mu Yuan was still in a dilemma on how to tell old mu. He had to be rather tactful when he told old mu about this. Otherwise, old mu would blow up easily. He had not even thought about how to say it when old Rayleigh started cussing old mu frequently in the middle-aged and elderly chat group. Old Rayleigh: "old mu, what does our son like to eat? is there anything he doesn''t like to eat?" I''ve already found a Chinese food chef to prepare a big meal for him. Oh my, he''s going to be a guest at our house soon. It''s so touching. President John: "old mu, our son is so handsome. Old mu, you''re also very handsome. You must take more painkillers. We''ll treat our son well." Old Rayleigh,"old mu, where are you?" Where did you go? answer me. President John: "old mu, where are you? don''t pretend you''re not here. I know you''re peeking." Old mu was speechless. !!!!!!! Chapter 3038 Happy New Years Eve, Everyone Old mu had never thought of bing inws with the Anderson family in his entire life. Even if he was beaten to death, he would never have thought about it. If he could predict the future when he gave birth to mu Yuan a few decades ago, he would definitely not have allowed mu Yuan to go to West Point to further his studies. He had met Anderson once when he was young. Old MU''s generation of officers had been promoted much faster than mu Yuan ''s. There were many things that could be done at that time. Be it at the borders or outside the borders, there were dangers everywhere. They also had to make arrangements for many important military decisions and so on. Compared to the era of great peace, promotion was much faster. In the current era of great peace, there were no wars, so the promotion of officers was very slow. They all had to lick their des and earn military merits. He had met old Rayleigh not long after mu Yuan was born. He had participated in an exchange battle between China and the United States. At that time, China''s military equipment was outdated, and the Navy was in chaos. There was a huge and realistic gap between China and the United States. Just like what was often said at that time, one was a pair of straw shoes and a rifle. The other side already had cannons and nes. There was noparison at all. There was almost no independent research equipment in the country. The core engine research of the warship had been eliminated by others for several generations. They hungrily took what others didn''t want and devoted themselves to research. They tried their best to poach those talents who studied military and engineering Abroad and gave them very high treatment and benefits just to develop this technology. Although the development today decadester was gratifying, back then ... It was really hard to exin. Compared to other people''s regr army, their own army was like a ragtag Army. Mu Yuan was right about one thing. The soldiers from Europe and the United States were like sharwin pigs in a joint battle. It was even more so decades ago. Old Rayleigh was the representative of the sharwin pigs. Old Rayleigh had always thought that they were the strongest and the best. He was extremely nationalistic andbative. He ced the interests of his people above everything else and looked down on all the military officers in Southeast Asia. He had even bluntly called them weaklings who were not worthy of being mentioned. A few decadester, old Rayleigh would still have a look of awe on his face, not to mention when he was young. When he was fighting with the southeast Asian officers, they always wanted to kill him but could not, so he definitely had a lot of hatred. Old mu had fought with him once, and almost got into a group fight with the officers. When he returned to the country, not only was he lectured by the higher-ups, but he was also grounded for seven days. But now ... Old MU''s heart ached! Old mu, unfilial son! You don''t need to go home! Mu Yuan was speechless. Dad? Did you send it to the wrong person? I didn''t offend you. Old mu was furious,[do I have an illegitimate son other than you? I sent it to the wrong person!!!] Do you know that this is nder? Mu Yuan: (kneeling down emoji pack) dad, I was wrong. Old mu scolded him for going to someone else''s house and asking them to tell him. He even took a screenshot of John and old Rayleigh''s conversation and showed it to him, telling him to rank one. Mu Yuan thought to himself,''you''ve always been dissing them. Can you intercept yesterday''s or the day before yesterday'' s? Or should I cut off Jack''s chat records when he was at our house? Of course, mu Yuan did not dare to say it. Mu Yuan said,"that''s too much. Dad, just you wait. When I get there, Nezha is making a mess in the sea. He''s stirring up trouble to avenge you." Old mu: "revenge my ass! Pay attention to our country''s image!" Mu Yuan replied,"yes, general." Old mu: "I heard that old Rayleigh can''t hold his liquor well. Bring me two boxes of Maotai and Wuliangye. I''ll make him drunk!" Look at how generous I am. Mu Yuan was speechless. £¿£¿ Chapter 3039 Lets Have Fun Together With The Child Jack nced at him and said,"the general is so generous." It was a box of Maotai. "Who said it wasn ''t?" He was really generous. When mother mu found out, she sent him a message, telling him to remember the etiquette and to bring some gifts for the elders. He shouldn''t really bring a box of Maotai over, or he would beughed at. Mu Yuan understood the ways of the world and did not need mother mu to exin. Jack dragged mu Yuan to the bed."Don''t bother about them. Mind me first." "You beast!" ¡­¡­ Jack personally demonstrated what a beast was, and mu Yuan was both angry and indulgent. Mu Yuanpletely did not interfere with the work of the International Criminal Police, so he became free and went to Xie jinghuan''s ce more often. Xie jinghuan wanted to return to New York earlier, as it would be more reassuring to be in his own territory, but Yinyin was seriously injured and could not move. She also needed to recuperate in Paris for a few days and could only board the ne after she recovered. "How''s Yinyin''s mood?" Mu Yuan asked. Su Nancheng hadpletely be a little milk dad. He hugged Eva and coaxed her every day. Eva was not afraid of strangers at all. She would smile at whoever was good to her."Yinyin has never had any emotions." Mu Yuan''s heart ached for Yinyin as well. Normally, Yinyin would be in University at this age. "She''s suffered too much, and it wasn''t easy for her. I guess she''s indifferent to everything. Jack suspects that she has a trick up her sleeve in the dark. You and ah Huan have to be careful. Don''t let her get involved again. If there''s anything, leave it to Jack and Wesley. That''s their duty. Yinyin has suffered too much for the dark these few years, there''s no need to get involved again. " Su Nancheng said softly,"how could ah Huan and I not see it? when she sometimes talked to the shadow alone, we could see that Yinyin had left someone behind and did not tell her everything. The shadow was injured and went out yesterday. Ah Huan did not ask about the details. The siblings had been separated for more than ten years and were a little distant. Yinyin was not the kind of person who could soften with a few words and give her something. It would probably take a long time to warm up her heart for a sister who had feelings. Ah Huan didn''t say anything for a while, just keeping an eye on her and not letting her get involved in any danger. If there''s anything, ah Huan will do it for her. " "Don''t let him get involved. It''s best to let the officials handle it." Mu Yuan said,"although there are corrupt people, the majority of them are righteous people." Su Nancheng coaxed Eva as he listened. Mu Yuan was free and Jack was busy, so he carried his camera and strolled around Paris. This face had been on the international news recently. With a little disguise, he could ride a bicycle and carry a camera around the streets of Paris. As expected of the city with the lowest obesity rate in Europe. The girls were all tall and slender, and it was really pleasing to the eye. Mu Yuan took many pictures of beautiful women. He had been able to appreciate beautiful things since he was a teenager. Whether it was the people or the scenery, they all admired it. Without Jack by his side, he could have fun all day. Su Nancheng was envious and jealous. He wanted to go wild with him, but he was helpless. Xie jinghuan had to deal withpany matters and also had to gain favorable impression points in front of Yinyin, so he was the only one who could take care of Eva. The SU family''s eldest son was a wealthy and idle man. He was smart and had trained seven or eight people under him who he trusted very much. He gave them shares and dividends and then threw most of his work to them. It had been like this for a long time. He only had to report the important things and they could solve the rest by themselves. He was much more idle than the average CEO. "Then you can take Eva with you." Mu Yuan smiled."It''s a good opportunity to see who still dares toy their hands on Eva." Chapter 3040 Were A Family Of Three Bringing Eva along was a technical job. Originally, mu Yuan and su Nancheng nned to carry a baby to be Eva. Although they would be treated as lunatics when they went out, it was not good to let Eva take risks. However, Xie Yinyin said,"bring Eva along. I also want to know if he''s still coveting her." She didn''t care about Eva''s life at all. Xie Yinyin said,"it''s something they can use against you. They won''t kill Eva, and it won''t be easy to take her away from you." Dead babies were of no use to them, and there was no need for them to go to such great lengths to kill Eva. Besides, if Eva were to make a move, her people would inform her if they made a move. Lu Lu had already appeared in the hospital. She was Eva''s guard, and she had been protecting Xie Yinyin with the shadow for many years. Xie jinghuan had never made things difficult for her. Su Nancheng and mu Yuan were also very generous. Since Xie Yinyin had said it, they also wanted to test how many people Xie Yinyin had left in the dark, so they went with the flow and brought Eva out to y. Mu Yuan had yet to think about how to deploy his troops along the way and how to get the hidden guards to protect him when he encountered an epic level problem. "Diapers, milk bottle, clothes, towels, baby towels ... Baby stroller ... There''s no need to bring a baby stroller, right? I''ll just carry her. Bring a thermos bottle. Make some milk first and put it in the thermos bottle. Oh, oh, and bring some supplementary food. What else?" Young master su didn''t have the experience of taking a baby out for an entire day. He took out his phone to look at what he should bring on Baidu. Xie jinghuan sat there and watched him and mu Yuan prepare the things. After a while, he pulled out a small bag. Just in case, mu Yuan had brought three sets of clothes to change into. Xie jinghuan was speechless. "Bring the baby carriage. You won''t be tired. Eva still needs to sleep." One of his subordinates immediately brought over a high-performance, anti-sun stroller. The two of them each carried a backpack and pushed the stroller out. Su Nancheng said,"it looks like we''re a family of three." Xie jinghuan was speechless. Mu Yuan pulled su Nancheng over."Come, let''s take a photo!" Then, he posted it on his moments. A family of three! Ye Ling was speechless. Shen qianshu was speechless. Wow, what a cute little doll. Tong Hua said,"my sister is the cutest and prettiest. I won''t ept any rebuttal." Ye tingjun: "oh my, my wife is pregnant too. It''s a daughter. I hope she''s as cute as this doll." Ye Chu replied,"five months, it''s a daughter." Ye Ling was speechless. Shen qianshu was speechless. Tong Hua said,"second uncle, you actually informed me of auntie''s pregnancy through your WeChat moments. You''re done for." Mu Yuan,"why is your family chatting in other people''s moments!!!" Ye Chu said,"little Yuan, I''m pregnant. When are youing to see me?" Mu Yuan,"I''ll go in a few days. If you want anything, just ask." Ye tingjun: "it''s fine as long as it''s a thought. I''ll satisfy whatever my wife wants." ¡­¡­ Xie jinghuan,"ha, they really started chatting, so bored!" Su Nancheng replied,"we''re just very free." Jack,"jealous!" Ye Ling, you deserve it! Ye Chu''s pregnancy was still a very unexpected situation. She only found out about it when she was four months pregnant, and ye tingjun didn''t even notice it. Her body was rtively cold, and her period was a little irregr. In these four months, she even had her period once. Ye tingjun had invited a gynecologist to take a look at her during the summer vacation, but after the examination, there was nothing wrong with her body. Later, ye Chu got pregnant. She could run and jump without any pregnancy reaction. Every day, she would forge iron in the gym and it was in full swing because she felt that she had gained weight and had a belly. She tried her best to train her belly to be a vest line. She even went to the hot spring. If she had not fainted in the hot spring with her ssmates, ye tingjun would not have known that his wife was pregnant. It was because her period was irregr and different from others. Others had their period once a month, but she had it once every two months. Ye tingjun ignored it. Besides, she was so active that she did not seem like a pregnant woman. When he heard the doctor say that she was pregnant, ye tingjun broke out in a cold sweat. His ancestors must have blessed him that his wife did not abort the child. * I have a friend who was five months pregnant and fainted in a hot spring. That''s how I found out I was pregnant. Chapter 3041 The Big Directors Arrival Su Nancheng was pushing the cart. Mu Yuan and ye Chu listened to her talk about her pregnancy through the video call. They were speechless and could not help but sow discord."Look at second brother. He only knows how to eat meat and doesn''t even check the quality of the meat. He doesn''t even know that you''re pregnant. He''s not qualified." Ye Chu was speechless. Little ye Chu was no longer the ye Chu who was like a piece of white paper in the past. The two of them often chatted without any pressure. She miraculously got mu Yuan''s point, and her ears quietly turned red. "Little Yuan, when are youing?" "In a few days," He might only be in Washington for two days, and the rest of his time would be in New York. Xie jinghuan and ye tingjun had already settled in New York. The Anderson family manor was also in New York, so he spent more time in New York. He did not dare to stay in the White House for too long. Even if he was in disguise, he felt that an agent might pop out from nowhere and shoot him as a spy. "Then let''s y together when youe over." "Sure, is the film you directed going to be released soon?" Ye Chu was extremely excited."Yes, yes. It''s going to be released in Europe and America the day after tomorrow. You can even watch it in the cinema." This was the first work on the big screen that was serious. Ye tingjun did his best to help promote it. Anyway, miss''s internal department had already given the order that everyone had to watch it three times if there was a target. Three times could be exchanged for three days of leave. As soon as this rule came out, everyone shouted that they had to watch the movie three times. As long as they could get the movie tickets and the live video, they could im their leave from the supervisor. Su Nancheng said,"ye Xiao'' er is willing to go to any lengths to Buy box office sales." Buying box office sales in Europe and the United States was very criticized, and it was impossible. The box office sales were real and had been achieved. Ye tingjun retorted,"I''m not buying the box office sales. I''m using the resources to provide the box office sales." Mu Yuanughed out loud."Will it be released in Asia?" Ye Chu was excited."Yes, yes, yes. It''s only a monthter." Mu Yuan said,"I''m going to mobilize all the sons of the country to contribute to the box office for you. Hahahahaha." Su Nancheng was speechless. Is this all you can do to pamper your wife? are you just having fun pampering someone else''s wife when you don''t have a wife? Mu Yuan kicked su Nancheng. Actually, he and ye tingjun both knew that it was not easy for ye Chu to grow up. She needed praise and affirmation from others. She did things her own way in life and did not care about what others thought of her, but in her career, she needed affirmation. The response to her work as an Assistant Director was actually very good. It was just that there were some scenes that no one criticized. Of course, the one who criticized at that time was the director. She was just an Assistant Director, but those scenes were done by ye Chu alone, and she was upset for a long time. Ye tingjun had the ability to contribute to the box office for her. Naturally, he would not give up. "Little Yuan, do you want to see it? I''ll send you the videos." Ye Chu said excitedly. "No, I''ve already bought the tickets while I was on the video call with you. I''ll go with Jack the day after tomorrow to support you." Mu Yuan was a man of action, so he bought the tickets directly. It was going to be screened soon anyway. He looked at the results of the pre-sales and it wasn''t particrly ideal. After all, movies recognized the actors and the director. The actors and actresses invited this time were all very famous, but the director wasn''t well-known, and ye Chu was too eye-catching. Thepetition in the same industry was also fierce, so at that time, there were rumors that miss had spent money to buy tickets for ye Chu''s movie, which wasn''t worth watching. Therefore, the expectations weren''t very high. Many of the actors ''fans felt that their idols were acting for the money, and miss was the biggest investor in the movie. Miss and Huan Yu represented two words. He was rich and willful! Chapter 3042 Exposing Myself For The Dog Head Mu Yuan was still very happy for ye Chu. Back then, when he escorted the little girl home, he did not think that it would develop into a friendship. Because of ye Chu, she and ye tingjun had only started to get closer. Ye Ling''s moments and ye tingjun''s did not ovep at all. Mu Yuan had only heard of ye tingjun and had nevere into contact with him before. On the contrary, ye tingjun came into contact with Xie jinghuan more often because Huan Yu and miss were considered half-colleagues, and they would not benefit outsiders if there was profit to be made. They gradually became familiar with each other. Su Nancheng and mu Yuan brought Eva out to visit the museum. There were all sorts of museums in Europe, including cultural and artistic views. There were all sorts of exhibition halls. When su Nancheng first heard that he wanted to visit the museum, he was stunned. ,m "You can understand the meaning behind it?" To put it bluntly, you can understand it? Su Nancheng. Xie jinghuan and mu Yuan''s training routes were different. Su Nancheng was the most important. He could notpare to Xie jinghuan and mu Yuan who spent so much time on training. To him, it was important as long as he could save his life. He did not ask for his peak condition. Just like he said, if an assassin came to assassinate him, a sniper bullet would take his life. He wouldn''t be able to escape even if he had wings. The SU family''s eldest son had loved adventures since he was young. He had all kinds of exquisite things and had cultivated his art. He was the one with the highest art cultivation among the four Big Brothers. He was proficient in almost all musical instruments, oil painting, sketching, painting, scenery, and people. He could also identify antiques, jewelry, and so on. He had a collection of calligraphy, paintings, statues, and other Cultural arts and crafts. "If you don''t understand, you can pretend to understand." Mu Yuan said,"it''s just like how my cousin goes to the gym. She goes out for two hours to dress up, takes half an hour to walk to the gym, takes an hour to take pictures in the gym, and exercises for ten minutes before returning home." Su Nancheng: "amazing!" The two of them pushed the baby stroller to visit a museum and chose a few smaller museums. They did not want topete with the tourists, or else they would not be able to visit many ces in a day. The museum that the two of them visited was a private museum that was not open to tourists and only open to VIPs. Furthermore, it was only open for a few days a month. Coincidentally, there was an exhibition today, and su Nancheng had wanted to go and take a look. However, he did not mention it after understanding that mu Yuan was not interested. Since mu Yuan mentioned it, he went straight ahead. Eva was very obedient throughout the journey. She didn''t cry or make a fuss. The two new fathers would asionally feed her some water and y with her. There was a small wind chime on the pram that kept ringing to attract Eva''s attention. The moment mu Yuan entered the museum, he said,"I want to hire Xiao Qiao to steal something." Su Nancheng was speechless. When he asked Xiao Qiao to steal something, it was almost a 100% sess rate. As long as the target was confirmed, there was nothing that she couldn''t steal. "Grow some ambition. I''ll buy you whatever you want." Mu Yuan looked at the National treasure level treasure inside the bulletproof ss. It was a bronze dog head."This is our country''s national treasure." This was a bronze statue of a beast''s head in Yuanmingyuan during the Qing Dynasty. A rich businessman had once bought one and contributed it to the country. The dragon''s head was in Taiwan, while snakes, sheep, chickens, and dogs were in private collection. Mu Yuan actually saw the dog''s head! "Eh, that''s right ..." Su Nancheng took a closer look and realized that it was indeed a national treasure."I''ll go and ask the curator whose private exhibit it is. We''ll just go and buy it." "What''s there to buy? it belongs to our country!!" Mu Yuan''s face darkened."I''m going to find someone to steal it. I won''t give you a single cent!" "This ... A private collector might have bought it." "Who asked him to buy it? everyone in the world knows that this is China''s national treasure. If he wanted to buy it, he should have kept it in his own house and even disyed it. Stealing things is not a legal trade." Su Nancheng''s awareness in this aspect was definitely not as good as mu Yuan ''S. He also did not have this kind of strong spirit of personal patriotism. The young masters from military and political families all had this kind of ... Personality. Back then, when he and Xie jinghuan saw the Dragon head in Taiwan, Xie jinghuan even said,"little Yuan saw it. He probably wants to get someone to steal it. It''s better not to show it in front of him." "You block a little." Mu Yuan pulled su Nancheng along to cover for him. She quickly took a picture under su Nancheng''s cover and sent it to Xiao Qiao. Mu Yuan,"I want this. Name your price." Xiaojiao replied instantly,"I don''t want money. I''ll exchange gossip for it. What''s your rtionship with my brother?" Mu Yuan,"your brother is my wife." Xiao Qiao,"F * ck!" Chapter 3043 New Dad Xiao Qiao''s heart was filled with a rare barrage of ''holy shit holy shit holy shit''! "I don''t believe it!" Xiaojiao growled, scaring the fat cat away. It had been caressing her legs, but now it jumped far away. "You said it without any hesitation. You should at least consider this kind of explosive news before announcing it to the public." "Dog heads are so expensive. Why wouldn''t I say anything if I stole them for free?" Mu Yuan gave her a ''I''m not stupid'' look. Of course, he did not tell her everything that he would be going to her house in a few days. Xiao Qiao would definitely regret it. "F * ck, F * ck, F * ck, F * ck, F * ck, you''re a god. This is something that I don''t even dare to think about. If I wasn''t an American since I was young, I wouldn''t have been able to marry Wesley. My dad''s sharwin pig is full of magical malice towards our country. If he finds out, you''re done for. Aoaoaoaoaohahahahahahahaha, I suddenly realized that I can watch a show. It''s worth it. " Xiao Qiao was a girl who was very good at self-entertainment. Mu Yuan thought to himself,''your father already knows about it. You don''t have to be so happy.'' However, he kept his face hidden and did not say a word. "Dog head?" "Sister-inw, don''t worry. Leave it to me. If there''s anything you need, just tell me." "Then can you help me steal Taiwan''s dragon head too?" Xiao Qiao was already looking up information. Although she was a middle school girl and a man of action, she was not an embroidered pillow."I asked in the arts smuggler group. The dog head was tradedst month by a France collector. This man loves to collect our country''s antiques, so it won''t be a problem to steal his. In a few years, our National Museum will release it. "The whole world only knows that the Dragon head is in Taiwan, so it''s a bit difficult to get it. I don''t think general mu would let you steal it, as it would make the rtionship between the two sides of the Strait tense. But once you''ve collected all the beast heads, you can ask them to return it. Tsk, how smart they are to take the Dragon head!!!" Mu Yuan said,"alright ..." "Hello, sister-inw, Hello, sister-inw. I failed to recognize a great person ... How long have you been in a rtionship? have you been together recently?" Mu Yuan said,"we have been together for 11 years." Xiao Qiao eximed!"Explosive!!!!!" Mu Yuan hung up the phone coldly. Xiao Qiao turned around and called Wesley, who was recuperating in Paris."Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah, Wesley, big news ..." Wesley quietly moved the headphones away from him and hesitated for a moment."You''re pregnant?" Xiaojiao was speechless. Wesley thought that he would have received the news of her promotion, so there would be no news that would make her roar like this. ¡­¡­ Su Nancheng brought mu Yuan around the museum and silently prayed that there would not be any more treasure being stolen from Old Summer Pce. Otherwise, Xiao Yuan would have emptied out the ce. Fortunately, there was only one piece of bronze. Otherwise, su Nancheng would feel sorry for the curator. After mu Yuan handed the matter to Xiao Qiao, he did not take it to heart. After a while, he finally reacted. Why was Xiao Qiao in the Arts and Crafts smuggling group? Was it convenient for him to steal? He was really bold. He remembered how President John had bragged countless times about how his daughter-inw was well-behaved and sensible. Mu Yuan was speechless. He was as obedient and sensible as a God. "Do you smell anything strange?" Su Nancheng suddenly asked. Mu Yuan calmly moved closer to Eva."She pooped. Go and change her diaper." Su Nancheng''s face was filled with fear."Why?!" Although he would also change, he refused to take a dump. After all, he still had to wash his butt. Mu Yuan said,"this is your niece, not mine." Su Nancheng''s eyes widened."Ah Huan doted on you for nothing!" Chapter 3044 New Dad (2) The two of them were like newbie husbands, and neither of them was willing to change Eva''s diaper. At first, Eva was pping her hands happily, but gradually, her face began to look bitter. She looked left and right. Neither of the two cheap elders was willing to change her diaper. The little girl who loved to be pretty and clean was about to cry in a Museum. Mu Yuan and su Nancheng looked at each other, showing their indifference. Eva eximed,"wow ..." Wailing loudly! In the nursery of the toilet, the two men were flustered, and small bags were scattered all over the ce. One was holding Eva''s leg, and the other was washing her buttocks with warm water. The temperature of the water was lower for adults than for children, and Eva''s little buttocks were red when it was warm water. Eva eximed,"wow ..." Eva was crying from the heat, her whole body and face red. Mu Yuan kicked su Nancheng."Be gentle. Don''t hurt her. Eva, don''t cry. Don''t cry. We need to wash our buttocks and be a clean doll. Don''t cry, don''t cry ..." The more he spoke, the more Eva cried. Su Nancheng quickly ended the battle. He almost put Eva''s lower body in the tap and washed it. He quickly wiped it with a wet tissue, and then her head was covered in sweat. "Damn ... I''m so tired." There was a mother feeding her child at the side. The young mother was speechless as she watched them work as hard as a Tiger. He cursed in his heart. If she didn''t know how to take care of children, why did she adopt one? what a sin. Evay on a clean towel, shining her little bottom. It was cold, and she was crying loudly. Mu Yuan quickly helped her put on the diaper. Su Nancheng helped her apply powder. Pa, pa, pa, she applied powder all over her body, choking mu Yuan so much that he wanted to hit her. After applying powder, she put on a beautiful little dress. Eva cried until her eyes were swollen, and she even huped. "Feed me some milk, you go and prepare the milk ..." Su Nancheng took out a milk bottle. Fortunately, he saw Xie jinghuan flushing the milk. He still had some points and quickly prepared milk for Eva. Little Eva still couldn''t forget the scene of being carried to flush the milk just now and cried sadly. She didn''t drink milk and was still sobbing. Su Nancheng came to a conclusion."She''s not hungry." "Alright," he said. Mu Yuan believed it and felt that Eva might not be hungry. The two of them coaxed Eva for 20 minutes before Eva stopped crying. She wanted to eat something, but she realized that the two cheap uncles had started to pack and stuffed her into the baby carriage, not allowing her to drink milk. Eva looked left and right and wanted to cry again. "Eva, don''t cry anymore. You''re so good." Su Nancheng pinched her face, and the two of them happily pushed Eva out for a walk. Eva pped her short legs and tried tomunicate with them using her brain waves, hoping that they would know that she was hungry. However, the brainwavemunication had failed. This pair of cheapskate uncles had no idea that she was hungry and started to discuss the art. After touring the museum for three hours, the two of them were not hungry at noon, so they pushed Eva out for some afternoon tea and snacks. Eva was so hungry that she started crying again. A child''s stomach was different from an adult ''s. It was not three meals a day. They had been out for more than four hours without a sip of milk. Eva felt so wronged. Mu Yuan was calm this time."It must be diarrhea." The two of them checked the diapers. They were clean and had just changed. "Eh, then why are you crying?" The two of them sat in the square, and the pigeons flew around, being chased away by the tourists. Mu Yuan looked at Eva''s hungry and curious pigeons, crying and looking at them for a while, and then the pigeons began to cry again. Su Nancheng''s expression was solemn."Our Eva is a little Moody." Chapter 3045 The Richest Man With Sharp Eyes ''Happiness and anger impermanence'' Eva used her actions to prove that she was really very impermanent. She cried for a while and then looked at him. After crying for a while, she looked at him again. Mu Yuan raised Little Eva and faced her. "Eva, what''s wrong?" Little Eva, whose legs were in the air, was both excited and scared. Her short Lotus-root like legs kept jumping and she cried even louder. Su Nancheng once again concluded from the side,"you''re indeed the nephew of a bitch. You''re as temperamental as his dog temper." There was a little boy ying with his sister. He was very pretty and had makeup on his face. He asked in a childish voice,"is sister hungry?" Su Nancheng and mu Yuan looked at each other. It seemed that after they left in the morning ... Eva had not eaten anything. It was already time for afternoon tea. Su Nancheng began to frantically rummage through the bags. Fortunately, there was warm water to soak the milk. Mu Yuan took out a small biscuit for Eva to eat first. Eva grabbed the biscuit and bit on it until she was drooling. She stopped crying. I''m starving! "It''s all your fault. You''ve starved her. " "It''s two people taking care of the child, how can you me me?" "You said she wasn''t hungry." "I often let Xie jinghuan go and die, but he didn''t go and die." Mu Yuan said,"you have to reflect on yourself. Your words are not dignified at all. If I ask Jack to die, he will die." "Your man is one of those brainless men!" "You''re the one without a brain. Do you want topare your IQ with his?" "If he has the ability, let himpete with ah Huan." Su Nancheng looked at mu Yuan in a noble and cold manner."I''m smarter than you anyway." "Get lost!" Eva ate half a biscuit. Su Nancheng and mu Yuan finally ended their quarrel and gave her milk. Eva finally showed them a smile, and just then, Xie jinghuan video-called her. "You guys took care of the child for half a day, how is it?" Xie jinghuan asked. "We''re doing a good job. Eva is very happy." Su Nancheng raised the camera and let him look at Eva. Eva was in mu Yuan''s arms, holding a bottle and drinking milk. She was very well-behaved and cute. Xie jinghuan heaved a sigh of relief. There were peopleing and going in the square, and they were not afraid of being assassinated. The secret guards all wanted toin, and Miss Eva had been crying the whole way. Su Nancheng knew their characters and had already given them hush money. If they dared to speak the truth, they would be exiled. The secret guards, who had sumbed to money, felt very sorry for the little Miss. When Eva heard her uncle''s voice, she even looked up and jubntly jumped a few times. Su Nancheng quickly moved the camera away, so as not to let Xie jinghuan find out that Eva had cried. Mu Yuan thought to himself,''everyone is on edge. Children are so fickle, so it''s normal for them to cry. It''d be strange if they didn''t cry, okay?'' "Is there any special situation?" Su Nancheng told him about how mu Yuan wanted to steal the dog''s head. Xie jinghuan said,"I knew it ..." The only thing that could make mu Yuan spend a huge sum of money was this kind of meaningless thing. Of course, to the richest man, this was meaningless. He did not have such great sentiments. Mu Yuan tutted."I hired someone without spending a single cent." Xie jinghuan said,"be careful when you''re out. Take good care of Eva, or I''lle back and beat you up!" Su Nancheng and mu Yuan were silent for a moment. Su Nancheng did not feel guilty at all and even wanted to strike first."Yo, you''re amazing. Why didn''t you bring Eva out for a walk yourself? you even warned us and treated yourself like a green onion. You even pped us. You said it as if we couldn''t beat you if we joined forces." "I only said one sentence and you''re already bbering so much. What have you done?" Chapter 3046 Two Straight Men Taking Care Of A Child Naturally, he could not go into detail about making Eva hungry for so long, so su Nancheng hung up the video. Goodbye, wifey! Eva drank half a bottle of milk and was almost empty. Mu Yuan rubbed her little stomach."You''re not hungry, are you?" Little Eva, who was full, stopped crying and making a fuss. Su Nancheng washed the milk bottle and poured warm water. Eva, who was full, was in a good mood. Her eyes followed the pigeon flying around and she pped her hands happily. Mu Yuan saw that she was happy to see it and carried her to chase the pigeon away. This made Eva cry out in excitement and excitement. She was so happy that she wanted to hug the pigeon with both hands. Su Nancheng took a video and posted it on his WeChat moments. Ye Ling,"you guys are so free every day!!!" Su Nancheng,"is it toote to delete my moments now?" Shen qianshu: "brother, why did youe out to y with Xiao Yuan? you brought the wrong person. It''s very strange for the two of you to take care of a child together. Is it because you have the same attributes?" Su Nancheng,"we''re no longer brother and sister. Goodbye!" Ye Ling, call me sister! What brother and sister? you''re younger than qianshu. Shen qianshu was speechless. What? Xie jinghuan,"ha, the car flipped." ¡­¡­ Su Nancheng turned a blind eye and pretended not to see. Shen qianshu took an identity card from ye Ling and sent a screenshot over."Little brother, tell me the truth. This is your real birth age, right? you actually lied about your age." You''ve made me call you brother for so many years. You''re a F * cking little brother! Su Nancheng expressionlessly sent a voice message."The age of birth is wrong. When my mother registered me, she said that I was young." Ye Ling used Shen qianshu''s phone to send a voice message."Your birthday is only two months away from Xiao Yuan ''s. Stop struggling. I even hugged you before." Su Nancheng was speechless. Shen qianshu replied,"younger brother, younger brother Su ..." Su Nancheng pretended to be dead, and Shen qianshu, who was in city A,ughed to death. Hahahaha. "I thought that I had seven or eight older brothers on top of me, and I had be a bunch of Cbash Brothers. I didn''t think that I would have a younger brother. Hahahahahaha ..." Shen qianshu poked ye Ling."Why didn''t you say so earlier?" "I forgot ..." Looking at Shen qianshu''s face, he had momentarily forgotten how old she was. When she stood next to su Nancheng, she was definitely his younger sister, regardless of their ages. Mu Yuan said,"are you happy that you somehow got into trouble?" "Stop gloating." Su Nancheng was furious. If he had known earlier, he would not have posted on his moments. Mu Yuan was tired from running with Eva, so he left it to su Nancheng. It was su Nancheng''s turn to carry Eva and chase after the pigeon that Eva liked to run. It was mu Yuan''s turn to take a short video and post it on his moments. General mu,"whose baby is this?" Mu Yuan was from ah Huan''s family. General mu,"what?" He already had a child? Then what about you? Mu Yuan was speechless. Ye Ling, hahahahaha. Shen qianshu thought,''although I can''t see general mu, I''m also hahahaha. ¡­¡­ The moments were filled with joy, and in a short while, everyone knew that Xie jinghuan had gotten an illegitimate daughter from who knows where. Xie jinghuan was speechless. Su Nancheng and mu Yuan looked at each other for a moment. They were very sad. "We''re not suited for socializing. " "Yes, that''s right!" The two of them spent an hour showing off in Eva''s Square, but they didn''t see anyone stretch out their evil ws, so they took Eva out for afternoon tea. He gave some ice cream to Little Eva. It was Little Eva''s first time eating something that was both cold and sweet. She stuck out her tongue as if it was burning. Su Nancheng asked,"can she eat ice cream?" "Of course. I ate it when I was eight months old." Mu Yuan took a little more for Little Eva to lick. Little Eva really liked to eat it. Su Nancheng was worried as he searched for it on his phone."I think I''ll have diarrhea." "It''s fine to eat a little. " Mu Yuan even licked her chocte."Is it delicious, little baby?" Chapter 3047 Lets Divorce Su Nancheng had checked that the child could not eat ice cream, so mu Yuan only let her lick it a few times. He even gave her a few bites of the cake and chocte. Eva liked it very much and even stretched out her hand to eat it. Su Nancheng was afraid that she would have diarrhea, so he did not dare to give her too much. He only gave her a little for her to lick. Eva had diarrhea when she got back ... ? He took a dump every few minutes. Xie jinghuan had specially hired a trustworthy confinementdy to take care of Eva. Seeing Eva in such a state, she hurriedly called Xie jinghuan and went to see a doctor that night. There were doctors in Huan Yu, and one floor was the medical room. Usually, if an employee felt dizzy or hot, they would go to the hospital in the building. Unless they were seriously ill, they would go to the hospital. Although the doctor was not child''s y, it could be seen that she had eaten something wrong. It was not particrly serious. Although she had diarrhea, Eva did not cry or make a fuss, and she looked to be in good spirits. "What did you take Eva out for?" "Drink milk." Su Nancheng did not dare to tell the truth. She had ice cream and chocte, and even drank fruit juice and ate biscuits. She had eaten a lot of other things. Although Eva was a hostage, she had been taken care of very carefully since she was young. It would be strange if she did not have diarrhea after such a sudden stimtion. When Xie Yinyin was brought back to Huan Yu recuperation, she gradually epted the fact that Xie jinghuan was her biological brother. Xie jinghuan could see that she didn''t have any feelings for Eva, and even deliberately let her sleep with Eva at night, hoping to cultivate a bit of mother-daughter rtionship. Because Xie Yinyin was being raised in Huan Yu, the shadow and Lu Lu had alsoe to Huan Yu. At night, su Nancheng and Lu Lu would ask about Xie Yinyin''s matters in the past few years. Lu Lu''s mouth was tight and she could not get anything out of her. In the dead of the night, the entire world was silent. Su Nancheng''s scheme against Lulu did not work, so he could only go find Xie jinghuan. Xie jinghuan was busy in the study, wearing a simple shirt and long pants, hanging a pair of gold-rimmed sses. The stock market index was jumping on the big screen, and he was doing data analysis. This was the big data of the domestic stock market. "Why are you looking at the domestic stock market?" Su Nancheng walked over, moving backward to look at the data while approaching him. Xie jinghuan had just finished his session and put his arms around his waist. Su Nancheng sat on hisp and looked curiously at theputer on his desktop. He was actually doing data while looking at the dark transactions. This was a dark transaction that Xie jinghuan had been observing. "Ling is going to short a few stocks recently. I''m helping him take a look." Xie jinghuan said and did not avoid it. Su Nancheng looked at him. They had been together since young and were very familiar with each other. Su Nancheng saw a jumping fire in his eyes. Xie jinghuan did not n on letting go of Yinyin''s matter at all. Even such a website had not been shut down. Yin Yin''s words were very fake. She had kept more than one hand. "I know you feel bad for Yinyin, but I hope you don''t care about the dark anymore." Su Nancheng said calmly,"she''s free now and Eva is fine. If there''s anything, let the police handle it. After all, we don''t have a clear standpoint. You have no right to interfere in this matter." Xie jinghuan''s hand gently rubbed his waist."What if I want to care?" "Divorce!" Su Nancheng said firmly. Xie jinghuan''s fingers froze slightly. In fact, su Nancheng had long wanted to talk to him about this matter, but Yin Yin''s condition had not been stable, so he did not mention it. When he and mu Yuan brought Eva out for a walk, he also found out from mu Yuan about Yin Yin''s concealment and ns for the case. "Yinyin is my younger sister." Xie jinghuan said,"I can''t watch her sink into the mud again." "I know," Su Nancheng said softly,"the dark is different from other organizations. First, you can''tpletely annihte them, and second, you can''t prevent them from doing bad things. What you can do is very limited. Xie jinghuan, you''re not a superhero, and I don''t want you to be one either. The world''s development has its own rules. You''re the world''s richest man. It''s enough for you to earn money seriously and live a happy life. Don''t get involved in these dark and shady matters. If you insist on doing this, you''ll also be letting down the 20000 employees of Huan Yu. They rely on you for a living." Xie jinghuan was silent. One hand gently pinched su Nancheng''s waist, and his face was as dark as water. Chapter 3048 What Do You Still Remember? "Do you have to get a divorce?" Xie jinghuan''s voice also sounded very calm. "Yes!" Su Nancheng replied. Xie jinghuan didn''t say anything for a while. It was impossible for him to get a divorce just because he wanted to."In order to trick you into getting married, I put in so much effort ..." "Do you want to get a divorce?" "I don''t want to." "Then you can''t meddle in the dark''s Affairs." Su Nancheng said, " I also feel bad for Yinyin. Who doesn''t feel bad for her? Xiao Yuan also feels bad for her. But you''re involved in the dark. Do you know how many people are going to suffer with you? Mu Yuan, Jack, ah Ling, we will all apany you in this. Of course, you can say that this is your matter and that you don''t need us to interfere. But if there is really something, how can we not interfere? when the timees, it will be a mess. Not only is Yinyin pitiful, Xiao Yuan and Jacka€?s love has been running for so many years. Even if both families admit it, they can''t see the light. It is destined to be a foreign country, so they can''t apany you in this. If the dark can be caught in one fell swoop, I will support you to go, but the dark isn''t. You''ll have to spend your entire life''s energy." Su Nancheng exined this matter clearly to him from another angle. He indeed did not think of selfishly saying that this was my matter and that you all don''t have to interfere. This is not realistic." Although he was a brainless sis-con. His heart ached for Yinyin''s experiences all these years. However, it was even more impossible for him to drag everyone into this swamp. "I will persuade Yinyin." With this promise, su Nancheng did not say anything else. Xie jinghuan also understood the logic and did not need to go into detail. Xie jinghuan hugged him and pressed against his back. "I can''t wait to make the dark disappear." "But no one in the world can make the dark disappear." Just like how you are determined to destroy the earth, this is an impossible thing. As long as there are people with bad intentions, there will be the dark. What could they do? He wouldn''t be one of the insignificant people in the world. Su Nancheng''s heart softened, and he no longer spoke tough words. He knew that he was forcing Xie jinghuan, but other than him, who else would do this? Let little Yuane? ,m How was that possible? "What if the dark doesn''t let Yinyin go?" "Ah Huan, you''re being struggled. The dark seeks survival. He knows to reconcile with Yinyin. It''s best if they don''t interfere in each other''s Affairs. If they continue to fight, both sides will suffer. They''re not stupid." Su Nancheng said,"if the person at the top of the dark is really brainless and wants to pester you endlessly, then I won''t stop you from doing what you want to do. But don''t lie to me and drag everyone into this mess just to vent your anger." He did not take the initiative to cause trouble, but he was definitely not afraid of trouble. Xie jinghuan also understood his attitude. In fact, he hoped more than anyone else that Yinyin could let it go, and then ... Start a new life. Xie jinghuan said,"when we return to New York, miss Bai should have arrived in New York by now. I talked to her yesterday. The ck Rose has a technology that can rece memories and also erase a person''s memory. You ..." "Are you crazy?" Su Nancheng looked at him in disbelief. "Miss Bai said that the memory imntation technique is a little immature, but it''s very easy to erase her memory and there won''t be any aftereffects. Basically, she won''t be able to remember it again. I want to do it once and for all and let Yinyin forget all of this. Yinyin has been living in too much pain these past ten years and I don''t wish for her to remember those sad things. The female guard by her side said that there are no happy things in Yinyin''s memory." Since that was the case, what was the point of remembering? Chapter 3049 Compromise Su Nancheng said,"even if it''s a painful memory, it''s still a part of life. It''s a part of her experience. You don''t have the right to make the decision for her. You''re just her brother, not her. If you do this, one day when Yinyin remembers it, you two will not see each other anymore. Do you want that to happen?" Xie jinghuan had naturally thought about it. He just wanted to take a gamble. Perhaps Yin Yin would never remember that they could lie to Yin Yin for a lifetime and make her happy, to live a carefree life like a normal little girl. This was an unsolvable problem. He had asked ye Ling, and ye Ling supported him. However, su Nancheng and mu Yuan would definitely not support him. "One day in the future, if you suffer a terrible thing, I don''t want you to remember it and I want to erase your memory. Are you willing to do that?" Su Nancheng asked. "Of course not~" how could he be willing to erase his painful memories and the memories he had with su Nancheng for more than ten years? moreover, what in the world could make him choose to erase this part of his memory? Not at all! "Yinyin hasn''t gone crazy after so many years. This is enough to prove that she is determined. Don''t waste your time." Xie jinghuan was caught in a dilemma. Yin Yin was determined to be entangled with the dark. Unless he cut off his Brotherhood and love, he couldn''t apany her and the dark until one of them died. Eva could not have a normal family. "Have a talk, you and Yinyin have a talk," Su Nancheng said,"it''s even less desirable to imnt memories. ck Rose really has too much money and is involved in all kinds of messy skills. Now, we can''t even have a child. It''s simply a mess. Imnted memory is something against humanity. In my opinion, it''s a crime. Everyone''s memory is unique, so you can''tmit a crime in the name of love. " "At first, I was considering erasing her memory." Xie jinghuan knew that he and Yinyin needed a long talk. ¡­¡­ Mu Yuan stretched out his long legs andyzily on the sofa."Taking care of a child is even more tiring than training for ten hours. It''s really too terrifying." "I think it''s easy." Jack recalled the situation when he brought Eva along thest time. He felt that it was very easy and not difficult to bring her along. Mu Yuan gave him a thumbs up. Jack''s work for the day was over, and the had been cast. He was just waiting for someone to take the bait. He interrogated the assassins for the whole day, but he didn''t get much useful information. There was also very little information about the shadow. No one knew where he came from or when he appeared by Xie Yinyin''s side, but the assassin group was very loyal to him and didn''t reveal a word. Jack only found out after interrogating for a long time. They really did not know anything. Xie Yinyin''s agreement was signed, and it was all stamped. She was directly given an United States Citizenship and even arranged a ce to stay. The ce to stay was rejected by Xie jinghuan, and he would arrange it himself. This matter went smoothly. "I''ve been with Eva for a day, and I didn''t find anything strange. The dark is busy with its own affairs, so they probably won''t find trouble with us. " "I think ... They''ll find Xie Yinyin to reconcile." "I can tell." In any case, they wanted money, and if they continued to be entangled like this, no one would benefit. They would keep losing people, and the dark would also be restricted in every way, unable to disintegrate. "She won''t agree," Jack said. Mu Yuan nodded."She and ah Huan are biological siblings. Their personalities are exactly the same and they are very strong." She looked like a weak woman, but she had a very strong personality. "If she insists on pestering, Xie jinghuan will also be together, then you can''t avoid it either. Like this ... There''s no end." Mu Yuanughed, and Jack raised his eyebrows."What are youughing at?" "I''mughing at you for not understanding Xie jinghuan and su Nancheng. Ah Huan dotes on Yinyin a lot and is not willing to do anything for Yinyin, but he won''t drag us all into it for his own selfish desires. He also won''t selfishly say that this is his business and has nothing to do with us. The four of us have been one for these few years, together for good or bad. He won''t do this, and Ah Cheng won''t let him do this. Every time ah Huan is radical, Ah Cheng will pull him out, so I''m not worried. I just don''t know how to convince Yinyin. " Chapter 3050 A Dogs Head Is Called A Bronze Statue, Believe Me Jack let out a sigh of relief. It was already very good to be able to damage the dark''s vitality. It was best not to involve private people and let the police investigate, restrict and track them, and slowly disintegrate them. They had limited manpower and energy, and it was impossible to drag on with the dark for a long time. Back then, Xie jinghuan had also wasted a few years with the dark, butter found out that he really couldn''t afford to. Mu Yuan had a family, and most of them were powerless. He did not wish to involve Xiao Yuan''s family. The dark was unscrupulous, and it was best to let the police take over this matter. This time, after he found out about the mole, this matter woulde to an end and would no longer be rted to them. ¡­¡­ Under Jack''s handling of the incident in Paris, more than a dozen illegal police officers were quickly found. Some of them even held high positions and authority. It was shocking. This matter took one more day than expected. After Jack finished his official duties, he brought mu Yuan back. Xie jinghuan pulled them onto the private ne. Lehmann thought to himself,"it''s good to be rich. They can even get into the private jet of the richest man." Xie Yinyin couldn''t walk and couldn''t feel her legs, so she could only sit in the wheelchair. The shadow pushed her, Lulu carried Eva, and su Nancheng whispered to mu Yuan,"ah Huan has been very unhappy these two days. It feels like that''s a family of four. He''s been blocked." "Hahahahaha ..." Mu Yuanughed loudly, but his heart ached for Yin Yin. After being together for a few years, Yin Yin naturally trusted the shadow and Lu Lu more than Xie jinghuan. After all, to her, Xie jinghuan was really a cheap older brother who fell from the sky and had yet to develop feelings for him. Jack had just boarded the ne when Xiao Qiao sent him a message. ''Brother, I didn''t steal a dog''s head for sister-inw. Can you help me? (Pitiful emoji pack)" Jack was left speechless. What sister-inw? what dog head? He looked at mu Yuan, who was talking to Yin Yin with his head lowered. He did not know what he said to make Yin Yin smile. It was a rare gentle smile on her face. He was used to making people happy. When did Xiao Qiao find out? Jack knew Xiao Qiao''s character and did not reply. In less than two minutes, Xiao Qiao exined herself,"it''s all Wesley''s fault. He''s so troublesome even when he''s recuperating. He didn''t let me steal the dog''s head and even wrote an email to the collector to get the dog''s head back." Xiaojiao''s resentment was overwhelming. Jack finally understood. Xiao Yuan wanted Xiao Qiao to steal the dog''s head, but Wesley wouldn''t allow it. Unless Wesley didn''t know about it, he wouldn''t agree to her stealing. As a result, Xiao Qiao''s pocket money decreased after marriage. Wesley gave her pocket money every month, but she stillined that she had no passion, no dreams, and no achievements after taking her husband''s money. Why did he ask xiaojiao to steal a dog''s head? Xiao Qiao: "for this dog''s head, sister-inw even used your secrets to exchange with me. I didn''t do it. I''m guilty. I''m sorry." Xiaojiao asked,"brother, are you there?" You can p Wesley, it''s none of my business. Jack replied,"yes, I know." Xiao Qiao left as soon as she received the notice. Jack was in a dilemma. What kind of dog was worth Xiao Yuan revealing such explosive news to Xiao Qiao? "Why did you ask Xiao Qiao to steal the dog''s head?" Mu Yuan''s mouth moved quickly."Oh, bronze statue ...??" Jack asked,"antique?" Mu Yuan was speechless. Su Nancheng said,"it''s over. Little Yuan, your image of being righteous, heroic, and upright is gone." ? Xie jinghuan: "you deserve it!" Mu Yuan held on to a glimmer of hope."If I say that the dog''s name is the bronze statue, would you believe me?" Chapter 3051 The Outside World Is Full Of Hope Mu Yuan was still forced to tell him about the dog head. Jack was silent for a long time and did not say anything. This was not right, but ... It was excusable. However, it had happened more than 100 years ago. It was hard to say who the dog''s head belonged to now. It was not the descendants of the original group of people. It had been changed many times. It was understandable to want to recover the cultural relics. However, many national treasures had been lost in various countries. It would be unreasonable to take back something that had been lost more than 100 years ago empty-handed. However, he did not argue with mu Yuan about this matter. If he did, they would start quarreling. "If there''s a chance in the future, I''ll help you get it back." "You''ll help me steal?" Jack thought to himself that taking something didn''t necessarily mean stealing. Mu Yuan had already waved his hand."It''s all up to you." Xiao Qiao had actually failed. He was so disappointed. Fortunately, he didn''t pay. He heard that he had given a deposit, and if something happened, he wouldn''t be able to get a refund. However, when he thought about how the other party did not do his best even though he had given them the gossip and did not steal even if he could not steal it, mu Yuan sighed. Xie jinghuan concluded."Who would pay attention to a deal that doesn''t pay? only you are stupid." Su Nancheng said,"will you die if you don''t mention money for a day?" "I will!" Xie jinghuan couldn''t help but retort."On the day your firstpany was listed on the New York exchange, you were so excited that you looked like a 200-pound fatty. Why didn''t you say anything? I''m the one who gave you the feeling of being a billionaire for the first time. Now that you''ve been a billionaire for so many years, you''re floating. If you think money is useless, you can donate it all to the refugees. " Su Nancheng was speechless. Xie Yinyin observed them getting along for a few days and thought to herself, aren''t they getting divorced? It''s not easy to divide the property, right? "You two are true love." Mu Yuan said,"it''s amazing that you can still live on after quarreling every day." Su Nancheng said,"he will be a divorced man one day." Mu Yuan said,"divorce is also very popr." "You''re saying it as if I''m divorced and not popr. " Su Nancheng was disdainful. It was still not certain who was more popr, but he actually wanted topete with the ten thousand fans. He really had big face. Little Eva was in good spirits. Without the airflow, she could just crawl and y on the nket. She especially kissed Xie jinghuan. Children were really very innocent and cute creatures. Whoever was good to her, she would kiss. These few days, it was Xie jinghuan who took care of her. Little Eva also knew who doted on her the most. Su Nancheng wanted toe over and hug her, but Little Eva refused to let him. She crawled to Xie jinghuan''s side on all fours and was pulled into Xie jinghuan''s arms. Xie jinghuan said,"what did you do to Eva? Eva isn''t afraid of strangers. She''s only afraid that you and little Yuan will hug her." Su Nancheng and mu Yuan looked at each other. Was Eva traumatized after following them for a day? You''re just a baby. Don''t babies only have one day''s worth of memories? "Nonsense," Su Nancheng said,"Eva likes us the most. Don''t you, Eva?" Eva didn''t give him face. Xie Yinyin closed her eyes to rest. She was heavily injured and spent most of her time resting and sleeping. Lu Lu and the shadow stayed by her side and did not speak much. Mu Yuan had only heard the shadow speak a few words, but it definitely did not exceed ten. He was like a mute. "Little beauty, what''s your real name?" Mu Yuan asked Lulu. Lu Lu said,"I don''t know either. I''m called Lu Lu since I came to the dark. I don''t know where my family is either. My name is just a form of address and it''s not important." She was also a child who had been abducted. Mu Yuan said,"such a pretty and cute little beauty. Your parents must be beautiful too." Lu Lu covered her mouth andughed."Lieutenant Colonel, you''re such a sweet talker." Mu Yuan then talked to Lu Lu in a roundabout way. Xie Yinyin did not even open her eyes, so she let them talk as they pleased. She was not afraid that Lu Lu would reveal anything. Lu Lu was a smart person. She only talked about the things in front of her. She did not mention a word about the past or the future. She only said that she and the shadow would follow Madam''s orders and go wherever Madam said they would go. "You can still live without Yinyin and live freely. Don''t you want to see the world and the outside world?" To them, the dark was a small world. "I don''t want to." Lu Lu didn''t hesitate. Mu Yuan said,"you have to believe us. Although there is darkness in the world outside the dark, it is mostly sunlight. There is hope everywhere." Chapter 3052 I Dont Want To Talk To A Rich Second Generation Like You The nended in New York. Fa Cai had already returned to New York earlier and came to pick them up personally. It was noon in New York, and the sun was bright and the weather was excellent. Lehmann, rose, and the others went home separately. They got into a few cars and went back to their respective homes. They agreed to meet up again in a few days. Fa Cai brought two small teams of 12 people to protect them as they returned to Huan Yu. Huan Yu and miss''s headquarters were both in New York. Although they were both in lower Xiacheng District and both buildings werendmarks of new technology buildings, Xie jinghuan and ye tingjun only met a few times in half a year. Anderson''s Manor was also on the Upper West Side of Manhattan. It was very close to Colombia University, but it was only one street away from the bustling traffic and noise of the ind. This ce was quiet in the midst of chaos and was a sacred ce for culture. It enjoyed the nobility and tranquility of the city. Not far from the door was the Central Park and the riverbank. Anderson''s family had properties on two streets across the Upper East Side and the Upper West Side. In the car, Jack randomly pointed to a Street. "They''re all from our family. " Mu Yuan was speechless. This is crazy! What did it mean to have two streets in Manhattan, which was the world''s most financial and economic center? He could not find any words to describe it other than being sick. Jack said,"there''s a piece ofnd over there with a hundred-year-old building that all belongs to our family. Our ancestors have lived here for a hundred years. They''re a local wealthy family and have a lot ofnd and real estate. They''ve been managed for generations and have been umted for the hands of their descendants." "I don''t want to talk to rich kids like you." Jack was left speechless. It was not unusual to have real estate. Every inch ofnd here was worth its weight in gold. It was almost the most crowded street in the world and the poption density was terrifying. They could still live next to the park, upy arge area, and own so muchnd and real estate. It was really enviable. Jack chuckled and flicked his head. Suddenly, he eximed,"your hair has grown long." Mu Yuan casually touched it. "Really? I don''t feel anything. " p "Do you want a haircut? He seemed to be addicted to it as he tugged at his little hair. Mu Yuan''s hair grew very well, and it was easy to manage any hairstyle. "I don''t want to." I don''t like baldies and crew cuts recently. As the two of them spoke, they arrived at the Anderson Manor. There was arge group of people standing guard outside in broad daylight. Wesley was recuperating at home, and the Anderson family elders were not around. Other than a few old vis, the Anderson family''s Manor was filled with precious flowers and trees. There was also a small golf course and a training ground behind the various statues. Xiao Qiao was swimming in the swimming pool in the manor while Wesley was sunbathing at the side. When Jack and mu Yuan came over, Xiao Qiao was posing by the swimming pool and getting Wesley to take photos of her. She was wearing an extremely sexy swimsuit. The two thin pieces of clothing felt almost the same as if she wasn''t wearing anything. Her chest, thighs, and hips were long and perky. The waistcoat line on her abdomen was smooth and beautiful. Her arms, waist, abdomen, and thighs had a little b, and her body proportions were excellent. She looked thin and weak, but Xiao Qiao''s weight was not light. Her body fat percentage was low, and all her body fat had grown muscles. She was definitely an athletic beauty. "Move the camera down a little. Don''t make me look like I''m 1.5 meters tall again. I''ll kill you!" Xiaojiao flipped her hair casually. As Wesleyy down, he perfunctorily clicked on the camera."It''s done." "So casually?" Xiaojiaoined,"you''re not as good at taking photos as xiaojiu. Xiaojiu always takes photos of me until I''m 1.8 meters tall while you take photos of me until I''m 1.5 meters tall." Wesley was unmoved. Xiaojiao came over to look at the photo and kicked him."I think you want to change your wife!" Jack and mu Yuan stood by the side and watched her abuse her family. Jack reminded her,"he''s still injured." "I didn''t kick his wound ... Eh ... Brother?" Xiaojiao turned around in shock."F * ck!!!" You guys ..." Mu Yuan looked at Xiao Qiao''s figure and whistled."Beautiful." Wesley narrowed his eyes and threw a thin nket over to Xiao Qiao. She casually put it on and her eyes widened. She did not know what was going on."You actually have the guts toe to my house?" Still not modifying it, awesome!" Mu Yuan gave a reserved smile. Your President invited you, why didn''t youe? Xiao Qiao circled around mu Yuan."What identity did you use toe here, sister-inw?" Wesley''s lips twitched, and he silently nced at his brother. He actually didn''t know about such a big matter. Jack inexplicably saw the condemnation in Wesley''s calm and cold eyes. He could not help but say,"you didn''t ask." "You should have taken the initiative." Wesley said that he was indeed not curious about gossip, but that did not mean that he was not curious about this matter. He had not known about it for eleven years. He was really not qualified."You said that you broke up. The other party is ..." Jack kicked the chair, jolting Wesley''s wound. It was so painful that he swallowed his unfinished words and looked up at Jack. Chapter 3053 You Have To Buy Tickets To Visit Jack kicked the chair, jolting Wesley''s wound. It was so painful that he swallowed his unfinished words and looked up at Jack. Mu Yuan and Xiao Qiao were curious. "What is the other party?" They said in unison. Wesley pursed his lips and looked extremely cold. He did not say anything and only looked at his brother. She did not know what the two brothers weremunicating with their brainwaves. Xiao Qiao secretly whispered to mu Yuan,"I will tell you when I get back and ask." "Why can''t you and your husband make eye contact when others can?" Xiaojiao was speechless. To be honest, as soon as she moved her foot, Wesley knew what she wanted to do. He knew exactly how many intestines she had in her stomach. However, Wesley''s thoughts, well ... He had never sessfully connected to her brain waves. This was also rather magical. They had never been on the same channel. Xiao Qiao invited mu Yuan."Let''s go. I''ll bring you for a swim." "No!" The Anderson brothers said in unison. Mu Yuan was just about to go swimming with Xiao Qiao when he looked at Jack in confusion. Why not? Wesley said,"you guys are hungry. Let''s eat first." Xiao Qiao thought about it and agreed. They must be hungry since they took the ne back. She patted mu Yuan''s shoulder and said,"alright, let''s exercise after we''re full. We can also have an exchange of ideas." "Alright." Wesley was a little unhappy. The Anderson family''s security guards had brought in Wuliangye and Maotai. Old general mu had specially arranged for them to wait at the airport for mu Yuan. They were really ... Very polite. He also told mu Yuan that they had already given him a lot of face by giving him a gift. Xiaojiao thought to herself, is this gift for real? The Americans don''t drink this. Sis-inw, you don''t like the Anderson family''s taste. It''s more like they''re giving you two boxes of red wine. Jack also did not prepare any other rooms for mu Yuan and stayed with him. Mu Yuan looked at Jack''s room curiously and realized that Jack''s room was not like hisrge suite. It was connected to a bathroom and did not have a bathtub. It was just one room and one bathroom, and it looked to be about 50 square meters. The main hall of the living room was decorated with resplendent embossed. All kinds of oil paintings were hung on the wall, and there was either a sculpture or a bronze statue at the corner. It was a very exaggerated western decoration style. Jack''s bedroom, on the other hand, was much simpler. It waspletely different from the extravagant living room. Although the walls were also embossed, there were no colorful paintings. From the furniture to the items, the color was more monotonous, mostly in pure colors. One look and one could tell that it was a man''s room. There was a bookcase on one side of the wall in the room. Half of it was books, and the other half was Jack''s medals, certificates, gun models, and so on. There was no gentleness at all. "Your room is a little small." Mu Yuan said that he had just taken a look at the Anderson family''s old vi. It looked like an old house, but it took up quite a lot of space. Their family only had two boys, but the ce they lived in was actually so small. Jack said,"these two houses are old buildings that have been around for 300 years. Not only can''t the exterior be changed easily, but the internal structure can''t be changed either. Changing theyout will affect the historical value of the house. There''s no need to change it forfort. Besides ... I''m good enough to live alone. The study is next door." Mu Yuan also realized that although the decorations in their house were exaggerated, they were not modern. Instead, they looked like the decorations from a hundred years ago. He could not help but think of the old capital that his uncle and old mu talked aboutst time ... If it was not for the fact that this ce was demolished and everything was demolished, it would have been preserved as an ancient historical city that was renowned all over the world. Now ... All of the old ancestors ''things were torn down. "I''m envious ..." Mu Yuan pursed his lips."It''s amazing to be able to live in an old house. If it was a house with a history of 300 years in my world, you would have to buy a ticket to visit it." Jack was left speechless. Chapter 3054 Youre So Cute Xiaojiao had changed into a Short T-Shirt and mini jeans. She was lying on the bed, sharing the big news with Lu xiaojiu. Wesley silently looked at her long legs, and then at the row of shorts in the cloakroom. Xiaojiao didn''t have any pants! It was either a skirt or a pair of shorts, and they were the kind of mini-pants that couldn''t be any shorter. Unless she was going to a freezing ce, she would wear a pair of long pants. Otherwise, she would be showing off her long legs all year round. ¡­¡­ Mu Yuan was in a dilemma. Should he change his appearance and wear a mask or something? otherwise, he would be too arrogant. Jack said,"it''s fine at home. The Secret Service team at home is tight-lipped, so it''s fine. Furthermore, it''s fine even if they know that you are mu Yuan. Who doesn''t have a fewrades from other countries? you''re fighting with me this time, so just make up a reason toe over. Roosevelt died long ago. My people have observed him. He probably didn''t tell anyone else about this. There aren''t many people who keep harping on this matter. " "Then you said you wouldn''t modify it. If something happens, you have to settle it." "Alright, if anything happens, I''ll take care of it. You don''t have to worry." Mu Yuan was happy that he did not need to wear a mask. Seeing that he was not tired and did not need to rest, Jack brought him on a tour of the manor. He and Wesley each had their own house, and they usually did not interfere with each other''s business. Rayleigh Anderson lived in the main hall, while John and Lilia lived next door. His house was further away from Wesley ''s, and the manor was full of rare nts. The garden was very beautiful through its design. All kinds of nts and flowers looked very elegant. The training ground was not big. It had a 100-meter track and a golf course, which could also be considered a small aircraft parking ground. Xiao Qiao and Wesley saw them from a distance and waved at them enthusiastically. Xiao Qiao''s gossipy soul could not hold it in any longer, and she wanted to dig up all the gossip about them. He had actually hidden it for more than ten years. He was truly powerful. "You actually didn''t steal the dog''s head!" Mu Yuan protested. ''I didn''t steal the dog''s head. I''ve already contributed the gossip, and you still want to ask for gossip? no way. I''m losing out.'' "Don''t be so mean. We''re family. Just tell me. I''m really curious. If you tell me, I''ll put in a good word for you in front of Rayleigh. He''s a bad old man. You''ll definitely fall into his trap. I was almost sent to research by him back then." Jack was left speechless. Did you consider the fact that his son was here when you were whispering to him? p "Send it for research? that''s too exaggerated. You don''t have any special skills. What are you going to research?" "That''s not important. You just need to understand the central idea. We have to work together to deal with the bad old men, understand?" Xiao Qiao automatically linked mu Yuan to the same country. Mu Yuan thought,''we don''t have to be United. I think the bad old men like me a lot.'' "I didn''t change my mind. You can ask Jack." "What can he find out?" Xiao Qiao could not help but look at him with disdain."Big brother''s mouth is very tight. I can''t get anything out of him. Wesley''s mouth is also super tight." Mu Yuan felt the same way. Xiao Qiao actually did not know about it until now. Wesley did not know either, but Jack''s parents, John, and Lilia had known for a long time. This young couple was really pitiful. "It must be because you''re too big-mouthed," Mu Yuan concluded that they were afraid that Xiao Qiao would spread the news everywhere, so they did not tell her. "What?" Mu Yuan smiled ambiguously."You''re so cute." Chapter 3055 Thousands Wear Ten Thousand Wear, But Not Flattery On the first day of mu Yuan''s arrival, John and Lilia had returned from Washington. They were originally not in the country for a few days, but their schedule was adjusted and they even sent a message to general mu. President John: "old mu, I''m so good to our son. I respect him so much." The president who couldn''t control his public image was always pping his face. Old mu didn''t care about him at all. He didn''t even spare him a nce. John reached home earlier than Rayleigh. These few days, his schedule was considered a private trip, and there were not many people following him. Everyone who entered the manor was his own people. Wesley, Jack, Xiao Qiao, mu Yuan, and the rest were ying mahjong. John didn''t know what to say. Lilia was speechless. Mahjong had always been Xiao Qiao''s new Year pastime. She did not like to y mahjong and preferred Chinese culture. However, other than Wesley who could reluctantly apany her to y this sport, no one else at home yed with her. After all, to John and Rayleigh, it was a waste of time. They might as well y mahjong. Now that they had finally found a Mahjong lover, John and Lilia returned home to see Xiao Qiao and mu Yuan each holding a cigarette and watching the cards. The two brothers, Wesley and Jack, rarely smoked. When they choked, they would asionally turn their heads away. Xiao Qiao was still crossing her legs, and mu Yuan looked quite cool and domineering with a cigarette in his mouth. John didn''t know what to say. Lilia was speechless. "Cough, cough ..." Wesley saw John''s expression of wanting to swallow an egg and coughed a few times. Xiao Qiao was too engrossed in touching herself to care. Jack quickly took his cigarette from mu Yuan''s mouth and buried it in the ashtray. He red at Xiao Qiao. It was all her fault for asking mu Yuan to try some foreign cigarettes. It did not seem like there was any logic in not smoking when ying mahjong. "What are you ying?" Lilia greeted. Mu Yuan turned his head and saw a couple who always appeared on television. He was instantly dumbfounded. Recalling his image just now, he cursed in his heart. Old mu, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, I''ve embarrassed you! Xiaojiao didn''t seem to mind at all. She waved her hand and flipped her cards."I''ll take my own. Pay up!" She paused for a moment."Daddy, mommy, why are you back? didn''t you say you''d be back the day after tomorrow?" She calmly crushed the cigarette into the ashtray. John red at her."I said in the family group this morning that I wasing back. Did you block it again?" "Wesley, why didn''t you tell me!!!" Xiaojiao turned around and pushed the me away. Wesley said,"I''ve said it." You didn''t listen. Xiaojiao chuckled and went over to hold Lilia''s arm. She had a bright expression on her face."Mommy, my brother brought arade home. Look how handsome he is." Mu Yuan was still feeling embarrassed, but Jack had already brought him over. Fortunately, mu Yuan was thick-skinned and did not take the matter to heart. He greeted the First Lady of the president very graciously. John stared at mu Yuan seriously for a minute, making Xiao Qiao''s rm go off. Was he going to throw him out? if that happened, it would not look good on big brother''s face. President John said,"wow, what a good child. Look at his face and his nose ... Where did old mu pick him up from? how could he be his child?" Mu Yuan was all smiles. He had always been able to please the elders."President, you are also much more handsome and younger than on TV. Looking at Jack and Wesley, I can tell that Daddy and Mommy are both very good-looking, educated, wise, and wise." President John replied,"of course. I was much more handsome than Wesley when I was young." Xiaojiao whispered,"big face." Mu Yuan replied,"yes, I can tell. When he was young, he was definitely the most handsome man in a hundred miles." Xiaojiao was speechless. Jack was left speechless. Xiao Qiao was puzzled. Was this self-taught ttery? Are you really not embarrassed at all when you say that so sincerely? Chapter 3056 Are You Bullying Me Because I Dont Have A Family? Xiao Qiao was puzzled. Was this self-taught ttery? Are you really not embarrassed at all when you say that so sincerely? It was true that John and Jack had inherited the handsomeness of the Anderson family, but they were so exquisite and beautiful because of Lilia and Amanda''s genes! These two crickets had good looks with oval faces, and they even looked somewhat simr. Xiao Qiao was still thinking about how to put in a few good words for mu Yuan when John pulled mu Yuan and walked in happily. She could not even interrupt, and Lilia was also smiling very gently at the side. The family walked in. Xiao Qiao dragged Wesley and concluded with a serious face,"have we been blocked by the family group?" "I feel like it!" "Hmph! You can even endure this? Why aren''t you leaving the house?" This situation didn''t seem like John''s style. There must be something fishy. If there was a Chinese Lieutenant Colonel in his family, President John would have beaten him up a long time ago. He didn''t care if he was a life-saving grace or arade. "This is my first timeing to the Anderson family, how can I not be treated well?" Xiao Qiao crossed her arms in front of her chest and kicked Wesley angrily."Tell me, my status is more than just a little bit better than mu Yuan ''s, right?" Mu Yuan and Jack were the same as Romeo and Juliet, right? they either died together or were separated. It didn''t make sense that they were more popr than her. "Are you bullying me because I don''t have a family?" Xiaojiao suddenly understood."Oh, I know. She''s indeed bullying my maternal family for not being as strong as Xiao Yuan. Hmph, she must have made a dirty deal. Otherwise, why would she be smiling so sweetly?" Wesley did not say a word, and Xiao Qiao finished her sentence. Xiao Qiao and Wesley looked at each other for a moment and came to the same conclusion-they had no status in the family! Mu Yuan got along well with John very quickly. Mu Yuan was very experienced with the elders. Whether it was dealing with a cold and smart person like his uncle or a powerful person like his father, he had been able to handle them easily since he was young. He heard from Jack that John and Rayleigh liked him very much, so he was definitely not difficult to get along with. He did not care about who was behind Xiao Yuan, but he was concerned about the benefits behind him. When they came back to their senses, they would realize that they did not need to trick each other. They could work together to trick others. In the future, the five permanent members of the United Nations would at least have an approval vote. They could work well in the next few years to develop together. Of course, they still had to make it clear who was the boss and who was the second. Xiao Qiao said,"daddy, aren''t you going to introduce Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan?" The moment she came in, it was as if she wanted to stir up trouble. Wesley also felt that it was too much. Why did you block us, the young couple? He must have known for a long time. Lilia smiled and said,"you''ve already yed Mahjong once. Didn''t you introduce yourselves?" "Big brother said he''s bringing hisrades home, but I don''t think your attitude is right. You''re so enthusiastic, not like your parents at all. That''s too much," John said."You''re not home all day and you me us for not telling you." "What a joke. How many days did big brother stay at homest year? didn''t you say bad things about him behind his back and say that it would be better to raise a dog than him?" Xiao Qiao mercilessly exposed her dark history. Wesley sat at the side with an expressionless face, while mu Yuan was almost cramping from holding in hisughter. He did not understand why Wesley and Jack could still maintain such a serious and cold expression. "Who said that? who said that? do I look like someone who would say such things?" John denied it and rified to Jack,"she''s ndering you. Don''t believe her." After all, Jack had just made him popr all over the world in Paris. When it came to the Anderson family, everyone was talking about them. Your son, your nephew, and your daughter-inw were all Dragons among men. "Wow, just you wait. I''ll find the recording!" Chapter 3057 New Son-In-Law Visits John did not believe that Xiao Qiao could really take out the recording. Seeing that she was pretending to look for the recording on her phone, Wesley added,"she really has the recording." John''s expression changed instantly, and his mouth moved like he was eating an egg."We''re chatting at home and you''re recording. You''re really too xenophobic. You don''t even treat us as family." "Then why are you still keeping secrets from us?" Xiaojiao was not convinced. "Who''s keeping secrets from you? you''re the ones who don''t care about gossip. Why didn''t you ask? besides, it''s Jack''s fault. If he doesn''t tell you, how can he vent his anger on his parents? do you think we''re easy to bully? when your unclees back, I''ll see if you dare to be arrogant. " Xiao Qiao was not afraid of anything, not Wesley or President John, but she was a little afraid of Minister Anderson. After all, he was the real master of the family, and he had even wanted to lock her up for research. Wesley asked without changing his expression,"when did you guys find out?" "I just found out recently." Lilia said. Weiss thought back to the long river of history. There had been a few ... Unscientific situations. He pondered for a moment. They probably knew a few years ago. At least, when they went on an outing, they knew. No wonder he felt that he was blocked at that time. His wife was about to explode when she heard this. He had actually kept it a secret for so many years. Xiao Qiao had been such a helpful matchmaker that she had mentioned to Rayleigh several times that she would introduce some girls from the carefree sect to big brother. Xiaojiao seemed to have remembered this as well. Her face turned green. She was really bored. This group of old men was too bad. "Mommy, how can you bully me?" Xiao Qiao hugged Lilia and acted coquettishly. Mu Yuan, who was at the side, had goosebumps all over his body."This is your big brother''s fault. It has nothing to do with us. He''s afraid that you''ll tell everyone!" "..." Jack, who had been inexplicably pushed to the side, remained silent. Xiao Qiao didn''t dare to act coquettishly in front of Jack. She was thinking about how she could turn things around."Yo, Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan has been flirting with the girls of our carefree sect these few years, causing their hearts to be in a mess. You didn''t marry he Zhan, causing a few girls of our carefree sect to be single and want to get back together with you. You''re of a different gender, so why are you so enthusiastic?" Mu Yuan was speechless. John asked,"there''s such a thing?" Lilia said,"little Yuan is a good child. There''s definitely no such thing. Don''t spout nonsense if there''s nothing wrong." Xiaojiao was dumbfounded. Nonsense. How was she spouting nonsense? this was the truth. John looked at mu Yuan awkwardly. No matter how he looked at mu Yuan, he was an obedient child. His daughter-inw must have been fighting for favor and casually tried to get involved. He was really too insensible. "Xiao Yuan, don''t listen to her. She''s just jealous." Xiaojiao was speechless. She was as jealous as a God. She and Wesley once again concluded that they really had no status. Mu Yuan brought over a box of Maotai and Wuliangye. It was a box of aged white wine. Old mu was obviously very sincere as he gave them a few bottles of the best wine in their family. John looked at the bottles of white wine and felt a little dizzy. "You want to drink?" Mu Yuan nodded."Let''s have a drink tonight. The president and I feel like old friends at first sight. The friendship of us Chinese people is all in the wine." How much we drink represents how close we are. He had a mission to make the two old men, Anderson, drunk. Jack covered his mouth and coughed. John silently took a step back."My brother can drink quite well. He''ll drink with you. Since you have a new son-inw, you should drink to your heart''s content." Xiaojiao heard a new word."Son-inw?" Chapter 3058 What A Painful Realization Xiaojiao heard a new word."Son-inw?" Mu Yuan stood there elegantly. Jack was expressionless and did not exin. Wesley''s eyes were wide open. The young couple looked at President John, who was not going to stop talking. Do you have some misunderstanding about Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan or are you looking down on my brother? Looking at his physique, physical strength,bat power, and intelligence, Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan was definitely ... Not a son-inw, okay? "You really did make a dirty deal with him. How could you say such things that go against your conscience?" Xiao Qiao didn''t give him any face at all. President John''s face was not red, and his heart was not beating fast."Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan, what do you say?" "Since our new son-inw is here, we should have a good drink!" Jack would not exin at all. The tacit understanding between him and mu Yuan was that one could take advantage of others verbally. After the door was closed, who had the final say was between the two of them. He would never take advantage of mu Yuan verbally. When mu Yuan was happy, he would y new tricks with him. He was not stupid enough to take advantage of this and let go of his real benefits. He did not exin, and Wesley was stunned. Xiaojiao felt as if her world had copsed. Of course, it wasn''t that she felt that there was anything to be proud of. It was just that she couldn''t imagine why her older brother, who was so old-fashioned, serious, and strong-willed, would be a lowly person. Could it be that the Queen was being attacked by him? This couple must not taste good. She was even cuter with Emperor, King, and Qi, okay! "Open a bottle of Maotai. I need to calm down." The few of them chatted happily. Lilia asked about Paris, and when it came to business, she became much more serious. Xiao Qiao did not joke much. Unless they kept an eye on the dark, it was easy to make aeback. If they wasted too much energy on the dark, it would be difficult for them to spare time on other things, and the gains would not make up for the losses. Jack and Wesley both wanted to stop here, mainly to persuade Xie Yinyin not to get involved. This time, the dark had suffered a great loss, and it would take a few years for it to recover. After a few years, they could wipe it out again, and they couldn''t keep watching. Lilia was silent for a moment. She had seen more simr cases."Since Xie Yinyin has connections, it''s not a bad idea to arrange for some of our own people to go undercover. We can keep an eye on them at all times in the beginning, and it''ll also be easy to gather information. She doesn''t have to deal with it herself, so as to avoid getting into trouble." Jack said,"I''lle up with a countermeasure and discuss it with Xie jinghuanter." Lilia said,"I didn''t expect little Yuan to have such a good rtionship with Xie jinghuan." Mu Yuan said,"it''s just so-so, just so-so, but actually, it''s not very good. I''m just following orders. The main thing is that ye Ling has a good rtionship with him. I stay in the military camp every day, and we only see each other a few times a year." Jack saw that he did not even blink when he was lying. He wanted tough but had to hold it in. Mu Yuan quickly changed the topic and praised Lilia''s skin. He said that her skin was really good, how she maintained it, which beauty salon she went to, what products she used, and that there were no wrinkles at all. Later on, when he introduced his mother to her, he also praised that Lilia''s brooch was really beautiful. What kind of gem was it? it was really rare and matched Lilia''s temperament very well. Her ttery was fresh and natural, not exaggerated at all. It also made one''s heart bloom with joy. She had bluntly said that Lilia was definitely the most elegant and beautiful First Lady he had ever seen. Xiao Qiao was amazed! She could not help but look at Wesley. Even as a woman, she did not understand women as well as mu Yuan did. How did mu Yuan do it when he understood the hobbies and things that middle-aged and elderly women liked to hear? Was it because she didn''t have a sweet mouth that she had such a low status as a daughter-inw? "I''m guilty! I''m not worthy!" What a painful realization this was. Chapter 3059 Blinded My Eyes Amanda returned earlier than Rayleigh as her court session in the afternoon had been dyed. When she returned, John and Lilia were having afternoon tea with the younger generation in the garden. Jack and Wesley were ying in the yard, asionally flipping their bellies to bask in the sun. Laughter would be heard from time to time, and Amanda would smile. ,m Their children were more mature. After the age of ten, there was almost noughter. They were also very mature in their actions and words, and did not do anything out of line. Ever since Xiao Qiao married into the family, there was moreughter in the house. She was a straightforward person. Even though John and Rayleigh were so angry at times, she did not say anything. Sometimes, she told funny stories that made the eldersugh. Sometimes, she couldugh the whole day just by watching her fight with Wesley. If there was another mu Yuan now, it would be perfect. Mu Yuan had a good personality. It would be great if he could stay permanently. It was a pity. "Amanda,e and have some tea." Lilia waved at her sister-inw, and Amanda waved back from a distance before returning to her room to change her clothes. "Are you nervous?" Xiaojiao asked. Mu Yuan replied,"I''m not nervous. I''ve seen it before." Xiaojiao was in disbelief."You''ve seen it before?" "Yes, Jack was out on a mission. She came to see me and said ... She''s Jack''s sister." Lilia was speechless. This did not seem like something that Amanda would do. Xiao Qiao''s gossipy soul could no longer sit still."Didn''t she throw you a check to ask you to leave her son, or read thew to let you know that you would be court-martialed and stripped of your military uniform, or threaten to shoot you if you don''t leave my old Rayleigh?" John didn''t know what to say. The referee was speaking! Mu Yuan said,"you''ve watched too many domestic idol dramas." What a wild imagination. "That''s how the Anderson family usually does things." Xiao Qiao rolled her eyes."I don''t believe that they agreed to your rtionship from the start. They must have had their own reasons for agreeing. For example, you threatened your parents that if they didn''t agree to be together, they would force me to die." Wesley said,"then you''ll die. My uncle will say so." Xiaojiao thought about it and felt that it made sense."That seems to be the case. Uncle has never been kind. He would not be touched by your love. The process must have been veryplicated." Xiao Yuan did not seem to feel the pressure from the Anderson family. He could not help but look at Jack. He did not know how Jack had resolved it. It seemed that he had never been forced by the Anderson family from the beginning. He had always been indecisive about this rtionship, and it was also because of the pressure from the MU family. In theory, when the Anderson family heard this news, it was like andmine news. If they were not careful, their entire family would be blown up. It was impossible for their family to agree to him and jack so easily. However, Jack solved it so easily. What he had been trying to solve was the pressure from the MU family. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Mu Yuan suddenly felt a little heartache and sadness. He was really a little rascal, not understanding people at all. The pressure on the Anderson family had been resolved by Jack. He had also pulled Jack along to shoulder the pressure from the MU family. It was so difficult to please old mu. He had no other choice. He had pulled Jack home to shoulder the pressure together. He was not as straightforward and responsible as Jack. "Please, we''re already an old couple. Can you not show off your love all the time?" Xiaojiao was blinded by the public disy of affection. Chapter 3060 Big Uncle Is Super Cold "Please, we''re already an old couple. Can you not show off your love all the time?" Xiaojiao was blinded by the public disy of affection. Amanda came over after packing up. She did not have the solemness behind her ck and white uniform and had changed into light blue home clothes. Mu Yuan did not dare to sit when an elder came over. He stood up to wee him. The rest of the people did not have such etiquette, so Jack could only stand up with him. "Sit down," Amanda said."Don''t be so polite. It''s not the first time we''ve met." The garden was filled with fresh flowers. There were white tables and chairs, surrounded by flowers and trees. It was a god-like ce for afternoon tea. The more Amanda looked at mu Yuan, the more she liked him. He had good eyes. His son''s vision was just like his father ''s! "Stay for a few more days this time. You''ll be staying in your old home in New York for the next few days. After that, you''ll be going to Washington again. Jack, Wesley, and Xiao Qiao are free, so let them take you around." Amanda and Lilia knew how to take care of their skin, and their makeup was not bad. Their neat short hair made them look rather capable, and they did not look like their son was thirty years old at all. "Sure, I was nning to stay for a few more days to see the ce where Jack grew up." Xiaojiao said,"Amanda, uncle won''t explode from anger, will he?" Could it be that first uncle knew about it too? "He can''t wait to be happy." Xiaojiao was speechless. Once again, Xiao Qiao was certain that she had no status in the family. She felt that she was going to leave home with Wesley. This was intolerable. Amanda was an expert at chatting, and she really liked mu Yuan. She did not make things difficult for him as Xiao Qiao had imagined. Back then, when she came to the Anderson family, she was able to ovee many obstacles. So it''s because the gender is wrong~! "Little Yuan, how are your injuries? you''ve lost a lot of weight since thest time I saw you." "I''m almost fully recovered, there''s nothing serious. " "You must take care of your health when you''re away all year round. Don''t waste your youth, or you''ll suffer in the future." "You have to tell this to Jack. He''s never been interested in himself." Little Yuanined. "Who cares about him? he has thick skin and thick flesh. He''s not a problem. You just have to be careful." Jack was left speechless. Wesley was speechless. Who was the biological son? Xiao Qiao thought to herself,''Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan has bewitched our entire family.'' John was especially funny."Little Yuan, is your uncle very serious? is he very hard to talk to? is he very cold?" "A little ..." Uncle mu was quite strict with the younger generation in the family. John was a little scared. "What''s wrong?"xiaojiao asked. "I''m going to visit China. What if I don''t want to go? what if he attacks me?" John said that he was a giant baby. Uncle mu really looked very cold. "Aren''t you guys very familiar with each other in the group?" Jack asked. "There''s a group?" Xiaojiao''s eyes widened."You guys secretly formed a family group and blocked all of us?" This was intolerable! "No, no, they pulled it themselves. We weren''t there." Mu Yuan said sincerely. If it was true, Xiao Qiao was going to fight and affect the harmony of the family. Seeing that mu Yuan did not look like he was lying, Xiao Qiao could only give up. John said,"only your father is more lively. Your uncle doesn''t even say anything. He''s really very cold." Only he, Rayleigh, and old mu talk in the group every day. Amanda and Lilia think they''re too childish and can''t be bothered with them. Uncle mu probably joined the group through a Smurf, so he doesn''t even talk. " Mu Yuan thought to himself,''maybe my uncle knows that he can kill all of you by letting my father go alone.'' Chapter 3061 When Are You Guys Getting Married? Mu Yuan thought to himself,''maybe my uncle knows that he can kill all of you by letting my father go alone.'' There was no need for him to do anything. "Actually, it''s not that serious." Mu Yuan said,"however, when you are visiting China ... Logically, it shouldn''t be my uncle who is receiving you, right?" "That''s right ..." John had almost forgotten about this. After all, his uncle was the second-inmand, so where would he put the first-inmand? He rubbed his hands excitedly."I''lle up with a nter. Otherwise, I feel like I''m going to be skinned." Old Rayleigh didn''t tag along. After all, the interview was a hierarchical one. For the sake of safety, it was impossible for John and old Rayleigh to go together. If old Rayleigh were to visit, general mu would be the one receiving him. The hierarchy was strict. If old Rayleigh and old mu were to gather together, it would be a spectacle to behold. A medical vehicle would probably be prepared to follow them at any time. However, mu Yuan was thinking that if his uncle wanted to, when John went over this time, he might be the one receiving him. He would probably still have to strip. Of course, this would definitely be a win-win situation. As the first daughter-inw, Xiao Qiao was also forced to participate in Foreign Affairs. Now, she had to frequently follow Wesley to visit other ces. She had caused quite a lot of trouble and added a lot of interesting news. Fortunately, she and Wesley were inseparable. If she were to go out alone to socialize, John would have a heart attack. The more he looked, the more he felt that Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan was really well-behaved and cute. Amanda cleared her throat and asked,"when do you guys n to get married?" Xiaojiao almost spat out the tea in her mouth. She turned around and spat it out onto thewn. She wiped her mouth calmly with a napkin. What did I just hear?" The wind is too strong, I didn''t hear you clearly just now, can you say that again? Wesley was also shocked! Married? John said,"Jack can''t get a marriage certificate, right?" Mu Yuan was even more impossible. Amanda gave a reserved smile."By the end of next year at thetest, the same-sex marriagew in the entire continent should have been passed. Jack can also get married, as long as one party is in an area with same-sex marriage smokew and is protected by the marriagew." As for whether or not he was protected by China, that was not important! Xiao Qiao said,"that''s fast. Didn''t you say it would take at least five years to pass through the entire territory?" "It''s this fast. " "Do you like it?" Amanda smiled. Mu Yuan was speechless. It had to be ... That he didn''t like her! Although he also wanted to get married, old mu would really break his legs. Mu Yuan did not think that he was a mother''s child, and he did not have to listen to his elders for everything. However, he really could not disobey them for such matters. Otherwise, if something were to happen, his entire family would be implicated. Oh, no, his entire faction would be implicated. "You''ll have to ask old mu. " After all, mu Yuan was not deeply involved in the faction and did not know the severity of the matter. He had to ask the elders before he knew. Generally speaking, it was only possible if the elders said so. It was just like how he had a fewrades who had gotten married and passed the political Review. One of hisrades ''girlfriends had aplicated family background. If she couldn''t pass, she couldn''t pass. If she was caught, it would be a handle, and she had no choice but to break up. Ye Ling could pass the political Review because he was neutral and signed an agreement directly. He would not be transferred to the special intelligence Bureau for ten years. Who would not be transferred to a position for ten years? However, this was the price to pay for passing the trial. If he didn''t want to pay the price and wanted to have the best of both worlds, that would be a fool''s dream. John had already lowered his head and was typing away. "I''ll help you ask old mu!" Mu Yuan almost wanted to p him,''stop it, Mr. President, my dad will go crazy!!!'' Chapter 3062 We Can Not John: "our same-sex marriagew will be passed throughout the country tomorrow. When can the two children get their marriage certificate? it doesn''t matter if your country doesn''t recognize it, as long as our country recognizes it. Think about it, you''re still taking advantage of it. Xiao Yuan can inherit Jack''s property and rights, but our Jack can''t inherit Xiao Yuan ''s. Sigh, such an advantageous thing, quickly take it!!!!" Xiaojiao craned her neck to take a look and was dumbfounded. Xiaojiao said,"daddy, you''re so arrogant." Is it really okay for you to be so domineering, cool, and arrogant? You''ll get beaten up. "What did he say?" Jack asked. With her amazing memory, Xiao Qiao repeated John''s words. Wesley was speechless. Jack was left speechless. Mu Yuan was speechless. This was really quite cool. Lilia rolled her eyes."Are you crazy? who would ask that?" Lilia did not know how to retort. Ever since they had joined the group, uncle mu, who had never spoken, replied within seconds. Mu Zhouzhi,"no!" He deliberately put three exmation marks to express his shock. Married? Register for marriage? It was impossible. Agreeing to this matter was already the bottom line. If he crossed the bottom line, he would have to retaliate. President John looked at Jack regretfully."I just failed to propose for you. His uncle rejected my proposal." Jack said,"I thank you ..." It was a long story. Mu Yuan thought to himself, you''re finished. My dad is going to kick you out of the banking Department! Sure enough, President John''s phone began to ring. [Old mu: are you speaking the humannguage?] Pan-China? are you crazy? can''t you understand our country''s national conditions and history before rebelling? you''re so high-spirited and rebelling your mother''s bear. You don''t know anything. Old mu: "who cares about your family''s assets? who cares about your assets? my son has so much money that he can''t spend it all in ten lifetimes. He sleeps on a mountain of gold every day and thinks about how to spend money. Who cares about your money? are you crazy?" Old mu: "get married. Get your sister married. If you like to get married, get a divorce before you get married. If you''re so good at it, can''t you pass our country''s marriagew? then I''ll kick our son to your house!" Old mu: "shameless and taking advantage of each other? who''s taking advantage of whom? ask me who''s taking advantage of whom when they''re together. Do you think I''m blind? shameless, shameless, shameless!!!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­ It was obvious that old mu had typed. The back of the message was filled withnguages, all in Chinese. When John opened it, it was filled with old MU''s curses. John''s Chinese was limited, not to mention that old mu had mixed in a dialect. He was confused and wondered what rubbish his Chinese teacher had taught him. Why couldn''t he understand a word? "What did your dad say?" He cursed for a minute without even panting. "Dad, the general is praising you," xiaojiao said. It was simply unbearable to look at. "Do you think I''m stupid?" John did not believe that old mu was praising him. "Aren''t you asking to be scolded?" Old Rayleigh: "I''m on my way home. This has nothing to do with me. Don''t take it out on me!!!" Old mu,"get lost!" John said,"your uncle is indeed very cold. I like it. ''Can'' t ''is just three words. Your father is expressing the same central idea." Jack was left speechless. It was really chaotic. Amanda pondered."Your father said that if we can get China to pass the same sex marriagews, he will agree to get married?" President John picked up his phone and read old MU''s remarks carefully. He pped his hands and said,"yeah, that''s what he said." Amanda and Lilia looked at each other. Mu Yuan said,"don!!! Don! T. We can!!!!!" Chapter 3063 Xiao Qiao Is Full Of Pots Seeing that mu Yuan was so nervous, Amanda chuckled and said,"we were just joking." Mu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief. Xiao Qiao asked John to show her the chat status in the group. John was enigmatic."It''s a meeting between the senior leaders. It''s not convenient for you to see it!" "I think you''re too embarrassed to show me after being scolded." John red at her. He knew that she would ask so much. As they were talking, Rayleigh''s car drove in. Mu Yuan was not nervous at all. After all, President John was really kind and friendly. He was also humorous and did not set any traps for him. Most of the time, John had set traps for himself. Jack said that Rayleigh liked him very much. It did not seem like he was being polite, so he was not nervous. Xiao Qiao said,"you''re in trouble. You''re in trouble. You must be on your guard. The Old Demon King of our family is back." Mu Yuan was speechless. The Old Demon King? A Demon King is a Demon King, but you even specifically called him an Old Demon King. Aren''t you afraid that he''ll beat you to death? Rayleigh returned home early. It was not even night yet. He had heard from Amanda that they were having afternoon tea together. She was as easy to get along with as the rumors said. She knew how to please the elders, but she was also very opinionated. She was a good child. Rayleigh thought to himself, how could my son have bad taste? He must be as good as his mother! Rayleigh was about to put on a serious and upright front, but mu Yuan had already stood up to wee him with a bright smile. He even ced a hand on his lower abdomen and bowed slightly, paying attention to etiquette. Rayleigh''s serious and upright front almost fell apart. Seeing how nervous he was, he hurriedly said,"sit, sit, sit. Don''t stand on ceremony. Treat this as your own home." Jack pulled him over and Rayleigh sat beside Amanda. The family was all here and everyone was happy. Once Rayleigh was back, perhaps it was because of his presence, the younger generation did not speak so casually. Even Xiao Qiao did not dare to spout nonsense. Amanda tried to smooth things over."We are talking about little Yuan''s great achievements in the anti-drug industry in the past few years." Xiaojiao nodded."Yes, yes. I''ve even had spiritual contact with Xiao Yuan a few times." Xiao Qiao had an idea."Ah, right. That year at ye Ling''s ce, it was big brother who asked us to go over, right? the person we met up with was Lieutenant Colonel mu Yuan, right? it was a few years ago, and I actually did not see through your affair." "What affair? he has seen his parents!" Rayleigh sat down and corrected her. Xiaojiao said,"this word isn''t considered a derogatory term ..." "This still doesn''t count?" Little Qiao ran replied,"sure, whatever you say." Mu Yuan held back hisughter and was overjoyed. Lilia said,"Jack has been staying in the capital for so long. He didn''t cause any trouble for your family, right?" "No, no, my dad and uncle really, really like him." Mu Yuan lied through his teeth and tried his best to give his old mu a good impression. "I knew that old mu is a person with a tough mouth but a soft heart." John had a proud expression on his face, as if he had seen through old mu. Jack thought to himself, no, the general is a person with a tough mouth and a tough heart. You''ve misunderstood! Xiaojiao thought for a moment and felt that something was amiss."That''s not right. You ... Big brother is staying at your house for the new year. You should have already decided on your schedule toe to my house, right?" "Yeah," Xiao Qiao narrowed her eyes."Then why did you exchange this information for the dog''s head?" "What dog head?" Rayleigh and John asked in unison. Mu Yuan felt guilty and was about to say something when Jack said,"Oh, Xiao Qiao said that she wanted to bring Xiao Yuan to eat dog head stew!" Riley was furious."What? you even eat dogs?" John said,"if you dare to eat a dog, I''ll break your legs." Xiao Qiao was dumbfounded. Chapter 3064 Ive Seen This Trick Too Many Times Xiao Qiao was dumbfounded. Rayleigh and John were both from the environment and animal protection Association, and Wesley was even more so. To them, dogs were a symbol of loyalty and a part of the family. Although they did not own dogs, they had police dogs outside, and eating dog meat was not allowed. Lilia and Amanda were much calmer. They could tell that Jack was lying, so they were not as agitated. Xiao Qiao had a dumbfounded look on her face, as if she did not believe that her big brother would say such things against his conscience. A huge pot just fell on her head, and Wesley did not help. If she had not been so focused on her secondary career, she would not have received such retribution. So, he looked down and did not say a word. Xiao Qiao thought to herself, Jack is so protective of Xiao Yuan. Wesley, I think you want to change your wife. Jack said,"I also feel that it''s not good to eat stewed dog head. I''ve already rejected her on behalf of Xiao Yuan." Rayleigh said,"Xiao Yuan, don''t follow Xiao Qiao''s bad example. I''ve hired a Chinese chef. We can eat anything, but not dog heads." ? John said,"yes, yes. I know you Chinese eat everything, including rats. It''s not good. It''s not clean, and the dog''s head is not good. Dogs are the friends of our loyal officials." Mu Yuan was speechless. I don''t eat dog heads, and I don''t eat dog meat either! Xiaojiao''s face darkened. Wesley pulled her hand over and squeezed her palm. The matter of the dog head was over just like that. Mu Yuan also knew that he should not let the elders know that he was going to steal the dog''s head. It would not be good if old mu knew, so he just went along with it and did not say anything. He felt sorry for Xiao Qiao for letting her take the me. Fortunately, xiaojiao''s temper came and went quickly. She did not take it to heart. John and Rayleigh were busy people after all. The elders had purposely picked a time toe back and chat with them for the entire afternoon and had pushed back many things. However, they were still quite busy, and they kept on calling when they got home. Xiao Qiao saw that Rayleigh was not serious at all and really liked mu Yuan. She felt that it was strange. Amanda and Liliya went to get someone to prepare dinner. ording to their family tradition, Liliya and Amanda had to personally cook a dish to show their respect for such an important guest. It was much easier for the younger generation to be together. Xiao Qiao was furious."Big brother, you''re so bad. You made me take the me." "Give your little husband a one-year warranty." Jack was very understanding. Mu Yuan was speechless. Little husband? Xiaojiao beamed."That''s more like it." Wesley did not say a word! Xiaojiao asked,"tell me about your gossip. When did you guys hook up? more than ten years ago, Xiao Yuan, you were still very young. You were hooked up with when you were still underage. Big brother, do you like to raise her?" "I don''t like raising." Mu Yuan thought to himself,''this might not be the case. Back then, I was a 1.7-meter young man. I''m almost raised.'' Xiao Qiao said,"tsk, you''ve already taken a fancy to him at the age of sixteen. What else could it be if it wasn''t raised? I didn''t expect you to be such a big brother. To think that I thought you were cold and would definitely have started having sex earlier than Wesley." Wesley,"?" I''m fine, but I''m being dragged out to say what I did wrong. Xiaojiao was so insensible during his first time that she was in a miserable state and had something to say. Mu Yuan was very generous when it came to such matters overseas. He had been with Jack for a long time and was not that hesitant. However, he did not take the initiative to talk to him, because once he did, Xiao Qiao would ask who was on top and who was on the bottom. Hmph, he''s seen too many of these tricks. Shen qianshu tricked him like this. Chapter 3065 Extremely Satisfied Unable to trick mu Yuan, Xiao Qiao felt an itch in her heart. Although she could not imagine the scene of her brother being suppressed, who knew what crazy things love could make people do? Dinner time was not over yet, so Jack brought mu Yuan back to his small vi to rest. Mu Yuan threw himself onto Jack''s big ck bed and was about to fall asleep. He was a little sleepy. They took a ne and got rid of the jetg. The mission in Paris had always been very heavy, and he had been on edge. He could finally rx. Jack looked at the time and said,"we usually eat at Seveno'' clock. You can sleep for a while." Before he could finish speaking, mu Yuan had already started to take a nap. Old mu sent a text message, and Jack took a nce. Old mu asked him how he was doing in New York to remember to drink more at night. Jack was left speechless. With little Yuan''s alcohol tolerance, he could easily get Rayleigh and John drunk. It was not a problem to get his entire family drunk. Back then, he was also a little drunk after being fooled by mu Yuan. It was just that he was a person who sobered up faster, and the alcohol would easily dissipate when the wind blew. If he had tricked her into getting drunk in the wine cer, Xiao Yuan would have probably seeded. He covered mu Yuan with a nket and took out hisputer to work. Lehmann had two days of leave, but rose had work to arrange. The days were peaceful. In the small courtyard next door, Xiao Qiao and Wesley werepeting in archery. How good would it be if the family could live happily forever? he could not help but look at mu Yuan. He knew that it was a kind of extravagant wish, but he still felt ... Very satisfied. Mu Yuan only slept for an hour and woke up. He replied to old MU''s message, telling him not to worry and that he was doing well. Little did he know that Rayleigh and John had already praised old mu in the group. However, he only praised old mu to the point that he was unhappy. He said things like how he was lucky that his son was so good-looking because he was thrown into the military since he was young and didn''t teach him much. It was as if it had nothing to do with him. Old mu almost wanted to beat him up. Jack saw that he had woken up and helped him pour a ss of water. Mu Yuan drank two sips from his hand and felt much morefortable. Jack ced the ss aside and smiled as he asked,"what''s wrong? didn''t sleep enough?" "I''m feeling a little dizzy. " Mu Yuan had a dream. In the dream, everything changed, causing him to have difficulty breathing. "Did you have a nightmare?" He was easy to wake up from light sleep. "Yes." "What did you dream of?" The light in the room was dim, and Jack''s voice was low and gentle, like a violin that was slowly ying, wrapping around his frightened soul. Mu Yuan smiled."I didn''t dream of anything. It''s just that ... I can''t really remember." He dreamed of the time at the bottom of the sea again. Those lonely years were not really a dream. It was a humiliation hidden in his memory. He did not want to talk about it or recall it. It was not good for him or Jack to talk about it again and again."I''m hungry." Jack leaned over and kissed him on the lips."It''s time to eat." Mu Yuan washed his face, and Jack brought him over to eat. Xiao Qiao and Wesley also went with them. They talked andughed along the way, and they were very happy. John and Rayleigh were talking about mu Yuan. Both of them were extremely fond of him. Rayleigh no longer had any regrets. They would have a child anyway. Jack knew his limits too. It did not matter whether his wife was a man or a woman. Old mu was not a bad family. All in all, he was extremely satisfied in all aspects. Chapter 3066 Who Do You Want To Kill, Old Mu? At first, they were against it because the MU family would never agree, and they would definitely cause trouble in the end. If the MU family agreed, it would definitely be a good thing. At the dinner table, everyone was naturally overjoyed. Mu Yuan was the one who had brought the Maotai and Wuliangye over. As a show of respect, he naturally had to open a bottle of Maotai. It was an aged white wine. Mu Yuan emphasized,"it''s a collection from my father''s wine cer. He likes all kinds of wine, and our wine cer is filled with his wine." John rarely drank white wine, no more than five times. After smelling it, he was a little scared."Old mu really ... Has a heavy taste." The smell of alcohol assailed his nostrils. Mu Yuan smiled and said,"my dad said that he must drink to his heart''s content with you guys." Xiao Qiao said,e, I''ll drink with you guys too. We''ve never had a proper drink before. As Chinese people, our rtionship depends on how much we drink on the table." Xiao Qiao was very sensible. She followed mu Yuan and prepared to make them drunk. Old Rayleigh was fearless. He picked up a ss of wine and came over."Come,e,e. Have a drink first." "A toast to you!" Mu Yuan clinked his ss with his. Xiaojiao wanted to have a toast as well, but after some thought, she decided to toast him one by one. It would be inappropriate for him to drink only a sip after they touched together. So, she turned to toast John. John didn''t know what to say. Rayleigh had never drunk white wine before. Even though he could smell the alcohol, he did not think much of it. However, mu Yuan poured quite a lot of it, and he felt suffocated in one gulp. Then, his eyes slowly widened. He held the mouthful of wine in his mouth, not knowing whether to swallow or spit it out. Even mu Yuan was surprised. He actually gulped it down in one go? Such a big cup! £¿£¿ Old Rayleigh swallowed it all in one gulp. It was so loud that his eyes turned red from the spiciness. Fortunately, old Rayleigh was a man of self-control. Seeing that mu Yuan had also gulped it down in one gulp without any change in expression, he naturally could not back down. omg, so spicy! So choking! Tears streamed down old Rayleigh''s face. What the hell was that? was it wine? Mu Yuan smiled and filled his cup again. Amanda cut a piece of steak for old Riley."Have some meat first." Old Riley couldn''t ask for more. John was smart. He only licked it once and wouldn''t munch on it. Xiao Qiao said,"daddy, I''ve told you that we''re drinking, so we should have deep feelings for each other. If we don''t have feelings for each other, then we''ll just lick each other''s lips. Are you not satisfied with me? look at Rayleigh, he''s so depressed. Come,e,e, let''s have a toast too!" Even though she had not grown up in the country for many years, she still knew how to persuade people to drink. Xiaojiao''s heroic spirit waspletely stifled. John was in a difficult position. He red at Wesley. ''Control your wife.'' Wesley pretended not to see. It was just a little wine. They knew their limits and would not kill anyone. At most, they would get drunk. He drank red wine with Jack, Amanda, and Lilia, not caring about the four of them. John was forced to drink a ss by his daughter-inw, and his eyes were red. The president''s fair skin turned red after a ss of wine. They had a good time at the dinner table. Although old Rayleigh and John were not used to drinking, they finished the entire bottle of Maotai in no time. Mu Yuan''s face did not even blush. "It''s good, it''s good. Here, open another bottle of 1." John began to talk nonsense, even his tongue was a little loose. Mu Yuan poked Jack and asked him to take a short video, which he would secretly send to old mu. "Mu Yuan: old mu, missionpleted!" Old mu: "tsk, what''s the big deal with drinking one bottle? three people should drink at least three bottles." Mu Yuan was speechless. Are you trying to kill me? Would old Rayleigh still invite him to his house after he had drunk three bottles? This was a very serious question. Chapter 3067 F * Cking The Dog At Night Of course, we can''t drink three bottles of wine. After drinking one bottle, our tongues will roll, especially John''s eyes. He was thrown out by Wesley to get some air, but he returned after a while. He felt like he could drink another bottle. Mu Yuan did not listen to old mu. When it came to drinking, it was fine as long as one was happy. He had never agreed with the culture of forcing people to drink. Although Rayleigh was not drunk, he was half-dead. "Little Yuan, your alcohol tolerance isn''t bad. You drank the most, but you didn''t even blush." John was impressed. Xiao Qiao could hold her liquor well. Of course, Xiao Qiao wasn''t considered a woman, so there was nothing she couldn''t do. There was Chinese food on the table. Lilia and Amanda had made California-style roast duck and roast steak. It was extremely sumptuous, and there were almost no green vegetables. The vegetables were mainly potatoes and onions, and the rest were all big meat. "How long are you going to stay in New York?" xiaojiao asked. "My dad gave me a week." Mu Yuan said. "One week is too short. We have to stay for at least two weeks." Mu Yuan said,"my dad said that you''re bringing me to the Pentagon to stay for two weeks." Rayleigh was speechless. I can''t afford to offend old mu! No matter how much Rayleigh doted on him, he could not bring him to the Pentagon. Mu Yuan expressed his regret that he was not able to visit the ce. Jack picked out the few pieces of broli from the dishes and ced them on mu Yuan''s te. Amanda secretly noted it down and ordered them to prepare some vegetables. As Wesley and Jack were carnivores, they rarely ate vegetables. Xiao Qiao was also a carnivore. The vegetables in their family were mostly potatoes and onions. They did not eat the rest of the vegetables often, so they tacitly agreed that boys liked to eat meat and did not prepare many vegetables. Chinese food was mainly meat. After dinner, John had something to deal with. As a President, he was very busy. Every day, his work exceeded his normal hours. Jack brought mu Yuan out for a walk, and Wesley and Xiao Qiao followed along as light bulbs. Mu Yuan wanted to watch the movie that was released at the beginning of the night, so he searched for the movie theater nearby. Xiao Qiao was not interested in watching movies, but she liked group activities. She pulled Wesley along and continued to be a third wheel. Jack was left speechless. £¿£¿ Wesley was speechless. Don''t stare at me, it has nothing to do with me. "F * ck, that crazy ye tingjun. It''s only been four days and he''s already gotten 150 million US dors at the box office?" Mu Yuan took a look at the box office. They had bought the movie tickets at thest minute, but they could not get a good seat. It was all full. His first impression was that ye tingjun was crazy about buying tickets at the box office. He must have bought all the tickets in the cinema, but not many people went to watch it. They bought the ticketste, and their seats were very bad. They were in the first row. When the movie was about to start, they realized that it was almost full. Ye Chu''s film was a romance film adapted from aic. It was abination of art and business, with pirate elements. She had lived on the sea for more than ten years and knew life at sea like the back of her hand. The main plot of the film was very simple. It was about a girl who had been raised by Pirates since she was a child. She was on an adventure, looking for treasure, and then met with love. 70% of the scenes were on the sea. Ye tingjun had spent a lot of money to decorate the scene. The pirate ship was very realistic, luxurious, and huge. The scene on the sea was magnificent and vast under ye Chu''s helm. It was mysterious, beautiful, and very realistic. After all, she had lived for more than ten years. Many details were very clever and warm, unlike other pirate films that floated ... The ending of the story was that the male protagonist wanted to bring the female protagonist back tond to live with him, but the female protagonist refused ... It was a sad, beautiful, and sad love film with Pirates as the theme. Mu Yuan was speechless. Did ye Xiao'' er just F * ck a dog in his heart? Chapter 3068 The Battle At Ye Chu And The Ascension Of Gods He hade to watch the movie with the intention of supporting it, but after watching it, he felt that it was shot quite well. It was a rare movie with a sea theme that was so realistic and Grand. The love theme was also very deep. Mu Yuan even heard a few girls in the back row discussing and crying softly. They were sad about the ending, but they also felt that it should have been like that. For the sake of this special effect, many people were willing to watch it a few times. He secretly asked ye Chu how much he wanted to invest. Ye Chu said," 250 million US dors." Mu Yuan was speechless. Ye tingjun was indeed rich and willful! Ye Chu scratched her head. It was her first time as the main director, and the producer was one of her own. Many of the production processes listened to her. The scenes and special effects had to be the best, and many of them were live scenes. She did not spend much money on the actors, and most of the money was spent on the production. The results were quite good. "I''ve been learning from a few producers recently, and I''m nning to control the cost. " Feeling a little embarrassed, she said,"the second brother said that this movie will definitely not lose money." Mu Yuan said,"it''s only been four days, and it''s already 150 million in North America. We definitely won''t lose money. Also, the box office on the first day wasn''t particrly good. It only started to rise in the next three days. It looks like the reputation is very good. I estimate that it will be more than 500 million. Together with the global box office, it shouldn''t be difficult to exceed one billion US dors. You''re amazing. You became a God in one battle." Ye Chu did not expect such a good box office. The first day''s box office was not very ideal, but it was full from the afternoon of the second day. It was full for almost the entire day. The original prediction for the North American box office had changed from 200 million to 500 million. Coupled with the global box office, ye Chu was indeed a God. Even if ye tingjun had used money to create the special effects and scenes, the story was indeed very moving. He couldn''t guide ye Chu on how to shoot the movie. She was really talented in the field of directing. He was sealed as a God in one battle. It was a typical case of a talented director meeting a rich man who was willing to throw money at him without any regard for return. "Is it good?" "I don''t understand romance movies, but the scenes are very good." Xiao Qiaoplimented. Only those who had experienced it could take such a beautiful picture of the ocean. Even the tsunami and the roar were so real and beautiful. Ye Chu''s movie became the box office champion of the weekend, and it looked like its momentum was far better than the other movies in the same period. There were no blockbusters that couldpete with him. Ye tingjun looked at the box office forecast and said with a smile,"even if I go bankrupt in the future, I can rely on my wife''s movies to make a living. That''s not bad." Mu Yuan was speechless. Is it good to attract hatred like this? In this group of people, only ye Chu was considered an artist, and there was also Tong Hua. However, it seemed that Tong Hua would not really be a movie star in the future. His parents would probably not agree to such a feudal system. Mu Yuan originally wanted to find ye Chu for a meal, but who knew that ye Chu was not free. "I''m so busy, little Yuan ..." Ye Chu said aggrievedly."I have to fly to Japan France, China to promote my movie everywhere. I''m so busy that I don''t even have time to eat with you." She was already on the ne when she spoke. Mu Yuan was speechless. Her feelings were extremelyplicated. Ye Chu had really grown up. "Aren''t you pregnant? why are you still running around?" "You still have to run even if you''re pregnant. Second brother, you should be fine if youe with me. Our movie doesn''t have any famous actors or directors, so we have to go together for the publicity. We even invited some local celebrities. They said that if I don''t go, we might not be able to invite anyone and the publicity will not be good." Chapter 3069 Are You Guys Going To Be Engaged At A Young Age? Ye Chu wanted to go and promote the movie. At first, ye tingjun did not have much hope. He felt that it would be a waste of money if he threw in this sum of money. There were no big actors, and it was impossible to get back the capital. It would be good if the box office could reach 100 million. Who knew that the box office would explode on the third day after the movie was released? under the situation where the reputation was blown up, he went to promote as much as he could. If the total box office sales were one billion US dors, it would be a chance for ye Chu to be a God. Even if he was pregnant, he would still have to do publicity. The entire production team was in high spirits. He couldn''t just say that his wife was pregnant and not go. This was also a good opportunity for ye Chu to show his face. When ye Chu was not around, mu Yuan went to Huan Yu. As the major shareholder of Huan Yu, it was mu Yuan''s first time at Huan Yu''s headquarters. This building was not as tall as miss ''s. Miss''s building was taller than the surrounding buildings and had a grand style. However, Huan Yu''s building was unique and had a very high-tech design. In the middle of the two modern-looking buildings, there were two round balls embedded and an internal bridge was built. It formed its own style and was divided into two buildings, building A and B. Building A was the main building, and Xie jinghuan had another vi as his residence. However, due to Xie Yinyin''s special status, the security on the top floor was the best and the safest, so she had been staying on the top floor recently. Mu Yuan and Jack came together. Miss Bai brought a medical team over to treat Xie Yinyin''s legs. The treatment n had note out yet. ck Rose''s attending doctor said that bone fractures were irreversible and would not have any regenerative abilities. However, they could use surgery to help Xie Yinyin stand up again. The nerves in her spine should also be cured. Being able to move freely was already Xie jinghuan''s greatest hope. Yinyin was not a Special Agent, and she did not need a very good back, nor did she need to be able to run and jump. As long as she could walk normally, she did not need to sit in a wheelchair for the rest of her life. Xie Yinyin didn''t expect to be able to stand up. Jack came over mainly to ask miss Bai about the child. He had really invested all his money into this research, and until now, there was no sign of it. The research data couldn''t be leaked, so he could only listen to miss Bai''s exnation. Xie Yinyin was also interested, so she just listened from the side. Two men making a baby was unheard of. "This time, we''re here for Yinyin''s leg and to extract your bone marrow. Our animal research has reached a bottleneck and we''ve begun to use human gic maps. The genes of two male monkeys can be used to breed the next generation. The human gic map is simr to that of monkeys, so whether it will seed or not remains to be seen. In my opinion, it''s not a big problem. Maybe in a year, you''ll be able to hold a child." Miss Bai didn''t waste any time and sent each of them a video of monkey cultivation. Miss Bai said,"the next generation''s genes are good. For the time being, no defects have been discovered, and there are no gic diseases. You guys go for a physical examination first, then extract the bone marrow. Ah, right, I want the sperm too." Xie jinghuan was speechless. Mu Yuan was speechless. Jack said,"don''t we just need stem cells to cultivate children?" "It won''t work." Miss Bai said in an enigmatic manner. Everyone was not familiar with this field, so they could only follow whatever miss Bai said. It was not difficult to get this thing, but it would be a little awkward to take it out with the cooperation of the doctor. Xie jinghuan epted this matter very easily, considering the issue of inheritance. Xie jinghuan thought for a moment."Yeah, I want a boy." Mu Yuan said,"I want a girl." Su Nancheng was expressionless."Are you guys nning to get engaged?" Jack was left speechless. No, we''re not engaged! Chapter 3070 Lets Date Freely When old mu heard that there was still hope, he was very forthright."We want a boy and a girl in our family." This man and woman would definitely have to grow up in their own home. If Jack wanted to keep children by his side, wouldn''t they have to raise a few children? Mu Yuan''s head was about to explode. If they had a child, they would only see each other a few times a year. He would not be able to hold back, especially when the child was young. He was a little reluctant to part with it. What should he do now? It was no problem for Xie jinghuan and su Nancheng to have a boy and a girl. They were raising a child together, but he and Jack were not. They were considered the type of people from a normal divorced family with children. This was a very serious question. What should he do? Jack felt that he definitely couldn''t take care of a little girl."I want two boys and one girl." The moment mu Yuan thought of one child not being by his side, he felt terrible. If two children were not by Jack''s side, Jack would feel terrible too. Jack said,"it''s fine. My parents didn''t care much since I was young. They were so busy that I couldn''t even touch the ground. I''ve also grown up. I really can''t bear to part with them. Let''s take turns to take care of them. You take care of them for two months, I take care of them for two months. We can switch." Mu Yuan''s heart was gloomy, and he could only do this. "Miss Bai, I might need another child. I''ll ask my brother and sister-inwter." "My brother and sister-inw don''t need this skill." "My sister-inw can''t get pregnant." "They can just use normal surrogacy." "The survival rate of her ovum is rtively low." "Alright," he said. Miss Bai was fine with it. Anyway, they were not the ones paying for it. Since she was the one paying, she could make the decision. Xiao Qiao and Wesley were obviously much simpler than this group of men. Xie Yinyin raised her eyebrows."Since we can have many children, why do we have to have a boy and a girl?" We can have a ser team. " "It''s too noisy," Su Nancheng rejected her instantly. ording to his standards, a girl would be enough. Why would he want a boy? of all people, Xie jinghuan wanted a boy. If possible, Xie jinghuan did not even want a girl. Because if he had a girl, he would have to fight with Eva for her favor. Listen, does this sound like a human''s words? "I want to give birth to a girl and marry Tong Hua!!!" Mu Yuan''s eyes lit up."I''ve already set my sights on my son-inw. Hahahahahaha." Miss Bai was speechless. I''m sorry, but he''s also the next sect master that I''m looking forward to. Jack gritted his teeth. He rejected it in his heart."How old is Tong Hua?" Xie jinghuan said, how old is Tong Hua? 11 years old, right? Or was he twelve years old? Thirteen?" Su Nancheng said,"mu Xiaoyuan, you lost your mind and found an old man for your daughter. By the time your daughteres out, Tong Hua might already be 15 years old." "It''s good to be big, it''ll hurt. " "Forget it. One look and I can tell that Tong Hua will get married and have children early. You can give up on your thoughts." "No, I want to talk to ye Ling and ask him to take care of Tong Hua. This is the son-inw I have my eyes on." Jack was left speechless. Wait a minute, I''m not interested! He did not want to be inws with Xie jinghuan, and he did not want to be inws with ye Ling. Mu Yuan thought of Tong Xin."If you give birth to a boy now, you can still fall in love with Tong Xin and her brother. Miss Bai, I''m counting on you. You have to hurry." Miss Bai was speechless. Xie jinghuan said,"you''re crazy. You don''t even focus on one sheep when you''re looting." "You''re also interested? Then, you can ask Shen qianshu to have another child. " Mu Yuan said with a smile. Jack was shocked. He heard that child betrothal was very popr in their country. Many years ago, there was even such a thing as prenatal betrothal. Jack said,"... That ... Let''s be free to love." Chapter 3071 Theres Not Even A Trace Of The Child The child had not been born yet, and the son-inw and daughter-inw were all going to be settled. This ... This was going to be a chaotic rhythm. Once ye Ling heard their n, he decisively rejected it. Ye Ling: "I want Tong Hua and Tong Xin to solve their lifelong problems at the age of 20. Your children are all underage. Don''t even think about it." Mu Yuan thought, you''re ruthless! Xie jinghuan: "he''s the only one who wants to fleece. Don''t count me in. My daughter doesn''t have to worry about getting married. My son doesn''t have to worry about getting married either." Jack raised his eyebrows. What a joke! The children had not been born yet, but they were already in a mess. Miss Bai was speechless. Mu Yuan was very sad. The son-inw and daughter-inw he had high hopes for had both flown away. "Why did you only take a fancy to ye Ling''s family?" "He''s so loyal. " Mu Yuan said,"the men in the ye family are all very loyal and devoted. Although there are scumbags, there are not many who are scumbags in terms of rtionships." Their genes were passed down from their ancestors. Jack raised his eyebrows."Choosing a son-inw isn''t about the person himself, but about the family?" Mu Yuan said,"there''s a generation gap between us. We choose our family when we choose our son-inw." Xie jinghuan said,"that makes sense. He also picked you to be from the Anderson family back then, so he made his move when he was sixteen." "Don''t you try to sow discord!" "ording to your logic, I''m trying to drive a wedge between you and me?" "No!" Su Nancheng replied. Jack smiled and squeezed his palm."Fortunately, I was born in the Anderson family." Xie jinghuan said,"get lost. Don''te to my house to spread dog food." Mu Yuan said,"you haven''t even experienced the happiness of showing off your love in public. How tragic." Su Nancheng was speechless. Listen to this, this is the real provocation! Miss Bai was happy to see them fight among themselves, so she kept silent. Su Nancheng gave him a kick."Why are you looking down on our son and daughter?" "Xie jinghuan is too difficult to deal with." Mu Yuan said. Su Nancheng raised his eyebrows."He likes you so much, yet you want to marry him off and give him your daughter without hesitation. It''s so difficult to deal with." Xie jinghuan was speechless. Su Nancheng thought for a while."Maybe she can even be the First Lady. There''s a chance no matter which country it is, right?" Jack was left speechless. Mu Yuan was speechless. Xie jinghuan said,"I realized ... It''s really true." Jack coughed."There''s no sign of the child. Let''s not talk about this. Let''s talk about something more practical." You guys are too off topic. The discussion for Xie Yinyin''s surgery would take a week, and the n had not been decided yet. Miss Bai was going to lead the medical team to stay in New York for a week, and Jack wanted to invite miss Bai''s team to participate in a national research project. In fact, he wanted their medical technology. "These technologies should benefit all mankind." Jack said softly. ck Rose''s technology had always been more conservative. She had gathered a few scientists. Although they did not spread it, it did not affect them from applying for various patents and winning awards. In the past few years, miss Bai had gradually considered releasing some technologies to the outside world. However, it was more dangerous to release some cutting-edge technologies. On the one hand, it would attract the covetous eyes of some bigpanies, and even the covetous eyes of big countries, which would cause them trouble. Jack said,"don''t worry about this. We will definitely keep it a secret." Miss Bai said,"there''s one more thing. It must be shared across the world. You can''t monopolize it." "This is inevitable!" Miss Bai nodded. " I have three types of cancer treatment techniques and some mature techniques that I would like to share with you. After Yinyin''s surgery is over, we will discuss it. " "Many thanks!" Miss Bai took another look at Jack and thought to herself. Actually, they had also discussed the issue of ck Rose¡¯s medical technology sharing internally. Some people were willing to share it, while some were not. It would indeed cause trouble. Shen qianshu had also mentioned some things, but ye Ling did not consider this matter. It was all decided by the people within them. As for the rest of the people who came into contact with them, only Jack mentioned it. Furthermore ... He did not have any selfish motives. He did not care about his family''snd. He really hoped to bring a new revolution to the global medical field. There were some technologies that they could not share, and they did not have the equipment either. ck Rose¡¯s equipment was all self-made. If they were to share all these, then they would have to talk about money. The thing they did notck the most was money. Chapter 3072 Descended To Save Me Jack originally wanted to talk to Xie Yinyin about the dark, but he knew that he couldn''t be too hasty. Xie jinghuan said,"when her leg is better, maybe she will change her mind." Xie Yinyin thought that they didn''t know that she had a trick up her sleeve, but in fact, this group of people all knew what she was thinking. "If she''s healthy, has a bright future, has a child, and has a family to love her, perhaps she won''t want to sink into the darkness again. In the past, she was forced to sink into the darkness, and no one reached out to help her." Now, between him and su Nancheng, Eva would steadily hold her hand and let her feel the hope and sunshine of life. Perhaps, she wouldn''t be entangled with the dark anymore. Jack did not say anything else. The two of them had lunch at Huan Yu and went home after a short gathering. In the afternoon, Jack brought mu Yuan out for a walk. Mu Yuan was already familiar with New York, but there were some ces that he had not been to with Jack. The first stop was the Empire State Building. Mu Yuan poked him."How much did you spend on the Empire State Building on your birthday?" "You guess." "I''m not guessing. " Mu Yuan did not fall for it. Jack suddenly reached out and held his hand. They walked forward with the crowd. Mu Yuan was a little nervous and looked around worriedly."Hey ..." Jack opened his palm and interlocked his fingers with hers. He leaned over slightly and whispered into her ear,"you care too much about what others think. Actually, they don''t care about our rtionship." It was very normal for men to hold hands here. The other gay couple was holding hands and did not care about other people''s eyes. They were even taking selfies with a selfie stick. They looked like young European teenagers in their early twenties. One of them even leaned over and kissed him on the cheek. They were very close. Mu Yuan could not help but hold Jack''s hand tightly. Thinking of their Sneaky Feelings when they were in their early twenties, he was still thinking that they would only be able to be together openly when they were in their sixties. He had never thought that they could be so dependent on each other under the sun. Actually ... It was quite good. She felt very at ease. Even if their palms were sweaty, they had to hold each other tightly. "Should we take a picture?" "Why are you filming with people? let''s film upstairs. You should change your screensaver." Mu Yuan said that the picture that he used as his screensaver was too young."If you stare at my screensaver and see that I''m in my early twenties every day, then look at me when I''m close to thirty years old, you''ll definitely think that I''m old. You must return the screensaver and not be confused by my young appearance." Jack''s lips couldn''t help but curve up."Alright, I''ll change." He had used that screensaver for many years, and it was his favorite photo. They followed the flow of people up to the roof. They were almost all in pairs, and there were more people. This ce felt refreshed. Mu Yuan no longer had the regret and sorrow he had when he came up alone on his birthday. His heart had be extremely calm ... His birthday wasing up again. More than a month passed, then a year, and year after year. Time really flew by. Time passed by unknowingly. "Little Yuan, turn back." He was thinking about something when he heard Jack calling for him. Mu Yuan turned his head around. He had just smiled when Jack froze him. Mu Yuan''s figure was like jade. He was dressed in clean and casual clothes. His hair was slightly long and covered his eyes. His neck was long and his smile was confident and bright. He would forever be frozen on the phone. He had taken a full-body photo. "Who is this young man? how did hee down to the mortal world with his looks?" Mu Yuan was ted. Jack replied,"to meet me." Mu Yuan was speechless. Chapter 3073 Well Be Together Forever Mu Yuan suddenly pushed him against the railing with one hand. Under everyone''s gaze, he kabedonned Jack and gave him a long and passionate kiss. Jack was very surprised. Mu Yuan''s feelings were external and not reserved. However, he was very reserved and restrained in a crowd, just like the military uniform he was wearing. He never did anything out of line in a crowd. There was a series of whistles around him, and Jack responded to his kiss. The afternoon sun covered the Empire State Building with ayer of afterglow, and mu Yuan''s eyes seemed to have light. "Yes, I came down to the mortal world to meet you." Jack chuckled and held his hand tightly. He said slowly,"Xiao Yuan, we will be together forever. We will never be apart." "Alright!" He had been wandering for half his life, but he had been properly taken care of. From now on, no matter whether the future was dark or bright, there would always be someone to hold hands with him. When prosperity faded, there would always be someone to drink with him. They would never be separated in this life! ¡­¡­ Rayleigh was a good father. For the sake of his son''s future, he had already decided to retire in two years. He would step down to a position with no real power, and let go of some of the power he had. As a person who had yed politics for a long time, he understood that things would turn back when they reached an extreme. The unification of the three powers in the Anderson family would inevitably lead to a bacsh. Therefore, one of them had to step down first to ensure that John''s position was more stable. If it was not him, it would be Amanda. Amanda''s position was much more important than him, and it was impossible for her to step down. Ever since she was young, her official position had always been in the most powerful position in Rayleigh. Old Rayleigh and Jack had a chat. Wesley and Xiao Qiao had not had an easy life these few years. Neither did he and mu Yuan. His heart ached for them. As a father, he hoped that Jack could take on more responsibilities so that he could continue the Anderson family''s glory and mission after he retired. "I understand, dad. Don''t worry." Jack said,"I''ll remember your words. After the tactical exchange, I know what to do." Riley wanted to say something but stopped. Jack said,"dad, don''t think too much. I''m not reluctant at all, and I don''t feel wronged at all. I was born in the Anderson family, and I will definitely die in the Anderson family. The family raised me, and it''s natural for me to contribute to the family. Perhaps you''ll feel that it''s a sad thing to be confined to the family''s glory and responsibility for the rest of your life, but I don''t think so. I''m happy to do this and am willing to shoulder it. You don''t have to worry about me and Xiao Yuan, I''ll bnce my family and career. " Old Rayleigh heaved a sigh of relief. The worst thing that could happen to his son was that he would be unwilling to continue his career. He would be deprived of his freedom and self. "It''s fine as long as you''re willing. " Jack was not unwilling."There''s nothing bad about walking a set path in life. I''m already deviant enough. In the future, I will follow the rules and be a good partner, a good father, a good son, and a good patriarch." "I''m d you think that way," said old Rayleigh. "Oh right, dad. Little Yuan and I will go and extract bone marrow tomorrow. The research technology at ck Rose''s side should be half-mature now. I have agreed to hold a medical sharing meeting with her. Later on, you and uncle can discuss it. Find a few neurologists and surgical experts to hold an International Seminar with them. We will invite the top people from all over the world toe over and discuss ..." "It''s okay. What about the child?" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 3074 Democratic Family And Feudal Family "We''re nning to take two men and one woman in turns," Jack had already made his n clear."Just stay at our house for half a year, then at Xiao Yuan''s house for half a year, or change it every season. The children will understand." "...I want a granddaughter!" Old Rayleigh said. Jack was left speechless. ¡­¡­ Old mu,"get lost!" I want a granddaughter! President John: "why? we want a girl." Old Rayleigh, no room for discussion. Old mu: divorce! President John said,"old mu, this is where you''re wrong. Let''s talk about one thing at a time. If we''re talking about the child, we''re talking about the child. How can we talk about divorce? this is a different matter. We have to solve it slowly." Old mu,"my granddaughter is from our family!" [Old Rayleigh: we''ll live together for a month.] Old mu: Old Rayleigh,[you''re too overbearing!] Old mu: "I already told little Yuan that it''s a boy and a girl. Why didn''t you tell Jack earlier? Jack only wants a boy. What right do you have to snatch my granddaughter away from me?" Old Rayleigh: "she''s my granddaughter too." Old mu: "I don''t care. You''re the one who didn''t make a request to your son. Instead, you''re here to snatch someone else''s sh * T. Do other people''s sh * ts smell good?" Old Rayleigh,"you''re so vulgar." President John: Old mu,"anyway, she''s my granddaughter. No discussion." Old Rayleigh turned around and said to Jack,"old mu doesn''t want his granddaughters to stay at one ce every month. Can we have two granddaughters then?" Mu Yuan actually felt that it did not matter. Three children was the same as raising four children. It was better to have a boy and a girl on both sides. Jack said,"No." "Why?" Old Rayleigh was pissed. Xiao Yuan likes her daughter so much. Why don''t you like her? Jack said,"our daughter is very meticulous. One is enough. Xiao Yuan and I are very busy and may not have much time to apany her. Mom is also very busy and has no time to take care of her. Let Xiao Yuan''s mother take care of her. She is a professor and has a lot of time. She also knows how to teach children. It is very tiring for an olddy to take care of a girl. Taking care of two is the selfishness of us juniors." Mu Yuan had not thought of this yet. His mother was actually still very young, and it should not be a problem for her to take care of the child. Moreover, they would be taking turns to stay, and she would be taking care of both a man and a woman. Jack also had his own considerations. It didn''t matter if it was a boy. He could grow up no matter what. A girl''s heart was very delicate. It was fine if they took care of one girl carefully. If there were two girls, it wouldn''t be good if they neglected one. Mu Yuan said,"it''s okay. Just two men and two women. They can take turns. It''s okay." Jack pursed his lips. He really only wanted a daughter. She suddenly understood a little why Xie jinghuan did not want a daughter. Now that he had a daughter, he would have to fight with Eva for love. He just wanted to dote on one and give herplete love. What could he do? "Let''s discuss it again. " Jack said indifferently. Mu Yuan realized something. Jack was really ... The one who had the final say at home. Such a big matter, whatever he said would be the truth. If it was in his house, he would not be able to do anything if old mu said that it was a man and a woman. He had never thought of resisting. Mu Yuan was speechless. Um ... Was he really a mommy''s boy? Or was old mu really too fierce? In fact, he felt that they were all his children and it didn''t matter how many he had. He could afford to raise them anyway. Jack did not want more children. One more child would distract mu Yuan''s attention. If old mu did not insist on a boy and a girl, he would have just wanted a boy and a girl. They could take care of one child on each side. However, a boy had to inherit the family business, and the Anderson family also needed a boy. She had no choice but to have two boys. "Son, think about it carefully." Rayleigh said. Chapter 3075 Lets Continue Discussing Son-In-Law And Daughter-In-Law Wesley asked,"do you want a child?" Xiaojiao was decisive."I don ''t." Children were too troublesome and too noisy. "Yes," Wesley replied. John''s eyes widened."What do you mean by ''yeah''? What did he mean by not wanting to? I want it!" Wesley said,"you''re not the one who gave birth." "I don''t need you to give birth either. You can just donate your bone marrow. I also want a boy and a girl. Oh, no, I want two boys and two girls." Xiaojiao shook her head."I don''t want any of them." John mmed the table."Conditions!" Xiao Qiao said,"firstly, don''t make me go for interviews in the future. Secondly, I won''t take care of the child even if I have one. You guys can take care of it yourselves. I''ll just y asionally. If I want to go out and have fun, you''re not allowed to say anything." The third ..." Lilia said,"just these two. There''s no third one." Xiaojiao stretched out her fingers regretfully."I haven''t even said who''s fourth or fifth." Wesley was unmoved. He only wanted Xiao Qiao to be happy. It did not matter if she had a child or not. He had never considered having a child because of Xiao Qiao''s physical problems. Her uterus was not ready for pregnancy. Even if she got pregnant, she would not be able to grow up. So, he had been using contraception to prevent her from having an abortion or harming her body. Xiao Qiao knew about this. She was sad for a while, but she let it go. However, no matter how big the matter was, Xiao Qiao could let it go. To her, other than life and death, it was no big deal. She actually didn''t like children. She liked Qiao Xia''s child, so she often brought him over to y. She could only bear with him for two days at most before throwing him back. The young couple walked out of the main hall. Wesley said,"if you really don''t want it, then don ''t. I''ll talk to daddy." "Of course, why not!" Xiaojiao said,"we have so many assets. We should have a few more children to share the burden. As a human, don''t be so selfish and let your Brother Bear everything." Wesley was speechless. Who was selfish? Exin clearly! Jack''s teeth hurt when he heard that."Hypocrite!" Xiaojiao felt guilty."Hehehe, yang, why did you eavesdrop on our private conversation?" "The guards outside already know what you''re saying." "I think my child will be very good-looking and have a high IQ. It would be a waste of genes if I don''t have one." Xiaojiao said,"I want to raise a little princess. I want to take her to wander around and teach her how to flirt with men from a young age. I want her to be an expert in rtionships." Mu Yuan was speechless. Suddenly, he felt sympathy for Wesley. "It''s so painful to have my bone marrow extracted. " Xiaojiao suddenly said. "Removing the egg is also very painful." Mu Yuan said. "Alright, inparison, I''ll just extract the bone marrow." Xiaojiao quickly epted the fact that she was going to be a mother."I don''t know if I''ll be able to Marry Harry in time if I have a girl now." "Who is Harry?" "Little 9th''s son." Xiaojiao said. Jack frowned."Are you Chinese so used to considering your son-inw and daughter-inw when you don''t even have a child?" Xiao Qiao replied,"yes!!" Mu Yuan was speechless. Jack thought to himself, I can''t afford to offend you! Wesley said,"then our third-generation should be very lively." There were eight children at home. Oh, there were two children who took turns, so the permanent residence would also have six children. It was a huge family. Xiaojiao said,"I think we should get a few more." "Why?" Mu Yuan did not understand. "What if one or two of them went astray, or they didn''t inherit our intelligence and wisdom? we''ll raise a few more. We''ll catch all of them in one fell swoop and then slowly pick the fattest one." "Nonsense," Wesley said. "This is a fact that exists in theory, you can''t deny it." Jack said,"let''s continue discussing son-inw and daughter-inw." Chapter 3076 The End (1) In the end, Jack reluctantly agreed to the two women and two men. The next day, they all went to extract their bone marrow. Miss Bai felt that Wesley and Xiao Qiao only needed to take their sperm and ovum. Xiao Qiao rejected. It was better to extract the bone marrow together. This way, the child would be the same age. With one more ymate, the test tube test would definitely be bigger than Jack and mu Yuan''s child. After all, the sess rate was high. After extracting the bone marrow, they rested for an hour in Huan Yu building. They were all in good physical condition, and they were full of energy after half an hour of rest. Miss Bai didn''t give a definite time, so everyone just waited for the child toe. This could be considered a surprise. Xiao Qiao said,"I suddenly thought of something. One day, miss Bai sent someone to bring eight children to her house. It was a very terrifying thing. It was really too terrifying." The crowd was speechless. Please don''t say such terrifying things. Knowing that they had gone to get their bone marrow extracted, Amanda asked the helper to make some tonic soup for them. They were not allowed to do any intense activities for the next three days. They could even skip training. Xiao Qiao happily ran off to y with Da Qiao. Old mu had always been concerned about whether the box of wine had been finished. Mu Yuan said,"old mu ... You are really persistent. Go and apply for an interview. You can personally force him to drink." He had high hopes for old MU''s alcohol tolerance. Old MU''s alcohol tolerance was the best in the whole family. "No, I''m anti-American, thank you." Mu Yuan was speechless. Damn old man! "Then I won''t remind you. Your grandchildren are all of United States descent, and they''re ... Real. Their ancestors were all purebred Americans for three generations." Old mu was speechless. Old mu coldly hung up the phone. Mu Yuan said,"tsk, old kid." He hoped that he could give birth to a little devil to teach old mu a lesson. Rayleigh and President John were more curious about Jack and mu Yuan''s love history during dinner. Both of them said that they were the ones who initiated it and were full of lies. They did not know who initiated it. They then gossiped about the process. They heard that mu Yuan fell into a trap because Lehmann went around spreading rumors that Jack was gay and liked to sleep below. Old Rayleigh was speechless. John didn''t know what to say. What did the Anderson family do? "So, this news was spread throughout the camp back then?" "Yeah, everyone knows about western desserts." Old Rayleigh was shocked. John looked like he was about to break down."Hasn''t Jack always been ... Oh my, no wonder that old man from Belgium even asked me when the young master of the Anderson family would get married. He was up to no good. I knew it. Why would he suddenly ask me about marriage?" "You guys don''t know?" Mu Yuan felt strange. Jack said,"no one will gossip." Xiao Qiao said,"I''ve missed out on so much gossip. Wesley, in the future, you have to be observant and alert. You can''t miss out on any interesting gossip." "It''s a waste of time," "What do you mean by a waste of time? if you were more gossipy, you would have known about your brother''s affair long ago." p "What''s the difference between knowing it earlier orter?" "The difference is huge. If we had known earlier, we would have watched him as a joke for many years. We could have used this weakness to make him do many things. We could have had fun for a long time." Wesley was speechless. Mu Yuan was speechless. It''s a good thing you didn''t know, or else Jack would''ve been exploited and we wouldn''t have had much time to meet. John and Lilia flew to Washington the next day. They still had to hold a press conference regarding the dark. Jack and mu Yuan went over a dayter. This time, Xiao Qiao and Wesley did not want to be the third wheel. Chapter 3077 The End (2) Mu Yuan felt that as a Chinese Lieutenant Colonel, it was really ... An honor to be able toe to the White House! After all, this was the treatment of an interviewee. Moreover, John had personally led him around. Even old mu had not been here before. Only his uncle had been here once. He could still stay for two days. He was simply ... Overjoyed. Of course, he could note with his own face. He had to wear the face of someone else. His identity was John''s Chinese teacher, and he could follow John and Lilia wherever he wanted. He could walk around the heavily guarded presidential pce as he pleased. It was worth it, worth it! He posted a message on his moments. It was an outdoor shoot of the presidential pce. Mu Yuan thought, I can brag for ten years! Xie jinghuan,"hehehe, a son married off is like water poured out." Su Nanchengughed,"hehehehe, a married son is like water that has been poured out." Shen qianshu chuckled,''hahahaha, a married son is like water that has been poured out.'' The formation was taken very well. Ye Ling hade specially to break the formation. Ye Ling: +1 Old mu,"be careful not to get shot in the head." Mu Yuan,"father, don''t you wish for me to be better?" [Old mu: when I have a grandson, you can go wherever you want.] Mu Yuanpletely experienced what it meant to be out of favor. He had been watching John''s work for the whole day, and it was actually very boring. There were surveince cameras everywhere, and there were almost no blind spots. It was impossible for him and Jack to have any intimate actions. He followed John around all day and experienced how busy he was. Although John''s personality was more violent and straightforward, he was not a fool. His workload was very heavy, and many decisions were made by him alone. His attitude was very tough. Even if the Parliament had objections, he would sometimes ignore them. He was quite a one-man show. Lilia was also a standard Good Wife. She had given him a lot of help and would also give him many ideas. After all, she was a diplomat, and there was almost nothing that John could criticize in terms of diplomacy. The only bad thing was that other than sleeping, he was under surveince for 20 hours a day. Yes, John only slept for four hours a day. Mu Yuan sighed."It''s so tough being the president of the most powerful country. Why do you want me to sleep until I wake up naturally? otherwise, it''s so boring to be the president." John burst into tears, held Xiao Yuan''s hand, and found a confidant."Baby, you''re right. We should sleep until we wake up naturally every day, right? every generation demands themselves with the same workload as the previous generation. Is this an old antique? I heard that after four years, you''ll be ten years older. I''m always worried that I''ll go bald in middle age." Mu Yuan took a look at John''s hair, which was indeed not very thick. "Uncle, there''s a saying in China that says that you''re the smartest. Smart people don''t have much hair." John ran his fingers through his hair. He felt that his hair had been falling off very quickly since he took office."Is there such a saying?" "Definitely!" Mu Yuan almost found a dictionary for him to exin the meaning of ''extremely intelligent''. John was very satisfied and felt that mu Yuan''s words were too considerate and warm."Such a cute baby, why isn''t he my son?" Jack was left speechless. Ever since you couldn''t beat Wesley, you''ve been despising him every day. Recently, the president was more troubled by the border issue, which was being resolved. There were a few press conferences in the morning regarding the dark case, which stabilized the hatred of the dark. This was something that mu Yuan had to praise. There were many security guards around John anyway, and the dark''s hands couldn''t reach here. Chapter 3078 The End (3) Here, mu Yuan and Jack were also staying in a suite. There were two rooms in the suite, and on the surface, each person was staying in one room. However, once they moved in, they were left to their own devices. Mu Yuan pulled Jack and pounced on the bed. Mu Yuan was so excited that the blood in his body was boiling."If I f * ck you here, I can brag about it for my entire life. Are you going to F * ck me?" Jack was left speechless. It was broad daylight, and he did not know where Mu Yuan''s interest came from. His body was as hard as a rock. In order to avoid losing his dignity, Jack muttered to himself and was about to say something when mu Yuan started to tear his clothes. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Mu Yuan could only think about counterattacking. Hey on the bed, his butt all over the floor. To sum it up in one sentence. "I think ... You don''t love me enough." "Nonsense," It was already dark, and since they had missed dinner, they naturally couldn''t be bothered to eat. It didn''t matter to them if they didn''t eat. John and Lilia had a meeting at night and couldn''t be bothered with them. Jack rubbed against his back from time to time, and mu Yuan left a few red and purple marks on his chest. The two of them were drenched and did not want to move. "If you love me, why won''t you lie down? look at how many years I''ve been lying down willingly." Mu Yuan did not let go of this matter. He had to argue with her properly. Next time, he had to ask Xie jinghuan if he would still allow su Nancheng to counterattack. Su Nancheng''s appearance was rare. However, he did. "Are you that conflicted about this?" "Very ..." In fact, he was not very conflicted. After all, he also felt very good down there. Other than the young and impetuous start where he did not know how to control his strength and did not have any skills, he felt very good after that. However, as a man, who didn''t have this thing? once they grew it, they would use it. It was not that Jack did not agree, but it was just that he could not be down there. He had tried it once before, and the two of them were tormented enough. In the end, mu Yuan could only give up. This was a psychological problem, not a matter of whether he was willing or not. He was definitely willing, but the two of them must be very ufortable down there, so why bother? this kind of thing pursued pleasure, and both of them would feelfortable. It wasn''t like they were looking for each other''s unhappiness. This was putting the cart before the horse. Mu Yuan more or less knew this. He leaned over."Let''s try a few more times." "Mm, okay!" If he wanted to give it a try, then let him try. He did have a little resistance in his heart, but he was clearly willing to do so. "Wait for my birthday. Wash up and wait for me. You gave yourself to me this year." Jack smiled."You don''t have to send me off. I''m Yours too." "Oh, that''s different," The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Mu Yuan seemed to be thinking of something, but he was still chuckling. Jack did not want to interrupt his self-entertainment. The days of vacation passed quickly, and Jack''s appointment for tacticalmunication was also issued. The two-year tactical exchange in China''s capital was flexible. Before Rayleigh retired, he could do whatever he wanted, and once Rayleigh retired, he would take over. Mu Yuan treated the trip to the White House as a vacation. He went on a shopping spree before he went home and prepared gifts for thedies and elders at home. Rayleigh also gave Jack a letter to pass to the MU family elders. Mu Yuan loved the house and its Crow. Although he liked New York as well, what he liked and was most attached to was still his hometown. After the ne tickets were booked, they could go home together and work together again. Mu Yuan''s eyes could see that he was bing more and more brilliant. Jack''s heart was soft and sad. Xiao Yuan was so happy. After two years, they would have to see each other a few times a year again. He would be so sad. However ... This was the best ending they could ask for. This time, it was different from when they first started dating a few years ago. At that time, their feelings for each other were not very stable, and the pressure from their families had always been there. Now, they were convinced that they could control the direction of their lives, and all the elders in their families had agreed. With the blessings of his family and friends, his rtionship was secure and he had a Foundation. Even if they were separated, they would no longer be hesitant, no longer have any regrets, and would always wait for the day they met again. Moreover ... They would have children. The child of a child would have children, and the bloodline would continue. To witness their special, difficult, and blooming rtionship. He was so lucky to have found a man who could entrust him with love, responsibility, and safety for the rest of his life. Chapter 3079 Side Story 1: Four Little Radish Heads "Come to Huanyu tomorrow to get your birthday present!" The joy in Xie jinghuan''s voice could not be concealed. Other than saying "you''re handsome, you''re overbearing, I''m convinced", mu Yuan could say anything else. Xie jinghuan hung up the phone. He had just arrived in New York yesterday and was now ying with miss and ye Chu. Ye Chu gave birth to a daughter who was eight months old. Her English name was ire, and her Chinese name was ye xui. The eight-month-old girl did not know much, but she looked very much like ye Chu. Her existence proved that the second brother''s lover in his previous life was ye Chu. She was almost a copy of ye Chu, pink and tender, and extremely cute. At the beginning of the night, other than winning the precious daughter, he also won the Saturn Award for Best Director and best film. His first film had a global box office of 1.4 billion US dors and was crowned as a God. His new film was already in the stage of getting a script, and his days were all in full swing. "You''re such a good girl, ire." Mu Yuan hugged her happily. This girl was not afraid of strangers and could hug anyone. When she was noisy, she was really noisy, but when she was obedient, she was very well-behaved. The second brother was sessful in both his marriage and career. He even got a wife and a baby. His days were veryfortable and he was a little rounder. Mu Yuan attacked him mercilessly."You should train. Don''t squander your good figure just because you are married. Our little Chu Chu is in the film industry. Even the old Hollywood superstars are fighting to be in her films. You will lose your charm very soon before you gain weight in your middle age." Ye tingjun was speechless. Get lost! Every good word. He was just a little fatter. Ye Chu had a good Constitution when she was pregnant. She didn''t vomit or feel dizzy, and she ate a lot. When the child was six months old, he would be as fat as a balloon. Not only did she eat it alone, but she also dragged ye tingjun along to eat. Their weight increased rapidly. After removing the doll, ye Chu became thinner and couldn''t eat anymore. Ye tingjun coaxed her to eat and he ate too much every day. His weight went up just like that. However, no matter how fat he was, there was still a distance from getting fat. Time had given mu Yuan preferential treatment. He used to go undercover everywhere and go on missions. The pressure was so great, but his figure did not go out of shape, and his skin did not get tanned. This year, he had been in the tactical exchange, and he was radiant. This time, he was returning to New York with Jack because Jack''s two-year tactical exchange had ended early. Ye Chu was very concerned."What about the future?" "That''s how we''ll do it. That''s how I lived my life when I was in love. Why can''t I pass it now?" Mu Yuan and Jack had already discussed it, and the family members had also acquiesced. This made things even easier. As his level increased, he had more holidays. It was much better than when he was in his early twenties. He wouldn''t have to go undercover for several months without any information. They went straight back to the Anderson Manor from miss''s return. Amanda wanted to organize a birthday party for mu Yuan, but she was afraid that it would be too ostentatious, so mu Yuan rejected it. "Don ''t. It''s too eye-catching. Thank you for your kind intentions, mom." It was fine as long as the thought was there. It didn''t matter if he couldn''t celebrate his birthday, but he still had to go to Huanyu. Su Nancheng said that Xie jinghuan prepared a mysterious gift, and the mystery was only solved when he arrived. If he didn''te, he would miss it. Jack wanted to bring him on a one-day trip tomorrow. Mu Yuan said,"it''s okay. We will go to Huan Yu, get the gift, and go on a trip." The two of them excitedly prepared a bunch of things for the outing. Jack nned to take him to rock climbing and camping in the mountains. The trunk was full as they waited for Huan Yu. Mu Yuan and Jack looked at the four little radish heads in front of them, dumbfounded. Mu Yuan was speechless. Jack was left speechless. Chapter 3080 Side Story 2: Anderson And The MU Family Are About To Fight Mu Yuan continued to be in a daze ... Jack swallowed his saliva and was the first to react. He looked at the four little turnips in disbelief. Newborn babies looked very fragile and should have been born not long ago. He remembered that thest time he told miss Bai was a year and a month ago, but the child looked to be three or four months old. He was a little confused for a moment. So fast? Xie jinghuan said,"the child that we nurture is half a year faster than a normal pregnancy. Now that his life value has stabilized, he will grow up normally in the future, fresh out of the oven." Su Nancheng carried his little daughter over happily."Look at our grace." He had evene up with a name for himself. His younger daughter was called grace, and his son''s English name was Brian. The two of them didn''t look very simr. Grace was much more exquisite looking, while Brian was chubby and chubby, squinting his eyes so hard that they almost couldn''t fit in. Mu Yuan hurriedly nced at grace and kissed her before going to look at his family''s baby. Jack had already gone to take a look. Their family had four children of mixed blood, but only one of them had blue eyes. One of them had golden hair, and the blue-eyed and golden-haired children were not the same child. Two of the children had ck hair and ck eyes. Mu Yuan was so nervous that his palms were sweating. He was already thirty years old, and the most nervous moments in his life were almost all over. For example, the first time she fell in love with him, the first time she saw him undress after she realized that she liked him, the first time she confessed to him, the first time she slept with him, the first time she was affirmed by old mu, the first time she went to the battlefield, the first time she got into the West Course exam, and so on. Until now, he felt that he had nothing to be nervous about. However, the moment she was nervous, her palms were covered in sweat. The golden-haired child was very lively. He kicked his legs, turned left and right, and pulled the little hand of the ck-haired child next door into his mouth. Jack gently broke his hand away and carried him up. "Little Yuan, look ..." He had been restraining his emotions all this time, but now he was trembling. The four little radishes each had their own good points and gathered each other''s good points. They all looked different, but they were all fair and chubby. The blue-eyed baby was the most delicate and beautiful. He vaguely had the posture of a peerless beauty and was very quiet. His eyes were always closed. The ck-haired baby beside him kept trying to turn over and y with him, but he was indifferent. Mu Yuan liked it at first sight. ,m This was simply a pirated version of Jack. Then, he opened the diaper and saw that it was indeed a male. Jack took turns to hold the children. The four children were not considered twins, so it was easy to recognize them. Even if they were two ck-haired children, their characteristics were very obvious. Although they both had dark eyes, one of them was lighter in color, while the other was darker. The lighter child''s nose bridge was much higher than the other. The facial features of the four children were deeper than that of ordinary Easterners. Mu Yuan''s heart was very excited. He was considered skilled in carrying children. He had carried Eva before and had a childlike heart. He had also carried the children of his cousins many times, so he was very skilled in carrying them. He also hugged them one by one, and the more he looked at them, the more he liked them. What could he do? he liked it so much. Mu Yuan looked at Jack quietly. He looked at him like a baby protecting its Cub. Only a child would make a choice. "I want all of them!" Jack was left speechless. "Don''t be in such a hurry to take everything. I think your two families are going to fight. " Xie jinghuan said with ill intentions,"why don''t you open the diapers before you talk?" Chapter 3081 Side Story 3: You Are The Cutest There were four little turnips. The one with blonde hair was a little girl, and the rest were boys. "Why?" Xie jinghuan said,"miss Bai said that there was a small deviation in the technology, and one of their scientists got it mixed up ... The process was very dramatic, and the result was like this. It wasn''t intentional. She asked me to pass on her apology and said that she could refund a portion of the money. Wesley and Xiao Qiao''s child might have to wait for another half a year." Jack was left speechless. Mu Yuan was speechless. But the problem was that this wasn''t a matter of apologies or money. Jack thought, I''m done for. Old mu and old Rayleigh were about to start a fight, but miss Bai was really making a big move in silence. Four little turnips came without any warning and then dropped a bomb on them without any warning. Four children! A little princess. This was a head-on fight. One of the ck-haired young men was very active and kept rubbing against the blue-eyed little boy. Jack''s heart palpitated when he saw this. It felt like he and Xiao Yuan were still young. Xie jinghuan said,"I already told old mu." Mu Yuan was speechless. F * ck, aren''t you scamming them? What else can you do other than scamming me? Xie jinghuan patted his shoulder and said earnestly,"I''ve already sent a photo to old mu. Old mu hasn''t harassed you until now. He must be seriously thinking about it." After all, ording tomon sense, old mu should have ck eyes and ck hair. The blue-eyed and golden-haired ones would be given to the Anderson family. However, he had no choice. The little princess had blonde hair. It was not a problem for the children of the MU family to be registered under the household register. The problem was how they were going to exin how they were going to raise a blonde little princess. Old mu was now seriously considering it, which showed that he really wanted it. "She''s so cute ..." Mu Yuan carried the little princess. The little princess looked at him innocently. The little princess had soft golden hair and a pair of light gray colors. It was a rare pair of eyes. "It''s so pretty ..." The light gray color was mysterious and transparent. When she smiled, she looked like a little elf. If he did not bring such a cute child home, old mu would probably explode. Rayleigh and Amanda were shocked by the children that mu Yuan and Jack had brought back. They only found out that they were their own grandsons and granddaughters after asking around. The technology was really mature. Miss Bai had given them a report and a dna test. The child''s blood type, weight, eye color, weight when it was formed, and so on, the basic information was all there, and it did not carry any gic diseases. "They''re so beautiful and cute. Every single one of them is so cute." It was rare for Amanda to be so excited. She did not know which one to hug and felt that she liked both of them. Rayleigh was dumbfounded. He could not stop smiling. President John and Lilia liked her too. She was the third generation of the Anderson family. Then, mu Yuan realized that the little princess looked very simr to her grandmother, Amanda. He had inherited her hair and eyes, but the rest of his body was more like mu Yuan ''s. The whole family was lively. Wesley and Xiao Qiao had specially flown back to see the child. Xiao Qiao liked ck-eyed children the most. They were active, fun, and unafraid of strangers. One look and she could tell that they were lively. She liked them the most. Xiao Qiao was a straightforward person. She originally thought that there should be two men and two women, but seeing Jack''s conflicted look, Xiao Qiao secretly pulled out a diaper and was extremely surprised. "Wow, there''s only one little princess and three with penises." "Rayleigh, what do you think?" "What?" Old Riley''s scalp went numb. He thought that the blond-haired man and the blue-eyed man and woman were from his family, and the ck-haired man and woman were from the MU family. Who knew that it was only a girl? He checked again in disbelief and confirmed that there was only one girl. "Jack, what''s going on?" "A small technical error." Jack pushed everything to miss Bai. He was also very innocent and he had no choice. He really had no choice. What else could he do? Old mu: "I want a girl. I want a girl. I want a girl. Bring back a man and a woman." Mu Yuan,"I want to bring them all back." Old mu: "good, good, good. We can afford to raise them. Bring them all. Bring them all." It was their first time. They would definitely bring the children back. There was no doubt about it. Old Rayleigh noticed that old mu and mu Yuan were whispering to each other. He could not help but say,"little Yuan, blue eyes and golden hair. One look and you can tell that he''s going to be part of our family, right?" Jack said,"dad, isn''t ck hair and ck eyes the same?" "Don''t misunderstand my words. " Old Rayleigh said that they were both children of their family, but they had to have a child from the start. It was a matter of how they would raise the child. Whether it was the Anderson family or the MU family, the child would still be his grandson no matter which family it was. Mu Yuan had a headache too."Old mu wants a girl." "This girl is obviously a foreign girl. We don''t even have to go through the trouble of registering our household yet you guys still want to register your household. How are you going to exin this?" Was he going to let his granddaughter be an anomaly? "It''s not that difficult to register. My brother will settle it. It''s just ..." Mu Yuan was in a dilemma. He wanted to bring them all home. He could not bear to part with any of them. Old Rayleigh was about to say something when old mu called. He could only go out to answer the call. Jack held mu Yuan''s hand and said,"the children will be taken care of by one family every three months. They are all our children, so we will take turns to take care of them. Don''t worry too much. When the timees, things will work out." "They''re all so cute. " Mu Yuan''s eyes were filled with caution. "You''re the cutest. " Chapter 3082 Side Story 4: You Are The Sweetest Candy As expected, old Rayleigh and old mu started quarreling. Old Rayleigh started yelling in the garden while mu Yuan hugged the blonde girl. He wished that his family was filled with girls. He did not have much feelings for young men and felt that it was really wonderful to have a girl. Jack looked at mu Yuan carrying the blonde girl and was a little jealous. Amanda and Lilia also tried to persuade Xiao Yuan. The golden-haired girl was really different in the MU family. Mu Yuan had a look of ''I don''t know anything, I''m daddy''s baby, I''ll listen to Daddy''. Amanda£¬¡°¡­¡­¡± Amanda turned to Jack for help and pulled him to the side. She said earnestly,"Xiao Yuan will see you less in the future. His energy is limited anyway. Now that this little girl is in his house, he has all his thoughts on her." Jack and Amanda looked at each other. In order to get their little granddaughter, their mother was also going all out. But that made sense. Looking at how precious little Yuan was, if he really sent it over, would he still exist in his eyes? "Actually, it doesn''t matter if it''s a man or a woman, if we take turns every three months." "That''s not the same. After you study, you can have the wheel every three months. You can only do it during winter, summer, and holidays." Every three full moons was for before the age of three. Before the age of one, they couldn''t take the ne frequently, for fear of being tormented. It was the adults ''fault. "Alright, I''ll let little Yuan know." Old Rayleigh and old mu were still quarreling. The children began to drink milk. Amanda and Lilia did not expect a few little radishes to suddenlye over. Worried that others would go shopping, the two of them went out together to buy baby supplies. Mu Yuan hugged the little blonde girl for a while, then hugged the blue-eyed baby. He loved it so much that he wanted to bring them home. His eyes were shining. Jack pulled mu Yuan away from the babies and let Xiao Qiao and Wesley go y with the children. Mu Yuan turned back three times with every step, but he could not bear to leave. Jack asked,"what did dad say?" "Old mu said to draw lots to decide." Old mu had secretly told him that if he couldn''t win her over, he would draw lots and try to get her. "Girls are cute and well-behaved, I like them the most." Mu Yuan had always liked girls. He felt that girls were the cutest creatures in the world, second to none. "In private, I hope that the two ck-haired children will belong to our family, and you can bring blue-eyed and blonde-haired children home. But mom is right, when the children grow up and go to school, we can''t take turns to live in the two families. We can only take care of them during the winter and summer breaks. Their characteristics are too obvious, and it''s not good to keep them in the capital. I''m afraid that we won''t be able to exin ourselves." "I ..." Mu Yuan''s heart skipped a beat."You ... You want a girl?" Jack likes girls too? They wouldn''t see each other so often in the future, and the little girl was often not by his side. Would Jack put all his love on the child and not pay attention to him? Jack looked at him silently for a moment and revealed an attitude that he had no choice but to think for the child."I did it for you. In my heart, the child is secondary. You are the most important. I don''t want you to be criticized because of the child. You should be a clean general and walk the path you should walk without any stains or criticism." ? Mu Yuan was extremely touched, but he insisted."No, don''t even think about using Cannonball to attack me." Jack smiled and turned to shake his earlobe."I''ve never used cannonballs to woo you. You''re the sweetest sugar." Chapter 3083 Side Story 5: The Childrens Names The issue of the child''s ownership could not be discussed. The drawing of lots was too childish. No matter how the elders argued, it was secondary. The main thing was to see how Jack and mu Yuan would choose. Mu Yuan naturally knew that ck eyes and ck hair would be the most rational for his family. Emotionally, he could not bear to let go of any of them. Especially the only little girl. Jack said,"Xiao Yuan, they''re both our children. The back of our hands and the palm of our hands are meat. The two bowls of water must be equal. We can''t let our sons think that we''re biased towards our sister since we were young." "There are ten fingers with different lengths. It''s normal for people''s hearts to be biased." Mu Yuan said that there were two children in the family. Although both parents loved them, one of them would definitely be biased. This was inevitable. Lilia and Amanda had bought all the baby products and ced them in Jack and mu Yuan''s small vi. They wanted them to take care of the children. Next was the problem of naming them. The blue-eyed young man had taken Jack''s grandfather''s name. His name was Daniel. Anderson. The golden-haired girl was named Elizabeth. Anderson. The two ck-haired sons were named Chris. Anderson and Thomas. Anderson. Mu Yuan woulde up with a Chinese name when he got home. The moment mu Yuan told old mu, old mu was displeased."Who would remember such a long name!!!! Can you make it a little shorter?" Mu Yuan thought to himself,''I haven''t sent you their middle names yet. They have two surnames in their middle names.'' This was already a simplified name. Lilia and Amanda liked little Thomas the most. He was more active and would always smile whenever someone carried him. One look and you could tell that he was a happy young man. The one with slightly lighter eyes was Chris. He was much quieter and more reserved, and he was on par with Daniel. Elizabeth wasn''t afraid of strangers, and she was as lively as her brother Thomas. ,m Chris also had another characteristic. He was shy with strangers and didn''t let others hug him easily. When strangers hugged him, he would cry. When he cried, his demonic sound pierced his ears. Even with a filter, Jack still found it noisy. He was willing to let mu Yuan and old Rayleigh hug him, which made old Rayleigh feel that he was special, and his heart melted. Mu Yuan, you go away! That''s not my daughter''s name. Mu Yuan angrily decided to shield old mu. "What''s wrong?"Jack asked. Mu Yuan said,"old mu actually named Elizabeth mu Xiaohua. Mu xiaobao is an alternative name." Jack did not understand the profoundness of Chinese names and felt that Xiao Bao was a good name. Mu Yuan pounced over and bit his face."My daughter is not called Xiaohua or xiaobao." Jack wrapped his arms around his waist and coaxed him indulgently,"Okay, okay, okay, whatever you want." In the eyes of Americans, his name wasn''t pleasant either. It was toomon. Every time a rock fell, there would be a person named Jack. However, Rayleigh had named Jack after his grandfather. Now, he was using his father''s name to name his grandson Daniel. He was veryzy. He could even guess that his grandson was called little Rayleigh, and his son was called Jack. And so on. In any case, the names of the boys in their family were all passed down. Mu Yuan was lying on the bed looking up a dictionary. He did not know where Jack had gotten a dictionary for him. He had a headache just thinking about Chinese names. His three sons had to be named. "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, so annoying. Why don''t we call them da bao, er Bao, san bao, and Xiao Bao? I actually think that it''s quite good." Old mu said,"go away. My grandsons are the bigger babies. Er Bao and san bao." Mu Yuan,"then why did you let my daughter be called Xiao Bao?" Old mu,"how is that the same?" Mu Yuan thought,"you''re such a masochist!" Old mu: "I don''t have anything to talk to you about. Hurry up and bring the children home. Otherwise, I''m going to fly over." Mu Yuan hugged Jack''s neck."Old mu has a grandson. He really doesn''t want me anymore." Jack lowered his head and pecked him on the lips."It''s good that you don''t want any of them. Then you''ll bepletely mine." Chapter 3084 Side Story 6: A Bunch Of Little Turnips There were still five days before Jack had to report to the base in the Pacific Ocean. They did not have much time left. Originally, mu Yuan had apanied him back to stay for a few days. After Jack took over, he would leave. Who knew that he would have a child? Jack had to fly back to the capital with mu Yuan again because the children had to go back. Mu Yuan could not bring four children back at once, and he was worried about leaving them to others. It was quite troublesome for an elder of their family to leave the country. The procedures and security were troublesome and inconvenient. They could only ask Jack to go back. Rayleigh was afraid that old mu would be too overbearing and kick Wesley and Xiao Qiao out. She had to bring the two children back. Xie jinghuan, su Nancheng, and Xie Yinyin also nned to go back. Xie Yinyin''s feet could already walk. Eva was two years old, and she was very smart. She could speak some long sentences and was especially clever. The few of them took a private jet back. Xie jinghuan and su Nancheng did not n to go back for a long time. They just wanted to go back to pay respects to their ancestors. The main thing was to bring Xie Yinyin and Eva back. p Wesley was very experienced in taking care of Tutu and Gordon. He tied Thomas to his chest and let him hold a pacifier in his mouth. He did not need to care about him much. Elizabeth was handed over to mu Yuan, Jack took care of Daniel, and Xiao Qiao took care of Chris. Fortunately, Chris did not cause a scene this time. The three Anderson family members each had a child tied to their chest and quickly became the hot topic. Fortunately, old Rayleigh was prepared for this. He did not remove the trending search and immediately acknowledged the Anderson family as the third generation. People were very interested in the life of the Anderson family, but they were the president''s family after all. Even if they made it to the trending search, the children were censored, and even the adults were censored. It caused a lot of discussion, and no one captured any photos of Xiao Qiao getting pregnant. No one heard of Jack''s marriage either. The little boy''s head was already popping out. ¡­¡­ Wesley was really good at taking care of children. He was really a full-time stay-at-home dad. While taking care of Thomas, he could also coax Chris, making Chris''s little temper obedient. Eva was very happy to see so many younger brothers and sisters at once. She looked around and liked Thomas the most, because Thomas smiled at her."Uncle Xiao Yuan, I want to hug ..." She stretched out her arms, wanting to hug Thomas. Mu Yuan said,"you can ''T. You''re too young. You can''t carry your little brother yet. I''ll carry you when you''re a little older. Otherwise, you''ll fall." After Eva had grown up, the color of her eyes had also changed a little. They were now a little tawny and very beautiful, and she didn''t look as much like Xie Yinyin as she had fully grown. Lu Lulu deftly braided her two small braids. Red coral beads hung from the braids, gently rippling. Xie Yinyin didn''t like children very much and didn''t like to talk to Eva, so Eva was a little afraid of her and was closer to Xie jinghuan and su Nancheng. As soon as the ne took off, Chris began to cry. Everyone had a taste of the power of the magic sound and cried. Xiao Qiao was flustered."What''s wrong? what''s wrong? why is he crying?" Soon after, the children began to cry. Grace and Brian also began to cry. Little Eva covered her ears and hugged Xie jinghuan, feeling wronged. Her eyes were filled with tears."Uncle, baby''s ears hurt so much. What should I do?" The child was too young and could not adapt to the air pressure on the ne. The flight attendant came over and asked them to give the child something to eat so that he would feel better. Daniel was a quiet person and stopped crying after biting the pacifier for a while. The rest of the children stopped crying. Only Chris was crying. No matter how Xiao Qiao tried to coax him, she couldn''t stop him. She threw him to Jack."Big brother, you can do as you see fit with your son." Mu Yuan also backed away."Yes, yes, yes. You can do as you see fit with your son." He couldn''t coax the child. Jack helplessly hugged Chris. He refused to suck on the pacifier no matter what, and his ear hurt. Xie jinghuan said,"your son will definitely be a pampered bag when he grows up." "What spoiled brat? he''s only a few months old. What does he know?" "Look, the little princess is not crying anymore." Elizabeth was lying in the baby carriage, ying with Eva''s little pinwheel. Jack asked,"was Xiao Yuan not easy to coax when he was young?" "Nonsense, I was very obedient when I was young." Mu Yuan retorted,"what do you guys know? you''re all babies like me." "Old mu said that you''re the most difficult to coax." Su Nancheng added. Xie Yinyin was indeed an annoying child. She put on her earphones and started watching a movie. Eva looked enviously at Jack and Chris, her eyes full of anticipation. But Xie Yinyin didn''t even spare her a nce. Little Eva leaned against Xie jinghuan, feeling wronged. Xie jinghuan rubbed her small braids and took a lollipop for her to lick. Jack also took a lollipop over. Chris licked it, and the small pink tip of his tongue licked it again. After swallowing it, he finally stopped crying. Eva saw that her brother had stopped crying and was licking the lollipop again. She jumped up and ran to Xie Yinyin, holding the lollipop."Mommy, have some candy." Chapter 3085 Side Story 7: Hes So Sweet Xie Yinyin nced at it and said coldly,"mommy isn''t eating." Eva was very disappointed."Can mommy hold the baby?" Xie Yinyin said,"go and find uncle." Eva''s eyes reddened with grievance. She turned her head and rushed into Xie jinghuan''s arms, gritting her teeth and crying. She didn''t dare to cry loudly. Xie jinghuan''s heart ached for the big one, and his heart ached for the small one, so he couldn''t me her. Fortunately, Eva matured early and didn''t like to cause trouble. Su Nancheng himself was very fond of Eva, so he quickly coaxed her. He would y with grace and Brian, and his mood quickly improved. Jack coaxed Chris and handed him over to Xiao Qiao. Chris wanted to cry again. Xiao Qiao said,"I really want to p him and make him cry and fall asleep." Jack narrowed his eyes. Xiao Qiao hurriedly said,"I''m just joking!" Lu xiaojiu was the one who said it. Gordon was very noisy and hard to coax. Xiao Qiao liked to y with him and would asionally y with him for a few days. Lu xiaojiu told her that if he made too much noise at night, he would p him. He would cry until he was tired and go to sleep. Xiaojiao was speechless. Xie jinghuan looked at the three people from the Anderson family."Old mu is under a lot of pressure. All three of your family''s juniors are going to his house. Standing in a row is simply a threat." Jack was left speechless. Wesley said lightly,"you''re the one who''s threatening me." "That''s right!" Xie jinghuan said,"little Yuan, is it a threat for the three of them to stand in a row?" "Yes," mu Yuan replied. Jack said,"Xiao Yuan, I will always be on the same side as you." Wesley was speechless. Xiao Qiao said,"ever since my brother and Xiao Yuan were acknowledged, his ability to tter and his desire to survive has improved by leaps and bounds. I''m still used to the cold, quiet, and aloof big brother." "Yes," Wesley replied. Mu Yuan raised his eyebrows."He has never been cold and aloof." Xiao Qiao said,"don''t show off your affection." Thomas stretched out his hand for Jack to carry him. Jack liked Thomas the most, and his feelings for him far exceeded that of the other three children, including the little princess. As soon as he saw Thomas reaching out his hand, he immediately took it. Once he took it, he kissed it on the cheek. Thomas also held him and kissed him. Mu Yuan''s eyes hurt. This child must be their family ''s! I definitely won''t give it to Jack! The children couldn''t sit still for so long after flying for more than ten hours. The adults had to carry them for a walk asionally and y with the children. Six children were lying in rows on the big bed inside. They couldn''t turn over yet, so they would sleep after ying for a while. The flight attendant took care of them, and Little Eva also slept with her siblings. It was finally quiet outside. The few of them chatted about current affairs and daily life, and time passed quickly. Xie jinghuan still had to deal with work asionally, and the adults took turns to apany the children. After Little Eva woke up, she was a little low and kept snuggling in su Nancheng''s arms. Mu Yuan went in to apany the children. Elizabeth and grace woke up, and the two of them did not cry. Mu Yuan yed with the little girl. The thought of the six children growing up in more than ten years made him feel very scared. When the children grew up, it meant that he was getting old. The moment Jack came in, he noticed mu Yuan looking at Thomas with a sad expression. Jack did not know whether tough or cry. Although it was a private ne, the room was not very big. There were six children lying in it. It would be full if there was another adult lying in it. Jacky on his side beside mu Yuan. "What''s wrong?" He ced one hand on mu Yuan''s shoulder and gently massaged it. Mu Yuan''s shoulder was injured before. If he did not recuperate well, there would be some bone hypersia, and a bone would grow out. He was also unwilling to undergo surgery, so he would asionally feel pain. "He really looks like me." Mu Yuan said that Thomas was the only one who looked like him among the children. The other three children looked at the characteristics of their parents, grandpas, and grandmas, but there was no shadow of any of them. "Yes, Thomas is like you the most, and his character is like you." His nose was like Jack ''s, tall and straight. "After eighteen years, he will grow up and I will be old." Mu Yuan was very sad."After I became an adult, I feel that time has passed very quickly." "If we''re old, we''ll be old. This is thew of nature. With gic inheritance, we''ll all grow old." "I don''t want to be old." Mu Yuan poked Thomas''s little cheek."I wish I could forever be an 18-year-old youth in your memory." Jackughed."I''ll always remember how you looked when you were 18 years old. Besides, think about it. After 18 years, we should be able to spend time together every day. When I think about this, I wish time could pass faster." Mu Yuan was speechless. Was it because they were going to be separated? He was as sweet as hot chocte. Chapter 3086 Side Story 8: Sexy Xiao Qiao, Lies Online Old mu and mother mu personally came to the airport to pick them up, driving an eleven-seater car. On Xie jinghuan''s side, su Nancheng''s younger brother came to pick them up. This younger brother and su Nancheng were half-brothers, but their rtionship was not bad. He had just graduated from University this year and started a gamepany with his friends. The two of them left in two groups. Little Eva''s constant calling of grandma made old mu and mother MU''s hearts melt. She even instructed Xie jinghuan and su Nancheng toe over for dinner at night. After a simple meeting, they left in two groups. Although they had video-called each other before, seeing the person was different from seeing the video. Old mu was so excited that he didn''t know which one to hug. Chris was already drowsy. Xiao Qiao couldn''t wait to move him away. She stuffed him into old MU''s arms and said,"hug him. This is Chris. He''s the second." Old mu was stunned for a moment, but he held Chris firmly in his arms. Little Chris had fallen asleep. His fair and tender skin softened old MU''s heart."How did you arrange this?" Mu Yuan said,"Daniel is the boss, Chris is the second, Thomas is the third, and Elizabeth is the younger sister." This was the result of his and Jack''s research. ording to their level of maturity, Elizabeth was naturally the youngest. She had three older brothers, and Daniel looked like an older brother. "Why can''t she be my sister?" "Old mu, let''s go home first. I''m so sleepy." Mu Yuan stuffed the child in his arms into his mother''s hands and nned to climb into the car to sleep first. He was kicked by old mu."What sleep? go and drive. I want to carry my grandson." Mu Yuan had no choice. Just as he was about to drive, Jack pushed the child in his arms into Xiao Qiao''s arms."You sleep in the car. I''ll drive." Xiaojiao, who had just regained her freedom, looked at the freshly-baked little radish head in her arms in a daze. She had the urge to smash it. Why? Mu Yuan could feel Xiao Qiao''s resentful gaze. He took Daniel over and quickly got into the car. Old mu wished he could hug them all in his arms. Thomas was jumping around happily in his arms, babbling and not knowing what to say. "This child''s kin." "She looks like little Yuan." Mother mu was overjoyed. Other than Thomas, he didn''t look like anyone else. Although Chris also had ck eyes, his facial features made it obvious that he was of mixed-blood. "It''s obviously the frisky monkey. " Mu Yuan yawned."It''s good enough that you have a grandson to carry. Don''t be so picky." Old mu kicked him, but he was in a good mood and didn''t want to argue with him. Mother mu carried Elizabeth and yed with her with the small toys in the car. Wesley and Jack were the same type of cold and silent. Other than holding the child at the beginning of the greeting, Xiao Qiao was more talkative and quickly became friends with general mu, talking about the child happily. "Thomas is super cute. I want to take him home and hide him. General mu, you won''t let go of him after ying with him for a day. Chris, on the other hand, is more delicate. Old Rayleigh said that he sent Chris to the Pacific Ocean for training when he was three years old. He made him cry every day. Even his sister is not as delicate as him. He must be taught a good lesson." "He would dare!" Old mu said,"I''ll see who dares to scold my grandson!" Xiao Qiao hade with a mission, and her goal was clear. She had to bring Daniel and Elizabeth back. Old mu had to get Thomas, so all that was left was to choose one more person. But who was he feeling sorry for? "Rayleigh''s so overbearing that even my brother can''t win against him. When John was young, he didn''t even care about Wesley. Rayleigh was the one who chased after him with a stick and beat him up!!" Wesley was speechless. Xiao Qiao tried to reason with old mu in an especially friendly manner."General, don''t worry. Our family is made up of tough men. We will definitely teach Chris a good lesson. Talentes from using the rod. Look at Jack and Wesley, they were trained from a young age!" Jack was left speechless. Wesley was speechless. How dare he! Chapter 3087 Side Story 8: When Will The Rainbow Farts End? Xiao Qiao had been exining Chris''s training n to old mu along the way. He had painted old Rayleigh as the devil''s grandfather. Old Rayleigh had a bad temper and all the generals in the world knew about it. Old mu was not the only general who had wanted to beat him up at the United Nations General Conference. ording to Xiao Qiao. ,m Chris was sent to the military camp when he was three years old. He had to start with the Marine division''s training model. Jack started with the Marine Division, but Jack started training me when he was eight years old. Wesley was younger, but he didn''t go at three years old either. Children were the most innocent and cute at three years old. The series of training ns that Xiao Qiao had mentioned made old MU''s scalp tingle. "F * ck, F * ck, F * ck, F * ck," bulletments flooded the screen along the way. When Chris woke up and started crying, old mu looked at Chris as if he was a pitiful little cabbage. His heart ached for him. Mu Yuan closed his eyes and did not exin to old mu. Old Rayleigh was not that sick. Xiao Qiao was obviously lying to old mu. However, he and Jack had reached an agreement. Thomas and Chris were his, while Daniel and Elizabeth were Jack ''s. In general, old mu had profited. It was because there were two boys. Elizabeth was raised by the MU family, so she couldn''t go far in the military and politics. Of course, girls didn''t expect her to be very sessful. With such an impressive background, she just had to wait for the elders to dote on her. However, it was different in the Anderson family. Furthermore, Elizabeth grew up abroad, so the atmosphere would be morefortable than in and out of the country. She would not be criticized as much. Otherwise, it would be annoying enough if her aunties asked her where her mother was. Looking at the two strong women, Lilia and Amanda, it would not be a problem for Elizabeth to live as a princess or queen. However, it would not be possible in the country. Moreover, the children were still young. When they were seven or eight years old, they would be given another chance to choose. In general, he and Jack had reached an agreement in this regard. Jack wanted Thomas, but mu Yuan would not give him! After Chris woke up, he cried softly. The child might not have gotten used to the long flight and started crying. As soon as he cried, Elizabeth cried as well. After a while, Thomas also cried. Except for Daniel, everyone else in the car was in a mess. Thomas and Elizabeth were easy to coax, but Chris was extremely difficult to coax. He was not familiar with old mu, so he rolled around in old MU''s arms and refused to let him hold him. He even cried his heart out. "Are you hungry?" Mother mu started to make milk, while the other two little turnips were still sobbing. Their round eyes looked at Chris, tears hanging on their eyshes. "He''s full of Qi ..." Old MU''s ears were pierced by the demonic sound. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. He could only simply say that this grandson was full of Qi and looked very healthy. She was not willing to eat. Old mu could not hold her, and mother mu could not coax her. Mu Yuan was sleeping with his hands spread out. Jack could not help but say,"Xiao Yuan, hug him." On the ne, mu Yuan was already exhausted from Chris''s crying. Chris cried and fell asleep the entire way and got off the ne in less than an hour. On the ne, mu Yuan was the one coaxing him, and Jack could not even do so. Hence, he was as tired as a dog. He did not even get a good night''s sleep. Chris might not feel safe and insisted that mu Yuan carry him. Once mu Yuan put him down, he started to cry. After flying for more than ten hours, mu Yuan could not even close his eyes. Mu Yuan still wanted to pretend that he did not hear anything, but he was pulled up by old mu. He had no choice but to take Chris over. Old mu opened the window a little, and Chris returned to his familiar embrace. His cries became softer, finally not so sharp. He looked at mu Yuan with his watery eyes and started to sob. Mu Yuan''s mother took the milk bottle over, and mu Yuan stuffed it into his son''s mouth."Quickly block your mouth, little ancestor." This was not a son. This was the ancestor! Chris was finally willing to drink milk after ying around for a while. Mother mu saw that mu Yuan was indeed dispirited."Come, let mother carry you." "Don ''t. If I give it to you, he''ll make a fuss again. I don''t know what smell I have on my body that he''s so persistent in sticking to me." Mu Yuan guessed that he had a hint of milk on him. She was really angry. Why didn''t she stick to Jack? Old mu had experienced Chris''s frivolity throughout the journey and fully understood what Xiao Qiao meant. Old mu said,"as expected, he''s your biological son. He''s just as boisterous as you were when you were young. He won''t let anyone hug him except me." Mu Yuan said,"nonsense. I was so well-behaved when I was young." Old mu said,"be good, my ass. Lower your head and look at your son. That''s how you were when you were young!" Jack''s lips curled up and he coughed twice."The child is too young. It''s not suitable for him to take a ne in the first ce. He might be feeling unwell somewhere. He doesn''t usually throw a tantrum." Xiao Qiao asked,"brother, when will your rainbow farts end?" Chapter 3088 Side Story 9: Failed To Act Cool Old mu wasn''t a cultured person, and his name was given by his uncle mu. Daniel''s Chinese name was mu Jie, Chris''s name was mu Huai, Thomas''s name was mu Jie, and Elizabeth''s name was mu Duoduo. They had decided on their names as soon as they got home. Mu Yuan''s heart ached for his two little sons. Then, heined,"Oh my God, it''s already so difficult to write our surnames, and the names are soplicated. Xiao Ling and Xiao Huai''s kindergarten teachers asked them to write their names, but I guess neither of them can write them out. Poor thing ..." Mother mu said,"uncle gave you such a nice name. Your name was given to you by your father. I''ve always been very dissatisfied with it." "So what if I''m called mu Yuan?" Jack said,"yes, Xiao Yuan''s name is very nice." Xiao Qiao could not stand his ttery anymore."Mu Yuan, mu Yuan, it''s a Cemetery after so many years. It''s a ce specially for burying corpses, big brother. You don''t have to filter it so much." General mu was speechless. Although it''s the truth, can you not say it out loud? p Mu Yuan could not help but fight for some benefits for his younger son."Change it to'' Yan ''. This word is tooplicated. The'' Heng ''in'' Yongheng ''is not bad either." He gestured less. Why did he have to name his son with such a rare word? "The mist is loose and the fragrance is intermittent. It''s from Wang Rong of the Northern and Southern Dynasties ..." Mother mu saw mu Yuan roll his eyes and did not continue for a while. Mu Yuan said,"please spare me. This kid looks like he often looks for his parents after he knows how to attract cats and dogs. If I go to school, I can''t even write his name. Don''t I want my face?" Jack was left speechless. Wesley was speechless. Under mu Yuan''s strong protest, mu Heng eventually took the word ''Heng'' from ''Yongheng'' and gave up on the original ''Jie''. Mu Yuan carried his younger son."Dad can only help you up to this point." Fu Chuyue was three months pregnant and had yet to show signs of pregnancy. It was a happy thing to have a few more little radishes at home all of a sudden. The MU family was in a jubnt mood. It was not appropriate to disclose the fact that mu Yuan had a child yet. They had to wait for Jack and the others toe home before they could disclose it. Old mu had already nned to hold a 100-day celebration for the child. The day they came out of the thermal box was considered his birthday. The Hundred Days were just about to end. Wesley and Xiao Qiao did not stay at the MU family''s residence. After the child was delivered, Xiao Qiao pulled Wesley away. Wesley had to carry out a mission while he was at it, so it was not convenient for them to stay at the MU family''s residence. After mu Yuan left the child with the elders, he slept like a log. After he woke up, he felt that there was no more distance and poetry with the child. He pulled Jack out to have fun and would return at night, temporarily leaving the child with his parents. "Will mom and dad be angry?" Jack hooked his little finger. After all, it was a lot of work to take care of a child. ording to him, two children would be enough. No one had to worry. "He''s been urging me to carry a grandson every day. It''s time for him to experience a good grandson." Mu Yuan brought out the assembled motorcycle that Xie jinghuan had left in the country, nning to bring Jack for a spin. Jack wouldn''t be staying here for long before he returned to China. He especially cherished the time they had together. He was even happy to go out for a walk hand in hand. "I''ll drive!" "No, I''ll drive!" How could he miss such an opportunity to drive Jack around and let him hug him from behind? Jack saw through his thoughts and could not help butugh."You ..." It was still a little chilly in Beijing in March, and the wind was howling. However, the weather that afternoon was very good. The blue sky and white clouds were clear, and the train was speeding through Haidian District. It was very cool. Jack sat behind him and reached out to hug his waist. He allowed mu Yuan to bring him around the capital city. After a while, they arrived at Tiananmen. Mu Yuan''s original intention was to look cool, but a small tragedy happened in the end. Mu Yuan was identally speeding and was caught by the auxiliary Police at the side. As soon as they caught it, they found that the assembled vehicle not only had some minor problems with the procedures, but it had also exceeded the annual inspection by half a year. Mu Yuan was speechless. Jack was left speechless. Chapter 3089 Side Story 10: What If I Fall In Love With Someone Else? Initially, mu Yuan was not willing to reveal his identity. He just wanted to deduct three points. He had all kinds of driver''s licenses and could deduct any points he wanted. Who knew that the auxiliary Police would be so impartial as to detain a vehicle? He had no choice but to reveal his identity and apply for a special channel to deal with the special case. His points would not be deducted, and his car would not be detained, but the auxiliary Police would go to his superiors to check the information. Ye Ling was speechless. What could ye Ling do? "In the future, don''t bother me with such trivial matters. Why did you drive a motorcycle instead of a normal car? you''re already 30 years old, not 18. Do you need to drive a helicopter every time you make an appearance?" Mu Yuan said,"I was wrong!" Kneel down and call me ''daddy''. Jack did not know whether tough or cry. Mu Yuan actively admitted his mistake and was unrepentant. He still took Jack for a ride."Aren''t you afraid of being caught again?" "I''m not that unlucky. " Mu Yuan said with a smile. He was not afraid of being caught a second time at all. Actually, it was not an injustice for him to be caught. The entire capital was out for a spin in the afternoon, and Xie jinghuan''s two motorcycles had definitely attracted 200% of the attention. This car was more expensive than a sports car when assembled. Mu Yuan slowly brought him for a drive, to visit some tourist attractions, and then to have afternoon tea. Mu Yuan ordered a cup of unsweetened coffee for Jack, a cup of matchatte for himself, and a few desserts. It was veryfortable to bask in the warm sun outside. Jack was originally sitting opposite him, but he moved to his side. Mu Yuan was drowsy from the sun. The sunlightnded on his face and enveloped it in a circle of warmth. Jack was idle and had nothing to do, so he counted his eyshes. Mu Yuan was an eysh curler. His eyshes were thick and long. When he first met him, the first thing he noticed was his eyes and eyshes. Now that he was thirty years old, his eyshes were not as exaggerated as when he was sixteen years old. They were still much longer than ordinary men''s eyshes. When he counted three times, mu Yuan opened his eyeszily and took a sip of matchatte. "What are you looking at?" Jack smiled."I''m looking at you." "What''s there to see about me? I''m not tired of it. " Mu Yuan yawned. Strictly speaking, mu Yuan was not a person who was obsessed with looks. He was obsessed with his figure, and the attraction of his figure to him was much higher than his face. Perhaps he had seen too many beauties. Ye Ling, su Nancheng, they were all beauties. Jack''s looks were one in a hundred, but his figure was the Fatal Attraction to mu Yuan. "I''m not tired of it. " Jack said gently,"Xiao Yuan, you have lost two eyshes since yesterday." Mu Yuan said,"you ... Are so boring!!" Why did she keep counting his eyshes? There''s no mouth for too manyments! He could not help but touch his eyshes."Are my eyshes too thin? You can actually count it clearly. " "It''s too long, so it''s easy to count. " "Really? How about the short ones? did you count them?" "I''ve counted. " "You''re so boring. " Mu Yuanughed and scolded him. Then, he used the eyes of a Special Forces soldier to look around. He quickly went over and gave Jack a Peck on the lips, giving him a taste of matcha. Jack smiled and licked his lips. He had a taste of matcha. Mu Yuan''s eyes darkened."Hey, that''s against the rules. You''re already flirting in broad daylight." "Who''s the coward?" "You, stop flirting. Otherwise, we''ll have to find a nearby washroom. That''ll be embarrassing." Jack did not know whether tough or cry. The sun was so hot that one''s guard was down. Mu Yuan leaned on the chair and leaned on his shoulder. Even if the two of them did not speak, the atmosphere was still sweet. When mu Yuan first started dating, he kept looking for topics to talk about. He always felt that Jack was too talkative. He did not know where to start to get to know him. He always talked about all kinds of topics and wished that he could finish all the words he wanted to say in one day. As they were passionately in love, they got to know each other, and their hearts were connected, he gradually realized the joy of silence between couples. She was silent, gentle, and at ease. The liveliness of the conversation could be faked, but such a peaceful and happy atmosphere could not be faked. When you love someone, you can''t pretend. "Jack ... Let me ask you a very silly question." It was a question that they had never discussed before. "What?" He leaned on Jack¡¯s shoulder."I¡¯m a ... More ... Ahem, a yboy. I appreciate all beautiful things and like them. In the future, you''ll be thousands of miles away from me. What if a more lively man stands in front of me one day and I fall in love with someone else?" Chapter 3090 Side Story 11: Your Little Black Room Jack was silent for a long time. Mu Yuan thought to himself, does she have such a fragile heart? I''ve hurt him? I didn''t even talk to you for so long, am I too much? Is Jack angry? How petty, it was just a daily discussion. "Are you angry?" He grabbed Jack''s hand and casually flicked, pressed, horizontal, and vertical in his palm. He didn''t know what he was writing. Jackughed."No..." "Then why aren''t you saying anything?" "I''m seriously thinking about it. " Mu Yuan was speechless. What was there to think about? Boring! "Think about what? You''re really too bored. You can even seriously think about this. " "I''m thinking, under what circumstances would you fall in love with someone else? first, if a man with a better figure than me appears by your side, he has to be around 1.85 meters tall. Second, she had to be stunning at first sight and always by your side because you couldn''t walk around casually. "Thirdly, the person you''re falling in love with ... I''m your reference. I think that even if he''s not as omnipotent as me, he''s at least half as good. Even if this person met all the above conditions, young and talented, he still had to be gay. Even if he''s of the same sex and likes you, he''s definitely someone from your system. He''s most likely a soldier, and he has to ignore your identity and his own future. I think ... Thest point is something that can''t be done without more than ten years of love. You wouldn''t have taken a fancy to a man who''s only made a decision after ten years. " Mu Yuan was speechless. The hell, you''re really seriously thinking about it! Jack tilted his head and nted a kiss on his forehead. " Even if we take ten thousand steps back, if there''s really such a person who is in love with you, I don¡¯t even need to do anything. Old mu would have crippled you. " Mu Yuan was speechless. Tsk, what urate calctions! After all, in addition to family and responsibility, he and Jack were also responsible for some shady transactions between the two countries. If they broke up, both parents would blow up. "Besides ... I don''t think you''re a yboy." Jack said softly and hooked his nose."You''re just saying it when I''m not around. You wouldn''t dare to do it if I really wanted you to use real guns." "I don''t dare to? Why wouldn''t I dare? if I were to cheat, how would you know?" Mu Yuan was disdainful. Jack lowered his head and whispered into his ear."Can you get hard on a woman? Or are you willing to let other men do it?" Mu Yuan, "... F*ck ..." He punched Jack¡¯s stomach, and the two of themughed together. They were just having a boring discussion, and no one would take it seriously. Jack had never thought that he would like another person, or that mu Yuan would fall in love with someone else. Mu Yuan said, " I thought you would be like ye Ling and say domineeringly that I would break your legs and lock you up in a small dark room. You would never be able to escape for the rest of your life. If you dare to run away again, I would kill your son and daughter. " Jack was left speechless. He loves you so much. Does he know that you''re ndering him behind his back? If one truly loved a person, even if he or she really fell in love with someone else, he or she would be unwilling and despairing. However, their greatest wish was still the same as when they first fell in love with each other, to give each other the greatest happiness. He cleared his throat. " Actually, I¡¯ve been looking forward to the days when I lock you up in the little dark room. It must be wonderful. So, Xiao Yuan, you must not give me a chance. " Mu Yuan was stunned for a full ten seconds before he kicked him! "Don''t you dare!" Chapter 3091 Side Story 12: I Love You, Little Yuan The two of them had fun for half a day and returned to find that the privileged ss was really different. The identity cards of the four little turnips were all prepared. They didn''t need to line up, nor did they need to be approved. All the registration waspleted. Then, the MU Heng that was originally agreed on became mu Yu. Old mu said,"your uncle and mother both say that mu Yu is better. We''re uncultured so we shouldn''t get involved." Mu Yuan was speechless. He was so angry that he wanted to kick old mu twice. "It''s really hard for you not to sing a different tune. " Jack didn''t mind. The children''s identity cards and household registration were all done. Two of them were going to be sent abroad to raise, so they couldn''t use the local identity cards and household registration. However, old mu was just being cautious. When the children grew up, they would have to choose again in case any of them preferred to stay in the country. Xie jinghuan and su Nancheng were originally going to bring two little turnips over at night, but after the Xie family found out that he had a child, they made quite a big fuss. Xie jinghuan went to deal with the trivial matters at home. Mother mu and mother Mu Chen had been taking care of the children for a long time, but they didn''t feel tired at all. They were very happy. Mu Yuan realized that he had really fallen out of favor. The elders only saw the children and didn''t even care about him. He was happy to be free. Jack wouldn''t be staying in the MU family for long. He would have to leave after three days at most. General mu had to choose from a few children, and mu Jie was a must. Out of the remaining three, his granddaughter was the number one in old MU''s heart. He did want a granddaughter, and uncle mu wanted to choose one of his two grandsons. Then it could only be mu Huai. The boss''s Blue eyes were too obvious. There was no way to exin it, although he really didn''t want to let any of them go. Old mu asked,"can''t you get another granddaughter?" "You''re bringing it?" Mu Yuan pointed at Chris."This little rascal is sticking to me every day. He can''t even sleep well, and he still wants a girl toe. What if she''s a pampered girl again? are you going to bring her along?" Old mu didn''t dare to say that he wanted to bring one. Old Rayleigh had been brainwashing him in the group every day. He wanted two grandsons. Old mu: "get lost. Trying to goad me into action is useless. Do you think I don''t know that you want a granddaughter? you''re just saying this on purpose so that I''ll go against you. Dream on!" Old Rayleigh: "old mu, I''m d that you''re so smart. I''m fine with it, but it''ll be hard to exin if you want Elizabeth." Old mu,"get lost!" This was also the truth. No matter how much he wanted it, old mu had to give it up. Elizabeth''s golden hair was simply too dazzling. Xiao Qiao was hoping that old mu would struggle. She and Wesley hade over because they were afraid that old mu would struggle. He did not expect old mu to be so understanding. Mu Yuan did not feel much about his child leaving, but he was very reluctant to part with Jack. Thus, he was surprisingly clingy. This time, when Jack left, he would not follow. The next time they met would be on his holiday or Jack''s holiday. He calcted that his holiday was in nine months, which was almost a year. Jack coulde to see him once in between. "We can video call each other every day. No matter where I am, I will send you a message. Even if I don''t send you a message, I will let you see the children." Jack smiled. "I don''t want to see the child." "Then, look at me." Jack hugged him and could feel mu Yuan''s reluctance to part. He was also very reluctant, but he could not show it like mu Yuan. If one person was like this, if both of them were so reluctant, it would be too painful to separate. There had to be someone who could amodate the emotions of two people. "I love you ... Xiao Yuan." Chapter 3092 Side Story 13: The Little Turnips Have Grown Up Two yearster! Summer break. Mu Yuan brought the two turnips to New York. He had been on the frontlines for two and a half years like a spinning top. Ye Ling finally showed mercy and gave him 20 days of leave to apany the children. He stayed at home for three days. In order to save on leave, Jack did not apply for it. Mu Yuan brought mu Huai and mu Jie to New York. Mu Huai and mu Jie didn''t look like brothers after they grew up. Mu Yu was a little more Eastern, and her facial features were not so deep. She looked especially like mu Yuan, and her eyes and mouth were like mu Yuan. Her nose was more like Jack, and her eyebrows were as thick as if they had been drawn. She even inherited mu Yuan''s long eyshes. She was made up of pink and Jade, and she was especially cute. Mu Huai, on the other hand, was of mixed blood. His facial features were deeper, and his eyes, which had been a little dark when he was young, had changed after he grew up. They had be grayish-blue, not as obvious as the blue, and were very charming. He had a head of clean ck hair and a small, pink mouth. He had a reserved personality and was extremely tsundere. A disagreement could cause her to cry for two hours. Mu Jie''s personality was very active and lively. She was very passionate and unrestrained when she yed with cats and dogs. The two of them attracted the attention of the flight attendants on the ne. Mu Jie even acted coquettishly with the flight attendant and fried a ss of fruit juice for him. Mu Huai felt ufortable as soon as he got on the ne and kept lying on the side, groaning. Mu Yuan couldn''t be bothered with him and just moaned by himself. Instead, it was mu Jie who gave him fruit juice to drink. "Second brother, do you want some juice?" "Second brother, are you hungry?" "Second brother, are you not feeling well?" "Dad, second brother is going to die ..." Mu Yuan was speechless. Mu Huai said,"you''re so noisy!" Mu Yu pouted, feeling wronged. She did not mind her brother scolding him and hitting him on his little butt."I¡¯m going to tell on you when I see daddy." ¡­¡­ After they got off the ne, mu Jie started to run wild, forcing mu Yuan to take a rope and tie it around his small bag like he was tying a dog. Mu Huai was much more obedient and held mu Yuan''s hand tightly, afraid that mu Yuan would lose him. Mu Jie desperately wanted to escape the range of the rope, but she was pulled over by mu Yuan again. "I think you want to get beaten up!" Mu Yu did not break free even after using all her strength. He felt very defeated. p After retrieving their luggage, mu Huai automatically reached out and sat on the luggage. Mu Yuan pushed two pieces of luggage and had to tie mu Jie up with one hand. His heart was very tired. He had juste out when he saw Jack waiting. Daniel and Elizabeth almost jumped up. "Dad!" Mu Jie ran out like a cannon, and mu Yuan was toozy to tie him down. He ran into Jack¡¯s arms and was carried by Jack."Daddy ..." Jackughed out loud. Mu Yu held his face and kissed him on the cheek. Mu Yuan was speechless. Her eyes hurt! Elizabeth was also very lively. She ran over to hug mu Yuan, and mu Yuan carried her."Daddy, I missed you so much. Baby has not seen daddy for a long time." "Aiyo, we just had a video call yesterday." "It''s different," Elizabeth was also a mua monster. She kissed mu Yuan''s face and drooled. Mu Huai sat on the luggage and swung his legs, looking indifferent to all this. Daniel hugged him and touched his head. A crying child would have milk to drink. Mu Yu had sessfully upied Jack''s arms. Jack naturally would not neglect his other son."Are you ufortable?" "I''m not ufortable. " Mu Huai was very obedient."Noisy." Jack chuckled and came over to hug mu Yuan. Mu Yuan quickly kissed Jack on the lips, and Elizabeth, who was being hugged by him, covered her eyes adorably."Aiya Aiya ..." Mu Yu pouted."I want one too, I want one too ..." Mu Yuan gave him a p."Go away!" Jack quickly turned around, and mu Yuan''s palm missed. Mu Yuan was speechless. Jack was left speechless. Chapter 3093 Side Story 14: The Little Radish Has Grown Up 2 Jack miraculously freed one hand to stroke mu Yuan''s hair."Don''t be so fierce to Xiao Ling." "I''m fierce?" "No, you''re the cutest." Mu Yu wrapped her arms around Jack''s neck and wailed,"daddy, you''re lying. You clearly said that I''m your little cutie." Mu Yuan was speechless. Elizabeth snorted."I lied to you. Daddy is daddy''s little cutie." Mu Yuan said,"... Who taught you that?" "No one taught me." Elizabethughed heartlessly. Little Elizabeth had a pair of gray eyes, a head of soft and beautiful golden hair, and a thick whip. She was very mischievous, while Daniel was very steady. He even helped mu Yuan push his luggage. Jack carried mu Jie with both hands and sat on his neck. He held onto mu Yuan''s leg with one hand and pushed a suitcase with the other. Mu Yuan carried Elizabeth while mu Huai sat on the suitcase and pushed it. The family left the airport in a grandiose manner. "You didn''t apply for leave, how are you going to y?" "I''ll be working in New York a few days, and then I''ll go to Hawaii. I''ll take you guys there for a vacation. I''ve applied formand work these few days, so I don''t need to go to the front line." Jack exined,"I''ve been saving up for a holiday this year. I''m going to bring Elizabeth and Daniel to the capital for the new year." Mu Yuan was satisfied when he heard that. It would not be worth it if he used up all his holidays. "Wow, little sister, you''re so beautiful ..." Mu Yu sat on Jack''s shoulder and couldn''t help but watch as a little sister walked past, ttering and whistling in different ways. He even broke his voice! Mu Yuan was speechless. Who taught him how to whistle? Jack held back hisughter. You also whistled to beautiful girls when you were young. The youngdy looked to be about four or five years old. She had long red hair and was as bright as fire. She turned around and gave mu Yu a flying kiss. Mu Yu ced her chubby little hand on her mouth and gave the youngdy a flying kiss as well. "Sigh ..." Mu Huai sighed with deep hatred and covered his eyes like a little adult. Daniel asked seriously,"brother, is she more beautiful or is Elizabeth more beautiful?" Elizabeth looked at mu Yu in anticipation. Mu Yu was indeed a clever little brat."Of course, Elizabeth is more beautiful." Elizabeth was overjoyed, and the two of them were cuddled by their fathers, muffling each other''s sounds. Jack was left speechless. Mu Yuan was speechless. The car was in the parking lot. Jack drove a huge car over, and all of them were equipped with child safety seats. Mu Jie refused to sit, so mu Yuan directly went up to her."Sit, even big brother will sit. Do you have worms on your butt?" A pnded on his butt. Elizabeth didn''t want to sit either, so she swallowed it in protest. Mu Yu swung her legs."Daddy, Daddy hit me. He hit me ..." ,m Jack fastened the safety belts for the children as he coaxed them."Okay, okay, okay. Daddy will beat him upter and avenge you." After struggling for a while, he finally stuffed the four little turnips in. Mu Yuan had just closed the door when he was pressed against the car door. Jack''s kissnded. After not seeing each other for three months, they missed each other very much. In the dark but crowded underground parking lot, with the noisy children behind them, it was especially exciting ... Jack bit the tip of his tongue, and the two of them had a long and gentle kiss. Elizabeth patted the car window and said,"daddy, let''s go, let''s go ... What are you doing?" Mu Yuan regained his senses and pushed him. Jack sucked hard and was finally willing to let go of him. Chapter 3094 Side Story 15: The Evil Jack "Grandpa, I''m here ..." Mu Yu waved at old Rayleigh as soon as she got out of the car. Old Rayleigh liked him the most, so he happily came over and lifted him up. Mu Jie was very good at coaxing the elders. Usually, he would just mess with mu Yuan. The children alighted from the car. Jack and mu Yuan pushed their luggage and walked behind. Mu Yuanined,"every time I take them on a ne alone, I have to lose half my life." "Little Huai is easy to take care of." She was obedient and quiet. "Easy, my ass. He moaned as soon as he got on the ne and moaned until he got off the ne. Those who don''t know would think that he has a terminal illness." Jack held back hisughter."Then did you manage him?" "No, I didn ''t," He was very clear about his second son''s nature. The more you paid attention to him, the more aggressive he would be. He was originally whining, but when you asked him, he would cry. Mu Jie was active and lively. She kept running and refused to sit down, so mu Yuan booked the first-ss cabin every time. He was afraid that his two sons would disturb others. He was very simple and rough. The children ran off happily. John and Lilia were not at home. Old Rayleigh, on the other hand, was the most free of the elders in the family. He could skip work every day to y with his grandson. Wesley and Xiao Qiao''s family consisted of a boy and a girl. They were one year older than Jack''s children. They were only a little over one year old, and they could not walk or speak very well. They could only speak a few words. The man and woman were in the White House, not the Anderson Manor. "Daddy, mommy ..." Mu Yuan greeted them as well. After getting to know each other for a few years, he was no longer an outsider."I want to take a nap. Don''t disturb me." Old Rayleigh held back hisughter."Go on, go on. Have a good sleep." This poor thing. Mu Huai and mu Jie were a little difficult to manage. Really, whoever brought him along would know. Daniel was much more obedient, while Elizabeth was a little cheeky, but she was not difficult to take care of. "Daddy, I''ll sleep with you." The little girl did not want to leave her father for even a moment. Mu Yuan said sternly,"baby, daddy thanks you for your kind intentions. Let daddy be alone for a while." Along the way, he was either tortured by mu Huai''s groans or mu Yu''s constant chatter. He needed some time alone. Jack held back hisughter and brought him upstairs to rest. Mu Huai was fine after getting off the ne. He soon yed with his brothers. Amanda also skipped work and hugged mu Huai lovingly. He didn''t treasure those who were by his side often, and those who weren''t by his side were really precious to him. Old mu and mother mu were the same. He treasured Daniel and Elizabeth even more. "Little Huai''s eyes are getting more and more beautiful." Amanda said that Anderson''s family had blue eyes, and mu Huai had inherited the grayish-blue color, which was more beautiful and charming than blue. If he were to maintain this temperament when he grew up, he would definitely be a depressed Little Prince. "I''m pretty too, I''m pretty too ..." Mu Yu did not like to be in the limelight. She went up to Amanda to praise her, and Amanda naturally praised her. Mu Yu was overjoyed and dragged Daniel out to y. Upstairs, mu Yuan threw himself onto the bed. "I''m so tired ..." Jack took out a set of home clothes from the closet."Come and change your clothes before you sleep." Mu Yuan got up and quickly changed his clothes. Jack went to the bathroom to soak a hot towel for him and came back to wipe his face."Did you lose some weight?" "Slimmer?" Jack reached out and measured his waist. "You''ve slimmed down!" Mu Yuan could not help butugh."You have bad intentions. I''ll y with you again tonight. Let me recharge my energy." Jack was left speechless. ? He really felt that mu Yuan had lost weight. Of course, mu Yuan had misunderstood. This was his benefit. Chapter 3095 Side Story 16: Daily Chaotic Life Mu Yuan slept as he wished until the evening. The four little turnips were ying happily and running around in the garden. One look at mu Jie in kindergarten and one could tell that she was the kind of little tyrant. She pulled her brothers and sisters to y games. Old Rayleigh had specially set up a corner of the manor as an amusement park, which was full of children''s favorite activities such asdder-climbing, small beach, building houses, puzzle-building, and so on. Mu Huai and Daniel even yed baseball. asionally, it was Daniel and mu Jie''s turn. Mu Huai didn''t want to y with mu Jie. "Why don''t you y with your little brother?" "Little brother is too noisy." Amanda£¬¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Yu stuck out her tongue." "You Rascal, don''t provoke your brother." Old Rayleigh loved this grandson the most. It was a pity that he was raised in old MU''s family and did not learn old MU''s bad temper. Instead, he was sweet-tongued and good at coaxing people. Usually, it would be toote to hurt. It was just that she loved to call for older brothers. The second brother''s dislike for him was almost floating out of the manor. Mu Huai liked to y with his older brother, not his younger siblings. She was cold and arrogant. After mu Yuan woke up, he basked in the sunset on the balcony and watched as mu Huai went to rest downstairs. Daniel and mu Jie were ying baseball, and Elizabeth was holding a flower ball to cheer for mu Jie. They looked like cheerleaders. At the side, mu Huai was probably tired, so he was being carried by Amanda to drink some water. "Daddy,e down and y!" Mu Yu waved the little baseball bat at them. Mu Yuan had just woken up and waszy."If you win, I''ll go down and y with you." "Wow, then I won''t win. I want daddy." "Tsk ..." Mu Yuan said."You''re indeed annoying." Mu Jie said,"slightly, slightly, slightly, slightly ..." Jack was working in the study. When he heard mu Yuan''s voice, he closed hisputer and brought over a ss of lime water. He lowered his head and kissed mu Yuan on the lips. Mu Yuan closed his eyes and enjoyed the moment of warmth, hoping that their shadows would grow longer. "Did you sleep well?" "Great, I was woken up by your sons," "Xiao Ling is looking more and more like you." "You don''t look like him at all. I''m much better looking." Jack held back hisughter and went to stroke his two bunches of hair that had stood up. Elizabeth shouted from below,"daddy,e down and y with me." "They''reing, they''reing ..." Mu Yuan sipped on a ss of lime as he dragged Jack downstairs to y with the children. Old Rayleigh and Amanda were watching them from the side. Mu Yuan said,"you yed for an entire afternoon and didn''t fight?" "Elizabeth and little Huai had a fight." "Yo, little Huai, you''re so capable now. You actually got into a fight with your sister." Mu Yuan frowned. Among his children, mu Yu and Elizabeth were heartless, passionate, and lively. They would only be angry for a short while. They came quickly and left quickly. Daniel was a steady person, and he was the type of person that no one had to worry about since he was young. Only mu Huai had a small temper, an awkward personality, and was very vengeful. Mu Yuan thought to himself, it''s all old MU''s fault for spoiling the child. Elizabeth put her hands on her hips and said,"hahahaha, dad, big brother fought with me. He couldn''t win and was beaten up by me!!" She even learned the hand gestures."Pa pa pa pa ..." Mu Huai''s face darkened. He turned around and walked away, his temper rising again. Old Rayleigh hurriedly hugged him."Oh my, the little darling is angry. Elizabeth, apologize to your brother." "No, why do you have to apologize when you''re beating each other up? hehehehe ..." Elizabeth and mu Yu held hands and quickly learned his little tricks. Mu Jie began."Hehe hehe ..." Mu Yuan picked up a small stick from the side and was about to hit him. Mu Jie rushed towards Jack and said,"Daddy, Daddy is beating someone up. He''s going to kill someone. What should we do ..." Mu Yuan was speechless. Jack grabbed mu Jie and rode on his head. Mu Jie pped her hands."I can''t hit you, I can''t hit you ..." Elizabeth said,"daddy, I want to ..." She stretched out her hand and wanted to sit on her father''s shoulder. Jack couldn''t hold two people at the same time. Elizabeth and mu Yu had an internal conflict. "Come down, you''re the Big Brother, you have to make me ..." "Don ''t!" Mu Yu shook her legs. Mu Yuan felt that he was going to have a heart attack. On the other side, mu Huai was still hiding in Amanda''s arms and mumbling. His eyes were red, and he obviously felt embarrassed that he could not beat his sister. Daniel watched curiously as his younger brother and sister fought for his father''s shoulder. "I''m going to cry if you don''t let me ..." Elizabeth threatened. Before mu Yuan could finish, Jack said,"Elizabeth, be good. You are the younger sister. You have to give way to your older brother." Mu Yuan was dumbfounded. Can you repeat that? Chapter 3096 Side Story 17: A Chaotic Daily Life (2) Mu Yuan shot him a piercing look. Jack turned off the video call and brought mu Jie to the entertainment area to y. Elizabeth put her hands on her hips and said,"daddy, I don''t love you anymore ..." Hmph! Mu Yuanughed out loud. Then, he saw that Daniel was standing at the side with no one to y with him."Daniel, daddy will y baseball with you." "Good!" Daniel''s eyes lit up. Daniel''s ability proved that steady children had no sugar to eat. He never cried, made a fuss, or fought for anything since he was young. He was not as noisy and spoiled as mu Jie, Elizabeth, or mu Huai. He knew how to take care of his younger brother and sister, was smart and sensible, and was almost three years old. He could switch between Chinese and English seamlessly. He was also the only child out of the four who had learned French and German very well. Most of the elders ''attention was on the other three children, and sometimes they would inevitably ignore him. The elders didn''t do it on purpose. They always felt that the child was too smart and steady, so they didn''t need to worry. Daniel loved being by his father''s side. Mu Yuan was meticulous, and he could tell with his eyes that Jack favored mu Jie. Mu Yuan did not favor anyone and treated the children equally. He would also take care of Daniel more. Jack yed with mu Yu for a while and also picked up Elizabeth to y with. Elizabeth had a little temper and didn''t y with them. Instead, she went to pester mu Huai. Who knew that mu Huai would dislike her? Elizabeth was speechless. Mu Huai ignored her aggrieved face and buried his head into his grandmother''s arms. "I''m not feeling well. " "What''s wrong?" "My head hurts." Mu Huai said in a low voice. Amandaid him t in her arms."Do you want to lie down for a while?" "En!" Daniel ttered his father."Daddy, your baseball is so good." "I''m just average!" He could only show off in front of his son. This was a Daily sport in the United States, but it was not popr in China, so he learned it from Jack. He could only fool his son. "Daddy, you''re amazing!" Elizabeth followed suit and said,"daddy, teach me ..." "Alright,e and fight with big brother. Daddy will teach you." Elizabeth came down eagerly while Jack apanied mu Jie on the slide. The family yed all the way until dinner time. Mu Yuan pulled the children to wash their hands and change their clothes. Eating was the only time that mu Yuan did not have a headache. The children of other families who were more than two years old were fed by their elders. No matter if it was the Anderson family or the MU family, the rules were actually very strict. The children''s snacks were controlled. After they were two and a half years old, they had to eat by themselves and were only allowed to leave after eating. Or they were only allowed to go down after they had eaten their fill. Other than the dining table, snacks and food were not allowed in other ces. Mu Jie and mu Huai had quarreled a few times, and after mu Yuan starved them for a long time, they learned to be obedient. After being taught a harsh lesson, they knew that if they were not full, they would go hungry. They were the most obedient when they were eating. Moreover, the children were very active when they ate together. The MU family and the Anderson family had taught their children well. "Dad, I''m not full." "Come, give me another bowl of rice." "He''s had a bowl of rice. Are you really not full?" Mu Yuan interrupted old Rayleigh."Can I have some noodles then?" Mu Yu''s eyes were dark."Can I have pizza?" Mu Yuan''s face was cold and emotionless."No!" "Oh, then I''m full ..." Jack was left speechless. Old Rayleigh was speechless. Mu Yu said,"Hmph, daddy''s a bad person. You said that daddy would buy me pizza." Jack said,"here, daddy ..." Mu Yuan red at him, and Jack''s style changed."I''ll buy it for you tomorrow." "Really?" Jack replied,"Yes, really." Mu Yu said,"wow, daddy, you''re the best. I love you the most. I thank you on behalf of my brother and sister. We want to eat seafood ..." Mu Yuan was speechless. Chapter 3097 Side Story 18: Dad Lost Me Mu Yuan left the child to old Rayleigh and Amanda at night and wanted to y with Jack happily. After all, absence makes the heart grow fonder. The man was in his early thirties and was like a Wolf and Tiger. He was not a man who worked in an office and would not do as he pleased. He was full of energy after training every day. The two of them were kissing passionately and were about to go into battle with their guns when there was a knock on the door. "Dad ... Dad ... Open the door ..." Mu Yuan was speechless. Jack was left speechless. Mu Yuan was already lying down. He hooked his arm around Jack''s neck."Don''t bother about him." It was mu Huai! Jack lowered his head and kissed her. In less than three seconds, someone at the door started crying! Mu Yuan was speechless. ? Five minutester! Jack was hugging mu Huai and coaxing him. The television was ying an animated film, and mu Yuan was flipping through a magazine at the side, bored. Mu Huai was sobbing, and his small eyes were looking at mu Yuan. Mu Yuan''s heart softened from his crying. However, mu Huai was really too ... Pretentious! He also wanted to be a gentle and humorous father and be friends with his children. However, he had a bunch of pig teammates around him. Putting aside old mu and his mother, they usually pampered their children to the heavens. They wanted the moon but did not give the stars. Old mu had been extremely strict with him since he was young, but when it came time to educate his grandson, he would be as warm as the spring breeze. Mu Yuan would mock old mu every time, saying that he was old and could no longer use the whip. When he was young, he was often chased by old mu with a whip. Old Yang next door would always mock old mu. Aiya, old mu, you''re being brought along by little Yuan for a run again! When it was his grandson''s turn, he had a different expression. There was no need to mention the Anderson family. They didn''t see each other often, and they pampered mu Yu to the heavens. Jack was of no use. He had no bottom line when it came to pampering mu Huai. If he dared to be a little fierce to mu Huai, mu Huai would instantly cry and ask,"daddy, you only love Xiao Ling and not me? Was I picked up?" Jack had no choice! It turned out that he was the one who wanted to be a strict father. He had been loved by everyone since he was a child, and he was always smiling at everyone he saw. What had he done wrong to deserve this? "Daddy, I want to sleep with you." Mu Huai sniffled. Mu Yuan''s heart was made of stone."Daddy doesn''t want to sleep with you." Mu Huai''s tears flowed out. He pouted his lips and cried again. His heart-wrenching cries wereparable to when he was a baby. Jack looked at the big cutie and then the little cutie, hugging mu Huai and coaxing him. Mu Huai was the most difficult to coax among the four children. Other children could follow others with a stick of candied gourd, but you''re tricking this child, mu Huai. Candied shells are of no use at all. "Little Huai, don''t cry. Your throat will hurt if you keep crying." The child was too young to be reasonable. Mu Huai''s cry woke up Daniel and mu Jie, who were next door. Mu Yuan looked expressionlessly at the three little turnips in the master bedroom. He was very tired. Now that she had a child, he couldn''t even have sex with her? "Little brother, big brother will take you to sleep." Daniel extended his hand. Mu Huai shook his head, his small eyes looking at mu Yuan pitifully, as if he was going to cry again if he didn''t agree. Jack put mu Huai down and pressed his hands on his shoulders."Xiao Huai, if you want something, just say it. You can''t cry." "I want to sleep with daddy." Mu Huai sniffled, tears streaming down his face. He was already talking properly. His father did not agree. "If dad doesn''t agree, there''s no point crying." Jack frowned and said with a straight face,"if you cry again, daddy and Daddy are going to be angry." Mu Jie took a step back. She was smart and pushed Daniel to be cannon fodder. "No, no, I want daddy to sleep with me." Mu Yuan put down the magazine."I''ll give you two choices. First, you go out by yourself, close the door, and cry all you want. I won''t apany you. Second, daddy will apany you back to your room to sleep. Once you fall asleep, daddy will leave." Mu Huai shouted,"no!!" Mu Yu held his hand."I want it, I want it, I want the second one. You''re so annoying. You didn''t even know you were asleep." Mu Huai wiped his tears."...Alright then." ¡­¡­ Mu Yuan carried mu Huai back to sleep. The child was still young. In order to cultivate feelings, they slept in one room and one bed each. Elizabeth had long fallen asleep and was carrying her little doll. Daniel and mu Jie obediently went to bed. Mu Yuanyuany down beside mu Huai. Jack also came over. Mu Yu rolled inside."Daddy,e and coax me." Jack originally wanted to go and talk to mu Huai. He could also see that mu Yuan was a little unhappy. It wasn''t because he was interrupted, but because he really felt that mu Huai''s character was too bad. "Alright!" Looking at mu Yu''s bright eyes, he decided to have a good talk with his second son tomorrow. Mu Yu was a little bootlicker."Daddy, I like it when you hug me ... It''s sofortable." Jack hugged him."Go to sleep." Mu Yu said,"daddy, don''t be angry. Second brother is just sticking to daddy." "Daddy''s not angry. " The youngest son was so good. He was lively, passionate, sweet-mouthed, and kind. Mu Yu closed her eyes in satisfaction and went to sleep. Mu Huai opened his eyes and looked at mu Yuan. Mu Yuan asked,"aren''t you sleepy?" "I''m not sleepy!" Although she said she wasn''t sleepy, her eyes were about to doze off. "Dad, are you angry?" "En!" Mu Yuan looked at him, feeling heartache and soft-hearted at the same time. He pulled the small nket over him."Sleep well." "Dad, don''t be angry ..." Mu Huai pulled his hand."You lost me ..." Mu Yuan was speechless. F * ck, he said it again! It was toote to cover his mouth. Jack asked,"what did you lose?" Mu Yuan was speechless. Awkward! "Little Yuan?" "I''ll talk to youter. " Mu Yu opened her eyes in excitement."I know, I know ... Dad took us out to see thenterns during the Lantern Festival and lost second brother." Jack was left speechless. "Mu Yu, shut up! It''s only been ten minutes. " Mu Yuan met Jack''s gaze and exined,"...There are too many people." He didn''t expect that there would be so many people watching thenterns during the Lantern Festival. That day, mu Yu was moring to go out, so he took the two children out to y. One of them was mischievous, and the other was running around happily in the crowd. He couldn''t even watch them, and he was in a terrible fix. Xiao Ling was very curious about the animalnterns and insisted on going into the crowd to see them. He had no choice but to pull Xiao Ling out. He was originally holding mu Huai''s hand, but he was separated by a little girl. When he pulled mu Jie out, mu Huai was gone. At that time, there were a lot of people, so he was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. He usually had less time to apany his child alone. He was always on the front line missions. Once he got home, he would try his best to apany his child alone. However, he was too young at that time and basically did not go out. The first time he took his child out alone, something happened. He carried mu Yu to look for someone. In the end, the person he found was mu Huai, who was crying for his father at the top of his lungs. He was being held in the hands of the human trafficker, who was about to cover his mouth and nose. Mu Yuan''s eyes were bloodshot. He did bring his son back, but he had a high fever for a few days. He was chased by old mu and beaten a few times. He apologized to his son very sincerely. From then on, he had not brought the child out alone. It had only been four months since the incident. Children were forgetful, and he thought that mu Huai had forgotten about it. "Daddy swears that I''ll never leave you behind again. Don''t cry anymore ..." Jack wanted to say something but stopped. Mu Yuan turned around and said,"his personality is not caused by me almost losing him." Chapter 3098 Side Story 19: Your Father Is The Boy Of Treasure Mu Yuan really couldn''t figure it out. He and Jack were both more resolute and decisive people. Why was mu Huai So delicate, pretentious, and scheming? he was even a little gloomy. This was definitely hereditary. He had been like this since he was young. He was especially sensitive! Neither he nor Jack were sensitive people. No one in his parents ''generation was so sensitive and thoughtful. Where did this illnesse from? it became more and more serious as he grew older. After coaxing him for two hours, mu Huai finally fell asleep. Jack had turned on the lights, and there was a surveince camera in the room. They went back to their room and watched the surveince camera. The four little turnips were all asleep. Jack asked,"why didn''t you tell me that little Huai was missing?" "I wouldn''t dare to say." Mu Yuan pursed his lips. Jackughed."You''re thinking too much. Xiao Qiao almost lost Robert when she went outst month. What''s there to be afraid of?" "Why are you so calm?" Mu Yuan was in disbelief."Back at our ce, the world would copse if a child was lost." Jack was overjoyed."He''s in your territory. Even if we lose him, the human traffickers won''t go far. You''ll find him eventually. Otherwise ... That''ll be embarrassing. But ... The child is too young. You have to be careful when you bring him out alone." Mu Yuan raised his eyebrows."You don''t me me?" "Why would I me you?" Jack didn''t understand. Children were mischievous and loved fresh things. He didn''t take care of children often, so there must be a lot of problems. There was nothing to me. Mu Yuan coughed, held Jack''s face, and gave him a deep kiss."Keep this filter for another 30 years. I have to keep it even if my hair is gone and my teeth are loose." "In another 30 years, your teeth won''te loose, and you won''t lose all your hair. You''ll still be a handsome old man." "Hahaha ..." Mu Yuanughed loudly. His mood, which had been a little bad because of mu Huai, was instantly cured. The two of themy on the bed. This time, they weren''t in the mood to do anything."Mu Huai ... How do I teach him?" He had a headache. This child was both smart and stubborn. It was not easy to teach her. "You were so naughty when you were young, but you''ve grown up well. I was also very naughty when I was young, and I often did strange things. When I was seven or eight years old, I became sensible. You see, Daniel looks like me, but I was not like Daniel when I was young. His personality is like Wesley, and he has been calm since he was young. It''s not a big problem for little Huai to be sensitive and fragile. He''ll be fine as long as he''s guided properly when he''s older. " "I hope that my sons will all look like Daniel." Jack was left speechless. "I think they''re all good. Three sons are different." Jack looked at the time and turned over to hold mu Yuan down. His hand had already reached into his clothes. Mu Yuan''s spine felt numb from being pinched."Didn''t you say that you don''t want to do it anymore?" Jack lowered his head and nted a wet kiss on his lips. His voice was slightly hoarse."I didn''t say that." The long-lost love was like a thunderstorm,ing quickly and urgently, but also very exciting ... ¡­¡­ The little turnips woke up early. Daniel was very disciplined and woke up at 6:30. After brushing his teeth, he went to drink water. While listening to the news in his headphones, he learned French and did his homework. When his younger brother and sister woke up, they would go for breakfast together. Mu Yuan woke up at Sixo'' clock and took a look at the surveince camera once. He was very proud to see his eldest son doing his homework. This child was so self-disciplined that he didn''t need to be disciplined. After mu Yu woke up, she listened to the French radio station for a while out of curiosity. She could understand a few words. The four children''s courses were basically the same. The Anderson family''s course was designed by the children''s teacher and was given to old mu. Old mu was a proud person. They were all his grandchildren. If the one who stayed at the Anderson family was better than the one who stayed at the MU family, where would he put his face? However, mu Jie couldn''t sit still. Mu Huai was much better than mu Jie. His grades and other aspects were slightly closer to Daniel ''s. Inparison, Elizabeth was the happiest. There was no need to learn so many things. When mu Yu woke up, she started to make trouble. She teased Elizabeth and mu Huai, sessfully waking up her brother and sister. Mu Huai looked for his father the moment he woke up. "Dad lied to me again." Mu Yu said,"daddy isn''t lying to you. You''ll leave when you''re asleep. We agreed on this." "Oh ..." The baby was unhappy, but he did not say anything. He went to brush his teeth gloomily. Jack was hugging mu Yuan and sleepingfortably when he heard a knock on the door. This was the first time he felt that it was indeed inconvenient to have a child, and it was morefortable to be alone. He put on his sweater and long pants and went out to give the children a hug. "Good Morning, daddy!" The little turnips gave their fathers a good morning kiss one by one."Where''s daddy?" "Daddy still needs to sleep for a while. Daddy will take you guys to have breakfast first. Don''t disturb him here." Old Rayleigh had nothing to do recently. Amanda greeted the children and went to work. Old Rayleigh brought the children out for breakfast, while mu Yuan only slept for an hour more. He woke up very quickly. The children had just finished their breakfast and were ying games with old Rayleigh. Mu Yuan walked over and lowered his head to kiss Jack on the lips."Morning." "Morning," Jack said. "Daddy, Daddy said we''re going to the beach this afternoon." Mu Jie happily reported her schedule. "Alright!" He was only going to Hawaii the day after tomorrow, so he would take them out to y today. Old mu had sent him a message a long time ago. Old mu,"don''t let mu Yuan take care of the child alone!!!" Old Rayleigh, ...Could it be that I''ve lost it? Old mu was speechless. "I''m the treasure boy!" It was unknown what mu Yu and Elizabeth were arguing about, but they did not know what treasure boy was. They were arguing until their faces were red. This was a Chinese social phrase. Mu Jie couldn''t exin it clearly, but she felt that it was a good word, so she insisted on hogging it. "Big brother is!" Elizabeth denied. In his heart, his second brother loved to cry, his little brother loved to throw a tantrum, and his big brother was the most reliable. The two children were on the verge of a fight, and old Rayleigh wasughing. "Daddy, what''s treasure boy?" Daniel asked. "He''s not bad looking, but he''s also funny, dedicated, and considerate. " Jack said. "It''s soplicated. What do you mean?" Elizabeth did not understand. Mu Yuanughed loudly. He was most afraid of the little turnips asking questions at the same time. It was so annoying. Mu Huai said,"please give an example." Jack''s expression did not change."Your father." Mu Yuan was speechless. F * ck! ,m She made his legs go soft! * What did old Rayleigh do wrong? he''s already eating dog food early in the morning! Chapter 3099 Side Story 20 Are You Bored Watching This Side Story? Hawaii, by the sea. Jack and mu Yuan brought a few little turnips to y by the sea. Jack was wearing shorts and basking in the sun. A few little turnips surrounded mu Yuan and yed with the sand. Children would always be particrly passionate about the sea and sand. Even Daniel liked it. "Daddy, take me for a swim." "Come ..." Jack carried mu Yu and carried him into the water. Elizabeth jumped up and said,"I want one too!" Jack carried a little carrot head in each hand and went to swim. Daniel and mu Huai were ying with a small ball and running on the beach. Mu Yuan was lying down and basking in the sun. It was sofortable. The most annoying one was taken away by Jack. Daniel was sensible and serious, and he did not know how to make a fuss. Mu Huai''s mood was also particrly good today. He simply closed his eyes and basked in the sun. These days ... He was like a god. A petitedy came over to strike up a conversation. She hooked one hand around mu Yuan''s neck and gave him a passionate kiss on the cheek. She stuffed the name card into mu Yuan''s pants with two fingers and left. She even turned around and blew mu Yuan a kiss. Mu Yuan was speechless. On this beach, the Easterners had fewer holes, and those who were sunbathing were either tall and strong Westerners or slender girls. Mu Yuan was good-looking and charming. He was at the best age for men. His figure, which only wore a pair of shorts, made people drool. His muscles were well-defined, and he was very attractive. Jack was left speechless. This was the sixth phone number that mu Yuan received. Mu Huai ran over and snatched the business card from his pants, tearing it into pieces and burying it in the sand. She red at mu Yuan with her hands on her hips, as if he had already made Jack a cuckold. Mu Yuan said,"my son!!" "Daddy!" Mu Huai deliberately shouted loudly so that the girls around them could hear him. This was a married man, so they shouldn''t have any ideas! Mu Yuan spread his hands."I''m scared of you." Mu Huai snorted and pulled his brother to y again. Mu Yuan asked,"Daniel, are you going to swim?" "I want it!" His younger brother and sister seemed to be having a lot of fun. Mu Yuan did not want to stay on the beach to attract bees and butterflies, so he brought mu Huai and Daniel to join Jack''s side. Mu Yu was riding on a small yellow duck and quacking like a duck. Elizabeth was ying with the dog like it was paddling in the water. A huge wave came and flipped mu Yu over, and he happily got up again ... He entertained himself. He didn''t need anyone to take care of him! It was very tiring for the two of them to look after the four children in the water. They had to pay attention to each child at all times to avoid any idents, especially the noisy mu Yu and Elizabeth. After ying for an hour, the children were finally fished out and let them y on the beach. Mu Yu was lively and enthusiastic. Not long after they got on the beach, she used her lollipops to trick two little girls into hanging out with them. She happily abandoned her brothers and sisters and ran to y with the little girls. The twin girls had long xen-colored hair and were about his age. Their little turnips were rolling around on the beach. Mu Yu sessfully opened up her social circle and got along very well with the little turnips. After a while, she came back and dragged Elizabeth to y with them. And ... He only yed with girls. Mu Yuan was speechless. Jack could not help butugh. He would always look at mu Jie and wonder if Xiao Yuan and Xiao Budian were like this too. "Little Huai, Daniel, why don''t you go y?" Mu Huai was wrapped in a white bath towel, rolling like a silkworm on the bench."I feel ufortable." "You''re feeling ufortable again. " Mu Yuan leaned over."Did you drink seawater?" "En!" "It''s normal to y in the sea and drink seawater. " Mu Huai began to whine, tears welling up in his eyes. Heined in disdain,"Xiao Ling peed in the sea." Mu Yuan was speechless. Jack was left speechless. Mu Huai said,"I drank his urine ..." Chapter 3100 Side Story 21, Do You Like It, Colonel Anderson? Mu Yuan was surprised."You yed for an hour. Didn''t you pee?" Mu Huai said,"I didn ''t!!" Mu Yuan looked at his second son. After holding it in for a long time, he finally said,"then your kidneys are good." Jack was overjoyed and picked Daniel up."Why don''t you go y?" "I''ll apany little Huai. " Daniel smiled and gave his daddy a Peck on the face. He rarely did such intimate actions with Jack. Perhaps he was influenced by mu Yu, but he had been mumbling to Jack frequently recently. After all, mu Yu was a mua monster. "Good boy. Daddy and Daddy can stay with him. You go y with your brother and sister and look after them." "Alright!" Daniel jumped down and even said politely to mu Huai,"little Huai, I''m going to y. You lie down ande with me." "I''m not going!" "Alright," he said. Daniel went to y with his brother and sister and joined the new trenches. Jack and mu Yuan did not care about their second son and left him to be depressed. After all, he had just taken a sip of seawater when mu Jie said evilly,"I just peed." There was definitely a shadow. "Daddy, I want to pee." Mu Huai saw that the two of them were ignoring him and started to snort again. "Just find a random ce to pee." Mu Yuan said,"you can pretend to go to the sea to take a bath and pee in the sea like your brother." All children were like this. "Don ''t!" Jack couldn''t hold it in any longer. He picked him up andughed so hard that his abdominal muscles hurt."Come,e,e. Daddy will take you to the toilet." Little mu Huai had been a good little man since he was a child. He was determined not to show his dick in public. Jack carried him to the bathroom before he was willing to pee. As Jack served him, he thought to himself,''if you grow up with this kind of personality, you''ll probably have to be alone for the rest of your life.'' Elizabeth and the dark-skinned little girl started fighting. A child''s world was very strange. When they were good, they would lick a lollipop together, but when they were noisy, they would chase and hit each other. They were still ying with each other affectionately just now, but for some reason, they would start fighting over a disagreement. The little ck girl was much stronger than Elizabeth, and she was being beaten up by Elizabeth. She rode on her stomach and beat her up, while the little ck girl grabbed her hair ... Mu Yuan was speechless. The ck-skinned girl''s brother came over to help, and the two of them fought one person. However, mu Huai and Daniel were not happy with that. We agreed on a one-on-one fight, but you actually called me your brother! Are you bullying our little sister for not having any brothers? The one-on-one fight turned into a group fight without any suspense. The dark-skinned girl burst into tears. Mu Yu had just hit her. When she saw her crying, she went up and gave her a bear hug."Don''t cry. You won''t be pretty if you cry." The little ck girl cried loudly. Mu Yu held her face and gave her a kiss. The little ck girl''s tears turned intoughter. They had fun together again. Mu Yuan was speechless. Adults don''t understand the world of children! From the beginning to the end, neither mu Yuan nor the ck couple had any intention of stopping the fight or intervening. Both partiesughed and the children continued to y. Not long after, they saw mu Yu dragging the little ck boy topete in the game of who can pee further. Mu Yuan was speechless. You revealing monster! Why don''t you learn from your second brother? And ... He even had a urine transfusion! Mu Yu had lost the bet of peeing and was very unconvinced. He turned around and pulled Daniel to thepetition. Daniel hesitantly touched his little shorts while the ck doll pulled the other contestant over. He didn''t feel like peeing anymore. Mu Yuan was speechless. Daniel wanted to spend more time with mu Jie, so he was going to be led astray! Daniel won by peeing. Mu Yu pped her little hands happily, happier than if she had won by peeing. The group of children were so happy that they had forgotten about their parents. Jack carried mu Huai back, and mu Jie came over to pull mu Huai to y with him. Mu Huai didn''t want to go at first, but he was forcefully pulled by Jack. "Little Huai is really unsociable." "A little," Jack said. He looked at mu Yuan from head to toe."You are very sociable. How many phone numbers did you receive today?" "Not a single one." Your son tore them apart. "Really? " "This young master''s heart is as still as water." Mu Yuany down and patted Jack. " Put on sunblock for me. " Hey down and drank his beer while waiting for Jack to serve him. Jack applied sunblock on him while watching the children y. They were all having fun. Perhaps it was because mu Yu was interesting, arge group of children gathered very quickly. He did not know what they were ying, but it was very noisy. Mu Yuan''s back had a few scars, and his skin was not smooth. He did not undergo surgery. A man''s scars were medals, and he had always enjoyed it. Jack looked at these scars and felt sorry for him. He lowered his head and kissed the scar on his shoulder. Mu Yuan said,"we are in public. You should control yourself a little, Colonel Anderson." Jack smiled and applied sunblock on his waist with both hands."Do you like it?" "Come on, Colonel, let me serve you!" Mu Yuan stood up and pushed Jack away. It was his turn to apply sunblock on Jack. He kissed Jack every time he applied it and even asked with a bad heart,"do you like it, Colonel?" Jack was left speechless. F * ck! It would be very embarrassing if he were to die. Chapter 3101 Side Story 22-Seven Bottle Gourd Brothers Xie jinghuan and su Nancheng knew that their family of four was vacationing in Hawaii, so they brought grace and Brian over. Grace''s Chinese name was su Cheng, Brian''s Chinese name was Xie su, Xie Yinyin had gone to travel the world, and Xie jinghuan had also brought Eva over. Eva was two years older than the kids and was already in kindergarten. After ye Chu found out, he also made a fuss abouting over for a vacation. Ye tingjun had no choice but to bring his wife and daughter along. Ye Chu was three months pregnant this time and had not shown her pregnancy yet. Little Shelley was already three and a half years old. Mu Yuan knew that they wereing over and booked a suite next to the hotel for them so that it would be convenient for the children to y together. The adults often had video calls. The two children of Xie jinghuan''s family would go back to meet during the new year and other festivals, but the children''s memory was poor. They had probably forgotten everything after not seeing each other for a few months. Xie jinghuan and su Nancheng arrived first and brought the three children. Eva was very well-behaved and quiet. She protected her younger brother and sister along the way, looking like an elder sister. Xie Yinyin almost didn''t care much about her child. Su Nancheng and Xie jinghuan had brought up Eva since she was young, and she had almost be their eldest daughter. A few little turnips met. Mu Jie was extremely happy when she saw the two beautiful Little Sisters. Their ages were about the same, and they yed together very quickly. Mu Yuan had just spoken to Xie jinghuan and the rest for half a day, and the suite next door felt like there was an earthquake. The destructive power of a few little radishes together was extremely strong. Grace was a mischievous little devil, while Brian was a little gentleman. At such a young age, he was dressed like a Little Prince. His style was also like a Little Prince, simr to mu Huai. However, he was much more cheerful than mu Huai. "Alright, alright, bring her out, bring her out ..." Xie jinghuan frowned."This small ce isn''t even enough for you to squander." At a nce, he saw rows of little radish heads. Xie jinghuan''s head ached. He had insisted on being a dink back then! Mu Jie quickly aimed at his little bride and asked mu Yuan,"father, can I marry Eva as my bride?" Xie jinghuan''s face darkened. The children actually didn''t know what a bride was. They just watched cartoons and found it fun to y with other children. They liked holding Eva''s little hand very much. It was soft, chubby, beautiful, and quiet. She was just like a little fairy. Mu Yu liked it very much. Mu Yuan said,"of course you can." Xie jinghuan kicked him."Xiao Ling is just like you. When you grow up, you still don''t know whether you''ll harm men or women. You wish!" He also doted on mu Jie quite a lot, so he did not give mu Jie a ck face and only found trouble with mu Yuan. Su Nancheng was overjoyed."Little Cheng, did you see that? our little groom can''t be someone like Xiao Ling." Grace pulled on mu Jie''s small hand and pped her face."Big sister and I will be your bride, okay?" Su Nancheng was speechless. "Good, good!!" Mu Yu was excited."Can I have two brides?" Mu Yuan was speechless. Daniel shook his head and said,"no, grandma said we can only have one." Elizabeth asked,"why can I only have one?" Mu Yu held one with her left hand and the other with her right hand. She did not know what to choose."You guys fight. Whoever wins will be my bride." Eva replied,"Oh, forget it." "Then I don''t want you anymore." Mu Yu was speechless. Xie jinghuan and mu Yuan burst intoughter. Su Nancheng had longughed until his abdominal muscles were showing. As expected, mu Huai and Brian hadmon topics to talk about. They held hands and yed together with Daniel, while mu Jie and the three little girls yed together. It was a clear distinction. Chapter 3102 Side Story 23: Seven Bottle Gourd Brothers 2 Mu Yuan even specially called ye Ling''s video call. Ye Ling happened to be at home, and he could watch the scene of them on vacation with Shen qianshu. When mu Yuan had time in the country, he often brought the children to y with the ye family, so mu Huai and mu Jie were very familiar with each other. Due to work, they were far apart and it wasn''t easy to meet up. Apart from the new year and festivals, they would gather together when they had time. In fact, it was to cultivate the connections and feelings of the younger generation. These were the hearts of adults. Their circle was rtively independent, and ordinary people couldn''t enter. It was fine for the children to make friends in school, but the adults would deliberately instill some Code of Conduct and the importance of social circles. In addition, their rtionship was strong, and the interests and glory of the family were intertwined. The children''s friendship was naturally built from a young age. In today''s society, the resources that the lower ss could enjoy were getting fewer and fewer. The connections and money of parents determined the circle and resources of children. It was the same logic as how some people in the middle ss would rack their brains to go to an elite school when their children were still in kindergarten. The rtionships, connections, and social circles that children had built up in kindergarten were cultivated together from a young age. It was much easier to cultivate them than when they were adults and there was already a gap between them. Therefore, this group of juniors would gather every year. There would be a difference. For example, the batch in New York, Beijing, and city A would gradually form different mindsets, ideas, world views, and values. In addition to letting nature take its course, they would also need the guidance of their elders. "Ha ..." Ye Ling was disdainful of this. Anyway, he had been blocked for many years and was used to it. "So many children. Didn''t they drive you all crazy?" "I''m not crazy. Do you want toe for a vacation and go back together?" Mu Yuan suggested. "No, I''m not free." Ye Ling rejected her coldly."If I have time, I might as well go on a honeymoon. Who has the time to take care of your child?" Last year, she was coaxed by mu Yuan to take care of the child. They had agreed to travel together. At that time, the child had just learned how to walk and could not even speak properly. In the end, mu Yuan brought the child over and they were free and unfettered. It was Shen qianshu who was taking care of the child, and the holiday he had been looking forward to was ruined. "You really don''t fit in." Xie jinghuan ridiculed,"you won''t have any friends like this." "If you think there''s too little work, I can give you some." "Don ''t. I''m a stay-at-home dad. I have to take care of the child. Your child has grown up and doesn''t need you to take care of him. Don''t worry." Ye Ling was speechless. Shen qianshu smiled and said,"you guys only know how to bully him." "We''re just jealous, okay? Tong Hua will be able to leave the mountain at the end of the year. With his help, you can be relieved. We are in trouble. Our children have not been weaned. " Su Nancheng sighed. This was pure jealousy! Xie jinghuan called the little radish heads over."Alle and say hello to uncle ye." The little radish head was very obedient. One by one, he came over to greet them. Tong Xin, Yun GE, and Yun Duo had gone out to y. They were not at home. Otherwise, they could have met up with each other. Mu Huai asked,"where''s sister Xinxin?" "Sister Xinxin went out to y. I''ll video call you when shees back." Mu Huai nodded obediently."Okay." Ye Ling did not want to see this group of B * stards showing off their love. He hung up after chatting for a while. Anyway, he was talking in the group every day, and videos were unnecessary. Jack wasn''t around, so it wasn''t difficult for the three men to take care of the children. This was because it wasn''t difficult to take care of Eva and Brian. Only grace and Elizabeth had simr tempers. If they were given a water gun, it would feel like they could instantly kill the children on the beach. They had a lot of fun on the beach. "Shouldn''t you be promoted?" Xie jinghuan asked. "My dad said ..." Mu Yuan continued,"old mu is old-fashioned. He said that I''m too young and giving birth to a Colonel would be a little eye-catching. He''s afraid that people will criticize him behind his back. Otherwise, he would have been promotedst year." A 32-year-old Colonel was slightly younger, so old mu made him wait until he was 33. Otherwise, with mu Yuan''s military achievements, he would have been promoted to a Senior Colonel long ago. "It''s not easy to be promoted in times of peace. " "Jack doesn''t have this problem." Mu Yuan was envious and jealous."He can directly be a Brigadier General next year." "F * ck!" Su Nancheng asked,"you climbed so quickly?" "Once my daddy steps down, one of us has to quickly climb up. Wesley ..." Mu Yuan smiled."Xiao Qiao is holding us back, but she''ll be there soon." Xie jinghuan and su Nancheng could not help butugh. However, it was fine to be a burden. The main reason was that he and Jack couldn''t stand out together. Hence, Xiao Qiao could only try to drag them down. Su Nancheng said,"go back and brainwash old mu. Tell him that he''s a Brigadier General and you haven''t moved at all. Your status is almost out of ce. People will look at you." "Get lost!" Mu Yuanughed and scolded. Brian ran back."Dad, I want to go swimming." "They''re here!" Su Nancheng stood up and picked up Brian with one hand to go into the water to y. Then, a few little turnips followed and rushed into the sea, scaring Xie jinghuan and mu Yuan so much that they jumped up like a carp. "Slow down!" How could su Nancheng take care of seven children by himself? He probably wouldn''t even notice if one of them was drowned. ¡­¡­ p Jack didn''t have much time during the day as he had to be on duty at the base. One of the good things about them was that they went to work on time and got off work on time. They never worked overtime, especially when they were in the office. They got off work on time. She would be back at the hotel at half past six. The four little turnips who came back today were all sleeping. Eva, grace, and Brian were sleeping on another bed. Xie jinghuan''s liver-churning code was designing something. Mu Yuan and su Nancheng also felt like they had been hollowed out and were bored ying hand games. It was very ... Harmonious. Chapter 3103 Side Story 24: Your Daughter Beat Someone Up And Sent Him To The Hospital. City A. Tong Xin was seven years old and was in the second grade of an International Primary School. She was in thepetition ss with Yun Duo and Yun GE. She had outstanding grades since she was young and was a top student like Yun GE. Yun duo''s grades were slightly worse, so she could only be ranked average in thepetition ss. Tong Xin was unique in the school. She was cold, quiet, beautiful, and had good grades. She was the teachers ''favorite, but she was not easy to get along with. She did not make friends with anyone except Yun GE and Yun Duo. She just stood there and said,"I''m cool. Don''te near me. I can''t be bothered with you." Yun Duo, on the other hand, was the other extreme. She was cute, soft, and had a little baby fat. She would always have a soft and cute smile on her face when she saw the school bully. She would smile at everyone and was easy to get along with. That was why her school was very popr. People gave her choctes at a young age. When the weather was cold, people would get hot water. When the weather was hot, people would buy cold drinks. She was treated like a little princess. Yun GE''s grades were good, but she was ... A school bully! She did not know how this child grew up. In Shen qianshu''s words, he grew up barbarically. From a young age, he looked like a Little Prince, but in the end, he identally became a top student. At such a young age, he had the cool aura of a domineering President. When he was a few years older, he would definitely be a bully. Now, he was a follower in the ss. He vaguely felt like he was the Big Brother leading a group of little brothers, and he had caused a lot of trouble. Ever since he had entered the first grade, Yun an''s parents had been called over every few days. If he wasn''t a straight-A student, he would probably be persuaded to leave. Yun Duo went to buy some drinks during the break and asked Tong Xin,"Xinxin, what do you want to drink? I''ll buy it for you." Tong Xin took off her earphones."I''ll go with you." "It''s fine. You should listen to French. I''ll go with Xiao Tong." Yun duo''s eyes curved into crescents as she smiled. Tong Xin nodded."Iced red tea." Yun Duo dragged her friends to buy drinks. She didn''t expect to quarrel with a third-grade girl named Liu Xiaodie halfway."Yun Duo, every time there''s a parent-teacher meeting, your fatheres. Where''s your mother?" Same-sex marriage was not epted so easily. Yun an and Li Chen were afraid that the children would gossip in school, so Yun an would alwayse to the parent-teacher meeting. Otherwise, it would be difficult for the child to exin why there was no mother at home and two fathers. Nowadays, primary school children matured early, and there were many unruly children. A few days ago, Liu Xiaodie wanted to y with Yun GE but was rejected. Yun GE did not like to y with girls. Other than Tong Xin, the rest of her ssmates were all male. Liu Xiaodie was another insensible person who kept pestering her. She was also the second generation of a government official. Her family was very powerful, and she waswless. However, children did not know what background they had. None of the children in this school had a bad background. Liu Xiaodie also had many underlings. She could not bear to see her goddess being bullied, so the two sides fought. Yun GE had just led a group of people to beat him up, and he had just called his parents. Liu Xiaodie was unhappy. She finally found a cloud to bully. Yun Duo didn''t like to pay attention to her, and she didn''t like people that Tong Xin and Yun GE didn''t like either. She pulled the little student and left. Liu Xiaodie said,"don''t you have a mother? your father is too disgusting. I even saw him hugging other men. My mother said that he was a pervert ..." Yun Duo didn''t want to bother with her at first. She had a soft personality and never got into a conflict with others. When she heard this, she turned around and said with red eyes,"you''re talking nonsense. My father isn''t a pervert." "He''s a pervert. My parents say that he''s a pervert. They told us not to y with you in case we be bad!" Liu Xiaodie shouted,"pervert, pervert, pervert''s son, no wonder your brother is a little tyrant." There were many students gathered around, and the students were all pointing and talking. Yun Duo was usually soft, but if anyone said bad things about her father, she would beat them up. Rabbits would bite when they were anxious. She would pounce over and beat Liu Xiaodie. The two little girls soon started to fight ... Tong Xin was listening to French when Xiao Tong ran over."Ye Xingchen, Yun Duo got into a fight." ¡­¡­ When Tong Xin arrived, it was almost a group fight. Liu Xiaodie and the other two little girls grabbed the clouds and fought. Usually, they would cry for a long time when the clouds hit each other, but this time, they didn''t cry. They grabbed Liu Xiaodie''s hair with both hands and didn''t let go, making Liu Xiaodie scream. A female student tried to break the cloud''s hand, and another one kicked the cloud in the chaos. Little cloud was surrounded and beaten by four third-year girls. Two girls from their ss tried to pull them apart, but Tong Xin frowned and rushed over to kick them without saying a word. She hugged Yun duo''s waist with one hand."Duoduo, let go." Yun Duo let go of Liu Xiaodie''s hair, and the next second, Liu Xiaodie was kicked away by child''s heart! Even if ye Ling was unruly towards his childlike heart, he would grant all requests. As the little princess of the ye family, she had been learning martial arts from Zhong ran since she was four years old. Ye Ling would asionally teach her personally. Usually, when they went home, other youngdies would y the piano, read books, and dress up. She would y the piano, learn, and practice with the secret guards. The strength of her kick was not light. Liu Xiaodie was kicked to the ground and did not get up immediately. It seemed like she was in a daze for a few seconds before she started to cry loudly ... Shen qianshu was on a business trip, and ye Ling received a call from his form teacher. "Your daughter beat up her ssmate and sent her to the hospital." "Oh ..." Ye Ling replied. F * ck, why did he have to call him for such a small matter? Chapter 3104 Side Story 25 School Bullies When ye Ling arrived at the school doctor''s office, he saw a woman who was decked out in jewels and pearls scolding at the door. Inside, Yun Duo was crying like a Pear Blossom with tears. Her face was quite pale, and she was crying in Yun an''s arms. Ye Ling''s first reaction was ... Did Tong Xin beat Yun Duo into the hospital? Such a Tiger? Qianshu wanted to chop her up. His second reaction was,"Oh, that''s impossible!" Tong Xin''s reaction was rtively cold. Yun GE was furious. When the incident happened, he was ying with his ssmates on the field. By the time the incident happened, the teachers had already taken control of the situation and the battlefield was almost cleaned up. If he had known earlier, he wouldn''t have gone to the field. It was so embarrassing to ask Xinxin to fight. Next time, he would beat Liu Xiaodie to tears! "Daddy!" Tong Xin called out and briefly exined what had happened. Ye Ling frowned. Yun Duo was in Yun an''s arms and refused to tell him the reason for her fight. The surveince camera also showed that she was the one who started the fight. Liu Xiaodie''s mother had already been scolding her for half an hour. Ye Ling mmed the door impatiently, but it did not stop the woman from scolding him. He walked over to take a look at the clouds. The little girl''s injuries were not light. It seemed that she had been hit very hard. Where did a child get so much strength? her face was swollen, many of her hair had been pulled out, and there were a few bruises on her calves. Yun an''s expression was extremely ugly. "Does it hurt?" Ye Ling asked. Yun duo''s eyes were filled with tears."It hurts." "Are students all so fierce these days?" Ye Ling frowned. He heard that it was a girl. Yun GE said,"a few days ago, she insisted on dragging me out to y. I ignored her and she came to hit me." In the end, they were beaten up. Who knew that she would be so bold as to cause trouble for her sister? Tong Xin was there to fight, so she didn''t know the reason. Xiao Tong had told her, but she didn''t say anything when she saw the clouds, and she didn''t say anything in front of Yun an either. Tong Xin had seen more men than Yun an and Li Chen. His father''s best friends all had male partners. Ever since little qianshu told her, this had nothing to do with gender. Everyone had the right to choose their family, no matter if they were men or women, as long as they were happy with each other. She had never been biased. He just didn''t understand why his ssmates would use this to attack the cloud. Liu Xiaodie looked serious ... Actually, the most serious thing was that she had scraped her knees. The bruises and bloodstains looked terrifying. Shen qianshu had specially told Tong Xin that the school was full of children. If she were to fight with her ssmates, she had to control her strength and not use her full strength. So, even if she was angry, she did not use all her strength to kick Liu Xiaodie. "Alright, Duoduo, don''t cry." Yun an consoled his daughter, but the other party''s parents did not stop scolding her. Yun an was a man, and he could not be bothered to argue with her. Ye Ling did not care about women and men at all. "Shut up!" That woman herself was also deceiving Yun an to look kind, and she was not one to argue with women. She was shocked by ye Ling''s aura. She quickly regained herposure and asked,"do you know who I am? My husband is the Minister of the Ministry of Land and construction, just you wait ..." "The Minister of Land and construction?" Ye Lingughed coldly."Your position is very high. I advise you to speak less. Don''t let your husband lose his position because of you." He wouldn''t obstruct someone''s future for no reason, but in such a lucrative Department like civil engineering, and looking at the women''s jewelry andck of culture, if he sent people to investigate their economic status, he would definitely find out something. He had seen too many of such things. He just didn''t want to waste his talents. The woman was immediately stunned. She rushed out angrily to make a call and saw the license te number of ye Ling''s car when he came over. The license te number was TQ00001 in red. (Author''s note: don''t take it seriously) She didn''t know where TQ''s license te came from, but if it was red, then it was definitely ... Not simple. Not to mention a bunch of 0000 ... Anyone with a brain wouldn''t try to scam him. The woman''s hand immediately turned cold. ¡­¡­ The final solution to this matter was ... To let it go. Yun an saw that the woman was arguing with him, and it was possible that she would not make a big deal out of it. Actually, he did not need to borrow ye Ling''s power. He and Li Chen could protect this pair of children well. Otherwise, they would not have been sent here. However, the woman was still scolding vigorously a second ago, but the next second, her voice seemed to have be hoarse. Then, Liu Xiaodie''s father also came. He bowed and said that it was because their daughter was too willful and naughty and had been taught well. He pulled Liu Xiaodie, who had not yet cried dry, over to apologize. Yun an did not know what to say. Ye Ling sneered."Hmph!" Chief Liu''s back was covered in cold sweat, and his legs almost gave out and he knelt down. Ye Ling had just been pulled to the side by child Xin to exin the reason for the fight. He frowned."The fall of a family usually starts from within and their children. People who can''t teach their children well are destined to not go far." He was a serious double standard. Even if it was wrong for a child to fight, he chose to be blind. Chief Liu replied,"yes, yes, yes ..." This matter was all talk and no action. ¡­¡­ A weekter. Yun GE carried her small school bag and pushed Liu Xiaodie against the wall. She almost treated it as an animation of a Big Shot lighting a cigarette for her."Come on, tell your father again. Who''s the pervert?" Liu Xiaodie burst into tears! Child''s heart and cloud followed behind him. Child''s heart was extremely cold."Coward!" Yun GE didn''t hit anyone, but this posture was scary enough. Liu Xiaodie said,"I was wrong, I was wrong ... I''ll give you pocket money." She took out two 100-yuan notes. Yun GE clicked her tongue."Does your father look like he''s short of money?" Liu Xiaodie was wailing. Yun GE was like a hooligan."If you see clouds in the future, avoid them. If I hear you say anything bad about our family again, I''ll kill you!" "I won''t dare to do it again, I won''t dare to do it again ..." Liu Xiaodie was scolded by her father at home. Chief Liu himself did not think that just by saying a word, it would cause him so much trouble. He wished that he did not see Yun an and Li Chen that day. He also wished that he had be mute that day. Otherwise, he would not have caused such trouble. He was afraid that ye Ling would take revenge and cause him to lose his position. Tong Xin said,"let''s go. Let''s go for dessert." Yun GE let go of her."Remember to apologize to Yun Duo in front of the entire school the next time you raise the g. Otherwise, you''re dead." Yun Duo tugged at her brother excitedly."Brother, you''re so handsome. If you team up with Xinxin, you''ll be able to do whatever you want in school." Yun GE smacked her on the head."Don''t worry when you fight in the future. You can fight whoever you don''t like. You have me and Xinxin." "Mm, okay!" ? Child''s heart was speechless. These words are so simr to my father ''s! Chapter 3105 Side Story 26: Tong Hua Is Back The end of the year was the day that childlike innocence looked forward to the most. Her brother wasing back. She was counting the days for winter break, but Tong Hua would only be back near the new year. Once winter break was over, the children would be idle. Yun an and Shen qianshu''spany''s performance was good, and they nned to bring the children out to y at the end of the year when they had the most free time. Li Chen had started his own business and started a jewelry designpany. He had deep cooperation with ag and was developing well. He was going to be listed in Hong Kong soon. The new designers were all trained by his family''spany and were quite popr in the industry. They were very busy at the end of the year. Ye Ling also did not have much time to go out and y with them. Shen qianshu and Yun an nned to bring the children to ride, camp, and enjoy the scenery with their backpackers. "Riding a bicycle?" Yun GE was happy to hear that."Sure, I have no problem with that!" The child''s heart was fine too, but the cloud was a little hard to ride. Child''s heart said,"it''s fine. I''ll drive you!" ,m "Good, good!" Tong Xin and Yun GE were very athletic, so they had no problem Riding Mountain bikes. Shen qianshu, ye Ling, Yun an, and Li Chen would ride donkeys when they were free, so they knew a few routes. He couldn''t take too difficult a path with the children. Shen qianshu and Yun an each carried a tent. Once they were ready, they nned to leave. Ye Ling was speechless. Let Yun an and Shen qianshu bring the three children out for a ride? They looked like a family of five. Later on, Li Chen felt that it was not appropriate. The children rode their bikes for a few hours, and sometimes they would miss the campsite. It would not be easy to set up camp, so it was better to wait until they were older. Thus, he strongly opposed the donkey business. Yun an and Shen qianshu had no choice but to change to the RV. In order to bring the children to y on the weekend, ye Ling bought a huge RV. The RV had everything. It could cook, use the bathroom, have a bed to take a bath, and even have tap water. It had everything. Since it was a limousine, ye Ling and Li Chen would also participate. However, these two were busier with work. They probably spent more time on theputer. Shen qianshu and Yun an were in charge of the travel routes. Tong Xin also brought burger out to y. Burger was an old cat, an old cat that had seen a lot. Whenever they went out to y, they would bring burger with them as long as they drove or took a private ne. Burger was also very intelligent, so it would not get lost without a leash. Yun an drove, Yun GE yed the harmonica, and the clouds sang. It was a great time. Shen qianshu happily yed the guitar with Yun GE, and they sang andughed along the way ... On the first day, they had already traveled 300 kilometers into the mountains. However, the moment they entered the mountain, Zhong ran told them. Tong Hua had returned. Shen qianshu was speechless. Child''s heart was speechless. Tong Hua clearly said that he would only be back at the end of the year, and there was still half a month left. Why did he suddenlye back? Zhong ran said,"he said that he wanted to give you guys a surprise." Who knew that all of you were not at home. "This ..." Shen qianshu said. Yun an said,"that''s too much of a coincidence. I''ll go back first. I won''t y this time." These words deeply touched child''s heart. Ye Ling said,"he''s already out. Let''s bring the children to y for a few days. He won''t run away when hees back." The child''s big eyes blinked as she looked at ye Ling, subconsciously acting cute. Ye Ling said,"big brother can''t run away." "Alright," he said. Tong Hua had just gotten off the ne. Zhong ran said that he had not slept for more than twenty hours and went straight to sleep. He did not video call them either. This time, Shen qianshu had not seen her son for a year, and she missed him very much. The moment Zhong ran said that Tong Hua had woken up, Shen qianshu immediately video-called him. Chapter 3106 Side Story 27-Tong Hua Is Back 2 "Hi, mommy, our hearts are not working as one." He had thought that he would be able to see his parents and sister once he returned home. In the end, they were going out to y for three days. "I heard that after my son turned eleven, he no longer had telepathy with his mother. He has been training other women''s husbands. I''m sad to realize this." Tong Huaughed, and Tong Xin squeezed over."Brother ..." Yun Duo and Yun GE also squeezed over and called out for their big brother. Yun Duo said,"big brother, you''re so cool!" p Tong Hua picked up a buzzcut. He looked like he had gone throughbor. He was wearing a vest, and there was arge tattoo on his arm. As the video could not clearly see what kind of tattoo it was, it took up more than half of his right arm. Furthermore, it was brightly colored. He even had an ear stud on one of his ears. He wore a small ck gemstone ear stud, and he looked like a bad boy. "Isn''t it cool?" Tong Hua ced his arm in front of the camera. It was actually a blue spine. Shen qianshu was speechless. Ye Ling."Stupid!" The parents couldn''t appreciate it! Shen qianshu also felt that it was very painful to the eyes, but she had a filter."Nice, nice!" She even secretly kicked ye Ling. "Cool!" Child''s heart, Yun GE, and Yun Duo all said that it was cool. "Big brother, I want a tattoo too," Tong Xin said. "No!" Ye Ling rejected her."If you get a tattoo, I''ll chop off his arm." Child''s heart was speechless. Tong Huaughed."Why are you talking about blood? you scared your precious baby." "I''m not scared. " Tong Xin had her own ideas since she was young."Don''t worry about him." Ye Ling was speechless. Yun an and Li Chen were grinning from ear to ear. Tong Hua was 16 years old this year and 1.83 meters tall. If he were to go to school normally, he would be a middle school student. He looked like he was 1.9 meters tall and was still in puberty. However, his face no longer had any childishness. A fifteen-year-old boy looked more mature than a fifteen-year-old middle school student, or even a high school student. They were people who had been soaked in blood and battlefields. The water chestnut and the aura of youth had been wiped out bit by bit. Shen qianshu''s heart ached, but she was also relieved. Her son had grown up, and she was not old yet. That was great, that was great! This was the advantage of early childbirth. They could pretend to be a couple when they went out. "Big brother, do you want toe over and y with us? We can soak in the hot spring, enjoy the scenery, and climb the mountain. " The cloud asked in a soft and cute voice. Tong Hua said,"I''m not going. I''ll wait for you guys toe back." After the few little kids stopped talking, ye Ling said,"go and report to your uncle mu Yuan." "I know!" Tong Hua wanted to join the army."Old ye, can I be a soldier and a celebrity at the same time?" "What are you shouting for?" Old ye? Shen qianshu was speechless. "That''s how uncle Xiao Yuan calls his father. Is there a problem?" Tong Hua teased."Isn''t this tradition?" Ye Ling said,"you have already been chased out of the family and kicked out of the genealogy!" Tong Huaughed. ''I''m not afraid of you at all.'' Come and fight! Shen qianshu was about to die ofughter at the side."You should quickly cancel your celebrity ount. You won''t need it in the future. You have to keep a low profile." "Tsk, what a pity." Tong Hua was still thinking about bing a star and brainwashing ye Ling."I''m a living recruitment advertisement, and you don''t even know how to make use of me. Old antique." Ye Ling held it in."Remove your tattoo and ear studs!" "Oh, that won''t do. I have to keep the tattoo. I''m not going through the normal procedure of joining the army, so what if I have a tattoo on my body? You''re already thirty-six, you won''t be able to understand the mental world of a sixteen-year-old rebellious teenager like me. We Chuunibyou teenagers hate it when our elders tell us what to do. " Ye Ling took a deep breath and hung up the video call. He was angry! "Why did you let hime back so early?!" Shen qianshu was speechless. Chapter 3107 Side Story 28: Tong Hua Has Grown Crooked Tong Hua went to the Gu family the next day. Gu Chun and Fang Hongxiu almost couldn''t recognize their grandson. He had a crew cut, colorful tattoos, and ear studs. He was wearing a ck vest and a long silver Sweater Chain in the middle of winter. The pendant was also shaped like a cream. A pair of tight-fitting jeans outlined the young man''s flexible and strong waist. He did not look like a 16-year-old middle school student at all. The Gu family had quite arge poption. Gu Yuanli was an old cow that wanted to eat young grass. He married ady who was twelve years younger than him. His wife was still studying for a doctorate in biology. He had a son who was not even one year old yet. Fourth brother''s wife was an original artist and was very famous. She was the main beauty of many famous movies. She had a pair of twin daughters who were more than four years old and could run and jump. Fifth brother was in a rtionship. His lover was the boss of a filmpany. At first, they were interested in fifth brother''sic and came to talk about the copyright. In the end, it developed into a good story. Perhaps the Gu family had been in contact with Yun an and Li Chen a lot with Shen qianshu, so they were more receptive to this matter. Movie King Gu and Lin Xiaojuan had a son and a daughter. The son was more than five years old this year, and the daughter was only three years old. Tong Hua had brought a cart of gifts, and he was surrounded by his cousins. Anyway, he felt that they were all little radishes. He had seen them in video calls before, so he could quickly match their names and faces. The Gu family''s business waspletely whitewashed. Now that ghost city had changed hands, the Gu family only held a small share. It was all legal business, and they were a very rich family. Lin Xiaojuan almost could not recognize Tong Hua. "Do you think your dad will kill you if you dress like this?" "He would dare!" Before Tong Hua could reply, Gu Chun was already unhappy. Who would dare to mess with his grandson? ye Ling had never been on good terms with the elders. His rtionship with his father-inw was still very cold, but his rtionship with his mother-inw was still okay. "Nowadays, teenagers use special styles to show their uniqueness." Fourth brother said, smiling as he stared at Tong Hua''s crew cut."You''re missing a head of silver-gray hair." Tong Hua flicked his hair."When my hair grows out, I''ll go and dye my hair purple-gray." Everyone imagined his appearance andughed uncontrobly! The Gu family was a big family. The brothers had a good rtionship and were not separated. They lived in arge Manor, and everyone had their own small vi. The main vi was veryrge and could amodate hundreds of people. It was definitely the most popted ce that Tong Hua had ever seen, especially ... With a lot of children. Fifth brother saw that there were many children in the family and did not n to use surrogacy or adoption. Coincidentally, his lover was a dink, which was to his liking. Whether or not he would change his mind in the future was another matter. The Gu family''s children, Tong Xin, and Yun GE attended the same school. They attended kindergarten, primary school, and secondary school one after another. Because of the age difference, they were not like Tong Xin, Yun GE, and Yun Duo, who had a threesome. "Do you smoke?" Gu Yuanli stretched out a cigarette for him. Tong Hua took it and held it in his mouth, lighting it up with familiarity. He smoked like an old smoker. Lin Xiaojuan patted his shoulder."You''re only 16 years old. Smoke less." "I only smoke three cigarettes a day." Tong Hua blinked."I''m not addicted to smoking." "Really?" "It''s true!" Movie King Gu said,"he''s lying to you. With this skilled posture, he''ll take at least half a pack in a day." Tong Hua was speechless. Fifth brother said,"Tong Hua, people who smoke have bad teeth. They are yellow. Look, if a handsome man has a mouthful of yellow teeth, how ugly would it be?" Tong Hua was speechless. "That''s right!" Tong Hua looked at Gu Yuanli."Even second uncle will smoke." "That''s why his teeth are not good. He goes to the dentist every month." Second aunt said from the side. She was 25 years old this year, a full 12 years younger than Gu Yuanli. The two of them had the same zodiac sign. She was studying for a Ph.D. In biology and would be able to get her degree in June this year. She had published several famous independent papers, and three national research institutes had already sent her invitations. Gu Yuanli did not know what to say. Can you be more reliable when you lie through your teeth? Tong Hua held the cigarette in his mouth."I''m not three years old. I don''t believe that you guys would put in so much effort just to make me quit smoking." "Your mother asked you to smoke?" Lin Xiaojuan asked. "She said anything is fine. She even said that my son''s smoking posture is very handsome." The crowd was speechless. "You''re a bad boy now!" Ling couldn''t help butugh. Tong Hua said,"hahahaha. My wife likes it. I just wanted to make her happy." The crowd was speechless. "What little wife? what kind of taste do you have?" Gu Chun was in disbelief. Tong Hua said,"there was a period of time when she really liked to watch Hong Kong films. She especially loved those bad boys and collected a lot of posters." "..." Gu Yuanli said,"shouldn''t you guys be focusing on his puppy love?" Have you grown all your hair? And you call her a little wife?" "It''s fully grown. " Tong Hua straightened his back like a hooligan. All around him were his uncles and aunties and no one was underaged. He started to crack dirty jokes."Do you want to watch?" The crowd was speechless. F * ck! Qianshu, your son is amazing. He has changed beyond recognition after being released for a few years. Chapter 3108 Side Story 29, Old Night, Youre Not Worthy. Tong Hua went to look for mu Yuan after walking around the Gu family. This year, the entire Mu family had returned to A city for the new year. Other than uncle mu, who insisted on his job, the rest of the family had taken half a month off. Mu Huai and mu Jie didn''t really know Tong Hua, so they were a little unfamiliar with him. "Call me brother!" Tong Hua gave a game console to each of them. Mu Yu cheered."Brother, you are my biological brother!" The game console that his father had not been able to buy for a long time was finally in his hands. Thest time, his grandmother had secretly bought it for him, but mu Yuan had confiscated it. Mu Huai was also very happy. Mu Yuan was speechless. Two stinky brats! "Tong Hua is here ..." Old mu came out from inside and stared at Tong Hua in silence for a moment."?" "What''s wrong, Grandpa mu? am I not handsome enough?" Old mu nced at the down jacket he was wrapped in."I just wanted to ask, aren''t you cold?" "I''m not!" Old mu looked at the sports car outside."How old are you? I remember you''re not an adult yet, do you have a driving license?" Mu Yuan was speechless. Tong Hua said,"Aiyo, Grandpa mu, you can''t just change from being kind to interrogating a suspect just because I don''t look good. I feel so wronged." She had clearly wanted to have a good chat with him when she had juste out. "I''m an adult now. I''m 18 years old. I just got my driver''s licensest month." Tong Hua lied through his teeth and quickly changed the topic."Xiao Ling, do I install it in the game?" "Yes, yes ... Not really." He seemed to have fiddled with it for a while, but he didn''t know how to do it. He looked at him for help, not afraid of strangers, and ran over."Brother, I like you so much. Please help me." Mu Yuan was speechless. He simply couldn''t bear to look! Old MU''s house had a floor heater. Because of the wet and cold weather in A city, old MU''s joints weren''t very good. There was a heater indoors, so it was warm. The moment old mu came in, he took off his down jacket. Mu Huai and mu Jie immediately started ying with the game console. Ye Ling had already reported to old mu two years ago that Tong Hua wanted to join the army, so old mu had already signed Tong Hua up two years ago. After that, it was treated as training for the Special Forces. Looking at the young man now, old mu thought to himself, is it toote for him to tear up the contract? If Tong Hua managed to get three professional degrees in National Defense, he would be a Captain. Which Captain had ear holes and tattoos? Mu Yuan studied his tattoo. What is this? Oh?" "Yes, judge." "Why not the Azure Dragon and white Tiger?" "That''s a ck society tattoo. " Mu Yuan said in all seriousness,"I think it''s simr to the underworld." The main color was blue, with a little orange on the tail. It was very cool. Tong Hua helped Xiao mo and Xiao Huai install the game console and found a few simple games for them to y."Uncle Xiao Yuan, you didn''t get a tattoo when you were young?" Mu Yuan thought of his tattoo and was stumped for a moment. Old mu asked,"what? You have a tattoo?" "I didn ''t!" Mu Yuan made a prompt decision. Mama mu was very kind. She brought them a te of fruit and nuts."I haven''t seen Tong Hua for a few years. He has changed so much." "Men change 18 times when they''re older." Tong Hua blinked. He was really good at coaxing elders."I''ve been gone for a few years, but grandma has not changed at all. Your face is smooth and tender. People will say that you are my mother when they go out." Mother mu was overjoyed by the praise. Old mu thought to himself, this tterer! He did not look like ye Ling at all. "I''ve chosen a few departments for you. Which one do you want to enter?" Mu Yuan took out a form that he had prepared a long time ago. Old mu wanted to test Tong Hua''s skills."How many years have you been training? how are the results?" Tong Hua smiled subtly."There''s no problem at all with beating up old ye?" Old mu was confused."Who is old ye? what''s there to be proud of for beating up an old man?" Tong Hua felt the same way."That''s true. He''s almost 37. To me, who''s still a minor, he''s indeed an old man. He''s no longer worthy to be my opponent." Mu Yuan was speechless. Old mu was speechless. Chapter 3109 Side Story 30 Can Still Fight After Transforming Tong Hua did not have the desire to take over his father''s career, but he could not help it. The special intelligence Bureau was short of manpower, especially a well-rounded talent like Tong Hua. He was also short on talent, so in the end, Tong Hua still chose the special intelligence Bureau. Ye Ling did not have any objections to this and was not too surprised. They were hot-blooded and would protect the development of the mothend, but they also needed a suitable position. They were special to be independent of the system and rtively more flexible. They were unlike other departments with so many rules and regtions. An order had to go through several levels, and one thing had to be reported to several levels. Such a Department was more suitable for Tong Hua. Old mu had already settled his identity two years ago. As he was still underage, he could not go to the frontlines for the time being. However, mu Yuan felt that he could bring him to train. After the new year, there were a few missions, and he also needed manpower. As long as ye Ling agreed, he could bring Tong Hua to the battlefield. Before this, ye Ling had sent Tong Hua to the disciplinary Department to let him learn what discipline and military orders were like mountains. After miss Bai found out about Tong Hua''s arrangements, she had a deep conversation with ye Ling and Shen qianshu for more than an hour. In the end, she could not change ye Ling''s thoughts. She probably could not change Tong Hua''s thoughts. Ye Ling did not say anything about what Tong Hua wanted to do. In fact, he did not give him too many restrictions. Going to ck Rose, going to Special Affairs, or wanting to start his own career, it was all Tong Hua''s own will. In the earlier years, he had always been very sincere when he said that he wanted to be a star. Later, when he went to training, his vision had broadened, but he felt that it was boring to be a popr celebrity. He wanted to make his own career, so at the beginning, he had already thought about what industry he wanted to enter and that he must make a big career. Later on, after seeing many deaths and knowing that mu Yuan had once narrowly escaped death, he knew how much pressure ye Ling had to bear behind the scenes, forgetting to eat and sleep. He also saw that the country was getting stronger and stronger day by day, and he had other thoughts. He felt that it was a crime for him to not serve his country with his excellent genes. Ye Ling was speechless. Mu Yuan was speechless. "I don''t know if you''ve improved in other areas, but you''ve improved a lot in bragging." Ye Ling said calmly,"GO train with mu Yuan after the new year. Also, give me a written assessment." "Understood." Mu Yuan said. Mu Yuan would be promoted after the new year. Once he was promoted, he would no longer be part of the Special Forces. His focus would also slowly shift, and he would ce more emphasis onmanding. He also needed a group of young people to replenish his team. Other than being able to do mu Yuan''s work, Tong Hua was alsopetent for the work of the Research Institute. This was because his artificial intelligence level had already reached the level of a PhD, but he could independently lead a project. This was a rare talent. When old mu saw his assessment results, he was so excited that he wanted to transfer him to the scientific research Department. He felt that it would be a waste to transfer him to the Department. Tong Hua himself did not want to go, but he could hold a position there. He could go there for a walk and asionally follow up on projects. In the end, ye Ling agreed to Tong Xin inheriting the ck Rose. At the same time, in exchange, miss Bai must allow Tong Hua to study in the underwater world for two years and share all of his research and technological achievements. Miss Bai said,"this is ... A robbery, sect master." "Yes, robbing the rich to help the poor. This is the core theory of socialist development." Shen qianshu was speechless. The socialism that I studied might be different from yours! Ye Ling felt that he was already very restrained by only letting Tong Hua go alone and not letting Tong Hua bring a team. This time, with Tong Hua''s return, the future development of the two children of the ye family was basically set in stone. If there were no idents, there would not be any changes. Three parties were satisfied, and the only one who was not satisfied was Shen qianshu. Her son had just returned from training, and he had to travel often. Not only that, but he also had to go to the bottom of the sea to study for two years. In the future, he had to be as busy as ye Ling, and he could also go through disasters like mu Yuan. "I feel that the country should give me a Contribution Award." If it was in ancient times, she could still be a first-rank concubine. Now, he didn''t get anything. Moreover, the country didn''t pay for the training. They had trained talents at their own expense. What a huge loss! "Xinxin, big brother has grown up. Your robot should be upgraded." Tong Hua and the Shota version of the robot were facing each other. This robot was quite realistic. It looked like him when he was seven or eight years old. It was very cute and had a toot face. It felt really good to poke it. "No, I like it." Tong Xin especially liked the little robot and had been with her for many years, so she had feelings for it. "Big brother is standing here, you''re almost taller than a robot." The height of the human replica was his height when he was seven or eight years old. Child''s heart ... Child''s heart had been good-looking since he was young. He was half a head taller than him when he was seven or eight years old. Yun Duo looked at the robot and then at Tong Hua."Brother, you don''t look like you when you were young." Tong Hua looked at the little boy and felt that ... He liked his current appearance. "Sigh, I was a fool in the past. You guys should forget about it." Ye Ling chuckled. "Old ye, do you think I''m wrong? I think you were also a foolst year, do you admit it?" Shen qianshu thought to herself that her precious son had returned, and the house was in chaos again. Ye Ling did not answer him. Subconsciously, he felt that there was nothing good to say. Shen qianshu was very cooperative. "Mommy thinks he was pretty goodst year." "That means he hasn''t improved fromst year to this year!" Ye Ling was speechless. He took a deep breath and asked Shen qianshu,"such an unfilial son can be punished by the Family Law, right?" Tong Xin said,"brother said that whoever can use his fists will have the final say in the family Law." "Be good!" Shen qianshu coughed."He can still fight very well after he transforms." Chapter 3110 Side Story 31: Shen Qianshus Daily Life Tong Hua did not have the chance to fight with ye Ling. After all, ye Ling did not want to fight with him. When he returned to the bedroom, Shen qianshu was overjoyed when she helped him change into his home clothes. "What are youughing at?" Ye Ling opened his hands and let her help him put on his clothes. He was very fierce. Shen qianshu unbuttoned his shirt andughed."Are you afraid that you can''t beat Tong Hua?" "Do you think I''m afraid I can''t beat him?" Ye Lingughed coldly."What a joke!" Shen qianshu could not help butugh. She helped him take off his shirt and found some home clothes in the closet for him to put on. Ye Ling suddenly pulled her hand, held her waist, and lifted her up. He carried her and sat in the middleyer of the closet. He leaned forward and trapped her between the closet and his chest. His hot chest was still emitting hormones that attacked indiscriminately. When Shen qianshu leaned back, it was all clothes and small essories. She even sat on her skirt, making her feel a little ufortable. Her legs were stuck to ye Ling''s waist as she kicked."What are you doing?" They had been married for so many years that they had unlocked all the positions and yed with all the excitement. She was not as shy as she was when she was a little girl. Oh, she still seduced him more often. She was looking forward to ye Ling unlocking a new position himself. Hehe! He liked the traditional way of having a man on top and a woman on the bottom, and the kind where he buried his head and worked hard, the kind where he wished he could be in the same position the whole time. It was absolute possessiveness and control. This was what he liked. He did not like new things at all. Sigh, an antique! "Do you really like Tong Hua?" His face was sullen, and his tall and lean body blocked in front of him, his upper body still naked. Shen qianshu''s lips twitched strangely."He''s my son. Of course, I like him!" Wasn''t that nonsense? She treated Tong Hua as her life. Ye Ling''s way of thinking was also different from others."When you look at him, do you think of me when you first met me back then and feel that I''m old now?" Shen qianshu was speechless. Please! Don''t drag it up, okay! Back then, you were not as cool and likable as Tong Hua. He was a cool young man, but you were not! "No, I didn''t ..." "You do!" "I didn ''t!" "You do!" "I didn ''t!" The two of them acted out for a few minutes, and Shen qianshu was a little speechless. Her son had just returned, and you were already chasing him away. Was this right? Even if you''re jealous, you should know when to stop. "I''ve tested his DNA. He''s definitely your child. Don''t be like this, you''re making me feel very stressed." Shen qianshu did not even dare to say anything to provoke him, in case he really chased her son away. "Then you said that I can''t beat Tong Hua!" Shen qianshu looked at him with admiration, and she had the standard fangirl face."Master, you are the best. You are the best fighter I have ever seen. In front of master, there is no one who can fight." A belt fell down and hit her head, as if it had broken her lie. Shen qianshu calmly pulled her belt aside. She then very naturally hooked her arm around ye Ling''s waist. "Sir, birth, aging, sickness, and death are all biological rules. We can''t escape it. Don''t keep making things difficult for your son. Only by passing on such excellent genes can you have Tong Hua. On top of that, with my excellent genes, Tong Hua will definitely surpass his master, right?" "The student has surpassed the master?" Ye Ling repeated dangerously. Shen qianshu kissed him on his chest and even bit him at a certain spot."My mouth is swollen. Master ... You are the one who has surpassed your master. Tong Hua is far worse than you ... You are not old at all." She pulled ye Ling''s head and smashed it into the wardrobe. She calcted if the mezzanine would fall off if her entire weight was on it. If she added ye Ling, would the mezzanine be destroyed? ... Well, she believed in carpentry. They believed in the quality of their country''s products. "Sir, we haven''t unlocked this new position yet." Shen qianshu blinked and leaned towards the wardrobe. She really could not fully disy her skills, but ye Ling seemed to have discovered a new world and pounced on her. Shen qianshu did not even have the time to say ''forget it''. This ce was too small, and it was not fun. Downstairs, Tong Hua was yawning as he walked down slowly. Mu Yuan brought mu Huai and mu Jie to y with Tong Xin. Mu Huai''s little temper red up. He chased after mu Yuan and wanted a robot. Ever since he knew that he could make a robot that looked like a human, he specifically wanted a robot that was simr to his father. Mu Yuan was speechless. Chapter 3111 Side Story 32: We Are Talking About Philosophy After coaxing ye Ling, Shen qianshu felt that her body was about to fall apart. She kicked ye Ling''s chest with her small feet. She was so angry. She already said that she could not disy her skills. Luckily, the wardrobe was strong. Shen qianshuy on the bed, and she could not look at the wardrobe anymore. It was too evil. Downstairs, mu Huai wanted the little robot Jack, but he didn''t make a fuss. He didn''t want Xiao Ling to act coquettishly when she didn''t give him what she wanted, and he wouldn''t make a fuss when he couldn ''T. Mu Huai looked at him with tears in his eyes. She looked as if she had suffered countless grievances. Oh my God! It was a direct hit to the heart. Mu Yuan felt that he could not take it! He was too cute. She wanted to give him everything she had. However ... "To be honest, baby, daddy also wants one!" Mu Yuan also wanted a loli Jack, but he was helpless. It was not convenient for him to carry it around, so he could only give up. Mu Yuan snapped his fingers. Got it. There were some lolis in Xiaoyuan. "Little Huai ... Forget it." He had originally wanted to coax Xiao Huai to bring the loli, Xiao Yuan, over, but when he thought of Jack ... He would most likely not agree. If things got out of hand again, he would be the one to suffer."I don''t have any more robots." "Sister has it." Little Huai was also very stubborn. Mu Yuan said,"because ... Dad is poor. Dad doesn''t have the money to buy you a robot, but this one is super expensive. You need a house. If little Huai wants it, you can earn money to buy it yourself. " To let a three-year-old earn money to buy a house. Tong Hua said,"little Huai,e. Big brother will send you off!" Mu Yuan was speechless. ¡­¡­ No matter how much he calcted, he did not expect that there would be such a bug like Tong Hua. Mu Yuan looked at him with a sharp gaze, but Tong Hua did not get what mu Yuan meant. He thought that he did not want to spoil the child too much. Tong Hua said,"it''s okay. Children should see more of the world ande into contact with more new things. They should win at the starting line, and their thinking should also win at the starting line." Mu Yuan was speechless. Xiao Huai ran over and held Tong Hua''s hand."Thank you, brother. I like you the most." This was what mu Yu always said. Whenever he wanted to coax someone, his famous saying would be,"I like you a lot." The next step was to make a request. Tong Hua touched his little face."Good boy." Mu Yu was not that obsessed with robots and preferred to y with her child''s heart. Mu Yuan said,"why are your parents not down yet?" Tong Hua was eating burger while writing a small program."Go upstairs and ask." "I won ''t!" He wasn''t that stupid. Mu Yuan leaned over."What program are you writing?" "Oh, it''s a small external program," Tong Hua said,"I have a friend who''s too bad at ying games. She was abused in the game for two days. She doesn''t know how to y it herself, but she wants to experience what it''s like to be a great God. I wrote a cheat for her." Mu Yuan was speechless. I''m convinced! Tong Hua had a cigarette in his mouth. Just as he was about to light it up, he looked at the children and put the cigarette down. He smiled and asked,"uncle Xiao Yuan, can I do the research project alone?" "No!" Mu Yuan rejected her without even thinking."You''re not of age yet." "Tsk!" "All minors are childbor." "Alright," he said. After Tong Hua finished writing the add-on, he tested it out and sent it to his friends. Ye Ling and Shen qianshu finally came downstairs, and it was time for dinner. "What were you talking about for so long?" "Philosophy," Shen qianshu said. "We''re talking about philosophy," she said calmly. Tong Hua did not give her any face at all."What philosophy did we talk about? mommy, I can also talk about philosophy with you." Ye Ling was speechless. Mu Yuan said,"hahahahaha ... Ah Ling, I think you have to follow old MU''s footsteps and develop your career." Chapter 3112 Side Story 33-Large-Scale Recruitment Advertisement After Tong Hua announced that he would be withdrawing from the entertainment industry, it caused a hugemotion among his fans. His fans had waited for him loyally for so many years. To suddenly retire ... This was uneptable. Fortunately, Tong Hua was a fan who doted on his fans. Before he left the industry, he posted a set of photos with a grid. The photographer was from Lin Xiaojuan''s team. She had not brought up Tong Hua in the past few years, and she had brought up another top actress. A top actress was a trainee who became famous the moment she became famous. She was known as the nation''s younger brother. The best Actress was more broad-minded and did not care about her image. She only wanted to earn money. She could get the best Actress in movies and guarantee viewership ratings for television dramas. After she married Gu Xie, she had thought that she would form a team with Gu Xie and gather resources. After all, many in the entertainment industry were husband and wife shops. Lin Xiaojuan was grateful for li Zhiyuan''s help in finding her. She had been working for brilliant entertainment for the past few years. Other than bringing up these capable people, she had also raised brilliant Entertainment''s reputation to a higher level. She was a proper Ace manager. Lin Xiaojuan was also the one who helped Tong Hua withdraw from the entertainment circle. Initially, he wanted to do it properly and hold a fan meeting, but Tong Hua rejected it. Since he was going to leave, he had to leave cleanly. Sending a group of photos would be enough. Tong Hua: "everyone is asking me why I want to leave the industry. Isn''t it good to be a fan?" It was my dream to be a popr girl since I was young. I had a weak heart when I was young, so I always wanted to be a popr girl because I would die in front of my mother one day. I don''t want her to only remember me from photos. I want to leave her a mountain of gold and silver, so I work hard. I hope that after I die, many, many people will remember me. Mom can see me in many movies, magazines, advertisements, and I can apany her in another way until she grows old. Now that I''ve recovered and am in good health, my mother hopes that I can wear a military uniform and defend the country ... Sigh, who asked me to be a mother''s baby? So, in the future, I will wear my military uniform and protect our country for the rest of my life. At the back was a grid ... Military uniform! They were all ... Military uniforms. The uniforms of the Army, Navy, and air Forces were all there. There were three photos in one set of clothes. In the photo, Tong Hua''s eyebrows were cold, and his expression was indifferent. He looked like a g-bearer with good looks and military posture. "F * ck ... A nosebleed? is this our Tong Hua?°¡°¡°¡°¡°¡,ÂèÂè°¡,ÎÒÕóÍöÁË,ÎÒÕóÍöÁË,°¡°¡°¡°¡°¡°¡°¡,ÎÒÕýʽÐû²¼,ÕâÊÇÎÒÀϹ«!!!" "I''m slightly touched by her!" "Oh my God, Tong Hua''s boy has changed 18 times. Good ... Oh my God, look at his eyes that are full of rainbows. Look at his eyebrows. Look at his nose. Oh my God, how can there be such a perfect person? even angels would be ashamed to see him. Such a peerless beauty ... I hate my country. Why must they snatch my man away from me!!" "Tong Hua, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, what do you want a mother fan to do, what do I do? What else can I do other than bing a girlfriend fan?" "How much money did the country give you to shoot the recruitment advertisement? Our fans will give you ten times the amount!" ¡­¡­ Below, there was a group of children waiting to be fed and a group of girlfriend fans who could not do anything but babble like groundhogs. It didn''t take long for the hot search to be wiped out. #A recruitment advertisement that costs a fortune # #Tong Hua leaves the circle # #How much money did the country give Tong Hua # #My young man has just grown up # ¡­¡­ Wait, wait, wait! This was the first time that Tong Hua would show his face in public since he was about to be an adult. His appearance waspletely different from when he was a seven or eight-year-old baby. Even if his facial features did not change much, his entire aura had changed. He could no longer find the tender, innocent, and ignorant feeling that he had when he was a child. He''s really the young man of my family. Chapter 3113 The Big Boss Relies On His Face To Pick Up Girls Tong Hua changed his name after he posted this Weibo. This ount was no longer in effect. This ount would forever stay on the day he left the entertainment industry, and he would not post any more messages in the future. Lin Xiaojuan felt that it was a pity. Tong Hua was a man who was born to be on stage, and he was also carefully cultivated by them since he was young. His artistic cells and acting talent were very good. If he continued in this line of work, he would definitely achieve good results. She did not expect Tong Hua to join the army. The fans did not believe it at all. They all thought that Tong Hua would be pampering his fans for thest time and would definitely go back to inherit the family business. In the future, he would be the real big Prince of AG. Some people even went to Shen qianshu''s page to ask. Mother-inw, my husband has left the entertainment industry. Can my sister-inw consider taking over?" Can my sister-inw be a center position? Our family''s fans are passed down from generation to generation. They can be inherited. Mother-inw, can you consider letting sister-inw take over? My sister-inw doesn''t have to worry about inheriting the family business. Let my cool sister-inw apany us in ce of her husband. The first hotment with the most likes was to let child''s heart stand out. Tong Hua did not have any regrets at all. He had always known that ye Ling wanted him to join the army, and it would be best if he could enter the special intelligence Bureau and take over his position. This was a position that required a few parties to weigh the pros and cons, and it was really not a position that ordinary people could take on. Old mu had originally wanted to groom mu Yuan, butter found out that mu Yuan could not be the Bureau chief because his surname was mu! The surname determined that mu Yuan would not be able to sit in the position of the Bureau chief. It would break the bnce. The MU family''s opponents would not let mu Yuan sit in the position. Even if ye Ling had a good personal rtionship with mu Yuan, if old Yang or old MU''s other opponents wanted him to do something, as long as it did not go against his principles, ye Ling would do it. Moreover, the ye n was a random person and did not have a deep foundation, so they were also at ease. As a rebellious teenager, he had thought that he should go against ye Ling. Ye Ling wanted him to join the army, so he should go and be a celebrity. That was how a rebellious teenager should be. Otherwise, wouldn''t you be embarrassed to say that you''re rebellious? However, she did not expect him to confirm his own path and agree with some of ye Ling''s values at the age of 14. Joining the Special Forces and participating in the construction of National Defense Military were things that a man should do. "I want the base to train my private team. What do you think?" Tong Hua and ye Ling discussed this matter, and he had already nned it. "The people from the base are basically all sent to Huan Yu. Actually, Huan Yu doesn''t need so many talents. There are some people overseas that we can make use of. They can be our long-term stable cooperation mercenaries." "No!" Ye Ling frowned."There are too many uncontroble factors. If you work with them for a long time, you will have to take full responsibility. In other words, if they fail their mission, you will have to bear the responsibility. When mu Yuan is looking for mercenaries overseas to work with, he is always looking for them as a third party. He will not be involved with us. Furthermore, he will not look for a team for the third time within a year." Tong Hua said,"then, I''ll form a small team as my reserve manpower. There should be no problem, right?" "Report!" Ye Ling said calmly. "Do I need to report this?" Ye Ling sneered coldly."After you put your thumbprint on it, you start to get used to our working style. We have to submit a report first before doing anything!" Tong Hua pursed his lips."Old ye, I want to go and poop. Do I need to report it first?" "If you don''t mind, then go ahead." Tong Hua rolled his eyes. Shen qianshu looked at himing out of the study room andughed again."Baby, your mouth is so tight." "Daddy is so boring." Shen qianshu patted his face."There''s no choice. He uses his face to pick up girls, not his personality." Chapter 3114 Side Story 35-Four Beautiful Ladies Ye Ling was very unhappy with Shen qianshu for calling him ''baby''. He frowned and looked at Tong Hua, who was teaching children''s martial arts with a cigarette in his mouth."Look at him. Which part of him looks like your baby?" Shen qianshu was in disbelief."He is a treasure." Ye Ling''s face darkened. Whose baby looked like this? it was more like a child''s heart was a baby. Shen qianshu said,"even if a son gets married and has a child, he will still be a treasure in his mother''s eyes." "You''re so biased. " "You''re saying it as if you''re not biased. Your heart is as biased as the Pacific Ocean, night Bureau. " Shen qianshu could not help but mock him."Tong Hua''s treatment here is worse than that of a stranger. My poor baby is so obedient and sensible that he doesn''t argue with you. He''s just stubborn with you, but you don''t give in to him. My heart hurts so much." Ye Ling was speechless. People who don''t know would think that you''re talking about some pitiful little girl from some ravine. It was rare for mu Yuan to return to A city and take his two sons out for a stroll. Mu Yuan brought the two little babies to all the ces that the children liked. Although Xiao Huai was obsessed with the robot, mu Yuan was by his side every day. Jack also video-called him several times a day, or he video-called the Anderson family. He gradually forgot about the little robot. Those who should know about mu Yuan''s matter basically knew about it. Including old general yang! However, old general yang knew about it and did not use any underhanded tactics. After all, they had been working together for the past few years, and many benefits were ced in front of them. This made mu Yuan''s deviant matter seem unimportant. At most, she would be criticized for liking a man. If they really wanted to find fault with mu Yuan, they had to have real evidence. Otherwise, no one would be able to do anything. Old general yang did not care about anything else, but he was jealous of the few grandchildren of the MU family. When Daniel came, old mu knew that the matter had been exposed. He did not hide it and brought his three grandsons to provoke old Yang every day. Especially xiusun. The children were also very good looking and clever. They were much better than his grandson, who was still ying and couldn''t speak English at the age of three. This made old general yang very depressed. That afternoon, the ye family, Li Chen, Yun an, mu Yuan, and the rest were drinking tea in the greenhouse. Of course, ye Ling did not participate. He worked in the study upstairs. The few families were too familiar with each other and knew ye Ling''s character. No one forced him to socialize. The children were ying like crazy in the garden. Tong Hua also apanied him. As they were chatting, mu Yu rushed over."Brother, there''s someone at the door looking for you. What a beautifuldy." Tong Hua raised his eyebrows and went to the door. Shen qianshu and mu Yuan looked at each other and felt that the atmosphere was really gossipy. Tong Hua stuck his head out and took a look. He even threw the cigarette in his mouth into the trash can and took out a piece of chewing gum from his pocket to chew. Shen qianshu was speechless. "Eight Trigrams!!!" Mu Yuan said. He bent down and wanted to listen, but Shen qianshu pulled him to sit down."Sit down. Don''t disturb the young man''s love." Li Chen raised his eyebrows."You''re not against it?" "Why should I object? he''s grown up and can make his own decisions. I''m waiting to have a grandson." Shen qianshu was ted."I have such a young grandma. Is it rare?" Yun an said,"at your age, there are many people who are not married. Don''t even talk about being a grandmother." Mu Yuan said,"you''re too crazy. You''re only thirty-four years old, and you''re going to be a grandmother?" Shen qianshu said,"that''s right. Our baby is still underage. He''s still a baby. Then, give him two more years." Xiao Ling, is she pretty?" "It''s super beautiful!" Xiao mo said,"and there are four beautiful big Sisters." Shen qianshu was speechless. Four? Chapter 3115 Side Story 36: Is He That Powerful? The four beautiful youngdies were in a car. One of them sat at the front of the car casually, one sat in the driver''s seat, and the other two stood outside the car and smiled as they greeted Tong Hua. The youngdy in the car had short and curly hair. She was wearing a pair of huge sunsses, and her face was very small. The sunsses and curly hair almost covered her face. Thedy sitting at the front of the car was very eye-catching. The other two people were wearing orange trench coats, looking slim and elegant. Tong Hua stood in the middle of the four youngdies, and he seemed to be very lucky. Yun Duo was a cheeky little brat. She took a picture and showed it to Shen qianshu. "Yunxi, my son''s luck with women isn''t bad." "This ... Is this a group of x-Men?" Yun an asked. Mu Yuan patted his shoulder."Big brother, your idea is a little dangerous. If Tong Hua dares to do that, ye Ling will turn him into a eunuch. Do you believe me?" "Tsk, an unmarried man and an unmarried woman. It''s not a big deal if both of us are willing." Yun an was a more casual person, so he was more epting of it. Shen qianshu could not help butin."Li Chen, you must not have satisfied him." "I also think so." Li Chen could also take a joke. Yun an said,"you guys are really ignorant." "No, I ept it, but I won''t ept my son ying like this." Shen qianshu felt that after hanging out with ye Ling for a long time, she would also have to have double standards. Tong Hua knocked on the door twice before the person in the car lowered his status and rolled down the window. The eyes behind the sunsses narrowed slightly, as if he was sleeping and was very unhappy to be disturbed. "Why are you driving?" Tong Hua asked. "Why can''t I be the one driving?" Tong Hua said,"you are only 13 years old. Your legs are so short. Can you reach them?" "Get lost!" The girl coldly replied. Tong Hua''s hands were itchy, and he reached out to take off her sunsses. The young girl turned her head, and her voice was a little cold."If you touch me, I''ll chop you up." "So fierce." Tong Hua''s hands did not stop. He took off her sunsses, revealing a chubby face with baby fat. She had big eyes, pink lips, and a head of small curly hair, making her look especially cute and soft. However, her eyes were cold and indifferent, and the contrast was very cute. He quickly pinched her face. It was soft, and his fingers smelled good. When the girl pulled out a knife and tried to cut him, he quickly retracted his hand and put on his sunsses."Your sunsses are confiscated." The little curly-haired guy put the dagger back in and wanted to get on the car window. Tong Hua patted the front of the car. "Let''s go." "Brother, let''s go." The three youngdies waved their hands and sat back in the car. Tong Hua took a small package and got someone to bring it to his room. Then, he went to the garden. Mu Yuan and Yun an''s gossiping spirit was burning. Yun an asked,"why are all the people looking for you girls?" "We have a lot of girls in our base." Mu Yuan said,"nonsense. Do you think I haven''t been there before? The male to female ratio is 10:1, Xie jinghuan this straight man cancer stage, if it''s not a particrly eye-catching girl, he won''t send her to the base, who are you lying to?" In Xie jinghuan''s eyes, girls were the type that couldn''t do anything and could only cry when something happened, and act cute when there was nothing. In other words, they were only suitable to be Canaries. A woman holding up half the sky? If you say this to Xie jinghuan, he can scold you until you doubt life. "I''m good with the opposite sex. " "This group of girls looks very young." Shen qianshu asked,"is the wife you mentioned thest time around here?" "Damn, you really have a wife?" Mu Yuan was stunned."I want little Huai and little Ling to stay away from you, so that they don''t learn the wrong things." "What''s there to be bad about? isn''t it good to be a grandfather earlier? You''ve already lost at the starting line when you gave birth at 30. Look at old ye, he gave birth at 20 and became a grandfather at 40. It''s so wonderful. " "..." Mu Yuan felt pain in his knee. He lost at the starting line like a god. Tong Huaughed for a moment."Alright, I won''t joke with you guys. They are just passing by and came to deliver something. They will be returning to the base in a few days." "You should have said so earlier and invited them to stay for a meal." Tong Hua hooked his arm around Shen qianshu and said,"mommy, I don''t have a girlfriend. Don''t make wild guesses." "Hmph, you stand in a row in front of me. I promise I''ll know which one you like." Tong Hua was speechless. Was he that powerful? Why did he not believe it? Chapter 3116 What Does A Narcissist Deserve To Be Liked For? Little Yu ''er knocked on the door, and Tong Hua opened it. He had just taken a shower. The twenty-year-old teenager had a slender figure and well-defined muscles. He grew up as a celebrity, and the popr teenager was still popr even after he grew up. His abdominal muscles were well-defined, and his short hair was dripping with water. It slid down his slender neck as if it had kissed his pectoral muscles, and his abdominal muscles were all the way into his shorts. Tong Hua raised his eyebrows and looked at the youngdy in front of him."What''s wrong?" Little Yu ''er handed him a pink envelope expressionlessly. There was a pair of fiery red lips on the envelope. Tong Hua narrowed his eyes."I''ll give you a chance. Think about what you''re going to say next." Little Yu ''er patted the pink envelope on his chest."Fei Yun gave it to you." Tong Hua took the love letter."Little Yu ''er, how much does it cost to write a love letter on my behalf?" "A hundred dors." Little Yu ''er said. Tong Hua nodded."I''ll give you 200 yuan. Help me write a letter." "Alright," he said. "To whom?" little Yu ''er asked happily. Tong Hua touched his chin and thought about it seriously."I don''t n to fall in love with someone else for the time being. Why don''t I ... Write a love letter to myself?" Little Yu ''er nodded her head indifferently and stretched out her hand."Give me the money!" Tong Hua hit her palm."I''ll give you the money when I get the goods." Little Yu ''er said,"if narcissism could participate, you would definitely be able to break the world record." "That''s reasonable. " Tong Hua said,"you can''t find another person with such excellent genes like me in the world." "Geniuses are short-lived." Little Yu ''er said,"cherish the sunlight." Little Yu ''er opened the door opposite her and mmed it shut. Tong Hua pursed his lips and smiled. He went back to his room. The nights in Russia were a little chilly. Tong Hua casually threw the love letter into the box and lit a cigarette. With the cigarette in his mouth, he thought for a moment and called Liu Xu."Transfer Feiyun back to the base." Liu Xu frowned."Boss?" Tong Hua hung up the phone and did not exin. Downstairs, Fei Yun was wrapped in a Lake Blue windbreaker. She was young, had a bright face, and had a ponytail. She looked very young and energetic, but at the moment, she looked very Haggard. "Little Yu ''er, you ... What did you say to Tong Hua?" "I didn''t say anything," said Xiaoyu. "Really?" Little Yu ''er furrowed her brows and her grape-like eyes turned cold."Then what do you think I said?" "Xiaoyu, I didn''t mean that." "I warned you long ago, but you didn''t listen." Little Yu ''er''s voice was cold. Liu Xu said,"Feiyun, go back to the base and train for a year. You''re still young, so you''ll have plenty of opportunities toe out in the future. Boss likes women who are as strong as him." Fei Yun clenched her fists."I''ll do my best." Just as she turned around and was about to get into the car, Xiao Yu ''er called out to her. Fei Yun thought that Xiao Yu might want to exin something, so she went along with the flow. However, she did not expect Xiao Yu'' er to say,"you haven''t given me the money for the love letter yet." Liu Xu was speechless. Fei Yun''s face turned red. She silently took out a hundred dors and ced it in Xiao'' Yu ''er''s hand. Then, she got into the car and left. Liu Xu followed Xiao Yu ''er inside and suddenly asked,"Xiao Yu'' er, how many love letters have you written to boss?" "I can''t remember." "Almost all the girls in the base have written it before," Xiaoyu said as he counted with his fingers. It was a big business deal. Liu Xuughed."Then why don''t you write a letter yourself?" Little Yu ''er frowned."Why should I write it?" "You don''t like boss?" "This kind of narcissist should have a one-sided love for his entire life. What right does he have to be liked by others?" Liu Xu was speechless. Chapter 3117 Side Story 38-Whos Interested In Your Little Flat Chest? Tong Hua had brought Xiaoyu, Liu Xu, Fei Yun, and AI Li with him for this mission in Russia. After Fei Yun left, Xiaoyu had a lot of things to do. She was quiet, cold, and hardworking. Xiao Yu ''er was not a talented person. All her achievements were obtained through hard work. She always woke up earlier than other youngdies. She studied hard and practiced martial arts. She relied on this strength to gain a firm foothold in the base. Now that Tong Hua was on the frontlines, she was the first batch of people trained by the base to cooperate with Tong Hua''s missions. Although she was a little unhappy with the boss, she rarely said anything behind his back. She could alsoplete the tasks that were given to her sessfully. Tong Hua''s arm was bare, and he was holding a cigarette in his mouth. He pointed at the cream on his arm and asked little Yu ''er,"do you know what this is?" "A tattoo." Tong Hua said,"who asked you about the tattoo? what is this pattern?" Little Yu ''er took a nce."Bird?" "That''s right, my Big Bird," Tong Hua said unhappily. "Oh ..." Little Yu ''er replied."Then you have quite a lot of tricks with your Big Bird." Tong Hua took a deep breath."Go out and run one round!" Xiao Yu ''er stood up and went out to run. She left a footprint in the snow and ice. The snow in Russia was a little too thick and scary. They had been staying in a hotel ever since they finished their mission. As the cold current had suddenly descended these few days, the snow was especially heavy. Xiao Yu'' er saw the snow shoveling workers working and she ran over to ask,"how much is it for an hour of shoveling snow?" " 3000 rubles." The worker said. Little Yu ''er counted on her fingers. It was about 500 US dors an hour. This was much more profitable than writing love letters. She ran one round and went back to ask Tong Hua,"how long are we going to stay here?" Tong Hua took a look at the weather forecast."Three days, I guess." "No mission?" little Yu ''er asked. Tong Hua was alert."What are you doing?" "It''s not like I''m going to F * ck you, so why are you so alert?" Little Yu ''er furrowed her brows."Then you can move freely." "Yes!" Little Yu ''er ran off like a wisp of smoke. Tong Hua did not see her even after he finished his meal. Liu Xu did not see her either. Liu Xu was curious."Who did she fall for and run off without a trace?" Tong Hua flipped through the newspaper nonchntly. "With her eyes so high, even if she likes someone, she won''t take the initiative to chase them." At night, little Yu ''er braved the wind and snow and came back. Tong Hua blocked the door."What did you go to do?" "I don''t need to report during free time, do I?" "Yes, there''s no need to report it. What if you go out and hook up with someone and leak the information?" "Don''t use your flirtatious ways to measure other people''s integrity, boss. " Little Yu ''er looked at him blocking the door."Get out of the way." "You really went out to hook up with someone?" "I''m 17 years old. I can fall in love. " Tong Hua said,"your legs are so short, and your chest is so t. Who would want you?" "Russia men are famous for liking young girls. They like short-legged and t-chested little lolis like me." Little Yu ''er was expressionless."Look at me, I have a head of curly hair, a small face, short legs, and a t chest. Don''t I look like a Russia nesting doll?" ? Tong Hua was speechless. "They''re the nation''s children, they like everyone. " Little Yu ''er said. Tong Hua felt that his heart was about to stop. Little Yu ''er said calmly,"move aside. Young girls are still in their puberty. Sleepingte will affect their growth." "You have already stopped growing!" Tong Hua said. Tong Hua went back to his room. He did not like anything. Little Yu ''er had a good night''s sleep. The next morning, she woke up and went out to face the wind and snow again. Tong Hua followed her quietly to see which blind person had taken a fancy to her short legs. Chapter 3118 Side Story 39 You Like Men Tong Hua did not see Xiaoyu hooking up with anyone. He only saw Xiaoyu ... Shoveling snow. He was shoveling very seriously! She was a small person, wearing a white down jacket that almost melted into the snow. She took a tool to shovel the snow. She worked very quickly and deftly. She could build a house in an hour, and then she rushed to the next house without stopping. After cooking for a few hours, he ate a hamburger in the restaurant for lunch and continued to work. Tong Hua was speechless. F * ck! You''re so serious about a job that''s a few hundred dors an hour? Those who didn''t know would think that you were trying to save money to the heavens! Tong Hua stood in front of little Yu ''er. Little Yu ''er had not expected to meet him."Why are you here?" The weather was indeed cold, and it was snowing heavily. Even a breath of air would freeze. Xiaoyu did not want to pay attention to him, but he was an eyesore standing in front of her, so she had to ask. "I''m just passing by!" Tong Hua gritted his teeth."What are you doing?" "Shoveling snow, can''t you tell?" Little Yu ''er ignored him and continued to work. She put on ck gloves and quickly cleaned up the snow on the door of the owner''s house. Tong Hua''s face was ck as he watched her busy up and down."Do I pay you very little usually?" "It''s not low," "You''re short of money?" Little Yu ''er stopped in her tracks."What are you trying to do?" "I''m asking you a question. " "You''re my boss, not my parents. It shouldn''t be a problem for me to take on private work during work hours, right?" Little Yu ''er''s gaze was indifferent. "You''re short of money?" "Lacking!" "What do you want the money for?" She was a youngdy who didn''t like to dress up or spend money. What was she saving so much money for? Little Yu ''er said,"I worked to earn money when I was young. Otherwise, how can I afford to raise a fresh and tender body when I''m old?" Tong Hua said,"you''re still thinking of raising young hunks?" "Yeah!" Xiao Yu ''er replied,"my boyfriend might be in kindergarten, so I have to save up more money." "You''re really considerate and thrifty. " Tong Hua mocked. "You''re overpraising me. It''s just average. " Tong Hua flicked his sleeves and left, and little Yu ''er continued to work. When she rushed to the next shop, she realized that Tong Hua had snatched her business. Little Yu'' er said,"this is not appropriate." "I''m bored, so I came out to earn some extra money. " Tong Hua said with a smile, and his eyebrows were already frozen. Xiao Yu ''er did not argue with him. She nodded and immediately published the news. She offered 500 dors an hour to shovel the snow. Orders were flying in like snowkes."Boss, the entire city is suffering from the cold currents and snow. Even if you have four pairs of hands, you can''t take care of one street a day. People who need to shovel snow are all lining up for workers. If you like it, take your time. I''m going to the next street." The supply was in short supply, but she didn''tck business. Tong Hua was speechless. He really wanted to kill her! Little Yu ''er worked for eleven hours a day and transferred $6000. Some of the money was tips from others, so she felt particrly satisfied with a $6000 a day. When she returned, she missed dinner and made it in time for Liu Xu and Tong Hua to have supper. Little Yu ''er,e over and eat. Tong Hua asked,"what kind of young hunks do you want to keep?" Liu Xu almost spat out the wine in his mouth. Little Yu ''er picked up the ss of white wine at the side and was about to drink it when Tong Hua snatched it away."If you''re not sessful, you should drink more." This was a strong liquor Russia and was not suitable for girls. Little Yu ''er said,"I''ll raise an obedient one." "If you''re obedient, why don''t you get a dog?" Little Yu ''er ate the roasted meat in big mouthfuls. Her words were unclear."Men are no different from dogs." "Did a man offend you?" Tong Hua asked. Little Yu ''er replied,"no, I''m just stating a fact." Liu Xu felt the need to leave."I''m full. You guys eat slowly." Little Yu ''er said,"why are you pulling a long face? don''t take it to heart." Tong Hua picked up a piece of meat and stuffed it into her mouth."You want to raise a pretty boy at the age of seventeen. You are so ambitious!" Little Yu ''er said,"you can also raise one." Tong Hua gulped down a mouthful of wine, and it was so spicy that he wanted to curse."What did you say?" "You can also keep a pretty boy." Little Yu ''er did not mind the threat in his words."These few years, I''ve been writing love letters to you for all thedies in the base. They all pinched the peaches themselves." Little Yu ''er felt that the Russia barbecued meat was simply too fragrant. She then concluded,"so I think you might like men." Tong Hua was speechless. Chapter 3119 Side Story 40: Two Little Enemies "Because I rejected the girls ''love letters, I like men?" Tong Hua was so angry that heughed. He was not someone who got angry easily, and he controlled his emotions well. Since he was young, he was the one who angered others, but he had never been angered before. He thought that he had recuperated well and had a good temper, except for this short leg in front of him. "What else?" Little Yu ''er said,"the girls in the base are one in a million. There are sexy ones, mature ones, loli ones, elegant ones, pure ones ... There are all kinds of them. Moreover, they are all beautiful and smart, have good work ability, and have good personalities. If you don''t like any of them, then there''s no other exnation other than liking men." "I like you, silly!" Tong Hua was furious. Little Yu ''er raised her brows and retorted,"then the way you like people is quite special." "Stupid!" "Cerebral palsy." Little Yu ''er rubbed her stomach. She had eaten her fill. It was reallyfortable to have a hot meal after going out to work every day. Tong Hua said,"don''t go shoveling snow anymore. If you are short of money, just tell me." "Your money didn''t just fall from the sky. If I told you I was short of money, what would I be?" Little Yu ''er said,"I''ll work hard to earn money. I''ll feel at ease with it." She was 17 years old and had already saved $3 million. She had saved the money bit by bit. When she had saved up four million dors, she would be able to buy the holiday vi she liked. She had to work hard to earn money to buy a house. In this world, the house was the one thing she admired, liked, and liked the most. Xiao Yu ''er was wearing a big red knitted hat. The tip of her nose was red from the cold. She wiped her fingers and asked,"boss, what kind of man do you like? I''ll introduce you to him." Tong Hua said,"you write love letters part-time, and you''re also a pimp?" "I''m introducing a partner to you, and you''re calling me a pimp? do you have any misunderstandings about yourself?" Little Yu ''er said,"I didn''t expect you to position yourself as a whorehouse customer. You really know how to y with fun." "Go out and run tenps!" Xiao Yu ''er stood up and ran around the hotel with an expressionless face. The rule of the base was to obey orders, and it had been like this since young. Tong Hua saw that she did not even turn back and went out to run, and he regretted it. He wanted to call her back, but he did not put down his pride. "Why should I care about her?" Tong Hua spurned himself for ten minutes. Little Yu ''er had emotional apathy, and it was a physiological one. They arecking in response to emotions, slow, uninterested in people or things, irresponsible, don''t care about people, and don''t like to deal with people. Even with his closest family, he could not establish a real and deeper emotional dependence on them. She had no reaction to any emotions in the outside world. This condition had been going on for ten years and was getting worse and worse. Even if he punished her to go out and run a hundredps and let her stay in the cold wind for a night, deliberately torturing her, she would not have any reaction. "It has no reaction to your hatred and rejection. She has no reaction to your love and intimacy. It was more terrifying than autism! Little Yu ''er returned after running tenps. Seeing that Tong Hua was still sitting, she said,"I''m done. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back to my room to sleep." "Get lost!" "Oh!" Little Yu ''er nced at him. Tong Hua had smoked an entire pack of cigarettes while little Yu'' er was running. The ashtray was full of cigarette butts, and he looked particrly gloomy. Little Yu ''er said,"smoking is easy to cause sudden death, and it is also easy to cause impotence. I advise you to quit smoking." Yang Yi''s shock was magnified in his mind. Tong Hua shouted,"get lost!!" Little Yu ''er ran off. Tong Hua was almost angered to death by her. What sin had hemitted to agree to David''s request to treat Xiaoyu? This disease is beyond cure, cure your sister! Little Yu ''er woke up from her sleep and was about to head out to earn money in the snow when Tong Hua stopped her."What are you doing?" "Come with me to the church." "I''m not interested in the church. " "This is an order." Tong Hua said. Little Yu ''er said,"you deliberately dyed me from making money. You have topensate me with my sry." "Cut the crap and keep up." Xiao Yu ''er put on a big red knitted hat and was beaming with joy."Boss, you''re so hard to please. Your future wife will definitely have a short life." "You don''t have the right to say that it''s hard to please!" Tong Hua turned around and looked at her."Don''t let me hear you speak when we are in front of the church." "Alright!" Little Yu ''er replied. Chapter 3120 Side Story 41 I Will Laugh At You Little Yu ''er looked at Tong Hua kneeling on the praying mat in the church devoutly with his hands sped together and his eyes closed as if he was praying. She cursed in her heart. Hypocrite, you are not religious at all! She had nothing to do and walked around the church, so she had no feelings for the Eastern Orthodox Church. She was also an atheist, but she felt that the stained ss of the church was quite nice and couldn''t help but take a few more looks. "What''s so nice about ss?" Tong Hua asked. In the church, there were some people reading aloud and some people praying. Little Yu ''er seemed out of ce. "There''s nothing nice to see except ss. " Little Yu ''er replied. "What about me?" "You?" Little Yu ''er said,"I see it every day. What''s so strange about it?" Tong Hua said,"I will be angered to death by you one day." "You''ve been angered by me for so many years and you didn''t die. This proves that you have a strong vitality and won''t die." "There''s no bonus for next month," "It''s not much anyway, just deduct it. " "You''re such a stingy boss," said Xiao Yu ''er. The two of them sat side by side in the church, looking at the ss. Silence! More silence! No one spoke. "It''s so boring," Little Yu ''er said,"I''mpletely exhausted." "Yes, I am!" Tong Hua felt the same way. "Why don''t you go and shovel the snow?" said Xiaoyu. "It''s so cold, why are you digging in the snow? you''re asking for it. " "There''s money to be earned. " "What do you earn so much money for?" "Buy a house and raise a young hunk." Little Yu ''er said,"I have my eyes on a house. It''s very expensive." It was also very expensive to raise young hunks. "Which house?" "I don''t want to say." Tong Hua thought to himself,''you''re so indifferent to everything, yet you still want to buy a house. It''s also a strange thing.'' Little Yu ''er said,"people like you who own a lot of properties definitely don''t understand people like us who don''t own houses." "You can marry someone who has a house." "I can earn my own money to buy a house." Little Yu ''er said,"ah, are you proposing?" Tong Hua said,"did water get into your brain?" "You scared me to death." Her expression did not match the shocked expression on her face. Tong Hua said,"will you agree to my proposal?" "I''m not looking to be abused. " "Boss, please don''t pay too much attention to me," said little Yu ''er. "Why?" "I''ll be isted. " Little Yu ''er said coldly,"all the girls in the base like you so much. If you pay too much attention to me, Won''t You Be drawing more hatred for me?" Tong Hua was so angry that his chest hurt. "Idiot," Tong Hua said. "Cerebral palsy." Xiao Yu ''er did not mind being scolded by him."Why did you bring me to the church? you''re not a religious person. If you kneel there and pray, aren''t you afraid that God will strike you to death with a bolt of lightning? you''re not a religious person." The heaven Lord hated hypocritical believers. "What do you think of the church?" "Nothing much. There''s nothing special about it except that the ss is nice." "Why don''t you find someone to teach you?" "Not much." Little Yu ''er said,"religion is not as good as believing in dogs. Dogs are loyal, cute, can run, jump, and apany. What can the heaven Lord do?" "The heaven Lord can entrust you with something." "Dogs can give me hope too." "Are you sure you want topare the Lord to a dog in the church?" "You were the one who brought it up." Little Yu ''er looked at him coldly."You''re a very strange person. You still care whether I believe in religion or not." "You''re sick, you know?" "I know. You''re sick too, and it''s not light." "I''m not asking you to treat me. Why are you meddling in my business?" said Xiao Yu ''er as she cast a sidelong nce at him. Tong Hua kicked him."Not a good person." Little Yu ''er looked at Tong Hua seriously."Boss, I don''t need anyone to save me, and I don''t need anyone to treat me under the pretense of doing it for my own good. If it''s for my own good, it must be something that I feel is good too. I''m very satisfied with the current situation. If you continue to be a busybody, I will misunderstand that you like me." Tong Hua''s heart stopped. "I''llugh at you," said Xiaoyu. Chapter 3121 Do You Have Any Wishes? The two of them walked towards the hotel one after the other. The snow in Russia was especially heavy, and every step left a footprint. Little Yu stepped on Tong Hua''s footprint and seemed to be deep in thought. He looked very unhappy. Her boss was a very strange person. He was narcissistic to the extreme and was very humorous. He was also very good at flirting with girls. He made the legs of the girls in the base go soft and they were all moved. However, he was also a cold person and turned a blind eye to the love of these girls. Tsk! He didn''t want to marry he Zhan. Instructor David had been praising him, saying that he was a genius who learned everything quickly and had outstanding personal abilities. He was a genius and had been in the limelight ever since he came to the base. When she was young, she was fat and ugly. No one in the base yed with her, made fun of her, and taunted her. Only Tong Hua ... Could at least treat her as an insignificant stranger. Tong Hua suddenly turned around and asked,"what exactly are you dissatisfied with me about?" Xiaoyu did not stop in her tracks and almost bumped into him."I''m not dissatisfied with you." Why was she angry for no reason? Tong Hua said,"for example, even if I like you, Why are youughing at me?" "Haven''t you always thought highly of yourself and had a one-sided love for yourself for twenty years without any intention of moving on to someone else? Liking someone else isn''t a p in the face, so of course I canugh at you. " Little Yu ''er replied. "What if I really like you?" "What does that have to do with me?" "Do I have to like you just because you like me?" the little fish asked coldly. Tong Hua was speechless. That''s right, in this world, who made the rule that you liked someone, and that person would like you? then, when fans chase after their idol, wouldn''t they be extreme enough to think that their idol must like them? Tong Hua turned around and walked forward, and little Yu ''er followed him. It was ridiculous! Xiao Yu ''er was a more realistic and upright youngdy. Moreover, she was never a person who liked to be conflicted. Once this topic was skipped, she stopped thinking about it. However, she was a little confused. Boss had been saying that he liked her a lot recently. Her face darkened. Could it be another test? It was a rather unpleasant incident that happened four years ago. Teenagers in Europe and the United States developed early and matured very early. The young girls and boys in the base were the same. Four years ago, she was already thirteen years old. She already knew what first love was. There were many girls at the base who liked Tong Hua and fought with him. She had been sick since she was young and did not feel anything. Hence, Tong Hua chose her to do the sex test. He didn''t even greet them. Perhaps he had a high status in the base, had all the resources, and could do whatever he wanted. He felt that he didn''t need to exin anything to anyone, and he was an overbearing and unreasonable person. At that time, he was with her almost every day and often said that he liked her. It was always so easy for him to say that he liked someone, and he was also very sincere. Young girls who had not seen much of the world were always easily confused by his sincerity, and during that period of time, it brought her a lot of trouble and ... Loneliness. No one was willing to talk to her. In fact, she was cold and slow to react to emotions. She didn''t care if she made friends or not. She liked to enjoy her own space, but that didn''t mean that it wasfortable to be pointed at and deliberately made things difficult for her at the base. That period of time had hurt her greatly, and it had left a deep shadow on her. She was immune to Tong Hua''s so-called ''like''. In her opinion, such an arrogant man didn''t deserve anyone''s love. She didn''t want to hurt anyone for the rest of her life. "Boss, are you doing some sort of test again?" Little Yu ''er asked. "What did you just say?" Tong Hua turned around. "If you''re doing some kind of stupid test again, just let me know in advance and I''ll cooperate." Little Yu ''er said,"I didn''t like the test a few years ago. I didn''t sell my body to the base. I have no obligation to cooperate with you to do some stupid experiment." Tong Hua frowned, and his expression was extremely ugly. "David asked me to treat you." "I appreciate your kind intentions, but there''s no need for the operation." Little Yu ''er thought to herself,'' so that''s how it is. No wonder he suddenly brought her along. '' "What else are you interested in other than houses?" Little Yu ''er thought about it seriously for a moment."I can''t think of anything." Tong Hua sighed. How could there be such a person who did not even have any desire? Ambitions, wishes, ideals, none of them. "Then think about it seriously!" Tong Hua said,"what wish do you have? I can fulfill it." Chapter 3122 Side Story 43 Dad, Teach Me How To Put On Makeup Little Yu ''er had been seriously thinking,'' what wish does she have? After thinking about it for a day, she could not think of what kind of wish she could have. Other than saving money, she did not have any particrly big wishes. Nowadays, the people who followed Tong Hua the most were Xiao Yu ''er and Liu Xu. Her position was very enviable, and also envied. She thought, if Tong Hua had not chosen her, would it have been better? However, she also wanted to go on missions with Tong Hua and see how beautiful the world was. If she did not choose to be by his side, she would have to stay at the base. She was not willing to stay at the base all the time. Tong Hua warned her."You''re not allowed to shovel the snow." "You reminded me. Pay me today''s sry." Tong Hua had transferred 10000 US dors to her, but Xiaoyu returned 5000."You gave me too much. I''m only taking what I deserve." "As you wish!" The next day, the snow had yet to stop, but it was a little small. Tong Hua pulled little Yu ''er along to go shopping. Little Yu'' er had a straight man''s reaction to shopping. She was very annoyed and did not like shopping the most. She could not understand what fun it was to go shopping from One Mall to another and buy non-stop. Tong Hua looked at her bare face and pushed her into little Xiang''s house. He booked the entire ce."I''ll buy you some clothes." "I don''t need it." Little Yu ''er said. "No, you need it!" Tong Hua forced her to buy and sell."You''re following me around in a sloppy state. You''re affecting my image." "I''m not sloppy. " Little Yu ''er retorted,"besides, what kind of image do you have?" Xiao Yu ''er''s clothes were all very basic style the summer. She wore a T-shirt, a pair of long pants, or a pair of shorts. Even in the winter, she wore a basic shirt inside and a down jacket on the outside. Her clothes were all basic style without even a single flower. "I told you to buy it, so just buy it." Tong Hua was rich and overbearing like a big Shot picking up girls. It was a pity that this girl was not very cooperative. The two of them spoke Russian well, the heater in the shop was on, and the early spring models were already new. This year''s early spring collection was very girly. It was mainly made of soft material, and there were pink, orange-red, Tiffany Blue, and so on. The colors were very nice. If it wasn''t for the fact that child Xin was too young, he would have bought a few pieces for her. Little Yu ''er could not appreciate girls'' colors, so she chose a few of the more basic ones and hung them up by Tong Hua. Tong Hua randomly picked a Tiffany Blue dress and a pink woolen long dress for her to try. "This is very ugly." "It''s not ugly, it''s very beautiful. " Little Yu ''er had never worn clothes with such bright colors before. Her life had always been gray, and her dressing had always been gray, mainly gray. That Red Hat was even bought for her by Tong Hua. She took the clothes and went to the fitting room. When she came out, Tong Hua''s eyes lit up. He took a bag of the same color and changed his shoes into long leather shoes. With her unique little curly hair, she could simply go to the Paris fashion show. Beautiful! She was already so beautiful without makeup, and she looked even more stunning with makeup on. "Is it very ugly?" He did not speak for a long time. Little Yu ''er said,"I''ve already said that it''s not suitable." "It''s super beautiful!" Tong Hua said,"you can ask the big Sisters beside you." Of course, the youngdies around her praised her with all their might, calling her a little fairy. Little Yu ''er looked at herself in the mirror and did not feel anything. Her reaction to likes and dislikes was actually quite indifferent. He just didn''t want to try new things. She preferred to be stuck in a fixed direction, a fixed aesthetic, and a fixed group of people. Tong Hua bought six sets of clothes, six bags, and a few small essories for her in one go. He suddenly had a feeling that he was dressing up his own doll. Although he had never yed with dolls before, he had seen Yun duo''s little dolls. Yun Duo had bought a cab full of clothes for their dolls. This hadpletely aroused Tong Hua''s shopping passion. He bought a big box and carried little Yu ''er to the shopping mall to shop. Other than buying clothes and bags, he also wanted to buy cosmetics and health care products. "I don''t want to!" Little Yu ''er said,"I don''t know how to." "I''ll teach you!" Tong Hua said that he often bought such things for Shen qianshu and was very experienced. He chose a makeup brand that suited little fish''s skin color. From foundation liquid, dry powder, eyebrow pencil, eye shadow, and blush, he bought everything. "Come, I''ll do your makeup for you," Tong Hua wasmitted to letting little Yu ''er try new things. It was obvious that little Yu ''er did not trust him."I''ll watch the makeup videos myself." "I''ve seen it, trust me. " Little Yu ''er replied,"no one is better at bragging than you." "I''ll really draw it well. " Little Yu ''er sneered."If you draw well, I''ll call you daddy." Even though she wasining, she still agreed to let Tong Hua do her makeup. While she was doing her makeup, she said,"Xinxin already knows how to do makeup. A girl should dress up to look beautiful." Little Yu ''er was just about to retort. "Of course," Tong Hua said."You look good without makeup too." Little Yu ''er said,"your rainbow farts have been very powerful recently." "Are you happy with thepliment?" "Average." "Then I''ll continue." "Please!" Tong Hua wanted to kick her, but he used his hands to gently apply the foundation on her. He even used his fingers to make her dizzy. Little Yu''s skin was very smooth. All the girls who grew up in the base were like this. The food in the base was almost all natural, and there were very few pesticides. They ate very little meat, and the seafood was directly caught. There were no heavy or spicy oil, and they were mainly light. There was no supply of snacks or junk food. They had to exercise all year round and constantly provide protein, so every girl was fair and smooth, with creamy skin. Tong Hua drew her eyebrows."Don''t move!" Drawing eyebrows and eyeliner were the most difficult. The eyeliner made Xiaoyu cry."Do you know how to do it?" "I told you not to move!" "I''ll poke your eyes with a needle and see if you move. " "This isn''t a needle, it''s an eyebrow brush!" "Hurry up!" Little Yu ''er was getting impatient. "I''ll be done in a moment. " After a long time, she finally finished drawing her eyeliner. Tong Hua helped her to draw her eyebrows again. Suddenly, he thought of the boudoir in ancient times. His ears turned red, and he thought to himself, the ancient people are really coy. It was really quite interesting. "Alright, take a look," "Don''t turn me into a snake spirit. " Xiao Yu ''er stood up and went to the full-length mirror. The little fish was speechless. Tong Hua pulled her small, curly hair up. Her hair was a lot and curly, and it was not easy to take care of. So, hebed her hair into an Apple hairstyle. There was no need to specially make it fluffy, and her small hair looked very fluffy and full of vitality. She was wearing a Tiffany Blue dress and her makeup was very delicate, which outlined the image of an elegant and yful girl. "This is me?" "Of course it''s you!" Tong Hua said,"it''s good, right?" "It''s good!" Little Yu ''er was pleasantly surprised. She pinched and squeezed her face. After putting on eyeliner and lipstick, her eyes appeared watery and her lips were pink and moist. It was very good-looking! Little Yu ''er waved at her in the mirror."Hey, beauty." Tong Hua was speechless. Little Yu ''er grabbed Tong Hua''s wrist."Daddy, teach me how to put on makeup!" Chapter 3123 Side Story 44, I Want An F Grade One. Tong Hua was a very flirtatious person. He blinked and said,"daddy knows quite a lot." When Liu Xu saw Xiaoyu''s makeup, he was extremely surprised."You look good, Xiaoyu." "You have good eyes." Little Yu ''er was ted. Tong Hua thought to himself. So she liked him to look good. He had tried so many ways but to no avail. The only thing that made her a little excited was to look beautiful. He did not know how long this excitement couldst. He started to teach Xiao Yu ''er how to put on makeup. For this reason, Tong Hua searched for many makeup videos to watch, trying to give Xiao Yu'' er more surprises with her makeup. Xiao Yu ''er was indeed surprised. Japanese, Korean, and American. She liked all of them. From then on, she fell in love with taking photos. The girls in the base were speechless. She was like a magical little fish that surprised everyone. She began to think about wearing all kinds of beautiful clothes, buying all kinds of cosmetics, bags, and matching herself up to look very fashionable every day. "You look like a gold-digger now, Xiaoyu," Meng Tao said. "Where does she get the money to squander? she only has that little sry." "Xiaoyu, you just went out for a short while and you became like this. No, no. The next time brother Tong Hua goes out, don''t follow him." Little Yu ''er ignored the group of youngdies. She held the mirror and looked at it from left to right. She kept feeling that she had not drawn her eyebrows well. She was unhappy. In fact, she had learned everything well except for the eyebrows. "How much did you spend on this trip?" Meng Tao asked. Little Yu ''er said,"I don''t know." Tong Hua was the one paying, not her. Of course, the reason why she felt at ease was because Tong Hua said that this was an allowance for his business trip. Hence, she naturally bought, bought, and bought. She was not polite at all. She had bought two boxes of canaier. Clothes, bags, and essories. In the base, she had never wanted to have anything to do with Tong Hua. However, when no one was around, little Yu ''er would block Tong Hua at the corner of the toilet. It was especially like the school days when the school bullies blocked the God of studies in the toilet and wanted to beat him up. However ... This study God was more of a school bully than she was. "What''s wrong?" She avoided him like a snake the moment she returned to the base. Without saying a word, Xiaoyu took out an eyebrow pencil and passed it to him."Fix it." Tong Hua was speechless. You can even take out an eyebrow pencil? Tong Hua did not know whether tough or cry. As he helped her to trim her eyebrows, he asked,"it''s rare for you to find something that interests you, so you''re a little obsessed with it. You have to do it in moderation." "Cut the crap!" Tong Hua thought to himself,''I will find something that you are interested in.'' "Do I look like a gold-digger?" "It doesn''t look like it." Which gold digger had no desires? "Oh." "Who''s gossiping about you?" "Your brainless fan." Xiaoyu rolled her eyes at him. Tong Hua lowered his body and sniffed beside her ear. His posture was especially ambiguous. Little Yu ''er was like a woman of Steel. She was definitely the kind that could not be seduced."Are you learning from a dog?" "I find you very sour." "I didn''t eat sour noodles for lunch." Tong Hua was speechless and choked. "There''s something wrong with your sense of smell. Go and see a doctor," said Xiaoyu. "...Alright." Tong Hua had finally fixed her eyebrows. Little Yu ''er took a mirror and looked at it. She was very satisfied. She gave him five dors and said very formally,"thank you." Tong Hua held the five dors in his hand, and his feelings were veryplicated. Do you really think I''m a makeup artist? He even rewarded her with money? Fei Yun caught up with him, her face red. Although Tong Hua had rejected her, she was not embarrassed at all. Anyway, she was not the only one who had been rejected."Little Yu ''er, little Yu'' er, wait for me ..." "Wow ... I didn''t believe it when they said you started to put on makeup." "Is it good?" "It''s good!" Xiao Yu ''er was in a good mood and gave her a piece of candy. Although it was winter, the base was still hot. Xiao Yu'' er wore a pink pearl short skirt, and Fei Yun had all kinds of rainbow farts. She really liked it. Her only regret was that ... Her chest was too small, and it did not hold up her clothes. Little Yu ''er touched her chest. Tong Hua also thought that her chest was small. Why? Big breasts look better? Fei Yun showed her the Victoria Angel''s catwalk. They all had big breasts and long legs, especially the two models who had a strong aura. She felt that they were more simr to her. They wore huge wings and were said to be 40 kilograms. They walked steadily and had beautiful breasts. Fei Yun said,"that''s F grade." Little Yu ''er''s eyes lit up as she opened up a new world."Wow ..." "What do you want to eat for breast enhancement?" She asked Tong Hua. Tong Hua almost spat out the milk in his mouth. It took her a while to calm down."Do you think I know what I did?" "Don''t you always im to be omnipotent? You don''t even know how to enhance your breasts and you have the nerve to brag?" Tong Hua''s heart ached."Let''s do the surgery." "Oh ..." Little Yu ''er said,"alright, I want to be number F." Tong Hua imagined a thin and weak Xiaoyu and an F size chest. Heughed out loud again."Hahahahahahahaha ..." Chapter 3124 Side Story 45: Lets Keep A Dog Xiao Yu ''er was not a girl who was ignorant of the ways of the world. On the contrary, she was actually very good at observing her surroundings and the changes in everyone''s mood. However, her reaction to other people''s likes and dislikes was very cold. It could be said that she was not sensitive and did not care. So, whether he liked her or hated her, she didn''t care. It was extremely cold. It was hard for her to find something that she was interested in. She saved money to buy a house because the base had a rule that they had to find a job after the age of 20. Before the age of 20, the base would give each of them 1000 US dors as pocket money, food, and amodation every month. After the age of 20, they would no longer be provided with food and money. They would have to ept a job from Huan Yu and earn a Commission. Therefore, she gave herself a goal, which was to work hard to save money to buy a house. Having a home would give her a sense of security. Huan Yu''s mission was to not open a business for three years, and once it opened, it would be able to feed itself for three years. Or if she was outstanding enough, Huan Yu would give her a fixed position. Shepared her own skills with the skills of everyone else in the base and felt that she didn''t have any advantage. She was sick when she was young, and her hormone levels were very unbnced, so she was abnormally fat. The girls in the base were all beautiful and slender, and they looked at her with a little ridicule, not ying with her much. In fact, this was how a group life was like. Beautiful people liked beautiful people, and then they excluded the other races. Xiaoyu was their mutant. It took a few years to treat her body. Her fat body was not suitable for daily training, so she focused more on cultural studies. Before she was ten years old, she had been focusing on cultural studies and studying hard. She also knew that Huan Yu was born in intelligence and information. She had studied Information Engineering, and then she had studied physics and artificial intelligence. She had already attained a PhD in Information Engineering, while she was still studying physics and artificial intelligence. Fivenguages were the basic configuration of the base, and she had learned nine. After she recovered at the age of ten, she started training. She started veryte, so her skills were the worst in the entire base. There were many jobs in Huan Yu that required excellent Special Forces soldiers. She was afraid that she would be eliminated. In the past few years, her fear of being eliminated had faded a little. She even felt nothing about it. Saving money to buy a house had be her only habit. She couldn''t find the things she liked or the goals she liked. She knew that she was sick! But he also felt that this was pretty good! She asionally wanted to try out the normal seven emotions and six desires, but she felt that there was no need to hurt herself. Thus, he gradually fell into a strange circle. Recently, she felt that ... Being happy made her feel very rxed, so she always wanted to find something that made her feel rxed. "Forget about number F. Otherwise, the two grapefruit hanging on your neck will be out of proportion." Tong Hua touched his chin."I found more food to boost my chest. It''s not good to use a knife. It''s easy to ... Get into trouble." "Oh ..." "When you''re taking a shower, rub it for five minutes." "Oh ..." Little Yu ''er shamelessly asked,"is there any more?" "Find a boyfriend, have sex, and you''ll grow up." Tong Hua was trying to test him. "Then forget it." "I don''t need a boyfriend. He''s too annoying," Xiaoyu replied. "It''s wonderful to be in love. " "If I meet a boyfriend like you, what''s the point of arguing every day? it''s such a headache." Tong Hua took a deep breath."Then what kind of girl are you looking for?" "I''ll be obedient. " They had gone back. Tong Hua stood up and dusted off the non-existent dust on his body. He was very proud."Little Yu ''er, get a dog!" 3125 Chapter 46 Recently, li Wenbin had been chasing Xiao Yu. Li Wenbin was a member of the base. He was 18 years old this year and was the most eye-catching and eye-catching young man among the new batch of members. He had a pair of brown eyes, a height of 1.9 meters, clean short hair, good looks, and a good temper. He had fallen in love with Xiao Yu ''er at first sight for three years, but he did not dare to confess. He didn''t know what had stimted him recently, but he had started to pursue her fiercely. Xiao Yu ''er had found li Wenbin early in the morning and was waiting for her to train with him. Her training n was not as intense as Meng Tao and Fei Yun'' s. She was an information engineer, and fighting skills were not her strong suit. "Little Yu ''er, let''s go together." "Alright!" Li Wenbin was trained in the Special Forces and the intensity of his training was much higher than Xiao Yu ''er'' s. However, he still ran 20 kilometers with Xiao Yu ''er. Li Wenbin said,"Xiao Yu'' er, haven''t you always wanted to learn Judo? I''ll teach youter." "Are you that free?" "I''m free," "Don''t you Special Forces soldiers train twelve hours a day and have six hours of cultural sses?" Li Wenbin said,"I''ll take some time out of my cultural ss to teach you. I got an A in my studies." "Learn more about Science and Engineering. It''ll be useful to you. You don''t have to teach me." Li Wenbin was speechless. "Little Yu ''er, do you like people who read a lot?" "Yes, at least he has read more than me." Li Wenbin was speechless. Li Wenbin silently counted Xiaoyu''snguage ss, physics ss, artificial intelligence ss, and her Ph.D. In Information Engineering. He swallowed his saliva and thought," We Special Forces don''t like to study, little Yu ''er. You''re a liberal arts student and I''m a Special Forces soldier. We can''t have the same requirements. Li Wenbin said,"alright, little Yu ''er. I''ll make time to attend sses with you." "There''s no need. " "Yes, I want to apany you." "You don''t understand my ss, do you?" Li Wenbin felt a sharp pain in his knee and his entire body became dispirited. ¡­¡­ Xiao Yu ''er went to ss after training. Today was the biological experiment ss, so Xiao Yu'' er spent the entire day in theboratory and was nowhere to be seen. Li Wenbin waited for a long time but did not get her to have lunch with him. "Tong Hua, what does little Yu ''er like?" Tong Hua said,"I like it to be pretty!" Li Wenbin''s eyes lit up as he thought of the bright side of Xiao Yu ''er recently. An idea came to him."I understand. I''ll buy her clothes, bags, and shoes." "Why did you buy her so many?" "I want to court her." Tong Hua said calmly,"then, why don''t you buy her a dog?" "Ah, she likes dogs?" "She loves dogs." Li Wenbin really bought an skan Mmute for her. When he gave it to her, she was dumbfounded."Why did you give me a dog?" "You don''t like it?" Did she like smaller dogs? "Why did you give me a dog?" Xiaoyu asked. "I thought you liked it." Little Yu ''er looked at her as if she was looking at a young child."I go out often. How can I keep a pet?" "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it for you. " I can take care of you too. "This is your dog, I don''t want it." Little Yu ''er said. "Why? you don''t like it?" "I don''t like him." Li Wenbin was speechless. Li Wenbin''s heart was about to break."Little Yu ''er, you''re so hard to please." "Are you trying to please me?" "Yeah, am I not obvious enough?" Little Yu ''er said,"I don''t feel anything." Li Wenbin understood."I know. I wasn''t obvious enough. I''ll give you a box of Chanel''s spring clothes tomorrow, okay?" "No need, the boss has already reserved it for me." Li Wenbin.¡°¡­¡­¡± F * ck. Tong Hua, you''re such a scammer. You sent her a box of Chanel''s spring clothes, and you want me to send a dog? Chapter 3126 I Dont Like Little Fish Li Wenbin felt very aggrieved that he could not raise the dog himself. He looked for Tong Hua to fight, and he was even beaten up. He felt even more aggrieved. He asked Tong Hua,"boss, do you like little Yu ''er?" "I don''t like it!" Tong Hua said firmly. Li Wenbin heaved a sigh of relief."Then why did you give her spring clothes?" "This is her allowance for her business trip. She wants the spring clothes for free." "Then why did you ask me to give her a dog?" "Because she likes an obedient boyfriend. I think dogs are the most obedient." Li Wenbin said,"logical and urate. I''ve been convinced by you." "Right?" "I think so too," Tong Hua said. "Do you think I can catch up with little Yu ''er?" "We can ''t!" "Why?" "You''re too tall. " "You''re tall too. " "I''m not going after her. " Meng Tao listened for a while in the corner, and the corners of her lips curled up into a smile. She knew it. How could Tong Hua possibly chase little Yu? it was indeed just a rtionship between a superior and a subordinate. Who would like little Yu ''er with her dog-like temper? "Brother Tong Hua, the next time you bring me out on a mission, I don''t want any subsidies." "I''mcking an information soldier, not a sniper." Tong Hua said that every position in his team was fixed, and it was not so easy to train someone who was easy to train. Little Yu ''er was considered to be more easy to train, and they had also worked together for half a year before they were brought out. Finding a new information soldier would definitely not be as good as Xiaoyu. Li Wenbin said,"little Yu ''er is so short on money. Why do you have to cover for her?" "What do you mean I''ll take her ce?" Tong Hua smiled."Yes, no one can rece her. After all, she is irreceable." Meng Tao was speechless. She suddenly felt that she had been working hard in the wrong direction. She should have read more. Little Yu ''er was good at her studies. Meng Tao said,"but she can''t protect herself. She''ll be a burden to you." "The boss didn''t say anything. You have so many opinions." Li Wenbin retorted. Meng Tao said,"li Wenbin, what''s wrong with you? why do you keep talking back?" "You''re my sweetheart. Should I praise you instead of criticizing you?" "Blind!" Meng Tao said. "You''re the one who''s blind!" "Little Yu ''er is cold and indifferent. She won''t like you. You should give up as soon as possible." "I''m going to chase him. " Li Wenbin sneered,"you''re just jealous that little Yu ''er is prettier than you. If it wasn''t for little Yu'' er''s cold heart and how she didn''t know how to flirt with men, you wouldn''t even have a chance to be the flower of the base." "Who are you calling a coward?" "I''m talking about you!" The two of them exchanged a few words and almost started fighting. Tong Hua dug his ears. What a femme fatale, little Yu ''er! Meng Tao couldn''t win him in an argument. Sheined,"brother Tong Hua ..." "Don''t involve other people in your business. " Tong Hua did not want to get involved in this kind of thing. He flipped through the magazine and looked at the spring clothes for this year. He felt that they were all good looking. He imagined little Yu ''er''s short legs and Tong Hua seemed to have developed a shopping fetish. He added a shopping cart and bought them for her. Meng Tao was envious."I want them too." "I''ll buy it myself!" "Your allowance is three times higher than little Yu ''er'' s," Tong Hua said. "The stipends at the front line are three times higher than those at the logistics." Li Wenbin said,"you have the nerve to snatch the benefits of the little fish." "Brother Tong Hua, the festival ising. Give me a gift too!" "I don''t have money!" Tong Hua rejected it. He wanted to die for the festival. He added six more Tiffany Green bags and bought them all in one go."Awesome!" Li Wenbin felt that something was amiss, but he couldn''t put his finger on it. When Xiaoyu received the three boxes of spring clothing and bags, her eyes lit up. He finally remembered. F * ck, this kind of work should be done by him. How could he let his boss worry? "Little Yu ''er, I asked boss to buy this for you." Li Wenbin''s little trick was to steal the credit. He just had to go back and match Tong Hua''s statement. "Oh, really? Thank you. How much is it?" "No need for money, I''ll send you!" "Why did you send me off?" Little Yu ''er said,"settle the bill. I''ll give you the money!" "Boss gave it to you, so why didn''t you pay?" "It''s only right for him to give me an allowance. " "Why do you want to give it to me?" asked little Yu ''er. "I''m chasing you, I like you!" Li Wenbin said. "Oh ..." Little Yu ''er replied. Chapter 3127 Are You Happy, Boss? Xiao Yu ''er was unmoved by li Wenbin''s pursuit and directly rejected him. However, he persevered and used all sorts of tricks to coax Xiao Yu. The methods used by young people to pursue others were particrly lingering and a little aggressive, but Xiao Yu didn''t feel it at all. Li Wenbin had changed at least six methods in ten days, but all of them had failed. Tong Hua had been giving him advice behind his back, and he hade up with many tricks. Li Wenbin said,"your tricks are not working." "Oh ..." The predecessors explored the way, and theter generations learned from experience. It was normal! "Then let''s just keep pestering him." "This is all I can do to help you," Tong Hua said. With little Yu ''er''s character, she hated being clingy. Li Wenbin seemed to have misunderstood Xiao Yu ''er''s persistence. When Xiao Yu'' er saw him in the morning, she started sticking to him to eat breakfast, apany him to run, train, and then apany him to ss after training. Little Yu ''er did not like or hate him. She had no feelings for him and let him do as he pleased. Many people in the base wereughing at li Wenbin. "How foolish of you to chase after little Yu ''er." "If little Yu ''er could open her apertures, even sows would be able to climb trees." "Li Wenbin, just give up. It''s easier to chase the tigress at the base." ¡­¡­ A group of people gathered together to make sarcastic remarks, and Li Wenbin was a little angry. Their mouths were on others, and he could not do anything about it. It was just that Tong Hua had helped them once! Mu Yuan just so happened to have a mission that required him to lead a team. Li Wenbin, Xiao Yu ''er, Meng Tao, and the four people from the base formed two teams toplete it. This time, Xiao Yu'' er was chased by a mercenary when she was alone. Li Wenbin risked his life to save her and sessfully advanced from a stranger to Xiao Yu ''er''s best friend. Xiao Yu ''er was a grateful and understanding child. Although she did not have much emotional fluctuations, she knew that she had to repay the kindness of saving her life. During the period when li Wenbin was injured, Xiao Yu'' er had personally taken care of him. "I want to eat the food you make." Li Wenbin took advantage of his injury and started to use the excuse of self-injury to trick her. "I don''t cook well." Xiao Yu ''er had never cooked in the base before. "Then I want to eat too." "I can''t afford it if I die from eating it!" Little Yu ''er said indifferently,"you should stop thinking about it. You saved me, but I''m going to kill you instead. I won''t be able to live with my conscience." Li Wenbin was speechless. How could the discussion fail at this point? When Xiao Yu ''er was changing his dressing, li Wenbin deliberately puffed out his chest to show off his pecs and abdominal muscles. He was very scheming, but Xiao Yu'' er could not get his point and looked at him with an expression that said,"you''ve been beaten silly." Li Wenbin sighed. "Little Yu ''er, how''s my figure?" "It''s average. " Little Yu ''er said,"your height and muscles don''t match." He was too skinny. She added,"the boss is quite good." Li Wenbin was speechless. Little Yu ''er took care of li Wenbin and dyed some of her homework. She wrote her thesis at night until one in the morning. This PhD thesis was going to be published on an International Forum. She was very serious, and she did the experimental data statistics and survey in great detail. She spent a lot of time and was not done even after two months. Tong Hua crossed his arms and leaned against the door."She was only focused on flirting with li Wenbin, and that must have dyed her studies." He was like a lemon spirit. It was an unripened lemon. "I''m not flirting. " Little Yu ''er did not even raise her head. Tong Hua walked over and sat on her paper with his back against the desk. Little Yu ''er looked up coldly."Lift your butt up high." "How''s Li Wenbin''s figure?" Little Yu ''er frowned. She did not quite understand what he meant. Tong Hua said,"I''m asking you a question." "Alright!" Little Yu ''er said. Tong Hua''s face was dark."How good?" "The best in the base," said little Yu ''er. I''ll anger you to death! Narcissist! I spent two months writing the thesis and you actually dared to sit. Tong Hua pursed his lips and looked at her deeply. Little Yu ''er did not feel anything. She knew that he was angry, but she was unmoved."Why did you teach li Wenbin to pursue me?" "How did you know?" "Meng Tao told me." "Are you happy that I''m close to him?" Xiaoyu asked. Tong Hua was speechless. "You should be happy. After all, it was your wish and you fulfilled it." "Thank you, boss," said little Yu ''er in all seriousness. Tong Hua was speechless. Chapter 3128 Side Story 49, A Heart Attack During the period when li Wenbin was recuperating, she used the ruse of self-injury frequently, and it worked every time. Although Xiao Yu did not feel anything, she was very reasonable. She had been taking care of li Wenbin and splitting her own time apart. She did not dy too much of her studies either. Ever since Tong Hua was stabbed by her, he did not bother with her anymore. Xiao Yu ''er was happy to be at ease, and she did not want to deal with Tong Hua. To her, it was better to do more chemistry experiments than to deal with Tong Hua. Li Wenbin had learned his lesson. He knew that Xiaoyu liked beautiful clothes and bags, so he gave her an orange herm?¡§s tinum bag. It was very beautiful and elegant. Xiaoyu fell in love with it immediately, but she did not deserve it. Li Wenbin said,"it''s been hard on you to take care of me." "You got hurt because of me. It''s my duty to take care of you. I won''t ept your gift." Li Wenbin had a sh of inspiration."Your birthday ising soon. This is your birthday present. Then ... Can you treat me to a meal on your birthday?" A date together. Xiaoyu thought for a moment."Alright! But ... You''ve suffered a great loss. " No matter how much you eat, you won''t be able to eat more than a hundred thousand. Li Wenbin was beaming with joy."No loss, no loss, not a single bit ..." "Then book a restaurant." By the time li Wenbin had recovered from his injuries, the rtionship between Xiao Yu ''er and Li Wenbin had improved by leaps and bounds. Li Wenbin would always be by Xiao Yu'' er''s side, and the two of them were almost like conjoined twins. The base was even betting on how long it would take for li Wenbin to catch up to Xiao Yu. Tong Hua bit a fish bone, and very tragically ... It got stuck in his throat! In this world, no matter how smart or powerful you were, when a Fishbone got stuck in your throat, it would always be unexpected, embarrassing, and very painful. Tong Hua was in so much pain when he swallowed a mouthful of water that he actually had to go to the doctor to take out the fish bones. The people in the base were speechless. Tong Hua was furious."Don''t let me see a single fish within a month!" The little fish who loved to eat fish the most,"??" You identally got a fish bone stuck in your throat. You''re the idiot. Why are you angry at our fish? why can''t we eat fish? It was too overbearing! But the next day, he really didn''t see a single fish. He didn''t even see the boiled fish slices or fish bones. Not a single fish ball was seen. Little Yu ''er did not even enjoy her meal. "Is itfortable to have the fish bones stuck in your throat?" Little Yu ''er would stab him if she was unhappy. "Get lost!" Tong Hua said. "You''ve been in a bad mood recently. " Little Yu ''er said,"if you''ve encountered something troubling, you should tell it to make everyone happy." After all, Tong Hua was a narcissist since he was young. He was also optimistic and positive, and he had a strong mentality. There were very few things that could make him feel stifled. "I''ve been very happy recently. " "Is that so? why are you taking your anger out on the fish?" Little Yu ''er said,"since we were young, we''ve had fish bones stuck in our mouths many times. Don''t feel embarrassed. We won''tugh at you." "You''re already smiling. " "I didn ''t!" Xiaoyu said,"I''m seeking justice for the fish n." "I hate fish." "Ah, I like to eat fish." Little Yu ''er said,"you''re so childish. Fish meat is so good for protein. It''s all thanks to you eating so much fish meat since you were young that you grew up to be so tall and strong. Now you''re taking a bite. You''re too heartless and have a bad character!" "This is even rted to character?" "If you''re unhappy, the entire base won''t have any fish to eat. Isn''t that a sign of bad character? The Qing Dynasty has been dead for hundreds of years, and you still want to be a dictator? do you really think you''re the heir to the throne?" "This damn ce eats fish every day. If they don''t let us eat fish, who wouldn''t cheer for meat?" "I want to eat fish!" Little Yu ''er argued,"we can''t deny the whole just because of the individual." Tong Hua''s heart ached. He felt that the heart disease he had when he was young was acting up again. Chapter 3129 Side Story 50: How Much Do You Price For A Night? Little Yu ''er''s birthday wasing soon. She was a very strange person who never celebrated her birthday. To her, birthdays were just like any other day. Only a few people would remember her birthday unless they could ask around. Li Wenbin made a reservation at a couple''s restaurant. It was an hour and a half drive by the beach. The environment was especially good. Li Wenbin put in a lot of effort for this meal and even nned to y the piano piece that Xiao Yu liked during the meal. Tong Hua made an appointment with a few biology professors at a restaurant by the sea. Li Wenbin wanted to give Xiaoyu a surprise so that he could head to the restaurant earlier. He wanted to set up the ce beforeing over to pick her up. Little Yu ''er was an independent little girl and did not need him to run back and forth at all. "I''ll go over by myself!" The base could just borrow a car. The moment she got down, she saw Tong Hua driving a Lamborghini and stopping by the side of the road. He was on the phone, and when he saw little Yu ''er, he waved his hand. Little Yu'' er walked over, and Tong Hua just hung up the phone. Today, Tong Hua was dressed especially formally. He was originally dressed casually, but today, he suddenly wore formal clothes and a bow tie. It made his face look good, his legs were long, his shoulders were wide, and his waist was thin. He had a super-standard figure of a young model. On his wrist was a rare sapphire blue watch. He looked very energetic, as if he was going to attend some International Seminar. "You want to go on a date?" Xiaoyu asked. Tong Hua''s expression was not too good."You''ve already arranged to have a meal with li Wenbin?" "Yes, I''ll treat him to a meal." "It''s your birthday. Why are you treating us?" "He gave me something, so I treated him to a meal. It''s reasonable." Tong Hua was unhappy."I gave you so many things. Why didn''t you treat me to a meal?" "Isn''t that my allowance?" Little Yu ''er asked. Tong Huaughed coldly. You can give little Xiang ''er allowance to buy one box after another? Tong Hua suddenly lowered his body and stretched out his long arm, pressing her against the car. Little Yu ''er was trapped between his chest and the Lamborghini, and she could vaguely smell the perfume on his body. He had sprayed a very high-profile perfume that almost choked Xiaoyu. "I know, you''re not going on a date, you''re going on a date with the fire bag." "What?" Tong Hua asked. "You''re using such a foul-smelling perfume ..." Little Yu ''er covered her nose in disgust."Get away from me. You''re suffocating me." The disdain was almost floating out of the base. Tong Hua looked at her and suddenlyughed. He leaned closer, almost touching her body."How about I ask you out?" Little Yu ''er frowned."You''re asking me out?" Tong Hua raised his voice slightly and said in a very sexy tone,"hmm?" "I''m not interested in you. " Little Yu ''er said. Tong Hua was not angry. It was as if he had already expected this. He hooked Xiaoyu''s chin with one hand and said,"anyway, you have no feelings for men. Everyone is different. Why not choose me? aren''t you curious?" "You ''ve'' cared ''too much." Little Yu ''er retorted,"if you really want one, then go and find one. It''s not like you can''t find one. Why do you have toe to me and look for a beating?" Tong Hua said,"I''m happy to." "I, am, not, happy ..." Little Yu ''er said,"if you don''t move away, I will be a target again." "If you''re not happy, I''ll announce to the base that I like you." Xiao Yu ''er asked,"did you take the wrong medicine? There''s a mental clinic three kilometers ahead. I''ll give you a business card and give you a 20% discount. Go take a look, boss. " Tong Hua said,"I''m sick. I need you to treat me." "Boss, I think you''re beyond cure. It''s hard to treat you. Don''t give up on treatment." The little fish was very heartless. Tong Hua smiled."Anyway, you will have to try it sooner orter." Little Yu ''er thought about it for a moment. Actually, the girls in the base were considered to have matured early. The education they received was simr to that of foreign countries. There were many girls who started living with a surname at the age of 15 or 16. She was a girl and was naturally not too curious about this aspect. However, Tong Hua was right about one thing. She would have to try it sooner orter. After all, living with a surname could adjust the body''s hormones, and it was not a bad thing. "Why do you keep finding trouble with me?" "And why have you been so mean to me?" "You''re so keen on promoting yourself ..." Little Yu ''er''s mouth was very sharp."How much are you selling yourself for a night? after all, I''m poor." Chapter 3130 Side Story 51, Do You Really Want To Court Me? "You''re so keen on promoting yourself ..." Little Yu ''er''s mouth was very sharp."How much are you selling yourself for a night? after all, I''m poor." Tong Hua gritted his teeth. He had the urge to p himself."One Yuan." "It''s too cheap," Little Yu ''er saw this and countered,"there''s nothing good that''s cheap." She was about to leave when Tong Hua grabbed her cor and stuffed her into the car. Little Yu ''er frowned."What are you doing? I want to eat." "I also want to go!" "Why are you going? it''s not like I''m inviting you!" "I have a dinner appointment at a restaurant. I can give you a ride." "Oh ... Then thank you." Little Yu ''er said. Her gaze was extremely indifferent. She leaned backfortably and yed with her phone. Tong Hua was driving halfway ... When his car tire burst. His sports car was driving very fast. The moment the tire was punctured, the car rushed down the road and directly crashed into the hill beside. ¡°boss!¡±Little Yu ''er grabbed the armrest and screamed. Why did it suddenly burst?! Tong Hua turned the steering wheel quickly. The sports car''s chassis was lower, and it drove all the way into a rock. Xiao Yu ''er was almost sent flying! "What''s going on?" Her voice sounded a little anxious. She was scared to death. Although she had no feelings for this world, she didn''t want to die, okay? "It''s a t tire, don''t me me," "It''s my fault!" Xiao Yu ''er was furious. The entire front of the car was damaged, and the ss was broken. Fortunately, Xiao Yu was not injured at all. She was just about to flip out when she saw Tong Hua looking like he was in great pain. "Boss, what''s wrong?" Little Yu ''er was shocked. One of Tong Hua''s legs was pierced by the ss. Little Yu ''er did not understand how it went in. She hurriedly went around and helped Tong Hua down. The sky was notpletely dark, and the ss was not pierced too deeply, but the blood was very scary. "Are you okay?" "It''s important!" Tong Hua frowned. Little Yu ''er turned around to look for her phone and realized that it was broken."Where''s your phone? my emergency number." "It''s shattered. " Tong Hua showed a pained expression. "Cell phones are not longsting." "If you don''t treat it for me, I''m going to die from blood loss." Xiao Yu ''er had no choice but to open the trunk of the car to find him a first aid kit. Fortunately, there was a first aid kit. Although there were not many things in the first aid kit, it could stop his bleeding. However, Xiao Yu'' er found a bouquet of blue roses in the trunk. "Who did you meet?" Xiaoyu asked after she was done treating the wound. "You can''t care!" "Oh, I didn''t care. I saw flowers in your trunk, so I asked." Little Yu ''er was also more sincere."Are you really nning to go out and ask ..." "Shut up!" "Oh ..." Little Yu ''er helped Tong Hua to a higher spot to sit down. The two of them sat on the hill and watched the sun set inch by inch. The sun had not set, and the stars were already blinking. The scenery was especially beautiful! Xiao Yu ''er went to the roadside to g down a taxi. However, after a long time, not a single car stopped. She returned in frustration. Tong Hua cleared his throat."I''ll give you that bouquet of flowers." "I don''t want to!" "Don''t you like the Blue Rose?" "You''re nning to date another girl and you''re giving her to me. You''re such a scumbag." Tong Hua said,"take it or leave it." "Don ''t!" Tong Hua took a deep breath."This is for you!" "Ah?" "Isn''t it your birthday today?" "Oh ..." "Bring me the Blue Rose!" "I don''t want to!" "Bring it over!" Little Yu ''er pursed her lips. As soon as she went over to pick it up, she realized that something was wrong! This bouquet of flowers is so heavy. Little Yu ''er touched the flower bud and was stunned."You actually used gems to create a bunch of blue roses?" Tong Hua was very calm."Do you like it?" Little Yu ''er said,"are you crazy? do you really want to chase me?" Tong Hua was speechless. Chapter 3131 Side Story 52, Ill Sleep With You Tong Hua''s face did not look good after being called out like this. Young people had strong and sensitive emotions. Even if he was extremely smart, he was also extremely sensitive in this aspect. Once he was sensitive, it was easy to be sharp. Especially when he encountered someone like little Yu ''er who knew nothing. The words of rebuttal were about toe out of his mouth, but he swallowed them down. Tong Hua''s attitude was also very sharp."So what if I''m chasing you? instead of considering li Wenbin, why don''t you consider me?" "You''re not even as good as li Wenbin!" "What did you just say?" Tong Hua stood up suddenly. Under the dim light, his gaze was obscure and uneasy, like a wild beast that was about to attack people. Since he was young, Tong Hua had never heard such an evaluation. You''re not as good as who. Xiao Yu ''er was very calm."At least li Wenbin makes me feel veryfortable." "How did I make you ufortable?" "You''re already making me very ufortable right now. " Little Yu ''er raised her head and looked at him. She was holding the blue Enchantress made of precious stones in her hands, and she felt that it was very hot. She thought for a moment and ced it on the damaged head of the Lamborghini. This obvious rejection made Tong Hua feel very ufortable. He did not understand how he had made Xiaoyu feel ufortable. "It''s not that you don''t feel anything. You can still feel ufortable?" Tong Hua spoke without thinking. Little Yu ''er said,"I have no feelings, but that doesn''t mean I''m stupid." Tong Hua flicked his sleeves and left. His leg was still stained with blood. Xiao Yu ''er looked at his bleeding leg as he limped away. The sun had setpletely, and there was no light, pulling out a very dark silhouette. Xiao Yu'' er felt that it was very ridiculous, and it was also very ... Sad. She chased after him,"boss ..." Tong Hua lost his temper and ignored her. Little Yu ''er turned around and looked at the Blue Rose. After all, it was a pile of gemstones. If someone took them away, it would be a waste. She turned back and picked up the Ruby Rose. Tong Hua turned back to look at her, and his mouth was almost crooked from anger. He was already so angry, but little Yu ''er was not in a hurry tofort him and went to take care of the gem first? Preposterous! Xiao Yu ''er hugged the roses and caught up with her."Peach Meng likes you very much." "..." Tong Hua suddenly stopped and stared at her. Little Yu ''er met his gaze and said,"boss, Meng Tao has liked you for many years. She told me a few years ago that you are hers. She will definitely chase you!" "Little Yu ''er, don''t humiliate me." Tong Hua said calmly. Little Yu ''er shook her head."I''m not humiliating anyone. I''m just telling you to put yourself in Meng Tao''s shoes. Meng Tao likes you, but you don''t like her. You like me, but I don''t like you. This is ... Normal in the human world. There''s nothing to worry about. Do you see that Meng Tao is angry? She''s liked you for so many years and wasn''t angry at all. You only like me ... A little bit. Why are you so angry?" Tong Huaughed coldly."Yeah, you''re right. I''ve been convinced by you." Little Yu ''er thought to herself,'' you look like you''re looking for a fight. You don''t look like you''ve been convinced at all. ''Little Yu'' er felt a little awkward as she hugged the bouquet of flowers. Tong Hua asked,"why did I make you feel ufortable?" "You''re too overbearing. " Little Yu ''er said,"you also know that I''m sick and can''t feel any strong emotions. But you''re always like this and it makes me very ufortable." It was as if he was being targeted! Tong Hua was bleeding, and the wound was not properly treated. As he walked, the wound opened up even more. Xiaoyu said,"think of a way to go back first. Your foot ..." "It''s you and me now. Don''t worry about my foot!" Tong Hua said,"let me ask you. When have I ever been domineering towards you? I give you whatever you want. When have I ever disobeyed you? when have I not gone along with your wishes? you wanted to shovel the snow, but I didn''t let you. Is this called being domineering? You''re freezing in the middle of winter just to earn that little bit of money. You''re not afraid of getting frostbites, but I''m afraid of you getting sick. Come, tell me what''s being overbearing. " Little Yu ''er''s round eyes looked at him."You''re already very domineering now." "Little Yu ''er, I ..." Tong Hua took a deep breath and found it hard to say."I like you ... I understand." Little Yu ''er lowered her head and looked at the roses in her arms. She let Tong Hua look at her head full of small curly hair. Little Yu'' er thought to herself, I understand now. It has nothing to do with me. This is your business! "Oh ..." "What do you mean by ''Oh''? don''t f * cking lower your head. Raise your head!" Tong Hua was annoyed. Little Yu ''er raised her head."I heard it!" "And then?" "There''s no "then"!" Tong Hua was furious. Little Yu ''er suddenlyughed."Boss, you never understand why you make me feel ufortable. Let me give you a very simple example. With your current attitude, what kind of attitude do you want me to have? you are full of superiority in front of me. It''s as if I have to like you if you like me. There is now in this world that States how outstanding you are. Whoever you like will like you." "You like me, that''s your business." Xiao Yu ''er''s three views had always been the same."If you have the ability to like me, then you must have the ability to Make Me Like You. Otherwise, liking me will only be a one-sided matter." Tong Hua''s gaze darkened. He suddenly hugged Xiaoyu and kissed her lips ... The Rose in Xiaoyu''s arms fell to the ground andnded on their feet. She opened her mouth and bit, and Tong Hua took the opportunity to get into her mouth. Xiaoyu bit his lips until they were broken. Tong Hua still did not let go until little Yu ''er bit the tip of his tongue, and he let go of her in pain. "Ye Jin, what are you doing?" "I''ll sleep with you!" * Ladies, today''s update has just finished. The new book has been published, and the title is the Queen of abilities: Best Actor, get married. If you can''t find it, go to my homepage and you can find it by looking at myments. I hope everyone will support me. * The first is a reward activity. Vote for a rmendation every day (no less than 3 votes)+ at least 1 Comment. For 101 consecutive days, you will receive a new book pillow, Jimu''s cell phone case, and the couple''s keychain. As there are not many items avable, firste, first served. The top 30 will win the award. Those who get a new review within a week will receive a 4.1 yuan red packet. The person who gets added will receive a red packet of 8.88 yuan. Before it''s published, I''ll give a 5.2 yuan red packet to one of the people who won the award the day before every day. All of the above activities required continuous rmendation votes for at least a week before the prize could be redeemed! Chapter 3132 Side Story 53: I Want To Wander When Tong Hua and little Yu ''er returned to the base, everyone noticed that Tong Hua''s face was bruised, and his lips were bleeding. Such an exciting situation made everyone forget about the injury on his leg. Xiao Yu ''er carried the Blue Rose back to her room and gave li Wenbin a call. She briefly exined the situation to him. Her mood was so bad that she went out for a race on her motorcycle! Before anyone could even ask what had happened, the little fish had disappeared! Meng Tao asked,"Tong Hua, what''s wrong with you? you''re so injured. Did you ... Did someone hit you?" Did little Yu ''er hit him?" Tong Hua said,"Oh ... I guess so. I got into a car ident on the way. She beat me up before she could go on a date." The crowd was speechless. Little Yu ''er had always been this fierce! Tong Hua went to treat his wound, and little Yu ''er was speeding along the main road on her motorcycle. A little beauty wearing a pink Chanelle suit was speeding on her motorcycle, and the contrast was surprisingly cute. When li Wenbin found her, she was sleeping on a small hill in the desert, looking at the stars. "Happy Birthday, little Yu ''er!" "I''m not happy!" "Why do people have to build a rtionship with each other?" asked Xiao Yu ''er. Li Wenbin said,"because people have seven emotions and six desires and can''t control them. Having feelings and concerns is the meaning of life. Happiness, unhappiness, loss, and possession are the only things that make lifeplete. " Li Wenbin gave Xiaoyu a Dolphin doll as a birthday gift. She had always liked dolphins. "Thank you!" "You''re wee, as long As You Like It!" Xiao Yu ''er was deep in thought. Li Wenbin did not ask her why she had gotten into a car ident or what had happened between her and Tong Hua. The next day, Xiaoyu left a letter and left. He only left four words for instructor David. I want to wander! Tong Hua pinched her small note, and his face turned ck! Four yearster! At the China-Myanmar border, Tong Hua led a few Special Forces to carry out a mission. They arrested a drug dealer and destroyed three drug lord families in one go. At night, the border was in a state of panic. The Special Forces were investigating and seizing drugs. "Major!" A young soldier walked over and said in a loud voice,"dina ran away!" Tong Hua frowned. He was wearing a camouge suit and standing in the night. His eyes were cold and sharp."Which direction are we going in?" "Our people lost her. Someone picked her up at an intersection 24 kilometers away." The soldier said,"we ced a tracker on her and it was discovered very quickly." Tong Hua frowned and put this matter aside."Li Wenbin!" ¡°boss!¡±Li Wenbin came over. "Take some people and check on dina''s life circle." "Understood!" The rest of the people brought the Special Forces and sent the people to the border first. This criminal group had been doing evil for the past few years and needed to be punished by thew. Tong Hua left with Liu Xu and a few trusted soldiers! The border between China and Myanmar had not been peaceful recently. The drug dealers knew that they were being watched, so they made many small moves. Dina was their informant and provided them with a lot of information, but for some reason, she disappeared after the case was solved. Liu Xu felt that his boss had changed a lot in the past few years ever since Xiao Yu ''er went to wander around. After Xiao Yu ''er had wandered, she had not heard from him at all. asionally, she would send some postcards to instructor David. Other than that, there was no other news. Tong Hua had also never mentioned Xiao Yu'' er again. On the road, it seemed that someone''s car had broken down. Two girls were on the side of the road. One of them was repairing the motorcycle, while the other was looking at information on her mobile phone. He was in the middle of nowhere and looked extremely pitiful. The night was dark and Liu Xu felt a sense ofpassion. He stopped the car and asked,"do you need help?" The girl who was looking up information on her mobile phone looked up at her and turned to look at the girl who repaired the motorcycle. The girl pulled down her hood to cover her small face and gently pulled the two ropes under the hood. "I don''t need to!" Her voice was a little hoarse. The girl holding the phone said,"no need, thank you!" Liu Xu didn''t say anything else and drove off. After they had gone far away, little Yu ''er raised her head."Dina, let''s go!" "Ah, the car''s fixed?" "Alright, I''m done!" Little Yu ''er started the car, and dina got in. She turned around and ran. Dina said,"we ran in the wrong direction." "That''s right!" "Wrong!" "Shut up!" Dina shut up, feeling wronged. This employer was so fierce. Tong Hua frowned."Did you just say that dina was picked up at the 24-kilometer intersection?" "Yeah!" "Turn around!" Chapter 3133 The End Of Tong Hua And Little Yu Er Side Story Little Yu ''er was very smart. She took a small path, and Tong Hua did not see her when he turned around. Two dayster, in the China-Myanmar human trade underground market, dina and Xiaoyu shuttled through the crowd. There were all kinds of people here, and the environment was also very chaotic. He pushed open the door of the underground market and walked to the right. He went up the spiral stairs and saw several strong men guarding the door. "I''m looking for brother Fu," Xiaoyu said. The tattoo on the brawny man''s arm was colorful, and the tattoo on Tong Hua''s arm shed across little Yu ''er''s mind inexplicably. She had never known what that tattoo was until recently. That was the Chi. Darknorth Fisher''s name was kun! Little Yu ''er and dina walked through the brawny men and entered the private room. Brother Fu was having a happy time with a few beautiful women. He and little Yu'' er seemed to be old friends."Did you bring the money?" Xiao Yu ''er took out a bag of diamonds. A youngdy with long purple hair came over to check on the color of the diamond and nodded at brother Fu. Brother Fu said,"alright, leave her here. I''ll help you clean it up." The transactions here were simple and crude. They only recognized money, not people! Dina was little Yu ''er''s informant. Now that she had been exposed, her identity was in danger. She needed someone to help her create a fake identity to divert attention. Brother Fu was the best candidate and could also provide the best protection for dina. "Little Yu ''er, you''re leaving just like that?" Little Yu ''er said,"you can stay at brother Fu''s ce at ease. He''s a loyal person. Once you''ve given him enough money, he won''t sell you out. After a few days, you''ll be able to go to United States to live in peace. You''ll also have a legal identity and won''t have to worry about other things." "Will we meet again?" "We''ll see!" "I''m leaving tonight," said Xiaoyu. "Tonight? Why are you in such a hurry?" "Yes, I have something to do!" She did not expect that Tong Hua would bring people over to investigate this case. She did not want to have too much to do with Tong Hua, so she tried to avoid him as much as possible. When Xiao Yu came out, the sky was already dark. She had just walked a short distance when she realized that she was being followed. Xiao Yu ''er furrowed her brows. Her car was in the parking lot upstairs next door. The China-Myanmar border was very chaotic. She reached for her gun and after she entered the parking lot, she suddenly turned around and pointed the muzzle of her gun at the people who were following her. The little fish was speechless. Tong Hua was speechless. Tong Hua was wearing a ck hoodie, and the hood covered half of his face, revealing a pair of cold and sharp eyes. Little Yu ''er froze for a moment, and only kept her gun after a while. "We haven''t seen each other for a few years. The way you greet each other is really special." His voice was bone-chillingly cold in the dark parking lot. Xiao Yu had grown taller miraculously in the past four years. She now looked like she was 1.7 meters tall and no longer had short legs. She was dressed in a sweatshirt and long pants. Her short, curly hair made her face look petite and delicate. There was a small red mole on her nose and her skin had been tanned to a wheat color. She looked much more lively than a few years ago. "Boss ..." Little Yu ''er was a little annoyed. If she had known, she wouldn''t have made the trip herself. She had been caught red-handed. "You still know that I''m your boss!" Tong Huaughed coldly. He had been on the run for four years without any news. "I''m a ferocious beast, and I know how to force myself on you. If you don''t want to, can I force you? Why did you run away for four years? little Yu ''er, what do you think I am?" Tong Hua asked coldly. He had been holding back this question for four years and really wanted to ask. What are you running for? Who do you think I am? Xiao Yu ''er looked at him quietly. Back then, she had left a note saying that she was going to wander. In these few years, she had been doing things for Huanyu while wandering. She needed to wander and see the world. She ... Wanted to recover. "You don''t need to run!" Tong Hua looked at her coldly."Little Yu ''er, I used to like you, but that doesn''t mean that I will like you all my life. Now that you are free, you don''t have to feel restricted anymore. I, Ye Jin, can have any woman I want. I won''t hang myself on you. You don''t have to run to the ends of the earth and cut off all ties with the past ..." His gaze on Xiaoyu was frighteningly cold."Don''t think too highly of yourself." After Tong Hua finished speaking, he turned around and left without looking back. Little Yu ''er looked at his back view and felt a little sad for some reason. She chased after him for two steps, as if she wanted to exin, but in the end, she did not say anything. Tong Hua might never understand why she chose to leave back then. Since he didn''t like it. She didn''t need to exin. The lost time and feelings couldn''t be easily buried with an exnation. Chapter 3134 Side Story 55, You Have To Cherish Me In the middle school Department of the International School. Mu Huai and mu Jie were in their second year of junior high this year. Mu Huai was in apetition ss, and his grades were very good. He had won awards in both physics and Mathematical Olympiadpetitions, and his grades had been soaring since he was young. Mu Yu was in the elite ss, so his results couldn''t bepared to thepetition ss. He couldn''t bepared to mu Huai, who had been upying the top spot in the grade all year round. However, mu Yu''s swordsmanship and sports-rted motor nerves were much more developed than mu Huai ''s, and he didn''t like to study. If it wasn''t for her brother and sister''s good grades, mu Yu wouldn''t have wanted to study hard. Mu Yuan said,"kid, your brother is in thepetition ss, and so is your second brother. Your little sister skipped two years, and you''re the only bad student. Aren''t you embarrassed?"a€? Mu Yu looked up."I''m not embarrassed." He blinked and winked at mu Yuan."Grandpa said that I don''t need to have good grades. It''s fine as long as I can pass my cultural studies. Also, Daddy said that I''m like you. Your genes are good. You''re a bad student, but you''re asking me to be a top student. That''s too much." Mu Yuan was speechless. Why did these words sound so familiar? it was as if some bastard had said it before? Old muughed."Hahahahahahaha, an eye for an eye. How satisfying!" Mu Yu did not care about his grades at all. He usually ran around with a bunch of bad friends. He did not wear the International School''s uniform properly. The buttons were always buttoned messily. asionally, he would take off his coat and put it on his shoulders. He was a young man in his second year of middle school who was more than 1.7 meters tall and looked very unruly. Mu Huai, on the other hand, was like a Little Prince. His room was clean and tidy, his clothes were neat and tidy, and there was not a single scratch on his books. He was as strict as a Saint, always looking proud. In mu Yu''s words, my second brother would have beaten you up 300 times in school! Mu Yu did not like to study. It was fine if he did not study hard, but he liked to sleep in school. He was the tallest in the ss and always sat in thest row. He slept on his stomach and yed with his phone every day. One day, his lecherous books were confiscated by his teacher and he reported it to mu Yuan. Mu Yuan felt that he was already a general. He was so impressive outside, but in the end, he called his parents over for his son to read erotic books and was scolded by the teacher. He was so angry that he turned around and chased after mu Jie, leaving three whip marks on his calf. During the video call that night, mu Yu applied the red Medicine and raised her calf toin to her father."My father hit me. Are you cruel? did you pick me up from the trash can? I''m not your biological son at all." Jack was left speechless. "Daddy, I want to run away from home. Give me some money!" Jack was left speechless. So cute, what should I do? She looked more and more like how she looked when she first met Xiao Yuan. Jack''s heart almost softened and he agreed. In the end, he saw mu Yuan standing behind mu Jie and looking at him in the video. It was a death stare. Jack cleared his throat."You were caught reading erotic books in ss, and you wanted toin first." "What kind of erotic book is the Golden Lotus? that''s our masterpiece, our masterpiece!" Mu Yuan sneered."You dare to say that you are looking at the Golden Lotus?" Mu Yu turned around."Dad, don''t you hate it when you tell everything to daddy?" "No, it''s better than youining!" Mu Yuan raised his fist."You''re so naughty. It''s because you don''t have enough homework." "Daddy, save me! I don''t have enough homework! Do you still want a lively son? Your two sons are like old men, you have to cherish me. " Jack was left speechless. Mu Yuan was speechless. Chapter 3135 You Have To Cherish Me (2) Mu Jie was chased out of the study room. On therge video screen in the study room, Jack kept smiling as he looked at him. Mu Yuan''s face darkened."What are you smiling at?" "When Xiao Ling stands next to you, she really looks like the big and small version." Jack said,"he looks too much like you when you were young." "Don''t see mu Yu so often in the future!" Jack covered his mouth andughed."Little Yuan is still very handsome now. He is the most handsome general I have ever seen." "Then I''ll cut the crap. You foreigners are already balding at the age of forty. How can you be as handsome as me?" Mu Yuan frowned."I''m so worried about mu Yu. His grades are not bad, and he''s also mischievous. When he came home today, I smelled smoke on him and asked him if he learned to smoke. He told me that he did!" "You smoke too, don''t you?" "What did you just say?" Jack said,"as for the child ..." "Get lost!" Mu Yuan said,"it''s not that I don''t want to smoke him. Look at how old he is. He hasn''t even grown all his hair. He''s learning all the new things and doesn''t do anything serious. Old mu is such a double standard. If I were like this when I was young, my legs would have been broken." Jack had been listening to him talk about his family matters. He was very patient and looked at him with a gentle and firm gaze. Ten years were like a day. Mu Yuan''s face was on the big screen. Even with the filter, one could still vaguely see some traces of wind and frost. However, he felt that mu Yuan was good-looking and would always attract his attention. Everything was born ording to his preferences. "I think Xiao Ling''s results are not bad." Jackughed and said,"it''s not as bad as you say. Besides, he was trained ording to your way, unlike little Huai. Dad is right. It''s fine as long as he passes the cultural studies. I''m not asking him to get a few Ph.D. Or anything. When he''s sent to West Point in two years, I''ll teach him personally." Mu Yuan was speechless. Jack seemed to have thought of something as well. He chuckled and said,"Xiao Yuan is jealous. He won''t even let me get close to our son." "Get lost!" Mu Yuanughed and scolded,"am I that petty?" "Little Yuan is the most magnanimous!" Mu Yuan asked,"where are Elizabeth and Daniel?" "They went out to y. They''re not home. When theye back, I''ll ask them to video call you." "Alright!" Mu Yuan sat down. It was rare for him to be able to rx. This time, he only had two days of leave. It was a four-day weekend. Jack did not let him go back and forth and just let him rest at home. He had half a month the next time, and this time, he would have to leave the children. They were going to have some alone time, and the children would go and y by themselves. And now ... He was still the president of the Anderson family. The only difference was that the president had changed from John to Amanda. After she stepped down, she also participated in the election and was undoubtedly elected. The process was betweenughter and tears, but the result was quite satisfactory. John had often mocked old Rayleigh for staying at home and taking care of the kids while his wife was out fighting. He had been so ipetent that he was furious! "Xiao Yuan, where do you want to go?" Jack asked. Mu Yuan thought for a moment."Let''s go to a tropical ind to lie down and bask in the sun. I''m toozy to move." He wanted to nourish his bones. "Yes, I can!" Jack said that he had already started to look through the strategy to find a suitable ce for a vacation. It would be best if the weather was good, it could not rain, and it had to be a ce where the sun shone brightly every day. "You really don''t want to take care of the child?" "No, they''ve all grown up and are independent." Jack was open-minded. He had always hoped that his child would not be too clingy and wanted him to be independent early. After all, he did not spend much time with Xiao Yuan. After he retired, he still wanted to bring mu Yuan around the world. How could he let his child hold him back? "How''s little Huai?" "It''s pretty good!" Mu Yuan said,"you finally remembered that you have a son. You only know how to ask Xiao Ling every day. You don''t even need to worry about Xiao Huai. The National physicspetition ising up soon." "He will definitely get a good ranking." Jack said. To be honest, Elizabeth and Daniel''s academic results were not as good as mu Huai ''S. He had always been at ease with mu Huai. Suddenly, a loud noise came from next door. Mu Yuan was toozy to even open his eyes. Jack asked,"did you fight again?" "Your youngest son can''t stand it if he''s not bored!" Mu Yuan ridiculed. * See you tomorrow! Chapter 3136 Elizabeth Is Here Mu Huai had always been the g-bearer since he entered junior high school. He would also be the junior high student representative on stage to speak. During the student exchange, mu Huai would lead a group of students to receive the students. He had trained his skills since he was young. As the representative of a good student, mu Huai represented the face of the junior high school. The teachers all felt that it would be more honorable to bring him out. The love letters from the school''s juniors and senior sisters could pile up into a small mountain. Mu Huai hadn''t even read a single one. In mu Jie''s words, you''re wasting God''s gift. Mu Yu received a lot of love letters. Some girls were more fickle. The two brothers ''school was very popr. Mu Yu liked to read love letters. She would read every love letter. However, he never responded to any of the love letters she received or read. "Why don''t you fall in love? Little Junior is so beautiful. You can hold her hand and walk into the forest every day." With a cigarette in her mouth, mu Yu looked like a hooligan."My father doesn''t allow us to talk." "I didn''t expect you to be afraid of your dad." "I''m not afraid of my dad. My mom dotes on me a lot. She gives me anything I want just because I look like my dad. Tsk, but if I really dare to make my dad angry, my mom will beat me to death. " Although Jack doted on him more, he still felt that ... If he dared to make mu Yuan angry, Jack would make him angry. Sigh, after all, his father was at the top of the food chain. They''ve been married for so many years, yet they''re still so lovey-dovey! He really despised her! "Where''s your mother? I''ve never seen her before. " "Tsk, how can a national beauty like my mother be seen by ordinary people like you?" The students were speechless. Judging from mu Yu''s boasting, someone ran to mu Huai and asked,"mu Huai, is your mother really very beautiful?" Mu Huai was speechless. "Your brother said that your mother is an outstanding beauty." "En!" Mu Huai replied. No matter which mother she was, there was no mistake in being a national beauty. "Wow, that''s true. You and your brother are both so beautiful. Your mother must be an outstanding beauty." "En!" Mu Huai cherished his words like gold. The next day was the International Department''s student exchange, where they would have an Academic Exchange with students from an International School in the United States mu Huai was chosen as the student representative team as usual. A group of top English students was selected to form a group, and both sides had a friendly exchange. Although mu Yu''s math, physics, and chemistry grades were not particrly outstanding, his English grades had always been among the best and had never fallen from the top of their ss. He did not usually study, but his spokennguage was excellent, and his ent was quite American, very standard. He had been chosen as well, but he felt toozy to mix with the group of top students. He said that he was notfortable, so he rejected them. This was already his routine. Mu Yuan said,"you rejected this and that. What are you going to school for?" "Dad, speaking of this, you should suggest to the people to cancel the nine-yearpulsory education. This is the reason why I have to go to school. I haven''t finished my nine-yearpulsory education yet." Mu Yuan was choked by him. Did he really take after him for having such a sharp tongue? That was impossible! He was so well-behaved when he was young. The next day, a few United States teachers led their student delegation out of the bus. One of the girls was particrly eye-catching. She stood among a group of middle school students and was very tall. She wore a red coat, a short skirt, and white shoes. She had thick, curly hair and was charming. She did not look like a middle school student at all. He saw Xiao Huai in the crowd at a nce and pounced over happily. "Little Huai ..." Elizabeth didn''t even wait for the teachers to greet each other. She pounced on mu Huai and hung on him like a ko. Mu Huai was speechless. Chapter 3137 Little Tattletale Expert Mu Huai took a step back from the pounce and steadied himself. He hugged his sister with both hands, and Elizabeth held his face enthusiastically and gave him a kiss on both sides. The teachers were at a loss for words. The students were speechless. The International Department''s student exchange program had always been a high-profile event. The girls who had written love letters to mu Huai were heartbroken. It turned out that mu Huai had rejected them because he had such a beautiful girlfriend! But isn''t your girlfriend a little too mature? She looked like an 18-year-old adult girl. Was she in a rtionship with her brother? But when he saw the United States student representative, he realized that the middle school students were all very mature! Elizabeth asked,"where''s Xiao Ling?" "No, why didn''t you tell me in advance?" "I wanted to give you a surprise." "Does dad know?" "No, don''t tell him. I''ll give him a big surprise when I get back." "Where''s big brother?" "Big brother didn''te. He ..." Elizabeth said,"hehehe, he was grounded by daddy as punishment." Mu Huai raised his eyebrows. Elizabeth said,"you must remember toin to dad. Only dad can save him now." Mu Huai was speechless. Mu Yuan doted on Daniel the most, but he still shamelessly said that he treated everyone equally. Jack doted on mu Jie a lot and had never hidden his favoritism. Elizabeth and mu Huai could not stand it. However, no matter who mu Yu provoked, big brother was very dignified. The four children actually got along pretty well, as long as mu Yu didn''t provoke mu Huai. It didn''t take long for the rumor of mu Huai''s beautiful girlfriend to spread throughout the school. Her legs were long and her hair was thick and curly. This group of girls was so envious. "They can actually curl and dye their hair when they were in middle school. One of them even had red hair." Mu Yu was dozing off when he heard the discussion. Something wasn''t right. Why did it sound like Elizabeth? mu Huai wouldn''t let anyone hug him except for the few women in his family. He was kicked away before he could even get close. Just as he was thinking about this, his phone rang. Mu Yu was no longer sleepy. Good fellow! "Xiao Ling!" Elizabeth was even more excited to see Xiao mo than to see Xiao Huai. The two of them hugged each other, and Elizabeth hugged mu Yu like a girlfriend and spun around. Everyone was dumbfounded! She was hugging mu Yu ... He turned around? He turned around? He''s our school bully. Not only did he hug her, but he also kissed her. The girls ''hearts were broken again. They came to a conclusion that you brothers knew how to y! Your brother''s circle is so chaotic! "What are you doing here?" "Did you miss me?" "I''ve missed you so much!" "I''ve missed you too," After school, Elizabeth sat on the back seat of mu Yu''s bicycle. He was a cool man who imed that no one could sit on his back seat. He drove his sister across the campus in a first love style. The crowd was speechless. Old mu was overjoyed when he got home. He loved his granddaughter the most. He had not seen her for a long time and his legs were not shaking anymore. Now that he had retired, he had more time to travel to and from United States it had only been two months since theyst saw each other, but he felt that it had been a year. Elizabeth was so considerate. She went everywhere to call people and made the family happy. Mu Yuan was originally in the military Region. When he heard the news, he specially came over in the evening. His family''s eldest youngdy was slim and elegant. She had big breasts and a thin waist. She could simply ... Get married and have children. It was really ... Sad. "Dad, Elizabeth said that dad has locked up big brother." Mu Jie immediatelyined. "What?" mu Yuan asked. Mu Yu continued,"otherwise, he could havee back to see you." Elizabeth was speechless. Don''t spout nonsense. That''s not true. I didn''t say that. Mu Yu continued,"daddy must have done it on purpose!" "Uh ..." Elizabeth was speechless. Chapter 3138 Begging For Mercy For The Big Baby General mu and uncle mu were now in famous and specialized units. They had great power, but they were very idle. They didn''t need to show their faces in many things. They were like mascots. Who would be willing to risk their lives for the country at the age of ying with grandchildren? they had already done so for so many years. Mu Chen had a son and a daughter. The son was called mu Qian, who was only one year older than mu Yuan''s four little turnips. The daughter was called mu Tongtong, who was three years younger than the little turnips. She was only in primary school this year. The MU brothers were not separated and lived in the courtyard. Usually, the few children were very noisy. Tongtong was very lively and cute, mu Qian was very talkative, and with the little Overlord mu Jie, they could simply turn the world upside down. With the addition of Elizabeth, mu Yuan felt that his eardrums were about to burst. When he and Jack were having the video call upstairs, Elizabeth and mu Yu''s screams could be heard from below. It was unknown what they werepeting about, but they were shouting so loudly that the house shook a few times. Jack said,"it''s better than my family. Wesley and his two children are the real troublemakers. They usually get into trouble when they''re with Elizabeth. Thest time, they even flew a ne without a license ..." "Flying a ne?" Jack was left speechless. What if he identally let it slip? "Daniel was grounded just because of this." "Elizabeth runs fast. Of course, when shees back, she''ll be locked up for seven days, and she''ll be locked up for half a month. Let her have some fun for a while." Jack said coldly. "Was Robert the one who started it?" Jack didn''t deny it. Robert was a very intelligent young man. The two Wesley children were not like him. Their personalities were like Xiao Qiao ''s. They were smart, eager to learn, and persistent. However, they were very bold. They had just learned how to fly a ne, and they had already taken their siblings to the sky. The four of them had tried out a ne in the canyon. It had scared him and Wesley So much that they broke out in cold sweat. Four of the children ran away, Elizabeth, and the other three were locked up. "He''s too bold!" Mu Yuanined,"I don''t want to say this, but Robert and milofeier are too bold. Normally, Wesley doesn''t restrain himself a little. During a test flight, one mishap and the ne crashed and everyone died. How scary is that? why didn''t you tell me?" "It''s not really a test flight. They''ve been ying AR for a while." "A bunch of ..." Mu Yuan was so angry that his heart ached."My Daniel is such a good child. He''s such a steady child, but he''s been led astray by the other three." Jack was left speechless. Jack thought to himself,"it seems like Robert was the one who took the lead. We don''t even know who suggested it. If Daniel isn''t willing, Robert won''t be able to agree." However, seeing mu Yuan''s expression, he did not say anything. "I want to talk to Daniel." "That won''t do. Confinement is confinement. Let him learn a lesson. Don''t let him be so arrogant just because he has some skills." Jack coldly rejected mu Yuan''s request. Mu Yuanughed coldly."You speak as if you have never done such a thing when you were underage." "I did!" Jack agreed without hesitation."Mommy will lock me up too." Jack expressed that he treated everyone equally and that there were exceptions. Mu Yuan rolled his eyes."Can''t you just lock me up for three days?" Why did he have to be locked up for seven days? he knew what it was like to be locked up for seven days. "This is the family rule." "Hey, didn''t I set the rules of our family?" Jack was left speechless. Mu Yuan said righteously,"you actually secretly added another one behind my back. Did I agree to it?" Jack thought to himself, in order to plead for your big baby, you don''t even want your face? Chapter 3139 Side Story 060-Were Cheating You The facts had proven that general mu Yuan could be shameless. He seemed to be able to switch between another personality in front of people and in front of Jack. He could say and do anything. In the end ... Daniel''s confinement was reduced by two days. He was barely satisfied. When old mu heard that the Anderson family''s children had all flown around the canyon after learning how to fly a ne, he was so scared that his hair stood on end."Are you guys crazy? Aren''t you going to do anything?" "Big brother suggested it, so he''s locked up." Elizabeth quickly shifted the me,"Grandpa, baby is so cute. It''s just that the minority follows the majority. Don''t me me." "Is it exciting? is it fun? why didn''t you bring me along?" Mu Jie felt that it was unfair. He was actually left out of such a good thing. It made him very unhappy. Elizabeth said,"it''s fun!" Mu Yuan happened to go downstairs and heard Elizabeth blowing on it. He coughed and said,"your Daddy said that he will take care of you for two weeks when you go back." "Ah ... Then I won''t leave. Grandpa, you have to take me in." Elizabeth coquettishly acted coquettishly with old mu. Her sweet words were infinitely sweet, and old MU''s heart burst with joy. Mu Jie said,"you don''t have a good eye. It''s better to ask Dad for help than Grandpa for this kind of thing. Big brother will definitely not be locked up for seven days." Mu Yuan was speechless. "Dad!" As expected, Elizabeth came to pester mu Yuan."You''re usually biased towards big brother. I forgive you. Who asked me to not look like Daddy? I''m very magnanimous, but if big brother is missing a few days, I must also miss a few days. Otherwise, I won''t like you anymore." "Your big brother was locked up at home obediently. You came here to have fun. You were supposed to be locked up by your big brother for a few more days." "I don''t care!" Elizabeth asked,"don''t you love me? Only big brother is your son, am I adopted?" Mu Yuan was speechless. The little girl was not willing to sleep alone at night, so she ran over to y with Tongtong. The few little turnips formed a group to y games untilte at night. The next day, they went to ss with dark circles under their eyes. Elizabeth abandoned her group and sat on the back of mu Huai''s bicycle. She even touched mu Huai''s waist."Second brother, your waist is very thin." She measured her waist and felt inferior."It''s thinner than me." Mu Huai replied,"yeah, you''re fat." Elizabeth gave him a punch."No wonder you were beaten up by little brother!" Mu Huai couldn''t beat mu Jie, and some genes were inborn. Elizabeth had been here for a few days, and mu Yuan was the happiest person. There was a Symposium that he had to attend overseas, but he rejected it and stayed at home to apany his child. He had the heart of a kind father and wanted to spend more time with his child. Who knew that the child would not be home every day. Mu Yu, the local tyrant, brought his siblings out to y every day after school. Mu Huai, who was originally preparing for the physicspetition, was also dragged along to y. Otherwise, he would be unsociable. The MU family''s children, with the exception of Tongtong, were about the same age. When they stood in a row, they received quite a lot of attention. Now, Short Video attracted fans. Tongtong, as a slightly famous short video blogger, had recently uploaded videos of her brother and sister''s travel and fighting, which attracted arge number of onlookers. Tongtong was in primary school, and her studies were very heavy. She had a lot of homework every day. There was a period of time when she asked Mu Chen,"daddy, there''s too much homework, and I''m under too much pressure. Can I y with something else to relieve stress?" Mu Chen was an open-minded parent, so he naturally agreed. However, who knew that she wanted to do a livestream to relieve stress? she only livestreamed for an hour a day. She would either y the piano, livestream her drawings, or asionally upload small videos. Inexplicably, it became a little popr. Because she was only an elementary school student. The skills he had shown in the live broadcast were already very scary. He could seamlessly connect Chinese, English, and French. He was very good at piano, drum sets, and drawing. He learned calligraphy from his grandfather and was also very good at writing with a brush. Many parents treated him as a specimen of other people''s children. The short videos that had been uploaded recently were either mu Jie and Elizabeth fighting, or mu Huai and mu Qianwen fighting. There was a video of street dancing, which was very popr. The background was taken at the cultural Street. Elizabeth was dancing the ssic American Tango, followed by mu Yu, who seamlessly switched to a street dance. People came and went, attracting arge group of children. Mu Huai was pushed by Tongtong to join in the dance. Arge group of people gathered in the square to watch. Elizabeth was good at dancing and looked good. The two mu brothers were also handsome. After the Short Video was released, Tongtong became popr for a while. Their videos were all over social media. Then, his identity was revealed. "I peed my pants, I peed my pants. Are the children of the country so hardcore? Wasn''t it just an international exchange for the four Arts? You can even do street dance?" "Do you know who her grandfather is? I''ll list the genealogy and scare you to death. " "She''s so pretty. Is this little girl really in middle school? I''d believe it if you said she was 18, but her legs ..." "Did she dye her hair? Wait, wait, it doesn''t seem like it. This is obviously a mixed-blood child. The genes of foreigners are stronger. He isn''t a child of the MU family, right? general mu Yuan''s wife is a foreign beauty? How are we going to pass the political Review?" "ording to an insider, he''s his biological son. He calls mu Yuan ''daddy'' and often ys with the children in the quad during the summer break." "Wait, wait, wait. Who is general mu Yuan''s wife? I don''t think I''ve heard of her ..." "Wow, general mu Yuan is so handsome. Look at the photo. He was taken from an international military officer. With his looks and bearing, he''s at most 35 years old, okay?" "What a handsome big brother in military uniform ..." ¡­¡­ In less than ten minutes, the videos andments were all blocked. When mu Yuan was young, he was often on the hot search and had never be a sensitive word. He did not expect that because of his children, the word ''middle-aged'' would be a sensitive word. Mu Yuan was speechless. Chapter 3140 61: The Ending Of The Story In the era of the inte, news spread rapidly. Any small movement could cause a sensation, not to mention three beautiful children performing a street dance in the square. There was someone ying a drum set beside them. Mu Qian even yed the drum set to apany them, and the fiery red speed was like a rocket. When mu Yuan wasining to Jack, he said,"I''m mentally tired." Jack said,"I''ll help you teach Elizabeth a lesson when shees back." "Xiao Ling is the most high-profile. This child has to be taught a lesson." Mu Yuan said,"he was beaten up again just now." "You got beaten up again?" Jack''s heart ached."Why do you keep hitting him?" "He''s asking for a beating. " Jack was left speechless. It would be great if Xiao Ling was raised by his side. He would not even bear to move a finger. "Little Huai is going to have the physicspetition soon. This young man is ambitious and wants to get first ce in thepetition. It''s rare for him to go out and rx, but he''s already on the hot search list." Mu Yuan said,"my name has been listed as a sensitive word. I''m afraid that someone will dig out my family background." "Is our family background not good?" "This is simply too good!" Mu Yuan retorted. Jack did not know whether tough or cry."Alright, it''s nothing. I already know what I should know. As for what I shouldn''t know, there''s nothing I can do even if I know. There''s nothing for you to worry about." "I''m not worried. I''m just afraid that the children will cause trouble. " "They''re all grown up now, so you don''t have to worry so much. " Jack looked at mu Yuan''s shiny ck hair and was extremely envious. He had cut his hair short now. Due to the genes of Westerners, his hair would be cut off as he got older. Although he was not bald, it was much thinner than when he was young. He was not like mu Yuan, who had shiny ck hair. He was really well taken care of. "Daddy ..." Xiao Ling knew that they were having a video call, so she knocked on the door and came in. Xiao Huai followed her in, while Elizabeth hid behind mu Yu, revealing her eyes and chuckling."Daddy ..." "You''re running pretty fast!" Jack joked. "Daddy, I was wrong," Elizabeth said coyly. He would never admit his mistakes! "Daddy, I was wrong too." Mu Yu also admitted her mistake."I shouldn''t have danced and made dad feel bad." Jack thought to himself,"I''ve been talking to your father for so long, but I didn''t find him in a bad mood. You''re overthinking it, baby." "Daddy ..." Mu Huai said."If I get first ce in the physicspetition, can you and dad take us on a vacation?" Mu Yuan said,"your daddy doesn''t have time!" Jack said,"we can go on a vacation, but ... It might only be two or three days." She wanted to spend the rest of her time alone with mu Yuan and did not wish to be disturbed by the children. Even her most beloved Xiao Ling did not wish to be a third wheel. Mu Huai said,"you can!" "Alright!" "Then I''ll do my best to get first ce." The Little Prince was instantly filled with motivation and felt that it would not be a problem for him to get first ce. He would definitely be able to get it. Mu Yuan was toozy to give him a blow. There would always be someone better. Mu Yuan gave Xiao mo a look, and Xiao mo instantly got it. "Daddy, where''s big brother? I want to talk to big brother." "Big brother is not at home." Jack said,"I''m not free recently. Elizabeth, have you told brother?" Elizabeth whispered,"I did." "After the exchange,e back obediently." Elizabeth looked at mu Yuan for help."Dad ..." Mu Yuan was speechless. Jack said,"it''s useless to act coquettishly." "Then, is it useful for my dad to act coquettishly?" Jack was left speechless. Elizabeth was furious."Biased!" Mu Yuan did not know whether tough or cry. The children were so cute together. The gaze of his lover in the video was firm and gentle. Mu Yuan could almost see thetter half of his long life being bathed in such a warm and firm gaze, walking through his life until he grew old. The whole family was reunited, and the days were peaceful. Chapter 3141 Jack And Mu Yuan, Xiao Qiao And Wesley. In the parallel world. The 15-year-old mu Yuan was lying on the table, drowsy. He had just entered the military school today. He was tall and sat in thest row. He was a famous straight-A student in first middle school. Because of his family background, no one dared to provoke him. "Big brother Yuan, why are you so listless? there are exchange students from United States today. I heard that there are great beauties." The students gossiped, their eyes shining with excitement. Mu Yuan had been in military school since he was young. When he heard that, he scoffed coldly and said,"our ss is full of stinky boys. There isn''t a single girl. Do you still expect there to be a girl in the exchange students from United States?" Little mu Yuan, who did not have enough sleep, had a bad temper. "The girls are really scary. Have you forgotten about the two girls who came for the exchangest year? thieves can fight. We lost the military exercisest year andpletely embarrassed the principal. We can''t lose again this year. Big brother Yuan, we''re counting on you!" "Get lost, don''t disturb this young master''s sleep!" Yang Jin rushed in aggressively."Damn, this group of exchange students is so exaggerated. They dered war in the group, saying that they will beat us all down and challenge the entire ss!" Mu Yuan was a little interested."Let this young master see which B * stard is so pretentious!" It was an exchange group. There were only three sses in the entire high school Military Academy. Each year had one ss, and each ss had 30 people. There were also 30 foreign exchange students who came this time. There were 120 people in the group, all students. Their IDs were all in English, and mu Yuan did not recognize all of them. He only knew that they were very arrogant and ... Dered war in Chinese! The group was filled with hot-blooded young men, and they immediately started fighting. Before they even arrived, they had already started fighting in the group. They dered war in French, English, and Chinese! "Who is mu Yuan?" A young man with Bian MU''s profile picture asked, and his name was actually a full stop. ? The group was silent, and mu Yuan''s voice message came. Mu Yuan,"who''s looking for me? tell me your name!" A group of people appeared in the group. Xiao Qiao,"I, I, I ... I heard that you''re very powerful. I want to fight you!" Mu Yuan, I don''t fight with girls! Xiao Qiao,"you''re straight as an old man. Are you really 15?" [Yang Jin: pretty girl, pretty girl, I''ll fight you, I''ll fight you!] The group was extremely lively for a while, and the youth with Bian MU''s profile picture didn''t say anything else. On the other hand, the girl named Xiao Qiao was chatting with the group. "He''s a foreigner, and he speaks Chinese as if it''s his mother tongue!" Mu Yuan ridiculed. As the student representative, he had organized more than 20 students to wee the exchange students. All of them were at least 1.8 meters tall, and they were all tall and strong military school students. Only mu Yuan was short. He was only 15 years old and could still grow taller. The leaders of the exchange students were like a pair of twin brothers. They were nearly 1.9 meters tall, and when they stood in front of them, mu Yuan cursed in his heart. "Fuck!" He had lost in terms of aura. His second reaction was, F * ck! So handsome! Xiaojiao hopped out of the car. She had dyed her hair blonde and stood at 1.6 meters tall. She looked like a Chinese with delicate facial features and honey-colored skin. She was healthy and beautiful. She looked like an elementary school chicken when she stood among the group of foreign exchange students! Jack. Anderson!" The handsome and cold young man urately extended his hand in front of mu Yuan. He spoke very standard Chinese. Exchange students had to speak their mother tongue when they met, or else they would lose as if the rules had been eaten by him. "Mu Yuan!" Mu Yuan shook his hand and thought to himself, how did he know that I''m the student representative? With a group of teachers around, why would he want to shake my hand? Heh, he must be here to show off! "So you''re mu Yuan!" Xiaojiao jumped in front of him."You''re so handsome. Do you have a girlfriend?" If you don ''t, I can rmend myself. " The crowd was speechless. He had thought that it was a deration of war, but he had never expected it to turn out like this! The teenager, who looked almost identical to Jack Anderson, grabbed her by the cor and dragged her away like an adult carrying a child."I''m sorry for not being strict with my discipline." "Wesley, let me go!" Xiao Qiao''s feet left the ground and she immediately kicked him. She flipped over and stood up properly. With a fierce look on her face, she turned her head to face mu Yuan and smiled like a flower."Handsome, consider it." "Is it allowed to fall in love during an exchange between two countries?" Mu Yuan also smiled like a flower at the little beauty. The teacher stood at the side."You can ''t!" Xiao Qiao said,''how can you be so old-fashioned? Love knows no boundaries, a man and a woman can both talk about love. " "Two men is fine too!" Jack Anderson''s eyebrows were slightly curved. Mu Yuan turned his head and asked the twenty over cadets behind him,"brothers, was I being teased by them?" "Yes, I am!" Mu Yuan rolled up his sleeves."You''re all looking at my male and female looks. You''re not dignified enough, so you''re all here to tease me? let''s go. See you on the field!" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!